《Beautiful Boss Falls in Love with Me》


 Chapter 1

    Once a writer imagined such an ideal life - marrying a Japanese woman as a wife because she was docile; Find a French woman to fall in love, because she is romantic; Hire a Chinese cook because she is skilled in cooking. Find an English housekeeper to take care of the housekeeping because she can run the house.


    Now I tell you, as long as you marry a Vietnamese girl as your bride, all this can be achieved. I also promise to give you her first night completely and promise the girl, such as fake.


    This is a report that Tang Wenhao happened to see on the Internet. After reading these paragraphs, Tang Wenhao was immediately surging and excited. He felt that if he really said on the Internet, the evil spirit he had held in his chest for nearly a year could come out.


    He couldn''t let go of the thought that he had given up all the forests in order to prefer this crooked neck tree, and in the end he was still empty and sad!


    Think you''re the only pure beauty in the world? Shit, that''s good. I''ll import it directly from abroad!


    So he Baidu a few words about the Vietnamese bride, and there were all kinds of news and reports about the Vietnamese bride. To his surprise and excitement, many men who were eager to find a pure girl as his bride flew to Vietnam to realize their dream. Most of them found the pure and flawless bride in their mind, and even one did rough work on the construction site, Migrant workers with 1500 yuan a month have found lovely beauties in Vietnam, shit! Is my son Tang better than migrant workers?


    Tang Wenhao became more and more excited. He decided to take action immediately and go to Vietnam to find a pure beauty as a bride.


    Tang Wenhao is an activist, so he quickly went to QQ to talk about the feasibility of this matter with his best friend Wu Kui. Wu Kui is his classmate in College for four years. They have the strongest relationship. They can wear a pair of shorts and use a toothbrush. They used to study together in college and are now colleagues in the company. The key is that Wu Kui is always slippery and good at business, Well informed. If Wu Kui also thinks it''s reliable, he will ask Manny, the president of the company, for an annual leave tomorrow and directly kill him in Vietnam to find his wife.


    Fortunately, Wu Kui was really online. Tang Wenhao quickly sent him a smiling face.


    "Man, if you are courteous for no reason, you are either a traitor or a thief. What''s wrong?" Wu Kui immediately responded.


    "I want to do something bad? Don''t keep irritating me, boy. My brother''s wound hasn''t healed yet! Let me tell you something," Tang Wenhao quickly pressed the key to kick out.


    "Hehe, too. You are a dead heart. Emotional injury is fatal to your boy. Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"


    "Hehe, it''s a good thing for me, young master Tang. Of course it''s not a bad thing for you. At least after this is done, you don''t have to think that I''ll always be your light bulb. All right, let''s talk on the phone! The keyboard is too slow and urgent!".


    "OK, I''ll call you!".


    No, I''ve already dialed your home phone.


    "Shit! It seems that my brother is really going to jump out of the sea of suffering." Wu Kui gang knocked out this sentence. When the phone came, he quickly grabbed the microphone and smiled.


    "Ha ha, I''m worried about you. Tell me, tell me, shit, to tell you the truth, my good time with our girl is often disturbed by your boy. I''m really bothering you. Honestly, have you found a substitute?... I tell you, don''t worry about Ning Kexin. She''s already someone else''s bride. If you beg for nothing, you won''t be Well, it seems that our friends are not men enough. Besides, they don''t have an egg. Men should look at it. Although Liu Qiang''s rich second generation robbed your woman, they robbed second-hand goods after all. Your boy has used second-hand goods for six years and then transferred them to him. You don''t lose. You''d rather believe that the girl is not a cultural relic. The older it is, the more valuable it is! Let them come together with second-hand goods , you understand? No, the old doesn''t go, the new doesn''t come, and new hope appears again? ".

 Chapter 2

    Tang Wenhao thought Wu Kui''s words were too mean. The key was that he hurt Ning Kexin so much. He felt a little distressed, but he knew that Wu Kui was also good for him, so he had to say impatiently, "well, this word came out of your boy''s dog''s mouth, it''s not that smell. What second-hand goods? She... Well, if you don''t talk about her, it''s all fucking over.".


    "It''s good to know. She''s still so heartbroken when you talk about her? Don''t think I don''t know what you look like if I can''t see your expression now? I can guess with my feet that your boy''s smelly face, which thinks he''s handsome, is as ugly as pig''s liver, right?".


    "Ha ha, that''s right. Would you like to add ten cents to it?".


    "Hehe, let''s get down to business, man! Don''t keep hanging your brother''s appetite. I tell you, I really have to go shopping with our girl later. Shopping time is love. It''s difficult to be a man. It''s difficult to be a man with a special sense of responsibility!".


    Tang Wenhao seemed to see Wu Kui''s beautiful hanging pattern!


    "Hehe, it''s more difficult to be a man of Shanghai women! Isn''t it? I can''t stand you. I''m showing off again. All right, Yangui Zhengchuan, Wu Kui, have you heard of Vietnamese brides?".


    "Ah... Vietnam... Bride?", Wu Kui was obviously very surprised.


    "Your boy is not going to introduce his wife directly from Vietnam?".


    "I have this intention. What do you think, brother Wu?".


    "Quite crazy, quite shocking, quite incredible, humiliating me in disguise that there is no beauty in China".


    "Hehe, is it as serious as what you said? What''s incredible? Look at Baidu yourself. It''s clear that it''s your boy out. I thought you wandering the Jianghu all day long must know more about the society than my humble man. It turns out that your boy is also ignorant. I tell you, if you had seen these news earlier, you would have to fly your girl.".


    "Grass, I can''t bear it. I''d better not look at it!" Wu Kui smiled.


    No matter 37 or 21, Tang Wenhao finished and sent several links to Wu Kui by computer.


    "OK, wait a minute. I''ll see what''s going on," Wu Kui said with a smile.


    Two minutes later, Wu Kui said immediately after reading the connection, "Wen Hao, seriously, your boy is not wrong. Is he impulsive?".


    "No, it''s true. I''ve decided to find a girl who is more pure than Ning Kexin as a wife in my life. I want to be angry with her. Don''t think I once praised her recklessly and said that she is the purest girl in the world. Without her, I can still find a girl who is more beautiful and pure than her as a wife.".


    "Look, it''s coming again! You still can''t forget her. As for being so manic? Wen Hao, listen to my brother, don''t think about her anymore and don''t be angry with others? Is it interesting? Don''t hurt yourself at that time. If you think what you say on the Internet is reliable and feasible, I think you can really try your fate in Vietnam, even if you don''t find your favorite You can at least go out to relax and spread your depressed chest for nearly a year to a foreign country. ".


    "Hehe, you know me, brother Wu. Well, the childe will start to take action?" Tang Wenhao thought Wu Kui''s words were reliable. He really wanted to go out for a break.


    "Well, I approved it, but, man, I want to give you a suggestion.".


    "What advice? But it doesn''t matter.".


    "Your boy hasn''t been abroad, so you''d better make full preparations and ask for leave with our Manny beauty. It''s better to find some people with shameless ideas like your boy to go with you and be safe.".


    "Haha, what if several people fall in love with a beautiful woman at the same time? Should we have a soul stirring duel in a foreign country to determine the ownership of beautiful women? Wouldn''t it humiliate our Chinese national character? Let the small foreign vassal state laugh that we have no beautiful women in China?", Tang Wenhao is usually shy in front of women, but he is very open with Wu Kui.

 Chapter 3

    "Knowing that you are suspected of this, you still have to rush over? Hehe, Wen Hao, my brother begins to envy you. The connection you sent just now, shit, the Saigon beauty is really high-grade! The graceful figure, the snow-white skin, the exquisite face and the sexy long shirt open to the willow waist make my brother''s heart begin to shake.".


    Tang Wenhao on the other end of the phone seems to see his brother Wu Kui''s drooling color when he sees a beautiful woman.


    Tang Wenhao fully adopted Wu Kui''s suggestion and began to post on the Internet to find people with the same taste. Not to mention, within two days of his post, more than a dozen men left him messages and were interested in going to Vietnam with him to find a beautiful woman to be a wife.


    It seems that the attraction of beautiful women is always fatal. Tang Wenhao is excited about his decision.


    Among these dozen people, some are factory owners, high-income professionals like him, some are low-income technicians and vendors, and some divorcees are looking for a second spring. There are all kinds of men, even contractors and construction workers.


    Tang Wenhao summed up the reasons why these people decided to go to Vietnam to find their daughter-in-law. There are nothing more than the following points. Some of them just want to find a woman who is hardworking and thrifty; Some hope to find a pure girl as a wife; There is also hope to find a beautiful woman who is obedient, does not worship money, and does not want a house to live with you all her life; There is also hope to find a real girl who is like a fake. After all, these people feel that their wishes can be realized in Vietnam after reading Tang Wenhao''s post.


    We all agree that beauty who meets the above requirements is scarce in China. It''s better to introduce high-quality resources directly from abroad.


    Someone asked Tang Wenhao why he went to Vietnam to find his wife. He said he was just looking for a dream. As for what kind of dream, he didn''t say. Only he knew it.


    So, these days, while working hard and arranging his recent work, Tang Wenhao contacted the travel agency online. Although he went together, he thought it would be better to go with the group. After all, they didn''t understand the local language and had no sense of security. The key is that the travel agency said that they can find a foster mother for them free, The foster mother is the middleman who provides them with Vietnamese local beauties.


    Finally, the tour group has also been implemented. What has not been implemented is how many people are going? When does it leave? The travel agency also kept urging him because he was the convener of this group of prospective Vietnamese sons-in-law.


    However, through communication with travel agencies and these people, Tang Wenhao understood that it is not easy to go to Vietnam and gather these miscellaneous troops together; Some people want to go back to their hometown to apply for passports. Some people can''t ask for leave. They need to take a compensatory leave and get the consent of their boss; Some people are still communicating with their families. After all, this is to ask for a foreign daughter-in-law. In short, it''s easy to say, but it''s still difficult to implement. Therefore, it''s really hard to say how many people will go in the end.


    But Tang Wenhao''s attitude is serious and his will is indestructible. He feels that his heart has flown to that beautiful foreign country, as if there was a pure girl as beautiful as an immortal waiting for him in that ancient country.


    This kind of virtual feeling is very wonderful. Tang Wenhao unconsciously feels a long lost palpitation from it. As the possibility of realizing this matter becomes more and more real and the progress is more and more smooth, his thoughts on Ning Kexin are also slowly shifting. Therefore, the top priority is to organize his own blind date team and arrange his work as soon as possible.


    Tang Wenhao just hopes that his trip to Vietnam can make him completely bid farewell to the past and completely forget the heart that would break his heart.


    Tang Wenhao is the most potential young designer of mans clothing group, a Hong Kong funded enterprise. Although he has not graduated for two years, his works have won the first prize in some domestic design competitions. Therefore, at Mans, he is deeply recognized by his boss, that is, the new general manager of mans and the great beauty Manny. His future is unlimited.

 Chapter 4

    In fact, it is not how Tang Wenhao''s works are outstanding that attracts the most beautiful compatriots, including their president, Miss Manny, but his handsome facial features, tall and straight figure, good-looking and cold expression, so he is deeply coveted by the beautiful women.


    It is said that most women want to find out about handsome and cold men. It seems that this has been confirmed by Tang Wenhao.


    "Handsome Tang, Miss Manny asked you to go to her office." Tang Wenhao just finished designing a case and stretched himself. He was about to confirm the exact number of people going to Vietnam with his like-minded people. Li Na, a beautiful woman from the head office, shouted at him.


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Wenhao heard a few charming smiles from behind him. He ignored them. There was no expression on his cold face. He knew that most people in the office saw that Li Na, the beauty of the company''s head office, was secretly in love with him. However, he was really not interested in Li Na and rejected all painted girls Tang Wenhao. At the beginning, Ning Kexin was based on her white, healthy His clean face and her angelic pure smile made him tear his heart and break his heart. It can be said that since then, Tang Wenhao fixed his future woman on the word purity.


    Li Na didn''t give him this feeling. Although her facial features were exquisite and looked good, otherwise the company wouldn''t hire her to be the front desk, Tang Wenhao found it difficult to accept the heavy color on her face.


    Therefore, although Li Na often pays great attention to him and the electric eye calls him desperately when she catches the opportunity, Tang Wenhao always stays away and completely insulates herself from her.


    As soon as he entered the president''s office, Tang Wenhao had a sense of depression all his life. He knew that Miss Manny always appreciated him, attached great importance to him and recognized his ability, but he didn''t like the threatening eyes in Manny''s beautiful eyes. Even if she smiled, her smile was dignified. For Tang Wenhao, who advocates freedom, equality and unrestrained communication, This top-down feeling made him not used to it.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao believes that if Manny is not their president and doesn''t look at him from top to bottom, he even thinks he will like her, because Manny is really too beautiful. She is so beautiful that a man can''t tolerate her. Manny is definitely the best beauty among beauties, regardless of her body, facial features or temperament, The facial features are also quite like Korean beauty Song Hye Kyo, an angel and soul stirring.


    I remember seeing Miss Manny for the first time. He was shocked! He had never seen such a white, beautiful and sexy woman. He could be called an angel into the world and a fairy came to earth. Even if he and his beloved died and lived, he was still moved to her.


    Because no man can refuse her breathtaking beauty!


    However, after knowing her identity, especially bathed in her dignified smile every day, Tang Wenhao felt that Manny was too far away from herself.


    "Wenhao, come on, sit down", Manny smiled at the handsome Tang Wenhao in front of her. Tang Wenhao is the first handsome man in man''s life. He is cold and arrogant. She rarely saw him take the initiative to talk to any beautiful woman, especially after he was kicked by his heart, he became more cold.


    Tang Wenhao sat unnaturally in front of Miss Manny''s big class chair, showed his unique and rare smile, and said respectfully, "Miss Manny, please tell me something.".


    "Hehe, Wenhao, don''t always be so formal! Is Miss Ben so terrible?" Miss Manny smiled at the handsome Tang Wenhao gently.


    "No, no, ha ha, Miss Manny, you are our president. You should. If you have something to tell me," Tang Wenhao glanced awkwardly and looked at his beautiful president. He was thinking about Manny''s purpose of calling him in.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, when there is no third person present in the future, you can be very free in front of me, just like your works. You can follow your nature and feelings. Wen Hao, you know? Every time I review your works, I feel that you are doing things with emotion. I appreciate you very much, so I hope you are in your daily communication with me, "Keep that style, too, will you?", said Manny with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 5

    Coming out of Manny''s president''s office, Tang Wenhao has been infected and moved by Manny''s gentle eyes, considerate words, and the kind of hearty communication like a bosom friend. He didn''t expect that Manny, who looks so cold and gorgeous, is actually very enthusiastic in her heart.


    What surprised him most was that Miss Manny revealed her privacy to him in addition to giving him a design task. She was only 20 to 8 years old, only three years older than him. She also told him that Tang Wenhao was the only man who knew her real age. Therefore, Tang Wenhao had a sense of floating.


    Why did miss Manny ask me for a task alone? Why not let your superior manager give orders? And why did she tell me her age? Does she like me?


    Men are like this. If a beautiful woman gives him a little sunshine, he will be brilliant, and if she gives him a little rain, he will flood. Tang Wenhao thinks he is such a man.


    However, he also knows that Manny is the president of man''s group, not a common child like him. Besides, he actually knows nothing about anything other than Manny''s work. Maybe Manny just wants to use her feelings to attract people''s hearts and make Tang Wenhao work harder and design more high-end and distinctive clothes for man''s clothing, A level of work comes out.


    To put it bluntly, the boss must want to extract more residual value from you. Tang Wenhao can see this.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao, as usual, sat next to the computer playing the four nation military chess, while contacting those guys who wanted to go to Vietnam to find Meimei on QQ, because the travel agency called and asked them to reply as soon as possible, otherwise, they would not be able to arrange the trip this month.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao contacted several people who confirmed that they could travel this month. Tang Wenhao agreed with them that they would meet in Chaoyang Park in the urban area the next day and get to know each other face to face. Everyone was also relieved. After all, they wanted to travel far.


    The next afternoon, Tang Wenhao took a leave with his immediate boss Yang Xi, manager of the design department, and came to Chaoyang Park in advance. He sat in the Lake Pavilion in the park and waited patiently for the first brother to meet him.


    After waiting for about five minutes, a bald middle-aged man with a briefcase came with a big stomach. He glanced at Tang Wenhao''s snow-white shirt, showed a golden tooth, grinned and said, "brother, are you Tang Wenhao?".


    "Yes, are you Jin Dacai?", Tang Wenhao immediately judged that he must be Jin Dacai, the contractor of the contract project. On the phone, he had some basic knowledge of Jin Dacai.


    However, Tang Wenhao was still captured by the two fine lights from the deep eyes in the head of JINDA CAIDA. Although he showed kindness, the two lights made Tang Wenhao think a little. This person is not simple!


    According to Jin Dacai himself, he divorced twice, and his first wife became rich with him. She turned into a yellow faced woman. Unexpectedly, he was a handsome man with bread on his back. After he found out, he gave the shameless old woman two million and kicked her out.


    The second wife is a seemingly pure college student. However, after marriage, she doesn''t do anything except spend a lot of money on him. She doesn''t even have a child with him. She says that if she has a child, she will have no body and won''t live or die. Doesn''t this want his old Jin family to end their children and grandchildren? What''s more, the woman even repeated the mistakes of her predecessor and raised a little white face outside behind the back of Jin Dacai. When Jin Dacai found out, he was very angry and asked his brothers to beat the dog man and woman and kicked her. He no longer believed in women.


    In this sense, jinpang is emotionally a scarred man.


    This time I happened to see Tang Wenhao''s post on the Internet and moved my mind. I wanted to finally try this foreign woman as a wife to see if it would be ideal. Because he had to complete the family task of continuing incense, he took the initiative to contact Tang Wenhao.


    After Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai chatted for a few minutes in huxinting, other friends arrived one after another. They were Li Jiang, an engineer of Huading electronics company, a young man in his twenties and seventies who looked very honest; Wang Qiang, who is in his thirties at the sunshine fruit mall, saw him before everyone understood why he had to go to Vietnam to find his daughter-in-law because he was lame.

 Chapter 6

    The last guy who came was Hou Jie, twenty-four or five years old. Like his name, he was thin and dark. He really looked like a monkey. At first glance, he was the Lord who lived in the sun every day, which made him see that Ji was older than Tang Wenhao last year.


    Others didn''t come. It was either a matter of time or the family didn''t agree. Anyway, they couldn''t come. Tang Wenhao thought it was good to have four or five people as companions. When everyone was together, they made introductions and chatted.


    Jin Dacai is a boss after all. He waved to the big guy and said with a cheerful smile, "little brothers, since we are destined to go to Vietnam to find a mother-in-law, we will be brothers in the future. Maybe some of us can be brothers in law after seeing a pair of sisters at the same time? We will become relatives at that time. Ha ha, let''s go. Brother asks you to have tea and we will talk while drinking.".


    Seeing that Jin Dacai was a happy man and a rich boss, several young men were very happy, so they followed him to a teahouse and sat down.


    "Hey, brother Wen Hao, you are so handsome and a designer. Why do you go to Vietnam to find a mother-in-law?" Jin Dacai said with a grin while knocking melon seeds.


    Li Jiang, Wang Qiang and Hou Jie also looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t want to touch that sensitive nerve any more, so he had to laugh and say, "brother Jin, I just think Vietnamese girls are beautiful, simple and comfortable. Besides, I haven''t been abroad yet. By the way, I can feel the exotic customs".


    "Haha, you literate people understand romance. However, if you don''t find what you like in Vietnam, come back and introduce one to you. What beautiful daughter-in-law can''t be found based on your looks and talents, brother Wenhao?" Jin Dacai smiled.


    "By the way, what about brother Li Jiang? You are also an engineer! The young man has a future. How can he think of going to Vietnam to find his mother-in-law?", Jin Dacai began to ask one by one.


    Tang Wenhao knows that the reason why Li Jiang wants to go to Vietnam to find his wife is that he has been dumped many times in recent years. Other girls either think he is too honest and doesn''t understand his customs, or think his family is rural, with no money and no house. They worry their parents like ants on a hot pot. In the countryside, he hasn''t married at his age, and his parents are under great pressure, It can be said that he had no choice but to go to Vietnam to find his wife.


    In fact, the lame Wang Qiang is mainly due to his disability. He has never found a suitable one. In fact, he is very handsome, smart, flexible and can do business. He has made a lot of money from setting up a stall to renting a shop for fruit wholesale in recent years. However, because he is lame, no one is willing to talk to him. Wang Qiang, who is married for the second time, doesn''t want it, and his self-esteem is very strong, He told Tang Wenhao that he wanted to find a girl to be his wife. It doesn''t matter even if it looks ordinary. He just doesn''t want second-hand goods. However, it''s difficult to find such a pure girl in his life circle. He hopes to realize his dream in Vietnam.


    Tang Wenhao also saw that although Wang Qiang has a disability, he is very proud of himself. He is not simple.


    Hou Jie is the poorest and most vulnerable among them. His hometown is in the mountainous area of Sichuan and has been working on the construction site in Shanghai. He said that now all the girls in his hometown have come out, and no one is willing to marry back to the mountain. He can''t afford to marry girls in the city. He has also saved tens of thousands of yuan on the construction site in recent years. He thinks he can take a chance in Vietnam, Maybe you can really bring back a beautiful daughter-in-law home to cheer up.


    Therefore, although their reasons for looking for beautiful women in Vietnam are different, their purposes are the same. They all look for their wives.


    Before they came out of the teahouse, they set the departure date on the 28th of this month, that is, there was still one week left.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao informed Wu Kui, who was on a business trip, that the boy was surprised. "Wen Hao, I didn''t expect your boy to come really? Have you even got your passport?".


    "Well done, our province can do it in Shanghai. There is an office here in the province. It will be done in one day. By the way, would you like to take your Xiaoting out?".

 Chapter 7

    "Hehe, you just think of your brother now. Forget it, we won''t go. As soon as you leave, we can enjoy the world of two without your special bright light bulb.".


    "Haha, is it so serious? I didn''t sleep with you! Did it affect your happiness? Come back and settle accounts with you. Wu Kui, don''t be happy too early. Your new house hasn''t been implemented. It''s strange that Xiaoting''s mother will let Xiaoting marry you. Don''t forget, you''re looking for a Shanghai girl. Shanghai''s mother-in-law is not so easy to deal with.".


    "You don''t have to worry about it. It''s good for you to finish your own business. By the way, you should ask for leave in advance! Will Manny agree with you to ask for annual leave at this time? Now the company''s business is so busy.".


    "It should be! I haven''t asked for leave for two years. Did she refuse me for the first time? It''s inhumane. Besides, I''m also a life-long event. She has no reason not to approve. She won''t talk to you and invite you two to dinner.".


    "OK, brother, good night. I have to report today''s itinerary to our Xiaoting!".


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao came to the office early before seven o''clock. None of the beauties in the design department came. It is said that beauties have the habit of sleeping in. Fortunately, Mans doesn''t pay close attention to attendance. As long as it''s not excessive and a few minutes late, Manny will never say anything.


    Besides, it''s only seven o''clock now. The beauties are probably wandering in their dreams.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed two meat bags in one hand and began to work. He wanted to finish several manuscripts, especially the case that Manny gave him a few days ago, so as to select beautiful women in Vietnam.


    When he was concentrating and working hard, Tang Wenhao felt that a gust of fragrance came, which was the fragrance of mint. He couldn''t help looking up and was stunned. He saw Miss Manny, the president of the company, looking at him with a smile. Tang Wenhao didn''t expect Manny to come to work so early. He was very surprised.


    Tang Wenhao quickly got up and respectfully shouted, "good morning, Miss Manny!".


    "Handsome boy, aren''t you earlier than Miss Ben? You did well. How about giving you a raise this month? How much do you want? Today, Miss Ben will give you as much as you want. She will never break her promise," said Manny with a bright smile on her pretty face.


    "Ah?..." Tang Wenhao was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer her. Depending on the situation, Miss Manny had a beautiful face and smiling eyes, which didn''t seem to be kidding. Moreover, he also felt that Miss Manny seemed special to him, especially when there was no third person present, she didn''t have any airs of the president at all, and she was very gentle


    Tang Wenhao stayed in the company for two years and never took the initiative to ask for a raise. Every time the company asked him for a raise, so for a time, he didn''t know how to answer her.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s simple, honest and bewildered appearance, Miss Manny smiled gently, "silly boy, why are you stupid for giving you a raise? Don''t you want a raise?".


    This sentence woke Tang Wenhao up. He had an idea and quickly replied, "Miss Manny, I really don''t want a raise.".


    "Ah? Don''t you... Get a raise?", it was Miss Manny''s turn to be surprised, and a suspicious look appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    There are fools in the world who don''t want money!


    "Yes, I don''t want a raise, but I have a request," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, as long as it is reasonable, Miss Ben will agree to you, no matter what request," Manny answered readily.


    "I''d like to take half a month''s leave and ask Miss Manny''s approval.".


    "Ah? Half a month? Are you going back to your hometown? Or what happened at home? Do you need help from the company?" asked Miss Manny with concern.


    These words made Tang Wenhao feel warm. He smiled, shook his head and said, "it''s not. It''s a private matter. I want to go abroad.".


    "Ah? Going abroad? Where? Can you tell me?" pursued Manny.


    "I..." Tang Wenhao felt it was really hard to say. He felt that if he told Manny that he would go to Vietnam to find his wife, he would not kill Manny!

 Chapter 8

    Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s face turned red, Manny''s curiosity became stronger. She couldn''t help asking, "handsome Tang, Miss Ben ordered you as president of mans group, where are you going? Why are you going? If you don''t say it, Miss Ben won''t approve your leave".


    "You... Miss Manny, you are a rogue," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Manny looked at Tang Wenhao cunningly and tooted her sexy lips like a naughty little girl, "I''m a rogue. Who told you not to tell me the truth? Yesterday, I told you my secret. You dare not tell me the truth. Hum! Anyway, it''s not working time. I''m not a superior subordinate relationship without you. You''re such an old man. What''s a rogue like me?".


    If Tang Wenhao hadn''t seen Miss Manny standing alive in front of him, he couldn''t believe that this usually overbearing and aggressive beauty president had such a lovely side.


    In desperation, Tang Wenhao had to smile awkwardly, "I went to Vietnam to find a Vietnamese... Woman... Child... To be... Wife".


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..." Tang Wenhao''s words surprised Manny with an unbelievable look.


    "Is that true?" Manny insisted, still unconvinced.


    "Well, it''s true that the formalities have been completed." Tang Wenhao simply went out and told Manny all his recent preparations.


    He thought that Manny would agree to his request with the respect she had always attached to him and Manny''s attitude towards him today, but to his surprise, Manny refused.


    Manny picked her eyebrows and said with a naughty smile, "no, I don''t agree.".


    "Why? I''ve gone through all the formalities," Tang Wenhao exclaimed.


    "What''s your hurry? The big deal is that the company will reimburse you for these expenses. Anyway, Miss Ben just doesn''t agree." Manny looked at Tang Wenhao provocatively.


    But Manny didn''t expect that although Tang Wenhao was gentle on the surface, he usually seemed a little afraid of her as the president. In fact, he still respected her more than he was really afraid of her. Now seeing her rudely preventing him from going to Vietnam to find his wife, Tang Wenhao felt that the dignity of men had been seriously provoked, and her pride and masculinity were inspired by her


    He gave Manny a cold look, turned off the computer and said, "Miss Manny, don''t you approve? I quit directly, but the task you gave me will be completed before I go to Vietnam. I''ll give you the resignation report later. Bye!" With that, Tang Wenhao raised his legs and walked away without looking back, leaving Manny with a stunned face alone in the empty office.


    It''s urgent. Tang Wenhao is such a cow!


    "Is it great to have money when you are sick? Is it great to have power? Is it great to have a president? I don''t serve you anymore. I don''t think you are so beautiful. My childe is getting angry early." Tang Wenhao is angry and rushes to the rental house. He wants to stop working today and find some chess friends to play four country military chess. Manny is a crazy girl.


    Before he got home, he received a call from Wu Kui, "Wen Hao, are you stubborn?".


    "Ah? Man, how do you know? The woman told you?" Tang Wenhao knew that Manny must have found Wu Kui, otherwise Wu Kui could not understand the situation.


    "Hehe, you''re stupid! Miss Manny values you so much. She''s joking with you. Look at you. She''s also a big man! Can''t you see that other girls are joking with you? You quit all the time. Are you a cow? You''ve won the first prize. It''s great?".


    "Cao, don''t say that, or I''ll turn my face. Does it deserve the first prize? Others don''t know me, don''t you Wukui know me? Is Tang Wenhao such a person? This woman is jumpy. She said she would give me a raise later, how much I want, and how much I want a million? I said I don''t want it. As long as half a month''s annual leave, she went back to work again Don''t give approval, what''s wrong! If she tells you it''s a joke, you believe it? You haven''t seen her like that. ".

 Chapter 9

    "What''s she like? Hehe," Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao described the process of his quarrel with Manny. Wu Kui laughed on the phone, "ha ha... Congratulations, brother, you''re going to have good luck. If I say you really don''t want to go to Vietnam, I think our president Miss Manny likes you. Don''t say you want a million. It''s estimated that she will give it to you if you want her".


    This sentence is like a thunder. Tang Wenhao almost threw away the phone. Wu Kui''s words are a little too outrageous. Will miss Manny like me?


    After patting his head and thinking about it carefully, Tang Wenhao still felt that there was no such possibility at all. He said to Wu Kui again, "brother, don''t talk nonsense. I''m just a worker and can''t afford it. Anyway, since she said she was joking, she was sincere to keep me, and I also took back my resignation request. OK, I''ll go back to work.".


    This is the end of the matter. Of course, Manny still approved Tang Wenhao''s annual leave. It must not be allowed. Wu Kui told Manny that Tang Wenhao has a good temper and is gentle. Once he becomes stubborn, ten cows can''t be pulled back, which is not good to offend.


    But Manny also made a condition for Tang Wenhao, that is, after going out, Tang Wenhao should report the day''s itinerary to her every day, especially tell her about the interesting stories that happened on the road. She said that she liked listening to stories since she was a child. Isn''t it a piece of cake? Of course, Tang Wenhao agreed.


    Tang Wenhao more and more felt that his beautiful president miss was really cute after work. Thinking of her quarreling with him that day, Tang Wenhao no longer had a blockage in his heart, and there seemed to be a warm current passing by.


    Finally, he stayed up until the 28th. Early in the morning, Tang Wenhao left home with his box and took a taxi to Pudong airport. He and Jin Dacai agreed yesterday that everyone and the leader of the travel agency would meet at Pudong Airport at 8:00 a.m.


    Fortunately, everyone was very punctual, dragging boxes. It seemed that everyone wanted to go to Vietnam early to pull a beautiful woman back to be his wife, so everyone dressed like a dog and was full of energy. However, Hou Jie''s dress was a little funny. He was wearing a suit that was probably shaved from the floor, and even wore a tie, Mr. Huang, the leader of the travel agency, stared at him like a monster.


    The yellow team, a native of Shanghai, was once a professional soldier and participated in the self-defense counterattack against Vietnam. Because he knew Vietnamese, after China and Vietnam resumed diplomatic relations, he threw away the fixed job of the chief of the security section of state-owned enterprises and applied to the current travel agency as the leader.


    After being a team leader, his income became higher, and he was away from his wife for many years. Later, he didn''t know whether it was for personal gain, or whether he took a beautiful girl home from Vietnam to be a little lady by taking advantage of his work. The old cow ate tender grass. Every time he talked about his gentle and beautiful Vietnamese daughter-in-law on the road, his happiness was beyond words.


    I envy Tang Wenhao and brother Jin Dacai!


    Don''t mention him. Besides Tang Wenhao, he couldn''t see Hou Jie dressed like this. He felt that he did lose face and walked up to him. "Hou Jie, did you see the travel instructions given to us by the travel agency? How dare you wear a suit in Vietnam this weather? You can''t die of heat? Take it off quickly".


    "Hehe, our hometown blind dates are like this," Hou Jie said with a simple and honest smile.


    "This is not your blind date, brother," Li JiangBai glanced at him, and the lame Wang Qiang laughed at him.


    Jin Dacai pulled Hou Jie''s clothes and asked him to take them off. Hou Jie obediently took them off. After that, he jumped out, "there are so many words in the travel instructions. I want to know what else to do, Mason". This made everyone laugh.

 Chapter 10

    Before leaving the customs, the team leader and Tang Wenhao put forward several requirements. First, all personnel must obey the command. Especially after arriving in Vietnam, they are not allowed to leave the team without authorization. They must go wherever they want and follow the regiment.


    Second, after arriving in Vietnam, it is strictly forbidden to talk about the Sino Vietnamese war and other topics that hurt the feelings of the two peoples. Otherwise, if you are hurt, you will be fully responsible.


    Third, according to Tang Wenhao''s request, the location of their blind date this time is Hanoi, the capital of Vietnam. Hanoi did not select beautiful women. Then they went to the northern region, from Nanning to entering Vietnam''s Lang Shan, then from Lang Shan to Hanoi, and from Hanoi to the northern part of Vietnam. There are many mountain roads along the way. Eating, drinking and Lhasa on the way must be done according to the requirements of the team leader, otherwise, anything will happen, Travel agencies are not responsible.


    Fourth, in the process of blind date, anyone should obey the arrangements of the local foster mother and act according to the rules of others. They are not allowed to act without authorization. They can''t see beautiful women and stare at beautiful women. They are not allowed to mess with local women until they get married.


    Tang Wenhao thought, it''s nonsense. Shit, they all regard their compatriots as devils.


    "Hey! Huang Dui, you can pick any beauty in Hanoi? Why do you want to go to the northern mountains?" Jin Dacai asked suspiciously.


    Mr. Huang, the team leader, glanced at Tang Wenhao and said, "Boss Jin, these are all the itineraries arranged by Mr. Tang. He said that people choose the rest in Hanoi. If they can''t, they want to meet the local beauties in person and feel the local exotic. If you don''t want to go, we don''t care. We will directly ask the local tour guides in Hanoi to arrange foster mothers for you. These tour guides have a lot of foster mothers , each foster mother has dozens or even hundreds of beautiful women for you to choose from, and we guarantee that all of them are girls. These services are free. However, your group fee includes the cost of going to the northern mountains. If you don''t go by yourself, we won''t refund the money. ".


    "Brother Jin, don''t you want to go? I heard that Shaba, a small city on the border between China and Vietnam in Vietnam, is a land of immortals surrounded by clouds. The local people live a simple life. Industrial civilization has not brought much impact on their traditional folk customs. There is a famous" lover''s market " Every Saturday night, men and women get together at night, look at each other, and then talk. When they feel like it, they soon fall in love, and some even linger until dawn... It''s interesting. Don''t miss this opportunity. It''s close to Yunnan. We''re entering from Nanning, leaving from there, going directly to Kunming, and then returning to Shanghai from Kunming "Is the schedule not good?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, OK, OK, brother, that''s it. I just don''t want to take the car all the time. I heard that the road over there is difficult to walk and bumpy. It''s not like we have so many expressways in China. It''s not worth it to break up in order to find a mother-in-law. Ha ha", Jin Dacai immediately changed his mind after listening to Tang Wenhao''s introduction.


    After boarding, there was no word all the way. The plane landed on time at Nanning Airport. After leaving the airport, they got on the long-distance bus of Pingxiang.


    After four hours of turbulence, after Fusui, Chongzuo and Ningming finally arrived at Pingxiang. Originally, two hours on the expressway was enough, but the travel agency obviously took the secondary highway to save money, so it was more than two o''clock in the afternoon to Pingxiang entry-exit reception hall.


    As soon as he arrived here, Tang Wenhao found that their tour group didn''t just take them. There were more than a dozen people waiting in Pingxiang. However, Huang told them that when they arrived in Hanoi, they still acted separately, because the dozen people were mainly traveling and wanted to visit everywhere. Unlike Tang Wenhao, they came to beg for a wife.


    After collecting Tang Wenhao''s ID cards and other documents, Mr. Huang, the team leader, first went to the local tour guide to fill in the formalities. When the material auditor checked, he called everyone. After passing the audit, he could verify and release the border inspection at the entry-exit port. The whole process was relatively long, Huang said, but he could ensure that everyone would spend the night in Liangshan before the evening. He said, it would make everyone feel different the first night National sentiment.


    Pingxiang has been an important border defense area in Southwest Guangxi since ancient times, and friendship pass is the largest and most important border defense on the China Vietnam border. It is located 18 kilometers southwest of Pingxiang City, with towering mountains on both sides and a steep situation. It is stuck on the canyon channel. It is a tower like building, 22 meters high, with a thick wall at the bottom and a round arch gate in the center. It is very magnificent. It is embedded on the arch The three characters "Friendship Pass" were written by Marshal Chen Yi.

 Chapter 11

    Friendship Pass was once called Zhennan pass in history. It was built during the Hongwu Period of the Ming Dynasty. It is one of the nine famous passes in ancient China. In 1885, Feng Zicai, a famous general of the Qing army, led his army to attack the French invaders here and achieved the world-famous victory in zhennanguan. Now there is still an ancient battlefield of the Sino French war. After liberation, in order to show the profound friendship of "comrades and brothers" between the Chinese and Vietnamese people, the name of Guan was changed to "friendship Guan".


    During this trip to Vietnam, there were exactly 20 people in Tang Wenhao''s car, including six from Shanghai, six from Huang team and 14 from Guangxi. Tang Wenhao and several of them sat in front. He sat with Li Jiang, Jin Dacai sat with Hou Jie, and Wang Qiang sat in front with Huang team.


    Passing the friendship pass means that they have entered the land of a foreign country, Vietnam. Tang Wenhao sat in the car and was excited with the car entering Vietnam.


    He opened the car window glass and breathed the smell of flowers in the dusk. Indeed, the air here is many times fresher than that in Shanghai.


    "Li Jiang, can you breathe such fresh air in your hometown?" Tang Wenhao smiled at Li Jiang nearby. "Hehe, no, our home is in Handan, Hebei Province. At this time, there is wind and sand everywhere. For example, we can be lazy for at least a week when we polish our shoes in Shanghai. But in our home, we just polish our shoes, let alone go out, just stay at home, and the vamp is full of dust for half an hour,... Hey! Wen Hao, do you think we can really find our daughter-in-law in Vietnam?".


    "Hehe, it should be possible! Brother Hou Jie and brother Wang Qiang dare not say that the three of us can certainly do it. There must be no problem for boss Jin to have so much money. Not to mention raising one, he has no problem raising a group of beautiful women. You and I are college students. There must be no problem. Once we come, we will be safe," Tang Wenhao whispered with a smile.


    "Well! You see, fat Jin has been sleeping since he got on the bus. How can he sleep at night? Hehe", Li Jiang looked back at Jin Dacai with saliva on his mouth and smiled.


    "Hehe, Lao Jin said that at night, he wanted team Huang to take us around the downtown area of Langshan and visit the night market. Now people are raising their spirits," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    This was just heard by team Huang. He couldn''t help picking up the microphone and laughing, "Listen, everyone, it''s already in Vietnam. If you hurry, you can get to Langshan in half an hour. Let''s settle down in the hotel first. After dinner, I''ll take you to some interesting places in Langshan and feel their nightlife here. Therefore, take advantage of this time to sleep and keep up your spirit.".


    Tang Wenhao thought that Huang Dui''s words were nonsense. In this tourist bus, except for Jin Dacai, this guy can sleep with haxzi flowing. At this moment, it is estimated that no one can sleep safely. When he goes abroad for the first time, he feels the exotic customs for the first time, and sees such beautiful and picturesque natural scenery for the first time. Who will close his eyes and relax without taking the opportunity to enjoy it?


    Sure enough, even Jin Dacai, who had just closed his eyes, immediately opened his ox''s eyes when he heard team Huang talking about nightlife and asked spiritedly, "team Huang, is there a chicken shop in Liangshan?".


    Suddenly, the people in the car laughed at his words.


    Tang Wenhao was drinking mineral water. When he heard the three words of Jipo shop, he almost gushed out. Shit, is it too direct?


    Along the way, as long as Jin Dacai spoke, he felt very interesting. Although Jin Dacai was rich, he was a real rough man, with a big head, big eyes, big mouth, big nose, big voice, thick hands, thick legs, thick speech and five big and three thick.


    "Hehe, boss Jin, you are all people who come here to find your wife. Do you want to play with the young lady?", team Huang has a smile on his face, but there is a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    "Team Huang, come out to have fun, men! You can''t stop playing with women when you have a wife? What kind of men are you? Besides, we haven''t? I told their little brothers that I want to get women''s money. Team Huang, you''re also very hard on the way. You talk so much and your mouth is dry. Take us to some chicks in the evening. I''ll invite you and let you know How about moistening it, too? ".

 Chapter 12

    Everyone in the car burst into laughter. Team Huang is not a vegetarian and wants to make a fortune. He immediately picked up the microphone and smiled at everyone, "boss Jin is going to invite you to Lang Shan tonight to taste the taste of Vietnamese beauty. Do you want to?".


    Everyone laughed in unison, "yes!".


    Fat Jin is not a fool. Seeing that team Huang wants to mobilize the masses to blackmail his money, he quickly stood up, shook his hand and smiled, "That''s not good. I only said that some of our brothers from Shanghai, team Huang, didn''t join. Don''t say I didn''t invite you! I told you, I won''t tell others, but there are three brothers in our team who are still boys. You said that we are all going to be Vietnamese sons-in-law. At the wedding night, the three brothers don''t know anything and can''t play anything. They are Vietnamese Beauty doesn''t laugh at our Chinese men? So I want to teach our brothers tonight. When we go abroad, we must not lose face on our Chinese men, right? To be honest, team Huang, you often come to Vietnam, and Vietnamese women must have done a lot? If you don''t share with us first, how about Vietnamese women? ".


    Ha ha... OK, ok... Team Huang, tell us about it! Everyone began to make fun of Jin pangzi''s words, and the atmosphere in the bus suddenly became lively.


    "Hey! Wen Hao, if fat Kim really asks us to get miss Vietnam, do you dare to go up?" Li Jiang patted Tang Wenhao gently and asked with a low smile.


    "Why don''t you dare? Miss Vietnam is not a woman? Then we''ll come and find them Vietnamese women as wives? Oh, by the way, Li Jiang, you''re still a director?" Tang Wenhao realized the joke of fat Kim just now.


    In fact, several of them talked on the long-distance bus from Nanning to Pingxiang. Li Jiang, Wang Qiang and Hou Jie are still directors. They are pure men. Jin Dacai joked with them and said that their first time should be dedicated to the beauties of our motherland.


    At that time, the three guys almost answered with one voice, saying that the beauties of our motherland had ruthlessly abandoned them. Now it''s no wonder they are introduced abroad.


    Tang Wenhao recognized that if he had not been in love for six years, he would rather fly him mercilessly, he would not have moved the idea of looking for a daughter-in-law in Vietnam.


    Therefore, in this sense, the five men are in sympathy with each other. However, compared with the three directors of Hou Jie, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai have only tasted the delicious taste of beautiful women in their motherland, while the three of them are not absolute department level cadres.


    Every time Tang Wenhao couldn''t sleep in the dead of night, he would involuntarily think of Ning Kexin. When he thought of Ning Kexin, he would think of every moment they spent. When he thought of Ning Kexin''s delicate white body and his once tender eyes, he would tear his heart and lungs.


    Until now, he didn''t know why Ning Kexin suddenly gave up his six-year relationship and married her boss''s son Liu Qiang. He never thought Ning Kexin was a fickle girl, but in fact, she dumped him and walked on the red carpet with Liu Qiang resolutely.


    Can money really change everything? Tang Wenhao often reflects on himself like this.


    It was not Wu Kui and other brothers who kept enlightening him. Tang Wenhao might have fallen down. At that time, he was drunk in the bar almost every night, and his life was in a mess.


    Fortunately, Miss Manny, the president, assigned an urgent combat task to their team and asked their design department to participate in the domestic fashion design competition. Tang Wenhao was the most powerful new force in the team. He bravely accepted the task, no longer loved children and women, and worked hard. As expected, he lived up to expectations and won the first prize in one fell swoop.


    It was precisely that time that established his position as man''s first talent.


    Langshan city is located in the xixiong River Basin in northern Vietnam. It is the capital of Langshan Province, a city in northern Vietnam. It is a Chinese territory in history.


    In the east of Liangshan Province, it is 19.5km away from Youyi pass in Guangxi, China, with a population of about 160000. Liangshan city is surrounded by mountains such as Quema mountain and bawai mountain and a series of Highlands, and the terrain is very steep. The urban area is divided into North and south, which is divided by the qiqiong river crossing.

 Chapter 13

    Tang Wenhao''s hotel is located on the Bank of qiqiong River and on the back of the suburbs. It is also a three-star hotel. Compared with domestic hotels of the same level, the three-star hotel in Langshan is fairly good, complete and hygienic.


    Tang Wenhao and Li Jiang are college students with a common language. They live in one room. Jin Dacai and Hou Jie live next to them, Wang Qiang and Huang Dui live downstairs, and another group of people live upstairs.


    After everyone put the trip away, team Huang called everyone together on the first floor and had dinner at the hotel where they stayed. The dinner was OK. One for six, six dishes and one soup. The taste was similar to that of Guangxi. It was spicy. Everyone still recognized the meal and said it was similar to that at home. It was said that the dish at this table was more than 100 yuan, which was very cost-effective.


    Huang Dui said that Liangshan has been Chinese since ancient times. Most of the people here are of Chinese descent and have migrated from Guangxi. The taste is naturally similar.


    After that, team Huang began to find someone to exchange Vietnamese Dong for them. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, RMB was very popular in Liangshan. As soon as team Huang called, several people came to exchange RMB with them. Later, team Huang told them that many people here go to Chongzuo to wholesale goods every day and have more RMB on hand.


    After the change, Hou Jie was overjoyed when he saw that he had exchanged 2000 yuan for millions of Vietnamese Dong. "Boss Jin, if only my salary had so much yuan every month.".


    Wang Qiang and Li Jiang are also holding a thick stack of Vietnamese Dong. They are very happy. They all say that they have finally become millionaires.


    Jin Dacai smiled, "Hehe, you guys are good at thinking!... monkey, do well. If I think your boy is a plastic talent, you can go back to Shanghai with me. Don''t you just earn more than 1000 a month? Follow me and ensure that you don''t make less than 50000 a year, not vnd. It''s RMB. Vnd, you''ll become a multimillionaire. However, be careful Look at your performance these days, "said Jin Dacai, looking at Tang Wenhao with a wink.


    "Get what you want, boss Jin, you have to keep your word! Your bag is so heavy, I''ll take it for you." Hou Jie was overjoyed and began to get close to Jin Dacai, as if Jin Dacai was his boss.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "boss Jin, you really mean what you say. Don''t tease Hou Jie. I''ll testify to Hou Jie." , Tang Wenhao sympathized with Hou Jie and hoped that Jin Dacai could really help him. At that time, once he heard that Hou Jie did it on the construction site, he had the idea of asking Jin Dacai to help him. However, he didn''t say it before everyone was familiar with him. Now that Jin Dacai took the initiative to put it forward, he would push the boat with the current as a witness.


    "OK! Brother Wen Hao, it depends on whether the monkey is smart enough, ha ha......" Jin Dacai said, and really handed his bag to Hou Jie, who took it in his hand.


    After changing the vnd, team Huang led these people to get on the bus again and began to wander around the urban area of Liangshan. Team Huang said that he would stay in Liangshan for one night and make a short stop, so he would take Tang Wenhao and them to places he thought were more interesting.


    Early tomorrow morning, they will go to Hanoi. When they arrive in Hanoi, they will be divided into two routes. The gang from Guangxi go to Ho Chi Minh City, and Tang Wenhao and they begin to officially meet beautiful women. The local tour guide in Hanoi of Huang team''s travel agency has contacted two foster mothers for them, saying that they guarantee that there will be at least three or four hundred beautiful women for five of them to choose from tomorrow.


    Tang Wenhao was excited when he thought that his brothers could pick flowers at will like the ancient emperor''s concubines tomorrow morning. He felt that it was unique. When he went back, he had to show off with Wu Kui and envy him. At this point, the beautiful night outside the window could not calm his palpitation.


    While excited, his mind suddenly flashed mani''s beautiful and elegant posture and her soul stirring smile. Shit! I almost forgot that the great beauty asked herself to report her day''s itinerary every day and call back by phone. No text messages, call or not?

 Chapter 14

    It seems inappropriate not to call. People have opened up international roaming for themselves. They don''t seem to know what to say. Anyway, go back to the hotel and enjoy the beautiful night scenery of Langshan first.


    After the bus stopped in the downtown area, team Huang began to walk around the street with everyone.


    Tang Wenhao found that the economic development of Liangshan is still very good, better than he thought. There are many new buildings and cars shuttling back and forth. The buildings are not very high. Generally, there are only two or three floors, and the highest is only five floors. The streets are relatively spacious and clean.


    There are rows of shopping malls, shops and stalls in Liangshan. Even at night, it is still very lively. There are a variety of goods on display in the shops. Many of them are Chinese Wanli beer, Zhonghua toothpaste, Liu Sanjie cigarettes, as well as Chinese tape recorders, release shoes, water pens, hot water bottles, flashlights, batteries, shampoo, iron barrels, etc. Even the humble Chinese cooling oil, napkins, elastic bands and toothpicks also appear on these stalls, just like shopping in China.


    After visiting several places, Jin Dacai thought it was too boring to visit these places, so he asked team Huang to take him to exciting places.


    "Boss Jin, it seems that you won''t give up until you find a woman to play with," Huang team whispered to Jin Dacai.


    "You can''t say that! Team Huang, why don''t you take us to nightclubs, bars or other places? That''s the real nightlife. Shopping in the mall is a woman''s job and wastes all this good time. Besides, the shopping mall in Langshan will be better than that in Shanghai?".


    "Yes, boss Jin is right. It doesn''t mean much to go shopping. There are many shopping malls in Shanghai. You don''t have to come here to go shopping. You''d better take us to the nightclub. I haven''t been there and go to open my eyes," Hou Jie quickly agreed.


    Team Huang looked at him contemptuously, then looked at Tang Wenhao and Li Jiang, which meant to see the opinions of their brothers.


    Tang Wenhao is not interested in shopping. In the past, every time he and would rather go shopping, he was extremely afraid. Although this is shopping abroad, the goods inside are no different from those in China. It is really boring.


    "Team Huang, if it''s not troublesome, or according to the meaning of the deposit boss, you take us to the nightclub?".


    Seeing that everyone didn''t want to visit, team Huang asked the opinions of those people in Guangxi. They also didn''t want to visit. They said that Liangshan is similar to Chongzuo. There''s nothing to visit. It''s better to go back to rest and play in Ho Chi Minh City tomorrow.


    Finally, the two teams were divided into two groups. The Guangxi group went back to the hotel to have a rest. Tang Wenhao and they went to find entertainment places to play.


    Team Huang first asked the bus to take the Guangxi group back to the hotel for a rest, and then asked the bus driver to take Tang Wenhao and them to the red light district of Langshan. In fact, the red light district of Langshan is not far from their hotel, but also in the suburbs. It takes two or three minutes to drive. Therefore, team Huang didn''t accompany them and asked them to play for an hour or two and go back to the hotel for a rest, Don''t delay tomorrow''s trip.


    When leaving, Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao were specially instructed to say that the red light district in Liangshan is generally safe, but we should also be careful. In addition to not talking about political topics, we should talk less. When we need to spend, we must first talk about the price and currency to avoid being hacked.


    As soon as team Huang left, Jin Dacai seemed to be the captain of Tang Wenhao. He waved his big hand with a thick bowl mouth and said with a careless smile, "let''s go! Brother Wenhao, shall we go to a bar or a song and dance hall or a nightclub?".


    Tang Wenhao seldom goes to such a place with lights, drinks and smoke. Sometimes Wu Kui''s business needs and will call him when he comes out to play with customers. But Tang Wenhao basically goes to chat or drink with them and won''t find girls. He feels that if he has the smell of other girls, it is a kind of blasphemy to Ning Kexin, so he pays special attention to these.


    However, generally speaking, he thinks the style of the nightclub is a little higher. He went to the concert hall and bar with Wu Kui several times before, and he was almost strong by several girls. The girls there are too crazy, and the men with poor resistance can''t carry it at all. It''s not as euphemistic as the beauties in the nightclub.

 Chapter 15

    "Hehe... Boss Jin, you''d better go to the nightclub!" Tang Wenhao smiled without thinking.


    "OK, just go to the nightclub and be natural and unrestrained," Jin Dacai smiled, patting his fleshy chest.


    Like Li Jiang, Wang Qiang and Hou Jie, they had never been to entertainment places when they were in Shanghai. It doesn''t matter where they go. Anyway, it''s Jin Dacai''s treat, and the guests are welcome.


    Therefore, they found a high-grade nightclub on both sides of the neon street. The Chinese and Vietnamese plaque on it reads "Huaichun never night city", which makes people think at a glance.


    "Hehe, this is a good family, Huaichun, Huaichun, ha ha... Brother Wen Hao, when your brothers go in, if there are beautiful women they like, they will take them to the hotel. My brother pays for you. Now I have nothing, but I can''t spend all my money. You can help me and spend some money with my brother. You''re welcome," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Jin Dacai didn''t mean to be ostentatious at all. In fact, Jin Dacai was very bitter in his heart. He was so old that he had been married for two years and didn''t have a child. He had tens of millions of assets on hand. In his own words, no future generations had money and eggs?


    Jin Dacai talked with Tang Wenhao. If there are no descendants in his life, he will adopt one. If he can''t do it again, he will donate the money. His parents are old and can''t spend a lot of money. His brothers and sisters don''t have any. Therefore, if the blind date in Vietnam is not successful or he hasn''t got a child yet, he will concentrate on his career and donate money while making money, After death, some people still remember their own good.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao still recognized Jin Dacai from his heart. However, he wanted to remind Jin Dacai whether he had a physical problem. He went to the hospital to check and treat his illness. However, he couldn''t say it. He knew that this was a taboo for men.


    To make a long story short, when Jin Dacai and his friends stopped at the gate of the city that never sleeps in the spring, they immediately came out with some beautiful girls in red long clothes, smiling and talking to Jin Dacai and his friends, saying words that Jin Dacai didn''t understand.


    Li Jiang, Wang Qiang and Hou Jie, who had not seen this situation, were so frightened that they hurried back and involuntarily jumped out of Chinese.


    These girls knew they were Chinese as soon as they heard it. They quickly talked to them in Chinese. They grabbed Tang Wenhao''s girl and charmingly appreciated Tang Wenhao''s handsome face. They touched his jade hand and said with a gentle smile, "brother, sit inside! My little sister will dance with you. You will like it if you just learned from a Chinese master.".


    Huaichun never night city is a special zone specially opened up by Liangshan city in order to prosper the local economy. The boss is Taiwanese. Most of the girls here came from yuebeishan district. Most of them had hoped to marry themselves to China next door through their adoptive mothers, but not every girl was so lucky. Some girls who didn''t marry out and owed training fees for their adoptive mothers, It was sold by the local foster mother to a place like Huaichun never night city, so the ladies here know some Chinese.


    Tang Wenhao, surrounded by several gorgeous beauties, went to the second floor. Jin Dacai was obviously an old hand. On the one hand, he hugged a beautiful woman with slender waist, grinning and always showing an evil smile.


    Li Jiang, Wang Qiang and Hou Jie are stuck by beautiful women one after another. Unlike guests, they are like victims. They are passive, shy and at a loss. Tang Wenhao is not as presumptuous as Jin Dacai, but much better than them. Naturally, he takes the beautiful women who touch his face up the stairs.


    At the ballroom of the nightclub, there was a lot of noise, screams and bad laughter. First, several young ladies took Tang Wenhao and them into a slightly quieter corner and sat down.


    "How many handsome guys, what do you want?" a beautiful girl in a long white shirt came over and asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha... Beauty, come and have some beer with us. Wen Hao, how about you? Order whatever you want. You''re welcome to come out with your eldest brother," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    When Tang Wenhao was about to speak, he felt that the mobile phone in his pocket rang. He quickly took it out and saw that it was called by Manny. He thought it was broken. He hurried out and came to the corridor. He pressed the button and said, "Hello, Miss Manny, sorry, I''m still outside".

 Chapter 16

    "Outside? China or Vietnam?", on the phone, Miss Manny''s voice was a little confused and unhappy.


    "Miss Manny, we are in Lang Shan, Vietnam. We will stay tonight and go to Hanoi tomorrow. The travel agency has contacted the adoptive mother and said that hundreds of girls are waiting for us there tomorrow.".


    "Well, Congratulations, you should keep your eyes wide open tomorrow. Don''t miss the gorgeous and pure beauty! Wen Hao, remember, you''re asking for leave to go abroad to find your wife. Don''t let me down! Since you''re still outside, I won''t bother you. Tell me the good news tomorrow! Don''t forget this time! Otherwise, I won''t spare you when I come back", With that, Manny hung up without waiting for Tang Wenhao to answer.


    well! Beauty president is not happy! Is Miss Manny jealous?


    When he returned to his seat, Jin Dacai had hugged a slender beauty and danced a social dance. Li Jiang, Wang Qiang and Hou Jie were sitting aside. However, they all hugged a beautiful beauty in their arms. They looked obscene. It seems that it is very simple for a man to get bad.


    The beauty who came up with Tang Wenhao saw that he came back, smiled and took his hand, "handsome boy, let''s dance one, too?".


    Tang Wenhao smiled and felt that he had come anyway. It was good to dance and relax, so he took the girl''s jade hand down the dance floor.


    "Handsome boy, they all said that you came to Vietnam to find your wife? Is it true?" the girl asked with a smile as she stepped on the dance steps.


    "Oh, yes, beauty", Tang Wenhao said with her soft waist.


    "Handsome boy, you are so handsome. Do you still need to come to Vietnam? Tell me, what kind of wife do you want? I can introduce you. You don''t have to go to Hanoi at all. In Langshan, you have all kinds of girls you want, and ensure that they must be the girls you want", the girl said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking at the girl in his arms carefully. To tell the truth, if it wasn''t for her working in such a place, Tang Wenhao thought she was still very charming. Her skin was tender, her facial features were beautiful, her figure was graceful and boneless, and she felt quite comfortable when holding her.


    "Miss, do you want to be an intermediary?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, handsome man, I''ve never been an intermediary. I can introduce you foster mothers and girls here for free, but I have a condition.".


    "Oh? Conditions, what conditions?" Tang Wenhao was more interested.


    "I''d like to introduce you to the foster mothers and girls here in Langshan. You want to take me out of Langshan. I want to go to Guangdong, China to find my sister. She married a Cantonese last year. I heard that life is very good. I also want to go, but I don''t have money and can''t go out. If I help you, can you take me out?".


    "Ah? Then you can go out if you ask your sister to send you money?".


    "No, I don''t know her address, and she doesn''t know that I was sold here," the girl whispered. After that, she glanced at the people around her. It was much easier to see that no one paid attention to her.


    "Ah? Did you sell it? Didn''t you volunteer?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Keep your voice down. We were forced because we owed our adoptive mother money and were sold in.".


    "Oh! How can I help you?", Tang Wenhao moved his compassion.


    "You''d better let your friends find their wives in Langshan. If I introduce you to find your wives successfully, the adoptive mothers who trained us last year will avoid the money I owe them, and I can live freely. As for girls, you can rest assured that the adoptive mothers I have in hand can provide you with the girls you want at any time to ensure that everyone is a girl In case it''s not, you can return it.


    "Ah? Is it true or false?" Tang Wenhao looked at the beautiful girl suspiciously.


    "Of course it''s true, handsome boy, I don''t need to lie to you! If you don''t like it, no one forces you! Handsome boy, can you help me? If you don''t believe it, I can... Sleep with you... For free tonight, but you have to give me the money for the table, because if I want to go out, I must bring the table fee back, otherwise they will kill me.".

 Chapter 17

    Tang Wenhao''s blood was boiling. In addition to the girl''s seductive confession, he was quite excited. He also had a heroic spirit of saving the United States burning in his chest, but he was reasonable because he had doubts about the warm girl in his arms. He didn''t believe that such a bastard thing of forcing good people into prostitution also happened in Vietnam, a socialist country.


    "Miss, even if I believe you, why do you believe me so much? You''re not afraid that I''ll cheat you into China and sell you to such a place?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No, you won''t. I can see that you are a good man.".


    Tang Wenhao felt warm when he said this. He didn''t feel that his favor for the girl had increased a lot, so he asked, "let me try! If we can find our favorite girl in Langshan, it''s good to be a wife, miss. What''s your name?" Tang Wenhao decided to help her.


    "Handsome boy, you can call me Ah Xiang. What''s your name?".


    "My name is Tang Wenhao, a Xiang. If we really find a wife here and succeed, how much will it cost? How much is the intermediary fee?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Don''t worry, brother Tang. The girls in Liangshan are certainly cheaper than those in Hanoi. They are also younger and have a good figure than those in Hanoi. They are directly selected by their adoptive mothers from the northern mountains. I don''t want the agency fee. You can only provide their mothers, which is about 3000 yuan. It''s very cheap. As for the wedding bride price, it depends on the number of other girls Less, it''s usually about a few thousand yuan. It depends not only on the woman, but also on the man, but it won''t exceed 12000 yuan. Brother Tang, a Xiang doesn''t want a penny and is willing to talk to you. Do you want it? "He said, a Xiang gave Tang Wenhao a charming look.


    Tang Wenhao was very uncomfortable with Ah Xiang''s wild eyes. When he was about to avoid Ah Xiang''s hot eyes, the lights on the dance floor were bright and the dance music stopped.


    Just then, Tang Wenhao saw Jin Dacai with a big stomach and took his young lady to his seat with a smile. When he saw Tang Wenhao, he also winked at Tang Wenhao. It can be seen that Jin Dacai was quite interested and it is estimated that there was a lot of oil.


    When several people got to their seats, Tang Wenhao asked Ah Xiang to stay aside. He turned to Jin Dacai and whispered in his ear, "boss Jin, do you want to find some foster mothers in Langshan? Ah Xiang, who danced with me, said that she can find foster mothers for us. She said that there are one or two hundred girls at any time. Do you want to open your eyes tonight?".


    As soon as the five men discussed, they all felt very excited. They immediately agreed to Ah Xiang''s arrangement and asked her to contact her adoptive mother immediately. They had to choose in Liangshan first. Hou Jie said that if he found a girl who liked him in Liangshan, he would not go to Hanoi tomorrow and save some money to marry his daughter-in-law home in Liangshan.


    Wang Qiang also said that if he found it in Langshan, he would not go to Hanoi. He said that he might as well go through the marriage formalities early and go home to see his fruit shop early. With less delay for one day, he could earn hundreds of yuan more.


    Tang Wenhao just wanted to negotiate with Ah Xiang and asked her to find her adoptive mother. First, she talked to her adoptive mother and was held by Li Jiang. He whispered to Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai, "Wen Hao, boss Jin, when we come to play, the yellow team can say, let''s find a place to play, but let''s not act without authorization. If the yellow team knows, isn''t it too good?".


    Jin Dacai glanced at him and said unhappily, "Are you stupid? You told him on your own initiative? I told you, they said to introduce girls to us for free. Do you believe it? There is no free lunch in the world? Thanks to you being a scholar, brother Wen Hao is better than you. I didn''t hear Ah Xiang say that looking for girls here would not exceed 12000 in total. We were introduced through a travel agency, but it cost 25000 to 30000. I don''t know I care about this money, but how about you? All of you are hard-earned money. Can you save it? Are you stupid? Our purpose is to come to Vietnam to find a mother-in-law. As for whether the mother-in-law is from Hanoi or Langshan, we don''t need to care. As long as it is from Vietnam, as long as it is a good wife and mother, a beautiful woman and a young girl? ".

 Chapter 18

    "Yes, yes, yes, boss Jin is right. SA, Li Jiang, that''s it. We''ll tell team Huang that he won''t let us see the girls here. We can''t hide it from him," Hou Jie said.


    "Yes, Li Jiang, anyway, they also said that they didn''t pick it and didn''t want money. It''s good to go back early when they picked it." lame Wang Qiang also strongly supported it.


    "That''s OK! Since you all think it''s OK, try it!" Li Jiang smiled.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao began to negotiate with Ah Xiang and asked Ah Xiang to arrange a meeting with their adoptive mother immediately. In fact, Ah Xiang already knew their choice and began to contact the adoptive mother outside by phone. However, Tang Wenhao and they didn''t understand what she said.


    "Don''t worry, brother Tang, some handsome guys. I''ve made an appointment with two foster mothers. They''ll come soon. Moreover, each of them will bring 20 girls to choose from. If there''s nothing you can see, someone will bring girls again and again. This is at night. If it''s daytime, you can find at least five or six in half an hour A hundred girls, all of them are the big girls of yellow flowers, as you Chinese say. Where is it necessary to go to Hanoi to find them? ", Ah Xiang said with a smile.


    "By the way, miss a Xiang, didn''t you promise to be the eldest daughter of Huanghua? How do we know if she is the eldest daughter of Huanghua? Can we check it?" the lame Wang Qiang suddenly asked.


    This sentence aroused the big guy''s interest. Li Jiang and Hou Jie also came up and asked her how to determine that these girls are girls.


    Jin Dacai came careless and pulled a handful of Xiang''s sleeves and laughed with a casual smile. "Ah Xiang girl, I am a little bit right," said the brothers. "Is this the girl who wants us to has the final say?" is it possible to try the first thing we can when we see it?


    The elder brothers laughed. Although Tang Wenhao didn''t know how to determine whether the girl was a steamed bread that had not been broken, he knew that he couldn''t buy a ticket after getting on the bus. These girls were rural girls who wanted to marry out, not young ladies. They couldn''t take advantage of others if they didn''t give gifts at home.


    Sure enough, Ah Xiang shook her head and smiled, "I''m sure you can''t try this, elder brothers. Only you see who you like, first pay the agency fee to the foster mother, and then you can arrange to see your prospective father-in-law and mother-in-law the next day and send betrothal gifts. The foster mother will follow you to get a girl''s passport to go abroad and an unmarried notarial certificate. Therefore, you can rest assured that they are definitely girls. If they are not returned by her husband, she will bear the responsibility , the girls here, except those with husbands, must be girls if they want to get married.


    "Oh, people have a process flow for this operation. It''s good and standardized," Li Jiang nodded and smiled.


    "Hehe, your boy is technically skilled. Do you know that others operate according to the specifications? Don''t worry, there will be no problem. I think we must have been killed by the travel agency. If we don''t succeed this time, we have to find girls in their mountain area in the future," Tang Wenhao said with a smile


    "Brother Wen Hao is right. I don''t think we can find a suitable one this time. We''ll go to their countryside tomorrow and let miss a Xiang do our translation," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao smiled at Ah Xiang, "how about Ah Xiang? Is it feasible for boss Jin? If there is no suitable one tonight, we won''t go to Hanoi tomorrow. Take us to the countryside, you can translate for us, and we''ll pay you.".


    Ah Xiang smiled helplessly and shook her head. "Brother Tang, no, I still owe the nightclub money. They bought me. I can''t leave here without their permission unless I return the money.".

 Chapter 19

    Just after that, her phone rang. She quickly took out her mobile phone and looked at it. Her pretty face was immediately filled with a smile, and then said the Vietnamese that Tang Wenhao and they couldn''t understand.


    After hanging up the phone, she smiled happily at Tang Wenhao and said, "let''s go downstairs. The adoptive mother came with more than 20 beautiful girls.".


    Tang Wenhao followed Ah Xiang and other young ladies downstairs, followed by four big men with sunglasses. They should be the security guards of the city in the spring. Seeing them coming, Tang Wenhao suddenly had a bad feeling, but on second thought, he felt that he was thinking too much.


    Downstairs, Ah Xiang and several young ladies, including the security guards, began to tidy up the tables, chairs and benches downstairs and make room.


    Just after finishing, I heard the noise outside the door, but I couldn''t understand what to say.


    After a while, a 40 year old Xu Niang, a semi old wind * * man, led more than 20 peach red and willow green girls like stars.


    Tang Wenhao and them were stunned. Jin Dacai was the most outrageous. His two big eyes stared at the long-sleeved beauties swarming in, and the saliva was about to flow out.


    These beauties are really well-trained. When they came in, they automatically lined up in two rows. The middle-aged * * first glanced at Tang Wenhao and them, then waved to Ah Xiang with a smile and said a bird language that Tang Wenhao didn''t understand. They went aside to discuss.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t bother to pay attention to Ah Xiang and the foster mother. They shot each other in the flowers. Tang Wenhao found that they were not only picking people, but also the girls.


    What makes Tang Wenhao very useful is that almost all beautiful women can''t look away when their eyes fall on him. He knows that he is definitely a scarce handsome man and a super handsome man among these five people.


    It seems that no matter when and where, handsome men are always the most popular and have obvious advantages.


    Suddenly, Ning Kexin''s delicate face and watery eyes flashed in his mind again. As soon as he pulled his heart, he secretly scolded, grass, self sin, can''t live. What else do you want her to do when he is a wife?


    Thinking of this, he once again focused his attention on this group of beautiful women to see if there was anything more beautiful and pure than Ning Kexin. Tang Wenhao made up his mind to find a better, more beautiful and pure girl than Ning Kexin as his wife in his life.


    However, his mind also flashed the great beauty of their president, Manny. A trace of warmth flashed in his heart. He compared Manny with Ning Kexin. The two beauties were not much comparable. Rather, they were small, lively and lovely. Manny was a slender, charming and elegant beauty.


    From the appearance, they are really not like each other, but in fact, what Tang Wenhao cares most is that he would rather be pure and pure from his bones.


    He didn''t know whether Manny was pure or not, because she was too far away from him, so he didn''t dare to expect, even if he dared to daydream, but he knew that he would rather be pure like a piece of white paper with him. He had Ning Kexin completely. When Tang Wenhao saw a touch of red flowers under her for the first time, He vowed to love her and spoil her all his life.


    But Ning Kexin finally abandoned him. Who is Manny? He is the president of mans and the only legal heir of mans. He would rather not want him. Will Manny like him? What a delusion!

 Chapter 20

    When Tang Wenhao was stunned, Ah Xiang came to him and said with a smile, "brother Tang, how''s it going? Is there anything you like?".


    "Oh!... not yet, I''ll take a look," said Tang Wenhao. He smiled and glanced at Jin Dacai around him. He saw that he was salivating at the pile of beautiful women. At a glance, he knew that he must be satisfied with it.


    "How''s it going, boss Jin? Is there anything you like?".


    "Yes, yes, I''ve fallen in love with three, beautiful, really beautiful," Jin Dacai said with an evil grin.


    "Brother, but you can only choose one," Tang Wenhao reminded him.


    "Boss Jin, I think it''s OK. What should I do? I don''t know which one to choose? Why don''t you choose one with me?" Hou Jie walked up to Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao and smiled shyly.


    The brothers laughed coaxed.


    "Are you here for a blind date? Boss Jin is not your father, so do you want boss Jin to enter the bridal chamber for you?" the lame King stressed with a smile.


    "You''re lame, you''re no better than me! What do you want to do?" Hou Jie glared at Wang Qiang angrily.


    Wang Qiang was not happy to be exposed by him, "Shit, you thin monkey, are you kidding? I''m a lame man. I''m much better than you. I earn more money a week than you do a month. What if you are healthy? If you have the ability, you tell these beauties that I earn several times more money than you. Look, do these beauties want you or me?".


    Tang Wenhao saw that they were quarreling. He also saw several beautiful women who understood Chinese smiling with their small mouths. He felt that they had no face. He said to them unhappily, "that''s it! Wang Qiang, Hou Jie, don''t quarrel any more. Don''t forget that we are abroad. Don''t let these girls see our Chinese jokes.".


    "Yes, don''t lose my share outside!" Jin Dacai was unhappy.


    They stopped talking, stared at each other, and their eyes fell on the beauties again.


    The final result was astonishing. Four of the five people didn''t find what they liked. Either they didn''t like others, or the girls didn''t like them.


    Of course, there is no one who can''t see Tang Wenhao and Li Jiang. After all, they are college students. They are young and have a good temperament. At first glance, they are educated people. Therefore, they are the most popular.


    However, Tang Wenhao didn''t see the girl who was as painful as his heart and lungs, so he gave up.


    Seeing that everyone failed, Li Jiang actually took a fancy to a girl himself. When he was struggling with a bad decision, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was team Huang.


    "Li Jiang, wait a minute. I''ll answer the phone first," he said. He walked out of the living room and came to the door.


    "Hello, team Huang!".


    "Where are you? Are you still in the red light district? Are you okay? It''s time to come back and don''t delay tomorrow''s trip," Huang said unhappily on the phone.


    "Oh, team Huang, we''ll go back right away. Let me tell you something. We met a foster mother here. She brought dozens of girls for us to choose. Li Jiang just picked one, but he saw none of us. He didn''t know what to do. Team Huang, do you think it''s reliable?".


    "Ah? You... Tang Wenhao, I warned you not to act without authorization. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Shit, it''s abroad, not in your hometown. Tell me where you found your foster mother?", team Huang roared as soon as he heard it.

 Chapter 21

    Tang Wenhao was surprised by the tone of team Huang. It was estimated that something bad would happen. He looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to him. He quickly whispered, "team Huang, when we were dancing in the city of Huaichun, what''s the matter with the foster mother contacted by miss a Xiang here? What''s the problem?",


    "What''s the problem? It''s a big problem. Brother Wen Hao, I told you to come back when you play. Don''t act without authorization. What''s the place of Huaichun never night city? They are a community entertainment place. The adoptive mother introduced to you by the lady here is not so easy to deal with. You may have a lot of bleeding tonight?".


    "Ah? But they said they wouldn''t ask for money if they didn''t choose the right one.".


    "You don''t want money? You can''t die in the dark? Are you naive? In the middle of the night, people mobilized to find you girls. Don''t you want the fare and gas? Do you think it''s possible to be free? I''m sorry now. I shouldn''t let you go out and be cool. Who knew you would run to find your foster mother? Did you think we would harm you? Alas... OK In this way, don''t promise them anything. I''ll deal with it. I''ll immediately find local friends to coordinate and see how to rescue you. Tang Wenhao, I remind you again that this is a foreign country, not in Shanghai. The expressions of safety brothers were soon seen through by Ah Xiang. She explained a few words to some big men standing at the door in Vietnamese and smiled again Chanting, he came to Tang Wenhao, pointed at the rows of beautiful women behind him, sneered and said, "brother Tang, your brothers have too high eyes? Why? There are so many beautiful women, none of you can see? Brother Tang won''t amuse us Vietnamese girls?".


    Tang Wenhao vaguely felt that the crisis was really coming. This was the first time he encountered this situation. He was a little nervous and afraid. However, when he thought that he came out to represent China, he still summoned up his courage and smiled, "Miss a Xiang, how could it be? You misunderstood. Maybe we took the bus all day today. It''s too hard and sleepy. Why don''t we talk about it tomorrow? Do you think so?".


    "Yes, yes, miss a Xiang, you see, it''s so late, let''s talk about it during the day tomorrow?", Jin Dacai also smiled.


    "Tomorrow? Aren''t you going to Hanoi tomorrow? Don''t you treat us Vietnamese women as human beings? Look, they all have a very sincere heart to let your brothers choose. Some girls come from dozens of miles away. You say tomorrow is tomorrow? Do you think it''s ok?".


    "How about we pay their fare?" Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "Not so good! I tell you, if you don''t pick some girls to be your wives today, it''s really difficult to do. Our adoptive mother said that we haven''t met Chinese people who are so difficult to serve in this road for so many years. We don''t treat Vietnamese girls as people!" Ah Xiang, who was gentle and pleasant just now, spoke more and more sharply.


    There was no way. Tang Wenhao coordinated with Ah Xiang, said that their brothers would discuss it first to see what to do, and told Ah Xiang not to let the foster mother outside bring the girl again.


    A Xiang sneered and twisted her willow waist to talk to the foster mother next to her.


    So Tang Wenhao and his brothers stood in the corner of the wall and began to discuss, "boss Jin, you are old and well-informed. What do you think of this?".


    "What else to do? It''s all your fault. You say there are beautiful women in this ghost place. Now, there are beautiful women, but do you dare to take these beautiful women?" Wang Qiang looked at Tang Wenhao reproachfully.


    "You can''t blame brother Wen Hao for this. You agree. Who knows that this will happen? Now, our brothers need to unite. It''s not the time to investigate the responsibility. There''s no doubt that we don''t dare to ask for the girls here. Who knows how much money it will cost? Moreover, we can''t guarantee the quality of these girls. If they aren''t girls, shit, they won''t die." ¡£


    "Yes! It''s not a girl. I definitely don''t want it, and I won''t give the money," Wang Qiang said with a mouth.


    "If we can''t get out, we can''t help it! Don''t you see that they are all staring at us? I think there will be an accident tonight! Wen Hao, will the yellow team really come to save us?" Hou Jie asked.


    "It should be. If something happens to us, he is responsible. Brother Jin, what do you say now?", Tang Wenhao still believes in Jin Dacai''s ability.


    "If we can''t, we''ll rush out. There are four men and five of us. If we can attack suddenly, maybe we can really escape," Jin Dacai whispered.


    "Ah? Fight? Brother Jin, I''ve never had a fight." Li Jiang''s voice trembled with fear.


    "Xiao Li, I tell you, the longer the delay, the worse it may be for us. Once there are more of them, it will be more difficult for us to escape. None of us is sure of the ability of the yellow team. What if he can''t find anyone? What shall we do? It''s better to rely on others than ourselves".


    "Yes, I agree with boss Jin. Otherwise, we''ll let them go first and say we''ll see them again. When they all go out and make a mess, we''ll run out with them.".


    "Well, brother Wen Hao, that''s a good idea," Jin Dacai nodded.


    "I have to try," said Li Jiang.


    "I agree. I run fast. It''s estimated that they can''t catch me," Hou Jie said confidently.


    "I don''t agree. I can''t run them any way, and I won''t be killed by them?" said the lame Wang Qiang unhappily.


    "It doesn''t matter. Brother Wang Qiang, don''t worry. Brother Wen Hao and I will protect you and open the way for you. Is that ok? Don''t worry, we''ll come out together and won''t leave you alone. Otherwise, these Vietnamese will laugh at us Chinese, and even these Vietnamese women will look down on us Chinese men," Jin Dacai said, He shook Wang Qiang''s hand.


    Wang Qiang looked at Jin Dacai gratefully and said, "brother Jin, thank you! If we can all leave here safely, I will thank you.".


    "Well, they are all their own brothers. Don''t mention it. Brother Wen Hao, you go to negotiate with Ah Xiang and say that we all agree to see another batch. If we can''t, we''ll compensate them for their losses," Jin Dacai said to Tang Wenhao. After a few people have planned which side to run from and who to deal with which security guard.


    After the discussion, Tang Wenhao came to Ah Xiang again. Now he felt very disgusted when he saw Ah Xiang laughing at himself. He secretly scolded, scorpion woman!


    "Miss a Xiang, we''ve agreed. Let these girls go back first. We''re going to have another look. If there''s no suitable one, we''ll compensate you for your losses. What do you think?".


    Ah Xiang looked like she had a winning ticket and sneered, "OK! That''s right! Don''t worry, brother Tang, you''re so kind to me, Ah Xiang. I won''t do anything to you. I told you that I''m very friendly to the Chinese people and plan to marry there!".

 Chapter 22

    With that, Ah Xiang waved her willow waist again and came to the adoptive mother. She waved her hand and said a few words to the adoptive mother with a smile. The adoptive mother seemed to promise something to the dozens of beauties. These beauties all withdrew one after another with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the security guards paid attention to these peach red and willow green girls. As soon as they winked, Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao led Wang Qiang to rush towards the door.


    This situation was beyond the expectation of Ah Xiang, the young lady and the security guard inside. When two security guards realized what had happened, they had been pushed by Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao who rushed recklessly. The two security guards on the other side couldn''t get through because of the girl who went out between them, so they had to watch Tang Wenhao rush out of the door.


    As soon as they got out of the gate, several people dashed in the direction of coming. Wang Qiang was run by Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao. Li Jiang and Hou Jie were both rural children. Their physique was OK. They didn''t run slowly and ran hundreds of meters in one breath.


    However, soon, there was a hurried sound of motorcycles behind, and then an incomprehensible cry. In the middle of the night, the noise was particularly harsh. Tang Wenhao looked back and saw four or five motorcycles speeding towards them. He secretly shouted in his heart.


    "Brother Jin, brother Wenhao, why don''t you leave me alone? I don''t want to drag you down". Wang Qiang has realized that he is dragging others down. Like a discovery of conscience, he asked Tang Wenhao to escape by themselves. Don''t worry about him, but how can Tang Wenhao ignore him?


    Tang Wenhao is different from them, because these people were called by him. Although he has no obligation to protect them, Tang Wenhao feels morally and conscientiously that he has this obligation to protect each of them from harm.


    Therefore, he interrupted Wang Qiang as he ran, "Wang Qiang, stop talking. We won''t let you stay alone. We should go together and die together.".


    As soon as his voice fell, a motorcycle behind them had jumped in front of them and suddenly hit them, frightening several people to dodge.


    Just after hiding, another motorcycle collided and went straight to Jin Dacai. Now, something surprised Tang Wenhao and them happened. Jin Dacai shook his fat body, suddenly flew into the air and kicked the big man on the motorcycle.


    The big man had no idea that Jin Dacai, a fat man who was a trainer, was kicked down by him and rolled heavily to the ground. After a few turns, the motorcycle crashed into a post and fell to pieces.


    The people on the other motorcycles began to attach great importance to Jin Dacai. At the same time, each of them drew a machete from behind, which scared Li Jiang and them to pee their pants.


    Tang Wenhao is OK. Although he doesn''t have the skill of Jin Dacai, he also studied Sanda with Wu Kui for several years when he was in college. He knows a few moves. His mental quality is also slightly better. He also gestures and waits for the other party to attack.


    At this critical moment, an old Toyota drove rapidly in front of them. It was their leader, team Huang, who drove. Seeing that Jin Dacai and them were in danger, he quickly shouted, "boss Jin, Tang Wenhao, hurry up, get in the car." as soon as he stepped on the accelerator, the car rushed to their side.


    "Wen Hao, Wang Qiang, you go first, and I''ll break later," Jin Dacai shouted. At the same time, he watched closely the boys who were going to attack him with machetes.


    Hou Jie was very clever. He jumped into the car first, and Li Jiang followed him. Tang Wenhao took Wang Qiang''s hand and said, "Wang Qiang, hurry up, I''ll pick up boss Jin." he said, pushing Wang Qiang up too.


    At this time, the sound of motorcycles came again from the Huaichun nightclub. Everyone glanced back. It turned out that there were at least a dozen motorcycles coming behind.


    "...", the first big man said a slip of Vietnamese that Tang Wenhao didn''t understand, and his face showed a look of joy. From his expression, he thought Tang Wenhao and them would not escape.


    With that, they got off the motorcycle and surrounded Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Hao, boss Jin, hurry up, or it''s too late," yelled team Huang anxiously in the car. He started the car again and hit a big man.


    The yellow team tried to make a way for Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao, but it was difficult for the unarmed Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao to cooperate with him.


    "Team Huang, take them first! Otherwise everyone can''t go. Hurry up!" Jin Dacai shouted as he struggled.


    Seeing this, the yellow team had to say, "take care, you two. I''ll be back later." then the yellow team drove away first.


    Seeing that they were gone, Jin Dacai was not in a hurry. He and Tang Wenhao were back-to-back dealing with the four security guards. The four people didn''t know the depth of Jin Dacai''s and Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu, so they didn''t dare to do it easily.


    "Brother Wen Hao, if we want to survive, we must take a motorcycle. Otherwise, they will arrive soon. We can''t make dozens of them, and they have knives in their hands. Wait, I''ll settle them. Will you ride a motorcycle?".


    "Yes, but can you decide how many of them?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "No problem, brother Wen Hao. If our brothers have a life to live, I''ll tell you what I used to do. Look at the big brother," said Jin Dacai, suddenly running towards a boy, his thick fist straight to each other''s face.


    The boy didn''t expect that Jin Dacai''s fat body shook so quickly that the machete didn''t lift up. One of them was knocked down by Jin Dacai, and the knife fell off. Several other people surrounded him. Jin Dacai picked up the machete and fought with them.


    Tang Wenhao ignored them, saw the nearest motorcycle, ran over, started and hit a boy behind him.


    When the boy heard the sound of motorcycles behind him, he turned his head and quickly let him go. When Jin Dacai opposite him saw that Tang Wenhao had succeeded, he flew up and kicked the other two people who were going to attack him.


    As soon as they let him, they just made room for him. What a fat man. He jumped on the motorcycle and shouted, "Wenhao, go.".


    After a few whines, Tang Wenhao gave enough oil. The motorcycle swished out and went straight to the countryside. The motorcycle behind closely followed.


    Because it was night and the road was unfamiliar, Tang Wenhao rushed to the place where there was a road when he was out of the suburbs, but the motorcycles behind him still chased him. Soon, they came to the jungle in the suburbs,


    "Wen Hao, why don''t we throw the motorcycle into the grass and into the forest? When we get to the forest, it''s difficult for them to find us," Jin Dacai shouted behind.


    "OK, brother Jin, listen to you", Tang Wenhao now admires Jin Dacai.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao threw the motorcycle into the grass and went hand in hand with Jin Dacai into the dense forest.


    Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai were so tired that they had no sense of direction at night. When they couldn''t hear the sound of hunting behind them, it was dawn.


    They looked around. It was full of dense forests. In the distance, there were mountains and fog.


    They found a place with few trees and jagged rocks and sat down. Tang Wenhao saw that Jin Dacai was injured by thorns, and the shirt he bought for one or two thousand yuan was completely broken.


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Boss Jin, it''s all because I hurt you. Why are you dating in Vietnam? Especially last night, if I hadn''t offered to help ah Xiang, we wouldn''t have nearly lost our lives.".


    Jin Dacai saw Tang Wenhao with marks on his face and smiled bitterly, "brother Wenhao, we can''t blame you. It''s OK for our brother to hit. It''s ok as long as he lives. I just don''t know if Li Jiang''s brothers escaped?".


    "It should be all right. These people are chasing us. Besides, since team Huang can borrow a car, there must be a way to keep them safe. We''ve been running all night. I don''t know if those people are still chasing us?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s reasonable not to chase them. We don''t have a deep hatred with them. Let''s go! There''s no smoke in this bird place. It''s unsafe. We''d better find the way back early!".


    "Well, but I''m hungry, boss Jin. How about you?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I''m hungry, but there''s nothing to eat here. I''d better go back early! By the way, have you lost your wallet?".


    "No, my wallet is always on me. Where''s yours?".


    "Also, shit, in foreign countries, if you don''t have money, you''ll be finished. As long as the money is stuck, there''s nothing to do. After you go out, my brother still carries a Vietnamese beauty home. Brother Wenhao, don''t call me boss Jin in the future. Call me brother! It''s a rare fate for a person to meet two brothers who live and die together in his life!".


    "OK, brother, we will be brothers in the future." Tang Wenhao is also a very man in his bones. He especially likes the pride of Jin Dacai when he saved people last night. He feels that he can live with such a brother.


    "Well, brother, to tell you the truth, the first time I saw you, I thought you were very special. A man who is very persistent in love must not be a bad man. Men are fond of wine, lust and gambling. There is no big problem, but they must have a sense of responsibility. What big brother values is your love. In addition, when I saw you pull out your posture last night, I seemed to have practiced martial arts? When did you practice it?", Jin Dacai asked with a smile.


    "I practiced Sanda with my PE teacher in College for four years, but I didn''t have any practical experience and put on airs," Tang Wenhao said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Hehe, just have a shelf. Just practice more and find more people to compete. When you have time, brother will teach you a few skills to ensure that your skills have a qualitative leap.".


    This reminded Tang Wenhao. He quickly took Jin Dacai''s fleshy hand and asked, "brother, I remember last night you said that if we were to escape alive, you would tell me what you used to do. Brother, I really want to know what you used to do? You are so fat, but why are you so strong?".


    "Hehe, brother, don''t worry. Brother will tell you right away. Come on, let''s find a place to drink some water first. Shit, are you thirsty?" Jin Dacai asked with concern.

 Chapter 23

    "Well, that''s all right! Why don''t you wait here, brother? I''ll see if there are mountain springs and other water sources nearby," said Tang Wenhao, looking around.


    Jin Dacai also looked around and found that although the place where they sat seemed to have no trees and there were many strange stones, it was clear that they had run to a higher cliff. If they ran forward again last night, they might fall into the abyss accidentally.


    Seeing this, Jin Dacai smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Brother, forget it, let''s go down together! Go back and look at this geographical location. It''s estimated that there must be no water source nearby. Brother, to survive in the jungle, what we fear most is not jackals, tigers and leopards, but water and food. We ran all night last night, and our physical exertion was too severe. We have to find water and some edible wild fruits quickly, otherwise, once we get lost, we will be completely lost It''s time to stop.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly remembered something. He quickly took out his mobile phone and opened it. The mobile phone immediately ran out of power and no signal, "brother, does your mobile phone have a signal?".


    Jin Dacai also took out his mobile phone. It''s exactly the same. His mobile phone also has no signal, but the power is still enough.


    "Brother, I''m going to the top of the mountain to try and see if there''s a signal. I have to call the company. Our boss said that I have to contact her every day. It seems that we won''t be able to get out for a while and a half. I want to make a call while my mobile phone still has some power.".


    "OK, I''ll go up with you.".


    "No, brother, you sit here for a while and have a rest. I''ll come after a few words. Besides, there may not be a signal on it!".


    "OK, you go! Be safe.".


    Tang Wenhao slowly climbed to the steep top of the mountain where they were located and looked for signals everywhere with his mobile phone. However, after several rounds, there was no signal at all. Helpless, Tang Wenhao had to write a short message. He thought that in case there was a signal, he would first send a short message to miss Manny to avoid Miss Manny''s misunderstanding, saying that he didn''t contact her and stood her up.


    His text message was like this, "Miss Manny, we met the local community in Langshan last night. In order to escape for our lives, a brother Jin Dacai of the team and I have entered the local jungle. At present, we don''t know our exact location. When we go out, we will contact you immediately. Sorry!".


    After writing, whether he could receive it or not, he sent it out, turned it off and walked down the mountain.


    Back to Jin Dacai, he shook his head with a bitter smile. Jin Dacai knew that he must not have found the signal and smiled, "brother, no?".


    "Hmm! But I prepared a short message. If I send it, I can''t receive it. So once I encounter the signal, I''ll send it again. Let''s go and find something to eat and drink," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    So, two men in ragged clothes went down the mountain with each other. As soon as they went down the mountain, it was completely a dense forest. There was no road in the dense forest. There were many shrubs and thorny branches and leaves. Fortunately, Jin Dacai had a machete in his hand. They killed it when they met the trees in the way.


    The two wanted to return by the same way, but after looking for a long time, they couldn''t find the way they came last night. However, fortunately, half an hour later, they found a stream with crystal clear water and small fish swimming in it.


    They happily ran into the stream, picked up the stream and poured it into their stomach.


    After quenching his thirst, Jin Dacai said with a smile, "brother, I can''t find water again. Brother is really thirsty. I think your lips are also very dry and cracked, much better?".


    "Well, brother, hehe, to tell you the truth, I''m really afraid if I can''t find it again. I don''t want to die in the jungle. I''m still young and don''t even have a daughter-in-law! My parents didn''t even hold my grandchildren, so I died in a foreign country. How can they live?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Brother, don''t worry! You''ll be fine with your eldest brother. See? There are fish in the stream. Let''s catch the fish immediately and roast it. We have no goods in our stomach. We can''t go out. We just wandered around the jungle with headless flies for so long and have no sense of direction. We can''t walk around. Fill our stomachs, prepare something to eat and drink, and then look for it slowly," Jin Dacai smiled.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "well, brother, I''m worried too. We''re turning around like this. We don''t have a sense of direction at all. It''s hard to get out. Brother, do you remember which direction we ran away from last night?".


    "It seems to be the south, isn''t it? But I''m not sure. I ran for my life last night. Where else do I remember the direction? Anyway, no matter what? It''s always right for us to go in one direction. I''m afraid we can''t distinguish the direction. If we walk blindly, we really can''t turn out forever.".


    "Well, let''s just go north. Didn''t you say you remember that we ran south? Then we''re right to go back north now?".


    "The road is like this, but big brother is not sure! Anyway, we have been walking north. If we can''t find a way out after a day''s walking, it must be wrong.".


    In this way, Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao reached an agreement. After they had a full stomach, they kept going north. Therefore, they began to catch fish in the stream. Not to mention, the fish in the stream may have never met foreign invaders and don''t know the danger at all. You don''t have to catch it. As long as you spread your palm out into the river, the small fish will swim into your palm. It''s very interesting.


    They caught several kilograms in less than ten minutes. Jin Dacai asked Tang Wenhao to continue to catch them. He went ashore, found some dry firewood nearby, set up a bonfire and began to roast fish.


    Tang Wenhao found that Jin Dacai was very skilled in these jobs. What did he think of? While playing and catching fish in the stream, he asked, "brother, you haven''t told me what you used to do? I knew you were thirsty just now. I''m sorry to ask you. Now you can tell me?".


    "Hehe... Of course, Wen Hao, come up! Our brothers are talking while grilling fish. I also want to know about your family," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao went ashore from the stream and sat down opposite Jin Dacai. He also grabbed a fish of about half a kilo in his hand and roasted it like Jin Dacai, "ha ha, brother, why do you seem to know everything?".


    "Ha ha... Brother, because your brother has received special training, guess who is the person with special training?" Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Ah? Special training? Special police?" Tang Wenhao asked conditionally.


    "No", Jin Dacai smiled and shook his head.


    "Armed police?".


    "Hehe, isn''t that similar? Neither.".


    "Are you a Sanda player or a member of the national team?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Athletes don''t have to train their field survival ability? Ha ha, brother, you can''t guess. Let me tell you! My brother used to be a soldier and a special forces soldier.".


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, his eyes widened and he exclaimed, "ah? The elder brother was born as a soldier. No wonder you seem not afraid of anything. Did you learn this Kung Fu in the army?".


    "Oh, of course not. My kung fu is ancestral. When I selected special forces in the army, our leaders just saw my agility. If one person can beat five, let me be the captain for four or five years.".


    "Wow! Brother, you used to be so powerful! If you don''t tell me, I didn''t see your skill with my own eyes last night. I can''t believe you''re so fat. You''re so natural and unrestrained. Brother, I admire you so much!" Tang Wenhao looked at Jin Dacai with admiration.


    "Ha ha,... Brother, what do you worship? When you were young, you were a handsome man! Just like you, you are tall and have good facial features. Now you are fat. There is no way, so last night, you were stimulated. The beautiful girls just looked at you and brother Li Jiang. Brother is delicious! Ha ha... Be careful, be careful, don''t burn your hands, brother!" ¡£


    Tang Wenhao felt more and more that Jin Dacai was like a mystery. He really didn''t think that Jin Dacai was a special soldier in the army when he was young. He didn''t continue to stay in the army as an official. He became a boss or a contractor. There must be some legend in it. So he asked suspiciously again, "Brother, you used to be so powerful in the army. Why didn''t you stay in the army?".


    Jin Dacai glanced at Tang Wenhao with embarrassment, shook his head and sighed, "Alas, brother, it''s hard to say. When brother was young, everything was good, but it was a little bad.".


    "Tang Wenhao asked with a smile," ha ha, what''s wrong? ".


    "Brother, guess?", Kim Tae Choi laughed as he roasted fish.


    "Gambling? Fired from the army?".


    "Ha ha... How can it be? Brother, don''t guess whether it''s a military or a special force," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao thought to himself that they were all special forces soldiers and were unlikely to go out to eat, drink, whore and gamble. "Or do you fight hard?" he thought that Jin Dacai''s ability to fight might be related to fighting.


    "Haha, forget it, I''d better tell you! Because of women", Jin Dacai smiled shyly.


    "Ah? Woman? What kind of woman makes the eldest brother not even a special force?", Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He was not surprised that special forces such as Jin Dacai would give up a good future for women. He wondered what kind of woman she was. She could make a man with incomparably strong willpower so crazy.


    "Hehe, she is a beautiful woman. No, she should be said to be a very beautiful girl. It can be said that she is the most beautiful and pure girl my brother has seen in his life." Jin Dacai''s tiger eyes were wet.


    This surprised Tang Wenhao, "brother, do you still love her?".


    "Well, brother, I can''t forget her in my life.".


    Tang Wenhao heard from Jin Dacai about his marriage and knew that he had even stopped his second marriage. Now he is single, which shows that the girl he has cared about all his life is definitely not his ex-wife. Based on his feelings for the girl, he will not divorce. Therefore, Tang Wenhao asked, "brother, where is she now?".


    "Dead," said Jin Dacai, with tears streaming down his face. A big man said tears came out. It can be seen that he was deeply in love with the girl.

 Chapter 24

    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help being moved by his deep feelings. He put down his work and came to Jin Dacai. He took his shoulders and comforted, "brother, it''s all in the past. Let''s say something happier!".


    Jin Dacai wiped his tears, raised his eyes, smiled at Tang Wenhao, shook his head, pointed to the opposite side, and motioned Tang Wenhao to sit down, "Brother, it''s all right. Who''s the eldest brother? I won''t be so fond of children and women. It''s just that it''s hard to think of her. After all these years, eldest brother hasn''t mentioned her to anyone. Today, I feel very congenial with you. By the way, tell brother you about eldest brother''s past.".


    Tang Wenhao sat back opposite him with a smile and listened to the legend of Jin Dacai again.


    It turned out that when Jin Dacai was a soldier in the army, he fell in love with a girl in the mountain near his army. She was a Miao girl named XiuXiu. She was very sweet. Once, Jin Dacai met XiuXiu in a small town and was shocked by the girl''s beautiful face. Therefore, he took the initiative to speak up and became familiar with them as soon as they came and went.


    Later, XiuXiu also fell in love with him, but Jin Dacai never told the girl his real identity because they were disciplined. Therefore, XiuXiu only knew that Jin Dacai was a soldier, not a special soldier.


    In this way, they have been dating for more than two years and their feelings are increasing day by day. However, XiuXiu''s family knows that she is in love with Jin Dacai, a foreign soldier brother, and refuses to agree. They sue the army and say that Jin Dacai seduced his daughter. Later, this matter brought a lot of trouble to Jin Dacai.


    The head of the army talked to him personally, but he still couldn''t stop the two lovers from being together. Later, XiuXiu''s parents decided to marry XiuXiu to the son of the local village party secretary without authorization. XiuXiu refused and was raped by the son of the village party secretary. XiuXiu was very ashamed. She felt sorry for Jin Dacai and threw herself into the river.


    After knowing this, Jin Dacai sneaked out of the army, found the son of the village Party Secretary and beat the boy into a disability. He was punished by the army. Later, Jin Dacai was discouraged about his future, didn''t work well and was dismissed from the army.


    After returning to the place, his parents acted as a matchmaker and found him a girl, that is, his first wife. Even if they got married, they had no children after marriage, and no one checked the reason, because he focused on his career and sold peanuts, beans and pigs in his hometown.


    With his savings, he began to contract projects again and gradually expanded.


    "Brother, I didn''t expect you to go through such twists and turns. Where are your uncle and aunt now? I still live with you in my hometown?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "They are in their hometown, waiting for me to give them grandchildren! However, brother, my brother actually has a question in his heart, but he has been afraid to face it," Jin Dacai said with a embarrassed smile.


    Tang Wenhao looked at him suspiciously, "brother, what''s the matter? Tell me.".


    "Well, anyway, brother, you''re not an outsider. You''re also a cultural man and won''t talk nonsense.".


    "Of course, brother, I''m your brother. I won''t hurt you. Brother, do you have any difficulties?".


    "Well! Of course, it hasn''t been confirmed. I... really don''t know what to do. I''m afraid... People laugh at us..." Jin Dacai said, and his fleshy face became like pig liver.


    "Brother, if you feel hard to say, don''t be embarrassed. Come on, eat! Let''s go after eating." Tang Wenhao is so smart. He sees that Jin Dacai seems hard to speak, so he doesn''t want to embarrass him.


    Jin Dacai looked at Tang Wenhao and smiled. He cheered himself up and said with a smile, "ha ha, brother, in fact, there''s nothing. I doubt I have no fertility.".


    "Ah?...", Tang Wenhao was so surprised that his eyes widened and looked at Jin Dacai with a red face.


    "Brother, I just doubt that my first mother-in-law has been with me for ten years and worked countless times. She just didn''t leave seed for me, but she married again less than a year and had a son. Do you think it''s my problem?", Jin Dacai said with a red face and a smile.


    Tang Wenhao laughed to himself, isn''t it your brother Jin''s problem? It''s still necessary to ask? But he didn''t ask Jin Dacai so hard, for fear of hurting his self-esteem, so he said with a smile, "brother, it''s not necessarily, I guess I didn''t hit him!".


    "Hehe, brother, you''re comforting my brother! How can anyone sleep for more than ten years without bumping into me? I''ve only slept for a few days before bumping into him? We''ve just been married for three or five years. How many times a day do we bump into each other? Besides, my second mother-in-law, a college student, is in good health. Although every time she asks me to bring a condom, I''ve broken the condom before, and I''m not pregnant Come on, shit, God wants to be the queen of our Jin family! "Jin Dacai sighed helplessly.


    After listening to Jin Dacai''s narration, Tang Wenhao can almost conclude that Jin Dacai in front of him must have no fertility, but he refused to face the reality, "brother, since you already have this doubt, why not go to the hospital for diagnosis?".


    "Alas! It''s useless, brother. I''ll tell you all about it. In fact, my brother was injured when he was training in the army. At that time, the doctor said that it might have an impact on this aspect. Shit, I didn''t expect him to be right. Brother, I don''t want to treat it. At this age, but my father and mother are so old that they really want grandchildren! I''m coming more and more this time Nan is also here to take a chance. Anyway, pull a Vietnamese beauty back first.


    "Brother, if you don''t cure your illness, don''t you still have no children after finding a wife?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    Suddenly, Jin Dacai looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked, "brother, I have a way, but I don''t know if you''re willing to help brother?".


    Tang Wenhao looked at Jin Dacai in doubt, nodded and said, "brother, since we are brothers, as long as brothers can help, there must be no problem.".


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao promised so readily, Jin Dacai smiled and grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and said, "well, brother didn''t read you wrong. In this way, if you can really help brother, brother is willing to teach you my Jin family''s unique skills, and brother keeps his word.".


    "Brother, it''s not necessary. First, let''s say what brother can do for you?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Jin Dacai said without thinking, "borrow the seed, brother. If we can take our wife back from Vietnam this time, my sister-in-law will let you sleep first, and then you will return it to my brother after pregnancy, OK?".


    "Ah? No, absolutely not, big brother, i... how can I do such a thing? Absolutely not, big brother, please forgive me!" Tang Wenhao blushed with shame and waved his hand again and again. He didn''t expect that JINDA financial accounting had such absurd ideas.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao refused, Jin Dacai was in a hurry, "Brother, don''t refuse first. Brother volunteered. You''re not sorry, brother. You''re helping brother. You know what? Brother once wanted to borrow seeds, but he never met a suitable brother. To tell you the truth, brother feels very good about you. He thinks you''re a trusted brother. Brother, you''re also handsome and nice Smart, the kind you sow must be unusual ".


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly, "hehe, brother, don''t say it. It''s ridiculous. I really can''t promise you. Even if brother you are voluntary, what about my future sister-in-law? Brother, you''d better go to the hospital to cure your disease! Don''t have such absurd ideas, you think! Even if brother I agree, the child is not yours? It''s mine, isn''t it?".


    "Brother, why don''t you understand? You''re my brother, and yours is mine. I don''t mind. Brother, it''s settled. Anyway, brother has a crush on you. Don''t worry, I won''t let your future sister-in-law know the truth. Before you go to the same room, brother will point her acupoints. She doesn''t know anything. Don''t worry, brother is a rough man and has no culture But just recognize one reason. My brother who shares joys and sorrows is yours. Besides, you are helping your eldest brother to do his filial piety and continue the incense. ".


    No matter how Tang Wenhao refused, Jin Dacai just refused. Later, Tang Wenhao had to nod and say, wait until he got out of the jungle and got out of danger.


    After the two brothers talked for a while, they began to eat roast fish. Tang Wenhao found that Jin Dacai was different. Like a savage, he didn''t have any seasoning. When he ate the roast fish in his mouth, it was called a fragrance. Tang Wenhao was hard to swallow it under his influence. His generation hasn''t eaten anything so bad. It''s too fishy!


    Fortunately, he is also hungry. He will eat whatever he wants.


    After filling their stomachs, they dried up the remaining fish again and took them with them. "Brother, I think we''d better go along this stream. First, we don''t worry about having nothing to eat. Second, with brother''s experience and where there is water, there can be people. As long as we can find people, we''ll find a way out.".


    "Well, brother, I''ll listen to you," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, let''s go!... brother Wen Hao, when our brothers return to China, the eldest brother will teach you all the family skills. The eldest brother keeps his word." Jin Dacai turned the topic again.


    "Hehe, brother, no need. This is brother''s ancestral martial arts. It''s not suitable for me to learn," Tang Wenhao smiled as he and Jin Dacai walked towards the low-lying stream.


    Jin Dacai patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and said with a simple and honest smile, "brother, you are not suitable. Who is suitable? In the future, the eldest brother''s son is your son. It is natural for eldest brother to teach you. Don''t be polite. If you refuse again, you will despise eldest brother, okay?".


    Tang Wenhao looked back, smiled and nodded, "well, brother, I just don''t feel very good!".


    "There''s nothing bad. It''s also fate. Brother thinks you''re a good young man when he sees you for the first time. It''s like you''re my own brother. I tell you, in fact, this acupoint Kung Fu is not too difficult..." Jin Dacai dictates his family martial arts to Tang Wenhao as he walks.


    It turned out that Jin Dacai''s ancestors and Jin Wushu, the great general of the state of Jin, belonged to the same clan. Later, they settled in their current hometown because of avoiding war. However, the Jin family has always inherited the tradition of practicing martial arts and has never stopped for thousands of years. To Jin Dacai''s generation, he is even a high hand among experts, because his family is a direct descendant and has the most pure Kung Fu.


    Jin Dacai is best at acupoint pointing and wrestling. He said that he would teach Tang Wenhao all his family''s unique skills without reservation. He was worried that in case of any accident, the Jin family''s unique skills would be completely lost.

 Chapter 25

    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai walked along the stream while chatting. However, what made them collapse was that the stream seemed to never end. They lived in the open air for ten days. They didn''t see anyone smoking at all, let alone the village. The road became more and more difficult, and there was a swamp.


    "Elder brother, can''t we go any further? It''s getting dark. I think we have to find a place to sleep. Let''s kill tonight and continue to find a way out tomorrow," Tang Wenhao said to Jin Dacai wearily.


    Jin Dacai was also sweating. He stopped and looked around the stream. It was still surrounded by mountains. The banks on both sides of the stream were full of swamps. It seemed that it was really difficult to lift his legs.


    No way, Jin Dacai had to sigh, "brother, it seems that brother''s decision is wrong. Let''s go back! After walking for so many days, we don''t know where we are now. Brother, you should be prepared. We may really be trapped in the jungle. Look around us. There are all jungles. No matter which direction we go, we don''t have a bottom in our heart!".


    In fact, when Tang Wenhao followed Jin Dacai along the stream along the way, he was also secretly beating drums in his heart. He knew that it must be more or less bad for him and Jin Dacai to be lost in the jungle this time, but he didn''t feel afraid. He felt that he was not so short-lived. He must be able to turn bad luck into good luck.


    "Hehe, brother, it''s all right. Anyway, it''s already like this. Let''s go back!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile. He didn''t want to put too much pressure on Jin Dacai and make a look of indifference.


    "Well, brother, good job. Go and kill back. Didn''t we see an open space just now? We''ll nest there for one night tonight and talk about the rest tomorrow.".


    Therefore, Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao had to turn back. They found a grassland about three kilometers away from the swamp, cut down the surrounding grass and spread it on the ground. It was a temporary nest.


    As night fell, they set up a bonfire and ate roast fish by the fire. After they were full, Jin Dacai had nothing to do and itched his hands and feet. They took Tang Wenhao to teach him wrestling and acupoint pointing Kung Fu.


    I didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao was so clever that he would be happy to die when he taught, "brother, according to your qualification, brother, there will be nothing to teach you tomorrow".


    "Ha ha, brother, how can you say so much!" Tang Wenhao smiled modestly.


    However, the first mock exam of their family is really not complicated. When Tang Wenhao heard and imitated, he basically did, but the key is that he had to practice his hands well and his hands should be strong, which would make him clever. Jin Dacai said that if Tang Wenhao persists in practicing, with his talent, he can have Jin Dacai''s skills in a few months. "Tang Wenhao"


    After the practice, they talked for a while and fell asleep by the campfire. After all, they are really hard these days. After lying down, they are easy to fall asleep.


    In any case, they did not expect that when they woke up, their bodies had been tied tightly, and in front of them, there stood a row of soldiers in camouflage clothes and machine guns, one by one glared at them.


    Tang Wenhao looked around him. Under the bright torch, he and Jin Dacai were already in a wooden house with their bodies tied to two columns. In front of them stood six soldiers with dark skin, camouflage clothes and machine guns. Tang Wenhao thought these people were border guards.


    "Elder brother, have we reached the border? Look, are they the Vietnamese border guards? They arrested us as people crossing the border?" Tang Wenhao glanced at Jin Dacai tied around him and asked.


    Jin Dacai also woke up at this time and glanced at several soldiers opposite. He calmly said to Tang Wenhao, "brother, I don''t know. It seems that these people don''t look like regular soldiers.".


    "Ah? Why?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "The intuition of a professional soldier", Jin Dacai said.


    The two whispered and made a young man in camouflage angry. He glared at Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai fiercely. After chirping and scolding, he swung the butt of his gun and stabbed Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai fiercely in the stomach.


    "Ouch!" after Tang Wenhao was poked, he couldn''t help crying, and the corners of his mouth immediately bled.


    Because Jin Dacai is fat and has deep internal skills, it doesn''t matter. He just bit his mouth and said to Tang Wenhao with concern, "brother, hold back. Let''s stop talking and watch the change.".


    Tang Wenhao nodded painfully and didn''t speak.


    Just then, the door of the wooden house was pushed open and two people came in. Two beauties, one with a torch in his hand and the other with a machete in his hand, were bright.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned when he looked carefully. It turned out that the beauty with the knife not only had a white and tender face like Manny, the president of Manny''s, but also her facial features and body were very similar to miss Manny. Even when she looked at herself coldly, she was almost the same as Manny''s mold, which could be called a likeness!


    God! There are such similar people in the world!


    If it weren''t for the North Vietnamese jungle, Tang Wenhao almost cried out. He was surprised to see the beautiful woman in camouflage clothes without blinking. It''s hard for him to imagine that if he wasn''t in the deep mountains and jungles of a foreign country or walking in any other modern city, he would think that the beauty standing in front of him must be Miss Manny.


    At this time, when the beauty with the torch saw Tang Wenhao staring at the beauty who looked like Miss Manny, she misunderstood that Tang Wenhao took advantage of the beauty. She immediately became angry, grabbed the torch and stabbed Tang Wenhao fiercely in the eyes.


    Tang Wenhao was so frightened that he leaned back like a conditioned reflex and quickly closed his eyes.


    Shit, it''s so savage, Tang Wenhao thought.


    Jin Dacai was also frightened. "What are you doing? Asshole, come to me. Don''t hurt my brother.".


    At this thrilling moment, a beautiful woman like Miss Manny gave a soft drink, and the torch immediately stopped only a few inches from Tang Wenhao.


    After the beautiful woman said a cold Vietnamese word, the beautiful woman with the torch stepped back in fear. Then she motioned other soldiers with guns to flash behind her.


    Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai see that this beautiful woman who looks like Miss Manny looks delicate and beautiful, but it must be the head of these people. These people seem to be afraid of her and listen to her very much.


    Who the hell are they? Why are you in this jungle? How did you get caught here? Didn''t you sleep on the grass with brother Jin? What the hell is going on? Tang Wenhao hasn''t figured out a clue yet.


    The woman, holding a machete and swinging her sexy willow waist, came to Tang Wenhao. She first glanced sideways at her big belly and showed her contempt. However, when her beautiful eyes glanced at Tang Wenhao, a strange smile appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao looked straight in his heart. I don''t know what the girl wants?


    "...", the girl opened her lips and spoke Vietnamese to him. Tang Wenhao was in a fog. She didn''t know what to say and looked at a loss.


    However, to Tang Wenhao''s surprise, the breath from the woman''s fragrant lips is very fresh and refreshing, which makes Tang Wenhao feel good about the woman. If you can kiss the beauty in front of you, it must be very simple and cool!


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s vacant face, the woman smiled charmingly, revealing her white teeth. Then she kissed Dan''s lips again, "are you Chinese?".


    Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai were overjoyed by this sentence, especially Tang Wenhao. The appearance of the woman''s facial features had made him feel an inexplicable favor for her. Now that he saw that she could speak Chinese, he was as busy as catching a life-saving straw, "Yes, yes, yes, girl, we''re Chinese. You can speak Chinese. Great! Put us down quickly. We''re not bad guys. We''re just lost.".


    Tang Wenhao thought that the woman would let them go after listening to his explanation. Unexpectedly, the woman laughed loudly. However, her smile was no longer charming, but full of cold.


    Several other soldiers also laughed wildly.


    "Ha ha... Put you down? Boy, you can really dream. To tell you the truth, no one can get out alive if you enter the death valley! We don''t care whether you are lost or a damn cop." she said, looking at Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai with a sneer, and two amazing lights showed in her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao felt a chill in his heart and secretly called that something bad was going on.


    After the woman led her men out of the wooden house, she asked someone to lock the door. Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai were still tied to the post.


    Soon, the noisy footsteps gradually disappeared, and the surroundings immediately fell into a dead silence. Only the intermittent insects in the jungle added a trace of life to the endless night.


    "Brother Wen Hao, did you see this beautiful woman just now? Do you like her?" Jin Dacai smiled at Tang Wen Hao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly, "brother, where? You all misunderstood. When is this? Brother can still have that mind? Brother, I don''t like her, but she looks like the president of mans.".


    "Ah? Like your boss? Is your boss a woman?" Jin Dacai asked in surprise.


    "As like as two peas, brother, I am also very puzzled. I saw the woman just now. Except that she is not as elegant as our president miss Mani, she is very similar to her figure and figure. She looks like a twin. Really, big brother, they are so alike, or I will not be surprised."


    "Really?" Jin Dacai asked suspiciously.


    "Really, brother, I don''t have to lie! They look so much alike. If she changes into the clothes of our president, she is a person, and others can''t tell," Tang Wenhao stressed.


    "Are they really twin sisters?" asked Jin Dacai suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and flatly rejected Jin Dacai''s speculation. "It''s impossible. Our president, Miss Manny, is not Vietnamese, but Hong Kong. Our Manny clothing is invested by Hong Kong Manny shares. How can they two women of different nationalities be twin sisters? Besides, as far as I know, miss Manny is the only heir of Manny, and she has no brothers and sisters." ¡£

 Chapter 26

    "Oh! Well! That means you are also destined for this woman,... However, I don''t know what they do? Just now I heard this woman say that our current location is called Death Valley. Listening to this name, it''s not a good place," Jin Dacai analyzed.


    "Well, it''s also said that no one can get out alive after entering the death valley. Brother, it seems that we are really unlucky this time," Tang Wenhao said in a sad tone.


    Jin Dacai comforted, "brother, don''t be so pessimistic. I don''t think this woman wants to kill us right away. Otherwise, there''s no need to talk nonsense with us. Don''t you just shoot our brothers?".


    "Hmm! Brother''s analysis is reasonable. Brother, with your experience, what do you think these people will do?" Tang Wenhao turned to look at Jin Dacai.


    Jin Dacai frowned and said, "from my brother''s experience, they hide in this deep mountain jungle, wear camouflage clothes and guns. Most of them are in the drug business.".


    "Ah? Drugs? You say they make drugs?" Tang Wenhao shouted in surprise.


    "Shh,... Brother, don''t shout. Brother is just guessing. Just now the woman said she didn''t go out alive in the death valley, which probably means she didn''t stay alive. Also, you forget? What note did she mention just now? Do you understand what the note means?" Jin Dacai prompted.


    Tang Wenhao remembered it and nodded hurriedly. "I know, I know. I''ve seen it in the movie. It should mean the police?".


    "Yes, it''s the police, brother. Think about it. Who is afraid of the police? It must be criminals! In this deep mountain and forest, it''s impossible to rob houses. Therefore, they are a drug manufacturing and drug trafficking group. Brother Wen Hao, we must find a chance to run out, otherwise they will die here and they won''t leave their territory alive , the reason why we were caught here was that we broke into their forbidden area by mistake. It shouldn''t be too far from where we just slept, "Jin Dacai analyzed.


    Tang Wenhao nodded repeatedly and admired Jin Dacai''s analysis. "Brother, I guess so, but I don''t know how I came here, do you know?".


    "I don''t know. It''s estimated that he gave us ecstasy while we were asleep, or we would wake up. No matter what, we''ll take it easy. Brother, we must act according to our circumstances and run away when we have a chance. Now wait and see what the woman wants us to do?" Jin Dacai said.


    Chatting, they were tired and soon fell asleep again.


    The next morning, a wisp of sunshine shot in from the gap of the wooden house. Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai also woke up. Because they had been tied up all night, they were uncomfortable all over, neck pain and numbness of hands and feet.


    "Shit, when will this woman let our brothers down? My neck hurts, brother, are you ok?" Jin Dacai twisted his neck and asked.


    Tang Wenhao is observing the outside through the gap of the wooden house! He found that the wooden house they were locked in was surrounded by wide grass, and the wooden house seemed to be built in the air. After listening to Jin Dacai''s questions, he replied, "well, brother, I''m ok, but my hands and feet are numb. Brother, look outside, it''s a very spacious grass".


    Jin Dacai couldn''t help looking out through the gap. Suddenly, he shouted to Tang Wenhao, "brother, do you see? There is a fence in the distance, and there are soldiers with guns on it. I don''t see it very clearly, but I''m sure there''s nothing wrong. Brother, it seems that it''s really difficult for us to escape.".


    As soon as I said this, I seemed to hear the footsteps of leather boots outside. After a while, there was the sound of going up the stairs. Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai couldn''t help looking at the door. Through the gap, they saw a fuzzy figure. From her concave convex outline, it can be concluded that it was a woman.


    The door was opened. Sure enough, another beautiful young girl in camouflage stood at the door, with a submachine gun in her hand, and her beautiful eyes looked coldly at Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao.


    Behind her were two men with guns. They stared at Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao with a tiger face.


    Tang Wenhao thought it was the girl who looked like Manny last night. Unexpectedly, he changed another one. He felt a little lost. Although the girl was also very beautiful, Tang Wenhao wanted to see the beauty who looked like Miss Manny last night. The girl gave him a special sense of intimacy.


    Although the woman didn''t show any kindness to him!


    Just thinking about it, she saw the girl go to Jin Dacai and him, look at Jin Dacai coldly, and pop up a Chinese sentence, "dead fat man, you, come with me! You two go and untie his rope." she looked back and ordered the two men behind her.


    Apart from Tang Wenhao, Jin Dacai, escorted by two soldiers, followed the sexy and hot woman downstairs. He looked around and looked back at the wooden house where he and Tang Wenhao had been locked up all night. He sighed in his heart, "Alas! It seems that it''s not so easy to escape".


    It turned out that there was nothing but grass within 200 meters around the wooden house where they were detained, and beyond 200 meters, there was a four or five meter high wall, which was covered with barbed wire. There were many armed soldiers standing on it. Under the wall were wooden houses. I don''t know what those houses are used for?


    A few minutes later, Jin Dacai was taken to a wooden house under the wall. This wooden house was obviously larger and more spacious than the place where they were detained last night, with a total area of three or four hundred square meters. To Jin Dacai''s surprise, there were also small houses like dog cages, which were nailed by wooden columns with a thick bowl mouth. There were twenty or thirty people locked in it, both men and women, Each of these people is as thin as a wood, and their eyes are godless.


    Seeing these people, Jin Dacai''s brain flashed three words, "drug addicts". Yes, these people are too like drug addicts. Is this a drug rehabilitation center?


    Just as Jin Dacai was as like as two peas in the house, the woman in front led him to a small house, just like a drug addict who was in prison.


    Be startled at as like as two peas, he looked at him and smiled, opening the door, and noyu''s mouth, signalled that Kim Dae money went in. He was shocked and shocked. He seemed to understand it. He had a strong feeling that once he entered the small house, it would be exactly the same as the fate of dozens of men and women in it.


    "...", when the two soldiers behind him saw that Jin Dacai refused to go in, they shouted at him and aimed their guns at Jin Dacai''s head.


    "Fatso, you don''t have any choice. Go in! Otherwise, you''ll die ugly. Don''t think about running away. There''s no such possibility. No one who had the idea of running away left the wall in front alive,... Hey hey, but don''t worry. You won''t die right away. You''ll live a happy day like them "Son", the woman sneered.


    "Girl, can you tell me what''s going on here? Why did you arrest us? We don''t have any grudges with you? We just got lost before we came to your place. Besides, we are Chinese, not Vietnamese. Your private detention of foreigners will cause diplomatic events." Jin Dacai saw the opportunity to speak, Lose no time in persuading each other.


    However, he didn''t think about it. It''s OK that the woman didn''t listen to him. She became more angry when she heard his words. She took up the butt of her gun and came up to him. She scolded, "dead fat man, I hate you Chinese. During the Chinese invasion of Vietnam, my father and two uncles were killed by your soldiers and captured us. Do you dare to threaten us?".


    He was severely shot. Jin Dacai endured the pain and secretly regretted it. Shit, he met a mother-in-law who hated China.


    At the thought of the hatred light in the woman''s beautiful eyes just now, Jin Dacai stopped talking and was kicked into the small house by two soldiers behind him. It was covered with hay. He sat down.


    When the woman saw that Jin Dacai had gone in, she sneered and locked the door. Then she walked out of the big house with her sexy hips and two soldiers, and locked the door together.


    Jin Dacai looked around and saw that dozens of men and women locked up here looked at him with a very disdainful and indifferent eyes, and there seemed to be a sense of pleasure in their eyes.


    Jin Dacai didn''t want to talk to them. He thought of Tang Wenhao in his mind. He didn''t know if the Wenhao brothers would also be locked up here? Where the hell is this? Why lock yourself up here? Why do you separate yourself from the Wenhao brothers?


    A series of doubts hovered in Jin Dacai''s mind.


    In fact, with Jin Dacai''s skill, he could take the opportunity to grab the gun in the woman''s hand and even kill the three people escorting him, but he was not sure he could escape, because there were many soldiers with live guns on the high wall, and he didn''t know what was going on inside and outside the high wall. Besides, Wen Hao was still locked inside and had to go, He must take Wen Hao with him. In his heart, Wen Hao is his brother.


    "Hey! You... Are Chinese", suddenly, a soft and charming cry came from the next door. It was a woman''s voice, very clear, but the tone was a little weak.


    Jin Dacai couldn''t help sweeping his eyes around him. It turned out that there was a woman in his next room. Her eyes were deep and thin. Because she was too thin, she couldn''t see her actual age, but from the outline of her face, it can be seen that the woman must have been very beautiful.


    She was staring at him.


    "Are you... Asking me?" Jin Dacai said to her in doubt.


    "Hmm! Yes, tell me, are you Chinese?" the woman spoke again, and a faint smile appeared on her thin face.


    Seeing that the woman could speak Chinese and smiled at him, Jin Dacai felt very kind. He thought she was Chinese. He nodded and smiled, "yes, I''m Chinese, girl, are you also Chinese?".


    The woman shook her head, "no, I''m Vietnamese, but my family is only separated by a river from Yunnan, China. The people in our village used to be Chinese, but later they rowed to Vietnam, but we all speak Chinese, but we just can''t write.".


    "Oh! Then we are half villagers, hehe", Jin Dacai felt more friendly after listening to the girl.


    "Fellow? What do you mean?" the woman looked at Jin Dacai puzzled.

 Chapter 27

    Jin Dacai didn''t bother to explain to her and said with a smile, "ha ha, it means friends. Girl, how can you be locked up here? Where is this place? What are these people doing?" he wanted to know more about the situation through this woman.


    The woman listened to Jin Dacai''s words and looked frightened. She carefully looked around and saw that no one paid special attention to them. She climbed to Jin Dacai''s side. There were only a few big pillars between them.


    "What''s your name?" she whispered.


    "Girl, my name is Jin Dacai," Jin Dacai also whispered.


    "Brother Jin, I was cheated by someone. I was cheated by a man in our village. He said he took me to China. Unexpectedly, he was a drug dealer. He not only didn''t take me to China, but also sent me to this place where people are not human or ghost. Brother Jin, you should be prepared. None of the people locked up here left alive. The small house you are closing now, the front God, there are still people inside. They died yesterday.


    "Ah? Dead? Why? How did he die?" Jin Dacai was shocked into a cold sweat.


    The woman looked around, then looked at Jin Dacai, and whispered, "brother Jin, you don''t know that we died in the experiment? We are all experimental products of their new products. Every time they develop a new drug, they have to choose experimental products from us to verify the effect of their products".


    "Ah? Living experiment?" Jin Dacai asked in horror.


    Through the conversation with such a woman, Jin Dacai finally understood what the death valley was doing. As he guessed at that time, it was indeed a drug manufacturing and drug trafficking group, and these people detained in it were addicted to drugs because of experimental drugs.


    Although they seem to be all right now, once the drug addiction breaks out, the big house is like hell on earth, and ghosts cry and wolves howl in every corner.


    The woman who chatted with Jin Dacai was ah Hua, who had been locked up for more than a year. She told Jin Dacai that the drug cartel would not take the initiative to shoot them down. Everyone who lost his life here died of drug abuse. Some of them died when they poured too much drug without value, some of them were victims in the process of experiments, and some died of lust, Some women have miscarried and died of drug traffickers'' children. Ah Hua said that none of the women here are not raped and insulted by the men who keep them in custody.


    Half a year before ah Hua came in, she was forcibly insulted by drug traffickers here every day because of her beautiful appearance. Because she did too many things, she had no fertility. She said it didn''t matter. She couldn''t escape anyway. She lived day by day.


    She said that because of drug overdose, she no longer looks like a woman, and those drug traffickers have no interest in her, but they have also stopped for a few months. She hopes that the drug cartel will find her to experiment again as soon as possible, die early, reincarnate early and get rid of it as soon as possible.


    After listening to ah Hua''s narration, Jin Dacai felt great sympathy for her experience. He secretly determined to rescue the victims here whenever he had the opportunity. This is a hell on earth, a magic cave!


    "Brother Jin, why did you come here?" ah Hua asked, looking at Jin Dacai suspiciously.


    Jin Dacai smiled embarrassed and said, "ah Hua, I''m really ashamed to say that I came to Vietnam for a blind date. I came to Vietnam to find my mother-in-law, that is, my wife.".


    "Ah? Brother Jin, didn''t you find a wife in China?" ah Hua asked in surprise.


    "Yes, both of them have left, so I want to find someone to live with me in Vietnam," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    Ah Hua sighed, "Hey, it''s really unfortunate. Brother Jin is a good man at first sight. As long as he can go out, he can find a girl he likes in Vietnam.".


    "It seems that there is no hope. Now I don''t really want to find my mother-in-law. As long as I can leave here alive, I will be lucky in misfortune," Jin Dacai said with a helpless smile.


    "Well, leaving alive is victory, brother Jin. How did they catch you here?" ah Hua asked suspiciously.


    Jin Dacai organized a group of them and Tang Wenhao to Vietnam and described the process of the accident in Liangshan again. Ah Hua couldn''t help sighing after listening to it.


    "Brother Jin, you should know why your companion hasn''t been locked up here yet?" ah Hua asked.


    Jin Dacai nodded and asked, "is there no place here?".


    "Yes, it''s fully closed here. Do you see? There''s a small house at the door. There''s a woman locked in it. She''s been locked here for the longest time. It seems that she''s been locked here for two years. It''s estimated that she can''t resist for a few days. I heard that she was a drug addict before she came here. It''s estimated that once she dies, your companion will have to come in.".


    Jin Dacai couldn''t help worrying about Tang Wenhao secretly. He would rather have something for himself than Tang Wenhao. He hoped Tang Wenhao could go out alive because he thought Tang Wenhao was a trusted brother. He also had an old father and mother in his family. He hoped Tang Wenhao would be filial for him after he went out.


    "Ah Hua, aren''t you afraid to implicate you after telling me so much?" Jin Dacai asked with concern.


    "I''m not afraid. I''m the only one here who can speak Chinese. They can''t understand it. Anyway, their drug traffickers don''t want me anymore. No one will pay attention to me. They''re tired of me. In their eyes, I have no use value. I''ll wait for the last few experiments. Maybe it''s my turn to go on the road soon. Brother, if you can get out alive, I''ll have a chance A request. I wonder if you can help me? ".


    "Ah Hua, what do you want? As long as the eldest brother can go out alive, he will help you." Jin Dacai has had deep compassion for this ah Hua.


    "Brother Jin, there are two sisters in my family. Our village is very poor and there are few men, less than one fifth of the total population. My father died early, leaving my mother and two sisters at home. If you can go out and find two Chinese men to marry them for me, if you don''t dislike brother Jin, you can choose one or both of my sisters to marry you. They are very beautiful, You will like them, brother Jin. I can see that you are a good man. My sister will not suffer with you. ".


    "Ah? No, ah Hua, China doesn''t allow to marry two wives. Besides, I guess it''s hard for me to have a chance to go out, but I promise you that as long as I can go out alive, I will help your mother and your sister. If your sister is really beautiful, she can marry my brother and be arrested with me," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    Jin Dacai thought that if it was true, as ah Hua said, he and Tang Wenhao could really consider marrying their two sisters back as wives, and the two brothers would marry one. The task of sowing seeds would be left to Tang Wenhao, who would wait for the harvest. I hope this distress can be a blessing in disguise!


    When they were talking about the rise of, suddenly, the iron lock of the door opened, and then the door was pushed open. Two young people with guns entered the wooden house with a smile.


    Ah Hua quickly moved her body to the middle of the small house and kept a certain distance from Jin Dacai. Jin Dacai also closed his mouth. It was not that he was afraid of the two young people, but that he didn''t want to implicate ah Hua.


    The two young men did not come towards them, but walked to a room not far from them. Jin Dacai turned around and saw that there was a beautiful young woman locked there. Although she was very thin, she looked much healthier than ah Hua. It is estimated that she will come in soon.


    "....", the small door was opened. Two young people put down their guns and drilled in with an evil smile.


    Jin Dacai immediately realized what was going to happen. The two animals must do bad things. It is estimated that the girls inside will be insulted by them.


    "Ah Hua, what are they doing?" Jin Dacai whispered.


    Ah Hua turned her head, showed a cold and helpless smile, and whispered, "brother Jin, can''t you see? The girl has been played by these people for more than a month, see? The girl herself doesn''t matter, just like ah Hua at that time, there is no feeling, no pain, and no happiness".


    Jin Dacai didn''t know that he was escorted away by the girl who hated the Chinese for less than two hours, and his brother Tang Wenhao was also escorted away. However, Tang Wenhao was escorted away by three young and beautiful women, and the treatment was better than him. Tang Wenhao went downstairs and directly got on an SUV.


    After getting on the bus, he was covered with a black cloth, as if he had returned to the night.


    After the car started, it suddenly went out. It bumped for about ten minutes. The car stopped. Tang Wenhao was helped out of the car, and then dragged forward. Although he couldn''t see anything, Tang Wenhao felt that he was walking on a small road in the jungle.


    Half an hour later, he seemed to get out of the woods. He felt the sun shining on his face. Sure enough, the moment the black cloth was uncovered by a girl, a strong sun stimulated his eyes.


    Tang Wenhao slowly opened his eyes and looked around. He couldn''t help but be surprised. It turned out that there were dense forests not far away, and in front of him was a high mountain. Just below the mountain peak was a cave entrance. At the entrance stood two women with guns and looked at him coldly.


    The woman escorting him and a woman standing guard whispered Vietnamese, saluted each other, re drilled into the woods and disappeared into the dense forest.


    "...", a woman whispered to Tang Wenhao, pointed a gun at Tang Wenhao and motioned him to get into the cave.


    Tang Wenhao knew that resistance was useless. Although he was sure that he could subdue the two women, he was not confident to escape. He didn''t know the geographical environment here and the mysterious organization at all. Besides, he didn''t know how Jin Dacai was. He hoped to make plans after seeing Jin Dacai.


    As soon as I entered the cave, a cool smell came. I looked inside. The two walls of the cave were full of rubble, but the ground had been paved with cement. On both sides of the cave, about 20 meters away, there were two women with guns standing guard with no expression.


    Tang Wenhao secretly congratulated himself that he didn''t act rashly. There are so many people guarding inside. There may be many people in the woods outside. There are n more guns at him!


    The cave twists and turns for one or two kilometers. After more than ten minutes, it finally reached its destination.

 Chapter 28

    This is a large karst cave with an area of 200 square meters. The height of the cave is about 20 meters. The cave wall is full of beautiful landscapes, including more than ten. Standing in the cave is like being in a picturesque natural environment.


    At this time, the cave was brightly lit. There were two rows of more than a dozen young women with guns. In the middle was a woman who looked like Manny Tang Wenhao met last night.


    However, today, she changed her military uniform and wore a sexy white long shirt, which is a traditional long shirt loved by Vietnamese women, making her as graceful and moving as a fairy under the light.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart moved when he saw her dressed like this. It was so similar. It was a replica of Miss Manny. It was so beautiful! Beautiful face, graceful and moving figure. I didn''t expect that a woman''s figure can be sexy to this extent!


    Seeing Tang Wenhao coming in, she glanced coldly at the simple Tang Wenhao, waved her jade hand to the escort woman behind him and motioned her to go back.


    After the woman left, she waved to the two rows of women standing beside her. The two rows of women stood at the entrance of the cave in order.


    Tang Wenhao glanced around the cave. The furnishings inside were quite complete, just like their mans president''s office. In addition to the modern office facilities such as printers and computers, the desks, chairs, tea tables and appliances were very complete. Behind the woman was a large desk.


    Suddenly, Tang Wenhao''s eyes fell on a mobile phone on the big class table, because it was his mobile phone.


    After waking up today, he and Jin Dacai found this problem. They had nothing valuable, including mobile phones and bank cards. Unexpectedly, their mobile phones were divided up by the female leader.


    The woman also set her eyes on Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone, then walked to the big desk, picked up the mobile phone and skillfully flipped the thin function. Soon, she found a photo and handed the mobile phone to Tang Wenhao.


    She still didn''t say a word, but looked at Tang Wenhao coldly.


    Tang Wenhao took the phone and saw it.


    It turned out that the woman found a photo in his mobile phone. This was a group photo taken by his colleagues for him and miss Manny at the award ceremony of the design competition last time.


    "Who is she? Tell me", the woman finally spoke. Her voice was very good. The voice of the warbler was very similar to that of Miss Manny, but her tone was too cold.


    Tang Wenhao said faintly, "she is our boss.".


    The woman looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and stared at him suspiciously. It seemed that Tang Wenhao was fooling her, "your boss? Isn''t she your girlfriend?".


    Tang Wenhao nodded as like as two peas. "Well, she is our boss. So I didn''t mean to be a little girl last night. I was surprised that I didn''t think there was any girl in the world who was exactly the same as Miss Mani."


    The woman looked at Tang Wenhao and smiled, which made Tang Wenhao feel like a spring breeze. Because her smile was so beautiful, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking stunned.


    "Do you like your boss?", the woman didn''t blame him for his irrationality, but sneered.


    Tang Wenhao had a feeling of being seen through. His face turned red. He didn''t answer her. He quickly changed the topic and asked, "girl, why did you catch us? We just got lost".


    Originally, Tang Wenhao wanted to ask them what these people do, but when he thought that these people must not be serious business, he thought it would be better to know less.


    The woman still didn''t blame him for not answering her questions, but directly replied, "you walked into a place you shouldn''t walk into, death valley. Tell me, why did you get lost? What did you do in Vietnam?".


    Tang Wenhao blushed and said shyly, "our blind date in Vietnam offended the local community in Liangshan, was chased and killed by them, mistakenly entered the jungle, walked around for a few days, and then we couldn''t find an exit.".


    "Ha ha......" after listening to Tang Wenhao''s narration, the woman laughed loudly and gave Tang Wenhao''s words to the women on guard.


    The girls standing guard inside also smiled.


    Looking at the woman who looked like Miss Manny in front of him, Tang Wenhao was ashamed and enjoyed it. He liked to see the woman''s beautiful appearance, which was very sexy and charming.


    "To tell you the truth, you look good. Why do you come to Vietnam to find a wife? Don''t you have beautiful women in China? I''ve been to China many times, and you have many beautiful women in Shanghai. Why don''t you find Chinese beautiful women?" the woman asked with great interest.


    "Can you not answer?" Tang Wenhao thought it was boring to answer this question and wanted to refuse.


    "No, no one dares to disobey my order. Just now you have avoided one of my problems. For my sake of looking like your boss, I have forgiven you once in my heart, but I swear I won''t always forgive your irrationality." she said, and there was anger in her beautiful eyes.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao is usually a little boring, but if he is with familiar brothers and friends, he is still very lively. However, he has to be willing. If someone forces him to do something he doesn''t want to do, it is the knife rest to his neck, Tang Wenhao won''t give in.


    Especially when women threaten him.


    Therefore, as soon as the woman threatened, Tang Wenhao''s strength came up. He glanced disdainfully at the woman with high toes in front of him and said coldly, "forgive me or not. Anyway, you won''t let us go. It''s up to you!".


    The woman who looked like Manny couldn''t hang on her face. Her pretty face turned red. It''s estimated that no one dared to confront her like this. She scolded a very Chinese saying, "give face, don''t be ashamed,......". After saying Vietnamese to a woman on guard, she turned around and sat behind her big class table, and then stared at Tang Wenhao coldly.


    A female bodyguard came angrily with a submachine gun, came to Tang Wenhao and stabbed Tang Wenhao in the stomach with the butt of the gun.


    Although she was a woman, her strength was not small. She poked Tang Wenhao and squatted down with her stomach covered. She was in a cold sweat.


    The female bodyguard wanted to come a second time. She was drunk by the female leader and retreated.


    "How does it taste?", the woman sneered at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t even lift his head. He looked like a broken jar. He said unconvinced, "it''s not good. He can''t live anyway. It''s better to shoot me directly.".


    "Ha ha... Quite stubborn! Tang Wenhao,... You say, do you like your boss?", the woman burst out laughing and continued her topic of interest with great interest.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise. He didn''t expect that the woman would call out his name. On second thought, he understood that the woman searched his ID card and must know his name, so he angrily replied, "so what? Our Miss Manny is kind-hearted, but unlike you who always kill and beat people, she doesn''t look like a woman at all".


    "Kill? Did you see me kill? Why don''t I look like a woman?" the woman looked at him unhappily.


    "No, but didn''t you say that the people who came to death valley didn''t leave alive? You didn''t kill the people who came in. Did they commit suicide? Did you know that women who fight and kill can also be called women all day?" the more he said, the more Tang Wenhao felt relaxed and afraid of her.


    "You... Aren''t really afraid that I''ll kill you in a rage." the woman took out a pistol from the drawer of her big desk, walked coldly to Tang Wenhao and put a gun against Tang Wenhao''s head.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart is cold. Shit, this smelly woman won''t really shoot, will she? But he really didn''t want to live too much. He was threatened by a woman. He was too angry. He simply closed his eyes and said, "shoot!".


    "Ha ha... It''s interesting! Girl, I won''t kill you," the woman touched Tang Wenhao''s face and smiled happily.


    Tang Wenhao actually has feelings in his heart. He doesn''t believe that women will kill him, but he doesn''t like women to touch him like playthings.


    However, considering the problem of survival, he didn''t attack, but asked, "are you really not going to kill me?".


    "Of course, you are so funny. Why should I kill you? But your companion is dead," the woman said coldly, shaking her pistol with her beautiful eyes.


    "No, you can''t kill him," Tang Wenhao shouted.


    The woman looked at him coldly and said unhappily, "why can''t you kill him? Tang Wenhao, you really don''t know heaven and earth. Who do you think you are? You can''t save your own life. Do you still want to save others? Do you have this ability?".


    "No, it''s a big deal to die with brother Jin!" Tang Wenhao looked desperate.


    "Are you really not afraid of death? Do you want to die so much?", the woman looked at Tang Wenhao angrily again. He didn''t know that no one dared to contradict her so recklessly, otherwise she would die by herself, but today she unexpectedly met Tang Wenhao, a guy who didn''t know how to live or die.


    Tang Wenhao was a little scared when he saw the murderous spirit in the woman''s beautiful eyes, but in order to save Jin Dacai, he had to adjust his strategy and change his tone, "I don''t want to die, let alone my eldest brother. I just hope you can let us go. We have no grievances with you and are Chinese. Why do you have to kill him?".


    When Tang Wenhao began to say soft words, a victorious smile appeared in the woman''s beautiful eyes, "it''s almost the same. Hey, what I want is your attitude. Look at your posture just now, it seems that girl I can''t kill you. Girl, I warn you, don''t try to challenge my bottom line. Tang Wenhao, it''s easy to ask a girl to spare his life, but you have to promise me a few conditions".


    "You said, as long as I can do it, I will promise," Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly when he saw that he could save Jin Dacai.


    The woman looked at Tang Wenhao proudly and said with a smile, "of course you can do it. First, answer any of my questions honestly. Don''t refuse. Have a good attitude. You know? Don''t dare to refuse any of the answers I want here?".


    Tang Wenhao looked at the beautiful and moving but full of mysterious and domineering beauty in front of him, nodded and replied, "I promise you, as long as I know, I''ll tell you.".


    "Well, that''s right. Second, although I don''t kill you, you must listen to me in the future, stay in the death valley honestly and never step out of the death valley.".

 Chapter 29

    As soon as he said this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help blurting out, "no, don''t we still have to die in this foreign country?".


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s reaction, the woman stared at him coldly, "what? Do you want to go back? Do you want me to kill your companion now?".


    "No, you don''t want to kill him. I... promise." Tang Wenhao was afraid that the woman would really kill Jin Dacai. He hurriedly promised her to stabilize her first.


    The woman was overjoyed. She seemed to see that it was actually very simple to tame the handsome Tang Wenhao in front of her. Her chip was Jin Dacai.


    Then the woman began to ask questions.


    "Tell me, do you really like your boss?"


    "Yes".


    "Hehe, then why did you come to Vietnam to find your wife?".


    "It''s impossible between us. She''s our president. I''m just an ordinary worker.".


    "You''re not confident?".


    "No, I''m very confident, but we have great differences in identity, improper doors and wrong households. Even if we barely get together, we won''t be happy.".


    "Hehe, it seems reasonable. What do you do?".


    "Fashion designer".


    "Oh? Really? Fashion designer? What clothes do you think I wear more beautiful?", when the woman heard that Tang Wenhao was a fashion designer, her pretty face burst into brilliance.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that the woman''s eyes showed joy, he immediately committed an occupational disease. Looking at the woman''s sexy body, he began to comment, "your clothes are very appropriate and in line with your temperament. For a slender girl like you and our president, the long shirt can better highlight your graceful posture".


    These words made the woman look happy and smile like flowers, "you are very good at talking. Then you say, in addition to this long shirt, what clothes can I wear to be more beautiful?".


    "Chinese cheongsam, dress, sweatshirt, etc. a girl of your stature can match clothes well. What about clothes? As long as the texture and material are similar, the key is matching. Moreover, matching should also be divided into objects. Different people can match different clothes.".


    "Well, you''re a professional fashion designer, Tang Wenhao. You''re not allowed to go anywhere in the future. Just stay with me. I''ll take you to my bedroom later. I have more than 1000 clothes. I bought them from various countries. You''ll be responsible for all my clothes in the future. Maybe I''ll marry all the beautiful women here to you when I''m happy, aren''t you Are you looking for a wife in Vietnam? I''m full of beautiful women. You can choose, how about it? ".


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise and thought, grass! It can''t be true? I don''t think Tang Wenhao is so lucky? He believed in women''s words. Here, he really didn''t see an ugly woman. All the ugly women he saw were of first-class stature and correct facial features. They could be called beautiful women. It would be a great blessing to marry any beautiful woman inside.


    However, if you agree to the woman''s request, you will be under house arrest in this deep mountain jungle all your life? What about parents at home? I don''t know what the second old man is like now? He and Jin Dacai are worried about their parents these days. Maybe the family thinks they are all dead!


    At the thought of these, Tang Wenhao was particularly worried. However, he also knew that the matter had come to this point. No matter how anxious it was, the top priority was to live.


    "Don''t you agree? Then don''t blame the girl. I''m cruel and cruel!" said the woman, with a fierce light in her beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao thought she was going to kill Jin Dacai again, so he replied, "OK, i... promise you, I''m afraid there''s no place to live."


    "Ha ha... No place to live? Don''t worry! See? There are ten rooms around the cave, but... I don''t tell you the mechanism, you can''t find one. You''ll know it at night. I want you to remember, don''t try to escape. In that case, you have only one way and a dead end. Moreover, you will trouble your friends. You are valuable. You can be my private friend The man''s clothing assistant, the dead fat man, he has no value. As long as you die, girl, I''ll kill him right away without delay. Do you understand? "


    The woman didn''t deceive Tang Wenhao. The beautiful landscape paintings on the cave wall are actually separated rooms. The largest one in the middle, painted with a curtain of falling waterfall, is the woman''s boudoir, and the deep pool below the waterfall is the small door of the room. However, it can''t be seen without careful observation.


    The woman proudly took Tang Wenhao to visit all the rooms in her cave. Tang Wenhao secretly marveled at the exquisite design and warm and romantic layout of these rooms.


    Although these women are always ferocious in front of Tang Wenhao and owe them a few cents, the layout in each boudoir is still very female, especially the boudoir of this beautiful woman who is very similar to Manny.


    As soon as I stepped into her boudoir, it was like entering a fashion shop. All kinds of beautiful fashionable clothes with bright colors were hung around the room, which was dazzling. The big bed in the room was neatly stacked with red bedding and a few plush toys.


    The woman kept introducing the origin of these clothes to Tang Wenhao. From which country she came from, it can be seen that this is a woman who likes smelly beauty very much.


    The relationship was harmonious. Tang Wenhao tried to get out of the woman''s mouth what they were doing, but the woman was very sensitive to this problem. She didn''t disclose a word to Tang Wenhao. She just told him to listen to her and know everything in the future.


    Later, Tang Wenhao asked to see Jin Dacai because he was worried about the safety of Jin Dacai and was afraid that these women would be bad to him, but the woman still refused. She said she wanted to see Tang Wenhao really stay willingly, otherwise, she would never let Tang Wenhao meet Jin Dacai, but she guaranteed the safety of Jin Dacai.


    After visiting the woman''s boudoir, as soon as she came out, she saw a beautiful little girl, about 20 years old, running straight to the woman and chirping in Vietnamese. When she said it, her eyes glanced at Tang Wenhao next to the woman from time to time.


    After listening to the little girl''s report, the woman''s face was dignified. She glanced at the subordinates around her, and haw told the girls what tasks. Tang Wenhao didn''t understand a word.


    After giving orders to her subordinates, the woman turned to examine Tang Wenhao and said coldly, "Tang Wenhao, girl, I''m going out for a few days. You''re not allowed to go anywhere in these days. You can only stay in this cave and don''t step out at all. Do you understand?".


    "Ah? Are you going to lock me up here?" Tang Wenhao asked unhappily.


    "Yes, I want to test whether you really want to stay. I repeat, don''t step out of this cave, otherwise you will die without a burial place. There are many organs here. If you don''t pay attention, you will lose your life. Of course, there are people guarding outside all the time, and you can''t get out. However, don''t worry, there are complete living facilities here. I''ll leave a computer for your entertainment, and , I will ask Ah Ying to accompany you these two days. She is the best Chinese here except me. She has studied in Chinese School for five years and speaks no different from you Chinese. Ah Ying, you can talk with him these days! "She said, turning her beautiful eyes to the little girl beside her.


    "Yes, sister", the woman smiled and nodded. It can be seen from her happy eyes that she was very happy to accompany Tang Wenhao.


    Then, after explaining a few words to the little girl in Vietnamese, the woman gave a soft drink, carried a submachine gun, took Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone, and led the two rows of female bodyguards to leave the cave. In the cave, only Tang Wenhao and a Ying were left.


    Don''t be afraid now. When Tang Wenhao saw that the woman led the women''s army to withdraw, his eyes immediately fell on the little girl. Not to mention, the girl was really Shuiling. She was a little like Dong Jie, a popular female star in China. Her temperament was rather like his former girlfriend, which made Tang Wenhao have an unspeakable good impression on her.


    "Your name is Ah Ying," Tang Wenhao smiled at her.


    Ah Ying blushed and nodded, "well, what about you?".


    "My name is Tang Wenhao, Ah Ying. How did you come here?".


    This sentence was very abrupt, which made Ah Ying look at Tang Wenhao with vigilance, "elder sister said, you have no right to know anything about death valley, but we can talk about other topics except everything here, okay?".


    Shit, what else to talk about besides everything here? Tang Wenhao stared at Ah Ying somewhat depressed. Looking at her small and lovely appearance, he suddenly had an idea of trying to tease her.


    According to their elder sister, Ah Ying has been with her for the past few days. Does it include eating, drinking, Lazar, especially sleeping?


    When the word "sleep" flashed in my mind, Ah Ying in front of me seemed to have become the woman she used to be. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help staring at Ah Ying. Her bright eyes, rosy lips, delicate nose and pink face were so familiar!


    He has gazed at Ning Kexin like this countless times!


    Tang Wenhao suddenly had a strong impulse to hug her and wanted to hold Ah Ying tightly in his arms.


    Since breaking up with Ning Kexin, Tang Wenhao has no women in some days. Although Tang Wenhao looks gentle on the outside, but his heart is wild. Since those days, he seems to have no interest in any beautiful women in the world. Only in the dead of night, he recalls his passion with Ning Kexin. However, when he thinks of his beloved woman, he has been with her


    It breaks the heart of another man.


    Tang Wenhao''s hot eyes and hungry look stunned Ah Ying. She didn''t expect that the Chinese man in front of her would be so unreasonable to herself just after ah Jie left with the female bodyguard here.


    A sense of shame and anger hit her heart. Ah Ying raised her pink jade hand and slapped Tang Wenhao''s handsome face with heavy force.


    Tang Wenhao is immersed in the alternation of dream and reality. He never thought that his hot eyes were blaspheming a foreign beauty he first met, let alone that Ah Ying would slap him in the face.


    With a slap, Tang Wenhao immediately had five red fingerprints on his handsome face. Tang Wenhao woke up from the pain. He couldn''t help staring at Ah Ying in surprise, covering his face and asked, "Ah Ying girl, why did you hit me?".


    "You... Beat you, dare you ask me? Do you Chinese men stare at a girl like you when they see a girl for the first time?" Ah Ying asked angrily.

 Chapter 30

    Tang Wenhao blushed when asked by Ah Ying. Then he realized his gaffe and said with a sorry smile, "I''m sorry, miss ah Ying, I... Have no intention to offend the girl, but... Miss ah Ying really looks like me... My former girlfriend, I took the girl as her. I''m sorry!".


    Tang Wenhao''s explanation made Ah Ying smile a little, but she still asked in doubt, "really? What you said is true".


    Tang Wenhao and a Ying started their normal communication on the topic of Tang Wenhao''s first love. Although they are not from the same country, they have little difference in age after all. In addition, in such a boring and lonely place, the two young people finally talked very speculatively.


    With the deepening of the topic, Ah Ying has a stronger and stronger liking for the handsome Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao also likes this petite and beautiful Vietnamese girl very much. He found that although Ah Ying is a Vietnamese girl, she knows a lot about China. She said that she has often followed their elder sister to China since she was 18. She especially likes China.


    But she didn''t tell Tang Wenhao what they were doing in China?


    Although Ah Ying will be very vigilant when it comes to death valley, she is still a little younger than Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao will skillfully insert some topics about her and death valley among other topics from time to time.


    In addition, when it''s their turn to deliver food outside, Tang Wenhao will take the initiative to help her with dishes when they eat together, which makes Ah Ying very moved. For Vietnam, where male chauvinism is prevalent, Tang Wenhao''s performance is particularly useful to Ah Ying girls.


    In this way, after a day of communication and contact, Tang Wenhao still had some understanding of Ah Ying and their elder sister.


    It turns out that Ah Ying is still from Liangshan. In addition to going to Chinese school, when she was a child, her neighbor was a Chinese family who did business in Liangshan. Therefore, her Chinese is no different from that of the Chinese. She is very fluent. Her family has a very good relationship with her neighbors from China, because Chinese neighbors often help their family, A Ying''s father was a war victim and disabled. Her mother raised their five sisters and a brother alone. She was very poor.


    Therefore, since childhood, Ah Ying has been very kind to China and has a good impression on the Chinese people. Besides, Tang Wenhao is handsome and sunny. Which girl is not pregnant with spring? Which girl doesn''t like handsome men?


    Tang Wenhao also pulled it out of Ah Ying''s mouth. Ah Ying''s best beautiful sister''s name is Ruan Ling, because she is the eldest sister here. Everyone calls her ah Jie, but her name is rarely called.


    Moreover, Ruan Ling is also from Liangshan, which is one of the reasons why she trusts Ah Ying very much. Tang Wenhao wanted to ask Ah Ying how Ruan Ling can control those men who are soldiers? What exactly is Ruan Ling from?


    However, Ah Ying is very cautious about this issue. She said that it''s not that she doesn''t want to tell Tang Wenhao, but that she can''t. If she tells Tang Wenhao, she will die once she is known by ah Jie. She is not only finished by herself, but also her parents, sisters and brother. She said that the main source of income of her family is provided by ah Jie, She can''t do anything sorry for sister.


    But she told Tang Wenhao that although sister a looks like a beautiful girl, she is actually very good at martial arts, good at fighting and accurate shooting. No one in death valley can beat her regardless of men, women, young and old.


    Ruan Ling is usually very kind to her sisters and brothers outside, but she is also very cruel to deal with those who betray her. Therefore, people here are both respectful and afraid of sister a.


    Although Ah Ying didn''t tell Tang Wenhao what this elder sister did, he could still feel from Ah Ying''s awe of her that their elder sister must not be doing serious business, selling arms, drug trafficking or human trafficking. Unlike Jin Dacai, he has seen dozens of male and female experimental products detained in those small rooms, Tang Wenhao is still confused and guessing about everything here.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand a few points. Elder sister looks about the same age as Manny, that is, she is only twenty-eight years old. How can she control so many strong men? Does she rely on her outstanding skills alone?


    Although he was blindfolded when he was taken to the cave, like Jin Dacai, he went down to the room where he was bound last night. He had seen many houses built in the wall, which could not be completed in a day or two. In addition, the design and construction in the cave could not be completed in one stroke.


    This requires a lot of human, material and financial resources. Where did these things come from?


    Also, when did this elder sister dominate the so-called death valley? Where is this death valley in Vietnam?


    After the dinner sent in from the outside, the two continued to talk. Tang Wenhao asked Ah Ying how her eldest brother Jin Dacai is now? A Ying said that she only knew that no one dared to harm Jin Dacai before sister a came back, which reassured Tang Wenhao that as long as he listened to sister a in the future, sister a would not harm him and his big brother Jin Dacai.


    "Brother Tang, our elder sister has never been so kind to a man. I think our elder sister has a crush on you," Ah Ying said with a sweet smile to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was not surprised at Ah Ying''s words, because he seemed to read something from the way ah Jie looked at him, but he didn''t take it to heart, because he knew there was no possibility between them. He wouldn''t stay with her in this deep mountain and jungle all his life. Moreover, he didn''t know who she was, so he smiled calmly and said casually, "Ah Ying, how can this be possible? I''m just a prisoner of your elder sister and a Chinese. How can your elder sister like me?".


    "Brother Tang, I don''t know why sister a likes you, but I feel that sister a is very special to you. In fact, sister a also likes China very much. She doesn''t like our Vietnamese men. She said that Vietnamese men are too lecherous and masculine and always want to marry several wives. She once told me that the man she wants is the only one and doesn''t share it with other women. Therefore, sister a still doesn''t like us No man.


    "Hehe, have you ever found a man?" Tang Wenhao joked. He likes to see ah Ying''s shy appearance.


    "You... Bad, I... Of course... No!" Ah Ying was ridiculed by Tang Wenhao with a red face and as beautiful as a flower.


    Night is the time when people''s willpower is the weakest. Ah Ying''s blushing face makes Tang Wenhao have a strong impulse to her in an instant.


    Aware of his changes, Tang Wenhao quickly turned his attention to the murals and then changed the topic, "Ah Ying, who did you design the murals?".


    Tang Wenhao felt that if he didn''t change the topic, he was afraid that he would lose control of his emotions, lonely men and women, dry firewood and fire, hunger and thirst. These ambiguous words appeared in his mind in a moment.


    I wonder if Ah Ying in front of me would like to do that as much as Ning Kexin?


    "Our elder sister designed it herself. She has a high level of computer skills," Ah Ying said with a proud smile.


    "Oh! So your elder sister is still a talented girl!" Tang Wenhao recalled from his fantasy of Ah Ying.


    "Yes! Our elder sister knows everything and is very clever," said Ah Ying with a proud smile. The two dimples on her cheeks are very charming.


    Tang Wenhao found a Ying more and more beautiful in his eyes. For fear that he could not help offending her, he stood up with a smile and said to a Ying, "miss a Ying, thank you for chatting with me all day. Let''s all rest early! Did your sister tell you where I sleep tonight?".


    "Of course, here! It''s sister''s room. You''ll sleep in her bed these days." Ah Ying smiled and pointed to the mural in sister''s room.


    Tang Wenhao was startled, shit! Can''t he? He asked, "ah? She let me sleep in her bed? No? I''d better sleep in this hall. Isn''t there a sofa? I''ll just stay on this sofa for a few days.".


    "No, brother Tang, elder sister''s orders must be carried out. If you sleep here and let elder sister know, I''ll die. Brother Tang, you can sleep wherever elder sister asks you to sleep. Don''t disobey her orders, and don''t embarrass Ah Ying.".


    Seeing Ah Ying''s embarrassed face, Tang Wenhao had to nod, "OK! I''ll listen to you, Ah Ying girl, where do you sleep?".


    "I also sleep in sister''s room with you. However, I am not qualified to sleep in sister''s bed. I can only lay bedding on the carpet next to you. Sister said that I can''t leave you for half a step 24 hours a day these days.".


    Shit! Isn''t there such a test? In the dead of night, lonely men and women, dry firewood and fire, hungry and thirsty, Tang Wenhao felt that he was about to lose control before he entered sister a''s boudoir!


    Jin Dacai, together with ah Hua and other imprisoned experimenters, watched the two tough men vent for more than an hour. The girl didn''t shout from beginning to end and let the two animals insult her.


    After being happy, the two animals went out of the small room, locked the door again, and left with a satisfied smile.


    As soon as the two boys left, the sexy girl who escorted Jin Dacai to the house came back again with two men''s soldiers. She walked to the door of Jin Dacai''s small room with submachine gun eyes and said a few words to the man behind her.


    The man behind her went to the door of Jin Dacai''s small room, opened the lock, shouted at Jin Dacai and pointed out. Jin Dacai looked at them suspiciously, but he saw that the woman wanted him to go out.


    Jin Dacai turned and looked at the ah Hua girl next door. Ah Hua nodded and whispered, "go! They let you out.".


    "Oh! Ah Hua, take care!" Jin Dacai smiled at ah Hua.


    "Well, brother Jin, take care. Remember the address I told you," ah Hua told me.


    "...", the girl who came to escort saw that Jin Dacai and ah Hua had talked in Chinese. Jiao drank and picked up a submachine gun, as if to shoot at ah Hua. Jin Dacai was scared and shouted, "don''t shoot. I''ll go out. We won''t talk. Ah Hua, take care. I remember your address.".


    With that, Jin Dacai moved his fat body and quickly left the small room.


    Jin Dacai never expected that his simple words with ah Hua made ah Hua end her flower like life ahead of time. On the day he left the house, ah Hua was injected with excessive drugs by the people of death valley, and the fragrant soul died forever.

 Chapter 31

    There are rules in this place. Once people suspected of being connected to the outside world, especially these detained living experimenters, are suspected, they will die without doubt and will never stay alive.


    Later, Jin Dacai couldn''t help crying every time he talked to Tang Wenhao about ah Hua''s experience. He felt that he had killed poor ah Hua. He felt that ah Hua might not die if he didn''t say those words to ah Hua.


    Jin Dacai was again taken to the wooden house where they were held last night. He didn''t see Tang Wenhao. He was surprised. Where are the Wenhao brothers?


    He stared suspiciously at the woman escorting him. The woman neither paid attention to him nor banged him on the column. Instead, she turned and left the wooden house. As soon as the girl went out, there was a sound of leather boots clicking on the stairs.


    Jin Dacai looked up and saw that it was the woman who looked like Tang Wenhao''s female boss last night. It was Ruan Ling. She came to him bravely in military clothes and motioned him to sit down. Then she sat down herself, but the female bodyguard behind her still pointed a gun at Jin Dacai.


    Ruan Ling waved back her jade hand and motioned for the two girls with guns to go out.


    Jin Dacai is full of doubts. He doesn''t know what happened. Why is the female leader polite to himself? Is it related to brother Wen hao?


    "Your name is Jin Dacai?" Ruan Ling asked coldly.


    "Well, girl, where''s my brother?" Jin Dacai asked with a concerned smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. You just need to seriously answer the girl''s words, otherwise neither of you can live, okay?" Ruan Ling''s tone was still full of cold.


    Looking at Ruan Ling''s icy appearance, Jin Dacai Yu suffocated. Not considering that Tang Wenhao was in their hands, he really wanted to control the beauty in front of him and take her away from the jungle. After all, Jin Dacai was also a former special forces soldier and had a family unique knowledge, which was not a false reputation.


    But under the eaves of the house, he still understood the reason why people had to bow their heads. He had to restrain his anger and said with a smile, "well, I see. What do you want to know, girl, please!".


    "Well, that''s about the same, Jin Dacai. Do you know that Tang Wenhao''s boss looks like this girl?" Ruan Ling asked bluntly.


    Jin Dacai was stunned. He seemed to understand. He smiled and nodded, "well, I know. I heard from my brother, but I haven''t seen their boss. It is said that he is as beautiful as a girl and is still from Hong Kong".


    "Does Tang Wenhao like her?" Ruan Ling then asked, but her tone was a little polite, but her expression remained unchanged.


    Jin Dacai couldn''t help raising his eyes and looking at the expressionless Ruan Ling. He thought to himself, does this beauty have a crush on the Wenhao brothers? Otherwise, why does she care so much about Wenhao brothers and their female boss?


    Seeing Jin Dacai looking at herself in doubt, Ruan Ling said unhappily, "answer me.".


    "Oh! I seem to like it.".


    "Then why did he come to Vietnam for a blind date with you?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Well... Didn''t brother Wen Hao tell you the reason?", Jin Dacai didn''t know whether he should tell the beauty in front of him. Brother Wen Hao had an unforgettable relationship. These days, Tang Wenhao told Jin Dacai about his relationship with Ning Kexin.


    "You just need to answer my question and don''t challenge my girl''s patience." Ruan Ling glared at Jin Dacai. Obviously, she didn''t like Jin Dacai''s tactfulness.


    Jin Dacai was afraid of self defeating, so he simply told her to forget it. Therefore, he told Ruan Ling the story that Tang Wenhao would rather be dumped by his girlfriend who had been in love for several years, and told Ruan Ling that Miss Manny, Tang Wenhao''s female boss, seemed to like him, and Tang Wenhao did like Miss Manny, but Tang Wenhao refused to face the difference in their identity.


    After hearing the story told by Jin Dacai, Ruan Ling showed a strange smile on her pretty face. Then she stood up and said to Jin Dacai, "Jin Dacai, if you and Tang Wenhao want to live, you should listen to me. Do you understand? I think you already know what we do? Now that you know, you should also know that I won''t let you go back anyway. I was going to use you to try some new products we just developed, but for Tang Wenhao''s face , you don''t have to try in the future. You can live well.


    She continued, "Of course, it depends on your future performance. You are a smart man. You may see that I have a crush on your brother Tang Wenhao. I like him, so you have to help me. If you can let your brother follow me obediently, you two brothers will enjoy endless prosperity and wealth. You can see that there are many beautiful women in death valley, as long as you Be loyal to me. All the girls here can be yours if you like.


    "Ah?" , Jin Dacai was so surprised that he almost screamed. He really had the illusion of turning from hell to heaven. Like all men, Jin Dacai was very lecherous. Besides, he had countless women and knew what kind of women had taste. The girl he saw here today was indeed a stunning beauty. If it was true as Ruan Ling said, wouldn''t he fall into the gentle countryside What happened?


    "You don''t have to doubt that I always mean what I say. However, you can never tell Tang Wenhao what you see today. I don''t want him to know so much. After I deal with some things, I''ll let your brothers meet. Well, grievance you for a few more days! You''ll stay here these days. There''s something delicious and delicious to drink, but you don''t know If you can leave, I warn you, never want to escape. You have no chance at all. As long as you enter the death valley, no one can leave alive unless you get the girl''s permission. Do you understand? "Ruan Ling finished and stared at Jin Dacai.


    Jin Dacai is an old Jianghu. Of course, he knows the meaning of Ruan Ling''s words and knows how to weigh the pros and cons. For today, it''s important to live first. Nothing else matters. He nodded and replied, "I understand, girl, I promise you anything as long as I can keep my brother''s life.".


    Death Valley is located in the tropical jungle. All the beauties living here have the habit of taking a bath at night. Ah Ying is no exception. She made a bed for Tang Wenhao and settled him. After she told Tang Wenhao to stay in Ruan Ling''s room. She wanted to take a bath in a hot spring in the karst cave and did not allow Tang Wenhao to come out.


    Tang Wenhao almost jumped up when he heard this. Just now, when he was watching Ah Ying bend over to make bedding for himself, he looked at her back. He had a strange feeling about Ah Ying. Even if he couldn''t touch her, he could tease her to play, "Miss a Ying, didn''t your elder sister tell you not to leave me 24 hours a day? Since you''re going to take a bath, I''ll go to the bar with you! You won''t be afraid of me running away. Besides, I haven''t taken a bath for several days and I have peculiar smell on my body. I can''t leave these smells on your elder sister''s bed?".


    "What? You want to take a bath with me? Beautiful! If you want to take a bath, you have to wait for me to take a bath first. Elder sister means to let me follow you 24 hours. That just means that in this cave, we haven''t left this cave. I tell you, I''m not afraid of you running away. You can''t run away at all. There are dozens of sisters watching outside. Can you get out?" , Ah Ying said angrily.


    "Hehe, I don''t want to go out! Miss a Ying, I don''t want to go anywhere with a beautiful girl like you. How about we go to a bar?" Tang Wenhao looked at her with a smile. The more Ah Ying was angry, the more interesting Tang Wenhao felt.


    "You... Bad... When sister comes back, I''ll tell her you''re a bad man," a Yingjiao scolded.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ah Ying''s pretty appearance and thought to himself that if he could accept Ah Ying, maybe he could go out with her help?


    As soon as this idea came into being, Tang Wenhao quickly flashed a plan in his mind to use his strength to buy ah Ying with emotion. She is Ruan Ling''s closest subordinate. With her help, there is no reason why she can''t escape.


    But how do you tell brother Jin?


    "I warn you, Tang Wenhao, you must never leave this room without my permission. Otherwise, you can''t blame others for losing your life. It''s not as safe as you think," said Tang Wenhao. As soon as you press the button, the door automatically opened, and she flashed out of Ruan Ling''s boudoir.


    Tang Wenhao watched the petite and lovely Ah Ying leave his sight. Because the door closed automatically soon, he smiled helplessly.


    He began to carefully observe the boudoir of the mysterious eldest sister. The room was full of fashion. Her bed was very large. It was a kind of red paint gilt shelf bed. It looked like a small house. Only one side was open and the other sides were closed. The pavement had an area of five or six meters. The open side hung a pink silk curtain, which was a bit like a bed in ancient China.


    Shit, this woman knows romance!


    Tang Wenhao looked around the romantic shelf bed and found that the stalls around the bed were filled with some strange pictures, some like China''s nine palaces and eight trigrams, but they were not very similar. I don''t understand!


    Then he went to Ruan Ling''s dressing table and looked at the table filled with all kinds of cosmetics, including Olay and other familiar brands.


    In addition to cosmetics, there are some photos of Ruan Ling on the stage, including her wearing national clothes and all kinds of fashion, but more importantly, she is wearing military clothes and heroic photos.


    Tang Wenhao found that the photo of Ruan Ling wearing a professional fashion is like a person with Miss Manny, President of mans. Her image and temperament can be said to be a replica.


    "It''s unbelievable that there are two people so similar in the world, and they are two people of different nationalities. If you have the life to return to mans, you must tell Miss Manny that there is a beautiful woman who is very similar to her appearance and temperament in the wild jungle of Vietnam.".


    "But will she let us out? She said that no one who entered the death valley has ever left alive. What are they doing? Why don''t they let us out? Can you find any clues here?" thinking of this, Tang Wenhao carefully examined every item in the boudoir again.


    However, after searching for a long time, I didn''t find any valuable clues except the women''s supplies in the room. It seems that the key to opening the breakthrough lies in Ah Ying. Is the little girl still taking a bath after so long?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao suddenly had an impulse to go out and peep into her bath.

 Chapter 32

    Just after this evil idea came into being, the door of the boudoir opened automatically. There stood a beautiful girl like a fairy outside the door. It was Ah Ying who had been with him all day. Different from just now, this time she changed into the long gown that they Vietnamese girls like best, which is pure white, so that she really stood in front of Tang Wenhao like a fairy, The concave convex figure is full of charm, and Tang Wenhao is obsessed with it.


    He didn''t expect that Ah Ying would be so beautiful after she changed into a long shirt. She was not inferior to her former women. She would rather be happy, or even better.


    "What are you looking at, coyote, bad man!", Ah Ying sees Tang Wenhao staring at herself, pours her sexy lips and swings her willow waist in.


    "Ha ha, miss a Ying, you are so beautiful!" Tang Wenhao couldn''t help praising.


    Ah Ying blushed, pursed her lips and pointed out, "it''s your turn, go wash! Smelly man!".


    Seeing that she was so cute, Tang Wenhao joked, "do you smell my smell? If you scold me again, I won''t wash it. It stinks to death. Besides, I don''t have clothes to change. I can''t wash it. I can''t take off without clothes! I have no problem. I''m afraid you don''t want to.".


    "Smelly man, bad man, sister also said that Chinese men are good. Like our Vietnamese men, lust ghost, can''t you wrap a bath towel without clothes? No! There are all our sister''s bath towels hanging there. Take them yourself. You''ll never call you brother Tang again. You''re Tang lust ghost," said a Ying angrily.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and didn''t tease her. According to Ah Ying''s instructions, he took a larger bath towel and came to the corner of the cave. Sure enough, there was a steaming hot spring in the dark corner. However, the hot spring area was not large, it was only about ten square meters, but it could be accommodated for ten or eight people to wash together.


    Tang Wenhao is now desperate. He has life and death. Wealth lies in heaven. When he has enjoyment, he can enjoy it first. Therefore, he stripped himself off, jumped into the hot spring and soaked it comfortably.


    "I don''t know how brother Jin is now? Where will he be now? Where have they taken him?... does Miss Manny know she''s missing? If she knows she''s missing, will she be particularly worried? Will she come to Vietnam to find herself?" Tang Wenhao lay in the hot spring and thought about it in his mind.


    Tang Wenhao and a Ying, the young orphans and widows, lived in the cave for four days. Over the past four days, their feelings have increased day by day. Let alone falling in love with a Ying, at least Tang Wenhao has a special liking for a Ying girl. Therefore, he is very afraid of spending a long night. Once he has dinner, he is very afraid of that warm and romantic bed. After all, He is a young man with positive.


    Almost every night, he couldn''t sleep normally. When he thought of a beautiful and charming Ah Ying girl lying in his room, he was very hot and dry. Moreover, it was a tropical rain forest climate, and their clothes were very thin. In this situation, no normal man could be completely calm, but Tang Wenhao was a gentleman, I didn''t take advantage of the danger to do this poor and lovely Ah Ying.


    In fact, Ah Ying, a little beauty in Vietnam, has had a hard time these days. After all, she is a young girl in the flower season. No matter what she does in the death valley, Huaichun and Sichun are always normal, especially when she faces Tang Wenhao, a super handsome man every day. It''s strange not to Huaichun!


    Besides, Tang Wenhao also played some tricks on her in order to make a Ying girl like him so that she can help him escape with Jin Dacai in the future.


    Therefore, although Tang Wenhao did not overdo Ah Ying''s oil and did not do anything too frivolous and excessive these days, he still spent a lot of time on Ah Ying. In addition to being sincere to her, he also taught her computer knowledge. Then he instructed Ah Ying from a professional perspective on how to dress to highlight her beauty.


    For girls who love beauty naturally, this is the fatal temptation.


    So, after a few days, Ah Ying admired the handsome Tang Wenhao and worshipped him. Her heart moved secretly. In the dead of night, even if Tang Wenhao was really a bully, she would not resist, but expected more.


    Where did she know that Tang Wenhao made a move to her, which is called hard to get and indulge in picking up girls in China. She only raised her appetite and took no practical action. The purpose is to completely subdue and control each other.


    On the fifth day, Tang Wenhao was sitting next to the computer to guide Ah Ying to play games. The door in the cave opened and Ruan Ling, dressed in military uniform, came back with her women''s army.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao and a Ying sitting so close together, she was surprised. There was an imperceptible displeasure in her beautiful eyes. Tang Wenhao didn''t show any difference and smiled at her.


    Ah Ying seemed to be aware of their sister''s unhappiness. She quickly stood up and smiled, "sister, you''re back.".


    "Well, you seem to get along very well, don''t you?" Ruan Ling sneered.


    "Sister, i... brother Tang is teaching me computer knowledge", Ah Ying is very smart. She sees that Ruan Ling is jealous and replies carefully.


    "Ah Jie saw it. Well, you all go out first. Ah Jie and Tang Wenhao have something to say," she said, waving to Ah Ying and the women''s army behind her.


    After Ah Ying and her beauty went out, there were only Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao in the huge cave. Tang Wenhao was full of confusion. What did the beauty want to do? Why spend all her beauties? Even her most trusted Ah Ying girl is not allowed here?


    Ruan Ling put on her sexy and charming willow waist, walked slowly to the front of the big class chair and sat down. Her beautiful eyes stared at Tang Wenhao and stunned Tang Wenhao.


    In fact, if she didn''t always put on a condescending posture, Tang Wenhao enjoyed her swinging around in front of his eyes. She was really beautiful. No matter how she moved her sexy body, it was like a spring breeze and pleasing to the eyes. Her beauty was different from the petite and lovely Ah Ying. Ah Ying''s beauty was pure and pure, and she was full of wildness and charm.


    Finally, she opened her red lips and said with a sneer, "Tang Wenhao, your boss is strong enough. Even the government has been settled by her. Now the public security in Liangshan is helping her find your whereabouts, and even the armed forces have been used. It seems that your position in her heart is quite heavy.".


    Ruan Ling''s words were like a thunder. Tang Wenhao was stunned. He thought he had heard wrong, "what? Miss Ruan, what did you say? Our boss came to Vietnam to find us?".


    "Yes, they have searched all the jungles around 30 or 40 kilometers around the Liangshan Mountain and sent out search and rescue dogs, but they can''t find you. They will never find you unless I send you out. Maybe you don''t know! Death Valley is hundreds of kilometers away from the Liangshan Mountain. You have entered the deep mountain jungle. There are hundreds of kilometers around the death valley. There are deep gullies everywhere. Poisonous snakes and beasts pass through it again It often rains, but you are lucky that you didn''t meet it after walking for more than ten days. In this complex geographical environment, the role of search and rescue dogs is also very limited. Otherwise, how can we stand here? ".


    Tang Wenhao thought, lucky! Almost died in your hands! But he didn''t dare to say it, but asked carefully, "Miss Ruan, can you let us out? We won''t tell anyone about the situation here". As soon as he heard that Miss Manny really found Vietnam, his heart throbbed. He wanted to fly to miss Manny immediately. I don''t know he was moved by Miss Manny''s behavior, Or he had already subconsciously liked his beautiful boss.


    "Hum! Do you want to go out so much?" Ruan Ling stared at Tang Wenhao with a sneer.


    Tang Wenhao felt that there was always something chilling in Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes. He wanted to tell the truth and was afraid to offend her. "I... Miss Ruan, we can only give you trouble here. Killing us doesn''t mean anything to you.".


    Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes moved and glanced at Tang Wenhao, "I won''t kill you. I''ll kill you that night, you know? I really want to meet your boss in person. I look so similar to her. In your Chinese, don''t you think we have a lot of fate? So I''m going to ask my people to invite your beautiful boss to death Valley. What do you think of this idea?".


    Tang Wenhao was worried when he heard that he was going to kidnap Miss Manny. "Ah? No, Miss Ruan, no, please, the environment here is so complex. She is a daughter, and she can''t stand it.".


    "Are you in love with her?".


    "I''m telling the truth, Miss Ruan. I can see that you are actually a very kind girl. I know we offended you by breaking into your death valley unintentionally, but don''t let our boss get involved, okay?".


    "No, to be honest, I felt very special when I first saw the picture of your boss. That feeling is indescribable. I must see her. Of course, I won''t meet her rashly. The safest way is to invite her here.".


    "How can you contact her?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    Ruan Ling smiled, "Tang Wenhao, can''t you think of such a smart person? I''ve already talked to her on your phone. Don''t mention it. Her voice is really beautiful. She''s as excited as you when she heard that you''re in my hand. She asked me not to hurt you. She gave me all the money she wanted. It''s crazy! Ha ha... She thought I needed money, she was wrong, and I refused She, she desperately begged me on the phone. Tang Wenhao, such a beautiful and rich woman loves you so madly that you came to Vietnam for a blind date! Hum! You Chinese men are so cheap! However, I promised her not to hurt you, but I also warned her not to tell the police of Liangshan about my call with her and wait for my call in Liangshan, otherwise, let her wait for you to collect your body. " ¡£


    In this way, Tang Wenhao left the mysterious cave with his face covered by two girls. Although he stumbled and was scratched by some wild branches with thorns from time to time, his nose can breathe the fragrance from the beauty''s body. What''s the pain?


    After staggering in the woods for about half an hour, he was put on a motorcycle by two beautiful women. He sat in the middle, with a beautiful woman in front and behind, which became rougamo in the real sense.


    Hold me, silly boy.

 Chapter 33

    The beautiful voice in front was made by Ruan Ling. Is Ruan Ling a driver?


    No matter what, she asked to hold it. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao stretched out his hands, tentatively and gently hugged the incomparably soft waist in front of him. Tang Wenhao felt it for a moment, which was much better than what he saw. Although she was taller than Ning Kexin, her waist was very thin and soft. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help shaking.


    When I was dreaming, suddenly, the motorcycle started. As soon as Ruan Ling stepped on the accelerator, the car suddenly went out. Tang Wenhao didn''t sit down. First, his body instinctively leaned forward, his chest pressed on Ruan Ling''s jade back, and his big hand naturally hugged Ruan Ling''s small waist, and then leaned back. For a moment, it was very cool!


    "Boy, come down!" Ruan Ling in front got off the motorcycle and told him to get off too.


    Tang Wenhao just put down one leg in embarrassment. The girl behind him helped him. At this time, a Ying asked, "sister, what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so red?".


    "Yes... Yes? Don''t talk nonsense. Go in! Ah Ying, you and ah Ya take him in," said Ruan Ling, leading the way.


    Fortunately, Tang Wenhao''s eyes were covered, otherwise he must be as ashamed as Ruan Ling.


    Although his eyes and face were covered, with a faint light, Tang Wenhao still felt that they were in front of a building, which made him suspicious. Will there be a modern building in the deep mountains and forests? What the hell is this? The first night I was tied with Jin Dacai in the high wall full of armed men, and then the mysterious cave where I lived with little beauty a Ying for several days. Now I came to a building, and the distance between the three seems to be quite far. What kind of connection do the three places have? What on earth does Ruan Ling do?


    With full of questions, Tang Wenhao was put in a room on the second floor of the building. After he stood firm, Ruan Ling motioned to miss a Ying to untie the towel on his face.


    Tang Wenhao slowly opened his eyes. What attracted his eyes was a luxurious modern office with a large platform, telephone, computer and fax machine. The beautiful Ruan Ling had sat behind the platform, and there was still a lingering blush on her pretty face.


    "Ah Ying, you and ah ya go down first," Ruan Ling ordered coldly.


    "Yes, sister," Ah Ying replied. Then she obediently left Ruan Ling''s luxurious office with the girl named Aya next to her.


    After Ah Ying and ah Ya left, Ruan Ling took out Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone from the bag on her desk and quickly dialed Miss Manny. After the phone was connected, her beautiful eyes smiled strangely at Tang Wenhao.


    "Remember what you said, take it! The time should not exceed two minutes, okay?" said Ruan Ling, coldly handing the phone to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked at his mobile phone. His hand trembled and he was afraid to answer it. At the thought of hearing Miss Manny''s voice soon, he felt his heart was about to jump out. He had never expected and feared to answer Miss Manny''s phone as much as at this moment, but obviously, it would not work if he didn''t answer it. Ruan Ling glared at him and shouted, "answer it!".


    Tang Wenhao was afraid of Ruan Ling''s suspicion, so he had to decisively answer the phone, put the phone in his ear, and tentatively shouted, "Hello,....".


    Before his name was Miss Manny, Miss Manny shouted in surprise, "Wen Hao, you are Wen Hao, right? Wen Hao, where are you? Tell me quickly. I''ll pick you up right away. I''m so worried. I thought I''d never see you again".


    Just a few words made Tang Wenhao feel a kind of heart splitting pain. Miss Manny''s tone showed incomparable concern and concern for him. The last sentence was almost crying. In an instant, he felt incomparable regret for his reckless blind date trip and heartache for his past betraying Miss Manny''s infatuation.


    In fact, all along, especially after he went to Beijing with Miss Manny to receive the award last time, he really felt that Miss Manny''s feelings for himself had changed. It was not the boss''s concern for employees, but the woman''s infatuation for men. However, he had been afraid to face it. He had been living in the shadow of rather guilty and wasted his good youth.


    No, I must leave this deep mountain and forest alive and never find any Vietnamese bride again. I must live up to miss Manny''s infatuation for myself, otherwise I will be the stupidest fool in the world. Thinking of this, his mind quickly returned to the subject and knew how to deal with the call.


    First, he reluctantly stimulated Manny to return home safely and leave the land of right and wrong in Lang Shan, Vietnam. He saw that Ruan Ling especially ate Manny''s vinegar. He was worried that once Manny entered the primitive jungle, it would be difficult to leave here alive, so miss Manny must not take such a risk!


    As long as Miss Manny goes back, with the ability of him and Jin Dacai, there must be a way to leave here. Shit, I like myself. It''s the death of the great beauty Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao thought of it and pretended to be impolite and said coldly to the phone, "Miss Manny, I''m Tang Wenhao. Thank you for your concern, but I think you really shouldn''t come to Vietnam. In fact, I''m looking for a wife in Vietnam this time. I just want to escape you. I don''t want to see you all day. I don''t want to see you domineering towards me. Besides, you are several years older than me, and we are not suitable. I won''t like to be several years older than me Woman, the wife I want must be a little girl. The younger the better. Don''t you think I''m indifferent to those beautiful women in our company? It''s not that they have no charm, but that I only like little girls. It''s best to be ten or eight years younger. Do you understand? ".


    "Ah?... you... You... No... You''re not Wen Hao... Wen Hao can''t do this to me. Wen Hao must like me... You must not be Wen Hao." Manny on the phone couldn''t believe that this remark was said from Tang Wenhao''s mouth.


    "I''m Tang Wenhao, Miss Manny. Let''s face it! Go back early. I''m living a good and moist life. There are so many beautiful women here. It''s a paradise for men. I tell you, I''m blessed with misfortune. I was chased by the club that night...".


    As soon as she said this, Ruan Ling grabbed the phone. She stared at Tang Wenhao and said, "don''t talk nonsense". Then she said coldly to the phone, "Miss Manny, do you understand? Your call is over.".


    Ruan Linggang wanted to press the phone, so she heard Miss Manny yell, "no,... Please listen to my last sentence. Please tell Wen Hao that his mother is lying in Shanghai mary hospital now. If..., before Miss Manny finished speaking, Ruan Ling pressed the phone and turned it off directly.


    After talking to miss Manny on the phone, Ruan Ling seemed quite satisfied with Tang Wenhao''s performance. She received Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone back in her purse and looked at him with a smile.


    At this moment, Tang Wenhao had a preliminary idea to deal with Ruan Ling in his heart. He changed his rigid attitude a few days ago, faced Ruan Ling''s smile and pretended to be a fool, "beauty, how about? Are you satisfied? Finally get rid of this woman, Miss Ruan, I''ve decided. From today on, I''ll stay with you.".


    Ruan Ling was surprised by the change of Tang Wenhao''s attitude, but more surprised. She came to Tang Wenhao, reached out her hand to knock his chin, and smiled charmingly, "Wen Hao, you are the most handsome and talented man I have ever seen in my life. I''m going to decide you. Don''t rob me. Tell me? Do you really dislike a girl older than you or deliberately annoy your boss?".


    Tang Wenhao looked at the best beauty Ruan Ling in front of him with a smile, reached out and grabbed her jade hand, kissed it on his lips, and said with an obscene smile, "Miss Ruan, it depends on the specific situation. What''s the age of a great beauty like a fairy like Miss Ruan? Besides, are you older than me?".


    "Of course, I''m just three years older than you. Your birthday is August 15. I tell you, my birthday is also August 15. Do you think we have a chance or not?" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    Ruan Ling''s words stunned Tang Wenhao. He couldn''t believe the truth of this, "are you... True or false?".


    "Of course, is it necessary for me to lie to you?".


    In fact, Tang Wenhao was not only surprised that Ruan Ling was just three years older than him. Their birthday was the same day. What shocked him most was that Ruan Ling was as old as Miss Manny. Although he didn''t know which day miss Manny''s birthday was, he knew that Miss Manny was three years older than him. Was there such a coincidence in the world?


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao still looked incredible, Ruan Ling poked his arm and said with a whiny smile, "I really didn''t lie to you, you know? When I caught you the first night and found your passport, I decided not to kill you as soon as I saw your birthday.".


    Tang Wenhao secretly rejoiced and knew that there must be no problem with his life. In addition, he also felt that Ruan Ling seemed to have moved her true feelings. Therefore, he didn''t feel bold. He took the opportunity to ask, "Miss Ruan, thank you for not killing us. If I really stay, can you tell me what you do?".


    This sentence immediately aroused Ruan Ling''s vigilance. Her beautiful eyes suddenly became strange and looked at Tang Wenhao up and down, "what do you... Think this girl is doing?".


    "I... where do you know? Can''t you tell me? Forget it." Tang Wenhao couldn''t touch the idea in Ruan Ling''s heart and didn''t dare to ask for anything rashly.


    "Ha ha... Wen Hao, since you really want to stay, I like you too. There''s nothing to hide from you. To tell you the truth, we do medicine." she walked behind the main desk and took out a box of medicine from the drawer of the table and raised it to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her suspiciously and glanced at the medicine box in Ruan Ling''s hand. It was beautifully packaged. The box was full of Vietnamese. Kao! Did my eldest brother guess wrong? They didn''t make drugs?


    If it''s not for the drug manufacturing group, why do you need so many people with guns? Why can''t people in death valley leave alive?


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao still had doubts about herself. She handed the medicine box to Tang Wenhao. "Just open it and have a look." then she took the starting phone and said a few words in Vietnamese.

 Chapter 34

    Tang Wenhao took the medicine box and opened it. There were two plates of capsule medicine in it, which was still transparent.


    "This is a special medicine for headache. We can buy it in major pharmacies in Vietnam. It''s Vietnam''s national medicine, okay? National medicine is a medicine that only the state can control the production and sales," Ruan Ling smiled confidently.


    "You... You mean, what you are doing is not illegal?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Of course, the drugs produced by our company have been approved by the Vietnamese government, and only our company can produce them, because the formula of this drug is the unique secret recipe of our Ruan family. Ruan is the exclusive manufacturer. If we don''t take it out or say it out, no one can produce it. The government can''t take us at all," Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    While chatting, someone knocked at the door. Ruan Ling answered in Vietnamese. The door was pushed open and Ah Ying came in with a walkie talkie in her hand.


    "Sister, what''s up?" Ah Ying smiled and smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, take Wen Hao around our factory!" Ruan Ling ordered.


    "Ah? Elder sister... Is this... OK?", obviously, Ah Ying was puzzled by Ruan Ling''s order.


    Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes flashed a trace of cunning and said with a smile, "what''s wrong? Go! Do it according to the rules, don''t you understand?" as she said, Ruan Ling''s face was a little unhappy.


    "Oh, I see. Sister, I''ll take Wen Hao down immediately." Ah Ying hurriedly replied when she saw Ruan Ling''s face unhappy.


    Ruan Ling glanced at Ah Ying and then smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, go with Ah Ying to visit our factory! However, remind you not to walk around by yourself. Ah Ying must take you with you, otherwise your life will be in danger".


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said with a smile, "understand, Miss Ruan, don''t worry. I won''t go anywhere without your order.".


    "OK, just know,... By the way... Ah Ying, sister a must remind you that you can''t call Wen Hao by his name in the future. You should call him uncle in the future, okay? You can''t call Wen Hao casually," Ruan Ling said coldly.


    A Ying glanced at Tang Wenhao, blushed and nodded again and again, "sister, I know. I won''t dare in the future, uncle, let''s go down!".


    "Oh, OK," said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao followed Ah Ying out of Ruan Ling''s office, dizzy in his mind.


    Test, I''m Tang Wenhao, and now I''m their uncle? Tang Wenhao felt like he was dreaming.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao, but Ruan Ling. Seeing Tang Wenhao and a Ying out of the office, she sneered, picked up the walkie talkie and asked the Aya girl outside to come to her office immediately.


    Soon, the tall Aya girl hurried to Ruan Ling''s office, "sister, what can I do for you?".


    Ruan Ling smiled at her, then went to the window, opened the window, looked at Ah Ying and Tang Wenhao downstairs, and said with a smile, "Aya, what do you think of this handsome Chinese guy?".


    Aya was confused and couldn''t touch what Ruan Ling meant. "Elder sister, i... he is really handsome, more handsome than any man here.".


    "Do you like him too?" Ruan Ling smiled strangely.


    "No, sister, i... no, sister, you know, many of my family died in the hands of Chinese people. I would never like a Chinese man.".


    "Well, ah ya, this elder sister absolutely believes you. Do you think ah Ying, a little girl, will like Tang Wenhao?".


    "This... Elder sister, it seems... Ah Ying just told me that Tang Wenhao is not handsome alone, but also very smart and knows a lot. It seems that she really likes this handsome Chinese guy.".


    "Really? Hehe, elder sister can understand her. Her family has received the favor of the Chinese people, but... Aya, to be honest, maybe you can see that, elder sister, I want to recruit Tang Wenhao as your uncle. What do you say?".


    "I... think it''s very good. A great beauty like sister a must find a man like Tang Wenhao to be worthy of you. Sister, don''t worry, I understand what you mean. I''ll let Ah Ying stop thinking that she shouldn''t have.".


    "It''s very good. My sister doesn''t hurt you in vain. Unlike Ah Ying, who knows that ah Jie has a crush on Wen Hao and wants to... Well, don''t talk about her. In addition, there''s one thing you can do for her sister," said Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling pulled ah Ya aside, sat down and explained some things to her very carefully. Ah Ya nodded repeatedly, And promised to complete the task given to her by Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao went downstairs and looked around. He found that Ruan Ling''s office building was a heavily guarded small white building. There were three steps, one post and five steps, all beautiful girls with guns. They were cold and beautiful. Shit, where did you get so many beautiful women? Why isn''t there an ugly one?


    Indeed, since Tang Wenhao was captured by Ruan Ling, he has never seen an ordinary looking girl and all-in-one beauty in this mysterious jungle. He is a first-class beauty in both body and face.


    "Don''t look, uncle, I''ll take you to a place where there are more beautiful women than here. Don''t make your mouth water later," said Ah Ying unhappily when she saw Tang Wenhao staring at Ruan Ling''s waitresses.


    "Hehe, Ah Ying, you really call me uncle?" Tang Wenhao whispered with a smile.


    "Of course, who dares to disobey elder sister''s order, uncle, don''t say I didn''t remind you. You really want to marry elder sister, but you can''t see a beautiful woman just acting like a fool. Elder sister can kill people when she is jealous. In the future, we can''t talk as casually as we did in elder sister''s boudoir in those days," Ah Ying whispered to Tang Wenhao with a roadside look back in front of her.


    "Well, I see. Ah Ying, by the way, where are you taking me?" asked Tang Wenhao. At the same time, his eyes fell on a low wooden house not far away.


    He saw a large low wooden house three or four hundred meters away in front of him, covering an area of 100000 square meters. The fog over the wooden house was shrouded and surrounded by barbed wire, making the area more mysterious.


    "As you can see, that wooden house is our pharmaceutical factory. I''ll show you to the factory," Ah Ying said to Tang Wenhao.


    In this way, Ah Ying and Tang Wenhao came to the side of the wooden house one after another. Ah Ying led him to the gate. The guard stopped them. After Ah Ying said a few Vietnamese words to the guard, the guard saluted Tang Wenhao and let them in.


    After Tang Wenhao went in, he quickly recorded everything he saw in his mind. He knew that if he wanted to leave here, he must deeply brand everything here in his heart. Only by knowing himself and the enemy can he win a hundred battles.


    Originally, the wooden houses here are separate, but each wooden house is connected in series with several surrounding ones. There are wooden corridors in the middle, extending in all directions.


    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, the overall layout of these wooden houses seems irregular, but it seems that each room is essential. It seems that without one room, there is no beauty.


    After turning around the periphery, a Ying smiled at him, "uncle, our factory is so big. I''ll take you to a workshop and we''ll go back.".


    "OK, let''s take a look at this workshop!" said Tang Wenhao, pointing to a wooden house next to him.


    "Well, you follow me," said Ah Ying. She stepped to a small door of the wooden house. She stretched out her white jade hand and touched the door. The door opened automatically and was very advanced.


    Then, she looked back and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "uncle, come in! Remember, don''t touch the equipment and items inside, let sister see what''s bad for you".


    "Well, thank you, Ah Ying", Tang Wenhao knew that Ah Ying was kind and righteous to herself and would not harm herself.


    When I entered the cabin workshop, I saw two rows of pot shaped equipment, seemingly steaming something. There were young men and women in white overalls around, and at least 34 people were busy inside.


    After seeing Ah Ying, these workers greeted her very friendly, while Tang Wenhao, the handsome man behind her, was surprised. Tang Wenhao smiled friendly at them.


    "Well, this is one of the extraction workshops. I won''t take you to see other workshops," said Ah Ying, turning away.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the layout in the workshop, so he had to follow the little beauty Ah Ying out of the workshop and out of the extraction workshop. He smiled at Ah Ying, "Ah Ying, you didn''t say to bring me to a place full of beautiful women. The beautiful women in this place are not as beautiful as you.".


    "Go, don''t you talk like this in the future. There are monitors here. Let sister know, and you''ll kill me," said Ah Ying, with a whine. After the circulation of her beautiful eyes, she took a vigilant look around.


    In fact, Ah Ying didn''t know that Tang Wenhao had already planned it in his heart. When Ah Ying contacted him from the beginning, he regarded her as a chess piece to escape from the mountains in the future. He wanted to play a game of chess with Ruan Ling. Since he played chess, he must prepare the chess pieces and arrange the troops in advance.


    Ruan Ling doesn''t know that Tang Wenhao has always been a chess player. He is the leader of the four military flags on the network. If he can apply the art of war in the network to reality, it will be an excellent exercise for him. Tang Wenhao thinks he has this ability.


    Tang Wenhao now has a preliminary strategic outline in his mind. Drawing on Grandpa Mao''s theory of protracted war, he divides his strategy into three stages. The first stage is the strategic defense stage. The main goal of this stage is to live, protect himself, protect his brother Jin Dacai and prevent Miss Manny from getting involved, This was added temporarily after learning that Miss Manny has arrived in Vietnam today. To achieve this goal, there is no doubt that he must cooperate with Ruan Ling to obtain her trust and the trust and support of her confidants and sisters around her. Ah Ying is Ruan Ling''s personal maid. Of course, he wants to make Ah Ying like him. After a few days of contact, he knows, Ah Ying girl has been subdued by him.


    The second stage is the strategic stalemate stage. The main goal of this stage is to obtain Ruan Ling''s absolute trust, so as to have a comprehensive understanding of death valley, find out all the situations here, and know yourself and the enemy. To achieve this goal, Jin Dacai must follow himself, plan together, and focus on selecting the planning object in Ruan Ling''s confidants, At that time, she will follow her against Ruan Ling and escape from the deep mountains and forests.


    The third stage is the strategic counter offensive stage. The goal of this stage is to carefully plan the escape date and route and wait for the opportunity to destroy this mysterious organization at one stroke. Tang Wenhao is not a fool. Although he doesn''t know what Ruan Ling and them do, he feels that what Ruan Ling says is not the whole truth. Pharmacy is just a cover. She must be engaged in something illegal, Otherwise, Ruan Ling doesn''t need to be so vigilant about herself, let alone threaten herself with Jin Dacai''s life.

 Chapter 35

    After visiting Ruan Ling''s pharmaceutical factory, Tang Wenhao was still blindfolded and brought back to the cave by Ruan Ling, a Ying and a ya. Tang Wenhao knew that he had not fully won Ruan Ling''s trust, but he kept an eye. He carefully calculated his time on the motorcycle and how far he had traveled by a Ying and a ya. Tang Wenhao was very smart, He measured the length of each step by carefully counting how many steps he had taken.


    Through calculation, he believes that Ruan Ling''s pharmaceutical factory is about three kilometers away from the cave where she lives, and the high wall where he and Jin Dacai were first imprisoned is about three or four kilometers away from the cave where Ruan Ling lives, but he still doesn''t understand the location and layout between the three


    Back in the cave, Ruan Ling sent away Ah Ying and ah Ya and led Tang Wenhao into his boudoir. Tang Wenhao was full of doubts and took the exam! Don''t you want me to enter the bridal chamber now?


    It''s as like as two peas in the same way as Miss Mani.


    The thought flashed, his eyes fell on Ruan Ling, and his thoughts immediately floated to the way to Xiaobai building. He was carrying her on the motorcycle, and he immediately realized his embarrassment.


    It also happened that Ruan Ling just looked back and her eyes fell on his face. When she saw Tang Wenhao staring at his footwall, her pretty face suddenly turned red.


    "Boy, what do you... Want?" said Ruan Ling angrily.


    Tang Wenhao was even more embarrassed, "I... ha ha, Miss Ruan, you are so beautiful!".


    "You... Boy, do you think it''s bad? Although I like you, you can''t touch me now. You should always stare at me and be careful I''ll dig out your eyes," Ruan Ling said coyly.


    Tang Wenhao found that Ruan Ling''s shy appearance was still very cute. When she was fierce, she was just like Miss Manny. Although Miss Manny rarely showed the appearance of a shy girl in front of him, after all, Tang Wenhao would never forget the last time she quarreled with Tang Wenhao in the office.


    "Then dig it out! Miss Ruan, who makes you look like... So beautiful. Besides, you call me to your room now, don''t you want to talk to me..." Tang Wenhao said, staring at Ruan Ling''s ups and downs chest.


    "You, bold, coyote, dare to belittle this girl," said Ruan Ling, suddenly slapping Tang Wenhao in the face.


    Tang Wenhao is so clever that he has to grasp Ruan Ling''s jade hand when he raises his hand.


    However, he completely underestimated Ruan Ling''s skill. After Ruan Ling asked him to grasp his wrist, she suddenly grabbed Tang Wenhao''s wrist. At the same time, her right foot came forward and her other hand locked his throat.


    Tang Wenhao is not a vegetarian. Although one hand is controlled by Ruan Ling, his other hand is not idle. When Ruan Ling''s jade hand locks his throat, he immediately reaches out to block it.


    But he still underestimated the enemy. Ruan Ling was really not so powerful. The foot inserted into Tang Wenhao''s crotch forced a hook. Tang Wenhao immediately couldn''t stand, and suddenly fell down on the big bed behind him.


    Because both of them exerted their strength, Tang Wenhao grabbed Ruan Ling tightly, so he fell down, and Ruan Ling couldn''t stop. Naturally, her body was completely lying on Tang Wenhao. The most deadly thing was that Ruan Ling''s fragrant lips happened to cover Tang Wenhao''s lips.


    He completely forgot his situation. He forgot that he was the prisoner of beautiful women. Maybe he had already regarded Ruan Ling as Miss Manny in his subconscious mind. Maybe Ruan Ling said he wanted to marry him, so that he was no longer afraid of her. In short, he stared at Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes, breathed quickly, and naturally hugged her slender waist with his big hands, hoping that they would stick closer.


    Ruan Ling didn''t expect this to happen. She saw a flame in Tang Wenhao''s eyes that wanted to swallow her. The flame seemed to be burning rapidly. The flame made her feel hot and dry. In particular, Tang Wenhao''s nose was full of male breathing, which made her a little overwhelmed. She wanted to escape, but her body suddenly became soft and wanted to work hard, But I don''t seem to have any strength.


    After all, Tang Wenhao is a normal man. There is such a top-grade beauty lying on it, which is similar to miss Manny, the president of his favorite beauty. Where can he control the rising flame.


    "Miss Manny, I love you!".


    This time, Ruan Ling, who was dizzy with his kiss, was ashamed and angry when she heard Miss Manny''s four words. She pushed Tang Wenhao down with all her strength, pointed to him and shouted angrily, "you bastard, how dare you treat this girl like this.".


    Tang Wenhao, who was pushed down, looked at Ruan Ling with an angry face in surprise and asked in doubt, "Miss Ruan, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you like it?". He clearly felt that Ruan Ling wanted to be with him like him. Therefore, in the face of Ruan Ling''s anger, he was very puzzled. He didn''t realize the unconscious call he had just said.


    "You... Lied. You didn''t tell me you didn''t like her. Then why did you call her name just now? Said... Do you still want to escape? You stay is purely an expedient measure, right? You''re afraid that I''ll hurt her if I catch your miss Manny here? So you said you don''t want to see her?" Ruan Ling roared out of bed, Quickly tidy up your messy hair and clothes.


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s words, Tang Wenhao reacted. His heart was cold, but he immediately said with a smile, "Miss Ruan, are you too sensitive? In fact, you should give me a process of adaptation. After all, you and miss Manny look so much alike. Sometimes when I am with you, I really have an illusion that you are her and she is you. It''s human nature! Isn''t it? Don''t be angry" Then he got out of bed and went to Ruan Ling''s side to grab her jade hand.


    Ruan Ling looked at him coldly, suddenly shook her hand and gave him a loud slap in the face, which made Tang Wenhao look like Venus. "Asshole, next time, I will kill you. From now on, you are not allowed to go anywhere except this cave." she turned and left her boudoir angrily.


    Tang Wenhao watched Ruan Ling leave the boudoir, and the door automatically closed. He touched his hot face and whispered, "smelly girl, dare to beat me, I''ll kill you next time!".


    Ruan Ling angrily shut Tang Wenhao in her boudoir, came to the center of the cave, grabbed the walkie talkie on the table and shouted, "Aya, come in right away.".


    Soon, the tall beauty Aya hurried into the hall. She saw Ruan Ling''s angry face and didn''t dare to look at their elder sister.


    Ruan Ling glanced at Aya coldly and shouted to her, "Aya, you should immediately carry out the order given to you by elder sister a in the factory and go down to Liangshan with your hand. Anyway, get the smelly girl for the girl. Remember, carry out what I told you just now. Don''t disturb the Liangshan police. You should be safe, okay?".


    "It''s elder sister. What if she doesn''t come? Will she resist? Can I take extraordinary measures?".


    "Yes, but you can''t hurt her. Elder sister keeps her useful. If you want to kill or scrape her, you have to do it yourself. This smelly girl who looks almost exactly like me has to see why she fascinates the dead boy... Tang Wenhao, I want you to watch your sweetheart die in front of you with your own eyes," Ruan Ling said fiercely.


    Aya saw a shocking fierce light in Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes, which scared her to say nothing. She had seen Ruan Ling''s cold appearance of shooting and killing without blinking her eyes countless times. Aya shuddered at the thought of her killing intention in her beautiful eyes.


    "Aya, you go and call Ah Ying in for me!" Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Yes, sister, I''ll start right away. By the way, I don''t have her contact information!" then Aya looked at Ruan Ling carefully.


    Ruan Ling took out Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone from her bag, found Manny''s contact number in it, and handed it to Aya to record, "Aya, before you go out of the mountain, contact the smelly girl and tell her that Tang Wenhao is in danger and must see her. You said you should go to Liangshan to bring her to see him immediately. Remember, warn her not to call the police, otherwise she can only see Tang Wenhao''s body.".


    Aya listened to Ruan Ling''s order and quickly recorded Manny''s phone number. "OK, sister, don''t worry! Promise to bring this woman to you.".


    Not two minutes after Aya left, the little beauty Ah Ying carefully returned to the cave. When she saw Ruan Ling with a murderous face, she felt a chill in her heart.


    Just now, when Aya left the cave in a panic, she asked Aya what had happened, but Aya didn''t tell her. It seemed very mysterious. She just asked her to be careful and said that elder sister was in a bad mood.


    "Ah Ying, what has sister done to you in recent years?" said Ruan Ling, sitting in front of the big class, suddenly smiled at Ah Ying and made Ah Ying laugh in her heart.


    "Elder sister, you are so kind to the a Ying family. Without you, where can our family live a rich life now? Our family is very grateful to you. Elder sister, if you have anything, just tell me.".


    "Hehe, it''s good to know. Well, since you know it well, sister a won''t say much. Ah Ying, do you like Tang Wenhao very much?" Ruan Ling asked gently after changing her previous title to Tang Wenhao.


    Ah Ying was so smart that she immediately felt that the atmosphere was wrong. She was a little overwhelmed. After following Ruan Ling these years, she knew that as long as Ruan Ling''s attitude towards a person changed too fast, the person would not have any good fruit to eat. Moreover, judging from Ruan Ling''s call to Tang Wenhao, she quickly guessed that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were sure in this short period of time What happened to make Ruan Ling''s facial expression so changeable.

 Chapter 36

    But what does sister mean by asking herself this? Test yourself? Sister a must have found herself in love with Tang Wenhao. Will she give Tang Wenhao to herself?


    It''s impossible. The man sister likes can''t be given to any woman, let alone love. Even if it''s an item she likes, she won''t easily give it to others.


    What does sister mean?


    Seeing that Ah Ying was at a loss, Ruan Ling laughed loudly. After laughing, she began to look at Ah Ying coldly. Ah Ying was so scared that her feet softened and knelt in front of Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, did Ah Ying do something wrong? Tell Ah Ying that Ah Ying must change. Please don''t hurt my mother, brother and sister.".


    "Hum, Ah Ying, elder sister has always loved you and trusted you, but you have had a good time with the boy inside while elder sister is not at home? Ah Ying, tell me honestly, have you and Tang Wenhao done anything sorry for elder sister?".


    Ah Ying was so frightened that she kowtowed, "sister, I don''t, I really don''t. I have a good feeling for my uncle, but we really don''t have anything.".


    "Really?".


    "Well, really, if Ah Ying tells half a lie, let ah Jie put Ah Ying into the laboratory and let Ah Ying die.".


    No one in death valley doesn''t know what it means to be put into the laboratory. For Ah Ying, it''s basically a poison oath.


    "Ha ha... Ah Ying, elder sister is joking with you. It scares us Ah Ying. Well, elder sister knows you don''t have the courage. Get up!" said Ruan Ling, with a sneer on her lips.


    Ah Ying raised her beautiful eyes and saw that Ruan Ling''s face had indeed improved slightly. Then she stood up with lingering fear. After that, she stressed again, "sister, my uncle and I really have nothing.".


    "Well, sister a believes you, Ah Ying. If sister a wants you to be with Tang Wenhao now, will you?" said Ruan Ling, staring at Ah Ying''s beautiful eyes seriously.


    Ah Ying shook her head in fear, "no, sister, Ah Ying dare not, Ah Ying doesn''t want to.".


    "Why? What elder sister said is true, not to cheat you or scare you. It''s true. Elder sister wants you to be with Tang Wenhao tonight. It''s absolutely willing. You really don''t have to be afraid.".


    "No, sister, Ah Ying really doesn''t want to. How can ah Ying deserve such an excellent man as my uncle?".


    "Elder sister says you deserve it. What''s Tang Wenhao? Isn''t he handsome? This Chinese smelly man! He''s still a duplicity bastard. He''s no different from our smelly men in Vietnam. Don''t say anything. Just according to elder sister, you''ll round the house with him tonight. Isn''t he always thinking about his boss? Well, I won''t let them together, hum , wait and see! ".


    At a loss, Ah Ying said quickly, "sister, they couldn''t have been together? Didn''t my uncle say he would stay with you? He has promised to be our uncle, sister. It''s not that Ah Ying doesn''t appreciate it. My uncle has only you in his heart and won''t like ah Ying".


    "No, you''re wrong. We''re all wrong. He only has his boss in his heart. He just takes elder sister as a substitute for his boss. Hum, I don''t care about him now. You can''t call him uncle anymore. He will be your man in the future. They won''t want to be together all their life. Ah Ying, the good play has just begun. You''ll wait to be satisfied with you Love the man together, now you don''t have to say anything. You two must round the house tonight, otherwise, don''t blame elder sister for not hurting you, "Ruan Ling said coldly, with a shocking fierce light in her beautiful eyes again.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect that Ah Ying would be alone with him again. He sat at the edge of the bed and stared at Ah Ying with a worried face. His heart was full of doubts. How could Ah Ying come in alone?


    A Ying girl came to Tang Wenhao and stopped talking. She glanced back at the closed door. She was worried that sister Ruan Ling would monitor her every move.


    Although she was looking forward to spending her life with Tang Wenhao, she had fallen in love with him deeply in the past few days with Tang Wenhao, but she knew that Tang Wenhao did not belong to herself. Sister a encouraged her to be with Tang Wenhao, and her beautiful eyes emitted complex light, which frightened her, Ah Ying has not yet understood the significance of Ruan Ling''s move?


    But she knew one thing in her heart, that is, sister a would never give Tang Wenhao to herself so generously. Sister a really liked Tang Wenhao. I remember that sister a personally told herself that she liked Tang Wenhao on the way back after seeing Tang Wenhao for the first time. She said that Tang Wenhao was the most handsome man she had seen in her life. She must make Tang Wenhao the uncle of death valley, Today, she somehow let herself be with Tang Wenhao, which must have her purpose.


    But Ah Ying really couldn''t guess what Ruan Ling wanted to do?


    "Ah Ying, why did you come in? Did your elder sister know you came in?", Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously because he couldn''t hear what was happening outside. He stood up.


    Ah Yingdan''s lips were about to open, but he didn''t say it, but nodded at him.


    Ah Ying''s expression made Tang Wenhao more confused. He went to Ah Ying and reached out to grab Ah Ying''s hand. Ah Ying quickly stepped back, "uncle, don''t do this. Don''t get close to me".


    "Ah? Ah Ying, what the hell are you doing? Why is your face so scary? Is something wrong?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "No... uncle, I... Want to ask, what''s the matter with you and our sister?", Ah Ying whispered. She wanted to find some clues from Tang Wenhao''s mouth, and maybe she would understand why sister let herself be with Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? We... Nothing? What did your sister tell you?" Tang Wenhao asked tentatively.


    "Uncle, you''d better tell me the truth! Did you make our elder sister angry?" Ah Ying asked seriously again


    Seeing Ah Ying''s serious expression, Tang Wenhao simply admitted, "well, yes,... Ah Ying, did your elder sister let you in? Why did she let you in?".


    "She... Uncle... How did you make our elder sister angry? Ah Ying really didn''t understand what our elder sister meant. She... Let us... Still... Together tonight", Ah Ying said intermittently, blushing with shame.


    "Ah? We''re still together tonight? What do you mean?" Tang Wenhao was confused by Ah Ying''s words. Shit! What the hell is Ruan Ling playing? There''s no need to send a little beauty to me when I''m angry, right? Then I don''t want to make you angry every day?


    "Our elder sister said... Let me round the house with you tonight. From now on, she said, we are a couple," said Ah Ying shyly, and looked behind her in fear.


    "What, what? This is really what your elder sister means?", Tang Wenhao was so surprised that his eyes were about to burst out. Unexpectedly, there was such a good thing waiting for him.


    "Well, sister also said that if I don''t round with you tonight, she won''t let me go.".


    "Kao! Why is this? What does this have to do with you?", Tang Wenhao couldn''t help saying rude words. The more he listened, the better he was, but the more he listened, the more confused he became. No! Where is a free lunch? There must be ghosts here. Although he also likes the little beauty Ah Ying in front of him, he knows that this is not a time for lust at all. He feels the seriousness of the matter from the cold expression when Ruan Ling left just now. He is already considering how to get through this disaster.


    Now, a Ying girl gives it to herself for free. According to Ruan Ling''s capricious character, she must have her purpose. What''s her purpose?


    "I... really don''t know, so I want to know what happened to you and sister a? Knowing what happened, maybe I can judge sister a''s real purpose," Ah Ying whispered.


    "Tell me, if you don''t tell me how I can help you? If I can''t help you, I can''t live by myself. You can do it yourself!" Ah Ying said, glancing at Tang Wenhao with a small mouth.


    Considering that Ah Ying was helping herself and thinking over and over again, Tang Wenhao still summoned up the courage to roughly narrate the story to Ah Ying. Ah Ying blushed with shame, "uncle, elder sister is jealous of your boss. Can''t you see it?".


    This is a Ying''s judgment!


    "I know that, but it''s also wrong! Ah Ying, if your elder sister is really jealous, there''s no need to let you come with me? Let alone let you have a round house with me. What does round house mean, do you know?".


    "Fuck you!" Ah Ying glanced at Tang Wenhao and said angrily.


    After that, her expression returned to normal, looked at the back and said carefully, "uncle, elder sister is the smartest woman in our death valley. I really can''t guess why she did this, but I can conclude that elder sister must be jealous.".


    Tang Wenhao thought to himself, you don''t need to be sure. Everyone can see that Ruan Ling is jealous of Miss Manny. Why did I think of Miss Manny again at the critical moment?


    "Uncle, do you think elder sister... Deliberately tried to test me?" Ah Ying suddenly whispered to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ah Ying suspiciously and asked, "why did your elder sister test you? Why did you reward me in this way?".


    "You are so bad, because... Because she... Already knows... I like you," Ah Ying said shyly.


    Tang Wenhao chuckled, "what''s the logic? It''s a mess. It''s eating our boss''s vinegar. Now it''s testing you again,... Ha ha, little beauty, do you really like me?" Tang Wenhao said, staring at Ah Ying''s beautiful face.


    Ah Ying instinctively raised her jade hand and pretended to curse, "you''re dead!".


    Ha ha... Ah Ying''s shy and lovely appearance made Tang Wenhao burst into laughter.


    The scene of the two flirting was clearly seen by Ruan Ling, who was monitored outside. She couldn''t help being jealous. She patted the table and scolded, "dog men and women really agree. Hum, Tang Wenhao, you really let me down. Ah Ying, you stinky girl, don''t know good or bad. I''ve hurt you for nothing these years. I must let you survive tonight instead of dying".


    Thinking of this, Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes moved and had an idea. She had a poison plan in mind.

 Chapter 37

    Tang Wenhao and a Ying flirted in Ruan Ling''s boudoir. The atmosphere was harmonious. They had no idea that Ruan Ling hated them both outside.


    Before long, Ruan Ling called them out of the boudoir. When they left the boudoir, they all felt that the atmosphere was wrong. They saw two rows of female bodyguards standing in the center of the cave, all staring at them with guns. Ruan Ling didn''t say a word. Her expression was cold and beautiful, and her jade hand waved. The four female bodyguards went behind Tang Wenhao and a Ying and held them with guns respectively to signal them to go out.


    Ah Ying''s heart flashed an ominous premonition. With a plop, she turned to Ruan Ling and knelt down. She cried in fear, "sister, spare your life, sister, spare your life, what did Ah Ying do wrong? Please, don''t kill Ah Ying. Ah Ying still wants to serve her. Ah Ying hasn''t thanked her for saving her life.".


    Seeing Ah Ying''s fear, Tang Wenhao thought to himself, is Ruan Ling really going to kill herself and Ah Ying? Shouldn''t you? But from Ah Ying''s frightened expression, it can be concluded that Ruan Ling''s posture will not be good. What should I do? Shit, how did you meet such a woman? What a kind girl miss Manny is? Why is Ruan Ling so ruthless? How can two beautiful women who look so alike have completely different hearts?


    Ruan Ling looked at Ah Ying kneeling on the ground and said with a sneer, "hum, Ah Ying, don''t worry, ah Jie won''t kill you. Ah Jie is going to help you. Aren''t you in a hurry to marry yourself? You''ll be satisfied immediately. Get up! Let''s go!", and these last words have invisible dignity.


    Ah Ying had to get up and follow the female bodyguard who led the way out of the cave.


    Outside the cave, Tang Wenhao and a Ying were covered with black scarves on their faces. They were carried away from the mysterious cave and into the jungle.


    On the way, except for the neat footsteps, the jungle was silent. No one said a word. The atmosphere was extremely depressed. However, Tang Wenhao and a Ying were rapidly hovering a series of questions in their minds. They wanted to find out what Ruan Ling wanted to do? But when they wanted to break their heads, they finally had no answer.


    Ah Ying was confused in her fear. Tang Wenhao didn''t feel afraid, but was very confused. She didn''t know what medicine Ruan Ling bought in the gourd?


    After walking for about half an hour, she finally felt that there were no branches on the ground, and all the grass on the ground was soft. Ah Ying seemed to understand. She couldn''t help crying, "sister, I''m wrong. I don''t want to enter the laboratory. Sister, please let me go. I''ll repay you double as a cow and a horse in the future." she couldn''t help struggling to stop moving forward.


    "Hum, did I say I would bring you into the lab? Let''s go! You''ll know when you arrive. Elder sister loves you so much that she won''t treat you badly. Later, you can''t be grateful to elder sister. Hey hey," said Ruan Ling, lifting Ah Ying from the ground and pushing her forward.


    Tang Wenhao on one side was so frightened when he heard Ah Ying talking about what laboratory. He seemed to understand something in his heart. Is this death valley testing something unspeakable? Why is Ah Ying so scared? Shit, what the hell does Ruan Ling do? Who the hell is she?


    In less than ten minutes, Tang Wenhao and a Ying were pushed to some building. When they were pushed into a room, they heard a familiar cry, "brother Wenhao? What''s the matter with you?".


    This is Jin Dacai''s voice. Tang Wenhao was excited when he heard his voice. He couldn''t help shouting excitedly, "brother, I... Come with you.".


    As soon as he finished, the black cloth on his face was untied. Not only him, but also the black scarf on Ah Ying''s face. They slowly opened their eyes.


    Standing in front of them was Ruan Ling with a strange smile. "Isn''t it strange? Why did you come here again?".


    Tang Wenhao nodded, looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously, and then looked at Jin Dacai behind Ruan Ling. Although he had no rope, there were two black faced men standing behind him, pointing a gun at his head. But when he saw that Jin Dacai was in a good mental state and probably didn''t suffer any crime, Tang Wenhao was a little relieved.


    "You, tie her up," Ruan Ling shouted to Tang Wenhao, and the jade finger pointed to Ah Ying.


    "Miss Ruan, why?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. Ah Ying also looked at Ruan Ling puzzled. She didn''t know why ah Jie asked Tang Wenhao to tie herself up.


    "You don''t have the right to know why. You just do what I say. Otherwise, hum, I''ll let them kill your eldest brother," Ruan Ling said fiercely. At the same time, she motioned the guard behind Jin Dacai to put a gun on his head.


    Tang Wenhao was silly. He looked at the fearless Jin Dacai and the frightened Ah Ying. He was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do.


    "Hum, do you know how to cherish the fragrance and jade? Well, since you love this dead girl, well, you can watch your eldest brother die here! You drive..." before her order came down, Tang Wenhao shouted, "no, I''ll tie him!".


    Then he came to Ah Ying''s front and said with guilt, "Ah Ying girl, I''m sorry!".


    "Uncle, it''s not your fault." Ah Ying Mei''s eyes closed and tears fell down.


    "He is no longer the uncle of death valley. Who told you to call?" Ruan Ling shouted angrily.


    "Sister, in Ah Ying''s heart, he is our uncle".


    "Dare you talk back? You think I''ll forgive you if you call him that? Dream! Boy, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel if you don''t tie her up again." she suddenly took out a pistol and aimed it at Jin Dacai''s forehead.


    Scared, Tang Wenhao quickly picked up the rope and tied Ah Ying up. Of course, he didn''t have any strength. He was afraid that the tie hurt ah Ying.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao tied Ah Ying''s hands, Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao with a sneer and said with a smile, "ha ha, boy, it''s your turn now,... Dead fat, tie your brother''s hands too".


    Jin Dacai asked suspiciously, "Miss Ruan, why on earth is this? We are already your prisoners. If you want to kill us, you can kill us. Why is it so complicated?".


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t do it again, I''ll blow your brother''s head first," said Ruan Ling, pointing the pistol at Tang Wenhao''s head again.


    In desperation, Jin Dacai had to bind Tang Wenhao according to her order.


    Ruan Ling put the pistol away, patted her hand, and a strange smile appeared on her pretty face. "Well, the good play is about to start. Don''t you want to know why I brought you here? The result is immediately revealed. Hum, fat man, it''s cheap for you!" said Ruan Ling, unexpectedly, she stretched out her hand and twisted the fat meat on Jin Dacai''s face.


    Ruan Ling''s strange actions and inexplicable words confused Jin Dacai. He didn''t know what Ruan Ling wanted him to do, so he looked at Ruan Ling with vicious eyes in her beauty.


    Tang Wenhao and a Ying, who were tied to one side, also looked at her in surprise.


    Ruan Ling came to Tang Wenhao with a sneer, held his chin and said with a bad smile, "boy, no wonder people say that none of the handsome men are good things. Girl, I thought you would be an exception, but you still let me down. In your Chinese words, you are also a master who eats a bowl and looks at the pot. You are also a romantic bastard!".


    "Fart, I''m not!" roared Tang Wenhao. He held his anger for several hours. After listening to Ruan Ling''s words, Leng burst out. He decided to break the jar and never be insulted by Ruan Ling. Shit, it''s a big deal to pull him down.


    "You... Asshole, why did you treat me like that? Why did you treat Ah Ying like that? You think I don''t know anything. You flirt in my boudoir. Did I wrong you? Do you believe it? You''ll kneel down and beg me later?".


    "Hum, no way. Ruan Ling, I always thought you looked like our president. You must be an honest and kind girl. I didn''t expect you to be so cruel? You can''t compare with Miss Manny. Don''t you just want to kill me? What are you waiting for? You shoot?" Tang Wenhao shouted angrily.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were facing each other, Jin Dacai looked confident and fearless. He squeezed a sweat for him and winked at him from time to time, but Tang Wenhao''s bull temper had risen. He didn''t pay attention to his expression at all, but focused on fighting with Ruan Ling.


    "Hum, do you want to die? There''s no door. I''ll let you not survive, not die,... Come on, tie the dead fat man together first.".


    At Ruan Ling''s command, two armed guards came and pressed Jin Dacai down and tied him to a solid knot. In this way, the three were tied to three pillars.


    After that, Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao coldly and ignored him. Instead, she walked up to Ah Ying. Her jade hand pinched Ah Ying''s pretty face and smiled coldly, "Dead girl, how dare you even think about elder sister''s man? Elder sister really spoiled you. You said you had nothing to do with this dead boy, but what did you say just now in my room? You flirted with him? You think elder sister will really give this boy to you? How dare you think!".


    "Woo... Elder sister, I really don''t think so!" cried Ah Ying.


    "No? Look at the way you look at him. Don''t take sister as a fool. Since you think so of a man, sister will help you right away.".


    "Elder sister, what do you want? Elder sister, please, no! I don''t want a man. Elder sister, please let me go! I don''t dare anymore." Ah Ying cried and begged Ruan Ling to let her go.


    However, at this moment, Ruan Ling had already lost her mind because of jealousy. She ordered all the men in the cabin to go out, and the remaining three female bodyguards aimed their guns at Tang Wenhao.


    Then, she came to Jin Dacai, smiled strangely at him and said, "dead fat man, it''s cheap for you. In your Chinese words, our a Ying girl is a real yellow flower girl and looks beautiful. Have you found the treasure?".


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s words, Tang Wenhao, a Ying and Jin Dacai reacted. It turned out that Ruan Ling wanted Jin Dacai to ask for a Ying in full view of the public.

 Chapter 38

    Tang Wenhao was so surprised that his eyes were about to stare out. It was too cruel to punish Ah Ying girl. He couldn''t help scolding, "Ruan Ling, you stinky girl, you are so bad. Ah Ying is your own person".


    "Sister, please let me go! Sister, I won''t dare again." Ah Ying was scared to tears.


    "Miss Ruan, let this Ah Ying girl go!" Jin Dacai also advised.


    "Ha ha... That''s a joke. I''ve made a decision and never repented. Tang Wenhao, just scold. The more you scold, the more I offend Ah Ying. If you honestly appreciate your brother and your sweetheart''s happiness, girl, I may stop here. If you raise my appetite, maybe it''s not you who serve her Brother is alone. To tell you the truth, there are many young men who like Ah Ying outside. As long as the girl nods, I promise there are 100 men interested in her tonight. ".


    "Ah? No! Please don''t say any more, uncle." Ruan Ling''s threatening words frightened Ah Ying, and Tang Wenhao didn''t dare to say anything after listening.


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao and a Ying had been bullied, and came to Jin Dacai with a bad smile. "Dead fat man, beautiful girl, it''s cheap for you". After that, she patted Jin Dacai''s fat face.


    "Miss Ruan, if you want to kill you, you can scrape it. I won''t promise you," Jin Dacai said solemnly. Although Jin Dacai has always been lecherous, he will certainly respond to beauty like Ah Ying. Besides, she is still a Vietnamese beauty and fresh, but he saw that Ah Ying and his brother Tang Wenhao must have a story. The so-called friend and wife can''t be deceived, He can''t do anything sorry for Tang Wenhao.


    "Dead fat man, I can''t help you! Later, you will cry and shout to ask me for a woman." she said, holding Jin Dacai''s mouth in one jade hand, and a granular medicine suddenly appeared in the other hand.


    Jin Dacai quickly closed his mouth, but he underestimated Ruan Ling''s strength. As soon as Ruan Ling bit her silver teeth and forced her hand, Jin Dacai''s mouth was naturally squeezed open by her, and the pill in the other hand was quickly sent into Jin Dacai''s mouth.


    Seeing that Jin Dacai took a breath and gulped down the pill, Ruan Ling proudly released her hand. Jin Dacai reluctantly closed his eyes and waited for the suffering moment.


    "Ha ha... Tang Wenhao, don''t close your eyes! The good play will begin soon. The girl you like will soon become your brother''s woman. The scene will be very exciting. Ah Ying, do you still want to be Tang Wenhao''s woman? Dream! You can only be the object of his brother''s vent. You always remember that you can''t think of anything about ah Jie, Let alone touch, okay? ".


    "Elder sister, I understand. Elder sister, please forgive me this time!".


    "It''s late, die Nizi. Look at this fat man. His eyes are full of hunger and thirst. You have to meet him, or he will be burned alive. Don''t you have confidence in the products produced by our death valley?" Ruan Ling smiled proudly at Jin Dacai, who has turned red.


    Ruan Ling feeds Jin Dacai the most effective medicine in death valley. If she swallows it, it will take one minute to take effect. If she is not satisfied in ten minutes, she may die suddenly.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine the result. Soon after swallowing the pill, Jin Dacai felt hot and dry all over his body. It seemed that there were countless insects biting himself, especially under his abdomen. His blood gushed out, and the spark of desire burst out from his eyes.


    As the personal bodyguard of Ruan Ling, the family of death valley, miss a Ying can''t not know what this means. For the sake of Tang Wenhao and saving Jin Dacai, miss a Ying had to bear humiliation, nod with tears and agree to be the object of Jin Dacai''s desire.


    Ruan Ling ordered her men to put Ah Ying down, untie the rope for her, and then untie Jin Dacai. At this time, Jin Dacai, under the action of drugs, had no brotherhood in his mind, only women, only his beloved women. When she saw Ah Ying shaking in front of her face, it was as if his beloved XiuXiu girl who had died for many years was resurrected, He rushed up recklessly and pressed Ah Ying under him.


    Jin Dacai didn''t realize the whole process.


    During the whole process, Ruan Ling was not on the scene. At the moment when Jin Dacai jumped on Ah Ying, she glanced coldly at Ah Ying and left the cabin. Only three female guards stared coldly until the battle was over and stopped.


    The women in the experimental base have long lost their freshness to such scenes.


    Tang Wenhao has been painfully closing his eyes. He regrets that he hurt a Ying girl and that he didn''t see through Ruan Ling''s scorpion heart. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes or experienced it personally, he still couldn''t connect Ruan Ling with a scorpion woman.


    Miss Manny is so kind and looks like two great beauties, but her hearts are very different. Why is Ruan Ling so cruel and ruthless? Ah Ying is her own person?


    When Jin Dacai finished venting on Ah Ying, his consciousness gradually became clear. When he saw Ah Ying girl, he was ashamed, especially when he saw a pool of blood on the wooden floor.


    Before Jin Dacai apologized to Ah Ying, a waitress pulled Ah Ying up, told her in Vietnamese and asked her to go out with her.


    Ah Ying put on her pants without expression. The moment she left the cabin, she glanced back at Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai. Tang Wenhao cried painfully, "Ah Ying, I''m sorry!".


    "No, miss ah Ying, I''m sorry for you. It''s none of my brother''s business." Jin Dacai also put on his clothes again and wanted to go to Ah Ying and apologize to her, but the female bodyguard coldly pushed him back with a gun.


    Ah Ying didn''t answer them. Mei Mou burst into tears and turned to follow a female bodyguard out.


    After Ah Ying left, Jin Dacai was tied to the post again. Ruan Ling, like a female ghost, suddenly returned to the wooden house. She first motioned the female bodyguards to go out, then proudly came to Tang Wenhao and patted him on the face. "Baby, was your brother''s performance very wonderful?".


    "Bah! Ruan Ling, you wasted such a beautiful face for nothing. Your heart is too cruel. Ah Ying is a loyal sister to you. She didn''t do anything sorry for you at all. I just like to joke with her, and you let my brother force her because you are jealous. Are you still not human?" Tang Wenhao stared at her angrily and wanted to kill her with one hand.


    "Pa", Tang Wenhao''s face immediately added five fingerprints. Ruan Ling glared at him and said, "it''s all your fault. You duplicity smelly man, you dare to think of other women when bullying this girl!".


    "Even if it''s my fault, what does it have to do with Ah Ying?" roared Tang Wenhao.


    "It doesn''t matter. She shouldn''t be emotional to you. I tell you, I want to eliminate all the women who are emotional to you in the world. I want to defeat them, especially the women you love.".


    "You... You are abnormal, Ruan Ling. I tell you, if you have been killing and maiming innocent people like this, Tang Wenhao will never like you and will never fall in love with you. The people around you will leave you one by one. No one in the world will like a cold and heartless woman like you.".


    "Smelly boy, you dare to talk to me like this. OK, wait and see how many days you can look. Soon I will let you kneel in front of me and beg me, beg me to spare you." after that, Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes flashed a fierce light again.


    "Wen Hao, don''t talk nonsense to her. Waste your saliva," said Jin Dacai. He closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Ruan Ling pouted, came to him, held his thick face in her hand and sneered, "dead fat man, give you a task and persuade your brother. As long as he knelt in front of me, beg me to love him, beg me to like him, ask him, I''ll let you go".


    Jin Dacai looked at her contemptuously and said, "Miss Ruan, if you really like Wenhao in our family, you should be gentle like a woman, don''t do anything to hurt him, let alone hurt the innocent".


    Before Jin Dacai finished, Ruan Ling slapped him in the face, "Dead fat man, it''s shameless to give face. Originally, girl, I wanted to give you a discount for your brother''s sake and let you sleep with a woman more beautiful than Ah Ying''s dead girl. Since you are so ignorant, well, this opportunity will be given to my brothers. You''ll regret it later!".


    After Ruan Ling angrily left the cabin, she went downstairs and explained to the female bodyguard guarding Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai that they were not allowed to embarrass the two people above. They were delicious and served, that is, they were not allowed to leave the room. After the explanation, she led Ah Ying with a face of fear to leave this evil place.


    There were only Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai left in the cabin. When they saw that there was no third person present, Jin Dacai first said to Tang Wenhao with guilt, "brother, I''m sorry. Is this Ah Ying girl your favorite girl?".


    "Brother, stop talking. It has nothing to do with you. Ruan Ling, a crazy woman, is deliberately angry with me and eats Ah Ying''s vinegar, so she sprinkles all her anger on her. Shit, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t lure Ah Ying girl to like me. Now it hurts others. Brother, if we can leave here alive, brother, I want to ask you something.".


    "What''s up? Brother, if you have anything to say, what can we ask for between our brothers?" asked Jin Dacai.


    "Save a Ying girl and marry her. After all, she is your woman," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well... Brother, I have no problem. I''m afraid the little girl doesn''t want to. Doesn''t she like you?".


    "But now I only have miss Manny in my heart. By the way, brother, I tell you that our president Miss Manny came to Vietnam to find us. Shit, if I had known that Miss Manny loved me so much, I wouldn''t have come to Vietnam to find a wife. I had no fucking confidence before.".


    "Ah? Your boss came to see you in person?" Jin Dacai looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Well, it''s true that I talked to her on the phone." then Tang Wenhao told Jin Dacai about Ruan Ling''s private contact with Miss Manny and asked him to talk to miss Manny on the phone.


    After hearing this, Jin Dacai couldn''t help sighing, "Alas, brother, it''s going to be bad.".

 Chapter 39

    Tang Wenhao saw that Jin Dacai''s eyebrows were locked and hurriedly asked, "brother, what''s the matter? Do you think there''s a problem?".


    Jin Dacai nodded and said, "Wen Hao, brother thinks Ruan Ling must have asked her men to catch your boss behind your back.".


    "Ah? No! She personally supervised my call, and she asked me to let Miss Manny leave Vietnam as soon as possible. Why did she catch Miss Manny?".


    "It''s not easy! Brother, maybe she did think so at first. She let your boss die early and go back early. However, you said that she was angry because you called your boss''s name when kissing her. Just because she treated Ah Ying girl like this just now, think about it. Can she let your boss go back? She will try her best to find your boss, Then bring it here, "Jin Dacai analyzed.


    "Ah? Shit! I''m really going to hurt Miss Manny. Shit, how could I call her name at that time? I fucking regret it." Tang Wenhao was burning with anxiety after listening to Jin Dacai''s analysis.


    "Yes! Brother, tell me about you! You''ve been playing this game with her and haven''t paid attention to your words and deeds. How good you said you directly subdued her at that time! Woman! As long as you completely conquer her in sex, she will take you as the emperor," Jin Dacai said with a bitter smile.


    "Brother, that''s not necessarily true. My former girlfriend would rather be happy. I think I can completely satisfy her every time. When she did it with me, she was repeatedly begged for mercy by her brother, but did she finally fall into the arms of the rich second generation? She became a new lady of others. Besides, look at Ruan Ling, a vicious woman like her, not because of this The reason for abandoning her own principles ".


    "Brother, what you said may be reasonable, but from my brother''s experience, Ruan Ling has moved her true feelings for you. She really likes you. However, she is used to being overbearing and can''t stand other women to share you. That''s why she torments the women who like you unreasonably.".


    "Brother, what shall we do next with such women? What shall I do if she really catches our boss? I won''t let her hurt Miss Manny if I die.".


    "Brother, don''t worry. It''s useless to worry. From the perspective of big brother, your boss will certainly be led to death valley by them. Since she is so desperate to come to Vietnam to find you, she won''t leave easily. You said that after talking to her in the morning, she will certainly leave. I think she won''t leave. Once a woman falls in love with a man, she won''t even die Afraid, she will be sent away by some inexplicable words from you? A smart woman like her must realize that you are in danger. If she knows you are insincere, she won''t go. ".


    "Well, yes, brother, what do you think I should do? I can''t let Miss Manny get hurt, otherwise I will have a bad conscience all my life. Brother, to be honest, since I know that Miss Manny went to Vietnam to find me without hesitation, my heart hasn''t stopped thinking about her for a moment. I really want to go back with her and love her well. I swear I''ll love her all my life I will never fail her. ".


    "Well, brother, I believe you, so don''t worry too much. I don''t think Ruan Ling is so difficult to deal with. As long as she likes you, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. This is her weakness. Next, as long as you follow her, she won''t hurt you or the people around you. Just look at the current situation of brother. It''s intact, isn''t it? Tell me I''ll tell you! The eldest brother has walked on the death line once, and the thing is like this. "Then, Jin Dacai told Tang Wenhao how he was sent to the living laboratory by Ruan Ling the day after he came here, and then re closed from the laboratory to the wooden house.


    Tang Wenhao was shocked in a cold sweat. Combined with the powerful drug Ruan Ling had just fed to Jin Dacai, he now basically judged what activities Ruan Ling was engaged in. Indeed, pharmacy is only a cover. Her real business must be the manufacture and trafficking of drugs.


    "Brother, so Ruan Ling is still a female drug lord?" said Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, sure, what you see is only one of their businesses. Pharmaceutical must be to confuse their government. Brother has been thinking about this problem these days. If they are simply manufacturing and selling drugs, they will certainly be destroyed by the Vietnamese government even in the mountains, but they live well here. Why? There is a cover.".


    "Yes, it makes sense, brother. You still have experience and see better than your brother", Tang Wenhao nodded and smiled.


    "Brother, our next days will be more difficult, so we must be fully prepared. First, you have to hold back, bear humiliation and play with the female demon head. You can''t fight against her. You have to pretend to like her sincerely. It''s best to conquer her completely. You know how to conquer her. It depends on your charm, brother. Otherwise, who we are Don''t want to leave here. Your boss has come and designated that there is no good life. Whether he can leave alive is a problem ".


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said with a bad smile, "well, brother, I see. When I sleep with her, I think of Miss Manny.".


    "Hehe, brother, you''re enlightened. You''re lucky! The female devil is one of the best beauties in a million. You don''t suffer from sleeping with her. She doesn''t like big brother. If she wants to say she likes big brother, big brother Cola wants to talk to her! Besides, if you say she looks like your boss again, you can sleep with her as your boss. You love her so much that she can''t live without you for a moment in the future If she has the final say, what can she do to you? What can you do if you ask her to do something? "


    "Hehe, brother, how can it be so simple? Also, brother, have you ever thought about it? If I really like this female devil under the eyes of Miss Manny, it will make miss Manny sad! So I have to think carefully. I don''t want to hurt her heart again.".


    "Brother, I appreciate your pity, but I want to remind you that if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. This female devil is a jealous jar. She is jealous when she treats Ah Ying girl like this today. Once you show that you care more about your boss, she will double hurt your boss. You should keep a clear mind.".


    Tang Wenhao kept nodding, "well, brother, you''re right. I know how to play the play with her.".


    "Brother, but don''t underestimate this female devil. I think she is a very intelligent woman. Otherwise, she can''t lead so many people. Moreover, when she held my mouth with her hand just now, I can feel that her martial arts are not weak. At least her Kung Fu is above you.".


    "Well, brother, you''re right. I''m really not her opponent now. Therefore, brother, you have to teach me martial arts quickly. I must subdue her myself," Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Well, brother, no problem. These days, my brother teaches you all the unique skills of acupoint pointing handed down by your family. It''s easy to practice. As long as you practice acupoint pointing Kung Fu well, it''s not easy to deal with Ruan Ling. However, my brother still hopes you can conquer her with your treasure. That''s the real conquest.".


    "Hehe, brother, I will live up to your expectations.".


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai planned several escape plans in detail in the wooden house. No matter whether Miss Manny would catch death valley or not, their brothers have reached a consensus on several points, that is, first, from now on, Tang Wenhao has tried his best to cooperate with Ruan Ling, even if he married her into the bridal chamber, and has changed from passive to active to please her slowly, To regain her trust and increase her favor; Second, practice acupoint skill secretly and wait for an opportunity to control her; Third, deal with all the subordinates of Ruan Ling, so as to get the help of these people at a critical time and facilitate escape.


    Ruan Ling returned to her cave with her bodyguard and Ah Ying. As soon as she stepped into the cave, she saw an old lady with silver hair sitting behind her big platform.


    Ruan Ling was very surprised when she saw this, but she soon recovered herself. She quickly ran over happily and affectionately shouted, "mother-in-law, how did you get to death valley?" at the same time, she motioned Ah Ying and her female bodyguards behind her to go out first.


    "Ah Ying, you go to the factory to rest for two days before you come back! You guys take her there," Ruan Ling told several attendants.


    "I see, sister," replied Ah Ying. Then she and some beautiful bodyguards nodded to the old lady and left the cave.


    After Ah Ying and other beauties left, the mother-in-law Ah Xiang showed her kind eyebrows, got up and smiled at Ruan Ling, "you dead girl, if you don''t go to see my old woman, I can''t come to see you? What are you busy about?".


    "Grandma, aren''t I busy with the factory? I was going to send a batch of medicine to Liangshan every few days to see your old man," said Ruan Ling, who came to the old lady and skillfully helped her.


    The old lady looked at Ruan Ling lovingly and sighed, "you dead girl, you''re almost thirty years old. Don''t you get married? When can your mother-in-law have great grandchildren?".


    "Mother-in-law, don''t worry! Soon, I promise to let your old man have a great grandson in less than a year. Mother-in-law, you came specifically for this?".


    "Dead girl, how many years have you been saying this? She always lied to her mother-in-law. Her mother-in-law told you that the Ruan family''s pharmaceutical industry has been handed down from male to female for generations. Only when she came to you did she make an exception. Your parents asked her mother-in-law to urge you to marry and have a boy as soon as possible so as to inherit Ruan''s pharmaceutical industry. Her mother-in-law is more than 70 years old. When do you want her mother-in-law to end this heart May I? ".


    "Mother-in-law, I''m not looking for it. I can''t go anywhere to marry a man. Don''t worry! You won''t be disappointed this time,... Mother-in-law, if you miss ah Ling in the future, ah Ling will go to see you. Don''t come here in person. You''re so old and our mountain road is difficult to walk. You have to have a long and short life. How can ah Ling deserve to die "Mom and dad?", Ruan Ling skillfully hugged Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law and said, with a very filial look, which is different from the ferocious look she had just made to Ah Ying.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang caresses Ruan Ling''s jade hand and shows her love, "Girl, my mother-in-law is fine and strong, not to mention with Ah Mei! Girl, as long as you get married early, my mother-in-law will be reassured. Child, it''s not easy for my mother-in-law to bring you up. You''ve been naughty since childhood, like fighting and wild like boys. However, when you grow up, women are women after all. Taking care of their husband and children is the final way to go. You still have to go Leave the business to men.

 Chapter 40

    "Grandma, you''re here again. If ah Ling didn''t learn martial arts from Chinese boxers at that time, how could she take over Ruan''s big industry now? Maybe our Ruan''s medicine has become someone else''s! Ah Ling may have been bullied to death by those ambitious men in the company before? Grandma, ah Ling will never give Ruan''s medicine to anyone in her life. This is our Ruan family How can a Ling hand over her ancestral inheritance to others.


    "Well, my mother-in-law didn''t let you give it to outsiders, but I just hope you get married and have children as soon as possible, so that you can pass on this secret recipe, but it can''t be lost here.".


    "Mother-in-law, don''t worry, it won''t. ah Ling knows well. Mother-in-law, wait a minute. Ah Ling will take you around our cave. The scenery is good. Tomorrow, ah Ling will send someone to send you back to Liangshan. We happen to have a batch of goods to send to Liangshan.".


    "You dead girl, don''t want your mother-in-law to get in your way here," mother-in-law a Xiang smiled lovingly.


    Just then, Ruan Ling''s walkie talkie rang. She grabbed the starting phone, looked at the number, smiled at grandma a Xiang, and then walked out of the cave without expression.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang looked suspiciously at Ruan Ling who came out of the door and muttered, "dead girl, you still hide it from her mother-in-law. Is the girl really in love?".


    "What''s up?" Ruan Ling asked coldly to the walkie talkie as soon as she went out.


    "Sister, Aya is calling." a woman''s voice is on the walkie talkie.


    "Really? What did she say?" Ruan Ling asked hurriedly.


    "Elder sister, Aya said she had made contact with the Chinese woman. The other party agreed to go into the mountain with her. Now the other party is waiting for Aya to pick her up in Langshan.".


    "Well, tell Aya, be careful not to let the police in Liangshan find them in contact. Only the Chinese woman can enter the mountain alone, and one more is not enough, okay?".


    "Sister, don''t worry! I''ll convey it to Aya.".


    "Well, report any news to elder sister at any time," Ruan Ling ordered.


    "Yes, sister.".


    After talking to her subordinates on the phone, Ruan Ling accompanied Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law out of the cave. Outside, she took the old lady for a walk in the nearby forest. As long as she saw Ruan Ling''s open and secret sentries around the cave, she would grumble with her, "Girl, you really don''t know what you think. Why do you recruit so many girls? They all have guns. When your parents were in charge of Ruan, they didn''t manage the enterprise like this before. Where did you get these guns? The government doesn''t care about you?".


    "Mother-in-law, no matter these guns have been filed with the government, the Liangshan municipal government also knows that it is not easy for Ruan to set up enterprises in the barren mountains and forests. Isn''t it all for the sake of not polluting the environment? It''s no big deal to equip us with some self-defense guns. It can also save the police force for the government so that they don''t send police to protect us. Mother-in-law, our Ruan medicine''s tax revenue for one year can be reduced We need to raise tens of thousands of people ".


    "Well, that''s true. It''s said that you are better than your father. Ruan''s family has been made famous by you and has a large scale. There are many poisonous snakes and beasts in the deep mountains. Especially if the bad guys think about it, they can''t spend a few days calling the police to help? But girl! Don''t take these guns to do illegal things.".


    "Don''t worry, mother-in-law! Ah Ling knows what''s in her mind. Just stay at home and wait for her great grandson!" said Ruan Ling, with a trace of cunning in her beautiful eyes.


    "Ghost girl, I know how to make my mother-in-law happy. My mother-in-law has been waiting for flowers. Hehe... By the way, girl, my mother-in-law hasn''t gone to the factory for a long time. Why don''t you take my mother-in-law to have a look! My mother-in-law wants to see how the product quality of Ruan''s traditional Chinese medicine is under the leadership of our a Ling? Is it better from generation to generation?".


    "Ah? Grandma, are you going to see it?".


    "Ah! Can''t my mother-in-law see it yet?".


    "No, mother-in-law, I mean the mountain road is so far away. Besides, the sky is slowly getting dark, or next time! Mother-in-law, don''t worry, there are more tasks in the factory now than when ah Ling took over. There are tens of millions of production tasks a day and 24 hours of overtime!".


    "Oh! That''s good. Our ah Ling is capable. Ha ha, girl, it''s said that the factory newly built by Ruan after the Sino Vietnamese war is now abandoned? It spent a lot of money on construction there. Girl, you should make use of it. Remember that your father spent half a year''s profits to build the fence! Why don''t you take your mother-in-law to have a look? She used to take it with her I mean, you''ve lived there for several years. You have feelings! ".


    Finally, Ruan Ling didn''t let her mother-in-law a Xiang visit the factory and the experimental base where Jin Dacai was detained, because everything she did now was behind her mother-in-law a Xiang''s back. She didn''t want the elderly to find out that she was making and selling drugs.


    The next day, Ruan Ling sent several confidants to send her mother-in-law Ah Xiang away. When she left, Ruan Ling promised her mother-in-law again that she would let her mother-in-law hold her great grandson within a year. The old lady went back happily.


    After seeing off mother-in-law a Xiang, Ruan Ling returned to the cave and entered her boudoir. She sat in front of the dressing table and looked at her beautiful face in the mirror. She couldn''t help laughing proudly.


    "Tang Wenhao, you can''t escape from my girl''s palm. Within a month, you will love me wholeheartedly. You don''t dare to like other women any more, and other women don''t dare to think about you any more. Hey, boy, as long as you love my girl and enjoy endless prosperity, my death valley is your paradise.".


    She was talking to herself proudly when the bedside walkie talkie rang. She quickly got up and went over. She grabbed the starting phone and said, "Abu, are you back?".


    There came a man''s unhappy voice, "ah Ling, I''m back. Not long after I arrived at our experimental base, I found that there were two more men in the base these days. It is said that the handsome boy was liked by our beautiful women?".


    "Hehe, it''s true! What''s the matter? Abu, are you jealous?" Ruan Ling smiled cunningly.


    "You know, ah Ling, what''s good about a little white face? Where am I inferior to him? I carry my head to fight for you ah Ling every day, but you never give Abu a chance.".


    "Hehe, Abu, it''s not suitable for us. Ah Ling treats you as a brother. Isn''t it good for us to be brothers? Abu, my beautiful woman in death valley, how many times have you slept? I''ve never cared about you. As long as you don''t reach out to ah Ling, aren''t all the beautiful women in the base yours? You''re as dissatisfied as being a king?".


    "Ah Ling, but I only like you! There are thousands of flowers. Abu only loves you. Ha ha... Ah Ling, come here now! Abu has something to discuss with you. In addition, this time I went to Thailand and brought you some gifts.".


    "Oh, thank you, brother Abu. I''ll be there right away," said Ruan Ling, putting down the walkie talkie.


    A few minutes later, Ruan Ling left the cave with her gun and several attendants, drilled into the jungle and walked quickly towards their test base.


    On the way, a beautiful bodyguard named ah Ju dared and asked carefully, "sister, we all want to ask a question.".


    Ruan Ling stopped, looked at her suspiciously and asked coldly, "ah Ju, what do you want to ask?".


    Seeing Ruan Ling seemed unhappy, ah Ju was too frightened to say, but looked at Ruan Ling in fear.


    "Come on! Did Ah Ying scare you yesterday?", Ruan Ling Xuexue was smart and saw through ah Ju''s ideas all at once.


    "Well, sister, in fact, Ah Ying is really loyal to sister.".


    "Come on, stop talking. Sister knows that she was deliberately angry with your uncle when she did that yesterday. Sister knows that Ah Ying didn''t do anything sorry for sister. What happened yesterday is even her sacrifice for sister! Sister will not treat her badly in the future. You can tell her that sister will treat her better in the future, so that she can stay here at ease, and sister is even more unhappy I will put her into the laboratory. In sister a''s eyes, you are all sister a''s sisters. Don''t worry, let''s go! ".


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s statement, several waitresses were relieved, and their expressions were much more relaxed. Along the way, several sisters resumed their previous laughter.


    "Sister, do you really want to marry Tang Wenhao?" ah Ju asked with a smile.


    "Well, ah Jie just likes him. The more he confronts ah Jie, the more ah Jie likes him. He is the most handsome and intelligent man ah Jie has seen in her life. Therefore, Ah Ying likes him, and ah Jie can understand it, but she can''t take action, because he belongs to ah Jie alone. You can listen.".


    "Sister, don''t worry! We don''t dare to make an idea about my uncle, hehe".


    "Just understand. Love is selfish. Listen, except my uncle, we men in death valley, who do you like? Elder sister is satisfied with you.".


    In this way, several girls came to the experimental base with a smile. Before they stepped into the gate of the base, they saw a black faced man with a strong figure and a scar on his face, standing at the door waiting for Ruan Ling and her beautiful women.


    "Ah Ling, I miss you so much.".


    "Fuck you, Abu, how many times have I told you not to be so rude in front of my brothers," Ruan Lingwei said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha... Who let you, the great beauty, not give me a chance? Ha ha, the great beauty, please sit in Abu''s room first." after saying that, he glanced at Ruan Ling''s bulging chest and looked salivating.


    Ruan Ling raised her hand and gave him a punch. "Look, dig out your eyes and go!".


    When the group came to an office in the base, Abu motioned for others to wait outside. He and Ruan Ling entered the house one after another.


    They sat down face to face. Abu stared at ah Ling''s beautiful face and said with a smile, "ah Ling, if you can give Abu a chance, Abu is willing to die for you.".


    "All right, didn''t you say it long ago? We are brothers. Don''t you say that again, otherwise our cooperation can''t go on.".


    "Alas! Ah Ling, I''m sincere to you. Look, how fast our career has developed since we cooperated! It can be said that our cooperation is the best partner. Why can''t we go further if we can cooperate so well in our career? If we become husband and wife, in Chinese, it''s not icing on the cake and go to a higher level?".

 Chapter 41

    Ruan Ling was impatient when she heard this. She stared at him unhappily and said coldly, "Abu, if you want to say these words again, I''ll go now and we won''t cooperate in the future.".


    "Look at you, Arlene, where am I better than the little white face? I went to see him, but his face looks better than Abu? You don''t know. In our place, it''s useless to have a good face? Can he protect you when it''s critical?".


    When Ruan Ling heard this, she suddenly got up and walked out. Looking back, she said coldly, "Abu, if this is why you asked me to come here, I''ll go first.".


    "Ah Ling, even if you don''t like Abu, you can''t keep this little white face. I heard that the dead fat man who came with him is his big brother. I also heard that the dead fat man has been to our laboratory. Their brothers must know everything now. You can''t keep them. You must kill them.".


    "How dare you? Abu, the little white faced ah Ling you said really likes him. You don''t know ah Ling''s temper. As long as ah Ling likes the man, no one can touch except ah Ling. As long as ah Ling likes the man, you will kill ah Ling, and ah Ling will never compromise.".


    "Ah Ling, I can let you do other things, but there is no room for discussion. This is the rule we have made together. Anyone who comes in outside can''t leave here alive as long as they arrive at the test base. Have you forgotten your own rules because of this little white face? Do you want to abolish the things we have made so hard because of them "Karma," Abu roared angrily.


    "I didn''t forget," said Ruan Ling tit for tat.


    "Then you''ll kill them both.".


    "We said we couldn''t let them leave alive, but I can guarantee that they won''t leave here. I can guarantee that they will follow us wholeheartedly in the future.".


    "How can you be sure that they will follow you wholeheartedly? Since you are so confident, why do you lock them up? Why did you sacrifice your sisters yesterday to make the fat man cheap? Ah Ling, you have really changed. Ah Ying, several of my brothers have a crush on her. You won''t let them touch her, but you were cheap yesterday The dead fat man is still a Chinese. What do you want our brothers to think of you? Are you crazy? ".


    "I''m crazy, Abu. I tell you, whoever creates an obstacle between me and Tang Wenhao, I''ll make him die.".


    Finally, Ruan Ling and Abu had a brief talk about their business and broke up unhappily.


    Abu stood at the door and watched Ling go away. Looking at her graceful and concave convex body getting more and more blurred, he secretly determined, "ah Ling, one day, you will become my Abu''s woman. I will not let you have such a beautiful and moving body. That Chinese boy, you are my Abu''s".


    Besides, Ruan Ling, after coming out of Abu''s room, went straight to the wooden house where Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai were detained. She was also muttering, "if we quarreled with Abu today, will Abu kill Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai behind his back?".


    As soon as the idea flashed, Ruan Ling suddenly felt some faint pain in her heart. Did she really fall in love with the dead boy Tang Wenhao? Why do you feel heartache when you think of his death?


    Is this love? Ruan Ling, who has never been in love, has a sweet taste when she thinks of love.


    When she got to the wooden house, Ruan Ling asked her men to open the door. She saw her sweetheart Tang Wenhao and fat Jin Dacai standing in front of the window. When they saw her coming in, they were expressionless and didn''t even look at her.


    Ruan Ling was very hurt. Thinking that she had fallen out with her partner Abu just now for him, she didn''t fight anywhere. She walked over, raised her hand and hit Tang Wenhao. She also scolded, "heartless bastard".


    Seeing that she was going to hit Tang Wenhao, Jin Dacai quickly dodged in front of Tang Wenhao and asked with a smile, "Miss Ruan, what are you doing? You have to hit people as soon as you come in?".


    "Get away, fat man," said Ruan Ling, taking out the gun from her waist and putting it on the fat head of the golden earth.


    When Tang Wenhao saw this, he immediately became angry and forgot the plan he had just discussed with Jin Dacai. He pulled Jin Dacai back, stretched out his hand, moved Ruan Ling''s gun to his forehead, stared at her, and roared, "what else can you do except kill? Come on! Shoot!".


    This frightened Jin Dacai.


    Ruan Ling was also frightened by him. Looking at Tang Wenhao''s awe inspiring appearance, she didn''t know how to stop. It wasn''t a shot. She withdrew and felt ashamed.


    Fortunately, Jin Dacai was so smooth that he quickly pulled Tang Wenhao aside and smiled, "look, the couple are quarreling again when they meet.".


    Ruan Ling was particularly impressed by this sentence. When Jin Dacai called them, she burst into laughter, raised her hand and patted Jin Dacai''s fat face, "ha ha, fat man, it''s going to happen. Well, continue to work hard, as long as you can handle this little bastard and ensure that you''ll be popular and spicy in the future, you can pick any beauty under me".


    Tang Wenhao thought, "I''ll take the test! Brother, it''s cheaper for your boss.".


    "Ha ha... Miss Ruan, I promise to finish the task. By the way, Miss Ruan, a fierce man came today. I think he has bad intentions for us. Who is he?".


    Ruan Ling knew that Jin Dacai meant Abu. She didn''t answer Jin Dacai directly, but replied coldly, "don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. It''s not good for you. Don''t worry! There''s no my order here, and no one dares to do anything to you".


    "Well, well, I won''t ask, Miss Ruan. I don''t think so. Let''s take a step to talk," said Jin Dacai, who deliberately winked at Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling looked at him suspiciously, but still followed him to the corner of the room, "what do you want to say?".


    Jin Dacai smiled at her secretly and deliberately, "Miss Ruan, I''ll talk to you about my brother! I''d better go with you later. Don''t let him stay here with me. Men and women have to stay together and communicate more about love. You keep my brother here. Can he fall in love with you? No? In fact, my brother has you in his heart. Look at you. You look so beautiful. Which man doesn''t like a beauty like you? Besides It''s a blessing that you like him in his last life. He''s not a fool! It was my brother who did this yesterday. He told me last night that he regretted it! ".


    Ruan Ling looked at Jin Dacai as if she believed it or not. "Fat man, what you said is true?".


    "Of course, can I lie to you? Then I''m not looking for death by myself? He also told me that he just treats a Ying girl as a sister. Can her charm be compared with that of Ruan girl? How charming you are! The first beauty in death valley is sexy, mature and knows martial arts, and she is only an immature girl. She is not of the same grade as you.".


    These words filled Ruan Ling like drinking honey. She couldn''t help laughing proudly, and then glanced at Tang Wenhao outside the window.


    In fact, this is an expedient measure discussed by Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao last night. Let Jin Dacai speak to ease Ruan Ling''s anger at Tang Wenhao and let her have a step down.


    Tang Wenhao also made the worst plan. It''s a big deal that he really married Ruan Ling. Let''s live first. Just now he and Jin Dacai strengthened this principle after seeing Abu. They must bear humiliation and be with Ruan Ling. As long as Ruan Ling likes him, they can leave alive.


    He and Jin Dacai both felt an unprecedented threat from Abu''s fierce eyes. Obviously, the light in Abu''s eyes was with a strong murderous spirit, unlike Ruan Ling. Even if she was angry and roared with them, there was no murderous spirit in her eyes except anger. At least she didn''t feel that she wanted to kill them.


    Unlike Abu, especially when staring at Tang Wenhao, he was full of jealousy and killing intention. He wanted to kill them with one shot.


    So the two had just discussed before Ruan Ling came. They said that once Ruan Ling came again, they must find ways to let Ruan Ling take them away, at least take Tang Wenhao away first, and can''t stay in this place. If they were out of Ruan Ling''s sight, they might be killed by the jealous Abu.


    Ruan Ling came to Tang Wenhao, raised her willow eyebrows and shouted, "Hey, boy, do you want to go back with me?".


    Tang Wenhao thought of the plan just discussed with Jin Dacai, forced a smile and asked, "hehe, what do you say? Why don''t you lock you in and try?".


    "Bad boy, you haven''t stayed long enough, haven''t you? If you dare to talk to me like this, I can warn you. I believe what your big brother said first, but don''t think I''m easy to cheat. The time to test you hasn''t really come yet. If you really pass my test, you can really be free. Let''s go!".


    Tang Wenhao secretly rejoiced. Shit, the female devil is actually very deceptive.


    "Miss Ruan, what about my eldest brother? I don''t trust him if he can come with us and let him stay here alone.".


    "OK, let''s go with us! However, you two have to be wronged. You must cover your eyes. This is the rule of our base." Ruan Ling was in a good mood by Jin Dacai''s words and readily agreed to Tang Wenhao''s request.


    "OK, no problem," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    In this way, Ruan Ling ordered her female bodyguard to cover the eyes of Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai, put their brothers under the wooden house, and walked outside the wall.


    When she was about to leave the base, suddenly, there was a rush of running and shouting behind. Ruan Ling looked behind and saw Abu carrying a gun and leading a group of men with guns. She was surprised. She stopped quickly and shouted, "sisters, get ready to fight". She said that she first quickly drew a gun and aimed at Abu.


    "Abu, what are you doing?" Ruan Ling asked coldly, pointing to Abu.


    Abu looked at Ruan Ling coldly and asked unhappily, "ah Ling, I ask you, what are you going to do?".


    "I''ll take them both away so that you don''t have to be unhappy here.".


    "No, everyone who enters the base outside must die. This is the rule set by us. You can take them away, but you can only take their bodies," said Abu, pointing his submachine gun at Tang Wenhao''s head.

 Chapter 42

    "Abu, do you believe I''ll shoot you?" said Ruan Ling, coldly pushing the bullet into the chamber.


    "Are you crazy? Are you really crazy? You''re going to kill me for this Chinese boy who doesn''t know where to jump out? Come on, you shoot?" Abu shouted.


    "Don''t force me, Abu, I don''t want to kill you or make trouble with you, but don''t make trouble with me. I made it clear to you just now. Don''t move these two people, otherwise we can only lose both of us. I don''t think this is the result you want to see," Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Yes, you''re right. This is really not the result I want, but I will never let you take these two Chinese people away today. Ah Ling, think about it. Is it worth your risk for this Chinese boy who doesn''t know where to come from?".


    "It''s worth it. I said, and I don''t want to say any more. Whoever wants to stop me from being with him, I''ll kill whoever! Abu, you''re no exception.".


    "Do you really have to be with him?" Abu said angrily.


    Yes, unless I die.


    This sentence shocked Tang Wenhao on one side!


    Abu held back his anger and said helplessly, "OK... Ah Ling, in that case, let''s take a step back. You take this boy away and the other fat man stays. He must stay as our hostages. What if these two boys are sent by Interpol? Do you want the consequences later?".


    Ruan Ling was a little confused by this sentence. She thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, Abu, you have a certain truth, just as you say.".


    After that, she said to Tang Wenhao, "Tang Wenhao, you heard it, and my brother has some truth. If you really stay, if you really don''t have any special background, I can ensure your safety. Don''t worry, your eldest brother will stay here and serve delicious and delicious. There will be no danger.".


    "Yes, ah Ling is right. As long as the fat man stays honest, I can ensure his safety. Otherwise, you will not get out of our base," Abu said coldly.


    Before Tang Wenhao asked him, Jin Dacai said with a smile, "brother, since things have been like this, let''s not embarrass Miss Ruan. Then you go with Miss Ruan first! Brother is fine. You can eat and drink. It doesn''t matter where you are. Just come and see brother when you are free.".


    "OK, sure, big brother, you must take care!" said Tang Wenhao with concern. He also knew that for today''s plan, one can go first, and others can be found later.


    Seeing that both Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao accepted the arrangement, Ruan Ling smiled and said, "Tang Wenhao, don''t worry! Your big brother will be fine.".


    Then she shouted to the maid guards, "put away your guns!".


    Abu also shouted to the people he brought, "come on, take the fat man back. Don''t embarrass him as long as he doesn''t run away.".


    In this way, Abu took Jin Dacai away, while Ruan Ling took her bodyguards and escorted Tang Wenhao to her treasure cave. A soul stirring infighting was extinguished.


    To make a long story short, after Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao back to her treasure cave, she spent all her female bodyguards, leaving only her and her sweetheart Tang Wenhao in the cave.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao had been thinking about how to save Jin Dacai. He saw that as long as he took the initiative to Ruan Ling, he and Jin Dacai would not be in any danger. From the confrontation between Ruan Ling and Abu just now, he deeply felt that the ferocious female devil really moved his true feelings, Although he has learned from Jin Dacai what Ruan Ling and her friends do, people are emotional animals after all. He is still moved by a beautiful woman who is infatuated with him. He even thinks he should save her, help her, let her slowly get on the right path, don''t mix with Abu, or get out of this environment, She will be a very nice girl.


    Ruan Ling was silent when she saw Tang Wenhao coming back. She looked thoughtful. She went to Tang Wenhao and smiled gently, "baby, don''t worry, your brother will be fine. Brother Abu is no longer an asshole. As long as I don''t speak, he will never dare to your brother privately".


    "Well, thank you, Miss Ruan. Just now you treated Abu like that... I really appreciate you," Tang Wenhao said with a heartfelt smile.


    "Hehe, now you know my girl''s? I tell you, as long as you follow me well, I will protect you and your brother. Baby, don''t always call me miss Ruan in the future. I don''t like to hear it. Can you call me a Ling?" Ruan Ling smiled softly.


    Seeing that Ruan Ling suddenly became so gentle, which was very different from the image of the fierce female tiger before, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking stunned. He immediately had an illusion in his mind that the beauty in front of him was not Ruan Ling, but his miss Manny.


    "Silly, what are you looking at? Do you think I''m beautiful?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Well, Ruan... No... ah Ling, you''re really beautiful," Tang Wenhao couldn''t help praising. At the same time, he secretly reminded himself that he couldn''t take this girl as Miss Manny anymore, otherwise, something might happen again. Once this Ruan beauty gets jealous, she really dares to kill people


    "You''re flirting with Ah Ying''s dead girl when you know I''m beautiful!" Ruan Ling pretended to be angry and stared at him.


    "Oh, ah Ling, I was joking with her. Don''t be so sensitive," okay?.


    "I''m just sensitive, you bad boy. I finally met someone I like. You can''t disappoint me, or I''ll kill you. You can only be mine in your life, okay?" Ruan Ling said overbearing.


    "I see, great beauty, I''ll be yours in the future," Tang Wenhao said with a smile, but he didn''t think so. Shit, can I only be yours in my life? What about Miss Manny?


    "Hehe, that''s just right, Wen Hao. Since you have me in your heart, let''s pick a day to do the marriage these two days. How about it?".


    "Ah? Just these days? Is it too fast?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "No, I''ve made arrangements. I can fix the date tonight and the wedding will be held in these two days. You don''t have to worry about anything. Just wait to be the bridegroom," Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Can it be settled tonight? Why?".


    "Then you''ll know, baby, if you really like me, I can feel it on the wedding day.".


    "Why the wedding day? Do you think I''m lying to you now?" Tang Wenhao asked unhappily.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s expression, Ruan Ling looked at him and suddenly burst into a giggle. She stretched out her hand and clicked on his forehead. She said with a whiny smile, "dead boy, I like the way you are not afraid to face me. You are crazy about me.".


    Tang Wenhao could not help laughing bitterly when he saw that Ruan Ling was not angry and liked him working against her. "Ha ha, I''ll work against you in the future! Don''t move and point a gun at me.".


    Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao affectionately and said softly, "don''t worry! Baby, ah Ling is reluctant to kill you even if she committed suicide. Silly boy, I think I really love you. No matter how you treat me, I just want to be with you." Ruan Ling put her soft body into Tang Wenhao''s broad arms.


    Even a man with a heart of stone will be melted by her. Besides, Tang Wenhao has some good feelings for Ruan Ling. Moreover, Ruan Ling and miss Manny look so similar. In the face of Ruan Ling''s tenderness, he will subconsciously exchange the roles of her and miss Manny. Maybe this is an instinct, because they look so much alike.


    Tang Wenhao smelled the fragrance of the beautiful woman. He couldn''t help holding Ruan Ling tightly in his arms. He thought, what should I do next? Should we do something?


    Just as Tang Wenhao''s male hormone rose rapidly and was about to take the next step to kiss Fangze, the walkie talkie on Ruan Ling''s desk rang untimely. Ruan Ling, with a red face, stared at the walkie talkie and looked at Tang Wenhao for consultation. Tang Wenhao smiled and nodded.


    Although it''s cool to hold such a top-notch beauty, Tang Wenhao is still quite rational. He knows that although the female devil in his arms can do her at any time, he doesn''t want to make too fast progress in his relationship with her. He wants to play with her slowly and torture her slowly. The more she wants to think about herself and marry herself earlier, the less he can take the initiative to cooperate with her, Until she can''t extricate herself, and then take her in one fell swoop, so that she will be good to herself, and won''t hurt herself and Jin Dacai.


    Maybe he can dominate the valley of death!


    When Tang Wenhao kissed Ruan Ling for the first time, he already felt her lack in this aspect from her astringent actions. He could even conclude that the female devil was a girl. The most poisonous way to treat an older girl like Ruan Ling was to play hard to get, kill her and suffocate her.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao doesn''t know that Ruan Ling''s lips have been invaded by Tang Wenhao for the first time, and her body has been caressed by Tang Wenhao''s warm and powerful hands for the first time. Her heart has been tightly grasped by Tang Wenhao, and there is no resistance at all.


    Last night, she thought about Tang Wenhao for a whole night, which made it difficult for her to sleep. As soon as she closed her beautiful eyes, her mind was full of Tang Wenhao''s handsome and cool appearance, especially his greedy kissing of himself, which always made her throbbing and bumping.


    However, she has been used to being overbearing since childhood. She can''t stand that there are other women in her beloved man''s heart, and can''t stand that other women are eyeing her beloved man. Only in this way can she have her crazy behavior yesterday, and she doesn''t hesitate to sacrifice the happiness of her confidants to warn her.


    She didn''t talk much. Besides Ruan Ling, she reluctantly came out of Tang Wenhao''s arms, angrily picked up the walkie talkie, looked at it, and shouted unhappily, "what''s the matter?"


    "Sister, something''s wrong", is a girl''s voice.


    "What? Who''s in trouble? Say it!".

 Chapter 43

    "Something happened to my mother-in-law and Ah Mei.".


    This sentence was like a thunderclap. Ruan Ling, who was still thinking about falling in love with Tang Wenhao for a while, was a lot clearer. She quickly shouted, "tell me clearly, what happened to my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui? Didn''t they come back to Liangshan together with the people who sent us medicine?".


    "Yes, sister, it''s the phone call from the delivery man. She said that when her mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei crossed the gutter, they didn''t know who accidentally stepped on it. They both fell into the gutter. Now their lives and deaths are unknown. Go and have a look!".


    "Well, you tell our people, keep looking, and be sure to find them, or I''ll kill their useless things.".


    "Yes, sister. They said that the place where they fell was the middle and narrowest of the gutter. The situation below was also the most complicated, but the sisters over there said that they would find their mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui anyway."


    Ruan Ling suddenly felt that something bad happened. The gutter is the closest way for death valley to connect with the outside world such as Liangshan. Through the gutter, Ruan Ling and her family usually go to Liangshan for only two days and back for four days. If they bypass the gutter, it will take at least ten and a half days and back for more than a month. This is why Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai went so many days to enter Death Valley by mistake.


    However, although it is much closer to contact the outside world through the gutter, the gutter road is very narrow and long, the whole three or four roads are far away, and it is very steep. It hangs on the edge of the cliff like an antenna. Under the gutter is a smoke filled abyss. Once it falls, it will be bad.


    Especially the most dangerous place mentioned by the girl just now is the gutter in the gutter.


    So Ruan Ling was worried. She hurriedly fell off the walkie talkie and began to get ready to get up. Tang Wenhao also heard a general idea. He knew that Ruan Ling had relatives in distress. He suddenly felt that this was an opportunity. Before Ruan Ling could tell him to stay here honestly, she asked with concern, "ah Ling, who''s in trouble?".


    "My mother-in-law, Wen Hao, I don''t have time to tell you this. If you really like me, don''t make trouble with me at this time. Be honest and wait here for me to come back." she said. She picked up the gun and had to go out.


    "Ah Ling, shall I go with you? Maybe I can help you," Tang Wenhao asked.


    "You... Want to go with me? I..." Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. She seemed to be considering Tang Wenhao''s real purpose. At this time, she didn''t dare to believe him.


    Tang Wenhao was so smart that he saw through her concerns at a glance and said with a smile, "ah Ling, are you afraid I''ll go out with you and take the opportunity to escape? Don''t worry, my eldest brother is still in your hands!".


    Ruan Ling thought for a moment and finally nodded, "OK, OK, go with me! But I want to remind you, if you have the idea of running away, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. I hate men who cheat women by duplicity.".


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, if I run away, you''ll shoot me and come back and kill my eldest brother," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao was sincere and didn''t say anything. She waved her hand and motioned Tang Wenhao to go out with her. Tang Wenhao was secretly happy and knew that Ruan Ling began to trust him.


    Ruan Ling led Tang Wenhao outside the cave, took ah Ju and other confidants, and hurriedly drilled into the jungle. This time, Ruan Ling didn''t cover Tang Wenhao''s eyes.


    As soon as he entered the jungle, Tang Wenhao found that Ruan Ling and several beautiful women were too powerful. They walked in the jungle just like ordinary people walking on a flat road. They walked like flying. They were also very familiar with the terrain of the jungle. They knew very well where there were valleys, thorns and weeds.


    Moreover, the physical strength of several beautiful women is also surprisingly abundant. Although Tang Wenhao is also the master of long-term exercise, compared with these beautiful women, his endurance is obviously not as good as them.


    After walking for three or four hours, Tang Wenhao seemed powerless, but Ruan Ling and ah Ju were still so vigorous and energetic as if they were all right.


    "Ah Ling, how far is it? It seems to be getting dark," Tang Wenhao asked breathlessly just after a small mountain peak.


    Ruan Ling glanced back at Tang Wenhao, who was out of breath. A gentle light appeared in her beautiful eyes. She put her jade hand in front of Tang Wenhao and said, "it''s more than half gone, and it will take about two hours to get to the gutter. Are you tired? Stick to it! Saving people in Chinese is like fighting a fire. You can''t rest. I''ll take you.".


    Ah Ju and other beauties looked at them. Ah Jie was so gentle and considerate to Tang Wenhao that she covered her mouth and smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed. He shook his head and gasped, "no, I can do it. Let''s go!".


    Ruan Ling didn''t care. She grabbed Tang Wenhao''s big hand and said, "I''m not happy at all. I didn''t laugh at you! Let''s go!".


    Then she pulled up Tang Wenhao and hurried forward. Tang Wenhao felt a little guilty, but didn''t say anything. She let Ruan Ling grasp her big hand. She found that Ruan Ling''s jade hand was as powerful as a man, but it felt so soft and boneless, as lovely as Ning Kexin''s small hand, and felt very cool.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling held hands and found the legendary gutter slowly.


    At this time, the sky was already dim, and a bright moon hung in the sky.


    Walking in the dangerous gutter, although Ruan Ling has been holding his hand tightly, he still feels awe inspiring at a glance at the deep cliff under the gutter. Tang Wenhao knows that although the road seems to be more than one meter wide, if he stumbles and rolls down, he will be broken to pieces and die with honor to see Marx.


    "Ah Ju, tell the sisters that you must be careful. It''s night, and you should pay great attention to the soles of your feet. You see, I''ve seen the lights they lit. Not far ahead, Wen Hao, hold my hand," Ruan Ling said with concern.


    "Well, thank you, ah Ling. You should also be careful. Don''t worry. Her mother-in-law will be fine." Tang Wenhao already knows that Ruan Ling''s mother-in-law fell into the cliff, but Ruan Ling hasn''t told him what kind of relationship her mother-in-law has with her. Maybe she doesn''t think it''s time yet!


    Ruan Ling didn''t take the initiative to say, so he didn''t take the initiative to inquire. Today, he saw Ruan Ling fighting with her business partner Abu, and now he was so concerned and considerate to him. Tang Wenhao felt that his heart had changed subtly. He found that he no longer hated her and hated her. On the contrary, he liked her.


    At least her love and hatred are very direct, which can make you feel her sincerity.


    So he grabbed her jade hand on the way. Several times he swayed his heart and wanted to take the opportunity to take her into his arms and kiss her again, but these impulses naturally disappeared because of the danger of the road.


    To make a long story short, after half an hour of hard walking, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao finally met the beauties who delivered the goods. Moreover, they just found mother-in-law a Xiang and Ah Mei. Although neither of them died, the situation was not optimistic at all. Both of them were dying.


    Seeing mother-in-law Ah Xiang and Ah Mei covered in blood, Ruan Ling burst into tears. She motioned her people to carry the unconscious Ah Mei back first. She leaned over and hugged mother-in-law Ah Xiang and cried, "mother-in-law, mother-in-law, wake up, I''m your ah Ling!".


    After hearing Ruan Ling''s cry, mother-in-law a Xiang miraculously opened her eyes. However, her eyes were no longer divine. She tried to open her mouth and said slightly, "ah Ling! Don''t be afraid, mother-in-law won''t die, and mother-in-law hasn''t held her great grandson yet.".


    "Mother-in-law, it''s all my fault that I didn''t get married early. Mother-in-law, you see, I brought my son-in-law to you,... Wen Hao, come to the front and let her mother-in-law see you," said Ruan Ling, anxiously pulling Tang Wenhao to her.


    Tang Wenhao was moved by Ruan Ling''s family relationship with her mother-in-law. He squatted in front of mother-in-law a Xiang and looked at her with blood. However, he forced a smiling face and affectionately shouted, "mother-in-law, I''m Tang Wenhao, a Ling''s boyfriend".


    Mother-in-law a Xiang tried to raise her eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao carefully. A gratifying smile appeared on her old face and said with a laborious smile, "OK... OK, she looks really good and deserves our family a Ling. Mother-in-law is relieved." then the old lady closed her eyes.


    "Ah! Mother-in-law, mother-in-law, don''t die!" when Ruan Ling saw that mother-in-law Ah Xiang closed her eyes and thought she was dead, she cried loudly.


    Tang Wenhao touched the old lady''s nose, gave her a pulse, and said eagerly, "ah Ling, my mother-in-law is not dead! But her pulse is weak. She may have lost too much blood. She has to bandage her old man''s wound immediately, and then find a place to give her blood transfusion.".


    "Really?" Ruan Ling asked pleasantly.


    "Well, really, let''s take my mother-in-law out of the gutter first. It''s too dangerous here.".


    "Well, we''ll go back to death valley right away. We have an infirmary inside. We can give blood transfusion. Wen Hao, if you can save my mother-in-law, I, ah Ling, swear to Tiangou that I will be good to you all my life. No matter what you do in the future, as long as you accompany me in death valley and you don''t run away, I''ll forgive you for your mistakes.".


    "Ah Ling, if you don''t say this now, save your mother-in-law first!".


    "Well, then you carry my mother-in-law''s feet behind, and I carry her old man''s head in front. Ah Ju, you pay attention to protect us," Ruan Ling ordered.


    "Yes, sister!".


    When two groups of people carried Ah Mui and her mother-in-law out of the gutter, most of them were tired and collapsed to the ground, but Tang Wenhao couldn''t care so much. He quickly began to look for the wound on the old man and bandage the old lady''s wound. Fortunately, the old lady''s injury was not fatal, that is, several cuts were made in her waist and back. The main reason was that she lost too much blood. Just stop the blood, Add some nutrition and there will be no life problems for the time being.


    Ruan Ling was surprised that Tang Wenhao could not only feel the pulse, but also know how to bandage the wound. She didn''t know. In fact, Tang Wenhao learned from living in the jungle with Jin Dacai this time, and now he just uses it.


    Ah Mui''s situation is even more serious. This is an extremely positive looking Vietnamese young woman. She is wearing a long shirt in traditional Vietnamese clothes. Her skin is tender and white, her face is beautiful, and her figure is slender. She is no less than any of the several close female bodyguards under Ruan Ling. She is definitely a typical Vietnamese beautiful young woman.

 Chapter 44

    According to Ruan Ling, Ah Mei''s parents used to be servants of the Ruan family. Later, after the Ruan family fell due to war, her parents left until the Ruan family started again. Ah Mei was hired back by the Ruan family because she knew Ruan Ling since childhood, and her main job is to serve her elderly mother-in-law.


    Ah Mui is four years older than Ruan Ling. She is just 32 years old this year. Her husband works odd jobs on some construction sites in Liangshan. A teenage child studies primary school in Liangshan. Because mother-in-law a Xiang is kind-hearted, she will always pay more salary to their family. She lives a good life, so Ah Mui treats mother-in-law a Xiang as her mother-in-law. Therefore, mother-in-law a Xiang and Ruan Ling like her very much.


    When Tang Wenhao followed Ah Mei''s blood to find her wound, he was embarrassed to go on, because he found that Ah Mei''s wound was just opposite to mother-in-law a Xiang. Most of the wounds of mother-in-law a Xiang were on her back, while Ah Mei''s wounds were in the front of her body. One of the two places with the most blood was in the front chest and the other was flowing out of her long shirt, At first glance, you can tell whether you have an abdominal injury or an inner thigh injury.


    How do you do this? Tang Wenhao is very contradictory. He doesn''t want to be misunderstood as stealing.


    "Ah Ling, why don''t you come?" Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling in embarrassment.


    Ruan Ling with a torch looked at Tang Wenhao with a red face in doubt and asked, "why? Wen Hao, Ah Mei is my sister. Although she is not a pro sister, she is more pro than a pro sister. You must save her.".


    "I... I know, I don''t mean not to save her. You see, her injury seems to be..." said Tang Wenhao, pointing to his chest and abdomen.


    "Is there any problem?" Ruan Ling was still very puzzled.


    "Ah Ling, I''m a man and she''s a woman. It''s inconvenient for her to know that I moved her body and she didn''t fight with me?" Tang Wenhao said with a embarrassed smile.


    "What are you thinking? What are you fighting for? It''s too late for her to thank you! You''re saving her, not harming her? Besides, you don''t want me to save me! I can only treat snake injuries. If I fall, I can do small injuries. I haven''t tried it. Wen Hao, it''s okay. You can save her as much as you can. We won''t blame you for saving people Yes ".


    "Oh, well... OK! Or, ah Ling, I''ll light the fire first. Take off her long shirt! I''ll do it again when I bandage the wound.".


    Ruan Lingxin glanced at Tang Wenhao happily, nodded and said with a smile, "OK, then turn on the fire and I''ll take off sister Ah Mei''s long shirt.


    In a minute or so, Tang Wenhao opened his eyes. In the light of the fire, there was a bump. He couldn''t care much. Tang Wenhao quickly tore off her own long shirt and began to bandage Ah Mei''s wound.


    Finally, with Ruan Ling''s encouragement, Tang Wenhao abandoned all his scruples and concentrated on cleaning up Ah Mei''s wound.


    Shit, sister Ah Mui''s skin is white and tender. How do you maintain it?


    I''ve been busy for more than an hour. The wounds of the two seriously wounded were treated temporarily. By the moonlight, everyone took turns to carry mother-in-law a Xiang and Ah Mei towards the death valley.


    Alone, the party stepped on the bumpy mountain road and walked all night before returning to the valley of death.


    Instead of returning to Ruan Ling''s cave, they went directly to the factory, because the infirmary was in the factory. Fortunately, when they were sent to the infirmary, it was working time. Ruan Ling immediately called people for blood test and donation.


    Who dares to disobey when sister gives an order? Almost all people participate in the blood test. Of course, most of them are beautiful women, which is the characteristic of death valley.


    It''s easy to work with many people. At about 9 a.m., both of them had fresh blood. Although they are still in a coma, the doctor said that their lives are not in danger. As long as they take care of themselves slowly, they will get better in less than a month.


    Ruan Ling lost her breath for a long time and almost collapsed. Tang Wenhao was the same. She felt powerless all over.


    Then Ruan Ling arranged for someone to pay close attention to the condition of mother-in-law a Xiang and Ah Mei, took Tang Wenhao to her office, and asked Ah Ying girl to bring them a late breakfast.


    A Ying girl put down her breakfast and went out. She was gently stopped by Ruan Ling, "a Ying".


    "Sister, do you have anything else?" Ah Ying looked at Ruan Ling and the exhausted Tang Wenhao with a trace of heartache.


    "Ah Ying, what happened yesterday, ah Jie really went a little too far, but don''t blame ah Jie. Ah Jie just likes Wen Hao too much. Just take it as a sacrifice for ah Jie!".


    As the head of death valley, Ruan Ling''s gentle words almost apologized to Ah Ying.


    Ah Ying Mei''s eyes immediately overflowed with moving tears. She endured her grief, shook her head and sobbed, "sister, Ah Ying''s life is given by you. Ah Ying''s family is taken care of by you. Ah Ying didn''t blame you. It''s all life".


    "Ah Ying, don''t talk about other elder sisters. Elder sister will hurt you more in the future. Work at ease!".


    "Yes, sister.".


    "Then go out first! Your uncle and I have to rest here after dinner. We haven''t slept all night. You ask them not to disturb us. It''s not my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei who are ill. No matter what happens or who comes, don''t disturb us to sleep, okay?".


    "Well, sister, I see," said Ah Ying, glancing at Tang Wenhao and closing the door.


    After Ah Ying left, Ruan Ling glanced at the exhausted Tang Wenhao and said painfully, "Wen Hao, thanks to you last night, I promise I will double compensate you in the future.".


    "Oh, ah Ling, no, let''s eat! I''m going to faint with hunger," said Tang Wenhao, bringing a bowl of porridge in front of him and pushing the other bowl to Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, OK, Wen Hao, eat quickly. After eating, you sleep on the sofa, and I lean on the big chair to have a rest," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Well", Tang Wenhao was too lazy to be polite to her. She took a bowl and drank it. Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao''s wolfing down and smiled very sweet. She looked like a lucky woman.


    Only at this time did Tang Wenhao feel that Ruan Ling was most like a woman and more like Miss Manny. Even a frown and a smile were like a copy of Miss Manny.


    How could they be so alike? The world is incredible!


    After drinking a large bowl of porridge and eating a few pieces of bread, they both had goods in their stomachs, and their mental state was much better. After putting down the bowl, Tang Wenhao suddenly thought of something.


    "Ah Ling, there''s something I want you to do for me," Tang Wenhao said tentatively.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? As long as you don''t leave here, everything is easy to say," Ruan Ling said with a charming smile.


    "Of course not, ah Ling, yesterday... My eldest brother has been like miss a Ying? Can you give miss a Ying to my eldest brother as a wife?".


    Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, and then smiled, "Wenhao, can you tell me why?".


    "It''s very simple. Miss a Ying is already my eldest brother''s woman. We came to Vietnam to find a wife. Since they are already together, why not give her to my eldest brother. In this case, you can just let my eldest brother stay here at ease?".


    Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao with a smile and asked cunningly, "Wenhao, do you want your eldest brother to come out of our experimental base? Are you afraid Abu will hurt him?".


    When Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Ling saw through his intention, he couldn''t help admiring the beauty in front of him. This woman is really smart. Her beautiful eyes seem to penetrate your heart, because Tang Wenhao really thought so. He felt that Jin Dacai had married Ah Ying anyway, and Ah Ying was Ruan Ling''s confidant maid, Once they become a couple, doesn''t Jin Dacai naturally get out of the devil''s cave?


    As long as Jin Dacai can come out of the base, he will have more confidence to accept Ruan Ling. He learned a lot of acupoint pointing Kung Fu with Jin Dacai the night before yesterday, but if he doesn''t often stay with Jin Dacai, even if he practices it, he can''t practice his kung fu, and he has no bottom in his heart.


    "Ah Ling, I do have this worry," Tang Wenhao told the truth.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Abu doesn''t dare move your eldest brother without my command. If we get married, he will become my eldest brother, so you don''t have to worry about his safety at all. However, Wen Hao, I want you to remember that you can''t love me or dislike me, but you must not cheat me, you know? If you cheat me, I''ll kill you," he said, Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes twinkled with a trace of coldness.


    Tang Wenhao felt the coldness in her beautiful eyes and sighed secretly, "this woman really can''t provoke. Follow her, she will become your good woman. Against her, she may die without a place to bury.".


    "Ah Ling, I won''t lie to you. By the way, what do you think of my eldest brother and Ah Ying?", Tang Wenhao quickly changed the topic and yawned after that, indicating that he was sleepy.


    Ruan Ling glanced at him painfully and replied, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong. In this way, the dead girl will die for you, won''t she?" as she said, Ruan Ling gave Tang Wenhao a sly look.


    Tang Wenhao yawned again, then smiled awkwardly, "ha ha, ah Ling, you are too sensitive. Ah Ying and I really don''t have anything,... When are you going to let them together?".


    "Let''s listen to Ah Ying''s opinions after we wake up! Wen Hao, you''re sleepy and I''m tired. Let''s have a rest first! We''ll talk about other things when we have a rest," said Ruan Ling, motioning Tang Wenhao to sleep on the sofa and walking behind the big class chair.


    When Tang Wenhao woke up, it was more than four o''clock in the afternoon. The sunset fell on the windowsill of Ruan Ling''s office. He stretched his waist, sat up from the sofa and looked up. There was only one person left in the room. Ruan Ling had long disappeared.


    He got off the sofa, came to Ruan Ling''s front desk and looked out of the window. Except for the beautiful bodyguard standing guard downstairs, he didn''t find anyone else. Where did Ruan Ling and a Ying go?


    He walked to the back of the big class chair with nothing to do, sat down, raised his eyes and just saw a valiant soldier photo of Ruan Ling. It was really heroic.

 Chapter 45

    Shit, if only this woman wasn''t a drug lord! How did she get on this road? When exactly did she and Abu start working together? Where are the drugs they produce sold? Does their local government really not know that they are making and selling drugs? I see. Don''t you kill them?


    Just thinking, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door. Tang Wenhao quickly got up, turned and looked out of the window.


    As soon as she stood, the door was pushed open. Ruan Ling, dressed in a milky white oder, came in from the outside, smiling and singing, and floated to Tang Wenhao like a fairy.


    Tang Wenhao turned around and saw that she was completely refined. This was the most sexy and charming time Ruan Ling had worn since he knew Ruan Ling. The long shirt on her body was like naturally growing on her. It wrapped her flawless body seamlessly, flawless and difficult to control.


    Tang Wenhao swallowed hard. He felt that there was a strong signal in some part of his body. He couldn''t help laughing embarrassedly, "ah Ling, are you... Back?".


    Ruan Ling smiled proudly when she saw that Tang Wenhao wanted to swallow himself. Obviously, she was very confident in her clothes. Tang Wenhao''s eyes can explain everything.


    "Well, I went out to take a bath and changed my clothes. Wen Hao, do I look good in this gown?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s so beautiful, ah Ling. The key is that you look beautiful," Tang Wenhao praised.


    "Hehe, really? Am I as beautiful as your boss?", she smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "you look like a person. Of course, you are beautiful.".


    "If one day your boss and I appeared in your life, who would you choose?" Ruan Ling asked seriously.


    Tang Wenhao was so stupid that he didn''t know how to answer, because from the heart, of course, he loved Miss Manny. Since he knew Miss Manny''s feelings for him, he had regarded Miss Manny as his girlfriend and his future wife.


    However, he has seen Ruan Ling''s ferocity. Therefore, even if it is against his heart, he can''t say that he will choose Miss Manny instead of her. This not only makes himself and JINDA''s financial accounting more dangerous, but also may harm Miss Manny. Ruan Ling is jealous. He knows how poisonous her heart is.


    "Would you choose her?" Ruan Ling asked unhappily when Tang Wenhao didn''t answer immediately.


    "No, I certainly won''t choose her. I said I don''t deserve her and don''t like her domineering in front of me." Tang Wenhao picked up what he said when he called Manny last time.


    Unexpectedly, Ruan Ling immediately asked along with his words, "I am also domineering in front of you, right?".


    "Ha ha... Ah Ling... No, it would be better if you could be gentle," Tang Wenhao said with a euphemistic smile. He felt that Ruan Ling was too difficult to deal with.


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao looked at her with some worry. She couldn''t bear it. She burst out laughing, "ha ha, fool, I know that men like gentle women. Wen Hao, I''m willing to change for you. Will I try to be gentle to you in the future?".


    "OK, thank you!".


    "No," said Ruan Ling, covering Tang Wenhao''s mouth with her tender jade hand.


    "Wen Hao, I don''t like you being so polite to me, and I don''t want you to be afraid of me. I hope you will always be the most real yourself in front of me. Even if you scold me like yesterday, I''m also happy. You don''t know. In fact, you look very charming and cool when you''re angry!" said Ruan Ling, He looked at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and his handsome eyes.


    Manny once told Tang Wenhao that his eyes will hook a woman. As long as he focuses on looking at a woman, the woman''s soul will be hooked by his eyes.


    Tang Wenhao felt itchy. He thought to himself, shit, this Ruan beauty is so hooked. Why don''t you kill her earlier? As soon as the idea appeared, he felt that the cells all over his body were active.


    Just as he was about to take action to bring the beautiful woman in front of him into his arms, there was a knock outside the door.


    At the same time, they moved their eyes to the door. Ruan Ling asked unhappily, "who is it?".


    "Sister, there''s your phone", is the voice of Ah Ying.


    "Oh, who called?".


    "Aya, she said she wanted to tell you something.".


    On hearing that it was Aya''s call, Ruan Ling had to resist the desire that had been hooked up by Tang Wenhao''s eyes. She glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao and said gently, "Wen Hao, wait, I''ll come back when I answer the phone. Ha ha, silly boy, I have something good to discuss with you.".


    "OK, you''re busy!" Tang Wenhao smiled a little lost. He found that he was slowly sinking into the gentle village set up by Ruan Ling.


    No wonder people say that a woman chasing a man is a layer of paper. If she stabs it, she will succeed. Isn''t she a good man? Thinking of loving Miss Manny, why do you want to sleep with this female drug lord so much today?


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao, just Ruan Ling, went out of the office and came to the corridor. She saw a Ying in a blue oder waiting for her with her mobile phone. She smiled and answered the phone and motioned a Ying to go to her office to accompany Tang Wenhao.


    Ah Ying went in obediently. Ruan Ling saw that there was no one around. She said to the phone and asked in a low voice, "ah ya, have you arrived at Liangshan?".


    "Well, sister, I not only got to Liangshan, but also met that Miss Manny. Sister, you''ll really be surprised to say it," said Aya excitedly.


    "What''s the matter?".


    "Sister, Miss Manny is so much like you. If I didn''t know you were in our factory now, I would certainly take her as you. Except for her hair style, she is not different from you. Moreover, her body is as slim as you. Your body height is exactly the same. Your skin, eyes, eyebrows, nose and lips are 1.72 meters, It''s as like as two peas. "


    "As like as two peas," Ruan Ling asked, pleasantly surprised. She listened to Aya''s report and was as excited as Aya. She also wanted to see what kind of woman she was like.


    "You''ll know when you see her, sister. Let me tell you something. Miss Manny agrees to go into the mountain with me today, but she has a condition.".


    "What conditions?" Ruan Ling asked coldly. She was used to being overbearing these years. Ruan Ling didn''t like people to talk about conditions with her.


    "Sister, she said she wanted to talk to her uncle again. She wanted to make sure that we did have an uncle, otherwise she wouldn''t go into the mountain with me. In addition, there was a man with her. According to her, this man was my uncle''s friend and he also wanted to go into the mountain together," Aya said.


    Ruan Ling immediately rejected Manny''s request. She said to Aya, "Aya, I don''t agree with her request. You tell her that if she doesn''t want Tang Wenhao to be buried on the cliff, she will go into the mountain with you immediately. After that, you give her ten minutes to think about it. If she doesn''t agree after ten minutes, you pretend to come back and ignore her.".


    "Sister, what if she really doesn''t compromise?" Aya asked.


    "No, Aya, you are such a smart girl. You don''t know where our advantages are? As long as the uncle is in our hands and she really likes the uncle, she will follow you into the mountain. You can do what elder sister says!".


    "OK, sister, I''ll talk to her like this. Sister, if everything goes well, we''ll be home the morning after tomorrow. Where shall I take her first?".


    "It''s safest for us to take it to the factory. Hum, even if the government and public security follow us, it''s no big deal," Ruan Ling sneered.


    "Yes, elder sister, don''t worry! I won''t let the public security follow us. Oh, by the way, what about the man who came with her? Let him come?".


    "No, more people entering the mountain will be more dangerous to our death valley. Tell Miss Manny to let the man go home first and warn him that if he doesn''t go back, Tang Wenhao will be more dangerous in addition to his safety," Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Well, tell them so, sister, see you the day after tomorrow!".


    "Well, see you the day after tomorrow, Aya. Pay attention to safety on the road. In addition, if you meet Abu''s people on the road, they will be surprised to see Miss Manny. Don''t say anything at that time, let alone tell them the truth.".


    "Ah? Why? Sister, what''s wrong with Abu?".


    "Don''t ask so much. I''ll tell you when I come back. That''s it! Sister has other things to deal with," said Ruan Ling, hanging up the phone.


    But when she returned to her office, Tang Wenhao and a Ying were sitting on the sofa and the other in front of the window. They were far away. They looked like strangers.


    "Hehe, what are you doing? Why are you so far away?" Ruan Ling smiled and came to Ah Ying sitting in front of the window. Tang Wenhao just smiled helplessly.


    "Sister, nothing. I think it''s very good here. Sister, I''ll go." Ah Ying saw Ruan Ling come in and thought she should go.


    "Don''t go, Ah Ying. Sister a wants to discuss something with you." Ruan Ling pressed Ah Ying on her sweet shoulder.


    Ah Ying looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously and asked, "sister, if you... Have anything to do, just tell me. What else can I discuss?".


    "Ha ha, Ah Ying, for other things, ah Jie can order you, but in this matter, ah Jie hopes you will. If you don''t want to, ah Jie won''t force you," Ruan Ling said with a gentle smile.


    Ah Ying looked at Ruan Ling with disbelief. She couldn''t believe it, because since she was rescued by Ruan Ling at the age of 16 and followed Ruan Ling, she had never seen Ruan Ling discuss anything with any subordinate. She had always said nothing, and no one dared to discuss anything with her.


    "Sister, please tell me!" Ah Ying said carefully. After that, she glanced at Tang Wenhao opposite. Seeing the expression on Tang Wenhao''s face was very relaxed, he seemed to be a little relaxed.


    "Ah Ying, don''t be afraid. Sister ah is really asking for your opinion this time. If you don''t agree, you should be regarded as sister ah. In this way, sister ah! I think it was too much for you that day and shouldn''t punish you like that.".

 Chapter 46

    "Sister, I really didn''t blame you." Ah Ying was scared to death when she saw Ruan Ling mention her painful experience that day again. She thought Ruan Ling had another idea.


    "Elder sister knows, don''t worry and don''t be afraid. Elder sister wants to match you," Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Ah? Matchmaking?", Ah Ying looked at Ruan Ling in surprise and naturally turned her eyes to Tang Wenhao. Seeing that Tang Wenhao had a smile on her face, she thought Ruan Ling was going to betroth her to Tang Wenhao. She couldn''t help but be ecstatic.


    However, at the thought that Ruan Ling liked Tang Wenhao so much and the pain she experienced that night, Ah Ying''s heart suddenly calmed down. She was worried about the ulterior purpose of Ruan Ling, who was suspicious and changeable. She couldn''t help looking at Ruan Ling suspiciously.


    "Ah Ying, elder sister said, you don''t have to worry. Even if you don''t agree, elder sister will never embarrass you. Elder sister thought, hasn''t your body been given to your uncle''s eldest brother? Just marry him. Otherwise, in our Liangshan, which boy will want you? It''s better to marry him. He''s much older than you. He will certainly hurt you later. How about it?" ¡£


    "Ah? No... elder sister, don''t..." when Ah Ying heard that Ruan Ling was going to marry Jin Dacai, tears fell in her eyes. She would never forget that painful experience in her life. Life is better than death. She never thought that things between men and women would bring so much pain to herself.


    Therefore, for the first time, she had no sexual happiness, no happiness, only pain, endless pain. Every time she thought of it, it was like going to hell again.


    However, she doesn''t hate Jin Dacai. She knows very well in her heart that the fault is not Jin Dacai. Like himself, he is forced. They are just a chess piece of elder sister.


    But she doesn''t hate Ruan Ling, or dare not. She only hates that her life is too hard. She was born in a poor family who can''t even eat enough. At the beginning, Ruan Ling didn''t give her a bowl of rice. Maybe she starved to death. What qualifications does she have to hate Ruan Ling?


    Ruan Ling was shocked by a Ying''s reaction, but Tang Wenhao was not surprised, because his eldest brother crazy possessed a Ying that day. He witnessed the whole process. It was terrible!?


    Tang Wenhao once heard Wu Kui say that if this woman doesn''t succeed for the first time, or if her first experience is miserable, it will have a far-reaching impact on her future life. Perhaps Ah Ying''s performance now is caused by Jin Dacai''s great harm to her. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao felt very sorry for Ah Ying, If I was alone with her in those days, I didn''t intentionally or unintentionally seduce her and don''t let her like myself, where would she have this painful experience?


    "Ah Ying, do you... Really disagree?" Ruan Ling asked puzzled.


    Ah Ying nodded with tears in her eyes and sobbed, "sister, I won''t marry anyone. I''ll follow sister until I get old.".


    Ruan Ling was silent. She glanced at Tang Wenhao sitting on the sofa, shook her head, and gently hugged Ah Ying''s fragrant shoulder. Her eyes were ruddy. Maybe she was regretting her original excessive behavior!


    Tang Wenhao just wanted to comfort Ah Ying. The walkie talkie on Ruan Ling''s desk rang. She waved her slender willow waist, gracefully came to the table, picked up the walkie talkie and replied coldly, "what''s up?".


    "Sister ah, sister Ah Mui is awake.".


    "Ah? Really? How is she?" Ruan Ling was very excited when Ah Mei woke up.


    She said she wanted to see you.


    "OK, I''ll be there right away. Please ask the doctor to feed her something!".


    "Sister Ah Mui has eaten some porridge.".


    "Oh, OK, you let her wait and say I''ll be right there," said Ruan Ling, turning off the step words.


    Ah Ying and Tang Wenhao also heard that Ah Mei was awake, so they all stood up.


    "Sister Ah Mui wakes up. You two come over with me to see her?" said Ruan Ling, looking at Tang Wenhao and Ah Ying.


    "Well, go and have a look!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile. After that, he nodded to Ah Ying. Ah Ying wiped tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded in agreement.


    In this way, Ruan Ling hurried downstairs with Tang Wenhao and a Ying.


    Death Valley infirmary is in a two-story wooden house about 50 meters away from the Xiaobai building where Ruan Ling works. There are more than a dozen small rooms and beds, which are specially provided for employees here to see a doctor at ordinary times. It is very humanized.


    When Ruan Ling and the three of them arrived at the infirmary, ah Ju and several other close female bodyguards had already stood at the door of the infirmary. However, now they all wear beautiful national clothes, all white long clothes, sexy and charming. Several big beauties stand there like a beauty contest. Tang Wenhao''s eyes are reluctant to move away from their beautiful bodies.


    Test! In this life, if you live in this group of beautiful women, you can''t live in vain! It''s fucking pleasing to the eye. It''s much better than wearing a military uniform, Tang Wenhao thought obscene.


    "Sister, have you had a good rest?" ah Ju asked happily when she saw Ruan Ling coming.


    "Well, very good. Did you take a bath?".


    "Of course, I was sweating so much last night that I smelled. Sister ah, sister Ah Mei woke up and was waiting for you! Go in and see her!" she said, and she nodded to Tang Wenhao charming as a greeting.


    Tang Wenhao also smiled with ah Ju and smiled at the beautiful women behind her. All the beautiful women nodded back. They all knew that Tang Wenhao was their uncle in death valley and their sister''s sweetheart. No one could afford to offend him.


    Ruan Ling looked back and motioned Tang Wenhao and a Ying to go in with her. The others were waiting outside first.


    The three men came to the small room where Ah Mui was lying in the infirmary. They saw that Ah Mui, a beautiful young woman, had leaned against the bed. Her face was no longer as pale as when it was delivered in the morning. She recovered some blood color. She quietly watched the three of them come in, and a faint smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    But when she saw Tang Wenhao, her eyes were surprised and full of doubts, because she had never seen such a beautiful man as Tang Wenhao, and she saw that Tang Wenhao came in with Ruan Ling. Obviously, his identity was quite special. Is this handsome young man a Ling''s boyfriend?


    "Sister Ah Mui, are you awake?", Ruan Ling hurriedly ran over, grabbed Ah Mui''s jade hand and looked at her with concern. Tang Wenhao found that Ruan Ling was still good to her relatives, which showed that her conscience was not lost and she could save her.


    Ah Mui had a charming smile on her face. "Ah Ling, I thought I would never see you again this time! Ah Ling, I''m sorry I didn''t take good care of my mother-in-law. Ah Ju told them that her mother-in-law was also seriously injured. Fortunately, there was no danger, otherwise, sister ah Mui couldn''t live," Ah Mui said shamefully.


    "Sister Ah Mui, stop talking. It''s not your fault. It''s an accident. As long as you two are all right, you can rest assured to recover here!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hello, sister Ah Mui!" Ah Ying also said hello to Ah Mui.


    "Well, Ah Ying, Hello, you... Behind is..." Ah Mei looked at Tang Wenhao and smiled. She wanted to know the real identity of Tang Wenhao behind Ruan Ling. She thought Tang Wenhao was really beautiful. She was sure that Tang Wenhao must be the most handsome man she had seen in her life.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly pulled Tang Wenhao to the front and said with a proud smile, "sister Ah Mui, his name is Tang Wenhao. He is Chinese. Now he is my boyfriend. How about it?".


    "Ah? You... Ah Ling, when did you have a boyfriend? Last time you came back from China, I didn''t hear you say it?" Ah Mei asked in surprise. At the same time, she felt a little relieved. She felt that a beautiful woman like Ruan Ling should find a handsome man like Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, I haven''t met Wen Hao last time! We just met, but I like him as soon as I see him. Sister Ah Mui, how about? I say I''ll meet what I like?" Ruan Ling smiled proudly, and then took Tang Wenhao''s hand and shook it with a look of special pride. At this time, she has completely lost her usual arrogant and domineering look, Restored the shyness and reserve that a girl should have.


    Ah Mei sipped her lips and looked at Tang Wenhao up and down. Her beautiful eyes smiled and looked at Tang Wenhao very uncomfortable. "Very good. Your name is Wen hao? Or Chinese?".


    "Hehe, it''s sister Ah Mei," Tang Wenhao said politely.


    "What do you do?".


    "Fashion designer", Tang Wenhao replied, thinking that this is to check Lao Tzu''s registered permanent residence!


    Ruan Ling followed Tang Wenhao''s words and said, "sister Ah Mui, Wen Hao is smart. He not only knows fashion design, but also some Kung Fu. The most rare thing is that he also knows some medical skills. Sister, do you know? You and your mother-in-law last night...".


    Ruan Linggang said this, she felt that Tang Wenhao was pinching her hand. She glanced at Tang Wenhao''s eyes and saw him wink at herself. Ruan Ling was so smart that she immediately understood. She immediately turned the conversation and said with a smile, "sister, we and Wen Hao carried you back after you and your mother-in-law were injured last night.".


    "Oh, really? Wen Hao, that''s really troublesome for you," Ah Mui said with a shy smile.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you''re welcome. You should," Tang Wenhao said with a casual smile.


    Several people were talking about this, so they heard miss ah Ju shouting outside, "sister, mother-in-law is awake, let you go.".


    "Oh, OK, right away," Ruan Ling hurriedly replied, and then smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, you can talk with sister Ah Mei again. I''ll go and see my mother-in-law first. What about you, Ah Ying?".


    "Sister ah, I''ll go with you!... sister Ah Mui, I''ll see you later," Ah Ying smiled at Ah Mui.


    Ah Mui smiled, "Well, you three go to see your mother-in-law! There''s plenty of time to talk in the future, so I''ll just say a few words. Ah Ling, I asked you to come here to let you go down and talk to my family. I''m afraid his father and children can''t find me when they go to their mother-in-law for several days in a row. Their parents will worry about me and let them tell their father and son that I''ve been here to take care of my mother-in-law for a while They don''t worry.


    Ruan Ling looked back and said with a smile, "OK, sister, don''t worry! I''ll arrange it. You can rest assured! Wen Hao and Ah Ying, let''s go and see our mother-in-law and let sister Ah Mei have a good rest.".


    After saying goodbye to Ah Mei, the three hurried to another room. Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law really woke up and her face was much better than when she sent it in the morning. She was not as hurt as Ah Mei.

 Chapter 47

    "Grandma, how are you feeling now?" Ruan Ling came to the bed and asked gently.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang smiled, took Ruan Ling''s jade hand and caressed her, but her kind eyes stared at Tang Wenhao with a smile. She was very satisfied with Tang Wenhao at a glance.


    "Girl, introduce your sweetheart to your mother-in-law!" said mother-in-law a Xiang softly.


    "OK, mother-in-law", Ruan Ling put her arms around mother-in-law a Xiang on the bed and briefly introduced Tang Wenhao again. Of course, she didn''t say how Tang Wenhao got to her death valley or how she knew Tang Wenhao. She only told her mother-in-law that Tang Wenhao was Chinese and an excellent fashion designer.


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s brief introduction, mother-in-law a Xiang suddenly became serious. She sighed softly, "Alas! Your fate between Ruan family and China has never been broken. Maybe it''s providence!".


    "Mother-in-law, what do you mean?" Ruan Ling asked when she saw that her mother-in-law''s expression suddenly became a little strange.


    In this way, mother-in-law a Xiang told Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao an unknown past.


    It turned out that the Ruan family practiced medicine from generation to generation. In Grandpa Ruan Ling''s generation, it had changed from practicing medicine to making medicine, which became incidental. When Ruan Ling''s father, he was no longer able to do medicine at all, specialized in making medicine, and made the Ruan family''s medicine into Vietnamese national medicine.


    Of course, Ruan Ling knows all these things, but next, Ruan Ling is completely unclear about what mother-in-law a Xiang said. Mother-in-law a Xiang said that Ruan Ling''s grandmother and Ruan Ling''s mother are from Guangxi, China. Her grandmother is Chongzuo and her mother is Pingxiang.


    She said that she was from Yunnan and the maid of grandma Ruan Ling''s family. During the war of resistance against Japan, she fled to Vietnam with her grandmother. Ruan Ling''s grandmother was a young lady of a large family in Chongzuo. Her family has been selling tea for generations. She is a rich family. She has been proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting since she was a child. She is also a small jasper and beautiful.


    However, in the war years, it took a minute for large families to become ordinary people. It was because Ruan Ling''s grandmother was gentle and charming and was liked by the bullies who worshipped the left at that time. He colluded with the Japanese devils to kill Ruan Ling''s family. Fortunately, Ruan Ling''s grandmother and Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law happened to go to the temple to burn incense and escaped this disaster.


    Later, the two fled to Vietnam and ran to Langshan. The petite and beautiful grandma Ruan Ling was frightened and ran all the way. She fell ill at the door of Ruan''s house and was saved by Ruan Ling''s grand master. Later, after she recovered from the illness, the Ruan family left her poor grandmother and grandma a Xiang as a waitress at Ruan''s house. Later, the Ruan family found that grandma Ruan Ling was intelligent, And very cultured, he betrothed her to his son as his daughter-in-law.


    When Ruan Ling''s father came into her generation, she had an indissoluble bond with China. Ruan Ling''s mother was Pingxiang. Her hometown was separated from Liangshan by a river. Her father, Ruan Ling''s grandfather, shuttled between Pingxiang and Liangshan every day to do small business, that is, selling herbal medicine collected from the mountain. Ruan Ling''s mother followed her father between the two countries since childhood. It was an accidental opportunity, Ruan Ling''s mother and her father met at the herbal medicine market. They have the same interests. They can come and go as soon as possible.


    After marriage, Ruan Ling''s mother focused on her husband and children at home, but the good times didn''t last long. Ruan Ling''s mother only gave birth to a pair of daughters because she didn''t continue incense to the Ruan family. She didn''t give birth to a son to the Ruan family. She was often looked down upon by the Ruan family. Fortunately, Ruan Ling''s father was good to her mother.


    However, after the outbreak of the Sino Vietnamese war, Ruan Ling''s mother was implicated and shot dead by some extremist ethnic elements in Vietnam. Her grandmother died because of excessive sadness. The Ruan family''s fledgling pharmaceutical industry was banned by the government because of suspicion of collaborating with the enemy. Grandpa couldn''t stand the series of blows and soon died. Suddenly, Ruan Ling''s father and a pair of daughters were left, In addition, mother-in-law a Xiang lived a miserable life.


    "Mother-in-law, it turned out that my family''s industry fell like this." Ruan Ling understood some of her family''s history. Mother-in-law a Xiang had never told her before.


    "Yes, fortunately, the War didn''t last for a few years. After the war, your father applied to the government again to run a pharmaceutical factory. Moreover, in order to avoid harassment, he chose the factory address in death valley, where even ghosts don''t want to come. The government felt that he didn''t do any harm to the society anyway, so let him go.".


    Hearing this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help adding a little kindness to Ruan Ling. Shit, after all, Ruan Ling is still half Chinese. No wonder their family speaks Chinese.


    "Grandma, you just said that my father had a pair of daughters? Is it true?" Ruan Ling suddenly asked.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao also wants to ask this sentence. He has always had a question. He thinks there may be a real relationship between his boss Miss Manny and the beauty Ruan Ling in front of him. Otherwise, he really can''t figure out where there are such similar people in the world? If you put them together, you really can''t tell who is who. However, on the surface, they really have no relationship. One is Vietnamese and the other is from Hong Kong, China. The difference is too far. It''s unlikely that there will be any direct relationship.


    "Yes, you had a sister, but, hey! The little girl had a bad life and died of the plague. Her mother-in-law felt very sorry for your grandmother and your mother for not taking care of her for them," said mother-in-law a Xiang, with a very painful expression.


    "Ah? Dead, how could this happen?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "During the war, many people died, the medical environment was not good, there were many injured and wounded, many patients, and the hospital gave up when it was a little difficult to treat a disease, or there was no medicine. That''s why your father had to make medicine alive and dead. The death of your sister was a great blow to him, and that''s why he arranged for you to learn martial arts with Chinese boxers when you studied in the United States One, she hopes you will be strong and healthy when you grow up. Later, he devoted almost all his energy to developing drug formulas and managing the factory. He was seriously overdrawn. The factory has improved, and he is almost the same. ".


    "I know that. I heard the old man before the factory say that my father is tired to death... Mother-in-law, is my sister really dead?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang breathed a long sigh of relief because she was weak. She looked at Ruan Ling incomprehensibly, "girl, can mother-in-law lie to you?".


    "No, I''m just asking," said Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao''s face was also disappointed. In fact, they both have a common wish. I hope Miss Manny is Ruan Ling''s sister.


    "Hey, girl, my mother-in-law knows that you have been lonely since childhood. I hope there is another sister to accompany you in this world, but she really died. My mother-in-law personally sent her little body to the funeral home.".


    "Oh! Grandma, ah Ling will never forget your kindness to our family. Wen Hao and I will be more filial to you in the future," Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Yes, mother-in-law, we will be filial to your old man," said Tang Wenhao involuntarily. In the face of such an old man, Tang wenhaoming knew that he and Ruan Ling would not grow up, because Ruan Ling was on a road of no return, but he really couldn''t bear to say this sentence to the old man to comfort him.


    "Oh, what a sensible young man! By the way, ah Ling, you bring your mother-in-law''s dress. Her mother-in-law has something to give you. It''s time," said Ah Xiang, pointing to a dress at the head of her bed.


    Ruan Ling quickly took it over and handed it to her mother-in-law. She saw that the old man took out a small box from her pocket. The color of the box had completely faded and was a little dirty. At first glance, she knew that it was old, but the things taken out were very cute. It turned out that it was a jade article and still looked like a little doll.


    "It''s so beautiful, mother-in-law. Where did this come from?" said Ruan Ling in surprise.


    "This is a jade baby. It was your grandmother''s birthday present when you were one year old. When she left, she asked me to put it away and said it was very valuable. When you grow up, I''ll give it to you. Now you''re old and even your husband has found it. It''s time to give it to you. Here you are!".


    Ruan Lingxin happily took over yuwa''er and couldn''t put it down. When Tang Wenhao saw it, he was surprised and had a flash in his mind. It seemed that he had seen it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    Considering that Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law needs a rest, Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao and Ah Ying temporarily left the infirmary and led ah Ju, the beautiful bodyguard outside the door, back to her little white building.


    At this time, night had fallen, and finally there were some laughing noises in the factory. Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao that it was time to get off work and the workmates were going to eat. Tang Wenhao asked them where they lived. Ruan Ling said that they all lived in the factory. Generally, they were never allowed to leave the factory without authorization. In the factory, except the infirmary, other living facilities were complete, These workers usually go home once a year.


    Shit! It seems that it is similar to the Chinese working outside, but these people do not know that they are producing harmful drugs.


    Ruan Ling went to the office and told Ah Ying to prepare dinner. She wanted to have dinner here with Tang Wenhao and then go to bed in the cave.


    After Ah Ying went down to prepare dinner, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao sat on the sofa and talked.


    "Wen Hao, have you ever thought that I have Chinese ancestry?" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao happily, her eyes full of love and honey. Since she knew that her grandmother and mother were both Chinese, she was always very excited. She felt that her relationship with Tang Wenhao seemed closer, which made her feel particularly happy.


    "Oh, ah Ling, I just think you must be very familiar with China, because your Chinese is so good that it is no different from the Chinese people.".


    "Of course, because of my mother-in-law, I always speak Chinese at home. She doesn''t like me to speak Vietnamese at home, so I even asked these bodyguards around me to speak Chinese, just don''t want to make my mother-in-law unhappy,... Wen Hao, to tell the truth, have you ever thought about my relationship with your miss Manny?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, there was a flash of thought, because you look too much like our Miss Manny, but then you thought it was impossible. After all, you are from two different countries. There is no such possibility. You can only take it as an adventure! Didn''t your mother-in-law say just now? She personally sent your sister''s body to the funeral home.".


    "I know that my mother-in-law can''t lie to me. Wen Hao, I don''t know what''s going on. I suddenly feel that I really have a sister in the world. Why do you say that?".

 Chapter 48

    "Hehe, maybe it''s because what my mother-in-law said just now makes you look forward to it! Maybe it''s because you''re too lonely. Ah Ling, I''ll accompany you in the future, so you won''t be lonely... Ah Ling, actually!... I already know what you do. If we get married, can you give up your life here for me?" Tang Wenhao grabbed Ruan Ling''s jade hand, Asked tentatively.


    Ruan Ling immediately took out her hand, looked at Tang Wenhao coldly, and asked unhappily, "do you... Still want to leave me?".


    "No, that''s not what I meant. Ah Ling, I didn''t say I wanted to leave you! I mean, can I not do anything illegal? Since ancient times, drug manufacturing and drug trafficking will never come to a good end. This is doing something injurious to nature and justice. No matter which country, what government, or the whole international community, no one is not opposed to drugs. This is a dead end and a road of no return, Ah Ling, you''ve made your career so successful. There''s no need to take this risk again. ".


    "No, it''s necessary, Wen Hao. You know what? I can make a profit in one year now. I''ll tell you the truth. I''ll quit after three or five years. At that time, I''m Ruan Ling''s worth is a billionaire, and last year, I also...". Speaking of this, she suddenly realized something. She didn''t go on, but changed the topic.


    "Wen Hao, you don''t have to worry. These products are sold abroad, Southeast Asia, China, and some are sold to the Middle East. Don''t worry, there is no risk. Our road is very hidden and won''t be found.".


    "Don''t sell to China in the future," Tang Wenhao looked at her unhappily.


    "Why? China has the best sales and the highest profits," said Ruan Ling.


    "No matter how tall you are, because you are also half Chinese. Do you want to poison your compatriots?" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Wen Hao, I''m... Not as bad as you think." Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao was angry and her tone eased a little. She knew that Tang Wenhao was not a greedy person and didn''t want to be cruel to him anymore. Moreover, she also liked Tang Wenhao''s way of expressing her feelings directly.


    "Ah Ling, I tell you, if you must continue, I won''t stop you. I know I can''t stop you, but you must not sell to China. Otherwise, I will die and won''t be with you. I will never allow my women to do things that hurt my compatriots, and they are also your compatriots.".


    Tang Wenhao''s expression was so serious and her tone was neither humble nor overbearing. Ruan Ling was restrained by his righteous words. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms, hugged him and choked, "Wen Hao, I listen to you. As long as you love me, I am willing to make changes for you.".


    "Really, are you sure?" Tang Wenhao asked, gently hugging her slender waist.


    "Well, I''ll talk to Abu another day. In the future, our business will withdraw from China. Although nearly one-third of the profits will be lost, I''m willing to make sacrifices for you," Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "What if Abu doesn''t agree?" Tang Wenhao flashed Abu''s fierce look in his mind. He knew that guy was not a good stubble.


    "No, he has no right to listen to me," Ruan Ling said confidently.


    "Why?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Because I have all the recipes and the workers are mine. Without me, he has nothing. Therefore, the real leader of death valley is Ruan Ling, not Abu. He is only responsible for sales. I gave him the base he is in charge of now. Otherwise, he doesn''t even have a place to live.".


    "But, ah Ling, don''t be careless. I don''t think Abu is such a simple person. If he really involves the issue of interests, he may not listen to you.".


    "Wen Hao, don''t worry about this. Since I promised you, I will do it. You''re right. I can''t sell these drugs to China now. After all, my grandmother and my mother are all Chinese. Maybe the drugs I made hurt their Chinese family! I''m not sorry for my grandmother and mother? Why did we and Abu put the sales network together at that time When you go abroad, you just don''t want these things to be stained by your family ".


    "Well, ah Ling, it shows that you are not an unforgivable person. You should stop at the precipice and quit this inhuman business as soon as possible. Isn''t it good for you to be your national medicine?".


    "No, Wen Hao, you don''t know the actual situation. In fact, our drugs have no profit. The government wants us to take out the formula. My father told my mother-in-law that we can''t hand over the formula even if we die. Once the formula is given to the government, they will turn their face and refuse to recognize others. After that, we have nothing, but what! If we don''t hand it over, the government will keep our price down It is very low, basically there is not much profit, and it can only feed this large group of people. ".


    "Do you workers know that they are making drugs?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I don''t know. Some people at the test base know that it is only limited to some close friends around Abu. Others think the people locked in are government prisoners.".


    "Ah? Can you hide it?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Of course, the formula is only in my hands, and the workers don''t know what''s added to the medicine. Apart from Ah Ying and ah Ju around me and their cronies, no one knows that our factory also produces drugs. The same is true for Abu. Basically, no one knows except the cronies. People who know a little about it were killed by Abu and thrown into the wilderness for feeding Ruan Ling calmly told Tang Wenhao that she was a wolf. After that, her beautiful eyes looked at Tang Wenhao and seemed to judge Tang Wenhao''s reaction.


    Tang Wenhao was secretly worried about Jin Dacai. He knew that there was no special reason. That Abu would not let Jin Dacai go, and it was entirely possible to kill Jin Dacai, so as to create a fait accompli. Ruan Ling had no way to take him.


    "Wen Hao, I told you the top secret of death valley. Won''t you betray me?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously when she saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t speak.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and shook his head. "No, Arlene, don''t worry, I will never betray you, but I hope you will stop slowly. I want to live a peaceful and stable life. I don''t want to be worried every day, and I don''t want my own children to lose their parents too early.".


    "Wen Hao, I see what you mean. Well, let''s get married early while my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui are here to recover from their injuries. I want to set the wedding date the day after tomorrow, so that I can rush for my mother-in-law. Do you think so?" Ruan Ling asked happily.


    "Ah? Get married the day after tomorrow? Is it too fast?" Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling in surprise. At the same time, he was thinking about how to reply Ruan Ling, whether to refuse or agree?


    What is the reason for refusing? If you agree, you think it''s too sudden. According to the discussion between him and Jin Dacai that night, even if you pretend to marry Ruan Ling, you must find out all the information here, including their personnel, sentry and geographical location. Obviously, he doesn''t know these information very well, and has just learned about the cooperation between her and Abu.


    Tang Wenhao''s hesitation made Ruan Ling a little unhappy. She pulled Tang Wenhao''s sleeve and said unhappily, "don''t you want to marry me?".


    "No, I just think it''s a little early. Isn''t my eldest brother still locked up by you? It''s very unlucky in our hometown. Even if we''re going to get married, the man must have relatives to celebrate together, otherwise, it''s particularly unlucky. This is something we must consider. You know, Abu doesn''t trust me and my eldest brother now, and I don''t want it You are not happy at this time.


    "Is this really the reason?" Ruan Ling stressed again.


    "Well, unless you have to convince Abu to let my big brother go," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Let it go?" Ruan Ling asked unhappily.


    "No, I mean, at least we should give him some freedom here. At least we should let our brothers meet often. We can''t keep him in your test base. I must be uncomfortable. How can my eldest brother have no freedom in my wife''s territory? Do you think it''s right?".


    "Wen Hao, you don''t have to worry about this. As long as you agree to marry me the day after tomorrow, I will let Abu let your eldest brother go. If he dares not, I will terminate my cooperation with him. It''s no big deal to find other partners," Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Ah Ling, it''s certainly not as simple as you think," said Tang Wenhao worried. In fact, he was worried that Ruan Ling was too confident. Although he only met Abu, he and Jin Dacai both judged that Abu must be cruel and do all kinds of evil.


    He doesn''t want Ruan Ling to be hurt by Abu. He really doesn''t love Ruan Ling, but just because she looks like Miss Manny, it''s impossible to hate her. Especially in the past two days, through close contact with Ruan Ling and observing her treatment of the people around her, Tang Wenhao believes that Ruan Ling is not a woman with too dark heart. At least she is serious about family affection and love, Tang Wenhao has unconsciously begun to accept her. Naturally, he doesn''t want her to be in danger.


    "Wen Hao, it''s not as terrible as you think. I know. Well, don''t discuss this issue. I''ll ask you a question. If I bring your eldest brother to the factory, will you marry me the day after tomorrow?" when she said it, Ruan Ling was sincere and looked at him with expectation and tenderness.


    Tang Wenhao was moved, then nodded, stared hungrily at her sexy lips and replied, "I do". Tang Wenhao knew that he could no longer find a reason to refuse. Shit, fuck it, go step by step first. Besides, he had no loss by marrying the beautiful woman in front of him.


    However, God refused him again, and there were several inappropriate knocks outside the door, "bang bang, sister, your meal is coming".


    In fact, Ruan Ling is also looking forward to Tang Wenhao''s attack. She has captured his needs from Tang Wenhao''s eyes.


    Therefore, Ah Ying''s untimely visit made her very unhappy and depressed, but it was not easy to attack. She had to say coldly, "come in then!" and then she took the initiative to separate from Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 49

    Ah Ying came in with several dishes. Behind her was ah Ju, with a plate in her hand. When she came in, she put all the dishes on the tea table.


    "Sister, these are what you like to eat. Those two dishes are what my uncle likes. Look, do you want to add other dishes so that I can make them in the kitchen?" Ah Ying asked carefully pointing to the food on the tea table.


    "Well, OK, Ah Ying, thank you!" seeing Ah Ying taking care of herself and Tang Wenhao so carefully, Ruan Ling felt a little guilty, so she personally thanked her.


    "Sister, you''re welcome with us. It''s nothing. We''ll wait outside. Have dinner with my uncle!" ah Ju said with a smile.


    "Well, then go out!" Ruan Ling smiled and motioned Tang Wenhao to sit down for dinner.


    Ah Ying and ah Ju obediently walked outside. Just in front of the door, Ruan Ling stopped them, "Ah Ying, ah Ju, wait a minute.".


    They looked back at Ruan Ling and asked, "sister, what else can I tell you?".


    "I have some good news to tell you. Your uncle and I are going to have a wedding the day after tomorrow. It''s just time to rush for my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui. What do you think?".


    When they heard this, they both looked at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao in surprise. Obviously, they also felt a little sudden, but Ah Ying and ah Ju were very smart and reacted immediately. Ah Ying quickly smiled and said, "great, sister, this is the best thing. What my mother-in-law wants to see now is that you two are married. In this way, my mother-in-law''s injury must get better faster".


    "Yes! Elder sister, you and your uncle are such a good match. It''s good to get married early and have a son early. We also want to hold a nephew with elder sister early! Hee hee, congratulations to elder sister." ah Ju is also very talkative and hurriedly congratulated in advance.


    "Well, thank you, Ah Ying and ah Ju. Then go and get ready with ah Jie as soon as possible! Ha! You post the notice. The day after tomorrow, the whole factory will be off. You ask the kitchen to cook more dishes to make everyone eat and play crazy for a day, and all expenses will be reimbursed to ah Jie.".


    "Hee hee, that''s great, sister. What special treatment do we have?" ah Ju came in and asked with a smile.


    "Oh, you guys, yes, that is, you must have no rest. Who makes you the best sister of sister a?... you and Ah Ying are specially responsible for preparing a new house for sister a and my uncle. You ask Alan and ah Zhu to arrange a banquet and a bonfire party. The address of the bonfire party is placed in the open space between our factory and office building, so that they can make a good plan".


    "I see, elder sister, then... That... Elder brother Abu, do you want me to tell them and let some of their main backbone come to celebrate?".


    Ruan Ling looked a little unhappy. "Ah Ju, this is not something you should consider. Elder sister herself will tell him. Go ahead first! Note that although we have to do a wedding, we can''t relax the security guard a little, okay?".


    "I see, sister, shall we go first?".


    "OK, go!".


    After Ah Ying and ah Ju left, Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "ah Ling, don''t you want to invite Abu over?" because he felt that if he didn''t, he would certainly offend the fierce Abu.


    "No, it''s my private affair. My cooperation with him is only in work. In life, he is him and I am me. We don''t interfere with each other. Moreover, we also have an agreement that even in work, he is only responsible for the base. His people on the side of our factory can''t take half a step. This is the premise of our original cooperation. No one can violate it. I think he shouldn''t either Violation ".


    "But if you don''t tell him, how could he let you take my big brother?".


    "Of course, I''ll tell him that I''m going to marry you the day after tomorrow, but that doesn''t mean I''ll invite him over. Wen Hao, to tell you the truth, Abu likes me. He always wants to chase me, but I don''t like him. I just treat him as a brother and partner. If I don''t invite him, I don''t want to stimulate him or create new problems. He likes to be drunk and crazy," Ruan Ling said indifferently.


    After dinner, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went to see mother-in-law a Xiang again, and personally told mother-in-law a Xiang the good news that she would marry Tang Wenhao the day after tomorrow. The old lady was so excited that her eyes were full of love as soon as she saw Tang Wenhao. She asked Tang Wenhao for long and short, and Tang Wenhao didn''t hide it from her, Tell her all about his family background. Once I heard that Tang Wenhao also came from the countryside, the elderly liked it better. They said that the rural people were down-to-earth and hardworking. In addition, Tang Wenhao also went to college. He said that he must be promising in the future and praised Ruan Ling for her vision.


    Ruan Ling is more elated and proud. Indeed, Ruan Ling now likes to show off with Wen Hao everywhere. She likes other beauties to see the jealousy in the eyes of her beloved man, which makes her feel proud. Her man should have been the handsome brother in a million.


    Tang Wenhao also has great respect for mother-in-law a Xiang. No one like mother-in-law a Xiang doesn''t like and respect, is kind and loyal. No matter how the host''s family changes, they always stick to each other and stay together. They are lucky to meet such a servant.


    As soon as they came out of mother-in-law a Xiang''s room, they went to Ah Mei''s room again. After a day''s rest and nutritional supplement, Ah Mei, a beautiful young woman, looked much better. When she saw Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao coming in, she smiled happily and said, "ah Ling, uncle, are you still here so late?".


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, we''ll leave in a moment. Don''t we want to see you before we leave? In addition, I have another happy event to tell sister," said Ruan Ling, sitting on the edge of her bed, while Tang Wenhao stood beside her, smiling and nodding hello to Ah Mui.


    Ah Mui also nodded and smiled with him and motioned him to sit down. Tang Wenhao shook his head and said with a smile, "no, sister Ah Mui, it doesn''t matter if I stand for a while.".


    "Hehe, Wenhao, why don''t you sit down!" Ruan Ling looked back and smiled.


    "Yes, sit down! It''s very tired to stand, or our family ah Ling should be distressed. I''ve been with ah Ling since I was a child, and I haven''t seen her so gentle to any man! Ha ha, by the way, ah Ling, you said there was a happy event, what happy event, shouldn''t you be getting married?" sister Ah Mei smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was no longer polite and sat in the chair behind Ruan Ling.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you guessed right. We discussed and planned to hold the wedding here the day after tomorrow. It happened that you and your mother-in-law were here during this time, and you were injured. You can rush for you by the way, how about it?" Ruan Ling asked happily.


    "Great, ah Ling, you''re finally getting married! Now my mother-in-law is going to be very happy," Ah Mui cried in surprise.


    "Yes, my mother-in-law was so happy that she grabbed Wen Hao''s hand and talked to him for a long time!".


    "Yes, at home, my mother-in-law talks about your marriage every day. She says that you are an old girl and don''t marry yourself. She says that she can''t afford to delay her youth all her life. Otherwise, she will regret it when she gets old. Her mother-in-law says that her biggest regret in her life is that she didn''t take this step bravely. She doesn''t want you to follow her footsteps and lose her youth It''s deserted.


    "Yes, sister, it seems that my mother-in-law has never been married or boyfriend?".


    "Well, my mother-in-law said that she has never had a man in her life. She has been in your house all her life since she followed your grandmother to Vietnam. She has never left. She said she once thought about it, but she has always been delayed by some things. Your family has been ups and downs for decades, and she can''t allow her to think about it.".


    "Hey! It''s our family that has dragged her down, elder sister. Therefore, if I don''t have time to accompany her, you must honor her for me. In my heart, she is my grandmother and like my mother," Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Don''t worry! I''ve always regarded my mother-in-law as my family," Ah Mui said with a faint smile.


    Ah Mei just said this. Ah Ying ran in from the outside, nodded to Ah Mei and smiled at Ruan Ling, "sister, there''s your phone.".


    "Oh, whose?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Brother Abu''s," Ah Ying replied.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll go right away,... Wen Hao, you talk to my sister first. I''ll come as soon as I answer the phone, sister, wait a moment." she got up and left with Ah Ying.


    Only Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei were left in the ward.


    Ah Mei looked at Tang Wenhao gently and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, how old are you?".


    "25", Tang Wenhao replied. As soon as Ruan Ling left just now, he really didn''t want to stay here, but Ruan Ling said that, he didn''t want to accompany her sister.


    Although Ruan Ling can manage this complex Death Valley in an orderly manner, she has no concept of things between men and women. She is careless and doesn''t know what embarrassment is.


    But Tang Wenhao is different. He has lived with Ning Kexin for six years and is already familiar with things between men and women. Last night, the beautiful young woman in the hospital bed, the most private part of the familiar woman''s body, let alone a thorough look. His hands have been visited all over, and there is almost no real relationship.


    At that time, I didn''t have time to think deeply, but later, if I was a man, I would certainly aftertaste that process. Today, Tang Wenhao has already aftertasted it several times unconsciously.


    When I came to visit her in the afternoon, I stood aside. When I saw her beautiful face, I naturally thought of her below. Just now, as soon as I entered, Tang Wenhao felt a little depressed, because his eyes focused on her beautiful face and sexy lips.


    Fucking sexy! Her body is definitely more lethal than Ning Kexin!


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao tried not to look at her. As soon as he saw her, he felt uncomfortable. There seemed to be an evil force in his body. The more he didn''t think about it, the more he thought about it.


    "Wen Hao, you are three years younger than our family a Ling. Don''t you care?" Ah Mei continued.


    "Oh, no," Tang Wenhao said with an embarrassed smile. He didn''t dare to look at Ah Mei''s face and looked outside intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Don''t worry about it. Although our ah Ling is a few years older than you, she is very simple in emotion. She has never had a boyfriend before. Many men like her, but she hasn''t met what she likes. She has always refused to date others. After marriage, you must cherish her.".


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, I know," Tang Wenhao said with a smile. He didn''t say it casually, but he did see that Ruan Ling must be very serious about her feelings despite her city government and scheming.

 Chapter 50

    Maybe Tang Wenhao''s answer was too concise and his expression was too unnatural, which made Ah Mei confused. She thought Tang Wenhao didn''t like her, so she asked, "Wen Hao, don''t you like Ah Mei?".


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise and thought, what does she mean? What do you like or not? Seduce me? Test, no, depending on her relationship with Ruan Ling, there is no such possibility. It must be that she is amorous or misunderstood her meaning.


    "I... no? Sister Ah Mui, what do you mean by that?".


    "Wen Hao, I just think you don''t like talking to me," Ah Mui looked at him suspiciously.


    "No, sister Ah Mui, I''m... A little nervous in front of strangers," Tang Wenhao replied casually. He couldn''t tell Ah Mui the truth that she wrapped her wound last night.


    "Ha ha... Wen Hao, you''re really interesting. I''m a Ling''s sister. Although I''m not a pro sister, we grew up together. It''s no different from a pro sister. You don''t have to be so nervous. Your tension makes your sister very nervous," Ah Mei said with a charming smile


    Ruan Ling returned to Ah Mei''s room after calling. When Tang Wenhao saw that she was back, her mood suddenly relaxed a lot, and the smile on her face became more natural.


    The change of his expression made Ah Mui feel more fun. She couldn''t help laughing at Ruan Ling and said, "ah Ling, your sweetheart is really interesting.".


    Ruan Ling sat behind her bedside and asked with a puzzled smile, "what''s the matter, sister? What did Wen Hao tell you?".


    "Hehe... He didn''t say anything. He answered every question I asked. If I didn''t ask, he wouldn''t talk. I thought he didn''t like my sister?".


    "Elder sister, how could it be? Wen Hao is so nice," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Well, later he told me that he would be nervous when he was with strangers. Look, where can we find such a shy boy in Vietnam?".


    When Ah Mui said this, Tang Wenhao felt even more embarrassed. He smiled at Ruan Ling shyly.


    Ruan Ling was so smart that she immediately reacted. She smiled at Ah Mei and said, "sister Ah Mei, he teased you. He won''t be nervous. You don''t know him. He was very brave. At that time, I put a gun against his head. He wasn''t afraid. She would be afraid of you? Let alone shy.".


    "Really? Then he told his sister that he would be nervous when talking to strangers?" Ah Mui said, staring at Tang Wenhao in a whiny way, which made Tang Wenhao''s heart beat. Shit, how can sister Ah Mui look so good?


    Ruan Ling laughed when she saw Ah Mui''s expression. She pointed to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "sister Ah Mui, do you know why Wen Hao is afraid of you?".


    "How do I know?" Ah Mui asked suspiciously and glanced at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly reacted, looked up at Ruan Ling and stepped on her foot. Tang Wenhao thought Ruan Ling would not go on after receiving the information.


    However, Ruan Ling, who was completely blind in terms of men and women, completely ignored the sensitivity of this matter. She reached out and pinched Tang Wenhao''s face and said with a smile, "are you still worried? Don''t be afraid. You should see that sister Ah Mui and I are like close sisters. What are you worried about such a relationship?".


    It turned out that she took Tang Wenhao''s dilemma as a worry.


    Now Ah Mui didn''t understand. She asked, "what''s the matter with you, ah Ling? What do you mean? Why should Wen Hao worry about me?".


    Tang Wenhao also winked at Ruan Ling, but Ruan Ling completely turned a blind eye and smiled at Ah Mei, "sister, do you know who saved you last night?".


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help sighing. Shit, it''s over. He can''t get along with Ah Mei normally in the future!


    "Hehe, isn''t it you, ah Ling?" Ah Mui laughed casually before she could react.


    "No, I know some ways to treat injuries, but it''s mainly snake injuries. I haven''t tried the injuries like you and your mother-in-law. Besides, your thighs are pricked by thorns. I really don''t dare to do it, because I''m afraid of hurting you.".


    "Oh, who bandaged my mother-in-law and me? It''s... Wen hao?", Ah Mui seemed to react. She looked at him in surprise, and then her face turned crimson. Tang Wenhao thought that the reaction was slow enough.


    "Ha ha... That''s right! Wen Hao not only knows how to feel the pulse, but also knows how to bandage the wound. He made the wound of you and your mother-in-law alone. I just gave you a lighter and watched him do it, because sister Ah Mui, the place where you hurt is in front, especially the inner side of your thigh. Wen Hao began... Ha ha, he didn''t dare to bandage you! He said if you knew, you wouldn''t fight with him? Ha Ha... I didn''t see that you were hurt so badly at that time. I''m going to laugh to death. We Vietnamese women don''t have so much right and wrong? He''s saving you, not harming you. How can you fight with him? Besides, he saved my sister, not an outsider ", Ruan Ling said this very ambiguous words happily, which made Tang Wenhao feel embarrassed to think nonsense again.


    However, after listening to Ruan Ling''s narration, Tang Wenhao was not embarrassed. Ah Mei''s pretty face had already turned red into a big apple. She squeezed out a little smile, "yes! I... how can I blame you? You saved me", Ah Mei said shyly to Tang Wenhao. It was no longer as natural as before, but she didn''t even dare to lift her head, I dare not look at Tang Wenhao.


    Others may not know. Ah Mui knows very well in her heart. If Ruan Ling tells her, she has no secrets in Tang Wenhao''s eyes


    Ah Mui suddenly felt sorry for her husband.


    Tang Wenhao felt a little embarrassed and depressed in the atmosphere. He quickly stood up and smiled at Ruan Ling and Ah Mei, "I''ll go out for convenience. Ah Ling, you and sister Ah Mei can talk!" he said. Without waiting for Ruan Ling''s answer, he immediately escaped.


    In fact, at this time, Ruan Ling also realized that she shouldn''t have pierced this layer of window paper, because she felt the embarrassment and unnaturalness of sister Ah Mei and Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister Ah Mui, shouldn''t I really say it?" Ruan Ling whispered when she saw Tang Wenhao out.


    Ah Mui smiled helplessly and nodded, "Well, ah Ling, it''s better not to say something than to say it. Have you ever thought that my sister is a married woman, and my sister''s body can only be seen by your brother-in-law. Although Wen Hao is about to become your husband, he is a man after all, your husband, your man, not my sister''s man. I know what happened last night, he must have to see my sister''s body in order to save my sister Body ".


    "Yes! Sister, do you know that? Wen Hao is a gentleman. He will be fine after reading it.".


    "Ah Ling, I don''t mean to blame him. I just feel very uncomfortable. It seems that I don''t wear clothes as long as I''m with him. Do you think this feeling is particularly sad?".


    "It seems that......" Ruan Ling smiled and nodded shyly.


    "Sure, if I don''t know this all the time, I won''t feel anything, but I already know, there''s no way to care. That''s why Wen Hao was always embarrassed with me just now. He seemed very nervous, because he was with me, he would definitely think of me without clothes.".


    "If he dares, then he won''t become a lust ghost? What''s the difference between us smelly men in Vietnam? If he dares to think about my sister, I''ll shoot him," Ruan Ling said angrily.


    "Come on! You still kill him? Ghost letter, you like him. You won''t be willing to kill him if you kill yourself. Besides, it''s not his fault. A man will have this idea," Ah Mui analyzed.


    "What will you do in the future? Don''t meet again? Otherwise, sister, I''ll give Wen Hao to you? How about it?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Fuck you, dead girl! Believe what you say? Dare you joke? Are you not afraid of your brother-in-law trying to find you?" Ah Mui said with a charming smile.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, to tell you the truth, it''s a pity that you married my brother-in-law. You''re so beautiful and virtuous. He doesn''t understand anything. He''s thin and short. He''s also very dark. He really has no ability. He doesn''t look like a man at all. Elder sister, is it too bad for you to marry him? Do you regret it?" Ruan Ling joked.


    "Go! My husband and wife are old and my children are old. What do you regret? It''s good to find a man. Listen to my mother, there are more than 40 girls in our village who haven''t been married! Compared with them, I should be satisfied. At least there are men. Well, it''s so late. You and Wen Hao are going back to have a rest?" Ah Mei ordered to leave.


    "Hehe, OK, I really have other things to deal with. Sister Ah Mui, don''t think too much. Wen Hao is a good man," Ruan Ling smiled and got up.


    "I can see that it''s all right. Go! He must be waiting outside. I''m sorry to come in," Ah Mui said with a smile.


    Out of Ah Mei''s room, I saw Tang Wenhao chatting with ah Ju, Ah Ying and other beauties at the door of the infirmary. Several beauties were laughing around him.


    Seeing Ruan Ling coming, the beauties quickly kept a distance from Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling smiled and said, "don''t be afraid. Sister is not jealous. You are waiting downstairs. Your uncle and I go upstairs to pack up our things. We will go back to the cave to sleep right away. There is a task tomorrow." after that, she went to Tang Wenhao, took his hand and walked towards Xiaobai building.


    "Yes, sister!" said several beauties, busy following behind them.


    When they got to Xiaobai building, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao went up, and her beauties were waiting downstairs.


    "Wen Hao, what are you talking about with ah Ju?" Ruan Ling smiled as she went upstairs.


    "Nothing. They''re asking me what clothes each of them should wear to look best," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Isn''t this your best? Wen Hao, in your Chinese words, I''m proud of you," Ruan Ling smiled and pushed the door in.


    Tang Wenhao smiled. He didn''t speak or go in. He waited at the door. He knew that Ruan Ling just took her bag and weapon and came out.


    Ruan Ling didn''t ask him to go in either. She went to the table, stepped on her bag, carried two pistols on her back, and soon came out again, "let''s go! Wen Hao".


    ''OK.


    When she got to the corridor, Ruan Ling suddenly asked, "Wen Hao, there''s something I want to verify. Sister Ah Mui said, you looked at her body last night, and when you saw her, you''d think she didn''t wear clothes. Is that right? Remember, to tell the truth, I like you to be frank with me." then she stopped and looked at him.

 Chapter 51

    Seeing Ruan Ling''s expression was very serious, Tang Wenhao was not sure. She didn''t know whether she cared or not. She was speechless for a moment.


    "Hehe, Wenhao, don''t be afraid. I said I just want to hear your truth." Ruan Ling smiled faintly when she saw that Tang Wenhao seemed very worried and didn''t dare to tell the truth.


    "Well, ah Ling, I admit that sister Ah Mui is right. When I see her, I will remember it unnaturally, but I didn''t mean it. I think every man has experienced such a thing! In addition, I want to state that, ah Ling, I didn''t think about what to do. Besides, sister Ah Mui is still your sister.".


    "Well, Wen Hao, I believe you. I''m very satisfied with your answer. You didn''t disappoint me. If you deny it, I''m not happy, because I believe in sister Ah Mei''s judgment. What she said won''t be false. Well, this is the end of the matter. Still that sentence, I''m very grateful to you for helping me save my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei. You may see that they are in my heart They are now the only two relatives in the world.


    "I understand, ah Ling, I will treat them well in the future," Tang Wenhao said with a smile. At the same time, he also felt a rare ease. He found that there was nothing to say about it.


    He vowed to himself that when he was with Ah Mui in the future, he would no longer think about the rescue process last night, so he would make it a memory that should not be remembered.


    But the fact is not as simple as Tang Wenhao thought. Later, he and Ah Mei crossed the boundary in a special experience and had a story that shouldn''t have happened. The rescue process last night was the fuse of their story. This is what will be described later.


    To make a long story short, Ruan Ling left the factory with Tang Wenhao and some of her personal bodyguards and walked towards their secret cave. This time, Ruan Ling didn''t cover Tang Wenhao''s eyes again. Maybe she thought it was too inhumane to cover Tang Wenhao''s eyes again. After all, two days later, they were real husband and wife, How can you treat your fiance like this?


    After leaving the factory, the party soon got into the jungle. Although they often go in and out of the jungle these days, Tang Wenhao is blindfolded every time and doesn''t know what secrets there are in the jungle.


    Today, he finally got a general idea of the terrain and location of this belt, and deeply admired Ruan Ling''s intelligence.


    It turned out that after coming out of the factory, as long as they have entered the jungle, if no one leads the way, or if they don''t tell you where there is a mechanism, one will die, because except for the path they are walking now, other paths have been set with mechanisms, dark crossbows and pits everywhere. Even if they are walking now, they can''t walk casually in some places, There may be a mechanism below.


    Therefore, Ruan Ling told him that he had to follow the steps she taught him, or his life would be in danger. She introduced that just after designing these mechanisms, a female bodyguard was shot dead by a dark crossbow without remembering the location of the mechanism. Because of the lesson of blood, later, anyone who wanted to pass through this path would firmly remember the mechanism layout here.


    Therefore, in the face of such a heavy road, you must not go too fast. Once you touch the mechanism, you will be either dead or injured.


    It made Tang Wenhao tremble behind Ruan Ling for fear that he would lose his life if he took the wrong step. It would be too worthless.


    After the party returned to the cave, Ruan Ling took a Ying, a Ju and other beauties to take a bath in the hot spring in the cave, and asked Tang Wenhao to wait in her boudoir first, and then wash and sleep after they had washed them.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t mean to ask her how to sleep tonight!


    After Ruan Ling locked him in her boudoir, she took Ah Ying, ah Ju and other beauties to the hot spring. According to her, this is their usual living habit, because the hot spring is large enough to accommodate Ruan Ling and her personal bodyguards to bathe together, and they are also convenient to rub and wash each other.


    As the only man in the cave, Tang Wenhao''s heart floats at night, especially tonight. All the beauties are here. Who doesn''t have an idea when living among such a group of beauties? Just along the way, Tang Wenhao''s heart would have been wild as long as he looked at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    Several times today, when facing Ah Mui, the best young woman, his heart was in a mess, so he had a bold idea on the road just now. He wanted to do Ruan Ling in advance tonight and not wait until the wedding night the day after tomorrow. Although he felt sorry for Miss Manny, that crazy flame finally defeated reason.


    "Miss Manny, I''m sorry! You misjudged me. I failed you. I Tang Wenhao is not a gentleman like you. I''m also a lust ghost. I have to admit that I really want to sleep with this female drug lord who looks like you. In fact, she is really nice. I don''t know if I have fallen in love with her. Anyway, I must not hate her. I can see that she really loves me It''s a true feeling. She must love me. I also know that the person I love most in my heart is you. You are so beautiful, talented and capable. I really love you very much. I have thought about being with you countless times in my dream, but I was too low self-esteem at that time. Miss Manny, why didn''t you tell me you love me so much earlier? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Now I should What should I do? What can I do? I want to live. If I want to get out of this jungle alive, I must marry Ruan Ling. I want to save my brother. I still want to marry her. Don''t blame me, let alone hate me. I really have no way. Otherwise, I''ll take Ruan Ling as you! You two look like one person. If I marry her, you''ll marry you. You see Will you? "Tang Wenhao sat in front of Ruan Ling''s dressing table, holding Ruan Ling''s jade photo and talking nonsense to himself.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect to die. In fact, his beloved Miss Manny has followed Ruan Ling''s personal bodyguard Aya from Liangshan and can meet him in a few days. What is waiting for them is not the joy and happiness of meeting each other for a long time, but a soul stirring experience.


    Besides, after Ruan Ling and her beauties took a bath, all of them went back to their rooms to sleep. Ruan Ling entered the boudoir in a pink silk pajama. When she saw Tang Wenhao holding her jade photo and muttering something in her mouth, she felt happy and shouted happily, "Wen Hao, what are you doing?".


    Tang Wenhao glanced back at Ruan Ling who floated in like a fairy. He immediately had an illusion. In addition, he said a lot of love words about Manny to himself just now. He couldn''t help being stunned and blurted out praise, "Miss Manny, you''re really beautiful and sexy. You''re a human Fairy!".


    Ruan Ling''s pretty face suddenly changed.


    "Dead Wenhao, what do you call me?" cried Ruan Ling angrily. Then she angrily came to Tang Wenhao and raised her pink fist to hit him again.


    Tang Wenhao also realized that he had made repeated mistakes. He couldn''t help being ashamed. He didn''t dodge. He simply put his face out and honestly criticized himself, "I''m sorry, ah Ling, I''m damn, I said something wrong again".


    In this way, Ruan Ling could not beat him. She just raised her hand, stared at him angrily and shouted, "why? Is she the only one in your heart?".


    Tang Wenhao secretly scolded himself as a stupid pig, but he had said it and couldn''t take it back. He had to round it out. Fortunately, his brain was flexible and quick to respond, so he immediately laughed, "Sorry, A Ling, as like as two peas, I am sorry to hurt you, but you heard me explain." this is the same thing that you are wearing on your body. Miss Mani is one of you. You two are very special. So at first glance, I think of you as her.


    "Really?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously, as if she didn''t believe it.


    "Well, really," Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "I don''t believe it," said Ruan Ling, with her beautiful eyes staring at Tang Wenhao without blinking.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Tang Wenhao asked, as if he was wronged.


    "How did you see your boss wearing pajamas? What''s your relationship with her? Didn''t you say you rarely spend time alone?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Shit, I underestimated the intelligence quotient of this beautiful woman, Tang Wenhao thought, but his intelligence quotient was also very high. He had an idea and blurted out the lie, "Well, once miss Manny led a team to participate in the largest fashion design competition in China. I also participated in it. The night before the competition began, she asked me to go to her room to discuss things. Just after taking a bath, just like you now, she was wearing this silk Pajama, which is also this pink, especially beautiful and sexy, so I put it You think of her.


    "Do you mean you like this Pajama?", Ruan Ling''s pretty face finally blushed. Obviously, she basically believed Tang Wenhao''s nonsense.


    "Well, it''s really sexy," Tang Wenhao said with a firmer smile when he saw that Ruan Ling was very useful.


    "Hehe, shall I show you what I wear every night?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Great, ah Ling, you are really beautiful." Ruan Ling''s shy appearance makes Tang Wenhao''s heart wild again. He wants to start taking action, because he thinks that since Ruan Ling still lets herself stay here after taking a bath, she must have the same idea as herself.


    Men always like to be amorous!


    "Well, for the sake of what you just said to make me feel comfortable, I''ll spare you again. If I call me Manny later, I''ll kill you. Do you believe it?" Ruan Ling pouted her sexy lips and stared at Tang Wenhao.


    At the sight of her beautiful and lovely appearance, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but want to hug her and kiss her wildly, but just about to stretch out her hand, she was pushed away by Ruan Ling, because Ruan Ling had seen his purpose, "well, I won''t, I can''t give up. Just like sister Ah Mei said, I don''t want to kill you if I kill myself. I''ll love you to death. Go! Go take a bath! You didn''t take a bath during the day." , Ruan Ling smiled softly.


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed. In fact, he usually loves cleaning. When Ruan Ling said this, she smiled shamefully, "OK, go right away, I''ll take my clothes." he said, he was going to the bathroom to get his clothes.


    "No, I''ve bought you a new one and haven''t had time to try it out for you," she said. She walked to the bed, bowed down and took out two sets of pajamas and two sets of daytime clothes from a backpack. One set was western trousers with short sleeve shirt, and the other set was jeans with sweatshirt.

 Chapter 52

    The way she bent her waist was close to Tang Wenhao''s bottom line. Where did he have the mind to care about the new clothes, a scene of passion appeared in his mind.


    "I don''t know whether you fit or whether you like it, so I didn''t buy more. When we get married the day after tomorrow, I''ll take you out one day and you can choose it by yourself?" said Ruan Ling, turning her head and smiling at Tang Wenhao.


    When Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao, she saw his needs from Tang Wenhao''s greedy eyes and said shyly, "dead boy, what are you talking to? What are you looking at?".


    As soon as Tang Wenhao listened, he looked at Ruan Ling''s shy and pretty appearance, and also reacted. He said with a bad smile, "look at you! Ah Ling, the more I look, the more I want to see.".


    "If you want to see it again, you have to take a bath first. How about the pajamas I bought for you? Do you like them?" said Ruan Ling, handing Tang Wenhao a set of silk white pajamas.


    Tang Wenhao is engaged in fashion design. He has a certain understanding of fabrics. He knows whether they are good or bad at the touch. "Very good, good materials. Thank you, ah Ling.".


    "Silly, go!" said Ruan Ling with a whiny smile, motioning him to go out and take a bath.


    "Ah Ling, I always think you''re not like a Vietnamese girl. You''re no different from our Chinese girls. You talk in a tone and look like when you whine.".


    Before Tang Wenhao finished, Ruan Ling asked suspiciously, "whine?".


    "Hehe, this is the unique flavor of Shanghai women, that is... I don''t know. I''ll explain it to you when I come back after taking a bath." Tang Wenhao turned around and left. He''s worried now. Look at this, Ruan Ling will give her to herself tonight. Shit, forget it. Let''s sleep the female leader first. Maybe after sleeping her, The Ruan beauty completely obeyed herself.


    Hehe, maybe let her release her brother tomorrow and she will follow my orders. Shit, you can''t fight, but later, hehe... You''ll be dead!


    Tang Wenhao went out of Ruan Ling''s room and dreamed of walking towards the ambiguous hot spring all the way.


    Facts have proved once again that men are the most amorous animals.


    After Tang Wenhao came out of Ruan Ling''s boudoir until he finished washing in the hot spring, he didn''t stop imagining Ruan Ling for a moment.


    A few days ago, I had never had such a strong desire with miss a Ying. Although I wanted to, I didn''t really think about it. Maybe at that time, he knew that a Ying couldn''t touch. He didn''t know everything here, so that desire would be discounted. Now it''s different. He has a preliminary understanding of death valley, He also had a deeper understanding of Ruan Ling. At least he understood that Ruan Ling really loved him, and Ruan Ling really wanted to marry him, and even couldn''t wait, which made Tang Wenhao have no ideological obstacles. He knew very well that the great beauty in the boudoir that looked like Miss Manny was Tang Wenhao''s. as long as he wanted, he could kill her at any time.


    This is essentially different.


    However, this time, Tang Wenhao was wrong again. When he happily entered Ruan Ling''s boudoir in the pajamas Ruan Ling bought for him, Ruan Ling had covered him with a soft blanket on the floor.


    Tang Wenhao was almost shocked again. He looked at Ruan Ling who was already lying in bed, pointed to the blanket on the ground and asked, "ah Ling, do I sleep on it tonight?".


    "Yes! Where do you want to sleep?" said Ruan Ling with a bad smile. She saw through Tang Wenhao''s mind.


    "I want to sleep," said Tang Wenhao, pointing to Ruan Ling. After that, he went straight over.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, I have to take you with brute force today. Don''t you believe you can carry it? He knew that as long as he kissed her on the lip, she would be dead.


    "No", Ruan Ling refused with a smile.


    "Why?" Tang Wenhao asked. Seeing her ambiguous expression, he thought Ruan Ling was joking with him, so Tang Wenhao climbed directly into bed.


    "You... Go down... What I said is true. If you come up, I''ll be angry," said Ruan Ling, but her expression seemed to be really angry.


    Tang Wenhao stopped, looked at her angrily and asked, "why on earth? Aren''t you my fiancee? At first I didn''t want to marry you and stay here. You forced me. Now I decided to marry you and want you to be my woman. Now you don''t want to. Do you really like me? Are you making fun of me?".


    Seeing Tang Wenhao was really angry, Ruan Ling burst into laughter again, "silly, did I say I didn''t want to?".


    "What are you willing to waste? I''m coming up?", Tang Wenhao immediately smiled and was about to climb up to Ruan Ling. He was really suffocated. Now he wanted to press Ruan Ling down to do her. He had been teased by Ruan Ling to scratch his heart and liver.


    "You go down... Wenhao, really can''t", Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao rushed at herself and hurriedly pushed him.


    Tang Wenhao''s self-esteem was hit. He glared at Ruan Ling, jumped out of bed and said angrily, "OK, don''t you let me sleep with you? You don''t want me to touch you in your life.".


    With that, he went to the blanket, lay down, pulled a thin blanket over his body, closed his eyes and ignored Ruan Ling. He had a little temper.


    Ruan Ling had seen Tang Wenhao''s bull temper. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was too angry to dump her, she couldn''t bear it. She was also worried about hurting his self-esteem. She lifted her thin blanket and said with a smile, "you''re really angry. If you really want to sleep with me, come up!".


    Tang Wenhao thought, grass, play hard to get with me, then play! If you want me to go up, I''ll go up, and if you want me to go down, let me go down? When I''m your elevator? If you want to hold it, we''ll hold it. Wait and see who can''t hold it. Once I let you do it, you''ll be dead! I''ll hold it with you first! I won''t talk to you!


    So no matter what Ruan Ling called him, he stopped talking, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    After playing for a few minutes, Ruan Ling got angry and sat up from bed, "Tang Wenhao, are you still not a man?".


    Tang Wenhao was also angry. He sat up and tit for tat, "of course I''m a man. Do you want to test it? I''d like to ask, are you still a normal woman?".


    "You... You talk back to me?" Ruan Ling was so angry that she lifted the thin blanket and got out of bed.


    "I''ll talk back. What''s the big deal? You put a gun on my head and jump on me?" Tang Wenhao glared at her. He couldn''t stand the way a woman like Ruan Ling swaggered in front of him.


    "Do you think I dare not?", Ruan Ling suddenly took out a pistol from the head of the bed and walked a few steps to Tang Wenhao. She really put the gun on Tang Wenhao''s forehead. Her beautiful eyes were cold and full of anger.


    Ruan Ling was really angry. No one had ever dared to talk to her like this before, and no one dared to ignore her when talking to her. She felt that her dignity as an eldest sister had been provoked.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Ling had a murderous spirit in her eyes, and a feeling of humiliation rushed to her heart. Shit, didn''t he say how to love herself? It seems that the female devil can''t change her habit of eating shit. She knows that killing people won''t have real feelings at all. I was almost cheated by her!


    Therefore, his heart suddenly cooled and his tears almost flowed down. It turned out that he had unknowingly liked Ruan Ling. Now he saw that Ruan Ling really killed her because of the quarrel between the two people. He couldn''t help lamenting that there was a big gap in his heart, "Ruan Ling, you can really shoot if you have the ability. I''d like to die in your hands. I didn''t want to leave here alive anyway. Don''t you know how to kill people? Don''t you just do drugs to hurt people? I still want to save you. It seems that you are guilty and can''t live. Shoot! I don''t want to tell you anything." Tang Wenhao closed his eyes again


    Ruan Ling didn''t really want to kill him, but she was not used to being provoked. She sighed, put the pistol away and threw it on the bed. Her sharp eyes suddenly became gentle, "baby, don''t be angry. I just don''t like people ignoring me. I said I won''t kill you if I kill myself. I really love you. Can''t you see it?".


    "I can''t see it!" Tang Wenhao sneered.


    "Can you stop doing this? What do you want from me?" Ruan Ling begged and dragged Tang Wenhao''s arm.


    "I don''t want anything. Go to bed! I want to sleep too," Tang Wenhao said coldly, breaking away from her. Then he lay down again and thought, I have a purpose. I''ll take you anyway tonight.


    Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao lying down, closed her eyes and ignored her. She was so angry that she stared at him, but she didn''t dare to attack for fear of provoking his bull temper. Now she can''t stand Tang Wenhao ignoring her.


    Therefore, without a minute of stalemate, Ruan Ling compromised again. This time she didn''t choose what to do with Tang Wenhao. Instead, she skillfully lay on the blanket with her head against Tang Wenhao''s chest, took his head in her jade hand, and said gently, "baby, don''t be angry. I know I was wrong just now. Do you want to kiss me? In fact, I know.".


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he felt beautiful. Shit, can''t bear it at last? I don''t believe I can''t handle you. Look, you''re still pretending? But on second thought, he thought it''s not the time to take the initiative to attack, so he continued to resist, "I can only say that I once wanted to kiss you, but now I don''t want to.".


    "Hehe, why?" Ruan Ling asked happily when Tang Wenhao responded.


    "Because I hate people pointing a gun at my head. I swear, I will never forgive anyone who wants to point a gun at my head," Tang Wenhao said deliberately.


    "But you must forgive me," Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Why must I forgive you?" Tang Wenhao opened his eyes and stared at her.


    "Because I love you!" Ruan Ling said with a gentle smile. After that, she lay on his chest and looked at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and a pair of handsome eyes.


    Tang Wenhao finally couldn''t stand Ruan Ling''s living temptation. He turned her under his body and was about to cover his lips crazily, but Ruan Ling covered his mouth.


    "Wen Hao, slow down. Don''t worry. I have something to tell you," Ruan Ling said with a charming smile.


    Looking at the perfectly mature beauty under his body, Tang Wenhao was so anxious that he wanted to swallow her.

 Chapter 53

    "You say, hurry up, ah Ling. I think I really like you. I don''t want to wait for the wedding night. I want you now," said Tang wenhaochi.


    "No, I just want to tell you this, baby. My mother-in-law told me that I must give it to my favorite man for the first time.".


    "Am I not your favorite man?" Tang Wenhao was depressed again.


    "Of course," said Ruan Ling with a smile.


    "What are you waiting for? There''s so much nonsense and don''t do business," Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "But my mother-in-law also said that a woman must wait until her wedding night for the first time to give her favorite man, otherwise her man will not cherish her. Baby, I want you to cherish me all your life, so you have to endure for two more days. In fact, there is only one day left. After tonight and tomorrow, you can do whatever you want the day after tomorrow, okay?" Ruan Ling said seriously, After that, he looked at Tang Wenhao vividly and made his heart burn.


    But he could not refute Ruan Ling, so he had to suppress the rapidly rising fire, powerlessly pushed her down, and said powerlessly, "OK! I see, go to bed!".


    "Wen Hao, are you angry?" Ruan Ling asked carefully.


    "No, I want to sleep. Get up! Please, don''t annoy me again." Tang Wenhao now thinks that if it goes on like this, he will really lose control. Just now Ruan Ling said something about her first time, which made his blood boil more!


    "OK! I''m sorry, baby, bear it again!" said Ruan Ling, looking at Tang Wenhao for consultation.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head again and again. "OK, go to sleep! I''m not angry." Tang Wenhao now wants her to go away quickly. He just smells the fragrance from her body. He feels that he''s going to collapse.


    "Are you really not angry with me?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously after she got up.


    "I''m really not angry with you. Go to bed early!" Tang Wenhao said with his eyes closed.


    "OK! However, Wen Hao, I want to tell you a good news. I have told Abu to pick up your eldest brother in person tomorrow.".


    Tang Wenhao suddenly sat up and looked at Ruan Ling in surprise. "Ah Ling, what you said is true? Didn''t you coax me to be happy?".


    "Of course not. Abu asked me for something. Remember his phone call this afternoon? He said he had a little brother who took a fancy to my bodyguard Aya and asked me to marry him.".


    "Then you talk to him about terms to let him let my brother go?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "Smart, I said, I won''t let you marry me unhappily. Since he is your eldest brother, he is also my eldest brother. I''ll take you to pick him up tomorrow." Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao was in a good mood and didn''t go to bed. She sat next to Tang Wenhao again.


    "Will your beautiful subordinate agree to marry Abu''s younger brother? In case the girl doesn''t agree, you fooled Abu and he doesn''t hate you?" said Tang Wenhao, looking at Ruan Ling anxiously.


    Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand and smiled confidently, "No, first of all, Aya won''t disagree. No one in death valley dares to disobey your wife''s order. Moreover, giving her a man is to look up to her and be good to her. Baby, you must know that there are many women in Vietnam, and most of them are clean yellow flower eldest girls, but men are scarce. What else would you do in Vietnam "So, it''s her blessing that a man has a crush on her. In addition, when my elder sister orders her, can she disagree?".


    "What if Aya doesn''t agree?" Tang Wenhao is a bit tricky.


    "It doesn''t matter. I owe him a favor and give it back to him later. Baby, don''t worry. Abu doesn''t dare do anything to me. I agree to talk to him on the condition that I don''t want to fall out with him. If I really want to make my aunt angry, I don''t agree. I still want to take him away. What can he do to me?".


    "There is an old saying in China that it is better to be careful to make a ten thousand year ship.".


    Chinese Chinese mainland, China, and I was very young Chinese. I know, my mother-in-law told me this sentence, actually, honey, I know Chinese culture very well. When I was in University, I chose Chinese and my little grandmother spoke Chinese to me, so I went to China and Taiwan to talk business several times, and our customers took me as Chinese.


    "Hehe, you were half Chinese! By the way, ah Ling, did you tell Abu to shrink China''s business in the future?" Tang Wenhao smiled with concern.


    "Not yet, not yet," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Why? When do you want to talk to him?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "First of all, we must wait for us to get married. My husband is Chinese then. I have reason to mention it to him. What''s more, I want to open up some new markets to other places after we get married, so that Chinese mainland market can be replaced, so Abu can''t say anything to me," Ruan Ling laughed.


    "Ah? Do you still want to continue doing such an inhumane and dangerous business as drug trafficking?" Tang Wenhao asked unhappily.


    "Yes, at least I can''t stop for the time being, Wen Hao. Now I''m also difficult to ride a tiger. I can''t quit at once. If I quit completely, Abu certainly can''t accept it. We had a gentleman''s agreement at the beginning. If either party violates it, the consequences will be very serious," Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "What a serious law?".


    "The family is ruined and people die. There is no place to bury them," Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Is it so serious?" Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling in surprise.


    "Yes,... Well, if you don''t say it, you will know later. Anyway, Wen Hao, I can promise you that I will withdraw slowly in the future. At that time, we will have money and don''t have to nest in the deep mountains and forests for a lifetime. I have a long-term plan for my future. When the opportunity is ripe, I will tell you that it''s too late today. Let''s all go to bed!", With that, Ruan Ling stood up again, pulled her sexy pajamas and stepped onto her big bed.


    Watching Ruan Ling go to bed, Tang wenhaoqiang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and was so greedy that he was going to saliva. Shit, I can only look forward to the early arrival of the night after tomorrow.


    Miss Manny, I''m sorry! I can''t wait for you. She looks too much like you and has a tendency to look more and more like you. Then I''ll take her as you first!


    Ruan Ling, who got into bed, was also happy. She felt that she had successfully controlled Tang Wenhao, a handsome man, and that she had mastered the method of controlling him. In fact, it was very simple. As long as she followed the stubborn donkey, he was obedient to her. She had felt his growing feelings for herself from the change in Tang Wenhao''s eyes.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao got up early and stood by the bed. He saw Ruan Ling lying on the big bed, exhaling like orchid. Tang Wenhao was excited by the quiet white and tender face with a smile. He couldn''t help but secretly scold himself as an animal. Shit, can''t wait for another day? If you want to deal with her again, didn''t you carry it last night?


    He didn''t dare to stay in front of Ruan Ling''s bed for too long. Worried that he couldn''t carry it, he quickly pressed the open door button and opened the small door of the boudoir. In the middle of the cave, he sat cross legged on a chair and began to close his eyes. Jin Dacai told him to practice Qigong for at least half an hour every day. It seems easy to point, but his internal skill is not deep, so he must not seal each other''s acupoints, It will also make the other party mentally prepared, and the second attack will be more difficult.


    Tang Wenhao found that Jin Dacai''s method of teaching him luck was very effective. In fact, since Jin Dacai first asked him to practice with him in the jungle, Tang Wenhao obviously felt that his physical strength was more abundant than before, and his strength was much greater. Especially when he concentrated on a certain point, the effect was remarkable. Now, He can transfer his strength to one finger in one second, which is completely different from his previous way of luck.


    After practicing martial arts, he felt very comfortable. He stretched out, kicked his legs, and then went to the hot spring to wash. Just after washing, on the way back to his room, he met beautiful women such as Ah Ying, ah Ju, ah LAN and ah Zhu with a washbasin. It seems that they all got up to wash. When he saw that the handsome Tang Wenhao had got up, the beautiful women asked him good morning and said hello.


    "Uncle, it''s so early? Was it hard last night?", ah Ju joked with a bad smile. She winked at him and amused beautiful women such as Alan and ah Zhu, but Ah Ying didn''t have any special expression. She just smiled and went to the front. Tang Wenhao felt a trace of shame.


    But he still didn''t forget to fight ah Ju back and smiled at her, "ha ha, I''m not hard. Why don''t you ask your elder sister if she''s hard?".


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ruan Ling heard a charming smile from her boudoir, "you dead girls, hurry and get busy!".


    Several beauties were so frightened that they spit out their fragrant tongue and ran away happily.


    Tang Wenhao glanced back at Ruan Ling''s boudoir. The beautiful woman had come out in her pajamas and made Tang Wenhao''s eyes straight.


    Shit, it''s fucking sexy! God, why are these days so slow!


    "Wen Hao, did you sleep well last night?" Ruan Ling said with a charming smile.


    "Not good," Tang Wenhao said, staring at her with unbridled eyes.


    Ruan Ling glanced at him and pretended to scold shyly, "bad boy, I promise to let you sleep well tomorrow night. Wait patiently for another day! By the way, we''ll start after breakfast and take your eldest brother out of the test base. I''ll arrange it right away. You wait here first. If you stay here and get bored, go out of the cave and breathe fresh air!", Ruan Ling smiled thoughtfully.


    "OK, I''ll go out and wait for you," said Tang Wenhao. He turned and walked out. Now it''s less than the wedding night. He doesn''t want to be alone with Ruan Ling at all. It''s too fucking hard!


    In the face of such a beautiful fiancee who looks like the lover of his dream, who can fucking stand it!


    Outside the cave, the beauties on both sides of the guard saw Tang Wenhao coming out and greeted him one after another, calling him uncle, NIMA. I''m really an uncle.


    At this time, outside the cave, the rising sun shines in the boundless jungle. Tang Wenhao walks leisurely near the cave with infinite emotion and laments that fate is so magical! The previous month, I was still living in the shadow of being kicked off by Ning Kexin all day. I was living in the ambiguity of Miss Manny. Now I would be trapped in an exotic jungle to talk about love and marriage with a female drug lord who is like Miss Manny. Shit!

 Chapter 54

    Tang Wenhao stamped outside the cave for more than ten minutes. Ruan Ling, wearing camouflage clothes and carrying a gun, led her beautiful bodyguard bravely out of the cave. Ah Ying, ah Ju and several other beautiful women also wore uniforms and followed her in a majestic manner. When she came to Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling smiled, "Wen Hao, go to the experimental base".


    Tang Wenhao nodded at Ruan Ling and smiled gratefully, "thank you, ah Ling. Is it necessary to carry a gun?".


    Ruan Ling said with a smile, "of course, if you live in the jungle, you must carry the necessary weapons with you. Otherwise, accidents may happen at any time. When the opportunity is ripe, I''ll equip you with a gun. Let''s go!" she led the way in front and got into the jungle with a cat''s waist.


    Tang Wenhao followed closely, and her beauty followed him.


    Following behind Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao''s eyes were always inseparable from her rich hips. He found that Ruan Ling not only had facial features and body like Miss Manny, but also walked like a person.


    Wu Kui doesn''t exaggerate. Tang Wenhao will have this reaction every time he follows Miss Manny. Therefore, Tang Wenhao expects and is afraid that Miss Manny will catch his out of control eyes every time he goes on a business trip with her. It''s strange that he won''t be ashamed to death!


    Tang Wenhao carefully compared Ruan Ling and miss Manny these two days. There was really no difference. It was so fucking like a person! So Tang Wenhao also enjoyed walking behind Ruan Ling.


    Less gossip, Ruan Ling led Tang Wenhao and a group of beautiful women to the death valley test base. After swaggering over this time, Tang Wenhao had the factory, cave and test base in his mind, which was basically in a triangular layout. Tang Wenhao thought that the three places could be staggered and communicated with each other, but when asked Ruan Ling, She told Tang Wenhao that from the factory to the cave, and then from the cave to the test base, we can''t collude with each other. It''s basically a three-point and one-line relationship. Abu can only go to the cave from the test base to the factory. Otherwise, there is no other road at all.


    Ruan Ling''s original design took into account the confidentiality and security of what they did. These places must not be allowed to communicate with each other. She must reserve Abu and cannot let him shuttle between her cave and the factory. If he wants to enter the factory, he can only pass through Ruan Ling''s cave, and Ruan Ling''s people do not lead the way, It''s hard to find her cave and factory safely.


    Ruan Ling entered the test base and went straight to the small wooden building where Da Cai closed the deposit. Tang Wenhao ran in the front and was very proud to save Jin Da CAI. No matter what means, as long as she can save people, it is a good way.


    Seeing that Ruan Ling came to take Jin Dacai personally, the two young men in military uniform who watched the deposit had to open the door and watched Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao take the fat Jin Dacai downstairs.


    Downstairs, Tang Wenhao took Jin Dacai''s big hand and said with a smile, "brother, I''ve wronged you. Now our brothers won''t separate again. Let''s go.".


    Jin Dacai grinned, patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "ha ha, I knew my brother wouldn''t let me down, but I still have to thank Miss Ruan." Jin Dacai smoothly complimented Ruan Ling around Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, you''re welcome, brother Jin, from today on, that''s my brother, because Wen Hao and I are going to get married tomorrow," Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Oh, ah Ling, my great beauty, do you really want to marry this little white face from afar? The wedding is still scheduled for tomorrow? It''s fast enough. It seems that my beautiful little sister ah Ling can''t wait!" with a jealous face, Abu turned out from behind the wooden building and looked at Ruan Ling sarcastically with a pistol in his hand.


    "Hehe, Abu, I was about to tell you about it!".


    "Really? Didn''t I have a wedding drink?" said Abu with a strange smile.


    Ruan Ling didn''t want to invite Abu to go there because she didn''t want Abu to pass through her cave. She was afraid that Abu would be unfavorable to herself after understanding the terrain and mechanism layout of this section of the road, which would put herself into a passive position in future cooperation with Abu. However, seeing that others had said it, she couldn''t refuse, so she had to smile awkwardly and replied, "of course, very welcome".


    As a matter of fact, Abu has already been well aware of the arrangement of organs near her residence and the factory. However, Abu is still playing a big chess game. It is not time to take measures against her. This is what will be described later.


    "Well, if Abu is respectful, it''s better to obey orders. Tomorrow I''ll take my little brother to celebrate ah Ling''s wedding. By the way, ah Ling, don''t forget you promised me yesterday. Let ah Ya pick us up at that time? How about it?" Abu smiled strangely.


    "Well, no problem, Abu, thank you for your understanding. I took it away?" Ruan Ling asked coldly.


    Abu glanced at Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao, waved, and then smiled at Ruan Ling sourly, "they have become relatives of our Ruan beauty. It''s obviously inappropriate to lock them here. If Abu insists again, he lacks sincerity in cooperation. Take them away!".


    "OK, Abu, let''s go. Please worry more about business," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "No problem. It''s all about money. Don''t worry! See you tomorrow night.".


    In this way, Ruan Ling took Jin Dacai out of the most terrible experimental base in death valley.


    When Jin Dacai stepped out of the high wall of the test base, he suddenly felt relaxed. He pulled Tang Wenhao''s hand and whispered with a smile, "brother, brother, brother, I really feel like I will survive the disaster. Thanks to my brother, how about you? I''ll go into the bridal chamber with the big beauty in front tomorrow. Are you happy?".


    "Hehe, it''s OK! Brother, I''ve wronged you these days," Tang Wenhao said with a happy smile.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. I just feel sorry for Ah Ying. How is she feeling now?" Jin Dacai looked back and asked in a low voice.


    "Better, brother, don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault. It''s my responsibility." Tang Wenhao always felt that he had hurt ah Ying and shouldn''t tempt Ah Ying to like himself.


    "I have a bird relationship with you. Forget it. I will try my best to treat her well in the future. Hey, why don''t you tell Ruan Ling how I married her?" Jin Dacai whispered.


    "Ah?", Tang Wenhao looked at Jin Dacai in surprise. He didn''t expect Jin Dacai to have such an idea, which also shows that Jin Dacai is a responsible man. However, Tang Wenhao knows that Ah Ying doesn''t like him and doesn''t love him. He has refused to marry him.


    Tang Wenhao''s reaction made Ruan Ling, who was walking in front, look at their brothers suspiciously, "ha ha, what do you guys say? It''s mysterious.".


    Tang Wenhao stepped forward, took Ruan Ling''s jade hand and whispered with a smile, "ha ha, ah Ling, I''ll tell you when I go home.".


    "Why do you want to go home? Now you can say that these are all my people. What''s the problem?" the Ruan family asked puzzled.


    "No... no problem", Tang Wenhao looked back at Ah Ying. Ah Ying seemed to have a sharp heart, glanced at him unhappily, and then walked forward alone.


    Tang Wenhao winked at Jin Dacai. Seeing this, Jin Dacai quickly followed up. Tang Wenhao pointed to them and smiled at Ruan Ling, "see? My eldest brother has a crush on Ah Ying girl".


    "Ah? Oh! But Ah Ying has replied to me. She doesn''t want to?" sighed Ruan Ling.


    "My eldest brother said he would be nice to Ah Ying in the future," Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Oh, I''ll tell her again." Ruan Ling looked at the two people who had gone far and nodded.


    Seeing that Jin Dacai had followed Ah Ying, he shouted behind her, "miss ah Ying, can I have a word with you?".


    Ah Ying glanced back at him coldly, nodded, "tell me!".


    "I''m sorry! I was an animal that day. I hurt you," Jin Dacai followed her and said sincerely.


    When Ah Ying heard this, her eyes were filled with tears. The painful experience of that day reappeared in front of her eyes again. She trembled, waved her hand and choked, "I don''t want to listen any more, stop talking!" then she continued to walk forward.


    Seeing Ah Ying''s pitiful appearance, Jin Dacai was even more distressed. In the past two days, he felt very painful when he thought that he had ruined Ah Ying''s petite and lovely girl like an animal that day. He made up his mind in that room. As long as he had a chance, he must compensate her. Especially when he knew that Tang Wenhao didn''t love her, he was very happy, He wished he could marry her.


    "Well, I won''t tell you what happened that day, Ah Ying. I have another wish to tell you," said Jin Dacai.


    "Say," Ah Ying answered with tears in her eyes.


    "Well, whether you agree or not, will you let me finish talking and refuse me?" Jin Dacai seems to realize that Ah Ying will refuse him.


    "Well, you say.".


    Jin Dacai summoned up his courage, looked at Ah Ying sincerely and said seriously as he walked, "Miss a Ying, I want to marry you. I''ve been thinking about it in that room these two days. You''re already my woman, and I''m your first man. Although it''s not our responsibility that day, it happened after all. I''m Chinese, and our Chinese men have always been responsible men. Your clean body has been ruined by me, so I should be responsible for you Responsibility, besides, you may also know that my brother Wen Hao and I came to Vietnam this time to find a wife. This time, we offended the Liangshan society and were chased here. We were lucky to get to know you. It''s our fate. It''s God''s will. God rewarded you to me. I really want to marry you ".


    At this point, Ah Ying stopped, raised her eyes and looked at the red and fat Jin Dacai in surprise. Maybe she never realized that this chubby middle-aged Chinese man would take her seriously. Jin Dacai continued his courtship. "Ah Ying, it''s not that I show off in front of you. With my ability of Jin Dacai, I can find a young girl like you in China.".


    "Then why did you come to Vietnam?", hearing this, Ah Ying was a little unhappy and went forward again


    "Oh, don''t worry, it''s because I have experienced several failed marriages and lost my heart to Chinese women. This time, our brothers who came to Vietnam for a blind date have some reasons, but coming to Vietnam to find a mother-in-law is to take care of your Vietnamese girls gently and kindly.".

 Chapter 55

    When Ah Ying heard this, the expression on her pretty face seemed to relax.


    "Ah Ying, I feel very good about you. I think as long as you give me this opportunity, I will give you endless glory and wealth, because I have nothing else. I have plenty of money. As long as we can get out of the jungle, I promise to let you and your family live a rich life. You can also take your family to China with me and I will raise them.".


    The last few words have strength. Ah Ying looks at Jin Dacai in surprise. She seems to be unable to believe it.


    "What I said is true. If you don''t believe it, you can ask my brother Wen Hao. I''m a boss in China.".


    "So you often get divorced?" Ah Ying asked coldly.


    "Hehe, no, I don''t know why. My woman will always be sorry for me and give me a green hat. Shit, hey! Don''t say it. If you want to listen to me after this unhappy thing, I''ll ask you now. Are you willing to give me this opportunity?" Jin Dacai is a happy man. I hope ah Ying will decide whether to marry him immediately.


    A Ying, from a poor family since childhood, has been confused by Jin Dacai''s emotional and sensational words. It can be said that since she was strengthened by Jin Dacai, she has lost heart in the affairs between men and women, especially her fear of Jin Dacai. It''s too painful and life is better than death.


    However, when she heard that Jin Dacai was a big boss and a good man, she was willing to take care of her family and take her family to China. She was moved. Even if she didn''t do it for herself, she had to consider the happiness of her family.


    However, when she thought that she had entered the death valley, she could not go out, and sister was unlikely to let Jin Dacai leave the jungle. She was afraid again, shook her head helplessly and whispered, "it''s impossible between us".


    "Nothing is impossible. As long as we fight for it, as long as you still have hope in your heart and hope that you and your family will be happy, you can do it." after all, Jin Dacai is a big boss. He is very good at observing words and expressions and knows how to do ideological work. He sees a glimmer of hope from the change of Ah Ying''s expression. He knows that his words have played a role in Ah Ying.


    "We can''t leave the valley of death. Where does hope come from?" Ah Ying whispered.


    "Why can''t you leave? Have you tried?" asked Jin Dacai.


    "All the people who tried died and killed the family," Ah Ying said coldly.


    "You have to believe in the ability of me and my brother, we can do it," Jin Dacai said confidently.


    Ah Ying looked back at him coldly, glanced at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao not far away, and whispered, "brother Jin, I can think you didn''t say anything. If you let ah Jie hear this, you''ll be dead, and you''ll hurt Wen Hao.".


    Jin Dacai realized that he was a little anxious, but when he thought that the little beauty in front of him had begun to face him and Tang Wenhao, he had a bottom in his heart. He thought that the girl must be on their side in the future, so he nodded gratefully and smiled, "OK, miss a Ying, I see. Thank you! But anyway, I hope you will agree to my proposal. I really want to be good to you and your family all my life. I will use my life to compensate you.".


    This is awesome. After hearing the tears, AI Ying again has tears. She nodded and said, "brother Kim, I will think it over".


    "Well, I really should think about it. Don''t worry. I''ll prove it to you with action to let you know that I''m sincere to you. Let''s wait for them?" Jin Dacai knows that Ah Ying''s statement is basically to agree to his proposal. Can he not be excited? He wants to tell Tang Wenhao the good news immediately.


    In his opinion, he can marry a young and beautiful wife like Ah Ying. There is smoke on his jinjiazu grave. Ah Ying is basically old enough to be his daughter. Can he be unhappy? A typical old cow eats tender grass. Besides, he has already eaten this tender grass. He is very happy! And he knows that as long as Ah Ying marries him, he will not do anything sorry for him, Ken I will live with him all my life.


    Ah Ying seemed to be in a better mood. She nodded and consciously slowed down. They were soon caught up by Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao and a bunch of beautiful women.


    Tang Wenhao took a few steps and came to Jin Dacai. Tang Wenhao poked his arm, smiled and asked, "is it done?".


    "Almost, just wait for you to add a fire. After all, people are girls. They should be reserved and won''t agree too directly. They also need her eldest sister to nod," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao felt a little disappointed after listening to this. He not only hoped Ah Ying would agree, but also felt sour. Shit, what''s the matter with him? Is he jealous? Grass, eating his big brother''s vinegar is not human!


    "Great, brother, let me talk to Ruan Ling." Tang Wenhao is jealous. On the surface, he is still very happy. He must show that he is pleased that his brother has successfully handled Ah Ying.


    It is not hard to imagine that when Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling to let Ruan Ling act as a matchmaker for Jin Dacai again, Ruan Ling was certainly very happy. She knew that since Tang Wenhao proposed it, she must be sure. In her heart, she also hoped that Ah Ying would marry Jin Dacai. For one thing, she did feel guilty about Ah Ying''s heart and felt that she had gone too far that day.


    Moreover, she is not a fool. She knows ah Ying''s feelings for Tang Wenhao. No woman wants to have a potential rival around her. Although Ah Ying doesn''t dare to look at her man on the surface, what if she has a chance one day? It''s too late to regret. Now that they are willing, aren''t they all happy?


    So she stopped Ah Ying and motioned her people to go on. "Ah Ying, wait a minute, sister a has something to tell you." Ah Ying stopped and looked at Ruan Ling.


    When the others went a little farther, Ruan Ling smiled at Ah Ying, "Ah Ying, did your uncle''s eldest brother propose to you?".


    "Well," Ah Ying nodded shyly.


    "Are you willing?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    Ah Ying looked at Ruan Ling with embarrassment and didn''t know how to answer. She was really moved by Jin Dacai''s words, but she didn''t know what Ruan Ling thought in the end. After staying with Ruan Ling for so many years, she knew Ruan Ling''s personality very well. She can usually treat her subordinates, but she didn''t know what she was thinking at the critical moment. Her mind was difficult to figure out, so everyone was afraid of her.


    "Ah Ying, don''t be afraid, just tell the truth," Ruan Ling encouraged her.


    "I... Will," said Ah Ying, blushing with shame.


    "Why are you willing this time?".


    Ah Ying was afraid that Ruan Ling would say this. She was worried that Ruan Ling would blame her for not giving Ruan Ling face last time, so she didn''t know how to answer her. She had to say, "he said he would be good to me all his life.".


    "Hehe, isn''t that good? Well, as long as you think it''s OK, sister promised you. If you don''t have time to inform your family, you can have a wedding with sister tomorrow!".


    "How about that? Elder sister, I''ll decorate the room for you and your uncle later! Let''s forget it and do it when there''s nothing to do in the future!".


    "Well, according to our custom here, you have to go home to have a banquet, and his eldest brother has to send a bride price to your family! Don''t worry, it''s up to elder sister. Elder sister said that she will be better for you in the future, so she will do it. Let''s go! Let his eldest brother be happy too." said Ruan Ling, taking Ah Ying''s hand and walking forward.


    Several beauties were very happy when Ah Ying agreed to Jin Dacai''s proposal. They took turns to tease Ah Ying, a little beauty. Jin Dacai was the happiest. At that time, they wanted to hold Ah Ying in their arms and kiss her enough.


    "Brother, congratulations. Now our brothers have women in the mountains," Tang Wenhao whispered with a smile.


    "Thank you, brother! Without you, there is no such good thing as big brother. By the way, have you been practicing martial arts these two days?" asked Jin Dacai with a smile.


    "Of course, I practice every day! Why? I''m still worried about this?", Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, come here for a minute," said Jin Dacai. He pulled Tang Wenhao to a grass bush. When he saw Ruan Ling looking at them suspiciously, he quickly smiled, "sister-in-law, don''t worry, we won''t run. I want to say a few words to my brother.".


    Ruan Ling smiled and motioned several beauties to continue walking, regardless of their brothers.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? You have to carry them behind your back?" Tang Wenhao asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Hehe, do you remember what I told you that day? You promised me, and now it''s up to you," said JINDA''s God of wealth mysteriously.


    "I promised you? What''s the matter? Just say it, big brother." Tang Wenhao was confused by Jin Dacai.


    "Well, what... You forgot? You promised brother that you had to plant seeds for brother! But we have a word in advance. As long as your sister-in-law is pregnant, you can''t make any more plans for her," Jin Dacai said seriously.


    "Ah? Are you crazy? Brother, do you still take this seriously?" Tang Wenhao looked at Jin Dacai in surprise as if he didn''t know him. He really didn''t expect that Jin Dacai still remembered it in his mind.


    Because Tang Wenhao didn''t consider the problem from the perspective of Jin Dacai. In Jin Dacai''s view, love is not a very important thing. As long as he can give him a son and let him go home with his son to coax the elderly at home, the others are secondary. There are three kinds of unfilial, and no future is great!


    The most important thing is that he has regarded Tang Wenhao as his own brother in his heart, and others can renew incense for his old Jin family.


    "Brother, you can''t keep your word?" Jin Dacai was angry when he saw that Tang Wenhao wanted to go back on his word.


    "No, big brother, it really can''t be done. You say that Ah Ying and I are so familiar and she has agreed to marry you. You two can have a good life. Do you have to have children?" said Tang Wenhao in embarrassment.


    Although Tang Wenhao also had feelings for Ah Ying, as a highly educated man, he felt that Jin Dacai''s request was too absurd and could not accept it. At that time, he promised Jin Dacai that it was a pre death trust of the two people. He was always afraid that once in danger, one person left first and the other brother had the obligation to take care of each other''s family.


    But now I find that Jin Dacai takes this matter very seriously. He''s not kidding at all. He really wants to borrow it from himself. Can he borrow it casually?

 Chapter 56

    If Jin Dacai''s woman is another one, not ah Ying, ah Ju, Alan and ah Zhu, he may reluctantly accept it, because he hasn''t had feelings with them, but Ah Ying, he can''t accept it. He''s afraid he''ll risk it and find it difficult to extricate himself. At that time, he''ll be sorry for his brother and hurt ah Ying''s girl.


    Although neither of them has said who they like, they both have feelings in their hearts. Tang Wenhao likes Ah Ying not only because she is petite and beautiful, gentle and kind, but also because her temperament is similar to her first love girlfriend Ning Kexin. After all, he and Ning Kexin have lived together for six years and are no different from husband and wife. Their feelings and love are unforgettable, If he once felt the taste of ningkexin in Ah Ying, wouldn''t it be over? Can he turn back? Can you go back?


    Tang Wenhao is a man with cold appearance and fanatical heart. He attaches great importance to feelings. It is difficult to say that he slept with a woman and didn''t know others the next day. He can''t do it. His brother Wu Kui is happy in this regard. Many women who slept with him can''t even remember the appearance of others. Tang Wenhao often scolds him for being shameless.


    Jin Dacai said to Tang Wenhao very seriously, "brother, you really must promise brother. You can''t keep your word. You don''t agree. Can you let brother go out and find a man to sleep your sister-in-law? Are you willing to be like this?".


    "Brother, how can you do this?" Tang Wenhao was angry.


    "Why can''t I? She''s my wife. Just don''t let her know. I don''t care what you say, brother. I must take the children back this time. I have to kneel in front of your aunt and uncle with the children to make atonement. Forgive my unfilial son for not having grandchildren in time. Even if I don''t hold the children, at least let your sister-in-law have children in her belly Sub ".


    "Then go and cure it! Maybe it can be cured?" said Tang Wenhao.


    "Stop talking. Even if I can be cured, I won''t go. I might as well die. Your brother can have no money, but he can''t have no women, okay? Shit, there are so many quacks now. Don''t break my gun," said Jin Dacai.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Jin Dacai had made up his mind and said nothing, "do you have to do this?".


    "Well, sure, I''ve been ready since I began to identify you as a brother. I think my woman is yours. You can use it, but you can''t rob me or take her away from me." Jin Dacai was relieved when he saw Tang Wenhao and smiled on his face.


    "Really? Is your brother like this?" Tang Wenhao glared at him.


    "Hehe, of course not. Your eldest brother doesn''t have such bad eyesight. That''s it!".


    "Brother, but I have a word in advance. You must not let Ah Ying know that I have been to her in the future, otherwise I can''t deal with her again," Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "Don''t worry, no one will know except us. When the opportunity is ripe, I will tell you when to take action," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "OK! Let''s go! Don''t let Ruan Ling doubt for a long time. Brother, you should remember that we haven''t completely won her trust. We can''t be too careless.".


    "Really? She''s going to marry you tomorrow. Haven''t you trusted you? You haven''t touched her yet?" Jin Dacai said as he left.


    "No, almost last night. Shit, she said she had to wait until tomorrow night. She said otherwise it would be unlucky and suffocate me. Brother, I now find that I really start to like her. The more I look, the more I look like our boss, especially when she wears clothes similar to miss Manny and gets up gently with her, it''s called a look!"


    "Do you really take her as your boss?" Jin Dacai asked with a smile.


    "Well, sometimes there is an illusion, so I feel sorry for both our boss Miss Manny and her.".


    "Hehe, brother, men! It depends. Women are born for men to ride. Don''t care too much. Whether you love her or not, you don''t bother her now, and she loves you so much. It''s good. Even if we go out in the future, you can find your beautiful old board and talk about the matter. Speaking of the actual situation here, I don''t think she will blame you. Here In this case, who the fuck doesn''t matter first? Life is gone, and love has an egg? Besides, listen to your introduction, you and your boss have no commitment, right? There''s no problem of being worthy of her and being sorry for her ".


    "Brother, you can''t say that. We miss Manny came all the way to this foreign country to find me. You said, with her kindness to me, do I have reason to apologize to her? Do you need any verbal commitment?" Tang Wenhao said, feeling a kind of unspeakable pain in his heart.


    "Hey, don''t think about it. It''s no use thinking about it again. Let''s go step by step!" Jin Dacai comforted.


    "That''s the only way. Besides, I don''t have a choice now. Ruan Ling is very interested in me. As soon as I say I want to marry her, but I have to let you out, she immediately agrees. Moreover, through these two days of contact with her, I find that she is really not too bad. As long as we give her good advice in the future, maybe she will get better slowly. If we can let her go Good, our brothers have great merit and virtue. ".


    "Hehe, that''s for sure, Wen Hao. I have confidence in you. You are so handsome, can design clothes, have education and ability. All these are the advantages that girls like. Only a handsome man like you can take her. However, brother, I remind you that once a woman like Ruan Ling pays attention to you, she will be wholehearted To be kind to you, you must not do anything sorry for her, otherwise she will go to extremes and kill you, "Jin Dacai reminded.


    "Oh, no, she won''t kill me. She said that she wouldn''t kill me if she killed herself. Besides, I won''t do anything sorry for her," Tang Wenhao said with a confident smile.


    "Just know! Silly boy". I don''t know when Ruan Ling suddenly appeared behind them, which made Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai pale. I don''t know what she heard.


    "When did you... Get behind us?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    Ruan Ling, a beautiful woman with a strange face, looked strangely at Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai and said with a proud smile, "hehe, did you speak ill of this girl? Scared?".


    "No... didn''t you hear that just now? How could I do something I''m sorry for you?", Tang Wenhao stammered.


    After the party returned to the cave, Ruan Ling first asked Ah Ying to arrange Jin Dacai''s accommodation. Considering that they were already together, Ruan Ling specially arranged a place for them in a subsidiary cave next door to the cave. This small cave was not as spacious and profound as the main cave where Ruan Ling lived, but their husband and wife still looked very spacious.


    It used to be a place for the bodyguards to rest. Now let them all move out, and several bodyguards sleep in Ruan Ling''s main cave.


    At first, Ah Ying still couldn''t get rid of it. Later, when everyone drove her away, she could only accept it. In addition, Ruan Ling didn''t allow any man other than Tang Wenhao to enter her main cave. This was her rule. No man except her man was allowed to step into the main cave.


    After settling down the residence of Jin Dacai and a Ying, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao''s new house began to be decorated in the cave. Except for the two guards, her beautiful women arranged work. A Ying and a Ju led her beautiful women to cut paper here, and Alan and a Zhu went to the factory to arrange banquets and bonfire parties.


    Ruan Ling personally led Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai around the cave and told them that they can go to those places. They can''t walk around at will, otherwise they will get involved in the mechanism. Jin Dacai also saw that Ruan Ling really took his brother Tang Wenhao as a sweetheart and was in pain for fear that he would be hurt.


    Taking Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai to get familiar with the surrounding environment, Ruan Ling smiled at their brothers again, "Wenhao, brother, I haven''t gone to the factory to see my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei today. Do you want to go with me?".


    "Ah? Which mother-in-law?" Jin Dacai asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Brother, it''s my mother-in-law who brought me up. Let Wen Hao tell you later," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Brother, let''s go to see the old man with ah Ling!" Tang Wenhao was not too willing to go, but he was mainly afraid of being particularly embarrassed to see ah Mei. However, since Ruan Ling said so, it seems not good not to go. After all, her mother-in-law is Ruan Ling''s only relative.


    In this way, Ruan Ling explained the work of Ah Ying and ah Ju in the cave, and led Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai to the factory.


    On the way, Jin Dacai had an impulse to control Ruan Ling several times. He thought it was the best time to escape. However, at the thought of his promise to Ah Ying, he gave up the idea and couldn''t be so sorry to the little girl.


    In fact, not only he was reluctant, Tang Wenhao also had feelings for Ruan Ling. Now you let him tie Ruan Ling up like this. He ran away with Jin Dacai. He really didn''t want to, because Ruan Ling''s behavior in the past two days has deeply shocked him. He thinks Ruan Ling really loves him.


    When approaching the factory, Ruan Ling suddenly stopped and smiled at Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai, "Wenhao, brother, I have something to communicate with you in advance?".


    "Oh, what''s up? Ah Ling, you said," Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Wait a minute, when my mother-in-law sees my brother, she will certainly ask about you. If she asks how we know each other, you will say that she is doing medicine business in Guangxi and specially comes to see Wen Hao.".


    "OK, no problem," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    When they got to the factory, Ruan Ling and the three of them didn''t go to her little white building, but went directly to the infirmary. At this time, there were few people in the infirmary. Ruan Ling and the three of them first went to mother-in-law a Xiang''s ward. The old man was lying in bed and looking out of the window. They were very happy to see Ruan Ling leading Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai in.


    "Girl, are you coming? Wen Hao, who''s behind you?", Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law was very direct and asked with a puzzled smile.


    Tang Wenhao pointed to Jin Dacai and said with a smile, "mother-in-law, this is my eldest brother, Jin Dacai.".


    "Oh? So fast, I haven''t heard from you yesterday? Your eldest brother came today? Is he here to prepare for your wedding?".

 Chapter 57

    "Hehe, yes, he was still on the road yesterday. My eldest brother is engaged in medicine business in Guangxi and often comes to Langshan to buy goods." Tang Wenhao made up a lie.


    Ruan Ling was afraid that he might miss something. She quickly took over the conversation and smiled at mother-in-law a Xiang. "Mother-in-law, his eldest brother came here specially when he heard that he was going to marry me. By the way, mother-in-law, how do you feel today?".


    "Very good. My mother-in-law has a skin injury and will recover in a few days. Don''t worry about my mother-in-law. Make good preparations for your marriage. We''ll get married happily tomorrow." my mother-in-law happily took Ruan Ling''s jade hand and smiled.


    "By the way, sit down!" seeing Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai standing, her mother-in-law pointed to the bamboo chair.


    Just speaking of this, a petite little beauty ran in outside. She seemed to be younger than Ah Ying. She panted and shouted to Ruan Ling, "sister, there''s your phone.".


    "Oh, I had a phone call as soon as I arrived? Whose? Jane", Ruan Ling looked back and asked.


    "It''s from brother Abu," said little beauty Jane.


    "Oh, I''ll have a look, mother-in-law. Talk to Wen Hao and my big brother. I''ll come as soon as I answer the phone.".


    "OK, let''s get busy!" grandma a Xiang said with a smile.


    Not to mention how Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai chat with Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law, just Ruan Ling. As soon as she heard that Abu was calling, she felt that something was going to happen, but she couldn''t think of what would happen.


    When she got to her office, she picked up the phone and said, "Hello, this is Ruan Ling, Abu, are you?".


    "Ha ha, I said, ah Ling, aren''t you so good? It''s ridiculous," Abu said with a smile on the phone.


    Listening to Abu''s inexplicable words, Ruan Ling couldn''t help asking, "Abu, what are you talking about? I can''t understand you.".


    "Ha ha, it seems that things in the world are really wonderful. My younger brother came back from the capital and met Miss Aya on the way. Guess what?" Abu smiled grimly.


    Ruan Ling couldn''t scream well. Listening to Abu''s tone, his younger brother must have met Aya and came with Miss Manny. Originally, Ruan Ling didn''t want Abu to know these things. She was afraid that Abu would ruin her plan.


    She knows that Abu has coveted his beauty for a long time, but because his strength in death valley is not as good as himself, and his martial arts are not his opponent. Otherwise, maybe he would have done it to her long ago. Now, if he found Miss Manny, it would be difficult for him to make an idea of Miss Manny. Although she wants to take the opportunity of this wedding to give Miss Manny a blow, Let her step back from her infatuation with Tang Wenhao and let Tang Wenhao die, but she doesn''t intend to hurt Miss Manny, because she knows that if she hurts Miss Manny, Tang Wenhao will hate herself and she won''t get Tang Wenhao''s true love. She has a spectrum in her heart. Besides, every time she looks at Manny''s photos in Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone, They all feel a sense of intimacy, as if the people inside are themselves.


    "Abu, what are you trying to say? I''m busy now and have no time to joke with you," Ruan Ling said displeased and impatiently.


    Sure enough, Ruan Ling guessed right. Seeing that Ruan Ling didn''t want to talk to him, Abu immediately smiled, "Ha ha, as like as two peas, A Ling, Aya leads a big pretty woman who looks exactly like you. I thought your son was calling you. He called me and said he saw you in the woods. I said it wasn''t you. He said it must be you. Then I said that we could not fly there soon after we met. He thought I was joking with him, A Ling, I remember you didn''t do it. There are sisters? Didn''t you tell Abu the truth? ".


    "Your little brother must have read it wrong. There is no such thing." Ruan Ling refused to admit it. She didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Oh, ah Ling, come on! I believe my little brother will never dare to lie to me. Don''t he know Miss Aya? Isn''t it true that they''ll be home tomorrow? Ah Ling, you know how much I love you for so many years, and I know you don''t like me, so I''ve been working hard for the past few years. Now that you''ve found your heart If I''m a man, I can''t continue to work hard, can I? But as the best partner, you have to consider the brother''s problem, big beauty? In this way, I''m more comfortable, so that we can cooperate for a long time without any problems. It''s really done. We''ll be relatives in the future. Think! Since you have sisters who fascinate me as much as you, why not Did you kill me? Didn''t you? I can swear to God, as long as you marry your sister to me, you can let Abu die, "Abu said with a shameless smile.


    Abramovich''s words of both soft and hard work made Ruan Ling very nervous. She was not afraid of him, but she didn''t want to harden her relationship with Abramovich. In the next two years, she wanted to make some territory in the Middle East drug market. Abramovich was really indispensable. Although Abramovich was very color, violent and liked to swear, he was cruel and ruthless, and had a very strong ability to handle affairs. In recent years, as long as he was one There is no problem with a risky list. Ruan Ling can''t do business without him now.


    However, Ruan Ling doesn''t want the woman Tang Wenhao likes to be spoiled by this bastard. She knows that once miss Manny really falls into Abu''s hands, Tang Wenhao will work hard with her. Through dealing with her these days, she found that behind Tang Wenhao''s apparent weakness is a tough and unyielding heart, which is why Ruan Ling is increasingly infatuated with him. He thinks Tang Wenhao is a man in his bones.


    Another thing, since she saw the picture of Miss Manny on Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone, she always subconsciously felt that Tang Wenhao''s boss had a lot of fate with herself. She seemed to have a feeling of heart and soul. Sometimes she felt that she had seen Miss Manny somewhere and had known her for a long time, This feeling made her not want to be bullied and abused by wild men like Abu.


    Back to mother-in-law a Xiang''s ward, several people accompanied the old man for a while, and then went to Ah Mei''s room to see her. Ah Mei looks better today, which may be the reason for her youth and good physical quality. She was hurt worse than mother-in-law a Xiang, but she recovered much faster.


    Beautiful eyes have God and speak faster and more smoothly.


    After Ruan Ling introduced Jin Dacai to her, Tang Wenhao greeted her, said a few polite words and took Jin Dacai out. Ruan Ling knew he couldn''t erase it and didn''t say anything. Let him go and chat with sister Ah Mei.


    Outside, Jin Dacai smiled at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, "brother, why don''t you seem to like Ruan Ling''s sister?".


    Tang Wenhao secretly said that brother Jin is an old Jianghu. His eyes are very poisonous. He can''t hide anything from him. "Brother, your eyes are poisonous. It''s not that I don''t like sister Ah Mei, but that we are embarrassed to face each other now.".


    "Ah? Why are you embarrassed? What happened between you? Brother, don''t tell brother, you''ve done a lot of beautiful women here in just a few days, including the best young woman in the ward.".


    "Hehe, brother, where do you want to go?" Tang Wenhao said, and roughly described the process of dressing the wounds of mother-in-law a Xiang and Ah Mei that night to Jin Dacai. He didn''t want to hide it from Jin Dacai.


    Jin Dacai''s eyes were straight and praised Tang Wenhao''s good fortune. "Brother, you have too much good fortune? Isn''t the family completely open to you?".


    "Almost! She''s up and down. There''s nothing I don''t know," Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "All good things are taken up by you alone, brother. I envy you so much!" said Jin Dacai with a smile.


    "Brother, it''s all your credit. If you don''t teach me these wound dressing skills, I''ll have a chance to show. Where did you get this eye blessing? Didn''t you?".


    "That''s true, but big brother is not bad. He picked up a girl as a mother-in-law for nothing. Ah Ying was younger than the children of his brothers when big brother was young. Brother, is it a little immoral for you to say that big brother slept Ah Ying?" Jin Dacai smiled proudly.


    "Know you want to marry someone else?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, it''s already like this. It''s too bad not to marry others. I tell you, brother," said Jin Dacai. He glanced around stealthily and saw no one.


    "Brother, do you want to run away now?".


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and said with a smile, "no, there will be a bridal chamber tomorrow. Why do you want to run? I''m stupid? Brother, you can''t bear miss a Ying?".


    "Well, if you want to go, you have to take her with you, man. Just now in the woods, I really want to control Ruan Ling, and then my brother took the opportunity to run away.".


    "Please don''t! Brother, I warn you that there are countless traps and mechanisms in the jungle within a radius of tens of miles. If you don''t pay attention, you will die without a burial place. We brothers must be safe and don''t rush. We''ve been here for so many days. It doesn''t matter to stay a few more days.".


    "No, brother, I''d better plan early. How old are my parents? Their two elders must be eager for me to go back now! We must not stay too long. We......" said Jin Dacai.


    Jin Dacai just said this. As soon as Tang Wenhao winked, he quickly shut up and looked back. He saw that Ruan Ling had come out of the ward.


    "Go, Wenhao, brother, I''ll take you to the factory. Now you all know what I do, so you don''t want to hide it from you anymore," said Ruan Ling, leading Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai to the factory without scruples.


    Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai followed Ruan Ling and visited the whole pharmaceutical factory. However, they are laymen and do not understand the management of the pharmaceutical factory. They just think Ruan Ling''s management is good, the sanitary environment of the whole factory is very good, and the beautiful workers work very seriously and orderly. Tang Wenhao can''t help but admire Ruan Ling''s management, Later, he joked with Jin Dacai that if you really want to get rid of Ruan Ling, you must have a China Vietnam blind date party or something, marry all the beauties here to China, and say that the most scarce resource in China is beauty resources. If you want to win glory for your country one day!


    Jin Dacai is a boss and an expert in management. He praised Ruan Ling''s management all the way.


    "Brother and sister, I can''t see that you have such a good level of management. Wen Hao, you really want to learn more about enterprise management from your daughter-in-law in the future!" Jin Dacai smiled.

 Chapter 58

    "I don''t deserve it, brother. I also rely on these sisters to help me. At first, our management was very chaotic. Later, Abu made an idea with me and found several martial arts sisters outside to supervise their work. If they don''t work seriously, they will be severely punished. Let alone, this method is very effective. Since there are strict systems and strict measures, the whole work has been improved The management of the factory has gone up, "said Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao was not interested in these things, so he listened casually to Jin Dacai and Ruan Ling discuss enterprise management knowledge, which made Tang Wenhao have a new discovery. He found that Ruan Ling was also like Miss Manny and was obsessed with enterprise management. Miss Manny was such a woman. Her president''s office was full of books on enterprise management, And most of the books have been read by her, which shows that she is a woman who loves learning very much.


    After lunch in the factory, the three returned to the cave. Ruan Ling arranged their new house with Ah Ying and ah Ju. Ruan Ling originally wanted Tang Wenhao to design their new house with her, but Tang Wenhao said he couldn''t let Jin Dacai stay outside alone and wanted to talk with him. After all, he wasn''t familiar with this place. Ruan Ling didn''t force him to see that he made sense.


    The two brothers sat in the new house of Jin Dacai and Ah Ying, that is, the affiliated cave next to Ruan Ling''s main cave, and once again raised the topic that had not been finished in the factory in the morning, that is, whether to go or stay.


    "Brother, what are your plans? I know now that you will definitely choose to leave. Have you planned when to leave?".


    Jin Dacai glanced outside and whispered, "Brother, I want to get things done with Ah Ying and get ready to go when she is pregnant. Now we are all together. Big brother can create conditions with you two. If we go out and return home in the future, it will be inconvenient. I guess our old lady is too sure to let ah Ying and I live with them. Once the old lady is bitten by a snake, she will never see each other again Trust your daughter-in-law. You have to watch it for me, brother. Is your eldest brother living a sad life? ".


    "Hehe, brother, are you kidding?".


    "Really, why did I lie to you? The old lady of our family really doesn''t believe in girls now. She is very disappointed with the two women in front of her brother and scolds them as rotten goods and hens that don''t lay eggs, which makes her son ashamed to death," Jin Dacai said with a ashamed smile.


    "Oh, pity the parents all over the world," sighed Tang Wenhao. His parents flashed in his mind, and his heart suddenly pulled up. He knew that his mother had been suffering from a variety of chronic diseases, and now he didn''t know his life or death. It was estimated that the situation would be no better, which made him very worried.


    After an afternoon''s plan, Tang Wenhao and JINDA CAIDA have reached a consensus. Now they want to force themselves to stay down and intervene in Ruan Ling''s business as soon as possible to obtain her absolute trust and make Ruan Ling dependent on their brothers emotionally and at work.


    At the same time, starting with Ruan Ling''s emotional most dependent mother-in-law a Xiang and sister a Mei, she had a good relationship with the two most important women around her, slowly told the truth about Ruan Ling''s illegal business, and asked them to persuade Ruan Ling to give up and stop playing with fire.


    "Wen Hao, I think there still needs to be a condition here. Ruan Ling is absolutely obedient to her brother, and it''s impossible not to let us go back," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "What conditions?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "You have to make her pregnant. As long as she has your child in her belly, the unique maternal love of women will be aroused. She will never let her child be born without a father. Let alone kill you by herself, if anyone wants to hurt you, she will work hard with others.".


    "Hehe, it''s too easy. I promise to fix the world tomorrow night," Tang Wenhao said with a confident smile.


    "That''s great?".


    "Hehe, brother, don''t be funny. What I said is true. As long as she''s healthy, she must be in good health. Let me tell you, I used to be with Ning Kexin. As long as she forgot to take medicine or I didn''t have time to bring a condom, I would basically conceive once. Living together for several years, she has been with me five times. Shit, she was young and ignorant at that time, so even if she was abandoned I don''t hate her very much. I think I owe her a lifetime. "When it comes to this, Tang Wenhao''s tone is a little sad. He still has deep feelings for Ning Kexin.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t know that because of their ignorance and playfulness in those years, Ning Kexin had completely lost her right to be a mother. She is not happy now. Tang Wenhao was even more guilty when he knew about it when he went back, which also added a lot of emotional burden to him. He always felt that everything was his own fault.


    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, night fell again, and it was dinner time.


    Before they could get out of the cave, Ah Ying brought dinner to the two brothers in person. "Brother, Wen Hao, elder sister said your brother must have had a good chat. Let me bring you dinner. You two can eat here!".


    "Come on, Ah Ying, come and eat together!" said Jin Dacai, smiling at Ah Ying.


    "Yes! Ah Ying, sit down and eat together!" Tang Wenhao also smiled politely. In fact, he didn''t want Ah Ying to stay here. He always felt that Jin Dacai had just said to let himself and her... This relationship was very uncomfortable.


    "No, I''d better go to sister A. We''ll make the bed for sister a later," said Ah Ying. Ah Ying glanced at Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally, turned and left.


    Looking at a Ying wearing a national dress, a long blue shirt and a sexy and charming back, Jin Dacai pestled Tang Wenhao''s arm and said with a smile, "how about? Sexy? This trip to Vietnam is not in vain!".


    "Go! Brother, don''t always say yes or no. if you say too much, you won''t be afraid of me falling in love with her?".


    "Ha ha, no, brother knows that your boss is still your favorite in your heart. You have feelings for your ex girlfriend, but you don''t have love anymore. You also have feelings for Ruan Ling and Ah Ying, but this kind of feeling has an element of utilization. It''s impure. Brother doesn''t worry about you. Have a meal and don''t tease you!".


    Tang Wenhao nodded seriously and said, "brother, seriously, you really have to treat her well. The little girl was tortured by you for more than ten minutes for the first time. She was sure of the shadow in her heart. You don''t know. I wanted to beat you with her heart rending cry that day, but I also know it''s none of your business. It''s still my responsibility.".


    "Brother, don''t mention it. Just tell Ah Ying that it''s life. We couldn''t control the situation at that time, so I wanted to marry her as soon as I came out today. I just wanted to make atonement.".


    "Then you want to make atonement and pull me up with her..." Tang Wenhao looked at him reproachfully.


    "Brother, what can I do? Don''t you think big brother''s seeds can''t do it? Don''t grind haw any more and don''t save face for big brother? Think, if she has no children with me, the old man in my family can spare her? Does she still have a good life?".


    "It''s also ha. The old man doesn''t understand science. He only knows that it''s women''s fault that women don''t have children," Tang Wenhao said with a helpless smile.


    While eating, they talked. After eating, they simply cleaned up, and then went for a walk outside the cave. At this time, the cool wind outside the cave was blowing, and cicadas and insects chirped, creating a peaceful atmosphere.


    The beauties in the main cave also came out to cool off. Ruan Ling went to Tang Wenhao and said hello to Jin Dacai. After that, she smiled at Tang Wenhao and said, "Wen Hao, our new house is almost decorated. We''ll wait for you to have a look. Do you want to have a look with me?".


    In fact, Tang Wenhao has no interest, but it''s not easy to spoil Ruan Ling''s interest. He nods and follows Ruan Ling to the cave. When she is about to enter the cave, Ruan Ling looks back and says to Ah Ying, "Ah Ying, you don''t have to do anything tonight. You and your brother should rest early! Others can move freely, but pay attention to vigilance and don''t relax at all".


    "Yes, sister," said the beauties.


    Tang Wenhao understands. Ruan Ling wants to tell everyone that don''t disturb her with herself tonight. Shit, won''t she be unable to carry it? Enter the bridal chamber in advance tonight?


    As soon as he entered the cave, Tang Wenhao was very surprised. He saw that the rock walls on both sides of the cave were covered with Chinese red characters. It was really festive. Shit, where did they get these things? I said I was going to marry me yesterday, but I got it today? Is that too fast?


    With doubt, Tang Wenhao followed Ruan Ling to the center of the main cave, which was even more festive. Red lanterns were hung high, surrounded by torches, shining like day, and red candles were lit on the ground.


    "Ah Ling, it''s not wedding night yet? Why are they all lit?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "It''s all right. I like this atmosphere. I''ve arranged a special person to watch the night. I want to keep the lights on in my palace for three days and nights from tonight. Are you happy?".


    "Hehe, I feel very romantic. Where did you get all these things? I didn''t see you go out to buy them? Besides, it''s too late to buy them?".


    "Do you want to know?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Of course.".


    "Then look at our new house!" said Ruan Ling, pushing the door and motioning Tang Wenhao to look inside.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking up and was stunned!


    A small room is filled with all kinds of flowers. On the table, on the ground, in front of the dressing table and at the door of the bathroom, these flowers are picked from the mountains and inserted into the bottles. What makes Tang Wenhao feel most interesting is that there are many roses hanging above the wedding bed. I don''t know how many bundles there are. Anyway, as long as you sit up from the bed, you can smell the fragrance of roses, There are also bright red roses on both sides of the bed.


    It is really a sea of flowers, warm and romantic, overflowing with fragrance.


    The bed was covered with red quilts and pillows. The whole room was bright red. With the lights shining, the festive atmosphere was strong. Ruan Ling looked at her masterpiece, excitedly pulled Tang Wenhao into the room, closed the door, and stared at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and charming eyes.


    Tang Wenhao''s blood was boiling because he could never see enough. He suddenly felt that he really fell in love with the female drug lord in front of him. At this time, Ruan Ling was so gentle and beautiful.


    "Wen Hao, do you like it?" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "Well, I like it, but I still want to know how you do it in such a short time? How do you do it with so many flowers and those lanterns and candles outside?"

 Chapter 59

    "Fool, it''s not easy! I bought the things I needed to buy the last time I went out. I left you to Ah Ying''s care for a few days. As for these flowers, it may not be easy to find in other places, but it''s too easy for death valley. There are people everywhere in the mountains behind us. I also have some. Understand?" Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "You bought it when you went out?".


    "Yes, it''s not easy to go out once, so I bought it by the way," Ruan Ling said confidently.


    "You knew then that we would get married?".


    "Well, baby, when I first met you, I thought you would be my husband. You really fascinate me. Baby, you are the most handsome man I have seen in my life and the man I want to marry most. I love you. I want to marry you and have a son for you. I know you Chinese like sons and we Vietnamese men like them. I have a lot of sons with you. I can have as many as you want Yes, "said Ruan Ling, and her breath began to increase.


    In the face of such a beautiful woman who is infatuated with himself, which man can be calm and indifferent? Tang Wenhao hugged her in his arms and held her tightly.


    He was shocked by Ruan Ling''s strong love. At the same time, his eyes were suddenly filled with tears and his heart shouted, "Miss Manny, I''m sorry! I can''t stand it. I''m afraid I really fell in love with her".


    Ruan Ling, who was tightly hugged by Tang Wenhao, was infected by his enthusiasm. When she was about to hold up his face to kiss him, she found the strange expression of Tang Wenhao and tears in her eyes.


    She looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked painfully, "baby, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying?".


    Tang Wenhao quickly smiled and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, "no, ah Ling, I was moved by you.".


    "Hehe, don''t be so moved. I haven''t done enough for you, baby. I really love you. Will you always be with me?" Ruan Ling asked emotionally.


    "Well, yes, ah Ling, I never thought you would love me so much, so I am very moved to see what you have done for me.".


    "I don''t want you to be moved. As long as you really stay with me, let me see you every day, stay with you, let me love you, baby, you know? I especially like to see you angry. It''s really handsome and masculine.".


    "Ah? Do you like me abusing you?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It''s not abuse, it''s bickering. I like you not to admit defeat, like you not to compromise, and prefer you to comment on my clothes. I think your eyes are very strong. You say good-looking clothes must look good on me. Baby, did you teach your boss to wear clothes before?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "No, our boss is also an expert in this field. She is an expert with great taste. She is the most clothed woman I have seen," Tang Wenhao said. He couldn''t help thinking of the scene when he and miss Manny bought clothes at the Wangfujing mall in Beijing.


    That experience made Tang Wenhao deeply admire Miss Manny''s eyes. Every time she went to a specialty store, she could find her favorite clothes with the fastest and most accurate eyes.


    Every time the clothes she chooses are just right for her. It''s like that dress is tailor-made for her. It can fully show her physical advantages. It''s too powerful.


    When Tang Wenhao talked about Miss Manny, her eyes straightened. Ruan Ling was unhappy. She pouted her sexy red lips and twisted his face unhappily, "Wen Hao, do you miss her again?".


    "Oh, no", Tang Wenhao realized his gaffe and smiled awkwardly.


    "Not yet. Your eyes are straight. You must be thinking about her in your mind. She really fascinates you so much? Can''t I try so hard to make you love her so much?".


    "Of course not. Ah Ling, will you stop talking about her? I don''t want to make you angry," Tang Wenhao said with a guilty smile.


    "Really?.


    "Of course, we''ll get married tomorrow! Of course we should be happy. Ah Ling, I really thank you very much. You see, we came to Vietnam to find a wife. Now I have you, and my eldest brother has a young girl. We''ve completed the task and are very satisfied.".


    "Hehe, that''s good! Wen Hao, I think so. When we get married tomorrow, I''ll arrange time to go to China with you. I want to pick up your parents. Do you think so?" Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Ah? Bring my parents here?" Tang Wenhao was surprised when he heard Ruan Ling''s words. He never thought about this. He just wanted to leave here early and never wanted to live here with Ruan Ling all his life.


    Moreover, as soon as Ruan Ling said this, his first reaction was that Ruan Ling wanted to put his family under house arrest in the deep mountains and forests. Besides, his parents didn''t support him to come to Vietnam to find his wife. At the beginning, he called his mother and said he would go on a blind date in Vietnam, which made her angry and scolded him as a bastard.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao seemed unhappy, Ruan Ling asked, "Wen Hao, don''t you want to take them two old people to live with us? Don''t worry, I will treat your parents as my own parents, and I will be kind to them. Don''t you believe I can do it?".


    "No, ah Ling, it''s not your problem, it''s me... To tell you the truth, I came to Vietnam to find a wife on impulse. My parents didn''t agree with me at all. They didn''t want me to find a foreign girl as a wife. They were afraid of language barrier and poor communication.".


    "But I can speak Chinese! Don''t we always communicate in Chinese? Do you think you have any obstacles to communicate with me?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Oh, no, but they are also worried that the villagers gossip that I can''t find a wife after I went to college. As a result, they will lose face in Vietnam.".


    "It doesn''t matter, Wen Hao. I will let the people in your village know that you have not only married a beautiful wife, but also a rich and virtuous wife who will have many children with you, so they have nothing to say," Ruan Ling said sincerely.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, let''s talk about it later! By the way, do you still let me sleep on the ground tonight?" Tang Wenhao was distracted by the smell of Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling saw through his mind and said with a charming smile, "endure another night, baby! Whatever you want as soon as the sun comes out tomorrow?", Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Really, that means I can hold you and do whatever you want tomorrow morning?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    Shit! Which man doesn''t want such a day?


    Ruan Ling twisted Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and said with a smile, "Baby, if you want to be beautiful, you have to hold a wedding first! As soon as the wedding is over, that is, you can enter the bridal chamber after the ceremony. According to our customs, you must enter the bridal chamber before the sun sets, otherwise it will be unlucky. Baby, considering that you have been anxious for a long time, we will enter the bridal chamber after lunch tomorrow. Sister, I will let you do what you want first Are you ready? ".


    Ruan Ling''s gentle and seductive language made Tang Wenhao''s blood boil. Considering that Ruan Ling would not let him succeed, she had to gently push her away and remove her eyes from her charming body. Otherwise, he would lose control, because he was about to lose control.


    "Ah Ling, stop talking about it, or I''ll go crazy. There''s nothing else. Let''s go to bed early!".


    At the sight of Tang Wenhao scratching her heart and liver, Ruan Ling burst out laughing, "baby, I like to see you like this!".


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling flirting in their new house, just Jin Dacai and a Ying, because their beautiful women know that they are officially husband and wife from tonight. Although they haven''t got a marriage certificate, they are already a real husband and wife, so they tease them and push them into a small cave.


    Jin Dacai is full of joy. Of course, he hopes to go to bed with his little wife as soon as possible. Since Ah Ying promised to be his mother-in-law, Jin Dacai has been looking forward to getting dark early so that he can hold his little wife gently.


    Jin Dacai is different from Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao is a man who can carry. Although he also likes women, he has principles. He can sleep without looking for a woman. He would rather hold himself than mess around without meeting the woman he likes or likes.


    Jin Dacai is not. He can''t live without women. In the past, when he was in Shanghai, he got nightclubs and singing halls to find women every three or five times. Even when he had a wife, he said that he had no life without women. Only women have the motivation to let him live. Anyway, he has money. In this society, there are women with money, because In recent years, he has slept with at least 180 women every year.


    These days, from being chased by the community with Tang Wenhao to the jungle to now, he has only had fun with Ah Ying once. He took medicine, didn''t realize it, and didn''t have time to taste the taste of Vietnamese little beauty. It''s OK today. Can he not worry?


    A Ying girl followed Jin Dacai with her heart pounding. She felt shy and afraid. He was not afraid of Jin Dacai, but afraid of doing things like that night with Jin Dacai. That experience made her unforgettable and haunting.


    However, Ah Ying also knows that she has no choice. In her hometown of Langshan, a girl with a broken body like her must have no more boys to want her. Even those yellow girls in her family can''t marry out. She will not be wanted. Whoever wants her can''t raise her head in the village.


    Therefore, Ah Ying saw that Jin Dacai sincerely wanted to marry her, and heard that Jin Dacai was rich in China and could help her take care of her family, which was the most attractive to her. Therefore, after thinking about it, she decided to live with Jin Dacai in a down-to-earth way.


    When they got to the cave, Jin Dacai inserted the wooden door. Ah Ying sat silently at the edge of the wooden bed. Her pretty face was red with shame and she didn''t dare to look up at Jin Dacai.


    When Jin Dacai saw Ah Ying''s shy appearance, he felt pity in his heart. He sat next to her, took her whisper and caressed her. Her hands were tender and smooth, soft as bones, and felt very good.


    "Ah Ying, when your sister agrees, let''s go back and organize our wedding. I want you to marry me in style," Jin Dacai said with pity.

 Chapter 60

    "Brother Jin... Will you really go back to the wedding with me?", Ah Ying couldn''t believe it and looked up at Jin Dacai.


    "Of course, I won''t wrong you. As long as I can go out, I want your village to know that you marry the best man in the world, and I''ll give them all the betrothal gifts your parents want, and I''ll have one condition," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "What?" Ah Ying asked softly.


    "I only want you. I want you to accompany me through the rest of my life. I''m nearly half a hundred years old. I want a woman to accompany me all the time. I''ll tell you the truth, Ah Ying, I used to have many, many women. I don''t know how many. I guess there are 800 if there''s not a thousand," Jin Dacai said sincerely.


    "Ah? How could you do this?" Ah Ying quickly moved aside in fear.


    "Hehe, don''t be afraid, Ah Ying, this is the reason why I told this before. I''m not showing off, but to let you know that I used to be a bad man, but now when I meet you, I don''t want to be a bad man. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I swear that there will be no second woman in my life in the future, only you," Jin Dacai said emotionally.


    "Really?" Ah Ying asked movingly.


    "Really, I''ll prove it to you with my actions. Ah Ying, you are so young and beautiful. I have no reason to be dissatisfied with such an old man as me. Moreover, you gave me your pure body. I want to love you and love you more, don''t I? Really, only you are the purest in my heart. I''m a rough man and have no crooked intestines, but I can say it It''s absolutely true. If it''s right for you, it will be right for you. ".


    Jin Dacai''s words made Ah Ying laugh, "brother Jin, you''re so funny!".


    "Ah Ying, don''t call me brother Jin in the future. Call me husband? OK?" said Jin Dacai with a smile.


    "Oh, no, I''m... sorry," Ah Ying said with a shy smile.


    Seeing the harmonious atmosphere, Jin Dacai''s cells became active. He couldn''t help holding Ah Ying''s small waist and hugging her vigorously. "What''s wrong? What do you mean? We''re already husband and wife, little girl, I really like you!" he said. Jin Dacai''s salty pig hands began to be dishonest.


    Ah Ying blushed with shame and tried to push Jin Dacai away. "Brother Jin, what are you doing?".


    "Girl, what do you say I''m going to do? We''re already like that. Now we don''t take advantage of this good night," said Jin Dacai, waving his mouth at Ah Ying''s red lips.


    "Ah, no... brother Jin, no", Ah Ying was so frightened that she looked at Jin Dacai in fear.


    Now Jin Dacai was depressed and didn''t dare to attack, so he had to put her down and asked suspiciously, "girl, how can you pull? You don''t want to marry me?".


    "No,... Brother Jin, I''m... So afraid! You... I''m afraid of pain," said Ah Ying in fear, for fear that Jin Da financial accounting would suddenly attack her.


    Ah Ying''s expression of fear made Jin Dacai feel very remorseful. He couldn''t help but take Ah Ying''s jade hand and say lovingly, "Girl, you''re afraid. It''s okay, but when I''m, I want to make it clear to you that it was a special situation. I took medicine and didn''t know anything. That''s why I hurt you. Tonight, I''m very clear-minded and have feelings for you. I''ll be very gentle to you!" Jin Dacai comforted.


    "Really?" Ah Ying couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course, how did each of us come to this world? Hehe, isn''t it? Don''t worry, it won''t hurt, but it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. Let''s take our time, okay? We''ll talk about it later.".


    The next morning, like the jungle covered with a canopy, the branches and leaves are covered, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant, breathing the refreshing air, relaxed and happy. The forest is empty, the light and dark reflect each other, the dark is the moss lichen, and the bright is the stream flickering between the fern and the laurel. Looking out from the cluster of leaves, you can see the wonderful scenery of the valley looming in the Milky mist in the distance.


    Tang Wenhao got up early and sat by the jungle stream next to the cave. After a night of suffering, he hoped that his restless heart would sink slowly. Last night, he also reflected on himself and found that he had changed too much in recent days. Unconsciously, he had fallen into the gentle love network woven by Ruan Ling.


    He was really afraid that he would sink too deep and forget Miss Manny and his relatives in his hometown. Although he had not forgotten, he had shifted in this direction in the past two days. He could deceive people all over the world, but not his own heart.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao decided to reflect on what he had done the day before when he practiced his internal skills every day, so as not to make it difficult for him to extricate himself after falling too deep. He clearly knew that this jungle did not belong to him, and Ruan Ling did not belong to herself in the end, because he could not give up the fashion design career he pursued all his life, or throw his parents home Take care and hide in this deep mountain jungle to enjoy beauty tenderness.


    After half an hour of morning exercise, Tang Wenhao got up and planned to go back to the cave to see if Ruan Ling got up. When he came out just now, Ruan Ling was still sleeping soundly. He didn''t have the heart to disturb her. They talked very late last night. Ruan Ling also explained their arrangements today to Tang Wenhao.


    She herself will go to the factory at about 8:00 in the morning to supervise the wedding preparations and dressing up there, and let Tang Wenhao go to the factory at about 10:00 in the morning. They first toast their relatives and friends there and accept everyone''s blessings. After lunch there, Tang Wenhao will carry her back to the cave. Of course, she just carries her back to the jungle, enters the jungle and holds her hand, At the edge of the jungle of the cave, carry her into the cave, and then clear away all the beauties in the cave and let them wait outside the cave. Next, it''s up to Tang Wenhao.


    After entering the bridal chamber, they had a good time. In the evening, they had to go back to the factory to hold a bonfire party. Young men and women in the factory had to surround the bridegroom and bride to dance local folk dances, and some young men who could sing good dances and perform funny plays came to the middle to perform. Therefore, Tang Wenhao was looking forward to that moment. He especially wanted to feel the local wedding atmosphere in Vietnam, However, Ruan Ling told him that their wedding was a combination of Vietnamese customs and her own ideas.


    "Brother, have you finished your morning exercise?", Tang Wenhao was just out of the jungle when he met Jin Dacai with spring on his face.


    Looking at the spring on his face, Tang Wenhao knew that he must have had a good time last night. He couldn''t help feeling happy for him. He really hoped that Jin Dacai and a Ying would be happy.


    "Brother, you''re up too? Why don''t you sleep with Ah Ying more? Oh, it''s time to call your sister-in-law now," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s enough. I''ll accompany you again. Your sister-in-law can''t walk today," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "Hehe, elder brother, you should have pity on fragrance and jade!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s up to you tonight. Won''t you disappoint eldest brother?" Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Certainly not. Your brother has this confidence. By the way, elder brother, don''t you know? It''s not night for them to enter the bridal chamber! They must enter before the sun sets at the latest, otherwise it''s unlucky. At the right time, my brother also hopes to do something good as soon as possible," Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Well, that''s right, brother. I feel happy when I have a happy event. My brother congratulates you first. By the way, my brother doesn''t have anything now. He doesn''t know what to send you to congratulate you." Jin Dacai said. He looked around for a long time and didn''t find anything. Finally, he remembered.


    "Shit! Brother, did your mother-in-law return your things to you? What kind of RMB, vnd and bank cards, including mobile phones, are all on her side," Jin Dacai asked.


    "I didn''t give it to me! I didn''t mean to ask. Don''t worry, she won''t want us. Ask her before we get married? Brother, what else do we give gifts or not? If you want to give it to me, I have to give it back to you? Pull it down, how about it?".


    "Well, OK, forget it! They are all their brothers anyway. Why are you going now?" asked Jin Dacai.


    "I went to see if Ruan Ling had left. After that, I had to change my clothes. They prepared some bridegroom clothes for me and said to change them at 8 o''clock in the morning," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "There are quite a lot of famous schools. OK, you go! Elder brother has to practice. It''s important to take care of the dragon''s body! Otherwise, your sister-in-law is so young. Why should I wait on her for another twenty or thirty years? Otherwise, I''ll be sorry for her. She''s only in her early twenties. I can''t let her stay widowed in her thirties?".


    "Ha ha, no, brother. With your body like a cow, you will have no problem serving my sister-in-law for another thirty or forty years," Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Smelly boy, I wish my eldest brother was so powerful. Can I still do it in my 70s and 80s? But, with your kind words, I hope so." as he said, Jin Dacai smiled and went into the jungle.


    After entering the cave, Ruan Ling had gathered all the people. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming back, she came forward with a smile and said, "Baby, I''ll take ah Ju and them to make up there first. Here I''ll leave Ah Ying to you. Now Ah Ying is your brother''s wife and your sister-in-law. It''s most suitable for her to stay with you. Even if she is your man, she will teach you how to wear our Vietnamese sinlang clothes and how to be a Vietnamese bridegroom. You''ll start at 10 o''clock. Remember?" , Ruan Ling said, glancing at Tang Wenhao and a Ying.


    Tang Wenhao and Ah Ying looked at each other. Ah Ying nodded shyly, "sister, I know. Go! Leave it to me. Don''t worry about my uncle!".


    "OK, let''s go, ah Ju," said Ruan Ling. She reached out and caressed Tang Wenhao''s face, electrocuted him in full view, took ah Ju and other beautiful women out of the cave, which made Tang Wenhao quite embarrassed. He found that Ruan Ling regarded herself more and more as a priceless treasure of her own, and showed tenderness with her hands and feet. This feeling was very warm.


    After Ruan Ling left, Tang Wenhao and a Ying were left in the huge cave. Because their roles suddenly changed from single men and women who can flirt freely to bridegroom and sister-in-law, they both felt a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 61

    "Oh, ah... Sister-in-law, I''ll wash first," Tang Wenhao smiled shyly, then turned and walked towards the hot spring.


    Ah Ying nodded and smiled shyly. She sat in her chair quietly waiting for Tang Wenhao to wash and come back. Ah Ying, who was already a woman last night, seemed much quieter than before. She suddenly realized that it was really so good to be a woman. Therefore, she made up her mind to follow Jin Dacai all her life.


    After washing, Tang Wenhao returned to the center of the cave, "sister-in-law, do I... Want to put on the groom''s dress now?".


    Ah Ying lifted Mei''s eyes and smiled. She got up to the door of her new house and motioned Tang Wenhao to enter the boudoir. After she pressed the button, the door automatically opened and stepped into the warm and romantic new house.


    Tang Wenhao walked behind her awkwardly. He suddenly found that she was different, or her walking posture changed. It seemed that her legs were not very comfortable and forked a little, which reminded him of Jin Dacai''s joke just now


    Shit, Ah Ying is really her sister-in-law now. You can''t think about it. Otherwise, you''ll really be sorry, brother. I''m sorry for Ah Ying''s true feelings for herself.


    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, in fact, the so-called Vietnamese bridegroom''s dress is just a black suit, but a Ying girl inserted a few bouquets of roses on his suit. In fact, all this is similar to domestic weddings.


    Tang Wenhao felt a little lost. Shit, I thought the bridegroom had any strange clothes to wear when the wedding was held in the primitive jungle of Vietnam. It turned out to be just that!


    Ah Ying is not like his lost mood. When she puts on this brand-new suit for Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao, who is a talented person, is filled with acid in her heart. She is really jealous that her elder sister Ruan Ling can marry a young, handsome and capable man like Tang Wenhao.


    If she can choose, she will still choose Tang Wenhao, because he is so handsome that no woman can refuse his charm.


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed by her, so he had to find a topic to talk about, "sister-in-law, do you have the custom of making bridal chamber in Vietnam?".


    Ah Ying smiled and nodded, "well, yes, we had to make trouble with you as soon as you and ah Jie came back from the wedding scene over there, especially some beautiful married women. However, ah Jie didn''t like us to disturb you two. She said her wedding should be done according to her own wishes, not completely according to our local customs".


    "Oh, no wonder! I said how can it be the same as China?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Is that how you Chinese get married?" Ah Ying asked curiously.


    "Well, almost! No wonder Vietnam used to be a subsidiary of China, and it''s normal that its customs are similar to China.".


    "Really?" asked Ah Ying.


    "Well... Uncle, I''ve always wanted to ask you something. I hope you can tell me honestly today, can you?", Ah Ying said and looked outside. In fact, she was guilty and afraid of someone coming in. In fact, she knew very well that no one would come in today without Ruan Ling''s order.


    Tang Wenhao was puzzled by Ah Ying''s expression. He asked with a smile, "sister-in-law, if you have anything to say, don''t be so polite. In fact, I hope we can be as casual as a few days ago.".


    "It''s impossible, uncle. You are the uncle of death valley and the man of our sister-in-law, and I''m your sister-in-law. How can I go back?" Ah Ying looked a little bleak.


    Tang Wenhao also felt a little lost.


    "But anyway, uncle, I want to ask you, are you so kind to me in those days, true or false? Or do you just want to use me to find a chance to escape?" Ah Ying looked at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t answer her immediately, but smiled and said, "sister-in-law, is this very important?".


    A Ying said seriously, "Wen Hao, it may not be important to you, but it is very important to a Ying.".


    "Why?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Because Ah Ying wants to know if the first man she likes really likes herself," Ah Ying said, tears flowing out of her beautiful eyes.


    This undoubtedly tells Tang Wenhao that Ah Ying does have him in her heart. Although it is impossible for the two to walk together now, for a normal girl, she always looks forward to love. Of course, she hopes that the love she looks forward to is real and beautiful.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao also has her in his heart, but he can''t talk about falling in love with her. He can only say that he has a good feeling for her and has already had some feelings.


    In order not to frustrate her self-esteem and feel that this is the secret between the two anyway, Tang Wenhao smiled at her, "sister-in-law, I really liked you, because your temperament is very much like my ex girlfriend. I used to love her very much, even more than myself. When I see you, I will feel very comfortable and want to be close to you and hurt you. I remember what I told you.".


    When Ah Ying heard this, her tears fell down like broken beads, which made Tang Wenhao at a loss, "sister-in-law, can you... Don''t do this?".


    Ah Ying closed her beautiful eyes, nodded and choked, "I see, Wen Hao, with you, Ah Ying''s life will not be in vain. Everything I''ve done is worth it.".


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. My elder brother will love you very much. He is so much older than you and will certainly love you more. Did my elder brother tell you that he is a big boss in China, but his love life is not very smooth. Most of us who come to Vietnam to find a wife have some compelling reasons, so once we find out what we like You can rest assured that my eldest brother''s education level is not high, but he is kind to people. You will not be wrong to follow him. Moreover, once... ", Tang Wenhao looked out.


    Seeing nothing different, he continued, "sister-in-law, once we can leave here and return to China, you know? Your good day will really come. With my brother''s assets in China, your family can''t eat and use up for several generations.".


    When Tang Wenhao said this, Ah Ying looked at him in surprise as if she didn''t know him. "Uncle, don''t you really want to marry our elder sister?".


    "Of course, it''s true, but it doesn''t mean that we are willing to stay here all our life. We have to return home. We don''t want to stay in the mountains and forests all our life," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I see. Brother Jin told me yesterday, but I... Can''t go with you, and sister a will never let you go. Unless you can let her listen to you in the future, Wen Hao, you will be in danger. I don''t want you to be in danger.".


    "Are you afraid your elder sister will hurt us?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, sister a is good at everything, but she can''t stand being cheated by others. Therefore, you''d better convince her. In fact, sister a is always good for us. Moreover, Wen Hao, I can see that sister a really loves you. We''ve never seen her treat any man so well and spoil him so much! For you, she even dares to make a decision with Abu, which means she''s here Gamble on her life, Wen Hao. Have you ever thought that she is changing for you, "said Ah Ying.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t know what Ruan Ling has done for himself, which is why he can''t make up his mind to leave her more and more. When he first came here, he had such a good opportunity as going to the factory with Jin Dacai and Ruan Ling yesterday. He will take this risk with Jin Dacai, but he didn''t even have an idea.


    They talked in the new house until it was almost ten o''clock, because according to Ruan Ling''s instructions, they should go to the factory.


    When they arrived outside the cave, except for two beautiful guards, Jin Dacai was walking aside waiting for them. He was surprised to see that only his little wife and Tang Wenhao, the groom in a brand-new suit, came out.


    While Ah Ying was explaining things to the guard, she quickly pulled Tang Wenhao aside and said with a bad smile, "brother, were you in there with your sister-in-law just now?".


    "Ah! Yes? Brother, what do you mean?" Tang Wenhao said with a puzzled smile. Suddenly, he seemed to react, and his fist dropped for a while. Jin Dacai said, "brother, where do you want to go?".


    "Hehe, brother, I tell you, shit, just now he blamed big brother for not reminding you where I want to go, but,... It''s really time for you to take advantage of this great opportunity to do things before you go?".


    Tang Wenhao was almost shocked. He felt that Jin Dacai had followed the devil in order to have a son.


    Jin Dacai regretted, but Tang Wenhao couldn''t implement his plan according to his will. In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t fully accept it in his heart, but Jin Dacai reluctantly agreed. Where would there be the idea of sleeping with his sister-in-law regardless of his coming into the bridal chamber?


    Led by Ah Ying, the two men with thoughts crossed the dense jungle and arrived at Ruan Ling''s factory half an hour later. When they arrived at the factory, Tang Wenhao found that the good play really came.


    It turned out that the open space between the factory and Ruan Ling''s office building was full of Vietnamese girls dressed in national clothes oder, that is, long shirts. Wearing oder, it seemed that the waist lines of these beauties were very perfect. As we all know, oder had a fork on both sides like a Chinese cheongsam. The fork was very high, all the way to the waist, Girls wearing Audrey can easily show their small waist. Therefore, when you suddenly see a large group of beautiful women wearing Audrey standing in front of you, a man will have the impulse to commit a crime.


    Tang Wenhao remembered that Ruan Ling spoke last time. Today, all the workers in the factory have a day off, and Ruan Ling covers all the food and drink. No wonder everyone crowded to the wedding site today.


    "Brother, this is a cloud of beautiful women!" when Jin Dacai saw so many beautiful women, his saliva flowed out. Ah Ying glanced at him, stamped his foot and stared at him fiercely.


    "Oh, wife, please take it easy. Can''t I just look at it?" Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Hehe, brother, pay attention to the influence! Sister-in-law, my brother will aim at other beauties. Don''t let him go to your bed at night," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.

 Chapter 62

    Ah Ying smiled shyly.


    "How about we have a chance to be foster fathers in death valley?" Jin Dacai whispered to Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Foster father? What do you mean?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "How about training all the beauties of death valley and then wholesale them to our Chinese singles? Is it to win glory for the country? Ha ha...".


    "Ha ha... Brother, I really have you!" Tang Wenhao punched Jin Dacai and laughed.


    The three were laughing and walking inside. At this time, the beauties in the open space also saw them. Almost all of them focused their beautiful eyes on Tang Wenhao, a handsome man in a decent suit.


    Tang Wenhao focused his eyes on a wedding shed in the middle of the open space. This is a temporary shed. When you look closer, the shed is made of steel pipe and sea blue cloth. On the front is the podium, hung with a purplish red flannelette curtain, with a red Chinese character - "double happiness" on a silver background. In the middle is an Arabic numeral indicating the specific time of the wedding, Evergreen trees and white pigeons are dotted on the edge, setting off a strong festive atmosphere.


    There is also a podium in the middle of the shed. On the right side of the podium is a Changhong color TV. Behind the podium is a set of combination sound, which is also made of Chinese goods. Funny programs with strong Vietnamese characteristics are being broadcast on the TV. The style is quite like Shanghai''s funny plays. The beautiful women sitting around and watching laugh from time to time.


    Seeing Ah Ying and Tang Wenhao approaching, most of the beauties greet Ah Ying in Vietnamese. They basically can''t speak Chinese, but meimou can''t help throwing her eyes at Tang Wenhao. Her eyes are full of jealousy. It is estimated that these beauties have never seen a super handsome man like Tang Wenhao in their life.


    Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai talked about this problem. They all think that Vietnamese men are too ugly and tall to compliment. They are said to be lazy and playful. They really wronged so many Vietnamese beauties. It can be said that handsome guys like Tang Wenhao, who are scarce in great China, came to Vietnam to choose beautiful women, What a gift to them!


    There are tables all around the shed. Tang Wenhao counted about thirty. These tables are different from the big round tables in China. They are long strip tables. Each table is surrounded by six guests. In this way, there will be as many as 200 guests to the banquet today.


    A Ying led Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai to see the wedding site layout, and introduced Tang Wenhao at the same time, "Uncle, see? After the wedding officially starts, the wedding master invited by sister a will stand in front of the rostrum and introduce you and sister a to the guests, and then announce the beginning of the wedding. Both you and sister a will go to the following tables to toast the guests, but considering that this is in the factory and the environment is relatively complex, sister a said that everyone uses the fragrant tea here instead of wine".


    "No, I have to tell Ruan Ling. Can it be a wedding without wine?" said Jin Dacai.


    "I know you can''t drink. Elder sister said that you should be more careful at this time. What elder sister said is always reasonable. What if bad people take the opportunity to make trouble and everyone gets drunk?".


    "Don''t you have mechanisms everywhere?" Jin Dacai was unhappy when he heard that he didn''t drink.


    "You can''t drink with a mechanism!" Ah Ying glanced at Jin Dacai.


    As soon as he finished, Tang Wenhao found dishes on the long wedding banquet table, "sister-in-law, are you going to start eating now?".


    "Not yet, but first," Ah Ying said.


    "Wife, how many dishes do you fry for your wedding banquet?" Jin Dacai asked with a curious smile.


    "Hehe, we basically don''t stir fry. Our wedding banquet dishes are mainly cold dishes, which is very different from the Chinese wedding banquet dominated by stir fry. In addition, we Vietnamese like to eat all kinds of dishes stained with crushed peanuts, even fruit. We think it tastes the best.".


    Here, Ah Ying also told Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai proudly, "there is a dim sum on the table, which is decorated with all kinds of candied fruit, which is translucent, with a unique flavor and sweet and glutinous medium. It adds several unique spices to Vietnam. The French perfume is made from the spices produced in Vietnam." Ah Ying''s face looked proud as she spoke.


    After introducing these, Ah Ying saw from a distance that miss ah Ju was waving to them. Ah Ying quickly said to Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai, "go up to sister ah. It is estimated that they are ready.".


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai came to the office building with Ah Ying. Today, all the beauties are dressed in the same pink Audrey. Even the waitress in front of the office building is so beautiful.


    With a happy mood, Tang Wenhao went upstairs and came to the door of Ruan Ling''s office. At the door, two beautiful women in oder smiled and bowed to Tang Wenhao and motioned them to go in.


    Shit, if you live like this every day, which man is willing to go back? This is the real beauty. Where does Ruan Ling get so many beauties? Tang Wenhao doesn''t know that Ruan Ling has special requirements for employees. She herself is very beautiful, so she also hopes that the girls who come to her Ruan''s work are also beauties. When you go everywhere every day, you can see beauties and feel happy.


    Because her salary here is relatively good and the environment is relatively quiet, she will introduce another batch of beautiful women every time she walks in, so there is no need to recruit at all. As long as she thinks she is beautiful and passes her interview, she can come in and recruit until she is full. However, Vietnamese girls are generally waiting to be married. She has a heavy heart and has no intention to stay here when she is 17 to 18, Because Ruan Ling doesn''t like male employees and is afraid of making a mess inside, she has to go home to find a man as soon as she gets old. Therefore, the girls here are generally between the ages of 15 and 17, except for close female bodyguards such as Ah Ying and ah Ju.


    Tang Wenhao entered Ruan Ling''s office with a natural look. He looked up and was shocked. He saw the bride Ruan Ling playing the pink, the hair shawl, and the Vietnamese national costume brocade o. The only difference was that her silver color was painted with orange red patterns and white brocade flared trousers. Set off her graceful and petite figure to be more beautiful and sexy.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao in a straight suit, Ruan Ling also had beautiful eyes and moved. When the beauties around saw that the bride and groom had not entered the bridal chamber, they were fascinated by each other and ignored everything. They all withdrew from Ruan Ling''s office one after another.


    Jin Dacai was also captured by Ruan Ling''s threatening beauty, and then came out of the professional sex wolf''s saliva. This was his natural reaction every time he saw a beautiful woman. Ah Ying angrily pinched his arm and whispered, "Why are you still standing silly? Go out with me".


    "Hehe, OK, wife, don''t be angry. I just envy my brother, miss a Ling. Where are people?" Jin Dacai followed with a smile.


    "You... Dare to talk nonsense? Our elder sister is not human. What is she?" Ah Ying asked, looking back and pretending to be angry.


    "It''s a fairy, a fairy, a fairy falling from the sky", Jin Dacai went out with Ah Ying with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are deeply attracted to each other. At this time, Tang Wenhao has completely regarded Ruan Ling as his wife. In the face of such a top-notch beauty as Ruan Ling, he is so infatuated with him. What''s his reason not to be moved?


    Ruan Ling likes Tang Wenhao even more.


    "Wenhao, come on, let''s talk first and then go on!" Ruan Ling broke the silence first, pulled Tang Wenhao to the window and motioned him to see the rich festive atmosphere of the whole factory today, which was her credit.


    "OK, ah Ling, when did you buy this suit for me?" this was Tang Wenhao''s first question. He couldn''t figure it out. He thought Ruan Ling was too divine, because the suit was just as fit as the custom suit, even better than the suit he bought himself.


    Ruan Ling gazed at his handsome eyes charmingly. The love in those beautiful eyes could melt Tang Wenhao. She said affectionately, "Wenhao, I said I fell madly in love with you the first time I saw you, so I made up my mind to marry you at that time, so I naturally know your height and physique very well.".


    Although Tang Wenhao was very moved, he carefully recalled the first time he saw Ruan Ling at that time. It seemed that this was not the case. He felt that Ruan Ling was very fierce at that time and did not have the taste of tenderness like water at all.


    "No, ah Ling, I think the first time I saw you, except that I thought you were fierce and violent. Like a female devil, I didn''t feel that you liked me at all," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, do I have to tell you in public that I like you as soon as I see you? Fool, I did it for the people below. Besides, it was under the jurisdiction of Abu. At that time, Abu was outside. I don''t want his little brother to tell him that I was so kind to an outsider I just met.".


    "Are you so afraid of him?".


    "I''m not afraid. There''s no need to get into such trouble. Wen Hao, do you know who sent you to Abu? I can tell you anything today," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "say it.".


    "Your sister-in-law now".


    "Ah Ying?".


    "Yes, she passed by your sleeping place when she went out to work. She stunned you both with a ecstasy gun, and then called Abu''s people to catch you. According to the previous treatment method, she had to send you to the experiment the next day. But when Ah Ying saw you, she always felt that she couldn''t bear it, so she asked Abu''s people to deal with you after I went.".


    "Hehe, why can''t my sister-in-law have the heart?" Ruan Ling''s words made Tang Wenhao feel warm. It turned out that she and Jin Dacai were saved by a Ying girl.


    "She told me that she had caught two men who didn''t know their identity. One of them was very good-looking. She said that she had never seen such a good-looking man in her life. As soon as I heard it, I was very interested, so I took ah Ju and them to have a look. As a result, after seeing you, I would never let them touch you again.".


    "Then why put my big brother into that laboratory?".


    "It was Aya''s own opinion. She hated the Chinese most. Later, I thought that if I really would be with you, I would not be able to do anything sorry to you, let alone hurt your friends and family. Therefore, when I left, I still told them to treat brother Jin well.".

 Chapter 63

    "Then why did you do that to Ah Ying that day?" Tang Wenhao continued to ask.


    "Are you still blaming me, baby?" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao unhappily.


    No, I want to get all the answers I want to know.


    "Well, I''ll tell you. I hope you don''t blame me, okay? All this is because I love you so much. In fact, I''m jealous that Ah Ying can have a chance with you. I''ll find you there and meet you first, so I''m a little worried about her. I''m worried that she will rob you with me. That time, I deliberately asked her to accompany you, and asked her to accompany you closely for 24 hours, which is to test her And you, if you did something sorry for me in those days, I would kill you both. Although in fact you didn''t do anything too much, every time I look at the monitoring, I see that you are so close to her. When she looks at you, I feel particularly uncomfortable and hate her. Punishing her like that that that day is an explosion of my jealousy of her ! in fact, later, I regretted myself and felt very sorry for Ah Ying. After all, she is also a girl. She also has the right to look forward to love. Besides, she faces an excellent man like you. If she is a woman, she will like you. Later, I want to try my best to make up for my mistakes, baby, can you forgive me? ".


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, all the doubts in his heart were solved. He hugged Ruan Ling in his arms, "ah Ling, I never really hated you, except that you treated Ah Ying like that, but when I saw that she and my eldest brother had been on good terms, I felt very gratified. In the future, these things have passed, and I won''t mention them again".


    "Well, Wen Hao, from today on, I will be your real wife. I swear I will love you all my life. Later, I will slowly hand over our business to you. I will love you, love you and spoil you wholeheartedly. I know men will spoil you, but I am willing to spoil you, baby. As long as you love me, love me and don''t deceive my feelings, what can I do Everything is up to you.


    "Really?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He didn''t want to be the boss here, but saw the hope of getting out of this deep mountain.


    "Well, although I thought about how big Ruan was before, I don''t have this idea now. I just want to be your wife.".


    "Ha ha, you''ve done very well, ah Ling. I''m very moved, really, but I''m afraid of the drug business you''re engaged in. I don''t want to see you arrested by Interpol, disappear in front of me, and your money is based on the blood of many people and the broken family. Ah Ling, if you really want to If you love me all your life and let me love you all your life, you should separate from Abu as soon as possible and can no longer do such immoral business ".


    "Well, baby, shall we not say this today? I just want to see that you really want to marry me today. I''m my greatest happiness. Baby, these days, I''ve always wanted to hear you say a word to me," said Ruan Ling, staring at Tang Wenhao''s eyes affectionately.


    Tang Wenhao had a hunch in his heart, but he still asked, "what do you want to hear, ah Ling?".


    "Ah Ling, I love you, just these five words, dare you tell me?", said, Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes became very looking forward to and worried.


    Tang Wenhao''s mind flashed the scene of Miss Manny running to Vietnam to find herself. Although it was imagined, he felt how real the picture was. Every time he had this picture, he had a kind of heart splitting pain.


    He knew that Miss Manny must love herself as much as Ruan Ling. Otherwise, she would never personally go to Vietnam to find him. She didn''t spend money, because she was so rich and wouldn''t care. The key was that she was using her actions to prove that she loved him deeply. She knew that she would get nothing when she ran to Liangshan thousands of miles away, but she came and came without hesitation.


    That day, I told her that I had no * *, which must have broken her heart. Now I really want to marry Ruan Ling. At this moment, Tang Wenhao''s heart is very tangled.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s eyes blurred and didn''t speak for a long time, Ruan Ling''s happy expression gradually became dim, and a trace of despair appeared in her beautiful eyes. She said calmly, "Baby, don''t talk if you don''t want to. Let''s go down. The wedding will begin soon. According to our rules, we''ll go back to the cave after the guests'' wine and lunch. I''m your man. I know that you''re suffocating very hard these nights. I''ll let you do whatever you want for a while! If you want now, I''ll give it to you now, baby, I''ll give it to you I may owe you in this life! ".


    There was a sense of helplessness and sadness in this lukewarm and lukewarm speech, which made Tang Wenhao quickly come back from missing Miss Manny. He couldn''t help but secretly regret that he had gone wrong again at the critical moment. At a glance at Ruan Ling''s expression, he knew that he had inadvertently hurt Ruan Ling''s self-esteem.


    "Ah Ling, I... Love... You", said Tang Wenhao, who was kind-hearted.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao jumped out, Ruan Ling''s pretty face immediately turned cloudy and sunny. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. It seemed that she couldn''t believe it, "really, baby, is what you said true?".


    "Well, really, ah Ling, I love you," Tang Wenhao repeated again.


    At this time, Ruan Ling desperately picked up Tang Wenhao''s face and kissed his lips crazily.


    The feelings between people are mutual and can be transmitted. When Tang Wenhao saw the whole process of Ruan Ling from expectation, disappointment, despair to joy because of waiting for herself, he suddenly felt that he had more responsibility and was sorry for Miss Manny. Why break another Manny''s heart and love her as Miss Manny in the future!


    This kiss is the craziest one Ruan Ling has ever invested in in her life. After several experiences, she has fully understood how to cooperate with Tang Wenhao, so Tang Wenhao has a very enjoyable kiss and is full of expectations.


    Just as they embraced and kissed, the walkie talkie on the table rang. Ruan Ling took a disappointing look at the walkie talkie, and Tang Wenhao immediately let her go.


    Ruan Ling pouted her sexy red lips and took the phone. "Have you started?".


    Inside came a Ju''s voice, "sister, the wedding is about to begin. Everyone is here.".


    "OK! Your uncle and I will go down right away. Wait! Remember how to introduce your uncle?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Remember, don''t worry, sister.".


    After putting down the walkie talkie, Ruan Ling reluctantly glanced at Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "baby, let''s finish the program here quickly, complete it in less than an hour, and go back to our new house as soon as possible. Ha! I know you''re going crazy. I just wanted to swallow others into your stomach?".


    Tang Wenhao is really going crazy. What Ruan Ling said just now can be given to him and adjust all his emotions. No man can stand such a straightforward temptation.


    "Do you know how to torture me like this? Let''s go! Go down early and go back early. By the way, we can go back after we really toast?", Tang Wenhao seems not to believe that a good thing is really coming.


    "Of course it''s true. Didn''t I tell you? It''s not like your wedding night in China. We have to enter the wedding after noon and have a bonfire party in the evening.".


    "Wait, is there anyone making a wedding?" Tang Wenhao asked knowingly.


    "There was, but I know you can''t hold it these days, so don''t let them make it. If you want to make it, you have to make it after the bonfire party in the evening," Ruan Ling said as she went out.


    Tang Wenhao pulled her sleeve and said with a bad smile, "ah Ling, you always say let me, you don''t want to do it at all?".


    "Smelly boy! What do you say?" Ruan Ling said with a charming smile.


    "More than I''m sure," Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling raised her hand and hit his salty pig hand. She pretended to scold shyly, "can''t you wait for more than an hour?".


    "Who can wait, who is the grandson!" Tang Wenhao said with a naughty smile.


    As soon as he finished, he found that there were two beautiful girls standing at the door. They had been waiting here. Tang Wenhao nodded shyly from the two beautiful women.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t be ashamed. They don''t understand Chinese," said Ruan Ling with a smile. After that, she said a few Vietnamese words to the two beauties, which meant to let them go down to drink.


    Downstairs, Tang Wenhao saw a photographer like man on a video recorder and began to shoot them. Behind him, many beautiful women dressed in oder followed and took photos while walking. Ruan Ling shyly pressed Tang Wenhao''s hand on his willow waist. Tang Wenhao was embarrassed at first. Later, she thought, no! I should be the protagonist today, so I let go of my hug and deliberately pulled on myself to make Ruan Ling''s body close to herself.


    Your own woman, don''t be polite when you should wipe!


    "Go and see my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui first," Ruan Ling smiled, and then told the photographer in Vietnamese to go to the infirmary. Tang Wenhao walked with a smile around Ruan Ling while looking for Jin Dacai. It took a long time to find that this guy was also holding Ah Ying girl in the crowd. Ah Ying girl''s face was full of blush. It is estimated that Jin Dacai didn''t do anything good.


    At the infirmary, the bridegroom and bride appeared in front of mother-in-law a Xiang''s bed. Mother-in-law a Xiang had already sat on the bed and waited. When she saw Ruan Ling as beautiful as a fairy and Tang Wenhao as handsome as a prince, the old man was very happy and couldn''t close his mouth.


    Beckoned them to reach out and say, "come on, girl, bridegroom.".


    A couple of newlyweds happily put their hands in front of the old man. Her mother-in-law put them together and said with a smile, "girl, Wen Hao, seeing that you are so well matched and so happy, her mother-in-law is happy for you. Remember, from today on, you are her and he is you. You two are as good as one, you know?".


    Ruan Ling nodded again and again, tears of happiness gushed out of her eyes, and Tang Wenhao smiled, "mother-in-law, don''t worry, I will be good to ah Ling.".


    "I can see that ah Ling certainly didn''t read you wrong. You look reassuring. Ah Ling has suffered a lot since childhood. You must love her a lot. She has a stubborn temper and some boyishness, but her heart is kind and serious about her feelings. You must not be sorry for her.".

 Chapter 64

    I see, mother-in-law, I won''t.


    "Well, OK, girl, come here and I''ll talk to you.".


    Ruan Ling obediently went to her mother-in-law''s bed and lay down in front of her, "girl, my mother-in-law is really happy to see you marry us Chinese men again. Your family has fate with Chinese people for three generations. We must cherish it. Chinese people are as kind as Vietnamese. Wen Hao will not live up to you".


    "Well, mother-in-law, I know. I love him to death. I will cherish him.".


    "Ha ha, I see, girl, you only have him in your eyes now. Well, go talk to your sister Ah Mui!" mother-in-law Ah Xiang smiled lovingly.


    In this way, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were surrounded by the crowd and came to Ah Mei''s room. Ah Mei had already waited for them in bed, but she couldn''t sit up because her wounds were in the footwall, so she had to lie down and accept the greetings of the bride and groom.


    "Sister, are you better today?" Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand and asked her.


    Ah Mui glanced at the perfect pair of beautiful people. Her mature and charming face showed a gratifying smile, nodded, smiled and said, "much better, ah Ling, sister Ah Mui is really happy for you to see you married.".


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, thanks to you taking care of me and my mother-in-law these years, baby, come, you must be good to sister Ah Mui in the future, you know? She is your wife''s benefactor," Ruan Ling smiled, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand.


    "I see, ah Ling," Tang Wenhao smiled at Ah Mei. His face still felt hot unnaturally. He secretly scolded himself as an animal.


    After a few polite words with sister Ah Mui, Ruan Ling led Tang Wenhao out. Looking at these beautiful women surrounded herself and Ruan Ling like stars and the moon, Tang Wenhao was excited. Shit, it would be fucking cool to live such a life. How can it be a bit unreal like a dream?


    Soon, the couple were surrounded by everyone to the wedding banquet shed. They were about to pick up their wine glasses and welcome the beautiful women. Miss a Zhu hurried from one side and whispered to Ruan Ling breathlessly, "elder sister, Aya is back. She is waiting for your orders.".


    Ruan Ling paused thoughtfully for a moment, put down the glass, took Tang Wenhao''s hand and whispered, "baby, ah Ju will introduce you to these sisters right away. After that, you will follow Ah Ying. She will lead you to propose a toast. I have something to deal with. I''ll be back soon. It''s estimated to be half an hour, okay?", Ruan Ling smiled gently at Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Where are you going? Why did it take so long? Something happened?", Tang Wenhao was surprised that Ruan Ling suddenly went out to work and thought something had happened to her factory.


    "Hehe, no, baby, don''t worry! There''s nothing. Today is a happy day for both of us. It''s sure to be fine. I''m just going to arrange work. Don''t worry!... Ah Ying, you''ll lead your uncle to the bar for the sisters later!" said Ruan lingchong, winking at Ah Ying.


    "OK, sister, you go! I''ll leave it to ah Ju and me," Ah Ying said with a smile.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao watched Ruan Ling and beauty a Zhu leave the wedding scene in a hurry. He seemed to have a bad feeling, because Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes seemed to have a special content, but he didn''t know what it was.


    Ruan Ling followed ah Zhu to Xiaobai building first. When she got to the office, she picked up the walkie talkie and began to call ah ya. Soon ah Ya answered, "sister, I''m ah Ya".


    "Aya, where have you been?" Ruan Ling asked hurriedly.


    "Sister, we''ll be where we live soon. Ah Zhu said that the wedding has begun. What should we do now? Should we go or wait there first?" ah Ya asked.


    "Well, you take her to the cave where we live first, and I''ll be there later," said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? Aren''t you having a wedding?" Aya asked in surprise.


    "It''s all right. My uncle is led by Ah Ying now! I want to meet her first. You can do what sister says! Time is tight. Go quickly! I''ll catch up with ah Zhu right away," said Ruan Ling, hanging up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Ruan Ling said to ah Zhu, "ah Zhu, you ride that scooter to pick me up. I''ll go first.".


    "Yes, sister, I''ll go right away," said ah Zhu, hurried downstairs.


    Ruan Ling had no time to change into other clothes, wore wedding clothes, kicked a pistol and hurried downstairs.


    When she left, she looked back at the bustling wedding scene and saw Tang Wenhao being led by Ah Ying to the wine table like a fool to toast her sisters. She looked around from time to time as if she was looking for her. She suddenly felt very uncomfortable and thought, "baby, I really don''t know if she was wrong? I hope you don''t blame me".


    These two days, Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao seemed to really fall in love with her. She regretted her original decision. She regretted asking Aya to pick up Miss Manny. She was worried about self defeating. She had already been in love with Tang Wenhao, but Tang Wenhao might not sell her account after seeing Miss Manny. Now she is very worried about this.


    However, there was no turning back. Besides, she had a strong interest in Miss Manny in her heart. She felt that she had a sense of deja vu about Miss Manny, which made her unable to stop exploring the truth.


    To make a long story short, just as Ruan Ling came to the edge of the jungle, a Zhu came galloping by on a small motorcycle. Although she looked like a little girl, the motorcycle drove very hard.


    With a quack, the motorcycle stopped beside Ruan Ling, "sister, come on.".


    Ruan Ling waved her hand and shouted, "come down, sister.".


    "Oh", ah Zhu quickly got off the motorcycle.


    Ruan Ling took off her helmet from ah Zhu''s head and sat on the motorcycle with her feet together. When ah Zhu got on the motorcycle, the motorcycle suddenly raced into the jungle as if walking on the ground. Where is it like riding a motorcycle in the jungle?


    In fact, these beauties usually don''t easily ride motorcycles to drag racing in the jungle, because the geographical environment here has great damage to motor vehicles. As a last resort, Ruan Ling doesn''t allow them to drag racing in the jungle.


    However, this does not mean that they are not good at cycling in this terrain.


    For these beauties who live in the jungle all year round, if they don''t master some special survival skills, it must be difficult to get a foothold here.


    To make a long story short, in the blink of an eye, Ruan Ling and ah Zhu raced out of the jungle, three or four times faster than usual. In just five or six minutes, she parked her motorcycle next to the cave and took ah Zhu to the cave.


    "Is Aya back?" said Ruan Ling to the two beauties standing guard.


    "Ah Jie, ah ya... Ah Jie, how can there be two ah Jie?" the two beauties standing guard looked at each other and were ready to hold Ruan Ling with a gun. Ah Zhu drank them.


    "See clearly, this is our elder sister. What goes in is not. It''s the person brought back by Aya. She looks like our elder sister.".


    "Oh, sister, I''m sorry! Aya, they haven''t been in for two minutes," a beautiful woman said to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling patted her sweet shoulder and comforted, "well, it''s all right. Don''t be afraid. Elder sister doesn''t blame you." she said and led ah Zhu to the cave.


    Ruan Ling walked towards the cave with an extremely complex and excited mood. She really began to regret her recklessness and shouldn''t provoke a woman who had nothing to do with herself into the cave.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao looked for her blankly in her mind. This picture made her very sad. However, her determination to explore the truth forced her to go inside again, because the truth would be revealed soon.


    In less than a minute, Ruan Ling had reached the center of the cave. She looked up and saw that Aya was sitting in a chair to rest, while opposite her was a beautiful woman with long hair and shawl.


    At this time, Aya and the beauty also turned their eyes to Ruan Ling and a Zhu. Except Aya, her three beauties were stunned, including Ruan Ling herself. Her beautiful eyes fell on the beauty in front of her, and she could no longer move away, because she seemed to see another herself.


    In addition to her dress, the beauty in front of her is very different from herself. She is wearing a wedding dress, while Miss Manny is wearing a decent T-shirt on her upper body and tight jeans on her lower body, which makes her figure look concave and convex and have a different flavor. However, her original characteristics of her body are no different from herself, her eyes, nose, forehead, lip shape, and her graceful figure, It''s a replica of yourself.


    The creator can design two people of different nationalities so similar! The degree of similarity is almost 99.9%.


    A Zhu looked at Ruan Ling beside her and Manny opposite her. She couldn''t believe that there were two people so similar in the world. Moreover, they were not twin sisters.


    Manny on the other side was obviously more surprised. Although she had doubts all the way, she wondered whether there was a woman who looked very similar to herself in the deep mountains and forests of Vietnam, because Abu''s subordinates called her sister. When she entered the cave just now, she was called sister by the beauty on guard. It can be concluded that their sister must look very similar to herself, otherwise, There is no reason to be repeatedly mistaken.


    As like as two peas, Aya asked Aya, but she didn''t tell her that. Now she was really very cold. She was shocked and her judgement became a reality. She felt like she was dreaming.


    At this time, Aya girl stood up, smiled and shouted to Ruan Ling, "sister, she is Miss Manny, President of Hong Kong mans group".


    Before Ruan Ling could speak, Miss Manny hurried up to Ruan Ling, stared at her and asked anxiously, "Miss, did you lock up Wen hao? Where is he now? Didn''t you hurt him?".


    Miss Manny''s anxious appearance made Ruan Ling jealous. She glanced at Manny across the street and said coldly, "Tang Wenhao is dead. You can''t see him.".


    "Ah? Dead? How could it be? Dead? You lied. Who are you? Did you pretend to be me and deceive my Wen hao? Why did you hurt my Wen hao?" said Miss Manny, who was so anxious to reach out and catch Ruan Ling.

 Chapter 65

    Ruan Ling glanced at her coldly, raised her jade hand and clasped Manny''s tender jade hand, "your Wenhao? When did Tang Wenhao become yours?".


    Manny blushed. First, she choked on Ruan Ling''s question. Second, her hand was pinched by Ruan Ling and clamped her wrist like a pair of pliers. She didn''t expect Ruan Ling''s jade hand to be as powerful as a man''s hand!


    "Is it yours? You say? Ask your heart, is Wen Hao really yours? When did this happen? It is said that you are the president of mans group in Hong Kong. Do you want to be shameless?" the more Manny wants to get closer to Tang Wenhao, the more Ruan Ling hates her and wants to torture and stimulate her.


    Manny was completely passive because of Ruan Ling''s series of questions, because Tang Wenhao really never was her, and even she never told Tang Wenhao that she liked him and she loved him.


    Since she had work contact with Tang Wenhao, and since she began to pay attention to Tang Wenhao''s creation every day, she was deeply attracted by Tang Wenhao''s distinctive design concept and unrestrained way of thinking. She felt that Tang Wenhao''s design source was like a clear spring that can last for thousands of years and will never dry up.


    Before she knew it, she had already fallen into infatuation with him.


    In addition to admiring Tang Wenhao''s talent, she is also infatuated with Tang Wenhao''s handsome appearance and his pure heart. She has never seen a sunny, handsome and pure man like Tang Wenhao all over the world. He has been suffering for more than a year for the cheating of his first love, In this age of material desires and taking love as fast food, it is a precious quality.


    So, that day, she began to take the initiative to get close to Tang Wenhao. She revealed her age to Tang Wenhao without revealing the mountain and dew. Hoping to attract his attention, she was actually reminding him that the distance between them was not as far as he thought. He knew that Tang Wenhao had a sense of inferiority in front of her. However, due to the face of the president and the reserve of women, she did not directly tell Tang Wenhao about her feelings for him, which led to Tang Wenhao, who was dull and low self-esteem in terms of feelings, even foolishly insisted on coming to Vietnam to find his daughter-in-law, which made her speechless and helpless. She could only further hint him, let him drive an international long-distance, and let him have to call him every day.


    The man who is a little more tactful in emotion has long understood her hint. Perhaps it is Tang Wenhao''s so-called stupidity that makes Manny like him more.


    "What are you talking about? Isn''t it your Wen hao?... hum! Don''t be amorous! Wen Hao doesn''t like you at all. She said you always put on the airs of vice president in front of him. He said you always like to show off in front of him. You said, for a woman who lacks tenderness, will a man like Wen Hao like you?" Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    Ruan Ling feels that she is qualified to say these words, because she seems to have found the lifeblood of Tang Wenhao''s emotion. As long as she is gentle and considerate to him, Tang Wenhao is still easy to handle. She has tasted the sweetness in this regard.


    "Wenhao in your family? Didn''t you just say he was dead? Where is he? Who are you? Why kidnap Wenhao?" Manny hurriedly asked. She knew that Tang Wenhao must not be dead and saw that the elder sister of the club who looked like herself must love Tang Wenhao deeply, so she had this fierce reaction.


    In that case, she should calm down and seriously fight with the savage beauty who looks like herself. While Manny accepted Ruan Ling''s aggressive attack, her brain began to quickly find a way to deal with Ruan Ling. She understood that Tang Wenhao''s safety is guaranteed. Next, she should consider how to save him.


    "I mean that Tang Wenhao died in the past, and now Wenhao is mine, the new uncle of our death valley. Do you understand? He has married me," Ruan Ling said with a proud smile.


    "Married?", Manny stared at Ruan Ling in surprise, and then looked at her wedding dress. She was worried, but she still didn''t believe that Tang Wenhao would fall in love with the beauty in front of her. Tang Wenhao once talked to her. His mate selection standard was that his woman must be pure, gentle, beautiful, knowledgeable, virtuous and kind. Besides being very beautiful, I can''t see anything else.


    "Hum, can''t you really see? Look at the lanterns in the cave and my wedding dress. Don''t you think it''s full of festive atmosphere here? Do you know what''s going on? To tell you the truth, today is a big happy day for my girl and my family Wen Hao, which is what you Chinese call new marriage".


    "Newlywed? Today? You deliberately arranged the day for today, didn''t you? You deliberately picked me up on this day just to let me see this scene with my own eyes?", Manny is such a smart beauty. She has guessed Ruan Ling''s trick from Ruan Ling''s eyes.


    "Yes, you are really smart. You are right. I just want you to know that Tang Wenhao loves me, not you. Don''t be amorous," Ruan Ling smiled confidently.


    Then, she continued to laugh, "hehe, since you have come, I will ask my sisters to send you some wedding candy and wine. After eating our wedding candy and wine, I will ask Aya to send you back in person. From then on, you don''t want to find Tang Wenhao again, because he is my husband. I don''t allow other women to think about my husband all the time." ¡£


    "Wen Hao is not your husband, and he won''t love you. You must have forced him to marry you. I know Wen Hao better than you. His life only belongs to fashion design. He can''t live in this deep mountain jungle with you all his life. It''s impossible. I don''t know your name. Please allow me to call you girl, girl. I won''t believe what you say, I won''t leave until I see Wen Hao. I want to see that he is really willing to stay here with you. And I tell you, girl, since I have come, I must see him. I have something important to tell him myself, otherwise I would have gone back long ago. ".


    "Very important? What is it?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "I won''t tell you. It''s his family business unless I see him with my own eyes and tell him face to face," said Manny coldly.


    Ruan Ling sneered and said, "hum, you''re not qualified to talk to me about conditions at all. Even if you don''t tell me, I''m not interested in listening. In that case, you''ll never want to see Wen Hao".


    "You, what are you going to do to me?" Manny looked suspiciously at the beauty who looked like herself in front of her. She felt that Ruan Ling must not be a good stubble.


    "What am I going to do with you? Either you go away, or I''ll have you locked up. What? Are you afraid?".


    "Afraid? Afraid, I won''t follow Miss Aya into the mountain alone. Miss, if Wen Hao knew what you did to me, he would hate you. If he was smart, let me see him. Whether to go or stay depends entirely on him. I will never force him to go. Girl, I know you''re jealous of me. Are you not confident? You''re afraid you''ll lose to me, aren''t you? So you dare not Let me see Wen hao? ".


    "Hum! There are no words in the girl''s dictionary. Come..." Ruan Linggang asked ah Zhu to call Tang Wenhao. She saw Ah Ya winking at her.


    She suddenly understood, and couldn''t help laughing, "Oh... Miss Manny, are you exciting me? Girl, I''m not fooled by you.".


    At this time, ah Zhu came to her and whispered, "sister, you promised my uncle that you would go back in about half an hour. It''s too early. Shall we go back first?".


    Ruan Ling remembered that Tang Wenhao was still waiting for her to go back at the wedding! It was foolish of me to waste precious time here with Miss Manny and delay my good deeds.


    However, if you go back to the factory and come back with Tang Wenhao into the bridal chamber, where will the woman named Manny settle her? The factory certainly can''t go. Seeing her feelings for Tang Wenhao and her looks similar to herself, Ruan Ling really doesn''t dare to take this risk. She vaguely feels that Miss Manny in front of Tang Wenhao''s heart is very important. It''s better not to take this risk.


    The factory can''t go, let alone stay here. This is the place where Tang Wenhao will come back and officially enter her bridal chamber. If she is locked in any room here, she will feel uncomfortable and easy to be found by Tang Wenhao.


    Where did you take her? Test base? Where''s Abu? Why don''t you let Aya take her to Abu? Ruan Ling thought that her red lips were opening here, so she heard someone shouting outside the cave, "sister, my uncle is back.".


    It turned out that Tang Wenhao had nowhere to escape from the chattering of a group of beautiful women at the wedding site. These beautiful women teased him. He still couldn''t understand and couldn''t get angry. He was just tired of dealing with it like a fool. When a girl saw that Ruan Ling wasn''t here, she took him out directly. He was so scared that he grabbed Ah Ying and asked her to translate it to them, saying that he was not used to such trouble, Let these crazy beauties converge, but Ah Ying shyly told him that this is their custom. They have to endure it if they can''t stand it. They also have to pretend to be very happy and say that as long as the bride is willing, he can catch a married beauty to touch, which is not a hooligan.


    Grass! What ghost custom? Tang Wenhao was speechless. He didn''t have the cheek to touch other people''s girls in public.


    After the last few rounds of trouble, Tang Wenhao really couldn''t bear it and thought about Ruan Ling. Seeing that she had gone for so long and didn''t come back, he asked Jin Dacai if he had seen Ruan Ling. Jin Dacai told him that he saw Ruan Ling and a Zhu riding a motorcycle into the jungle and didn''t know where to go.


    Now Tang Wenhao panicked. He always felt something was going to happen and couldn''t stay any longer. Thinking of Ruan Ling''s expression when she left, he was more sure that something must have happened.


    This made him very worried about Ruan Ling''s safety. Indeed, Tang Wenhao unconsciously had feelings for Ruan Ling and even fell in love with her. He felt particularly warm at the thought of what Ruan Ling had done for him.


    Therefore, after waiting for a while like a year, he really couldn''t hold back. He insisted on going back to the cave to see the situation. It was useless for any Ah Ying and ah Ju to persuade him. These beauties didn''t dare to force him to stay, let alone use force to control him. His status today is too special, the new uncle of death valley.

 Chapter 66

    Therefore, he had to follow him. Jin Dacai took Ah Ying''s slender waist and followed him closely. Ah Ju and other beauties were afraid of something. Tang Wenhao walked faster and faster. He was worried. Jin Dacai had to leave Ah Ying behind, ran to him and said with a smile, "brother, don''t worry, Ruan Ling will be fine. She is the female emperor in this forest. Who can do with her?".


    "Well, brother, I know, but I''m still not sure.".


    "You''re really in love with her, brother," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "Well, I think so. I seem to be afraid of her accident.".


    "It''s all right. It must be all right. In case of any delay, you can enter the bridal chamber today. See? There are preparations behind...".


    "Brother, are you here again?" Tang Wenhao was amused by Jin Dacai.


    In this way, the party hurried back to the cave. The waitress at the door wanted to stop Tang Wenhao, but she didn''t dare. Besides, their elder sister didn''t let them stop, so they had to shout outside that my uncle is back.


    This sentence, like a thunder, woke up Ruan Ling and Manny in the cave. Ruan Ling asked in a panic, "where''s my uncle?" and Manny opposite burst into a smile.


    "My uncle has come in," said the waitress.


    Tang Wenhao was pleasantly surprised when he heard Ruan Ling inside. A hanging heart was put down, but he also had some doubts! Why report today? Is Ruan Ling playing games with me? Is this also their custom? The bride and groom have to play like this before they can enter the bridal chamber?


    With doubt and full of joy, Tang Wenhao walked inside with a smile. Jin Dacai stopped. Beautiful women such as Ah Ying and ah Ju followed nervously, because they didn''t know what had happened. Because Ruan Ling didn''t tell them what ah Ya had gone out to do, it was even more unclear that Miss Manny was already in the cave.


    When he appeared in the middle of the cave, Ruan Ling sat leisurely behind the main platform and looked at him with a smile. However, there seemed to be a trace of panic in her beautiful eyes.


    "Baby, why did you come here by yourself? I''m not ready yet! I wanted to go there and let you pick me up again. Look at you, silly, I can''t wait for such a little time. Now that we''ve come, we don''t need the program. Go straight into the bridal chamber!... Ah Ying and ah Ju, you all go out! It''s hard. Remember, I won''t die No one is allowed to step into the cave again, you know? ".


    "I see, sister," said Ah Ying and ah Ju. After looking at each other, they didn''t dare to stay more and went out in doubt.


    Ruan Ling came out from behind the main platform with a smile, and the money came to Tang Wenhao''s side. At once, she threw herself into his broad arms. Tang Wenhao hugged her slender willow waist and said emotionally, "ah Ling, I thought something had happened to you! I''m going crazy! So you hid here? I want to know you''re here. I''ve already come here and miss me.".


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao was so infatuated with her and glanced proudly at a room next to her boudoir. It was the room where ah Ying used to live. Now there are ah Ya and Manny. Ah Ya tied Manny up and blocked her mouth. However, both of them can hear the dialogue between Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, what do you think of me?" Ruan Ling asked deliberately.


    "Ah Ling, I''m really afraid something''s wrong with you," Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Why are you afraid of something happening to me? Is it because you love me very much?".


    "Well! Of course, ah Ling, you don''t know. Your wedding scene is too noisy. Your girls are not old, but they are brave. Do you know how they make trouble with me?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "How did you make trouble with you? Tell me," Ruan Ling said perfunctorily. In fact, she wanted to talk about feelings with Tang Wenhao. She wanted Manny inside to hear how Tang Wenhao said she loved her.


    "Some little girls have been chasing me and scaring me to death. Ah Ying told me not to be angry and let them touch.".


    "Haha... Baby, you can also touch them? If you don''t touch them, they will be more proud and want to touch you. It''s normal for us. If a general bridegroom is touched by another girl, he will be told by the bride. The new lady will encourage his bridegroom to take revenge and let him touch the girl. In this way, there is no other choice The girls continued to make trouble.


    "Ah? So it is. No wonder those little girls feel harder and harder. I want to know that. With such a little girl, I can screw her up and touch wherever I want.".


    "Hehe, baby, I like your silly and bad appearance. Now there are only two of us left here. Do you know what you are going to do next?" said Ruan Ling, looking at Tang Wenhao charming and affectionately.


    Ruan Ling suddenly had a bold and crazy idea. She wanted to complete their first combination with Tang Wenhao in the middle of the cave. She wanted Manny inside to hear how her Wen Hao possessed her and loved her madly.


    Today''s Tang Wenhao can''t stand her temptation, not to mention that in this romantic atmosphere, no man can be indifferent to a top beauty who deeply loves himself.


    Tang Wenhao said passionately, "ah Ling, I love you. I want you now. Come on, I''ll take you to our new house." then he picked up Ruan Ling and went straight to their new house.


    Ruan Lingxin looked at the handsome Tang Wenhao with joy, put her hand around his neck, and said Jiao Didi, "baby, don''t go in. I think it''s right here. I can''t wait for a moment. Can you wait? I know you want me as much as I do, don''t you?".


    Tang Wenhao''s breath suddenly shortened. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and replied, "ah Ling, you know why, I''m going crazy.".


    Manny inside listened to the two people''s explicit and sensational words. Her heart seemed to have been stabbed severely. She was ashamed and angry. She couldn''t help crying and tore her heart and lungs. She couldn''t stop her head from hitting the wall around her. She hoped that she would die at the happy scene of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Manny was so excited that her head hit the wooden partition wall violently that Aya, who was guarding her, was unprepared. She quickly pressed Manny''s head and whispered, "Miss Manny, why? It''s said that Tang Wenhao has a good relationship with our sister. You say you don''t believe it. Do you believe it now?".


    Manny closed her beautiful eyes, tears kept falling, and nodded painfully.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling outside also stopped their action. He put Ruan Ling on the big class table, held his breath, listened carefully, and asked suspiciously, "ah Ling, did you hear any impact sound, as if someone was inside?" he said, pointing to the room where Manny and ah Ya stayed.


    Just now, Ruan Ling was startled by the sound of Manny hitting the board with her head. She secretly scolded, "Aya, a dead girl, can''t do this well.".


    "Oh, it seems not! Did you hear wrong?" Ruan Ling said humbly.


    "It must be some sound. My hearing has always been very good and can''t be wrong. It seems to be sent out in this room. Is this Ah Ying''s room? Oh, by the way, it''s ah Ju''s now," said Tang Wenhao, walking towards the room where Manny hid.


    "Baby, no, you must have heard wrong. Didn''t you see ah Ju and Ah Ying go out just now?" Ruan Ling jumped off the table and hurriedly stopped in front of Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously. He always felt that Ruan Ling seemed to be hiding something from him. Is this also their custom here? Won''t someone take pictures of them inside? Keep their passion for a moment? A crazy girl like Ruan Ling could have done this.


    But I can''t accept such absurd things.


    "Ah Ling, you have something to hide from me? Do you say you have something, or do you want to hide some people here to take pictures with us? Honestly, is that right?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah?... ha ha,... Baby, you''re so smart. I know you''re still asking? Come on! Let''s go on and leave them alone." Ruan Ling fainted with laughter when she saw Tang Wenhao''s understanding of herself, so she had to follow his words and ask him not to look into the room.


    "No, I don''t like it. Ah Ling, it''s a matter of two people. I''m not comfortable with one more person here. You must let them all leave here. At this time, there can only be us in the cave. Otherwise, I''ll go out and I won''t enter the bridal chamber," Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    Ruan Ling was so stupid that she forced to smile, "hehe, baby, be obedient. Why don''t we go to our new house? It''s not here. I promise there''s no one hidden in the new house. It''s definitely our world.".


    "No, ah Ling, as I said, it''s a very private thing. I really don''t like other people here. Besides, it''s daytime, you must let them all go out, or I really... Ah Ling, love needs to be fully invested, and there''s no intention to think if there''s any selfish thoughts," Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s insistence on getting rid of other people inside, Ruan Ling knew that it was doomed to be hidden. She pulled Tang Wenhao onto the sofa and sat down.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her suspiciously. He didn''t know what Ruan Ling was going to do again. "Baby, you just said that you love me, right?".


    "Of course, Ling, are you doubting me?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No, on the contrary, I''m afraid of... Losing you", Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao lovingly, afraid of losing him.


    "Hehe, you won''t lose me. It''s true if you said I wanted to run away, but now I really won''t run. I really like you. I know you really love me. I know everything you''ve done for me.".


    "But... But will you forgive me if I do something wrong?".


    "Well, yes, as long as it''s not a matter of principle.".


    "What is a matter of principle?".


    "Hehe, that is, how to say, according to our Chinese words, you can''t wear a green hat for me, that is, you can''t have relations with other men behind my back.".


    "Nonsense, of course not. People love you so much. How can they be with other men? Apart from this?".

 Chapter 67

    "It''s hard to say at once. Anyway, we can''t do anything harmful, filial to our parents, sorry for my friends, hurt our children, etc.".


    "I can''t do any of this," Ruan Ling said, feeling much more relaxed.


    "Then it''s all right. Come on! What are you hiding from me?", Tang Wenhao was also very confused. Judging from Ruan Ling''s expression, it might be a big deal.


    Ruan Ling hesitated for a moment and finally made up her mind. She clapped her palm and shouted, "Aya, please come out!".


    Tang Wenhao''s head naturally looked at Manny''s room. Soon, the door was opened. He saw Miss Manny''s face full of tears, her hands tied back, a towel stuffed between two sexy lips, and pushed out by Aya.


    Tang Wenhao was completely shocked. He felt that his heart was torn in an instant. Suddenly, he suddenly woke up, rushed to Manny recklessly, pulled out the towel in her mouth, untied the rope and shouted to Ruan Ling, "why did you catch Miss Manny here? Why did you do this to her?".


    Manny closed her beautiful eyes and didn''t look up at him. She just kept crying.


    Ruan Ling ignored him and said nothing. She just looked at Tang Wenhao angrily.


    "Why? Ah Ling, why do you do this to her? Isn''t she gone? Why do you catch her, bully her and humiliate her?".


    Seeing Miss Manny so haggard, Tang Wenhao was in a terrible mood. He felt that he was going to be angry. He knew that although Miss Manny usually seemed very cold and gorgeous, it was the need of managing the enterprise. How could she, a very weak woman in life, stand the torture of Ruan Ling? She was tied with ropes and blocked her mouth. Who knows how long they have locked her up?


    "Baby, have you shouted enough? You just said you would forgive me if I did something wrong. Can you really forgive me?".


    "Ah Ling, we Manny... The president didn''t hinder us or hurt you. Why did you treat her like this?" Tang Wenhao said, trying to control his anger.


    "Because of you... Forget it, it''s already like this. I''ll ask you if you can forgive me? Do you still love me?", Ruan Ling said, looking at Tang Wenhao coldly. She was hurt by Tang Wenhao''s angry and irrational words and deeds just now.


    "I......" Tang Wenhao was asked, and his eyes immediately fell on Manny''s weak and miserable face. Looking at the beautiful president who had suffered for himself, his heart was breaking.


    "Wen Hao, don''t look at me. Just say what you think in your heart. This girl didn''t hurt me. She just tied me up because you came. She has always been very polite to me. Moreover, don''t have any embarrassment. No one will force you to do anything." Miss Manny''s tone was equally cold and rational.


    Ruan Ling didn''t expect Manny to speak for her. She looked at her gratefully and said to Tang Wenhao, "Baby, I just love you so much that I don''t want to share you with others. I invited Miss Manny here. At first, I really wanted to stimulate her and let her stop looking for you in the future. Later, it was not this purpose, because I felt that you were sincere to me, but I can''t help thinking about another question. What''s the relationship between me and miss Manny? Why me You two will be so alike.


    "But you should tell me, tell me frankly, you said you wanted to invite our president here to ask about these situations, and I will support you, but I don''t like cheating, being played as a monkey, and I don''t like you to treat us miss Manny in this way.".


    "Baby, I didn''t play with you. I really did it because I love you!" said Ruan Ling reluctantly. Up to now, her intestines are really green.


    "But I don''t want such love!", Tang Wenhao shouted angrily, took off the roses from his wedding suit, threw them away angrily, and took off the suit together.


    Ruan Ling was extremely hurt by Tang Wenhao''s fierce reaction. She looked at Tang Wenhao coldly and didn''t seem to know him. Just now she said she loved her. Now she changed her mind in just a few minutes. She felt incredible and couldn''t help asking, "you... You want to repent? Don''t you marry me?".


    "Yes, I''ll take our Miss Manny out of here first, and then reconsider my feelings and marriage to you." Tang Wenhao''s tone is very tough.


    "What did you say just now? What did you say to me in my office today? Are you cheating? Are you cheating me?" Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes were filled with cold.


    This time, Tang Wenhao was not afraid of her at all. Instead of flinching back, he said tit for tat, "Ah Ling, it''s not that I''m cheating you, it''s that you''re playing with me, playing with me and our Miss Manny, at your disposal like a chess piece. You brought us miss Manny at this time. Why? Isn''t it obvious? Don''t you just want to humiliate her? You know? You''re humiliating a woman who has nothing to do with you. You can bully and humiliate any woman in the world People, maybe I won''t ask, but you can''t humiliate Miss Manny. Up to now, she is still our president. She came all the way to Vietnam to find my whereabouts. That''s why I can''t let you bully her? ".


    "I said, I didn''t bully her! I didn''t humiliate her," roared Ruan Ling. She couldn''t stand Tang Wenhao''s desperate posture of protecting Miss Manny.


    "Well, Wen Hao, calm down. Miss a Ling really didn''t bully me. She had to. I don''t blame her, and you don''t blame her," Manny said magnanimously. She keenly felt that Ruan Ling was the queen in this mysterious deep mountain. She controlled the life and death of everyone in the jungle and fought with her, It is not good for Tang Wenhao and herself. She hopes that this matter can be properly and peacefully resolved.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t say anything when he saw that Manny spoke for Ruan Ling. In fact, he was also very clear in his heart. According to his understanding of Ruan Ling these two days, Ruan Ling should not abuse Manny, but he just couldn''t see Miss Manny being insulted and hurt, especially didn''t want Ruan Ling to humiliate her.


    As like as two peas, "I heard that I didn''t bully her, I admit that I eat her vinegar, but I can''t hurt her if she looks exactly like me. Baby, you really have to believe me". Ruan Ling tried to control her emotions and said to Tang Wenhao, at the same time, when her beautiful eyes were flowing, Mani gave a grateful glance.


    "Uncle, you really have to believe elder sister. Since she asked me to pick up Miss Manny, you can ask Miss Manny whether I have any disrespect and embarrassment to her? I swear to God, no, because elder sister gave me instructions not to embarrass Miss Manny." Aya also spoke for Ruan Ling.


    "Wen Hao, forget it, you''d better get married! Do what you should do for the wedding. All the mistakes today are caused by my wishful thinking. I shouldn''t come to see you and disturb your good deeds. I''m really sorry, so don''t quarrel any more. I''ll just say a few words. After that, please ask Miss Aya to work hard again and send me out of the mountain ! I promise I''ll return home after leaving this mountain and never come to Vietnam again, "said Manny, looking at Ruan Ling with beautiful eyes. In fact, her heart is dripping blood.


    Although Tang Wenhao''s performance just now gave her a little comfort, her heart was cooled by the sensational words of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling was right. She has always been wishful thinking and amorous.


    Ruan Ling didn''t speak. She turned her eyes to Tang Wenhao and waited for his decision, but Tang Wenhao disappointed her. "Ah Ling, I want to send Miss Manny out first and then come back, OK?".


    Ruan Ling glanced at him in disbelief and shook her head. "No, unless I die, I will never let you leave the valley of death.".


    "Then shoot me! Miss Manny, let''s go and I''ll take you out first," said Tang Wenhao, taking Miss Manny''s hand and going out.


    This direct challenge to Ruan Ling''s authority made Ruan Ling very angry and unbearable. She rushed to the front desk, took out a pistol from the drawer, loaded the bullet, shouted, "stop, don''t force me!" and said, the pistol aimed at Tang Wenhao''s head.


    Manny looked back and instinctively flashed behind Tang Wenhao. She used her jade back to block Ruan Ling''s bullet hole for him. At the same time, she waved her hands again and again, "don''t be angry, miss a Ling. Wen Hao is such a temper. I''ll persuade him not to shoot.".


    Ruan Ling stared coldly at the two men and waited, but the eye of the gun was firmly aimed at them.


    Tang Wenhao hated the way Ruan Ling pointed a gun at him. He pushed Manny aside, turned back, walked up to Ruan Ling, pointed the hole of the gun at her forehead, glared at Ruan Ling and shouted, "Shoot! Shoot now! Whoever doesn''t shoot will be a bastard! Even if I die, I won''t blink. I''m blind. I thought the woman I''m going to marry really loves me, rather than fucking pointing the gun at my head. Isn''t that what you can do? Come on! Shoot.".


    Ruan Ling was so angry that she kept trembling in her chest, and angry sparks erupted from her beautiful eyes. Manny saw it, fearing that she would fire passionately, also ran over and wanted to play for Tang Wenhao, "miss a Ling, don''t blame him. It''s all my fault".


    This not only didn''t make Ruan Ling thank her, but added to her jealousy. She suddenly put away her pistol and pushed Manny away, "it''s none of your business". After that, she followed her footsteps, grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand, clasped his head, and suddenly threw Tang Wenhao heavily to the ground, which stunned Aya and Manny.


    Tang Wenhao never thought that Ruan Ling would fall on her, let alone that after Ruan Ling fell on him, she pointed a gun at him again. Jiao shouted, "say, do you want to leave me when you die? Have you never really loved me?", Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes were full of killing opportunities because of anger.


    Looking at her beautiful eyes full of murderous spirit, Tang Wenhao''s heart was cool. He wanted to tell her that he really liked her, loved her and liked her more and more day by day, but Ruan Ling''s gun hole was the biggest provocation to his man''s dignity. If he compromised, he would never have the dignity and status as a man in front of Ruan Ling in the future. He might as well die So Tang Wenhao said tit for tat, "yes, I''m Tang Wenhao, a man. How can I fall in love with a woman who doesn''t use a gun to point at my head all day? Don''t dream!".

 Chapter 68

    Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes burst into tears. As soon as her eyes closed, her body trembled with excitement. Suddenly, she opened her beautiful eyes, glared at Tang Wenhao, and Jiao shouted, "well, aren''t you going to die? I''ll complete you now. I''d rather you die than give you to others." she said, slapping a shot at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao knew that he was really going to be finished. As soon as he closed his eyes and waited to be killed by Ruan Ling, Manny suddenly woke up and rushed at Tang Wenhao recklessly.


    The result was beyond everyone''s expectation. The bullet didn''t hit Tang Wenhao, but hit Manny''s waist who hadn''t jumped on Tang Wenhao. When Tang Wenhao opened his eyes, Manny had fallen into a pool of blood.


    Aya and Ruan Ling are both stupid. In fact, although Ruan Ling''s jealousy and anger are burning to lose her mind, she still can''t really hate Tang Wenhao at the moment of shooting, so the gun hole deviates from the direction unnaturally. She just wants to give Tang Wenhao a warning and let herself shoot to vent her grievance and anger.


    Who knows that Manny would really rush to stop the bullet for Tang Wenhao in order to protect him.


    Seeing Miss Manny shot herself, bright red blood came out of her back. Tang Wenhao was so distressed that he picked up Manny and burst into tears, "Manny, don''t die, don''t die. I hurt you. This scorpion woman hurt you. Don''t worry. If you die, I''ll find you right away. We can''t be together in this life. I''ll marry you in my next life. Ruan Ling, I''ll fight with you." As he said this, he put down Manny, who was already in a coma, suddenly stood up and rushed towards Ruan Ling, hoping to strangle her.


    Seeing this, Aya instinctively blocked him and kicked him down. Aya is the first dozen women in death valley except Ruan Ling. Her Kung Fu is very good.


    After Tang Wenhao fell to the ground, he had to get up and was trampled by Aya.


    At this time, Ruan Ling felt as if she had been stabbed. She had no time to worry about Tang Wenhao''s roar. When she saw that Manny was shot to the ground by herself, she felt no pleasure after revenge. Instead, she felt very uncomfortable and painful. It seemed that it was not Manny but herself who was hurt. She suddenly felt that she really didn''t hate Manny. She didn''t want to hurt her at all and didn''t want her to die.


    At this point, she suddenly realized something. Regardless of Aya and Tang Wenhao, she ran to Manny''s side, picked her up and hurried to her new house.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao, who was trampled on the ground by Aya, Aya and Ruan Ling holding Manny focused on the door.


    The fat man Jin Dacai suddenly rushed in from the outside with a submachine gun in his hand. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was trampled by Aya, he shouted, "let go of my brother, or I''ll kill you".


    Ruan Ling did not expect this. She was so smart that she immediately understood that Jin Dacai must have heard the gunshot, and then... Thinking of this, she quickly asked coldly, "brother Jin, what did you do to my guards? Did you kill them?".


    "No, you think we kill people like you. I just control them and don''t hurt their lives. Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Let this woman let my brother go, or I''ll kill him," said Jin Dacai, pushing the bullet into the chamber.


    "Brother Jin, this is a misunderstanding. You must not shoot, otherwise you will not get out of the cave and everyone will die together. This is not the result I want to see. Believe me, this is really a misunderstanding.".


    "Brother, shoot! Kill this crazy woman. Don''t believe her. She killed my... Manny," Tang Wenhao sobbed. Although Aya stepped on him, his eyes were full of sparks of hatred when he stared at Ruan Ling.


    Jin Dacai looked at these people suspiciously. He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t expect that the situation had become so complicated in just half an hour. Didn''t his brother say that he had fallen in love with Ruan Ling? Why was he suddenly trampled underfoot by this fierce woman, and Ruan Ling was still holding a bleeding woman? Obviously, just now This shot hit the woman held by Ruan Ling. Is she the brother''s boss Manny? How could she come to this cave again? A series of questions lingered in Jin Dacai''s mind, making it difficult for him to make a decision.


    "Miss Ruan, what''s going on?" Jin Dacai looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously.


    Ruan Ling, whose emotions have been released, has completely recovered her reason, she sighed, "I... brother, I''m very angry with Wen Hao, but I really didn''t want to kill him. I just scared him. Who knows that Miss Manny believed that she would come to stop the bullet for him. If I really wanted to kill Wen Hao, I wouldn''t hit her at all, because she didn''t run to Wen Hao just now. It was because my gun deviated to the side that I accidentally injured her. Well, the situation is like this Well, I have to go in and save her. Otherwise, I''m afraid someone will die. Aya, let go of my uncle and let him do what he wants! Go to the factory infirmary and call the doctor to fetch her bullets. I''ll deal with her briefly first. In addition, brother, please let my sisters go,... Brother, it seems that I underestimate you. " When Ruan Ling finally took Manny into her new house, she glanced meaningfully at Jin Dacai.


    Jin Dacai is an old Jianghu. After Ruan Ling''s explanation, he has judged the authenticity of the matter, threw the submachine gun, ran to Tang Wenhao and helped him up, while Aya has hurried out.


    "Brother, why didn''t you just shoot her?" Tang Wenhao looked at Jin Dacai reproachfully.


    "You! You told me in the morning that you fell in love with her and now you have become an enemy? I don''t think Ruan Ling is as bad as you think. You have to understand her. She just loves you so much that she makes such impulsive things. By the way, how did your boss Manny come here?".


    "This woman was caught by them. She wanted to make miss Manny give up her heart to me in this way and humiliate her in person. Brother, I extremely hate her self righteousness. I tell you, if she doesn''t save Manny, I swear I''ll kill her." Tang Wenhao''s anger remained.


    "Come on, don''t get excited. Your miss Manny is fine. I just saw from the place where her blood came out. Her wound is not fatal. Just keep it for a while.".


    "Really?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Well, don''t you believe what brother said?" Jin Dacai smiled confidently.


    "Xin, brother, what shall we do now?", Tang Wenhao has no idea. Today''s things are too unexpected for him.


    "What should I do? I have to untie the acupoints of those beautiful women outside first. Brother, for your sake, I can control your sister-in-law. In the eyes of big brother, brothers are like hands and feet and women are like clothes. Let''s go and have a look with me. By the way, I''ll give you a chance to practice skills by guiding you how to untie the acupoints with them.".


    "OK", Tang Wenhao replied, a warm current poured out of his heart, and he admired Jin Dacai. As soon as people heard the gunshot, they could quickly control several beautiful women with good skills. Great!


    However, he hesitated when he thought that Manny was still in danger. Jin Dacai saw it and smiled, "Let''s go! You can''t help here. Maybe they quarrel again. Take this opportunity to separate you from each other. Let''s think calmly! Look at this, you can''t enter the bridal chamber today. You really can''t hold it. Tell your brother that your sister-in-law is yours tonight.".


    Seeing that Jin Dacai would still think about it at this time, Tang Wenhao was completely speechless.


    "Brother, you can''t be serious. It''s time. Let''s go!".


    In this way, Jin Dacai picked up his submachine gun again and took Tang Wenhao out of the cave.


    When Tang Wenhao arrived outside the cave, his eyes were straight. He saw two female bodyguards, a Ying, a Ju and a Zhu, with five beautiful women with different expressions. They all stood there foolishly. They were surprised in their eyes, but they didn''t seem to move.


    "Brother, it''s amazing. How did you do it? There are five of them?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "So when you use acupoint pointing skill, you must cooperate with the speed. If the speed is not fast and the acupoints are not grasped correctly, you will fail. You must control one person within one second and solve it all within a few seconds, otherwise, if there are more than one person, you will be in danger.".


    "Oh! Brother, from today on, I will practice harder. You let me see the beauty of acupoint lighting, which not only doesn''t hurt people, but also can control others at will.".


    "But you can''t take this to harm others! Ha ha,... Well, it''s up to you now. Brother, I''ll give you these five beauties to solve acupoints and find acupoints according to the formula taught by brother.".


    Tang Wenhao nodded, recited it in his heart, and then went to Ah Ying, "brother, let me untie my sister-in-law first!".


    "Well, it''s up to you. You don''t mind holding your sister-in-law to our room now," Jin Dacai joked, and then smiled in his eyes.


    "Brother, you''re here again,... No kidding. Is it in the back neck?" Tang Wenhao asked, pointing to Ah Ying''s snow-white neck.


    "Brother, I feel like I have to find it by myself." Jin Dacai smiled.


    Shit! Completely fainted!


    When Tang Wenhao''s luck poked behind Ah Ying''s Pink neck, a miracle really happened. Ah Ying girl stumbled and moved immediately. She breathed a long sigh of relief. It seemed very hard. "I''m so tired,... Fat man, what did you do to our sisters just now?", Ah Ying scolded and shook her body, as if she couldn''t stand stably.


    Jin Dacai smiled and hugged her. "Thank you, my brother. He saved you," he said, pointing to Tang Wenhao who was unlocking the acupoints for ah Ju.


    Ah Ying looked surprised as if she was trying to figure out something. Then Tang Wenhao, who moved behind ah Ju and saved ah Ju, looked at Jin Dacai suspiciously, "who are you? How can you spell?".


    "Ha ha, wife, it''s not a magic, it''s a kind of Chinese Kung Fu. I''ll tell you later!" Jin Dacai watched Tang Wenhao intently, and then solved acupoints for other beauties.

 Chapter 69

    In fact, after successfully untiing the two beauties, Tang Wenhao quickly found the feeling. He just glanced at their necks and lifted his hand to untie them.


    The reaction of her four beauties was similar to that of Ah Ying. They looked at Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao very puzzled. Ah Ju remembered something and asked, "brother Jin, why did you do this to us when you heard the gunshot just now? What''s going on inside? Did you kill our elder sister?".


    "Oh, no, miss ah Ju, it''s a misunderstanding. If you don''t believe it, you can go in and see it," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    In this way, five beauties went into the cave to see what happened in the cave.


    Besides, Ruan Ling, after holding Manny into the room, closed the door. She quickly took off Manny''s T-shirt, threw her on the bed and began to take simple hemostatic measures for her wound. Such drugs are complete in her room, so it''s very convenient.


    After stopping the blood, Ruan Ling looked at Manny carefully, but her eyes fell on the lower right of Manny''s back near her waist.


    She saw a red mole the size of a bean. How could there be a red mole in this part of her? Thinking of this, as like as two peas, she quickly lifted up her wedding dress and went to the makeup table, picked up a mirror and looked up at her back. Yes, there was a red mole just like Mani in her lower left side, but the red mole of both of them was exactly the opposite direction, one on the left side on the right.


    Is she really her sister? But mother-in-law a Xiang said that she personally sent her sister to the funeral home. Her sister was 100% dead and could never live.


    Who the hell is she? Why does she have so many similarities with herself? It seems that there will be no answer until she comes back to life. Miss Manny, you must not die. You must come back to life. You have to tell me who you are? You have to let my Wen Hao forgive me. What''s the meaning of living without him?


    Why should I really shoot? Why not bear it any more? In fact, Wen Hao is easy to coax. As long as he follows him more and considers him sincerely, he will forgive himself.


    Ruan Ling regretted it.


    Just then, she heard the voices of Ah Ying, ah Ju and other beauties coming to the middle of the hole. She hurried to the door, pressed the button next to the door and opened the door.


    A Ying, a Ju and other five beauties stepped into her boudoir one after another. They saw that Ruan Ling was unharmed, while the beauties who looked like their elder sister had a back injury and lay on the bed.


    "Sister, I''m sorry! We''re late. I''m a man..." Ah Ying looked at Ruan Ling apologetically. She felt that her man controlled everyone, so that everyone couldn''t get here in time to protect sister. She felt deeply guilty.


    "Forget it, Ah Ying, it''s none of your business. It''s also sister''s intention to let you marry brother Jin. By the way, I''m just very curious. How can your man make all five of you not his opponents?" Ruan Ling has been trapped by this problem since Jin Dacai came in with a gun. She really doesn''t understand that she has five well-trained bodyguards, Why is it completely useless at the critical moment? Not even a fat man?


    "Elder sister, Ah Ying, does her man know magic?" ah Ju said mysteriously.


    "Well, ah Ju is right. Her man really knows magic. He just clicked on us. We can''t move. We can''t work hard if we want to work hard. We''re worried. We know everything in our heart, but we can''t move," ah Zhu echoed.


    Ruan Ling was shocked. She focused on Ah Ying and asked suspiciously, "Ah Ying, tell sister the truth, did you ask who your man is and what he does in China?".


    Ah Ying nodded and said, "sister, I told you not to kill him, okay?".


    "Ha ha, silly girl, why should I kill him? He is my man''s eldest brother. Can I kill him?".


    "He said he was a construction boss and had a lot of money," Ah Ying said honestly.


    "No, I don''t want to know this. I want to know how he got this skill? Because he can subdue the five of you at such a fast speed. This person''s identity must be different," Ruan Ling said suspiciously.


    "Yes! I was poked by him without reaction, and then I couldn''t move myself. The speed in his hand was very fast," ah Ju said.


    "I really don''t know, but I asked him just now. He said it wasn''t a magic, it was a kind of Chinese Kung Fu. He didn''t tell me what it was. He said he would tell me later," Ah Ying said frankly.


    Ruan Ling nodded, "That''s right. My master once told me that their Chinese Kung Fu is unfathomable. Most people don''t know or even have heard of many folk martial arts. He said that the experts of Chinese martial arts are among the people. His kung fu seems to be called acupoint pointing skill. My master said that this kind of Kung Fu has been lost. I''ve only heard of it. I''ve never seen anyone do it. It seems that it''s still good It''s not lost. Ah Ying, you are blessed with misfortune. You must be a folk Wulin expert, not an ordinary man ".


    After hearing this, ah Ju and ah Zhu all cast envious eyes on Ah Ying. Ah Ying was embarrassed and smiled shyly, "sister, isn''t it all your credit?".


    Just then, there was a fierce footsteps outside. Ruan Ling motioned ah Ju to have a look.


    Ah Ju went to the door and saw Ah Ya leading two female doctors. A middle-aged attending female doctor looked in a hurry. The other was a girl with a medicine box. It was estimated that she was an assistant. Ah Ju brought them into the room.


    "...", Ruan Ling greeted them in Vietnamese and asked them to operate on Manny as soon as possible and save Manny anyway.


    The female doctor nodded and motioned Ruan Ling to take her people out. Ruan Ling wanted to stay, but the doctor refused. Ruan Ling was not easy to force her to stay. She still obeyed the doctor''s arrangement and led everyone out of the room.


    At the center of the cave, Tang Wenhao also came in. Her eyes were opposite. Ruan Ling felt a pain in her heart. Tang Wenhao''s decisive words lingered in her mind. Her nose was sour and tears welled up in her beautiful eyes.


    Seeing this, Tang Wenhao was also very unhappy. He quickly moved his eyes elsewhere. Seeing this situation, several female bodyguards went out of the cave silently, leaving time and space to the newlyweds who had already entered the bridal chamber. Let them solve their problems by themselves!


    After all her subordinates left, Ruan Ling came to Tang Wenhao, raised her tears, endured her inner pain, stretched out her jade hand, caressed Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and choked, "Baby, I''m sorry! Everything is my fault. I screwed up all this. I admit that at first I was jealous and wanted to humiliate her, but later, I really didn''t want to humiliate her. I just wanted to know if I had anything to do with her.".


    In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t hate Ruan Ling much from the bottom of his heart, but Ruan Ling''s shot made him unable to let go. He would rather take the shot himself than let Manny bear it for him. It can be said that Manny just threw herself at him to block the bullet for him, which has deeply shaken his heart. The balance of his emotion fell to her in an instant. He secretly vowed that if If he and Manny can leave here alive this time, he must marry Manny, even if he goes up the knife mountain and down the oil pot.


    So he had no feeling for Ruan Ling''s confession. If it had been before, he would have been moved by Ruan Ling''s words full of apology and would forgive her without hesitation.


    "Ah Ling, I don''t want to hear this now. I just want to know if there is anything wrong with Miss Manny and whether her life is in danger. If she dies, I swear, I will avenge her, then kill myself and go with her," Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "You mean if Manny dies, you''ll kill me?" Ruan Ling asked painfully. At the same time, her heart was cold again.


    "Yes, I''ll kill myself if I can''t kill you," Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Well, I see, baby, if Miss Manny really has any problem, I''ll let you shoot and kill me myself to avenge her. I promise I won''t disappoint you. Come on, I''ll give you the gun first. You can take my life at any time. Anyway, without your love, I''m better alive than dead." With that, Ruan Ling pulled out a pistol from her waist and stuffed it into Tang Wenhao''s hand.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling in surprise and stared at her haggard and desperate eyes. Her heart suddenly hurt. Ruan Ling''s kindness to him, love for him and ferocity towards him floated in front of her. It was a mixture of love and hate.


    He silently put the pistol back into Ruan Ling''s hand and said, "ah Ling, I''m in a mess now. Let''s wait until Manny''s health gets better!" as he said, he turned and walked out.


    "Don''t go! Don''t go. Don''t leave me here alone. Sobbing," Ruan Ling couldn''t help jumping into Tang Wenhao''s arms when she saw that Tang Wenhao was going to go again. She hugged Tang Wenhao''s waist tightly with both hands and trembled with tears.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart was as calm as water. He let her hug herself, but he didn''t hug her or refuse. He wanted to push her away, but he really couldn''t bear to see how arrogant and domineering Ruan Ling had become so sentimental because she loved herself.


    But because of her impulsive shot, she hurt his Manny by mistake, which made Tang Wenhao have a grudge in his heart, and it was difficult to respond to her emotion.


    "Wen Hao, won''t you really want me?" Ruan Ling raised her tearful eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao affectionately.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to look at her, put aside her eyes and gently pushed her away, "ah Ling, I said, now I''m in a mess. Can I wait until Manny is well?".


    "Well... What about tonight?" Ruan Ling looked at him imploringly.


    Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "what to do?".


    "Our wedding? Don''t you know that according to our arrangement, there is a bonfire party in the evening. Now the whole factory is celebrating our wedding." Ruan Ling''s meaning is obvious. She hopes Tang Wenhao can carry on the wedding.


    "Arlene, do you think it can go on now? Our Miss Manny is still in a coma. I don''t know whether to live or die. Do I still have the mind to enter the bridal chamber?" Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "Baby, Miss Manny will be fine. The doctor said that she was not hurt in a fatal place. As long as she took out the bullet and rested for a period of time, she will recover. Baby, you... Even if you marry me falsely, you will make me look up in front of my sisters, okay? Otherwise, I will be the object of ridicule by my sisters in the future. My mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui will be very happy when they know it "Sad," Ruan Ling begged.

 Chapter 70

    "Ah Ling, I don''t have a false heart or a false heart. I''m just very upset and confused. I don''t know what to do," Tang Wenhao said honestly.


    As soon as she said this, Ruan Ling seemed to see hope again. A little surprise appeared in her beautiful eyes and hurriedly asked, "Baby, do you still have me in your heart but don''t want to give up Miss Manny? You are moved by Miss Manny''s love, aren''t you? She will not even want to die for you. It must be this reason that you don''t want to marry me, do you know? In fact, I can do this. I can even die for you. I really fired this shot today I just wanted to scare you. I didn''t really want to kill you. You know I love you very much. I won''t kill you if I kill myself. Baby, you have to believe me, okay? ".


    Of course, Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Ling really didn''t want to kill him. At the moment when Ruan Ling fired with passion, although he closed his eyes at that time, the place where Manny was shot was indeed a distance from him. It can be seen that her muzzle was not aimed at herself, and Manny risked herself to jump at herself, which was indeed a accidental injury.


    So Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "I believe you",.


    Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao nodded and said she believed herself. She wept with joy. She hugged Tang Wenhao and gently patted him on the back. She choked, "baby, you scared me to death. I thought you really wouldn''t want me. Baby, don''t worry. I''ll try my best to make miss Manny get better early. Shall we send her out of the mountain together?".


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect that if he only said that he believed in her, she thought she had chosen her and would marry her. She regretted it. It can be seen that she was so excited and excited that she couldn''t bear to refuse, so she had to continue to agree to her proposal, "well, wait until Miss Manny is ready.".


    "No, baby, you''d better go to the bonfire party with me tonight! I know you always think about Miss Manny''s injury now. Let''s go for a walk! Let my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui rest assured that I won''t make a fool of myself, okay? It won''t be long. Please, baby, I know you have me in your heart. You are so kind, I''m sure I won''t let my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui down! They all like you so much. They want to know that I did something to hurt you and miss Manny and let you stop me. They will scold me to death and scold me for not cherishing a good boy like you. "Ruan Ling whined and begged Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao is a man who eats soft but not hard. In addition, the most angry moment has passed for more than half an hour. Just now, Jin Dacai advised him not to be too extreme. He said that Ruan Ling is generally good. It is understandable that she accidentally hurt Manny this time. After all, she made such extreme actions because she loved him. I hope she can calmly deal with it A relationship.


    Therefore, facing Ruan Ling''s hard request, he finally answered Ruan Ling''s request again and agreed to go with her in the evening to continue the wedding, even if it was acting.


    As soon as they finished these, they saw that Aya girl hurried in from outside. After looking at Tang Wenhao, she winked at Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling said unhappily, "come on! My uncle is not an outsider".


    "Oh, sister, brother Abu called," Aya said.


    "Abu? What does he say?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously. At the same time, she wondered whether he would come to celebrate his wedding with Tang Wenhao or whether the goal was to come for Miss Manny?


    Aya said, "elder sister, brother Abu asked me to pick them up. He said he had told you that he would come to celebrate your wedding. Now they have prepared gifts. Do you want to send them here or to the factory?".


    Ruan Ling frowned and glanced at Aya unhappily. "Don''t you know that elder sister never likes other men to enter our place?".


    "Well, I''m sorry, sister. Shall I send them to the factory?" said Aya.


    "OK! Then you can take them first! Remember, he can only take one brother, not one more," said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, sister, I see. Shall I go first?".


    "Well, OK, wait... Aya, Abu didn''t mention anything else to you?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Sister, what do you mean?...", Aya looked at Ruan Ling puzzled.


    Ruan Ling saw Aya confused and smiled, "Hehe, forget it, wait until you come back! Go! Remember elder sister''s words. You can''t let abdo in, or take him into our secret channel, nor tell them the mechanism we set up in the forest. After arriving at the factory, you can''t let abdo wander around. Without my order, he''s just a guest at the wedding. You can''t walk around. Listen to me No? ".


    "Yes, elder sister, Aya understands that they will not be allowed to wander around," Aya said, said goodbye to Ruan Ling and left.


    Seeing Aya gone, Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, do you see? If you don''t want a Ling now, how can you let a Ling end? Even Abu will pass by. He wants to see that there is no bridegroom at the bonfire party, and he doesn''t laugh at me?".


    After more than an hour, the door of the new house was finally opened. The female doctor came out in sweat. She looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously and told her in Vietnamese that the operation was successful, the bullet was taken out, and the young lady inside slept. When she woke up, she took the medicine and changed the medicine on time, increased nutrition at most, and would recover soon.


    After that, the female doctor couldn''t help asking Ruan Ling who Manny was and why she was so like Ruan Ling?


    Ruan Ling told her it was a secret and asked her and the nurses inside to keep it a secret. She could not tell it to any irrelevant personnel.


    After the doctor left, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went into the room to see Miss Manny who was asleep. They saw that her body had been moved by the doctor, fell asleep on her side, and blocked it with a quilt behind her. It was estimated that they would not let her move after waking up to avoid touching the wound.


    Manny slept quietly, her beautiful eyes closed slightly, staring at her exquisite facial features, beautiful eyelashes, small nose and sexy cherry mouth. She slept like Ruan Ling! How charming!


    Filled with a thousand regrets, Ruan Ling was as like as two peas in his heart. How could there be a person who is exactly the same in himself in the world? Mani Who the hell is she? Is it your mother''s sister or your sister''s child? There are cousins who are very similar, but according to my mother-in-law, my mother is not from Hong Kong?


    "Baby, if I told you that I now regard her as my own sister or sister from my heart, would you believe it?" Ruan Ling said gently to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her as like as two peas in a beautiful eye, and nodded. "I believe that anyone who sees a person in the world who is exactly the same with himself will have this idea."


    "So believe me, I really didn''t want to hurt her, let alone you,... By the way, baby, when Manny came, she said she had something to tell you." Ruan Ling wanted to tell Tang Wenhao more specifically. What Miss Manny said may have something to do with his family, but considering the phone conversation with Manny, Manny''s last sentence said that what hospital Tang Wenhao''s mother was in Shanghai made Ruan Ling hesitate. She thought that she didn''t let Manny finish talking and hung up. She was worried that Tang Wenhao''s mother had an accident. If Tang Wenhao wanted to know, she would blame and hate her again because of this.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously and asked, "did she say anything? Did my parents find the company?".


    "No, she didn''t say. She said she only told you... Baby, don''t worry. It''ll be fine. When Manny''s injury is cured, I''ll go back to China with you to visit the two old people. How can you be filial to them? I''ll do it. Trust me, okay?".


    "Ah Ling, wait until Manny''s wound is healed!" Tang Wenhao no longer gives a positive answer to Ruan Ling''s questions. His mind is on Manny now.


    In order not to disturb Manny''s sleep, the two returned to the center of the cave, negotiated and decided to take advantage of Manny''s deep sleep. They went to the factory earlier to attend the bonfire party, or they could come back early to take care of Manny. Tang Wenhao really didn''t want to go, but she couldn''t bear to let Ruan Ling support the situation without a bridegroom. For her, It''s really cruel.


    Ruan Ling arranged for Ah Ying and ah Zhu to look after Miss Manny and let ah Ju and Jin Dacai accompany them to the factory.


    After Tang Wenhao put on the bridegroom''s clothes again, the four people went into the jungle again, but there was no previous festive atmosphere. Tang Wenhao didn''t want to go with Ruan Ling. He kept close contact with Jin Dacai. The brothers kept talking and didn''t let the third person interrupt. Several times Ruan Ling wanted to follow up and said anything, but Tang Wenhao pushed her back, What do you say? He and Jin Dacai are talking about their men. Women don''t interrupt.


    In the past, Ruan Ling was already angry, but today, she didn''t. She just silently endured Tang Wenhao''s indifference and couldn''t bear to see Jin Dacai.


    "Brother, have you been there? I told you, this sister-in-law is sometimes a little hot, but she told you she really loves you! Look at you, she may have pulled out a gun for other people, but now they are obedient to you. You haven''t entered the bridal chamber yet! If you enter the bridal chamber again, she doesn''t have to listen to you more, you''ll be satisfied! Don''t go too far, hear me No? Since you decide to marry her again, don''t let others marry you very depressed. You''d better go into your bridal chamber happily at night. ".


    "Brother, there are some things you don''t understand. Forget it, wait until later! I won''t go into the bridal chamber with her tonight. It''s their custom that you can''t go in when the sun goes down.".


    "Then don''t wait for the sun to set.".


    "Don''t wait for the sun to set. Where are you going? In the weeds? Brother, think about it. Our boss, Miss Manny, is still lying in bed! She was shot for me. Can I go into the bridal chamber with this murderous female devil at this time?" Tang Wenhao said, looking back at Ruan Ling bitterly.


    "Come on, it''s not as terrible as you said! Ruan Ling didn''t mean it. If she meant it, can you still stand here now? Brother, when you told your brother, did you stop loving her and fall in love with your boss?" Jin Dacai whispered.

 Chapter 71

    "I don''t know. I''m very upset," Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Well, eldest brother can understand your mood. To tell you the truth, if I were willing, I would want both of these beauties. I can''t give up either one. Look! Miss Manny can even give up her life for you. This kind of love, earth moving and indifferent men are not worthy of being men at all. As for younger brothers and sisters, it''s also very rare. She has been very kind to you from the beginning to now What a pet of the same level, as like as two peas, how do you shout at her, how to challenge her dignity as a queen, but she is not so familiar with you, and still loves you so much. What is the reason? She loves you too much. She is not the man who does anything. OK, I''ll take it together. So, brother suggests you take both. In the future, you just have two wives, one abroad and one at home. They coordinate with each other without delay, ha ha. "Jin Dacai said here and smiled.


    "Big brother, when is it? Thanks to your imagination." Tang Wenhao was amused by Jin Dacai''s words. He was really convinced by Jin Dacai. No matter when he arrived, he always had some affairs in his mind, as if he had never had trouble. No wonder he was as fat as a pig.


    When the four people arrived at the factory, there was still a festive atmosphere. There were lights and lanterns in front of the wedding shed, and gongs and drums were noisy. Many beautiful women sang and danced in front of the shed. After seeing Ruan Ling, all the beautiful women came up and teased her one after another, asking if she was particularly happy to enter the bridal chamber with Tang Wenhao.


    Of course, they all communicate in Vietnamese. Tang Wenhao can''t understand it anyway. He just sees that Ruan Ling on the side always answers them shamefully and looks at herself meaningfully. He can guess a general idea.


    Jin Dacai seems to be in his own house. She asks ah Ju to lead her around. Sometimes she takes the opportunity to steal money and flirt with the little girl who is curious about him. Ah Ju respects him very much because she has been ordered by Jin Dacai. She knows that Ah Ying''s husband is not a simple role and likes to joke, so she is happy to take him around, It was also fun to see him wipe off the little girl.


    After greeting everyone, Ruan Ling went to mother-in-law a Xiang''s ward again. As soon as they entered the ward with each other, mother-in-law a Xiang smiled. "Come, girl, bridegroom, come here, mother-in-law will give you a red envelope. This red envelope mother-in-law has been waiting for many years." she said, taking out a box from her arms.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao hurried to her bed. Ruan Ling smiled, "mother-in-law, what treasure do you want to give us?".


    Tang Wenhao looked at the box in his mother-in-law''s hand and estimated that it was a ring or something.


    Sure enough, when he opened the box, there was really a pair of diamond rings inlaid with precious stones. Tang Wenhao was surprised and thought, what can I do? Taking it means that you have completely accepted Ruan Ling. You can''t go back on it in the future. If you don''t take it, it will not only hurt Ruan Ling''s true feelings, but also hurt the old man''s heart in the hospital bed, and also let the old man see the problem. What can you do?


    When Tang Wenhao hesitated, grandma a Xiang had picked up his hand and put a diamond ring in his palm. She smiled lovingly, "bridegroom, are you happy to marry our girl?".


    Tang Wenhao smiled mechanically and nodded, "well, mother-in-law".


    "This silly boy, still savoring the happiness of entering the bridal chamber? Don''t worry, our beautiful woman will be yours every day in the future. Quickly, put it on your bride. It can bless your marriage, beauty and a happy life," mother-in-law a Xiang smiled happily.


    Tang Wenhao blushed when his mother-in-law a Xiang teased him. He glanced at Ruan Ling helplessly. He saw Ruan Ling winking at him and motioned him to do what mother-in-law a Xiang said. Tang Wenhao had to pick up the ring and put the diamond ring on Ruan Ling''s jade finger under the guidance of mother-in-law a Xiang.


    After that, Ruan Ling also gave Tang Wenhao a diamond ring in her hand.


    "That''s right, girl, do you know where the rings came from? Your mother-in-law didn''t give them to you, but your grandfather uploaded them. When your father left, he entrusted them to me and asked me to hand them to you on such a day today. Now her mother-in-law''s wish has finally come true, and she can also give them to your parents and your grandparents", The mother-in-law smiled happily.


    "Mother-in-law, it''s very kind of you!" said Ruan Ling, throwing herself into mother-in-law a Xiang''s arms and crying.


    "Oh, today is your happy day. You can''t cry. The bridegroom, hurry to comfort your bride," grandma a Xiang said with a smile.


    "Ah Ling, stop crying and don''t make my mother-in-law sad, okay?" Tang Wenhao didn''t know what to say.


    Ruan Ling lifted her tearful eyes and glanced at him with some bitterness. "It''s all your fault!" she said and began to cry again. Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Ling felt uncomfortable. Now she was here with her mother-in-law and could understand it, so she smiled awkwardly.


    Seeing this, mother-in-law a Xiang laughed and teased her. "Ha ha, girl, is it still painful? It''s the first time, the bridegroom officer, you won''t be light? Don''t make our bride afraid of you in the future. The new daughter-in-law should be more loving and considerate, and can''t act recklessly, okay? Silly boy".


    Tang Wenhao was teased by Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law and wanted to run away. Shit, he hasn''t tasted the taste of the bride yet. Where did he get the light and key problem?


    Ruan Ling was also ridiculed by Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law. She looked at Tang Wenhao and said, "Wen Hao, go out and see sister Ah Mei first! I''ll be there in a minute and I''ll talk to her mother-in-law again.".


    "OK, mother-in-law, shall I go and see my sister Ah Mei first?".


    "Well, let''s go! Ask your sister Ah Mui more. She has experience." the old lady was so excited that she never forgot to tease them.


    She didn''t know that Tang Wenhao was afraid to be alone with Ah Mui. With such a reminder, sister Ah Mui naturally appeared in her mind.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao''s embarrassment in Ah Mei''s room, but also Ruan Ling and Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao left, Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law said, "girl, did the bridegroom hurt you? It''s normal! Although her mother-in-law hasn''t been a woman, she heard your grandmother say that it hurts for the first time, but it hurts once. If you round the house at night, it won''t hurt.".


    "Mother-in-law, no, where do you want to go?", Ruan Ling whined. She was even more sad and blamed herself. If she didn''t take Manny over, she would have been Wenhao''s man. Her Wenhao must love her all the time. Now it''s better. She didn''t even enter the bridal chamber.


    "Girl, do you have something in mind? By the way, I saw that girl Aya took two doctors away and said she went to your new house. What''s the matter? She''s bleeding heavily?".


    "Grandma, can''t you think of anything else?" Ruan Ling was ashamed.


    "Girl, today is your big day. Just now it was the time for you to enter the bridal chamber. If you don''t think about it, where do you want your mother-in-law to think? What else can you do except this? You said it.".


    "Grandma, Wen Hao and I are all right. He didn''t hurt me. There is a maid who has some physical problems. It''s all right now. By the way, grandma, you said last time, I still have a sister, didn''t you?".


    Mother-in-law a Xiang looked at Ruan Ling in surprise and asked, "yes, but she died early. Her mother-in-law sent her away in person. She looks as beautiful and lovely as you. Her mother-in-law''s heart was about to break at that time. There was no way for such a lovely child. The hospital couldn''t save her at that time! Girl, today is your happy day. Why do you think of such a sad thing?".


    "No, it''s just sad to see so many sisters here without one of their own sisters. Mother-in-law, do you remember anything special about my sister? For example, does she have a sign?" Ruan Ling suggested.


    "Girl, what do you want? For many years, my mother-in-law can''t remember this, because you are twins. My mother-in-law only remembers that you look like a person. Anyway, no one can tell which of you is sister and which is sister except your parents and mother-in-law?".


    Ruan Ling listened as like as two peas, and looked at her with a surprised look. The jade hand grasped her old hand. "Mother-in-law, you said, my sister and I are twins? Are they exactly the same as me? Can''t they be wrong?"


    "Of course it can''t be wrong. Sister Ah Mui knows it. She is several years older than you. She should remember it. Girl, did you find anything by asking these questions today?" mother-in-law Ah Xiang asked suspiciously.


    "No, no... grandma, look! Don''t I have a red mole here?" said Ruan Ling. She looked outside and saw no one came in. She opened her back in front of grandma a Xiang.


    "Mother-in-law, does my sister have this kind of red mole?" Ruan Ling asked, pointing to her own red mole.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang sat up, carefully looked at the red mole on Ruan Ling''s waist, nodded without hesitation and said sadly, "Girl, you''re right. Your sister does have such a red mole in this part. However, her mother-in-law remembers that the location of her mole is just the opposite to you. You two have another place that is different. At that time, when your parents and mother-in-law can''t tell who you two are, they will take off your pants, and there is a small mole on the inner side of your sister''s thighs Although the mole is not big, it can be seen clearly. Yours seems to be on the inside of your left leg and your sister''s seems to be on the inside of your right leg. Girl, what''s the matter with you today? Did you find anything? Did you see a girl who looks like you? "Obviously, grandma a Xiang is more and more surprised at Ruan Ling''s performance today.


    Ruan Ling could not help nodding with tears in her eyes when she heard this, because she knew that there was a small black mole on the inner side of her thigh, "Yes, as like as two peas, I really met a girl like this. She was just like me, and she had a red mole like me on her back. I always felt what she had to do with me, mother-in-law, would she be my twin sister?"


    Mother-in-law a Xiang was shocked when she heard Ruan Ling''s words. She looked at Ruan Ling and finally shook her head and said, "It''s impossible. Your sister was sent away by her mother-in-law. She could never live. Her mother-in-law didn''t believe that the child would be so short-lived. She touched her nose several times and really died. Even the doctor confirmed that she really didn''t have a heartbeat at that time. How could she still be alive?".

 Chapter 72

    "Grandma, but the girl I saw is really like my sister everywhere! No, I have to go back early and see if there is a mole on the inner side of her right leg. If there is a mole on the inner side of her right leg, she must be my sister, otherwise there would be such a coincidence in the world.".


    "Ah? Do you think this girl is on your side now? It''s in the valley of death?" mother-in-law Ah Xiang asked in surprise.


    "Yes, she''s in our new house now." Ruan Ling didn''t want to hide it from her mother-in-law, so she told her mother-in-law what happened today.


    The old lady would get up and said eagerly, "girl, no, my mother-in-law has to go with you to see the girl herself. Do you say she is from Hong Kong, China?".


    "Well, Wen Hao said that she was their boss and the president of mans group in Hong Kong. This can''t be wrong. Aya has verified it. Mother-in-law, don''t hurry to see her. Your wound hasn''t healed yet. I''ll go back and look at the inside of her thigh later," said Ruan Ling, holding down mother-in-law a Xiang.


    The old lady shook her head and refused. She took her hand away. "No, girl, my mother-in-law can''t stay any longer after hearing your words. Anyway, my mother-in-law''s injury doesn''t matter much now. It''s just a rest. Ask someone to carry my mother-in-law over! See if the girl is your pitiful sister, ah Yu." then the old lady began to lift the quilt.


    "Mother-in-law, slow down. If you have to go, I''ll arrange some sisters to carry you! Mother-in-law, what did you say my sister''s name was? Ah Yu? Ruan Yu, right?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, your sister''s name is Ruan Yu. She is as smart and lovely as you.".


    "OK, mother-in-law, wait in bed first. I''ll call Wen Hao and tell sister Ah Mei about it by the way." Ruan Ling got up and was about to go out.


    "Girl, slow down. What about your wedding with Wen hao? Don''t you still have a bonfire party in the evening? According to our custom here, you don''t have much sleep tonight." grandma a Xiang looked at Ruan Ling painfully.


    "Mother-in-law, it''s all right. As long as I can find my sister and officially enter the bridal chamber later, I''d like to.".


    "What if the girl is really your sister? What will you do in the future? Listen to your narration just now, the girl has deep feelings for Wen Hao, isn''t she?".


    "Well, otherwise she wouldn''t take such a big risk to find Wen Hao, mother-in-law. Anyway, find out Manny''s identity first!".


    "Well, now that you''ve made up your mind and prepared, your mother-in-law won''t say anything. Go! Your mother-in-law is waiting for you here. Remember, it''s a big deal that you and your sister marry Wen Hao, and you can''t compete with your sister and make them dance knives and guns like enemies. Understand? Originally, there''s nothing wrong with the two sisters marrying the same man here It''s such a big deal. You can kiss each other.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang is right. Although the Vietnamese government is also monogamous in law, considering the serious imbalance between men and women and the reality that there are more women and fewer men, if the man is able, the woman is willing to marry the two sisters or even the three sisters together as a wife. There is no fuss, and the government will not interfere. Just turn a blind eye.


    Ruan Ling knows this, but she hasn''t considered this problem. Previously, in her mind, her sweetheart must only have her own, and she will never consider sharing her sweetheart with others.


    However, if Manny is really her own sister, can her mother-in-law consider this method? Anyway, I must not lose Wen Hao. What''s the meaning of living without him?


    Ruan Ling came to sister Ah Mui''s room full of thoughts. She saw that Tang Wenhao and sister Ah Mui talked well. Tang Wenhao''s handsome face was still smiling, and sister Ah Mui was smiling and charming.


    Seeing Ruan Ling coming in, Ah Mui waved excitedly to her, "ah Ling, come here quickly. My sister is telling your bridegroom about our wedding customs! Your bridegroom said he would play for three days in a row. He is still very afraid!".


    Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled at Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, Wenhao in our family doesn''t like this noisy atmosphere, so I want to go back to work tomorrow after the bonfire party tonight," said Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao gratefully. She thanked Tang Wenhao for giving her face and no longer being cold to her.


    "How can this work? Ah Ling, it''s unlucky in less than three days," Ah Mui said with a concerned smile.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter, sister. I have something important to tell you. Baby, you don''t have to avoid it. Just listen here." Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao nodded and asked Ruan Ling to sit in front of Ah Mei''s bed. He stood behind Ruan Ling.


    "What''s the matter? Ah Ling, today is a big day for you and Wen Hao. Nothing is more important than your marriage?".


    Ruan Ling shook her head. "No, it''s more important than marriage. Sister, I have a sister, right?".


    "Yes, but the little girl died very early. She was about two or three years old. She was your twin sister. Her name was Ruan Yu. At that time, I often played with you two sisters! I couldn''t tell which of you was your sister and which was your sister. Later, my mother-in-law told me that there was a red mole behind you. It was in a different position. Only in this way could I tell! Ruan Yu would be as beautiful and beautiful as you if she were still alive Smart ".


    "Unbelievable, as like as two peas," she said. "I know, sister, do you know that Wen Hao''s boss is just like me? What I find most fascinating is that there is a red mole behind her. Is there such a coincidence in the world?"


    Ah Mui and Tang Wenhao were stunned. Ah Mui was surprised at the news, while Tang Wenhao was surprised at the red mole on Manny''s back. If it is true as Ruan Ling said, Miss Manny is undoubtedly Ruan Yu, Ruan Ling''s sister. This should be a miracle in the world.


    "Ah Ling, what you said is true. You saw a red mole on Miss Manny''s back," Tang Wenhao asked excitedly.


    "Yes, as like as two peas in front of me, my side is here, and her is over there", and Ruan lingers no doubt. When she is in the face of Ah Mei and Tang Wenhao, she will lift her wedding dress behind her, and see that her white skin is very bright.


    Then Ruan Ling briefly described what happened today to Ah Mei. Ah Mei was like a dream. She also wanted to get up and see what happened, but Ruan Ling stopped her. She said that she would carry her and her mother-in-law to meet Manny as soon as there was accurate information.


    Tang Wenhao has never calmed down since he inquired about Ruan Ling''s news. He was thinking, what should he do if Manny is really Ruan Ling''s sister? Whether to marry a sister or a sister? With his understanding of Manny, she needs to know that Ruan Ling is her own sister and will take the initiative to quit. She is the kindest, most beautiful and most generous girl she has seen in her life.


    The three of them were in a moment of excitement. They saw Aya hurried in from the outside. They were surprised to see Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. "Elder sister, brother Abu arrived with his brother ah Xiong. I arranged them in the reception room and waited.".


    Ruan Ling nodded and said, "OK, Aya, you''ve worked hard. Take a break first! Elder sister will be there right away.".


    "Yes, sister!" Aya turned and left.


    "Baby, do you sit here with sister Ah Mui and chat with her or go outside by yourself? I have to deal with something first," Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Where''s my eldest brother?" Tang Wenhao asked. He didn''t want to stay here with sister Ah Mui. If he hadn''t sat down just now, he was embarrassed to stand up, because when he was chatting with sister Ah Mui, his mind always thought of the blood boiling and collapse under her, so he wanted to go out and chat with Jin Dacai to avoid making himself uncomfortable.


    "Your eldest brother and ah Ju are together, but just now I came in from the outside and didn''t see them. I don''t know where ah Ju took him. Why don''t you find it yourself!" said Ruan Ling, stood up, Tang Wenhao nodded and wanted to go out.


    "Wen Hao, don''t go. Talk to my sister! I''m bored lying here all day. Talk to my sister about your female boss. My sister wants to know everything about her.".


    "That''s the best, baby. Just chat with sister Ah Mei!" Ruan Ling said and went out.


    Tang Wenhao had no choice but to continue suffering in this ambiguous atmosphere.


    Speaking of Ruan Ling, after she came out of Ah Mei''s ward, she hurried to her little white building. On the way, from time to time, factory sisters greeted her and expressed their wishes for her newlyweds. Ruan Ling had to return the gift in embarrassment. In fact, she felt very uncomfortable. Without Manny, she would now be Tang Wenhao''s woman and a real woman. At this moment, She looked forward to it for a long time. She didn''t expect that she would suffer for herself and spoil the good.


    To make a long story short, when Ruan Ling appeared in her reception room, her business partner Abu looked at her with a smile, and his other brother ah Xiong stared at her sexy posture like a hungry sex wolf who had not seen a woman for a long time.


    Ruan Ling glanced at him unhappily. Abu saw Ruan Ling''s unhappiness and shouted, "ah Xiong, get out, I want to have a good chat with our beautiful bride.".


    "Hehe, yes, elder brother, elder sister, you... It''s so beautiful today. I''ll go out first," said ah Xiong. He smiled and faded out reluctantly.


    Seeing ah Hsiung out, Abu glanced at Ruan Ling with salivation and wanted to rush up!


    Ruan Ling glanced at him in disgust and said unhappily, "Abu, what are you doing?".


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, you are definitely the most beautiful woman in the world today. The Chinese white face is really lucky. Ah Ling, when you want to see me, Abu, you let me die, and I won''t even blink." Abu stared at Ruan Ling with a smile.


    "Come on, Abu, don''t be so rude. Today is my wedding day. Let Wen Hao know. He won''t let you step into my territory in the future. Maybe our cooperation will end," Ruan Ling threatened.


    "Ah Ling, this is your fault. I like you. What''s wrong with you? I can''t marry you, and you can''t make me miss you? Does this have anything to do with our business? Also, don''t hold on to me, don''t think I don''t know, and haven''t entered the bridal chamber yet?" Abu sneered.

 Chapter 73

    Ruan Ling reacted immediately. It must have been Aya who told him that Manny was shot. This Aya dead girl didn''t know what she could say or couldn''t say without telling him. She was so angry!


    Ruan Ling''s displeasure on her pretty face made Abu very happy, "ha ha... Is Abu right? What? Your little white face doesn''t want you and has a crush on others?".


    "Fart, Abu, if you come to see my joke, please go out at once.".


    "You''re really angry. How can you be willing to see my sweetheart''s jokes! Hey hey, I''m very angry after listening to miss Aya''s words. You said that my sister''s love for this boy is a blessing he has built for 800 years. He still steps on two boats. Sister, if you don''t want to do it, I''ll find that boy to take it out for you.".


    "How dare you! I''m fine with Wen Hao! He''s chatting in my sister''s room now! Aya told you wrong. She doesn''t know the situation. In this way, since you sincerely celebrate our wedding, of course I can''t help but welcome you. Take brother ah Xiong down and dance together later! Go back early after that, but I want to remind you, Abu, it''s not here In your base, you should take care of ah Xiong. Don''t start with others when you see a beautiful girl. I will never allow it here. Don''t blame me for ah Ling''s unkindness at that time, "Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Look at you, ah Ling, don''t always look so cold and ferocious! What''s the matter? Brother is specially celebrating your wedding today. How can he bring you trouble? As for brother ah Xiong, don''t worry, he must go to ah ya girl now and won''t be interested in her beauty.".


    "Ah? You mean your brother who likes Aya girls is this ah Xiong?" Ruan Ling suddenly realized something.


    "Yes! Brother a Xiong has been infatuated with miss a Ya for a long time. Every time miss a Ya goes to our base to do business, our brother a Xiong is fascinated. I know your rules, so I haven''t spoken to you, but you also know that we live and die outside. If our brothers can''t meet some basic requirements, it''s not easy to take them. Who will work with us in the future Ah? Isn''t it? Anyhow, Miss Aya likes ah Xiong very much, so she might as well push the boat with the current to make them perfect? ".


    "Ah Ya likes ah Xiong too?" Ruan Ling seems to be incredulous.


    "Of course, I''ve made it clear to them on the road today. Miss Aya didn''t refuse at all. At first glance, she knew that she wanted a man very much. Ha ha... No wonder, Miss Aya is twenty-four or five years old. You''ve been kept in this deep mountain. There has never been a man before. Just like a ripe peach, she is eager to wait for a man to pick it every day!", Abu smiled.


    Ruan Ling felt a faint uneasiness when she heard this. She always felt that if Aya and ah Xiong became a couple, it would not be good for herself and death valley, because Aya was the most trusted, dependent and knowledgeable waitress. Her Kung Fu was the best and her ability to handle affairs was the strongest. If she wanted to be with that ah Xiong, Will you still be loyal to yourself wholeheartedly?


    If a woman is fascinated by a man, she has no self. Isn''t she a good example? I didn''t know Tang Wenhao before. How energetic I am. I think about how to make the cause of Death Valley bigger all day, but now! Just want to be tired of being with his beloved man, will Aya be the same as herself?


    If Aya really doesn''t share her heart with herself and will betray herself, with her understanding of herself and the factory, including her cave, Abu in front of her may replace her position here one day and take her factory and even herself as her own. She has always been taboo about Abu''s ruthlessness. She doesn''t want to offend him unless she has to, I don''t want him to know his strength too much.


    No, you can''t let ah Ya marry ah Xiong. This marriage should be stopped, but how? For what reason? If there is no suitable reason, isn''t it counterproductive? It will also make miss Aya more far away from herself. What can I do?


    "Ah Ling, are you going back? Don''t you want to marry ah ya to my brother ah Xiong?", Abu is so cunning. He has seen through Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes.


    "Abu, no, I''m just a little surprised. The girl has been with me for so many years and has never told me which man she likes. If she had told me before, I would have made a matchmaker between them. Abu, I''ll wait until I asked her in person. If she really likes ah Xiong brothers, I have no problem here.".


    Sweetheart, the first mock exam is marriage. "Well, very good, A Ling, as long as our men can unite, it will show us that our cooperation will be smoother. Now my brothers and your right-hand man are all ready. You have found your sweetheart too. Then, should you consider your brother''s life? I can hear that miss Mani is a model with you. Similarly, since the person is here now, why don''t you give her to me, marry you, and get a beautiful woman as charming as you, and I won''t stop working with you? In this way, you can explain your brother''s sincerity to you for so many years. Secondly, don''t you just remove the stumbling block for you? If you don''t have a rival in love, that little white face will do it wholeheartedly To you? ".


    "Abu, I will never give Miss Manny to you. You must not think about this," Ruan Ling said coldly, thinking that at present, all kinds of signs show that Miss Manny is likely to be her own sister. If so, how can she give her own sister to Abu, such a murderous devil and luster? She would rather give Manny to Tang Wenhao than let this happen.


    Since cooperating with Abu, if her skills were not better than him, she would have been harmed by this guy. She knows very well that all the girls in the test base have been slept by Abu! Before, every time the factory seriously violated discipline or sold her, she sent those girls to Abu to test their products, but during this period, these girls all became Abu''s lust catharsis tools.


    Although Ruan Ling also killed many people, she only shot and killed the enemy directly when she was fighting with him. She would not choose to torture the enemy to death. From her heart, she was extremely disgusted with Abu''s shameless behavior, but she had an agreement with him at that time. It was agreed that all the girls with security problems on her side should be handed over to him, but later she saw that Abu was too cruel to these girls, She basically stopped and stopped giving people to him. However, Abu was used to changing women''s life every other day. He simply let his men go to the nearby countryside to lure some girls into the mountain. As a tool for their animals to relieve their boredom and experiment, Ruan Ling had no way to take him. How could Ruan Ling give her sister to him?


    In fact, Ruan Ling has been thinking about how to get rid of this Abu, but the time is not ripe, but now she feels that the time is almost right, so she dares to be stronger against him.


    "Ah Ling, you''re wrong to do this. Miss Manny is not related to you, or even a stumbling block. Why do you hurt our cooperation for such an irrelevant woman?" said Abu, trying to endure his inner rage and staring at Ruan Ling.


    His heart is full of resentment against Ruan Ling. Shit, he would rather be a little white face from China than marry Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu is in vain to work hard in front of you. One day, Lao Tzu wants you to bow down to Lao Tzu!


    "Abu, she is not a woman irrelevant to me. This miss Manny is my man''s boss. With her true feelings for my man, I don''t want her to have an accident with us. She doesn''t know everything now. When her gunshot wound is cured, I will send her away in person. She won''t hurt our cooperation," said Ruan Ling.


    "Your man''s boss? Your man''s boss is you, it''s me! It''s not this woman. Since this woman has come, she can''t go. This is the rule we both made together," Abu shouted and glared at Ruan Ling.


    "The rules can be changed! They are not invariable. Abu, I warn you not to try to make her mind. There are many beautiful girls in the base. You can choose and sleep at will, but for the women on my side, you''d better not be too reluctant and don''t touch them," Ruan Ling said tit for tat.


    "It can be changed, but the rules are set by both of us. You can''t change if you want to change alone. Arlene, it''s your big day. I won''t make trouble with you. However, I''ll put my words here. Miss Manny, I''m going to make a decision! This is the wedding gift I bought for you. Put it on the table and leave!", Abu put an exquisite jade pendant on the table and left angrily.


    "Take away your gift! I don''t want it," said Ruan Ling, grabbing the jade pendant and throwing it at Abu.


    Abu didn''t even look back. When he went downstairs, he called his brother ah Xiong, who was talking with Aya girl. Ah Xiong and Aya didn''t dare to ask more when they saw that Abu didn''t look good.


    "Ah Xiong, let''s go, Aya girl, please take us back," Abu said coldly.


    Aya, as Ruan Ling''s bodyguard, could not directly obey Abu''s orders. She turned and looked upstairs. She saw Ruan Ling waving to her and motioned her to go up.


    "Brother Abu, I''ll go up first," Aya smiled at Abu.


    "Yes!" replied Abu coldly.


    After Aya went upstairs, Ruan Ling put Abu''s jade pendant into her hand, "Tell Abu, I thank him for his kindness, but I can''t meet his requirements. Return this jade pendant to him. Remember to give it to him when it''s out of the factory. In addition, Aya, sister a reminds you that you can''t tell him everything about sister a when Abu asks you later. Understand? What he wants to know, you ask him to find sister a directly, and you say you don''t know anything." , seeing Ruan Ling''s expression was very cold and gorgeous, Aya couldn''t help feeling a little worried and nodded.


    Aya went downstairs with the jade pendant that Abu gave to Ruan Ling. When she saw that Abu and ah Xiong were squinting at the happy beauties in front of the wedding shed, all the saliva flowed out. She poked ah Xiong unhappily, "let''s go! I''ll take you back.".


    Ruan Ling stood in front of the meeting room window upstairs and watched Aya lead Abu and ah Xiong out of the factory and into the jungle. She couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy. Thinking of this, she hurried out of the meeting room and walked towards her office.

 Chapter 74

    After entering the office, he grabbed the walkie talkie on the desk and called in the bodyguard outside. He asked one of them to call ah Ju to her office.


    After hearing this, a beautiful bodyguard hurried down. In less than ten minutes, miss a Ju hurried in from the outside, followed by Jin Dacai. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was not inside, Jin Dacai asked suspiciously, "sister-in-law, where''s my brother?".


    "Hehe, brother, Wen Hao is chatting with my sister in my sister Ah Mei''s ward. Go! I have something to deal with here. After dealing with it, our bonfire party in the evening will start ahead of time. Please tell him!" Ruan Ling smiled at Jin Dacai.


    "OK, sister-in-law, I''ll go down," said Jin Dacai with a smile. Then he said hello to miss a Ju and went downstairs to find Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah Ju, sit down! Sister has something to tell you to arrange," Ruan Ling motioned ah Ju to sit on the sofa.


    Ah Ju looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously. She felt a little uneasy. She thought Ruan Ling was too polite to her. She sat down and asked, "sister, if you have anything, please tell me!".


    "Ha ha, ah Ju, what do you think of ah Jie to you?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Elder sister, it''s very good! Without elder sister, where can we have a comfortable life now? Elder sister treats us like her own sisters. Elder sister, you''d better say something directly! Otherwise ah Ju has no bottom in her heart.".


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Elder sister just thinks that girls have to marry when they grow up. Now even elder sister is married. When you see which boy you like and want to marry, tell elder sister that elder sister will meet you.".


    "Ah? Elder sister, why do you say this all of a sudden? What kind of boys do I like? There are almost no men here. Besides, I think this kind of life is very good now. It''s much better than at home. I really didn''t want to find a man," ah Ju smiled shyly.


    "Well, sister, I believe you. Forget it. Ha! What about today? Didn''t Aya bring Abu and his ah Xiong into our factory?".


    "Yes! I''ve heard of it, too, but isn''t that what you mean, sister?" ah Ju asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, elder sister doesn''t mean to blame Aya. However, since Abu and his men have entered our factory, he must know the situation on the road. Maybe Aya has inadvertently revealed other secrets to them. Ah Ju, elder sister has a very confidential thing to do for you. You should swear to elder sister that you will never tell anyone about it except yourself People, especially can''t tell Aya ".


    "Sister, why?" ah Ju asked, puzzled, because in the eyes of their close female bodyguards, ah Ya was the most trusted person by sister.


    In the evening, the cool wind was blowing. A bonfire had already been lit in the open space of Ruan''s pharmaceutical factory in death valley. Hundreds of beautiful girls aged 15, 16 and 20 danced happily around the bonfire lit by more than a dozen pine branches to celebrate the wedding of their factory owner, their awed elder sister Ruan Ling and Chinese handsome young man Tang Wenhao.


    According to the local mountain customs, this evening, the bride and groom must sing and dance with their relatives and friends all night. Moreover, the bride and groom also need to accept everyone''s "difficulties", such as kissing in public. However, because there is a beautiful woman who is very important to both of them in their new house, they chose to end the party early, But allow these rarely relaxed sisters to revel all night.


    Therefore, before nightfall, Ruan Ling led Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai to the cave. When she left, Ruan Ling specially said goodbye to mother-in-law a Xiang and sister-in-law A Mei. She told them that considering that today is a special day and they are still waiting here for news, she will first talk in detail with sister-in-law Manny to find out her family situation and see if Miss Manny has Vietnamese origin, Mother-in-law a Xiang saw that Ruan Ling had made her own arrangements and didn''t force her too much.


    On the way, seeing that ah Ju didn''t come back with him, Jin Dacai was puzzled, so he smiled at Ruan Ling, "sister-in-law, why didn''t ah Ju come back?".


    "Oh, she has to be in charge of the factory tonight. In addition, I have arranged for her to deal with other things. What? Brother, do you like our ah Ju girl?" Ruan Ling smiled thoughtfully at Jin Dacai.


    "Hehe, sister-in-law, miss a Ju is so beautiful. Of course I like her. However, sister-in-law, don''t think about that, or our Ah Ying knows and won''t kick me out of bed?" Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Brother, you are so fat. Can my sister-in-law kick you down with that strength?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes! Big brother,... Besides, you really need to like ah Ju. If ah Ju likes you, I''ll match you. Ah Ying, it''s no problem for me. For our Vietnamese women, it''s not a big deal for our husband to marry another one. Besides, you''re here. What I say is the law, and no one will hold you accountable." ¡£


    Jin Dacai was surprised by Ruan Ling''s words. He didn''t expect that Ruan Ling would be so kind to him suddenly, which made him a little flattered, "Sister in law! Don''t tempt me. You are all beautiful women here. Then I''ll take a fancy to miss a Zhu? And miss a ya? You give them to me? Hehe, but this girl a ya, she used to be very cruel to me, so you can reward her to me! How about? I''ll teach her well," Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling believed it and was stunned! I don''t know that Jin Dacai was joking. Even Tang Wenhao opened his eyes wide and stopped. He looked at Jin Dacai suspiciously as if he didn''t know him. "Brother, you won''t come, really? My sister-in-law is sincere to you?".


    "Wen Hao, it''s not because of this. Ah Ying is sincere. I didn''t say it! It''s no big deal for a man to marry two or three wives here. It''s just that ah ya... She has been in love with ah Xiong, Abu''s younger brother. It''s not easy to do. If you really like it, elder brother, why don''t I give ah Ju and ah Zhu to you? How about it?", Ruan Ling looked at Jin Dacai seriously.


    "Ha ha... Brother and sister-in-law, are you serious? Don''t worry, I have a Ying is enough. I was joking just now." Jin Dacai couldn''t laugh when he saw that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao believed it.


    Although he really likes ah Ju, he only likes her figure and face.


    Less gossip. Besides, a few people hurried to the cave. Because miss Manny was always on their mind, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling walked very fast, so they returned to the cave after more than 20 minutes.


    Jin Dacai was very conscious. When Ruan Ling didn''t invite him, he went back to his and Ah Ying''s nest alone and waited for his little wife. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling hurried into the cave. They were both eager to see Manny''s recovery.


    Since Manny was shot, he hasn''t really relaxed for a moment. Even if I talk with Ruan Ling, he will be distracted from time to time. Therefore, as soon as he comes back, he has a stronger desire to see Manny.


    Ruan Ling, because of her special feeling for Manny in her heart, also made her Miss Manny. After she hurt Manny by mistake, she kept thinking about her injury and was very worried.


    At this time, a pine lamp has been lit in the cave. Ah Ying and ah Zhu are sitting in the middle of the cave, waiting for Miss Manny to wake up. Seeing Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao back, they get up quickly.


    "Sister, uncle, are you back?".


    "Well, Ah Ying, did miss Manny wake up?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "She woke up two hours ago and fell asleep after we fed her water. She looked very tired," Ah Ying told the truth.


    "OK, you two go out first! Here are my uncle and I. you''re all right," said Ruan Ling, waving to the two beauties and motioning them to leave here first.


    After Ah Ying and ah Zhu left, Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand and smiled gently, "baby, thank you for accompanying me until now. Wait here first. I''ll go in and see her alone.".


    "Ah Ling, you''re welcome. You should. It''s not appropriate to leave you there alone. However, I also want to go in and see Manny now." Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling for advice.


    "Well, I''ll let you in to see her, but I want to confirm one thing first. It''s inconvenient for you to be inside," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Ah? Why?" Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously. He didn''t know what she wanted to do.


    "Baby, my mother-in-law said that my sister Ruan Yu has a small mole on the inner side of her thigh like me. I want to go in and take off her pants first. If there is a small mole on the inner side of her thigh, then, baby, do you know what it means?" Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "It means that Manny is your sister Ruan Yu". In fact, Tang Wenhao also had a hunch that Manny is Ruan Yu since he knew that Ruan Ling and Manny have a red mole behind them. Therefore, he was shocked by the news all afternoon and felt that his trip to Vietnam was like a real dream.


    "Baby, not only that, it means that my sister and I are crazy in love with the same man. This man is you, baby. Have you ever thought about it? If so, what should we do next?" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao, and her jade hand couldn''t help but want to caress his handsome face.


    Tang Wenhao was afraid that Ruan Ling would stare at him like this. Her eyes could melt his already cold heart. He avoided her hot eyes and said faintly, "ah Ling, what should I do? Why don''t you go in and have a look? Maybe it''s a coincidence?".


    "Well, baby, I''ll go first. You wait outside for my news," said Ruan Ling. She went to the door and pressed the button, and the door opened automatically.


    After closing the door, Ruan Ling was very excited. She walked to Manny who was sleeping. Looking at Manny whose facial features and body resembled her, she had an illusion that the beauty lying in bed was herself, not Manny.


    Her sleeping position is so quiet and beautiful, just like a fairy in the world. She is as quiet as a virgin, pure and moving. Ruan Ling can''t bear to disturb her, but when she thinks about it, there is an exciting truth!


    In an instant, Ruan Ling felt her nose sour, because there was a small black mole in front of her, which was just opposite to herself.

 Chapter 75

    Ruan Ling covered her lips, burst into tears and sobbed, "sister, sister... You are really my sister, sobbing..." at last, she lost her voice and cried bitterly.


    For fear of disturbing Manny''s rest, he went out of the room crying. When Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Ling crying out, he was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter with you, ah Ling? Is Manny awake?".


    Ruan Ling, regardless of her shyness, rushed into Tang Wenhao''s arms and cried loudly, "Wen Hao, Wen Hao, Manny is really Ruan Yu. She is really my sister. My sister is still alive. She is not dead. I am no longer alone. I still have relatives in the world. Wen Hao, I have relatives and I have sisters".


    Tang Wenhao was very sad and tearful when he heard this. He was pleased for their bitter sisters. He gently patted Ruan Ling''s jade back and said, "ah Ling, Congratulations, congratulations on finding your long lost sister. Now, Manny has your sister, too.".


    "Hmm! Wen Hao, i... I''m so happy that I don''t know what to do now?", Ruan Ling was overwhelmed with excitement, and the image of the ferocious female devil head disappeared. This is what she should have, Tang Wenhao thought.


    "Ah Ling, don''t be so happy first. It still needs Miss Manny''s confirmation and recognition. After all, she doesn''t know anything now, because we don''t know her family background. Maybe it''s a coincidence! Aren''t you happy in vain?".


    "Bah, bah, bah, all nonsense, how can there be such a coincidence? If we were not twins, we would never have so many similarities, and the characteristics of our bodies were even exactly the same. Otherwise, you can see for yourself. The moles on my back and inside my thighs are the same as hers... No, you can''t see them." after realizing that this was inappropriate, Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao with a whine, Blush with shame.


    Tang Wenhao was also amused by her. At this time, he heard a faint cry from the new house, "Wenhao, are you outside? Are you?".


    "Come on, come on, my sister woke up. She called you! Let''s go in." Ruan Ling heard Manny''s cry and pulled Tang Wenhao in with ecstasy.


    After they entered the room, they found that Manny had opened her beautiful eyes. Her smart eyes looked at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao in surprise, "are you... All right?".


    "Yes, sister, we are all right. Sister, do you know? I know why we are so similar?" Ruan Ling came to Manny''s bed with a smile and lay down beside her and looked at Manny lovingly.


    Manny looked at Ruan Ling in surprise and asked suspiciously, "you... Call me sister?".


    "Yes, you are my sister. Your Vietnamese name is Ruan Yu, and my name is Ruan Ling. We are sisters of a mother''s compatriots, and we are still twins," said Ruan Ling excitedly, eager to kiss Manny immediately.


    Manny''s eyes were full of doubts and even surprise. She glanced at the excited Ruan Ling and looked at Tang Wenhao behind her. Tang Wenhao hurriedly said, "Miss Manny, you may really be ah Ling''s sister Ruan Yu".


    "Why do you... Say that?" asked Manny suspiciously.


    "With this...", Ruan Ling did not avoid suspicion. In her heart, Tang Wenhao was her man. Therefore, she lifted her wedding dress again in front of Tang Wenhao and Manny, and let her snow-white back face Manny on the bed. Tang Wenhao looked away with some embarrassment.


    "Sister, you see, there are red moles on your back, and so do I.".


    "Ah?... how could this happen?", Manny was obviously restrained by the red mole on Ruan Ling''s back, because she knew that there was a red mole on her back, and she was always worried about it. She felt that this was her only weakness. She was also a narcissist and thought she was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    "More than that! Look at me again, baby. Turn your head around. We haven''t entered the bridal chamber yet! You''re not allowed to see below me," she said, glancing at Tang Wenhao with a whiny glance.


    "Then I''d better go out!" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "You are not allowed to go out and stay here, but you are not allowed to peek," Ruan Ling said overbearing.


    Manny in bed saw Ruan Ling''s lovely side for the first time, and also showed a shallow smile.


    Tang Wenhao had to turn his back to their sisters, but his mind was full of thoughts. Manny was her own sister. Shit, it was really difficult to do next. Looking at Ruan Ling''s posture, she didn''t marry herself, but now it seems that she doesn''t exclude herself and miss Manny. What does she think in her heart?


    "Sister, you see, I also have a mole here, which is just opposite to yours. Our mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui are right about our characteristics. If you are not my sister, how can they know that you also have moles in these two parts? How can there be such a coincidence?".


    At the same time, he smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, you can turn around.".


    Manny was completely confused. In front of the facts, she couldn''t help believing it. However, she was still very alert and asked softly, "Ruan Ling, can you let me touch the mole on your thigh?".


    "Ah? Sister, why?" Ruan Ling looked at Manny suspiciously. She couldn''t believe Manny would ask for this. Ruan Ling was so smart. On second thought, she also understood that Manny must be afraid of making fake moles to deceive her.


    "Sister, what''s wrong? I firmly believe that you are my sister. I''ll let you touch it right away." he said, without thinking whether Tang Wenhao turned around.


    Then, a white light flashed in front of Tang Wenhao. Shit! It''s so sexy!


    "You little coyote, who let you see me? Turn around quickly." Ruan Ling, who realized that she had gone away in front of Tang Wenhao, was so ashamed that she threw her pink fist at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao flashed and said with a smile, "you''re too fast. I didn''t have time to turn around. Hehe, you can''t blame me.".


    "Elder sister, look at the villain you like. He must have been intentional." Ruan Ling whined in front of Manny. Maybe this is the blood relationship. At this time, Ruan Ling unknowingly took Manny as her own sister.


    Manny pursed her lips, smiled faintly and said softly to Ruan Ling, "Ruan Ling, you really can''t blame Wen Hao. You didn''t pay attention. Aren''t you married? What''s the matter?" with that, Manny''s beautiful eyes flashed a trace of sadness.


    Although the sadness in Manny''s beautiful eyes only appeared for a short moment, Tang Wenhao still felt her inner pain and couldn''t bear it. Tang Wenhao''s heart was like a mirror. It can be said that all the suffering Manny suffered now was brought to her by herself.


    After Manny personally touched Ruan Ling''s two identical characteristics, Ruan Ling sorted out her clothes and told Manny how old Manny was when she was ill, how the doctor and her mother-in-law mistakenly thought she was dead, how Ruan Ling was raised by Chinese mother-in-law a Xiang, and how her Ruan family was a medical family, Manny couldn''t come back as if she were listening to a story.


    Although the evidence presented by Ruan Ling irrefutably shows that she is likely to be her own sister, Manny is still skeptical and can''t fully believe it, because she never knew she had a twin sister. Besides, she is from Hong Kong, China and has nothing to do with Vietnam. How can she become a Vietnamese? Is my father from Vietnam? No! Father man Tianxiong is a typical native of Hong Kong. Although his father has died, his mother is still there. How can it be? She wanted to go back and ask her mother about her life experience.


    "Sister, I know you certainly don''t dare to believe it, but I believe my feeling can''t be wrong, you know? Since I saw your picture on Wen Hao''s mobile phone, I have a strong desire to see you. Of course, I admit that I began to be particularly jealous of you, and even hate you. I hate you for hooking Wen Hao''s soul away.".


    As soon as he said this, Tang Wenhao glanced at Manny awkwardly. Manny smiled shyly and asked softly, "do you have it?".


    "Did you ask him yourself? Calling your name when kissing others was the worst in the world. At that time, I was mad and wanted to kill him, but I couldn''t bear it," Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    Manny smiled, too.


    Ruan Ling continued, "Sister, jealousy is jealousy, hate is hate, but every time I look at your photos, I always feel that there is a certain connection between you and me. Especially after seeing you, this feeling is stronger. My idea of hurting you is completely gone, you know? The moment you went to block the bullet for Wen Hao today, I saw that you were shot, and my heart was breaking. I was shocked at that time I hate myself very much. It''s too impulsive. I hope I''m the one who was shot, because I can see that you certainly don''t know martial arts. You''re so weak. I really love you very much, sister. If we weren''t close sisters, how could I suddenly have such feelings for you? "Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "yes, this is family affection, innate family affection".


    Manny was so moved that tears could not stop flowing down, "Ruan Ling, are we really close sisters?".


    Ruan Ling sat in front of Manny''s bed, hugged her head, closed her beautiful eyes and sobbed, "sister, we must be twin sisters we have never met. Tomorrow I will pick up my mother-in-law. She knows the situation in more detail. Maybe you believe it more when she comes.".


    "Well, OK! I hope it''s true, Ruan Ling. In fact, it''s really good to have a sister!" Manny was moved to tears.


    At this time, when Tang Wenhao was moved, he felt that he was redundant. He hoped to leave time for the sisters he had just met, "Manny, ah Ling, why don''t you two talk first and I''ll go out".


    "No, baby, our sisters have nothing to say behind your back. By the way... Sister, don''t you have something to tell Wen hao? What''s the matter?" Ruan Ling suddenly remembered that when she talked to Manny on the phone, she said that Tang Wenhao''s mother seemed to be in hospital.


    This sentence reminded Manny. She couldn''t help nodding and motioned Tang Wenhao to sit next to her. Tang Wenhao hurried over and Ruan Ling gave him a place.


    "Wen Hao, you... Mom heard that you disappeared in Vietnam and fell ill in Shanghai," Manny said sadly.


    "Ah? My parents know?", Tang Wenhao was worried as soon as he heard it, and his tears came down. He always thought that as long as the company didn''t take the initiative to tell the two old people, they certainly didn''t know the news, because it was normal that he didn''t contact his family for months. He was usually a person who didn''t take the initiative and didn''t think he would say anything if he called.


    "Baby, don''t worry! Our mother will be fine." Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao was crying. She was so distressed that she didn''t know what to do. She reached out and wiped her tears with him. Manny was happy and sour. She saw that her sister really loved Tang Wenhao, one baby at a time, and her eyes were extremely spoiled.


    In fact, Manny was also distressed to see Tang Wenhao''s tears come out. This time, she came to Vietnam to look for Tang Wenhao without hesitation. She just missed Tang Wenhao so much. She thought like a tide. Besides, she couldn''t bear to see Tang Wenhao''s mother''s heart-rending thoughts in the hospital. When she wanted to see people and dead bodies, she decided to come to him in person, Give his mother and himself an account.


    "However, Wen Hao, don''t worry. Your... Mother is fine. I found her the best doctor to treat her. She lives in the best ward. You don''t have to worry about money," Manny comforted him.


    "Thank you, Manny. What about my father?".


    "I''m taking care of your mother. Don''t worry! I''ve asked Wu Kui to go back and report peace to them. I told Wu Kui that you''re still alive, you''ve talked to me, and you''ll be back soon," Manny said.


    Hearing this, Tang Wenhao felt guilty secretly. He hurt Manny like that on the phone, so he said shamefully, "Manny, I''m sorry! I hurt you that day".


    At the same time, he was also pleased that his brother Wu Kui and Manny went to Vietnam to look for him. He could see the truth at the critical moment. When he went back, he must ask him to have a good meal!


    "Baby, I don''t blame you. It''s my fault, sister. I forced him to tell you that way that day." Ruan Ling was afraid that Manny would blame Tang Wenhao and quickly took over the responsibility.


    Manny smiled faintly and said, "I know. I know from your performance today. My sister is the biggest vinegar jar in the world.".

 Chapter 76

    "Oh, sister, you really won''t blame me," Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "No, I''m very happy to see you fall in love so much," Manny said with a strong smile. In fact, she was very painful. It was very painful to think that the man she thought about day and night had become her brother-in-law, but she couldn''t show it.


    Although she didn''t fully show it, Tang Wenhao still felt Manny''s inner pain. He really wanted to tell her that he had always loved her in his heart. Since he knew Manny liked himself, his heart had always been on her, but he couldn''t say it. Ruan Ling''s feelings for herself could be seen by a fool. Besides, he also had her in his heart.


    "Sister, I know you also love Wen Hao deeply. In fact, you feel very sad, don''t you? I feel it. You must be very painful, because I will feel sad when I hear Wen Hao call your name and see the look in Wen Hao''s eyes. Therefore, I have an idea that we can make both sisters feel comfortable, but I don''t know if you want to?" said Ruan Ling, Looking at Manny very seriously, Tang Wenhao on one side also looked at Ruan Ling in surprise. I don''t know if she has any ghost ideas. Shit! You won''t let Manny marry me, will you?


    "Ah? I don''t want to. As long as you two are good, I''m fine. Why don''t you talk about it!" said Manny suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao is such a person with super Yanfu. He guessed well. Sure enough, Ruan Ling said to Manny very seriously, "Sister, I want you to marry Wen Hao with me, so that you have Wen Hao, I have him, and he has both of us, so that Wen Hao won''t feel pain when he chooses which one. One of us will be very painful. If both of our sisters marry him, the three of us will be happy, right? Besides, I don''t want you to leave me , you are now my only real relative in the world.


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s idea, Manny looked at her in surprise. Tang Wenhao was ecstatic. Shit, Ruan Ling is really great! Speaking of my heart, it seems that marrying her is the most correct choice in my life.


    Manny didn''t expect that Ruan Ling''s method should be like this. Of course, she was very surprised. Although in her ideas, it was really not a big deal, because his father man Tianxiong had three wives and grew up in such a family. Of course, she thought it was nothing.


    However, Manny, who has always been arrogant, never thought that she would serve a husband with others one day, so she couldn''t accept it at once.


    Most importantly, her mother is unlikely to let her beautiful and intelligent daughter marry a civilian child like Tang Wenhao. Originally, the company''s board of directors and the elderly at home did not recognize her. She went to Vietnam to find an ordinary employee like Tang Wenhao at no cost. They value the right family. In recent years, everyone has introduced her to many dignitaries and businessmen The childe is for her to choose, but she has never met anyone who makes her heart and heart belong.


    Until her father died, she took over the post of president of mans, and saw Tang Wenhao''s compelling handsome and his unique way of thinking. She appreciated his talent and personal charm. She liked the hot heart behind his coldness, and she liked his persistence in feelings. She felt that Tang Wenhao was the right man she had been looking for.


    Ruan Ling was puzzled to see Manny''s expression. She thought Manny would be as happy as her after listening to her method. After all, it showed that she was making concessions for her sister, because Tang Wenhao was her.


    "Sister, don''t you want to? Do you want to marry Wen Hao alone?" Ruan Ling asked disappointed.


    Tang Wenhao is a little sad to see Manny unwilling. He really wants both now. Ruan Ling is right. It seems that he will be very uncomfortable to give up either one. Manny is his dream lover and is obsessed with her feelings; Ruan Ling is also crazy about herself, and he has accepted her feelings for herself in his heart and can''t bear to leave her ruthlessly ¡£


    "No... Ruan Ling, sister doesn''t mean that," Manny explained when she saw that Ruan Ling misunderstood.


    "Sister, if you really don''t want to share a man with me, I have no opinion. Then... I''ll give it to you... Well, I''d rather lose my love than my close sister I finally met," said Ruan Ling, sobbing.


    "Ruan Ling, don''t do this. Sister doesn''t mean that. Wen Hao, please comfort her. My wound hurts a little and I have to move," said Manny. There was a trace of pain on her face. Maybe she kept a posture for too long.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly pulled Ruan Ling and said, "ah Ling, it''s not urgent. Let''s talk about it later!", and he began to help Manny and change her posture.


    Ruan Ling quickly wiped her tears, helped Tang Wenhao hold Manny, and then muttered, "sister, I just don''t want to lose any of you, otherwise I can''t live now.".


    "Well, Ruan Ling, you won''t lose anyone. My sister didn''t say no!".


    "Do you agree, sister?" Ruan Ling looked at Manny excitedly, and Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise. Shit, it would be fucking worth living ten years less if you could marry this pair of the best beauties in the world!


    "I can''t promise you anything now. I''m the president of mans group, a listed company in Hong Kong. I''m a public figure. I should be very cautious. Besides, my marriage needs the consent of my mother and most of my elders. If they don''t agree, it''s not as easy as we think. Mans is a listed enterprise. My every move has an impact on mans stock. I My personal affairs should not affect the interests of investors or the interests of the family ".


    Now Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao are confused.


    "Ah? You''re not as good as the boss of my small company. You can''t decide your marriage?" Ruan Ling asked puzzled.


    "Well, so if you really have this idea, we have to think long-term and take our time," said Manny.


    "Sister, do you mean you agreed to marry Wen Hao with me?" Ruan Ling stressed.


    Manny smiled shyly and nodded. It was a reply to her and Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was happy. As long as Miss Manny agreed, it would not be difficult to do it.


    "Sister, that''s easy. I''ll marry him here. Don''t you just marry him when you return to China? Who knows you''re me and I''m you? We''re so similar. Besides, we don''t say it ourselves, and no one knows that we''re sisters and marry a husband.".


    "Ruan Ling, it''s not what you think. Well, Wen Hao is still a college student who has just graduated for two years. He is several years younger than our sisters! According to the rules of our mans family, my husband is at least five years older than me. Only in this way can he mature and support mans with me. His current qualifications are difficult to be recognized by our board of directors", Said Manny.


    "That is to say, sister, what happened between you and Wen Hao has nothing to do with me?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, if you are really my sister, you are willing to share love with your sister. What else does your sister want?" Manny asked.


    "Sister, what do you say?" Ruan Ling asked.


    There is only one way.


    "What way?" Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly.


    Manny glanced at him with a whine, pretended to be angry and said, "you''re in a hurry! Are you particularly happy now?".


    "Of course he''s happy. Our sisters owe him all their life. They all beg for nothing to marry him, little villain," Ruan Ling scolded, but her pretty face was full of a happy smile.


    "Only by allowing him to mature and grow up at the fastest speed, he must make achievements in his career, and make these old people of mans feel that his achievements are enough to stand out of mans group. At least in one aspect, no one can compare with him. In addition, if Wen Hao is so handsome, it is estimated that no one will object," Manny analyzed.


    "Does money count?" Ruan Ling asked. She thought that if money counts, she would give all the money to Tang Wenhao.


    Manny smiled, "of course not. If the money can be counted, wouldn''t it be over if my sister gave him the money directly? We Manny pay more attention to a person''s comprehensive quality and ability".


    Tang Wenhao said discouraged, "Manny, I''m just an ordinary wage earner. Where do I have the ability to stand up to the whole mans group you said?".


    "Wenhao, you have," Manny said confidently.


    "I have? Why don''t I know?" Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Wen Hao, you are the most talented designer I have seen in recent years. As long as you continue to work hard, you are likely to become famous in the international competition. As long as you can win the prize in the international competition, your future will be bright. At that time, no one will object to our marriage.".


    "Yes, yes, baby, I also think you can. You see, you have charmed a lot of beautiful women here these days. They all say that you know how to dress, and your suggestions for them feel very suitable for them. Baby, you should have confidence in yourself. My sister and I think you can.".


    "Ah Ling, so you can let us leave here?" Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Ling''s thought was gradually changing and hurriedly struck while the iron was hot.


    "Ah? You... You just want to leave here? You haven''t really married me yet!" Ruan Ling stared at him with whine.


    Manny looked at Ruan Ling carefully, for fear that her hot temper would hurt Tang Wenhao, and quickly smiled, "Wenhao, Ruan Ling''s sister is right. You''d better marry my sister first! As long as you really become a husband and wife, how can a wife not consider her husband''s future? Is it Ruan Ling?".


    "Well! My sister still hurts me, but, sister... I haven''t told you! I''m in some trouble in my business now... My partner may start on me, which is just my hunch," Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Do you mean Abu?", Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    Yes, Abu asked me to have an elder sister today. He wanted to take over his sister. I didn''t tell you that he had always wanted to take over me, but I had better Kung Fu than he did. The death valley also has the final say. He never had a chance. Now he heard that my sister came and looked like me, and he had to ask me for a word. Today he said something tough, and he must marry his elder sister. How can I give him my sister? ? "said Ruan Ling.


    "No wonder I heard that Abu went to the wedding site and went back angrily. Is that what you two said?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    Hearing Manny confused, she asked, "Ruan Ling, what does this Abu do? Why does he occupy me?".

 Chapter 77

    Ruan Ling told Manny and Tang Wenhao about the whole process from when she began to cooperate with Abu to the present. Their eyes were straight. They didn''t expect that Ruan Ling''s experience was so legendary that it could be made into a film.


    It turned out that five years ago, Ruan Ling met Abu when she attended a domestic drug fair. At that time, Abu also did business all over the country under the banner of selling drugs.


    Later, because they both came from Liangshan, they became familiar with each other. Ruan Ling found that Abu had a good set of sales skills, so she asked him to take charge of her own sales department. Sure enough, the guy''s sales rose sharply after taking office, and the profits were surprisingly high. One year was equal to her own total profits in previous years. Ruan Ling trusted him more and more. Later, She finally found that Abu was selling drugs outside under her banner, rather than selling drugs from their factory. She completely understood that the original profits were generated in this way.


    Originally, Ruan Ling began to want to stop him, but she found that the profits of drugs were indeed very considerable. Finally, she couldn''t stand his sweet words. She said that all his drugs were sold to the golden triangle, and then wholesale from the golden triangle to Southeast Asia and some places in the Middle East. There was no risk at all and did not harm her compatriots.


    Finally, it is suggested that Ruan Ling use her own pharmaceutical equipment and technical conditions to develop drugs by herself. Dozens of drugs such as ecstasy, ecstasy and methamphetamine have been successfully developed one after another.


    In order to hide, they have always regarded the factory as the base for the production of regular drugs, and set up a small drug production center to specially develop new drugs. As soon as the new products came out, they were taken to Abu''s base for in vivo test, truly realizing the one-stop process of R & D, production, sales and export.


    However, Ruan Ling said that she had never personally harmed anyone in the death valley, but Abu did it. She said that in addition to punishing disobedient employees in an inappropriate way at first, she later saw that Abu was too cruel, so she no longer cooperated with him to do such outrageous and unreasonable things.


    "Ruan Ling, you must stop your current business of making and selling drugs immediately. It''s too dangerous and immoral. If you don''t stop, I won''t recognize your sister." Manny said very seriously.


    "Yes, I dare not marry you," Tang Wenhao advised.


    "I dare not marry you. You want to go back?" Ruan Ling stared at Tang Wenhao and said.


    "It doesn''t count until you enter the bridal chamber." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hum, I''ll enter the bridal chamber later. Do you think you can run away?" Ruan Ling said with a whine.


    "Hehe, can you really force me? As long as you promise that Manny and I will no longer manufacture and sell drugs, I will agree to enter." Tang Wenhao said tit for tat.


    "Fool, what a fool. I told you all this. I just don''t want to cooperate with Abu anymore. Sister, can you hear it?" Ruan Ling smiled at Manny who was watching.


    "Well, Wen Hao, I believe Ruan Ling doesn''t want to do such an outrageous business anymore. Ruan Ling, what are you going to do next?" Manny knows and says so. If you really want to withdraw, it must not be so simple. This Abu must not be so easy to deal with.


    "Elder sister, I was really afraid of him and wanted to quit, but I also felt a great risk. Abu, once he hated someone, he was really vicious. I am a girl here. Although there are more people than him, it is not necessarily his opponent to fight. Although his martial arts are not as good as me, my martial arts are not very good except that of Aya and me, However, today I know that Aya''s heart belongs to Abu''s brother ah Xiong, and they are good. So I think that once Abu and I fight, Aya won''t necessarily help me. If she betrays me, I will be very passive. She has been with me for four or five years and is familiar with everything here. This is the most dangerous, but now I''m not afraid of him, baby. Know why Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head. Manny was even more confused. They both looked at her suspiciously.


    "Because I have a backer." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Who?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "You, baby, you are my backer." Ruan Ling said with a smile, confused Manny, because she knew that although Tang Wenhao was in good health, she didn''t hear about his martial arts.


    "Me? I''m your patron? Why don''t I know? You don''t mean my big brother?" Tang Wenhao suddenly reacted, thinking of Ruan Ling''s compliment to Jin Dacai on the road.


    "Yes, it''s your eldest brother. Eldest brother Jin looks insignificant, fat and like Maitreya Buddha, but he is really a real Wulin expert. He can control my five bodyguards in a few seconds, which shows that his martial arts are far above us. I also heard that you untied their acupoints for them, which shows that my baby is also an expert. Am I right?" Ruan Ling said in surprise.


    "Well, it''s true that my eldest brother is an expert. However, I know a little about it. My eldest brother is the real expert." Tang Wenhao smiled modestly.


    Manny was also shocked. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to know martial arts. "Wenhao, do you really know martial arts?"


    "It''s just fur. My eldest brother taught me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Sister, so I think that as long as brother Jin and Wen Hao stay to help us, I can drive Abu away soon. Then our death valley will no longer be death valley. This must be a pure land. In the past, I wanted to follow Abu to make the drug business bigger and stop when I made enough money. I don''t want to do it now. I just want to be with my family and my baby husband Since then, money is really not that important. "Ruan Ling smiled excitedly.


    Manny and Tang Wenhao were very happy to see Ruan Ling really willing to give up making and selling drugs.


    "Ah Ling, there''s no problem helping you. As long as you really give up these outrageous businesses, my eldest brother will certainly help you. If we all stay to help you, how are you going to talk to Abu?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Courtesy before soldiers. I don''t want to tear my face with him at once. After all, after so many years of cooperation, on the whole, he is still very good to me."


    "Why don''t you send your sister away first? Manny doesn''t know martial arts. It''s too dangerous here." Tang Wenhao said anxiously. Manny glanced at him gratefully.


    "Well, yes, I''ll pick up my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui tomorrow, let them get together, and then let them take good care of their wounds here. When the wounds are almost good, I''ll arrange for someone to send my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui away together. I can''t send them to Liangshan this time. Abu is too familiar with the place where her mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui live. I''m afraid he will hurt them if he jumps over the wall." Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Ruan Ling, if you can rest assured, let them all go to China! My sister will arrange everything for them. In addition, don''t worry too much. Our mans group has business dealings with the Vietnam Red Cross Society, and I will protect us through the local government of Vietnam." Manny smiled frankly.


    "Sister, really? No wonder you could mobilize the Langshan police and military to help you find Wen Hao in those days. Your mans background is deep enough." Ruan Ling said in surprise.


    "Well, it''s OK. Let''s make a decision first. By the way, Ruan Ling, my sister''s stomach is growling. She hasn''t eaten much all day. In addition, I also want to go..." said, Manny glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao immediately reacted and said with a busy smile, "Manny, ah Ling, I''ll go out first."


    Unexpectedly, Ruan Ling didn''t notice Manny''s expression at all. She said suspiciously, "baby, why are you going out? You''re here with my sister. I''m going out to arrange dinner. Not only my sister wants to have dinner, but we don''t have anything to eat! You''re here with my sister, and I''ll come back when I go." then Ruan Ling didn''t wait for Tang Wenhao to talk to Manny, He hurried out to get food.


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed, and Manny sighed helplessly, "this girl is very happy. Then... Wen Hao... I can''t hold it anymore... Look, where is her toilet?"


    Tang Wenhao pointed to a small room on one side and asked awkwardly, "Manny, you''re hurt. You can''t do it yourself. How can I help you?"


    "Do you... Does she sit or squat in the bathroom?" Manny asked shyly.


    "Squatting, is a pit, below is an underground river, straight to a stream outside." Tang Wenhao said. At the same time, he was also considering how to let Manny open the gate and release water without embarrassment, so as not to burst the big beauty''s bladder.


    Hearing that she was squatting, Manny was more helpless, but she couldn''t bear it. She had to bow her head and say shyly, "well... You can only hold me, but you can''t peek at others." as she said, Manny''s face turned red into a big apple.


    Although Tang Wenhao is three years younger than Manny, he is authentic, such as a real man who is fake and has long been familiar with the physiological structure of women. After all, he would rather live together with his ex girlfriend for six years, while Miss Manny is a yellow flower girl who has never been closely held by any man. Therefore, when Tang Wenhao''s hot chest comes into contact with her soft skin, Manny felt soft in an instant. She didn''t expect to feel so intoxicated in a man''s arms.


    Tang Wenhao resisted the desire to rise rapidly, took off his pants for Manny, and then held her to hiss. During the whole process, they didn''t say a word. Manny''s pretty face was always crimson and hot. Tang Wenhao also kept swallowing saliva, and his breathing increased unconsciously, making Manny more soft and weak.


    When Tang Wenhao held Manny back to bed from the bathroom, she had not held her to the bed. Ruan Ling had returned. She looked at the two people in surprise. Seeing Manny embarrassed and looked up at her, she seemed to understand, "sister, did you urinate?"


    "Do you know?" said Manny shyly.


    Tang Wenhao was also embarrassed to say anything. He silently took Manny to the bed, covered her with a sheet, glanced at Ruan Ling, and saw her staring at herself, "little coyote, did you peek at my sister?"


    "What are you talking about? Ruan Ling, I''m angry!" Manny was ridiculed by Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "what do you say? You ran faster than rabbits when you were here. Can you blame me?"


    "Wen Hao, well, don''t say any more, please." Manny begged Tang Wenhao shyly. In fact, Manny was so helpless just now that she was so ashamed that she didn''t want to open the gate to discharge water, but she couldn''t hold it back. She had to let the flood wash down. The most annoying and embarrassing thing for her was that the fierce hiss and boos were loud and Shua Shua Shua, She wanted to find a hole in the ground. After all, she was booing in front of an adult man and being held like a child. She was ashamed to death.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao is no better than he

 Chapter 78

    Ruan Ling saw that Manny was too ashamed to speak normally and stopped teasing her. The three talked seriously and began to discuss how to properly handle the relationship with Abu.


    Manny put forward her plan, which was unanimously agreed by Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. She said that the first step is to arrange some old, weak, sick and disabled to leave here first in case the two sides can''t agree to fire. Once the fire is fired, it will certainly cause casualties. Injured and wounded people like herself, mother-in-law a Xiang and sister Ah Mei should be evacuated first and transferred to a safe area, Avoid the distraction of Ruan Ling;


    The second step is to rearrange the organs in the places controlled by Ruan Ling, try not to let irrelevant personnel know the situation, and make careful planning, concealment and surprise;


    The third step is to talk directly with Abu. It''s best to talk in the place controlled by Ruan Ling. When talking, make concessions to the greatest extent, don''t freeze the relationship with him, break up peacefully, and don''t fight and fire with Abu as a last resort, so as to avoid losing both sides.


    If it is really impossible to avoid the conflict, we must control Abu at one stroke, force him to submit, use both soft and hard, let him completely withdraw from the test base, and make a certain degree of compensation to him to spend money and eliminate the disaster.


    All this can''t be known to the police, because once Abu is arrested, Ruan Ling can''t escape the relationship, so she will eventually break up in a peaceful way.


    After listening to Manny''s plan, Ruan Ling couldn''t help praising, "sister, it''s the president of a large enterprise. You can attack, retreat and defend. It''s beneficial, polite and restrained. I don''t think Abu won''t ignore it."


    "We still have to prepare for the worst," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Of course! Be careful to make a ten thousand year boat!" Manny smiled.


    The three were talking. Ah Zhu brought in the food. There were game, pheasant egg soup and wild vegetable soup. They were all natural green nourishing foods. Ruan Ling specially arranged the kitchen to make them. She knew that Manny had shed a lot of blood and needed to replenish her body.


    During the dinner, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling vied to feed soup and egg soup to Manny, which moved Manny deeply. Tang Wenhao felt very relieved and happy that she could meet her own sister and find her sweetheart in the exotic mountains and forests. Now, she has regarded Ruan Ling as her own sister in her heart, because she also had a hunch, Ruan Ling is her own sister. Otherwise, they won''t have so many similarities, let alone the tacit understanding in mind.


    After dinner, Tang Wenhao scrambled to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Ruan Ling had asked him to put them on the table outside the room, but he took the dishes and chopsticks out because he wanted to talk to Jin Dacai.


    He carried the empty dishes and chopsticks to the outside of the cave and found that the outside of the cave was already as quiet as moonlight. Only two female bodyguards standing guard looked around carefully and vigilantly.


    After giving the dishes and chopsticks to a female bodyguard, he swaggered to the cave between Jin Dacai and a Ying. He wanted to find Jin Dacai and discuss with them how to help Ruan Ling get through this level and drive the hateful Abu out of the valley of death. He knew that Jin Dacai was the most experienced in this area. After all, he was a trained special forces soldier.


    However, when he walked to the cave about 50 meters away from the female bodyguard standing guard over there, he found that there was no light in the cave, yeah? Big brother and sister-in-law went to bed? Or not in there?


    Tang Wenhao hesitated. He didn''t know whether he should go to knock on the door. According to reason, their husband and wife shouldn''t go elsewhere at this time.


    Thinking of this, he still walked to the lonely cave. As soon as he was about to approach the wooden door, he heard a man''s wheezing voice, followed by a woman''s tempting whisper.


    Tang Wenhao immediately stopped and felt a little uncomfortable. When he listened carefully, the woman''s voice was the dull voice of a Ying girl. Although it was somewhat different from the usual voice of a Ying, the voice color was hers. It couldn''t be wrong, shit! Big brother was working. Just then, Jin Dacai''s wheezing voice sounded again. Then, he heard Jin Dacai''s rude words!


    "Wife, it''s so exciting, my grass! It''s worth living ten years less if I can sleep with a little beauty like you. Cool, really cool! Vietnamese women just taste different!"


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he felt that his body reacted quickly. At the same time, he suddenly felt sour in his heart. Shit, do I still have Ah Ying in my heart?


    Why is it uncomfortable to hear that big brother loves her? Forget it, she''s already her own sister-in-law. She must be very happy to hear her sister-in-law scream. Let''s go!


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao turned around and turned back carefully. However, he made up his mind that he would not wrong himself tonight. Anyway, his relationship with Manny was also determined. Their sisters agreed to be their own women. They would not do Ruan Ling this beautiful woman again tonight. That is, Ruan Ling, who is deeply in love with herself, is also sorry for herself who has not been released for more than a year.


    After returning to the cave, Manny and Ruan Ling were still talking! The two sisters seem to have endless words and chatter. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming back, Manny hurriedly pushed Ruan Ling away and said with a smile, "ah Ling, you and Wen Hao go to bed first! My sister is also a little tired."


    Ruan Ling knew that Manny was really tired. She got up and said with a smile, "OK, sister, let''s go to bed first. Can you be alone? Why don''t I accompany you?"


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he was both happy and somewhat disappointed that Manny had such a loving sister. He had made up his mind on the road and had to do Ruan Ling tonight. If she slept with Manny, the good thing would be lost again!


    "No, ah Ling, tonight is a big day for you and Wen Hao. My sister can''t disturb your good deeds. Besides, my sister doesn''t matter. Go! By the way, where are you sleeping? This is your new house!" Manny suddenly realized that she was lying on the wedding bed of Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    In fact, Ruan Ling had already arranged. Today, ah Ju led her sisters to revel all night at the factory. There happened to be an empty room. She and Tang Wenhao slept on her side. Manny was not happy to hear it. She had to let Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao sleep in their own room and she slept on ah Ju''s side.


    Tang Wenhao also asked Manny to sleep here. He went out with Ruan Ling. Manny smiled at him coyly, "today, ah Ling is married to you. How can you find a room to sleep in?"


    Tang Wenhao could not refute her. Seeing that Manny had made up her mind, Ruan Ling stopped insisting and asked Tang Wenhao to take Manny to ah Ju''s room next door. After settling her, the little couple returned to their new house.


    As soon as she entered the new house and the door closed, Ruan Ling rushed into Tang Wenhao''s arms, hugged him tightly and looked at him foolishly. Her eyes were filled with deep love and the whole happiness of a girl.


    Tang Wenhao felt Ruan Ling''s strong desire for herself. Like her, he was full of desire and happiness. At this moment, it was the most relaxed and pleasant time for him in the past month. Manny fully accepted herself and Ruan Ling and volunteered to join their team. The sisters reached the goal of running towards happiness together with themselves, that is to say, from now on, Ruan Ling, the beauty in front of her, and miss Manny, the president next door, are their own at any time, shit! Which life did I fix this Yanfu?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao suddenly picked up Ruan Ling and went straight to their new bed


    Ruan Ling happily hugged his neck and said softly, "baby, am I dreaming?"


    Tang Wenhao booed her and said with a smile, "of course not. Ah Ling, I can responsibly tell you tonight... No, it''s now, it''s right away. I''m going to fix you. I don''t care if the sky falls."


    At the thought that his eldest brother Jin Dacai has been happy for two days and is still happy now, Tang Wenhao feels that he can''t wrong himself too much. Why should he be so serious? Do it if you want! When you are happy in life, you must be happy. Don''t make the golden cup empty to the moon. When it''s time to be happy, you should be happy.


    No matter how polite you are, you''re a fucking fool!


    Jin Dacai once teased him many times, saying that his attitude towards life was too orthodox and cruel to himself. He advised him not to cling to the happiness of the past. The happiness of the past can only be memories and aftertastes. It is most important to grasp the present. He said that he has no regrets in his life, only one person in his forties, not even a child, His friend''s children are graduating from college.


    In addition, he thinks everything is worth it. There are countless women, fat, thin, tall, short, young and beautiful girls, beautiful aunts, money worship beauties, college students, heartless bitch. He really reads all the beauties in the world, enjoys all the tenderness of women, makes a lot of money, and can''t spend all his life. Goodbye Marx, it''s worth it.


    Tang Wenhao also laughed at how he wanted to go to the rural aunt. It was too low-grade. How could he hold himself like that? He said that it was the only time that he was forced. He said that one of his workers had an incurable disease and spent a lot of money on him. The worker''s wife cooked at their construction site and looked a little beautiful. After her husband died, she could not pay Jin Dacai''s money herself, so she volunteered to repay the debt. Jin Dacai had never agreed, and felt that it was unreliable.


    It happened that when Jin Dacai divorced for the second time, he was uncomfortable and depressed. After drinking wine, he returned to the construction site office in the middle of the night and couldn''t spit. After hearing this, the woman got up to take care of him and gave herself to Jin Dacai, who was half drunk and half awake.


    After sobering up, there was no second time. Jin Dacai said that he didn''t feel guilty when he went out to spend money to find a woman and have fun. He could do whatever he wanted. However, the rural aunt was uncomfortable. She didn''t look down on others, but felt that she took advantage of others'' danger and didn''t feel like a man. He said that he never wanted that woman to pay him back. The men of others died, A woman with two children, hundreds of thousands, can''t pay him back all her life. If she simply doesn''t let her pay it back, the woman feels she owes him all her life. Sometimes she runs to his office when there is no one and wants to give it to him again, which scares him to death.


    Don''t gossip. Besides Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, the newly married couple.


    When Tang Wenhao gently put Ruan Ling down on the bed, Ruan Ling immediately became overwhelmed. There was infinite expectation in her beautiful eyes, and she seemed nervous, such as a deer running around.


    "Baby, are you... Experienced?" Ruan Ling asked with a shy smile.


    "Yes, ha ha! Are you jealous?" said Tang Wenhao and jumped at her.


    "Silly! I won''t be jealous of you in the past, but you can only do it with me and my sister in the future, you know."


    "I see! Let''s stop talking nonsense, okay? I want to die. I don''t believe you touch it." Tang Wenhao said, putting Ruan Ling''s jade hand on himself.


    "Ha ha... It''s so scary!" Ruan Ling took off her hand.


    "You''re afraid! Will a heroine who dares to kill be afraid of such a person?"

 Chapter 79

    "Hehe, I''m either afraid or a little nervous."


    "You don''t have to be nervous, ah Ling. It doesn''t hurt as much as you think, and it hurts a little. There''s only comfort left behind. Come on, I''ll take off your clothes and don''t make me feel better. I''ll explode." Tang Wenhao smiled gently and tried to control his desire to rise.


    "Well, let''s start! Baby, I''m finally going to be your woman. Baby, I must tell you that being your woman is the happiest thing in my life. One hour later, they got up satisfied.


    After washing, the couple came to Manny''s room. "Ah Ling, Wen Hao, aren''t you going to pick up her mother-in-law? It''s time to go! It''s almost noon." Manny smiled when they came in.


    "Well, sister, we''ll go now. You haven''t had breakfast yet! I''ll ask ah Zhu to get you something to eat first. I''ll feed you breakfast before you leave." said Ruan Ling, who was going out to arrange.


    "No, I''ve already eaten. Go and have something to eat and go there early. I''d like to see the mother-in-law who brought you up." Manny smiled.


    "Ah? You''ve eaten, sister, who fed you?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "She''s a lovely girl, not tall." Manny smiled.


    "It''s my sister-in-law Ah Ying!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It must be her. This girl is very sensible." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, she came in to get something. When she saw me lying here and we talked a few words, she arranged for a girl to bring breakfast in and feed me myself. The little girl looked very docile and kind." Manny smiled.


    Tang Wenhao can''t help but feel a little more grateful and favorable to Ah Ying. Brother is really lucky. It''s good to find a gentle, kind and virtuous little beauty like Ah Ying as a wife in a few years!


    Next, Ruan Ling used the walkie talkie to ask ah Zhu and Tang Wenhao to bring breakfast to her and Tang Wenhao. They ate in Manny''s room and talked with Manny while eating. After running in and communicating last night, Ruan Ling''s tacit understanding with Tang Wenhao increased a lot. Manny could easily see that when Ruan Ling spoke, she would always look at Tang Wenhao shyly, intentionally or unintentionally, and Tang Wenhao I can''t help looking at her, which makes Manny jealous, but I''m happy for their love. After all, Ruan Ling is her own sister.


    In fact, Manny doesn''t know that Tang Wenhao is not only thinking about Ruan Ling in his heart. His mind has been thinking about a problem obscene since the first wonderful night with Ruan Ling last night. Ruan Ling and Manny have such a similar figure. Will they taste the same in bed? He eagerly looks forward to Manny''s early recovery so that he can seriously experience the twin sister Sister''s different tastes.


    So the idea of seeing Manny''s exquisite face became stronger as soon as he entered Manny''s room just now. Therefore, he was thinking, when can he really combine with Manny and completely own the sisters?


    After arriving at the death valley, Tang Wenhao''s thoughts are unconsciously changing. Once, he wanted to find a woman like Ning Kexin who really loves and loves himself, but now, he is not satisfied with such a desire. He hopes to have Manny and Ruan Ling at the same time. It is impossible to give up any of them Yes.


    So some people say that people''s problems are habitual. Tang Wenhao has this shameless and bold idea because Ruan Ling and Manny are reluctant to give up him and love him deeply.


    Moreover, it is normal for him to have three wives and four concubines in the country where he is now, Vietnam, which has virtually contributed to the formation of his feudal decadent thought.


    After dinner, while Ruan Ling was arranging work, Tang Wenhao went out of the cave and found Jin Dacai, who was walking beside the cave. He told him the results of his discussion with Ruan Ling and Manny last night. Jin Dacai was excited, "Brother, as long as you say a word, it''s no problem. Elder brother must settle that Abu with you. Don''t worry! He will always be a little brother in front of us Chinese. We have to listen to the boss''s command. In the past, we could kill their nest and occupy their territory. Now we have occupied their beauty again. Hey, hey! Cool! So it''s a piece of cake to settle him!"


    "Brother, keep your voice down. Don''t let those girls hear it. People will be uncomfortable. There are people who don''t love their motherland?" Tang Wenhao whispered with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s all right. Your sister-in-law is completely taken care of by her brother now. I tell you, she is now the little daughter-in-law of China. If we do it, she must help us. I see! Women! To conquer her heart, we must conquer her first... Ha ha... No, brother, you know!" Jin Dacai showed his obscene smile again.


    It''s speechless. Tang Wenhao knows that Jin Dacai is good. He is romantic! Three words can''t be separated from a woman.


    "OK, brother, you can plan for us these two days. What''s next? I have to go to the factory with Ruan Ling to pick up my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei, let them reunite with Manny, and let Manny know more about her life experience." Tang Wenhao said and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute, brother, I see your mood today... Did you last night?... hmm? Tell brother the truth, have you entered the bridal chamber?" Jin Dacai ghost looked at Tang Wenhao and smiled.


    Tang Wenhao nodded shyly, "HMM."


    "Brother, I''m sorry! They are all men. What do you have? Dare you ask which one is sleeping? Or have you done it all?" Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "Go, brother, what if Manny has gunshot wounds?" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding you. You know, I''m so happy with our Ruan beauty? She''s a well-known beauty. Tell brother if she''s innocent?" Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "I won''t tell you, let''s go!" Tang Wenhao felt that he was sorry to say this, like Ruan Ling.

 Chapter 80

    "No, you have to say, or you don''t treat your eldest brother as a brother. Your sister-in-law and I can let you sleep. Don''t you communicate with your eldest brother about this? It''s useless for me to treat you as a brother!" Jin Dacai seemed really unhappy.


    "Brother, I''m just sorry!" Tang Wenhao turned and smiled.


    "What''s the matter? They''re all men. They''re people from the past. It''s not the first time. Say ha! If you don''t say I''m really upset, you really don''t treat your eldest brother as a brother. I don''t know what to do with my younger brothers and sisters. Don''t worry about it!" Jin Dacai urged.


    Forced by Jin Dacai, Tang Wenhao had to say with a smile, "brother, it must be the first time for Ruan Ling to be such a proud woman. Where can ordinary people see her?"


    "Well, I can see that, but I just like you to say it yourself, ha ha... Brother, how cool is it? Honestly, how many times last night?" Jin Dacai came up and said with an obscene smile.


    "I don''t remember. It seems that there are ten times!" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    As soon as Jin Dacai heard this, he quickly put up thumb and said, "well, like my brother, it''s cruel enough! Now beauty Ruan must be pregnant. Alas! It''s a pity that he didn''t give it to your sister-in-law. It''s all right. Brother, you''re young, your metabolism is fast, and one day''s time is enough for you to reorganize the rivers and mountains." then he looked around and saw no one.


    He smiled furtively at Tang Wenhao, "Brother, remember to leave some for your brother these two days. If you have a chance, start with your sister-in-law earlier! I asked. Your sister-in-law is ovulating these days. It must be a shot to set the world. It seems that we can go out soon. You must complete this task for your brother before going out. Otherwise, it will not be convenient here when you return home, okay?"


    After a night of revelry and noise, Ruan''s pharmaceutical factory in death valley has returned to its former calm inside and outside. Those beautiful women workers have gone to their dormitories to rest. According to local customs, they will continue to revel tonight until the end of the morning of the fourth day, but Ruan Ling did not give them so many days of vacation.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling returned to the factory, although it was noon, except for the waitress on duty, others were still resting. They had a good rest and had to continue to work.


    So instead of going to the office and factory, they went straight to the infirmary to greet mother-in-law a Xiang and Ah Mei.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang was already waiting in bed. She was very happy to see Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, the newly married couple, coming. "Girl, you finally came. How was your last night?"


    Ruan Ling smiled shyly and snuggled up to Tang Wenhao''s side, "grandma, you''re here again!"


    Tang Wenhao hugged her slender waist, very natural and harmonious.


    "Hehe, the girl is becoming more and more feminine. She doesn''t always dance with a knife and a gun like a boy before. Wen Hao, take care of her more in the future. Women should look like women. By the way, girl, what''s the girl called Nizi? Did she wake up? Did she tell you anything?" Mother-in-law a Xiang got down to business and began to talk about what she was eager to know.


    Ruan Ling hurried to her bed, excitedly took the old man''s hand and smiled, "Grandma, Wen Hao and I came to pick you up and sister Ah Mei. I tell you, Manny is my sister. As you said yesterday, there is really a mole on the inner part of her leg. Now even she recognizes my sister. Although she still has some doubts, she also thinks we must be sisters. Otherwise, we can''t be so similar. We agreed , when you are almost recovered, arrange someone to send her out with you and sister Ah Mui. You''d better go back to Hong Kong with my sister. She wants you two and her current mother to sit together and talk and ask her mother what''s going on. We both think that when she died, she must have faked death and didn''t really die. She must have been saved later It''s too late. "


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s words, mother-in-law a Xiang was stunned. She closed her eyes and began to carefully recall the scene 20 years ago. She remembered that at that time, the Sino Vietnamese war entered the final stage. Many people died in Lang Shan, and then there were some strange diseases. Miss Ruan Yu unfortunately contracted it. She had a high fever all over her body. All the cooling drugs had been used, but they were ineffective, Although Ruan Ling''s father was proficient in medicine, he had no choice but to take Ruan Ling and Ruan Ling''s mother around to collect medicine to save Ruan Yu''s life. She led Ruan Yu to various hospitals. As a result, Ruan Yu stopped breathing in Liangshan hospital before Ruan Ling''s father collected herbs. She remembered clearly that she personally sent Ruan Yu to the morgue and looked inside Many bodies died of strange diseases. She put down Ruan Yu and left. Later, it has always been a pain in her heart, because Ruan Yu and Ruan Ling have been with her since they were born. She treats the beautiful and lovely girls as her own grandchildren.


    After a painful memory, Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law burst into tears. "Girl, did a miracle really happen? Was this miss Manny really Ruan Yuna? She really came back to life? She was really saved at that time?"


    "Well, it must be, mother-in-law. We''ll take you and sister Ah Mei to see my sister now. Baby, you clean up with mother-in-law first, and I''ll send someone to carry her and sister Ah Mei." then Ruan Ling turned and went out.


    After Ruan Ling went out, she called several female bodyguards on duty and asked them to go to the factory to call five or six Kung Fu girls to carry mother-in-law a Xiang.


    Ruan Ling''s order worked very well. In less than ten minutes, she came with six strong women who were her female security guards.


    To make a long story short, with the cooperation of the doctors in the infirmary, mother-in-law a Xiang and sister Ah Mei were carried on a simple stretcher, which was carried by the female security guards, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling towards the jungle.


    After more than half an hour''s trek, mother-in-law a Xiang and sister Ah Mei were carried to Ruan Ling''s cave. They were carried to the sofa and lay down. Ruan Ling motioned Tang Wenhao to go to ah Ju''s room and take Manny out.


    Tang Wenhao was naturally very happy. He opened the door and saw Manny leaning against the bed and smiling at him. "Did you pick up your mother-in-law?"


    "Yes, Manny, I''ll take you out, and they are all waiting to see you on the sofa outside." then Tang Wenhao came to Manny. Manny was not polite to him. She stretched out her jade hand and asked Tang Wenhao to pick her up. She naturally hugged Tang Wenhao''s neck and looked at him with love.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at her with a smile and moved in his heart, "the way they two sisters laugh is really fucking charming. They are really human beauties! When can I enjoy your tenderness?"


    In fact, Manny was hugged by Tang Wenhao, and her heart was full of expectations. I really hope she has been hugged by him like this. The male smell emitted by Tang Wenhao fascinated her. Tang Wenhao didn''t know. In fact, Manny has been listening to the fierce battle between him and Ruan Ling last night and this morning!


    Ruan Ling''s rooms in the cave are not soundproof. After all, the soundproof effect is particularly poor in the cave. It''s just that both of them are too hungry and want to occupy each other madly. There''s no time to think about it.


    Especially in the dead of night, let alone Ruan Ling screamed recklessly by Tang Wenhao. Even if she didn''t cry out, they could hear their movements next door. Therefore, Manny spent a particularly difficult night last night. She was a well-known beauty. She was completely mature physically and had normal physiological needs, not to mention, The man next door is Tang Wenhao, the man she misses so much.


    So when Tang Wenhao hugged her now, she felt that the deer ran around and was very shy.


    Tang Wenhao took Manny to the center of the cave. Mother-in-law a Xiang and sister Ah Mei, who were lying obliquely on the sofa, fell their eyes on Manny. When their eyes focused together, they were stunned. Mother-in-law a Xiang and may were most shocked. Look at Manny and Ruan Ling. They couldn''t believe it. It was incredible.


    Manny also seems to see something from mother-in-law a Xiang''s eyes. Although she doesn''t seem to have seen mother-in-law a Xiang, she always feels that she has a certain connection with the old man. She gives Manny a special sense of kindness.


    "Sister, this is the mother-in-law who brought me up. She is sister ah who grew up with me." Ruan Ling quickly introduced Manny.


    Tang Wenhao first held Manny to mother-in-law a Xiang. Mother-in-law a Xiang looked at Manny up and down. Suddenly, tears filled her eyes. The old man held out his hand tremblingly, "come on, child, let mother-in-law have a good look at you."


    Manny nodded and motioned to let Wen Hao get closer to the old man. When Manny''s body could touch the old man, Ruan Ling helped her up.


    The old man shook and opened Manny''s T-shirt. As expected, he found the iconic red mole behind her. The old man was not at ease and asked, "child, can I see the inside of your thigh again?"


    Manny blushed with shame, glanced at Tang Wenhao holding herself, nodded and replied, "yes, mother-in-law, Wenhao, put me on the chair! You can go out first and ask ah Ling to help me."


    "Sister, no, it''s not necessary. Let Wen Hao hold you! I''ll take back your pants for you. My mother-in-law can see it." Ruan Ling said. Without waiting for Manny''s answer, she untied Manny''s belt and gently faded her pants to the root of her thigh.


    Tang Wenhao can be choked, but he can''t help it. When he meets Ruan Ling''s careless and beautiful wife, he has no way but to bear it.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang was also impolite. She took off Manny''s thigh and looked inside carefully. There was indeed a small black mole in the part she was familiar with. In addition to Ruan Ling''s parents, she was most familiar with Ruan Ling and Manny''s body in the world. After all, she had brought Manny for several years.


    "Child, my poor child, ah Yu, it''s really you. You''re not dead! My poor child! You love your mother-in-law to death." after confirming Manny''s identity, Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law hugged Manny''s thigh and cried heartbroken.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang''s expression once again irrefutably told Manny that she must be Ruan Ling''s sister Ruan Yu. Therefore, she also cried excitedly with mother-in-law a Xiang.


    After Ruan Ling put on her pants for Manny, she asked Tang Wenhao to hold her and sit down on the chair behind her large platform, and asked Tang Wenhao to push the chair to mother-in-law a Xiang.


    Ah Mei, who was lying on the other side, was also very happy and said to Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law, "mother-in-law, this is good. You don''t have to remember that ah Yu walked so lonely at a young age. She didn''t go at all and lived a very happy life!"

 Chapter 81

    "Yes! Ah Yu, I don''t know how many times my mother-in-law has cried for you in the past 20 years! Ah Yu, can you tell my mother-in-law how you came over these years?"


    "Grandma, I only know that my father''s name is man Tianxiong and my mother''s name is Yang Danni. I''m their only daughter, so they named me Manny. My father also has several little wives, but none of them have children, so I''m now the only heir of man''s group. I don''t know anything about what you told me, but I know very well that our man''s group and the red family of Vietnam The Red Cross Society has been in contact for many years. I wonder if my life experience has anything to do with the Red Cross Society? "


    "Really?" grandma a Xiang asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it must be true! Mans group has always been committed to charity and has contacts and exchanges with local Red Cross Societies."


    "Is it the kind of hospital marked by a cross?" mother-in-law a Xiang asked.


    "Yes, mother-in-law, do you remember anything?" Ruan Ling asked hurriedly when she saw that mother-in-law a Xiang''s face was a little strange.


    "Ah Ling, when your sister said this, her mother-in-law really believes that she must have been saved by the Red Cross. Her mother-in-law remembers that the war was very cruel. Lang Shan entered the International Red Cross Hospital to treat the wounded and sick. Her mother-in-law seems to have taken ah Yu to the Red Cross Hospital." Ah Xiang said excitedly.


    "Really, mother-in-law?" Manny asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it must be. My mother-in-law can''t remember wrong. When I pushed you to the morgue, a nurse helped me. She was wearing a red cross on her clothes."


    "Well, mother-in-law, when we get out of the mountain, we''ll start with the Red Cross Society. First check in the Red Cross Hospital on the side of Langshan to see if there are any clues?" Manny said thoughtfully.


    "OK, OK, ah Yu! Now you''ve found it, and your sister has relatives again. My mother-in-law is really happy for your sister. My mother-in-law heard that you like Wen Hao, too. You love this boy, too. Your biological parents are gone, so my mother-in-law will decide for you. You can marry him with your sister ah Ling! Don''t be embarrassed. In Vietnam, the sisters marry the same girl together Man, it''s normal. Besides, you are also Vietnamese, so you two sisters can stay together all your life, and my mother-in-law can rest assured of ah Ling''s future life. "Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law smiled lovingly.


    Manny blushed and nodded. She glanced at Tang Wenhao happily and made Tang Wenhao faint. The old lady is so good! That''s a great idea! She''s really my mother!


    Ruan Ling knew that Tang Wenhao must be cool now. She whined and pinched Tang Wenhao''s thigh and smiled at Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law, "mother-in-law, don''t worry! We have discussed the marriage between my sister and Wen Hao."


    "Oh? Really? When will we officially get married and enter the bridal chamber?" mother-in-law a Xiang asked hurriedly.


    "Mother-in-law, it''s still early! I have to go back to Hong Kong to discuss with my family. Also, you don''t know, I''m the president of mans in Hong Kong. Mans is a listed company. My marriage should be discussed by the board of directors and agreed by my family elders. I don''t marry whoever I want." Manny smiled.


    "Ah? What company is so troublesome? Why does this company interfere with your president''s marriage?" mother-in-law a Xiang asked in confusion.


    "Listed companies," Manny smiled.


    "Then don''t go on the market?" mother-in-law a Xiang said casually.


    Manny knew that her mother-in-law a Xiang couldn''t understand it. She said that when she went back to Hong Kong, her mother-in-law a Xiang wouldn''t agree. She said that she would see Manny get married early. Even if her heart was completely put down, it would be good to let Manny and Tang Wenhao get married in the cave first and go back to Hong Kong to do it again, They can cheer several injured people and say that this is a tradition left by the older generation, which is very effective.


    Tang Wenhao secretly rejoiced that his mother-in-law''s suggestion was just what he wanted, but he also knew that although he could marry Manny, it was temporarily impossible to enter the bridal chamber with her. Now he didn''t have the conditions to be with her, and her gunshot wound would have to be cured in a month or so.


    Ruan Ling later advised Manny to do as her mother-in-law said. The old man finally saw their sisters reunited and should meet the old man''s wish. Manny thought it was reasonable. In addition, she couldn''t bear to brush the old lady''s heart, so she agreed.


    When the family was happily immersed in the joy of reunion, Aya came in from the outside. Seeing her coming, Ruan Ling remembered. She didn''t seem to see her last night. She couldn''t help asking, "Aya, where did you sleep last night? Why didn''t sister see you?"


    Aya blushed and said with a embarrassed smile, "sister, i... or let''s talk in the room!" seeing so many people inside, Aya was a little embarrassed. When she saw that Manny was very close to her mother-in-law, her eyes showed a trace of surprise.


    Ruan Ling knew that it was inconvenient for her to say something in front of so many people. She was also worried about what Aya said to make her mother-in-law worry about her words. They went to Aya''s room one after another.


    After closing the door, Ruan Ling asked suspiciously, "Aya, what''s the matter? Are you still carrying people behind your back?"


    "Sister, I... Slept last night... At brother Abu''s base?" Aya Mei''s eyes showed a trace of concern, but the lingering rhyme on her pretty face told Ruan Ling that she had a good time last night.


    "Aya, your courage is really growing. Don''t you know you can''t sleep out at night without the permission of elder sister? Do you still have elder sister in your eyes?" Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Elder sister, I''m... Drunk by elder brother Abu," said ayashan.


    "Really? It''s not what you want to drink?" Ruan Ling sneered.


    "No... sister, there''s nothing wrong anyway. Why don''t you forgive Aya this time? I promise not next time." Aya said carefully.


    Ruan Ling was silent. She was thinking, what would Aya say when she was with Abu and ah Xiong last night? Is it necessary for her to worry about this with Aya now?


    "Sister, I really dare not." Aya was really afraid when she saw Ruan Ling not talking. She knew that once Ruan Ling became angry, the consequences would be very serious.


    "Hehe, well, forget it, Aya, you are a good sister of elder sister ah. It''s a small matter to say that big can be big. What did you say to Abu last night?"


    "Elder sister, I didn''t say anything, really." Aya said timidly. She was afraid that Ruan Ling suspected that she had betrayed her. Her end must be good. Ruan Ling is usually very good to their sisters, but she is also very cruel to the people who betrayed her.


    "Aya, elder sister doesn''t mean anything else. Abu mentioned it to me two days ago and wanted me to agree with you and ah Xiong. I think it should ask your opinion, so I didn''t directly promise them. Looking at the situation you got along with last night, elder sister was worried about it?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "No, sister, as long as you think it''s OK, Aya will listen to you." Aya echoed.


    "You''ve all spent the night together. You still need to listen to sister a? Aya, sister a has always trusted and appreciated you for so many years. I hope you can be honest with sister a, don''t you?"


    Aya nodded again and again, "well, sister, I see."


    "Hehe, don''t just say you know! You should tell sister the truth. Otherwise, sister always feels that she doesn''t get the respect she deserves. What happened to you and ah Xiong last night? Do you want sister to say it first? Then our sisters won''t look good." Ruan Ling sneered.


    Hearing this, Aya couldn''t hide it. With a plop, she knelt down to Ruan Ling and begged, "Sister, please don''t punish me. To tell you the truth, I''m already... A Xiong''s man, but I really lost my body when they got drunk. I was really confused and didn''t know anything. When I woke up this morning, I found that I was naked. When I saw a Xiong lying next to me smoking, I knew I was already his man."


    "Aya, get up! Elder sister doesn''t blame you. She just wants you to tell the truth. Now that it''s over, what are your plans? Will you marry ah Xiong or... Let him take advantage of this? Or elder sister sends someone to catch him and let him get his due punishment? He dares to move the people around elder sister." With that, Ruan Ling looked at her coldly.


    Aya didn''t know what Ruan Ling meant. She had some contradictions in her heart. She remembered her experience last night and being with ah Xiong today. She didn''t know what to do.


    From her heart, she always knew that ah Hsiung liked her, but she really hated him before, because she also knew ah Hsiung very well. Ah Hsiung was a loyal running dog and thug of Abu. In the experimental base, except Abu, he did the most bad things, and women did the most. He had tasted the slightly beautiful women in the experimental base, so ah Ya was very happy Annoy him and despise him.


    Therefore, when I woke up in the morning, I found that I had lost myself to him. Aya was ashamed and angry, but there was no way. I could only blame myself for drinking with Abu and this guy last night and trusting them too much. I always thought I was elder sister''s person. No one dared to touch her, but this guy designed her.


    Seeing that she woke up crying and crying, ah Xiong tried his best to confess to her, saying how much he loved her and liked her, and vowed not to touch her woman in the future. As long as she was alone, under Abu''s sweet words and orders, she chose to be forced to accept him. Seeing that ah Ya accepted him, ah Xiong took the opportunity to ask her again.


    This time, ah Xiong took out his housekeeping skills, let ah Ya taste the beauty of being a woman, and began to like him.


    So Ruan Ling said she wanted to punish ah Xiong. She was a little unhappy, but she couldn''t understand Ruan Ling''s thoughts, so she didn''t dare to make a choice rashly.


    Seeing ah Ya''s hesitation, Ruan Ling already had the answer in her heart. She smiled, pulled ah ya up and said, "it seems that you have fallen in love with ah Xiong. Then sister a will help you! These days, you can discuss your marriage with ah Xiong."


    "Really? Sister?" Aya asked excitedly when she saw that Ruan Ling had promised her marriage to ah Xiong.


    Ruan Ling smiled and nodded, "well, you can tell Abu and ah Xiong the good news, and say that elder sister fully agrees with your marriage, but we need to discuss when to do business."

 Chapter 82

    "Elder sister, you are so kind. I''ll tell ah Xiong later." ah Ya smiled excitedly. Although ah Ya doesn''t like ah Xiong very much, she is already his woman. She doesn''t put love in the most important position for the first time. It''s good to have fun in time.


    Last night I was foolishly occupied by ah Xiong, but this morning, after ah Xiong did enough foreplay to her, she found that it was really good to be a Xiong''s woman. She didn''t know that ah Xiong, a man who has been looking for women for a long time, must have rich experience in this aspect. It was definitely more than enough to deal with a green girl like her, and it was easy to accept her.


    If you can marry ah Xiong, you can do such good things with him every day. Ah Ya''s heart is full of expectation.


    Watching Aya leave the cave happily, Ruan Ling sighed to herself, "maybe in the near future, this girl will be her nemesis!"


    Ruan Ling is heartbroken at the thought of this. After all, Aya has been with her for several years. It can be said that in death valley, apart from Abu, Aya is almost the second person. Many important things of Ruan Ling are entrusted to her. For example, she is not too relieved to take Manny into the mountain and let other girls go. Aya is very alert, intelligent and smart, Kung Fu is second only to yourself.


    When I returned to the family, mother-in-law Ah Xiang, sister Ah Mei and Manny talked very vigorously. Tang Wenhao giggled while Ruan Ling leaned against him and listened to her mother-in-law say, "ah Yu! You have been more quiet and sensible than a Ling since childhood. You never make your parents angry. Unlike a Ling girl, you make trouble everywhere like a crazy girl all day."


    "Grandma, do I have this?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah Ling, that''s what you are. My sister also remembers very clearly! I remember that when you saw the boy next door bullying ah Yu, you would go to someone else''s house to avenge your sister. You let out all the chickens and ducks in someone else''s house and poured mud into someone else''s pot. Don''t look small, it''s bad!" Ah Mei said with a smile.


    It amused everyone, grandma a Xiang said with a smile, "Ah Mei is right. Ah Ling has had a lot of ghost ideas since she was a child, but when she got into trouble, ah Yu often fought with her. Other people''s families can''t tell who you are. Anyway, one of them is that ah Yu is docile and never resists. She waits for others to catch her and complain to your parents at home. Ah Ling often hides away and steals fun."


    "Ha ha, mother-in-law, am I so bad? I don''t believe it. Look at me now. Even my beloved baby husband I can share with my sister." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    Manny smiled shyly, looked back at the handsome Tang Wenhao, and then smiled at Ruan Ling around him, "ah Ling, thank you! In fact... You don''t know... If you don''t let Wen Hao with her sister, her sister doesn''t know how to live. Her sister would have regarded him as her own."


    "I know, elder sister, your behavior of looking for a husband thousands of miles has made this boy die hard on you. Elder sister, you should quickly take care of your injury. When your injury is cured, my younger sister will marry you. How about it?"


    "With my mother-in-law, when is it your turn to marry?" Ah Mui smiled.


    "Yes, yes, my mother-in-law is married, so I can always be a bridesmaid?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "What do you do as a bridesmaid? Be a bride together!" Ah Mui joked.


    Manny smiled shyly, "yes, sister Ah Mui is right. If we get married here, you can enter the bridal chamber again! Sister ah Ling won''t let you stay in the empty room alone."


    "Sister, it''s very kind of you to talk about ah Ling''s heart. Ah Ling can''t live without him for a moment. Sister, I love him, baby, I love you. I think now is the happiest and happiest time in my life. I have my favorite husband and my closest sister. All I want at once. If I can always be with you in this life Living together, I don''t want anything. Money and status don''t matter at all. "Ruan Ling said, tears of happiness filled her eyes, and couldn''t help hugging Manny and Tang Wenhao.


    Manny and Tang Wenhao were also infected by her heartfelt words. The three hugged tightly. Grandma a Xiang and sister Ah Mei lying on the sofa also wept happily.


    "Ah Ling, it''s best for you to think so, so we must get rid of Abu. Only in this way, the three of us can live a happy life." Tang Wenhao said Ruan Ling affectionately.


    "Well! Wen Hao is right. Ah Ling, listen to my sister. We don''t have to make money in that cruel way in the future. My sister has plenty of money, and my sister''s is yours." Manny smiled gently.


    Ruan Ling suddenly realized something and quickly winked at Tang Wenhao and Manny, meaning that they should not talk about these things in front of their mother-in-law.


    But mother-in-law Ah Xiang still heard the clue and asked suspiciously, "ah Yu, you said your sister did something harmful?"


    Sister Ah Mui also asked suspiciously, "yes? What did you do, ah Ling? Don''t do anything illegal? Otherwise, all happiness is false? It won''t last long, okay?"


    "Grandma, sister Ah Mui, you heard me wrong. I mean, ah Ling''s factory shouldn''t... Invite girls to work. Where can you not invite boys? Don''t the children have to fall in love and get married when they grow up? They are all girls. Where do they find boyfriends? It''s too inhuman." Manny lied hard. She thought she said something wrong and wanted to make up for it.


    "Oh, yes, Manny, when I said that there were girls and no boys here, I said that ah Ling was quite that way. Mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui, you misunderstood."


    "Oh, really? I thought the ghost girl did something bad behind her mother-in-law''s back! Girl, don''t come blindly! Your Ruan family is in Liangshan, but there have been no bad people for generations!" her mother-in-law reminded her.


    In the afternoon, Ruan Ling was worried about the situation in the factory. She told Manny, her mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei to let them talk. She wanted to take Tang Wenhao to the factory to ask about the company''s production and sales. When her mother-in-law Ah Xiang saw that Ruan Ling wanted to do business, it was inconvenient to stop them, so she asked them to go and return early.


    Tang Wenhao knows that Ruan Ling actually wants to discuss with him about how to deal with Abu, because Ruan Ling told him that ah Ya has been accepted by ah Xiong. Although he has not betrayed her yet, it is more likely to betray her, so Tang Wenhao is also in a hurry. He has heard of the ferocity of Abu, Once you and Ruan Ling fall into Abu''s hands, the outcome will be terrible.


    "Ah Ling, do you want to call my big brother?" Tang Wenhao asked when he came out of the cave.


    Ruan Ling glanced at Jin Dacai and Ah Ying''s residence, smiled and said, "forget it now! When we come back from the factory, you see their doors are closed. Don''t disturb them. I just want to ask ah Ju how it was done?" then she took Tang Wenhao and went into the jungle.


    "OK, listen to you, ah Ling, let''s go early and return early! Otherwise, Manny and them are boring to stay!" Tang Wenhao laughed as he followed her.


    Ruan Ling stopped, squinted at him and said jealously, "villain, do you always think about when you can enter the bridal chamber with my sister?"


    "Ask if you know!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, you''re dead. When you''re with me, you can''t miss her. You can only miss me. You can think of her as much as you want when I''m not around you." Ruan Ling said and twisted Tang Wenhao''s arm.


    "Ha ha... Vinegar jar! Even your sister''s vinegar?" Tang Wenhao smiled, grabbed her jade hand, held it in his mouth and kissed it. He found that he liked her more and more.


    It was amazing. Ruan Ling''s hand was kissed by Tang Wenhao''s soft lips. She suddenly felt weak and numb. She rushed into Tang Wenhao''s arms. Her beautiful eyes showed a hungry and thirsty light. Such eyes were too familiar. Tang Wenhao was also interested by her and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Ah Ling, don''t seduce me. I can''t control it." Tang Wenhao stares at her sexy red lips with a bad smile.


    "Baby, who let you control?" Ruan Ling is obviously more hungry than him.


    Tang Wenhao looked around and saw a piece of grass not far away. He said with a bad smile, "why don''t we fight over there for hundreds of rounds?"


    Ruan Ling glanced back at the cave not far away, pouted and shook her head. "It''s too close. Let''s go inside a little! I don''t want to be cheap. Which dead girl?" she said, pulling Tang Wenhao forward.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, why do you say that?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, apart from me and my sister, your sexy and charming body can''t be seen by women. Do you hear me? I absolutely don''t allow your body to be seen by a third woman, or I''ll kill her." Ruan Ling said in a whine.


    "True or false? So cruel! People can''t even see it?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Of course it''s true. Did you forget to teach me a lesson? That day I asked your eldest brother to do that to Ah Ying. I told you that I was jealous of her because she was smaller and younger than me, and she looked handsome. I was afraid you couldn''t stand her temptation, so I wanted to destroy her favor in your heart. If she was sleeping with other men, you wouldn''t like her, and if your eldest brother slept with her, you would be more jealous Jia won''t like her anymore. I hate other women like you. "When Ruan Ling said this, there will be fierce light in her beautiful eyes, which shows that she is really jealous.


    "Ah Ling, you can''t do this in the future. Ah Ying and I, no, my sister-in-law really doesn''t have anything. Fortunately, you let my eldest brother sleep with her. If the bastard on Abu side sleeps, Ah Ying will be really ruined all her life. I will blame myself all my life."


    "What are you blaming yourself for? Don''t blame yourself. It''s me to blame myself. Don''t you have ideas about her!" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao unhappily.


    "All right, all right, I''m jealous again. How can you be so jealous?"


    "Because I love you! I can''t stand that you like other women. Now, except my sister, because she is my own sister or twin sister. We came to the world together, so you can like my sister and love my sister, but you still have to remember that when you are with me, you can''t think of my sister in your mind, you can only think of me, remember?"


    "Remember!" Tang Wenhao smiled. He thought, I''ve really convinced her. It''s estimated that this is the most jealous woman I''ve ever seen in my life.


    In this way, while chatting, they looked for a place to fight in the quiet jungle. Finally, they found a grassland one or two kilometers away from the factory, hundreds of meters away from the path they walked. They fell on the grassland with a smile and soon rolled together.


    Newlyweds like this. They like to eat fast food. They have no foreplay. They go straight to the theme and have fun. Insects and birds chirp happily in the jungle, as if they were beating drums and cheering for the two deeply loved couples.

 Chapter 83

    Half an hour later, when the fierce battle ended, Tang Wenhao hugged ah Ling and was in a very happy mood. He just liked Ruan Ling''s coquettish and charming strength when he was working. He was bold and open. He dared to use any moves. He interpreted all the moves Tang Wenhao taught her last night, and none of them fell. He was afraid that Tang Wenhao would not be satisfied with his performance.


    "Baby, you''re great! I''m going to be killed by you!" Ruan Ling smiled contentedly.


    "I can''t see that you are so energetic." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    As soon as she finished, it seemed that someone was talking not far away. Ruan Ling was so smart that she immediately covered Tang Wenhao''s mouth, "Shh, baby, don''t talk. It seems that someone is talking. Come out quickly!"


    Without much consideration, Ruan Ling hurriedly sorted out her clothes and rolled with Tang Wenhao into the jungle next to the grass, watching the direction of the sound with vigilance.


    "Ah Ling, who could it be?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. It seems to be a man''s voice. This is a place where men are absolutely not allowed to come in. If a man comes in, there must be a ghost inside us, because ordinary men don''t understand the terrain here, let alone where there are mechanism traps. Once they come in, it will be very dangerous." Ruan Ling whispered, and meimou stared at the front.


    Suddenly, a tough man appeared in their sight. Ruan Ling looked carefully and was stunned. It turned out that the person who passed them was not someone else. It was the man she just agreed to marry ah Xiong, the right-hand assistant around Abu.


    How did he come here? Who sent him here? Who brought him in? What''s he doing in here? Is he going to the factory without authorization? What are you doing in the factory? Why did you come into this grass again? Who was he talking to just now?


    A series of questions flashed in Ruan Ling''s mind. At this time, another protagonist finally came out and revealed the true face of Lushan. When she looked carefully, she was stunned, because it was completely beyond her expectation.


    To Ruan Ling''s surprise, it was not ah Ya who went to her territory with ah Xiong without authorization. Ruan Ling thought that ah Ya was already ah Xiong''s woman and would be desperate to help ah Xiong and Abu deal with herself. Unexpectedly, it was not her.


    Who''s that? This woman''s name is Alan, and she is also one of Ruan Ling''s personal bodyguards. For a long time, her main task is to keep in touch with Abu. It is the bridge and link between Ruan Ling and Abu. It''s her job to run errands and pass a word.


    Therefore, she is very familiar with Abu''s close friends, and even more familiar with ah Xiong. Ruan Ling knows these things very well.


    However, Ruan Ling didn''t expect that Alan would betray her and take Abu to her own territory. According to her agreement with Abu, Abu and his men can only operate in the test base and can''t step into Ruan Ling''s residence and the area of the factory. Otherwise, Abu will be responsible for anything.


    In other words, she can actually kill ah Xiong now. Abu doesn''t even have a reason to retaliate, but Ruan Ling knows that it''s not time to turn against Abu.


    "Isn''t that Alan?" Tang Wenhao also recognized it, because he had seen several close bodyguards around Ruan Ling. Alan had little contact with him and didn''t seem to have spoken to him, but he still remembered Alan''s appearance, because Alan was slightly worse in facial features than all bodyguards, but he had a great figure. He was even taller than Aya. He appreciated it very sexy as a whole, In particular, it is graceful and moving to wear Audrey''s national clothes.


    "That''s the dead girl! Unexpectedly, she betrayed me. I''ll make her die ugly." Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes have revealed a strong killing opportunity.


    Tang Wenhao shuddered. He whispered, "ah Ling, don''t kill her. Just drive her away. Don''t kill anyone."


    "Let her kill me? Kill you?" Ruan Ling glared at Tang Wenhao. She hugged Tang Wenhao affectionately just now. Her tenderness has disappeared, leaving only the anger of betrayal.


    "Isn''t it so serious?" Tang Wenhao said unhappily facing her beautiful eyes.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was also angry, Ruan Ling turned to smile and whispered, "baby, I won''t argue with you. Just see for yourself. You''ll know I''m right later." then, Chao had walked to the mouth of ah Xiong and Alan Nunu in the middle of the grass.


    At this time, ah Hsiung and Alan had reached the middle of the grass. Ah Hsiung picked up Alan, and Alan smiled and hugged him.


    "Ah Xiong, you are such an asshole." Alan whined.


    "What''s the matter? Baby, I''m angry?" ah Xiong said and began to undress Alan.


    "Don''t touch me? Are you with Aya?" Alan asked jealously.


    "You... Know?" ah Hsiung smiled.


    "You put me down. Since you''re in love with Aya, why do you call me out? You go to find her?" Alan angrily sprinkled Jiao and pretended to take off ah Xiong.


    At this time, ah Xiong''s salty pig hand had touched her Audrey. Then, a debauchery smile appeared on his face, "Alan, baby, let''s do the good things first and then talk about these little things!"


    Alan couldn''t help feeling numb all over. He nodded and took the initiative to hug ah Xiong''s neck. "You villain, it''s up to you." just after saying that, ah Xiong had blocked her lips.


    "Bitch!" Ruan Ling scolded angrily.


    Tang Wenhao knew that once Alan returned to Ruan Ling''s cave, there must be more or less bad luck. He wanted to save the girl. He didn''t want Ruan Ling to continue this dangerous game, but he didn''t know how to help her.


    A Xiong and a LAN took off each other''s clothes and hugged and kissed each other. Soon, two naked bodies appeared in front of Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao knew that although Ruan Ling beside her seemed very calm to enjoy the big meal with herself, she had long been sweating when she held her jade hand. Her jade hand would change with ah Xiong and Alan. Her pretty face had already turned crimson and her breath changed greatly. All this showed that her interest was stronger than Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah Ling, if you want to, let''s find a place to continue the performance?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Villain, did you think about it yourself?" Ruan Ling glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao.


    "Don''t you want to?" said Tang Wenhao, with a bad smile, to reach out to Ruan Ling''s Audrey.


    Ruan Ling stared at him and said shyly, "stop playing, baby, listen to what they say first. If you want to think about it, I''ll give it to you when you get to the office. You can play as long as you want."


    "Ah Ling, are you addicted to ah Xiong''s body?" Tang Wenhao deliberately seems to be jealous. Of course, he is also a little. He found that ah Xiong is a bad boy, but his own conditions are still good. All the time, Tang Wenhao always thinks that his guy is one in a hundred. Wu Kui makes fun of him every time he pees with him and looks at him, It''s too wasteful to say that he doesn''t become a duck under such natural conditions.


    "Baby, are you jealous?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "No, I just don''t want to see it." Tang Wenhao said pretending to be angry.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t worry, I''m not interested in him. He''s far away, and you''re more sexy and charming than him. Baby, don''t worry, I only want you in the world, and I don''t want any man. I just want to hear what they say." Ruan Ling smiled in Tang Wenhao''s ear.


    This made Tang Wenhao''s blood surging. He glanced hungrily at Ruan Ling''s shy appearance. The woman''s role changed too fast. For a moment, she was an angel and for a moment, she became a murderous devil. Tang Wenhao felt very exciting to be with her.


    At this time, after a short break, ah Xiong and Alan began to communicate, "ah Xiong, you once told me that you would marry me. Say it again, you would marry me, right?"


    "Ha ha... Alan, don''t worry. I ah Xiong swear to God that one day, I will marry my Alan. Your body is so charming that I''m happy. I won''t marry you. Who will I marry?"


    "But I heard Aya say that you would marry her, and that elder sister agreed to your marriage? Is it true?" Alan looked at ah Xiong angrily.


    "Hehe, Alan, don''t be jealous. These are true. I will marry Aya, but it doesn''t mean I don''t love you or I won''t marry you, right? Aren''t you satisfied with my performance just now? Can''t you see that I want you so much because I love you?"


    "I know you love me, but I don''t want you to marry Aya. She is more beautiful and sexy than me. If you marry her, you will still love me so much and don''t stick with her every day? I''ve already thrown me aside? Ah Xiong, I betrayed my elder sister for you. If you don''t love me, I might as well die in front of you now! Anyway, elder sister will kill me sooner or later Dead, sobbing. "Alan grabbed the pistol from one side, the hole of the gun was facing his forehead, and his eyes were filled with tears.


    Alan''s impulsive behavior surprised Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao almost stood up and was held down by Ruan Ling. "Baby, don''t worry, she won''t commit suicide. It''s for ah Xiong. You really love this dead girl? Do you think she''s sexy and charming? Are you moved to her?" Ruan Ling said jealously.


    "I really convinced you, ah Ling. I''m jealous. Didn''t you see ah Xiong?" Tang Wenhao retorted unhappily.


    "Hehe, baby, you look so jealous. When I get to the office, I must love you hard again. Shh... Stop talking and listen to them first." Ruan Ling smiled contentedly.


    He saw Ah Hsiung snatch Alan''s pistol and shouted, "What are you doing? Alan, don''t be so impulsive, OK? I admit I like Aya. She is so beautiful and sexy. Do you still like her men or men? Not only I like her, but our boss also likes her! Many of my brothers also like her! But, you know, I don''t marry her because she is beautiful. I want to marry her."


    "Then why?" Alan asked angrily.


    "Because..."


    Then Abu looked around and saw nothing wrong. He smiled at Alan mysteriously, "Alan, brother Abu is making a grand plan. As for what plan, I can''t tell you now. At that time, I can promise you that as long as our boss''s plan succeeds, I promise to fulfill my promise and marry you back in style."


    "Really?"

 Chapter 84

    "Lying to you is a son of a bitch. Besides, I''m obsessed with your body now. I can''t stand it without marrying you!" ah Hsiung said with an obscene smile.


    "Really?" Alan asked foolishly.


    Ah Hsiung pointed to himself, "how stupid. Do you want to be loyal to you again?"


    "Hehe... If... No, you... Almost got involved by you. You haven''t told me about your marriage with Aya? You are all married. How can I believe you will marry me?"


    "You must believe, Alan, if I don''t marry Aya, it will be difficult for us to get together." ah Xiong said seriously.


    "Why? I don''t understand. Why do you have to marry Aya before we can get married? You... Without a serious word, you covet Aya''s beauty. Don''t coax me."


    "I like Aya''s beauty, but this is really not the main reason. I ask you, do you know who our boss loves most?" ah Xiong asked with a smile.


    "Sister, who doesn''t know?"


    "Not stupid! Hehe."


    "You''re stupid!" Alan whined.


    "Think about it! How long has our boss been obsessed with elder sister for several years? But elder sister doesn''t even look at our boss. Can the boss feel comfortable? In the past! The boss wants to take his time. As long as he is really good to elder sister and works hard for her, he will move elder sister one day, but unexpectedly, there are two boys, especially the handsome little white face Tang Wenhao, he immediately took away sister a''s soul. Sister a even wanted to turn over with our eldest brother for him that time. Think about it, can our boss not be angry? It''s easy for our boss to shoot for her for so many years? "


    "But elder sister really doesn''t love brother Abu. Besides, what does this have to do with Aya?"


    "Why doesn''t it matter? Aya is the most hated Chinese among your sisters. Basically, all the men in her family are killed by the Chinese. Therefore, as long as she marries the Chinese, won''t she be the same as you? Will she still be loyal to her? Hehe, aren''t you two on the same boat?" ah Xiong said with an obscene smile.


    "Oh! Do you want Aya to join hands with me to deal with our elder sister? However, I still don''t understand? The elder sister has slept with my uncle. They love each other very much. Brother Abu''s efforts will be useless?"


    "Fool, didn''t elder sister ask Aya to bring the boy''s lover here? You''ve seen it. Does that woman look like elder sister?"


    "Yes, as like as two peas. If they both wear the same clothes, I believe no one can tell who is the elder sister, which is the woman.


    "So ah! When my brothers came back that day, they told us that we confirmed from Aya''s mouth last night that the woman must have something to do with elder sister. Maybe it''s the twin sisters who have been separated for many years. Our boss has proposed marriage to elder sister and said that he wants to fix the woman."


    "Grass! Dream!" Tang Wenhao was so angry that his teeth itched.


    "Don''t worry, baby, my sister doesn''t like anyone except you. I promise I''ll give my sister to you completely, Abu... You want to die yourself." Ruan Ling said bitterly.


    Alan sneered, "hum! Brother Abu''s idea is too simple. Elder sister can''t give the woman named Manny to him, especially if they are sisters."


    "That''s why we need your cooperation with Aya. Alan, since you''ve taken this step, there''s no turning back. You must help and cooperate with Aya for our lifetime happiness."


    "Hum, what can I do for her? Do you want me to help her sleep with my man?" Alan said jealously.


    "No, Alan, you can''t say that. Women have long hair and short insight. Ok... I''ll tell you more detailed plans later. I just remember that I don''t allow you to compete with Aya, okay?" ah Xiong said seriously.


    "I don''t understand. I knew you would be fascinated by her and forget me. Did you call me here to warn me?" Alan said angrily.


    "Hehe... Baby, I just came here when I miss you. Don''t worry. When we get married, you are big and she is small, okay?"


    "I''m old. I''ve been with you for several months. Is she only once? I warn you, you can''t dump me. If you want to dump me, I''ll confess to sister-in-law."


    "Dare you!" ah Hsiung suddenly pinched Alan''s thin neck, and two fierce lights shot out of his eyes.


    Tang Wenhao was so anxious that he had to come forward to save people. Ruan Ling grabbed him and whispered, "don''t move. It''s all right, baby. You''re so easy to pity her. Will you show mercy everywhere in the future?" Ruan Ling glanced at him with great jealousy.


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed by her and whispered with a smile, "there are two sisters, you and your sister. In my eyes, there have long been no beauties, only your sisters."


    "Hehe, I like to hear that. Remember, don''t pity the fragrance and jade casually. It''s good that the dead girl is strangled by ah Xiong! It''s not necessary for me to do it."


    Besides, Alan was pinched by ah Xiong and was almost out of breath. His face showed a look of panic. He shook his head again and again to show that he didn''t dare.


    Ah Hsiung loosened his hand, looked at her coldly and said impolitely, "Alan, don''t joke like this in the future? Do you understand? You have no way back. Under your guidance, we have basically arranged Ruan Ling''s mechanism. It means that you have sold this woman''s family and life. If she wants to know, will she spare you? Don''t say I still have feelings for you. Even if I''m not interested in you, you can only follow me Guys, but considering that you can''t live without men, even if I''m not interested in you, I''ll ask my brothers to meet you. I''ll never treat you badly. Understand? If you want to toast and don''t eat and punish wine, you''ll die by yourself! "


    "Ah! I see!" Alan looked at ah Xiong in fear.


    Ah Hsiung and Alan''s words were like a sharp knife inserted into Ruan Ling''s chest. She couldn''t help but have no last pity for Alan. She scolded secretly, "dead girl, if I let you live until tomorrow, I''m not Ruan Ling."


    Although Ruan Ling hated Alan''s betrayal, she was not in a hurry to clean her up, so she didn''t take any measures against her and ah Xiong until they had a plum blossom twice and fought for nearly an hour. After watching them break up reluctantly, she and Tang Wenhao walked towards the jungle in the direction of the factory.


    At this time, it is already sunset.


    Ruan Ling summed up. From ah Xiong''s mouth, we can know that, first, ah Ya has not really betrayed her, but inadvertently revealed some information on her side to Abu and ah Xiong;


    Second, Aya didn''t know that Alan was already a Xiong''s person, let alone that ah Xiong had already a good understanding of the mountain road terrain and mechanism layout between the cave station and the test base;


    Third, Alan has completely betrayed her now, and will find an opportunity to urge Aya to join hands with her. Once Ruan Ling conflicts with Abu, they will be the insiders and take Ruan Ling by surprise.


    Therefore, when she thought of this, Ruan Ling especially hated Alan. She hated the people who betrayed her most. If she wasn''t afraid of losing money for small reasons just now, she really wanted to kill the dog man and woman while they were having a good time.


    With Ruan Ling''s skill, under normal circumstances, ah Xiong and Alan are not her opponents. Under such special circumstances, it''s easy for her to take ah Xiong and Alan''s life.


    But she can''t do this. Just now she carefully weighed the pros and cons. She can''t kill Alan. She needs to take advantage of Alan, pretend she doesn''t know anything, trust her as always, let her pass some false news in the middle, and finally let ah Xiong kill her herself.


    "Ah Ling, you''re thinking about how to kill Alan, aren''t you?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile when he saw Ruan Ling''s cold and thoughtful look.


    "Hum! I won''t kill her. I want her to die in the hands of her beloved man. Let her regret when she dies!" Ruan Ling sneered.


    "What are you going to do?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Baby, you''ll know. Do you know why I''m going to the factory now?" Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, aren''t you going to arrange work?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Of course, but I have to check whether our safety lifeline is safe?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah Ling, are you worried about something?" Tang Wenhao was so smart that he immediately felt something.


    "Hehe, baby, you''ll know when you go." Ruan Ling smiled.


    When they arrived at the factory, Ruan Ling asked the maid to call ah Ju, who was busy outside, to her office. "Sister, do you and my uncle want to play with you tonight?" ah Ju asked with a smile when Tang Wenhao came.


    Ruan Ling smiled, glanced at her beloved husband and smiled at ah Ju, "no, elder sister has other things to deal with. By the way, how is the thing that elder sister told you yesterday?"


    Ah Ju glanced at Tang Wenhao and stopped talking.


    "Come on! It''s all right. He''s your uncle and sister''s sweetheart. You can tell him anything. Sister has nothing to hide from him." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    Tang Wenhao likes to hear this and is very moved. Now he completely believes that Ruan Ling absolutely loves him. No matter what she does for him these days or the madness when she works with herself, every time, she seems to swallow herself. If she doesn''t love someone deeply, she won''t have this passion. He and Ning Kexin used to be in love all the time This crazy state.


    "Elder sister, I changed the positions of all the mechanisms and secret passages leading to the test base according to the drawings you gave me and the methods you taught me. Now, except elder sister, I and my sisters have a general understanding of the situation, and no one knows about death valley." ah Ju said seriously.


    Ruan Ling smiled proudly, "OK, ah Ju, well done! Remember, no one can know this except us. Are your sisters reliable?"


    "Elder sister, absolutely reliable! It''s all our own people." ah Ju nodded.


    "No, it can''t be so absolute. Sister a tells you that Alan has betrayed us. She is now from Abu." Ruan Ling said to ah Ju, and meimou looked at her very seriously.


    "Ah? No, elder sister, is there a mistake? Alan will never betray you. She is a good sister in our ''Ya, Ju, Zhu, LAN and Ying''. How can she betray elder sister you?" ah Ju looked at Ruan Ling in surprise and looked incredible.

 Chapter 85

    "Ah Ju, anything in the world can happen. Don''t make a fuss. I couldn''t understand it when I first knew it. Now I''ve figured it out. It''s okay. As long as we have a long mind, what can she do if she is Abu''s person? Hum! She wants to be a ghost whether someone does it or not." Ruan Ling said fiercely.


    Ah Ju saw that Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes were full of murders. Putong knelt down and kowtowed to Ruan Ling. "Elder sister, let Alan go! She must be obsessed. She must have been in Abu''s plan. Just spare her this time! For her sake of having been with you for so many years, give her another chance!"


    "Hum, I won''t kill her. Ah Ju, you''re all right. Just a little. You''re too kind. You''re the kindest of the five sisters. Ah Jie is afraid that you will delay things, so she thought for a long time on the road whether she should tell you about Alan''s betrayal of us, but ah Jie decided to tell you. Do you know why?" said Ruan Ling, helping ah Ju up.


    "Elder sister, I don''t know?" ah Ju said.


    "Ah Ju, because ah Jie doesn''t have many trusted sisters, you know, ah Ya''s mind is now on ah Xiong, Abu''s assistant. I also tell you that she became ah Xiong''s person last night. Ah Xiong slept her, and her heart followed ah Xiong." Ruan Ling said sadly.


    "Ah? How could this happen? However, I knew ah Hsiung liked ah ya. Ah Ya told me many times, but she said she didn''t like ah Hsiung at all." ah Ju said.


    "Ah Ju, it''s different now. You haven''t been a woman. You don''t know. You''ll know later. So, in this situation, who else can you believe? Ah Ya and ah Lan''s Kung Fu are taught by ah Jie, and ah Jie is very kind to them."


    "Yes, elder sister, we really regard you as our own sister. Elder sister, what are you going to do with them? Ah Ju hopes you don''t kill them."


    "Well, don''t worry, ah Ju. They used to be good sisters of ah Jie, so ah Jie won''t kill them. You''re absolutely at ease. But if they want to die themselves, no wonder ah Jie." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Elder sister, I thank you for Aya and Alan. Elder sister, what do you want me to do? Do you want me to take someone to rearrange the organs between our station and the test base, our station and the factory?" at this time, ah Ju seemed to see the purpose of Ruan Ling calling her.


    The five beautiful maids selected and trained by Ruan Ling at the beginning, namely "Ya, Ju, Zhu, LAN and Ying", all have first-class bodies, first-class IQ and first-class skills in this death valley, so ah Ju can easily see the purpose of Ruan Ling''s visit.


    "Yes, ah Ju, I''m not telling you. Our current station is no longer safe. Alan sold us all a few months ago. Now Abu knows the organs on both sides of us like the back of his hand. Once he wants to have a conflict with us, ah Ju, you''ve seen him. If he falls into Abu''s hands, do we have any sisters? Therefore, you must Completely modify all the core organs of these two places as soon as possible. Sister a will give you the drawings later, and you should ensure absolute secrets. You have to take people on your side to do it, and don''t tell anyone, including ah Zhu, especially the two smelly girls ah Ya and Alan. You can''t disclose half a word, okay? "Ruan Ling said to her very solemnly.


    "Well, I see. Sister, can ah Ying tell her?" ah Ju asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, yes, Ah Ying can be trusted completely, but you should tell her to keep it confidential, especially to Alan and ah ya. Ah Ju, now ah Jie, that is, you and Ah Ying can be trusted completely. Don''t let ah Jie feel cold, okay? Remember, as long as you really treat ah Jie, ah Jie will never treat you badly. If you have any requirements in the future, ah Jie will consider it." Ruan Ling said gently.


    "Elder sister, I understand. I... really have a wish. I don''t know if elder sister will agree?" ah Ju said and glanced at the handsome Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha, you say ah Ju." Ruan Ling smiled gently, but she was surprised. She thought ah Ju wanted to share Tang Wenhao with her. If so, what should she do? Let her share her man for the sake of the overall situation?


    Tang Wenhao is also very confused. Shit, isn''t it ah Ju who wants to talk to me?


    Tang Wenhao was flirting. He saw Ah Ju smiling shyly, "sister, I want to learn the acupoint pointing Kung Fu from my uncle''s big brother. I think it''s very fun. Tell me about it with brother Jin?"


    "Ha ha... Ah Ju, silly girl, don''t you have a crush on brother Jin?" Ruan Ling was ecstatic when she heard that ah Ju was asking. She thought ah Ju also fell in love with her man and was thinking about how to choose! After all, it''s the time for her to hire people. She really can''t only meet her requirements. Since she has let her sister share her men, she feels reluctant to accept another good sister ah Ju.


    Seeing ah Ju now is not an unreasonable request. Of course, she is very excited. Now she hopes that Jin Dacai can convince her close men, because she knows that Jin Dacai is Tang Wenhao''s eldest brother. As long as his people serve Jin Dacai, they are equal to serving themselves and are completely trustworthy.


    Ah Ju blushed and said with a whiny smile, "sister, what are you talking about? Brother Jin is Ah Ying''s husband. I just think his kung fu is very mysterious. We can''t move for a few seconds. It''s too powerful."


    "Hehe, it''s all right, ah Ju. Don''t worry. It''s up to elder sister. Besides, even if elder brother Jin is embarrassed to teach you, your uncle can teach you. He has learned it all, baby. I authorize you to teach ah Ju acupoint pointing Kung Fu now." Ruan Ling said. From Tang Wenhao''s eyes, Tang Wenhao certainly knows Ruan Ling''s intention and buys people''s hearts!


    "Ha ha, miss ah Ju, don''t worry! My eldest brother will teach you. You are so beautiful. My eldest brother is eager to teach you!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Uncle! You..." ah Ju smiled shyly.


    "Well, well, ah Ju, it''s settled. Elder sister and uncle have to go back early. My sister... By the way, I haven''t told you a good news. Do you know who miss Manny picked up by ah ya?" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Know, sister, is it your own sister?" ah Ju asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Silly girl, you know everything? Who told you?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "A Jie, as like as two peas, but you just told me that she looks exactly like you, and you are so alike that you can hardly guess like a person."


    "Oh, yes, ah Ju, to tell you the truth, it''s the happiest time for ah Jie in recent years. She has also found and married her favorite man, so I want to tell you that she doesn''t want to do drug business with Abu in the future. Ah Jie should get rid of him completely. We will do legal business in the future, but it''s not easy. You need to work together with ah Jie, okay Bad? "


    "OK, sister, that''s great. To tell you the truth, we''ll wait for this day! Every time we go to the test base and see those girls mutilated by brother Abu, we feel like we''re doing evil." ah Ju said sadly.


    "Well, it''s ah Jie. I''m sorry for these sisters. Then we''ll work together in the future to get rid of Abu and ah Ju as soon as possible. Come on, ah Jie gives you the drawings. Remember, what ah Jie gives you is not the drawings. It''s the life of ah Jie and our sisters, okay?" Ruan Ling took out two drawings from the safe under her desk and handed them to ah Ju.


    Ah Ju took it and opened the drawing.


    Tang Wenhao also stepped forward and looked. It was two A3 papers with some strange array diagrams painted on them. The flags on the pictures were marked in Vietnamese, but the array looked like the nine palaces and eight diagrams in ancient China.


    "Ah Ju, these two drawings are the second plan. What we are arranging now is the first plan. As long as you make some changes at the key points, the whole mechanism will be chaotic, which is completely different from the first plan. If the enemy enters our key field according to the first plan, they will be dead."


    With that, Ruan Ling explained what needed to be modified to ah Ju. Ah Ju was very intelligent and nodded repeatedly. She soon understood, "sister, to tell you the truth, I really don''t want ah Ya and ah LAN to do things that I''m sorry for sister ah. I don''t want them to die in the organ I arranged for Abu." ah Ju said sadly.


    "Ah Ju, don''t think so. You know very well that although ah Jie didn''t tell them, ah Jie also left them a way to live. As long as they didn''t lead Abu into our core area, but just into our ordinary mountain road, there wouldn''t be much problem. For example, Alan can continue to take ah Xiong to our territory to have an affair. It won''t be dangerous at all, because We haven''t changed most of the places, but we have changed the key places. As long as they don''t go too far, they don''t have evil intentions for us and don''t give my sister''s idea. Sister a didn''t want to kill all of us. After all, we don''t have deep hatred. Moreover, I am also very grateful for what Abu has done for me in recent years. "Ruan Ling is afraid that ah Ju''s kindness will miss the big event.


    "Elder sister, what did you just say? Ah Xiong took Alan to our territory to have an affair? Is this true? Where did they have an affair?" ah Ju was very shocked.


    "Hum, it''s near our factory. On the way over, it''s about a kilometer or two away from us. You should know that there is a large grassland in that place. It''s not too far from the mountain road we usually go. Elder sister seems to have trained you there before." Ruan lingleng smiled.


    "Elder sister, did you see it?" ah Ju looked at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao suspiciously. She did know the place Ruan Ling said, which was more hidden.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and nodded. Ruan Ling sighed, "Alas! I saw it with my own eyes. Otherwise, how could I know that she betrayed elder sister a few months ago? Elder sister has raised her for a few years in vain! Once the girl is sleeping by a man, her heart is not on anyone, only her man, so ah! Ah Ju, if you want to choose a man in the future, you can only choose the man next to elder sister, otherwise, you can''t decide when to leave elder sister "I''m sorry, sister." Ruan Ling shook her head helplessly.


    "Sister, I won''t! I''m not looking for a man. I''ll follow sister in the future, as long as she doesn''t bother me." ah Ju said emotionally.


    "Silly girl, how can sister bother you! Don''t worry. As long as we can properly deal with Abu and cooperate with him this time, sister will take your sisters to China. At that time, sister will also ask your uncle to introduce some Chinese college students to you as husbands, okay? Our sisters will all marry Chinese people." Ruan Ling smiled.


    As soon as ah Ju heard this, her beautiful eyes immediately showed a light of joy. She couldn''t help asking, "sister, what you said is true? Will you really let ah Ju marry a Chinese?"

 Chapter 86

    "Of course, silly girl, your uncle is so excellent! His circle of friends must be suitable for you, baby. When we go to China, will you introduce a handsome guy like you to our ah Ju?" Ruan Ling said, winking at Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, great, ah Ju girl, a beautiful girl like you and knows Chinese. As long as you want to marry to China, you can certainly find a very good Chinese boy. It''s up to me." Tang Wenhao patted his chest and smiled. Li Jiang''s shadow suddenly flashed in his mind. Shit, the boy doesn''t know if he has found the Vietnamese girl he likes?


    Where''s Wang Qiang? Where are the Houjie brothers?


    I really have to go back and ask Manny to see if she knows about these brothers.


    Not to mention how ah Ju arranged tonight''s bonfire party and rearranged the organs of the two places.


    When they came out of the factory, the night was already shrouded in the boundless jungle. Ruan Ling really worried about the three injured relatives at home and ran back home with Tang Wenhao.


    As soon as they got out of the jungle and stepped into the open space next to the cave, they saw Jin Dacai holding Ah Ying and chatting on a big stone! Seeing Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao back, Jin Dacai loosened Ah Ying and asked with a smile, "where has the young couple been happy?"


    "Hehe, brother, we went to the factory. Have you eaten yet?" Tang Wenhao smiled and nodded from Ah Ying. Ah Ying also smiled shyly.


    "Yes, how about you? Younger brothers and sisters." Jin Dacai smiled and smiled at Ruan Ling beside Tang Wenhao.


    "We haven''t, brother. We''ll come to you later. You talk first. Let''s fill our stomachs first. By the way, Ah Ying, have my sister and mother-in-law eaten yet?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Sister, don''t worry! I''ve arranged everything, taken it, and changed their medicine. My mother-in-law and two sisters are very worried about you when they see you haven''t come back so late." Ah Ying said.


    Ruan Ling felt a warm current in her heart as soon as she heard it. For so long, she has never been concerned and cared about. Several close relatives in her life are all around at once. It''s a good feeling!


    Ruan Ling happily took Tang Wenhao''s hand into the cave. Her mother-in-law and sister-in-law were still lying on the sofa, while Manny sat opposite them. The three were still talking!


    "Oh, come back so late, girl, have you eaten? If you haven''t eaten, eat quickly and keep them for you!" my mother-in-law smiled happily when she saw Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao coming back.


    In this way, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao chatted with several people while eating. Tang Wenhao suddenly remembered something and smiled at Manny, "Manny, do you know the news of several people we came to Vietnam last time?"


    Manny listened, thought carefully and smiled, "I''m not sure. I only remember you in my heart. Where else do I want to remember others? But it seems that I heard that the remaining few people have asked for wives. They heard that your parents went to see their two elders when they arrived at the company. They all said that you and brother Jin must have been killed by others. They said that it was very dangerous that night and it was difficult to escape. Your mother was sick, but these three I''m not bad. I saw your mother fell ill and left money when I left. I said I would go to see their two elders in the future. "


    "Oh! These three guys didn''t see it with their own eyes. What nonsense!" Tang Wenhao was worried.


    "Wen Hao, don''t blame them for being talkative. When I saw the text messages you sent me, I thought you must be in danger. But I didn''t see you, so I thought you must be alive. So I arranged the company''s affairs and came directly with Wu Kui. Wu Kui is worthy of being your buddy. His girlfriend won''t let him come. He said that even if it was a breakup, he would be happy You must accompany me to come to you and say that life wants to see people and death wants to see corpses. Otherwise, you will not feel at ease in your life. He said that in his heart, you are his only brother, so I will reuse him when I go back. "


    "Ha ha, Manny, didn''t you say he was a fool?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly. He always felt very proud of his good brother Wu Kui.


    "I don''t know him yet. Hehe, we''ve been talking about you on the road. He told me a lot of stories about you!" Manny smiled.


    "Sister, tell me what his brother thinks of our baby?" Ruan Ling said, putting down her chopsticks and looking at Tang Wenhao with love. She really liked and loved him more and more.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart is beating drums. Shit, Wukui won''t betray himself! Because he once told Wukui that he has had an affair with Manny countless times, especially in the past year, because he has more work contact with Manny, he will always be impulsive with her for no reason, but the thought of his identity will force the infinite hunger and thirst in his heart, although Wukui always plays drums He was encouraged to move forward, but he was never confident to confess to Manny.


    Manny glanced at Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "ah Ling, his brother said that the baby in your family is a typical sultry man. His appearance can''t tell whether he has feelings for you, but once he feels it, he is a pot of fire, which can burn you to death. Do you understand? Do you have this feeling now?"


    "Ha ha... Yes, baby, you''re really going to burn me." Ruan Ling laughed and made grandma a Xiang and sister Ah Mei laugh.


    The family chatted happily for a while, and the dinner of Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao was over. Considering that they wanted to discuss big things with Jin Dacai, they found another excuse and went out of the cave.


    Jin Dacai and a Ying are still waiting for them outside. The four people discussed it. Finally, they think it is safest to go back to the place where a Ying and Jin Dacai live. Now Ruan Ling can''t easily believe the people around her.


    When the light was on, Ah Ying closed the door. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling sat aside. Jin Dacai and Ah Ying sat together. Ruan Ling spoke first. "Ah Ying, brother Jin, we need to work out a plan quickly. It''s not too safe here."


    "Ah? No? Elder sister, how could it be? This is a mechanism designed by herself. Who can easily enter us? Isn''t that looking for death?" Ah Ying asked in surprise.


    "If you take brother Jin in and out of our house, do you think you two are in danger?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Of course not, sister. I''m your man! I know here!" said Ah Ying.


    "You know you already know!"


    "Wife, sister-in-law means that you sisters have spies, don''t you? Sister-in-law?" Jin Dacai is an old Jianghu, obedient and obedient, and immediately understood Ruan Ling''s meaning.


    Ruan Ling smiled admiringly on her pretty face and praised in her heart. Tang Wenhao is really not an ordinary brother. Her eyes are very poisonous. You can see through your heart at a glance.


    "Brother Jin, you''re right. We do have spies, and we have told Abu all our organs here. I say how dare Abu be so tough on me!"


    "Ah? Is there a traitor? Elder sister, who?" Ah Ying was shocked.


    "Guess, sister, how about your usual observation ability?"


    Ah Ying turned her smart eyes and thought about it carefully for a moment. Her red lips opened. "Ah Zhu? She always seems to be worried. She doesn''t talk to us very much, but she doesn''t look like it! She always says in front of me how you treat her family!"


    "Or Aya, she won''t. although she told me that she hates Chinese people and doesn''t want elder sister to marry her uncle, she usually carries out elder sister''s orders best and is not very similar. Ah Ju is even worse. She is so gentle and kind and can''t do such things. Is it Alan?" Ah Ying judged her sisters one by one and finally came to Alan.


    "Hehe, Ah Ying, if it were Alan, would you believe it?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Yes," Ah Ying said decisively.


    This surprised Ruan Ling. She couldn''t help asking, "Ah Ying, why? Why are you so sure that Alan will?"


    Ah Ying also judged from Ruan Ling''s eyes that what she said should be eight, nine and ten. In her mind, Alan always looked mysterious in recent months, "Elder sister, Alan is really abnormal in recent months. Sometimes she can''t find where her people are. Sometimes she sees her in a daze. Sometimes she asks her to go to Abu and doesn''t come back after a long time. She always says she''s delayed on the road. Now it seems that she''s really the most suspicious."


    Then Ruan Ling told Ah Ying and Jin Dacai what she saw and heard on the road with Tang Wenhao today. Ah Ying was stunned. Although she had some doubts, it was difficult for her to understand this from Ruan Ling''s mouth.


    "Sister, how can Alan be such a person?"


    "Hehe, Ah Ying, I can understand her. Her people already belong to ah Xiong, and her heart has followed in the past. It''s normal. We are all women, so I don''t blame her, but we should be careful. Brother, you understand now. What do you think we should do next?"


    "Sister in law, I''m not very familiar with the situation. I''d better listen to your ideas?" Jin Dacai smiled.


    "OK, brother, I''ll explain my principles first. First of all, I don''t want to get too stiff with Abu. Brother, you know, he and I are on the same boat. If he has an accident, I''m not good. He will bite me out together."


    "Brother and sister, since he is such a person, why not just kill him? Avoid future troubles." Jin Dacai said ruthlessly.


    "Brother, I have thought about it, but considering that he has been kind to me over the years, I still don''t want it. As long as he is willing to leave here and stop pestering me and my sister, I don''t intend to get too stiff with him. I was still thinking about a problem on the road just now. In order to make atonement, I want to rescue those who are locked up by him and give them treatment and detoxification free of charge."


    "Really?" Tang Wenhao was surprised at Ruan Ling''s words. He really didn''t expect Ruan Ling to suddenly become so kind.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao very happy, Ruan Ling felt that her ideas must be implemented and nodded again and again, "yes, baby, I want to change for you, live again completely, don''t fight and kill again, and don''t do this inhuman business."


    "OK, ah Ling, I will strongly support you, go to the end with you and save those poor people." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Well, thank you, baby." Ruan Ling happily kissed Tang Wenhao in front of Jin Dacai and a Ying, making all three laugh.


    "Wife, let''s also perform," said Jin Dacai. Jin Dacai also kissed Ah Ying in front of them, making Ah Ying blush, and glanced at Tang Wenhao with special shame.

 Chapter 87

    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao laughed happily.


    After laughing, Ruan Ling said, "brother, so at this point, I hope to break up with him peacefully, so I don''t want to do anything to them. However, we must control them and can''t let them resist. Brother, do you have a better way?"


    "Husband, you can use your Kung Fu to stop them, so you can control them without hurting them." Ah Ying looked at Jin Dacai proudly.


    Ruan Ling also looked at Jin Dacai with approval, but Jin Dacai shook his head and looked at Tang Wenhao. "Brother, do you think it can be done?"


    Tang Wenhao also shook his head. "No, we can''t always point other people''s acupoints? We have to let them go. Besides, it''s impossible for one or two people to control these people all at once. They all have guns and can also master martial arts." Tang Wenhao calmly analyzed.


    "Yes, my brother is right. Younger brother and younger sister, I think it''s necessary to beat the snake by seven inches. To catch the thief, we must catch the king first. We must master Abu''s fatal shortcomings and control him. It''s no big deal for other people. Moreover, controlling him is not simply to point his acupoints, but we need to master some fatal things so that he can''t fool around us and fear us He will leave honestly. In addition, I see that a person like him has no place to hide except in the mountains and wilderness. Therefore, if we want him to leave, we must find a place for him to hide. Otherwise, he will fight tenaciously for survival and cannot break up with you peacefully. "Jin Dacai looked at Ruan Ling and said.


    Ruan Ling nodded and smiled, "Brother, you are right in your analysis. I am also thinking about this question. If I want him to leave, he will certainly ask me where I want him to go. There is no good place to live nearby. Moreover, even if there is, the government will eliminate him. The reason why we are safe here is that the medicine produced by our factory is the only one in Vietnam , the government has no way to take us. The Ruan family has an agreement with the government. As long as we don''t sell the formula to Vietnam and only accept the supervision of the government to ensure the use of drugs in our country, the government will not interfere with our management here. "


    "Why don''t you talk to him and let him stop. You focus on the research and development of drug rehabilitation drugs, so that you can not only slowly transform, but also let him go from evil to good and cure those poor people. You don''t have to make it too difficult to clean up," Tang Wenhao suggested.


    Ruan Ling shook her head and said with a smile, "baby, you think too simply. I know Abu''s personality. As long as he wants to do and likes to do, he can ignore everything. If he doesn''t want to do, it''s difficult for you to convince him. His problem with us now is not just a business problem, but the key is..."


    Before Ruan Ling could say it, Tang Wenhao said, "he wants to occupy Manny?"


    "That''s right! He already gave me cruel words that day. There''s no room for discussion," said Ruan Ling.


    "Dream! I can''t give Manny to this bastard." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Baby, don''t worry! I won''t give my sister to him. If there''s really no way, we can only kill him. Maybe your eldest brother is right. To deal with people like him, we can only kill him and avoid future troubles." Ruan Ling''s anger flared up again when she thought of Abu''s fierce appearance.


    "Sister in law, I have an idea that I can solve this problem once and for all," Jin Dacai said.


    Everyone turned their attention to Jin Dacai.


    "Sister in law, what you just said inspired me. We can conduct a secret investigation to see how many people under Abu follow him wholeheartedly. With this result, as long as we solve his close friends, other people will have no problem. After controlling them, we can comfort them. With so many beautiful women here, men will match them with wives Women give them men. As long as they have a home and a job, who is willing to do immoral things with Abu? Younger brothers and sisters! You don''t know. I spent those hours in that laboratory. I hate you. No, I hate Abu. The bony girl will die at any time. It''s so pathetic, Abu is really inhumane. I saw with my own eyes that his brothers abused the women inside in front of everyone. They didn''t treat the women inside as adults, abused them wantonly and killed many people! "


    Ruan Ling nodded in shame. "Well, brother, do as you say. In fact, I later learned that they were very angry with the women inside, so I didn''t give my people to him. Therefore, I want to atone for my sins and save those sisters and brothers who haven''t died."


    "Ah Ling, I''m really glad to see you now. I swear that as long as you can completely give up these evil businesses, I will love you all my life." Tang Wenhao was very excited to see Ruan Ling''s gradual recovery of the glory of human nature.


    "Well, baby, I will change for you. I want you to love me all your life... Brother, can you tell us in detail what we should do next? I have a suggestion. I want to set up a leading group among several of us. I suggest that brother should be the leader of our group and listen to brother''s arrangement in the battle with Abu in the future, OK? ¡£¡±


    "OK, no problem, brother, you are a professional special forces soldier with unique skills and rich experience. You deserve to be our leader!" Tang Wenhao accidentally said Jin Dacai''s identity.


    At this moment, Ruan Ling suddenly stood up, and Mei Mou stared at Jin Dacai and looked at him warily.


    "Brother, are you a special forces soldier?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Husband... Are you a special forces soldier?" Ah Ying was also quite shocked.


    Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao looked at each other. Tang Wenhao nodded at Jin Dacai and said with a smile, "brother, it''s all right. Ah Ling won''t blame you!"


    Jin Dacai nodded a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "sister-in-law, wife, when I was young, I was a special forces soldier in China, but that was more than 20 years ago, so it''s not worth mentioning."


    Ruan Ling couldn''t help praising, "Brother, no wonder you have a unique spirit in your eyes. Brother, with an expert like you to help me, I''m not afraid of Abu at all. From the day you rushed into my residence with a gun, I knew you must not be an ordinary person. Although my bodyguards are not experts, they have also practiced Chinese Kung Fu for several years. You can easily control them, You can''t do it without extraordinary Kung Fu. "


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, you don''t know yet. My eldest brother''s ancestor was Jin Wushu, the direct descendant of the general of the kingdom of Jin, our strong enemy in the Song Dynasty. His martial arts are very powerful." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Now Ah Ying looks at Jin Dacai with admiration. Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes. This is also true. Ah Ying has accepted Jin Dacai from fear. Now she has fallen in love with him. The key is that she has felt an unprecedented happiness from Jin Dacai''s love for her.


    "Baby, you should also work hard, practice hard and learn all your brother''s Kung Fu." Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha... Younger sister, don''t worry! My kung fu hasn''t been concealed from my brother at all. In fact, he already knows it, but he doesn''t have rich practical combat experience and his skill is still shallow. He needs to improve his internal skill cultivation. With my brother''s qualification, he must be a acupoint expert in less than two months. This time I asked him to unlock acupoints for Ah Ying, so that he can practice his hands. It''s very good and very good Accurate! The strength is also in place. "


    "Brother, I''m still far away! I ran into it blindly." Tang Wenhao smiled modestly.


    "Baby, you''re great! Teach me when you''re free!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "I can''t teach you. I can''t beat you. I can''t deal with you? I''ll teach you. You won''t bully me more." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Who bullied you! You bullied me! Ask Ah Ying, who dared to yell and scold me like you before? No one has fought against me except you. You bullied me!" Ruan Ling said in a whine.


    "Ha ha... Younger sister, do you know what this is?" Jin Dacai laughed.


    "Big brother, what''s your name?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "We Chinese call it, one thing down, ha ha."


    All four of them laughed.


    After a few gossip, the four continued to discuss their strategies against the enemy.


    Finally, several people reached the following consensus. First, according to Jin Dacai''s suggestion, send someone to find out how many people there are in Abu? And how many people are his loyal friends, so as to know himself and the enemy and win every battle.


    Second, closely monitor Alan and Aya''s every move, and let Ah Ying and other female bodyguards spread in front of Aya that Alan and ah Xiong seem to have an affair, but they don''t tell the specific situation, alienate them, let them suspect each other, and it''s difficult to form an alliance.


    Third, the marriage between ah Xiong and ah Ya was delayed. They deliberately annoyed Abu and ah Xiong and asked them to take the initiative to expose their weaknesses. At the same time, they secretly changed the key organs. Once Abu jumped over the wall, he would destroy them in one fell swoop.


    Fourth, send Manny, mother-in-law a Xiang and sister Ah Mei out as soon as possible to avoid their being hurt. After all, they have no ability to protect themselves.


    Fifth, after solving Abu''s problem, reorganize the death valley, abandon all previous illegal businesses, make every effort to do their main business, and develop detoxification drugs at the same time to save the victims who have not died in the laboratory.


    After the discussion, Jin Dacai and his wife sent Tang Wenhao and his wife out of the cave. Looking at the moonlight outside, Jin Dacai smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Brother, take advantage of the beautiful moonlight. Let''s go and play in the woods. Sister-in-law and sister-in-law, go back and accompany your sister and your mother-in-law. Wife, rest yourself first. If you don''t want to rest, go into the cave and chat with sister-in-law and sister-in-law. Let''s talk about something between men."


    Ruan Ling looked back, smiled at Tang Wenhao and waved, "go! Baby, come in early and have a rest! Ah Ying, go and talk with ah Jie, so that you won''t be here alone. Let them go if their men have something to do."


    "Hehe, sister, OK, then... Husband, come back early!"


    Tang Wenhao followed Jin Dacai into the jungle with doubts. They went to the stream where they practiced martial arts in the morning, found a big stone and sat down.


    "Big brother, what''s up?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Brother, we''ve been out for so long. We should send a message to our family. I think we''ll have to stay here for a month or so. As you know, your uncle and aunt are over 70. They don''t know my situation here now. Life and death are unknown! Otherwise, discuss with your sister-in-law, can you send someone to China first and tell our news to our family, Let them rest assured that we have found our mother-in-law here and are going through the formalities! "Jin Dacai said seriously.

 Chapter 88

    "Brother, are you homesick? In fact, I want to. However, my brother Wu Kui has gone back to tell my parents that he has reported peace, but my brother doesn''t know your home address. We don''t have a roaming phone here, so we can''t contact?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "So you have to tell your sister-in-law that she has subordinates in Liangshan. They must have a way to get in touch with our country. It''s hard for me to say. You''d better tell your sister-in-law. How about it?"


    "That''s it? No problem, big brother. It''s a piece of cake. In fact, you can tell Ruan Ling yourself. She convinced you and trusted you very much. It must be no problem." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s better for you to tell her. After all, you are husband and wife, and it''s better to say it." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, brother, do what you think is good! I''ll tell her tonight and ask her to send someone to do this with you tomorrow. Would you like to write down what you want to say and let the people who call the old man and the old lady say what you write?"


    "OK, that''s a good way. I''ll write down what I want to say tomorrow morning, otherwise the old man won''t necessarily believe others when he hears it!" Jin Dacai smiled happily.


    "Hehe, yes, brother, is there anything else?" Tang Wenhao got up and wanted to go. He missed Manny a little and wanted to go back and talk with her early.


    "Brother, sit down. Brother has something to ask!" Jin Dacai pulled Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, brother, just say it! Why are you polite with your brother? What do you ask for?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s it! Brother, you see, I think so. You know, the old man and the old lady are crazy about looking forward to their grandchildren. When I think of this as a son, my heart hurts! I feel very unfilial. Brother, can you spare time to sow the seeds with your sister-in-law tonight or tomorrow? Maybe when our brothers go back, your sister-in-law will be in her stomach Yes, the old man and the old lady know. How happy they are! "


    "Ah? Tonight?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Brother, if you have a task tonight, or tomorrow?" Jin Dacai asked nervously.


    "No, brother, Ruan Ling told me that I can''t have such a relationship with the third woman except their sisters. Otherwise, she said, she would kill this woman. You''ve seen how jealous and jealous she is." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment. He was really worried at the thought of Ruan Ling''s cruel words today.


    "What, what? Brother, you want to go back?" Jin Dacai''s eyes and voice grew louder.


    "Brother, sit down and don''t be angry! I''m just telling the truth. We can''t let my sister-in-law have any more accidents because of this? We can''t let them turn against each other, can we?" Tang Wenhao said patiently.


    "I don''t care! Brother, I''ll ask you, are you willing or not? Does what you promised me count? Brother, do you dislike your sister-in-law? You think your sister-in-law has been used by your big brother, a half old man, and you dislike her?" Jin Dacai said unhappily.


    "Elder brother, where do you want to go? How can I dislike my sister-in-law? It''s too late for me to like such a beautiful and lovely woman!" Tang Wenhao said honestly.


    "Really?" Jin Dacai looked at Hong Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    "Of course! Your brother is a normal man. Why don''t you like beautiful women? Besides, how can your brother dislike your women?" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "That''s enough. I''ll find Ruan Ling now. I''ll talk to her face to face. I''ll tell her to lend her husband and my brother to me for one night. If I''m pregnant, I''ll borrow them several times. As long as I have seeds in my woman''s belly, as long as I can have future generations and give us incense, I''ll follow her all my life "Repay her," said Jin Dacai, turning back.


    "Big brother, I can''t. It''s too urgent?" Tang Wenhao shouted in the back.


    But like taking the wrong medicine, Jin Dacai completely ignored Tang Wenhao and went out of the jungle. Tang Wenhao saw that he couldn''t catch up and sat down on the stone. He also thought it was very funny.


    Shit, why is this big brother so anxious to have a son? Besides, if he had combined with Ah Ying, the child would not be his. Although Tang Wenhao knew that Jin Dacai''s feudal thought was deep-rooted and understood him, he really wanted to face it immediately. He always felt very distant and absurd, like a dream.


    Instead of Tang Wenhao, Jin Dacai came to the entrance of the mountain angrily, smiled at the two female bodyguards standing guard and said, "whoever goes in and calls your sister out, say I have something to discuss with her."


    A female bodyguard quickly handed the submachine gun to another female bodyguard and hurriedly trotted into the cave. After a while, Ruan Ling came out of the cave. She saw Jin Dacai but didn''t see Tang Wenhao. She was surprised and asked, "brother, where''s Wen hao?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. He''s practicing martial arts in there. Brother and sister, I have something private to talk to you. Are you free?" Jin Dacai smiled awkwardly.


    "Ah? Private affairs? OK, why don''t you go there." said Ruan Ling, pointing to Jin Dacai''s side where they lived.


    They went to the edge of the jungle some distance from the entrance of the mountain and stopped. Jin Dacai looked around and saw that there was no one. He went straight in, "sister-in-law, I have something to ask you."


    "Hehe, elder brother, what do you want? You are Wen Hao''s elder brother, and you are my elder brother. If you have something to say! As long as I can do it, it will be no problem." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Of course you can do it. If you can''t, I won''t say it. However, it''s very difficult for you, so I''m a little hard to say, but I have to say it." Jin Dacai said shyly.


    "Brother, just say it! I said that as long as I can do it, I will agree. No matter how difficult it is, because you are Wen Hao''s brother. Besides, I still have a lot to rely on brother!" Ruan Ling said with a sincere smile.


    "Since the younger brother and sister are so polite, the elder brother said ha!."


    "Hehe, brother, say it!"


    "Sister in law, I want to... Borrow my brother from you... For one night." Jin Dacai said awkwardly.


    Ruan Ling was confused. She asked, "brother, do you want to borrow Wen Hao from me? Why? Aren''t you your brothers? What else do you want to borrow? Or at night? Brother, what do you want to do?" Ruan Ling was completely confused by Jin Dacai.


    "Alas! Sister-in-law, how can I tell you?" Jin Dacai really felt it difficult to say. After all, Ruan Ling was a woman or her brother''s woman.


    "Elder brother, just say it! Wen Hao is your brother. You can tell him what you want him to do directly! He worships you so much that he will listen to you. There is no need to ask for my advice." Ruan Ling smiled.


    As soon as Jin Dacai thought of it, he had to say it anyway. He was cruel and said to Ruan Ling, "younger brother and younger sister, he can''t be the master of it. It''s like this. Elder brother is not afraid of your jokes. Elder brother, in fact, he had several wives at home, but they didn''t have children. As a result, they all had children after divorce from elder brother. Younger brother and younger sister, do you know why?"


    Ruan Ling burst out laughing at Jin Dacai''s words. She was so intelligent and highly educated that she immediately understood it and said with a smile, "hehe, brother, you... Won''t be ill?"


    "Yes, brother-in-law and sister-in-law, the eldest brother is really ill in this regard. He fell down when he was a soldier, but the eldest brother can have a normal husband and wife... Life, which has no impact, but he has no fertility." Jin Dacai said shyly.


    "Oh! That is to say, if Ah Ying follows you, she won''t have children in the future?" Ruan Ling then asked.


    "Well, sister-in-law, actually, it''s really nothing to me. However, we, especially the elderly, have this feudal thought of family succession, including the eldest brother. In our rural areas, I''m unfilial. I tell you, the eldest brother has been making money all these years. He''s afraid that people will always feel very sorry for the elderly at home when they talk about children. They are not happy In my seventies, I haven''t had grandchildren yet. I really don''t feel ashamed to see them. This time I came to Vietnam, I also wanted to relax and try my luck. Who knows I met you. "


    "Oh, so it is! Brother, what does this have to do with our family Wenhao?" Ruan Ling has not fully understood Jin Dacai''s meaning.


    "Brother and sister, it had nothing to do with my brother, but now it does. Since we came to Vietnam, I have shared joys and sorrows with brother Wen Hao these days. I regard him as my own brother."


    "Well, I know this. Wen Hao mentioned it to me. He admires you very much and regards you as his own big brother. You are really good brothers." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "So we talked in the jungle at that time. I said I''d find my wife later. I''d like to borrow seed from him and let him have a son for me." by this time, Jin Dacai didn''t feel embarrassed.


    "Ah? Let him have a son for you. It''s not your son. How can you have such a ridiculous idea?" Ruan Ling said in surprise.


    "Sister-in-law, actually, it''s nothing. It''s not much different from that kind of artificial insemination, but... Let them really... Together, but sister-in-law, I don''t care. Anyway, brother Wen Hao is my own brother, and I can let him touch my woman. Besides, there are times, not for a long time. Anyway, if you are pregnant, you can''t be together, otherwise I''m sorry for my wife. "


    Hearing this, Ruan Ling finally understood. She asked in surprise, "brother, what do you mean? The purpose of borrowing Wen Hao is to let him sleep with Ah Ying for a night?"


    "Well, yes, sister-in-law, that''s what I mean. How about it? Sister-in-law, as long as you can let me have a son, sister-in-law, if you need brother-in-law''s help in the future, just say, brother-in-law will never die." Jin Dacai hurried to make a statement for fear that Ruan Ling would disagree.


    Ruan Ling was silent now. She didn''t expect that JINDA finance and accounting had such an idea. She agreed. She was uncomfortable. She didn''t want Tang Wenhao to meet Ah Ying. She was particularly jealous of Ah Ying. She was afraid that Tang Wenhao really liked Ah Ying. After all, Ah Ying is also a very delicate and beautiful girl. She has an advantage in her age. If they sleep out their feelings, she won''t regret it all her life?


    Since she became Tang Wenhao''s woman last night, she basically recognized the fact that she could not live without Tang Wenhao in her life. The shock he brought to herself made her soul subordinate to Tang Wenhao, and her heart was completely handed over to him.

 Chapter 89

    However, Jin Dacai has said this for his own sake. If she refuses, she will completely offend Jin Dacai. Now she can''t leave Jin Dacai''s help at all. It can be said that without Jin Dacai''s two brothers, she really doesn''t have to play Abu.


    After thinking about it, she was still difficult to make a decision, so she had to hesitate and ask, "brother, what does Wen Hao say about this?"


    "He promised before, but now he refused. She said, he can only have you and your sister in his life, and can''t have a third woman, otherwise you will kill that woman. How dare he? That''s why I want to beg you to give me this opportunity, and also give us the Jin family a chance. Younger brothers and sisters, you may think it''s ridiculous, but for my elderly parents , I have to do this. Even if you don''t agree to lend me my brother, I have to find another man to complete this task for me when I return to China. Do you think it''s fair to Ah Ying? After all, she has a close relationship with my brother. You are both sisters and Wen Hao and I are brothers. Even if I know it''s his child, I''m easy to take the child as my own, Sister in law, I know it''s very difficult for you. You just got married with my brother. I''ll make such unreasonable demands with you, but I really have no way. I hope ah Ying will have children in her stomach next time we go back to China. In this way, our old lady will be very happy. As long as they are happy, it doesn''t matter if I make some sacrifices. Sister in law, please Will you give brother this chance? "


    Ruan Ling really had no way to refuse. She nodded helplessly and said, "brother, stop it. Since you are willing to give your women... I can''t refuse you. I''ll persuade Wen Hao right away. However, I have to ask Ah Ying''s opinion on this matter."


    "No, sister-in-law, it''s best to hide it from her and keep her in the dark. Otherwise, I''m afraid she won''t agree and destroy our relationship between husband and wife." Jin Dacai said.


    "Hehe, brother, you''re wrong. Ah Ying will agree. You don''t know her or women. Just leave it alone and leave it to your sister-in-law! Anyway, I promise to let your Ah Ying conceive our Wenhao child, and you''ll wait for my good news!" said Ruan Ling, turning and walking sadly.


    Although Ruan Ling has promised him, Jin Dacai feels her helplessness from Ruan Ling''s state, but up to now, he has no choice, because he must complete the task of continuing incense, and Tang Wenhao is his best candidate. His beautiful and lovely little wife sleeps with his brother Tang Wenhao. He doesn''t feel too uncomfortable, but he doesn''t want to give it to other men, I can''t stand it. That''s the key to the problem.


    Ruan Ling returned to the cave depressed. Her mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei had already slept on the sofa. She came to ah Ju''s room and saw that Manny and Ah Ying were still talking!


    "Sister, you''re back? What''s Jin Dacai looking for you?" Ah Ying smiled. A Ying, like Ruan Ling, since she married Jin Dacai and was successfully accepted by Jin Dacai, she also felt that she was the happiest moment in her life. Jin Dacai did bring her happiness. She spoiled her, loved her and loved her. Women are spoiled by men in heaven. As long as there are men, they are happy.


    "Ah Ying, this..." Ruan Ling suddenly felt that she should tell Ah Ying frankly. She glanced at Manny. Manny misunderstood her and immediately said with a smile, "ah Ling, it''s inconvenient for you to talk in your own room! My sister also wants to sleep."


    "No, sister, it''s not inconvenient. I''ll tell you here! Anyway, Wen Hao is not mine alone. Sister, you also have a share, and he is also your Wen Hao." Ruan Ling loves her sister too much. She doesn''t want Manny to feel a little wronged.


    "Ah? What''s the matter with my uncle? Their brothers quarreled?" Ah Ying asked in surprise.


    Manny also looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously.


    "Oh, no, their brothers are as good as one person. How can they quarrel? How to say!" Ruan Ling also thought it was really hard to say, and understood Jin Dacai''s hesitation just now.


    "Ah Ling, just say it! Anyway, it''s something to say." Manny said with a faint smile.


    "Yes, sister, tell me! Anyway, I listen to you. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." Ah Ying said, looking at Ruan Ling''s desire to talk and stop, she didn''t know.


    "Hehe, it''s very uncomfortable, but brother Jin is also very poor. I have no choice but to promise him." Ruan Ling couldn''t tell the process, but told the results first, so she felt better in her heart.


    "Ah? Sister, what did you promise him? What''s the matter with my husband?" Ah Ying was worried as if her husband had something to do.


    "Ah Ying, don''t worry. Brother Jin is fine. Did he tell you? How many wives did he marry before? And he didn''t have children. Did he tell you?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, he told me that he was a big boss, but his marriage has been bad. Every wife will steal behind his back, so he thought of us coming to Vietnam to find his wife." Ah Ying said.


    "Yes, did he tell you that his ex-wives have children after they left him?" Ruan Ling continued to let Ah Ying accept it in this step-by-step way.


    "It seems that she said, what''s the matter, sister." Ah Ying obviously didn''t think deeply. Maybe she was too young.


    Ruan Ling smiled and caressed her hair and said, "silly girl, it means he has no fertility." as she said, Ruan Ling looked at Ah Ying''s reaction very seriously. Manny also fully understood Ruan Ling''s words, but she didn''t understand what Ruan Ling was going to say next. She just looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously.


    "Ah? Elder sister, that means I will have no children with him all my life?" Ah Ying asked in surprise.


    "Yes, Ah Ying, if so, would you like to be his wife?" Ruan Ling asked tentatively.


    "Yes, sister. No matter whether I have children or not, I am brother Jin''s wife. I am willing to be with him all my life." Ah Ying said without hesitation.


    "Very good, Ah Ying. Elder sister likes you as a loving and righteous child. However, brother Jin has a particularly difficult thing for you to understand him." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "What? Elder sister, no matter what problem brother Jin has, I will understand him and be willing to bear it with him." Ah Ying said seriously.


    "Well, it''s much simpler. Ha! Ah Ying, brother Jin has parents in his 70s. He is a very filial son. He has no children for years. He blames himself very much. So after marrying you this time, he hopes that when we go to China in the near future, you can have children in your stomach, so that he can be filial to his parents."


    "But isn''t he infertile?" Ah Ying asked suspiciously.


    In connection with Ruan Ling''s words just now, Manny seemed to fully understand Ruan Ling''s intention at this time, but she didn''t point it out and still looked at Ruan Ling and a Ying.


    "Ah Ying, that''s what elder sister said she had promised him. Elder brother Jin called elder sister out to let your uncle stay with you and let your uncle talk to you for him... What... Anyway, you know." Ruan Ling said, blushing.


    Manny sighed. She really let herself guess right. Somehow, looking at the little beauty Ah Ying in front of her, she didn''t feel jealous, but felt pity for her.


    Ah Ying''s pretty face turned red immediately. She shook her head and said, "sister, it''s impossible. My uncle is from you and sister Manny. I... dare not."


    Manny felt uneasy when she saw Ah Ying. She loved her a little. She liked Ah Ying at the first sight. Maybe it was fate. Later, she liked her even more when she saw that Ah Ying was good at taking care of people. Now when she thought of this, Ruan Ling agreed anyway, she smiled at Ah Ying, "Ah Ying, my sister doesn''t matter. As long as you can help your husband and wife and Wen Hao is willing, my sister is fine. You don''t have to worry about anything."


    "Yes, Ah Ying, don''t worry that my elder sister will retaliate against you in the future. This time, I''m definitely not. In the past, my elder sister was sorry for you, but this time is different. My elder sister has married your uncle. Besides, your uncle is also helping his eldest brother. The most important thing is that my elder sister has promised your husband."


    "Sister, don''t push me, I can''t do it," said Ah Ying, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Why?" Ruan Ling looked at Ah Ying in surprise. She didn''t expect that Ah Ying would really refuse her. In her eyes, Ah Ying has always liked Tang Wenhao best. When she said this, she must be eager to sleep with Tang Wenhao every day! Everyone knows that Jin Dacai''s martial arts are no better than Tang Wenhao. How could she refuse?


    "Sister, i... now I''m not interested in other men except my husband." Ah Ying said.


    "Don''t need you to be interested? You are interested. Elder sister is still afraid! You are more beautiful and lovely than our sisters and seven or eight years younger than us. We are really afraid that you will rob our uncle with us! You are not moved by brother Jin''s filial piety and sincerity, or considering that he is my male''s eldest brother. Who is willing to give her husband to others?" Ruan Ling smiled helplessly.


    Manny burst out laughing and said to Ah Ying, "Ah Ying, don''t think too much. Since you have married brother Jin and he doesn''t have that ability, it''s reasonable to borrow from his brother. Wouldn''t it be more troublesome if he borrowed from others?"


    "My sister is right. After all, they are good brothers. If you are really pregnant with Wenhao''s child in our family, brother Jin will regard the child as his own, and you can rest assured that you don''t have to worry that he won''t hurt the child in the future," Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, that''s the truth. Ah Ying, don''t think too much. We women have to play many roles in society. One of the key points is the reproductive tool. Who makes you his wife! You regard being with Wen Hao as completing the reproductive task. When you think about it, you don''t feel uncomfortable."


    Seeing Ruan Ling and Manny, the sisters urged themselves, and then thinking that Jin Dacai had no children at his age, the kind Ah Ying nodded and agreed, "sister, since you all agree, Ah Ying can only agree, what about my uncle."


    "Hehe, don''t worry about my uncle! No man doesn''t like beautiful women, go!" Ruan Ling smiled helplessly.


    "Ah? I''m going to talk to my uncle now..." Ah Ying asked shyly.


    "Hehe, then you have to ask your husband. I think your husband is worried crazy about this. He said he''s almost fifty. I wish you would give him a son now. Ah Ying, anyway, ah Jie has a word now. From now on, neither of our sisters will care about you, but when you''re pregnant, you can''t let my uncle go to your bed again. Do you understand?" Ruan Ling said seriously.

 Chapter 90

    "Yes, sister, Ah Ying will never do anything sorry for sister. Sister Manny, I''ll go back first. Good night!" Ah Ying said and turned shyly out.


    As soon as I stepped out of ah Ju''s room, I met Tang Wenhao who came back from the jungle. As soon as they met each other, Ah Ying''s pretty face turned red with shame. She said, "uncle, you''re back?" and ran away shyly.


    Tang Wenhao was confused and thought, what''s the matter with Ah Ying? You''ll be shy if you don''t see me for two hours? What''s going on?


    When I entered the room, I saw Ruan Ling and Manny were there and said with a smile, "your sisters are both there! What''s the matter with my sister-in-law? I ran out? I provoked her?"


    "Hehe... Baby, you didn''t annoy her, but you''re going to annoy her soon. You''ve got a good thing, baby!" Ruan Ling said and pulled him to the bed.


    Tang Wenhao is so smart. Combined with Ah Ying''s expression just now, he understands that it should be Ruan Ling who directly mentioned to Ah Ying that he should plant seeds for his eldest brother, but he still has to pretend that he doesn''t know anything. At least he has to make a gesture in front of Ruan Ling and Manny that I have never thought of going to be a sister-in-law.


    "Arlene, Manny, what''s going on?"


    "Baby, for your sake of refusing your big brother, I won''t punish you. It shows that you still take my words seriously in your heart. If you secretly stay with Ah Ying, I''ll cut you off and feed you to the wild dog." Ruan Ling''s words made Manny pink and embarrassed to see.


    "Ha ha, so cruel! OK, you can cut it off and feed the wild dog! As long as you are willing."


    "You are so bad! Baby! I love you so much." Ruan Ling put her arms around him and kissed him.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and kissed her on her lips, then gently pushed her away and said with a smile, "ah Ling, I also want to kiss your sister, OK?" Tang Wenhao always had this idea. Manny is a beautiful woman who has been thinking about it for a long time. Second, he is afraid that Manny is uncomfortable. Those who see good things have a share!


    Ruan Ling pushed him to the bed with a pout. "I know you''ve been bad for my sister for a long time. Go! Sister, I''ll go out first. You play! Villains, don''t touch my sister''s wound." then Ruan Ling was about to leave the room.


    "Ah Ling, don''t go. I have something else to tell you! I''ll kiss Manny and get addicted. Otherwise, I''ll suffocate. I really want to kiss your sister." Tang Wenhao said, Ruan Ling didn''t leave, but watched Tang Wenhao and Manny''s performance.


    Manny''s pretty face has long become a red apple. She humbly lowered her head and was at a loss. Tang Wenhao leaned down and sat beside her and held her soft jade hand. Her soft jade hand was already sweating, indicating that she was very nervous. Manny''s shy little woman appearance made Tang Wenhao curious. She was the female president of mans group, I didn''t expect to be such a gentle and quiet little woman.


    Shit, I was really blind before. I have a good skin bag!


    "Manny, don''t be nervous. Today, I''ll kiss to make sure there''s no second bite, except when I''m tempted by you." he said, he put down Manny''s jade hand, took her sexy and charming sweet lips, and kissed them. Sure enough, it''s refreshing and delicious. The smell exhaled from Manny''s sweet lips is pleasant, which makes him have a long aftertaste.


    Manny''s pretty face turned into a red apple!


    Tang Wenhao was so excited that he almost jumped on Manny and played wantonly. Instead of considering Manny''s injury, he would really urge him to enter her bridal chamber as soon as possible. What meets the requirements of Manny''s board of directors and the permission of family elders, get the fuck out of here!


    Ruan Ling looked jealously at Tang Wenhao''s look at Manny as a baby, but she was also happy for her sister. "Well, don''t look. There''s plenty of time to see in the future, baby, what else did you say to me? After that, go and finish your human creation task as soon as possible!"


    Manny smiled shyly, covering her mouth.


    Tang Wenhao regained his serious expression. He looked back at the door, went to the door and closed the door. Ruan Ling knew he must have found something.


    "Baby, did you find anything?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Hmm! I was practicing in the woods just now. I heard someone talking. Do you know who it is?"


    "Alan?" Ruan Ling guessed.


    "Well, and Aya!" said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? They two smelly girls came together so soon?" Ruan Ling said angrily.


    "Ah Ling, don''t worry. It''s not as serious as you thought, but Alan is encouraging ah ya to oppose you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Can you imagine how she encouraged Aya?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Ah Ling, that''s the case." Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling and Manny everything he heard.


    It turned out that after Jin Dacai left just now, Tang Wenhao felt bored and began to sit on stones to exercise his skills and practice Qi. People who have practiced internal skills know that once people enter the state, a little movement around them will be very sensitive. Tang Wenhao practiced for less than ten minutes and heard footsteps and voices not far away.


    Because he just enjoyed the performance of Alan and ah Xiong in the afternoon and listened to their dialogue between the dog man and the dog man, Tang Wenhao immediately recognized that the visitor was Alan. He heard that Alan told a girl that death valley was about to break up, and that their elder sister Ruan Ling had only two Chinese men in her heart and ignored the affairs of death valley, She also said that Ruan Ling is a woman, and she can''t do big things after all, and the good days in death valley can''t last long. They sisters should think of themselves early and find a place to rely on for life.


    She also said that Ruan Ling was too selfish and made the death valley a world for women. A limited number of men were still old and weak. They didn''t take the life of their sisters seriously. They had only themselves in mind and were too cruel to their sisters.


    Later, Tang Wenhao heard another woman clearly. It was Aya. Fortunately, Aya did not fully agree with Alan. She said that Alan was too simple to see the problem. She said that Ruan Ling was too much sometimes, but generally speaking, it was OK. After all, she taught their sisters martial arts and was regarded as their master, but she just couldn''t stand Ruan Ling marrying a Chinese, Because her family died at the hands of the Chinese, she hated Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao in her bones and hoped to have the opportunity to separate Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    On hearing this, Alan was very happy. She said she had a way to make Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao break up completely. Aya asked her what she could do. She said she couldn''t tell her now. She would tell her only when the opportunity was ripe.


    "Baby, is that all?" Ruan Ling felt that she didn''t hear the key point.


    "Well! Later, they talked about things between women. I was embarrassed to listen, so I came back first. Besides, I was afraid they would find me. Once they found me, they would be very cautious and it would be difficult to monitor them." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s true, baby. What did they talk about women?" Ruan Ling asked with interest.


    Compared with the fanatical noise of the beauties in the pharmaceutical factory, Ruan Ling''s residence and Abu''s experimental base are a little more secretive and boring. Ruan Ling is basically accompanying several of her relatives in addition to leading her newlywed husband Tang Wenhao and her eldest brother Jin Dacai to get familiar with the factory, the environment around Death Valley and secretly discussing countermeasures every day.


    After several days of recuperation, the bodies of the three patients in the family also recovered a lot. Except that mother-in-law a Xiang was old and weak, Manny and Ah Mei could walk on the ground. It was no big deal. Manny had only hurt a little skin and flesh, and recovered well. At that time, the bullet passed through the skin and flesh around her waist, If you go further into the middle of the body, you will hurt your muscles and bones, but something big will happen, which can be regarded as a blessing in misfortune.


    In addition, I can see my beloved man Tang Wenhao and my sister Ruan Ling every day. I am in a good mood, so my body recovers faster.


    These days are indeed the happiest time of Ruan Ling''s life. She can chat with her relatives during the day and drive with her beloved man in bed at night. How happy is she!


    Tang Wenhao finally didn''t listen to Ruan Ling and Jin Dacai''s arrangement to spend the night with his sister-in-law Ah Ying. He said that if Jin Dacai and Ruan Ling gave him time, he didn''t want to be too formal and felt uncomfortable. He would prefer to combine with Ah Ying under a non-specific situation, which would make him feel more comfortable and not embarrassed.


    Jin Dacai is not easy to force him. He can only hope that Tang Wenhao will blossom and bear fruit with his wife as soon as possible. However, he and Ruan Ling are not idle. These days, he has been carefully planning an operation. He wants to go to the test base in person to learn about Abu''s situation and win every battle.


    Originally, Ruan Ling wanted to take people to meet Abu in the daytime. She pointed out the matter and put it on the table. But Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao think it''s not time now. Their relationship has become very delicate because of Manny''s problem. Once it passes rashly, it is likely to become Abu''s hostage. If so, something big will happen, With Abramovich''s consistent style, he will not stop until he reaches his goal. At that time, he was completely passive.


    Ruan Ling also felt it was reasonable, so she didn''t insist on actively contacting Abu. Abu was also braking with silence. She neither contacted Ruan Ling to inform her of any business matters, nor showdown with Ruan Ling to force her to hand over Manny. It can be said that the two had secretly worked harder.


    That day, after dinner, Jin Dacai carried a backpack and called Tang Wenhao into the jungle. The brothers sat down. Tang Wenhao looked at him with a backpack and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Brother, we''ve been walking around with my sister-in-law and Ah Ying these days. My brother is also familiar with the woods around here. In particular, there''s basically no problem going to Abu''s mountain road. I want to go to Abu''s side tonight and see what tricks the boy is playing."


    "Ah? Brother, have you really decided to go?" Tang Wenhao reacted this time. Why did he carry a backpack? He just didn''t expect Jin Dacai to take action so soon. He just heard Jin Dacai talk about this topic two days ago.


    "Brother, of course it''s true. Don''t worry. Brother is fine. I haven''t seen any scenes when he was a scout. Brother observed the guards inside them when he lived at the base. With brother''s skill, it won''t be a big problem to get in and out safely at night. Just put your heart in your stomach."


    "Brother, why don''t I go with you and learn from you by the way." Tang Wenhao was excited.

 Chapter 91

    "You? Brother, you can''t go." Jin Dafei shook like a rattle.


    "Brother, why can''t I go." Tang Wenhao was anxious.


    "Brother, you have a special task tonight!" Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "What''s the special task? Brother, you won''t let me give you a break? That''s so boring." Tang Wenhao thought Jin Dacai wanted him to watch or something.


    "Hehe, no, brother, your sister-in-law is waiting for you at home! Brother, don''t do this. Since your sister-in-law has agreed and your sister-in-law is willing, if you carry it like this, it will hurt your sister-in-law''s self-esteem. She thinks you don''t like her!" Jin Dacai said seriously.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he hurriedly asked, "brother, how can it be? How can I look down on my sister-in-law? I just don''t think I''m ready."


    "You, brother, why are you scholars so talkative? You''re a big man. You''re not happy at all. What are you going to do? You''re like being caught up in the battlefield by your brother? Is there so much trouble?" Jin Dacai''s voice became louder. He choked him up these days. He wanted to say Tang Wenhao, and he was afraid that Tang Wenhao would be unhappy.


    "Brother, don''t be angry. I promised you. It''s up to my brother. I just hope to do it unconsciously once. Now it''s like sleeping with my sister-in-law. It''s too much. I feel uncomfortable anyway."


    "Alas! You are a scholar! Would you like to have a whole candlelight dinner? Play some more music? Be romantic? Then I''ll go back and let your sister-in-law prepare! Is that necessary? I tell you, you must finish this task for me tonight. I haven''t touched your sister-in-law for two days, just to make you feel strong when you are together It''s said that when two people are together like this, women are more likely to get pregnant. Don''t disappoint your eldest brother. "


    "Brother, I really convinced you, but to tell you the truth, since our wedding day, I have lived with your sister-in-law at least three or four times a day, so I can''t guarantee that I can have a baby this time tonight," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I know, not this time. Continue to work hard next time. Brother, you are in such good health. Your sister-in-law is young and will win the bid several times. Besides, my sister-in-law doesn''t agree to let you continue until you are pregnant. We won''t blame you. What else do you pretend?" Jin Dacai said impatiently.


    "OK, OK, I promised you. I''ll wait... I''ll go... You must be careful, brother. My sister-in-law and I are waiting for you at home." Tang Wenhao said with concern.


    "OK, brother, it''s a hard night, so hurry up and get down to business! It''s more likely to do it several times a night. Brother, remember, I want a son, not a daughter, but our father doesn''t want grandchildren." Jin Dacai smiled, and then slipped into the woods.


    God! I haven''t seen such a greedy man. I have to have a son. My brother has to have that ability! After sighing, Tang Wenhao turned and walked out of the jungle.


    As soon as I got out of the woods, I saw Ruan Ling standing aside. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming out, I smiled and asked, "baby, brother is gone? Has he really gone to Abu alone?"


    "Well, I want to go with him. He won''t let me go!" Tang Wenhao said depressed.


    "I know you haven''t taken any action these days. My brother is a little worried. He always says that the old people at home are getting older and older. If you have grandchildren one day earlier and let the old people enjoy the happiness of their family, you can satisfy him! Go! Ah Ying must be waiting for you inside! If you don''t go again, the little girl really thinks you despise her."


    "Ah Ling, do you really have to?" Tang Wenhao actually has a very contradictory heart. He doesn''t want Ah Ying, but is really afraid that he won''t get down when he gets on Ah Ying''s body. Ah Ying and Ning Kexin have a very similar temperament. Once, how obsessed he was with Ning Kexin''s body, so he couldn''t make up his mind.


    "Baby, do you think I''m willing to give you to Ah Ying? I don''t want to, but it''s already like this, so you can finish the task quickly? Finish the task as soon as possible and get rid of it as soon as possible." Ruan Ling urged.


    "OK! Ah Ling, then... I''ll go. Don''t be sad!" Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Ling must be very sad.


    "Well, it''s all right, baby, I''ve already prepared in my heart." Ruan Ling smiled helplessly.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao came back to Ah Ying''s cave step by step. Through the crack in the door, he looked inside. The candle shadow swayed. The beautiful and lovely Ah Ying had already sat in front of the bed waiting for him. Her eyes were looking out! I guess I heard his footsteps.


    Tang Wenhao gently pushed open the door. Ah Ying saw that Tang Wenhao really entered her house. She was nervous and was at a loss. She quickly stood up and said at a loss, "uncle, are you... Coming?"


    "Hmm! Ah... Sister-in-law... Kept you waiting." Tang Wenhao said awkwardly. He found that he had been far away from Ah Ying since Ah Ying was with Jin Dacai.


    "No... uncle... Are you... Voluntary?" Ah Ying said coyly.


    "Well... Of course..." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Well... Why did you come here tonight? Did you... Dislike Ah Ying?" Ah Ying still resents Tang Wenhao''s inaction for so long. At least in her opinion, Tang Wenhao is not very active, that is, he doesn''t miss her body, which hurt her a little.


    "No... sister-in-law..." Tang Wenhao shouted hurriedly. He wanted to explain.


    "No, Wenhao, call me Ah Ying!" Ah Ying said gently.


    "Well, Ah Ying, I''ve never despised you. Really, you have to believe me. Why should I dislike you, such a beautiful girl?"


    "But why did you come tonight?... you''re late today," said Ah Ying unhappily.


    "Ah? Late? What do you mean?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    When Tang Wenhao returned to Ruan Ling''s new bed again, she looked at Tang Wenhao in her sexy pajamas. "Baby, you''re back? Do you still don''t want to be with Ah Ying?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, "ha ha, ah Ling, if you say it, it will kill you!" he took off his clothes and went to bed.


    Ruan Ling smiled and let Tang Wenhao in, hugged his strong body and said with a smile, "What''s the matter? Baby, Ah Ying doesn''t want you anymore? I don''t believe it. She wants to sleep with you every day! Don''t think I''m a fool. She looks at you with love in her eyes, but I don''t blame her. It''s also my own fault. I firmly locked you two together at that time. I can understand that you''ve been in love for a long time."


    "Hehe, I''m starting to eat dry vinegar again." Tang Wenhao pressed Ruan Ling under him. He wanted to release the interest aroused from Ah Ying.


    "Ha ha, villain, what''s the matter? I don''t believe you''ll put such a beautiful little sister-in-law. There must be a reason of last resort." Ruan Ling said spectacularly.


    "Smart, she came to relatives." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Relatives? What do you mean?" Ruan Ling didn''t understand what Chinese relatives mean when they are used on women. Tang Wenhao didn''t know before. She would rather teach him. She said that there are several ways to say women''s holidays. During holidays, great aunt and relatives all mean the same.


    Shit, it''s creative!


    "Fool, you women come once a month, understand?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile. In fact, he was the most depressed just now. At first, he really didn''t want to go. He was always worried that he would be confused with Ah Ying in the future, cut constantly and reason disorderly! Even if he was sorry for Jin Dacai, he really made up his mind to enter her room. That was a thought! From the moment he stepped into her room, he strongly wanted to have her and want to come crazy with her, but he didn''t expect ah Ying mercilessly informed him that she had burst into red water half an hour ago and was crazy.


    Shit happens every day, only today!


    "Ha ha... Baby, you''re so cute. She can''t, I can..." Ruan Ling smiled shyly, and then quickly pulled Tang Wenhao''s pants


    With the bright moonlight, Jin Dacai walked on the uneven mountain road and selectively swept away towards the test base.


    Although Jin Dacai is fat, his movements are not clumsy and fast. This is mainly due to his constant exercise and cultivation.


    The autumn moonlight shot into the dense jungle with some hazy. Jin Dacai''s hurried footsteps disturbed the silence of the jungle. The naughty sleepless birds flew up in surprise. A few drops of crystal dew slipped down from the leaf tip with a trace of coolness, gently dripping on Jin Dacai''s cheek, and a burst of coolness rushed into his heart.


    "Brother Wen Hao, come on! You''re welcome. The incense of the eldest brother''s family depends on you. The eldest brother will help you and your sister-in-law drive away the bastard Abu as soon as possible. Both of our brothers will return home with their beautiful daughter-in-law." Thinking that his brother Tang Wenhao was working hard on his little wife at this moment, Jin Dacai was inexplicably excited.


    "Shit, what''s the matter with me? Why can''t I eat brother Wen Hao''s vinegar at all? Don''t I love ah Ying? No! I must love her very much, but why can''t I eat Wen Hao''s vinegar? Shit, life is really fucking wonderful!" Jin Dacai couldn''t understand it.


    To make a long story short, after half an hour of rapid march, Jin Dacai had safely approached the test base. Looking at the fuzzy high wall in front of him, Jin Dacai stopped. He knew that he must be careful if he went further. Ruan Ling told him that there were many dark pits and mechanisms about 50 meters away from the high wall. She was not sure whether Abu had modified them and let Jin Dacai in Be very careful.


    He carefully looked around and saw that there was no one around. He chose a big tree, walked away, and then rushed to the tree. When he was close to the trunk of the tree, he bowed down and lifted his breath, and his fat body fell on the three meter high branch.


    What a fortune!


    He grabbed the tree trunk and looked carefully into the wall. By chance, he saw a team of men in camouflage clothes and loaded with guns passing by the wall not far from him. Jin Dacai knew that these people were patrols. He had seen them when he lived in the wooden house.


    Moreover, Jin Dacai has summed up the law of their patrol in those days, basically half an hour back and forth, that is to say, after the team passes by, it will pass here again in half an hour.


    "Shit, we have to hurry!" thinking of this, Jin Dacai suddenly fell to the ground.


    When he got to the ground, he quickly took out the flying claws and clothes in his backpack and put on a camouflage suit. Ruan Ling prepared it for him, which is convenient for him to mix in the base and is not easy to be recognized. After everything was proper, Jin Dacai ran quickly towards the wall, because he had stepped on it a little during the day. He was sure that this distance was no problem.

 Chapter 92

    When he was close to the wall, he threw his flying claw and firmly grasped it on the wall. He followed the trend and the whole person fell steadily on the wall with the help of the flying claw.


    After listening to the wall for a few seconds, he saw no movement and jumped off the wall again. Fortunately, there was no mechanism trap under the wall.


    There was silence all around. Only the noise of some men came from the wooden house in the distance. Jin Dacai basically knew the functional layout of Abu''s room here. After all, he had been to several places such as the laboratory and carefully observed other rooms. Although it was not very clear, Ruan Ling also communicated with him and told him where Abu usually lived and where they usually discussed things.


    Jin Dacai carefully identified the direction and thought about it. Ruan Ling told him about Abu''s residence and quickly came to a judgment, "yes, it should be the place with the light in front."


    Thinking of this, Jin Dacai walked quietly to Abu''s residence along the path beside the wall. In about ten minutes, he was not 20 meters away from Abu''s wooden house. Hiding in the dark, he could even see several tough men holding cigarettes and playing cards in the shadow of candles, with submachine guns beside them, Jin Dacai glanced around him, saw no one, and suddenly plundered under the window of the wooden house.


    He wanted to hear what they said, but he listened carefully and couldn''t understand anything. It turned out that this group of people were speaking Vietnamese, which made Jin Dacai very depressed.


    So he slowly raised his head and looked inside through the gap. Now he saw clearly that Abu with a fierce face was holding a cigarette. While muttering fiercely, there was a woman sitting on his thigh, with obscene eyes on her face, and the woman was numb.


    In addition, several men around him also looked at the woman, their eyes full of hunger and thirst, as if they were going to swallow the woman, grass, these animals! Maiming women again!


    Seeing this, Jin Dacai wanted to rush in and kill the animals.


    At this time, Abu suddenly spoke Chinese, "ah Xiong, what''s the matter with that Aya girl? Sleep with her. Did you really deal with the girl?"


    As soon as Jin Dacai heard this, he quickly looked inside. Sure enough, a familiar face appeared behind Abu. "Hey, brother, don''t worry! That girl can''t live without me." ah Xiong smiled obscene.


    "Really? What about Ruan Ling''s beautiful sister? Is her injury any better? Is there any further news? I can''t wait." Abu said fiercely.


    "Hey, brother, please bear it for a few more days! Alan said that the beauty named Manny has recovered very well. It''s estimated that she''ll be almost as good as a week. You can have fun with her when you get her. Alan also said that from her point of view, Manny is more feminine than Ruan Ling and more in line with brother''s appetite."


    "Ha ha... Ok... Ah Xiong, brothers, as long as you let me sleep with any of Ruan Ling and her sisters, you can''t do anything good. You can choose some beautiful women around Ruan Ling as your brothers choose. Ha ha... All the beautiful women in death valley are ours. Hundreds of beautiful women are cool to you! Brothers, we can stand the two cheap beautiful women "A boy?" cried Abu harshly.


    "No, elder brother, the beauties in death valley are all our brothers'' and must not be cheap. Those two boys, elder brother, give orders! Anyway, we have mastered the way to enter Ruan Ling''s residence. Why don''t we get these beauties quickly? Elder brother, give orders! We can''t wait long. Why don''t we kill her by surprise and capture Ruan Ling alive at night Big beauty for big brother. "Several boys shouted excitedly.


    Seeing Abu''s obscene smile, he said, "brothers! We can''t do it tonight. We''re not ready enough. According to the girl Alana, the dead fat man we''ve been locked up for a few days is a powerful role and knows Chinese Kung Fu. Shit! The dead fat man hides very well. I really regret that he didn''t kill him directly at the beginning."


    "Really? Is he better than Ruan Ling''s Kung Fu?" a man asked.


    Ah Hsiung said coldly, "yes, it must be more powerful than Ruan Ling. According to Alan, he controlled their sisters in a few seconds. It seems that it''s some acupoint lighting skill. The people he ordered can''t move at all. He can do whatever he wants to do to you. It''s very powerful."


    "So, brothers, don''t worry, clean them up slowly. We need to make a careful plan. In addition, I have informed my friends on the road that you will have more new weapons in a few days. With these weapons, hum! The dead fat man is useless no matter how powerful he is. Remember with me, these beauties, we can''t kill them, we can only outwit them, okay?" This surprised Jin Dacai outside. He didn''t know what new weapons Abu was going to get from outside to deal with Ruan Ling.


    "Boss, why?" someone asked puzzled.


    "You don''t understand? These beauties were carefully selected by Ruan Ling''s dead girl. Which one is not the best in a hundred? It''s not a pity to kill them? Besides, the government can''t know if so many people will die in death valley? There''s no interference? Then all problems will arise. I''ve always told you that we and Ruan Ling belong to internal contradictions and need to be solved internally, We can''t use the way of killing all. It''s not good for anyone. Besides, it''s great that so many beautiful women have to be kept for our brothers to enjoy. However, we are short of troops at present. With Lao Tzu, we can only be counted as more than 20 people. It''s not so easy for us to completely deal with Ruan Ling. This dead girl has a high IQ and we can''t be big Yi, I think she''s playing with me now. Last time I told her to hand over her Miss Manny. She didn''t give me any room to discuss. It''s probably because the dead fat man was willing to help her. She has confidence. She''s never been so hard on me before. Shit! I''m not angry at this. I''m a gun forest Bullet rain worked hard with her, and even refused to give me a girl, which suffocated me. "He said, glancing at the woman in his arms and talking to some younger brothers.


    The boys nodded knowingly and smiled to the side


    To Jin Dacai''s surprise, Abu just finished, took a few breaths, looked back and ordered ah Xiong around him, "Ah Xiong, bring me the medicine again. If you look uncomfortable, go to the laboratory and find some to solve it yourself! Now the quality of these women is a little poor, but it''s better than nothing. If you want something fresh and delicious, all work hard with me. The stunning beauties over Ruan Ling are all ours. You can be happy at that time."


    "Ha ha, I see. Brother, let''s go happily too?" the boys scattered the birds and animals happily as soon as they heard the order.


    Jin Dacai quickly dodged and hid in the dark for fear that these boys would find him.


    After several boys passed by, he looked into the window and saw that Abu son of a bitch was still working


    "Cao, if you want to have my skill, you won''t be the boss? Ah Xiong, you''ve seen it for so long. Do you want to? If you want to continue, I''ll have a rest first. This smelly girl is powerful enough." Abu gasped to ah Xiong.


    Jin Dacai touched himself and scolded himself, "Mom, I''m still the boss at this level! I''m much better than you, you''re at the level of primary school. Jin Dacai saw that they had nothing important to say and was about to withdraw.


    Listen to ah Xiong''s obscene smile, "brother, this is still for brother when he is hungry. Brother, if you think about it, you''d better use your own! By the way, brother, I have something to ask brother."


    Jin Dacai stopped and wanted to hear what ah Xiong said.


    "You say, brother, what do you want?" Abu said weakly, looking like excessive lust.


    "Well, about me and Aya," ah Hsiung said with a flattering smile.


    "Hasn''t your marriage been decided? It''s waiting to choose a date, but Ruan Ling''s dead girl hasn''t answered me yet. It''s reasonable for her to answer me. I guess she''s playing some tricks with me. Brother, do you think she''ll find that Aya and Alan have problems?" Abu asked suspiciously.


    "No, their sisters haven''t taken any practical action yet! However, according to Alan, Aya still has feelings for Ruan Ling and is not willing to fully cooperate with us. Of course, Alan hasn''t made it clear to her yet."


    "Then make it clear to her and let Aya make a choice. I tell you, brother, if Aya dares not to cooperate with us and dare to oppose our brother, don''t blame big brother for attacking your woman."


    Ah Hsiung''s face changed slightly and smiled awkwardly. "Brother, how could I? Ah Ya was originally given to my brother by you. Otherwise, how could my brother sleep with a beautiful woman like her? However, brother, you have to promise me something!" ah Hsiung looked at Abu.


    "Say!" said Abu coldly, as if he knew what he was trying to say.


    "Big brother, what, if I really marry Aya, can you hold your hand high and don''t touch her, and you can let her really belong to my brother in the future? If you want this woman, you can want her at any time, which is absolutely no problem for me." ah Xiong said and looked carefully at Abu lying on the woman.


    Abu turned the woman over, pushed her aside and scolded, "go out! Come back to accompany me tomorrow. You''re doing well tonight. Let''s have a rest."


    The woman nodded and left the room numbly.


    Seeing that the woman went out, Abu said with a smile, "brother, if I still think about Ayana girl one day, do you mean I can''t touch her? Hey hey, to tell the truth, I occupy so many women''s bodies, which is the most exciting for her. Although she is tall, sexy and more energetic to use, brother, you are lucky."


    What a fucking beast, even his brother''s woman. Jin Dacai understood that Aya did it for the first time.


    Seeing Abu say this, ah Xiong Putong knelt down to Abu, "brother, please, you can really give Aya to your brother! I think I really love her, please, or you can sleep with Alan if you want to! In fact, she is also very sexy. Her figure is no worse than Aya. I guarantee that you will like her more and more."


    "Well, I haven''t slept with her. Don''t forget that her first time was also the bud opened by me. Don''t I know how she tastes? Get up! I''m sleepy and need to rest. Look at your promise. There are many beautiful women in death valley. As long as Ruan Ling is settled, you can have as many as you want." Abu said impatiently.

 Chapter 93

    "Eldest brother, but I only like Aya. Eldest brother, you have to promise me! Please." ah Xiong saw that Abu didn''t let go and knelt there and couldn''t get up.


    Abu reluctantly said to ah Xiong, "OK, I know. I won''t touch you again. Aya, go back and have a rest! I have something to discuss with you tomorrow!" Abu waved to ah Xiong.


    "Yes, brother, thank you, brother. Remember, brother, don''t be a liar this time." ah Hsiung said skeptically. Then he turned around and went out. He was worried that Abu would cheat ah ya like Alan. He began to break ah Lan''s body and gave it to him completely. As a result, he would still let himself cheat ah LAN for him to vent his lust, Alan doesn''t know yet.


    Seeing ah Hsiung out, Abu looked at his disappeared back and sneered, "Hum! Smelly boy, I thought that Aya was really yours? Delusion, every woman in death valley must be Lao Tzu''s, grass! How can you own such a beautiful woman? I dares to think that I will use her again tomorrow. What Alan, I can go anywhere. I could go anywhere. I could go by you Boy, I''ve been using it for several months. If you''re tired of it, you want to give it back to me? Who''s the boss here? I spoiled you bastards. "


    When Jin Dacai heard this and saw it, he already had a spectrum in his heart. It''s just a mob! Even if he is a new weapon, it''s not difficult to deal with. How promising can he be? How much can a big brother who only sees women do?


    Therefore, at this time, Jin Dacai totally despises Abu and his gang. It is estimated that they have nothing special except bullying women and fighting ruthlessly. As a special forces soldier, Jin Dacai doesn''t pay attention to these people.


    Laozi''s lust is lust, and he also has his own principles. These bird people don''t have any principles of life at all. No wonder this Abu has chased Ruan Ling for so many years. Ruan Ling only uses him as a partner.


    Seeing that Abu is going to rest, Jin Dacai looks back at ah Xiong who has gone far and thinks that ah Xiong doesn''t seem to be convinced by Abu. If he doesn''t follow him, maybe he will reveal something valuable.


    Thinking of this, Jin Dacai''s cat waist dodged the light from the house and quietly followed ah Xiong from a distance. Jin Dacai observed the surrounding situation as he walked.


    Judging from the direction ah Xiong goes, it is estimated that he lives next to the laboratory. The location of the laboratory is too clear for Jin Dacai. The memory left here will never be forgotten by him. The godless eyes of the poor ah Hua girl have been flashing in his mind.


    "Alas! I don''t know how miss ah Hua is now? Why don''t we let them all go tonight? No... if we let them go, the situation here will be exposed to the government. Ruan Ling will have to be arrested together. Besides, she can''t save so many people alone."


    Jin Dacai didn''t know that girl ah Hua was injected with excessive drugs by ah Xiong the day after he left the laboratory. The fragrant soul died forever. Jin Dacai still remembered the address, city, township and village that ah Hua left him. He remembered clearly.


    When you have a chance, you must go to ah Hua''s house. If their house needs help, you must help them. Jin Dacai secretly makes up his mind.


    In this way, Jin Dacai watched ah Xiong enter a room. He quietly touched it and looked in through the gap in the window. He saw Ah Xiong sitting on a single bed and smoking a cigarette. Opposite him was a black faced young man. He was unhappy and asked, "brother Xiong, what''s the matter with you? Brother scolded you."


    "No... no... by the way, Bruce Lee, you said..." ah Xiong looked out of the door and out of the window. Jin Dacai quickly squatted down.


    Seeing no one, ah Hsiung whispered to his little brother who lived in the same room with him, "Bruce Lee, brother Hsiung, ask you something. You have to tell your heart, okay?"


    "OK, brother Xiong, you treat me well here. Teach me to play poker and women always take me with you. You say, do you want my little brother to do something with you?"


    "Hehe, no, Bruce Lee, if I ask you something, just say what you think." ah Xiong said with a smile. At the same time, he couldn''t help but look out.


    "Well, I must be honest. Brother Xiong, ask. It''s okay. The brothers next door are all over the laboratory! No one will come for a while and a half." Bruce Lee smiled.


    "Hehe, why don''t you go?"


    "Hehe, I''ve been there. I think it''s boring to look there. I''d better rest early and find them tomorrow. Hehe."


    "Hehe, you smelly boy, do you want an innocent girl?" ah Xiong smiled obscene.


    "Of course, but we have innocent girls here. Don''t we all have to honor brother Abu? How can we have such a life?" Bruce Lee still knows himself.


    "Hehe, just know. Do you think brother Abu is right to do this?" ah Xiong asked in a low voice.


    "HMM... brother Xiong, do you think it''s wrong?" the little dragon ghost asked back.


    Ah Hsiung raised his hand to Bruce Lee and scolded, "you bastard, don''t you want to tell the truth?"


    "Hey, of course, there''s something wrong. Why, brothers have to try something new! We can''t monopolize good things alone, but he''s the eldest brother. We can''t help it."


    Ah Hsiung glanced around and ran to the door to look around. He didn''t find anything unusual. He turned back to the opposite side of Bruce Lee and whispered, "there''s a way, brother. There''s an old Chinese saying that the emperor should take turns to sit. Brother Abu can be brother. Why can''t we?"


    "Ah? Are you going to turn against brother Abu?" the little dragon was so surprised that his eyes were about to appear.


    Ah Hsiung quickly covered his mouth with his hand and shouted angrily, "you fucking want to die? What''s the fuss about?"


    Jin Dacai, who was eavesdropping outside the window, was surprised. It turned out that Abu was not calm inside! The boss and the second are at odds. No wonder big brother like Abu''s water is normal.


    Just when Jin Dacai was secretly happy, suddenly, he heard footsteps nearby. He looked back and was startled. He saw the base patrol coming towards him from a distance.


    He knew he couldn''t listen any more and hurried to find a place to take shelter. However, there was no place to hide around except this room and the laboratory not far away.


    He glanced at the wall less than 20 meters away from himself, took out the flying claw from behind and flew away from the light. At the same time, the flying claw threw it at the wall and jumped towards the wall with the stability of the flying claw.


    The group of people on patrol didn''t respond at first. They just heard a click, as if something was clawing on the wall. When they looked along the sound, they saw a fat figure floating towards the wall.


    Now someone reacted and shouted in Vietnamese, ha Jiho (who?) Jila (stop) Lacha Jila (stop quickly).


    At this time, Jin Dacai knew that he was completely exposed to the enemy''s eyes. Therefore, he did not make other considerations. After he got on the fence, he put his hands back on the take-off claws, hurried to the other side of the fence, and jumped down the fence. As soon as he got off the fence, he heard the fierce gunfire and hurried running inside the fence.


    Jin Dacai didn''t dare to stop for a moment, and took advantage of the moonlight to sweep away into the jungle.


    As soon as he got into the jungle, there were chirping shouts and gunshots behind him. At the same time, the gate of the wall was opened, and more than a dozen soldiers with torches rushed towards the edge of the jungle.


    Fortunately, Jin Dacai was already familiar with the terrain along the way. He came again just now. Therefore, he took a big step and rushed to Ruan Ling''s residence. In the blink of an eye, he left the pursuers behind.


    Because the pursuers behind were not familiar with the geographical environment, they did not dare to rush into the jungle after chasing for a few minutes, and went back to recover their lives.


    Not to mention how Abu at the test base tracked down the cause of the matter, Jin Dacai returned to Ruan Ling''s station tired. He quietly drilled out of the jungle and saw two female bodyguards looking at him warily and holding the submachine gun at him. He quickly shouted, "it''s me, don''t shoot."


    "Oh! Yes, brother, didn''t you sleep in the room?" a waitress asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, I went to the forest to practice for a while and went to bed right away. You continue to pay attention to the guard!"


    "Yes!"


    With that, Jin Dacai went to his and Ah Ying''s house. When he got to the door, he saw that there was no light inside. He listened carefully and didn''t hear anything. He couldn''t help thinking, "brother Wenhao and his beautiful wife Ah Ying are over? So they are sleeping with each other now? Is that knocking on the door or letting them continue to sleep?"


    "No, brother Wen Hao said they would wait for their return, or go in and have a look?" thinking of this, Jin Dacai raised his hand and knocked at the door.


    But on second thought, he put down his hand again, "Let them get together this evening. Brother Wen Hao is so young and strong and his body recovers quickly. There must be a need tomorrow morning. Let them come again tomorrow morning. Maybe his wife Ah Ying will be pregnant tomorrow morning? It''s really possible. In short, one more chance is one more chance. Don''t disturb them." So, instead of knocking at the door, Jin Dacai simply sat at the door and slept.


    Jin Dacai is such a heartless person. After working hard for most of the night, he soon fell asleep and snored loudly.


    Ah Ying, who was sleeping in the cave, listened very carefully. Originally, she didn''t sleep well tonight. Since she knew that her stomach depended on Tang Wenhao to survive, she has been living in contradiction. She not only looks forward to Tang Wenhao''s presence, but also has some worries. In fact, her worries are similar to those of Tang Wenhao. She is also worried that she will be unable to extricate herself after being with Tang Wenhao He is completely infatuated with Tang Wenhao.


    After all, Tang Wenhao is young, handsome and talented. Which girl doesn''t like such a man? But God teased them again today. Her relatives visited her at an inappropriate time, which made her extremely disappointed.


    When she saw that Tang Wenhao left the cave disappointed, she almost cried. How she wished Tang Wenhao could stay with her all night, even if they didn''t do anything. She liked to smell Tang Wenhao''s unique male breath.


    Therefore, ten minutes before Jin Dacai came back, she was still thinking of Tang Wenhao and looking forward to her relatives leaving early, because she really began to Miss Tang Wenhao.


    So, people are like this. You can''t let her have hope and expectation. Once she has such expectation and hope, it''s impossible not to think about him. Before Ah Ying, she really didn''t expect Tang Wenhao since she followed Jin Dacai. She felt that she didn''t deserve him. She thought he was a sister''s man and their uncle, She can''t have such luck to be Tang Wenhao''s woman.

 Chapter 94

    But a few days ago, sister gave her this hope, and her own husband encouraged her to stay with Tang Wenhao. Although their purpose was to make her a reproductive tool, she was willing, because she knew that she was going to conceive Tang Wenhao''s child, the child of the man she liked. This expectation far exceeded her love for Jin Dacai.


    Ah Ying was surprised by Jin Dacai''s snoring. She didn''t expect Jin Dacai to come back so early, so she lit the light, wore loose pajamas, went to the door and opened the door.


    A fat body fell into the room and startled Ah Ying. Jin Dacai woke up. He blinked his hazy sleep eyes and looked inside the cave. He saw that there was no one on the bed, only his little wife in pajamas. He stood by and looked at him, wondering, "wife, where''s my brother Wen hao? He didn''t sleep with you?" Jin Dacai was a little unhappy.


    Ah Ying closed the door, nodded, held him and said, "husband, we''re not together tonight."


    "Ah? Not together again? Didn''t Wen Hao come? Did he promise me? Did the smelly boy want me to turn over with him? It''s too much? I can''t ask him to sleep with my wife as a big brother!" Jin Dacai felt that his self-esteem had been hurt. Anyway, he shouldn''t show his face when his beautiful little wife let him sleep! If you are not your own brother, who can be willing to give your beautiful daughter-in-law to others?


    Seeing that Jin Dacai misunderstood, Ah Ying quickly explained, "husband, you misunderstood. Wen Hao came. I can''t do it tonight."


    "You can''t? What''s the matter with you?" Jin Dacai asked unhappily.


    "I''ve come to that. You just left and came soon." Ah Ying said shyly.


    As soon as Jin Dacai understood, "really?" he asked.


    "Well, if you don''t believe it, check it yourself after going to bed." Ah Ying was a little angry when she saw that Jin Dacai was still unhappy. After all, it can''t blame her. Now she wants to be crazy with Tang Wenhao more than Jin Dacai.


    "Oh, come on, wife, I believe, go to bed!" said Jin Dacai with a smile, picked up the petite and lovely Ah Ying and walked to their wooden bed.


    Ah Ying smiled when she saw that Jin Dacai loved her so much. Although she didn''t love Jin Dacai, she had regarded Jin Dacai as her own man, accepted him, and gradually began to like him.


    Early the next morning, Tang Wenhao got up early. He always thought about Jin Dacai''s harvest last night. In the middle of the night, he finished with Ruan Ling and asked Ruan Ling to go to the cave door to ask the female bodyguard if Jin Dacai had come back. After listening to the female bodyguard say that Jin Dacai had gone back to bed, he steadfastly hugged Ruan Ling and fell asleep.


    Tang Wenhao just walked out of the cave. He glanced at Jin Dacai and a Ying''s residence. Jin Dacai also opened the door. When he saw Tang Wenhao get up, he smiled and said, "brother, you''re so early. Let''s go there to practice martial arts."


    The brothers came to their fixed practice place one after another. Before Tang Wenhao asked him, Jin Dacai smiled at Tang Wenhao while moving his muscles and bones, "Brother, it was inconvenient for your sister-in-law last night. You can only wait a few more days. Don''t waste your good time this time, okay? Once the safety period of those days is over, you should hurry up and do it several times. You must improve the hit rate!"


    "Hehe, brother, stop talking about this. I''m sorry. Brother knows well... By the way, how was your trip to Abu last night?"


    "Brother, do you want to know what brother got last night?"


    "Yes, your sister-in-law is still waiting for your good news! However, she also said that even if she didn''t go in, it''s no big deal that she would ask Abu out to talk." Tang Wenhao thought that Jin Dacai had no harvest, and comforted him.


    "Hehe, brother, we''ve gained a lot! Let''s practice martial arts first. After that, you call out your siblings and I''ll tell you about the situation." Jin Dacai also talked to Tang Wenhao and sat cross legged on the stone and closed his eyes to practice martial arts.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t bother him either. He also sat down next to him and began his morning class of the day.


    Half an hour later, both of them finished practicing martial arts. Tang Wenhao asked Jin Dacai to wait here. He went to call Ruan Ling out. Unexpectedly, as soon as he got out of the jungle, he met Alan head-on. She was wearing and sportswear and moving bravely by the edge of the jungle.


    "Beauty, do you also like to exercise?" Tang Wenhao glanced at her chest and smiled. Shit, this woman is really first-class. It''s cheaper for ah Xiong''s grandson.


    "Uncle, you... So early? I usually like running. Have you exercised?" Alan smiled nervously.


    "Well, then run," Tang Wenhao thought Alan had something to do. Although he and Ruan Ling knew Alan was already the eye of Abu, he did not actually discover what was actually what he found.


    "Well... Uncle, I''ll run," she said. She picked up the branches at the edge of the jungle and ran towards the mountain road inside.


    Tang Wenhao glanced back, she disappeared into the jungle, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and thought, the good cabbage has been arched by the pig. Shit, the poor girl has been trained by a garbage man, even right and wrong.


    "Baby, can you just exercise?" Ruan Ling came out of the cave gracefully, which saved Tang Wenhao from going in and calling her. Just now when she got up, she also wanted to wake her up, but it was so beautiful to see her sleeping that she couldn''t bear to disturb her.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, go over there. Brother made a major discovery last night. Let''s go and discuss the next arrangement." Tang Wenhao whispered with a smile.


    Ruan Ling asked in surprise, "really? Let''s go!" as she said, Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s big hand and walked excitedly into the jungle.


    "Ah Ling, I just met Alan to run. Has she always liked exercise so much?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, just in recent months, one day she suddenly said she wanted to exercise and keep fit. Later, she basically went running in the woods every day. What''s the matter? Baby, don''t you like this dead girl? Do you think her figure is particularly sexy?" Ruan Ling smiled jealously.


    "You! Who can eat vinegar and take you? What are you worried about? Besides, this girl is not with us." Tang Wenhao said and pinched Ruan Ling''s Willow waist.


    She pinched Ruan Ling and giggled. She looked back and saw no one. She smiled shyly and mysteriously, "baby, from tonight on, I don''t want you at all. Hold you for a few days? OK?"


    "Ah? No, I can''t hold it. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll find your sister." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Dare you, my sister hasn''t fully recovered! What if the wound is opened? You''re so anxious that she won''t be someone else''s, and it won''t be yours sooner or later?" Ruan Ling said angrily.


    "Hehe, I can''t bear to tease you! By the way, ah Ling, what do you want to do? Hold me back for a few days? It''s too cruel? Don''t say I''ll feel bad! You can''t stand it yourself? You had to work in the middle of the night last night. Didn''t you lie on me yourself? If I remember correctly, I didn''t mention it first. Last night, from morning to night before going to bed, you were in the middle of the night Don''t let me go, dare you hold me for a few days? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go! Who makes you so dishonest!" Ruan Ling glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao found that Ruan Ling was the sexiest, most attractive and most feminine when she was lecherous.


    "It''s natural. I must be useful, okay? Go ahead? What do you want?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Nuo, isn''t it for your big brother? I''ll hold you back for a few more days while Ah Ying comes for her holiday. According to your words, after her relatives leave, you''ll be choked. If you two are together, she''s basically 100% likely to be pregnant. I think we must improve your hit rate, otherwise, like now, even if you''re pregnant every day If you sleep with her once a day, it''s hard to conceive. If you go on like this, you two will have problems sleeping sooner or later. I don''t want to be so cheap, Ah Ying girl. You belong to me and my sister. You can''t let her talk to you endlessly, okay? "Ruan Ling said jealously.


    Shit! How many days? It''s not a day or two. According to Tang Wenhao''s current understanding of women, the week before and after a woman comes to her holiday basically belongs to the safety period. In other words, if she wants to officially carry out it when she enters the dangerous period, she should hold him for about ten days, ten days! Where can Tang Wenhao afford not to be with Ruan Ling for ten days? This is absolutely impossible.


    "No, ah Ling, I can''t stand it for one day at most." so Tang Wenhao quickly smiled.


    "One day is still called holding?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Compared with now, you must be holding it all day." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. In fact, he didn''t take Ruan Ling''s words seriously, because he knew that Ruan Ling would surrender with her limbs as long as her mouth touched her sweet lips.


    As they talked, they came to the brook where Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao practiced martial arts. Jin Dacai looked at it and asked Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao to sit on the stone opposite him four weeks later.


    "Sister-in-law, brother really made a great discovery last night." Jin Dacai whispered with a smile.


    "Ah? Brother, tell me what you found?" Ruan Ling asked with great interest.


    "Let''s separate people from things. First of all, brother and sister, we must not take things lightly. Abu has bought some new weapons from outside to deal with us. I don''t know what weapons are, but it must be bad for us." Jin Dacai said seriously.


    "Ah? New weapons? It''s not like bombarding us with big guns?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother, that''s not true. In fact, Abu and his sister-in-law have the same ideas. He doesn''t seem willing to fight with you. I think the boy''s biggest problem is coveting the beauty of his sister-in-law and miss Manny. He just wants to get his sister-in-law or miss Manny. In addition, he is very angry that his sister-in-law marries my brother. He always thinks that his sister-in-law marries China Chinese people, they have no face. "


    "Hehe, I know that. Don''t worry, brother. I''m a little worried about the new weapon he said. When you didn''t come before, he mentioned to me that he wanted to buy a batch of such weapons. In fact, they are similar to anesthetic guns, but they are different from anesthetic guns. The weapon he said anesthetizes the enemy with smell. As long as you shoot, the bullet will hit your body If the distance is within two meters, ordinary people will be unconscious immediately. "

 Chapter 95

    "Oh, so powerful?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Don''t be afraid of him, I''ll have a way to deal with him, big brother, and others!" Ruan Ling smiled calmly.


    "Also, by the way, Alan and Aya were actually spoiled by Abu, but they didn''t know it. They always thought they were just a Xiong''s woman. In fact, the first man of their sisters was Abu. He said it when he gloated yesterday. Moreover, his younger brothers also knew that as long as a new girl arrived at the base, it was his first time "Said Jin Dacai.


    "Ah? Is that so? Elder brother, do you mean that the first man of Alan and Aya is Abu, not ah Xiong?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Yes, so we can tell their sisters about these situations and tell them that even if they marry ah Xiong in the future, they still have to sleep with Abu at any time. It is impossible to have a real happy family life."


    "Really? Who said that?" Ruan Ling didn''t seem to believe it.


    "He said it himself, and ah Xiong knelt down with him about it last night. He told Abu that he really fell in love with ah Ya and asked Abu to let ah ya go. After they got married, they gave ah ya to him completely. I hope Abu won''t touch ah Ya again. Ah Xiong also talked to Abu at the expense of Alan!" Jin Dacai said.


    "These two beasts! They treat my sisters like this. What''s annoying is that these two dead girls are still in the dark. They think they have found such a good man. Aya still urges me to choose a day for them all day. She deserves it!" Ruan Ling scolded angrily.


    "Sister in law, we are angry, but we still have to seize the weakness of Abu and ah Xiong and save the two poor girls. We should tell Alan and Aya the truth so that they can see the true face of Abu and ah Xiong. I believe that after the two girls know the truth, they can return to you again and use it for us. With their support, Abu will be sure He will be defeated miserably. Even if he has good new weapons, it is futile. People''s hearts are the most important. There is an old Chinese saying that those who lose people''s hearts lose the world. "Jin Dacai calmly analyzed.


    "Yes, the eldest brother''s analysis is reasonable. Let them and sisters know the whole truth, and then cooperate with us as anti spies and send false messages to Abu. This is equivalent to digging a hole and waiting for them to jump in by themselves." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, brother Wen Hao said... Younger brother and sister, there''s another point we can take advantage of. When I followed ah Xiong last night, I found that he was very jealous of Abu, because his two women were ruined by Abu''s medicine before they were given to him. Moreover, he seems to be thinking about ah ya girl. According to his meaning, even if ah Ya married ah Xiong, he may let ah Xiong take ah away ah Ya gave it to him to play, so ah Hsiung shows signs of turning back. He is secretly rooted in his own power and may turn back at any time. This guy Abu is really rubbish. He even wants to rob his brother''s woman. How can he be someone else''s big brother? "


    Ruan Ling asked in surprise, "Really? Great, they can fight by themselves! This bastard... Brother, I now know why he gave all the girls he likes to ah Xiong. In fact, he just doesn''t want me to know that he has harmed the girls around me. He knows very well that once I know, I won''t like him any more, so he reluctantly gave Alan and ah ya to himself "My brother," Ruan Ling analyzed.


    Just then, suddenly, Jin Dacai felt that there seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at the three of them nearby. Jin Dacai was a Wulin expert. His sixth sense was much more sensitive than ordinary people. His sharp eyes glanced at Ruan Ling''s back, jumped up immediately and swept past his feelings. At the same time, he shouted, "who''s eavesdropping? Come out for me."


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked back, they were surprised! It was her!


    What a master Jin Dacai was. In the blink of an eye, he pulled out a tearful beauty from the jungle. It was none other than ah Xiong''s woman, Alan. She looked at Ruan Ling in horror and seemed to realize that she was in danger.


    Because just now she heard the conversation between Jin Dacai and the three of them clearly. She already understood that elder sister and Jin Dacai knew they had betrayed them, but they didn''t point her out on purpose.


    What made her most desperate was that she didn''t expect that her beloved man ah Xiong would transfer herself to the murderous Abu. Moreover, she also knew that her first time was not dedicated to ah Xiong, but Abu, which made her unable to accept the fact, so her excited breath made Jin Dacai feel it.


    Ruan Ling glanced contemptuously at the frightened Alan and said coldly, "did you hear it?"


    Alan Putong knelt down and burst into tears. "Sister, I''m sorry! I betrayed you, sister, I''m sorry! I know I''m wrong."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ruan Ling asked coldly.


    "I shouldn''t listen to ah Xiong''s bewitchment. I shouldn''t be too close to brother Abu. I shouldn''t tell them all about you here. Damn me, sister, please kill me! I didn''t expect that I was with such an animal. I just met with this animal and wanted to inquire about what happened to them last night." Alan cried.


    Now Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao understand.


    "You go out running every day to meet your lover? Is it to get information?" Ruan Ling shouted angrily.


    Alan nodded in shame, "well, sister, I really know I''m wrong."


    "Well, since you have been wrong, sister a will not punish you, but you must do so next." then Ruan Ling handed Alan a new task in front of Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao, and warned her that if she was still stubborn this time, there would be no place to die in the future, and she would not let go of her family outside the mountain. Alan nodded repeatedly, She said she would not let Abu go until she died. She would certainly help Ruan Ling get rid of Abu''s garbage.


    "Alan, remember, don''t reveal any flaws. How should you accompany ah Xiong or him? Sister a will find ah ya later and tell her about you both and let her die. Abu and ah Xiong won''t give you happiness. If you want to get happiness, you should work together with sister a to invite Abu out of the valley of death. Sister a promises, In the future, I will take you to China to find your husband. Chinese men love their family more and love their wife more than we Vietnamese men. You can ask Ah Ying about this. How happy she is with her big brother now! "


    Ruan Ling''s words were really effective. Alan looked at Ruan Ling in surprise and couldn''t believe it. "Sister, do you really forgive me? Will you really let us marry to China?"


    "Of course, but it requires your own efforts. If Abu Dhabi doesn''t completely leave the death valley, none of us will have a good life. In the past, elder sister was confused by money and helped tyranny. Now elder sister has awakened and won''t do that kind of outrageous things anymore."


    "Well, sister, I won''t let you down. Now I hate Abu and ah Xiong. It turns out that I have been ruined by them at the same time. I thought ah Xiong really loved me. I''m so stupid!" Alan said regretfully.


    "It''s not too late to know. Alan, just stop fantasizing about Abu and ah Xiong. Go back to breakfast first! I have something to discuss with my eldest brother and uncle."


    "Oh! That big brother, uncle, I''m leaving." Alan turned away with gratitude.


    Seeing Alan''s graceful body disappear into the jungle, Jin Dacai salivated and sighed, "it''s a pity that such a sexy body has been ruined by two animals!"


    Ruan Ling looked at it and said with a smile, "brother, you won''t like this dead girl?"


    "Ha ha, no, no, no, no, don''t tell our family Ah Ying ha! It''s a common problem for men." Jin Dacai smiled obscene.


    "Our baby wouldn''t be like this." Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, my brother is a scholar and civilized. My brother is just a rough man, ha ha."


    Ruan Ling chuckled and then went back to business.


    "Brother, I have an idea. I want to discuss it with you two. If you think it is feasible, we will do it immediately." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? What do you think? Come on! Ah Ling." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. He knew that Ruan Ling had many ghost ideas and thought she thought of a good way to clean up Abu. Jin Dacai looked at her in doubt and waited for her further explanation.


    "Well, I have a hunch that death valley will not be calm soon. The injuries of my two sisters and mother-in-law have recovered a lot these days. If they are escorted, they should be able to be sent back. Otherwise, I''m not sure."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he immediately raised his hand in favor, "ah Ling, I totally agree with you."


    "Well, sister-in-law, I agree."


    "Hehe, don''t rush to agree. I haven''t finished yet. If we send the three of them out these two days, we must send capable people to escort them. I''m worried that Abu will know that this guy will make trouble. Who would be more suitable to escort?" Ruan Ling said, looking at Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai for consultation.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Jin Dacai and said with a smile, "that must be the most suitable for my big brother."


    "Me?" Jin Dacai looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling suspiciously.


    "Yes, baby, you talked about my heart." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister in law, you let me escort you out of the mountain? Are you really relieved?" Jin Dacai asked pleasantly.


    "Yes, brother, I''m 100% relieved of you. Can I still be worried about you based on your relationship with Wen hao? Also, you''re not only escorting my three relatives out, but also going back to worship and marry Ah Ying. I promised Ah Ying to let you go back to her house to have a banquet when you have a chance, which also gives her a reputation." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "It''s very kind of you, sister-in-law. I''ll thank you for our Ah Ying first. To tell you the truth, I really want to go out. We''ve been out for more than a month and haven''t contacted our family. We don''t know what the hurry is like. I told brother Wen Hao last night that I really want to contact my family to reassure the old man and wife!" Jin Dacai said excitedly.


    "Then you go out and contact the old people at home! Tell them that you will go home soon, brother. In addition, I want to ask you a few things. First, you and a Ying are officially married. You should give more betrothal gifts to a Ying''s family. Their family life is not very rich. I believe it has no problem for you."


    "Well, no problem. I''ll do it. What else?"

 Chapter 96

    "Second, don''t let my sister, my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui go back to the place where they used to live. Let them find another hotel to stay. Go through the formalities for them to go abroad. After doing so, send them to Hong Kong, China. Only when they leave Vietnam, especially Lang Shan, can I have the confidence to play with Abu. Otherwise, I''m not confident. Abu''s very nice Clearly, he knows that my weakness is my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei, and now my sister Ruan Yu. As long as they arrive in China, his power will be beyond reach. "


    "Will mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui agree to go to Hong Kong? Besides, sister Ah Mui still has a husband and children?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No problem. We''ve talked to them about this problem these two days. Sister Ah Mui''s children can let her husband take her to the countryside to hide. Abu doesn''t have the ability to find them," Ruan Ling said.


    "Brother, I think it''s feasible to say so," said Tang Wenhao.


    "No, brother, sister-in-law, there is still one of the most important problems to be solved!" Jin Dacai suddenly patted his thigh and shouted.


    "What?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. Ruan Ling also looked at Jin Dacai in confusion. She thought her plan was very good.


    "Brother, you haven''t sowed for big brother yet! Absolutely not. At least you have to finish sowing for big brother first, and big brother can go safely!" Jin Dacai said seriously.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao looked at each other. They didn''t know how to answer Jin Dacai''s question. Tang Wenhao looked at Jin Dacai in embarrassment and said, "brother, do you have to do this? My sister-in-law just came there. As far as I know, women seem to have to wait at least four days before they enter the egg laying period. Otherwise, there is no hope at all. In this way, they have to wait at least seven or eight days!"


    "We have to wait even seven or eight days! Brother, you think! We must go out for two or three days. When we get to Liangshan, we will go to their hometown to go through the formalities and banquet, and go through the formalities for returning home with my mother-in-law, Ah Mei and Manny. In this way, it is estimated that we will stay in Liangshan for more than a month! If you work harder these days and sow the seeds to your sister-in-law, maybe when my brother returns home again Your sister-in-law has it in her stomach. How happy your aunt and uncle are to see that his daughter-in-law is happy! "Jin Dacai is the boss in the end. His brain reacts quickly and suddenly thinks of what will happen after returning home.


    Ruan Ling nodded and smiled helplessly, "brother, understand. Otherwise, we''ll try our best to stabilize Abu these days. How can we stabilize him? We''ll discuss it later. Let''s talk about Wen Hao and a Ying first! Since brother has decided to let a Ying go back with a child, we''ll arrange according to the goal of having a child."


    "Yes, sister-in-law, it must be. This is the most important goal in my life. I am very grateful to sister-in-law for your sacrifice. I said that as long as you can let my brother stay with Ah Ying and let me have the gold family, I will repay you for your great kindness. I will send miss Manny and her mother-in-law to Hong Kong, and then send Ah Ying back to my house, and I will catch up again soon Come back to help you, because my brother is still here! I will never leave my brother alone. "Jin Dacai said emotionally.


    "Hehe, brother, it''s all my own people who don''t repay me. After driving Abu out, I''ll make it the largest pharmaceutical factory and the most advanced drug rehabilitation institute in Vietnam. I''ll use my efforts to benefit the people and atone for the sins I''ve done in recent years!" Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "OK, ah Ling, if you have this ambition, I''m willing to follow you and accompany you all my life." Tang Wenhao smiled. He found that Ruan Ling''s thought has changed qualitatively with her in-depth contact with Manny. It seems that those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are black, which has been completely reflected in her.


    "Yes, I am also willing to give up domestic business and accompany you to do this meaningful thing." Jin Dacai said confidently.


    "Then let''s make a deal." Ruan Ling smiled with complacency. If Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai were willing to work with her, she would have more confidence in her ideal.


    Ruan Ling would not have thought that the ideal she said casually today was finally realized by her sister Manny for her. Of course, this is later, and I won''t elaborate for the time being.


    Then, in order to improve the success rate of Tang Wenhao and a Ying''s sowing in a week, Ruan Ling put forward an almost cruel request for Tang Wenhao and herself. She asked Tang Wenhao to abstain from abstinence from today and live in the cave where Jin Dacai and a Ying live together with Jin Dacai and a Ying, and let a Ying and a Ju sleep together, while Manny sleeps in their new house, Until the fifth day after Ah Ying''s holiday, Tang Wenhao and Ah Ying will sleep together for three days and three nights. It''s impossible for Ah Ying not to be pregnant.


    As soon as Jin Dacai heard the plan, he was so excited that tears would flow out. He felt that Ruan Ling''s plan was absolutely unique. It was exactly what he wanted to say, but he was embarrassed to put it forward, because it had to be coordinated by Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling was also his sister-in-law. Naturally, it was hard for him to say. Now he saw Ruan Ling take the initiative to put it forward, which was just what he wanted.


    Tang Wenhao secretly complained and thought, this is too cruel, shit, seven or eight days! I have to suffocate Lao Tzu. Now he is several times a day. As long as he is alone with Ruan Ling or Manny, there is nothing else in his mind. It''s just that between men and women, because the sisters have taken away his soul with their unique sexy beauty, wisdom, talent, tenderness and warmth. But when he thought that this was also for the sake of the eldest brother''s family''s incense, he had to agree. Besides, Ruan Ling put it forward by herself. Why didn''t he agree?


    After the matter was finalized, Ruan Ling said that the next step was to stabilize Abu, at least for a while. At this time, Tang Wenhao proposed a plan. He said that Alan could send a message and said that Ruan Ling agreed that Aya and ah Xiong would have a wedding on another day. However, she hoped that the wedding ceremony would be held here in the factory, and the day must be selected. We must choose a good day, You can''t fix a date at will. You have to tell Abu that Ruan lingzheng is looking for someone to choose a date for Aya and ah Xiong! Let Abu start preparing wedding supplies for ah Xiong.


    In this way, a few days passed at once.


    "Brother, Abu boy''s goal is Miss Manny. Is that useful?" Jin Dacai asked.


    "Hehe, it''s useful, brother. I think Wen Hao''s method is feasible. Even if it''s pretending, Abu has to prepare for ah Xiong''s marriage. Otherwise, how can he buy people''s hearts? Since he told his brother that he wants ah Xiong to marry ah ya, if he doesn''t actively prepare for ah Xiong, who will convince him?"


    "Sister in law, what if he asks you to hand over Miss Manny? He wants to hold a wedding with ah Xiong. He marries Manny and ah Xiong marries ah ya. How can you refuse him?" Jin Dacai analyzed.


    "Beautiful thought! How could he give Manny to him?" Tang Wenhao said with disdain.


    "Hehe, of course I won''t give my sister to him, baby, but brother''s analysis is reasonable. Abu said such cruel words last time. He just felt confident. He thought he had found out our organs and could completely control me. Therefore, it''s entirely possible to put forward such a request by the way. However, I have a way to deal with him. Let''s say that first, No It''s important, you guys don''t forget that we have two trumps now, one is Aya and the other is Alan. I''ll go back to Aya and find out what to do with her. Let her choose for herself. Based on my understanding of Aya, as long as she knows that her body has been ruined by Abu, she will not be with him. She will only hate him like Alan, for example If these two girls hate Abu and ah Xiong, how can they win? "


    "Well, brother-in-law and sister-in-law, after I went to him last night, my brother has a bottom in his heart. Abu can''t play with his brother-in-law and sister-in-law. You can rest assured. These days, while I live with brother Wen Hao, I will teach him all the martial arts secrets left by my Jin family for thousands of years. I will make a qualitative leap in his kung fu in these seven or eight days and make him your capable assistant and assistant in the future Bodyguard. "Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Really? Brother, that''s great. With your help, Wen Hao will certainly become a Wulin expert." Ruan Ling smiled pleasantly.


    "Hehe, younger brother and sister, to tell you the truth, Wen Hao is the smartest young man I have ever seen. He is a rare martial arts genius. In fact, his biggest problem is actual combat, but he has solid basic skills, smart brain, quick response, drawing inferences from one instance and strong acceptance ability. Within a week, his kung fu will surpass you." Jin Dacai smiled confidently, I''m embarrassed to boast about Tang Wenhao.


    "Brother, do I have what you said so well?"


    "Yes, baby, my opinion is the same as that of my eldest brother. As long as you are willing to learn, you will certainly surpass me. Well, you two brothers continue to talk. I''ll talk to Aya first. If there''s any problem, I''ll find your brothers again. Baby, remember, from tonight on, you''ll live with my eldest brother!" said Ruan lingchong, Tang Wenhao, and turned away with a whiny smile.


    Watching Ruan Ling disappear into the jungle, Jin Dacai said with a smile, "brothers and sisters are sexy enough to leave such a beautiful wife at home. Brother, I''m sorry for you! When you and your sister-in-law officially sleep in a quilt, you''ll send all the fire to her! How much fire you have, ha ha!"


    "Elder brother, can''t you say something else? Is there anything else in your mind? If you know you want a son all day, you have to take your time! By the way, I have another question! After you send your sister-in-law home this time, won''t you let her come back?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, why do I bring her here when I''m pregnant? She has to honor my parents at home! If she wants to come, she can only come back after we help your mother-in-law straighten out the death valley. There''s no violence, no killing and no danger here. Otherwise, she can''t escape and will she come and die?" Jin Dacai said.


    "Well, brother, you''re still considerate."


    "I''m not thoughtful, but I have to do it. The old man and the old lady don''t know how anxious they are now! The old man ordered me to die some time ago! If he doesn''t find a good daughter-in-law to go home and renew the incense of the Jin family, he won''t have my son. I wanted to tell the old man that time, why don''t you marry another one? Anyway, the old man is in great health, Then I thought, "shit, it''s strange that my mother should be so angry."


    "Ha ha..." Tang Wenhao couldn''t help laughing. He felt that Jin Dacai was really open-minded. He would have such an idea without * *.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai, just Ruan Ling. After Ruan Ling returned to the cave and had some breakfast, she chatted casually with her mother-in-law, sister Ah Mui and Manny, and then asked Ah Ying to find ah ya. They went to ah Ya''s room.

 Chapter 97

    Aya saw that Ruan Ling looked very serious and was not sure. When Ruan Ling closed the door, she asked suspiciously, "sister, do you have any important tasks?"


    "Hehe, Aya, don''t be nervous. In death valley, you are basically the most trusted sister of sister a and the most appreciated sister of sister a, but... You may also feel that something big may happen in our death valley."


    "Ah?" Aya looked at Ruan Ling in surprise and thought, does elder sister know that Alan has been looking for herself? Does elder sister already know that Alan is secretly helping Abu?


    "Aya, don''t make a fuss. In fact, you and Alan have been played by Abu and ah Xiong," Ruan Ling said bluntly.


    This time, Aya''s pretty face immediately turned white. She looked at Ruan Ling in horror. Suddenly she had to kneel down for Ruan Ling and was held by Ruan Ling. "Aya, you don''t have to be afraid. Elder sister didn''t plan to do anything to you. You are also victims."


    "No... no, sister, what do you mean when you say that both of us have been played by Abu and ah Xiong?"


    "What do you mean? Hehe, my silly sister, sister a clearly tells you that you and Alan are women of two men, Abu and ah Xiong. Now you should understand?"


    "No, absolutely not. Elder sister, ah Xiong really loves me. Although I know he used to be very bad, I can feel it. He is sincere to me. He said that he will not be good to the second woman other than me in the future. He will love me all his life."


    Ruan Ling lamented, "Alas, my sister, sister a really doesn''t want to tell you too much, so that your self-esteem can''t stand it. If you don''t tell you, you won''t believe it." then Ruan Ling roughly told Aya what she and Tang Wenhao saw on the road about ah Xiong and Alan having an affair in the grass and Jin Dacai''s night exploration base last night. Aya couldn''t help crying, Shaking his head again and again, I can''t believe it, or it''s hard to face it.


    "How could this happen? It''s not true, elder sister. It''s not true. I know you''re afraid that I hate the Chinese and will harm you together with elder brother Abu, but you''re wrong. I hate the Chinese, but I won''t harm elder sister who has taught me Kung Fu for several years. You can ask Alan. I really didn''t do anything sorry for elder sister."


    "Hehe, Aya, this elder sister already knows. Otherwise, can you still stand here and talk to her? Aya, face the reality! You can also ask Alan about specific things. She has more dealings with Abu and ah Xiong than you. She will have a deeper experience."


    "Elder sister... Has my body really been insulted by that bastard Abu? Have I really slept by their two brothers? Woo woo." Aya burst into tears on her knees holding Ruan Ling''s jade leg.


    "Aya, don''t get excited. It''s already like this, and there can''t be any change. It''s my fault that elder sister shouldn''t have been obsessed with cooperating with Abu. It''s elder sister who is sorry for you sisters! She brought you into the fire pit." Ruan Ling picked up Aya, hugged her, gently patted her jade back and comforted her.


    "Elder sister, I don''t blame you. I only hate Abu. Elder sister, wait here. I must kill this bastard. I''ll fight with them now." said ayamei, with an angry light in her eyes.


    "Aya, you''re looking for him now, but you''re not going to die? How can you beat Abu and ah Xiong?" Ruan Ling took her and said.


    "Then I''ll die with them."


    "Why? Aya, you''re still young. There''s no need to fight with them. There''s a sister! They can''t jump for a few days. Aya, sister wants you to remember that you still have a good future. Don''t give your life to others easily."


    "Woo... Elder sister, my body has been insulted by two smelly men. What future do I have? Who will want me in the future? Besides, I''m twenty-five. How can I be willing to talk to ah Xiong that bastard? I don''t know he has hurt countless girls? But what can I do? If I don''t marry myself, I''ll be clean No man wants her body. The girls in our village are still unmarried at the age of 20, so their parents have to die. "Aya cried bitterly.


    "Hehe, Aya, just look at sister a and your sister Manny! Our sisters are still three years older than you! Do you think we''ve been worried? Don''t worry! A beautiful girl like you doesn''t worry about getting married!" Ruan Ling comforted.


    "How can Aya compare with elder sister ah and sister Manny? You are all educated, have studied abroad, know several languages, look beautiful and have a good figure. Which man doesn''t like women like you? But Aya can''t do anything except that elder sister can teach Kung Fu, and has no culture. Except that garbage men like ah Xiong will want me, which man can see it?" Aya said humbly.


    "Then look at Ah Ying. Are you happy? How nice brother Jin is to her?"


    "But her body was given to the Chinese man cleanly? What about me? Now it''s a ruined flower and willow. Which man doesn''t think I''m disgusted? I think I''m disgusted myself." Aya said and cried again.


    Ruan Ling was a little unhappy when she heard that Aya called Jin Dacai, the Chinese man. She held up Aya''s pretty face, wiped her tears and said seriously, "Aya, elder sister wants to tell you that you can''t bring the hatred of Chinese soldiers who killed your father and other relatives to all Chinese people. It''s a matter between countries. Brother Jin and uncle didn''t offend you. How can your hatred involve so many innocent people?"


    "Sister, I''ve hated it for more than 20 years. I''m used to it." Aya sighed helplessly.


    "Then you try to get in touch with them and like them. In fact, Chinese and Vietnamese are all people. I tell you, my grandmother and mother are all Chinese. My mother was shot and killed by our own Vietnamese people. Do I also hate all Vietnamese? Hatred is not a good thing. You should treat it correctly and don''t indulge this idea, That will hurt you. Tell sister, do brother Jin and your uncle look like bad guys? "


    "It''s not like that, especially my uncle. His eyes are as clean as a mirror. Unlike his big brother, when he sees a beautiful woman, his eyes are a bit like Abu and them. They are lustful."


    "Ha ha... Men are almost the same. Your uncle is under the control of elder sister! Otherwise, it''s the same, but it should be better than his elder brother. My elder sister said he was very simple when he was in China... Aya, we don''t talk far. When it comes to our sisters'' words, elder sister will make a final statement with you. As long as you leave ah Xiong completely, don''t have any hope for him and cooperate with him Elder sister drove them out of death valley. Your marriage is up to elder sister. Your uncle has too many Chinese men, and they all know how to love their wives better than our Vietnamese men. They are also very hardworking. When we drive away Abu, I will find a good mother-in-law for your sisters and marry you to China. That''s what I told Alan. " Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Really? Elder sister, do you think there will be men for women like Alan and me?"


    "Of course, if you like, there must be, ha ha, but you have to give sister a clear answer, because sister has more important tasks to give you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    After Ruan Ling and Aya had made a deal, she handed Alan over to Aya''s room and asked their sisters to exchange some knowledge about Abu and ah Xiong. Especially when it comes to ah Xiong''s physical characteristics and performance in bed, Aya completely believed Ruan Ling''s words and gnashed her teeth at ah Xiong, scolding him not a man, an animal and rubbish.


    Of course, there is hatred for Abu.


    Therefore, Ruan Ling later assigned the task to the two sisters, and they all readily agreed that they were willing to do anything as long as they could avenge their humiliation and the hatred of being played with.


    In this way, Ruan Ling completely resolved the internal contradictions.


    She went back to Manny and told her some of her arrangements. Manny agreed with her plan very much. She also thought that Ruan Ling wanted to send her mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei away first. It was too dangerous here, but she didn''t want to go. She said she wanted to be with Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. She said that her wound would be all right in a few days. She would protect herself, but Ruan Ling didn''t agree, She had to leave.


    "Ah Ling, I won''t leave you and Wen Hao. Don''t talk," Manny insisted.


    "Sister, you must leave. We sisters must not face danger at the same time. After Wen Hao and a Ying, you will go back to Liangshan with your eldest brother immediately. This is really not a place for women like you. Besides, I have important tasks to give you."


    "Ah? Sister still has a task? Ha ha." Manny smiled in surprise.


    "Of course, sister, it''s this. Wait a minute. I''ll give it to you right away." Ruan Ling began to take off her clothes in front of Manny and confused Manny.


    Manny looked at Ruan Ling''s perfect body and skin. She was very satisfied. It was like seeing herself. Ruan Ling''s sister was the same size and skin color as herself! The creator can design the parts of two people so similar!


    Ruan Ling took off her bra and turned it over. Then she took out a scarf from the bra and handed it to Manny. Manny took the white scarf with Ruan Ling''s body fragrance and looked at it suspiciously, "ah Ling, what''s this?"


    "Elder sister, you can''t see it like this. You have to put it in rice water to see it clearly. This is our Ruan family''s family pharmaceutical secret recipe. My mother-in-law was afraid that the secret recipe would be exposed, so she thought of this method and sewed it in my bra, so I have to sew it in every time I buy a new bra."


    "Ah? That''s it? It looks very confidential. If people want to catch you, they can''t keep it?" said Manny suspiciously.


    "Hehe, sister, it''s OK. Ordinary people won''t be suspicious if they just get this kind of white scarf that seems to have nothing. Even if she knows that there are secrets in it, it''s useless, because this is only part of it. I put another part in the safe of Swiss bank. Only two copies together is the real exclusive secret recipe, but I have already recited it now Come, don''t need to see it. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh! Ah Ling, what are you doing for my sister? You keep it! I don''t know medicine. It''s no use holding it." Manny smiled.


    "Sister, it''s because you don''t understand that no one will doubt you. In fact, I''ve been worried that I''ll lose it all these years. People who want to know the secret recipe of Ruan family''s pharmacy are thinking about my sister! Including Abu, they just haven''t found a suitable opportunity. Sister, you can wear my bra in the future! I wear yours. From now on, I I''ll officially give you the secret recipe of our Ruan family. You must not tell anyone. Of course, except our sister''s baby Wen Hao, hehe. "Ruan Ling smiled happily.

 Chapter 98

    Seeing that Ruan Ling had made up her mind and couldn''t refuse, Manny took off her coat in front of Ruan Ling. The sisters looked at each other and themselves. They couldn''t help holding each other madly, "Sister, now is the happiest time of my life. It''s so happy to have you. Also, sister, please get better quickly! Our baby is powerful. He will make you obsessed. I can''t live without him now. I love him. I love you." Ruan Ling hugged Manny and burst into tears.


    "I love you too, good sister. My sister also thinks that now is the happiest time in her life. With you and Wen Hao, my sister will have no regrets in her life. She has found her own sister and got her favorite man. It''s so happy!"


    "Elder sister, can you round the house tonight? Does it affect your wound?" Ruan Ling asked suddenly with concern.


    "Ah? Ah Ling, you don''t want... Wen Hao tonight... No, I''m afraid the wound will crack again." Manny smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha... Then wait a minute, sister. I just love you. I know you love our baby very much. You will want to hear me like him every day?"


    "Hmm!" Manny smiled shyly.


    "I''m sorry! Sister, I can''t help it. As long as I''m with him, I miss him very much. I can''t help it. You don''t know how sexy our baby is. He''s so manly. You can''t see that he''s strong in his clothes, but when you take off his clothes, he''s full of tendons. Do you know what tendons are ? "Ruan Ling asked happily.


    "I don''t know." Manny shook her head and smiled.


    "It''s muscles. The abdominal muscles on his stomach are especially sexy. At first glance, she knows he''s powerful and strong..." Ruan Ling wants to tell Manny all the good things about Tang Wenhao. In fact, Manny knows what she wants to say next, and she also wants to hear it.


    However, at this time, the door was pushed open. It really said that Cao Cao was coming. Tang Wenhao, who was very handsome, stood stunned at the door.


    Because he saw two almost identical beauties with white flowers shining naked in front of his eyes, he was not shocked. First, the spring scenery inside was so charming. Second, he deeply wondered why the sisters had such encouraging behavior?


    What are they doing? Take off their upper bodies. The sisters are still so close! Their posture is so ambiguous!


    Ruan Ling and Manny are also stupid. They didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to push the door in at this time. Ruan Ling is not ashamed, because her body has no secrets to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao has visited her inside and outside and every corner without any sense of mystery.


    But Manny is different. This is the first time she has leaked her spring in front of a man, so she blushed with shame, lowered her head, and whispered, "Wenhao, go out first."


    As like as two peas, you can''t feel shy. Just wear your coat. You have some of them. I have them. They are exactly the same. Where has he not used it? Don''t say it''s looked at... Baby, why? Come on! Come in! Shut the door. It''s just that our two sisters are looking for you. "Ruan Ling laughed unnecessarily.


    Tang Wenhao happily came in and closed the door. Ruan Ling''s words were most useful to him. He just glanced at it and his heart had already floated. How could he be willing to go out?


    Manny pursed her mouth and began to put on Ruan Ling''s bra. She said, "Wen Hao, don''t keep staring at others!" because the rest of her eyes had caught Tang Wenhao''s hungry eyes, and her heart beat wildly.


    Ruan Ling smiled to death. "Ha ha, sister, it''s still my sister! So shy? Anyway, he''s also your man. Where can''t he see it? Baby, you can see it if you want! I don''t have any opinion about you now. I''ll tell you the good news. My sister just admitted that she wants to die like me every day when she listens to us."


    As soon as she said this, Manny was so ashamed that her eyes stared at her, and her tears were about to come down. "Ah Ling, dead girl, how can you tell him that! My sister is going to be ashamed to death, and I won''t live." then she picked up the quilt and covered her head.


    God, help me! Who the hell can bear a wife like Ruan Ling!


    Death Valley test base a few days later.


    The whole experimental base was decorated everywhere. In order to celebrate the wedding of their No. 2 character ah Xiong and ah ya girl in advance, all places were hung with festive lanterns, and the wedding shed was built on the lawn in the center of the base in advance.


    These days, the two brothers Abu and ah Xiong drink and eat and drink every day. Abu said that when ah Xiong gets married, his good thing will come. He said that he won''t disappoint his brothers. Ah Xiong asked him what good thing it was. The boy kept silent. Ah Xiong knew when it came to time.


    Ah Hsiung knew that after a mysterious figure came to the base that night, Abu became suspicious of everyone in the base, because he didn''t catch anyone, everyone was suspected.


    When Abu got up to ask questions that night, no one could tell what the mysterious man looked like. The patrolmen only said that they saw a man who was tall, agile and dressed in the clothes of the base. According to such standards, more than a dozen people in the whole base met the standards.


    So Abu seemed to betray him. Ah Xiong didn''t dare to provoke him. Anyway, he seemed very enthusiastic about his wedding, so he didn''t think much.


    On that day, three days before the wedding of ah Xiong and ah ya, Abu and ah Xiong were drinking and chatting again. After three rounds of drinking, Abu smiled at ah Xiong, "brother, what do you think of me?"


    Upon hearing this, ah Xiong burped, wiped his mouth, and said with a smile, "brother, if you don''t say anything, you can give Alan and Aya two beauties to your brother. My brother will be grateful and die."


    "Oh, little things, little things, brother, you said that you had been with your eldest brother for so long, and your eldest brother should find you a woman and give you a baby. It''s nothing. My eldest brother has a word to ask you, you should tell the truth." as he said, Abu looked at ah Xiong happily, but there was a frightening light in his eyes.


    Ah Hsiung saw that Abu had something to say. He quickly got off the table and wanted to kowtow to Abu. "Brother, is there something wrong with brother? Brother, brother is loyal to you!"


    "Ha ha... Brother, get up. Don''t worry. Listen to me." Abu said with an obscene smile.


    "Big brother, then... Tell me!" ah Hsiung trembled back to his seat.


    "Brother! Do you think we''re out there? Is it women or brothers?" Abu asked with a smile.


    "Well... Of course, brothers are important. Women, we don''t have some in Vietnam. Of course, brothers who go through life and death are the most rare." ah Hsiung smiled carefully.


    "Well, it''s worthy to be my brother who followed me through life and death. In fact, women are also very important. You say, what do men live for? Isn''t it money, beauty? Isn''t it?"


    "Yes, yes, brother, beauty is also very important. Any man likes it."


    "But if you had to choose between beauty and brothers, what would you choose?"


    "Of course it''s choosing brothers." ah Hsiung replied immediately. However, he was beating a drum in his heart. He didn''t know what Abu meant by saying this at this time. Was Abu still thinking about his woman Aya? He won''t rush in when he enters his bridal chamber, will he?


    "Well, with your words, brother, you can rest assured. Come on, brother, drink. You will be the bridegroom in a few days. Then brother will give you a big gift to ensure your satisfaction. By the way, does Alan and your bride Aya have any latest news these days? Is Ruan Ling really just enthusiastically organizing your wedding?" Abu asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it should be. When I was with Alan the day before yesterday, she also said that Ruan Ling was actively preparing things for Aya''s wedding and prepared a diamond ring for Aya. According to Alan, Ruan Ling was afraid that Aya would alienate her after she married me, so she was trying to win Aya over because Aya was good and capable. She didn''t want Aya to leave her, huh Ah, boss, it''s all your credit. Without you making a decision that day, how can I marry such a beautiful woman as ah ya? "


    "Ha ha... Brother, don''t be jealous of big brother ha! After all, big brother slept with your wife, hey hey... Brother, I like this problem. I like the feeling of breaking watermelon. I promise I won''t touch your Aya again." Abu said with a lewd smile.


    Ah Xiong smiled awkwardly. "Well... Brother, forget it. Besides, ah Ya was originally given to her brother by brother. Women are like clothes! If brother likes it, it''s no problem."


    "Oh? Really? Ha ha... Brother, don''t seduce elder brother! I have a special liking for your Aya! She is the most delicious woman that Abu has slept with, or brother. You are lucky, ha ha! Tell elder brother, how many times have you been together?"


    "Ha ha... Three times." ah Hsiung smiled in fear. He kept thinking, why does Abu always say something inexplicable today? What does he want to do?


    "Hmm? Only three times? Only three times in nearly ten days? Didn''t you give it all to Alan''s girl? Brother, I''m still thinking about old love?" Abu said with an obscene smile.


    "No, it''s Aya who won''t give it to me. He said he would give it to me when he entered the bridal chamber." ah Xiong smiled awkwardly.


    "Oh? Really? What about Alan? She''s not unhappy about you marrying Aya?"


    "At first, then I threatened her. She was afraid that we would kill her and said she would never dare again. Moreover, she took the initiative to inform me of Ruan Ling''s situation recently."


    "Do you believe what she said?" Abu looked at ah Hsiung seriously.


    A Xiong was surprised, thought carefully about Alan''s performance these days, nodded, "I believe she, big brother, Alan still really loves me. Anyway, I''ve slept with her for half a year. She has feelings for me and me. Besides, she has betrayed Ruan Ling. There''s no need to cheat us, right?"


    "Well, I hope! Brother, don''t be too careless. My brother thinks she''s a little abnormal these two days. She comes too often and is too enthusiastic about your wedding with Aya. Aya is her rival in love. Why should she be so enthusiastic? It doesn''t make sense."


    "Eldest brother, I asked her to do this, so that she can''t be jealous and must fully cooperate with us. I told her that after you make a big layout and succeed, I will marry her. This is what she most expects, so there will be no problem. However, eldest brother, to put it bluntly, she still eats Aya''s vinegar. When we were together recently, she knew Xian is always absent-minded. When I asked her, she always said she was too tired and not in the mood. "

 Chapter 99

    "Oh? Really? Brother, if you ask her out tonight, big brother will meet her in person."


    "Ah? Brother, you won''t kill her?" ah Hsiung asked in horror.


    "Hehe, why did I kill her? You''re so sexy and energetic. Brother hasn''t played enough! Brother, if you have a bride to play every two days, brother will play with the rest of you! How about?" Abu said with a smile.


    "Oh... OK, ok... Of course. Brother, OK, I''ll ask her out later. Brother, don''t embarrass her. She''s actually very poor." ah Xiong said worriedly. Ah Xiong knows Abu''s venom very well. Over the years, he often walks in the international drug market with Abu. Every time he encounters a life and death struggle in the Jianghu, Abu came out of the death line again and again with his venom. Other people had long been killed by black eating. Therefore, ah Xiong feared that he hated him and feared him very much. Abu was indeed brave and resourceful.


    "Don''t worry, brother, I''m just asking her about Ruan Ling''s recent situation, especially about Miss Manny''s injury. I have to ask her carefully. Brother, we must not be too careless. Ruan Ling''s smart woman is not so easy to deal with. Although Alan introduced them to us in detail, what if Ruan Ling is conservative about Alan What? I always think Ruan Ling is playing games with me this time. She has been silent about her sisters and seems to have a plan. "


    "Brother, it''s okay. Don''t we have those new weapons? At that time, God unknowingly sent someone to take their comfort nest and control all the beautiful women inside. Brother, you''ll get all the beautiful women attending the wedding. Hey hey, brother, so many fresh and mature watermelons will be yours at that time." ah Xiong said with an obscene smile.


    "Brother, do you want to open watermelon?"


    "I... no, the old rule is that the good thing of opening watermelon is brother''s. We''ll just eat brother''s leftovers. Now that brother has Aya, he''s not interested in fresh watermelon."


    "Ha ha, OK, brother, I like your brother who has no ambition and self-knowledge. All right, go! Find Alan to me... By the way, she doesn''t know that I''ve slept with her many times?"


    "Hey, brother, don''t worry. She doesn''t know at all. She always thinks that her brother is her only man." ah Xiong smiled obscene.


    "Ha ha... That''s right. Let''s go!" Abu said with an obscene smile.


    When seeing ah Hsiung staggering out of his house, Abu showed a cold smile on his face, "brother, don''t blame big brother for being cruel. Your woman may have betrayed you. Keeping her will be a disaster sooner or later. Big brother will send her away at the right time."


    After seven days and seven nights of dueling with Jin Dacai day and night, Tang Wenhao''s skills are indeed improving day by day. In addition, he has extremely high talent and quick response. If Jin Dacai, an old Jianghu with deep internal skills, is not taken seriously, he can''t get a bargain from him.


    In particular, Tang Wenhao''s unique acupoint pointing skill of the Jin family is easy to use. His hand is like electricity and he is calm in solving acupoints. This makes Jin Dacai very happy and honored that he has selected a talented successor like Tang Wenhao.


    Over the past few days and nights, Tang Wenhao has been addicted to the pleasure of practicing acupoint pointing. He found that this is a very magical martial arts. People can''t move if they don''t move. If they laugh, they can''t stop laughing. If you cry, you have to cry. There are so many moves according to the number of acupoints on a person. The strength of each acupoint is also different. You can''t grasp the strength, It can cause serious injury to the person who has been acupointd, or it can hurt people''s lives. Therefore, it''s not easy to take people and try. It must be guaranteed to be safe.


    In this atmosphere of learning and teaching, the two brothers spent a few days that should have been difficult to endure. However, because the teachers had the heart and the scholars had the heart, the time passed very quickly.


    Jin Dacai told Ruan Ling that without special circumstances, don''t ask others to disturb their brothers. He also asked Ruan Ling not to come to see Tang Wenhao, so as not to distract him and let them practice without interference at all.


    On this day, just after their lunch break, the brothers were about to practice in the afternoon when they heard someone knocking at the door. Tang Wenhao went to open the door and saw his newly married wife Ruan Ling standing at the door with graceful demeanor and smiling at him.


    Tang Wenhao, who hasn''t been nourished by beautiful women for a few days, suddenly jumped wildly. He glanced at Ruan Ling''s trembling mm hungrily. He really wanted to pull Ruan Ling in and have a good time, but he was struggling to complete the sowing task for Jin Dacai. He knew that all the high-quality resources he had saved in recent days would be dedicated to his sister-in-law a Ying, not his wife Ruan Ling, not to mention, I don''t know how ah Ying''s health is. How many days has her relative gone?


    "Baby, something good is coming." Ruan Ling whined at him, and then smiled at Jin Dacai inside. "Brother, today is the fifth day of Ah Ying''s departure. It should be OK. Brother, I don''t care about the later things. You can arrange it yourself!"


    "Ah? Really? Great, sister-in-law, then... Is it ok now?" Jin Dacai smiled pleasantly.


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s words, Tang Wenhao''s heart beat even more. Looking at Jin Dacai''s expression that he wanted to do his wife a Ying right away, he made his blood spray more.


    Senior men and women know that such things between men and women can''t be expected. For example, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai have been practicing martial arts together for seven or eight days. They have been as calm as water. But now they see Ruan Ling, especially the good news she brought. Where can the vigorous Tang Wenhao control it?


    Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao with a hot face and said to Jin Dacai with a bad smile, "brother, you have to ask your brother. I think it''s best now! Otherwise, your brother can''t hold it for so long. She covered her lips and smiled and left.


    "Ha ha... Brother, I''m going to call your sister-in-law. I understand what your sister-in-law said. I''m sure you can''t give it to her again!" Jin Dacai is as excited as a child and makes Tang Wenhao very embarrassed. There is no husband like him in the world who is so anxious to ask his woman to let other men sleep and speechless!


    As soon as he stepped out of the cave, Jin Dacai thought about it and returned. He shook his head and said with a smile, "no, you can''t let your sister-in-law come here. I''m afraid those little girls outside will hear that it''s bad for your sister-in-law''s reputation. I don''t want to let other irrelevant people outside us know about these things. Otherwise, brother, go back! Go, brother will go with you."


    "Ah?" Tang Wenhao exclaimed. Jin Dacai''s words frightened Tang Wenhao. He thought Jin Dacai would watch him sleep ah Ying. That''s absolutely not good. Tang Wenhao''s thought has not improved to this extent. It''s too outrageous!


    "Brother, you?... ha ha... You misunderstood, brother. Do you think brother-in-law is going to watch you play? Brother-in-law can''t stand it! I mean, I''ll discuss with my sister-in-law that it''s OK for Ah Ying to sleep in your new house and sister-in-law and miss Manny to sleep together these days?" Jin Dacai said with a simple and honest smile.


    "Oh, scare me, then... Brother, I''ll wronged you these days." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "No grievance, no grievance, brother, you must not have a psychological burden. You can play with your sister-in-law as much as you play with your sister-in-law. It doesn''t matter. You should let it go. What did big brother tell you these two days? Men should live like men and do what they should do. Don''t think too much. You just think that you are helping your big brother complete the task of renewing incense There is no psychological burden. Besides, I know that your sister-in-law likes you. If you sleep with her, she is absolutely willing and can let go. She will not have psychological burden. I have told her that she can''t sleep with others. I will work hard with him, but my brother, you have no problem at all. She is really passionate about you. It doesn''t matter, because you two have love, Don''t think me and my sister-in-law are fools? But the eldest brother won''t dislike her. How should the eldest brother love her or how should he love her? As long as she also really lives with the eldest brother and has a son with the eldest brother, these are fucking small things. Let''s go! "Said Jin Dacai, holding Tang Wenhao with a stunned face towards Ruan Ling''s cave.


    Tang Wenhao thought to himself that Jin Dacai must be sincere and won''t really care too much, because in his heart, nothing is more important than giving them old Jin family incense, but Ruan Ling is not necessarily. She is the most jealous woman she has ever seen. Therefore, Tang Wenhao still doesn''t advocate letting ah Ying sleep in Ruan Ling''s bed.


    Tang Wenhao now knows that there is no sound insulation in the cave. A few days ago, he and Ruan Ling sang night and night, and the movement was very loud. But men are like this. Once they go to this battlefield, they are unlikely to be too gentle. It is estimated that no man can be gentle. It is normal for ghosts to cry and wolves to howl. In fact, it is definitely a kind of suffering for Manny and other beautiful women living in it, The sound of their husband and wife fighting must be clearly forced into the ears of these beautiful women.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao was embarrassed to see Manny, sister Ah Mei and mother-in-law a Xiang when he got up every day in those days. Fortunately, they didn''t point out and just smiled, otherwise he would die of shame.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t know that Manny was not the most uncomfortable person who lived in the cave in those days. Manny was uncomfortable because she and Ruan Ling were twins. They had a close heart and a tacit understanding. Therefore, every time Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were together, she felt hot and dry, but she had no practical experience, I haven''t really experienced the feeling of real desire for death and immortality. It''s a little better.


    But for the best young woman Ah Mui, she is really suffering, because she is a really familiar beauty. In her thirties, she has rich clinical experience and is like a wolf, and her body is recovering rapidly.


    "Brother, don''t stay in our bed?" when he was about to reach the entrance of the mountain, Tang Wenhao pulled a handful of Jin Dacai and stopped.


    "Ah? Why? Are you afraid of soiling your sister-in-law''s bed?" Jin Dacai asked puzzled.


    "No, brother, where do you want to go? I''m afraid... Ah Ling is jealous. Which woman can stand her husband tossing around like other women in her bed? Isn''t it?" Tang Wenhao said shyly.


    "Ha ha... Brother, you''re worried too much. If you were in the past, your sister-in-law might be jealous, but now, I promise it''s okay, brother, don''t worry! Brother can''t see people wrong. Sister-in-law is actually a very atmospheric woman. She''s not so careful. Don''t worry about it. Brother Jin Dacai will arrange it with a smile.".

 Chapter 100

    "Do you really have to be in ah Ling''s bed?" Tang Wenhao was still a little worried. The key was that he felt uncomfortable. It always seemed that everything was exposed in the sight of these beautiful women. This feeling made him very uncomfortable.


    "Well, brother, don''t think about those useless things. Other places are really inappropriate. Also, brother, I hope this thing will make your sister-in-law psychologically more comfortable. Your sister-in-law''s bed is bigger and more comfortable to lie on. Our conditions here are not as good as yours, right? Besides, you are still decorated in a new house! Let your sister-in-law regard this time as entering the bridal chamber? OK Is it? If it were in brother''s own villa, there would be no such problem. Brother must decorate it like a bridal chamber to make you have fun. "


    When Jin Dacai said this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t say anything more. Anyway, Jin Dacai loved his wife! If you don''t agree again, you won''t hurt your sister-in-law.


    Ruan Ling smiled with relief at Jin Dacai''s seemingly unreasonable request. She also specially communicated with Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law, Ah Mei and Manny. Several people, except Ah Mei, said that Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law and Manny understood.


    Manny knew about it a few days ago. She also liked Ah Ying, so she didn''t eat her vinegar. Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law didn''t have any culture. She was originally a feudal Chinese old man. She understood and thought it should be, so she didn''t object at all. She also thought that Ruan Ling did the right thing and did it with love and righteousness, so she supported her very much.


    Only Ah Mei didn''t quite understand. After listening to Ruan Ling''s words, she was very surprised. In her consciousness, it was normal for two women, even three or four women to serve a man, but she didn''t understand that two men served a woman. She also felt that it was strange to borrow this kind of thing. Of course, it was related to the contradiction between the customs and customs here.


    When Tang Wenhao entered the cave, Jin Dacai always encouraged him at the door. Although he didn''t say it, his eyes were full of encouragement and expectation. Finally, he waved to him and said, "brother, please, you have worked hard and succeeded. Brother, thank you all your life."


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, nodded at him and said, "brother, I promise to complete the task."


    "Well, OK, this is my brother. Go in." Jin Dacai smiled and waved his hand.


    Their inexplicable conversation confused the waitress at the door.


    At this time, around two o''clock in the afternoon, when Tang Wenhao entered the center of the cave, Ruan Ling, Manny, mother-in-law a Xiang and Ah Mei all sat aside talking and laughing. When Tang Wenhao came in, mother-in-law a Xiang smiled and pointed to Ruan Ling''s room, joking, "silly boy, you''re lucky! Go in! The little girl is waiting for you inside."


    Tang Wenhao blushed with shame. He smiled awkwardly at several beautiful women and waved to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling ignored him and said, "if you have anything to say, here are my relatives and yours. There is no need to avoid."


    "Ah Ling, come here!" Tang Wenhao begged.


    Manny chuckled and pushed Ruan Ling. "Ah Ling, go! Wen Hao must be embarrassed. Why don''t we all go out first?"


    Tang Wenhao thought that Manny understood herself.


    "Sister, I don''t want to go out. He''s more presumptuous and lawless. We''re all here, and we can let him restrain." Ruan Ling said, glancing at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao knew that she was jealous and urged herself to go in quickly. She was not sure how unhappy she was!


    Tang Wenhao shyly walked up to Ruan Ling and whispered in her ear, "ah Ling, can I beg you? After I finish my task, can I double compensate you?"


    Ruan Ling glanced back at Tang Wenhao and said with a loud bad smile, "baby, how to double the compensation?"


    Mother-in-law a Xiang, Manny and sister Ah Mei all stared at him. Tang Wenhao was angry and felt that she shouldn''t let everyone laugh at him. She put away her smile, turned her head and left, and didn''t enter the new house.


    The next few women were stupid. Manny quickly said to Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, Wen Hao is really angry. Don''t do this to him. After all, he is a man. You have to give him face and go after him."


    "Yes, girl, this boy has a thin skin. Don''t make trouble with him like this. Go! Chase him back. Does he think we''re in his way here? I''m sorry!" grandma a Xiang seems to understand.


    "Hum! Bad guy, you can''t joke. Baby, come back. I''ll joke with you. We''ll all go out right away. You and Ah Ying are happy inside!" Ruan Ling said and trotted out.


    Tang Wenhao was just pretending. He knew that Ruan Ling was afraid of his anger, so he didn''t go too fast. Ruan Ling chased him after a few steps. "Baby, I''m kidding you! I''m serious? Come back! Ah Ying has been waiting for half an hour. At that time, the little girl will blame my sister for being small-minded!"


    Tang Wenhao also gave up, turned around and hugged Ruan Ling''s slim waist and said, "ah Ling, I''m not angry with you. I''m really not very funny. You know, the cave is not soundproof. You say, there''s no sound reason to do this. You''re all there, especially your mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei. I feel very uncomfortable anyway. I hope you can understand."


    "I see. We''ll all go out right away. Anyway, their injuries are almost good. They also need to go out for fresh air." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Ah Ling, thank you. Don''t worry. I''ll hurry up. I... held it for eight days and it won''t be long. Don''t be sad. We''d better sleep together at night, OK? I miss you." Tang Wenhao felt his body react immediately.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t open the door until he saw Ruan Ling leave the cave with Manny, mother-in-law a Xiang and Ah Mei, and gave them such a big space. As soon as he pressed the key to open the door, the door automatically opened.


    He stepped into the door, and the door closed automatically again. Looking up, his sister-in-law Ah Ying had already sat shyly on the edge of the bed. When she saw Tang Wenhao coming in, her pretty face turned red, and she didn''t dare to look at Tang Wenhao with her head down.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart was pounding. In fact, he had been waiting for a long time at this moment. These days, Tang Wenhao felt particularly excited and looked forward to the thought that he would soon have this petite and beautiful sister-in-law.


    Tang Wenhao has fallen in love with Ah Ying since he met her here for the first time. Ah Ying is a girl with unique customs.


    How to put it? If roses are used to describe a warm and beautiful woman, Ah Ying is a fresh and elegant lily in the valley, which lightly emits its own unique fragrance and is pleasing to the eyes. Her skin is white and delicate, like a piece of jade, soft and soft, emitting natural and soft brilliance. This luster from herself is different from the white painted, It is a kind of pure, transparent and moist that can not be imitated.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the delicate and beautiful ah Ying and sat on her side. He was at a loss. Suddenly, he thought of Jin Dacai''s encouragement and told him to let go and play with Ah Ying as much as Ruan Ling. You''re welcome. Thinking of this, he put his hands on Ah Ying''s fragrant shoulder. Ah Ying immediately trembled. Obviously, she was more nervous than Tang Wenhao, "Sister in law, you... Don''t be afraid."


    Ah Ying turned her head, looked at Tang Wenhao with smart and divine eyes, and said softly, "uncle, I''m not afraid, I''m... Excited, like a dream."


    "Ah Ying, this is not a dream, but a reality. Remember? We lived alone in this room for five or six days. Tell me, did you think you would be with me like this at that time?" Tang Wenhao asked passionately.


    "Well... I thought about it, but I didn''t dare to think about it, uncle."


    "No, call me Wen Hao. Here, there is no uncle, only Wen Hao, and it''s your Wen Hao." Tang Wenhao felt that he had an indescribable feeling for Ah Ying in an instant. He wanted to tell her that, in fact, he really liked her, but he didn''t dare to say it. He was afraid that once he said it, his relationship with Ah Ying would never be clear. Then how could he be worthy of Jin Dacai, who regarded himself as a married brother?


    "Wen Hao, I''m not dreaming. You''re sister''s man. Can I really have you? Do you really want to be with me?" Ah Ying said excitedly.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t want to go on. He was afraid that he would say something he shouldn''t say. He hugged Ah Ying in his arms, picked up her sexy lips, and crazily kissed her. In an instant, Ah Ying felt that she was completely drunk in Tang Wenhao''s arms and was powerless. Tang Wenhao allowed her to bring her into the sea of passion.


    "Brother is really a master. He trained a Ying girl so quickly and knows how to cooperate." Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but sigh that Jin Dacai''s Kung Fu is very powerful and his technical strength in bed can''t be underestimated. Otherwise, how could a Ying little beauty who is new to personnel know so much about his movements?


    As a senior man, Tang Wenhao knows that the best women need the training of the best men. Ah Ying is such a woman.


    At this time, the moonlight outside the cave was already like water. Ruan Ling, the hostess in the cave, left her sisters outside and in the cave next door without allowing anyone to disturb them.


    In fact, Ruan Ling''s mood is very complex. From more than two o''clock in the afternoon to the evening, and then to the evening, every time she walks in to listen, she can hear her man wheezing and working hard on her sister ah Ying, while her sister ah Ying is lying on her bed and happy unscrupulously. At the thought of her man being so brave and energetic, she feels very proud and gratifying It''s not a taste, because this happiness should only belong to myself and my sister. Now I have to pretend to be very generous and give it to Ah Ying, a little girl.


    Ah ya, ah Zhu and other beauties who came back from the factory were deeply puzzled about Ruan Ling''s refusal to let them enter, but no one dared to ask. In fact, several ice snow smart beauties guessed a general idea, because they didn''t see ah Ying and their new uncle.


    "Elder sister doesn''t want Ah Ying to accompany my uncle? If Ah Ying can accompany my uncle, we won''t all have a share. Will we be lucky for my uncle''s beautiful and smart man? No, elder brother Jin seems to be in his own residence? No, besides, elder sister is unlikely to agree. What''s the matter?" Aya thought to herself.


    She looked at the bodyguard with a gun on one side, but the two female bodyguards dared not say anything and were still expressionless. Later, when Ruan Ling went in again, she couldn''t hear any sound. She went directly into the room and found that they were sleeping together. Her man was still lying on Ah Ying, sleeping. Ah Ying''s pretty face showed a shallow satisfied smile and face The lingering rhyme did not disappear, but I slept very dead. Obviously, I was very happy.


    This only belongs to her own treatment. Now Ah Ying has it too!

 Chapter 101

    Alas! forget it! It''s all her own decision. Ah Ying can''t be blamed. Her man is so beautiful. Which woman won''t choose to surrender?


    Ruan Ling later let all the beauties waiting for dinner go into the cave. It was almost late at night for everyone to eat, chat and wash. At this time, Ruan Ling found that there was still one person missing. Alan hadn''t come back since he went out in the afternoon. Where would she go?


    Ruan Ling asked the waitress outside with doubts. The waitress said she seemed to go to the direction of the base. Ruan Ling was surprised. Will Alan have an accident?


    No, Abu should now believe that he is really busy for the wedding of Aya and ah Xiong. When Ruan Ling was standing outside the cave wondering, Jin Dacai came over.


    "Sister in law, you haven''t rested yet? What''s the problem?"


    "Oh! Brother, no, I didn''t see Alan at night. Did you see Alan?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "No, but I saw her go out this afternoon. When I was walking in the woods, I found that she went out in a hurry. It seems that she is going to the direction of the base. Is ah Xiong looking for her?"


    "It''s possible that she is specially responsible for the communication between us, but it''s time to come back. Won''t there be any accident?"


    "Brother and sister, don''t worry. It should be all right. Besides, Abu doesn''t have to do anything to her now? Right?" Jin Dacai analyzed.


    Ruan Ling thought about it and thought it was reasonable. These days should be the calmest time for the base and herself, because everyone''s attention was on the wedding of Aya and ah Xiong.


    "Well, big brother... Go and have a rest!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "HMM... well, younger brothers and sisters, my brother and Ah Ying, how are they now?" Kim Tae Choi said with a simple smile. He is also living like a year this afternoon! He didn''t expect that his brother Tang Wenhao was so good at fighting that he couldn''t come out when he went in. He was worried that his wife Ah Ying''s body would be unbearable.


    "Ha ha, it''s good. I''ve been sleeping for five or six hours. I''m tired. Brother, do you regret it?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile, because she regretted that her man likes sleeping Ah Ying so much. Who knows if they will become addicted in the future? Do you often steal nothing?


    "Hehe, how can you regret it? Younger brother and sister, it''s you who wronged you for the sake of our Jin family. Why don''t you call Ah Ying out? You''d better sleep with my brother at night?" Jin Dacai''s heart can''t bear it. She thinks she''s a little too much. After all, Ruan Ling is also a wolf like tiger at this age and is newly married.


    Ruan Ling blushed, shook her head and said with a smile, "no, they are sleeping to death. Don''t disturb them to rest. When they wake up, I''ll let them eat supper. You don''t have to worry. I promise to take good care of your wife and complete this task for you."


    "Well, you are kind-hearted, younger sister-in-law. I''ll leave my brother and a Ying to you. I really don''t care. By the way, don''t worry, Miss Alan. I can go to the base to inquire. Anyway, I''m fine now." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Well? Why don''t you take a hard trip, brother? I''m really worried." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister-in-law, shall I go?"


    "Well, brother, be careful."


    "It''s all right, goodbye," said Jin Dacai, shaking his fat body and drilling into the jungle.


    Back in the cave, Ruan Ling saw that her mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei had closed their eyes and seemed to be asleep. She didn''t disturb them and went straight to Manny''s room.


    "Ah Ling, come here and have a rest!" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, let''s talk more! You''ll go out in two days. Sister, ah Ling really doesn''t want you to go." Ruan Ling smiled gently and sat on the edge of Manny''s bed. Manny sat up and took her jade hand and couldn''t put it down, "Ah Ling, I don''t want you either. Why don''t I go? I''ve recovered. It doesn''t matter. Besides, if you protect me, I won''t have anything."


    Ruan Ling looked at Manny with a bad smile and looked at Manny inexplicably. Suddenly, she seemed to understand. She lifted her jade hand powder fist and gently pounded Ruan Ling''s fragrant shoulder. She scolded shyly, "ah Ling, you must have thought of that aspect? You''re really dead. How can you have a sister like you?"


    "Elder sister, it''s obviously your own thought and you have to rely on others. Elder sister, this is not a shame. You love our baby so much, and he and I are so bothering you these days. It''s strange if you don''t want to! Elder sister, if you don''t wait for me to call Ah Ying out to sleep with me here, you go in and sleep with Wen Hao. Elder sister, make sure you don''t want to come out again after you go in, how about it?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "You... Are necrotic. You know to tease your sister all day. You''d better not. Brother Jin now places his hope on these three days and nights, and you''d better not destroy other people''s plans." Manny smiled gently.


    "It''s all right, sister. They''ve been five or six hours. In my experience, they''ve been pregnant at least four or five times. A Ying is just the right age for a man like Wenhao in our family. They haven''t lived together for such a long time. They''ll be pregnant at eight, nine and ten in the afternoon."


    "Not necessarily. It''s not as simple as you think. Ah Ling, stop talking. It makes my sister feel very uncomfortable. I''d better wait for the opportunity to mature! Come and sleep! Didn''t you say there are things to deal with tomorrow?" Manny said, making room for Ruan Ling.


    "Go to bed, sister! I haven''t fed Wen Hao dinner yet! They haven''t eaten. They are tired for another afternoon. They are so exhausted that they must starve to death when they wake up." Ruan Ling said with concern.


    "Oh, ah Ling, you are becoming more and more like a competent wife. Why don''t you wake them up and eat? Go to bed after eating." Manny smiled.


    "Let them wake up by themselves! I don''t want to go in. As soon as I go in, I''m uncomfortable and very angry." Ruan Ling said angrily. She was jealous when she saw the incomparably fragrant scene on the bed in the room just now.


    Manny looked at Ruan Ling puzzled and asked, "ah Ling, how are you pulling? Just now she was scratching her heart and liver and was distressed about her man. How has it changed again?"


    Ruan Ling said angrily, "I''m sorry, but they''re still together like that?"


    "Why are we together? Aren''t they all asleep, Arlene?" Manny asked.


    "I fell asleep, but they didn''t separate at all." Ruan Ling said angrily.


    "Wen Hao still sleeps with Ah Ying? Hehe, isn''t that normal? The relationship between the two people is like that. It''s nothing to sleep with ah Ling again! Don''t be so jealous! It was you who took the initiative to let the two people together. Now it''s meaningless to eat this vinegar again."


    "Sister, it''s not like this. They don''t hug so easily, but their bodies are still... Together." Ruan Ling said coyly.


    "Ah? Can you sleep like this?" Manny blushed with shame.


    "Are you angry or not? Elder sister, I said they would advance an inch? In the afternoon, they told me they would come out in a minute. As soon as they went in, it was an afternoon. In addition, they were tireless in the evening. Is Ah Ying''s body so fun?" Ruan Ling muttered bitterly.


    Manny couldn''t laugh at Ruan Ling''s jealousy, "Ah Ling, you''re wrong. They''re already together. Why bother? Let me remind you. If they really have an affair again in the future, don''t make a fuss. Although I haven''t been in love, I''ve read a lot of books on this. As long as there is the first time between men and women, there will be the second and third time. Besides, we need them now They have been sleeping for three days and nights. They like each other. It''s strange not to sleep out feelings. "


    "They dare, as long as Ah Ying is pregnant and Wen Hao dares to find Ah Ying behind our sisters, I''ll kill him."


    "Cut! If you want to kill him, the devil will believe it!" Manny smiled.


    "Elder sister, don''t excite me. He really dares to betray our sister''s feelings. I will really kill him and kill myself." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    Manny is really worried now. She can''t help saying, "no, ah Ling, he''s not alone. My sister has a share. If you want to kill him, how can I live? My sister is living for him now. Don''t worry! Our Wen Hao is not such a person. He will be measured."


    With a snort, Ruan Ling smiled, "sister, what do I say? I don''t believe you can leave Wen Hao. You haven''t really experienced his good! If you enjoy it like me, you will be jealous of any woman like me."


    "I won''t, at least I won''t envy you."


    "Hehe, I won''t either. You''re my sister. It''s different."


    "If you regard Ah Ying as your own sister, you won''t be so jealous as you are now. Whatever the matter with them! Brother Jin, as a man, is willing to give such a young, beautiful and lovely little wife to his brother. What are you reluctant to give up? Besides, you have decided and put it into action, so don''t give it yourself I''m in trouble. "Manny tried her best to comfort Ruan Ling who was jealous.


    "I see, sister, I won''t be jealous, okay? I don''t care about them in the future. According to your meaning, as long as brother Jin doesn''t care about them, we don''t care, right?" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Yes, sister, that''s what I mean. We''ve all made people sleep together. Oh, when people sleep together, you''re jealous and want to kill people. Be reasonable or not! Besides, there''s no way to make it clear about feelings, especially with this kind of intimate relationship. If we don''t have feelings, it means that this person is not a normal person and is too unreasonable "My heart''s gone," Manny laughed.


    "Hehe, elder sister, don''t analyze it. You have to analyze it again. Just let Ah Ying marry Wen Hao." Ruan Ling said shyly.


    "Brother Jin doesn''t like it either! Hehe, it''s no use talking about it. In a word, we should trust the man we choose." Manny smiled gently.


    In fact, Manny is right. Tang Wenhao is indeed a rare man. He has feelings and righteousness, and his color returns to color. He also really has a true love for Ah Ying and likes her. But since Ah Ying became pregnant with his child, he really hasn''t done anything to apologize to Ruan Ling and Jin Dacai, and has always maintained a normal distance between his uncle and sister-in-law.


    Although Ah Ying also loved him, she did not take the initiative to show her love to him again, which also made Tang Wenhao more respect for her.

 Chapter 102

    Manny and Ruan Ling sisters talked until late at night. Manny was too sleepy and went to bed first. Ruan Ling tossed and turned in bed thinking of Tang Wenhao next door.


    Just as she was going to sleep, Ruan Ling suddenly woke up when she heard footsteps next door. It must be Tang Wenhao who woke up and was hungry looking for food. She hurried into her sexy pajamas and hurried to her room.


    On the bed lay a young beauty who was still sleeping. The spring light leaked all over her. Ruan Ling went over and covered her body with a blanket.


    When he turned around and looked back, he saw that his man came out of the bathroom without clothes. His eyes were hazy. Tang Wenhao raised his eyes and saw the sexy and charming Ruan Ling. He was surprised and muttered, "ah Ling, is it very late? You haven''t slept yet?"


    "I don''t trust you. I can''t sleep. It''s midnight, but you haven''t eaten yet! I''m waiting for you to wake up. Wait here first, and I''ll bring you the food right away!" said Ruan Ling, who was about to go out.


    Tang Wenhao was very moved when he heard this. He couldn''t help walking forward and hugged Ruan Ling. He said apologetically, "ah Ling, don''t go. I''m too hungry. I''m not hungry now. Ah Ling, I''m sorry! You must be very uncomfortable!"


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao still knew how to be considerate of her, and tears burst out immediately. She patted Tang Wenhao''s strong chest muscles gently with her pink fist and choked with whine, "villain, you know people will be sad! She... Was so good all afternoon and evening? People regret dying."


    "Well, ah Ling, I''ll wake Ah Ying up and let her go back to bed! Let''s have a rest! Ah Ling, let me love you once!" Tang Wenhao said emotionally. He knew that his behavior had hurt Ruan Ling, but he couldn''t stop. He wanted her like a devil this afternoon. He didn''t know he was tired or satisfied, At a glance of Ah Ying''s shy little appearance, I especially thought that the strong desire could not be curbed. Moreover, from time to time, there would appear in my mind that my ex girlfriend would rather be heart, as if it was not ah Ying, his sister-in-law, but the rather heart that once made him love, which aroused his strong desire to conquer. It seemed that he was retaliating for her betrayal.


    It seems that he is telling her that only he can bring her the real happiness of being a woman.


    When Ruan Ling was considering whether to let Tang Wenhao wake Ah Ying up, the walkie talkie at the head of the bed rang. Ruan Ling quickly released Tang Wenhao, took the walkie talkie to her hand a few steps before the bed, glanced at the walkie talkie unhappily, and shouted to the walkie talkie, "what''s up? It''s so late."


    "Elder sister, brother Jin is back. I''m looking for you."


    Ruan Ling quickly said, "OK, you let brother Jin wait outside. Sister a will come right away."


    "Ah Ling, where did my eldest brother go so late?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "I asked him to go to Abu Dhabi''s base. Alan didn''t come back after he went there this afternoon. I''m worried that something happened to Alan. Your eldest brother came back so soon. It''s probably all right, baby. Why don''t you put on your clothes, eat something and rest yourself! It''s on the table outside! I''ll go and see the eldest brother first." then Ruan Ling returned to Manny''s room, He changed his clothes and went out of the cave with a gun.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t hurry to eat. He changed his clothes and followed out. He was a little worried.


    Jin Dacai was surprised to see Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao coming out, but he didn''t say it.


    "Big brother, let''s go over there." then Ruan Ling motioned Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao to follow her to the edge of the jungle. The three stood under a tree.


    "Sister-in-law, Wen Hao, Alan should be all right. At most, he slept with ah Xiong." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Ah? Elder brother, what does that mean?" Ruan Ling asked puzzled.


    "Hehe, I saw her. She is sleeping in ah Xiong''s bed! Because I have been to Abu and ah Xiong''s residence, I can easily find her."


    "Oh? Really? Does she sleep alone in ah Xiong''s room or with ah Xiong?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "She was alone inside and slept like a log. Later, I learned that Abu was calling his younger brother to his side for a meeting. I wanted to see what they wanted to do, but there were too many guards. I couldn''t get close to his house, so I had to come back and tell you first for fear that you might worry." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Oh! Is that so? Are you sure Alan is asleep?" Ruan Ling still doesn''t seem to believe it.


    "Yes, I''m sure." Jin Dacai smiled confidently.


    "Oh, that''s OK, brother. You''ve worked hard too. Why don''t you go and have a rest so late? Otherwise, you''ll have some supper. Your brother didn''t eat either?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, brother is really a little hungry. Brother, you haven''t eaten yet? You''re strong enough." Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Jin Dacai wanted to be crooked again. He punched him and said with a smile, "brother, I really convinced you. Otherwise, ah Ling, I''ll take the supper to my brother''s room!" said Tang Wenhao, turning around and going to the cave.


    "Hehe, no need, baby. You and big brother go first! I''ll have someone send it to you." Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    Jin Dacai just took a few steps, suddenly thought of something, looked back and asked, "by the way, sister-in-law, did Ah Ying eat?"


    "No! I slept soundly, brother. Shall I wake her up?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, let her rest! Brother, let''s go!" Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao walked towards the cave where he lived, while Ruan Ling went back to her cave and called a female bodyguard to go in together.


    Just Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao.


    "Brother, did you have a good afternoon? Didn''t your sister-in-law disappoint you?" as soon as he got inside, Jin Dacai smiled obscene.


    "Hehe, brother, can''t you not mention it?" Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "Ha ha... Brother, why are you ashamed? You''re already asleep?" Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "Brother, let''s not talk about this!" Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Elder brother, let''s get to know the situation first. When you''re full and drunk, go back and have a good rest and regroup. Remember, don''t delay the good time tomorrow morning." Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao was just about to tell him that the waitress sent Yexiao. Jin Dacai motioned her to put Yexiao down and go out quickly.


    "Brother, what I said is true. One day''s plan is in the morning. Do you understand? The morning is very important. You are both so young. One night is enough for you to recover your strength. You must be vigorous early tomorrow morning, especially you. Brother, brother taught you that unique skill, so that you can use it? Are you more energetic than before?" Jin Dacai smiled as he ate.


    Tang Wenhao nodded again and again. Indeed, since Jin Dacai taught him the way of breathing, he did find that he was more energetic, more energetic, more powerful and easy to use. Applying these methods to bed was still very effective. No wonder Jin Dacai didn''t blow it.


    If Tang Wenhao hadn''t shouldered the great task of creating people, he would be eager to give it all to Ah Ying and realize Jin Dacai''s son''s dream.


    After the brothers had enough to eat and drink, Jin Dacai urged Tang Wenhao to go back to bed. He said that his task for these three days and nights was to make people in addition to sleeping and eating. Tang Wenhao had no choice but to go back.


    After returning to Ruan Ling''s room, he found that Ruan Ling was not inside. It was estimated that she fell asleep in Manny''s room. After all, it was two or three o''clock in the morning, and he fell asleep with Ah Ying in his arms.


    The next morning, when Tang Wenhao woke up, his little sister-in-law Ah Ying had already disappeared. He put on his clothes and went out to see that the cave was empty. When he went to Manny''s room, there was no one inside.


    Finally, I found that everyone was chatting outside the cave! Seeing Tang Wenhao coming, Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law, Ah Mei''s sister and Manny all smiled at him, which made him feel embarrassed. It seemed that she had been stripped away by some of their women. Ruan Ling hurried over and asked, "baby, you go to breakfast first! We''ll discuss something with brother later."


    "Oh! OK," Tang Wenhao said with a smile, and then hurried back to wash and eat breakfast. Now he is actually afraid to be with these women.


    After breakfast, Tang Wenhao followed Ruan Ling to the stream in the jungle. Jin Dacai and a Ying were sitting together talking and laughing. Seeing Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling coming, a Ying blushed and dared not look up at Tang Wenhao.


    When she woke up this morning, when she found herself tightly held in her arms by Tang Wenhao, she breathed the strong male breath from his nose. She felt even more happy. She wanted Tang Wenhao to continue to love her crazily like yesterday. However, she couldn''t bear to disturb him. His sleeping appearance made her look distressed like a big child.


    "Brother, how are you sleeping?" Jin Dacai said with an obscene smile.


    "Very good, big brother... Sister-in-law, you... Were hungry last night?" Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    Ah Ying blushed and dared not look up at him. She just nodded.


    "Ha ha... I''m sorry! We''ve all slept together and we''ll continue today!" Jin Dacai just said this. Ah Ying pouted unhappily, "what do you say?"


    Ruan Ling said with a smile, "Ah Ying, brother is joking. You really don''t have to be so shy. It''s all from here. Well, let''s talk about business!" Ruan Ling''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "Ah Ling, is something wrong?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I don''t know yet. It''s just a feeling. Alan came back after breakfast. I asked her why she didn''t come back yesterday. She said she didn''t know how she slept in ah Xiong''s bed." Ruan Ling said.


    "What? Alan doesn''t know she''s sleeping in a Xiong''s bed? What''s going on?" Jin Dacai asked suspiciously.


    "She said that ah Hsiung came to her at first. After she went, she followed ah Hsiung to Abu''s room. Abu was very polite to her, but smiled strangely. Later, she felt like she was dreaming. It seemed that she had returned to the factory. Later, she did that with ah Hsiung. Finally, she felt that she fell asleep. When she woke up, she was already lying in ah Hsiung But ah Hsiung was not around. She came back like this. "


    "Ah? What''s going on? Sister-in-law, how''s her mental state?" Jin Dacai asked suspiciously.


    "It''s OK, just like she didn''t wake up. She''s still sleeping in her own room now. Do you want to call her up and ask again?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 103

    After the comprehensive judgment of several people, everyone agreed that Alan was probably drugged by Abu, and it was hard to say what she had done to her. Therefore, Ruan Ling decided to let Jin Dacai leave here with Ah Ying, Manny, mother-in-law a Xiang and Ah Mei in advance to avoid accidents. Moreover, this matter should be kept absolutely confidential.


    Ruan Ling set Jin Dacai''s departure time on the next night. After dinner, when everyone had a rest, she quietly left. Upon hearing this arrangement, Jin Dacai urged Tang Wenhao and a Ying to go back to their room to do business, and asked them to broadcast several more times in the remaining two days and nights, so as to maximize their chances.


    "Elder brother, don''t be so anxious?" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha... Big brother wants your sister-in-law to drain you in these two days. I don''t believe it. Can''t you conceive like this? Will you bump into it once?"


    Several people agreed by the stream that Jin Dacai would lead the three generations of beautiful women, old, middle-aged and young, to leave the mysterious death valley the next night. They were ready to go. Tang Wenhao and a Ying went back to their room to continue their journey of making people, while Ruan Ling began to arrange the specific matters of going out of the mountain.


    To be on the safe side, Ruan Ling invited Manny, a Xiang''s mother-in-law and Ah Mei to Jin Dacai and Ah Ying''s residence and announced her decision to several people. Manny has a spectrum in her heart. Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law and Ah Mei have been covered in her bones. I don''t know why Ruan Ling did this.


    Ruan Ling lied to them that Jin Dacai was eager to take Ah Ying home to meet her two old parents, so she had to go back to her hometown to officially register for marriage with Ah Ying as soon as possible. She just escorted Manny and them out, and asked Jin Dacai to help ah Xiang''s mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei handle their passports, accompany Manny back to Hong Kong and meet Manny''s mother in Hong Kong, In order to fully understand Manny''s experience as a child.


    "Girl, are you hiding something from your mother-in-law?" although she couldn''t find the flaw in her words, mother-in-law a Xiang still had some doubts about Ruan Ling''s arrangement.


    Ah Mui also asked, "yes! Ah Ling, why do you leave late at night? And you and her waitress don''t know. Only ah Ju and brother Jin send us. Why on earth?"


    "Grandma, sister Ah Mui, it''s like this. First of all, there are fewer poisonous snakes and beasts in the forest. It''s safer. In addition, I offended some underworld people outside for business reasons. The situation along the way is complex. You are all my relatives. It''s best not to let irrelevant people know your situation. This is also to avoid complications. In addition, brother Jin has high martial arts skills Qiang, it''s the best choice for him to take you away this time. Don''t worry, mother-in-law. I''ll take good Wen Hao to Hong Kong to find you right away. "Ruan Ling''s true and false words really fooled mother-in-law a Xiang and Ah Mei.


    After this matter was settled, Ruan Ling took out a bag and took out a mobile phone and a wallet from the bag. Jin Dacai recognized it as his own and knew that Ruan Ling should return it to its original owner.


    Ruan Ling smiled shyly, "brother, I''m sorry. These are all your things. See if there''s anything missing?"


    "Hehe, sister-in-law, there will be no less." Jin Dacai happily picked it up and saw all the bank cards. He thought that with this wallet, he would have confidence to go to his mother-in-law''s house. The bank cards in his wallet were enough to pay all the expenses for the wedding with Ah Ying. There were millions of bank cards in seven or eight bank cards and hundreds of thousands of credit cards that could be overdrawn, And they are all RMB, not vnd, so as long as these cards are in, he is not afraid of anything.


    Jin Dacai has thought about it. This time, he must let a Ying Feng marry himself and be generous, so that the a Ying family can suddenly move from poverty to wealth. It is also worthy of a Ying marrying a half old man at such a young age. According to her age, a Ying can really be his daughter.


    Without gossip, the happy days passed in the blink of an eye. Tang Wenhao and a Ying, who were in tune with each other, finally ended their happy life for three days and two nights.


    He felt it. Ah Ying had a very happy life these days and nights. She was like her wife. She accepted him happily and cooperated perfectly. She gave her to him completely and unreservedly.


    Because Ah Ying also felt Tang Wenhao''s true feelings for herself. The affectionate mark he left on himself will be engraved in the depths of her heart forever. She deeply knew that her soul will always be accompanied by this man she thought was the most handsome, affectionate, intelligent and explosive man in the world.


    She will always remember Tang Wenhao''s tireless fighting enthusiasm. He must be the only man in the world who is so obsessed with his body and so crazy. There is no doubt that his man Jin Dacai still lags behind him. At least her excellent cooperation with him is something Jin Dacai can never achieve. She thinks, Her cooperation with him was perfect.


    Therefore, when Jin Dacai and ah Ju led Manny, Ah Ying, mother-in-law a Xiang and Ah Mei out of the cave and into the jungle late at night, Ah Ying glanced at Tang Wenhao and burst into tears. The feeling of parting was expressed in words, which moved Jin Dacai on one side, but he didn''t eat Tang Wenhao''s vinegar at all. He knew very well that after Tang Wenhao''s hard cultivation for three days and two nights, His little wife must have fallen in love with his brother, which is inevitable, because he is very confident in his brother''s skill and charm, and both of them are affectionate.


    Manny was also inseparable from Tang Wenhao. Meimou couldn''t stop crying. At the moment when she was about to break up, she rushed into Tang Wenhao''s arms and broke her heart. She choked, "Wen Hao, please protect yourself and a Ling. I want you to come back to me unharmed, okay? I promise you that as long as you and a Ling return to Hong Kong to find us, I will marry you immediately. No one can stop me." She is different from mother-in-law a Xiang. She deeply knows that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling will face danger tomorrow, so she is very worried about them.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her excitedly and said emotionally, "Manny, I promise you that I will give you myself and ah Ling intact. Don''t worry. I won''t let others hurt me if I don''t marry you."


    "Fool, if you marry, you can''t let others hurt you." Manny cried.


    "Hehe... Elder sister, don''t worry! I won''t let anyone hurt our baby. I have to wait to enter the bridal chamber with you again! It''s getting late, you go early! As long as you get out of the gutter, you''ll be basically safe. Ah Ju and Ah Ying, you''ve passed through the gutter many times. You must protect your mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei, understand?"


    "Elder sister, don''t worry! With ah Ju and Ah Ying, my mother-in-law and Ah Mei will be fine, I promise." ah Ju said confidently.


    "OK, ah Ju, it''s hard for you. You haven''t had a good sleep these days. When we succeed, sister-in-law''s promise to you will be fulfilled. Remember, you sent your mother-in-law and them over the gutter and immediately returned to ah Ya''s wedding. When you come back, do what sister-in-law told you, okay?"


    "Sister, don''t worry! I''ve remembered it all." ah Ju smiled comprehensively.


    "OK, let''s go!" Ruan Ling ordered.


    Jin Dacai walked up to Tang Wenhao, gave him a brotherly hug and said, "Brother, big brother is waiting for your good news. Remember, when your life is threatened, don''t be merciful. Start hard, fast and accurate. If you don''t kill people, they will kill you. There''s no life. All mercy is empty. In fact, big brother really doesn''t trust you. You''re too kind."


    "Hehe, brother, it''s all right. I remember. You and your sister-in-law must be careful. Ah Ling said that Abu''s power is not small in Liangshan. You must be careful and protect Manny, mother-in-law and sister-in-law. Ah Ling and I will give it to you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Brother, you can rest assured that you will return Miss Manny and them to your husband and wife completely. Finally, brother still wants to remind you that Abu is not a simple man. Don''t take it lightly. Alan was lying on ah Xiong''s bed for no reason that day. There must be something fishy. In addition, Abu bought some kind of soul seducing gun. Maybe he will deal with you tomorrow, to tell the truth Then, brother, I don''t trust you very much. You don''t have rich actual combat experience and are kind-hearted. Your brother-in-law and sister-in-law are women. Now you can''t say who can trust and who can''t trust. "


    "Brother, it''s all right. Don''t worry! I know in my mind. Let''s go early! We''ll all please give it to you husband and wife, Ah Ying. Don''t think too much if elder sister has something wrong with you." Ruan Ling walked over and smiled at Jin Dacai and ah Ying.


    "Elder sister, you don''t have anything to be sorry for Ah Ying. Ah Ying is only grateful to you and has let you... These days." Ah Ying glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, well, don''t mention this. If you mention it again, elder sister will really be jealous, and elder brother will be jealous. That''s it. Mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui, be careful all the way. Ah Ling will go to see you as soon as possible." Ruan Ling smiled at ah Xiang''s mother-in-law and Ah Mui.


    The next day, Aya was escorted to Ruan''s pharmaceutical factory by Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao and a Zhu. According to Ruan Ling''s and Abu''s agreement, in the morning, the bride and groom should celebrate in a Ling''s factory, and then take the bride to the base and enter the bridal chamber.


    On the way, while ah Zhu was talking to Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling took a few steps and stressed to ah Ya again, "ah ya, do you remember our plans that day? Look at my gestures when negotiating with Abu. As soon as you see that I did it, you will control ah Xiong immediately. Your uncle will control their younger brothers. You must be quick, okay?"


    "Sister, don''t worry! I won''t be soft hearted. In order to restore the purity of our death valley, Alan and I have made up our minds to help sister drive away Abu and their wolf like men." Aya smiled confidently.


    "Well, OK, but you should also be wary of Alan," Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Ah? Elder sister, why? I think Alan can be trusted now! She hates Abu and ah Xiong now." Aya asked in a puzzled way.


    "Elder sister knows, but she doesn''t know what''s going on. Elder sister just thinks Alan is wrong. Just for one or two days, she hasn''t been right since she lived in ah Xiong that night, but she can''t tell what''s wrong. Anyway, it''s better to be careful."


    "Sister, do you think Alan will betray us?"


    "It''s not reasonable. She betrayed elder sister, and elder sister didn''t take her for anything. Moreover, she already knew that she was ruined by Abu and ah Xiong in turn. How could she betray elder sister again? Do you think she is such a person? Elder sister doesn''t think so." Ruan Ling analyzed.

 Chapter 104

    "Well, I don''t think so. Alan is just a little low self-esteem, nothing else," Aya said.


    "What does she feel inferior?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "She always thought she was the least beautiful of our sisters."


    "Where? She has such a good figure. Which man doesn''t want a girl like her? Her figure is no worse than you and me." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes! If I were a man, I would rather have her than Ah Ying. Ah Ying is too petite and not feminine. How feminine she is! She has advantages in what attracts men most in women." ah Ya smiled.


    "Hehe, you can''t say that. Don''t underestimate our Ah Ying. There are many men who like her. I think brother Jin really likes her, and your uncle also treats her..." speaking of this, Ruan Ling realized something and stopped quickly.


    "Sister, you don''t have to hide. We all know that my uncle is sleeping with Ah Ying these days?" ah Ya said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? You all know? Alan knows too?" Ruan Ling asked shyly.


    "Hehe, I didn''t ask her, but I think I can guess from the IQ of our sisters. Moreover, Alan and I have had men and know more about this. The rooms in our cave are so close, and the space inside is so small. Ah Ying, a fierce man like my uncle, calls so scary, like crying and laughing, and can''t tell how happy she is! Who can''t understand Come on? "


    Ruan Ling thought about it and said to Aya in a low voice, "don''t talk to your sister. His eldest brother has no fertility. Borrow seed from your uncle!"


    "Ah? Can a man as fierce as brother Jin be a waste man? I can''t believe it."


    "That''s not true. He can have a normal husband and wife life and won''t let women get pregnant. Understand? So he has to borrow it from my uncle."


    "Ah? You can borrow all this! Sister, I can''t find a man in the future. I''ll borrow it from you, uncle. Can you borrow it?" Aya said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly girl, dare to make fun of elder sister, find a fight! Ha ha." Ruan Ling and Aya started fighting in front, laughing at Tang Wenhao and ah Zhu.


    When she arrived at the factory, in order to make the play more realistic, Ruan Ling called some beauties who knew makeup and really began to put on bridal makeup with Aya.


    There was also some festive atmosphere in it. Ruan Ling led Tang Wenhao to check the surrounding situation and found nothing wrong. She came to the place where they wanted to catch the thief and the king first.


    Xiaobai building conference room.


    Ruan Ling checked every mechanism point very carefully, especially under the table, "Baby, do you know? As long as Abu enters this conference room, he basically has no possibility to escape. You see, there is a turning board at that place as soon as he enters the door. As long as I move the remote control in my hand, the people who go to that place will fall down; also, I also have a button under the table. When I move this button, there are two splints on each seat. People sitting on the seat People were firmly clamped on the seat by the splint before they could react. "


    "What if people don''t sit? Besides, doesn''t Abu bring people in? Some younger brothers will certainly not let them sit, and they are likely to stand behind Abu." Tang Wenhao put forward his own point of view.


    "There''s also a way. There''s still a flip board behind the chair. After I start the button, the flip board turns up immediately. The people standing on the flip board fall off before they have time to respond. Moreover, the design below me is also exquisite. It''s an independent small space. The people who fall off can only live in a very small independent space. No matter how high our martial arts are."


    "Oh, no wonder you are full of confidence." Tang Wenhao said with a smile. After that, he went to the table and operated it according to Ruan Ling''s instructions. Sure enough, the button moved and the flip plate started to rotate immediately. He also went to the flip plate and looked down. It was really a small pit more than three meters deep. If he fell, he couldn''t come at all unless someone saved him.


    "How? As long as I catch Abu today, I''ll shut him down. Baby, you''ll take Aya to take over the test base immediately. Abu, without the base, let him honestly accept my conditions and get out of the valley of death." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Well, wife, I promise to finish the task," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hee hee, baby, our death valley will no longer be death valley. Baby, shall we work together to turn death valley into a paradise on earth?" Ruan Ling smiled, then hugged Tang Wenhao, pressed her head close to his chest and felt the strong pulse of his heart.


    "Ah Ling, as long as you stop making and selling drugs, you are the best wife in the world." Tang Wenhao happily hugged her and felt very happy. This is Tang Wenhao''s truth. Ruan Ling has really become a very woman since she fell in love with him.


    "Baby, really?" Ruan Ling stared happily at the handsome Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, in fact, if you can melt me when you are gentle, I am willing to die on you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Hmm! Baby, stop talking. You''ve made people think so much. I didn''t have a good time last night. After our success today, I want you to stop resting like Ah Ying a few days ago. I want you to compensate me for those days all night." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, are you still jealous?" Tang Wenhao scraped Ruan Ling''s small nose and smiled.


    "Hmm! Baby, tell me the truth. Who do you like better, Ah Ying and I?" Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao suddenly and seriously.


    "Ah?" Tang Wenhao was surprised. He didn''t expect Ruan Ling to suddenly ask such a question, because in his opinion, Ruan Ling and a Ying didn''t belong to the same kind of women at all, and there was no comparability. It can only be said that the feelings brought by the two beauties to him were different. He thought that, especially in the last few times, he and a Ying would achieve the perfect combination of spirit and flesh, An important reason is that he later had an obvious desire for possession and conquest. He knew that if his seeds took root in her body these days, it was basically their last madness, so he cherished them. At the same time, they also want to completely conquer her. This is the normal psychology that every man will have. Everyone hopes that the woman who has slept by herself will never forget herself all her life and regard herself as the strongest and best man in the world.


    With Ruan Ling, it is a kind of love from the bottom of my heart. Different from the previous purpose, he is now completely conquered by Ruan Ling''s tenderness. He completely falls in love with the twin sisters Ruan Ling and Manny at the same time. Therefore, when he is with Ruan Ling, he can easily reach the peak of love.


    "Baby, do you like Ah Ying better?" seeing Tang Wenhao''s delay in answering, Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes showed disappointment.


    Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling that he was completely in love with her now, so he asked Ruan Ling not to worry about her position in his heart. He honestly told Ruan Ling that her position in his heart was different from Ah Ying. Ah Ying brought him more freshness, and Ruan Ling brought him enjoyment of his soul.


    Ruan Ling was very satisfied with this answer and excitedly almost pulled Tang Wenhao to love again on the conference table.


    Without gossip, the time soon came more than 10 a.m. and Aya''s bride sat in the conference room waiting for the arrival of the bridegroom. At this time, Aya had already been dressed as beautiful as flowers by her sisters, and her perfect figure was fully displayed in Audrey''s national clothes. Tang Wenhao drooled. Shit, Aya really wanted to marry that bastard ah Xiong, What a monster!


    Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao staring at Aya with great jealousy. She glared at him fiercely. This eye was being caught by Aya. Her heart was overjoyed and thought to herself, "this handsome uncle doesn''t like me too? At first, she thought he was the simplest. How could she like to see his own?"


    Tang Wenhao finally received Ruan Ling''s jealous eyes. He couldn''t help smiling shyly, looking very embarrassed. At the same time, he smiled awkwardly at Aya.


    Several people did not speak, but silently had a silent communication.


    Just then, Abu led his brother, bridegroom a Xiong, and six younger brothers to Ruan''s pharmaceutical factory under the leadership of Alan.


    In order to be polite, Ruan Ling led Tang Wenhao and Aya downstairs and personally went downstairs to meet the bridegroom, "ha ha... Ah Ling, big beauty, we finally met again. Big beauty, you stay here every day and don''t go to my base. Don''t we cooperate?" Abu said with an obscene smile and smiled strangely at Tang Wenhao nearby, She stared at Aya''s sexy figure and looked hungry. She wanted to vomit when she saw Aya.


    "Dead Abu! Didn''t I do the same before? I don''t like walking around. You don''t know. Why? Don''t you want to cooperate with me, ah Ling? Ha ha." Ruan Ling smiled, then made an invitation gesture and asked them to go upstairs.


    Abu glanced at Alan strangely and laughed, "ha ha... Ruan beauty, you are the most loved woman in Abu''s life. Don''t cooperate with you? Am I still alive? Ha ha... Little uncle, don''t be jealous! Go, beauty, we won''t talk about business today. Today is the wedding day of my brother and Aya beauty. We only talk about happy things." Then he waved to everyone to follow.


    Seeing Abu''s expression relaxed and arrogant, Ruan Ling had a bad feeling. In particular, she just observed that Abu glanced at Alan, and Alan seemed to be awake, and her reaction was very slow.


    What the hell is going on? Did Alan really betray himself? No! Then why did her eyes become so dull that she couldn''t really be drugged by Abu? As soon as the idea appeared, Ruan Ling shouted in her heart, because Alan was also very familiar with the mechanism here.


    No, I have to change to my own office, because her office also has organs, and only she knows how to operate.


    However, Abu and others had been taken to the door of the conference room by her. She turned around, looked back and smiled awkwardly at Abu. "Abu, why don''t we go to my office? I haven''t let you go to my office before, but today is a happy day for Aya. It''s time to go to my side and talk. Let''s go! It''s over there." she said, Ruan Ling raised her feet and walked in another direction.


    "Hey, big beauty, I think I''d better not! It''s good here." then Abu suddenly pulled out the pistol, the eye of the gun was aimed at Ruan Ling''s forehead, and there was a lustrous light in her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao, Aya, ah Zhu and other beauties in the back looked bad and were just about to start. They were all held by Abu''s men with guns.

 Chapter 105

    "Abu, what are you doing?" Ruan Lingjiao shouted.


    "Hum! Big beauty, I still want to ask you what you want? You think I don''t know. Your conference room is full of organs. What do you want? Do you want to take this opportunity to attack Abu? Ah Ling, I''m sincere to you and live and die with you, but you treat me like this. Where can I be better than this little white face? I tell you the truth, today, when ah Xiong and ah Ya entered their bridal chamber It''s also the time for me and your sister to enter the bridal chamber. At the same time, I want you to enter the bridal chamber again. I swore that I must get you in my life. I regret not meeting you. Today, I want your sister. She has to compensate me. I want you sisters to sleep with me all your life. The little white face behind me! Just be our experimental object Now, hum, brothers, do it. "When Abu pulled the trigger first, she heard the servant''s voice. Ruan Ling felt the earth spinning and soon lost consciousness before she reacted.


    Tang Wenhao, Aya and other beauties were also knocked down by ecstasy guns,


    A few minutes later, Ruan Ling and others were tied up by Abu. Led by Alan, they entered the conference room. Abu lifted all the mechanism buttons and woke up several people.


    When Ruan Ling woke up, she found that she had been tied up. She was so angry that her eyebrows were turned upside down and her apricot eyes were staring, "Abu, you bastard, let this girl go, otherwise, you won''t come to a good end."


    "Ha ha... Really? I''d like to see who we are. We don''t come to a good end." he said. He walked to Ruan Ling and looked back at Tang Wenhao, who was about to burst out sparks in his eyes. His eyes were full of pleasure.


    He stretched out his tongue and licked disgustingly. Then, with one hand, he grabbed Ruan Ling''s beautiful hair, raised her head, looked at Ruan Ling''s sexy red lips, and said with a smile, "big beauty, my sweetheart, dream lover, I want to kiss you under the witness of your man, okay?"


    Ruan Ling was so frightened that tears came out and shook her head, "no... Abu, please, no, please, let me go."


    "Let you go, ha ha... I just like you like this. You know, I have to think about you every night before I can fall asleep. Every time I sleep with another woman, I have to think of you. Otherwise, I can''t be interested in any woman. You know why I don''t get married in my 40s? I just want to wait for you, because I only have you in my heart and I want you , I want you. You are the only goal in my life, but you gave your best first time to that little white face. Is he really so good? Say, what do you like about him? "Abu said fiercely.


    "Abu, don''t get excited. Don''t get excited. I love him. I don''t love you, but I don''t hate you. It''s not a matter of one or two words. It''s a matter of emotion. Abu, I ask you for the sake of our cooperation for such a long time. For the sake of I just want to catch you and don''t want to harm you this time, don''t hurt me. Let''s sit down and have a good talk, okay?" Ruan Ling has calmed down now. She knows that no matter how angry she is, it won''t help. Instead, she will arouse Abu''s Revenge heart. She can only calm down and deal with him. She must drag ah Ju back, otherwise, she will really be ruined by Abu, so she might as well die!


    "Hum! Ah Ling, I don''t think you have a little conscience for me. Your people have long been destroyed by me, so I ordered that you don''t kill any of your men and take good care of your family. As long as you and your sister follow me, I guarantee that this death valley is still yours."


    Ruan Ling secretly congratulated herself on the correctness of her decision. Fortunately, she let Manny and them go back in advance. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Her family would really be ruined by Abu. She knew Abu too well. As long as Manny and sister Ah Mei had the opportunity, Abu would never let them go.


    Just then, a little brother came in with a walkie talkie outside the door and said to Abu, "brother, brother three called and said that except for five maidens in sister''s cave, she was not there."


    "What? They''re not here. You tell the third man that you''ll find Manny even if you dig three feet. I won''t go to her today and kill you all." Abu fiercely waved his gun and roared at Tang Wenhao and them.


    Ruan Ling was afraid that Abu would really make his cave a mess. She was afraid that he would destroy the room he had spent a lot of effort designing. She was more worried that Abu would spread all his anger on Tang Wenhao and hurt him.


    "Abu, you told them not to look for any more," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, where are they? As long as you tell me where they are, I''ll forgive you first. Hey, hey, as long as you can let me have your sister, I can consider letting you and her relatives go. How about?" Abu''s eyes are red. It can be seen how eager he is to find Manny. Everyone in the experimental base knows that Abu is most interested in virgins, There is a box in his room, filled with many white scarves with blood. Those blood are girls insulted by him. In this regard, he is addicted and even abnormal. As long as he hears that there are virgins in the base, he tries to sleep the girl. Therefore, every time he opens the box and looks at his achievements, he feels particularly proud.


    "They left death valley long ago, and now they are almost back home," Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "You''re lying! Ah Ling, I warn you. I''ve been monitoring you ever since you fell in love with this little white face. Your every move can''t escape my eyes. Yesterday afternoon, my people saw your sister and your mother-in-law and sister Ah Mei walking outside the cave. Don''t think I believe you when you say it casually? How can they be so far away from Liangshan in death valley Is it possible to get out of the mountain? Arlene, I advise you to cooperate with me well, otherwise, don''t force me to kill. "Abu said coldly.


    "Abu, I really didn''t lie to you. My sister and my mother-in-law really left long ago. You can''t catch up with me if you want. I know you like me, but I can''t like you. I hope things between us can be properly solved. You know, it''s not good for anyone to make things stiff. Ruan''s pharmaceutical is also a famous pharmaceutical factory in Vietnam. You take me away If I''m killed or I''m missing, the government will trace it. Because if I die, Ruan''s pharmaceutical will be closed. Even so, the government will dig out who has the secret recipe of our family. In this way, do you think you can escape? "


    "Hum! Ah Ling, don''t scare me. I''m not stupid. I won''t kill you or hurt you. If I want to kill, I''ll kill your little white face. Then, hey, I''ll let you be my woman honestly. Ah Ling, you won''t have no confidence in the products you study?"


    "Ah?... you, Abu, I warn you. If you dare to touch my husband''s hair, I swear, I will not let you go. Even if I die, I will never let you succeed." Ruan Ling cried when she heard that Abu was going to kill Tang Wenhao.


    "Abu, if you look like a man, do you dare to duel with me?" Tang Wenhao challenged him.


    "What? Duel, boy, aren''t you sick? You''re already a prisoner of Laozi. The outcome has been divided. Still duel? Do you treat Laozi as a three-year-old child? Brothers, take them all to our base. Remember, don''t let the beautiful women outside find problems. We need stability here."


    After that, Abu turned to Ruan Ling and said with an obscene smile, "big beauty, please cooperate. Wait a minute, I''ll untie you, but your little lover will be wronged. I have to tie him into a bag and let my brothers carry him away. If you cooperate, he has nothing to do. You dare to order us to deal with us. I''ll kill him first, brothers, do it."


    In desperation, Ruan Ling watched eagerly as Abu''s men tied Tang Wenhao up and stuffed him into a big bag. Ruan Ling was so distressed that Tang Wenhao was her darling!


    Tang Wenhao, who was tied up, was even more anxious. He felt that he had a skill but couldn''t make it out. He really regretted that he didn''t control these animals first. Now he has become so passive.


    "Go, my beauties, remember, don''t try to escape. The guns in our hands can make you fall asleep in five seconds. No one has the ability to escape in such a period of time, let alone force me to kill. I said, we don''t want to kill."


    Considering that Tang Wenhao was in their hands, Ruan Ling had to order the freed Aya and azhu to cooperate with Abu''s order, humiliatingly escort Abu''s people and leave the pharmaceutical factory with gongs and drums.


    Although Ruan Ling''s beautiful bodyguards were surprised, because according to the original arrangement, they should make a fuss here first, and the bride was picked up by the bridegroom, but now they are walking so suddenly and so strange, when they see Ruan Ling in it, they have no other ideas except doubts.


    After entering the jungle, Alan still led the group in front. Ruan Ling wanted to go over to ask what happened to Alan several times, but Abu stopped them. He didn''t want Ruan Ling to touch Alan.


    Tang Wenhao had been released by them, but his hands were still tied by them. He recalled kicking the boy''s acupoints in front with his feet for a few times, but he was not sure. He still held back and had to wait for other better opportunities.


    When the party walked into the jungle, suddenly, Abu received a call from his men. As soon as he answered the call, Abu was stunned. It turned out that four people were shot dead by random arrows when his people were searching Ruan Ling''s residence.


    Abu angrily ran to Ruan Ling''s front, grabbed her hair and roared, "ah Ling, four of my people have been killed by your mechanism. I warn you that you will pay for it."


    "Then you''d better ask your people to stop searching. I told you that my sister and my mother-in-law really left long ago. Even if you turn the death valley upside down, you will never find my sister. They left after dinner last night." Ruan Ling said coldly.


    Abu looked at Ruan Ling and felt that she didn''t seem to be fooling her. He nodded and said, "well, I believe you first. Ah Ling, hum, as long as you are in my hand, if they are still in the death valley, I don''t believe they won''t come to you."


    With that, Abu then ordered the people searching Ruan Ling''s residence to stop their actions with a walkie talkie, so as not to touch the internal organs. They only occupied and guarded the other side. Anyone who entered her cave would be arrested and sent to the base.


    At this time, Ruan Ling was very anxious. She couldn''t help worrying about the safety of her guards. She deeply knew that Abu''s men were a group of inhuman coyotes. Maybe those beautiful little girls would be ruined and humiliated by Abu''s men.

 Chapter 106

    To make a long story short, half an hour later, Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao, Aya and azhu were brought into Abu''s test base. Abu shut them into a large wooden house and sent more than a dozen armed people to guard them. When Abu left, he said to Ruan Ling with an obscene smile, "Big beauty, let''s spend a good night together tonight! I will make you feel that I am the man who loves you most in the world."


    Ruan Ling stared at him angrily and shouted, "Abu, you dream! I''d rather die than be with you."


    "Abu, you son of a bitch, I''ll kill you." Tang Wenhao roared angrily.


    "Hehe, boy, I can ask for your life at any time. Don''t forget, it''s in our country, not in China. Do you want to try?"


    "Try and try. I''m not afraid. If you have the ability to let my woman go, I''ll fight with you alone? Why? No seed, are all the men here so seedless?" Tang Wenhao wants to use the method of provocation to let Abu fight with him alone. He knows that as long as Abu lets him down and fight with him alone, he will have a chance to save Ruan Ling and Aya.


    "Shit, OK, you have seed, I will help you now." ah Xiong pulled out his pistol and put it on Tang Wenhao''s head.


    "Ah Xiong, stop. If you dare to shoot, I will die in front of you immediately." Ruan Lingjiao shouted.


    "Hehe, brother, don''t be common with him. He is irritating us. Don''t pay attention to him. Let''s go first and quickly prepare our bridal chamber. Tell the brothers that all the beauties captured from Ruan Ling will be gathered in one room at night. Later, I''ll have a self-examination for them in person. The virgins will be left to Lao Tzu, and the women will be given to the brothers to ensure that everyone has a share, right Hey, hey... Brother, let''s talk about it with you. Many brothers are very interested in you, Alan. Her use value is gone. I''m going to reward her to other brothers. Do you have any opinion? "Said Abu, pointing to Alan.


    Although there was a trace of sadness in ah Xiong''s eyes, he was finally frightened by Abu''s obscenity, nodded and said to the boy standing guard outside, "come in and take Miss Alan out! In the future, she will be yours, but don''t hurt her."


    Abu smiled licentiously, "brother, you still know how to cherish fragrance and jade! Yes, ha ha..."


    Ruan Ling saw that her sisters were to be separated by these wolf like men like Abu. She was in great pain, but there was nothing to do. Tears of shame and anger rolled down on the ground, killing Tang Wenhao.


    "Abu, ah Xiong, you two are animals!" Ruan Ling scolded angrily. Ruan Ling can now conclude that Alan was controlled by Abu with drugs. She can''t help but feel deeply sad about her experience. She felt that she had harmed Alan and so many sisters. She regretted that she had listened to Abu''s instigation and embarked on the road of crime for money. It was really harmful to others and herself.


    After Abu led ah Xiong and others to leave, Ruan Ling choked and said to ah Ya and them, "ah ya, ah Zhu, elder sister, I''m sorry to bother you, baby, I really should have let you go back with my eldest brother yesterday. I really regret it."


    "Sister, we are not afraid, sister, I am not afraid." Aya and azhu encouraged Ruan Ling.


    "Ah Ling, don''t worry too much. There will be a way. When Abu and them go away, I have a way." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Really, baby, do you really have a way?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise. Aya and azhu also looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, but they both have confidence in Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao, because they have seen the power of Jin Dacai''s acupoint pointing skill and think Tang Wenhao should not be bad.


    "Well, ah Ling, you''ll let them in and let him come to me. As long as he can go where my feet can kick down, I can subdue him and let him untie the rope for us. With the Kung Fu of us and your familiarity with here, we should be able to escape," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Are you really sure?" Ruan Ling still has some confidence. She knows that Tang Wenhao''s martial arts strength is not as good as Jin Dacai. If Jin Dacai says so, she may be very confident.


    "Oh, ah Ling, don''t worry, I''m sure. I''m the only man here. I must save you all from the fire pit, otherwise I might as well die! Ah Ling, ah ya, ah Zhu, please believe me and I will save you." Tang Wenhao had been remembering the Kung Fu that Jin Dacai taught him in those days and nights. Suddenly, he remembered in his mind that one day Jin Dacai taught him a more insidious first aid method, that is, to fight for the next * * position of his opponent. As long as he kicked this part, any man can''t stand the sharp pain. Moreover, this pain has a characteristic. The more he calls, the more painful it is. If he doesn''t call, it will hurt It''s not too painful. It''s easy to subdue his opponent. He wants to use this move to save himself and Ruan Ling.


    "OK, uncle, we believe you." ah Ya and ah Zhu nodded and smiled.


    "Baby, let''s try!"


    Let''s leave Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao in the base, and then talk about ah Ju girl.


    After a night''s trek, she and Ah Ying led Jin Dacai, Manny, her mother-in-law and Ah Mei through the gutter smoothly. Ah Ju waved goodbye to Ah Ying and returned to the pharmaceutical factory nonstop.


    However, when she arrived at the factory, she was surprised to find that the factory was no different from usual. It was calm, because according to the plans of her and Ruan Ling, Ruan Ling should control Abu and them in the factory at this time.


    She asked several female bodyguards Ruan Ling how they looked when they left. She heard that she saw her uncle come in, but she didn''t see him go out, but the man was not there. Ah Ju secretly screamed that it was bad. She knew that Ruan Ling and her uncle Tang Wenhao must have been captured by Abu, so she gathered more than 20 beauties together with more than a dozen female security guards in the factory, She''s going to take someone to their station to see what''s going on.


    Ah Ju and ah Ya are Ruan Ling''s two most capable assistants. Ah Ya focuses on external affairs. Ah Ju mainly helps Ruan Ling grasp the internal management of the factory, so she is very convenient to transfer people, and they are well-trained and good beauties.


    When ah Ju led her beauties into the jungle and approached the station, she felt a very depressed atmosphere. Therefore, she checked the organs near the station and found that there was a problem. Some organs were damaged. Moreover, she found the bodies of four men by the stream. As soon as she looked at the wound, she knew that these people were plotted by the organs.


    She first asked most people to surround the cave, but keep quiet. She took two assistants and quietly touched the edge of the jungle.


    As soon as I got to the edge of the jungle, I heard a girl crying, "you animals, don''t! Our elder sister knows, you killed you."


    "Ha ha... Your elder sister has been raped by our boss. Return your elder sister! Come here! Let elder brother kiss, ha ha..."


    As soon as she heard that her sisters were going to be ruined, ah Ju was burning with anxiety. She looked at the two men standing guard opposite and said to her two assistants, "go back and let them take the crossbows. We''ll shoot these two people. Don''t shoot. We don''t know what''s going on inside."


    "OK, sister ah Ju." a beautiful woman went back carefully.


    After a while, two beautiful women with bows and crossbows came, which is a self-defense means that people living in the jungle are very proficient in. Ah Ju took the bows and crossbows from one beautiful woman, let the other squat beside him, and whispered, "ah Yun, you shoot on the left, I shoot on the right, I count one, two, three, let''s do it together."


    "OK, sister ah Ju," said the tall and tough beauty with correct facial features. She drew a sharp arrow from her back, stretched her bow on her back and began to aim.


    Ah Ju also got ready quickly. When she felt sure, she whispered, "one, two, three, shoot."


    I saw two swish, the sharp arrow went through the leaves and suddenly glanced at the throat of the two gunmen standing guard. I heard two poops, and the two gunmen fell to the ground.


    "Go." ah Ju whispered an order, and the five beauties rushed towards the mountain entrance like a stray arrow.


    And soon unloaded the guns of the two fallen men and replaced them in their posts.


    "Ah Yun, you go and ambush her people in the concealment point of this Annex. In addition, pay attention to the alert outside. If you find that it is a man, you will kill them as long as it is not our uncle." ah Ju ordered.


    "OK, sister ah Ju, be careful."


    "You, you, you... Come with me. None of the men inside are allowed to stay. They are all killed. Do you hear me?" ah Ju said to several assistants.


    "Yes, sister ah Ju, let''s hurry up! Those smelly men seem to be bullying our sisters." a girl hurried to say when she heard the cry of a beautiful woman inside.


    "Well, I know, but let''s not worry too much. We must be steady. Don''t let an animal escape. They won''t be happy for a few minutes." ah Ju said, waving a submachine gun and letting them all follow behind.


    This is the place where ah Ju lives every day, so she knows too much about where she can dodge and where it is easy to be exposed. Therefore, she soon approached the center of the cave.


    After she motioned to her people to hide in the dark, she quietly approached the two men standing guard. One rolled to the feet of the two men. Before the two people reacted, two sharp knives were deeply inserted into their bellies. Both of them fell back.


    At this moment, there were already sexual sounds rising and falling inside. I saw five or six men flirting with several naked beauties. One of the men was pressing a beauty on Ruan Ling''s desk to molest her. No one expected that the danger was coming to them.


    They thought that the eldest brother Abu had caught ah Ling and Ruan Ling. Everything had been good here, but they didn''t expect that Ruan Ling''s second assistant ah Ju was still outside.


    After the two men fell to the ground with a knife, a man heard the sound and walked towards ah Ju suspiciously. Ah Ju couldn''t see it well, so he made a decisive move again. Another sharp knife swished to the man''s throat, and there was another puff. Now everyone heard it. Everyone turned around and looked back. He was silly. A boy reacted quickly and immediately picked up his submachine gun and fired.


    Ah Ju quickly turned over and hid.


    "Come on, third brother, stop playing. Ruan Ling rushed in. Let''s fight!" the remaining four men were in a mess.


    "OK, brothers, watch out and catch these girls in front. Sister, come out! I ah Cheng didn''t really bully your sisters, so I touched them, because our boss said that as long as they are virgins, they are all his. I just asked, your sisters are virgins, so we didn''t touch any of them. At most, we touched them. You let us go Ah Cheng, the leader, thought Ruan Ling had come in, and he was very frightened.

 Chapter 107

    No one in death valley didn''t know Ruan Ling''s skill. Ah Cheng found that there were only four of the eight or nine people he brought, and all of them were silent. His heart was full of fear. Naturally, he would think that Ruan Ling must have killed someone himself. If it was Ruan Ling, how could he live.


    Ah Ju felt very funny and relieved that ah Cheng regarded her as a sister. Ah Cheng certainly didn''t know that sisters like ah Ju, ah ya, Alan, ah Zhu and Ah Ying had witnessed how Abu and his wolves abused girls in the base. As a girl, can they be indifferent? They were filled with anger and hatred.


    In addition, she knows that their elder sister Ruan Ling has been captured by Abu, and her sisters are being insulted by these bastards.


    Therefore, ah Ju was cruel and accurate to these people just now. She took each other''s life without mercy.


    "Ah Cheng, I''m not elder sister, I''m ah Ju. Ah Jie is waiting to collect your body outside the cave." ah Ju shouted in the dark.


    "What? You''re miss ah Ju, so go and ask sister ah for mercy. You say we just touched your sisters and really didn''t spoil them. If you don''t believe it, you can ask them, you... Beauty... Tell Miss ah Ju the truth and say that we really didn''t do anything to you. You, tell me!" ah Cheng pushed the girl in his hand and said.


    "Sister ah Ju, they are telling the truth. We are all fine. Tell sister ah! Let them go!"


    As soon as ah Ju heard this, she knew that a beautiful woman named ah Hong was talking. She immediately shouted to ah Cheng, "OK, ah Cheng, I believe you, then you''ll let your brother throw out all the guns. I promise not to kill you."


    "What''s your guarantee? Ah Ju, it''s not that we don''t believe you. You must give us reason to fully believe that you really won''t kill us before we give you the gun," ah Cheng said.


    "What do you want?" ah Ju said, carefully observing the movement inside. At the same time, she made a gesture to her three beauties behind her to get one by one, and motioned them to take their footwall with a flying knife, so as not to hurt their sisters by mistake.


    "Unless you let ah Jie be our hostage," ah Cheng said.


    "Dream! There is no way to talk about this condition. Ah Cheng, you are a smart man. Do you know where you are now?"


    "Isn''t it where elder sister lives?"


    "Yes, but do you know how many mechanisms there are? I just press the button in my hand, and your people will be shot dead immediately. We don''t want to kill anyone. As long as you honestly put down your gun, raise your hands and go out obediently, your life is still yours. Believe it or not, I count to three. If you don''t surrender, don''t blame me for being impolite Yes, I warn you, our mechanisms are everywhere. You don''t know where the secret arrow is coming from, but I can see you clearly, so don''t try to block you with our sisters. "


    These words were too deterrent. After listening to them, a boy turned his legs and stomach and said to ah Cheng tremblingly, "third brother, we''d better surrender! Anyway, we don''t have anyone to kill them. Elder sister is usually good to us. Trust her!"


    The other two quickly begged ah Cheng, "brother three, forget it! Throw the gun!"


    As soon as the boy saw that his brothers didn''t want to resist, he had to nod and order, "then throw out the gun! Miss ah Ju, we surrendered. You must keep your word."


    "OK, hurry up! Stop talking nonsense." ah Ju said anxiously. She was still thinking about Ruan Ling who was caught by Abu to the base!


    In this way, ah Ju wiped out all the Abu''s men who occupied and stationed in Ruan Ling''s station except four surrendered. Ah Ju imprisoned these people in the cave where Jin Dacai and Ah Ying lived, and asked those beautiful bodyguards to guard them, waiting for Ruan Ling to come back and deal with them.


    When ah Cheng knew that Ruan Ling was still locked up by Abu, his intestines were green with regret, but he had no power to return to heaven. However, he deeply admired ah Ju''s wisdom and courage and was convinced to lose.


    In this way, ah Ju led her beautiful team to Abu''s experimental base. She was speechless all the way. When she got to the jungle outside the base, she heard the noisy gongs and drums inside. Ah Ju was particularly worried, but she didn''t dare to attack rashly, because she knew that it was not as easy to win in the base as in the cave just now. It was her own territory. It was different here, This is Abramovich''s territory. She also knows Abramovich and ah Xiong. These two people have much higher IQ than ah Cheng and are more cruel and ruthless. They can only outwit and can''t attack.


    At this time, it was around 4 p.m. after discussion, we felt that we should wait until the evening to find a suitable fighter. At present, it is certainly not a good time to attack the base.


    As soon as the decision was announced, she heard gunshots and shouts in the base, and ah Ju was inspired immediately, "Sisters, maybe our elder sister and Abu are fighting. Everyone quickly picked up the gun to save elder sister and ayaqi and her sisters. Let''s go! Twenty five of us, in a group of five, were divided into five entrances to attack. Except our uncle, as long as we see men and don''t surrender, we can''t keep any of them." ah Ju ordered angrily.


    "Yes, sister ah Ju." after receiving the order, the five units quickly formed and suddenly rushed towards the wall of the base. When they came, they were fully prepared, with complete iron hooks and ropes


    Under the wall, after throwing the iron hook, the beauties jumped onto the wall like eagles.


    Ah Ju took the lead and rushed to the front.


    On the fence, sure enough, there was a loud gunfire inside the fence, which had been divided into two factions. Ah Ju looked carefully and saw that she found her uncle Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling holding submachine guns side by side and setting on fire with Abu and ah Xiong opposite them.


    It turned out that Tang Wenhao really subdued a young man who came in with his Yin move. Aya asked him to come in and asked him to take a piece of gold brought from China from Tang Wenhao and give it to Abu. As soon as the boy was excited, he really foolishly walked to Tang Wenhao''s opposite face. As a result, Tang Wenhao kicked him to his next position. Then, Tang Wenhao kicked his dumb hole again, so that he would only hurt and could not shout.


    So Tang Wenhao told him that only when he untied the rope for them would he untie the acupoints for him. The boy really hurt so much that he quickly let them go.


    Ruan Ling heard other guards coming just as they were about to go out, so Tang Wenhao surprised the front several. Ruan Ling hated these people so much that she picked up a submachine gun and killed the other boys. As soon as the gun rang, Abu and ah Xiong heard it and killed them with people.


    Ruan Ling was also very familiar with the terrain and location of the base. The four of them chose a place to hide and dealt with Abu. Because Abu announced that she could not kill Ruan Ling, the battle began. Ruan Ling did not suffer even though there were few people.


    When the battle just entered the fierce state, Aya found the women''s army on the wall and shouted in surprise, "sister, ah Ju really came to save us."


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were also very surprised when they saw it. With the help of the soldiers, their spirit was more excited. They immediately began the counter attack.


    Ah Ju and other beauties on the wall jumped off the wall one after another, rushed towards the man on Abu side, took up submachine guns and fired.


    At this time, Abu also reacted and knew that the situation was out of control. He gritted his teeth and ordered ah Xiong, "brother, the situation is not good! Why don''t we fight with them? It seems that we can''t enter the bridal chamber tonight and kill these women?"


    Ah Hsiung also knew that the situation was gone. He nodded and was cruel. He said, "OK, listen to elder brother. Brothers, don''t be polite. Kill all these women for me. Don''t leave any of them. If you want women, go to the factory and rob them. These women are not easy to provoke. Then we''ll kill them."


    However, Abu and ah Xiong completely underestimated the women''s army that Ruan Ling usually trained. It can be said that although these women are women, their combat effectiveness is no worse than that of his * * color stick men. Moreover, many of these women have heard that Abu is ferocious and lecherous, so they all have a deep hatred for him. When they enter the state of battle, they are very brave.


    When the sky darkened, the gunfire of the test base was very sparse. The sporadic gunfire indicated that the once extremely evil magic cave was gradually going to perish.


    Because the beauties brought by ah Ju were brave and good at fighting, and Ruan Ling later commanded properly, the two parts cooperated very well together, which quickly reversed the combat situation. Finally, Ruan Ling won a complete victory.


    However, when Ruan Ling turned the test base upside down and didn''t find Abu and ah Xiong, her heart was not relaxed at all. Especially when she saw that the ground was full of the bodies of her former brothers and sisters, Ruan Ling burst into tears and had no joy after a big victory.


    After the battlefield was cleaned, ah Ju counted the number of people. Four of the people he brought were killed and ten were injured. Except for five of Abu''s people who surrendered, they were basically wiped out. Only Abu and ah Xiong were missing.


    But there is another thing that makes Ruan Ling sad. Aya found the dying Alan in a room. Her whole body was naked and her snow-white skin was scarred. At a glance, she was subjected to crazy abuse.


    When Aya cried and held her in front of Ruan Ling, Ruan Ling couldn''t control her feelings. She hugged Alan and cried heartbroken, "Alan, it''s sister who hurt you! You shouldn''t be with them again! Sobbing... Alan, I''m sorry for you!"


    Aya and azhu also kept wiping their tears. Tang Wenhao was a man. He was embarrassed to look at her naked, but his heart was also full of anger and sadness.


    Alan was still conscious. She said to Ruan Ling in a weak voice, "sister... It''s... I''m sorry for you... I shouldn''t... Betray... You. After I... Die... Please take good care of... My family..."


    "Well! Alan, don''t worry! Elder sister must treat your parents as elder sister''s parents. Alan, you have a good rest. Elder sister will save you immediately."


    "No... I''m going... Sister... I''m so tired, I''m going... Let''s go..." said, Alan''s head tilted and the whole person collapsed. Ruan Ling held her and cried bitterly. After all, several of her female bodyguards have been living with her day and night for several years, and they are still Ruan Ling''s disciples, so they have deep feelings. Aya, ah Ju and ah Zhu also cried very sad.

 Chapter 108

    Next, Ruan Ling began to deal with the aftermath. She first registered the names and family situation of the dead brothers and sisters, arranged someone to give their families a pension, and then sent someone to move the bodies to a cave outside the base to burn them and destroy the bodies.


    Then, she replaced all the patrols with her own people, imprisoned those who surrendered first, provided them with delicious food and drink, and dealt with them after the restless days of these days passed.


    At the same time, she also transferred the people detained in the laboratory to the dormitory with better conditions. Men and women were detained separately. Ruan Ling also entrusted Aya to lecture these people, because Aya and these people are familiar with each other. She told these victims that from now on, Ruan Ling will be responsible for their personal safety and health and cure their drug addiction, She will never let any of them take drugs, let alone test drugs. She will completely give up the business of making and selling drugs.


    It was not until the early morning of the next day that these problems were basically solved. Ruan Ling finally arranged Aya, ah Ju and ah Zhu to lead some people on duty here. Because she didn''t find Abu, she had no bottom in her heart and didn''t send competent people to guard. She was really worried. She was afraid that Abu would kill a return shot, which would be trouble.


    She left the base with Tang Wenhao and several beautiful security guards and went to their station. She wanted to return to the station as soon as possible, make a new arrangement for her base area, and return to the factory as soon as possible, so that the factory could strengthen its vigilance these days. Once Abu and ah Xiong were found, they would be killed.


    This is not Ruan Ling''s ruthlessness, but when things come to this point, it''s impossible not to do so. In fact, neither she nor Abu thought that things would develop into a life and death situation.


    When Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao and others returned to the cave covered with blood, several beauties on duty were surprised. They thought ah Ju and they were all killed.


    "Sister ah, sister ah Ju, where are they? Why are you all back?"


    "They are on duty there. Abu and ah Xiong ran away, and all the others were wiped out. You should be very careful these days. Once you find their tracks, kill them. Do you understand?" Ruan Ling ordered.


    "Yes, elder sister, what about ah Cheng and them? How to deal with them? They are still locked in brother Jin''s cave? There are two sisters guarding at the door."


    "Oh? Baby, let''s go and have a look." then Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao to the side of the cave.


    Seeing Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao coming, the waitress quickly shouted, "elder sister, uncle, are you coming?"


    "Well, open the door."


    The door was opened. There were four men sitting in the cave. When ah Cheng, the leader, saw Ruan Ling, he quickly knelt down, "sister, I''m sorry! Ah Cheng can''t help it! I came under the order of brother Abu, but you can ask those beauties. We really didn''t hurt them." ah Cheng explained in a panic.


    "Hum, I know all this. What are your plans next? To tell you the truth, Abu and ah Xiong ran away, and I wiped out all the others except those who surrendered." Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Elder sister, we will listen to elder sister in the future and will never follow Abu again. He is too cruel. In fact, we are always afraid to follow him. Elder sister, in fact, you know, I have a wife in my hometown, but I dare not bring it here. I''m afraid my wife will be taken by Abu. He will certainly occupy it. We''d like to leave him for a big brother like him Now, sister, don''t worry. In the future, ah Cheng will definitely follow you with all his heart. Brothers, what do you say? "


    "Yes, sister, we are all willing to follow you. As long as you want us, we will follow sister wholeheartedly and will never betray sister."


    Tang Wenhao looked at these people and felt disgusted. He glanced at ah Cheng unhappily, pulled Ruan Ling aside and whispered, "Ah Ling, don''t want them. Let them all leave the valley of death! These people are destined to cause trouble here. Maybe one day Abu and ah Xiong secretly come back to find them, and they have become insiders. It''s better not to be better for such a mob."


    Ah Cheng saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t like him and immediately knelt down to Tang Wenhao. He said in tears, "Uncle, please let elder sister stay with us! We are desperate now. Don''t worry. Even if Abu comes back to us in the future, we will never follow him. We don''t trust him, but we trust elder sister. Elder sister''s heart is at least better than him. I don''t know how many times, elder sister, you can leave us! Otherwise, if you meet ah after you go out Bu and ah Hsiung, maybe they will kill us. "


    "Yes, sister, take us! We promise we won''t make trouble again. We listen to sister. We can do whatever sister asks us to do." the other three begged Ruan Ling to keep them.


    Ruan Ling is a fierce looking woman, but she is actually a kind-hearted woman in her heart. Seeing ah Cheng and his younger brothers sincerely want to follow her, she is still moved, but she has to consider Tang Wenhao''s suggestions. Today, she has seen Tang Wenhao''s wisdom and courage, which has completely changed her impression of Tang Wenhao as a weak scholar. She knows that her man, He is one of the most versatile people in the world. With his help, she doesn''t worry that Ruan''s pharmaceutical won''t go out of Vietnam and run to the world.


    No wonder her sister Manny loves him so much!


    However, if we want to accept these mobs, where should we put them? It is certainly inappropriate for them to guard the base. It is even more inappropriate for them to stay in their own station. Here, she only allows her own men to stay, and no other men can stay in her station for a long time.


    What''s the arrangement? Ruan Ling was in a dilemma. She didn''t know how to arrange for the men in the base, including ah Cheng, to surrender and let them go? No, it''s tantamount to making trouble for herself. It''s even worse to kill. Tang Wenhao won''t promise to kill innocent people indiscriminately. Ruan Ling fell into deep distress.


    Ruan Ling did not reply to ah Cheng for the time being, saying that she would arrange for them to do something after she had considered it, but comforted them so that they did not have to worry about safety. As long as they did not escape, there would certainly be no danger.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao dragged their tired bodies back to the station where they had experienced a catastrophe. Although the female bodyguards had cleaned up the blood on the ground, the unique atmosphere and depression after the dead were still very uncomfortable. In addition, their relatives had left and their sisters were on duty at the base. Therefore, in such a large cave, they suddenly seemed extremely cold and depressed, Ruan Ling touched the scene and burst into tears.


    Tang Wenhao knew that she must be very uncomfortable. He couldn''t help holding her in his arms and comforted, "ah Ling, it''s all over. Everything will be better tomorrow. The most important thing is that we are both alive. Today''s experience is a narrow escape."


    "Sobbing... Baby, I suddenly feel like crying loudly. I really don''t want to be like this. I really don''t want to kill anyone. Besides, some brothers who once lived and died for me and some good sisters who lost their lives for me died because of me. Sobbing..." Ruan Ling said to the pain, she was in pain and was very sad.


    Tang Wenhao let her vent her depression and encouraged her to cry loudly if she wanted to. Therefore, Ruan Ling cried in the dark later.


    After venting her pent up mood for a day, Ruan Ling felt a little better. However, as soon as she saw Alan''s room, she couldn''t help crying. The tragedy before Alan''s death made her unforgettable for life.


    As their eldest sister, Ruan Ling''s sense of guilt is very strong. She feels that she did not protect her sisters, and she implicated her sisters.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao''s mood is also very complex. His experience this time is more Pediatrics than that of Jin Dacai''s war with gangster horses in Langshan. Today, he really went through life and death in a hail of bullets. I don''t know how many times. Several bullets roared in his ears, but he was not afraid of anything at that time and became braver and braver.


    Especially when he sees Ruan Ling in danger, he will become extremely brave and fearless, as if life no longer belongs to him, but to Ruan Ling. He can''t see any danger to Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t know what his current behavior is? Is it a heroic act or helping the tyrant? He can''t tell whether he is committing a crime or seeking justice. It doesn''t seem necessary to distinguish.


    Because one thing is clear. Isn''t it enough that he is influencing the hostess of this mysterious death valley from darkness to light, rather than pushing her into the bottomless abyss?


    After venting her emotions, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao rearranged their room together. Fortunately, ah Cheng didn''t do any damage to her room or dirty their new bed.


    After they made their beds, they went to the hot spring to take a bath, put on their pajamas, and then Ruan Ling ordered the maid to bring in the dinner.


    Although both of them are tired and hungry, they don''t have a good appetite. Maybe they think that several people have just died in the cave, which has affected their appetite!


    After the meal was taken away, they carried each other into the room and hugged each other tightly on the bed. It seems that this is the best way for the soul to rely on.


    "Baby, what should we do next? Should we continue to look for Abu?" Ruan lingfu asked on Tang Wenhao''s strong chest muscle.


    "No? Ah Ling, do you really want to cut down the roots? I don''t want to die anymore." Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    ''well, me too, baby, don''t get me wrong, will you? I don''t want you to think of me as a female devil. I never wanted to kill Abu. Today''s situation is really beyond my imagination, but I can''t control it. "


    "I know, ah Ling, don''t blame yourself. I think it''s better to restore the normal order of these heads as soon as possible? The disposal of the dead bodies and the arrangement of the living. As for Abu and ah Xiong, I think they must have left the death valley. Here, they have no room for survival."


    "Well, baby, I also think their brothers must have left. Their brothers have been destroyed by us, or they will surrender. They have done great bad things here in recent years. No one will help them again. Just by themselves, they can''t turn over any waves and revenge. Abu knows himself very well. He won''t be so stupid."


    "Then don''t worry about anything," Tang Wenhao said, caressing her soft jade back.


    "Baby, what do you say about ah Cheng and the surrendered brothers in the base? Baby, you are smarter than me. You must have a way." Ruan Ling smiled gently.

 Chapter 109

    "Hehe, put a high hat on me and let''s analyze it together! It must be inappropriate to put it in the original place, and it will even be dangerous to our current people." Tang Wenhao also began to use the exclusion method.


    "Yes, just like I thought, baby, go on."


    "It''s even worse to let them stay with us. You can''t stand it, and I can''t stand it. I don''t want to see them like bandits all day." Tang Wenhao said contemptuously.


    "Hehe, it''s the same as I think. I can only have one man here, but not the second. I don''t want to live in wolves all day."


    "That''s right! Once this is eliminated, it''s just the factory," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, it''s no good over there, baby. My side is basically all little girls, and they are all very young girls. Only a few old workers are men, but they are all grandfathers. They will certainly cause trouble for us in the past." Ruan Ling also flatly rejected Tang Wenhao''s last proposal.


    "What should I do? I can''t create a place for them?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    As soon as she said this, Ruan Ling couldn''t help opening her beautiful eyes. She looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, took a kiss on his lips and smiled excitedly, "Baby, you''re still smart. Yes, I have a way. I''ll set up a handling group for them. Our factory really lacks such a type of work. I let these nine of them be responsible for the handling of the factory. They don''t have to deal with other girls. They can''t pollute the pure beauty group here. Baby, thank you for your reminder."


    "Hehe, it''s not your own credit? Ah Ling, it''s getting late. Have a rest! There are still a lot of things to deal with tomorrow." Tang Wenhao smiled and patted her jade back, motioning her to get off herself.


    "No, there''s still a task to be completed? Won''t you be a liar? I said we won the war and you have to reward me." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile, and her beautiful eyes fired at Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, forget it today! If so many people die, you won''t win the war?" Tang Wenhao always felt uncomfortable when he thought that a few people had just died in the cave in the afternoon and Ruan Ling and he were going to do such a thing now.


    "Baby, what''s the reason? Don''t be a liar. Since you''re in the Jianghu, you''ll die. Although I don''t want to see it happen, we can''t stop it. Baby, don''t have a psychological burden! You''re not afraid of anything when you see it more." Ruan Ling smiled indifferently, and the jade hand went straight to Tang Wenhao''s topic.


    "Ah Ling, how many people have you killed in your life?" Tang Wenhao was embarrassed to push her away and asked with a smile.


    "There are ten or twenty! Baby, I don''t want to kill every time, but I have to kill every time. Baby, don''t talk about this topic, okay? I just want you now. I don''t want to think about anything and don''t want to think about it. Now only your love can make me feel that I''m still alive. In fact, I''m really numb today. Baby, you love me! Please, okay? I want to forget everything that happened today. Only your love can make me forget everything in the world. Baby, let''s come! I feel that you are ready. "


    Tang Wenhao knew that tonight was destined to be a sleepless night, because like Ruan Ling, he felt that he needed a complete release of his body and mind.


    This fight made Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao have more feelings about life, and also made them know how to cherish, invest and be crazy when facing and having each other.


    Tang Wenhao found that Ruan Ling was more open than ever this time. All her actions were extremely presumptuous and bold. Her howling at the peak made Tang Wenhao extremely fierce, just as Ruan Ling needed, because he also needed this crazy pleasure to forget yesterday''s killing and forget those unbearable past events.


    Until the morning of the next day, when the sun rose, the two people slept wearily hugging each other. They were really too tired. In such a large cave, after fighting with each other all night, they finally recovered their peace.


    Two days later, the experimental base after rebirth has taken on a new look. Even its name has been changed. It was personally named by Tang Wenhao, their uncle in death valley. It is called Xinyuan, which means the place where they get a new life.


    Ruan Ling handed over the daily management and defense of the new park to Aya, making her the owner of the new park, and sent other men except the male patients who had been imprisoned to the factory handling team. The rest were beautiful women, making this once * * land completely soft and pure.


    Ah Ju girl was sent to the factory to take charge of the internal management and defense there. Ruan Ling asked ah Cheng and other men to disarm, and they were not allowed to touch guns and ammunition. They could only be responsible for handling in the warehouse, which also avoided the potential safety hazards caused by these men to them. However, Ruan Ling told them that as long as they soaked the beautiful women in the factory by normal means, they agreed to marry them here Having children makes ah Cheng very happy and full of hope for his future life.


    This is Tang Wenhao''s idea. He told Ruan Ling that if a man lives in a pile of beautiful women every day, he just looks and thinks, but he can''t take action to pursue it. Sooner or later, a man can''t help doing crazy things. Ruan Ling is also afraid of another accident. She thinks it''s a great event to stabilize people''s heart, so she agreed with Tang Wenhao''s suggestion.


    Tang Wenhao also said that if these men settle down here, have a wife to sleep and have their own children, they will never mix with Abu again and will wholeheartedly follow her Ruan Ling. In fact, these men who are used to eating, drinking, whoring and gambling can''t stand the hardship and loneliness in the end. When the opportunity is ripe, they are still vicious, It has caused irreparable losses to Ruan Ling''s factory, which is later.


    To this end, Tang Wenhao also specially told Ruan Ling a story about the Three Kingdoms called Le Bu Si Shu. Ruan Ling was so happy that she had to work with Tang Wenhao in her arms. These two people have nothing to do these two days, which is more crazy and unrestrained than before.


    Every time Tang Wenhao wants to pay attention to propriety, he will think of Jin Dacai''s words. He says that anyone who wants to do something in his life should do it quickly. Don''t hold it. Do it quickly. There is only one thing that can''t be done quickly, that is, death. In addition to this, you can do it quickly. It''s also very important to have fun in time and live a natural and unrestrained life.


    Tang Wenhao has also reflected on this sentence in the past two days. He thought that if he unfortunately hung up when fighting with Abu that day, it would be very unjust. He would really die in peace, because he hasn''t entered the bridal chamber with Manny! This is the greatest ideal of his life, and he hasn''t slept enough Ruan Ling! Their happy life has just begun. They must not just hang up like this.


    Tang Wenhao also has a relatively obscene ideal. He is very looking forward to one day having Manny and Ruan Ling at the same time. Therefore, if this lofty ideal is not realized, he must not die.


    On this day, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were discussing in the factory office to re select several beauties from the beauties in the factory to add to her beautiful bodyguard team. When the phone on Ruan Ling''s desk rang, she grabbed the phone and was very surprised.


    Inside, Ah Ying Jiao shouted, "sister, I''m Ah Ying."


    "Ah Ying, you finally called. Where are you now? Is it safe? Where''s my sister?" Ruan Ling cried with joy. Tang Wenhao was also very surprised. She put her head to the microphone. Ruan Ling glanced at him happily and moved the microphone to his ear.


    Whispered with a smile, "let''s listen together!"


    Listen to Ah Ying smile, "sister, we live in a hotel in Langshan. Sister Manny, they are all here. You have to talk to her!"


    "Well, you asked my sister to answer the phone." Ruan Ling said in surprise.


    Soon, Manny''s beautiful voice came from inside, "ah Ling, I''m my sister. Are you all right? Where''s our baby?"


    "Manny, I''m here! I miss you so much." Tang Wenhao shouted aside.


    "What are you two talking about? I can''t hear you clearly," Manny shouted on the phone.


    Ruan Ling quickly said with a smile, "sister, our baby wants to enter the bridal chamber with you. I touched it for you. It''s true."


    "Fuck you, dead girl, I''m not serious. By the way, how''s Aya''s wedding?" Manny asked.


    "Well... Sister, it''s all right. It''s over."


    "What do you mean it''s over? Has the man Abu done anything to you?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "No, their bastards have been driven away by us. By the way, please let brother Jin answer the phone! I have something to remind him." Ruan Ling suddenly realized something.


    "Oh, well, you wait... Brother, you pick it up! Ah Ling has something to tell you," said Manny.


    "Hello, sister-in-law! Is my brother all right?" Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Well, we''re all right. We''re all right. However, brother, Abu and ah Xiong have run away. It''s estimated that they will be in Liangshan today and tomorrow. You, my sister and Ah Ying must be careful. I''m afraid they''ll find you." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Oh, it''s all right. Don''t worry! Your sister and mother-in-law will be all right with me. We''ll go back to Ah Ying''s house today. We''ll buy some wedding things in Liangshan later, and then buy some gifts for her parents and brothers and sisters. By the way, I''ll let your sister, mother-in-law and Ah Mei go together so that I can take good care of them. Your sister Ah Mei will go to her now The husband and the children have gone and are expected to be back soon. Don''t worry, brother and sister. There will never be an accident with your eldest brother. "


    "Well, brother, I believe you. That''s why I let you take them away. We are developing step by step as planned. Let them rest assured."


    "I see, sister-in-law, where''s my brother?" Jin Dacai asked.


    "Brother, I''m listening!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... Brother, stay with your younger brothers and sisters during this time! Brother will go back to accompany you when he has arranged his family." Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "OK, big brother, then we''ll wait for you to return triumphantly and wash your dust."


    "No problem, don''t worry! By the way, do you want to talk to your sister-in-law? She probably misses you. I''ve been crying secretly these two days. Brother knows she''s thinking of you." Jin Dacai whispered in a jealous voice.


    "Ah? That''s right! Why not..." Tang Wenhao was worried and looked up at Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling gave Tang Wenhao a whiny stare, put the microphone into his hand and whispered, "your sister, I''m not jealous. Go ahead! Don''t make your little sister-in-law sad." then Ruan Ling got up and left.

 Chapter 110

    Looking at Ruan Ling''s jealous look, Tang Wenhao wanted to refuse Jin Dacai, but he couldn''t say it. He heard Jin Dacai shout, "wife, my brother misses you and wants to talk to you."


    Tang Wenhao understood Jin Dacai''s meaning. He knew that Jin Dacai said this because he wanted to make Ah Ying feel more comfortable. At least let Ah Ying know that Tang Wenhao also had her in his heart, rather than missing her at all after planting. After all, they spent several ecstatic days together.


    At the same time, he also deeply admired and moved Jin Dacai''s generosity. Jin Dacai is indeed a different man, and his measurement is by no means owned by ordinary men.


    After Tang Wenhao and a Ying had an embarrassing phone conversation, Ruan Ling said some warm words to a Xiang''s mother-in-law and hung up. Jin Dacai said they had to go shopping.


    "Baby, I always hesitated when talking with Ah Ying just now. Is it inconvenient for you to say it when your sister and I are here? Is there anything else you want to say but haven''t said?" Ruan Ling is still eating Ah Ying''s vinegar.


    "Ah Ling, are you jealous enough? Your sister is not like you. She never eats my sister-in-law''s vinegar. We are together, but you arranged it. You said we have only work to do these two days. What else do you want?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling whined around his neck and said with a smile, "baby, I don''t want to do anything. I''m just jealous. I''m jealous when I think of you being with her those days. You''re mine and my sister''s, and you''re not allowed to think about her again." Ruan Ling whined and twisted Tang Wenhao''s cheek.


    "Hehe, but I didn''t miss her! Heaven and earth conscience." Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, he enjoyed Ruan Ling''s coquetry with him.


    "Hehe, but the tone of your voice when you called her just now is too gentle, which means you miss her. No, you have to compensate me." Ruan Ling is going to untie Tang Wenhao''s belt again. She often does this these two days.


    "Ha ha, you haven''t suffered any loss? Why should I compensate you?"


    "No, I''ve already thought about it. Who makes you look so good and wants you when people see you." when Ruan Ling was whining, someone knocked at the door.


    "Sister, I''m ah Ju."


    Two people hurriedly sat down, Ruan Ling said with a smile, "ah Ju, come in!"


    Ah Ju, dressed in Audrey''s national costume, was graceful and moving. She stomped in, nodded to her uncle Tang Wenhao, and said with a smile, "Elder sister, I have preliminarily selected ten handsome girls in our factory. In addition to knowing a little Chinese, I think the girls with the slimmest body, the best physical quality and the most correct facial features are waiting below. Do you want me to take them to the conference room and have them have a physical examination in person?"


    "How do their brains react? Did you test their culture and on-the-spot reaction ability first? You have to choose potential ones like you and Aya. They can''t just look good. They can only say that beauty is the basic condition, okay?" Ruan Ling asked. She now values ah Ju more than before. Ah Ju fully showed her uniqueness in the battle of risking her life to save her and Tang Wenhao. In the past, she thought ah Ju was too kind to do great things, but now she feels that her understanding is wrong. Ah Ju is usually gentle and pleasant. She is brave, resourceful and dare to do great things. Ruan Ling is very happy Reward her.


    "Ha ha, I understand, elder sister. I can only say that I think their potential is OK. The key is not to train them, elder sister." ah Ju smiled.


    "That''s true, but aptitude is also very important. Otherwise, you can take them all to the conference room and your uncle and I will come right away." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, sister." ah Ju replied, and then left with a smile.


    "Ah Ling, is it necessary to train so many girls to do security work?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "Ha ha, it''s very necessary, baby. You don''t understand the situation here. We must plan ahead. Talent training is the key to our business. In our place, defense and defense talents are the most important. This is not in Langshan development zone. The government protects you. This is in a jungle hundreds of miles deep. Without first-class defense, you won''t be able to survive Have a stable production environment. "


    "Well, that''s right. Then why do you have to choose beautiful women? You don''t look good and can''t even do security work? Are your conditions too harsh?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, I specially trained these ten girls to be my maid. Ah Ju is grasping the security training in the factory, so I won''t ask for looks, baby. I think of you too?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised and said with a puzzled smile, "think of me? No? Do you want me to marry these ten beauties? Let them be my concubines?"


    "Fuck you, you think beautiful!" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha... Don''t you think of me? I said I didn''t dare to take it? I can''t handle it alone!"


    "Ha ha... I want you, or you''ll miss ah Ying!... hee hee, baby, are you really out of it? Are you not feeling well?" Ruan Ling asked shyly.


    "Ha ha, it''s all right, ah Ling. As long as you want, I have the ability to satisfy you. Don''t worry, your husband is so good. It''s absolutely all right." Tang Wenhao swung his fist and showed Ruan Ling his drum muscles.


    "Hehe, baby, you are so cute. Let me tell you! The reason why I only like beautiful women is that I like beautiful girls. It''s comfortable to look at them. Moreover, I have you now. I also know that men like beautiful women. If I choose a group of ugly girls to swing in front of you all day, don''t you bother to die? You''re in a bad mood, and I''m in a better mood Ruan Ling smiled softly.


    "Hehe, aren''t you afraid I''ll take them all?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Dare you? If you dare to mess around, I''ll cut you off."


    Ah Ju shouted in the corridor, "sister, they are all coming up. You can come over."


    "Baby, come back and pick you up. Go and have a look with me, but you are only allowed to see, not touch." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Can I still see it? Can other girls promise?" Tang Wenhao thought he was also following Ruan Ling to have a physical examination of the beautiful woman!


    "Baby, what do you think? You have to go out during the self-examination. That''s to strip them off. Stand there, you want to see? No way, you can only see me." Ruan Ling whined and took Tang Wenhao''s hand and went out.


    Shit! Ruan Ling''s husband is so fucking happy and happy. I really want to thank those boys in Lang Shan who chased me to Fu''s nest. Tang Wenhao laughed.


    When we arrived at the conference room, we saw beautiful women of the same color standing inside. They were tall, with strong chest and correct facial features. Which one they pulled out was the material of models. Tang Wenhao was so happy that he didn''t know which one to see.


    "Ah Ju, you let them come from there to here one by one." Ruan Ling smiled at ah Ju.


    "OK, you... Come first." ah Ju asked the first beauty to start walking.


    Tang Wenhao saw that this is a beautiful woman who looks like a Hong Kong actress. Shit! Beautiful, sexy, smelly.


    The little girl walked slowly and shyly. Ruan Ling carefully observed her walking posture. As expected, her posture was beautiful and natural. Ruan Ling smiled, nodded and said, "very good. Do you want to learn martial arts and follow elder sister?"


    "Yes, sister." the beauty smiled.


    "Smile and show elder sister." Ruan Ling ordered.


    The little girl then showed a shy smile, two rows of white teeth exposed, and Ruan Ling nodded again.


    "How many years of reading?"


    "Eight years."


    "OK, ah Ju, this is basically OK. Let her wait for the self-examination after her interview!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Then, Ruan Ling did a simple test on the other nine beauties in different ways. Except for one with unqualified teeth and one with unsightly walking posture, all eight of them were basically qualified.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart was itching when he watched the beautiful girls walking in front of him. Shit, so many beautiful girls live around themselves every day. Ruan Ling is really great! Tang Wenhao was happy.


    Finally, it''s time to give the remaining eight beauties a physical examination. Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao that she has high requirements for the body of the maid around her, from the facial features to the neck, chest, abdomen, waist, back, hips, thighs, legs and feet, and even their physical strength and strength. It can be said that every place has been carefully observed and considered, There shall be no defects and deficiencies.


    Moreover, she has to measure their height, chest circumference, waist circumference and hip circumference with a ruler. Only those who are well proportioned and properly proportioned can be finally selected.


    At that time, Alan was selected because although she had average facial features, her figure was first-class, and the ratio of each part was the best of the best. Otherwise, she would not be selected based on her appearance.


    "Baby, go out first! They''re going to take off their clothes." Ruan Ling smiled gently at Tang Wenhao.


    Finally, eight fairies were selected into Ruan Ling''s maid team. In order to facilitate management and have characteristics, Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao to give each of them a new name.


    Tang Wenhao tried his best to give the eight beauties names, Amy, Ali, a Feng, a Xue, ABI, a Yu, a Ruo, a Meng. Together, the homonym is beautiful wind and snow, and Jasper is like a dream.


    May is the beauty who looks like Cecilia Cheung. She is very beautiful and sexy; Ali is beautiful, natural and pleasing to the eye; A Feng is as noble as a Phoenix; A Xue is as white as winter snow, cold and proud as frost; ABI is pure and beautiful; Ah Yu is small and lovely. Like Ah Ying, she is very eye-catching; Aru Mei''s eyes are flexible and bright; A Meng smiles, beautiful and fantastic.


    Tang Wenhao called them eight immortals! It''s a real name.


    Ruan Ling was very satisfied with these names and asked Tang Wenhao to explain the reasons for their names. The beauties were very happy.


    With the new name, the next step is to carry out strict training for them. Ruan Ling has made up her mind that the training for these eight fairies is more strict and cruel than her previous maids. Since the maids before her were easily disarmed by ah Cheng, she vowed to pay more attention to practical training for these eight beauties, one for ten, Let them not only look one in a hundred, but also have extraordinary skills. Tang Wenhao also promised her to teach these beauties the Chinese Sanda and wrestling taught him by Jin Dacai.

 Chapter 111

    In order to facilitate training, Ruan Ling redesigned her residence, redesigned the small cave where Jin Dacai and a Ying lived, widened the space inside, exploded another cave under the cliff at the relative position of the cave, and renovated it.


    In this way, the two caves protect Ruan Ling''s main cave. There are four beauties sleeping in each small cave. The female bodyguards before Ruan Ling left four on duty, which were assigned to Aya and ah Ju.


    After these work, half a month has passed.


    During this period, good news also came from Liangshan. Jin Dacai called and said that because he was rich, the a Ying family regarded him as a guest of honor, and his wedding with a Ying would soon arrive. At the same time, mother-in-law a Xiang and sister-in-law A Mei, including a Ying''s passport, were almost done. As soon as the wedding was over, he could take his newly married little wife a Ying, Manny and mother-in-law, Ah Mui and some of them left Vietnam and went back to China.


    Most importantly, no trace of Abu was found. They were all very safe, which relieved Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    On this day, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao officially began to train the eight immortals.


    Ruan Ling''s training subjects are mainly physical training, including long-distance running, climbing and swimming; Strength training, including mainly push ups, such as weight lifting, which will change the image of beautiful women, Ruan Ling did it; Then there is fighting training, Sanda, wrestling and fighting, and finally equipment training, throwing knives, concealed weapons, and guns.


    Today is the beginning of their physical training. Early in the morning, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao called the eight beauties to the open space next to the cave.


    The eight beauties wore the same color of sports shorts and T-shirts, with white ball shoes at their feet. Each was young and beautiful, and their beautiful legs were straight. Tang Wenhao was itching in his heart.


    "Sisters, through getting along these days, you should also know elder sister and your uncle. In fact, everything we did before is some preparatory work for today''s start. From today on, elder sister will strengthen your training. Elder sister will let each of you have extraordinary endurance and skill level, and even all of you It''s a sharpshooter. Do you have confidence? "Ruan Lingjiao shouted.


    "Yes," the beauties answered.


    "Speak louder." Ruan Ling shouted again.


    "Sister, we have confidence."


    "Well, let''s start today and train our physical fitness first. You all know that there are two mountain roads nearby. One is to our pharmaceutical factory and the other is to your sister Aya''s new garden. I ask you to run back and forth ten times a day on these two mountain roads."


    "Ah? Ten?" May asked in surprise.


    "Yes, this is the basic requirement. Of course, you won''t run so much on the first day." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "When your physical strength can reach ten back and forth without feeling very tired, let you practice swimming. As you all know, there is a river near us. There are some fierce poisonous snakes and even crocodiles. If you don''t practice hard, you may be bitten by poisonous snakes or eaten by crocodiles."


    "Ah? Sister, shall we not go?" Ali trembled with fear.


    "You have no way back. Sisters, ah Ju and Ah Ying have all received such training. As long as you have enough courage and perseverance, there will be no danger. Sister will not joke about your life. But once we enter this team, we must forge ourselves into the most powerful woman, otherwise we will be bullied by men like Abu as at the beginning , will you? "


    "No."


    "OK, let''s practice long-distance running first," said Ruan Ling, giving an order, leading the eight beauties and Tang Wenhao into the jungle.


    At first, these beauties were still laughing. After running near the factory, some beauties couldn''t keep up with their physical strength. They covered their stomachs and squatted on the ground, "sister, take a break first! I can''t stand it."


    Ruan Ling hurried behind with a whip. "Get up, hurry up, or sister will come."


    In this way, under this high-pressure policy, the beauties completed a round trip with difficulty, and then ran to the new park. Before half of the run, miss may suddenly squatted down with her stomach covered, her face pale, "sister, I can''t do it, my stomach hurts."


    Ruan Ling stopped and shouted, "if it hurts, keep running. Hurry up, get up." Ruan Ling thought that may was deliberately pretending to have a stomachache, so she picked up the whip and had to pull it down.


    Suddenly, Tang Wenhao behind her found the problem. He saw bright red blood flowing out of Amy''s snow-white thigh and shouted, "ah Ling, slow down, don''t hit her, she''s bleeding."


    Ruan Ling couldn''t help but look at May''s thigh. Sure enough, May''s thigh was bleeding! "May, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I..." may squatted on the ground and glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao both understood. Tang Wenhao turned his eyes elsewhere, and then said to Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, why don''t I run over with her girl first, and you take Ah Mei back to rest!"


    "No, baby, you take her back! I''ll train them. I''m not sure about you. You''ll have pity on her. Then you can''t train a first-class expert." Ruan Ling said and motioned Tang Wenhao to help Ah Mei up.


    Tang Wenhao said with a embarrassed smile, "ah Ling, you... How inconvenient it is!"


    "It''s not inconvenient. Go back! Let her go back and soak in a hot spring first! The women here are like this. May, do you have sanitary supplies?"


    "No... sister ah Ju said she would bring the goods back with me when they finished delivering them." may said shyly.


    "Oh, OK, baby, take her to our room and take mine first! I was supposed to come a few days ago and haven''t come yet. May, she''ll use it first! Baby, in our bedside cabinet, go! Hold her and don''t fall! Women will have no strength when they flow too much." as a woman, Ruan Ling knows that may must be weak at this time, Besides, she ran for a few kilometers.


    Tang Wenhao had to help the beautiful may back. He underestimated it in his heart. Shit, what''s this called? In my hometown, this is unlucky. I''m so depressed.


    However, the one who made him depressed was still behind him. They had not gone for five minutes. The little beauty Mei was walking, and suddenly the whole person fell back. Tang Wenhao was so frightened that he quickly hugged her. When he saw her beautiful eyes, he closed them, and they had fainted.


    Tang Wenhao quickly pinched her, but he just didn''t wake up. He wanted to hold her on the way and wait for Ruan Ling to come back and ask a beautiful woman to give her artificial respiration, but he was afraid of human life. He had to come here himself.


    After more than ten days of intensive training, the physical fitness of the eight beauties has been greatly improved, and everyone began to adapt to Ruan Ling''s devil training. Next, Ruan Ling is going to carry out cruel swimming training for them. Ruan Ling''s swimming training is completely different from what we usually say about backstroke, breaststroke and other swimming competitions in the swimming pool.


    In the jungle of death valley, there is a small river across the river, one of which is going to cross a hill. Moreover, the situation inside is very complex. There is also an underground river, which must be submerged. This underground river is about 200 meters, that is, if you can''t swim, you may drown in the underground river, Ruan Ling uses this river to train her team.


    As soon as the beauties heard it, they were scared to lose their color, but they also knew that they had no way out and had to fight hard. Tang Wenhao also wanted to challenge and practiced together.


    Therefore, everyone works very hard in training. In fact, what they need to train is to hold their breath, see how long they can close, and then see how fast they can speed. In this way, they can basically calculate whether they can successfully cross the dark river.


    On this day, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling just got ready to get up and take the beauty team out for morning exercise. After morning exercise, Ruan Ling wanted to go to the river for snorkeling. Ruan Ling felt uncomfortable all over, especially with severe nausea. She thought she was ill, covered her mouth and went to the bathroom to vomit, but she vomited for a long time without vomit.


    Tang Wenhao listened to her disgusting voice and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you, ah Ling? What''s wrong?"


    "Well, baby, I''m afraid I''m ill. My stomach is uncomfortable. I want to vomit, but I can''t vomit." Ruan Ling said painfully.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that he wanted to vomit, he immediately reacted. He jumped out of bed excitedly, ran to Ruan Ling''s back, squatted down, gently patted her jade back, and smiled gently, "ah Ling, congratulations. I think you must be pregnant."


    "Ah? What did you say?" Ruan Ling looked back at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Ah Ling, I said you must have our child in your stomach." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Really?" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Well, eight or nine is not ten. Ah Ling, I remember when Ah Mei came to her holiday last time, you said you should have come, but you haven''t come, even now. If I guess well, your current reaction is a typical pregnancy reaction." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Hehe, really? Baby, I have your child? I... we are going to have a child, baby, you are so powerful, I love you." Ruan Ling wept with joy and kissed Tang Wenhao crazily.


    Tang Wenhao picked her up and walked towards their big bed.


    When they got to bed, they soon rolled together. Ruan Ling was gasped for breath by Tang Wenhao''s fiery enthusiasm. "Baby, I''m so happy. I really have your child in my stomach. Baby, you''re too powerful. Will you have it so soon? Am I dreaming?"


    "Ah Ling, of course you''re not dreaming. This is the inevitable result! Ah Ling, you must believe my strength. I calculate. It''s been more than a month since we first got together. Yes, it''s absolutely not wrong. You have 100% of my seed in your stomach. Can we have a day off today? Let''s do it again."


    "No, no, no, baby, training is a big thing. We should keep up our spirits and can''t stop. Baby, you said that now that I have our children in my stomach, can I still exercise with them like that?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Maybe not. What if there is an abortion? Isn''t there a doctor in our factory? Why don''t I tell ah Ju and ask her to arrange a doctor?"


    "Well, you can call! By the way, I won''t go to training with them today, you can go instead of me! Don''t call ah Ju, I''ll go myself." Ruan Ling smiled.

 Chapter 112

    "Ah? But they are all girls. I feel very uncomfortable that you are not there." Tang Wenhao said with a frown. He thought to himself, will it kill me? Those girls are all the best girls. Every time he looks at them practicing swimming in the water like a mermaid, he feels itchy. Because Ruan Ling is present, huahuachang can converge. If Ruan Ling doesn''t go, what kind of suffering and test is it to face these best girls alone?


    "What''s awkward? Baby, it''s what you usually do! By the way, I have to call my sister to report the good news! Get up and do morning exercises with them. After breakfast, go swimming in the river. Don''t waste time. Go! I''ll call the factory right away." Ruan Ling said and got up in a hurry.


    Tang Wenhao had no choice but to do it according to Ruan Ling''s opinions. He felt that Ruan Ling had a certain truth in what she said. For such training, we really should pay attention to working hard, and we can''t let the spirit of these beauties relax, otherwise we may get twice the result with half the effort.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came out of the cave, the eight fairies were ready to wait outside. Seeing that Ruan Ling was not wearing sportswear, may asked suspiciously, "sister, aren''t you going today?"


    "Yes, may, I have something to go to the factory today. Today''s training will be led by your uncle! Remember, don''t be lazy!" said Ruan Ling, turning and drilling into the jungle.


    When the eight immortals heard this, they all made faces at Tang Wenhao. Ah Mei smiled at Tang Wenhao and said, "uncle, you love us most and know how to cherish fragrance and jade most, don''t you?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "ha ha, from today on, I don''t know what pity is. My task is to make each of you meet your sister''s requirements and stand at attention!"


    All the beauties laughed happily when they saw Tang Wenhao pretending to be serious. Although they also listened to his command and stood at attention, their bodies trembled ridiculously. The plump Ah Mei of mm was even more fierce. Tang Wenhao couldn''t get angry. He really loved these beauties. They were young, smart, diligent and sensible. It''s rare!


    From Tang Wenhao''s point of view, if these eight fairies marry to China, every beautiful woman can marry to a good family. They do have the advantages that many girls don''t have now. They are docile, diligent and obedient, but their brains are still very good. They are not that kind of stupid old people.


    Tang Wenhao led the eight fairies to run for half an hour. After morning exercise, he washed and ate first, rested for half an hour, and put into training again.


    Tang Wenhao went all the way to the river with the eight immortals. These beauties were not polite. They took off their sweatpants and sweaters in front of him!


    "Uncle, don''t always stare at us, will you? I warn you, if you don''t love us and take care of us today, we''ll tell elder sister that you only stare at us when you''re with us." may walked up to Tang Wenhao and whispered a bad smile.


    "Ah? May, how can I? Don''t talk nonsense." Tang Wenhao stared at her and said with a smile.


    "Hum, do you know that? I haven''t told sister that you bullied me that day!" may whispered and threatened.


    "Where did I bully you? I told you that I was saving you." Tang Wenhao knew that she meant to do mouth-to-mouth artificial respiration with her. At that time, although he did peep at her before deciding to do it, he really just appreciated and praised her precocity. He didn''t even touch her. He just did the artificial respiration that should be done.


    Although I Tang Wenhao is romantic, I am not obscene!


    "Who knows if you''ve done anything else? I passed out. Anyway, I think you must have bullied me that day. Uncle, don''t think I don''t know. Every time you look at us, you like to stare at us. Uncle, you''re bad. Anyway, if you don''t take my leave today, I''ll tell her sisters what you like staring at us." May smiled provocatively.


    Amy is the youngest among the eight immortals, but she has the best development and the most naughty. Of course, she has the greatest courage and is most punished by Ruan Ling. However, she is only afraid that Ruan Ling is a big sister. She likes Tang Wenhao in her heart and is not afraid of him at all.


    Today, she saw that Ruan Ling did not train with them. Only Tang Wenhao, a handsome Chinese uncle, accompanied them. Her mood was like a flying pigeon. She was completely liberated. She had carefully considered her provocation to Tang Wenhao just now. She knew that Tang Wenhao would have no way to take her. In fact, she didn''t really want to practice, but wanted to find Tang Wenhao''s trouble, Want to tease him, give him problems and make him anxious.


    But she also underestimated Tang Wenhao''s IQ. Tang Wenhao began to be startled by what ah Mei said. He didn''t expect that his mind was seen through by Ah Mei, who was still a young girl. He always felt very depressed. But soon, he saw the clue from Ah Mei''s smart beautiful eyes. He judged that the little beauty would not really "report" him, but was threatening him.


    "May, you''d better go to training honestly! Tell whoever you want to tell! I''m not afraid at all. Anyway, we both know that I saved you that day. Who else doesn''t see it? Who will believe it based on your one-sided words? Will your sister believe it? No, I''m her man. Of course she believes me more. How can she believe you What? Besides, if you really want to say so, maybe your elder sister will think you are seducing me, then you will be finished. Although I want to save you, no one can save you at that time. "


    "In addition, if you say you want to tell these sisters, you are not afraid that they will go to sister a and say that you must have fainted on purpose that day." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Who did it on purpose? I really fainted myself. When I woke up, I thought my mouth was blocked by your mouth. Then I saw you lying on someone else''s body doing such a thing. Uncle, you said you weren''t bullying me! Anyway, you were bullying me." Ah Mei blushed and her neck was thick. She wanted to provoke Tang Wenhao, Unexpectedly, after Tang Wenhao''s counterattack, it seems that he really can''t say it clearly.


    At this time, most of her seven fairies went into the water to practice by themselves. Ah Yu, the youngest and oldest, was by the river. Although she couldn''t hear what ah Mei and Tang Wenhao were saying, it could be seen that Ah Mei was so anxious that her face turned red and shouted in doubt, "Ah Mei, why don''t you come down yet?"


    Tang Wenhao quickly replied, "ah Yu, practice by yourself! Ah Mei will come right away..." after that, she smiled at Ah Mei cunningly, "go! See, people are already doubting you. You''re not afraid that they will say in front of your elder sister that you just know to talk to me and don''t practice well?"


    Mei pouted up her sexy red lips and stared at Tang Wenhao. "Hum! You''re bad!" after that, she turned and swayed her slender waist, twisted her hips and walked towards the river.


    However, when he turned around, his pretty face turned cloudy and sunny. He ran to the river with a Yu and went into the water. Tang Wenhao behind thought, little Nizi, play with me? You''re still young!


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao, but to mention the little beauty Ah Mei, she smiled and went underground. She began to practice holding her breath with her sister. After practicing several times, she smiled at ah Yu around her, "sister ah Yu, do you think Chinese people look so good like my uncle?"


    "Oh, no! There are good-looking and bad-looking people everywhere. Why? Little girl, you don''t like our uncle?" ah Yu whispered.


    "What are you talking about? He''s sister''s man. I''m just curious. How can a man look so good? When I was in our village and Ruan''s factory, I didn''t see such a good-looking man from our village to Langshan and here. No wonder sister likes him so much."


    Ah Yu smiled and twisted her arm. She whispered, "may, you can''t think about some things if they''re not your own. You know? You know he''s a sister''s man. How dare you provoke him? I''m not afraid that sister knows to expel you? How difficult it is for you to come in? You can learn skills by staying with sister. Things are the least and wages are the highest. Don''t cherish them."


    "Who doesn''t know how to cherish? I just like to see him! I won''t tell you." may pursed her small mouth and muttered.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao found that their rest time was too long and shouted on the bank, "may, ah Yu, you practice quickly. It''s only a few minutes! Don''t forget, you''ll dive into the cave in two days. Don''t take this seriously. You''ll drown if you can''t get through."


    "I see, uncle, we''ll practice right away." ah Yu replied casually.


    "Why doesn''t he practice by himself? I thought he would come down!" may glanced at Tang Wenhao unhappily.


    "Hehe, people don''t need to practice. Didn''t you see him hold it for 20 minutes for the first time? Elder sister said that people''s level is so good that they can swim through without practice." ah Yu said, closed her breath and drilled her head into the water.


    After may made a face at Tang Wenhao, she squeezed her nose and went into the water. Tang Wenhao showed a happy smile on her face. He liked to see may''s naughty appearance.


    After practicing for more than an hour, Tang Wenhao asked everyone to get up and have a rest, move their limbs, and began to teach them basic Sanda skills, such as standing on a stake, punching, etc. but a few people were startled. The original eight immortals became seven immortals, and Ah Mei disappeared.


    "Ah Yu, have you seen Ah Mei?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "No? I just disappeared after I got into the water."


    "Haven''t you been with her all the time?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "But I really don''t know where she went when I got into the water." ah Yu was also nervous.


    "Come on, let''s hurry down the river to find someone. Come on." Tang Wenhao was so anxious that he couldn''t lose the little beauty Ah Mei the first time he led the team. Tang Wenhao knew that although Ah Mei was often scolded and punished by Ruan Ling, Ruan Ling liked Ah Mei in her heart. Besides, she liked her and made her the most lovely little sister.


    The remaining seven fairies and Tang Wenhao plopped down the river, "may, may, where are you?"


    Everyone shouted anxiously, but there was no trace of her in the nearby river. The river here was very clear. If there were people in the river, it would be easy to find her.


    Tang Wenhao was really anxious. Seeing that he didn''t find anything nearby, he quickly ordered, "ah Yu, take some people upstream to find it, and some of them will go downstream with me."


    In this way, she started her anxious journey of looking for beauty in two ways. However, no one expected that Ah Mei was hiding in the haystack on the Bank of the river. When she saw Tang Wenhao crying, she was very happy, "hum! I let you threaten me. I''m worried to death. Ha ha, wait! The day after tomorrow!"

 Chapter 113

    While the two teams were not paying attention, she quietly climbed to the bank, took a mouthful of water from the river, lay down on the stone, put her legs in the water and her head against the stone, as if she had been washed to the bank by blue.


    After that, she closed her beautiful eyes and waited for Tang Wenhao to find her.


    Originally, the eight people didn''t go far, and they would look back at each other to see if the other party had found it. Therefore, her beautiful eyes were found by ah Xue just after they closed for a minute, "uncle, look, isn''t that Ah Mei?"


    When everyone heard this, they saw that may was really lying by the river. "Yes, it''s May. Hurry up and have a look. There will be no accident? She seems to have fainted."


    The eight people soon carried Amy from the river to the shore and put her in the grass. Tang Wenhao hurriedly gave her first aid. However, after a long time, Amy still didn''t move. Tang Wenhao was anxious. He looked back and said to ah Yu, "ah Yu, you can give her artificial respiration."


    "Uncle, me?... where can I do artificial respiration? Otherwise, ah Feng, you come?"


    "Neither can I? Can a dream?"


    "Neither will I."


    Finally, after a round of questioning, the seven fairies couldn''t. everyone focused on Tang Wenhao and said in one voice, "uncle, you''d better make it for her!"


    May, lying on the grass, was delighted. "Hey, uncle, I don''t believe you can escape my palm. I like the way you bullied me that day. Your lips are so gentle and delicious." when may was thinking about something beautiful, it came. Suddenly, she felt two warm lips covering her lips.


    In fact, looking at the attractive red lips of the sexy and beautiful little beauty on the grass, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait for the seven fairies not to give her artificial respiration! It''s best to leave the opportunity to him. Tang Wenhao was addicted when he first touched her lips.


    Immediately, may felt a dizzy sense of happiness. She even forgot to hold a mouthful of river water in her mouth. She just wanted to let Tang Wenhao''s lips go in a little more. Therefore, her mouth opened naturally. The river plumped down her stomach, and some of them accidentally entered the trachea. Now it''s good. She choked her pretty face and flushed, and the water sprayed Tang Wenhao''s face.


    The seven fairies didn''t know where they were. They thought Tang Wenhao had succeeded in first aid. "My uncle is really powerful. May woke up. May, are you okay? We were scared to death. I thought you were in danger." ah Yu squatted down and wiped the river on her face and neck for May.


    May deliberately pretended to be very uncomfortable. After glancing at Tang Wenhao, she saw that Tang Wenhao ignored her, and her wronged tears flowed down.


    How clever Tang Wenhao is! As soon as he saw Amy like this, he contacted her again. Just now he didn''t give her artificial respiration at all. As soon as he touched her lip, she woke up and sprayed her face. He felt that there was a problem with the water in Amy''s mouth, because he heard her swallowing water. If she was flooded by the river and fainted, he must have done artificial respiration to suck out the water, Instead of swallowing it, so he immediately reacted. The dead girl was pretending to be dead! Deliberately frightening yourself.


    "What''s the matter? May, why are you lying there? Where were you just now? We looked everywhere for you, but we didn''t find you. Why did you suddenly appear by the river again?" ah Yu asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! May, where the hell have you been?" everyone looked at her suspiciously.


    "I... don''t know. I just went into the water to hold my breath. Later, I didn''t know what was going on. It was like falling asleep." may felt that her plan was flawed. Who can believe this reason? Because they didn''t find her in the water just now, and the river was clear to the bottom.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t point her out either. He stretched out his hand to pull her up and said with a bad smile, "well, just be careful in the future. Don''t practice holding your breath today. It seems that this is a little dangerous for you. When your seven sisters practice holding their breath, you will practice squatting horse steps. You hear me? It''s not dangerous."


    "Ah? Am I the only one practicing squatting horse steps?" May asked in surprise.


    "No, there''s another person," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Who?" May asked suspiciously.


    "I... as long as I practice, you can practice as long as I can. All right, you guys continue to practice and shut up!" Tang Wenhao smiled at the other seven fairies.


    Most of the seven fairies saw some clues. Ah Yu made a grimace at Ah Mei and whispered in her ear, "Ah Mei, you deserve it. You can''t play with others."


    Mei pouted her sexy red lips and frowned. She looked pitifully at several sisters who had gone down the river to practice. She glanced at Tang Wenhao, who was serious on the surface, and smiled pitifully, "uncle, let me go with them! I won''t dare to tease you next time."


    "What? You teased me? No! Didn''t you faint?" Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise, as if he were innocent.


    "Hehe, uncle, don''t say that. You''re so smart. You know everything in your heart. I''m really wrong. Let me go! I don''t want to squat with you. I haven''t practiced my silence yet! You''re not afraid that I can''t swim and drown in that cave at that time." may said pitifully.


    "Hehe, I''m not afraid. It''s not that I can''t swim." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Uncle, you won''t be so cruel? Do you really want me to die inside?" Ah Mei looked at Tang Wenhao with a small mouth.


    "No, I don''t want you to die in it. Of course I don''t want you to die in it. Your elder sister chose you just to let you have the ability, not to be clever. You should be honest. Where did you hide just now, which made us all anxious to death." Tang Wenhao''s rules are true.


    May shyly pointed to the haystack by the river and said, "I''m under it."


    "Ha ha, you''re really good. You''ve learned to scare people. Tell me why you do this and tell the truth." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "I... ha ha, uncle, I said you are not allowed to tell others." may said with a smile.


    "This... Depends on what the reason is. You can talk about it first." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "You must promise not to tell others, I''ll say, especially don''t let sister know." may said shyly.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help thinking fondly, shit! This little girl doesn''t fall in love with herself, does she? She is still a young girl. Although she looks in place, she is a child after all. Tang Wenhao is ten years older than her, can''t she? Do such children understand love? But her words and deeds to herself show that it is very possible.


    With this strong interest, Tang Wenhao nodded, took a look at the river and saw that most of the beauties had gone into the water. He replied, "OK, I promise you, you say it! Why on earth?"


    "I... like your lips touching my lips. I know it''s called kissing, right? I like you kissing me. I like the smell of you." may said shyly.


    What a straightforward and hazy confession!


    "Ah?" Tang Wenhao looked at Mei with a shy face in surprise. The result was the same as his guess. The little girl was precocious. She was completely in puppy love.


    "Uncle, you... Don''t tell elder sister, or she won''t let me follow you!" may looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously.


    "You... Also know you can''t like me? May, do you know what like is? You''re so young, what do you know? Don''t think about it, okay?" Tang Wenhao said seriously. Although he was very happy to be liked, and although he also liked naughty and lovely may, he didn''t want to hurt her.


    "Hum, i... uncle, I know you like me. You said that on purpose." may said stubbornly.


    "Why do you say I like you? I''d like to hear it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Then why do you like to look at me every time? Don''t think I don''t know. When you kiss me for the first time, I feel it. When you look at me, it''s not like looking at ah Yu and them. Your eyes want to eat people and want to eat me first." as she said, Ah Mei looked at Tang Wenhao provocatively.


    Shit, I can''t bear it. This may ghost girl is just a goblin. Where is a little girl!


    "What are you... Talking nonsense? Where do I have?" Tang Wenhao said that he would commit adultery every time he saw her. Of course, he really didn''t want to take action. It was adultery at most. It was a man''s instinct! Which normal man wouldn''t think about it when he saw the beautiful cardamom girl?


    "Hum, don''t admit it!" may stares at Tang Wenhao.


    "I didn''t! May, don''t talk nonsense! I won''t talk nonsense to you. Let your sister know. I''m ashamed of you." Tang Wenhao frightened her.


    "Hum, you know your mouth is hard. Just look at it yourself. You think people are young and don''t understand anything. They ignore you. I went to practice with them to hold my breath, bad man!" she said. Mei angrily ran to the river to practice holding her breath with the seven fairies.


    Tang Wenhao heard this and looked at himself. Shit! No wonder Amy scolds herself. The evidence is conclusive! Good heavens! Somebody help me! I really didn''t mean it.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t look at her very well since she was seen through his mind by the little girl may. However, the little girl may didn''t let him go. She gathered around him when she had nothing to do. Tang Wenhao was extremely speechless. He knew that may had that kind of unique girl hazy feelings for herself, which was a typical state of a girl in spring.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao has his own principles of life and will not mess around. He has always regarded himself as a romantic and elegant scholar, not a dirty and shameless person. Therefore, there is a chance to seduce her, and it is impossible to curb it, but he still tries to stay away from Ah Mei''s "harassment".


    When she returned to the station at noon, Ruan Ling was already waiting at home. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming back with her girl bodyguard, Ruan Ling was very happy and waved to Tang Wenhao, "baby, come here, I have good news to tell you."


    "May, Ali, you all go to take a bath, change your clothes, have dinner, and then train in the afternoon." Ruan Ling deliberately separated these beautiful girls.


    "Yes, sister!" the eight fairies answered in unison. When may left, she also gave Tang Wenhao a telegram.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t care about her and was worried that Ruan Ling would see the clue. He knew Ruan Ling too well. Once she found the problem, may really couldn''t eat and had to go. He smiled and came to Ruan Ling and asked, "what''s the good news, a Ling?"

 Chapter 114

    "Baby, guess?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Has it been diagnosed? Did I hit the target with one shot?" Tang Wenhao pointed back to Ruan Ling''s belly with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling nodded shyly, and then said mysteriously, "baby, let''s go into the room and say, I have something to tell you." then Ruan Ling got up and took Tang Wenhao to their room.


    When she got to the room, Ruan Ling closed the door, put her arms around Tang Wenhao''s waist and looked at Tang Wenhao with love, as if she wanted to swallow him into her stomach.


    Tang Wenhao felt very much. She was about to extend the salty pig''s hand to her. She was caught by Ruan Ling''s jade hand. She smiled apologetically, "baby, no! In fact, I want to tell you this more than you do."


    "Ah? Why?" Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling in surprise. It was hard to understand. He went to the factory and couldn''t play when he came back? What kind of truth is this?


    "Baby, didn''t I go to see a doctor this morning? She showed me and did a detailed gynecological examination. Baby, we really had children. You don''t know. My heart was about to jump out at that time. Baby, I was almost thirty and finally had my own child. You know? I especially regretted not letting you go together at that time, because I wanted to hear the news Hold you and kiss you hard. "


    "Hehe, it''s not too late now! Come on, I just want to kiss you hard! Ah Ling, you''re great! It''s not too much to describe you with fertile water and grass and fertile land." Tang Wenhao smiled and touched Ruan Ling''s belly.


    "Hee hee, baby, you are also very happy, aren''t you?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah! Yes, we have children. Of course I''m happy. Next time we go back to China, I''ll take my daughter-in-law and children back together. How good it is! I don''t have to worry about buying a house. My parents are absolutely happy." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Well! If you want a house, I''ll buy it for you, baby, OK? I''ll do whatever you want me to do in the future. As long as you love me and our children wholeheartedly, you are my life. I''ll love you with my life, baby, I really love you." Ruan Ling said about the emotional place, and couldn''t help holding Tang Wenhao tightly, Sweet lips soon covered Tang Wenhao''s lips.


    Tang Wenhao deeply felt Ruan Ling''s deep love and deep love for herself in her very sensational words. He couldn''t help but get up crazy. The two deeply loved people soon forgot everything.


    The most direct, primitive, effective, happy and eager way for people to vent their emotions is to go to bed.


    Ruan Ling, who was deeply trapped, suddenly woke up. She grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand, shook her head in horror and said, "baby, no! Go down quickly, it''s really no good."


    Confused by Tang Wenhao''s desire to explode, he stopped his action and looked at her suspiciously, "ah Ling, what''s the matter? Why not?"


    "Baby, I''m sorry. The doctor said that these months are a dangerous period. If I''m not careful, I''ll have a miscarriage. Moreover, she said that I should be a little late in pregnancy at my age. Pay more attention, baby. If I''m not careful, I''ll definitely have a miscarriage. For our children, bear it!" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao in embarrassment.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he nodded, decadent and came down from Ruan Ling and sighed, "well, did the doctor say when I can be happy?"


    "Baby, it''s really hard for you. She said that from now on, you can''t play for at least three months. I know you''ll be very uncomfortable, but for our children, you''d better bear it?"


    "Well, that''s the only way to do it." Tang Wenhao said discouraged. He thought to himself, shit, three months? It''s not my life. Now, let alone three months, it''s even three days! His wife is Ruan Ling! The first beauty in death valley. She has such a figure and facial features. Who can fucking stand it when she lies next to you all day?


    At that time, when he was with Ning Kexin, the reason why Ning Kexin knocked out five or six children was that they lost one at a time. After a few days, their bodies didn''t fully recover, so they couldn''t hold back, so they were also very diligent. However, at that time, they were very naive and didn''t know how to protect themselves and each other.


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao''s expression was very lost. She caressed his strong chest muscles and comforted, "baby, don''t worry, I''ll let my sister come back early. Just let her accompany you more."


    "Ah? I have to wait until Manny comes back? I''m suffocating." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Then I''ll call my brother and ask Ah Ying to come back with you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Go! What are you talking about? You really take other people''s sister-in-law as a substitute? I tell you, ah Ling, you really have to believe me. Sister-in-law Ah Ying and I will never be together in the future. Unless she didn''t conceive or conceive a boy last time, I can''t control it. Because I have promised my brother, I will keep a boy for their Jin family and continue the incense."


    "Oh, well, baby, I believe you. I believe my baby is the best man in the world. Hee hee, what should you do if you really can''t hold it? I heard from the doctor that it''s easiest for men to go out to find women at this time. You are so good-looking and handsome. I''m still full of little beauties here. Is this too cruel to you?" Ruan Ling asked cunningly.


    "What can I do? Who let me marry a wife like you? Like our ancient imperial palace in China, there are so many beautiful women in the palace. Alas! I wish I were a eunuch, and I wouldn''t think nonsense." Tang Wenhao lay there, closed his eyes and sighed.


    "Hee hee, baby, in fact, I love you very much. Others don''t know you. I know you best. You have fun several times a day. Now you can''t have one in a few months. It''s too cruel. I was thinking about this problem on the road just now. How can our baby get through this difficult day smoothly? Otherwise, can I find you a beautiful woman to sleep with you?" Ruan Ling said, looking at Tang Wenhao very seriously.


    Tang Wenhao''s eyes suddenly opened. He looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously. He didn''t know whether what she said was true or false. Shit! Ruan Ling is such a jealous woman. Will she take the initiative to find a woman with me? Ghost letter!


    "Ah Ling, don''t make fun of me, will you? This kind of joke is too boring." Tang Wenhao said and closed his eyes again.


    "Baby, what I said is true. I really looked for a beautiful woman for you. Once I said this beautiful woman, you would certainly like it, but I only had one condition. You are not allowed to have true feelings for her and can only sleep with her." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao believed it and was ecstatic. Shit! Did I really fall into the blessing nest?


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao''s expression was a little bad, angrily twisted his cheek and said with a smile, "ha ha, you bad boy, you''ll be happy when you say you''ll find a girl to sleep with you! Can''t you wait for this? I regret it now, I don''t do it, it''s beautiful for you!" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao with a whine.


    "OK, then don''t do that! I didn''t ask you to do that. In fact, it''s wrong for you to do so. You say that people are like that. Who can guarantee that we don''t have feelings? We''re not animals without feelings, are we? So, don''t do it. I don''t want to harm people. People with a temper like you will be angry at that time If I''m jealous, maybe I''ll kill someone, then I''ll indirectly become a murderer? "


    Ruan Ling said with a small mouth, "am I so bad? Baby, do you always think of me as a female devil? Is that right?"


    "Hehe, it used to be, but now it''s not. I think my wife is still very kind. Otherwise, I would have kicked you away. You think you look beautiful, I don''t care about you! What I don''t care about is that you are sincere and kind in your heart, you are good to me, and you really love me, so I''m determined to decide you in this life." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hmm! Baby, I believe you and don''t know what''s going on. I just can''t hate you. No matter what you do to me or what you do to me, I don''t think I really hate you, baby. Do you know why?" Ruan lingai looked at Tang Wenhao with deep love.


    "Oh, I don''t know. I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "Hee hee, because I want you when I see you. Whenever, baby, do you think I owe you in my last life?" Ruan Ling smiled and lay down on Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao''s just extinguished fire rose again. Considering that the beauty on his body did not belong to him recently, he hurriedly pushed her down, "ah Ling, you''d better go down! If you want this, I can''t guarantee that I can control it."


    Ruan Ling was so frightened that she hurried down from him and said, "can''t I touch you? Baby, are you really uncomfortable?"


    "Of course, if you were a man, you would know the pain. There is a Chinese saying that it hurts to hold your eggs. However, don''t worry, I can carry it for three months?" Tang Wenhao pretended to be nothing. In fact, he has no bottom in his heart. Now he has to face the temptation of Ruan Ling every night, During the day, I have to deal with the harassment of Ah Mei and the temptation of the seven fairies all the time.


    Alas! Living in beauty every day is not necessarily happy! It seems that there must be a prerequisite, that is, these beauties belong to you, and you can control them at will.


    "Baby, I''ve decided. I''d better give you a beautiful woman! And I promise you won''t be jealous of her, and you will like her," Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Well, ah Ling, stop playing. It''s time for me to wash and eat." Tang Wenhao deliberately pretended not to believe her. In fact, he already believed Ruan Ling''s words. When he saw her expression, he knew she was serious.


    "Baby, wait until I finish. Don''t believe it. I''ve decided to send you a beauty. At present, I have two people to choose from. You can only choose one of the two beauties. Do you understand?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "You... Ah Ling, what are you... Doing?" Ruan Ling said. Tang Wenhao was worried. She didn''t know what she wanted?


    "Hehe, baby, I don''t want to do anything, but I just don''t want to make you uncomfortable. When the doctor said that, I was wondering whether I should think about it for you. I can''t really occupy you because I love you and make you unhappy and uncomfortable. I''ve figured out a lot since you replaced your eldest brother with Ah Ying last time. Really, when you were with her, I was really worried I really feel very sad, but after thinking about it, I think your brother will be happy and Ah Ying will be happy. After all, she has been with me for so many years, and you are very happy. I think my sacrifice is worth it. When I think about it, I won''t be so sad and jealous. "Ruan Ling said magnanimously.

 Chapter 115

    "Ha ha, ah Ling, in fact, I''m not uncomfortable and unhappy. You think too much. Moreover, you should also consider your sister''s feelings. She is a person who requires a lot of love. I don''t want to be sorry for her or you." Tang Wenhao smiled insincerely.


    "Baby, do you really think so?" Ruan Ling was moved by Tang Wenhao''s words.


    "Well, you know, I''m not alone now. I''m still your sister''s. I''ll consider it unless your sister agrees." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hey, hey... Bad boy, are you afraid that my sister can''t explain when she knows? In fact, you still think about it in your heart, right? No wonder people say that no man doesn''t like beautiful women. Hehe, did I say that you are smart?" Ruan lingduo? She soon saw through Tang Wenhao''s heart.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and said, "I can only say that. I never wanted to apologize to you and Manny. As long as you don''t let me do something, I won''t do it."


    "Hehe, I see what you mean, baby, do you still want it in your heart? It''s okay. As long as you want, you don''t have to consider my sister. Baby, in fact, my sister is much more generous than me in this regard. When you were with Ah Ying those days, I was jealous and crazy. She didn''t have anything at all. She can think happily." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was thinking, Ruan Ling said for a long time, which two beauties does she want to give me a choice? May or Yu? Did she find herself closer to these two little beauties? Why don''t you just do it? Shit! It can''t be true? This is a crime in China. If I really choose between these two little beauties, who should I choose?


    May is lively, lovely, sexy and charming. The only disadvantage is that she is too young. Compared with her, she is at the uncle level and doesn''t match well; A Yu is 19 years old. She is petite and beautiful. Compared with her seven fairies, she is mature and stable. Her temperament is like her sister-in-law a Ying. Sleeping with such a little beauty is absolutely ecstatic and refreshing!


    Seeing Tang Wenhao lying there in a daze with a bad smile, Ruan Ling whined on his forehead and pretended to scold, "bad guy, do you want to do bad things?"


    "Oh, no! I was wondering whether you would give me a son or a daughter?" Tang Wenhao said with a casual smile.


    "Ghost letter, you are definitely not thinking about this problem. Don''t think I can''t see it, baby. Don''t pretend to be serious with your sister. In fact, you men are the same. Lust is your nature, so you can directly tell me whether you want it or not. Whether you want it or not, I won''t blame you. I don''t want you to stare at our little beauties all day, old color Staring at them, ha ha, let the sisters of Death Valley laugh at their sister''s marrying a little coyote, so if you want, I''ll let you ask for it, okay? "Ruan Ling whined.


    oh I see. Ruan Ling''s consideration was really different. Tang Wenhao woke up like a dream and was grateful for her admiration. Who married such a great beauty and went crazy?


    "I see, ah Ling, can you tell me which one you want me to choose?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He was sure that it was a choice between Ah Mei and ah Yu.


    "Bad boy, I finally get back to the point. What do I say? I''m the wife who sends you beautiful women, or the yellow flower eldest daughter that you Chinese men like best. Would you not? Hum! I don''t believe it. Tell you! I''ve thought about it for a long time on the road. Among the five beautiful women I like most and think I''m the most effective, Alan died unfortunately. Ah Ying married your eldest brother. Now there are more Ah Ju, ah Ya and ah Zhu have no men. Ah Ya''s body is not clean. She has been humiliated by Abu and ah Xiong. I don''t want my baby to touch her. Let her marry another man! Then there are only ah Ju and ah Zhu. They are my sisters who have been with me for more than five years. They are also about the same age as you. They are one of the best beauties in a hundred. You choose among them One, okay? "Ruan Ling said, looking at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    "Ah? It''s them?" Tang Wenhao is not disappointed, but he is a little disappointed. He has been with Ah Mei and ah Yu for more than half a month. In his heart, he prefers to choose one of them. It''s not only the dirty thought of old cattle eating tender grass. Tang Wenhao gets along with them day and night these days. He really has feelings, especially for Ah Mei, He felt that he was really beginning to like her.


    "Baby, don''t you... Like them both? Do you have another candidate in mind?" Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao''s loss.


    "No, no, ah Ling, they are one in a hundred beauties. They are good at martial arts, good hearted, capable and loyal to you, especially miss ah Ju. Without her, we might be gone now, especially me. I must have been killed by that bastard Abu. In this sense, she is still our life-saving benefactor!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, it''s good to know. I just took this factor into account to let you choose one between their sisters. Ah Ju is really a rare talent. I always thought she was too kind and not cruel enough to do great things, but now I don''t think so. She can do great things better than ah ya. She usually treats others leniently and is deeply loved by her sisters, but in the face of major right and wrong It was not vague at all. I asked several of her sisters and said that when she saved us that day, she was basically acting alone, and other people were just cooperating with her. She was very decisive in every decision she made. Without her determination, we would not succeed that time. Therefore, after the battle that night, I secretly made up my mind. Ah Ju, my sister, I will never succeed in my life I won''t let her leave me. When the doctor said this today, I immediately had this idea in my heart. Just let him be your concubine. You have one more woman, she also has a long-term home, and I have returned her a great favor. Baby, do you think my idea is not good? Kill three birds with one stone. "Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    With Ruan Ling''s introduction, Tang Wenhao''s mind also flashed the scene that ah Ju bravely rushed into the experimental base to save them that night, which really fascinated Tang Wenhao. Ah Ju is really a rare female talent!


    "Ah Ling, do you think miss ah Ju will agree?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Baby, you chose ah Ju, right? I can understand that?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly and nodded because he didn''t know much about ah Zhu. He just met and talked to her several times. He just thought she was also beautiful and sexy. He knew nothing else. He knew more about ah Ju and really admired her beauty and wisdom.


    "OK, baby, as long as you agree, ah Ju has no problem. She likes you. If you take the initiative to ask her, she can''t wait!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No! Why didn''t I find that she liked me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Does ah Ju want to tell you personally? Ah Ying told me that ah Ju envies her very much and that she is blessed with misfortune." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, according to what you say, she likes my big brother too?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Fool, no matter how good your elder brother is at martial arts, he''s old. You''re much younger than him, with education, Kung Fu and good temper. Of course she likes you more, baby, don''t you know? You''re the dream lover of our sisters in our death valley now! They all regard you as their prince charming. As long as you ask for one, They promised that they would be happy. "Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao with admiration.


    Shit! Is this true? Tang Wenhao is secretly ecstatic. No one doesn''t like being worshipped! Tang Wenhao is the same as him, but with his popularity among beautiful women all the time, Ruan Ling should not compliment him. Previously, in Manny''s Manny group, he was also the prince charming in Manny''s beautiful women''s heart. There''s no way. He''s so handsome!


    When they were chatting vigorously, they heard the walkie talkie at the head of the bed ring. Ruan Ling looked at the walkie talkie suspiciously. Tang Wenhao quickly sat up, climbed over and handed the walkie talkie to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling saw that it was from the factory. She pressed the key and said, "I''m Ruan Ling."


    "Elder sister, I''m ah Ju. There''s a call from Lang Shan." Cao Cao said that Cao Cao came. It was ah Ju''s phone. Ruan lingchong smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    Asked, "ah Ju, who''s the caller from Liangshan?"


    "It''s sister Ah Mei, sister Ah Mei. Something''s wrong with sister Ah Mei?" ah Ju said sadly.


    "Ah? Sister Ah Mui has an accident. Tell me, what''s the matter with sister Ah Mui? What''s the matter with her? What about my sister? What about my mother-in-law? What about brother Jin? What about Ah Ying?" Ruan Ling''s spirit immediately became nervous, and a series of questions quickly lingered in her mind. She was afraid that Abu and ah Xiong would find their revenge.


    "Sister ah, don''t worry. Others are fine. They are going back to China today, but sister Ah Mei can''t go?" said ah Ju.


    "Why? Last time my sister called, didn''t she say that all their procedures had been completed?" Ruan Ling asked nervously.


    "Yes! But sister Ah Mui really can''t go. Her husband wants to go with her..."


    "What are you doing with her?" Ruan Ling asked eagerly.


    "Divorce, sister ah, sister Ah Mui said that her marriage was over, and her husband didn''t want her. Sister ah, how could her husband be willing to give up her for such a good woman as sister Ah Mui?" ah Ju also defended sister Ah Mui against injustice.


    "Yes! Did sister Ah Mui tell you why? They have been married for more than ten years. Besides, they all have children. How can they say divorce is divorce?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "Well, I really don''t know. Sister Ah Mui didn''t say it. She just kept crying and asked her, but she didn''t say it. Sister ah, why don''t you come and call her to ask about the situation! Sister Ah Mui is in her thirties. Now if her husband doesn''t want her, which man will want her? Isn''t sister Ah Mui too poor?"


    "Well, sister, I''ll be right there. I''ll see you later." then Ruan Ling turned off her step.


    Tang Wenhao also heard their conversation clearly. He couldn''t help but cherish ah Mei. What a good woman! How could that boy be willing to break up with her? He was born in bliss.


    "Baby, why don''t we go to the factory to call right after dinner? Come with me! Will you comfort sister Ah Mei later?" Ruan Ling said and got out of bed.


    "Well, OK, but what about the afternoon training?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 116

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll ask Aya to supervise these girls for us. Let''s go to dinner first." Ruan Ling said eagerly.


    "Ah Ling, don''t worry too much. People''s fate is full of variables. Maybe sister Ah Mei will live better after she leaves her husband." Tang Wenhao comforted Ruan Ling.


    "I hope so! Baby, sister Ah Mui and I are like sisters. In my heart, she has always been Manny''s role. If she really wants to divorce, I''ll let her and her mother-in-law move to us. Anyway, now Abu has been driven away by us, and there''s no need to hide anything from them." Ruan Ling said.


    "Oh, that''s very good. Ah Ling, I support you to do so. Otherwise, sister Ah Mei will be very depressed and unfair to her because she has been with her mother-in-law and has no one to talk to."


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao never left Ah Mei after she received a call from ah Ju. They said how much ah Mei loved her and protected her. It can be seen how much sister Ah Mei is in Ruan Ling''s heart!


    During Tang Wenhao''s meal, Ruan Ling has arranged everything at home. The beauties will be trained by Aya later. When Tang Wenhao leaves the eight immortals temporarily, he finds that Amy''s beautiful eyes are full of extreme loss and doesn''t speak.


    This vision lingered until Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling didn''t wave away when they arrived at the factory. Isn''t this girl really in love with herself? Tang Wenhao always has an inexplicable expectation on this issue.


    To make a long story short, when Ruan Ling got to her office in the factory, she picked up the phone and dialed Ah Mei. She wanted to know what happened to Ah Mei? Why does that man have to give up such a beautiful, gentle and virtuous beauty? Why on earth?


    Tang Wenhao is also worried about waiting for Ruan Ling''s call with sister Ah Mui. In his heart, sister Ah Mui is the sexiest, most beautiful and most lasting young woman he has ever seen. She is charming and beautiful, with an irresistible personal charm, kind, gentle and kind.


    If such a woman is not happy, which man will not feel bad?


    Ah Mui''s cell phone was finally connected. There was no talk in it. First, she sobbed and worried Ruan Ling, "sister Ah Mui, sister, what''s the matter with you? Does your man really want to divorce you? Is this true?"


    Finally, sister Ah Mui answered painfully, "well, he really doesn''t want me."


    "If you don''t want it, don''t. such an ugly and incompetent man asked you to marry him. I was sorry for you for several days at that time! Now he doesn''t want you, which is exactly what I want." Ruan Ling said angrily.


    "Ah Ling, how can you talk like that? It''s not on you. If my uncle doesn''t want you now, you can stand it?" sister Ah Mui retorted unhappily.


    "Hehe, sister, can your wretched man compare with our Wenhao?" said Ruan Ling, glancing proudly at Tang Wenhao, who then took a kiss on her pretty face.


    "Ah Ling, did you deliberately call to annoy me? If I could find a good-looking, capable and good tempered man like my uncle, I would still be alive! I would be happy to die long ago, but then again, my husband is bad, he is a man anyway! Ah Ling, you don''t know that many teenage virgins in our village can''t get married. My divorce is good for 30 years Who wants me in the future? I don''t want to live like my mother-in-law all my life. "Sister Ah Mui confided on the phone.


    "Elder sister, how can I let you be a widow? Let Wenhao introduce you to Chinese men." Ruan Ling comforted her.


    "Come on! Who doesn''t know that Chinese men, men from Taiwan, Hong Kong, Singapore and other places come to Vietnam to find wives because of our virgins. Who wants me to be a woman in my thirties? Sobbing." sister Ah Mui began to cry again.


    "Sister, don''t cry all the time! Crying won''t solve the problem. Why don''t you go to Hong Kong with brother Jin and my sister for a while, and then we''ll meet in Hong Kong. We''ll soon straighten out everything here and can go out for a walk." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah Ling, I can''t go. He took all my documents away and said he wouldn''t want to go abroad without divorce." sister Ah Mui said wrongfully.


    "Why is he like this? Is he still a man? Sister, I''ll go to him in two days and see if I don''t clean him up. By the way, why does he have to divorce you? Is there another woman outside?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, he... I can''t say it." sister Ah Mui seems a little embarrassed.


    "Sister, is there anything you can''t tell me? Why? There''s no affair. Besides, even if he has an affair and you don''t interfere with him, he doesn''t have to divorce you? You have children. What''s such a principled problem?" Ruan Ling asked eagerly.


    "Ah Ling, he... Alas! It''s all my fault. I really shouldn''t have told him those things." sister Ah Mui said regretfully.


    "What''s the matter? Have you ever done anything wrong to him? Sister Ah Mui, have you had an affair?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Ah Ling, where do you want to go? Is your sister such a person?" sister Ah Mui said unhappily.


    "Oh, of course not. What''s the matter? It''s so urgent!" Ruan Ling was also anxious.


    "That''s what my uncle saved me that day." sister Ah Mui finally said it.


    "Ah? Just for that?" Ruan Ling felt incredible, and Tang Wenhao was surprised.


    "Elder sister, you think it''s a small thing, but he thinks it''s a big thing and he feels humiliated. He says I''m an unclean woman now. My body... Especially that place has been seen and touched by other men. He thinks I''m dirty. After coming back this time, he refused to touch me and finally has to divorce." elder sister Ah Mui said painfully.


    what the fuck! What the fuck is this man? I saved your wife. How can I save her if I don''t see or touch her? I didn''t fuck your wife? Dirty what dirty? It''s so damn good cabbage that pigs have to arch. Sister Ah Mui is so sexy, beautiful, gentle and kind that she will marry such a garbage. Tang Wenhao is oppressed when he hears this!


    "Isn''t Wenhao in our family trying to save you? Isn''t this a special situation?" Ruan Ling also suffocated to death. At that time, Tang Wenhao didn''t even see her own body, but let Tang Wenhao see other women first. She suffocated more than anyone else!


    "But he said he would rather I died than let other men see and touch my place. He said it only belonged to him. Once touched by other men, he would never want it again."


    "Elder sister, why do you think this man is so narrow-minded? You know he is so narrow-minded, and you tell him? Don''t you want to die yourself?"


    "Ah Ling, I didn''t know he would care so much! Anyway, I think the wound is all right and I haven''t done anything shady. I think I can tell him the truth. Who knows he''s angry when he listens to it."


    "Elder sister, do you think there is no room for maneuver?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, I know him. The way he looks at me now is the way he thinks I''m dirty. Ah Ling, am I really dirty? I''m really just a man! I never wanted to leave him. Now he''s determined to leave me. I don''t know how I can live without him? Ah Ling, I don''t want to live anymore, sobbing." he said, Ah Mui cried bitterly on the phone.


    "Sister, it''s not as serious as you think. Sister, don''t worry. Wen Hao and I will start later. I''ll solve it with you. We''ll try to come to you the night after tomorrow. Where do you live now, your home or mother-in-law''s home?"


    "Ah Ling, don''t come. It''s no use coming. Besides, you''re pregnant. People who are just pregnant are not suitable for too intense sports. The mountain road here is so difficult. You want to have a long and short relationship with your child. My uncle doesn''t hate me, and I can''t forgive myself," Ah Mei said.


    "Won''t it be so easy to miscarry?" Ruan Ling was startled. This is the problem she had to consider. The child is her life now.


    "Yes, it''s the easiest to miscarry when you''re just pregnant. Don''t be careless, ah Ling. I''m just like this. It''s a big deal to be a widow all my life!" Ah Mei said sadly.


    "Sister, no, a beautiful, sexy and tasteful woman like you must have a man who really loves you, but your heart can''t turn at once, because you have long regarded your man as your only dependence in your life. In fact, apart from being a man physically, what is he like a man? Sister, I''m not comforting you. A man like him doesn''t deserve it at all My sister, don''t worry! The days will get better and better. Trust me, otherwise! I''ll send someone to pick you up. You''ll live with me in the future. When my mother-in-law comes and her mother-in-law picks you up, our family will be together again. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, when my mother-in-law and miss Manny left, my mother-in-law told me not to be too sad, to live in the mountains and take care of you. She can rest assured. The old man knew you were pregnant and didn''t want to leave. She said she had to take care of you." Ah Mei said.


    "Hehe, you take care of the same thing? You are better than your mother-in-law. Although her mother-in-law knows a lot, she has never had a child and has no such experience. Sister Ah Mui, you must be the best nanny in the world. No, you are the best sister. Hehe, I sent someone to ha. Where do you live?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Still in your old house, who are you going to send?" Ah Mui asked casually.


    "Let me see again. I must send someone who knows our family well. Otherwise, sister Ah Mei, let me discuss it with Wen Hao and give you an answer."


    "Ah? Ah Ling, is my uncle there? Did he hear us?" Ah Mui asked awkwardly.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao looked at each other and smiled. Ruan Ling smiled, "no! Sister, don''t worry! I''m alone in the office. Hang up first and call you back in five minutes."


    After hanging up the phone, Ruan Ling smiled with Tang Wenhao in her arms, "baby, sister Ah Mui is still shy!"


    "Ah Ling, can you laugh? Her husband doesn''t want her anymore." Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile.


    Ruan Ling smiled happily, "Oh, no! Baby, you don''t know how much I hate her every time I see her with her husband. I hate her for taking a pile of garbage as a treasure. When she got married, I studied abroad and came back to see her bring a man as ugly as ugly to my house. My heart is dead. Isn''t it a waste of my sister? Baby, you don''t know, I How beautiful my sister was when she was young. I have lived in Liangshan for so many years, including studying abroad. I have never seen a girl more beautiful than my sister. Can you see now? Is my sister particularly beautiful and delicious? "

 Chapter 117

    Ruan Ling''s words made Tang Wenhao involuntarily think of the situation of saving sister Ah Mei that night and the shy look when she saw herself lying in the infirmary. Her body reacted quickly.


    Shit! Ruan Ling is really right. If sister Ah Mui''s man is really as unbearable as Ruan Ling described, it is really a sad thing. Human tragedy and creation make people miserable! It''s really a flower on cow dung.


    Judging from the fact that this boy is about to divorce sister Ah Mei because of this matter, it is estimated that it is the grade of cow dung!


    "Baby, who do you think I should send to Liangshan to pick up sister Ah Mei?" Ruan Ling began to discuss the matter with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao thought for a moment and began to use the exclusion method, which is his usual way to deal with problems. "Well, Aya certainly can''t. the new park has just returned to normal and everything is waiting for fun. This is the time to need her."


    "Ah Ju! She''s basically dealing with things inside and outside the factory. Is there a problem if she walks for at least four days?"


    "Otherwise, miss a Zhu will be left to play, and I won''t be familiar with her people. Ah Ling, if I can''t do it again, let a Zhu take over from ah Ju for a few days and let miss a Ju go. You can rest assured of her ability." Tang Wenhao said, turning his eyes to Ruan Ling and letting her make a decision.


    "Hehe, baby, when it comes to my heart, let''s make a decision! You always say that you are not suitable to be a leader. I think you can do it. You can use people. Baby, when you get familiar with the situation here, I decided to give you control of me and my Ruan family''s industry. Now my sister has a secret recipe, and you can manage the enterprise for me, so I can really do your business comfortably Woman, it''s so happy to be our child''s mother! "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m afraid I''ll defeat your Ruan family''s industry. I''m not this material. I''m only interested in fashion design and have no interest in enterprise management. If you don''t want to manage it, you have to give it to your sister. Manny is a master. She can handle an enterprise as big as Manny. It''s most suitable for her to be your chairman."


    "No, I talked to my sister about this topic. She said mans couldn''t live without her. It''s very sad to come. Baby, don''t get your design. We have Ruan, and you don''t have to work at all!"


    "I''m not for work, I''m for my ideal, because my ideal is to become an international top fashion design master." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Have you really decided?" Ruan Ling looked at him somewhat lost.


    "Well, it''s decided to fight for the ideal!"


    "Well, I won''t force you. By the way, I want you to pick up my sister with ah Ju. How about it? I''ve closed you here for nearly two months. Let you go out and have a good time?"


    "Ah? Really? I''m going to suffocate. I can go out at last. Then I''ll just go out and call my parents and report peace." Tang Wenhao laughed wildly.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was so happy, Ruan Ling was also very happy. "Of course it''s true, baby. As long as you live happily with me, I''m willing to do whatever you want me to do."


    "Thank you, ah Ling. Thank you for thinking of me. I really miss my parents so much. When I was at home, I never missed them very much, but when I went abroad and had an accident, I found out how much I love my parents. No, it''s our parents." Tang Wenhao''s tears came out.


    "Hehe, baby, go back and tidy up first. By the way, your wallet and mobile phone are in my bedside cabinet. Take them yourself! I''ll talk to ah Ju first. Go! Go and return early. I don''t want to see you for too long. I''ll miss you. Hee hee." Ruan Ling smiled coyly.


    "OK, let''s try to go early and return early, then I''ll go." Tang Wenhao said, turned and went downstairs. At this moment, his heart has drifted to the motherland thousands of miles away from the mountains.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao, but Ruan Ling, she ordered ah Ju to come to her office immediately. In less than ten minutes, ah Ju entered her office.


    "Sister, what are you looking for me?" ah Ju smiled sweetly.


    "Well, ah Ju, sit down! Sister has something to tell you." Ruan Ling said, laughing and came to the sofa and motioned ah Ju to sit down.


    Ah Ju looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously when she saw that she was formal. Ruan Ling smiled, "ah Ju, don''t be nervous. Elder sister has something good to tell you."


    "Ha ha, really? Elder sister, ah Ju has good things? What good things?" ah Ju smiled.


    "Ha ha, it''s a great good thing for you. Ah Ju, are you twenty-five?" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Hmm! Sister, why do you ask me this? Won''t you find me a man? I don''t want to leave sister. Really, sister, if that''s the case, I don''t want to." ah Ju said faintly.


    "Ah? Elder sister, give you a man. Don''t you want it? Then I''ll give it to ah Zhu?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, give it to ah Zhu! Elder sister, I really don''t want to leave you. If you insist on driving ah Ju away, ah Ju can''t help it." ah Ju said.


    "Hehe, don''t refuse in such a hurry! I ask you, what do you think of my uncle?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Uncle?" ah Ju looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously. She didn''t know what she meant. Uncle, elder sister can''t give her uncle to herself? It''s absolutely impossible. She has seen Ah Ying''s experience. Elder sister is so jealous that she can''t give her uncle to herself.


    "Yes, what do you think of my uncle?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Of course, my uncle is good. He looks good, has high martial arts and a good temper. He is very good to every sister here. We all like him very much." ah Ju said realistically.


    "Do you like him?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well... Who doesn''t like a man like him? But, elder sister, he is our uncle and your man. We don''t dare to think about it. Elder sister, don''t think too much!" ah Ju was afraid that her heartfelt words would be misunderstood by Ruan Ling.


    "Ha ha... Who''s thinking nonsense? Ah Ju, I just want to listen to your heart. Since you have told ah Jie that you don''t want to leave ah Jie, you''d rather not leave ah Jie without marrying someone. Ah Jie is very moved and grateful that you saved me and your uncle last time. Therefore, ah Jie made up her mind at that time. She can''t let you leave me in this life. Our sisters will live forever Together, but sister didn''t think of a good way to solve this problem at that time, because you are so old, it''s unreasonable not to let you marry, but we can''t find a man worthy of you in this place! "


    Ah Ju became more and more confused. Listening to Ruan Ling''s meaning, it seems that she is really going to marry her uncle, isn''t it? Does elder sister really want to open up and let herself serve a man with her? Can''t there really be such a good thing?


    Ruan Ling continued, "ah Ju, you know, ah Jie has another good news for you. Ah Jie is pregnant with my uncle''s child."


    "Really, sister, are you going to be a mother?" ah Ju stood up in surprise and smiled with Ruan Ling in her arms.


    "Hehe, it''s true. The doctors have checked it. That''s why I thought of a way to solve your marriage. That''s to let you and sister marry my uncle together. Are you happy?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as this was said, ah Ju stared at Ruan Ling gratefully, and suddenly cried excitedly. Tears flowed down, "sister, is this true?"


    "Well, it''s true. Elder sister really agrees that you marry my uncle, ah Ju. In the future, our sister relationship will be closer." Ruan Ling is also very happy.


    "But will my uncle agree? Will a good man like him want me?" ah Ju was a little unsure.


    "Yes, he has promised. Wait for you and your uncle. You have to call him baby instead of you now. I want our Wen Hao to become the common baby of our sisters." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Well, sister, in our hearts, he has always been your baby and the baby of all of us. Sister, I swear, I will use my own life to love him, love him and protect him." ah Ju was so excited that she didn''t know what to say by the sudden happiness.


    "Hehe, sister a believes you, so you go and prepare! Our baby has gone back to pack up the trip. You go back to Liangshan with him and pick up sister a Mei for me. She''s divorced." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Sister Ah Mui divorced. Why? Didn''t she go back to Hong Kong with sister Manny?"


    "She didn''t go. You''ll understand everything when you find her. Get ready to go quickly! Ah Ju, you should remember what you said. Our baby will be handed over to you these days. Along the way, you should use your life to protect him and love him. You know, elder sister can''t live without him."


    "Don''t worry! Sister, I will."


    "Well, in addition, from now on, he will be yours. You don''t have to worry that sister a will eat your vinegar. Sister a clearly tells you that sister a doesn''t eat your vinegar. You can do anything you two are willing to do, okay?"


    Ah Ju blushed with shame, nodded and smiled gratefully, "well, sister, I know, thank you."


    It stretches more than 200 kilometers from death valley to Liangshan. It takes two days and two nights. Along the way, there are mountains, valleys and deep streams. Therefore, Ruan Ling generally doesn''t send people out of the mountain. At least two people have to be sent each time. One person is very dangerous.


    Ah Ju hasn''t calmed down since she knew that she has become Tang Wenhao''s bride to be. It can be said that the beauty of the whole Death Valley is not only ah Ju, but almost all beauties including ah Zhu like Tang Wenhao, because Tang Wenhao is not only handsome, gentle and receptive, but also pleasing to the eyes.


    The first time ah Ju saw Tang Wenhao, she was restrained by his threatening handsome. However, because Tang Wenhao was the treasure in Ruan Ling''s heart, she didn''t dare to think about it at all. Today, Ruan Ling personally told her that she would be Tang Wenhao''s woman in the future. This amazing and good news almost made her unable to find the north.


    Therefore, when Ruan Ling asked her to wait for Tang Wenhao to take things in the factory and start from here, she couldn''t wait to say that she wanted to go to the residence to find Tang Wenhao. She said to save Tang Wenhao some distance, because Ruan Ling''s residence was closer to Langshan. Although it was only a few kilometers away, ah Ju was unwilling to let Tang Wenhao bear it.


    Ruan Ling is very satisfied with ah Ju''s performance. She wants all women of Tang Wenhao to love him as a baby pimple, because Tang Wenhao is a baby pimple in her heart.

 Chapter 118

    Ruan Ling accompanied ah Ju half the way. On the way, she met Tang Wenhao with a backpack on her back. "Baby, you''re so fast. Can''t wait to get to Langshan right away?"


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, we will come back as soon as possible." Tang Wenhao smiled and nodded from ah Ju.


    Ah Ju smiled shyly because she knew it was her man. Then she went to Tang Wenhao and wisely wanted to carry Tang Wenhao''s backpack. Ruan Ling looked at it and said with a smile, "well, this is my sister, baby, let her carry it!"


    Tang Wenhao grabbed his backpack and said with a smile, "ah Ju, no, I''m a man. How can you carry it?"


    Ah Ju looked at Ruan Ling with inquiring eyes. Ruan Ling nodded, "forget it! Ah Ju, remember what ah Jie said, we can''t let our baby have any mistakes. Ah Jie will officially give him to you now."


    "Well, sister, don''t worry! Since you let me follow my uncle and our baby, I know what to do. I will take good care of him and love him with my life."


    Tang Wenhao was shocked. Shit! I haven''t seen you for an hour. What happened? Why does ah Ju treat herself as a baby?


    "I''m... A man! Ah Ling, don''t really think of me as that kind of butter baby? Don''t call me baby in the future. I feel like I''m very young. Don''t I be three years younger than you? You don''t shame me if you let ah Ju call me baby? I should be about the same age as ah Ju?"


    Ruan Ling came up to him, reached out and caressed his cheek, kissed him, and said softly, "Hehe, baby, if I let ah Ju follow you, she must treat you as a baby like me, because you are my favorite baby, okay? Whether ah Ju is older or younger than you, you are her baby. Moreover, in the primitive jungle, her survival ability must be stronger than you, so I want her to take good care of you and protect you."


    "Hehe, I can''t stand you. That''s OK. Whatever you like. Ah Ling, take good care of yourself these days! Don''t do fierce sports to avoid fetal Qi. We''ll call you as soon as we arrive in Liangshan. Then I''ll call our parents, call my good brother to keep safe, and go with ah Ju to pick up sister Ah Mei. As soon as we get sister Ah Mei, we''ll have a horse I''ll come back on the road without any delay. "


    "Well, it''s getting late, so you go early and return early! Ah Ju, be careful. Our baby may not like to spend the night in the jungle. You have to take care of him more." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I see, sister, don''t worry!" ah Ju smiled.


    After saying goodbye to Ruan Ling, ah Ju led Tang Wenhao into the jungle. She took Tang Wenhao to copy the path. The way they walked was not that ordinary people could walk. There might be a mechanism pit somewhere, but ah Ju was very familiar with the terrain. She couldn''t touch the mechanism at all. Other people in death valley couldn''t walk this way. They usually took the main road.


    The more you go deep into the jungle, the more steep and rugged the road is. Thorns are everywhere. If you don''t pay attention, you will tie it. Ah Ju takes a machete in her hand and walks in front, followed by Tang Wenhao.


    "Uncle... No, Bao... Bei, be careful. There''s a better way to walk in front of the forest. Now it''s getting late. We must get to a place called xiugu before it''s completely dark. We can rest and eat there. Otherwise, it''s dangerous to rest in the jungle. Poisonous snakes and beasts may be met by us." Ah Ju looked back and smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha, OK. Anyway, I''ll listen to you. Ah Ju, are you tired? Or I''ll open the way for you. I''m a man, and a man''s strength is stronger." Tang Wenhao said, walking to her to take a machete.


    Ah Ju shyly blocked his hand and said with a gentle smile, "baby, I''m not tired. As long as you''re okay, I won''t be tired when I do anything."


    After Tang Wenhao heard this, his nose was sour and he was almost moved to tears. Even if he had talked with Ning Kexin for six years and loved her deeply for six years, he had never heard Ning Kexin say such warm words to himself. This sentence is very common and the rhetoric is not gorgeous, but Tang Wenhao was shocked by this sentence. He looked at the sweating ah Ju and suddenly wanted to hold her and kiss her.


    Ah Ju felt Tang Wenhao''s hot eyes, shyly lowered her head, quickly turned around and continued to move forward. She felt that she was going to be melted by Tang Wenhao''s eyes.


    "Ah Ju, don''t call me baby in the future, OK? I don''t think I''m a man." Tang Wenhao chased up and smiled.


    Ah Ju looked back and smiled shyly, "no, you are the baby in the heart of ah Jie, and also the baby in the heart of ah Ju. It has nothing to do with men. In our hearts, you have always been very man. You didn''t design to control the inside and let them go. I can''t attack them." ah Ju said and continued to move forward.


    Tang Wenhao chased up and said, "but without you, ah Ling and I will die. There is no doubt that the four of us can''t win dozens of them. Ah Ju, I want to say thank you today!"


    "Baby, no, for you and sister, ah Ju is willing to die." ah Ju looked back and said faintly.


    Another faint sentence shocked Tang Wenhao again. He couldn''t help but catch up and shouted, "ah Ju, why? Ah Ju, can you tell me why?"


    Ah Ju looked back and said, "Baby, sister taught me martial arts, shooting skills and knowledge, which is equivalent to giving me a second life. Now, she handed you over to me. This is her greatest trust and love for me. Sister has always been very overbearing in this regard, but today, she asked me to hurt you, love you and let you be my man. This is something I never dare to think of. Baby, you are really willing to want me "Is that right?" he said, looking at Tang Wenhao gently.


    Tang Wenhao smiled without thinking, "well, of course it''s true. Ah Ju, you''re such a beautiful girl. You''re brave and resourceful. You saved me and ah Ling. Why don''t I like you? When ah Ling said she wanted to give you to me as my woman, I was really excited."


    In this way, they talked about love and happiness along the way. At this time, the night gradually shrouded in the boundless jungle. They walked on the relatively open mountain road, holding hands and making love to each other.


    Tang Wenhao feels that he has fallen into the warmth of ah Ju. No matter what ah Ju says or any action, it is easy to feel her love for herself from her gestures. This is a kind of love that is deep in the bones and comes from the heart.


    Tang Wenhao asked ah Ju why she loved herself so much. She said that she not only loved him, but also worshipped him, worshipped his irreducible handsome, worshipped the light of wisdom in his eyes, and worshipped his calm in the face of life and death. In her heart, Tang Wenhao was always unattainable, the moon in the sky, and his smile would illuminate her heart ¡£


    Shit! Am I that good? Tang Wenhao couldn''t help laughing.


    After walking for seven hours at night, they finally arrived at the show Valley mentioned by ah Ju.


    Xiugu is a low-lying valley deep in the mountains. Surrounded by mountains, there is an open grassland and a small forest. There are two thatched houses in the small forest, which have food and drink. These are specially prepared here by death valley. Therefore, no one will come to this place except the people in Death Valley.


    Ah Ju is worthy of being Ruan Ling''s right-hand assistant. She has a strong ability to survive in this place. After entering the thatched house, she asked Tang Wenhao to sit aside and watch her make a fire, wash rice and choose vegetables. In less than half an hour, a delicious meal was finished, which surprised Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, dinner is ready! Come on, I''ll serve it for you." he said, filled Tang Wenhao with a full bowl of rice, and then brought him vegetables, which made Tang Wenhao very embarrassed.


    After the two happily finished dinner, ah Ju washed the dishes and chopsticks, cleaned them up, wiped her jade hands and said with a smile, "baby, let''s sleep here for a few hours! Because there is a gutter not far in front, which is safer during the day."


    "Oh, all right! How can we... Sleep?" Tang Wenhao pointed to the small room with only one wooden bed opposite and looked forward to ah Ju. On the way, he thought about it. He would do ah Ju tonight. Brother Jin was right and did it when he thought about it. Such a beautiful beauty loved herself deeply. If she didn''t do it, she would be sorry for others. In the dead of night, lonely men and women, she must want to do it very much. Nevertheless, Tang Wenhao still hopes ah Ju Ju herself said that she was willing, not forced. What if people had to hold back to the wedding night like Ruan Ling?


    Ah Ju certainly understood Tang Wenhao''s meaning. She looked at Tang Wenhao shyly and smiled very charming. She stretched out her jade hand, grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand, kissed it affectionately, and said shyly with a smile, "baby, elder sister said, as long as you want, you can do anything you want to do to me, how do you want to sleep?"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, his blood suddenly ran up. He roared heavily, picked up ah Ju at the waist, kicked away another room and went straight to the wooden bed paved with straw mat.


    Men and women in love have no concept of time.


    Ah Ju and Tang Wenhao fell asleep after playing for three or four hours for pleasure. They were really tired after walking for six or seven hours. They didn''t wake up until ten o''clock the next morning.


    Ah Ju opened her hazy sleeping eyes, and her beautiful eyes moved. Looking at Tang Wenhao lying in her arms, a woman''s unique maternal nature hit her heart. She couldn''t help lowering her head and staring at him affectionately.


    Why is there such a good-looking man in the world? Why is he so capable? He is just a tiger and a lion. He is always so greedy. It seems that he will never know satisfaction, but no matter how greedy he is, he is willing to give it to him completely.


    Sister, thank you. I really want to thank you for giving me such a good man. I will take him as the treasure in my heart like you. I will always love him, protect him and tolerate him.


    When ah Ju was intoxicated with Tang Wenhao''s happiness, Tang Wenhao also woke up. He turned his eyes and saw himself lying in ah Ju''s warm, fragrant and snow-white arms and smiled shyly.


    "Baby, did you sleep well last night?" ah Ju smiled softly.


    "Very good, ah Ju, thank you for giving me your most precious time. I will cherish you as much as ah Ling." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well, baby, I think last night was the happiest and happiest night of my life. I''ll have another one tonight, okay?" ah Ju said with a charming smile.


    "Of course, ah Ju, since last night, you can''t escape any more. I want you every day. Let''s do it again now! Let''s make a good start to our journey today!" Tang Wenhao turned over and got on the horse. Thinking of last night, Tang Wenhao was very excited and made it difficult for him to extricate himself.

 Chapter 119

    "No, baby, keep your strength during the day. Let''s go at night! We haven''t even gone half the way. Don''t worry about this time, okay?"


    "No, ah Ju, didn''t ah Ling tell you my rules?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ah Ju smiled shyly, "ah? There are rules. What did sister say?"


    "Hehe, didn''t she tell you that I have to do it at least four times a day? This morning''s lesson is my compulsory course. She really didn''t tell you?"


    At noon, after lunch, ah Ju and Tang Wenhao went on hand in hand. Today, compared with yesterday, their intimacy was completely different. They hugged and loved each other all the way.


    Tang Wenhao touched other people''s ah Ju when he had nothing to do. He made other people''s ah Ju more shy, but he also enjoyed the passion he brought to himself.


    To make a long story short, they successfully crossed the gutter, trudged through the jungle for two days and one night, and finally entered the territory of Liangshan in the evening of the third day.


    They first walked to the suburb of Langshan, took a taxi in the suburb and went straight to Ruan Ling''s hometown, where ah Xiang''s mother-in-law and Ah Mei lived.


    The taxi was driving fast on the road. At this moment, Tang Wenhao was very excited and finally came out. He was so excited that he could call his parents as soon as he thought of it.


    Ah Ju looked at Tang Wenhao at a loss. Knowing that he was too excited, she fell in his ear and said with a smile, "baby, are you particularly excited?"


    "Well, why don''t you take me to call first? I miss my parents so much." Tang Wenhao nodded.


    "Well, don''t worry! When you get home, you can call. Sister''s home phone can make international calls. At that time, it was for the convenience of contacting Abu. Isn''t he always running outside?"


    "Oh, is it dangerous for sister Ah Mui to be at home alone?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "It shouldn''t be. Besides, she just passed yesterday. We''ll be there in a minute." ah Ju smiled.


    "Oh, that''s good. By the way, ah Ju, do you know that there is a city in Liangshan that never sleeps in spring?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Huaichun never sleeps? I seem to have heard of it. Is it in the northern suburb of the city? It seems to be invested by a Taiwanese boss. I heard that there is a gangster background. Why, baby, do you know this place?" ah Ju said.


    "Ha ha, without this bird place, there is no us now!" then, Tang Wenhao told ah Ju how he and Jin Dacai came to Vietnam, how they got into gangs and were chased and killed by gangs.


    "Baby, why do you like our Vietnamese girls so much? Is it worth coming all the way to us to find a wife?" ah Ju asked puzzled.


    "I don''t know about others. It''s worth it for me. Otherwise, how can I be so happy these two days? By the way, if I live in arling''s house tonight, will you continue to sleep with me or sister Ah Mei?" Tang Wenhao asked with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, what do you say? You can sleep whatever you want?" ah Ju smiled.


    "Can you bear it? You haven''t had a good rest these two nights." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, these two nights are the happiest nights of my life. Don''t you want me to continue to be happy?" ah Ju whispered to Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha... Are you addicted? I don''t believe you won''t be addicted." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    The two flirted all the way in the car. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, they arrived in the urban area of Liangshan. Under the guidance of ah Ju, the driver turned seven and eight. Twenty minutes later, he stopped in front of a single family villa. There were scattered villas around. There was no plan. The distance between each villa was very far.


    After getting off the bus, ah Ju gave the money to the driver and looked around vigilantly. Seeing nothing different, she walked towards the door of the villa with Tang Wenhao''s arm.


    When she got to the door, she rang the doorbell, and a cry came from inside, "who?"


    "Sister Ah Mui, this is ah Ju. Here we are." ah Ju replied.


    Sure enough, it was sister Ah Mei. When she opened the door, through the light emitted from inside, Tang Wenhao found that sister Ah Mei was obviously haggard, and her beautiful eyes were red and swollen. At first glance, she was too sad. Tang Wenhao was worried, alas! They all hurt her, so that she didn''t even want her husband.


    "Sister Ah Mui." Tang Wenhao shouted kindly.


    "Hey! Uncle, come in quickly! You''re hungry! Wash and eat first. Ha, ah Ju, come in quickly." Ah Mei is very happy and enthusiastic to see ah Ju and Tang Wenhao despite her bad mood.


    After the two sat down, sister Ah Mui quickly brought the water for washing her hands and face to Tang Wenhao and said gently, "uncle, come and wash! You''re tired! After dinner, have a good rest tonight. I specially cleaned up the room where ah Ling used to sleep."


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t be so polite. I''ll do it myself." Tang Wenhao was embarrassed.


    After Tang Wenhao finished washing, Ah Mei wanted to return to change the water. Ah Ju stopped her. She stretched her hand into it and washed her face with the towel Tang Wenhao had used. Ah Mei was puzzled, but it was hard to say anything. She just smiled.


    After the three said for a few minutes, Ah Mui took them to the restaurant for dinner. Ah Mui''s workmanship is very good. She is a good cook. Her taste is similar to Chinese Sichuan food and is spicy.


    During the banquet, ah Ju kept serving Tang Wenhao with dishes, rice and soup, and served him like a wife. At the same time, she watched him eat affectionately with that kind of extremely loving eyes from time to time, which confused sister Ah Mei, but it was hard to say anything.


    After dinner, Tang Wenhao was anxious to make a phone call, so Ah Mei took him to Ruan Ling''s room. She said the phone inside could make international calls.


    Ah Mui couldn''t help it any more after she left the room. She pulled ah Ju out of the room and asked unhappily, "ah Ju, is something wrong with you and your uncle? Don''t be silly. He is the lifeblood of ah Ling. If ah Ling wants to know, she will kill you. Do you know the consequences?"


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry! It''s sister ah who let me follow our baby. We''ve slept together on the way. He''s already my man. Sister Ah Mui, I now know why sister ah can''t live without him, because I know what a real woman is after being his woman." ah Ju smiled happily.


    Sister Ah Mui smiled awkwardly and asked admiringly, "really?" in fact, Ah Mui has felt her happiness from ah Ju''s beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t contact his parents because his father''s phone was turned off. Later, he called his brother Wu Kui. This guy was very excited when he received Tang Wenhao''s phone, "brother, I thought you were dead? Can you breathe? Where''s our mani beauty? Did she save you?"


    "Oh, of course. She has returned to Hong Kong. Brother, can you contact my parents? I miss them very much and worry about my mother''s illness. How is she now?"


    "Brother, do you know you have parents? The old lady thinks you''re crazy and worried, but fortunately, when I came back last time, I told him you''re all right and found your daughter-in-law. I said that your daughter-in-law is in a deep mountain valley. She can''t afford to buy a chicken feather. It''s inconvenient to contact. She said that you''re going through the formalities for returning home. The old lady is much better. Brother, you''re here "What''s the matter?" Wu Kui asked eagerly.


    So Tang Wenhao told him about his mistake with Jin Dacai into the death valley. Wu Kui scolded him as a bastard and didn''t contact him for such a good thing, so that he didn''t even touch the hair of Vietnamese beauty in his last trip to Vietnam.


    "Wu Kui, can you contact my parents with me?"


    "I can''t help it. Your father''s cell phones have been sold, and I''m on a business trip again? You don''t know. Since this Manny beauty went to Vietnam to find you, Manny has been in a mess. A boy was transferred from Hong Kong to act as Miss Manny''s agent and treat our brothers in the business department as cattle envoys. They have to go out to run lists every day. Grass! It''s Manny beauty. I really want to kill her."


    "Shit, she''s my woman! Don''t think about it. You''ll be dead in this life." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Cao, you say you''re such a person! You''re blessed to be chased into the primitive jungle and can''t kill you. You can even get a female drug lord. The female drug lord is Miss Manny''s sister, and the other sisters don''t want your dish. Shit! It''s unreasonable!"


    "Be jealous! Ha ha."


    "Jealousy hurts. By the way, I''ll tell you a great news. Of course, this news is only great news for your brother." Wu Kui smiled.


    "What? Now I have something to be happy about in China?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, absolutely. After listening to it, my brother should hold on. I tell you that your ex girlfriend, Ning Kexin, the wife of Liu Qiang, the second generation of the rich, has been driven into the cold palace by the second generation of the rich to find another beauty." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? What''s wrong with your heart?" Tang Wenhao was anxious.


    "Look, damn it, you are the husband of others. Why are you worried? You don''t still love that little girl now? You''ve forgotten the painful lesson of that year?" Wu Kui scolded.


    "Wu Kui, tell me directly. What''s wrong with your heart?" Tang Wenhao asked eagerly.


    "I don''t know very well, but her condition is very bad. She went to the company to find you. At that time, I thought she wanted to show off in front of you. I told her that you had been missing for many days. The little girl cried as soon as I heard it. I put you through the loss of her for more than a year. Later, I angrily went to Vietnam to find a wife. I told her about the distress, little girl Nizi cried so hard that she wanted to go with me to find you. I ignored him and applied to go to Vietnam with Miss Manny, also to reassure your old man and wife. "


    After listening to Ning Kexin, he also went to find himself and was devastated by his disappearance. Tang Wenhao''s resentment against her disappeared in an instant. Maybe he never really hated her.


    "Wu Kui, didn''t you ask her why she came to me?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, later we found a teahouse and talked for a while. She said she regretted it because she couldn''t tell you the real reason. She didn''t love you to leave you, nor did she marry Liu Qiang because of vanity. She had to."


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, his heart suddenly hurt, "what''s the reason?"


    "She didn''t tell me. Maybe she wanted to tell you one day! She just told me that she was not happy at all. She said Liu Qiang was an animal."

 Chapter 120

    "Wu Kui, please do two things. I may not be able to go back for some time. You tell my parents that their daughter-in-law is pregnant with my child and they will have grandchildren soon. Let them rest assured that we are arranging the schedule for going back. This is the first thing. And, if you can do your best, take care of Ning Kexin Believe what she said, she must have had to leave me, so I don''t hate her at all. Tell her, I never really hated her. ".


    "Do you still love her?" Wu Kui asked seriously.


    "No, I don''t love her anymore. The women I love now are my wife Ruan Ling and miss Manny. You tell her, don''t think about me. Everything is over, but I still miss our good life. I still sincerely hope that her emotional road will be more and more smooth in the future.".


    "Well, brother, I''ll tell her and try my best to help her. By the way, I''ll get married next month. Can you come back then?", Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "Ah? Have you finished your mother-in-law so soon?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Grass! What do you mean to get rid of your mother-in-law? It''s so fucking ugly," Wu Kui scolded.


    "Ha ha... You deliberately misinterpret what I mean? Don''t you always say that Shanghai''s mother-in-law is difficult to deal with? You''re getting married. It means you''re done! Is there anything wrong?".


    After making an international call with Wu Kui for more than an hour, Tang Wenhao then called Manny. She and her mother-in-law a Xiang are already at home in Hong Kong, but she said that her family does not recognize her identity as a Vietnamese. Her mother insisted that she is her mother''s biological daughter and could not have been picked up in Vietnam. She said that these characteristics mentioned by her mother-in-law a Xiang must be a coincidence.


    "Manny, how do you feel?" asked Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, I can''t tell you clearly. I can''t believe my own mother; but I also believe in mother-in-law Ah Xiang, sister Ah Mei and ah Ling, but I can tell you one thing for sure. No matter what the facts are, baby, I have regarded ah Ling as my own sister and mother-in-law as my own mother-in-law from my heart. I will be with you forever , I''m going to quit the post of president of mans, but I can''t control many things. Baby, come back early! If we are together, it may be better. Anyway, Abu has left now. It''s estimated that there will be no problem there in a short time. Why don''t you come back early? ".


    Tang Wenhao vaguely felt that Manny had something to say, but he refused to say it clearly, so it was inconvenient to force her. Finally, Tang Wenhao told her that they would go back together when Ruan Ling was most likely to miscarry. Manny was very happy and asked him to go back and take good care of Ruan Ling.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao called Kim Tae Choi again. The guy had already brought Ah Ying home. The old man and the old lady were so happy that they couldn''t close their mouths. Ah Ying was also very filial to the two old people. However, he said that he couldn''t return to Vietnam in the short term. During his disappearance, many things happened to his company. Several subordinates turned against him and took the opportunity to embezzle a lot of money, He is going to raise his legal weapons to protect his legitimate rights and interests.


    "Baby, let''s go to bed! Aren''t you tired?" seeing Tang Wenhao calling for several hours, ah Ju finally couldn''t help laughing in his ear.


    Tang Wenhao looked at ah Ju who had put on his pajamas with a bad smile and smiled at the phone, "brother, next time, ah Ju is urging me to sleep.".


    "Who?" Jin Dacai asked in surprise, because Tang Wenhao had not told him that ah Ju had become his woman with honor.


    "Ah Ju, it''s my wife who loves me. I didn''t have a beautiful woman to accompany me to bed when I went back to Liangshan, so I specially allocated a beautiful woman for my brother to enjoy. Envy it!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... I''m so jealous that I want to cry, my God! Why did my brother take all the good things? It seems that all the hundreds of beauties in death valley will not become brothers, will you? Then I have to go back quickly and get some light", Jin Dacai said with an obscene smile.


    After the phone call, Tang Wenhao was dragged into the bathroom by ah Ju. People had already prepared bath water for him. "Baby, I''ll wash it for you." ah Ju said and began to take off his clothes with Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? You wash it for me? Aren''t you afraid... Sister Ah Mui, hear me?" Tang Wenhao pointed downstairs. He didn''t know that ah Ju had told Ah Mui that she was already Tang Wenhao''s woman.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui knows all about it. How else would I sleep with you! Hurry up! After washing it for you, let''s go to bed early." ah Ju smiled and began to pick up Tang Wenhao''s clothes.


    Seeing ah Ju doesn''t care, Tang Wenhao doesn''t care. Ren ah Ju stripped himself off. He stepped into the bathtub and lay down. Shit! That''s great.


    Ah Ju carefully scrubbed his body like a virtuous wife. Looking at Tang Wenhao''s strong muscles, ah Ju couldn''t help praising, "baby, your body is so sexy, tall and strong.".


    Tang Wenhao puffed his muscles and said with a proud smile, "see, I''m an authentic muscle man. Alas! By the way, ah Ju, what are we going to do tomorrow? Go straight back? Is there any special program?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile while lying in the bathtub.


    "Sister Ah Mui said to buy some baby supplies for sister ah! When your child is born and needs it, get ready first.".


    "Ah? I''ll buy it in about two months?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Sister Ah Mui is from here. Let her do it. It''s not easy for us to come out. By the way, I''ll take you to Liangshan. You certainly didn''t visit when you first came?".


    "No, no time. I wanted to find my daughter-in-law in Hanoi the next day!".


    "I''m sorry I didn''t go! Otherwise, where could I meet my baby! Hee hee, baby, I''m so happy with you. If only you could accompany us in death valley all your life," ah Ju said, with some uncertain things flashing in her beautiful eyes.


    "Ah Ju, yes, since I married you, I will not leave you. Don''t worry! We are pregnant several times a day these two days. It is estimated that you will be pregnant in two months. I have confidence in you. Like ah Ling, the water and grass are fertile and the land is fertile, which is convenient for seed growth, and I have more confidence in myself," Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    Ah Ju powder fist gently hit Tang Wenhao''s shoulder and said with a whiny smile, "baby, you''re so bad!".


    "Hehe, how can I clean up you and your sister if it''s not bad?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    After taking a bath, Tang Wenhao went to bed with ah Ju in his arms. They ran happily to their happy life.


    The next morning when they came to Liangshan, a ray of sunshine shot through the gap of the curtain into the room where Tang Wenhao and ah Ju slept. After a crazy night, they woke up with the penetration of the sun.


    At this moment, Ah Mui, who lives downstairs, has already made breakfast. She is tidying up her trip, waiting for Tang Wenhao and ah Ju to get up and eat, and then directly take her trip to the mall to buy baby products for Ruan Ling, and then go directly into the mountain.


    As soon as she finished her trip, she heard the voices of Tang Wenhao and ah Ju upstairs. Ah Mui was stunned and felt uncomfortable all over. She began to be hot and jealous, or envious! God, after tossing for so long last night, what will you do this morning? No wonder ah Ju said that only when she was his woman did she know how good it was to be a woman! My uncle is too energetic!


    In fact, Ah Mui didn''t sleep well all night last night. Either she thought about her husband and children, or she was tossed and couldn''t sleep by the new couple upstairs. Her uncle Tang Wenhao was completely like a fighter, tireless, and ah Ju enjoyed it unscrupulously. When ah Ju told her how happy the woman who was her uncle was at night, Ah Mui''s heart was actually bitter.


    Because there is no man to let her be a real woman. Even the man who is very frustrated in everything despises her. When the divorce certificate was sent to her yesterday, she knew that the relationship between the two was completely over, and the child returned home with her husband. Now she is destined to be alone and helpless, I can only spend the rest of my life with mother-in-law a Xiang and her little master Ruan Ling in death valley.


    An hour later, ah Ju and Tang Wenhao finally went downstairs. She quickly got up and said with an unnatural smile, "uncle, ah Ju, are you up? Then eat quickly! After dinner, I''ll clean up my home and we''ll go shopping in the mall. Uncle, if you want to have a stroll, we can go shopping with you more.".


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, no need. No man likes shopping. Let''s go back immediately after shopping! It''s not good to let ah Ling alone at home. She''s also very boring. We''d better go back early to accompany her.".


    "OK, ah Ju, that''s settled. I''ll take it with me when I travel. Let''s buy something in the mall and go into the mountain?".


    "OK, dinner is ready, baby, do you want me to feed you? Hee hee", ah Ju showed her love for Tang Wenhao without scruples. She was loved by Tang Wenhao for another hour just now. It''s so cool that she still remembers the ecstatic and erosive passion moment.


    Ah Mui glanced at her with envy and said with a smile, "don''t do this with ah Ling. Be careful and be careful that she eats your vinegar.".


    "Sister Ah Mui, no, sister ah said she wanted me to treat him like a baby." speaking of this, ah Ju looked happy.


    The first time Tang Wenhao and his colleagues went to Langshan, they also mentioned that most of the goods in the shopping malls here are Chinese goods, many of which are cheaper than in China. Tang Wenhao and his colleagues spent less than 500 yuan after shopping for a long time. Tang Wenhao was kind enough to buy a ring for Ruan Ling and ah Ju when they saw that there was a gold shop in the shopping mall, Although it is worth three or four thousand yuan, it is Tang Wenhao''s intention. Ah Ju is so happy that she hugs Tang Wenhao''s neck and kisses constantly, which means that Tang Wenhao treats her and Ruan Ling equally. Of course, she is happy and envies Ah Mei. His husband has married her for more than ten years and hasn''t bought her a decent gift. Now she has nothing after being swept out of the house.

 Chapter 121

    However, Tang Wenhao didn''t forget that Ah Mui, who was hurt by her feelings, didn''t let her only envy. Instead, he spent more than 2000 yuan to buy a Buddhist bracelet for Ah Mui. He said he hoped that sister Ah Mui would be healthy, safe and happy all her life from now on. Ah Mui began not to let Tang Wenhao buy it. She felt inappropriate. She was just a maid of the Ruan family, But Tang Wenhao insisted. Ah Ju also said she should buy it. She also saw that Tang Wenhao loved sister Ah Mei very much.


    At this moment, two pairs of eyes were staring at the three of them in surprise. At the same time, their eyes were shining with hatred.


    These two people are not others. They are Abu and ah Xiong who were killed by Ruan Ling. It turned out that after they were driven out of death valley, they fled to Liangshan and hid. Although their team was gone, they dare not call the police and can only look for opportunities to retaliate.


    Today, the two brothers strolled around the mall doing nothing. They just found Tang Wenhao and the three of them. "Brother, the boy and ah Ju are out. The opportunity is coming. Do you want to find a place to kill them?".


    "Hmm! But you can''t be here or in Liangshan. In this way, you go... I''ll be there right away. They can''t go back this time. Hum! Ruan Ling, don''t you like this boy? Wait to collect his body! Brother, go!" Abu glared at Tang Wenhao fiercely, and they soon disappeared into the crowd.


    Where would Tang Wenhao know that it was calm when they came out, but they were startled step by step and full of killing opportunities all the way back. Can the three of them reach Death Valley safely? Wonderful continue.


    Before leaving Liangshan, Tang Wenhao called Ruan Ling and told her that the three of them would start back immediately. Ruan Ling was very happy to hear that. Tang Wenhao asked them to be careful all the way. Don''t worry. After all, they brought a lot of things back and had to carry them for several days! She loves Tang Wenhao and is afraid of tiring him.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the three of them entered the mountain on time, which is a law known to all people in death valley, because they have to find a place to rest around the middle of the night. They can''t drive the mountain road too tired at night. It''s very dangerous. In the front jungle, there is a place called Hutou stream that can rest. There is a relatively flat place next to Hutou stream, with cliffs on three sides, One side is the side of the mountain road, which is spacious and flat. A shed is built below for passers-by to rest. Tang Wenhao and ah Ju spent a passionate night here when they came out of the mountain, just as they completed ah Ju''s first visit in xiugu.


    Tang Wenhao found that there was an essential difference between walking with something on their back and empty hands. When shopping, they felt that there were not many things, and the weight was only ten or twenty kilograms. But when they walked on the mountain road for several hours, they felt different. Because they all carried a lot of things, they walked and rested all the way, not to mention that Ah Mei and ah Ju were still women, Ah Ju used to have a very good physique, which is nothing to say, but in the past three days, she has played a double tour with Tang Wenhao in bed every day. She has a severe physical overdraft and some energy. Ah Mei didn''t eat well or sleep well because of her divorce. Especially last night, she was tossed by the cries of Tang Wenhao and ah Ju all night, The mental state is not much better.


    Tang Wenhao is only one person no matter how powerful he is. He can''t carry everything to him. Ah Ju can''t bear to give up. Ah Mei can''t bear it, so she walks very slowly.


    When they arrived at Hutou stream, they were more than two hours later than ah Ju. The three put their trip in the shed, lit a bonfire, and casually ate some fast food bought from the mall. They were all sleepy.


    Ah Mui is from the past. She knows that Tang Wenhao and ah Ju are newly married. She has a strong interest in that aspect. She learned it last night and this morning. They have a pair of eyes on the way. They have content in their eyes. She is afraid that they can''t stay up at night and have to work, so she smiled at ah Ju, "ah Ju, why don''t you sleep in the shed with my uncle and I can have a rest by the campfire.".


    "How can this work? Sister Ah Mui, I''m a man. I want to protect you. You sleep with ah Ju, and I''ll watch it for you here," Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "No, sister Ah Mui, baby, you two sleep inside and I''ll watch outside." ah Ju flatly rejected Tang Wenhao''s idea.


    "Ah?", Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei looked at ah Ju in surprise. Tang Wenhao thought to himself, there is no mistake! That''s not a mess? Ah Mui was even more frightened. How could she sleep with her uncle? He is Ruan Ling''s man. It can be said that he is her master. If Ruan Ling wants to know, isn''t she mad?


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, baby, isn''t this outside? I can''t help it. Grievance! Sister Ah Mui, I don''t believe you? Our baby is also a gentleman. We can rest assured that he''s okay. We must arrange it like this," ah Ju said with a smile.


    "Definitely not, ah Ju. Sister Ah Mui can only sleep here. You and your uncle sleep in it. It''s natural that you are husband and wife." Ah Mui won''t give in.


    "You are all women, ah Ju, let''s do it! It''s most reasonable for me to stay here for you. Ah Ju, don''t always think of me as a man, OK?" Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "Baby, are you still angry? Hee hee, are you a man? Sister and I know best that you are the most man in the world, but what! To survive in the jungle, you have to listen to me. This is my command and my own decision. I can''t let my baby be a little dangerous. When I came, I swore to sister that I must use my life To love you and protect you, I can''t let you do anything dangerous, because you''re not a Ju alone. You still have a sister and sister Manny. I have to be responsible for both of them, "a Ju said with a smile.


    "So it''s most appropriate for me to come! You and your uncle are... Newly married, or don''t... Separate... Sleep, ah Ju, sister Ah Mei sleep here, don''t argue," Ah Mei said shyly.


    "Hee hee, sister Ah Mui, it''s okay. Can we hold it for just one night? If our baby can''t hold it to find you, I promise not to interfere or be jealous," ah Ju joked.


    Ah Mui blushed and stared at ah Ju in a whiny way, "dead girl, dare to say anything".


    Tang Wenhao was also completely speechless. He quickly turned his head to one side. He felt that he could not focus too much on Ah Mei, otherwise the evil force in his body would rise again and could not be contained.


    Shit, no wonder Wu Kui''s grandson always said that once you meet a very attractive and lasting young woman, it''s more difficult to resist than any beautiful girl. At that time, he scoffed at this sentence. Now it seems that it''s really reasonable. Since he got married with sister Ah Mui in that situation, sister Ah Mui has become a distant expectation in his heart. He knows that it''s unrealistic, But the devil is always making trouble.


    "Hehe, don''t tease you, sister Ah Mui. You don''t know kung fu, and your ability in this environment is very weak. It''s not suitable for vigil. You really don''t want to argue,... Baby, I''m really not jealous. Just sleep in with sister Ah Mui! It''s okay. Don''t take off your clothes? It''s not as embarrassing as you think. It''s all your own people. Besides, I''m so close to you It''s almost the same to sleep here, "ah Ju said seriously.


    Ah Mui glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao, meaning to see what others thought. Tang Wenhao knew Yanfu had found the door and could not escape. He was also afraid of hurting sister Ah Mui''s self-esteem, so he had to nod and answer, "well, sister Ah Mui, let''s do it! I''ll go to bed first, ah Ju. If you''re tired, call me and I''ll change you.".


    "Well! OK, sister Ah Mui, go to sleep, too! I''m sleepy too," ah Ju said with a smile.


    "OK, ah Ju, be careful. Call us if you have something," Ah Mei followed into the shed.


    Tang Wenhao offered a better place to sister Ah Mui. Sister Ah Mui wanted to change with him. He smiled and said, "sister Ah Mui, don''t be too polite. As ah Ju said, we are all a family. There''s no need to be too polite. I''m a man and should take care of you, but I can''t take ah Ju.".


    "Hehe, uncle, ah Ju loves you. Besides, she is really used to this life. She is more suitable to watch outside than us. Uncle, please rest early!".


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, you can sleep too! You''ve been tired all day," said Tang Wenhao. He hid in a corner and closed his eyes, but his heart drifted to Ah Mui opposite. In his mind, Ruan Ling kept holding a lantern for him that night, pulling out thorns and bandaging sister Ah Mui''s wounds by herself. The scenes seemed to reappear in front of him. It was also the dead of night, It''s also in the wilderness. How similar the situation is. However, I can''t see her threatening style again tonight. No, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to enjoy her beautiful spring scenery in my life.


    Don''t scold Tang Wenhao for not being a thing. Any man would have such dirty ideas and psychology. In fact, it is a great test of one''s willpower and reason. After all, both sides are normal gourmet men and women. It would be good if Tang Wenhao could carry it like this.


    In fact, Ah Mui can''t stand it better than Tang Wenhao. She knows very well that the best handsome uncle lying opposite knows too much about his body. Did he look very carefully that night, would he want to? Will he compare himself with ah Ling and ah Ju? Will he like himself?


    No, definitely not. He is the most handsome man in the world. He is his uncle and Ruan Ling''s man. How can such an excellent man be interested in himself?


    Therefore, neither of the young men and women lying in the shed fell asleep easily and were flirting with each other. On the contrary, the ah Ju girl outside had a wide heart and soon fell asleep.


    At this moment, two pairs of vicious eyes are watching them closely, waiting for the opportunity to mature and send them to the West together.


    The reason why the wolf is powerful is that it knows how to choose opportunities to attack its prey.


    Abu is such a wolf. He knows that when people are tired, it is the easiest time to attack and succeed. Moreover, he also knows that three or four o''clock in the morning is the best time for people to enter deep sleep.

 Chapter 122

    "Boss, I think we can do it," ah Xiong, who lies in the grass not far away, said to Abu.


    "Well, why don''t you go and have a look first?" Abu pestered ah Xiong''s arm.


    "Ah? Brother, don''t we go together? It''s agreed that one person will end up one by one. I''ll leave sister Ah Mei for our brother to have fun and kill her.".


    "Hey, brother, are you suffocating? Don''t worry. You''ll be happy in a moment. You''ll be happy with the living Ah Mui first, and I''ll be happy with the dead ah Ju first. We''ll change after we''re finished. I said, we must kill ah Ju. It''s not her. How can our brothers become like this today? Ruan Ling''s smelly women have been sleeping by me long ago," said Abu, I hate ah Ju and gnash my teeth.


    "Yes, without her, Aya and Lao Tzu are very happy now. This dead girl must fuck her. Even if she dies, she can''t let her go. We should see what the dead girl tastes like," ah Xiong said fiercely.


    "OK, brother, with this strength, our brother will succeed tonight. Do you think she died of sleep?" Abu whispered.


    "Well, I think so. They must be very sleepy carrying so many things into the mountain. Our brother didn''t take anything. He''s fucking tired. Come on, brother! I''m going to suffocate.".


    "OK, go, be careful. Don''t make a noise. When you get to your side, remember, kill yourself with a knife. Don''t pity her. If you can''t kill her, you can''t get on her and you can''t be happy. They may also be killed by them, okay?".


    Yes, boss, go.


    With that, Abu and ah Xiong pulled out their sharp knives one after another, stood up from the grass, leaned back, and approached ah Ju gently and quietly.


    Ah Ju, who has entered deep sleep, has no idea that the danger is slowly approaching her.


    At this moment, Tang Wenhao lying in the shed has not yet entered the sleep state, but he is sleepy, but the evil spirit in his heart always lingers, and his body is hot and dry. He also opened his eyes and looked at sister Ah Mei, the best young woman who seems to have fallen asleep opposite. How can her sleeping posture be so beautiful!


    Tang Wenhao was itching when he saw the light of the campfire coming through the gap of the shed. He suddenly found that there seemed to be two figures outside, "yeah? Ah Ju got up? What does she want so late? No, it''s two people? Who is this? It can''t be a bad person?".


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help shouting, "who? Ah Ju, is that you?".


    At the same time, he stood up quickly.


    At this time, Abu and ah Xiong heard that Tang Wenhao in the shed woke up. As soon as they winked, ah Xiong suddenly rushed to ah Ju sitting dozing on the ground, while Abu rushed to the shed.


    Although ah Ju has entered deep sleep, she, who lives in the mountains all the year round, is particularly sensitive to voices. Tang Wenhao just shouted and woke her up. Suddenly she felt a wind coming towards her. She instinctively flashed aside, opened her beautiful eyes and saw that it was ah Xiong. She was startled and shouted to Tang Wenhao, "Baby, be careful, Abu and ah Xiong are coming.".


    Abu, who had just rushed to the shed, and Tang Wenhao, who was about to come out, were facing each other. Abu waved a knife and stabbed Tang Wenhao in the chest. Tang Wenhao quickly dodged and avoided. He saw that ah Ju had been fighting with ah Xiong through the corner of his eye.


    "Ah Ju, be careful. I''m fine here." Tang Wenhao was afraid of ah Ju''s distraction.


    Seeing that he didn''t succeed, ah Xiong''s eyes flickered with poisonous light. "Hey hey, ah Ju girl, you''re dead tonight. Come on, look at the knife." he began to attack violently. Each knife is fatal. The knife is fierce and the move is fatal. Ah Ju is in danger.


    On the contrary, Abu and Tang Wenhao have a knife in his hand, but he can''t take advantage of it at all. Tang Wenhao has been improving his kung fu since he fought with Jin Dacai day and night. Although he indulges in lust every day, he has internal skill to protect his body. In addition, he is naturally different from ordinary people in this respect and recovers very quickly. Therefore, he is still very energetic after a little rest Sheng.


    Abu knew that after a long time, if ah Xiong didn''t succeed, he must not be Tang Wenhao''s opponent, because he also indulged in wine and sex all year round and was much older than Tang Wenhao, so he didn''t dare to delay for a long time. He attacked and shouted, "brother, don''t use a knife, just shoot ah Ju''s dead girl.".


    This frightened Tang Wenhao. "Ah Ju, you must be careful." after that, he was careless and cut a hole in his arm by Abu.


    "Hey, hey, what''s the taste of being stabbed?" Abramovich said with an obscene smile after he got his hand.


    As soon as ah Ju heard that Tang Wenhao had been stabbed, tears came out of her heart. "Baby, be careful". She was distracted, and ah Xiong cut her shoulder.


    Seeing this, Tang Wenhao quickly shouted, "ah Ju, don''t worry about me. Deal with him yourself. Abu must not be my opponent. I promise to beat him within five minutes." Tang Wenhao saw through Abu''s psychological tactics and began to use psychological tactics to deal with them.


    Just then, Ah Mui woke up when she heard a voice outside. When she got out of the shed, she saw Abu and ah Xiong with knives against ah Ju and Tang Wenhao. At a loss, she rushed to ah Xiong and shouted, "ah Xiong, Abu, you misunderstood. Don''t fight. Don''t you see ah Ju and his uncle?".


    Ah Ju was frightened out of her wits and hurriedly shouted, "sister Ah Mui, they are bad guys. Don''t come over.".


    Just before she was shocked, ah Xiong saw the right time and put a knife straight into ah Ju''s chest. Everyone was stunned. Tang Wenhao suddenly flew up and kicked Abu down, and then rushed towards ah Xiong recklessly.


    After a Xiong got his hand, he ruthlessly pulled out his sharp knife and began to fight Tang Wenhao. Ah Mei held the injured ah Ju, trembled, covered her chest with her hands and cried, "ah Ju, are you all right? My sister hurt you.".


    "Never mind, sister Ah Mui, help my baby, I don''t want him to die.".


    At this time, Tang Wenhao saw that ah Ju was hit by the knife, and all his new and old hatred were aroused. He was completely desperate. In just a few rounds, Tang Wenhao kicked him to the ground. Abu saw that Tang Wenhao was very brave and did not care about ah Xiong. He got up and took his legs and went into the forest.


    "Brother, why don''t you care about me?" ah Xiong saw that Abu didn''t care about him and ran away, looking at Tang Wenhao in horror.


    Tang Wenhao picked up his sharp knife from the ground and approached him step by step, "uncle, please spare your life! I... I''m sorry for miss ah Ju. I''ll heal her and ensure that she will be fine".


    "Fuck you", Tang Wenhao''s eyes spewed out the fire of anger and hatred. He raised his knife and fell. The sharp knife deeply plunged into ah Xiong''s abdomen. After that, Tang Wenhao stirred up in his abdomen, pulled it out and stabbed it in again. He watched ah Xiong close his eyes painfully. Tang Wenhao still didn''t clear his hatred and stabbed him dozens of times.


    "Uncle, don''t poke. He''s dead. Save ah Ju quickly!" Tang Wenhao, who had already killed red eyes, reacted.


    Tang Wenhao threw away the bleeding knife and climbed to ah Ju on his knees. Ah Ju''s beautiful eyes closed and trembled. Tang Wenhao hugged her painfully. "Ah Ju, don''t be afraid. I won''t let you have anything. Sister Ah Mei, come on, tear off your clothes. Your clothes are suitable for dressing the wound," Tang Wenhao sobbed.


    Ah Mui quickly picked up the sharp knife from the ground. She was too shy to take off her coat, leaving only a bra. She cut her coat with a sharp knife and handed it to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao put ah Ju aside and tore open her clothes. Her snow-white mm has been dyed red by blood, and the blood is still gurgling out. Tang Wenhao wrapped her up tremblingly and shouted, "ah Ju, don''t sleep! It''s okay, there''s me! I won''t let you die. Don''t sleep. I''ll take you back for treatment.".


    At this time, ah Ju tried to open her beautiful eyes. A Wang of tears overflowed from her beautiful eyes, but her pretty face was full of a smile, "baby... Do you know how much I love you?".


    Tang Wenhao cried and nodded. "I know, ah Ju, how much you love me, how much I love you. No, more.".


    Ah Ju smiled more brightly, but she said, "Baby, I don''t want you to love me more... I want to love... You more... Otherwise... Elder sister will scold me. I... Said, I will use my life... To love you... I... Did it, I... Left, later... You have to burn me, and then take me home, or you will be too hard. I don''t want you to work hard. When I get home, I will discuss with elder sister Now, bury me where I can see you every day, will you? ", ah Ju suddenly spoke much faster.


    "No, ah Ju, you won''t die. You must have our children in your stomach. You must believe that our children are the most powerful. Our children must be the smartest people in the world. I think you must have been pregnant that night in xiugu. You refused to let me rest like a greedy cat that night. You are so greedy and definitely pregnant, so you will never You can''t die, you know? You must be strong. I''ll carry you right away after I wrap you up. No, I''m holding you back, "Tang Wenhao said while wrapping her up.


    However, after talking to herself for a long time, she found that ah Ju had completely fallen asleep. Sister Ah Mei, kneeling on one side, had already burst into tears.


    "Ah..." Tang Wenhao, a sad Jedi, howled loudly in the face of the dark sky, venting his extreme sadness.


    "Ah..." Tang Wenhao, a sad Jedi, howled loudly in the face of the dark sky, venting his extreme sadness.


    Tang Wenhao held ah Ju, whose body was gradually cooling down, and cried. Although it was a few days of feelings, Tang Wenhao realized a warmth that shocked him and never existed from ah Ju''s love for herself. It can be said that she doted on him and infatuated with him more than Ruan Ling and Manny. She really took him as the sun in her heart, the moon in her heart and the God in her heart.


    Hugging her cooled body, his mind would flash that they were flirting and flirting together these days. At the thought of these, his heart broke and wanted to go with her.

 Chapter 123

    Ah Mui couldn''t persuade him, so she had to cry with him.


    Finally, it was dawn, and Tang Wenhao had to face a cruel reality, whether to go back with ah Ju''s body or send her to heaven on the spot. Sister Ah Mui firmly supported local treatment. She said that the climate in Vietnam was not suitable for leaving the body for the next day, which was easy to stink.


    They had to endure great grief, put ah Ju''s body on firewood, lit it, and burned ah Xiong''s body. However, his ashes were thrown into Hutou stream by Tang Wenhao.


    Ah Ju''s ashes were wrapped in a plastic bag. After everything was done, the two carried the three people''s things and ah Ju''s ashes towards death valley.


    Along the way, Tang Wenhao spent his life in grief. At the thought of ah Ju, he burst into tears. He couldn''t help it. Although Ah Mei kept persuading him and comforting him, it didn''t help.


    Ah Mui was moved by Tang Wenhao''s infatuation for ah Ju. She thought to herself that if a man like my uncle loved herself and treated herself like this, she would rather die like ah Ju. It''s worth it. Although ah Ju''s life is gone, she is happy.


    In fact, Ah Mui is no better than Tang Wenhao. She spent her life in a mixture of self blame and grief. If she hadn''t rushed to ah Xiong, ah Ju wouldn''t have been hit by the knife. She thinks she killed ah Ju. She really hates herself, but so far, it''s irreparable.


    As the saying goes, the house leak happened to rain at night, and the ship was late and caught the first wind, just when they were walking in the mountains with grief.


    Originally, the clear sky suddenly thundered, and suddenly it rained heavily. They quickly took out their umbrellas from the box, but the wind was too strong. As soon as Ah Mui put up her umbrella, the umbrella was blown into the deep ditch by the wind, and Tang Wenhao''s umbrella couldn''t fight. As soon as Tang Wenhao couldn''t see it well, he quickly shouted to Ah Mui nearby, "Sister Ah Mui, the wind is too strong. We have to find a place to take shelter from the rain. Are you familiar with this place? Where are caves and other places to take shelter from the rain? Besides, taking shelter under trees is easy to be struck by lightning," Tang Wenhao asked while wiping the rain.


    Ah Mui also looked around while wiping the rain beside her beautiful eyes. She shook her head again and again. "Uncle, I rarely go into the mountain. I''m not very clear. You see, why don''t we hide under the rock over there?" Ah Mui pointed to a small mountain not far away.


    "OK, let''s go! Sister Ah Mui, you give me everything, you run over first, and I''ll be there later," said Tang Wenhao, lifting Ah Mui''s box, so he carried two bags and another box.


    "No, uncle, give me one!" sister Ah Mui wants to rob Tang Wenhao of a trip.


    "Don''t argue, sister Ah Mui. It''s too dangerous. I don''t want to lose you anymore. I''m a martial artist. I can do it alone," Tang Wenhao shouted.


    This sentence touched Ah Mui. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears and nodded, "uncle, you should be careful, and I don''t want to lose you." she turned her head and ran to the hill she pointed out. Tang Wenhao walked quickly alone.


    When Ah Mui ran to hide under a big cliff, she looked at Tang Wenhao who was struggling to walk in the heavy rain, and her tears poured out uncontrollably. At this time, people''s emotions are the easiest to touch, and only at this time can she see the real side of a person.


    A few minutes later, Tang Wenhao finally took the trip to the bottom of the cliff and stuffed ah Ju''s ashes into her arms. Ah Mei looked at him painfully and said softly, "uncle, why don''t you put her in my box? It won''t get wet.".


    "No, I want her not to leave me for a moment until I find her a home," Tang Wenhao said stubbornly. Ah Mui can''t say anything when he said so.


    Half an hour later, after the rain, it cleared up. They both changed into dry clothes, sorted out their things, returned to the original road, and continued to walk hard towards the death valley. After the rain, the road in the mountains became more difficult.


    However, the more they walked, the more they felt wrong. As they walked, they found that there was no road ahead. Tang Wenhao remembered that when he came, ah Ju and he didn''t seem to have gone through such a place without a road. Except that the shortcut just out of death valley was not a real road, but later, there were basically normal paths to go.


    "Sister Ah Mui, have you ever been to this place?" after walking like a blind man, they finally came to a stream.


    "No, I don''t know. Don''t ask me, uncle. I don''t know where we''re going now. I''ll go wherever you take me anyway," Ah Mui said faintly.


    At first, she was still a little flustered. She felt that she and Tang Wenhao must be lost and afraid of not going out. However, she was not so afraid when she thought of Tang Wenhao. Anyway, wherever he took him, go with him! My uncle would never leave himself alone.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly, nodded, and then began to look at the sky to identify the direction. However, when he looked up at the sky, he shouted, "sister Ah Mui, it looks like it''s going to rain again. You see, if that cloud floats here, it''s bound to rain heavily. Why is it so rainy in Vietnam?".


    "Uncle, it''s rainy season now. It may rain in the jungle at any time. Why don''t we find a place to hide first? If our clothes get wet again, we won''t have any clothes to change. It will cause gonorrhea," Ah Mui said nervously, and then began to look around for a place to hide from the rain.


    Before they could find a way out, the sky suddenly darkened, and the dark cloud pressed towards them like a black cloth. Soon, the whole jungle became dark.


    Both of them were at a loss. While still seeing each other, Ah Mui quickly approached Tang Wenhao and said gently, "uncle, I''m a little afraid.".


    "It''s okay, sister Ah Mui, we''ll be fine. Let''s go. I''ll hold your hand. Let''s find a place to shelter from the rain!" Tang Wenhao couldn''t care about anything else. He took Ah Mui''s jade hand and walked down the stream.


    Ah Mui was a little embarrassed at first. When she saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t pay attention to her at all, she took her jade hand and focused on finding a place to hide from the rain. Her palpitating mood slowly recovered.


    However, when she was held by Tang Wenhao''s big hand, her heart was still very moved. She felt that Tang Wenhao was indeed a rare good man. She knew how to pity and cherish jade and knew how to hurt people.


    They didn''t take a few steps in the dark. There was a lightning flash in the sky, and a burst of thunder sounded. Then, the pouring rain poured down. They ran quickly to find a place with few weeds on the bank. They were worried that they couldn''t find an exit in the weeds.


    After the two ran for more than ten minutes, Ah Mui was obviously out of strength. The heavy rain drenched her through and couldn''t open her eyes. She felt that she couldn''t escape this time. Her heart was full of pessimism. She gasped, "Uncle... Run by yourself! I... no, I can''t run.".


    "No, sister Ah Mui, I won''t leave you alone if I die. We''ll die together if we die, sister Ah Mui. Why don''t you throw away all the things you buy! Let''s save our lives first," Tang Wenhao shouted with a thick breath.


    "Well, uncle,... I listen to you, uncle, am I dragging you down?" sister Ah Mui said sadly.


    "Sister Ah Mui, stop talking and throw away your things! Let''s go. Look, the flood behind us is coming." Tang Wenhao felt that the flood behind him was killing himself and sister Ah Mui.


    "Mommy! Uncle, it''s a mudslide. Hurry up and run over there." sister Ah Mui is very familiar with mudslides because she grew up in the mountains. She knows that once she is caught in a mudslide, no matter how high her martial arts are, there will be only one result. She will be buried alive!


    When the debris flow approached them, Tang Wenhao took Ah Mei and ran desperately towards the high-lying place. He didn''t want any boxes and backpacks. He threw down things and went all the way. When they finally found a hill, the sky gradually lit up again, but the rain still kept falling.


    Ah Mui was so tired that she squatted on the ground and vomited continuously, but she couldn''t vomit anything. Tang Wenhao was a little better than her, but she was still in shock. This was the first time he encountered such bad weather after entering the jungle of Vietnam.


    "Sister Ah Mui, are you okay!" Tang Wenhao squatted down and patted her jade back gently.


    Ah Mui Jiao stood up panting, looked at Tang Wenhao, who was in a mess, and said painfully, "uncle, I hurt you all. If you don''t pick me up, ah Ju won''t die, and you won''t suffer such a crime. Uncle, I''m sorry for you, ah Ju, ah Ling." as she said, Ah Mui''s beautiful eyes were filled with tears.


    "Sister Ah Mui, it''s none of your business. God is testing our viability! Sister Ah Mui, it''s okay. We can find the death valley. Let''s go. I don''t think the direction should be wrong. As long as the direction is right, we can find the death valley." he said, taking sister Ah Mui''s hand and moving on.


    Ah Mui looked at Tang Wenhao with a firm face and a warm current filled her heart. Ah Ling and ah Ju are really lucky to have such an excellent man. I really hope he will never let go.


    As Tang Wenhao walked, he suddenly felt something missing. He was surprised. He put down Ah Mei''s jade hand and pulled up his clothes. As soon as he saw it, he immediately panicked, "sister Ah Mei, ah Ju''s ashes are missing. No, I have to find her.".


    "Ah? Did you fall by the stream? We must have lost it when we ran just now. Let''s go back and look for it!" Ah Mei said, and turned back with Tang Wenhao.


    However, walking back along the stream, I found that the stream had been blocked by debris flow. Not to mention the small plastic bag containing ashes, even their backpacks and boxes had long disappeared.


    Tang Wenhao saw that he had really lost ah Ju''s ashes. Kneeling by the stream, he burst into tears. He felt very sorry for ah Ju. He even impulsively wanted to run to the debris flow to dig by hand. He was hugged by Ah Mei and they cried bitterly.

 Chapter 124

    This time Tang Wenhao really had a desperate idea. He might as well die. Now he doesn''t even have ah Ju''s ashes. How can he explain to Ruan Ling? How to tell ah Ju''s family?


    God, I fuck your grandma!


    After the storm, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei were both physically and mentally exhausted. They walked slowly together in the right direction Tang Wenhao thought. Now they have been walking firmly forward regardless of the storm and thunder. They have agreed that they will die together and never look back, so they go in one direction.


    After walking for a whole day, there are still mountains ahead. Where is the gutter? Where''s xiugu? As long as they find Tiangou and xiugu, they are sure to find the way back to death valley. However, Tiangou and xiugu have not appeared in front of them. If they go the right way, they should reach Tiangou in the evening.


    Ah Mui''s physical strength is obviously approaching its limit. She said pessimistically to Tang Wenhao, "uncle, if I can''t walk, you can go by yourself. I can''t drag you down any more.".


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t say it. I said I would face it with you even if I died. I won''t leave you alone. Anyway, ah Ju has been sleeping here. It''s really dangerous. Even if we two stay with her!" Tang Wenhao said, holding Ah Mui''s jade hand tightly for fear that she would leave herself.


    "Uncle, I can face life and death with you today. Ah Mui is dead. I think it''s worth it. Uncle, we must live. Let''s go. Now we''ll find some wild fruits to eat. I know what kind of wild fruits can be eaten and what kind can''t be eaten. Don''t worry. Starvation won''t happen in this jungle. As long as we don''t get sick, we won''t die. Let''s go, Let''s find something to eat! ", Tang Wenhao''s persistence made Ah Mei ignite her hope and determination to live with him.


    So they began to look for edible wild fruits in the jungle. Ah Mei was indeed a woman in the mountains and soon taught Tang Wenhao what to eat.


    While picking wild fruits to eat, they continued to move forward. They believed that as long as they looked firmly, they would go out one day.


    It was late at night. They sat on a stone and rested extremely tired. Because their clothes were wet during the day. At night, they were blown by the night wind. Ah Mui soon couldn''t stand it and shivered all over. Tang Wenhao looked at her and quickly hugged her. "Sister Ah Mui, let me hold you! So you won''t be cold". In fact, he felt very cold himself.


    Ah Mui didn''t refuse him. She threw herself shyly into his arms and felt the warmth brought to her by his hot chest. It''s still a man''s body with fierce firepower. It''s so comfortable! She sighed to herself.


    Tang Wenhao no longer shivered when he saw her jump into his arms. He smiled gently and said, "sister Ah Mui, are you much more comfortable?".


    "Well, uncle, it''s very kind of you!" sister Ah Mui said emotionally.


    "Sister Ah Mui, we are all our own people. Don''t be so polite. I think we have to find a place to sleep, otherwise we will not be able to hold on. This is at the air outlet. As soon as we relax and cool down, evil will invade our bodies. We will both fall ill by tomorrow morning, so our top priority now is to find a place to take shelter and make a fire , dry your clothes. You have to put on dry clothes tomorrow and continue on your way. If you completely dry your clothes with our body temperature, you will catch a cold, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "But there are woods here. There are no caves. It''s easy to do as long as there are caves. Besides, we have nothing. What can we use to make a fire?" Ah Mui asked suspiciously.


    "I have a way. When I came out of the mountain, I had a mind. I was afraid of burning a fire in the woods. I brought two lighters out. They are useless! They are in my wallet," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, OK, let''s go on! We''ll always find a place to sleep." Ah Mui was much more confident when she heard that she had a lighter.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao took Ah Mei''s slender waist and continued to move forward. Fortunately, there was no unique road. After walking for more than an hour, they finally found a cave under a small mountain peak. The cave was not too deep, but it was windy and dry inside. They got some dead branches and lit them.


    The fire lit up. Tang Wenhao immediately took off his clothes and trousers. He only wore his underwear, revealing his developed muscles. Ah Mei was stunned. She had never seen a man with such developed muscles. Compared with Tang Wenhao''s figure, her garbage husband belonged to strip arrangement.


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed by her and smiled awkwardly, "sister Ah Mui, you have to take it off quickly, or you will be ill.".


    "Ah?... this..." Ah Mui was obviously embarrassed to take off her clothes in front of Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister Ah Mui, why don''t... We make two fires, you here, I''ll set up a pile over there, and then we sit back-to-back, so you don''t have to worry about me... Peeking..." Tang Wenhao said awkwardly.


    "Ah?... no, no!... anyway... You''ve seen it. I''m just a little embarrassed. Why don''t you turn your head over! I''ll take it off now," Ah Mui said shyly.


    "Oh, that''s ok... I''ll turn around and take it off quickly! If you don''t catch cold," Tang Wenhao said, turning his head over.


    Tang Wenhao faintly watched Ah Mei strip herself behind him by the shadow of the fire. He couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Uncle, you can turn around. I''m fine," sister Ah Mui said shyly.


    When Tang Wenhao turned his head and looked at Ah Mei in front of him, his heart would jump out. Her whole body and her beautiful appearance still greatly tested Tang Wenhao''s willpower.


    Ah Mui was too ashamed to even look at Tang Wenhao. She fiddled with the wet clothes in her hand. Tang Wenhao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and tried to calm the rising flame. Then she lowered her head and pretended to bake her clothes seriously.


    In the face of such a dilemma, any normal man and woman in the world is expected to be as nervous as them.


    Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei dried their clothes in extreme embarrassment. They simply avoided them and put them on.


    "Sister Ah Mui... Let''s... Sleep!" Tang Wenhao glanced at Ah Mui for consultation.


    Ah Mui smiled shyly and nodded, but she took a cautious look at the dark jungle outside and said, "should we block the hole a little in case we encounter wild animals.".


    "Are there any wild animals?", because he didn''t meet them, Tang Wenhao always thought that the jungle was not too dangerous. He never met any wild animals such as jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards these days.


    "There must be, but not many. It''s a little safer to block up," said Sister Ah Mui.


    So, before going to bed, they worked together to move some stones from the cave to block the cave where they slept, picked a lot of fruit from the wild fruit trees outside, broke off some strong dead branches and piled them inside in case of accidents.


    Ah Mui told Tang Wenhao that these problems must be considered when sleeping in the jungle. If there is no food or self-defense in the cave blocked by any beast, it will certainly be eaten by the beast.


    After they were ready, they chatted a few words, then lay down next to each other. Although the ground was very dry, they still felt a little cold at night. Tang Wenhao was afraid that sister Ah Mui would catch a cold. After all, she was a woman! You have to take off your clothes and put them under it. Ah Mui won''t do anything.


    "Uncle, don''t take it off. I regret that a chrysanthemum is gone. I just want to die with her. I can''t let you fall ill for me. Although I am a woman, I have adapted to our local climate, but you are different. You haven''t fully adapted to our tropical rain forest climate. If you fall ill, I can''t help it. I have to wash it Yi cooks and takes care of her mother-in-law and my man. I can''t do anything. Besides, you are a Ling''s man and our uncle. Your life is more valuable than ours. Even if I fall ill and I die, I can''t let you have something! Uncle, it''s not only a Ling and a Ju who love you and don''t want to let you have something. Sister Ah Mui also doesn''t want to let you have something. ".


    Tang Wenhao was moved by these words. He said with a bitter smile, "sister Ah Mui, thank you for loving me so much. However, there is no distinction between high and low human lives. They are the same. Your life and mine are one life and equal".


    "No, no, no, it''s definitely not equal. How can Ah Mei be equal with my uncle? I won''t agree with what you say, my uncle.".


    "Sister Ah Mui, you must agree. I know that women can''t catch cold. Don''t worry! I know martial arts and internal skills. Even if I catch a cold, I can force out the cold in my body by exercising martial arts. I''ll be fine after a rest. These diseases are no big deal to me," Tang Wenhao smiled as if nothing had happened.


    Finally, Ah Mei still couldn''t stand Tang Wenhao''s repeated insistence. She lay on Tang Wenhao''s dry pants, and her stomach was covered with Tang Wenhao''s coat. At the moment she lay down, her beautiful eyes were filled with tears.


    In order not to get cold, Tang Wenhao began to cross legged meditation to exercise and regulate his breath, which can not only expel the cold in his body, but also rest. However, he was not completely used to this way of sleeping. Therefore, after less than an hour of meditation, he was still very sleepy and lay beside Ah Mei. At this time, Ah Mei had also fallen asleep.


    Both have entered a state of extreme sleepiness.


    After a few hours of rest, there were birds chirping in the trees outside the cave. Ah Mui opened her hazy sleep eyes and saw her uncle Tang Wenhao''s head resting on her lap. Her heart suddenly panicked and burst. Looking at his handsome appearance, she thought that the man loved her so much last night, and a warm current surged up. She was reluctant to move for fear that she might wake him up.


    But seeing that he didn''t wear clothes all night, naked and strong, only wearing a pair of short pants, worried that he would catch a cold, he quickly covered Tang Wenhao with his coat. After that, he couldn''t help caressing his handsome cheek.


    This touch startled her. She felt that Tang Wenhao''s cheek was burning and hot. She suddenly sat up, held Tang Wenhao''s head in her arms, and touched his cheek with her forehead. As a mother with a teenage child, she certainly knew that Tang Wenhao was having a high fever.


    "Uncle, Uncle... Wake up, Uncle..." she gently called Tang Wenhao''s name, and the jade hand kept caressing his cheek. She was so overwhelmed that tears came out.

 Chapter 125

    "It''s all my fault. Sister Ah Mui shouldn''t have listened to you. Now you''re really ill. Uncle, wake up! You can''t have an accident! What can I do when you have an accident? How can I explain to ah Ling and how can I be worthy of the dead sister ah Ju, Uncle... Wake up! Don''t scare me?" she said. Ah Mui was already sobbing.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao''s consciousness was blurred. He only felt that a voice was calling him and his uncle. He felt that the voice was familiar, like ah Ju. Ah Ju loved him so much, "ah Ju... Ah Ju...".


    "No, uncle, I''m sister Ah Mei, not ah Ju. Ah Ju is dead. I''m sister Ah Mei. What''s the matter with you?".


    "Sister Ah Mui, am I sick? Why do I feel so cold?" Tang Wenhao was finally awakened by sister Ah Mui. He tried to open his eyes and found himself tightly held in her arms by Ah Mui. He smiled shyly.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao woke up, Ah Mui burst into tears and desperately kissed Tang Wenhao on the cheek and forehead. "Uncle, you wake up. You''re going to scare me to death. Uncle, you can''t have an accident. What do you say? Are you cold?" Ah Mui asked nervously.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and nodded powerlessly, "well, sister Ah Mui, I feel cold all over. I think I''m having a high fever, but sister Ah Mui, don''t be afraid, I''ll be fine.".


    "Well, I know that good people like my uncle will not accept you, but what should I do if you burn so badly? By the way, I''ll go out and get you some water to wet my clothes and cool you down!" she said. She quickly moved her body away, let Tang Wenhao lie on his own clothes, and then took off her coat without hesitation, There''s only one bra left to wear.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t care about her, and he didn''t have the strength to care about her. He fell asleep again.


    Ah Mui walked to the cave with her upper body bare. She first observed the situation outside the cave from the gap in the stone. It didn''t matter. She was scared back and her heart was about to come out.


    It turned out that a jackal with a tongue sticking out sat leisurely outside the cave. It seemed that the Jackal had already found them in the cave and was just waiting for them to take the initiative to put them into its mouth.


    Ah Mei covered her chest and stepped back to Tang Wenhao in a panic. She squatted down gently, hugged Tang Wenhao in her arms, and cried in Tang Wenhao''s ear tremblingly, "Uncle... There''s a wolf outside, Uncle...".


    Tang Wenhao didn''t respond to more than a dozen calls. He just rolled up his body. Obviously, he felt very cold. Ah Mei was so distressed that she didn''t know what to do and didn''t dare to cry. At this moment, she felt very helpless and desperate.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I''m... Cold. Hold me tight." Tang Wenhao seems to have some consciousness again.


    Ah Mui saw that Tang Wenhao could speak again. She immediately hugged him tremblingly and wanted to insert Tang Wenhao, who was much taller than herself, into her body.


    Just then, suddenly, Ah Mui felt an unpleasant smell coming to her nose. She smelled it carefully and looked around the cave. At this sight, she was scared out of her wits and screamed.


    "Snake, uncle, there''s a snake in the cave. Uncle, wake up!" Ah Mui cried out in fear.


    It turned out that under the cave wall not far from them, there was a small black hole, about the size of a bowl. A python poked out its ferocious head from the small cave, spit out Xinzi, and stared at Ah Mei and Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was awakened by Ah Mei''s fear. He couldn''t help but lift his head powerlessly. He looked in the direction of Ah Mei''s fingers and hugged Ah Mei. In this way, they hugged each other tightly, hoping to seek a last resort with the help of each other''s body.


    "Sister Ah Mui, God is going to kill us. Don''t be afraid. Let''s die together!" Tang Wenhao looked like a broken jar. He knew he couldn''t make it out now. He was doomed this time.


    "OK, uncle, I''ll let the snake eat me first. Maybe when I''m full, it won''t eat you," Ah Mui said emotionally.


    "No, sister Ah Mui, you have to let it eat me first. I''m sick. I can''t get out anyway. I''m very tired. Let''s go first. If you can escape, run!".


    "No, uncle, if you die, I will never choose to live. I want to die with you and I want to be with you forever." Ah Mui couldn''t help hugging him and kissing his lips.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. Ah Mui had never said anything to herself that she liked him before. She was leaving her last words! I don''t want to keep my true words in my heart forever, "sister Ah Mui, what do you say".


    Ah Mui stared at Tang Wenhao in tears and sobbed, "uncle, I love you. As long as I''m with you, I''m not afraid of anything. When I''m alive, I don''t deserve you and can''t be with you. However, now I want to die with you. This is my blessing. If there is heaven above, I will take care of you every day in heaven and love you well".


    While they were talking about love, the python couldn''t help but shake his head, spit out the letter, swing his body and slowly drill towards them.


    When the python was close to them, an extreme fear of death still made Tang Wenhao couldn''t help grabbing a branch with Mars from the dying fire and inserting it into the Python''s eyes. Although he didn''t hit the target, the python was still scared to flash aside and didn''t dare to move on.


    Tang Wenhao was suddenly enlightened by the Python''s move. He cried in surprise, "sister Ah Mui, we are saved. Snakes are cold-blooded animals. They are afraid of fire. You quickly take branches from you and add them to it. When the fire is big, the python must be scared away.".


    "Oh", Ah Mui also reacted from the shock just now. She quickly released Tang Wenhao, grabbed several dead branches with branches, broke off the small branches and put them into the fire.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed the branch with Mars and stared at the python, which fell into a stalemate between man and python.


    Sure enough, it soon revived. Ah Mui kept adding branches to the cave. The fire was burning more and more, and the temperature in the cave was getting higher and higher. Tang Wenhao grabbed a burning branch and raised it towards the python. The python was so frightened that he hurried to withdraw next to the cave wall, but he didn''t dare to get into his own home. He was afraid that Tang Wenhao would take the opportunity to attack it, so his eyes fell on the cave.


    "Sister Ah Mui, we are saved and we will not die. You see, it is not that we are afraid of it, it is that it is afraid of us. It is looking for a place to escape." Tang Wenhao saw through the Python''s mind.


    "Well, uncle, why don''t we push down the hole and let it escape! We can''t escape if it doesn''t escape," Ah Mui said.


    "OK, well, sister Ah Mui, you take a burning branch next to me. As long as the python approaches, you scare it. I use the thick trunk to top down the stone. If there is a hole, it can go out.".


    "OK", sister Ah Mui took the branch lit in Tang Wenhao''s hand and looked at the python vigilantly.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao grabbed a thick tree trunk and suddenly poked it at the hole with all his strength. Those already unstable stone walls collapsed, frightening the Jackal waiting for a rabbit outside the hole and ran out of dozens of meters at the top of his throat.


    Seeing that there was a place to escape, the python suddenly drilled out of the cave wall. The Jackal saw that a python had drilled out of the cave. He was so frightened that he didn''t look back and ran all the way.


    Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei in the cave sat down dejectedly and gasped for a while. They looked at each other and smiled, and then involuntarily held each other tightly in their arms. Tang Wenhao said emotionally, "sister Ah Mei, we won''t die, we have hope again.".


    "Well, uncle, we really won''t die. Ah Mui can still stay with her. I really feel happy. Uncle, I don''t want to separate from you anymore. If we can find death valley, I''ll kneel in front of ah Ling and beg her to promise me to serve you all my life," said Ah Mui excitedly.


    "No, sister Ah Mui, it''s not you who serve us. We live together and will never be separated. Sister Ah Mui,... I''ve decided. When we find ah Ling, I''ll kneel with you and beg her to give you to me, just like ah Ju.".


    "What? Uncle, do you know what you''re talking about?" Ah Mui looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, tears pouring out of her beautiful eyes.


    "Of course, sister Ah Mui, you are such a beautiful and kind-hearted woman. You should enjoy the best and happy life in life. Your husband doesn''t want you. I want you. I want to tell ah Ling that I want to marry you, like ah Ju." when Ah Mui said her heartfelt words when Python was going to attack them just now, Tang Wenhao had made up his mind that as long as he and Ah Mui can live, He must marry her.


    "But, uncle, how can Ah Mui deserve such an excellent man as uncle? Sister Ah Mui has been married, has children, is not clean, and is so much older than you, which is unfair to you," Ah Mui said painfully.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I don''t care. I just want to be with the people I like and like myself. Everything else is not the most important. Since you love me so much and I like you, why can''t we be together? Don''t you want to marry me?".


    "No, no, no, why wouldn''t Ah Mui? I... how could I have such a blessing? Uncle, I... Really can''t believe it," Ah Mui said shyly with her head down.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you have to believe me. I really like you. Although you are several years older than me, in my heart, you are the most beautiful woman in the world." at this moment, Tang Wenhao, who has experienced life and death with Ah Mui, has an uncontrollable impulse to the best young woman in front of him. He stares at her beautiful face. He was tortured by a high fever, But he was suddenly refreshed. He felt that he needed the woman in front of him.


    "Uncle... Are you... Telling the truth?", Ah Mui, as a senior young woman, naturally understood Tang Wenhao''s needs from Tang Wenhao''s burning eyes, but she still couldn''t believe that such a handsome young man in front of her would want a woman who thought she was a woman and was divorced by her husband.


    "Sister Ah Mui, the first time I saw you was in... That situation... I... Later... I can''t forget the experience of that night. Sister Ah Mui, I... Like you... I..." said Tang Wenhao. The hidden devil in his body once again started a rage, making him feel dry and nervous.

 Chapter 126

    "Uncle... Don''t... Say... I", Ah Mei can''t stand Tang Wenhao''s hungry eyes, as if she was going to swallow her in one bite.


    Suddenly, Tang Wenhao, who could no longer be contained, hugged her in his arms, picked up her beautiful cheeks, stared at her sexy cherry mouth and crazily kissed her.


    At the moment when the four lips handed over, Ah Mui couldn''t help humming, and the whole person fell into Tang Wenhao''s arms


    Tang Wenhao knew that sister Ah Mui must be the best of the best women since he saw her for the first time. Today, he couldn''t help trying. It was really wonderful. She was worthy of being a senior young woman. Her man couldn''t give up her, couldn''t help loving her and didn''t want her. She was very strong and worthy of her age.


    Tang Wenhao secretly scolded her husband as the stupidest man in the world. He would fool to give up such a beautiful, kind-hearted woman who knows men very well.


    Similarly, Ah Mui also got unprecedented extreme enjoyment from Tang Wenhao. She completely understood why ah Ju said that day. Only when she was a woman of Tang Wenhao did she know what a real woman is.


    Ah Mui felt that she had lived in vain for more than ten years. Today she is the real woman. Compared with Tang Wenhao, the narrow-minded black and thin ex husband who ruthlessly abandoned her is a pile of stinky shit, let alone a real man.


    Tang Wenhao is the real man!


    Therefore, every time Tang Wenhao continues, she actively cooperates, because she has no fun. She feels that she will never be satisfied with him. She loves him too much.


    Ah Mui secretly made up her mind that if she could find death valley smoothly in the next days, she would die in front of Ruan Ling and have to marry Tang Wenhao. Otherwise, she would rather die than live without him, because she could not leave him.


    If they can''t find death valley or a way out of the jungle, she plans to find a place to live in the jungle with Tang Wenhao, live a paradise like life, have children for Tang Wenhao, and they will be together forever.


    However, God''s test of them is not over, and the later plot is more exciting and exciting.


    After breaking through this relationship, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei''s feelings are growing day by day. Tang Wenhao finds that Ah Mei''s gentle and pleasant appearance is simply a goblin. When he is with him, the charm and madness make it difficult for him to extricate himself and sink into her gentle village.


    With the rapid deepening of this feeling, the two people have become relatively calm from their initial eagerness to find death valley. They both have an ordinary heart. It doesn''t matter if they can go out early. It doesn''t matter if they love each other. Anyway, they are happy to have each other.


    In fact, no matter what kind of environment people are in, as long as you feel happy, no matter how bad the environment is, they won''t feel hard and difficult. They are like this now. They take shelter from the rain and think of each other when taking shelter from the rain. They can also do things by the way. Anyway, it''s impossible for a second person to enjoy their passionate performance in the uninhabited jungle, Only the singing of birds in the trees cheered them.


    It''s even happier when the sun is shining. You can find a beautiful environment covered with grass, birds and flowers in the jungle. They can love wantonly. How happy and comfortable it is!


    It can''t say how hungry and thirsty they are, but after trudging in the jungle full of thorns these days, their clothes and trousers have long been pricked and scratched out of shape by thorns, which is not much different from naked. Ah Mei''s trousers have become a miniskirt, and the clothes and trousers inside have been cut open. Therefore, it''s very convenient for Tang Wenhao to think about eye addiction; Of course, Tang Wenhao''s clothes and trousers are even worse, which is related to his height. The taller a person is, the easier it is to cut his clothes and trousers when walking in the jungle. Therefore, he doesn''t have a complete place for his clothes up and down. Ah Mui always takes the opportunity to take a few more glances at Tang Wenhao.


    Therefore, although the clothes and trousers gradually disappeared from them, Ah Mei told Tang Wenhao that these days were the happiest days of her life. Even if she could never find a way out, she had no regrets. Because of this, she felt that Tang Wenhao really belonged to her.


    Tang Wenhao also told her that she gave him another understanding of women and another kind of happiness he had never enjoyed before. Moreover, he told her that in the future, if he missed her, he would not hesitate and take action immediately. He felt that there were too many variables in life and was afraid that he would regret and regret after losing it. Ah Mei also agreed with him, Therefore, their demands in this regard in the next days are boundless, crazy and tireless.


    Less gossip. In the twinkling of an eye, they have been living and sleeping in the jungle for seven or eight days. They still haven''t found any gutter and xiugu, let alone death valley.


    On this day, after resting under a rock wall for a night, they found some wild fruits nearby to eat, and embarked on their uncertain journey again.


    "Wen Hao, have we been in the mountain for nearly ten days? What if we really can''t get out?" Ah Mei asked with a smile, holding Tang Wenhao''s arm. Since the two had a relationship, she no longer called Tang Wenhao uncle, but called him by his first name.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, what do you think? Do you have any ideas?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I... why don''t we find a place to live? We''ll make a living by hunting. In the future, in addition to finding food for ourselves, we''ll spend the rest of our time doing what we want to do happily. How happy! Wen Hao, sister Ah Mei will give you a son earlier. No, give birth to many sons, okay? We''re together every day now, I''m happy I''ll soon be pregnant with your child. We won''t go out for the rest of our life? OK? "Ah Mui smiled happily.


    "Ah? Will you? Sister Ah Mui, do you think you must be pregnant? Why?" Tang Wenhao asked. He wanted to know why Ah Mui was so confident.


    "Because you are so strong and my body is normal, can we not have a baby together every day? Wen Hao, just as sister Ah Mei said, let''s find a place to live and don''t go out. I''m willing to accompany you all my life." Ah Mei looked at Tang Wenhao emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao gently looked at the best young woman who could easily make him crazy, and smiled, "Oh, sister ah, there must be no problem with you all your life. It''s no problem how many sons you give me. But I don''t want to stay here all my life. My parents have to be filial. We have to find ah Ling. She already has my children in her belly. I have to be with them. I want Manny, too. They can''t live without me.".


    "I mean, what if I can''t get out?".


    "Sister Ah Mui, if there is no, we will be able to go out," Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Wen Hao, if you go out, will you still love me so much? Will you still need me like this? Do you want me when you see me? Do you want me so much because I am the only one around you?" Ah Mei looked at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    "Hehe, no, I promise that no matter how the situation changes in the future, I will always love you and need you. Sister Ah Mui, do you know that for me, you are just a goblin and become a beauty? You have a fatal temptation to me. I swear, I will always like you so much. Sister Ah Mui, I always feel very confused. You said that when I saved you last time, You were almost pricked into a flesh thorn. How could you recover without any trace in more than a month? "Tang Wenhao glanced at Ah Mei.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, isn''t that good? Do you still want sister Ah Mui to leave scars? If so, would you still like to kiss sister Ah Mui so much? Wen Hao, is sister Ah Mui really so beautiful here? My husband never kissed me like you before," Ah Mui smiled shyly.


    "That stupid pig doesn''t understand love, let alone women. He doesn''t know that he abandoned the sexiest, kindest, most beautiful and feminine woman in the world," Tang Wenhao said with a smile, and then reached out and touched her.


    Ah Mui thought Tang Wenhao was going to work with her again. She smiled shyly, "hehe, don''t. If you keep doing this, will your body be overwhelmed? By the way, Wen Hao, what kind of Kung Fu do you practice every morning and evening? Is that what you call Kung Fu?".


    "Hmm! I practiced Qigong taught by my eldest brother, so we didn''t eat any big fish and meat these days. I''m still so energetic because I insist on exercising this kind of internal skill, or I miss you. Don''t worry me? Hehe, sister Ah Mei, I can''t lose you now, otherwise I can only choose to commit suicide. You don''t know how attractive you are to me "Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, are you...?" Ah Mei''s addiction is no less than that of Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao''s three or two sentences make her interested again.


    As they walked along, Ah Mui suddenly found two high mountains in front of them. There seems to be a canyon between the two mountains.


    "Wen Hao, look, are those two mountains a bit like the two peaks on both sides of the gutter?" Ah Mui pointed to the front, and Tang Wenhao quickly looked carefully in the direction of her finger.


    Then, in his mind, he began to carefully recall the first time he went to the gutter to save Ah Mei and mother-in-law a Xiang, and then recalled the day he spent the gutter with ah Ju, but he was still not sure that it was the gutter in front. At that time, he didn''t seem to pay much attention to the situation around the gutter.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I''m not sure, but it''s a bit like that. Anyway, go and have a look first. Maybe we really found the gutter. If there''s a gutter ahead today, we can go to death valley tomorrow night." , Tang Wenhao is more and more happy to see Ruan Ling soon. Can he not be excited? Although sister Ah Mui can bring him such an extreme life, he loves Ruan Ling and Manny deeply after all. It is impossible for him to give up another pair of sisters who love him deeply because he is eager to enjoy Ah Mui''s gentle hometown.


    Seeing hope, they quickened their pace and walked forward. That''s how they walked in the jungle. In fact, when they walked past, they were much farther than they saw.


    After they marched for more than an hour, they finally arrived at the middle Canyon of the two peaks. When they looked down, they were stunned. Below the canyon was a turbulent River, not a gutter at all.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao heard a few frightening wolf howls from behind. Ah Mei also looked back and was so frightened that she fainted and shouted, "Wen Hao, it''s a wolf!".

 Chapter 127

    Tang Wenhao turned his head and saw that two jackals greedily stared at them. Although he had a wooden stick in his hand, Tang Wenhao knew that if they were careless, they would inevitably fall into the wolf''s mouth. If they could escape, they should run for their lives first.


    Thinking of this, he took Ah Mui''s jade hand and ran desperately towards the edge of the canyon.


    However, compared with the four legs of the jackal, people''s two legs were obviously not opponents. Soon Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei could clearly hear the wolf''s rapid breathing. He couldn''t help looking back and was scared out of his wits. It turned out that the Jackal was approaching him. He suddenly stopped, waved the wooden stick in his hand, screamed loudly, spread his posture and glared at the wolf.


    The wolf didn''t know what nerve Tang Wenhao had, so he stopped, and his blue eyes went straight to Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you run first! I''ll deal with them," Tang Wenhao said to Ah Mui as he watched the wolves warily.


    Ah Mui cried, "no, sister Ah Mui said that sister Ah Mui would die with you.".


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t be afraid. We don''t necessarily die. Haven''t we all lived well for so many days? The wolf is not so terrible, and I Tang Wenhao is not so easy to provoke. I know martial arts. They are not necessarily my opponents," Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    The worse the environment, the easier it is to train a person and affect a person. It can be said that Tang Wenhao''s character and temper have changed a lot in the past two or three months. Compared with the past, he is more mature, stable, generous and free at will. In other words, he is more open-minded than before and doesn''t have so many so-called principles, Just as Jin Dacai taught him, as long as he likes it and doesn''t hurt the interests of others, he can do it boldly. If he thinks more, he can''t do anything, and he can''t grasp any opportunities. It''s also easy to cause many irreparable regrets for himself. This is also an important reason why he will indulge in the flowers later. It''s open! As long as you are happy with each other, be bold and avoid leaving regrets for yourself and the other party.


    Besides Ah Mei and Tang Wenhao, they watched the wolves carefully while observing the geographical location around them. Tang Wenhao felt that he was not very sure about dealing with the two wolves because the stick in his hand was a little thin. Besides, he was worried that the wolves would divide and rule, one against him and the other against Ah Mei, which would be troublesome, He knew that sister Ah Mui was a very pure woman. She was as tender as water and had no strength to bind a chicken. Where was the opponent of the wild wolf? It was estimated that she was torn into pieces by the wild wolf two or three times.


    "Sister Ah Mui, why don''t we jump into the river in the Canyon? Maybe we won''t drown! I can swim, can you?" Tang Wenhao glanced at the surging river in the canyon.


    "No, Wen Hao, as long as I''m with you, I''m not afraid of anything, even feeding the wolf," Ah Mui said emotionally.


    "No, I can''t let you feed the wolf. You have to feed me. I need you, sister Ah Mui. I won''t let you die. I haven''t had enough addiction yet! You have to continue to be my woman. Don''t want to leave me in this life. No, I''ll tie you to me in the next life. Sister Ah Mui, hold on to me and don''t let go when you die. After I scare them off, we will jump together , OK? ".


    Ah Mui nodded emotionally and said, "well, Wen Hao, with your words, I won''t let you go. Sister Ah Mui can''t feed you in this life, and sister Ah Mui will continue to be your woman in the next life.".


    Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile, "well, sister Ah Mui, that''s right. Look at me." Tang Wenhao not only didn''t retreat, but waved a wooden stick at the wolf. The wolf thought Tang Wenhao was going to attack. He jumped a few meters away and stared at Tang Wenhao and ah Mui, waiting for the opportunity to attack.


    What the two wolves didn''t expect was that this was a trick played by Tang Wenhao. Before they could react, Tang Wenhao suddenly threw the stick in his hand at them, and they retreated again.


    Tang Wenhao pulled Ah Mui and shouted, "sister Ah Mui, when we jump into the river, we should pay attention to hold our breath and wait until I pull you out of the water to breathe. Do you understand?" he said, turning around and holding Ah Mui, jumped into the surging river. Ah Mui listened carefully to Tang Wenhao''s instructions, stared at the turbulent water below and hugged Tang Wenhao''s waist, Ready to hold your breath.


    The two wolves watched their prey jump into the surging river and howled a few times on the canyon. It is estimated that they are lamenting that they have been played by Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei.


    Tang Wenhao''s hometown has a beautiful river, which is also in the mountains. He has grown up in the river since he was a child. Therefore, he is familiar with the nature of water. After jumping into the river, he doesn''t wait to fall into the bottom of the river. He stares at his feet and tries to swim upward. Because Ah Mui''s weight is relatively small, it''s not too hard for a burly young man like Tang Wenhao to swim with her. It''s just because the water is too fast, The waves are a little big and not very smooth.


    But he was worried that Ah Mui would choke after a long time, so he tried his best to swim out of the water and lifted Ah Mui up with one hand.


    As soon as she got to the water, Ah Mui gasped. Tang Wenhao looked at it and said with a smile, "sister Ah Mui, I told you! I won''t let you die!".


    "Wen... Hao... As long as... We can go up... Sister Ah Mui will start with you... And promise to feed you," Ah Mui Jiao gasped and smiled.


    "Well, it''s a deal. Sister Ah Mui remembers what she said. Don''t move now. Listen to me," Tang Wenhao said, looking around in the river to see where to get ashore.


    "Well... Wen Hao, sister Ah Mui remembered.".


    However, due to the rapid flow of water, more than half an hour has passed. It is still difficult for Tang Wenhao to swim to the shore with Ah Mei. There are too many bends. Now he is a little worried. He knows that he will be out of strength and sink after a long time, and Ah Mei is absolutely impossible to survive.


    Ah Mui also saw it and said anxiously, "Wen Hao, why don''t you swim there by yourself? Forget Ah Mui. One can live one by one. These days are the happiest and happiest days of Ah Mui''s life. Ah Mui is dead and has no regrets if she can live such a sweet life with you.".


    Tang Wenhao smiled and said laboriously, "no, sister Ah Mui, I said, you have to continue. You haven''t satisfied me! Now I can''t live without you. Sister Ah Mui, don''t you have confidence in me? Look, I''m ashore... How... Clean you up.".


    Who knows, it doesn''t matter. A mouthful of river water suddenly poured into Tang Wenhao''s mouth, choking him with coughing. Ah Mui saw this situation and hurriedly tried to help him with her hand, but in this way, Tang Wenhao became more passive, because Ah Mui can''t swim. She just moves around. Both of them can''t help but hurry up. In addition, the water is fast, One didn''t notice, Tang Wenhao was choked again.


    At this time, the water suddenly became unusually fast. Tang Wenhao glanced hard ahead and shouted, "sister Ah Mui, it''s a waterfall. Hold me tight, and we''ll die together.".


    As soon as Ah Mui heard this, she knew that she and Tang Wenhao were really going to die. Thinking of what Tang Wenhao said just now, she really tried her best to hold Tang Wenhao tightly.


    Their bodies were suddenly in a state of weightlessness. Then they heard a bang in their ears, and then their heads fainted. It seemed that they didn''t know anything when they were hit in hell.


    When Ah Mui woke up, her head was still a little heavy. Her stomach felt full and swollen. She wanted to vomit. She vomited a few times according to her stomach and vomited a lot of river water. Then she raised her head and saw herself lying on the side of the river, where a lot of sediment was accumulated. When she looked around, she found that Tang Wenhao was naked. He lay on his back with his eyes closed, The clothes on his body were completely scratched and did not cover his body. There was no wallet in his trouser pocket that was protected like life. There was his bank card and his mobile phone in it. Now they are all gone. How sad he was when he woke up!


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t know this yet. Ah Mei first feels sorry for him. She knows that Tang Wenhao is worried that he can''t get in touch with his family without his mobile phone. He has been saying that he can lose everything on the way, not his wallet! Alas! Still lost.


    At this moment, the sky is blue and clear, but God is still cruel to Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei.


    Ah Mei climbed to Tang Wenhao''s side and saw that Tang Wenhao was sleeping. She couldn''t bear to disturb him, but she had to hold him. Therefore, she held him in her arms and hugged him tightly. She thought of what Tang Wenhao had done for herself. Her tears were like rain.


    "Wen Hao, you''re exhausted! Have a good rest. Sister Ah Mui holds you," Ah Mui said softly to Tang Wenhao, who was unconscious.


    Looking at Tang Wenhao in her arms, she felt quite happy. If only she could have this man all her life! How can he look so good! The man in his arms has such an obsession with his body, such infatuation, such greed, such an expression of dissatisfaction, Let her with him every moment is full of moving and passion.


    "No, I have to wake him up. He said, I have to feed him when I get ashore. He likes me to feed him so much. Of course I have to feed him. He was rushed down the waterfall to save me." thinking of this, Ah Mui began to gently call Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Hao, baby, it''s time to wake up. Sister Ah Mui is going to start feeding you. You haven''t responded. How does sister Ah Mui feed you?", Ah Mui said to herself coyly.


    However, after calling for a long time, Tang Wenhao didn''t respond at all. Ah Mui was anxious. She couldn''t help but put her jade hand next to Tang Wenhao''s nose and was startled.


    "No breathing? It''s impossible. My Wen Hao can''t die. He''s so strong and brave that he will never die." thinking of this, she pressed Tang Wenhao''s stomach hard.


    A few times later, Tang Wenhao did spit out a lot of water like her, but he just couldn''t wake up and still looked like sleeping.


    "Wen Hao, baby, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare sister Ah Mui. Don''t die! What if you die, sister Ah Mui? Don''t you say you haven''t had enough addiction? Sister Ah Mui hasn''t had enough addiction? Sister Ah Mui has to continue to be your woman. Wen Hao, wake up quickly? Ah..." Ah Mui said and cried loudly, The shrill cry echoed in the distant mountains and valleys.


    However, no matter how she cried, Tang Wenhao still didn''t respond. She still didn''t give up. She thought of artificial respiration, so she quickly fell on Tang Wenhao, held his head and blew desperately mouth to mouth.

 Chapter 128

    After blowing for about two minutes, Tang Wenhao began to feel something. He felt something pressing on his body, meat whistling, soft, and something in his mouth. He also breathed into himself. He felt it carefully. He was extremely smart. He soon understood that Ah Mui thought she was dead and was giving herself artificial respiration.


    In fact, like Ah Mui, Tang Wenhao''s life is not in danger. He was just washed into the waterfall and drank more water. After floating on the bank, he was washed to the bank by the river. He was unconscious for a long time because he swam with Ah Mui in the river for a long time. He was too tired and tired. He was actually resting just now.


    "Wen Hao, wake up! I''m your sister Ah Mei. Don''t die. If you die, I have to jump into the river again. Wen Hao, wake up quickly," Ah Mei said, lying on Tang Wenhao''s body again and blowing loudly.


    Tang Wenhao was deeply moved by Ah Mei''s affectionate statement. He really wanted to turn her over and love her well once. However, he wanted to tease her more. Therefore, he still didn''t open his eyes or move. In this way, Ah Mei kept giving himself artificial respiration.


    However, Tang Wenhao overestimated his resistance and underestimated the charm of Ah Mei''s lips. Therefore, after a few minutes without carrying it, Tang Wenhao felt that his body had entered the best war readiness state. He involuntarily stretched out his hand and pressed her tightly. At the same time, he turned passivity into initiative.


    Ah Mui felt powerless for a moment, as if she was being pulled by a powerful force. She couldn''t help looking at Tang Wenhao, who still closed her eyes but had already taken action.


    After the performance of the action of crying ghosts and gods, Ah Mui happily leaned on Tang Wenhao, caressed his developed chest muscles and said with a whiny smile, "Wen Hao, you are so bad. Sister Ah Mui is going to be scared to death. You can really bear it. When did you wake up?"


    "Ha ha... Sister Ah Mui, just pretend! I know, you''ve been ready long ago. Just wait for me? Ha ha, it''s fun! We''ll be lucky if we don''t die! Believe it or not, we won''t die. We pity the two wild wolves. We thought we met, especially you, a beautiful woman with delicate skin and tender flesh. Their brothers must have a meal for each meal , we played it.


    "Hee hee, Wen Hao, you are so smart. No wonder ah Ling loves you so much. If I say, no woman in the world will not like you." Ah Mui smiled happily on Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, let''s go! I''ve been starving for so long, are you hungry too?" said Tang Wenhao, motioning Ah Mui to get up.


    Ah Mui smiled reluctantly, "why don''t I find you something to eat? You lie here and have a rest."


    After washing in the river, they began their foraging trip. They swam down the river bank.


    After walking for less than a kilometer, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei were stopped by two beasts not far in front.


    It turned out that less than 200 meters in front of them, the two wild wolves teased by Tang Wenhao were squatting there leisurely, staring at the narrowly escaped prey Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei. Obviously, they were waiting for them downstream.


    Tang Wenhao screamed. Shit, now he doesn''t have any weapons on hand and no goods in his stomach. He just fought with Ah Mei for an hour or two. His energy is also poor. His energy is exhausted. He consumes too much physical strength and energy. He can''t run fast if he wants to run; Ah Mui is just like him. She is really sleepy and hungry. What can I do?


    Anyway, he couldn''t take the initiative to feed the wolf himself. So Tang Wenhao turned around and ran back with Ah Mei. This time, they didn''t run very fast. Tang Wenhao obviously felt that she had more heart than strength. Ah Mei couldn''t run any more. She wanted to throw away Tang Wenhao''s hand and leave herself to two wild wolves, "Wen Hao, run by yourself! I have no strength.".


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he was angry and shouted, "sister Ah Mui, why are you here again? Didn''t you say you want to die together? You want to live together?" as he said, he looked back at two wild wolves.


    He was so frightened that he ran away into the river. It turned out that the two wild wolves had been chasing them closely behind. He thought that he and Ah Mei had been happy for so long and consumed too much physical strength and energy. His intestines were green. He had to jump into the river first. He didn''t know whether the two wolves could swim. He went down first. Anyway, he knew that running on land must be looking for death, I and Ah Mui are unarmed now. They are both naked. They can''t stand the sharp teeth and claws of the wolf attacking themselves and Ah Mui a little.


    After they jumped into the river, they hurried to the middle of the river. Tang Wenhao looked back at the two wild wolves approaching the river. At first, they found that the wild wolves were getting closer and closer to them, but later they found that the wild wolves didn''t stop, but ran quickly towards the upper reaches of the river without looking back.


    "Sister Ah Mui, look, the wolf ran over," Tang Wenhao said in surprise.


    "Hmm! How could this happen? Wen Hao, look, what''s that? It seems to be a tiger," Ah Mui pointed at the back of the wolf with her hand. Tang Wenhao looked at it intently, surprised and exclaimed, "it''s really a tiger. The tiger is chasing the wolf. How can you have a tiger here?".


    "Wen Hao, there may be any beast in the jungle, but it''s hard to meet. Unexpectedly, we met today," Ah Mui said with a smile.


    Just as they stood in the river watching the tiger chasing the two wild wolves away, a small snake swam not far from them in the river, scared Ah Mei and screamed, hugging Tang Wenhao tightly.


    Tang Wenhao was also startled. He picked up Ah Mei and went to the Bank of the river. He scolded, "Shit, it''s a hell today, jackals, tigers and snakes. I don''t know what else! But sister Ah Mui, no matter what poisonous snakes and beasts there are, we must be fine. You see, the two wild wolves won''t let us go, but there are tigers to deal with them. It''s called" one thing down, one thing down ". Just like you, lie on me and soon stop me, "Right!" said Tang Wenhao, holding Ah Mui up and facing his mouth, he gave him an obscene kiss.


    "Hehe, stop it, Wen Hao. It''s getting less and less serious. We can''t play like we did just now, or we won''t have the strength to run in danger," Ah Mui said with a shy smile.


    "Ha ha, just have the strength to play," said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao gently put Ah Mei on the sand, holding hands and continuing to swim down. This time, they learned a lesson and walked as close to the river as possible. Once they found a fierce beast on the bank, they quickly jumped into the river to escape.


    In this way, as they walked, they looked for edible wild fruits. Fortunately, it was hard to say in the jungle, but wild fruits were everywhere. Although they were tired of eating wild fruits, they had to eat more in order to survive, or they had no energy to continue their journey.


    To make a long story short, after walking along the river for three days and three nights, they both had a lot of blisters on their feet, and still did not find any sign of going out. The most fatal thing is that the river is winding and entrenched between the two peaks. Except that they can distinguish the upstream and downstream according to the direction of the river, they have no sense of direction at all.


    On this day, they came to the intersection of the river and the other two small rivers. They looked up. They were confused. They didn''t know where to go. Whether to try along one of the two small rivers or the main river they had been walking for a few days. Only after they crossed with the two small rivers, the water flow of the main river became more turbulent.


    After a discussion, they decided to go straight along the main river and come to an end one day.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao took Ah Mei down the river, tried to be close to the river bank, went down the river, passed the intersection, crossed the two small rivers, and the water flow was obviously much faster. Tang Wenhao was afraid of many dangerous beaches downstream, so he quickly climbed up the bank with Ah Mei in his arms.


    After landing, the two sat on the shore to have a rest. Tang Wenhao glanced at Ah Mui, whose skin had been tanned and her figure showed a sense of bone. He smiled painfully, took her to his thigh and put her whole body in his arms. "Sister Ah Mui, you''ve lost a lot of weight these days. Now I''m holding you like a bag.".


    Ah Mui gently looked up and said with a smile, "ha ha, is it so light? However, I can bear it. Wen Hao, you are much thinner, but your strength is still big and scary." Ah Mui smiled shyly. She had a say in this respect. Although they worked so hard in the jungle every day, Tang Wenhao threw wild on her when they were doing their homework in the dead of night, as always. However, she could understand that Tang Wenhao worked hard and ate a lot. As long as he could eat wild fruit, he swallowed it in his stomach and ate every meal , the other two will also catch some fish and shrimp by the river. If they can eat, they can dry. At first, Ah Mei can''t eat raw fish and shrimp, but Tang Wenhao eats with great interest and will try to eat a little.


    She didn''t know that Tang Wenhao could do this because of the wild nature cultivated in those days when he was with Jin Dacai for the first time. Therefore, it doesn''t matter if he works hard and keeps up with nutrition, there is no possibility of breaking down his body. Besides, he still practices martial arts every day, so he is always so energetic.


    They rested for a while. Tang Wenhao picked up Ah Mei and wanted to move on. Suddenly, he found a cave under the rock wall of the mountain on the Bank of the river in front. Tang Wenhao looked at the sky and his heart moved. He quickly smiled at Ah Mei and said, "sister Ah Mei, do you see that cave?".


    Ah Mei looked in the direction of Tang Wenhao''s fingers, nodded, smiled and asked, "Wenhao, do you want to spend the night in that cave tonight?".


    "Well, we haven''t slept in a place that can shelter us from the wind and rain for several days. Anyway, it''s already in the afternoon and it''s dark in a few hours. Let''s have a good rest today and go tomorrow?".


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, sister Ah Mui listens to you. You can do whatever you say," Ah Mui smiled gently.


    "I said I wanted to do something now. How was it?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile. After that, he stared at Ah Mei.


    Ah Mui smiled shyly. "How many times a day have you seen it? Do you want to? Let''s go and see the cave first? If there are people in it, we must... Tonight?" Ah Mui stood up.


    Tang Wenhao took her jade hand, kissed her mouth and said with a smile, "OK, it''s settled. Let''s open the room first! The room is settled. I''ll go down the river to catch some fish and shrimp to replenish your body, or you''ll satisfy me. Alas! By the way, sister Ah Mei, let''s go down the river together! I want to play with you again in the river. How about playing mandarin ducks in the water? Did you have a good time yesterday?" , Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 129

    "Hee hee, you are so bad. You can think of any ghost idea. You scared people yesterday."


    The two flirted and came to the cave they found. It was a small cave with one person high at the entrance and two shoulder width. Tang Wenhao was afraid of being occupied by poisonous snakes and beasts in the cave. He held a thick wooden stick in his hand and looked in very carefully, but he couldn''t see anything clearly. It was dark inside.


    "Shit, it''s a pity that my two lighters are gone. What if there is no fire? It must be too dangerous to go in like this. Maybe it will be sent to the mouth of some animal," Tang Wenhao said to himself.


    "Forget it, let''s go on!" said Ah Mui.


    "No, I have to try to drill wood for fire, or use stones to collide with each other to produce Mars to see if it can work. This is the way of survival invented by our ancestors. My unfilial descendants should inherit the survival heritage of our ancestors." Tang Wenhao began to look for tools that can be used to drill wood for fire near the cave entrance.


    Before Tang Wenhao began to really look for suitable wood drilling tools, Ah Mei found that there was a metal object under Tang Wenhao''s feet, or a concave convex semicircular thing, "Wen Hao, what do you see under your feet?".


    Tang Wenhao took a puzzled look at his feet, picked up the metal object, knocked it, and made a buzzing sound. "Sister Ah Mui, this is a copper product. We ground it on that stone to see if it will shine.".


    So Tang Wenhao took the metal product to the stone next to the hole and polished it. Soon, the convex side gave off a shiny light. Tang Wenhao picked up some small stones and polished them on the concave side.


    Half an hour later, a shiny bronze mirror appeared in front of Tang Wenhao. As a college student, he certainly knew what it meant. So he asked Ah Mei to pick up a lot of hay and firewood from the side with him and pile them together. He used the concave side of the bronze mirror to face the sky and began to collect sunlight.


    After the light converged to a point under the action of a concave mirror, Tang Wenhao pointed the point at the pile of hay. Soon, the hay began to smoke black. After a while, Tang Wenhao leaned over and blew at the hay. The hay suddenly lit up, which stunned Ah Mei. Because she hadn''t read for several years and didn''t know this physical knowledge, Tang Wenhao lit the hay with a bronze mirror, She simply regarded Tang Wenhao as a God and looked at Tang Wenhao in ecstasy.


    "Wen Hao, can you still do magic?".


    "Ha ha, sister Ah Mui, don''t you understand? It doesn''t matter. I''ll give you a physics class next night, and you''ll understand. Come on, you light this big wooden stick first. Let''s hold a torch into the cave and see what''s in it?".


    "Well, OK, Wen Hao, you''re really great," Ah Mui said with a smile, then picked up a wooden stick from one side and lit it in the fire.


    They each lit a stick and picked up several sticks for standby. Tang Wenhao led the way in front and Ah Mei followed closely. They carefully drilled into the dark cave.


    To Tang Wenhao''s and Ah Mei''s surprise, the cave is very small from the outside, because the entrance is very small, but it is really getting bigger and wider inside. The ground is littered with stones, but the walls on both sides are very smooth. Tang Wenhao looked carefully and found that there are murals on the walls. Obviously, this is man-made.


    "Hey, Wen Hao, there are women painted on the cave wall?" Ah Mui also found it.


    "Well, I see, there are still some women without clothes! Just like us.".


    Hehe, you know, look at these.


    "Oh, sister Ah Mui, men are the same. Every man likes to see women without clothes.".


    "Does sister Ah Mui just let you fulfill your wish these days?".


    "No, it''s not enough. Back to death valley, I have to let Arlene and her hundreds of beauties never wear clothes. How about it?".


    "Hee hee, villain, can you still live? Baby, you are so handsome, can they let you go?" Ah Mui smiled shyly, and then followed Tang Wenhao to go inside.


    More and more inside, the wall of the cave became wider and wider, and the top became higher and higher. Finally, they walked more than 1000 meters, and there seemed to be no way in the middle of the cave.


    Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei shone around the cave with torches. They were even more surprised. It turned out that the cave was simply a palace of culture and art. The walls around the cave were full of murals, which painted many ancient men and women, adults and children, monks and dancers. Adults were farming and hunting, children were playing under trees and grazing, Some monks sat cross legged, some bowed, and even some men and women held together naked, which made Ah Mui quite embarrassed.


    "Shit, it seems that you Vietnamese ancients painted it. If you look at this posture, it must have a history of 800 years without a thousand years. Your Vietnamese men and women were romantic in ancient times. Look at these moves, grass! I didn''t expect that your ancestors had played them long ago. It turned out that we played the rest of your ancestors. I thought this was a unique skill that only Tang Wenhao could use", Tang Wenhao looked at several very tempting pictures and said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, where did you learn it, Wen hao?" Ah Mui smiled shyly.


    Tang Wenhao raised his hand, and the fire shone on Ah Mui''s handsome cheeks and sexy red lips. He smiled proudly, "sister Ah Mui, I am self-taught and self-taught. Do you want us to study here again? Review it again according to the instructions of your ancestors?".


    "Villain, wait a minute? Yeah? Wenhao, look, what''s in those messy boxes?" said Ah Mui, raising the torch in her hand and pointing to a pile of messy boxes.


    Tang Wenhao also saw it. He walked over carefully with Ah Mei, raised a torch and looked carefully. The broken wooden box was full of books and some living utensils. Tang Wenhao bent down and picked up a book from a broken box. One didn''t pay attention to the book and immediately scattered. He picked up a page and observed it carefully. The paper was very rough. It was Chinese official script written by brush, or traditional characters, Tang Wenhao knew that all the things in the cave were priceless cultural relics.


    "Wen Hao, this seems to be your Chinese character, isn''t it?" Ah Mui asked suspiciously.


    "Well, yes, it''s our ancient Chinese traditional characters. Sister Ah Mui, you know? Ancient Vietnam is a subsidiary of China, and your country wants to pay tribute to our country." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "What is a dependent country?", Ah Mui didn''t spend a few years reading books and knew nothing about history.


    "In short, if you Vietnam are bullied by other countries or there are internal contradictions that cannot be solved, we will help you solve them, but you have to give us gifts like gold and silver treasures every year. Sister Ah Mui, if we live in ancient times, I don''t want anything. As long as you Vietnam pay tribute to me, in my eyes, You are the national treasure of Vietnam. "Tang Wenhao teased Ah Mui while carefully identifying the words in the book.


    Ah Mui was so elated by Tang Wenhao''s remarks that she couldn''t help glancing lovingly at Tang Wenhao''s handsome cheek. In the light of the fire, Tang Wenhao focused on identifying the appearance of the words, which seemed particularly delicious. Ah Mui moved in her heart and couldn''t help glancing at the picture on the cave wall. She was very happy.


    She knows that Tang Wenhao, who is very savvy in this regard, will not let her go tonight. I don''t know if he will really play any tricks? He brings himself incredible surprises every time.


    "Sister Ah Mui, the things in this cave have a history of at least hundreds of years, indicating that people once lived here. All the records on this page are the history of your Vietnam. However, I don''t know much about the history of Vietnam. I can''t tell when this is. I think after we find the death valley, let ah Ling bring people here and move these cultural relics to the death valley for preservation.".


    "Well, OK, I don''t understand anyway. Let''s look at other places?" said Sister Ah Mui, raising her torch and continuing to shine on other places.


    Tang Wenhao put the paper back where it was and continued to explore the secrets of the ancient cave. After they wandered around the ancient cave for several times, Tang Wenhao generally understood that there should have been a group of ancients here. These ancients were still educated people. Judging from the scattered bones in some corners, these people died miserably and did not die naturally, Either attacked by wild animals or died in the war.


    They also found a book on martial arts and a rusty sword in the scattered box. Tang Wenhao took the two things out. He thought that the ancient people''s martial arts should be better than today''s people. When the sword was polished, they could defend themselves.


    Out of the cave, Tang Wenhao was in a very happy mood. He hugged Ah Mui''s small waist and said with an obscene smile, "sister Ah Mui, we can live a human life from today. We can eat cooked food, have a place to live, and sleep with beautiful women. It''s very cool.".


    "Hehe, which day do you have no women to sleep? Sister Ah Mui is not a woman? I know that?" Ah Mui said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha... Sister Ah Mui, you said that we could be eaten by wolves and poisonous snakes at any time in this dangerous jungle where ghosts can''t be found. You are a woman and I am a man. There are only us here. We don''t have clothes to wear. Don''t want this, don''t say this, don''t do this, what else to say? In case we are eaten by some beast one day, we will live When we die, we must not regret turning our intestines green.


    "So you just think about it?" ah Meijiao smiled.


    "Yes! Because this is our favorite and happiest thing. Let''s add more dry firewood to the fire to make the fire prosperous, which shows that our lives are also prosperous. Then, let''s go to the river to get some fish and shrimp to hang on it and have a barbecue tonight.".


    "Hee hee, OK, Wen Hao, listen to you. I know that Wen Hao who follows me is the happiest to do anything. Alas! I just don''t know how my daughter is now? Will my husband beat her when she is angry?" Ah Mei suddenly thinks of her daughter again. Tang Wenhao knows that the hope of finding a way out is getting more and more slim these days, Ah Mui''s longing for her children is also deepening.


    In fact, isn''t he like this? Thousands of miles to get married, mistakenly into the jungle and many times in distress. When he thought of his legendary experience in Vietnam in recent months, he felt like a dream. It was not real, but it existed alive. At the same time, he would think of his distant parents all the time, but he also knew that nothing was Utopian if he couldn''t get out of the jungle.

 Chapter 130

    Tang Wenhao hugged Ah Mei tightly. Whenever they miss their relatives, they hug each other, rely on each other, comfort and encourage each other.


    At night, after eating the fish and shrimp caught from the river, the two spread thick hay in the cave, hugged each other and said their endless love words. These days, their feelings are increasing day by day and their love is deep. Only when they completely occupy each other, they feel they are still alive, because they all want to live for each other.


    After the two people performed many times according to the moves on the cave wall, they were sleepy and hugged each other. They were about to fall asleep. Suddenly, Tang Wenhao found a light shining on the cave wall behind Ah Mei, which surprised him. Where did the light come from? Why does the cave wall glow?


    "Sister Ah Mui, look back. Is that cave wall glowing?" Tang Wenhao kissed Ah Mui and asked.


    "Hmm? Is it the light from our fire? Baby, people are so sleepy that you can see for yourself!" Ah Mui muttered and closed her beautiful eyes again.


    Tang Wenhao knows that Ah Mui is really tired. Her body is not like herself. Although she is in good health, she is a delicate woman. She is squeezed by herself every day. She is absolutely sleepy at this time.


    Tang Wenhao was about to leave her body and get up to have a look, but as soon as his body withdrew, Ah Mei couldn''t help holding him tightly, "baby, don''t go out. You left Ah Mei, Ah Mei was afraid".


    "Oh, well, go to bed first! I won''t leave you, I''ll sleep for a while, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow." Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to leave her, so he had to hug her with curiosity and slowly fall asleep.


    The next day, after they finished their routine morning homework, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to pull Ah Mui towards the glowing cave wall. However, it seemed that it didn''t glow when he walked next to it. Therefore, he stretched out his hand and touched it suspiciously. The cave wall was very smooth, like the iron gate at home, not the ruggedness he wanted.


    Surprised, he pushed hard, motionless, knocked again, and made a buzzing sound, "sister Ah Mui, this is not a cave wall, not a stone, but an iron gate".


    "Ah? Iron gate? How could there be an iron gate in the cave?" Ah Mui asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. Sister Ah Mui, I''ll take it away. Go and take the sword I polished yesterday and put it where we both sleep," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, be careful," said Sister Ah Mui, turning to take her sword.


    Because it was dark inside, although there was a fire where they slept, it was still dark at the cave wall. Tang Wenhao felt up and down the cave wall.


    With his hand feeling, he felt that his judgment was probably right. It was not the cave wall, but an iron door. The picture of spring palace painted on the cave wall was actually a cover. The light he saw last night might be related to the things behind the door.


    Ah Mui handed the bright sword to Tang Wenhao. He took it and gently poked it at the place where he found the light last night. This poke scared Ah Mui to the side.


    Ah Mui screamed with fear.


    It turned out that this was really an iron gate, and the part they poked was the gap between the iron gate and the cave wall, and this part was about to rust through because of the long time, so Tang Wenhao poked it with his sword, which just completely poked through the gap, and a golden light flashed inside. It was this dazzling golden light that frightened Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei.


    "Wen Hao, what''s in there?" Ah Mui asked in horror.


    Although Tang Wenhao has never seen such a scene, he is a college student after all. He has read a lot of books. When he was frightened, he began to react, "sister Ah Mui, we are rich. This is a treasure cave. The light should be the light from the jewelry inside. As long as we open this iron door, these treasures belong to both of us.".


    "Really? Can we really get rich?" Ah Mui asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, it''s true, but we can''t even get out of the jungle. What''s the use of treasure? But anyway, we must open the treasure cave. Once we can find the death valley, we won''t have to struggle in our life. Come on, sister Ah Mui, go away and I''ll pry the door open.".


    "OK, I''ll find something thicker to help you," Ah Mui said excitedly.


    "OK, sister Ah Mui, be safe.".


    "Yes!".


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao inserted the sword into the gap against the dazzling light inside, and poked it up and down. Although the door was still motionless, the gap was getting bigger and bigger, and the light emitted from inside lit up the whole cave.


    They could even clearly see that the cave was filled with countless rare treasures, which made the cave look like day. Therefore, they worked harder and harder. They spent a whole morning, missing a few holes in the sword, and then pushed down the iron gate.


    As soon as the door fell, the cave inside and outside where they slept appeared in front of them like a big palace. Countless glittering gold, silver and jewelry were neatly placed in the cave, which stunned Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei! It''s like a dream.


    They hugged each other excitedly and kissed happily, "sister Ah Mui, we are really rich. We are all babies, and everything is priceless". Looking at the jewelry in front of us, Tang Wenhao was overjoyed.


    Ah Mui was so excited that tears filled her eyes, "baby, we''re really rich, but how can we move these treasures out?".


    "We can''t move them out. We have to use this iron gate to block up here again, or we will be in trouble if others find out. We should leave here as soon as possible, find a way out, and then let ah Ling come and get the treasure out together.".


    "Well, baby, I listen to you," Ah Mui said with an excited smile. She knew that as long as they really went out and took these babies out with Ruan Ling, she could also let the family live a rich life.


    So they spent another half day reinstalling the iron door. However, they could not restore the original appearance, so they had to use some ancient paper to block the gap.


    After all this, both of them were tired and hungry. Tang Wenhao took Ah Mei''s jade hand out of the cave with a sword. They had to go out to find food and come back for a barbecue. They were ready to have a comfortable sleep after the barbecue, and then they could continue on their way the next day.


    However, when the two of them just came out of the cave, they couldn''t help being scared out of their bodies. It turned out that not far from the cave, there was a boa with a thick bowl. The boa vomited his temper and raised his ferocious head to stare at them.


    Tang Wenhao clenched his sword, pulled Ah Mui behind him and whispered, "sister Ah Mui, go back and take out the torch. You forget that it was the torch that saved us in that cave last time.".


    "Baby, I can''t leave you. You''re too dangerous alone," Ah Mui said in fear.


    "Sister Ah Mui, stop talking and hurry up! When the python is angry, neither of us can escape. You must run back as fast as possible, otherwise you will be late. Maybe I will be eaten by the python. Hurry up," Tang Wenhao said nervously, because he found that the python was slowly swinging towards himself.


    After Tang Wenhao said this, Ah Mei dared not say any more nonsense. She turned back and swung her willow waist and ran towards the cave. She was afraid that her man would be eaten by the python.


    Tang Wenhao held the sword tightly, stared at the Python''s eyes, and then slowly withdrew into the cave. When the python saw Tang Wenhao withdraw, its body swung faster.


    As the python got closer and closer to himself, he obviously felt an unpleasant and disgusting smell in the air. He knew that it must be the smell of the python, which made him sick and want to vomit.


    But he was more worried that the sword in his hand could not deal with the python at all, because the sword was missing several holes when prying the iron door just now and was no longer sharp.


    While he was thinking about how to deal with him once he was attacked by the python, the python suddenly swung his body, raised his head and suddenly hit him. With the stench coming to his nose, Tang Wenhao raised his sword and stabbed it into the Python''s eyes. The python was very smart. As soon as he raised his head, he hid, swung the snake''s tail and rolled it towards him.


    Tang Wenhao jumped with fear. However, he underestimated the strength of the python. Before he fell down, the Python''s head suddenly turned around, opened his mouth, and bit Tang Wenhao''s head with his ferocious and ugly mouth.


    Scared, Tang Wenhao raised his sword to stab the Python''s throat. Before his sword stabbed out, the Python''s teeth had bitten his sword. At the same time, the snake tail suddenly rolled over and wrapped his waist steadily.


    The most deadly thing is that Tang Wenhao was almost suffocated by the fishy gas exhaled from the Python''s mouth. It smelled so bad that he couldn''t meditate if he wanted to use his kung fu to resist the entanglement of the python.


    However, Tang Wenhao did not dare to loosen the sword in his hand. He stabbed the python in his throat, and the python wanted to take his sword away with his teeth. Man and python entered a stalemate stage.


    However, a few minutes later, Tang Wenhao gradually lost his support, because his waist was wrapped by a python, and he was getting tighter and tighter. At first, he could stand it. Later, he obviously felt that he began to have difficulty breathing. The Python''s strength was frightening.


    Taking advantage of his strength, Tang Wenhao suddenly bit the Python''s stomach and bit off a scale of the python alive. The pain made the python shrink. Tang Wenhao felt more unbearable. For a moment, he thought that he could not be cheaper even if he was dead. At least after his death, the python could not hurt Ah Mei too easily, At this point, he tried his best again, bowed his head and took another bite at the place he had just bitten. This time, it was a bloody snake meat.


    The Python''s eyes were sharp and the pain was unbearable. As soon as his teeth were forced, Tang Wenhao couldn''t hold the sword in his hand. He was snatched away by the Python and threw it far away. After throwing the sword, the python opened his mouth and bit Tang Wenhao''s head.


    Tang Wenhao looked at it and closed his eyes. He knew he was really dead. Damn it, if he knew he would be eaten alive by a python like this, he should have fun with sister Ah Mei all day and night yesterday. He died under the peony flower and became a ghost. At least he died happily.


    When he was completely in despair, he heard a cry of grief and anger, "beast, you return my man", and then a bright light went straight into the Python''s eyes.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but open his eyes. Ah Mei recklessly inserted a burning wooden stick into the Python''s eyes. The python swung its ugly head in pain and fear. The wooden stick inserted into his eyes fell. Tang Wenhao suddenly loosened his waist and ran away with his tail.


    Exhausted by the python, Tang Wenhao fell to the ground with a piece of bloody snake meat in his eyes. Ah Mei was frightened. Holding Tang Wenhao, he cried, "baby, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay!".

 Chapter 131

    In fact, Tang Wenhao was physically overdrawn and fainted. There was no problem.


    But Ah Mui didn''t know. She was so worried that she couldn''t help looking at Tang Wenhao carefully. She didn''t find any wounds. She pried open his mouth and found the snake meat in his mouth. She quickly took it out and threw it away.


    Ah Mui was worried that the snake meat was poisonous. Then she took Tang Wenhao to the river, washed his mouth for him, took a bath for him and soaked him in clean water. Tang Wenhao slowly woke up.


    Seeing that he was held by Ah Mui in the river, he understood, hugged Ah Mui''s jade neck and said with a weak smile, "sister Ah Mui, I told you! We won''t die. If you come late, you really won''t see me. This beast has too much strength, and we are not its opponents at all".


    "Baby, I was really scared to death just now. I thought you were really bitten by him. In fact, I''m afraid of snakes at ordinary times, but just now I saw it biting you, I''m not afraid of anything," Ah Mui said.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, thank you for saving me. Let me down! Are you tired of holding a big man like me?" Tang Wenhao smiled painfully.


    "No, today I found out that, in fact, I can hold you, baby. It''s good to hold you. As long as you can live, I think everything is worth doing and I''m not afraid," Ah Mui smiled gently, and then I''m going to go ashore with Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you''d better let me down! I love you. My physical strength has almost recovered. As long as I replenish some big fish and meat in my stomach, I can enter the bridal chamber with you immediately," Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. After that, he still took a kiss on Ah Mui''s lips.


    Ah Mui was as beautiful as a flower on her face and put Tang Wenhao down like honey in her heart. "Hee hee, baby, do you just want this when you recover?".


    "Yes, I just saw that I was really going to be eaten by a python. I regret it!".


    "What do you regret?" Ah Mui asked with a puzzled smile.


    "I regret that I should have died with you day and night yesterday. It''s much better than feeding the python?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Baby, are you still dreaming about this before you die?" Ah Mui was stunned.


    "Yes, in my mind now, except how to take you out, I just how to take you to have fun together. For both of us, this is the most reliable thing at present. It''s better not to think about other things!".


    "Hee hee, baby, you are so cute. What shall we do now?".


    "Don''t go up yet. Grab some fish and shrimp to barbecue. Celebrate tonight. Shit, if you can make a fire, you''re not afraid of anything. Basically all beasts are afraid of fire. Let''s prepare more dry firewood in the cave later. We must relax completely tonight. I was scared just now. Sister Ah Mei, you have to comfort me later." he began to bend down and fish.


    Ah Mei glanced at Tang Wenhao''s strong PP and was secretly happy. She knew that Tang Wenhao must pester her after eating. At the thought of this, she felt very happy and looking forward to it. Therefore, she also happily began to touch fish and shrimp next to Tang Wenhao.


    Like this jungle river, fish and shrimp are very rich and delicious. It is absolutely green and pollution-free food. As long as you bend down and your hands are willing to grasp hard, you can catch as much as you want, especially in the water and grass on the bank. There are too many river shrimp, and you can catch a lot with a touch, so they quickly touched more than ten kilograms of fish and shrimp and threw them to the bank.


    Without gossip, when the two were ready for hay, firewood, fish and shrimp, they were very happy to set up a fire in the cave, barbecue fish and shrimp and talk about love at the same time.


    Every time Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei have experienced a crisis of life and death, their feelings will be deeper and they will find the importance of each other to themselves. Just now, Ah Mei was so desperate to fight with Python. In addition to her deep love for Tang Wenhao and love for Tang Wenhao, she also knew that if Tang Wenhao was gone, she would be dead, She can''t walk out of the jungle alone. Maybe she will soon be eaten alive by wild animals such as Python or jackals, tigers and leopards. It''s better to spell it now.


    Tang Wenhao also regarded Ah Mui as a driving force for him to stick to it. With Ah Mui, he felt that he was still happy and happy to be a man in this boring and lonely environment where he would fall into survival crisis from time to time. If Ah Mui didn''t exist, he felt it was really difficult to stick to it. Maybe he would go with ah Ju that day, Because ah Ju''s death is also a heavy blow to him. These days, as long as ah Ju''s infinite love for himself appears in his mind, and he has lost all her ashes, his heart is like a torn pain.


    The next day, when Tang Wenhao woke up, he opened his hazy sleeping eyes, glanced at the bony beauty sleeping around him by the faint light of the fire, felt pity in his heart, leaned over and kissed her sexy lips gently, hoping to arouse her need for breakfast.


    He knows that Ah Mui has adapted to his habit of doing homework every morning. As long as she kisses her, she will wake up and cling to his neck. Even if she doesn''t wake up completely, she will habitually mutter, "baby, I want you".


    However, today, Tang Wenhao found that Ah Mui didn''t respond. He thought she slept too hard, so he took her out with his hand. There was still no response, right! Was it because she took too much from herself last night?


    Tang Wenhao tried to touch her forehead. He was surprised. Ah Mei''s forehead was hot. Obviously, she was ill. Tang Wenhao had no interest at all. He quickly sat up and held her in his arms.


    Tang Wenhao was frightened by Ah Mei''s disease. He knew that Ah Mei could not be ill, let alone die. If she died, she really had no desire to go out, because he was too tired, haggard and hopeless. It was as if the jungle would never come to an end, and there would never be hope and dawn.


    But even so, with Ah Mui, her love and her, Tang Wenhao can revel crazily all the time, which is why he doesn''t give up now.


    "Sister Ah Mui, how are you feeling? Wake up!" Tang Wenhao shouted anxiously.


    Before long, Ah Mui finally woke up. She weakly raised her head, opened her beautiful eyes and showed a charming smile, "baby, am I ill? I don''t think I have any strength.".


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, you have a high fever. What should I do now?", Tang Wenhao was at a loss.


    "Baby, I''m sorry, I can''t cooperate with you now. I know you''ll want to be with sister Ah Mei in the morning." Ah Mei is still thinking about Tang Wenhao''s needs.


    Tang Wenhao was so moved that he hugged her tightly, kissed her sweet lips and said, "sister Ah Mui, you are ill. How can I have that mind? You Vietnam seem to have a high fever. How can you treat it? Last time I was frightened by the python in that cave, I''m well. What can I do if you''re like this?".


    "Why don''t you take sister Ah Mui outside to take a bath in the river! Maybe it can cool down," Ah Mui said softly.


    "Wouldn''t that be more serious?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No, baby, sometimes at home, our parents cool us down like this, but some are not good. Now we can only try this condition.".


    "OK, sister Ah Mui, let me take you out! Are you hungry?".


    "No, I just feel weak and want to sleep.".


    "OK, I''ll hold you in the river to cool down before you sleep! Sister Ah Mui, I''ll hold you to sleep like this! So you can sleep soundly," said Tang Wenhao, holding Ah Mui and walking outside the cave.


    Because he had been attacked by a python, even if he held Ah Mui, he had to light a torch and take him out at the same time, for fear of meeting any wild animals when he went out again.


    Outside the cave, the sun shines, insects sing and birds sing. It''s a vibrant scene.


    Tang Wenhao took Ah Mei to the river, waded slowly, and then chose a place with stones in the river. He sat down with her in his arms and let their bodies soak in the river with only their heads outside.


    Soon, Ah Mui''s spirit was much better and her mind was clear. She opened her beautiful eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao affectionately, "baby, what''s your biggest wish in your life?".


    Tang Wenhao thought with a smile and kissed her sexy cherry mouth, "Before, my biggest wish was to marry my ex girlfriend rather than heart. Later, she married the son of a rich businessman. I was completely disappointed. When I was in the most pain, I found that Miss Manny liked me. At that time, my biggest wish was to marry a beautiful woman like her, but I was very low self-esteem and didn''t dare to think about her. Therefore, my biggest wish turned to you at that time We went to Vietnam to ridicule a little woman who was more innocent than Ning Kexin. Later, we really went to Vietnam and missed this damn jungle. We met ah Ling. From wanting to escape her palm to wanting to marry her, we learned that she was Manny''s sister. My biggest wish is to marry her sisters at the same time. Now what! My biggest wish is to marry their sisters I''ll marry you again. "


    "Hehe, baby, sister Ah Mui doesn''t deserve you. If you like me so much, I''m very satisfied. I don''t want you to marry me. In the future, I''ll serve you and ah Ling and ah Yu wholeheartedly, okay?" Ah Mui smiled gently.


    "No, you''re their sister. There''s nothing you don''t deserve. As long as I like it, do you think I can be willing to let you be wronged?", Tang Wenhao looked at the best young woman in his arms painfully. He felt that he had long been convinced by her tenderness, virtuosity, sexuality, charm and maturity.


    "Oh, I can''t bear it, baby. Do you know what sister Ah Mui likes most?".


    "Sister Ah Mui, I really don''t know, but I''m confident that you must like my appearance, right? In fact, your women are also very lecherous, and they are also very lecherous when they see handsome men," Tang Wenhao said with a bad laugh.


    Ah Mui smiled shyly, "hee hee, who doesn''t like good-looking men? However, what fascinates me most is that although you have so many advantages, your heart is very kind. You are good to everyone and are really good. You can give everyone a sense of security. Sister Ah Mui just feels very down-to-earth with you.".


    It''s true. Ruan Ling and ah Ju both said the same thing to him, Tang Wenhao thought.


    After they had been soaking for more than an hour, Tang Wenhao was very hungry. He put Ah Mei aside and caught some big fish himself. They took each other into the cave to roast fish. Although they were tired of eating fish and shrimp, they had to continue to be bored. It''s important to keep their lives.


    However, when Tang Wenhao roasted the fish and shrimp and wanted to tear them off and feed them to Ah Mei, he found that Ah Mei was asleep. He habitually stretched out his hand and touched her forehead. He was so scared that he threw the roasted fish aside. Her head was hotter than just now. What does that mean? It shows that the river can only temporarily reduce her body temperature, but can not fundamentally reduce her body temperature and treat high fever.

 Chapter 132

    While worried, Tang Wenhao began to think about countermeasures. Suddenly, he thought of giving her a try with his Qigong, so she lay Ah Mei on her back, sat beside her and began to exercise her.


    Because she had no experience, although she forced a lot of cold and poison gas to Ah Mei, she still didn''t let her temperature drop. Moreover, she didn''t respond no matter how she called her.


    Tang Wenhao was so anxious that he was afraid of burning her to death with a high fever that he had to hold her in the river again. A few minutes later, Ah Mui woke up again. This time, her mental state was obviously not as good as the last time.


    Her pretty face burned red, her beautiful eyes were dull, her voice was weak, "baby, I seem to be dying".


    "No, sister Ah Mui, you won''t die. You said you should die with me if you want to die, so you won''t be afraid. Now I''m still fine, and you should be fine," Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui remembers! But if you really get sick and can''t be cured in the jungle, it''s also God''s will. Baby, don''t be sad, let alone hold Ah Mui. I''m afraid it will infect you.".


    "Sister Ah Mui, it''s good to be infected! So we can die together, and I don''t have to bear this endless pain alone," Tang Wenhao sighed helplessly.


    "Baby, you must not die. You also have ah Ling and ah Yu. Their sisters must be looking for you everywhere now. They love you so much that they won''t leave you alone.".


    "I know, sister Ah Mui, but after so long, maybe they all think we are all dead. Sister Ah Mui, in fact, I have no fear and worry about dying with you. I just feel sorry for my parents. Their two elders could have expected us to go back soon. Who knows they are still going to die here.".


    "No, baby, I don''t want you to die. You won''t die. Wait for me... No... just... Let me go and let my body float in the river to feed the fish!".


    "No, sister Ah Mui, I said I would die with you when I die. If you really die, I must not want to live any more. I''ve had enough of this day when there is no hope." Tang Wenhao helplessly watched Ah Mui''s improvement getting worse and worse, and his heart was broken with heartache.


    What people fear most is that they can''t help losing their lives in the face of their relatives.


    Tang Wenhao felt dizzy because he had just treated Ah Mei for more than an hour. He was worried that his body would be destroyed. Therefore, he resolutely picked up Ah Mei, struggled ashore and walked slowly to the cave. He wanted to eat something and went to the river with Ah Mei to cool down. However, But as soon as he got to the place where they were sleeping, he felt stars in his eyes, held Ah Mui, fell back and lost consciousness.


    Not to mention that Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei both fainted in the cave. Let''s talk about Ruan Ling later.


    That day, Ruan Ling received a phone call from Tang Wenhao and knew that they had set off. Two days later, she could return to death valley. Ruan Ling was very excited.


    Although she knows that she can''t live with Tang Wenhao for the time being if she thinks about him again, at least Tang Wenhao can accompany her and she can see him every day. As long as there are these two points, she is happy.


    Therefore, she ushered in the third day in her anxious waiting. On this day, she spent it in tension. From time to time, she went out of the cave to have a look, looked forward to her husband''s return, or called to ask if there was any information about ah Ju in the factory?


    However, there was no news about Tang Wenhao and ah Ju. Until the fourth day, there was still no news about the three of them. Ruan Ling couldn''t sit still. She arranged for ah Zhu to look after the factory and Xinyuan. She personally took ah Ya and the eight immortals to leave the death valley to pick up the three people on the way.


    What they were most worried about was that in order to get to the death valley as soon as possible, the three people ventured to take the gutter at night, so when they got to the gutter, they carefully checked the deep valley near the gutter and below the gutter, and found no trace of the three people, so they continued to walk in the direction of Liangshan.


    It was not until the spotted blood and the two burning fires were found in Hutou stream that I had a hunch that Tang Wenhao and several of them might have had an accident, especially when ah Ju''s shoes were found nearby. I knew that several people must be unlucky.


    So ten beauties searched the jungle near Hutou stream, but they didn''t find any clues, because it rained heavily that day, and all the traces were washed away by the rain.


    However, Ruan Ling still doesn''t give up. She knows that her baby Tang Wenhao is not a short-lived person. She must still be alive and can''t die. Therefore, Ruan Ling sends Aya back to Liangshan to call Manny and Jin Dacai international long-distance to tell them to hurry back to Liangshan and death valley to find Tang Wenhao and ah Ju together with her, Aya stayed in Langshan for a while and waited for them to enter the mountain together.


    She herself returned to death valley and made other arrangements. She knew that if she and the eight fairies wanted to find Tang Wenhao in the vast jungle, they would be more difficult than going to heaven. She had to go back to death valley and mobilize people and horses to search together.


    After returning to the death valley, she made a decision. All the registered personnel in the Ruan factory, Xinyuan and her residence in the death valley were divided into a group of ten people, so that the beautiful security guards who knew martial arts and the surrendered men of Abu each took a team to the nearby jungle to find Tang Wenhao and them. Before that, she deliberately removed all the organs around the death valley, She can''t let these things hurt her sister.


    Therefore, the death valley is almost an empty valley these days. Except for some logistics people, others have poured out. Everyone has brought enough food for ten days. Ruan Ling said that she should find her uncle even if she dug three feet. She didn''t find that everyone came back and planned to find a new plan.


    Not to mention others, just Ruan Ling and the eight immortals. They left the death valley in a group and ran to Hutou stream in xiugu. Ruan Ling thought that with ah Ju''s shoes and the bloodstains, they must have had an accident in Hutou stream. Therefore, it should not be wrong to start looking from that place.


    After a long journey day and night, Ruan Ling and eight fairies came to Hutou stream again. Ruan Ling was too familiar with the mountain road from death valley to Lang mountain. She thought that according to people''s normal psychology and her understanding of ah Ju and Tang Wenhao, she knew that ah Ju would not walk blindly in the jungle even if she was lost, because people in the jungle had no sense of direction and would go farther and farther away from the target.


    Therefore, Ruan Ling finally chose to look along a river around death valley. Walking along the river is more secure for their own safety.


    "Elder sister, where can they go? Will they be eaten by wolves? The Hutou stream has so much blood, isn''t it theirs?" said Amy.


    "May, you..." Ruan Ling glared at May.


    Ah Yu quickly smiled and said, "sister, may is young and nonsense. Don''t blame her, sister. People like my uncle must be fine. They are lost. We can find them.".


    "Sister, I''m sorry. I''m just worried about my uncle. I don''t mean anything else." Ah Mei apologized quickly when she saw Ruan Ling angry.


    "Well, stop talking. Let''s go down this stream first. About ten kilometers away, there is a big river around our death valley. I think with ah Ju''s wisdom, she will try her best to find the river, because she knows that if she finds the river, she may return to our death valley," said Ruan Ling, leading the way in front of her head, Led the eight immortals to walk along the stream, and nine beautiful eyes carefully observed the situation around the stream.


    "May, don''t talk nonsense in the future. Don''t you know how deep sister has feelings for my uncle? All the active people in the death valley have been mobilized to find them this time. What else do you say can''t die? Besides, my uncle is such a powerful man, and sister a Ju has lived in the death valley for a long time. With good Kung Fu, they will certainly be fine. They are definitely lost Ah Yu whispered to Ah Mei as she walked.


    "Sister ah Yu, I know! I''m just worried about my uncle! Although I usually like to argue with my uncle, I don''t want anything to happen to my uncle. My uncle is so beautiful. I haven''t seen him these days. I miss him so much. Sister ah Yu, do you like my uncle?" Ah Mei whispered to ah Yu.


    Ah Yu glanced at the anxious Ruan Ling in front and whispered, "of course, my uncle is so good-looking and kind to us. Who doesn''t like him? However, don''t talk about it everywhere. Elder sister will be angry when she knows.".


    "I know," may whispered. Suddenly, she felt something hanging under her feet. Looking down, it looked like something like a hook. She squatted down and pulled. The hook didn''t move.


    Ah Yu asked suspiciously, "may, what''s the matter with you? Hurry up.".


    "Sister ah Yu, it''s like a hook, like the hook on the box," Ah Mei said casually.


    After hearing this, Ruan Ling stopped, looked back and asked, "what hook?".


    "It seems to be on the box, but I can''t move it. It looks like it''s buried in the soil," said May.


    Ruan Ling moved in her heart and hurriedly went to Ah Mei. She looked at the hook and shouted, "ah Yu, ah Bi, bring your knife and pry up the hook to show elder sister.".


    "Oh!" ah Yu and ah Bi quickly took a machete and began to pry the hook.


    About ten minutes later, she came and pried out a plastic box. Ruan Ling was stunned when she saw it. Her eyes were filled with tears because she was so familiar with the box. It was a box she had used for several years. Later, she gave it to sister Ah Mui, that is to say, sister Ah Mui had already been here.


    "Ah Yu, this is my sister Ah Mei''s box. Open it and have a look. What''s in it?".


    Ah Yu couldn''t open it for a long time. Ruan Ling remembered that the box had a password, so she carefully recalled the password and really opened it.


    It was full of baby products bought for her. Ruan Ling was even more sad. She ordered the eight immortals to search around here immediately. However, she searched the jungle a few kilometers around and had no useful information.


    Later, Ruan Ling began to expand the excavation scope at the place where the box was excavated. At that time, she still got nothing. She also cried while digging. As a result, girls such as Ah Mei and ah Yu cried together.


    "Elder sister, I''m sure my uncle won''t be buried in it. It''s estimated that they must have gone to the high point when the debris flow comes, and it''s impossible to walk by the stream," ah Yu analyzed.


    Ruan Ling nodded and wiped her tears, "Well, ah Yu, it makes sense. Let''s go straight to the mountain. There is a river at the other end of the mountain, which is the largest river near our death valley. I once took ah Ju to the river. She probably took her uncle and sister Ah Mei to the river, but she didn''t know she could wear it and go to the mountain in front. If they walked around the river all the time, they would have to walk for more than ten days, "Let''s go, let''s do it," said Ruan Ling. She refreshed herself and led her eight immortals to a high mountain ahead.

 Chapter 133

    The mountain mentioned by Ruan Ling is a high mountain between Tiangou and xiugu. The whole mountain has a radius of 30 kilometers and is covered with jungles. However, the terrain behind the mountain is relatively flat and can be completed in a day. In front of the mountain is the river around death valley, because it is in the jungle. The river has no name so far.


    Ruan Ling is worthy of being the actual queen of death valley. Under her leadership, she and the eight fairies conquered the mountain the next day and smoothly came to the Bank of the turbulent river.


    Looking at the big river with fierce waves, may exclaimed, "sister, I didn''t think there was such a river here. Which way are we going now?"


    "I calculated that if ah Ju and my uncle really swam down the river, they certainly haven''t come to us yet. According to the normal walking speed, they still have at least seven or eight days to get to the place where we stand. Let''s go all the way up the river. In addition, listen up and pay attention to whether there is anything floating in the river West, if you find something drifting down, you have to cut it off. Maybe it''s what ah Ju threw away. "


    "Yes, sister." all the beauties replied.


    In this way, Ruan Ling and the eight immortals walked up the river. On this day, when the beauties were searching all the way up the river, Amy, with sharp eyes, found another piece of rag floating in the water and grass under the river bank. She said casually, "yeah? Is that a piece of cloth?"


    After hearing this, everyone looked into the river. Ruan Ling knew that there were generally no people in the jungle. Usually, there would be no things used by humans in the river. Therefore, with curiosity, she went to the bank and asked ah Yu to find a branch and pull up the rag.


    Everyone gathered around. Ruan Ling picked up the rag and looked carefully. She saw that it was a broken trouser leg and looked familiar. Suddenly she remembered that it was the cloth that fell off Tang Wenhao''s pants. She screamed in her heart. She quickly said to all the beautiful women, "listen, this is the cloth on my uncle''s pants, which means they must be in danger in front. Everyone speed up."


    After hearing this, the beauties were also anxious, but after all, they saw hope. The listless state of mind for a few days immediately disappeared, and they were all in high spirits.


    As they focused their attention on the river, they also found Ah Mui''s bra in front, but they took Ah Mui''s bra as ah Ju''s.


    However, seeing these things, Ruan Ling felt as uncomfortable as being fried. She knew that Tang Wenhao''s pants were gone and ah Ju''s bra rushed into the river. What does this mean? It shows that the danger they encounter is beyond their imagination. Maybe they have really... Ruan Ling can''t imagine. If Tang Wenhao and ah Ju are in danger, sister Ah Mui must be in danger.


    Suddenly, she lost her husband, sister and ah Ju, who was as close as her sister. Ruan Ling really couldn''t imagine that she could bear this blow.


    To make a long story short, the nine beauties walked along the river bank for three days and finally saw the intersection of the three rivers. May exclaimed, "sister, look, there are two forks ahead. Which river shall we go next?"


    "Let''s talk about it in the past!" Ruan Ling said coldly. She hasn''t spoken much for several days and can''t eat. At the thought of Tang Wenhao and ah Ju''s uncertain life and death, she has no appetite at all.


    "Sister, I smell a bad smell. It seems that something is dead?" ah Yu said with a frown.


    "Well, really, sister, I can smell it too. It''s very smelly and disgusting." may also said. Almost everyone smelled a stench when she said that.


    In fact, Ruan Ling also smelled it. She said to everyone, "don''t be afraid. Let''s find out what''s dead."


    The beauties looked at each other and angered Ruan Ling. She shouted, "what are you looking at? It''s definitely not my uncle and ah Ju. Do you hear? It must be some beast that died near here."


    "Yes, sister, we also think it''s definitely not my uncle. It seems that it''s not far ahead." ah Yu waved her hand and the eight immortals continued to walk forward.


    With the stench getting closer and closer, Ruan Ling''s heart almost jumped out. She whispered in her heart, "it''s not my baby, it''s not, it''s definitely not, baby, you must be fine. You''re going to be fine, and your ah Ling can''t live. You must be fine, you must be fine... Ah Ling vowed that if you''re fine this time, ah Jie will never leave you again."


    May and ABI, who ran in front, finally found the source of the stench in front. They smiled and shouted to Ruan Lingjiao behind them, "ah Ju, it''s not my uncle and sister ah Ju, they''re a big snake."


    Ruan Ling sat down on the ground with a burst of tears in her eyes, "I said it must not be my baby, baby, you must be fine."


    Ah Yu squatted down, hugged Ruan Ling and choked, "sister, you must hold on. My uncle must be fine. You love my uncle so much, and he is so excellent that he won''t have an accident so easily."


    "Well, ah Yu, thank you for accompanying ah Jie so hard to find them. Sisters, ah Jie swears here that only you can find your uncle. Ah Jie will remember your friendship in her heart."


    "Sister, uncle is such a good man. We also like him very much. Like sister, we don''t like Uncle''s accident. Sister, get up!" said ah Yu, pulling Ruan Ling up.


    Ruan Ling led ah Yu to Ah Mei. Ah Mei and ah Bi covered their noses and looked at a python that had been dead for a long time. The python was injured in its stomach and had a hole in one eye. It officially attacked Tang Wenhao''s python. It lay on the grass and died, surrounded by ants and insects.


    "Ah Yu, maybe the python was killed by my uncle. If so, my uncle and they must be nearby. Let''s search quickly. Everyone should shout at the top of their voice. Do you hear me?" Ruan Ling ordered.


    "Yes, sister."


    "OK, let''s look separately. See, there''s a cave there. Let''s move separately and gather next to the cave. Pay attention to safety."


    "Yes, sister," said the beauties.


    Then, the big guys separated and worked in groups of two to search around here. At the same time, they shouted two words, "uncle."


    Ruan Ling led Ah Mei, searching along the river bank and shouting "Wen Hao! Baby, where are you? I''m Arlene. We''re here to save you! ".


    A quarter of an hour later, all the beauties shook their heads and returned to Ruan Ling''s side. They all came to the cave. However, when Ruan Ling saw a pile of ashes beside the cave, she was very happy, "my uncle must have lived here and should be nearby."


    "Yeah, here''s another piece of snake meat, which seems to be snake scales." ABI suddenly found the snake meat and scales bitten by Tang Wenhao on the ground.


    "There are still dead fish and shrimps here! Sister, it must have been left by my uncle and them." ah Yu analyzed.


    Ruan Ling calmly looked at the surrounding environment, and then focused on the narrow cave. She said coldly, "ah Yu, you go in with ah Jie, you follow behind, ah Jie wants to go in and have a look."


    "Sister, you are pregnant. May and I should go in and have a look. Anyway, we have guns and are not afraid of wild animals." ah Yu said with concern.


    "No, just go in with sister. You have a flashlight in the back. It''s okay if sister has a gun in her hand. Don''t argue. Her sisters are on guard outside."


    "Yes, sister," said the beauties.


    So Ruan Ling led ah Yu carefully into the cave and walked more and more inside. Ruan Ling felt that her Tang Wenhao was inside. This feeling was very strong, so she was more and more excited.


    A few minutes later, when ah Yu''s flashlight hit the two people lying on the ground, she exclaimed, "sister, look!"


    Ruan Ling also happened to see Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei lying on the ground. She saw that they were lying on their backs naked all over. Their eyes had been completely closed. It was obvious that they were not sleeping. Ruan Ling threw herself on Tang Wenhao recklessly, hugged him, cried and caressed his cheeks with trembling hands, "Baby, what''s the matter with you? Ah Yu, call someone to help and carry sister Ah Mei out first." Ruan Ling ordered ah Yu while crying.


    "Sister, no, I''ll take sister Ah Mei out! You give him first aid! I''ll ask may to come in and carry your uncle." ah Yu picked up Ah Mei with her weak body and hurried outside.


    Ruan Ling hugged Tang Wenhao and cried bitterly. She saw that Tang Wenhao''s once brave and handsome man was lying naked in the cave. She was completely unconscious. Who knows how many crimes he suffered!


    "Baby, wake up, baby, what''s the matter with you? Why is it just you and sister Ah Mei and ah Ju? Baby, wake up!" Ruan Ling kept calling Tang Wenhao.


    But Tang Wenhao, who was dying, had no consciousness. No response at all to how Ruan Ling patted him.


    A few minutes later, Amy and ABI came in and helped Ruan Ling carry Tang Wenhao out of the cave. The girls outside the cave had never seen a man naked. Everyone blushed when they saw Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling couldn''t care so much. She told them to carry them to the river first. She wanted to wash them and then feed them some water.


    "Sister ah, sister Ah Mui and my uncle seem to have a high fever." may said shyly, because when she lifted Tang Wenhao just now, she touched Tang Wenhao''s forehead. After that, Mei''s eyes still couldn''t help glancing at Tang Wenhao. She didn''t expect that a man''s body would be so


    "Well, sister a knows that, ah Yu, you take ABI and her sisters to find herbal medicine. Sister a teaches you that it is the kind of chicken feather grass next to our cave. Find more. Take it and wash it. After washing it, put it in your mouth and chew it. Then use it to scrub sister a Mei and her uncle''s body. You wipe it for sister a Mei. Sister a comes to wipe it for my uncle. Go quickly!"


    "Yes, ah Ju." ah Yu hurriedly took her aside to look for herbs.


    After ah Yu left, Ruan Ling asked Ah Mei to go down the river and scoop water for Tang Wenhao with her two hands together. She held Tang Wenhao and squeezed his mouth to pour it inside. After pouring a few mouthfuls, she quickly changed into sister Ah Mei and poured a few mouthfuls of water into sister Ah Mei in the same way.


    Then Ruan Ling and Ah Mei carried Tang Wenhao into the water and scrubbed him. After all, Ah Mei, a 19-year-old girl, couldn''t help glancing at Tang Wenhao. After Ruan Ling looked at it, she pretended to scold, "dead girl, don''t look where you shouldn''t see it, so as not to go back and think."


    "Sister, may won''t!" may smiled shyly.


    "Do you know it in your heart? However, you''ve worked so hard with my sister to find my uncle. Just look! My sister doesn''t blame you. This is also a special situation. However, my sister warns you that when my uncle recovers, you can''t seduce him!"


    "Hee hee, ah Ju, may promises not, but don''t tell my uncle we''ve seen him!" Ah Mei smiled shyly.

 Chapter 134

    The jungle was indeed a natural herbal medicine library. In less than ten minutes, ah Yu led her fairy back with the chicken feather grass they needed. According to Professor Ruan Ling''s way, several beauties went down the river to wash the herbal medicine, then frowned and chewed it in their mouth. It''s estimated that the taste is not good.


    Ruan Ling herself grabbed a handful and chewed it. Then she began to wipe Tang Wenhao''s body, from her forehead down, nose, face, chin, neck, chest, abdomen, thighs, lower legs and soles of her feet.


    After wiping it again and again, it was wiped more than ten times. A miracle happened. Tang Wenhao''s body temperature really began to drop. Ah Mei''s body temperature began to cool down after they wiped it several times with ah Yu, but neither of them woke up, but their complexion obviously improved.


    An hour later, Ruan Ling began to feed the two people. They brought cans and biscuits from death valley. Tang Wenhao was in good health. After eating, he slowly reacted. Her mouth would move. Ah Mei was a little worse. She still had to feed her. Otherwise, her mouth would not move.


    "Well, sisters, my uncle and sister Ah Mui should not be in any danger for the time being, but we can''t go yet. There''s still one person left! Your sister ah Ju hasn''t been found yet. We have to wait for them to wake up and ask them why ah Ju isn''t with them."


    "Well, sister, do you think we can find a place to live? It''s slowly getting dark." ah Yu asked.


    "Don''t look for it. Just rest in the cave where they are lying for a night! You are tired these days. After you carry your uncle and sister Ah Mui inside, eat something and find a place to sleep!"


    "Sister, what about you?" ah Yu asked with concern.


    "I have to look around here again. Maybe ah Ju is nearby! You carry them in first!" said Ruan Ling, standing up and going forward.


    "Sister, I''ll go with you!" ah Xue was talking. Ruan Ling smiled and nodded, indicating that she could go with her.


    "Sister, I''ll go too." ah Meng also caught up.


    Ruan Ling also nodded, and then motioned to her beauty to help ah Yu and Ah Mei carry Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei to the cave. Not to mention ah Yu and them, Ruan Ling took ah Xue and ah Meng along the river bank to look for them again.


    "Elder sister, there must be no one here. We have been here just now when we collected herbs. Elder sister, why do you think uncle and elder sister Ah Mei lie together like that?" ah Meng asked suspiciously.


    "Yes? Elder sister, why are their clothes gone?" ah Xue asked suspiciously.


    "What are you two dead girls trying to say? You ask elder sister, who''s going? Don''t you all see the clothes, they''re all turned into rags floating in the river!" Ruan Ling said unhappily.


    "Elder sister, are you jealous that my uncle and elder sister Ah Mei lie together like that?" ah Meng asked with a smile.


    "You dead girl, is that what you came here to ask? What do you say?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Certainly, my uncle is such a handsome man. Who is willing to let other women touch him? Isn''t it, sister?" ah Meng smiled.


    "Not necessarily. Sister Ah Mui is sister of sister ah, don''t you know?" said ah Xue coldly.


    "Love is selfish. Haven''t you heard of it? If you ask elder sister, you will be jealous." a Meng smiled.


    "You two ghost girls, you should worry about whether you should take care of things. Let''s go!"


    In this way, Ruan Ling led ah Xue and a Meng to look for ah Ju''s whereabouts everywhere in the jungle around the cave. Of course, she got nothing, because ah Ju had already been killed by ah Xiong, and the fragrant soul died, but they didn''t know.


    Just as they were about to expand the search scope, a flute came from the air, which was their signal. Ruan Ling knew that ah Yu was looking for her, and hurried back to the cave with ah Xue and a Meng.


    As soon as I got to the cave, I found that Tang Wenhao seemed to be conscious. He seemed to mutter something in his mouth. Ruan Ling jumped in love and hugged him in her arms, "baby, are you awake? Are you awake? You scared me to death."


    At this time, Tang Wenhao said in a weak voice, "sister Ah Mui... Sister Ah Mui, don''t be afraid. I said I wouldn''t leave you alone. We''ll die together when we die. I love you. I won''t let you die alone."


    Although the sound was not loud, everyone could hear it clearly in the silent hole. All the beauties looked at Ruan Ling in surprise. Ruan Ling turned white, her beautiful eyes closed, and two lines of clear tears trickled slowly, but she didn''t attack. She still held Tang Wenhao tightly and burst into tears.


    Ruan Ling waved to the beauties and motioned them to go out first. Ah Yu knew that Ruan Ling was going to whisper to her uncle and led her seven fairies out.


    After ah Yu left, Ruan Ling hugged Tang Wenhao and cried loudly. At this time, Tang Wenhao in her arms was completely awakened. He couldn''t help but open his handsome eyes in doubt and saw Ruan Ling''s beautiful face. He suddenly sat up and looked at Ruan Ling in surprise, "ah Ling, is it you? Am I dreaming?"


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao completely woke up, Ruan Ling couldn''t help crying, "baby, you''re not dreaming. It''s true. I''m your a Ling. We finally found you. I said that my baby won''t die so easily. Sobbing, baby, you''re going to scare me to death."


    Tang Wenhao finally understood that he was really found by Ruan Ling. In his mind, he suddenly remembered Ah Mei who passed out. "Ah Ling, where''s sister Ah Mei? Is she still alive? I just had a long dream. I dreamed that we were both going to die."


    Hearing this, Ruan Ling''s heart was sour, but she didn''t point out anything, but comforted Tang Wenhao, "Baby, everything in the dream is the opposite. Sister Ah Mui is just unconscious like you, and her life is not in danger. Ah Ling has coated you both with cooling herbs and fed you some food. She should wake up soon, baby, how can you... Lie together like this?" Ruan Ling asked shyly looking at Tang Wenhao''s naked body.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and said, "Ah Ling, we bumped into each other in the jungle for a few days, and our clothes were all hung up. There was a mudslide on the road. There was nothing left. Later, we were chased by wolves to the river, and we jumped into the river. But the river was too urgent. I didn''t have the strength to save sister Ah Mui ashore, so I had to let the river wash us into a deep pool. We were all knocked unconscious by the waterfall. I don''t know how What''s the matter? When I wake up, I have no clothes on me. "


    "Oh, baby, you''ve suffered. How long have you been like sister Ah Mui?" Ah Mui asked carefully.


    Tang Wenhao recognized the voice outside her words and quickly said to Ruan Ling apologetically, "ah Ling, I''m sorry, it''s been more than ten days! I... And... Sister Ah Mui... Have been together."


    Hearing the news from Tang Wenhao''s mouth, Ruan Ling still painfully closed her beautiful eyes and burst into tears, "baby, stop talking, a Ling can think of... By the way, a Ju? Are you separated?"


    Ruan Ling''s words made Tang Wenhao''s mind reappear the appearance of ah Ju when she was dying. Thinking that she didn''t even protect her ashes, she couldn''t help crying and cried heartbroken in Ruan Ling''s arms.


    "Baby, what''s the matter with ah Ju?" in fact, Ruan Ling has guessed seven or eight points from Tang Wenhao''s sad expression, but she still doesn''t give up.


    Tang Wenhao sobbed, "ah Ling, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for ah Ju, she''s dead, sobbing..."


    "Ah? Ah Ju is really dead? Baby, stop crying and tell ah Ling how ah Ju died and her body?"


    Tang Wenhao endured his grief, so he put them up at night in Hutou stream and was ambushed by Abu. Ah Ju was stabbed to death by ah Xiong. He described the process of ah Xiong''s killing to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling was so angry that her eyebrows turned upside down and her apricot eyes stared, "Abu, you bastard, I will kill you."


    "Ah Ling, I''m sorry. I didn''t even protect ah Ju''s ashes. I''m really sad. She really loves me very much. Ah Ling, she didn''t live up to your expectations for her. I failed to live up to her love."


    "Baby, it''s not your fault. Ah Ling knows how difficult it is to survive in the jungle. You and sister Ah Mui have no such experience. It''s a miracle that you can live. Well, since ah Ju is dead, let''s leave here early tomorrow morning!"


    "Well, ah Ling, let''s see sister Ah Mui! See how she is now." Tang Wenhao was still worried about Ah Mui and hurriedly looked around. When he saw that Ah Mui was still in a coma, he hurriedly climbed over.


    Ruan Ling was very sad to see Tang Wenhao''s deep concern for Ah Mei and the deep love in her eyes. She knew that the two people who were dependent on each other had a deep love for each other, but she had no choice. One was sister Ah Mei who grew up with her and loved her, and the other was Tang Wenhao, her beloved husband. They are now She really showed her love for each other in front of herself, but there was nothing she could do.


    Ah Ling had to sit beside Ah Mei with Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao naturally hugged the naked Ah Mei in his arms, gazed painfully at her beautiful face and closed eyes, and whispered, "sister Ah Mei, sister Ah Mei, we are saved. Ah Ling is coming to save us."


    Jealous is jealous. After all, she is her sister. Ruan Ling is also calling her affectionately, "sister Ah Mui, I''m sister ah Ling. Sister Ah Mui, wake up!"


    In the constant calling of the two, Ah Mui finally slowly opened her eyes. When she saw Tang Wenhao, she wrapped his neck excitedly and said, "baby, sister Ah Mui is not dreaming? Are we really alive? Baby, are we really not dead?"


    "Yes, sister Ah Mui, we''re really not dead. We''re saved. Look who saved us." Tang Wenhao lifted Ah Mui''s head and motioned her to look at Ruan Ling behind her.


    Ah Mui''s beautiful eyes turned to Tang Wenhao''s back and surprised her beautiful eyes, "ah Ling, ah Ling, why are you here?"


    "Sister Ah Mui, we''ve been looking for you for many days. We found your lost boxes and your cut clothes. We''ve been looking for them all the time, as long as you both live." Ruan Ling said softly, but she was full of sadness when she looked at Tang Wenhao and Ah Mui.


    Ah Mui has seen her jealousy from Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes. She quickly pushed Tang Wenhao away and said sorry, "ah Ling, sister Ah Mui can''t afford you. Wen Hao and I... Did something sorry for you."


    Tang Wenhao also apologized again, "ah Ling, I''m really sorry! If you want to scold me, scold me! I can''t control myself and bully sister Ah Mei."


    "No, ah Ling, it''s none of Wen Hao''s business. Sister Ah Mei shamelessly seduced Wen Hao. Sister Ah Mei loves him so much that she can''t control her feelings. Ah Ling, if you want to kill, you can scrape it! Sister Ah Mei will never blame you at all."

 Chapter 135

    Ruan Ling didn''t say anything about them, but kept crying, shook her head and motioned them not to say. Her heart is very contradictory and tangled now. She doesn''t know how to deal with this problem.


    Ruan Ling is a perfectionist. She can allow Tang Wenhao to have other women besides her. At least now she has this kind of mind, but she only recognizes that Tang Wenhao''s women are ice crystal and jade virgins. Like sister Ah Mui, with men and children, she feels that sister Ah Mui has desecrated her own men.


    In particular, Ruan Ling extremely hates Ah Mui''s black and thin ex husband. She feels that her man and that ugly man have had the same woman. She thinks it has defiled herself in disguise. When she thinks of this, she hates Ah Mui very much, but Ah Mui''s identity is special. She can be said to be her benefactor. She wants to hate, but she can''t hate, Can only accept the facts humiliatingly.


    "Ah Ling, I really don''t blame sister Ah Mei. Everything is my fault. I really didn''t control my desire. I bullied sister Ah Mei. If you want to blame me, blame me!"


    "That''s enough! Stop talking! It''s already like this. What do you want me to do? You''re my sister and you''re my sweetheart. What can I do when you sleep together?" Ruan Ling said and cried again.


    "Ah Ling, I''m really sorry! Sister Ah Mui has regarded Wen Hao as her only dependence in this life these days. Without him, sister Ah Mui would have died long ago." Ah Mui said, climbed over and hugged ah Ling tightly, sobbing.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, it''s all over. As long as you two can live, what are these things? You can eat something later, have a good sleep and recover your body. We''ll go home early tomorrow! I''ll call may and them in to have a rest!" Ruan Ling said helplessly.


    "Ah? May? They are coming too?" Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling in surprise at his naked body.


    Ruan Ling sighed indifferently, "don''t you two know? They carried you out and in just now. They carried you both to the river, painted you with herbs to cool down, fed you some food and drink, and replenished some energy. They are all them. Otherwise, you can wake up now?"


    "Ah? Then they all looked at my... Body?" Tang Wenhao asked shyly.


    "What do you say? To save you, you must coat your whole body with herbal medicine. Don''t worry! Sister Ah Mei changes into my clothes. As for baby you! You really don''t have the clothes you wear. You are so tall. You can''t wear our pants. No, wait. Tear someone''s coat and wrap it around you!"


    "Oh, that''s OK." Tang Wenhao thought, so he could only do it.


    "Then you two wait inside first. I''ll go out and call them in!" said Ruan Ling, and she was about to get up and go out and call may and their eight immortals.


    "Don''t, don''t, ah Ling, I also have good news for you." Tang Wenhao thought of the treasure in the cave. He wanted to tell Ruan Ling. First, the three of them discussed when to get the treasure out.


    Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei suspiciously and asked with a smile, "do you still have good news? What better news than you two are alive?"


    "Oh, ah Ling, it''s not the same thing. I tell you, ah Ling, we''re going to make a lot of money." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, ah Ling, we''ve really made a fortune. This is a cave with treasures. There are countless gold and silver treasures in it." Ah Mei smiled excitedly, pointing to the cave wall.


    "What? Treasure cave? You said it was a treasure cave?" Ruan Ling looked at them in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said with a smile, "yes, this cave wall is fake. In fact, it is an iron door. Push it open. It is full of gold and silver treasures. We can''t spend it for ten years."


    "Shh... Baby, sister Ah Mui, keep your voice down. If it''s true, we must keep it a secret. We can''t let the little girls outside know. They''re young. Maybe hundreds of people know when they get home."


    "Well, it''s very important. Let''s discuss it before my eldest brother and Manny come back? Ah Ling, if you go out again, can you still find this hole?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, baby, although I''m not familiar with this place, I also know where it is in death valley. I can find it at any time." Ruan Ling smiled confidently.


    "Well, in that case, my opinion is to keep it a secret first. Don''t tell the fourth person outside us about it, because there are so many scary babies in it. We can''t get rid of it once or twice. When my eldest brother and Manny come, we''ll carefully plan how to transport it out. Do you think so?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Ruan Ling looked at Ah Mei for advice. "Ah Ling, I think baby, no, uncle, you''re right." Ah Mei was afraid that Ruan Ling was jealous and quickly changed her mouth.


    Ruan Ling smiled bitterly and nodded, "OK, that''s it! Why don''t I have a look first!"


    "No, ah Ling, the iron door is too heavy, and it''s not easy for us to reinstall it. It''s basically restored to its original state. If we push it down and install it again, it''s really difficult to block the light emitted by the jewelry inside, and it''s likely to be found by Ah Mei outside." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Oh! All right! Then do as you say, baby! By the way, sister Ah Mui, since you are all like this, you can call Wen Hao whatever you want! I won''t mind." Ruan Ling smiled helplessly.


    "Ah Ling, is this true? Can sister Ah Mui understand that you will allow sister Ah Mui to be with her uncle in the future, and you will not interfere with us?" Ah Mui asked pleasantly, and Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling with expectation.


    "Alas! Sister Ah Mui, even if ah Ling doesn''t like it, you''re already like this. Can I break you up? If ah Ling breaks you up, baby can''t tell how much she hates me! Besides, ah Ling wanted to bring him and ah Ju together, but she let ah Ju sleep with him because ah Ling couldn''t satisfy him for the time being. Now ah Ju is dead, and you two can''t come together It''s providence, but sister Ah Mui, I still have one condition, "Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Ah Ling, you said that as long as sister Ah Mui and the baby are together, I will promise you anything." Ah Mui smiled happily, and Tang Wenhao was also very happy. Although Ah Mui was seven or eight years older than him, Ah Mui brought him unparalleled happiness, which fascinated him. He could not give up Ah Mui, the best young woman, Her ripe body is an inexhaustible treasure.


    Ruan Ling glanced at them and said, "Sister Ah Mui, you are much older than the baby and have children again. Obviously, you are not suitable for being too formal together. Therefore, I allow you two to be together, but I don''t allow you to be like me and my sister Manny, even ah Ju at that time. You have to be restrained. You can''t make the whole city stormy and let everyone know. It''s just limited to us and my sister , like those girls outside, you have to avoid it. I don''t want to damage our baby''s healthy image in the hearts of the sisters in death valley. "


    "Ah? Ah Ling, it''s not good for sister Ah Mui..." Tang Wenhao was afraid to hurt Ah Mui''s self-esteem.


    "Not really, what? Baby." Ruan Ling asked angrily.


    "No, it''s good, baby, just according to what Ah Mui said. Originally, Ah Mui doesn''t deserve you. It''s very good that ah Ling can allow us to be together. Ah Mui is very satisfied. Ah Ling, thank you! You give Ah Mui hope to live again." Ah Mui said emotionally.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, what else do our sisters have to say? You two rest first and I''ll call them in." Ruan Ling said and stood up.


    "Ah Ling... You''d better get me a dress to cover it first!" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, baby, are you shy? Don''t worry! I don''t want to be cheap. These dead girls!" said Ruan Ling and went out.


    After Ruan Ling went out, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei couldn''t help hugging each other, "baby, we really won''t die. I can continue to be with my baby. It''s really like a dream. When I go back, I''ll take good care of ah Ling and you. Ah Ling is so kind to me."


    "Sister Ah Mui, I wronged you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Don''t be wronged, don''t be wronged, baby. In our hometown, no one wants a woman like me. Where can we find a man like baby? Baby, sister Ah Mui''s life is yours and Ling''s. sister Ah Mui is willing to die for you at any time."


    "Sister Ah Mui, what are you talking about? What can''t die? We won''t die. We''ll love ah Ling and Manny all our lives, okay?"


    "Well, baby, it''s so happy." Ah Mui was very happy that she had a blessing in disguise. She lost an ugly and useless husband and got a handsome, young and excellent Tang Wenhao. In particular, Tang Wenhao was not as arrogant as their Vietnamese men. He was gentle and polite to anyone. Living with a man like Tang Wenhao was like falling into a honeypot.


    When they were happy here, they heard the messy and compact footsteps from far to near, and quickly released each other, so that others would not see them hugging together.


    First, Ruan Ling came in. She held a torn female coat in her hand and handed it to Tang Wenhao with a smile, "baby, surround!"


    Tang Wenhao feels much more comfortable with this rag around him. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing to watch the pure and beautiful eight immortals flock in and sleep with them here. How ambiguous the atmosphere is?


    Tang Wenhao was in good health. Once the fever subsided, he ate most of the food brought by Ruan Ling and they soon completely recovered, and Ah Mei also recovered to 89%.


    As the saying goes, Tang Wenhao hasn''t been with Ruan Ling for ten or twenty days. She suddenly hugged her and slept with her. How can she sleep safely? Ruan Ling is the same. Although she knows she can''t share a room with Tang Wenhao in the past two months, when her body contacts Tang Wenhao''s male body, the fire hidden in her body quickly spread all over her body Soon burned her out of her mind.


    "Baby, I can''t stand it!" Ruan Ling begged in Tang Wenhao''s ear.


    Tang Wenhao''s feelings for Ruan Ling are different from those for Ah Mei and ah Ju. She is more seeking constant stimulation for Ah Mei, a kind of stimulation from psychology to physiology; for ah Ju, he is moved by her doting and infatuation for herself. He did not expect that ah Ju''s love for him would be so crazy and give up on me in just a few days. Therefore, he is full of shame for ah Ju''s death Guilt, many years later, every time he thought of ah Ju, he felt like a knife. Ah Ju''s love for him is unforgettable forever.


    He loves Ruan Ling from the bottom of her heart. Ruan Ling is both overbearing and tolerant. She likes to be jealous and can compromise quickly. She has made many unprecedented compromises for him and love him. She can go her separate ways with her partner Abu and make friends with death. Therefore, Tang Wenhao admires her, likes her and loves her deeply. Ruan Ling is sometimes crazy, Sometimes gentle, sometimes overbearing, sometimes tender complex character makes him feel very exciting with her.

 Chapter 136

    Therefore, for Ruan Ling''s invitation full of hunger and thirst, how can he have reason to refuse? So Tang Wenhao glanced back at the eight fairies and sister Ah Mei lying not far away and readjusted Ruan Ling''s body.


    "Well, baby, stop talking and hurry up." obviously, Ruan Ling can''t wait.


    The next day, Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei and led her eight immortals to death valley. Because the food they brought was almost done by Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei last night, they had to go back early. Besides, most of the people in death valley came out, and she was a little worried.


    On the way, the precocious may always couldn''t help running to Tang Wenhao''s side, walking side by side with him, looking for words to tell him. Meimou glanced at Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally. She was full of curiosity and expectation about Tang Wenhao''s body.


    "Uncle, did you really kill that big snake?" the little girl began to talk again.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "to be exact, sister Ah Mui killed it. I bit it when I was playing with it. The most fatal thing should be that sister Ah Mui stabbed it in the eye with a fire stick."


    Ruan Ling smiled at sister Ah Mei, "sister, I didn''t expect you to have so much courage and courage as a weak woman."


    "Ah Ling, at that time, I thought the beast was going to bite our treasure... My uncle''s head. I was so anxious at that time that I couldn''t care about anything. Let''s fight with it." Ah Mei said and glanced at the little beauty Ah Mei. She had a feeling that she had a baby face, but the beautiful little girl Ah Mei who was well-developed was full of worship when she looked at her baby, This girl won''t fall in love with Wen Hao, will she?


    "Hee hee, uncle, you can really bite such an ugly beast? Yeah! It''s disgusting!" may closed her eyes, shook her head and smiled.


    "Ha ha, may, when people arrive at that time, they have the instinct to survive and can do anything." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Her little girls also chattered and laughed. Because they found my uncle and sister Ah Mui, their tasks were completed, so everyone was in a very good mood. Only ah Yu was sweating for Ah Mei.


    Ah Yu has been calmly observing Ah Mei. She knows what ah Mei is thinking and is worried that she will sink deeper and deeper. Since she saw Tang Wenhao''s body yesterday, Ah Mei has been in a state of excitement. In addition, she was left by Ruan Ling to wash Tang Wenhao''s body and feed him. Therefore, she has been in closer contact with Tang Wenhao''s body than other beauties.


    Last night, may secretly asked ah Yu if she knew what men and women should do together. Ah Yu scolded her for not being ashamed. She said she didn''t know such a thing. She was also a yellow flower girl herself? Ask Ah Mei to ask their sister Ruan Ling or Ah Mei. They must know.


    Therefore, ah Yu was very worried when she saw that Ah Mei came together with Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally all the way from getting up in the morning. She was worried that she would finally cross the red line and have something wrong with her uncle Tang Wenhao. If ah Jie knew, could Ah Mei still live?


    So, thinking about it, in order to save her, ah Yu still pulled Ah Mei behind. When everyone didn''t pay attention, she whispered to Ah Mei, "Ah Mei, don''t be silly! A man like my uncle can''t be thought of by a girl like you and me. He''s an elder sister''s. you can''t have ideas no matter how much you like him."


    "I know, sister ah Yu, can''t I even talk to my uncle?" Mei said unconvinced.


    "It''s not that I can''t. I think even sister Ah Mei can see that you like my uncle. It''s estimated that sister ah knows. You''d better pay attention to yourself." ah Yu warned her.


    "No! I haven''t had anything to do with my uncle?" may said with a frown.


    "It''s nothing. When it''s all right, it''s too late. Sister a and sister Ah Mei are people who come here. What can''t be seen through? They don''t say you now. It doesn''t mean they don''t know. My uncle knows better. Don''t treat others as fools."


    "Hehe, sister ah Yu, I know. I''ll pay attention later. Hehe, sister ah Yu, you said that when we found out that my uncle and sister Ah Mei were together, they didn''t wear clothes. Do you think they had that kind of relationship? I think sister Ah Mei and my uncle looked like a couple when they walked together." may said curiously.


    "Shh, you''re going to die! You can''t talk nonsense. Elder sister Ah Mui doesn''t say anything. What do you say? Elder sister Ah Mui is elder sister of elder sister ah. Although she''s not a pro sister, they grew up together. Elder sister Ah Mui has been serving elder sister-in-law. Their relationship is not comparable. Ah Mei, I warn you, what''s the relationship between elder sister Ah Mui and my uncle? Don''t talk nonsense to others , if you are in trouble, no one can save you. "


    "Is it that serious?" may said unconvinced with a small mouth.


    "Sure, you should control your mouth." ah Yu looked at her seriously.


    "OK, sister Yu, I see." may smiled as if nothing had happened.


    To make a long story short, three days later, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao had stepped into the territory of death valley. However, when they walked to the edge of the jungle a few kilometers away from death valley, Ruan Ling found that the surrounding environment was somewhat strange. According to reason, Ruan Ling and them had not left death valley for ten days, that is to say, there should be people around death valley at this time, Because she has removed all the mechanisms, she can basically go in and out at will. Either the people who go out don''t find Tang Wenhao, they go home one after another, or she will meet some people on the road these days.


    However, except for the eight fairies I brought out these days, I didn''t meet any sisters in death valley on the road and in the jungle. Now, there is a dead silence around me. Why on earth? Did something happen at home?


    Thinking of this, Ruan Ling waved to everyone to stop, "baby, sister Ah Mui, let''s not go in again. I think something''s wrong at home!"


    "Ah Ling, now that Abu and they have run away, does anyone in death valley dare to oppose you?" Ah Mui asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! Sister, are you thinking too much? Who dares to hurt you, our sisters in death valley?" May asked in puzzled.


    Ruan Ling motioned to everyone to hide. She paced aside and thought calmly, "well, sister Ah Mui, baby, do you think it''s ok? Let''s send one or two people in first. If it''s okay, we''ll go in and find a way if there''s a problem."


    "Ah Ling, shall I have a look?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, you can''t do it. Your goal is too big and dangerous!" Ruan Ling rejected it.


    "Ah Ling, I''ll go. I''m a maid. I''m useless in their eyes. There won''t be any danger. Besides, we don''t know who''s going to play tricks in it. Do you think too much?" Ah Mei said and got up.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you can''t go either. They all know that you two have disappeared. It''s easy to expose us when asked. Sister Ah Mui, her sisters won''t turn against me. What I''m most worried about is the people of ah Cheng. They really should have killed them at that time. Now there are hidden dangers."


    "Ah Ling, do you mean ah Cheng must be the opposite?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it must be him. Now there are only a few people left in death valley. One is ah Zhu and ah Yun. They have been with me for many years and will not turn against me. I know. Besides, I promised them that I would take them out of the valley to find their mother-in-law at an appropriate time. They all want to marry to China, so their sisters are unreasonable By opposing me. "


    "Ah Cheng is different from more than ten of them. These people are used to eating, drinking, whoring and gambling with Abu. They are too much controlled by us here. Now there is an accident in death valley. It is not impossible to seize the opportunity. Maybe ah Zhu and ah Yun and their sisters are controlled by this guy." Ruan Ling said calmly.


    "Will sister ah Chu be ruined by them?" Ah Mei asked anxiously.


    "It''s entirely possible that these people used to do all kinds of evil in Xinyuan. They liked to play with women. They have been holding back for so long these days. Alas! They really shouldn''t stay." Ruan Ling''s intestines were green with regret.


    Ruan Ling''s words made Tang Wenhao particularly worried. When he thought that several good sisters before Ruan Ling had accidents one by one because of their arrival, he was very guilty and hurriedly said, "ah Ling, don''t argue, I''ll go and have a look! It''ll be fine. Except you, I have the highest martial arts here. It''s most suitable for me to go."


    "Baby, you can''t do it. They all know that you are good at martial arts and can point acupoints. If they find you, they won''t give you a chance and will shoot you. Ah Cheng is not a fool. He knows the situation of death valley. If you and ah Ya outside are controlled by them, he won''t worry about me at all. Therefore, you and ah Ya outside can''t take risks now It''s dangerous. The three of us still have the strength to fight with them. Baby, what I''m most worried about now is that Aya has returned from Liangshan, and they must have controlled Aya. "Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Sister, don''t worry! You still have our eight sisters!" ah Yu heard the seriousness of the problem and quickly stated his position.


    Amy, ABI and other seven fairies also expressed their loyalty to Ruan Ling to the death, which moved Ruan Ling very much.


    "Ah Yu, I''d like to thank you for supporting ah Jie at this time. However, you''re too young and haven''t learned Kung Fu. Ah Jie doesn''t want you to take too much risk. You just have to follow her." Ruan Ling said gently.


    "Elder sister, why don''t you send me to inquire about it! Ah Cheng and his people are not familiar with me, so I told them that I went out with you to find my uncle, but I didn''t find it. Later, we were separated, and I went back alone. Do you think it''s good to say so?" may smiled.


    "No, may, you''re only 19 years old. Sister doesn''t want anything to happen to you." Ruan Ling rejected her idea.


    "Sister, but I don''t want you and your uncle to have an accident. Don''t worry! May is not so easy to deal with. I will act according to the opportunity and won''t force them. I will paralyze them, listen to their words, run away while they don''t pay attention, or find a way to deal with them with sister ah Zhu and them." may smiled lightly.


    Ah Yu nodded and said to Ruan Ling, "sister, I think our eight sisters are really more suitable for selecting people to explore the reality and reality. Of course, may not go. She is really too young. I think it would be more suitable for me to go than May."


    Several of her beauties also wanted to venture in to inquire and want to show it at this time, but they were rejected by Ruan Ling. She was not confident about the ability of these little girls and lacked a deeper understanding of them. She dared not take such a risk.


    If they can''t stand the test and sell themselves, they will be finished. When death valley came out, Ruan Ling was afraid of losing guns and was locked in the warehouse by ah Zhu. If ah Zhu was captured, ah Cheng must have controlled the arsenal. Now, except for a submachine gun and some throwing knives in her hand, she doesn''t have any beautiful women, How can a single gun fight ah Cheng and survive in this jungle? How important guns are!

 Chapter 137

    "Sister, I''m really good. Just send me! I promise to finish the task." may said stubbornly.


    Ruan Ling looked at the precocious little beauty in front of her, looked at the perseverance and stubbornness in her beautiful eyes, and really wanted her to have a try, but she shook her head when she thought of the consequences.


    "Ah Ling, I''ll go. I''m the only man here. It''s natural for me to take risks." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "No, anyone can go. You absolutely can''t, baby. How can a Ling live if something happens to you? We worked hard to find you because we can''t lose you. If something happens to you, I can''t explain it to my sister."


    "Yes! I will never agree with you to take risks. I''d rather die myself than you." sister Ah Mui''s attitude is also very firm.


    "Yes, uncle, I don''t agree with you. Sister, just let me go! I don''t think they will care about me very much. I have a way to deal with them." may said confidently.


    Ruan Ling had to turn her eyes to the little girl again. She pulled her aside, looked at her smart and beautiful eyes very seriously and said, "may, do you know? If ah Cheng sees through you, you will be very dangerous. Look at you, you are so beautiful. Those people are wolves! They will bully you."


    "I''m not afraid. I think I can beat their smelly men." may said confidently.


    Ruan Ling looked at Mei firmly, hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded, "OK, Mei, then sister a agreed to send you to inquire, but sister a has a question. You must answer sister a truthfully. Can you do it?" Ruan Ling asked seriously.


    "Sister, ask! I promise to tell the truth." may smiled.


    "Well, ghost girl, why do you want to go in so much to inquire about the situation? Is there no other reason besides what you said that you are not afraid of ah Cheng and them? Remember, you must tell the truth, otherwise ah Jie will not agree with you." Ruan Ling looked at her suspiciously, and other beautiful women looked at her curiously, including Tang Wenhao.


    Amy didn''t look at anyone, but directly focused her eyes on Tang Wenhao. Ah Yu next to her couldn''t help sweating for her and thought, ghost girl, don''t tell the truth!


    However, the straightforward, innocent and lovely may finally spoke her heart. She pointed to Tang Wenhao and smiled at Ruan Ling, "sister, I like my uncle. I''m willing to take any risk for him."


    Now everyone was so stupid that they couldn''t help sweating for her. They thought that Ah Mei was not going to die. My uncle was an elder sister''s man. She was brave enough. Therefore, finally, their eyes focused on Ruan Ling.


    In fact, the most shocking thing is Tang Wenhao. He didn''t expect that he would fall in love with Ah Mei, a beautiful girl, in less than a month. She is so direct and crazy. She is only 19 years old! It has to be said that although Tang Wenhao doesn''t love may yet, he has flirted with her at most, but at this moment, he feels that his heart is really touched again.


    Of course, he was also worried about may for fear that Ruan Ling would get angry. After all, Ruan Ling was a little angry about Ah Mei and her own affairs. Last night, knowing that she was in danger of miscarriage, she couldn''t help asking for it from herself. While asking for it, she told him her jealousy in his ear. She said she didn''t want to give him to any woman anymore, Sister Ah Mui is the last other than Manny.


    But now, the little girl may even openly provokes her. Can she stand it?


    To everyone''s deep surprise, Ruan Ling not only didn''t get angry, but closed her beautiful eyes. Tears overflowed from her beautiful eyes. She stretched out her hand to hold may tightly and sighed, "May, I am very grateful to you for being so bold and directly expressing your feelings for my uncle. It shows that you are honest with my sister and that your love for my uncle is selfless and pure. Well, since you are so frank, my sister also swore to all the sisters in front of you that as long as you can successfully complete the task and come out alive, my sister promised to reward you to my uncle after you come out Just like sister, you are also a man in my uncle''s bed. "


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, everyone was stunned, especially ah Yu, ah Bi, ah Xue and other fairies. The eyes in the beautiful eyes were both envious and jealous, and some couldn''t believe it.


    May looked at Tang Wenhao excitedly. Her eyes were filled with tears, affectionate, bold and direct, regardless of so many eyes staring at her, including Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect Ruan Ling to make such a decision. It''s not like what a woman like her should do. He couldn''t help thinking, "does ah Ling want to stabilize Ah Mei first? Do you want to clean her up later?"


    "Ah Ling, Ah Mei is still young. She doesn''t know what love is. I don''t want her to take this risk." Tang Wenhao said awkwardly to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling glanced at him coolly and said lukewarm, "Baby, where is Amy? She''s young? But her body has developed well. Open your eyes and see which part is not developing well? Where is she small? Look at her chest. Is it smaller than mine? As for what you said, other people''s little girls don''t understand love? They are willing to die for you. What else do you don''t understand? Are you reluctant to give up?"


    Tang Wenhao heard the strong jealousy in Ruan Ling''s words and knew that he couldn''t say it again. Otherwise, he couldn''t help may and might really hurt may. Therefore, he had to smile awkwardly and gently say to Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, I''m afraid you''re not happy."


    This sentence made Ruan Ling feel very useful. Her nose was sour and her tears came out again, "Baby, it''s enough to have you. Don''t say anything. It''s settled. May, don''t worry. What sister said just now is firm and absolute. But you should firmly remember that sister wants you to come back and accompany your uncle well. Don''t have an accident! Especially your body can''t be touched by ah Cheng''s bastards. Sister''s ugliness will be mentioned first. If your body doesn''t dry If you are clean and touched by another man, you will never follow my uncle in your life. Elder sister doesn''t allow my uncle''s woman to be a little unclean. Do you understand? "


    This made Ah Mui feel sad, but she didn''t show it. She knew that Ruan Ling was a perfectionist. She was very depressed about her broken body and Tang Wenhao, but she was forced to accept it because she grew up with her and took care of Ruan''s benefactor, grandma a Xiang.


    "Elder sister, I know. If my body is touched by those bad guys, I will die with them." Mei''s beautiful eyes show a firm look.


    "No, elder sister doesn''t want you to die, but you are no longer qualified to be an uncle''s woman." Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Sister, if I''m really bullied by those bad guys, I''d rather die. I swear, I only want my uncle in this life, and I don''t want other men, and I won''t let them touch me."


    "OK, girl, if you have such determination, elder sister thinks you can do it. Let''s plan how to act!" it seems that Ruan Ling is very satisfied with Ah Mei''s performance.


    So Ruan Ling told everyone about the action plan. It was roughly like this. Let Ah Mei dirty her body and break her clothes first, and then pretend to escape from the jungle and wait for ah Cheng and them to take her in next to the factory.


    After entering, he told ah Cheng that she was in danger when she was looking for Tang Wenhao outside with Ruan Ling. She met wolves and was chased by wolves into the fast flowing river. Later, she was washed into the deep pool by waterfalls. Everyone except her died in the deep pool and fed crocodiles. She survived because she was washed downstream by the river.


    If they believe what ah Cheng said, they will certainly relax their vigilance. With the IQ and management ability of ah Cheng''s Gang, including their mental skills, they will soon make the factory a mess, so that they can find an opportunity to raid them.


    If they don''t believe what ah Mei said, they will let Ah Mei lead the way to find Ruan Ling and them. Several of them set up an ambush near here and beat him unprepared. Ruan Ling is an expert among the experts in setting up the mechanism pit. As long as Ah Mei can take them to the pre-set place, ah Cheng will be ambushed and certainly not Ruan Ling''s opponent.


    This is a dangerous move, but it is also a good one to win by surprise. As long as you go right, you can avoid major casualties and get rid of ah Cheng. Ruan Ling has made up her mind this time. As long as she has a chance, she will never let ah Cheng''s animals leave the death valley alive.


    "May, sister and uncle, sister may, and your seven sisters'' lives have been handed over to you. You must be careful. Don''t be careless. If you take the wrong step, we''ll all die, okay?" Ruan Ling finally told may who was going to take action immediately.


    "Yes, sister, may won''t let them find the problem." then the little girl glanced at Tang Wenhao affectionately, which made Tang Wenhao don''t know how to talk to her. She wanted to comfort and encourage her. She was afraid that Ruan Ling was jealous and didn''t say it. She felt quite right with her.


    Ruan Ling came up to him, pestled his arm, smiled magnanimously, "baby, go with may for a while! Send her away. Remember, pay attention to safety and don''t let anyone find it."


    As soon as may heard this, she bowed to Ruan Ling again and again, "sister, thank you! Uncle, go." she smiled and took Tang Wenhao''s hand. Tang Wenhao had to smile awkwardly and let her hold it and drill into the jungle.


    Ruan Ling smiled helplessly in the back, "do you see? This dead girl will certainly take away my man''s heart in the future, but you don''t have to worry that elder sister will be jealous and retaliate against her. As long as she really loves your uncle and takes risks for him, elder sister can forgive her."


    Amy, who was drilling into the jungle, excitedly took Tang Wenhao''s warm and powerful hand, and her heart was as sweet as honey. She glanced back at Tang Wenhao, who was so handsome, and smiled, "uncle, I will come back intact. I''ve made up my mind since you took me back to elder sister''s residence. I want to be an aunt''s woman."


    "Ah? You''re so old that you think about it all day? May, I don''t want you to have anything to do anyway, you know? Even if you are bullied by ah Cheng''s bad guys, I don''t want you to die. People only have one life. If they lose it, they will never come back. I want you to come back to us alive, may, as long as you come back, whether you are bullied by them or not Negative, I want you. "Tang Wenhao doesn''t want to put too much psychological pressure on the little girl.


    "Really? Uncle, is what you said true?" May asked in surprise.


    "Well, but don''t tell your sister. If she knows, she won''t spare you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, uncle, if I''m really bullied by them, I''ll never follow him. Then I don''t deserve it. Elder sister is right. A man like Uncle shouldn''t be a clean woman. Otherwise, uncle, you need me now! I promise I haven''t been touched by a man and haven''t even been seen by other men." may said this, Actually stopped.

 Chapter 138

    Tang Wenhao was startled. He scraped Mei''s delicate little nose and said with a smile, "silly girl, this is not the time. Don''t think about it. I''ll wait for you to come back!"


    "Well, uncle, I said that I''ll only be your woman in my life. You know you all think I''m young, but I don''t think I''m younger than sister ah Yu. I''ll prove that I''ve grown up with my actions." may smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, I believe you, girl. Go! Be careful ha! I won''t send you, and it''s easy to be found if I send you again." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, uncle, I''ll go. Go back! Don''t worry, I''ll finish the task." she said, and may walked towards the jungle in the direction of the factory without looking back.


    Not to mention how Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao set up an ambush waiting for Ah Mei to bring ah Cheng over, but only the little beauty Ah Mei, walked boldly towards the factory.


    When she came close to the factory wall, she found a problem. The huge pharmaceutical factory was cold and didn''t find anyone. It was a little scary.


    She slowly approached the wall. As soon as she stepped into the factory gate, she broke her drink behind her. "Little girl, who are you? Put your hands up."


    May honestly raised her hands and looked back. Sure enough, it was two men from Xinyuan who pointed guns at her. She immediately pretended to be very innocent, "two brothers, what are you doing? Am I wrong? Isn''t this Ruan''s pharmaceutical factory in death valley?"


    "Hey, hey... Of course it is, but now the boss here is our eldest brother ah Cheng. Beauty Ruan Ling is waiting to come back and be our eldest brother''s stronghold lady! Ha ha... You... Honestly follow us in and go! Is there anyone behind you?" a boy asked warily.


    "No, no, I''m alone." may said carefully, thinking that elder sister is really powerful. I guessed it. Ah Cheng must have betrayed her. I must deal with it carefully after I go in.


    "Go! Ah Fei, you watch first. I''ll take the little girl to brother''s office."


    "OK, ah Hai, be careful. The eldest brother said that these days are particularly important to our brothers. Be careful for everyone who comes back. Don''t be careless about the appearance of this girl."


    "Understand, don''t worry!" said the boy, and he took may to Ruan Ling''s little white building.


    A young man stood at the door. Seeing Mei''s beautiful and lovely appearance, he said with a sly smile, "brother ah Hai, this is the most beautiful girl who has come back in the past two days. Is this mine? Ha ha."


    "Ha ha, you think so well. This girl must belong to the eldest brother." the boy escorting may smiled obscene.


    May felt sick and scolded secretly. These animals can''t compare with my uncle!


    When I got to Xiaobai upstairs, the atmosphere inside was very depressed, because before, there were always many beautiful women standing guard and popular. Now it''s cold, and there''s no ghost on the corridor.


    When Ruan Ling arrived at her office, she saw Ah Cheng with an obscene smile looking at Ah Mei and looking at her up and down. Because he didn''t know ah Mei, he wasn''t too vigilant. He just felt that Ah Mei was good-looking and made him have the impulse to hold her.


    When may came in just now, he had seen it in the upstairs window. He knew that it was a stunning little beauty. When he came closer, he was really very good and his heart was itching.


    In addition to him, there is a girl who sits on the sofa and cries. May knows her. She is a female worker on the assembly line in the factory. She is a little older than herself. Her name is ah Hong.


    "Ah Hong? Are you...?" Ah Mei walked over and asked with concern.


    "Wuwu... He''s a beast... May, I''ve been... Ruined by him." ah Hong said and burst into tears.


    "Oh, it''s so fucking annoying! Why are you crying? Don''t women do it once? As for it? Ah Hai, you take this girl out and give it to you." ah Cheng smiled.


    "Ha ha, OK, big brother, thank you!" said ah Hai. He walked over and took away the frightened and helpless ah Hong with a gun.


    May wanted to stop it, but she knew it was impossible with her current strength, so she forbeared her inner anger and smiled, "brother Cheng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Has the final say toil? "Hum! This is all the way Ruan has forced us. Since we surrendered her, we have been regarded as a coolie. It''s not that long. Women will not let us touch. We are all full of SAP. No woman can let us live." you see, little beauty, now I have the final say, so you must be good. "A Cheng laughed with pride.


    "Aren''t there sisters ah Zhu and ah Yun? What about them?" Ah Mei deliberately pretended to be naive.


    "Hum! Ah Zhu? Ah Yun? Don''t worry, they are already my prisoners. To tell you the truth, miss a Yun has become my ah Cheng''s woman. Now there is only ah Zhu, a girl who doesn''t know whether to live or die. She is carrying it. Hum! I don''t believe how long she can carry it. I''ll starve her for a few days first. At that time, I''ll let her take the initiative to embrace me. Little beauty, there is a Chinese saying As the old saying goes, a person who knows current affairs is a Junjie. Ah Hong just said your name is may? Who were you with when you went out? Why did you come back alone? To be honest, I won''t hurt you. "Ah Cheng asked suspiciously.


    "Brother Cheng, will you really hurt me? I don''t want to die." may pretended to be afraid.


    "Ha ha... Don''t worry, you are so beautiful. I won''t let you die, but you must tell the truth. Who are you?"


    "Sister, I''m sister''s personal bodyguard, may, but I can''t do anything. We were just picked by sister to train to be her maid. We met my uncle missing without learning anything." may pretended to be pathetic.


    "Oh? You''re Ruan Ling''s bodyguard? Ten of you went out together? Why did you come back alone?" ah Cheng hurried up to her and looked at Ah Mei suspiciously.


    "Elder brother Cheng, elder sister, they are all dead, and I am the only one left alive. Sobbing," said may, pretending to be very sad and crying.


    "Come on, come on, don''t cry. Ruan Ling is not your mother? Why are you crying? Tell me quickly, how did Ruan Ling die? When did it happen? Where were their bodies?" ah Cheng immediately relaxed when he heard the good news. He knew that if Ruan Ling really died, he would really become the real earth emperor of the death valley, These hundreds of beauties have become his. Just like just now, when he sees that may''s face looks better, he can get her to the office and deal with her first. It''s great.


    Especially when he carefully appreciates May''s facial features and concave convex body, his heart is like ants crawling all over his body. He knows that a little beauty like may can definitely kill him when he sleeps.


    Moreover, he can conclude that Ah Mei must also be a young chick. Since he designed and controlled ah Zhu, ah Yun and other beauties these two days, he basically has to have several pure little beauties every day. However, he is better than Abu. He doesn''t eat alone. When he is happy, he will reward some virgins to his brothers, and won''t completely occupy them. Of course, it''s his beautiful MM like Ah Mei.


    May had seen from his hungry eyes that he had a bad heart for himself. Therefore, she had an idea and said sadly to ah Cheng, "elder brother ah Cheng, elder sister ah and our sisters died miserably!"


    "Ah? What a terrible way? Tell me." ah Cheng asked suspiciously.


    "They seem to have been infected and died." may said, and then Mei looked at ah Cheng''s reaction.


    Sure enough, ah Cheng took a step back and looked at Mei warily, "infectious diseases? Why are you all right?"


    "I... maybe it''s not contagious!" may said vaguely.


    "May not have been infected? You said, what was it like when they died, and why you were the only one who didn''t get infected?" ah Cheng looked at Ah Mei warily and doubted her words.


    May had to lie because she hadn''t seen what infectious diseases looked like. "Brother Cheng, I''m not feeling well these days, so I can''t keep up with sister A. that day, sister a and her sisters found my uncle and sister Ah Mei about two days away from here."


    "Ah? Did the Chinese boy find it? Where are they now?"


    "They were also ill. It was only when they were ill that they infected sister a and our other sisters. I didn''t lift them because I was not feeling well, so I picked up a life."


    "Ah? Died so soon? What infectious disease is so severe?" ah Cheng said suspiciously.


    "Where do I know? It''s terrible anyway. There''s a dead Python next to my uncle. It''s estimated that it was infected from the python."


    "Ah? Is that so? Then you didn''t get close to them?" ah Cheng looked at Mei with worry and vigilance. Although he was a little confused, he couldn''t believe it.


    As a man who has lived in the jungle for many years, ah Cheng knows the severity of infectious diseases, so he finally said to Ah Mei, "May, whether you are infected or not, I''ll ask ah hai to take you to your doctor and ask her to give you a physical examination. If you''re really not ill, you''ll stay and I''ll treat you well. If you have an infectious disease, don''t blame me for being too cruel to you."


    May was very happy when she heard this. She knew that as long as she could get in touch with the people inside, she would hope to cooperate with the people inside and eradicate ah Cheng.


    "OK, brother Cheng, as long as you don''t kill me, you can let me do anything. By the way, didn''t you say sister Zhu won''t follow you? I have a way to let her follow you." may pretended to be naive and smiled.


    "Oh? Really? Tell me quickly. What can I do? As long as you can persuade miss a Zhu to follow me, I, ah Cheng, will definitely appreciate you all my life and will be very good to you." ah Cheng excitedly wants to grab Ah Mei''s hand, but when he thinks that Ah Mei may be infected, he shrinks his hand back quickly.


    May is so beautiful! Villain, you want to take advantage of me, girl. Die!


    "Brother Cheng, as long as you take me to see her, I promise I have a way to convince her. Don''t forget, I''m sister''s personal bodyguard. She is also. She must be easy to believe what I say." may smiled.


    "Yes, yes, it makes sense. In this way, may, I''ll arrange a doctor to give you a physical examination. As long as you''re all right, I''ll let you see miss a Zhu. I''ll keep my word. Once miss a Zhu comes from me, I''ll train you to be our new manager. How about it?"


    "OK, OK! Brother Cheng, you have to keep your word!" may deliberately showed that she was very happy, as if she wanted to do this.

 Chapter 139

    "OK, that''s it. Since I can be your eldest brother, ah Cheng definitely counts. Wait, I''ll arrange a doctor for you right away." then he picked up the walkie talkie from his desk. These guys used to be Ruan Ling''s, but now they are all occupied by ah Cheng.


    "Hai, you come in."


    "Yes, boss."


    A few minutes later, ah Hai came to the office with a smile and a spring look on his face, "brother, I''m coming."


    "Why did you go?" ah Cheng asked suspiciously.


    "Elder brother, you forget, don''t you give ah Hong to your brother? I''m... Having a good time. Hey, elder brother, it''s so exciting, ha ha." the boy smiled triumphantly.


    Although may still doesn''t understand what he said, it can be judged from his expression that ah hong must have been bullied by this villain again. May thinks to herself that she must meet sister ah Zhu as soon as possible and discuss countermeasures.


    By the way, why didn''t ah Cheng talk about sister Aya? Is sister Aya still outside? That''s great. As long as sister Aya, sister Aya and uncle unite, ah Cheng will not grow up.


    "Your boy is quick enough to start. Well, it''s cool. It''s time to work. Take miss may down to the former infirmary and wait. Release the doctors from there and ask them to give Miss may a physical examination to see if Miss may has any infectious diseases. If not, take her to the dungeon where miss ah Zhu is locked and ask her to persuade her Bamboo girl. "


    "Ah? Infectious disease?" ah Hai was so frightened that he quickly stepped back and looked at his big hands, because he remembered that he seemed to push Ah Mei for fear that he would infect.


    "OK, if you don''t feel at ease, you can have a physical examination together! Go!" ah Cheng ordered.


    In this way, ah Hai carefully led Ah Mei downstairs and walked towards the factory infirmary.


    Upstairs, ah Cheng looked at Ah Mei walking with a slender waist. He felt a burst of emotion in his heart. Shit, this little beauty doesn''t really have any infectious diseases. It''s a pity that this little girl died. It hurts!


    Besides may, after being led to the infirmary by ah Hai, he asked her to sit in the infirmary where no one smoked. He went to the workshop where the factory employees were detained.


    Knowing that his manpower was limited, ah Cheng centralized management and closed almost all the people in the whole plant, including men, women, old and young, in a large workshop. The workshop had been shut down. He said he would not start until many problems were solved. In fact, he didn''t know how to start work.


    The female doctors in the infirmary were also locked in. Everyone was tied with ropes, and they were no exception. Ah Hai knew them and asked the guard boy to escort them out of the crowd.


    After several female doctors were taken to the infirmary, they saw the little beauty may and looked at her in surprise, "may, how did you come back? Sister?"


    "Dead, all dead, I''m the only one left, sobbing." may said, pretending to be very sad, and cried again, startling the female doctor. She couldn''t believe that may was true. How could Ruan Ling, such a smart and powerful woman, die?


    "All right, all right, don''t cry, you, hurry to give may a physical examination to see if she has that infectious disease, and check it for me later. Shit, bad luck!" ah Hai said angrily.


    Infectious Diseases? May has an infectious disease? What infectious disease? Why can''t you see? The female doctor looked at may in surprise and doubt.


    "Ah Haige, go out first! I''ll ask the doctor to give me a physical examination first, and then I''ll call you. You''re not afraid that you didn''t infect you here, but now you really infect again? I''m really sorry!" Ah Mei threatened.


    As soon as may said this, the female doctor was very intelligent and immediately understood it. She quickly echoed, "brother ah Hai, you''d better go out first! I think there''s something wrong with the girl''s look. I''ll check her whole body. Have you moved our medicine box?" the female doctor asked.


    "No, where was it before and where is it now? Hurry up! We''ll wait outside. Remember to hurry up and give me a check later." ah Hai said and hurried out. The doctor''s words made him confused for fear that he might really catch it.


    The female doctor motioned her two assistants to bring in the medicine box outside her. Then she whispered to may, "miss may, did sister let you in? Isn''t there any infectious disease?"


    "Hmm! I scared them, Dr. Ruan. How''s it going inside?" May asked in a low voice.


    As soon as the female doctor heard it, tears came out immediately and choked, "These animals! Since yesterday, they have been spoiling our girls every day. Now Ruan''s factory is the lair of these animals. Miss may, you should find a way quickly! Otherwise, these children will be spoilt by these animals. Why did sister let you come in alone? What about them? Miss Aya? Why did you transfer all the capable girls away Ah? How could sister make such a stupid mistake this time? "


    "Dr. Ruan, don''t talk about this. There''s no time. What about sister a Zhu now? I must contact her as soon as possible. Only she knows the situation best. She can teach me how to cooperate with sister a to attack and rescue everyone. Dr. Ruan, tell them later that I have an infectious disease, but it''s not a fatal disease, but other diseases. See what infectious disease will make me happy These bastards don''t think of me? "


    "Ah? May, why do you say that? Oh? I see. May, don''t worry! Wait a minute, I promise to make these animals dare not think about you any more." Dr. Ruan said confidently.


    After hearing this, may asked, "Dr. Ruan, what do you want to say to ah Hai?"


    "Ha ha, girl, this has some impact on your reputation, but I can only say so. Moreover, I have to put some medicine on you and create an illusion. In case ah Cheng doesn''t believe that he wants to check himself, he will reveal the truth. He can''t only save you, but also hurt you." Dr. Ruan said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Dr. Ruan, what are you talking about?" May seemed to have a hunch and asked shyly.


    Ruan doctor saw no assistant, and smiled and pointed to Amy. "Girl, you can only say that you have venereal disease is the most insurance. No man dares to sleep with a sexually transmitted disease woman. I told them that you had AIDS, and what the animals knew nothing about, but I also knew that AIDS was very strong."


    "Ah? Then they want to ask me how I got this disease? What do I say?" May asked shyly. After all, she is a little girl. Of course, I''m sorry to be said by Dr. Ruan, but in order not to be harmed by ah Cheng, she can only do so.


    "Ha ha, this is good to say, girl, there are many ways of AIDS transmission, sexual relations, blood transmission, and mother stomach may also be infected, but mainly through sexual relations, but you are still a virgin, you can not say that through sexual relations, you say that you and your family also died of this disease, it may be so infected."


    "Oh, I see. That''s OK. I said my mother died of hemorrhagic fever before. Ha ha, in fact, my mother died of hemorrhagic fever. That''s what to do." may smiled.


    Dr. Ruan nodded and agreed.


    So Dr. Ruan called in his assistant, prepared the medicine box and let them out. At this time, it''s best not to let irrelevant personnel know the truth.


    Dr. Ruan let may lie on the hospital bed and exclaimed, "girl, how beautiful! If your beautiful body is really ruined by ah Cheng''s animals, there is no reason! It would be a great blessing for a man to marry you and have a body like you in the future."


    "Hehe, Dr. Ruan, it''s really as good as you say." May is very happy. Of course, she knows that Dr. Ruan doesn''t exaggerate, because every time she takes a bath with ah Yu and her seven little beauties in Ruan Ling''s resident hot spring, her little beauties will envy her beautiful body.


    This also strengthened her determination to marry Tang Wenhao in the future. She has this confidence. As long as my uncle Tang Wenhao has seen her body, she will not want her in the future.


    Finally, in order to create an illusion, Dr. Ruan had to get some irrelevant drugs on her to let people see that she was really receiving treatment.


    A few minutes later, everything was done. She quickly put on her clothes and got out of bed. "Dr. Ruan, wait, I''ll tell them what I just said?"


    "Well, but they don''t ask you. Don''t say it. It''s up to me. Moreover, you have to pretend that you don''t know you have the disease. You only know that you''re uncomfortable here. You say that you often itch here. I coated you with medicine. You don''t know anything else, do you understand?"


    "Oh, I see." may smiled.


    After their discussion, Dr. Ruan called ah Hai in. Seeing that he really wanted to have an examination, this guy was so scared that his legs and stomach turned cramps and stared at Ah Mei, thinking that he was really infected by her.


    "May, you go out first! I''ll talk to brother Hai." Dr. Ruan deliberately supported may, as if it was very mysterious.


    "Doctor, may, what''s wrong with this dead girl? Will she die?" ah Hai asked hurriedly.


    "Alas! Poor! This girl is only a teenager and she has this disease." Dr. Ruan sighed deliberately.


    "Ah? Is she really going to die? Doctor, please show me quickly? I grabbed her hand. Have I caught it?" ah Hai was even more frightened when he saw the doctor say so.


    "Oh! Have you only touched her hand?" Dr. Ruan asked deliberately.


    "Yes, I only touched my hand. What''s the matter?"


    "Oh! That''s all right. You don''t have to have a physical examination. It won''t infect you," said Dr. Ruan.


    Ah Hai breathed a sigh of relief and his face improved a lot. "Really won''t it infect me? Great, it scared me to death. Dr. Ruan, what''s wrong with this dead girl?"


    Have you heard of "incurable diseases, diseases that are not cured all over the world?"


    "Ah? I seem to have heard that this girl is so young. How can she get this terrible disease? Will she die?" ah customs asked eagerly. He was very sorry to see that such a beautiful girl as may had a terminal illness.


    "Yes, but she doesn''t know. I just told her what bacteria she was infected with and the anti-inflammatory will slowly recover. Don''t tell her the truth. The little girl is poor enough to get this disease. Just look at her time. Can you be better to her these days?"


    "OK, no problem, Dr. Ruan, do you mean? I''m sure I''m not infected, right?" ah Hai asked with some uneasiness.

 Chapter 140

    "Sure, as long as you don''t do that with her... That is, you two don''t have sex, you won''t be infected, but if you two are together, you will be 100% infected." Dr. Ruan deliberately said it was frightening.


    "No, no, absolutely not. I thought at first! But I also know that our boss must go first for such a beautiful little girl. I don''t know if our boss has one, but I don''t think so. I''ll ask him later." ah Hai said with relief.


    "Oh, well? Then you''d better ask quickly! If it''s just done, I''ll give him some medicine to prevent the bacteria from invading his body quickly. To be honest, although I hate what you''ve done these days, I''m a doctor, and it''s my duty to save the lives and heal the wounded."


    "Well, yes, Dr. Ruan, you''re a good man. I''ll tell our boss not to treat you badly." ah Hai said, opened the door and hurriedly reported to ah Cheng with a gun.


    After ah Hai left, Ah Mei entered the infirmary again. "Dr. Ruan, I think ah Hai looked so nervous. Was she scared to death?"


    "Ha ha... HMM! Girl, don''t worry! With the wisdom of these animals, sister a can kill them in a few days." doctor Ruan smiled.


    "Well, however, Dr. Ruan, we can''t wait a few days. If these animals control here more than one day, several more sisters will be ruined by them. Just now when you were painting potions under me, I suddenly had an idea. As long as Dr. Ruan dares to cooperate, we can put all these people down tonight and let sister lead people to kill them." May said excitedly in Dr. Ruan''s ear.


    Dr. Ruan looked at may, a strange little girl, in surprise. He looked outside and asked in a low voice, "girl, what''s your ghost idea? Tell me, as long as I can save our sisters, I dare not. I must cooperate with you."


    May whispered to Dr. Ruan, "Dr. Ruan, with your words, all the sisters in our factory will be saved. I think so. Anyway, these animals are illiterate and do not understand medicine. You can scare them with your medical knowledge. However, to scare them, we must let our sisters cooperate. Everyone pretends to be sick as if they have some infectious disease. Then you will see everyone. You have to say this The disease can be optimistic. Otherwise, ah Cheng is worried about his infection and has to kill everyone. "


    "Ha ha, girl, what''s next?" Dr. Ruan was interested when he heard this.


    "What''s more, you need to give everyone a prescription, and it''s not harmful to your body. Even if there is harm, it is not dangerous at the same time. You have to give A Cheng their medicine, and they are not the same. They are to prevent infection. As for the medicine, they are really dead or they are all dead. That has the final say. Anyway, they do not understand. How do you think of this method? "Like?" may said with a smile.


    "Ghost girl, your method is good, but what if our sisters don''t cooperate well? And what if they don''t fall for it? Don''t take the medicine I prepared for them at all, or let our own people take it first? Didn''t it hurt our own sisters?" Dr. Ruan said anxiously.


    "Then don''t poison them and make them unconscious. Let''s control them?"


    "Is it different? If he asks our sisters to try first, how can they eat if they see our sisters faint?"


    "Is there any medicine for sleeping slowly? I can''t see it at first?"


    "Yes or no, I''m still worried that in case that link doesn''t cooperate well, these animals will definitely make a strong response. Maybe one of the sisters will have bad luck again."


    "Dr. Ruan, but you should also think so. If these animals control for one more day, they will do more harm to our sisters. Bet once!" may said firmly.


    "OK, since you are so confident, let''s gamble once. At my age, I have received a lot of benefits from their Ruan family over the years. It can be regarded as a reward! So, girl, when I go back, I will ask my two assistants to take the medicine to the place where our sisters are detained, and then take it to them all......" Then, Dr. Ruan told may his plan.


    "Hee hee, Dr. Ruan, you are really good. I don''t think ah Cheng, a simple guy, thought we would deal with them like this, so it''s settled." may smiled excitedly.


    Seeing May''s innocent, lovely, ignorant and fearless appearance, Dr. Ruan lovingly touched her head and said with a loving smile, "ghost girl, if anyone marries you, it''s a blessing and a disaster! One day he will be fascinated by you."


    "Hee hee, Dr. Ruan, no, I''m not as charming as sister A." Mei Jiao smiled.


    As soon as they finished, they heard someone outside shouting, "may, come out and our boss let you pass."


    "May, be careful. Don''t be careless. Let them see that all previous efforts will be wasted and many sisters will be involved." Dr. Ruan asked.


    "Yes, Dr. Ruan, I know how to deal with these pigs."


    Dr. Ruan nodded, turned and began to arrange her own task. She knew that the key to the success of this matter was that her own medicine must play a role.


    Besides, miss may, she followed ah hai to Xiaobailou. Ah Hai didn''t dare to get close to Ah Mei this time. Although he knew that Ah Mei''s disease wouldn''t be so easily infected, he still didn''t dare to take risks.


    May looked in her eyes, beamed and scolded, "smelly man, bad man, dead man, wait a minute. If you don''t kill you, I''m not may."


    At Ruan Ling''s office, ah Cheng looked at Ah Mei suspiciously, waved her hand and motioned ah hai to go out. Ah Mei pretended to be naive and smiled innocently, "brother ah Cheng, don''t worry! I don''t have an infectious disease, but I''m a little inflamed. The doctor said that the inflammation will be cured soon."


    "Oh, OK, I see. May, how did you get the inflammation? Where was it?" ah Cheng smiled.


    "Ah? Well... Brother ah Cheng, what do you want?" Ah Mei looked at him in surprise when she heard this, and saw an obscene smile in ah Cheng''s eyes. Her heart couldn''t help pounding. Won''t the villain really look at herself?


    "Hey hey, may, don''t be afraid. Brother Cheng just cares about you and wants to see where your disease is. I''ll let the doctor take care of you." ah Cheng said, staring at Mei''s round mm and thinking, shit, is such a beautiful little beauty really terminally ill? Or sexually transmitted diseases? Where did she get this disease with such a little girl? Shit! The doctor won''t play tricks on me, will he? You have to see it with your own eyes to believe her.


    "I... can''t see it, brother Cheng." Ah Mei saw that ah Cheng looked like he was going to swallow her. She knew he was not kind and was afraid. She was my uncle''s future woman. She couldn''t let the big villain see it and began to regret her decision,.


    May''s expression made ah Cheng suspicious. He sneered, "hum! That dead woman is not lying to me? Come on, may, let me see if you are sick. If you are not sick at all, hey hey, that dead woman, I have to kill her. I don''t care whether she is a doctor or not!"


    "I''m really ill, brother Cheng. I haven''t married yet and can''t see it." May''s intestines are green with regret. Although she has been prepared, she is still very afraid when she really faces it.


    "Ha ha... May, don''t worry. I won''t bully you. Just let me see if you''re really ill. I''ll let you go. Otherwise, I''ll let ah Hai take off your clothes and let all my brothers come together to enjoy your beautiful carcass. You can do it yourself?" ah Cheng smiled insidiously.


    May cried, "brother Cheng, I''m really sick. Don''t look at it, will you?" may begged, but she secretly determined that if her body was really seen by this villain, she must not let him live tonight!


    Looking at the rain belt pear flower, poor little beauty, ah Cheng''s heart is itching. The impulse to commit a crime strongly stimulates his brain. He walks to Ah Mei and wants to put his hand around her, and then.


    But at the thought of ah Hai said that she had a terminal illness, it was a formidable AIDS and dared not. Finally, he coaxed Amy Road, "AMI girl, I swear, just look at it, you put it on, I just want to see if you are really ill."


    "But I''m really ill, brother Cheng, don''t look at it?" may continued to beg, and tears kept flowing out.


    "Come on, may, don''t toast or punish me. If you don''t check me again, I''ll ask someone to take off all your clothes and tie you outside for public display." ah Cheng was finally impatient and said viciously.


    "Don''t... take it off, if you want to keep your word, just take a look." may cried. What she was most afraid of now was not to let ah Cheng look at her secret garden, but to worry that this guy would have to touch it with his hand and even see through her trick with Dr. Ruan, then she would be really finished.


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry! Little beauty, take it off quickly? I''ve always said everything." seeing that may is going to take off her clothes, ah Cheng feels happy. Shit, I must enjoy the beautiful body of the little beauty. If she is really ill, I can only regret to let go. If she pretends, hey, I''ll kill you right away, This is another big fresh watermelon! Little beauty, you can escape my palm.


    damn it! No wonder this guy Abu didn''t let other brothers touch beautiful women before. It turned out that it felt so good!


    Since Ruan Ling arranged for him to move in the factory, ah Cheng and his men soon couldn''t adapt to this invariable, comfortable and lonely life. In particular, they watched the little beauties in the next workshop chirp and work and live happily nearby every day. These guys who were used to hugging women at will were ready to move, but there was no guy in their hands, I''m afraid it''s not Ruan Ling''s opponent who has endured it all the time.


    Therefore, when Ruan Ling called each of them to lead several beauties out to find Tang Wenhao that day, ah Cheng and more than a dozen of his brothers hit it off at once. They felt that the time was ripe and were ready to wait for an opportunity to turn back. When the manpower in death valley was empty and the prevention was not strict, they controlled ah Zhu, ah Yun and other key personnel, and then centralized their other women for management, They are going to occupy these beauties for a long time. When they have had enough, they will burn Ruan with a fire, and then they will run out of the valley of death to find another way out.

 Chapter 141

    Ah Cheng and his younger brother know that they are not the materials for managing the enterprise, do not understand technology, do not understand production and management, and just want to play with women unscrupulously. They can play as long as they can, get drunk and muddle along.


    On the first day, he asked several younger brothers to press miss a Yun to the ground, but he was strongly resisted by miss a Yun. Although he succeeded, he thought it was meaningless, so he kept a Zhu inside and wanted to force a Zhu to devote himself, because he thought a Zhu was his ultimate goal and her girl could only quench his thirst.


    Today, when he saw Amy, he found that the valley of death was really beautiful, and this beautiful woman even had a spell with arzhu girl, and even had a taste than the girl. So, ah Hai said that when Amy had acquired AIDS, he still did not give up her heart. She did not have to witness her true face in Mount Lu.


    With tears of humiliation, Ah Mei retreated her pants in front of ah Cheng. Ah Cheng se stared at her. She was extremely disappointed to see that there were some dots coated with liquid medicine on her. However, the boy''s color heart didn''t die. She still played with the gun in her hand at Ah Mei''s light, which frightened Ah Mei''s whole body to tremble. Ah, Ah Cheng smiled obscene.


    "Well, put it on! May, do you know what''s wrong with you?" ah Cheng asked. Then he glanced at may with infinite loss. He was very unwilling. Shit, such a beautiful girl has a terminal disease. It''s so fucking depressed. What a pity, what a pity!


    May quickly pocketed her pants, nodded and said, "well, Dr. Ruan said it wasn''t a problem, but she grew some small beans and became inflamed, so she coated them with anti-inflammatory water."


    "Oh, that''s right. Since the doctor said so, it should be fine soon. Don''t worry!... by the way, you said you could persuade miss a Zhu to come with me. Can you really persuade her? If you can really persuade her, I can let you be the master of Xinyuan. Xinyuan and the cave where Ruan Ling used to live are now empty. Go there and guard it! You can choose two places. How about it ? "ah Cheng smiled insidiously. In fact, he just wanted to send away Amy, the God of plague. He didn''t want to kill her. Anyway, she had a terminal disease. She was dying whether to kill her or not, but he didn''t want her to stay here for fear that her disease might infect her woman, and he might also be infected.


    "Ah? Brother Cheng, don''t you want me here? How can I live alone?" May asked in a feigned fear


    "No, don''t worry! I''ll send someone to deliver food to you regularly. Aren''t we short handed now? When it''s stable here, I''ll send someone to garrison those two places. Otherwise, you can persuade miss a Zhu later. How about? I won''t treat you badly." ah Cheng sneered.


    "OK! Brother Cheng, you have to keep your word!" may said deliberately.


    Ah Cheng was so sweet that he was numb all over, but when he thought that the little beauty''s body could not be touched, he had to endure his lust and said with an obscene smile, "well, it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say."


    With that, he shouted to the outside with a walkie talkie, "ah Hai, come in and take miss may to the place where miss ah Zhu is closed. Let may persuade her not to toast or drink."


    When she saw Ah Zhu again a few days later, Ah Mei''s hatred for ah Cheng became deeper. The once beautiful sister ah Zhu, who refused to be with ah Cheng and vowed not to follow him to the death, was tortured by ah Cheng. Her face was extremely haggard and her beautiful eyes were godless. She knew that she hadn''t eaten for a long time.


    "Sister ah Zhu, this is Ah Mei." after entering this independent room, Ah Mei hurried to ah Zhu''s face, caressed her haggard face with jade hands, ah Hai glanced at her, closed the door and left.


    When ah Zhu heard Mei''s voice, he quickly raised his head and saw Mei girl. Mei''s eyes showed surprise, "Mei... Why did you come in? Sister?"


    "Shh... Sister a Zhu, keep your voice down. I was sent by sister a to save you." may whispered.


    "Ah? You... Alone? Didn''t sister come? How could they let you in?" ah Zhu looked at Mei in surprise.


    "Wait outside in the jungle! I first came in to inquire about the situation, sister ah Zhu. I lied to them that sister ah and her sister had to be infected and died. Then they were afraid of me and thought I had an infectious disease. Later, they asked Dr. Ruan to give me a physical examination, and Dr. Ruan and I..." then, may described her and Dr. Ruan''s plan to ah Zhu.


    "Oh, that''s right! May, you''re a clever girl. A little trick makes ah Cheng a bastard. Sister didn''t mistake you. However, there''s still a risk. I have a better way than you. I don''t have to suffer the sisters, but I can also make ah Cheng a bastard. We can catch him without casualties He said, "ah Chu whispered.


    "Really, sister a Zhu, tell me quickly. What''s the way?"


    "Come on, put your ears together and never let the third person know." ah Zhu fell in Mei''s ear and whispered to her, listening to the little beauty Mei nodding again and again.


    "Sister a Zhu is awesome. She deserves to be a senior sister who has been with sister a for several years. That''s it. Since you want to do this, sister a Zhu, I suggest you hurry to eat! Otherwise, how can you catch the wolf later?" Mei Jiao smiled.


    Ah Zhu looked carefully out of the window and whispered, "ghost girl, don''t be so loud. Do you want others to hear? Who knows if ah Hai is eavesdropping on us outside?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. This stupid pig was scared to death by me, hee hee." may smiled.


    "Ha ha, ghost girl, how can people of their quality play with you, an ancient and strange girl?... may, don''t delay. Call ah Hai in! We''ll act according to the plan. I''m afraid Dr. Ruan will do it in advance, and my plan will fail."


    "OK, sister a Zhu, I''ll call him in right away." Mei shouted at the door, "brother a Hai, I''ve finished my task. Open the door quickly!"


    When ah Hai saw Ah Mei holding hands with ah Zhu, he was worried that Ah Mei''s disease would be transmitted to ah Zhu. He stared at her unhappily, "Miss Mei, don''t argue with ah Zhu, let go."


    May quickly loosened her grip and said with a smile, "we are all women, making a fuss." in fact, she was happy and knew that ah Hai had a deep plan, stupid man!


    "Don''t you have that... Disease? Well, OK, you said the task was completed. You said Miss a Zhu agreed to be our boss''s woman?" ah Hai asked suspiciously. He thought Ah Mei was too powerful and made rapid progress! He couldn''t believe it, because he had seen with his own eyes that ah Chu would rather die than obey. How could he be persuaded by Ah Mei at once?


    "Brother a Hai, I didn''t know that our sister a was gone at first. Since sister a Mei said that sister a was gone, Ruan doesn''t have a sister now, and ah Cheng has controlled us, I can admit it! But I''m very hungry now. You ask ah Cheng to send me some food quickly. Girl, I want to eat. I''ll talk to ah Cheng after eating. You tell him to marry me , but you must promise me a few conditions, "ah Chu said seriously.


    "OK, OK, miss ah Zhu, as long as you promise to marry our boss, don''t worry. Don''t say a few conditions, that is, dozens of conditions, hundreds of conditions are all right. I''ll report to our boss right away. You... Miss ah Mei, your task is completed, you go out with me!" ah Hai said to Ah Mei unhappily.


    Ah Zhu winked at Ah Mei and motioned her to listen to ah Hai. Ah Mei deliberately pretended to be unhappy and glanced at ah Hai, "hum! Cross the river and tear down the bridge." then she pretended to be angry and shook her hand out.


    Outside, ah Hai said impolitely to Ah Mei, "Ah Mei, our boss said that after you finish this task, you have to go to Xinyuan or the cave where you used to live. I will have someone send you food, and Dr. Ruan will check you regularly. Now you go to the infirmary."


    This is just what ah Mei wants. She really wants to meet Dr. Ruan and inform her of the plan discussed with ah Zhu, so that Dr. Ruan can stop her plan first.


    Not how may and Dr. Ruan planned, just ah Hai.


    The guy trotted back to the Xiaobai building in high spirits and saw Ah Cheng playing with a girl. He was about to step back and was seen by ah Cheng, "ah Hai, come in! Has Ah Mei finished?"


    Ah Hai looked at the shy girl in ah Cheng''s arms. Ah Cheng pushed her and said with an obscene smile, "go out first! I''ll tell you to come in again later. Don''t run around. Don''t blame me for being shot by my brother."


    The little girl went out timidly.


    "Go ahead, Hai."


    "Boss, it''s successful. Miss a Zhu promised to marry you." ah Hai hurried up and smiled.


    "Really? Ah Hai, you didn''t lie to me?" ah Cheng''s eyes were green.


    "It''s true, boss. The little girl Mei really has two skills. She persuaded ah Zhu in three words. I thought she bragged. I didn''t believe it until ah Zhu told me she promised." ah Hai smiled proudly.


    "Really? Ah Hai, what do you think of ah Zhu''s expression?" ah Cheng asked as if he believed it or not.


    "Very happy. As soon as I went in, she shouted for food and asked your boss to arrange someone to send her food. I think she''s going to be too hungry."


    "Shit, if you''re hungry, try it for two days. Come on, quickly ask someone to send food to ah Zhu. Whatever she wants, go and arrange it first, and come back soon after the arrangement." ah Cheng was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    It can be said that several of Ruan Ling''s former close female bodyguards, Abu, ah Xiong and his old three, are eyeing each other. Ah Ya and Alan have been taken by Abu and ah Xiong. Ah Ya is gone now. Alan and ah Ju are dead. Ah Ying married Jin Dacai, a Chinese, and went to China. Now there is only ah Zhu left. Therefore, he takes ah Zhu as his treasure, Even if ah Zhu didn''t obey, he couldn''t bear to hurt her.


    Ah Hai hurriedly arranged to deliver dinner to ah Zhu and hurried back soon. Ah Hai knew that as long as he worked with ah Cheng in a down-to-earth manner, there would be beautiful women. He believed that ah Cheng was better than Abu. He didn''t eat alone and was so happy that he was dying. Their more than a dozen brothers said that they must unite and firmly control these beautiful women in death valley, For their brothers to enjoy day and night until they run out of food reserves in death valley and leave again, they have no plan to live here for a long time.


    "Come on, brother, tell me more. How did miss a Zhu suddenly change? Was it really persuaded by Ah Mei''s dead girl?"

 Chapter 142

    "Well, Ah Mei must have told her that Ruan Ling and ah Ju were dead, which should be a blow to her. Boss, think about it! Before, they all regarded Ruan Ling as a God. Now Ruan Ling is dead, their spiritual pillar has fallen, and now you have caught them. They have been hungry for a few days, and their willpower is not so strong. In addition, with Ah Mei''s persuasion, there is a step down, so this It''s normal to surrender at that time, "Ahai said.


    "Well, brother, that makes sense." ah Cheng nodded and smiled.


    "However, boss, she still has several conditions. If you don''t agree, she will never compromise. She''d rather die. I told her that as long as she agrees to marry you, a hundred conditions are OK." ah Hai smiled.


    "Well, yes, yes, brother, I can handle affairs. I can''t treat you badly. You can take the girl outside now. She belongs to you tonight!"


    "Really? Big brother." ah Hai smiled.


    "Of course it''s true. Ah Cheng doesn''t talk to Abu. Go down and see miss ah Zhu later. As long as she''s full, bring her here quickly. I''ll have a good talk with her." ah Cheng smiled.


    "Yes, boss, can I take the girl out now?" ah Hai said with a smile.


    "Yes, but don''t be so hasty, you boy. We''ll work at night. This gang''s work is important. By the way, where''s Amy''s dead girl?" ah Cheng asked.


    "I told her to wait in the infirmary. I''ll send someone to send her to the place where they used to live. Boss, isn''t it a pity to let her die there? That place is a treasure of Feng Shui! Boss, I think you should occupy that place. Ruan Ling used to spend a lot of time on that place. After you get rid of miss a Zhu, you two lived with some brothers Go, how cool! "


    "You think I don''t want to! However, the place there is limited, and we have too few hands. We can only concentrate on management and concentrate people here, otherwise it will be too scattered. If these women turn against us and we have only one hand in each place, we may be killed by these women. Don''t underestimate these women, you boy. You forget how powerful ah Ju was at the beginning? Do you know why I have to accept ah Zhu? "


    "I don''t know. Is she the most beautiful?"


    "No, ah Zhu is not necessarily the most beautiful. Among the hundreds of beauties, I think many little beauties compete with her. Look at this Ah Mei girl today. If she hadn''t got this disease, I''d rather ask her than ah Zhu. This dead girl is much more tender. Your boy hasn''t seen her like that. Shit, it can drive you crazy. Alas! Don''t talk about it. I''m really depressed. God Jealous of beauty! "Ah Cheng said of May with a look of regret.


    "Boss, have you seen it?" ah Hai said with a smile.


    "Well, I''m really sick. It''s a pity. Therefore, I have contradictions. I don''t want her to die there and dirty the geomantic treasure land. I don''t want her to stay here for fear of infecting her beauty, and I don''t have the heart to kill her." ah Cheng sighed.


    "Why don''t you drive her away and let her live and die?" ah Hai suggested.


    "OK, let''s talk about this later! Back to the topic just now, brother, I tell you that the reason why I must take ah Zhu away is that Ruan Ling and her good Kung Fu beauties are gone. She is the backbone of these beauties. If she is also a comfortable woman of Lao Tzu and accepted by Lao Tzu, won''t she have no idea at all? She is even more beautiful Be obedient. Maybe our brothers don''t have to leave here yet. It''s great to live here with wives and concubines all their life! "


    "Yes, yes, boss, it''s right to follow you. Then I''ll go down and call miss a Zhu! Well, I''ll take the girl outside now?"


    "Shit, look at your promise. All right, take it away! Remember, we''ll work in the evening and shut it in your room first." ah Cheng ordered.


    "Boss, I understand." ah Hai opened the door and went out.


    The complacent ah Cheng walked to the window and looked down at the downstairs. He couldn''t help feeling full of pride. Shit, ah Zhu beauty, I''ll let you obey me tonight, be honest and be Lao Tzu''s woman safely. Just thinking of this, suddenly, he found that Ah Mei hurried out of the medical office. Mei''s eyes looked around and acted a little secretive.


    "Yeah! What does the dead girl want? Don''t stay in the infirmary honestly?" ah Cheng said to himself in doubt. He suddenly had a bad feeling for Ah Mei.


    Ten minutes later, ah Zhu, who had enough to eat and drink, was taken to Xiaobai building by ah Hai. Looking at the desolate, depressed and lonely Xiaobai building, she couldn''t help feeling a little sad and secretly determined to get rid of ah Cheng and return a clean place in Ruan''s factory.


    After entering the office, ah Cheng hurriedly poured water for her and paid ah Hai, "ah Zhu, come and drink some water. I''ve suffered these two days!"


    A Zhu tidied up his clothes, glanced, pursed his sexy red lips, deliberately pretended to be angry, "didn''t you hurt it?"


    "Hehe, isn''t it because I like you? Miss a Zhu, we won''t talk about the previous things. Come on, let''s sit down and have a talk. Ah Hai said that you have several conditions. As long as I promise you, you will marry me, isn''t that right?" ah Cheng said, obscene to help a Zhu sit down.


    Ah Zhu shook his hand, sat down and said unhappily, "if you want to talk, don''t move your hands!"


    Ah Cheng smiled awkwardly, "hehe, OK, OK, I don''t move. Hehe, this is what I should do at night." then he smiled again. He thought, shit, you old maid, just pretend! You''re a dead girl at night. You''ll be happier than anyone else. Which girl didn''t cry when she came in these two days? Really, which one was so upset that she called her mother?


    Damn, the medicine produced by Ruan Ling is powerful. One pill can completely subdue a woman! It turned out that in order to thoroughly enjoy and conquer women these two days, ah Cheng used Viagra produced by Ruan every time, and the effect was very good.


    After all, ah Zhu is a yellow flower girl. He is ridiculed by ah Cheng. He is as beautiful as a flower. Ah Cheng is so greedy that he can''t help it.


    "Ah Cheng, since sister a and Ju are gone, and we sisters are under your control, it''s not impossible for you to ask me to follow you, but you must promise me a few conditions." ah Zhu began to talk seriously.


    "OK, OK, as I said just now, no problem, just say the conditions." ah Cheng couldn''t help but be elated when he heard that ah Zhu agreed to marry him.


    "Well, in order to show your sincerity, first, you must promise me that from today on, you can only have one wife. I don''t like sharing my husband with other women. Can you do it?" in fact, this is a plan of ah Zhu deliberately paralyzing ah Cheng.


    "Yes, yes, no problem." ah Cheng smiled obscene. He had made up his mind for a long time. Ah Zhu promised her everything. When she went to bed tonight, as a senior man, he deeply knows that you can only tame her in bed. This is the best way and the most effective.


    Ah Zhu saw that ah Cheng promised so readily and knew that this guy must be playing with his heart. She didn''t want to break it, and then said her second condition, "in this case, ah Cheng, I want you to let us sisters go!"


    "Let it go?" ah Cheng looked at ah Zhu warily. His face was a little ugly.


    Has the final say, "A Cheng, I know what you are worried about, and you fear that they will oppose you. Don''t worry! As long as I am in the agreement, I will agree with you later. No one dare say no, don''t forget, sister and Aju are not here. I am the last one in Nguyen''s factory."


    "Ha ha, miss a Zhu, I believe in your ability. I can promise you this condition, but I have a premise. You must also promise me, otherwise, this condition will be regarded as unreasonable!"


    "What premise do you say?"


    "You must enter the bridal chamber with me first. As long as you really become my Acheng''s woman, how can I treat your sister badly? Do you think I''m right?"


    "Well, this... Is OK, and I promise you." ah Zhu knows that if he doesn''t promise ah Cheng, the later performance can''t continue. He can only respond first.


    "Really? Did you really agree?" ah Cheng saw that ah Zhu really responded to him, and quickly stood up. He stared at ah Zhu''s chest and mature and sexy body, as if he wanted to swallow her. Shit, ah Zhu really deserves to be a waitress carefully selected by Ruan Ling. She has a lot of temperament!


    Ah Chu glanced at him and felt sick, but she couldn''t show it. She could only pretend to be reserved and said with a smile: "look at you, what''s the hurry? Wait until the evening!"


    "Hey hey, miss a Zhu, why wait until the evening? Don''t you know? According to our custom, it''s unlucky to enter the bridal chamber when the sun goes down. Do you think we can do it now? I know, you''re not too young and haven''t been a man yet? You don''t know how comfortable men and women are together! Come on! Let''s be comfortable here first Come here once. I''m finished. I promise you all your conditions. How about it? "Said ah Cheng monkey, who was anxious to come to the building, ah Zhu.


    "No! Wait a minute, ah Cheng, don''t be in such a hurry! If you want to... In that case, you have to find me a better place? I don''t want to be a woman for the first time in such a big office. Besides, this is sister''s former office. I feel uncomfortable here. If you really want to marry me, you should at least arrange a bridal chamber! I have to arrange it A kind of wedding? After all, I used to be their eldest sister. Can''t I ask too much? "Ah Zhu asked.


    "Ah? The bridal chamber, eh! The bridal chamber can be decorated, but forget the wedding? It''s too late now? I can''t wait, miss a Zhu, forget the red tape?" ah Cheng said eagerly.


    "I can''t forget it. We women are like this once in a lifetime. If you don''t promise me this basic condition, I will die." ah Zhu said firmly.


    Ah Cheng saw Ah Zhu''s insistence and thought, shit, this woman is trouble. She has to make a wedding appearance. Is that necessary? But he knew that if he didn''t agree, with ah Zhu''s personality, he was really worried that she would swear to death.


    However, if you really follow ah Zhu''s words, where do you have so many people? A total of only a dozen brothers ambushed two at the door. Three guarded and detained hundreds of beauty workshops. Ah Hai and the other ran errands for themselves. There were still a few who watched cooking and patrolled. They couldn''t draw any hands at all.


    Ah Chu was so smart. He felt ah Cheng''s heart thoroughly, smiled gently and said, "Ah Cheng, are you short handed? Can you pick some of our sisters for help? I know you can''t trust them now, but you''re afraid of what they can do if you have me as a hostage? Besides, now you''re in charge of all the guns and ammunition here. Where else can we women fight with bare hands and empty fists?"

 Chapter 143

    "Hey, hey, you can''t say that. There are many experts in you! In this way, I can ask ah hai to pick some old women from you to help. Let them be locked up first! When the time is ripe, I will naturally release them. How about it?"


    Ah Zhu thought for a moment and thought that ah Cheng was not a fool. If he insisted too much, he might be self defeating. So she nodded, "well, that''s OK, but I have another condition!"


    "Well, you say it!"


    "I have to take miss may with me. She wants to dress me up. Among our girls, she is the most skillful. She helped make up for sister a when she got married." ah Zhu smiled.


    "No, she can''t!" ah Cheng told ah Zhu to let Ah Mei follow her and refused her on the spot.


    "Why?" ah Chu asked unhappily.


    Emerge of itself and perish of itself. She is diagnosed with AIDS. Dr. Ruan has checked out her. If she should have infected you, you will not be finished. Even I will be infected. She has only one way now. She is dead. I see that she persuaded you for her, and then she did not kill her. Let her go to the cave where you lived before.


    "Really? How could Amy get this disease? Did you see that she was really ill? Then why didn''t she tell me?" ah Zhu pretended to know nothing and was very surprised.


    "Hey, hey, she doesn''t know. How can I tell you? Dr. Ruan has been hiding from her that she just has inflammation. I saw that her inner thigh... Is covered with potions. What a pity! Such a beautiful girl!... by the way, I have to ask ah hai to send her away immediately. I can''t stay here. When we get married next night, we will release some girls to make a wedding, and she will be with us Contact at home, maybe they are infected, "he said, and he was about to take the starting phone and dial the phone.


    Just then, I heard ah Hai shouting outside the door, "boss, it''s bad. There''s an accident. Many women seem to be sick. Now dozens of women are robbing the toilet. Maybe they''re really infected with some infectious disease." as he said, ah Hai pushed the door open.


    When ah Zhu heard this, she screamed in her heart. She knew that Ah Mei certainly didn''t inform Dr. Ruan in time, and Dr. Ruan had started in advance, so that the sisters in custody began to get upset after eating the medicine she prepared.


    When ah Cheng led ah Hai and ah Zhu to the so-called centralized detention point, there was indeed a mess inside. The beauties, big and small, crowded into the toilet one after another. However, there were only two toilets and several squatting positions in the workshop. Everyone held back and squeezed hard. Some beauties couldn''t hold back. They just found a corner to solve it.


    "Don''t mess, ah Hai, what''s going on?" ah Cheng stood at the door, glared at ah Hai and asked.


    "Boss, I don''t know! According to the brothers outside, it was fine half an hour ago. Later, after Dr. Ruan came back from the infirmary, these women began to run to the toilet soon!"


    "Call doctor Ruan to me." ah Cheng shouted.


    Ah Zhu on one side was anxious. She was worried that ah Cheng would see the clue. This guy was cruel and cruel. He might kill Dr. Ruan with one shot, which would be troublesome. The medical health of hundreds of people in the death valley basically depended on Dr. Ruan''s treatment alone. She can''t have an accident.


    A Hai soon brought Dr. Ruan from the infirmary. When she saw that the women in the workshop were in a mess, she pretended to be surprised, and then she had to go inside.


    Being held by ah Cheng, he looked at her suspiciously, "Dr. Ruan, what''s going on?"


    "Ah Cheng, I don''t know. I''m going to have a look and find a girl for a physical examination." Dr. Ruan still pretends to be stupid.


    "Don''t you know? Dr. Ruan, I can warn you. If there''s something about you here, I''ll give you to my dozen brothers and let them sleep you up one by one. Then I''ll shoot you. I don''t care if you''re a doctor or not!" ah Cheng said fiercely.


    Dr. Ruan''s face turned pale. She knew that ah Cheng these people were animals and could do anything. If he said he handed himself over to these savage men, he could still live! So she nodded in horror, "well, I see. It''s really none of my business. I don''t know what''s going on. Let me see if there''s any infectious disease!"


    Ah Cheng nodded and motioned to let her in. Doctor Ruan glanced at ah Zhu beside ah Cheng intentionally or unintentionally. The two exchanged eyes.


    Ah Zhu smiled and said to ah Cheng, "ah Cheng, doctor Ruan is usually our good aunt. She won''t harm our own sisters!"


    "I hope so! I''m worried that the old woman is impatient and doesn''t know what to do. She doesn''t know, hum!" ah Cheng said unhappily.


    "Ah Hai, pay attention to the alert. Why do I suddenly feel a little uneasy in my heart? It seems that something is going to happen. We won''t really start to catch any infectious diseases here?" ah Cheng looked at ah Zhu in doubt.


    Ah Zhu was surprised for fear that he might see the problem. She was particularly worried that he realized that Ruan Ling and her family were not dead, and the problem would be big. Therefore, she had an idea and followed his words, "It doesn''t make sense. The health condition here has always been very good, but it''s hard to say. You''re holding so many people together now. It''s easy to have bacterial cross infection. Once any bacteria invade, the bacteria will spread quickly." ah Zhu deliberately said more evil.


    "Really? Ah Zhu, if you say so, let''s go back to the office first. It''s too dangerous here. Ah Hai, you ask Dr. Ruan to report immediately after finding out the problem, and count the number of infected people. If it''s an infectious disease, we''ll move to the cave where Ruan Ling used to live." ah Cheng was afraid of death. First of all, he thought he couldn''t be infected.


    "OK, boss, you and ah Zhu go first! I''ll watch here and report to you as soon as I have any news." ah Hai smiled pleasantly. In fact, as soon as ah Cheng and ah Zhu left, he ran away himself.


    On the way, ah Zhu followed ah Cheng and kept thinking about a question. If ah Cheng really found that Dr. Ruan was playing with him, he would kill Dr. Ruan. So did he watch Dr. Ruan be spoiled and killed by these animals, or did he wait for a better opportunity, or did he control ah Cheng and several key personnel when they didn''t pay attention?


    Ah Zhu knows that with her skills and ah Yun''s cooperation, she should be sure to deal with ah Cheng and ah Hai and take away their guns and ammunition. Then her sisters are more than enough to deal with the remaining men. After all, there are hundreds of people, but she is worried that ah Cheng is suspicious because she didn''t agree with her sisters in advance, Once he prepared in advance and set up a machine gun, hundreds of sisters may die.


    As soon as they got to the office, ah Hai ran back in a panic, "Boss, it''s not good. It''s really an infectious disease! Dr. Ruan said that it''s because there are too many people living together, the air inside is bad, and many people suffer from malaria. We should quickly give preventive drugs to those who haven''t been infected, otherwise all the people here will be infected. However, she said, this disease won''t die, because we have herbs to treat this disease in the jungle, only Send more people to dig herbs and make soup for them to take. It''ll be fine in a few days. Boss, can we let them out first? "


    Ah Cheng was much more relaxed when he heard that he would not die. He looked at ah Zhu with an obscene smile and asked cunningly, "miss ah Zhu, what do you say? Let it go or not?"


    "Of course, ah Cheng, it''s not a matter to lock it up like this. Sooner or later, there will be an accident. Our jungle environment is not suitable for too many people to live in the same room. The air in the jungle is wet and easy to produce germs." ah Zhu said according to his words.


    "Really? Ah Hai, how many people are infected?" ah Cheng asked with a smile.


    "In addition to Dr. Ruan and her two assistants, there are several former female security guards who are not infected. All of them are infected. Oh, miss may is not. She is in the infirmary!"


    "Oh? Is that so? Miss a Zhu, is it a coincidence? Why are only doctors and Kung Fu security guards living together infected? Can you give me an explanation?" ah Cheng asked with a smile.


    Ah Zhu knew that the bastard was suspicious of what had just happened. She had to pretend that she couldn''t understand it. She smiled, "I''m not very clear. After all, I''m not a doctor. However, I think it''s mainly because the doctor''s body and the security guard''s physical quality are better!"


    "Oh, there seems to be some truth. Ah Zhu, I know it has nothing to do with you, but I think someone is playing tricks in it. If so, ah Zhu, I''m going to operate on your sisters. Don''t you mind?" ah Cheng smiled coldly.


    "Ah? Ah Cheng, you must have misunderstood. If you say that Dr. Ruan is playing tricks in it, I really won''t believe it. She is a very kind doctor. She''s so old that she won''t hurt her sisters so much." ah Zhu quickly explained.


    "Ha ha, miss ah Zhu, did I say that Dr. Ruan is playing tricks inside? Why do you seem to know better than me? Hey hey, is there someone playing tricks inside? It''s not clear when you ask? I don''t believe these women dare to act without instructions. Ah Hai, you should ask someone to catch Dr. Ruan immediately. Remember, her two assistants are also caught together, Tie the three women to the tree downstairs, strip all their clothes, and don''t wear any underwear. I want to ask them one by one. Whoever tells me the truth can put on his clothes and go back. If the three don''t tell me, ah Hai, it''s hard for the brothers to die, fuck them, and then kill them and throw them into the jungle to feed the wolf. Hum! Dare to play me like a monkey! " Saying this, ah Cheng glanced at ah Zhu and angrily went downstairs.


    Ah Zhu wanted to go down with him. Instead of being allowed, he locked her in the office and told her that she could not leave the office for half a step without ah Cheng''s permission, otherwise she would be locked up again.


    Ah Cheng angrily went downstairs. He stood under a big tree downstairs, holding a submachine gun in his hand. He looked coldly at the three doctors Ruan and her two assistants who were taken over by ah Hai.


    Looking at this charming female doctor who is over half a hundred years old and her two young assistants, ah Cheng showed a trace of obscene smile on her face. Shit, I''ll take off all of you ladies. I''m here for brothers to visit, appreciate and enjoy. Hum! See if you dare to make ghosts behind your back! Think I ah Cheng is really a fool?


    Ah Zhu upstairs saw through the window that Dr. Ruan and her two sisters had been taken over by ah Hai. She was even more worried. Hey! What''s the matter with Ah Mei? Didn''t she tell Dr. Ruan not to do it first? Now, ah Cheng noticed it.


    What to do? Fight them? No, ah Cheng is ready. Hard work is tantamount to death.


    Not to mention how worried ah Zhu was upstairs, but to mention ah Cheng downstairs, when he saw Dr. Ruan and two beautiful assistants coming to him, he sneered, "ha ha, Dr. Ruan, you are brave enough. You dare to do such a thing. Do you think you did it flawlessly? Think I ah Cheng is a fool. Let you fool me? Tell me, who ordered you to do it?"


    "Hum, you beast, how many girls have you ruined these two days? Now that you know, you can kill or scrape." Dr. Ruan looked awe inspiring.

 Chapter 144

    "Hey, you''re wrong. Dr. Ruan, I won''t kill you. If I want to kill you, I have to let the brothers open their eyes first, have fun first, and let you die slowly. At first, I really wanted to shoot you, but later, I thought, isn''t it too boring to let you die? I think you are so old, but you are well maintained, thin skin and tender meat, good figure, and a little redundant It''s rare that I don''t have any fat. I''ve survived for more than 30 years and slept with dozens of women, but I really haven''t slept with a man your age, let alone a doctor. Hey hey, let me taste it later, ha ha. "Ah Cheng laughed loudly.


    "Hey, boss, I haven''t tasted such an old woman, have you? She''s a doctor, and she''s probably good at it. She''s familiar with the structure of the human body and must know how to play best." ah Hai also said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Of course, brother. After our brothers have tasted it, we have to change other brothers to taste it one by one. If she is not honest, you take turns every day these days and let her speak. If you can''t do it again, you will directly kill her, and then it will be the turn of the two beauties around her. Beauty, do you want your teacher''s treatment?" he said, He smiled and looked at the two beautiful assistants around Dr. Ruan.


    The two beauties were so frightened that their legs and stomachs were cramped. They looked at him in fear and at Dr. Ruan.


    "Beast, I... Can be your mother. You think... What a beast! You are not human." doctor Ruan trembled with anger.


    "Ha ha... We have no mother since childhood, and we don''t know what the concept of mother is. We know that when men are alive, they should sleep more women, and all kinds of women should try. Ha ha, ah Hai, let them take off their clothes themselves. Whoever doesn''t take off will come first." ah Cheng smiled obscene.


    The three beauties looked at each other, especially the two assistants. They were at a loss and their legs kept shaking. Dr. Ruan took off his white coat first in tears. Ah Zhu upstairs saw them. These girls regarded them as their mothers. Dr. Ruan was forced to take off his clothes and gnashed his teeth, but he was helpless for a moment.


    When her two beautiful assistants saw the teacher take off, they also began to take off their white coats and cry.


    "Shit, hurry up and continue to take off." ah Hai poked the butt of a gun at Dr. Ruan and shook Dr. Ruan. Ah Hai saw Dr. Ruan with a hungry and thirsty light in his eyes.


    "Ha ha... Brother, we are lucky. I didn''t expect that the old woman has such a good figure. I really can''t see that the skin is, shit, younger than the little girl''s." ah Cheng looked at Dr. Ruan and took off his coat, marveling.


    "Wow! Boss, I can''t wait. Hurry up! Come after you''re finished, brother." ah Haise looked at Dr. Ruan and was ashamed to see her holding herself in tears.


    The other two beautiful assistants have also taken off their coats, leaving only their bras hanging on them. Ah Cheng and ah Hai are carrying submachine guns, and their lustful eyes are greedily shooting at the three poor women.


    An assistant really couldn''t stand it. He hurriedly said to Dr. Ruan, "Dr. Ruan, why don''t you say it?"


    "What? You... Don''t say." Dr. Ruan glared at his assistant.


    Ah Cheng and ah Hai looked at each other, and they laughed at the same time, "Ha ha... Little beauty, you''d better tell me! As long as you tell me, we''ll let you go right away. There''s nothing for you here. If you carry it like this old woman, your little body, hey hey, is our brother''s. more than a dozen men serve you together. Hey, hey, you don''t want to marry again in your life!"


    "Dr. Ruan, you''d better say it! Isn''t miss may terminally ill anyway?" another assistant heard that she couldn''t carry it anymore and quickly echoed.


    "You... You two... Took you for years in vain and regarded you as my own daughter." Dr. Ruan didn''t expect that both of his assistants would betray may. He suddenly felt painful and hated his poor education!


    Now she is worried that ah Cheng finds that Ah Mei is a fake disease. Ah Mei will be ruined by ah Cheng. What a pure and beautiful little girl! If ah Cheng really spoils her, she feels that she has a heart of death. In her heart, Ah Mei is like her own daughter.


    Therefore, she would rather her body be ruined by these animals than let them touch Amy''s hair. Anyway, she is over half a hundred years old. Her husband left her with their daughter. They want to make them better if they want their old and shriveled body. She must not let Amy, a young girl, be abused by these animals, so she saw her assistant betray ah Beauty, extraordinary anger.


    Ah Cheng is not a fool. After listening to the two girls, he understood. He said obscene to Dr. Ruan, "Dr. Ruan, so it''s Amy''s dead girl who conspired with you to do this trick? I didn''t expect her dying man to have this mind? I can''t believe it, but I still believe it. When I saw her sneaking upstairs, I felt a little confused. I didn''t think she was doing this trick with you, but you underestimated me, ah Cheng?" Ah Cheng sneered with disdain.


    "Hehe, boss, do you think may''s dead girl is a fake? Do you think she''s in such a good mental state, like a person with a terminal illness?" ah Hai asked suspiciously.


    Dr. Ruan was shocked by his words. She was worried that ah Cheng would see through this matter, and Ah Mei would be really finished. Ruan Ling, come in quickly! If we don''t come again, we will all be insulted by these animals. Doctor Ruan said silently in his heart.


    Just thinking of this, she suddenly felt that her chin was lifted up by something. She opened her eyes and saw Ah chengse staring at herself. She said with an obscene smile, "old beauty, tell the truth! Is my brother right? Is Ah Mei''s dead girl a fake disease? Did you paint her on purpose? It''s not really all your masterpiece? Tell me!" Ah Cheng glared at Dr. Ruan fiercely, but Dr. Ruan glared at him from beginning to end and said nothing.


    "Boss, you don''t have to talk nonsense with this old beauty. Just ask these two girls directly? You ask first. If you tell the truth, you will be acquitted. If you don''t tell the truth, you will be rewarded to your brothers for the night. How about it?"


    "Hehe, OK, brother, I didn''t expect you to have a little brain. This move is very high." ah Cheng smiled.


    "Boss, didn''t I learn all this from you? Hehe, boss, I''ll go over and take Amy''s girl over and let her take off her pants. Let''s check it again. Is it true or false? It''s easy to see that after a while, all problems can be solved. There''s no need for the old woman to cooperate. I''ll finish it later!" ah Hai said with a bad smile.


    "OK, brother, you hurry to take Amy''s dead girl. If she is really sick, Hei hei, I''ll kill her here. Brother, the old beauty belongs to you." ah Cheng said with a sly smile.


    Dr. Ruan glanced at his ferocious eyes and her heart was cold. She knew that Amy''s white body was doomed this time.


    Ah Cheng is worse than Abu, but he has been hiding very deeply. No, in order to safely control the three beauties in front of him and Ah Mei who is about to be brought by ah Hai, he forced Dr. Ruan''s two assistants to tie Dr. Ruan to a tree, and his hands and feet were tightly tied.


    Next, he forced one of his assistants to tie the other. The beauty realized that she had been fooled by ah Cheng and her intestines were green. Dr. Ruan shook her head and tears kept flowing down. She hated that she was blind and taught such two pigs.


    Finally, it was ah Cheng''s turn to tie up Dr. Ruan''s second assistant himself. When tying her, he also stretched out his salty pig hand and rubbed the girl several times. The little girl trembled and cried.


    "Ah... Don''t...!"


    "Hey, hey, little beauty, are you still a virgin?" ah Cheng said with an obscene smile.


    "Well... Brother Cheng, don''t hurt me. I''ll listen to you!"


    "Ah Juan, you don''t ask him! Do you think he will really let you go? Now you understand everything? These men are animals. They have no humanity, and they won''t come to a good end." Dr. Ruan scolded.


    "Old woman, are you really itchy? Tell me, how many years have you been without a man? Ten years? Do you want to be a man? As long as you say yes, I''ll meet you right away. Ha ha, little beauty, wait a moment, I''ll meet your teacher first." ah Cheng approached Dr. Ruan.


    While pulling Dr. Ruan''s clothes, the boy exclaimed, "ha ha... Yo, see, good! It''s not like a woman in her fifties. Ha ha, it''s beautiful and sexy. It''s not inferior to any little girl. WOW!"


    Dr. Ruan kept wriggling, ashamed, but there was nothing he could do. The two assistants tied to one side also wept with remorse. The girl ah Zhu who had been watching upstairs was even more distressed. She was locked up by ah Cheng and couldn''t get out.


    Just when ah Cheng was in a big beast, ah Hai hurriedly ran over with a gun and panted, "boss, it''s not good. Mei''s dead girl is gone!"


    "What? Ah Mei''s girl is gone? Didn''t you say she was in the infirmary all the time? Did you ask the guard at the door? Did the girl go out?" ah Cheng was in no mood. He glanced at Dr. Ruan''s sexy body and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "I didn''t go out. I asked. I must be hiding in some corner of the factory. Maybe the old woman knows?" ah Haise stared at Dr. Ruan, and his mouth watered with greed.


    "Say, where has may gone?" ah Cheng teased Dr. Ruan with a gun and said with an obscene smile.


    "You! Beast! I don''t know." Dr. Ruan scolded in shame.


    "Boss, why don''t I ask my brother to search the factory inside and outside, and never let the girl run away. I guess she''s not ill. She conspired with the old woman to play with us!"


    "Yes, that''s right. Ah Hai, take her in and find it. If she comes back with you honestly, don''t embarrass her. If she dares to resist, control her immediately by all means, you can hurt her, but don''t kill her. Now I think of it. It''s estimated that none of what the dead girl said is true. I''m afraid Ruan Ling is not dead at all The girl made up a lie and deliberately paralyzed us. "Ah Cheng also began to completely doubt the appearance of Ah Mei.


    So ah Hai led several people to arrest Ah Mei everywhere in Ruan''s factory. Unexpectedly, Ah Mei has fled to an abandoned waste warehouse in Ruan''s factory and hid.


    May is very intelligent and sensitive. When she found out that Dr. Ruan was taken away by ah Hai, she had a premonition that something would happen. Therefore, with her familiarity with the terrain and layout of Ruan''s factory, she escaped everyone''s eyes and ears and quietly hid in the waste warehouse.


    This place is the most remote corner of Ruan''s factory. Usually few people come to this place, so may chose this place.


    She wanted to wait for the opportunity. When it was late, she would quietly touch out and meet Ruan Ling and them. Anyway, she also knew the situation inside. She felt that with sister Ruan Ling and uncle Tang Wenhao and their strength of eight immortals, it was entirely possible to take ah Cheng and them by surprise.

 Chapter 145

    However, she had not been hiding in the waste warehouse for ten minutes when she heard messy footsteps and a Hai''s cry not far away, "Shit, search carefully for me. You must not let Amy''s dead girl run away. As long as no one helps her, she can''t escape. Qiang Du here is several feet tall. She definitely doesn''t have the ability to go out. You guys, surround the small house in front first. Maybe the dead girl will hide in it!"


    When Ah Mei inside heard this, her heart suddenly became nervous, because there were only a dozen barrels in the waste warehouse. Ah Hai, they were really going to come in, and she couldn''t escape.


    What to do? What to do? What to do? May was worried. Just then, a light came in from the outside, and then two men with guns came in.


    Seeing that she was desperate, Mei obediently came out of the corner. She had already appeared. Instead, she startled the two men who came in, and then smiled, "ha ha, the little beauty really hid inside. Ah Hai, I found it. The dead girl is really inside!"


    May didn''t speak, but was escorted out of the waste warehouse by two men. As soon as she came out, she found that ah Hai and another man with a gun were staring at herself, motionless.


    At this time, the man behind her also found it and asked suspiciously, "ah Hai, why don''t you move? What ghost trick do you play?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure behind him shook and snapped. The two men were ordered on their backs, and then they stood there blankly.


    Then, a handsome and tall man came out from behind them. It was none other than Tang Wenhao, the prince charming in May''s heart. May could hardly believe her eyes and thought she was still dreaming!


    She looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Tang Wenhao carefully glanced around, hissed at her and said with a smile, "may, what''s up? I said I wouldn''t let you die, right?"


    Hearing this, may confirmed that she was not dreaming. She suddenly jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms and cried, "uncle, I thought I really couldn''t get out this time. They were going to take me away. Sobbing... Uncle, I won''t dare to come alone in the future. Uncle, I miss you so much!"


    "Oh, well, girl, don''t patronize and be happy. Unload all their guns. We have to hurry to save her people. Ah Ling, they are still waiting for our news outside. As long as they hear the sound of guns inside, they will attack from outside!"


    "Oh! Uncle, let''s hurry up! I just remembered that Dr. Ruan was still tied by ah Cheng and they were late. Maybe ah Cheng would bully them. What should we do with these animals? I''ll kill them." Ah Mei robbed ah Hai''s submachine gun and was about to shoot.


    "No, may, this is not the time. Let''s take the guns away and let them stay here. When the battle is over, we''ll see what Aileen can do with them." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    In this way, Ah Mei and Tang Wenhao unloaded the guns of ah Hai and other people, carried them to themselves, and then dragged these men to the waste warehouse to hide. Then, under the leadership of Ah Mei, Tang Wenhao quietly approached Ruan Ling''s Xiaobai building.


    On the way, may pulled Tang Wenhao to a hidden place to hide. She whispered to Tang Wenhao, "uncle, I think we should save all the sisters held in the workshop first. I''m afraid that so many sisters will become their hostages!"


    Tang Wenhao found that Amy''s wisdom and courage were indeed much better than those of her peers. He looked at Amy with approval, caressed her pretty face and smiled, "girl, you''re so smart. Well, according to what you said, how many people are there guarding her?"


    "Two!"


    "Do they know you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, I didn''t go near the workshop, but I saw it in the distance," said May.


    "OK, let''s go separately. You can approach them from the front, talk to them and paralyze them. I''ll go around from the back and point their acupoints. We can''t shoot without shooting now, okay? The real dangerous moment is to catch ah Cheng. He can''t relax the guard around him!"


    After the discussion, when they were about to approach the workshop where Amy and her sisters were being held, Tang Wenhao went around to one side of the two people, while Amy walked from the dark to the light and swaggered to the two men in custody.


    Soon, she was found, "Hey! Beauty, who are you? Who asked you to come here? Why haven''t you seen you?" the two men smiled angrily when they saw a gorgeous girl coming face to face.


    "Hehe, my name is May. Have you heard of it? It''s one of the three beauties here. The two handsome guys have worked hard! Do you want me to be on duty for you?" Mei Jiao smiled.


    "Ha ha... Little beauty, you say you are one of the three beauties. Who is the first beauty?" a man smiled obscene.


    "Of course it''s our sister Ruan Ling. The second is our sister Aya, and the third is me may!"


    "Ha ha, both of them are gone. You are the most beautiful woman? Little beauty, let your brother kiss!" the boy reached out to touch may''s face.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao, who had already dived behind them, suddenly flashed over and raised his hand to seal their acupoints. The two guys stared and didn''t move.


    May smiled and took the gun from their hands and patted them on the face. "Smelly man, you wait to die! Uncle, open the door and the key is on this man!"


    When Tang Wenhao and may appeared in such a large, messy and smoky workshop, the eyes of hundreds of beautiful women widened. Of course, they all knew Tang Wenhao and may, one was their uncle Ruan, and the other was the little beautiful woman may who had been with them day and night not long ago.


    May went to the front and shouted, "Sisters, my uncle and I have come to save you. Now you all go out with us. Remember, don''t quarrel. We are divided into teams according to the previous types of work. Everyone goes out team by team. After going out, don''t go to sister''s Xiaobai building. You all go back to your posts and find a place to hide. There are no people in other places. Don''t be afraid. Ah Cheng''s people are near Xiaobai building Later, my uncle and I will go and catch them. Our elder sister will meet us outside! "


    As soon as may said this, many beautiful women cried with excitement. May simply comforted them and everyone began to withdraw in an orderly manner. At the same time, several beautiful security guards in Ruan''s factory volunteered to join the team to arrest ah Cheng.


    As they were all beauties who had lived here for several years, everyone soon disappeared and found a place to hide. Ah Mei saw that everyone had left and hurriedly led Tang Wenhao to approach Xiaobai building quietly.


    Less than Xiaobailou, I heard a close gunshot, "uncle, come on, there''s a fight. I''m worried that sister a Zhu and Dr. Ruan are in danger!"


    "OK, then hurry up. There''s no need to hide. When I see ah Cheng, none of them will stay and all of them will be killed. Do you hear me clearly?" Tang Wenhao said to the female security guard behind him.


    Some people can''t understand Chinese. Ah Mei translated with them. These beauties are even more excited. They have been suffocating them these days. They watched their sisters being humiliated, but they can''t do anything. Now they can finally take revenge.


    When they arrived at Xiaobai building, they finally understood that it was ah Zhu shooting upstairs, and ah Cheng downstairs was shooting upstairs with several men. There were several arrested women around them. It was Dr. Ruan and her two assistants. There was almost no trace on the three beauties.


    In addition, there was fierce gunfire at the gate of the factory. It was estimated that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were attacking. Tang Wenhao couldn''t see it well and said to Ah Mei, "Ah Mei, I''ll give it to you here. You and ah Zhu can''t run up and down. Ah Cheng can''t run. I''m going to help ah Ling. They don''t have guns. It''s difficult to attack!"


    "OK, uncle, be careful," Ah Mei said, leading several female security guards to rush at ah Cheng and his men, and the submachine gun fiercely shot at ah Cheng and his men.


    Ah Cheng, who was trying to catch ah Zhu, heard the gunshot. Looking back, he saw that Ah Mei led a group of beautiful women to fire fiercely at him. He was surprised. He quickly shouted, "you two take these women to the front and let them block the bullets for us!"


    This move is really poisonous. Ah Mei and these beautiful security guards dare not shoot again when they see that Dr. Ruan and her two assistants hongguodi are pushed to the front.


    "May, you dead girl, I have to kill you. Come here! Come on." ah Cheng yelled at may angrily.


    May replied, "Ah Cheng, today is your doomsday. You''ve done so many bad things. Do you still want to live? I''ll help you, but if you can release Dr. Ruan and them, I can also consider giving you a way to live. But if you insist on resisting to the end, you really have no hope. Don''t ask, how did we get our guns? Tell you, all your men They are all dead. Ah Hai has also been killed by my uncle. Now your men are only four or five of you. The two at the door will be killed by my uncle and sister in less than five minutes. Do you think it useful for you to resist again? "


    May''s true and false words surprised ah Cheng in a cold sweat. He suddenly felt that the end was coming. Although he was very confused about how ah Mei suddenly killed a group of women with guns, she believed ah Hai''s words, because ah Hai didn''t come back. After going for so long, there was no news at all, and Ruan Ling was indeed found at the door.


    He regretted that he had been fooled by the little girl today. A big man was applauded by the little girl, but when he thought he had chips in his hand, he sneered, "May, don''t be too happy too soon. It''s a big deal that I die with these beauties. It''s good to have some beauties on the huangquan road. You think I''m really afraid of death. Brothers, put your guns on these beauties'' heads. Anyone who dares to shoot will die with them immediately!"


    As soon as his brothers were about to transfer the muzzle of the gun to Dr. Ruan and her two assistants, they heard several shots, and ah Cheng''s brothers fell to the ground one by one.


    Ah Cheng turned his eyes in horror and saw that the gun in the hands of Ruan Ling, the real empress of death valley, was coldly aiming at his head, and her muzzle was still smoking, which showed that she had fired the shots just now, which was undoubtedly a manifestation of domineering.


    Ah''s prejudice was gone, and Putong knelt down to Ruan Ling, "sister, I''m sorry! I''m damned. I shouldn''t have listened to the slander of my brothers and done so many things sorry for sister and these sisters!"


    "Go to hell! Asshole, I''ll let you see my aunt''s body." may had already seen ah Cheng''s body and hated her to the bone. Before Ruan Ling could speak, she snapped a shuttle of bullets. Each bullet hit ah Cheng''s vital point. In an instant, several holes were punched in his head, chest and abdomen.

 Chapter 146

    After ah Cheng was killed by Ah Mei, the men under his control by Tang Wenhao, except that ah Hai was executed by the angry Ah Mei, the other men were sent out of the death valley by Ruan Ling. She wanted to cut the grass and root and kill them all. Finally, Ruan Ling still didn''t have the heart to kill them, but she would never leave any other men except Tang Wenhao in the death valley, They were sent out of death valley. So far, Tang Wenhao was really the only man left in death valley.


    In this incident, there were no casualties in the death valley, but eight or nine little girls were ruined by the animals such as ah Cheng. These girls, including ah Yun, were in a very bad mood. Ruan Ling specially asked Dr. Ruan, who was at risk of being insulted, to give them psychological counseling, so that they could slowly recover from this nightmare. At the same time, she asked them to take contraceptives, To prevent them from having those bastard children.


    Next, Ruan Ling spent three days to rearrange Ruan''s factory, Xinyuan and her residence. Ah Zhu took over from ah Ju to manage Ruan''s factory. Ah Yun led a group of beauties to temporarily take over from ah ya to manage the Xinyuan. When ah Ya came back, she returned to Ruan''s factory again. In order to prevent Abu from making a comeback, she still used the organs and dark pits in these places, She wants to give the sisters in death valley a stable and stable living environment.


    Soon, under the leadership of Ruan Ling, Ruan''s factory restored the previous comfortable and stable production and living order. This paradise is full of laughter and happiness.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao finally had time to repair a crown tomb for ah Ju. It was next to Alan''s cemetery. Whenever Tang Wenhao thought of what ah Ju had done for himself, whenever he thought of his ah Ju, he could never come back, and even her ashes could not be found by himself, his heart was filled with pain. It turned out that even in a few days, I really fell madly in love with ah Ju, a beautiful, pure and intelligent girl.


    Ah Mui also officially settled in Ruan Ling''s cave and became an old concubine of Tang Wenhao. Ah Ju''s room was given to her now. Tang Wenhao will be lucky to her at the right time, but she doesn''t dare to have too much frequency to bathe in love. Although there are only three of her in the cave now, they can be crazy, but they also need to consider Ruan Ling''s feelings.


    Although the production and living order at home has been restored, Aya has no news. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao can''t help worrying about her for fear of any danger on the way.


    In addition, because she is shouldering the important task of contacting Manny and Jin Dacai, she has no news, and Manny and Jin Dacai have no news. Therefore, Ruan Ling has been very depressed these two days. She is considering whether to go out of the valley again and find Aya herself, but she is worried that she is always tired and moved.


    On this day, Ruan Ling and Ah Mei were sitting in the cave talking about ah ya. Ah Mei suddenly remembered something. Her expression was a little complicated. It seemed that she had something to say, but it was hard to say. Ruan Ling saw it, "sister, if you have something to say, please say it! What else can''t be said between us? My men gave it to you."


    Ah Mui smiled shyly and said, "ah Ling, sister Ah Mui, thank you. Sister Ah Mui is grateful to your Ruan family and your love for sister Ah Mui all her life. I will serve you and your baby all my life. When the baby in your belly is born, I will bring him to you as my own child. However, there is something that sister Ah Mui doesn''t know whether to say?"


    "Oh? Sister Ah Mui, since you want to say, there''s nothing to say. Say it! What''s the matter? Don''t you miss children?" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "No, although the child wants to, it''s not this thing. It''s... Ah Ling, do you remember that day you asked Ah Mei to do internal affairs in the factory? Ah Mei''s task was completed well and came out alive, which made an important contribution to our killing of ah Cheng this time."


    Although Ah Mui didn''t say it directly, Ruan Ling was so smart that she immediately understood what she said and couldn''t help laughing, "sister Ah Mui, you mean I promised this ghost girl to give her to our baby when she came out?"


    "Yes! That''s what you said at that time. Does that still count?" Ah Mui asked carefully.


    "Sister Ah Mui, what do you think? Now he is your man every day. What do you think?" Ruan Linggui asked delicately. She kicked the ball to Ah Mui.


    Ah Mui is a kind and gentle beauty. She tells the truth, "Ah Ling, a man like our baby, who doesn''t want to hold him in his arms every day? Of course, I don''t want to share him with other women. Of course, it doesn''t include ah Ling, you and ah Yu''s sister. However, you''re not sister Ah Mei. Sister Ah Mei is just an ordinary woman. You''re Ruan Ling, the eldest sister of death valley and the actual queen here. What you say, such as If you don''t fulfill it, no one will dare to believe your promise casually in the future, especially in that kind of crisis, who will come out and work for you? "


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, do you think ah Ling is like this?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No, ah Ling has always been as domineering as a man in sister Ah Mui''s heart. She dares to say and do, but why haven''t you said anything yet?" Ah Mui asked puzzled.


    "Oh, sister Ah Mui, I''m waiting." Ruan Ling smiled with confidence.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Wait for Aya to come back." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Does this have anything to do with Aya?"


    "It has nothing to do with Aya, but it has something to do with the news she brought. I want to take her and baby to Hong Kong, China to find my sister. I didn''t want to leave Death Valley at this time, but I''m still not at ease. My mother-in-law is still in Hong Kong! We have to make a special trip. I won''t go. It''s estimated that my sister can''t convince her family. They won''t recognize my sister''s identity."


    "I still don''t understand. What does this have to do with may?"


    "Sister Ah Mui, it''s not as simple as you think. Mei is different from you. As long as I agree you to serve the baby with us, my sister will certainly not object. She understands the relationship and feelings between us. In addition, you are older than us. To be honest, we don''t worry that you will threaten our feelings with the baby, but Mei is much younger than us , like you, she''s almost 20 years older, and I''m more than a full round older than her. In addition, you can feel it! This ghost girl is not only precocious and intelligent, but also knows men''s thoughts very well. What''s the matter? She coaxes our baby to laugh with her all day. Don''t you worry that she will catch our baby''s heart on her one day? Who''s the man Don''t like little girls? Our baby is a normal man. It must be the same. "


    "But the problem is that you have promised her, and the seven little beauties have testified. You swear to God? There''s no way to go back," Ah Mui said.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to go back? I mean, I need to discuss this with my sister. First, second, we have to observe her for a period of time. If she only loves our baby because of simplicity, it''s nothing. But if she has a plan, don''t you think it''s terrible? You see, when she killed ah Cheng that day, she was ruthless and later hardened I''ll kill that man, ah Hai. She''s so old that she can kill people. It''s not ambiguous at all. I''m hesitating whether to kill or not, but she shot decisively. "


    Ruan Ling''s words made Ah Mei fall into memories. Indeed, Ah Mei, the girl, seemed to kill her red eyes that day. She refused to let go of ah Hai, who begged hard, and gave him a shuttle bullet, but she still understood Ah Mei, so she smiled at Ruan Ling, "Ah Ling, ah Cheng was killed because ah Cheng had seen her body and insulted her. Ah Hai was killed because she knew that ah Hai had participated in many incidents of spoiling girls and was ah Cheng''s main accomplice. Her heart was full of hatred for them. I think it''s understandable. If I had been seen by these animals and insulted by them, I also hope I can kill them myself."


    "Sister Ah Mui, do you mean you think ah Ling is making a mountain out of a molehill?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, no, ah Ling, I don''t mean that. I''m just worried that it will affect her little girl. Moreover, Ah Mei has been unhappy since she came back from training these two days. When I asked her, she told me in tears that she was afraid you didn''t count. She loved our baby and asked me to beg you for her." Ah Mei said in embarrassment.


    Ruan Ling saw it from Ah Mei''s expression. Ah Mei held her words for a long time. She was worried that she would be angry when she said it. She chuckled, "ha ha, this dead girl can''t wait?"


    "Ah Ling, you have to understand her. This girl really likes babies. You see, she goes out to train with babies these days. Ah Ling and sister Ah Mei think you think too much. This girl should not be as resourceful as you think. She is not afraid of heaven and has a straight temperament. If it were ah Yu, she certainly didn''t dare to make such a request that day, but she did, which shows that she either It''s threatening you, or it''s Frank. Do you think a girl of her age can threaten you? "Ah Mui analyzed.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, now that you have become her lobbyist, I can''t help but give you face. If you don''t wait for our baby to come back from training, ask us what our baby means first. If he wants to take the little girl away as soon as possible, spare them a room next door and let them round the room! Then the dead girl will occupy our treasure every day Bei, don''t be jealous and regret, "said Ruan Ling jealously.


    "Ah Ling, are you jealous? Ha ha." Ah Mui was very happy when she saw Ruan Ling promised. She could finally explain to Ah Mei.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, I even eat your vinegar, can I not eat her vinegar? But you said, what can I do now? You beauties, big and small, rob men with me, and I can''t rob you alone? Besides, I can''t satisfy his strong energy now. You, what do you like! I don''t care, baby, he will take all the women outside the cave I don''t want to take care of it, "said Ruan Ling angrily.


    "Ah Ling, is it true or false? Don''t kill us all with a gun?" Ah Mui said with a smile.

 Chapter 147

    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, it''s really possible! Sister Ah Mui, do you think every woman who has slept with our baby will be fascinated by him?"


    "Well, I don''t think it''s the key to not going to bed. He is such a handsome, elegant, self-restraint, temperament, smart, honest and kind-hearted man. He is the prince charming in every woman''s heart. Ah Ling, since I followed him, I found that I had been in vain before. It''s too happy to be his woman. Now I really realize the happiness of being a woman, even if not every one When I go to bed with him one day, I feel sweet even when I look at him. Do you have this feeling, Arlene? "


    "Well, I feel the same as you, sister Ah Mui. My psychology of occupying him is much weaker than before. I want to live with him and see him happily with us. That''s enough."


    When the two women were talking about their men, they saw a little beauty who had just been sent from the factory. She panted, "sister ah, sister ah Ya has news."


    "What? Aya, where is she?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "In Liangshan."


    "Ah? She''s still in Liangshan? Did she say where she went these days?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, she just asked you to answer the phone. She has something important to report to you," said the little girl.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll go right away." Ruan Ling got up quickly. Ah Mui looked at her slightly bulging belly with worry.


    "Ah Ling, you can''t exercise violently. You''d better be careful."


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, I know. Come with me!"


    "OK, let''s go!"


    So the two beauties went into the jungle with each other and walked towards Ruan''s factory.


    On the way, they continued their conversation. Ah Mui helped Ruan Ling to confirm her true thoughts and asked, "ah Ling, did you just say that if the baby wanted to accept Ah Mei earlier, would you agree to let them round the house?"


    "Yes! Sister Ah Mui, do you think I''m kidding? Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry! Although I''m jealous, I don''t want to give my baby to other women, but as you said, since I promised her like that, I''m sure I''ll keep my word. However, you should remind this ghost girl that she can''t be tired of our baby all day. She can''t be a sister just because she''s a baby Put it in your eyes. In this way, I will let her get nothing. You should tell her that she is pure love with her baby. There are no other factors in it. What should be done should be done. Do you understand? "


    "Well, ah Ling, you''re right. Otherwise, it''ll be a mess. If she becomes a baby woman, she will be arrogant, arrogant and domineering, which will make her and her sisters have this psychology. They don''t all try their best to seduce our baby and hope to become a baby woman. In this way, we will really become miasma," Ah Mei said.


    "By the way, sister Ah Mui, that''s what I''m most worried about! Baby, such an excellent man trains with their beautiful women all day. Now I don''t know how many Ah Mei are secretly in love with him!"


    "Arlene, do you regret it?"


    "Regret what? Ha ha."


    "I regret picking so many little beauties around me."


    "No, sister Ah Mui, you know, I''m a perfectionist. I only like beautiful things. That''s why I want to build death valley into a paradise full of beautiful women. As for what will happen between babies and them in the future, it depends on God''s will. Now I don''t want to deliberately obstruct the development of their relationship, and I don''t want someone to mess it up. If we baby After that, it was too much. I sent him out and asked my sister to take care of him. Anyway, I can''t take care of him. I just want to love him, but I can''t make him unhappy. Ah Ling, is there something wrong with my mentality? It seems that I really don''t care more and more that he slept with other women. Just want him to like it. Remember that at the beginning, he had the first woman other than me, Ah Ying At that time, I was going crazy with jealousy, but then he had ah Ju again, now he has you again, and he will have Ah Mei again soon. I really didn''t feel as bad as I thought. "


    "Oh, ah Ling, are you open to it? I''ve never been jealous. Do you say that there is a man with only one woman from beginning to end in Vietnam? It''s hard to find it?"


    "That''s true."


    The sisters talked about these men and women all the way to Ruan''s factory.


    After going upstairs, Ruan Ling went straight to the office. Before she sat by the phone for five minutes, the phone rang again. She quickly grabbed the phone and replied, "Aya, is that you?"


    "Yes, sister, I heard that ah Cheng did a lot of bad things when we went out? He humiliated many of our sisters?"


    "Well, however, we have killed him and ah Hai, and several diehards. The other five people have been let go. Let''s meet and talk later. Ah ya, where have you been these days? Elder sister is going crazy. If you don''t call again, my uncle and I have to go out to find you again." Ruan Ling asked eagerly.


    "Have you found my uncle and them? Where''s ah Ju? Where''s sister Ah Mei? Are they all right?" ah Ya asked with concern.


    "Alas, ah Ju is dead. She died in ah Xiong''s hand."


    "Ah? Ah Ju is dead? Ah Xiong killed her? Woo... Elder sister, what''s the matter?" ah Ya cried on the phone as soon as she heard that ah Ju was dead. Their sisters always had a very good relationship. They were very sad about Alan''s death. Unexpectedly, ah Ju died again.


    Ruan Ling gave a brief account of what happened these days, and then said to Aya, "Aya, what''s the matter that elder sister told you to do? Have you contacted my sister and brother Jin? How are they now? How did you disappear for so long? What happened?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    Aya knew that Ruan Ling was most concerned about Miss Manny, so she first told Ruan Ling what she knew, "Sister, Miss Manny and her mother-in-law are still in Hong Kong. She wants to come back, but her family doesn''t agree. She came back and seems to have detained her passport. As soon as she heard that her uncle was missing, she cried anxiously and asked me to wait for her news in the hotel. She said she took her mother-in-law back to Liangshan immediately, but she waited for her for many days and didn''t call me back. I called her It was also turned off, because there was no exact information about her, so I didn''t call you. "


    Ruan Ling was even more worried after hearing this. She knew that something must have happened to Manny, "Aya, what about now? Haven''t you heard from my sister yet?"


    "Well, I don''t know what happened to her. I don''t know what to do. Should I continue to wait or go back first?"


    "What about brother Jin? Hasn''t he come back with Ah Ying? Isn''t he a brother with my uncle? Doesn''t he come back to look for my uncle when he''s missing?" Ruan Ling asked unhappily.


    "Elder sister, brother Jin said that something big had happened to his company. During the time he left, people in his company provided guarantees to others in his name. As a result, brother Jin was involved and couldn''t get away. Now he hired a lawyer to file a lawsuit. He had to deal with the matter before he came back. He told me to go back with Miss Manny first and help find it first Find the whereabouts of my uncle. He and Ah Ying will come back soon after they have handled the family affairs. By the way, he also asked me to tell him that Ah Ying is pregnant if I found my uncle. "


    "Ah? Ah Ying is pregnant? That''s great!" finally heard the good news. Ruan Ling couldn''t help but feel happy for Ah Ying and proud of Tang Wenhao. She was still a powerful man. She had a result in Ah Ying''s stomach in three days.


    "Yes, Ah Ying is going to be a mother." ah Ya''s tone was sad.


    "Aya, don''t worry. You''ll also find the man you like. When we finish dealing with these important things, elder sister promises to help you find a good Chinese man, okay?"


    "Hehe, elder sister, thank you! I don''t care where men are. Now my body is not clean. It''s good to have a man. By the way, elder sister, there''s another thing I want to tell you." Aya suddenly remembered something.


    "Aya, what''s up?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Sister, I found Abu."


    "What, did you find Abu? Where is this villain now?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "He''s still in Liangshan. He found him by accident a few days ago. He''s still following Heilong. He''s still doing his old business. Elder sister, do you think he''ll let us go? I''m particularly worried that he''ll instigate Heilong to trouble us. He''s too familiar with our death valley. Once he joins Heilong, we really need to be very careful."


    Aya with a great reputation be unbearable to contemplate Ruan Ling. She knows very well that he is a famous black gang in the northern part of Vietnam, who specializes in entertainment, underground gambling and drug trafficking, and his brothers live in city of northern Vietnam. Even his tentacles reach Chinese mainland. Once he is caught up with him, the consequences are unthinkable.


    At that time, when Abu cooperated with Ruan Ling, he wanted to attract the black dragon, but at that time, the black dragon was not very powerful. Ruan Ling said that she did not want to make the death valley a mess. She had to ensure the purity and concealment of Ruan''s factory. Abu did not try to involve the black dragon, but the black dragon was still an important export of their drugs. There were few drugs sold abroad by him in recent years There are hundreds of millions of dollars.


    "Aya, this news is very important. You''d better come back early! In addition, you re control several of our contact points in Langshan, let the former sisters come back and take new sisters to stay in Langshan, monitor Abu and Heilong day and night, and change all the locations. Bring those sisters back today! Dispose of their office supplies and some things. This is the matter It''s urgent. I''m afraid that once the men we put back get in touch with Abu, something will happen again. "


    "Oh! OK, elder sister, I''ll arrange it right away. By the way, elder sister, I can actually find a chance to kill Abu directly. Don''t be so troublesome." Aya hates Abu. Her two good sisters, Alan and ah Ju, died in his hands. She doesn''t want to let him go like this.

 Chapter 148

    "No, Aya, you are too dangerous alone. Aya, I have spent so many years cultivating several good sisters. Now you and ah Zhu are left with me. Alan and ah Ju have been hurt by them. Ah Ying has married. If you have another accident, elder sister can''t stand it. That''s it! Deal with it quickly and go home and have a good rest at home for a while!"


    "Well, sister, I''ll keep this bastard''s head first. Sooner or later, I''ll kill him myself and avenge Alan and ah Ju''s two younger sisters." Aya said angrily.


    "OK, Aya, there will be such a day. Hurry to work. When you come back, elder sister has good news to tell you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Really, sister, I still have good news?" Aya smiled.


    "Of course, it should be said that it''s good news for all the sisters in death valley. Wait until you come back! That''s it! Sister a hung up." Ruan Ling hung up the phone.


    After talking with Aya on the phone, Ruan Ling sat in her chair with a question hovering in her mind. What happened to her sister Manny in Hong Kong? Why can''t I get in touch? What about the mother-in-law? Don''t you let her come back?


    "Ah Ling, are you thinking about ah Yu?" Ah Mei asked.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, after listening to what ah Ya said just now, I feel more and more that she must be my own sister. However, her adoptive mother or their mans group have other considerations and don''t want my sister to know me or turn her into Vietnamese. Do you think so?" Ruan Ling guessed.


    "Well, it should be. Otherwise, they don''t have to stop ah Yu from coming back. I think you really need to go to Hong Kong to find ah Yu and her mother-in-law. You must work out a way together and convince their family. After all, you are close sisters! They can''t admit it or not!" Ah Mei said.


    "Well, let''s go! Go back and discuss with the baby. It''s really not good. I can only take the baby to Hong Kong and visit his parents in their hometown." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, that''s great! I think when Aya comes back, you can go back with baby. Baby actually misses his parents very much. You really should let him go back," Ah Mei said.


    "Well, in fact, what I know is that I don''t think the time is ripe. Now it seems that the time has come. We''ll discuss it with him immediately after we go back and ask him about May. If he wants to accept may now, let them have the same room tonight!"


    "Ah? In such a hurry?" Ah Mui asked suspiciously.


    Ruan Ling patiently explained, "Well, since it has been decided, it would be better to let them together earlier than later. Moreover, it is the time of employment here. Ah Mei is a meritorious person in our death valley. I have to make her feel comfortable and let her sisters see that they are the same person. Have you ever thought, sister Ah Mei? Once my baby and I leave here, the defensive strength here She and her seven sisters are still weak. They must strengthen their training. When Aya comes back, let her step up their training. If I don''t do anything and go to China with my baby at this time, may feels so sad! She thinks I Ruan Ling is a person who doesn''t mean what she says. Even if she doesn''t dare to resist, she must feel bad. Her sisters They will also have opinions on me, which will greatly affect the unity of our sisters in death valley. Therefore, I just hung up Aya''s phone. My first reaction is that I have to let Amy get her wish tonight and let her be our baby woman. From tonight on, she will be loyal to our death Valley, Ruan Ling and our baby, and let her sisters see that as long as she is loyal to us Death Valley and I Ruan Ling are loyal people. I Ruan Ling can share with them even the men I love. "


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s explanation, Ah Mei couldn''t help praising, "ah Ling, you are still smart and think for a long time. This ghost girl is crazy about our baby. If she wants to be a baby woman tonight, she will love him with her own life like ah Ju."


    "Hehe, that''s certain. Just because of our baby''s ability and charm, the little girl was slept by him. How can she live without him? You have had children, and women in their thirties can''t live without him anymore. She can''t resist his charm." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    They ate something casually in the office and rushed downstairs to the base.


    When he returned to the station, Tang Wenhao had returned to the cave with the eight fairies. He had just eaten lunch and sat laughing inside. When he saw Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei coming back, the sisters stood up.


    "Ah Ling, did you go to the factory? Did you eat?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, I did. I ate at the office. Girls, go back and have a rest first! Train in the afternoon and may will stay." Ruan Ling smiled at her beauty.


    Ah Yu seemed to have a hunch. She took Mei and said with a smile, "little sister, there''s a good thing!"


    May glanced at her and said angrily, "nonsense!"


    "Wait a minute, you''ll know that my sister didn''t lie to you." ah Yu led her six fairies out of the cave.


    Seeing no one else, Ruan Ling winked at Ah Mei. Ah Mei nodded, gently waved to Ah Mei and said with a smile, "Ah Mei, come and sit in sister Ah Mei''s room. I have something good to tell you."


    Ah Mei was so smart that she immediately felt that her dream was coming true. She nodded excitedly and said with a smile, "Hmm!" then followed Ah Mei into her room.


    Tang Wenhao, who was on one side, certainly felt something. He pretended not to know anything and asked, "ah Ling, why are you so mysterious? What''s the matter?"


    "Baby, just pretend! I''m your woman. Can''t I understand your mind? Come in! Come to our room. I want to talk to you about something."


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly and followed Ruan Ling into their new house. Looking at how arrogant and domineering the beauty drug lord had become so gentle and virtuous, Tang Wenhao was very proud. He knew that it was his overbearing shooting skills and charm that completely subdued the beauty in front of him.


    "Baby, are you homesick?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Ah? Of course, you won''t let me take you home?" although Tang Wenhao was surprised. He thought Ruan Ling must have talked to him about him and may. Unexpectedly, it was going home, but the accident was an accident. He was still very happy. Going home was also something he longed for.


    "Yes, baby, I can''t get in touch with my sister. I''m worried about her. I want to go to Hong Kong with you to find her and solve the problems she faces together." then, Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao about Aya''s call and made Tang Wenhao anxious like an ant on a hot pot for fear that Manny would be controlled by her family and lose her freedom.


    "Ah Ling, let''s hurry! Manny is such a delicate girl. If her family wants to put her under house arrest, how anxious she must be! She doesn''t know that I have been rescued by you." Tang Wenhao said eagerly.


    "Well, so I''m very anxious, but I have to arrange things at home no matter how anxious I am. We can''t repeat the mistakes and let the Death Valley fall into the hands of bad people again." Ruan Ling said.


    "How could it be? Ah Chengdu is dead and ah Xiong is dead. Abu is just a bachelor now. How big waves can he turn?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No, baby, it''s not as simple as you think. Aya found Abu. This guy is now with black dragon, the largest gangster in northern Vietnam. I''m worried that he will instigate black dragon to trouble us. If we leave, the people with strong ability in death valley are basically gone, it''s very dangerous."


    "Isn''t Aya coming back soon?"


    "Yes! So we can''t go until she comes back."


    "Then wait for her for two days. We''ll make good preparations these days," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, even if Aya comes back, our strength is still weak. Moreover, after the last Acheng incident, our sisters in Death Valley may be confused about the future and have a weak sense of security. Therefore, unity is the most important at this time."


    Tang Wenhao listened and was confused. He didn''t know why Ruan Ling told him these things. He still didn''t know that unity is very important for death valley now. "Ah Ling, do you have anything else to say?"


    "Hehe, my baby is still smart. Of course, what I want to say is, baby, you have to conquer my sisters with your charm, so that they will be more loyal to our death valley and my Ruan Ling and my baby after we leave temporarily." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Now Tang Wenhao understood it completely, and then thought that sister Ah Mei found Ah Mei in her room to talk about it. He must have said it too. He smiled shyly, "ah Ling, just say it directly?"


    "Hehe, baby, did you agree?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah Ling, I obey your arrangement, but I don''t think it''s too fast. Can we wait until Ah Mei is one or two years older?" Tang Wenhao thought about Ah Mei for a long time, but when he thought she was still a little girl, he felt it was inhumane to sleep other people''s little girls like this, although it was in a foreign jungle and there was no legal restriction, But she is a little girl after all! Morally, he can''t accept it.


    If Ah Mei is as old as ah Yu and is 20, he still feels reluctantly acceptable. He is really uncomfortable at the thought that she is only 19 and still a virtual age.


    "Hehe, baby, age is not a problem at all. In our mountainous areas of Vietnam, it''s not unreasonable for her to get married at this age. Although it''s a little early, it''s also a normal phenomenon. Besides, you can see that her physical development and mind have matured long ago. If you don''t tell you her actual age, can you guess that she''s only 19? In my opinion, she''s BIA Bi and a Meng both want to be mature, so this is not a reason at all, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Ah Ling, you don''t know. In China, she''s not even a woman. She''s still a little girl. Whether she takes the initiative or voluntarily, I''ll sleep her. Even if I commit the crime of rape, it''s a crime. Do you understand?"


    "But this is in Vietnam, in death valley. What I say here is the law. I say you can, you can, baby. I tell you, there is an 18-year-old girl in our factory. As long as I agree, you can even ask for her. There is no problem at all." Ruan Ling smiled faintly.

 Chapter 149

    "Ah Ling, listen to what you mean, you have decided?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, not only has it been decided, but also the time has been fixed. Baby, we are basically scheduled to leave for Liangshan the day after tomorrow, so you will have a round house with may tonight. For two nights, you can make the little girl die hard for you. Do you have confidence?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Tonight? Isn''t it too fast?" Tang Wenhao''s heart would jump out when he heard this. When he took Amy and her eight immortals to swimming training this morning, he looked at Amy''s increasingly beautiful body. His heart has been wild, because he knows that the little beauty will be his own sooner or later. She is very beautiful, The girl''s body full of pure breath strongly stimulated his senses all the time.


    He didn''t expect that Ruan Ling would give Amy to him so soon. Therefore, his eyes showed surprise and surprise. He knew that the happiest and most exciting night in his life was coming.


    In order to let may become Tang Wenhao''s woman, Ruan Ling specially asked people to publicize the good news to Xinyuan and Ruan''s factory, broadcast it on the radio, and tell the reasons. This undoubtedly has an impact. The reason why may can serve with her eldest sister is very simple. As long as she is loyal to death valley, She is loyal to Ruan Ling. She can dedicate her favorite man to share with her sisters.


    Once the news was broadcast, it caused a great sensation in death valley, because in the hearts of the beautiful women in death valley, Tang Wenhao was their common dream lover and their prince charming. Amy''s luck made them see hope.


    Tang Wenhao began to disagree with Ruan Ling, saying that it was too extreme, which would make him feel uncomfortable when dealing with her sisters in the future. As a result, Ruan Ling joked that as long as he could make a decision and obtain her consent, she did not object to Tang Wenhao''s free choice of girls in death valley.


    Tang Wenhao was completely speechless!


    Shit, isn''t this conniving at my flower heart?


    However, although Ruan Ling did open the door to him later, Tang Wenhao really didn''t touch other beauties except several beauties around him, because the beauties around him were together all day and had an emotional foundation. Secondly, they were all selected from the beauties. They were extraordinary in body, facial features and wisdom, It''s easy for him, an energetic man, to take the bait. The key is that he knows that Ruan Ling acquiesced to him. He doesn''t have to worry about anything. He can be unscrupulous when he is happy with each other.


    Therefore, do not indulge men, otherwise, no matter how good a man will become bad.


    Amy has been jumping wildly since she was taught by Ah Mei. She knows that her good day is really coming. Although she is young, she belongs to a very precocious girl. She is very poor and has many sisters. She is the youngest. Her parents hate her and she is a girl. Therefore, in order to please her parents, she knows how to observe words and colors and figure out people''s psychology at a very young age, It also makes her more sensible than children of her age.


    Sister Ah Mui told her that even after she became her uncle''s woman, she should continue to do her own work well, not arrogant and specialization. Otherwise, sister ah would prevent her from continuing to be good with her uncle.


    May secretly made up her mind. From now on, she will love Tang Wenhao like sister a and work harder to make Ruan Ling like her more and Tang Wenhao love her more and more. She has a feeling in her heart that her uncle likes her, because Tang Wenhao always looks at her intentionally or unintentionally every time he takes them to training. She knows that her uncle must like her body.


    Apart from gossip, Ruan Ling''s residence, which used to belong to Alan, has been rearranged and given to Amy. Now she lives in a small cave outside the cave with her seven fairies. Since she is going to become Tang Wenhao''s woman, she is no longer suitable for living in a collective dormitory.


    Ruan Ling moved some cheerful items in her new house to her new house, and asked her sisters to go up the nearby mountain and pick some flowers for them to fill the room, making the atmosphere warm and romantic. The bedding is also brand-new. Ruan Ling prepared it for herself. Now she gave it to Ah Mei, which makes Ah Mei more grateful to Ruan Ling.


    Indeed, she felt that her parents were not as good to her as Ruan Ling!


    With the joint efforts of two beautiful women in the station, after an afternoon''s preparation, Mei''s new house was fully decorated. Looking at the warm and romantic room, ah Yu said to her sisters with envy, "I didn''t expect that we, Ah Mei, were the youngest and became a woman first."


    "Sister a Yu, are you jealous? Don''t think we don''t know. Do you like my uncle too? Why don''t you tell sister a that you sleep here with may tonight?" ABI smiled.


    "Fuck you, do you think you don''t like my uncle? Your eyes burst out when I saw sister Ah Mui and Ah Mei making up just now? Ha ha." ah Yu smiled.


    "Alas! I have a good life, so my uncle likes her." ah Xue said bitterly.


    "Who makes you always look like ice cold? You should like to talk like Mei''s sister and please our uncle. Can my uncle not like you based on our ah Xue''s appearance?" ah Meng said with a smile.


    When several beauties were chattering, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling appeared at the door and both shyly shut their mouths. Ruan Ling actually heard what they had just said and joked, "Girls, your uncle likes each of you. As long as you are loyal to our death valley, sister and your uncle, May''s today is your tomorrow."


    A Xue glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao and asked, "sister, really?"


    Tang Wenhao looked and thought, shit, no! Does ah Xue, the ice cold beauty, like herself? Since he met her, Tang Wenhao seldom heard ah Xue make any comments in public. She has been cold, watching and listening silently, doing her own things, not because she looks cold and gorgeous, and almost no one will notice her existence.


    "Of course, when does elder sister mean what she says? Hehe, is our girl ah Xue emotional to my uncle? Hehe, come on!" Ruan Ling joked.


    As soon as ah Xue heard this, she ran out shyly, and her beautiful women were coaxed out.


    "Ah Ling, don''t always joke with them. I''m embarrassed when I take them to training in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "What are you ashamed of? You''re going to be the child''s father soon. All right, have a look? Is there anything you''re not satisfied with?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile, pointing to the layout of the room.


    "No, it''s very good. Ah Ling, you... I feel very sorry for you. In fact, at this time, I should sleep with you every day, but you always let me sleep in sister Ah Mei''s room. You won''t want me slowly?" Tang Wenhao is really confused about Ruan Ling''s current state of mind.


    "Ah? Baby, what are you talking about? If I don''t want you, can I still live? Baby, don''t think about it. Dr. Ruan said that these months are a dangerous period. After these months, I won''t give you to sister Ah Mei and may so generously. I want you to touch my stomach every night to sleep, baby, you know? Dr. Ruan said that in a few months, the baby will die If I have hands and feet, I will kick my stomach. Hehe, I feel very happy when I think of this. Baby, thank you, thank you for allowing me to be a mother... Oh, by the way, baby, I tell you a good news. Ah Ying is really pregnant, and she already has your child in her stomach. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Really? That''s great. I''ve finally completed the task given to me by my eldest brother. Ah Ling, don''t say it''s my child in the future. It''s my eldest brother''s, you know?" Tang Wenhao was excited, but there was an inexplicable regret in his heart.


    At about 5 p.m., Amy was carried into her bridal chamber by Tang Wenhao during the frolic of the sisters. Ruan Ling did not participate in their frolic. She said she needed to rest and accompany the bride and groom to dinner after they entered the bridal chamber. Tang Wenhao knew that, in fact, Ruan Ling''s mood was complex. After all, she personally sent a beautiful and charming little beauty to her man''s hand.


    Sister Ah Mui seems to be very happy. She has been making trouble with these beautiful women. Considering the customs here, they need to complete the most critical steps in the bridal chamber before the sun sets. After making trouble for a while, everyone went out with a smile.


    In the bridal chamber, the shy may girl has a red face and smart eyes shining with the light of wisdom. She gazes at Tang Wenhao affectionately and admires him. In her eyes, Tang Wenhao has long been the God in her heart. She loves him and loves him fearlessly.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the 19-year-old Vietnamese woman. He had mixed feelings. He especially loved her. He couldn''t bear it. But he had a strong desire to want her. He had already been unconsciously infatuated with her body in his daily work and life. Therefore, his heart was also very complex.


    "May, what did sister Ah Mui tell you this afternoon?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile, and then grabbed her soft and delicate jade hand. Her hand was really soft and smooth.


    "Hehe, my uncle, no, baby, sister Ah Mui said that once she became my uncle''s woman, she must love and love my uncle as a baby, and ask may to be obedient to my uncle from tonight." Mei said shyly. Obviously, she is not used to calling Tang Wenhao a baby.


    Tang Wenhao was not used to it. He smiled helplessly, "may, you don''t have to call me that. I''m a big man. You call me baby all day. It''s very uncomfortable for me. Just call me Wenhao!" said Tang Wenhao, putting her jade hand on his lips and kissing lightly.


    May was once again so intimately contacted by the man she liked. The deer ran around. She was so excited that she didn''t know what to do. She whispered, "I can''t call you that. Sister Ah Mei said that as long as it''s your woman, you should call you that. This is the rule set by sister ah. If you call more, you will really take you as the baby in our heart, and you will get used to it slowly."


    "God! In fact, in my heart, you are the baby in my heart, may... When did you start to like me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 150

    "Hee hee, you know, you''re bad. Ask if you know?" may said coyly. She knew Tang Wenhao was deliberately teasing her, because she was honestly told by Tang Wenhao after he gave her artificial respiration that time. She liked Tang Wenhao to kiss her.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know. Say it quickly. If you don''t say I''ll punish you," Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, don''t punish me. You already know. Why do you ask? Bad." Mei said whistlingly.


    The little beauty''s whine ignited the fire Tang Wenhao had endured for a long time. He hugged Ah Mei into his arms and thought, shit, it''s immoral! I can''t care so much. Didn''t brother Jin say that? To be a man, you have to be drunk today. You can do what you like. Don''t be so polite. There''s no need to be serious here and pretend to be a grandson. Anyway, she wants more than herself!


    Amy, who was held in Tang Wenhao''s arms, was too shy to look up and trembled all over. Tang Wenhao was worried that her hungry appearance would scare the little beauty. She took a few deep breaths, forbeared and comforted, "may, don''t be afraid. It will hurt a little later, but it will not hurt soon."


    "Well, I know," may said shyly.


    "Ha ha, you know? How do you know? Who told you?" Tang Wenhao teased her.


    "Sister Ah Mui told me," said Amy shyly.


    "Ah? Sister Ah Mui, I still want to talk to you about this?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, do you think we don''t know? Sister Ah Mui is also your woman, right?" Ah Mei looked up at Tang Wenhao and smiled.


    "Hehe, how do you know? Who knows?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "We all know that when we found you in the cave that day, you were both naked. Do you need to ask if a man and a woman were naked?" May asked shyly.


    "That''s not necessarily! You can conclude that we are together by this?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, when sister Ah Mui is with you, you are not like brothers and sisters, like a couple. Sister Ah Mui loves you very much at first sight. In addition, several times when we passed by the cave in the morning, we heard sister Ah Mui shouting inside, which seemed very painful and comfortable. I asked sister ah Yu, and she said, you and sister Ah Mui should be doing that thing." may said here, Too ashamed to look at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao held up her chin with a bad smile, looked at her sexy red lips, gave a kiss, and then asked, "may, what''s that thing? I don''t know, do you know?"


    "Hee hee, you''re bad, you''re bad." may bashfully hit Tang Wenhao on the chest with a pink fist.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t control it anymore. He picked her up and walked to the bed. He smiled and said, "girl, I''ll show you right away. Don''t cry."


    As soon as may heard this, she knew that the exciting moment had come. She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. Then she got up in a hurry and kicked helplessly, "baby, I''m still afraid."


    "Oh, don''t be afraid, girl, I can''t bear it." Tang Wenhao comforted her, and then gently put her on the bed.


    Amy closed her eyes, put her hands on her chest and put them down again. Her body was still shaking. Tang Wenhao saw that she was so nervous and knew it was not suitable at this time. Otherwise, she would not cooperate well. Once she did not cooperate well, she would be very painful.


    So he took off his coat, bare his arms, took off her coat at the same time, and then hugged her, "girl, don''t be nervous, it''s really all right."


    "Well, I know, sister Ah Mui said," may said, shaking her body.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help kissing her forehead and said with a smile, "girl, you don''t have to pretend to be so strong and fearless. I know you''re afraid, but it''s really not like what you imagined. You''ve seen my body last time. I haven''t seen yours yet. It''s unfair. I want to see yours now." as he said, Tang Wenhao''s eyes fell on her.


    Mei is so shy that her eyes are closed. She doesn''t dare to look at Tang Wenhao. She just lets him act wild on herself.


    Soon, a beautiful scene that made Tang Wenhao dizzy appeared in front of him. It was indeed a peerless treasure.


    After all, she is a little girl. God, is she doing evil? Tang Wenhao resisted the boiling blood, closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to touch her.


    "May, I can''t bear it!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Baby, what''s the matter with you? Don''t I look good?" Ah Mei saw Tang Wenhao suddenly stop acting and looked at him in surprise. Mei''s eyes were full of confusion.


    "No, may, it''s too beautiful. I can''t bear it. You..." Tang Wenhao felt it difficult to speak, so he hesitated.


    May bit her red lips and smiled shyly, "Hee hee, baby, do you think I''m stunted? No, I was born like this. You see, I don''t grow under my armpit. I''m the only one among our sisters. Don''t worry! My development is normal, otherwise how can I have a holiday? Also, look at me. Is it fuller than sister ah Yu''s." May pointed to her shyness and smiled proudly.


    "Really? Are you really born like this?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly. In this way, did he meet one in a million white tiger beauties?


    "Well, it must be true. Before, I thought other girls must be like me. Later, when we took a bath together, I found that only myself was like this."


    It can be said that since the first meeting with Ah Mei, Tang Wenhao felt that there was no taste of more different girls in her body. In addition to her precocity beyond her peers, there was always a little more wisdom in her beautiful eyes. Her wisdom was not only reflected in her quick on-the-spot adaptability and extraordinary decision-making ability when dealing with major events, but also in one aspect, Also performed incisively and vividly, where?


    In bed.


    Yes, it was in bed. Although Tang Wenhao took care of her very gently and carefully, it was the first time after all. When he was about to have a plum blossom for three degrees, he was stopped by Ah Mei. She said that sister Ah Mei told her not to be extravagant and worried about hurting his body.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao doesn''t feel tired, but he is really hungry. It''s a physical job with women, which consumes a lot of energy. Besides, he should also consider the feelings of beautiful women outside. Ruan Ling is still waiting for them to have dinner!


    They hurriedly cleaned up the battlefield and came out dressed neatly. The beauties, like stars and moon, pulled her aside to ask her how it feels to be a woman. As a passer-by, Ah Mui tried to fork her feet away from Ah Mei when she walked. She already knew the answer. The little beauty has been injured gloriously on the battlefield.


    While everyone took Amy to one side to laugh, Ah Mei called Tang Wenhao to one side, "baby, how are you? Are you doing well? May is hurt?"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but sigh Ah Mui''s keen observation. He smiled shyly, "sister Ah Mui, there''s no way."


    "Hehe, I expected it. I''m a woman who has had children." Ah Mui whispered with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Ah Mui didn''t mean to boast. What she said should be the truth.


    After dinner, everyone quarreled with the new couple for a while, and everyone went back to rest. The new couple returned to their territory again, and they entered the state of battle again.


    On the first day, it was still the same. They got up late during the day and went on to work at night. They were inseparable, but happy days were always short.


    On the morning of the third morning, the birds in the Bush did not sing. Aya came back as scheduled, and brought more than a dozen beautiful women who had never seen Tang Wen Hao. According to Ruan Ling, these dozen beauties were arranged in different places in Lang Son. They usually did some business life, but their main task was to focus on the dynamics of the death valley of the government, police and gangsters. In order to inform Ruan Ling to be ready in time.


    For example, during the year, the government sometimes organizes relevant departments to conduct routine safety, health and environmental inspections of Ruan''s pharmaceutical factory. When these beauties hear the news, they will notify Ruan Ling in advance to be ready for inspection.


    Ruan Ling first asked the dozen young women to go back to Ruan''s factory for standby. She left Aya because she wanted to discuss with Aya the work arrangement after she and Tang Wenhao left.


    When Aya found Amy and Tang Wenhao together, she was very surprised. She couldn''t help pulling Ruan Ling to her own room and asked suspiciously, "sister, uncle and may girl, what''s this?"


    "Hehe, Aya, I don''t have time to tell you that I let them round the house. May girl has been my uncle''s woman since the day before yesterday." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? You... Agree?" Aya looked at Ruan Ling in surprise. She didn''t expect that the jealous elder sister would allow one of her little sisters to be with her beloved man after seeing her for more than 20 days? It''s incredible.


    "Aya, of course, I agree. Without my consent, how dare my uncle and may? Don''t make a fuss. This is the case." then Aya told Aya about the situation that Ah Mei bravely broke into ah Cheng alone and wisely completed the rescue mission that day.


    Although Aya repeatedly praised Amy''s intelligence and courage after listening to her, there was a trace of jealousy and displeasure in her beautiful eyes. Ruan Ling caught this subtle expression.


    "Aya, don''t worry. Elder sister promised you that she would find you a good man to marry when she had a chance. We will pay attention to you when we go to China this time." Ruan Ling was afraid of her shadow and comforted her quickly.


    "Hehe, elder sister, Aya is now a withered flower and a withered willow. No man will like it, so he doesn''t dare to have such extravagant expectations, but Aya thanks elder sister. However, elder sister, Aya has a saying that he doesn''t know what to say?" Aya said seriously.


    "Hehe, you said that we have been good sisters for many years. What can''t you say? I also told you on the phone that you and ah Zhu are the best sisters. Now only you and ah Zhu stay with me. I will cherish you two more. In the future, you will still guard your new garden. Ah Zhu takes over ah Ju''s management of the factory. Ah Zhu coordinates the management of the whole Death Valley. This is not very good "Is that right?"


    "Well, elder sister, I know that elder sister is sincere and kind to our sisters. However, have you ever thought about letting Ah Mei, a little girl, follow my uncle this time? This may hurt another person''s heart? I''m not talking about myself. Ah Ya has self-knowledge. My body is not clean and doesn''t deserve my uncle. However, in terms of seniority, strength and contribution to death valley, now Ah Zhu''s sister in death valley is the most qualified to enjoy this treatment. Even ah Yun''s sisters are more qualified than Ah Mei, "ah Ya said seriously.

 Chapter 151

    "Ah? Treatment? But this is an emotional problem. Your uncle has a good relationship with Amy''s little girl these days. I pushed the boat along the river to let them together. It''s really not as complicated as you think." Ruan Ling was very surprised after listening to Aya''s analysis. She didn''t expect that Aya had regarded her sisters as a kind of treatment and enjoyment to become Tang Wenhao''s women.


    "Elder sister, for you, it may be an emotional problem, but for her sisters, they will think it is a kind of treatment. Who you allow to sleep in my uncle''s bed means that you recognize her. Elder sister, they are also girls and are very beautiful. Ah Zhu has also made a lot of contributions to death valley. She is only half a year younger than me and has reached the age of older virgin, according to you You told us at the beginning that you would solve these problems for us when we were twenty-five or six years old, but now, a 19-year-old girl will give her to your own man because of one credit. If you did so, ah Zhu and sister ah Yun should have served my uncle with you. Where can you get Ah Mei? "


    "Ah? Aya, you really understand this?" Ruan Ling looked at Aya in surprise. She knew that if ah Zhu looked at the problem like this, her decision at that time would be too hasty.


    "Well, when you tell me about this process, my first reaction is that you will make ah Zhu and ah Yun sad. Think! Among the beautiful women in death valley, who doesn''t like uncle? To be honest, although I don''t like Chinese people at first, I also like Uncle Huan. Who doesn''t like a man like him? He made me change my view of Chinese people, but I''m not clean. I know I don''t deserve it. Where''s ah Chu? She''s clean. Doesn''t she deserve it? "Ah Ya asked.


    "Aya, elder sister really didn''t think so much. What do you think elder sister should do now? My uncle is only one, and he doesn''t have separation skills? Besides, he has to be willing to do this?" at this time, Ruan Ling really began to regret the hasty decision-making the day before yesterday.


    Who would have thought that these sisters would enjoy sleeping with their husband as a treatment?


    "Sister, why don''t I go to the factory to do a survey for you? See what people think in the end? See how many people will have such views with me? OK?" Aya looked at Ruan Ling for consultation.


    "OK! Aya, it''s hard for you. Originally, elder sister wanted to make a good plan with you about the work arrangement during our departure. According to what you said, elder sister may have to postpone her departure. Go! Go back here for dinner at noon and give elder sister an answer early." Ruan Ling smiled faintly.


    "OK, elder sister, I''ll go first." Aya said, swinging her slender willow waist, raising her hips and leaving the room and out of the cave.


    Looking at her sexy figure and thinking of her words just now, Ruan Ling suddenly felt that Aya was expressing dissatisfaction with herself? Did she fall in love with Wen hao? She just said that she also likes Wen Hao, but she has low self-esteem. Is she eating may''s vinegar? Jealous of May?


    Thinking of this, Ruan Ling called Ah Mui to her room. She repeated what ah Ya had just said to Ah Mui. Ah Mui was also very surprised after listening to it. However, she thought carefully and thought she could understand it. She smiled gently, "ah Ling, I''ll tell you the truth. It''s wrong. Don''t care."


    "Well, sister, tell me! I just want to hear everyone''s views. It doesn''t matter."


    "It''s normal for Aya to have this kind of heart. People in death valley know that Aya has the strongest ability and the greatest credit here except you. Moreover, she also clearly told you that she also likes our baby. Now you have rewarded Amy as our baby. Can she be convinced? She said that ah Zhu would be unhappy. In fact, she said that she was very dissatisfied."


    "I know, but she, she was abused by two smelly men, Abu and ah Xiong. Can we touch such a woman? Isn''t this insulting me?" Ruan Ling looked at Ah Mei sharply.


    Ah Mui blushed and kept silent. When Ruan Ling said this, what else could she say? In her eyes, she had had children? It''s not as good as Aya. After all, she hasn''t had a child, has she?


    Ruan Ling saw that sister Ah Mei''s face changed. Knowing that she misunderstood herself, she quickly explained, "sister, I''m not talking about you. You''re my sister. It''s different."


    "But they are also your sisters! Ah Ling, is this very important? Do you think too much? Do you really think it''s so serious as long as our baby wants to? Ah Ling, can the death valley be separated from ah Ya and ah Zhu''s sisters? You are pregnant now. In a few months, your stomach is so big that you can''t fight and kill again. What if ah Buzhen and others will come to deal with you. Without the help of Aya and azhu, do you still have a chance to win? "


    "That''s why I hold my breath. Sister Ah Mui, according to your opinion, our baby has to be divided up by my sisters? Who likes him, we have to agree? No matter what woman?" Ruan Ling said angrily.


    Ah Mui said awkwardly, "Ah Ling, I don''t mean that. I think we really shouldn''t publicize Ah Mei at that time. It should be said that it was their own emotional problem between Ah Mei and baby. They loved each other. You were just forced to agree because you loved baby. In that case, people wouldn''t connect any contribution, qualification and strength. You said that , those sisters who think they have more abilities, contributions and qualifications than may will certainly have ideas. They think you have done injustice. You don''t know. Since baby came to us, almost all sisters regard him as the lover of their dreams. Everyone likes him. They regard it as a show off to talk to him. If they can sleep with baby for another night, it''s worth it if they don''t die £¿¡±


    "Ah? Elder sister, what you said is too outrageous?" Ruan Ling burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, I really don''t exaggerate. This is not what I said. I heard these little girls talk. I observed them. Every time several girls and babies come back from training, they will tease each other and say who deliberately doesn''t train well, just to attract our baby''s attention and let our baby correct their posture with their hands, so as to let us baby The girls who can touch their bodies and are touched by our baby are happy all day. "


    "Ah? Elder sister, really?" Ruan Ling looked at Ah Mei in surprise.


    "Well, ah Ling, I''m not exaggerating at all. You say that our baby is so handsome, good Kung Fu, good temperament, good temper, integrity and kindness. I can''t find any shortcomings in him. Let alone that mature women like us can''t stand his charm temptation. Can these young women who are just in spring resist? Don''t they worship our baby as a movie star? And our Ruan factory, Basically, most of them are girls around the age of 20. Think about it yourself. Is it normal? "


    Ruan Ling was silly when Ah Mui made such an analysis. She never wanted to think about it so deeply. According to Ah Mui''s analysis, she pushed her husband to all her sisters?


    But she can''t let go of the thought that Aya''s body has been badly damaged by Abu and ah Xiong, and that men with countless women have ruined it. She can accept Tang Wenhao''s acceptance of ah Zhu, but can''t accept Aya and ah Yun''s unclean women sleeping with Tang Wenhao. It''s disgusting!


    "Ah Ling, I think it''s OK that ah Ya doesn''t go to the factory to do any investigation. There won''t be any problem. If she really does this investigation, she will incite her sisters, especially ah Zhu, to be dissatisfied with you. She won''t say that she will stimulate ah Zhu with an attitude of defending ah Zhu against injustice." Ah Mei continued.


    "Well, sister, stop talking. I''m in a mess now. I don''t know what to do. I don''t want our baby and her. I feel disgusted, but death valley really can''t live without her. In particular, my baby and I are going to leave for a period of time. It''s almost up to her and ah Zhu. If they don''t share my heart, maybe our Ruan industry will be completely finished At first, I wanted to talk to her about the treasure you found. Now it seems that I can''t tell her. If she has a bad intention and takes someone to dig out the treasure and hide it, we regret it too late. "Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, ah Ling, it''s reasonable for you to worry. However, ah Ling, the treasure thing can be slow. As long as the three of us don''t tell, no one knows. But ah Ya''s current situation can''t leave with the baby until you really solve it. Otherwise, there may be an accident. Ah Ling, I say something I shouldn''t say. Do you really think Abu and ah Xiong slept with ah ya, ah Is Ya''s body so dirty? It''s all psychological. Are you thinking too seriously? "


    "Sister, you still want me to agree that Aya sleeps with our baby? Absolutely not. She is different from you. Sister, don''t say it. I won''t agree that he wants another unclean woman after I die. You and Ah Ying are exceptions. There will be no such exceptions in the future. In the future, our baby women must be as pure and flawless as Ah Mei girl. I can accept sister ah Zhu, but Aya and Ah Yun, these two are ruined by Abu and ah Cheng, absolutely not. "Ruan Ling resolutely disagrees with Ah Mei''s compromise.


    Seeing Ruan Ling''s firm attitude, Ah Mei stopped persuading, but asked, "ah Ling, what are you going to do? There are always problems to be solved."


    "Divide and tear them apart. I''ll call ah Zhu here later and let her be our baby woman tonight and let her follow us wholeheartedly. Ah ya, in that sentence, told her that when we go to China, we will find a good man for her. Sister Ah Mei, you don''t have to think so seriously about things. As long as ah Zhu doesn''t cooperate with her to stir up the flames, nothing will happen At present, Ruan''s factory is controlled by ah Zhu. Ah Ya''s new garden has only 10 or 20 people and can''t stir up any waves. When she becomes our baby woman tonight, I''ll tell her what we should pay attention to after we leave. I don''t think there will be any problem. Ah ya, if she''s just jealous for a while, I don''t care about her. If she really has any adverse reactions, I''ll come back "Clean up her," said Ruan Ling, with a cold smile in her beautiful eyes.


    This smile made Ah Mui shudder. She knew that ah Ya''s attitude made Ruan Ling very angry. She couldn''t help worrying about her future!

 Chapter 152

    Aya came out of the cave with a very complicated mood. When she went into the jungle and looked back at the cave now, she was very depressed. Elder sister, Aya gave her heart to you. She rode in front of and behind you and ran around with bullets and bullets for so many years. In the end, you began to dislike me after losing to several bastards. I know, you don''t say it, I can also see that you despise me for your uncle! But is this what I want? Can you blame me? If you had told us before, you would allow us to like my uncle. Who would be willing to accept asshole men like ah Xiong? Who wouldn''t want to rely on a man like my uncle?


    If you had allowed us to like my uncle from the beginning, would I be like this? I''ve already given myself to my uncle. Who doesn''t want a man like him?


    Oh, the most difficult times are when we are in front of you. Now there are good things. We hold on to a little problem? Do I want to be unclean? I''m not willing! I don''t want you to find me any Chinese men. I also want my uncle. Even Amy can want my uncle. Why can''t I? Am I not as good-looking as her? Am I not as tall as her, not as good-looking as her, or not as smart as her?


    If you let me live with my uncle all day, I don''t believe my uncle won''t like me?


    Along the way, Aya became more and more unconvinced and unwilling. She thought about it. She must use ah Zhu and ah Yun to put pressure on ah Jie and let her good men share it with everyone. She knew that she and ah Zhu were the best beauties in death valley. Alan and ah Ju died. Ah Ying married Jin Dacai and went to China. If she, Ah Yun and ah Zhu jointly put pressure on ah Jie. Ah Jie has no choice.


    When she arrived at Ruan''s factory, ah Zhu was arranging the work and accommodation of more than a dozen beauties she brought downstairs. Ah Zhu was surprised to see ah Ya coming. "Sister ah ya, you''re here? Didn''t you talk to sister ah for a while?"


    "Ha ha, ah Zhu, you''re busy first. We''ll talk about something later." ah Ya said with a smile.


    "Oh, OK, then you go to sister a''s office and I''ll go up right away." ah Zhu smiled.


    "OK." as she said this, Aya went upstairs somewhat sour. She was jealous that ah Zhu could manage the whole Ruan factory instead of ah Ju. According to reason, the position of ah Ju''s death should be hers. She regretted that she worked for Ruan Ling in Liangshan and gave all the credit to others.


    In death valley, whoever controls the Ruan factory has the most power and strength, because the number of Ruan factories accounts for 80% of death valley, and they really have real power.


    At that time, when Ruan Ling sent ah Ju to manage, she had some ideas, but Ruan Ling said that her foreign affairs ability could not be compared with others. I couldn''t say if she praised her highly, but now she gave it to ah Zhu. She was really uncomfortable because she felt that ah Zhu was different from her and ah Ju.


    But Ruan Ling has made such arrangements, and she dare not object. Ruan Ling is he qicong. Once she finds herself unconvinced, she will certainly have an idea.


    After Aya sat in Ruan Ling''s office for a few minutes, ah Zhu came in with a smile, "sister Aya, I heard that sister Aya is going to take her uncle to Hong Kong. Is it true?"


    Aya sneered, "of course it''s true. Elder sister is the eldest sister! The couple are comfortable!"


    Ah Zhu was surprised to see ah Ya''s expression. He couldn''t help asking, "sister ah ya, what''s the matter with you? Have you quarreled with sister ah?"


    "No, how dare I? I''m uncomfortable to see that Amy''s little girl can jump on our sister''s head. You said that our sister has been working with sister for so many years, and what she has done is to lose her head. You said that Amy''s little girl can sleep on sister''s bed and share her beloved man with her." Aya said bitterly.


    Ah Zhu understood now. She couldn''t help laughing, "hehe, sister Aya, don''t you also like my uncle? Are you eating Amy''s vinegar?"


    "Ah Zhu, how dare you say you don''t like my uncle?" ah Ya asked.


    "Hehe, sister Aya, I can only say that I never dare to think about that. I''m a sister''s man and so excellent. You don''t know how to kill ah Cheng this time. Without my uncle, how can Mei''s little girl succeed? Who doesn''t like a man like my uncle, but I never dare to have such extravagant expectations."


    "Why don''t you dare? Ah Zhu, you are too honest. May, what is she better than you? Looks? Figure? Ability or qualification? What are her advantages? I think her only advantage is that she is young. Men like old cows to eat tender grass. In addition, what is she better than our sisters?" ah Ya said more and more angrily.


    Ah Zhu smiled faintly and said to ah ya, "sister ah ya, don''t think so. It''s an emotional problem. I think my uncle likes Ah Mei. Of course, Ah Mei likes him more. The girl is also brave. When she heard that she was going to come in alone to save us that day, she made this request with sister ah. If she came out alive, let sister ah promise her that she would be my aunt''s woman."


    "Ah? Is that so?" Aya looked at ah Zhu in surprise.


    "Well, it seems that I heard it from her sister. I don''t know the specific reason, but one thing is certain. Sister did promise her that day. As long as she could come out alive, she would reward her to my uncle and be his woman."


    "Hum, if it''s like this in the future, if something happens, we also threaten sister a like this, isn''t it a mess? Ah Zhu, I think sister a is a little cruel to our sisters. When I came here just now, I talked to sister a about you, so sister a asked me to come quickly and ask you what you think."


    "Ah? Me? Does this have anything to do with me?" ah Chu asked puzzled.


    "Of course it doesn''t matter. When I saw that my uncle and may were together, my first reaction was that it was unfair to you, ah Zhu. I don''t care. You know, my body was insulted by the two bastards, Abu and ah Xiong. I don''t deserve my uncle, but you are different. You are still a clean yellow flower girl. You have been with my elder sister for so many years. You should be able and contribute She has made contributions and looks no worse than May''s girl. When sister gives Mei''s girl to my uncle, at least she has to give you to my uncle together. This is the most fair. "


    "Ah? Did you tell sister like that?" ah Zhu asked in horror.


    "Well, I''m sorry for you?"


    "Sister Aya, I really didn''t think so. I thank you, sister Aya, but I never thought I could be an aunt''s woman. He is sister Aya''s man. How dare I think?"


    "But I''ve already said, and sister agreed," Aya said.


    "Really? Do you mean that elder sister agreed to give me to my uncle?" ah Zhu was so surprised that she couldn''t believe it. Mei Mou looked at ah ya.


    Seeing ah Zhu''s surprise, ah Ya was sour and thought, if you speak so high sounding, you really want to give you to my uncle. Aren''t you still happy to death?


    "Yes! That''s why elder sister asked me to come and ask you what you think. How can you thank me if you can really sleep in my uncle''s bed?" Aya said with a bad smile.


    Ah Chu calmed down, thought for a while, shook her head, but still didn''t dare to believe it. She smiled, "Sister Aya, don''t tease me. If sister Aya agrees, she will definitely call me over. She asked you to come to test my real ideas. In fact, my ideas are very simple. I dare not have such extravagant hopes, but if sister really rewards me to a man like my uncle, of course I am very grateful."


    "Hehe, sister ah Zhu, don''t you believe me? Shall we make a bet?" ah Ya said with a smile.


    "Hehe, how can I bet? Sister Aya."


    "If what I said is true, you promise me a condition. If what I said is false, I promise you a condition. How about it?"


    "Hehe, good! Sister Aya, as long as what you say is true, sister Aya really let me follow my uncle. I promise you everything you say." ah Zhu smiled.


    Aya smiled cunningly, "sister ah Zhu, really, you promise me everything I say?"


    "Oh, of course, sister Aya, I really don''t dare to think I can be an uncle''s woman. Don''t tease me. I know myself." ah Zhu still doesn''t dare to believe what Aya said.


    "Hehe, sister ah Zhu, if you can really become an uncle''s woman, you can apply with sister ah. You go to Xinyuan to manage, and I''ll come to the factory. How about?" ah Ya asked with a smile.


    "Ah? It''s that simple? Sister Aya, in fact, I envy you in Xinyuan! There are so few people and small workload. Unlike me, it''s not only production, but also coordinating external sales, but also managing internal affairs, including eating, drinking, sleeping and sleeping of hundreds of sisters. I''m so bored. Are you really willing to change with me?" Ah Zhu asked puzzled, because in her opinion, it was asking for trouble.


    "Well, actually, ah Zhu, you don''t know. After all, I used to be in Xinyuan and had a period with Abu and ah Xiong. Although they died and fled, as long as I stayed there, I would think of those terrible past events. I was in a bad mood when I thought of them two beasts. I wanted to leave there for a long time. I was afraid that elder sister had ideas and didn''t say it this time It''s really a woman who can be my uncle. Things in Xinyuan are relatively leisurely. You can also spare time to accompany my uncle. I''m away from that place that makes me sad. Aren''t we both good? "Aya said, looking at ah Zhu imploringly.


    Ah Zhu was very touched by ah Ya''s words. She took ah Ya''s jade hand and said emotionally, "sister ah ya, sister ah and we didn''t consider your feelings. I promise you that I will change with you whether I can be an uncle''s woman or not."


    "Really? Sister a Zhu, our sisters have a good relationship. However, if you can''t be an uncle''s woman, forget it. Otherwise, for insufficient reasons, sister a will have ideas in her heart. I don''t want sister a to misunderstand me." Aya said.


    "It''s all right, sister Aya. Don''t worry about it. I''ll do it well." ah Zhu smiled gently.


    While they were talking, the walkie talkie on Ruan Ling''s desk rang. She hurried over and picked it up. She saw Ruan Ling''s phone and quickly smiled, "sister, I''m a Zhu."


    "Hehe, ah Zhu, did ah ya come to you?"

 Chapter 153

    "Well, sister Aya is in your office. Do you want her to answer the phone?" said ah Zhu, looking back and smiling at Aya.


    "Oh, no, just tell her and let her take care of you over there. Come to elder sister. Elder sister has something to discuss with you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Me?" ah Zhu was surprised and surprised. He thought, can''t it be what ah Ya said? Does elder sister really want to give herself to my uncle?


    "Hehe, yes! Ah Zhu, come right away! Let''s talk about it when we meet. Elder sister hung up first." Ruan Ling said and hung up the phone.


    Seeing ah Zhu put down the walkie talkie with a smile, ah Ya''s heart was sour. She had a hunch that Ruan Ling asked ah Zhu to go over and must be talking about her and Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah Zhu, is that right? Don''t forget our agreement then?" ah Ya said with a jealous smile.


    "Hehe, sister Aya, don''t worry! I said, whether it''s true or not, I''ll change it with you. We are good sisters. I don''t want sister Aya to live in painful memories. By the way, sister Aya said let me go over and watch for me here. That''s why Lao Tian is asking you to manage for me first, hehe."


    "OK, you go! I promise to finish the task. I''ll call if there''s something I don''t know how to deal with." Aya smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s not as serious as what you said. There are problems that sister Aya can''t deal with in our death valley? I''ll go first, sister Aya. It''s hard for you." ah Zhu smiled happily.


    To make a long story short, ah Zhu came to Ruan Ling''s residence with great excitement. At this time, only Ruan Ling and Ah Mei were sitting in the cave. Tang Wenhao and the eight immortals went out for training. Ruan Ling originally planned to leave for Liangshan with Tang Wenhao at noon, but after Aya said so, she felt that she should give serious consideration and postponed it for a day, Let him continue training with his newly married little wife Ah Mei and other eight immortals.


    "Sister ah, sister Ah Mui, Hello, I''m coming." ah Zhu smiled and greeted Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mui. She knew that although sister Ah Mui was Ruan Ling''s maid, her position in Ruan Ling''s heart was very important. Therefore, no one dared to disrespect her, the sisters of death Valley.


    "Ha ha, sister ah Zhu, come on, sit down and say," Ruan Ling greeted her warmly and smiled.


    Ah Zhu hurriedly sat down, looked at Ruan Ling with some restraint, and smiled at sister Ah Mei.


    "Ha ha, ah Zhu, how many years have you been with ah Jie?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "More than eight years! Elder sister," ah Zhu said with a smile.


    "Yes! In the twinkling of an eye, you are at this age, like 24? It''s time to consider finding a man for ah Zhu." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Hehe, sister, don''t worry. I don''t want anything as long as I follow sister." ah Zhu couldn''t understand Ruan Ling''s thoughts, so she had to answer like this.


    "Hehe, I have to think about it. Sister a is also a woman. When a woman reaches a certain age, she will miss a man. That''s normal. By the way, did Aya talk to you about anything in the past? Including this topic?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    Ah Zhu looked at Ruan Ling, nodded shyly and said, "well."


    "Ah Zhu, what do you think of sister a''s promise of Ah Mei to my uncle?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Me? Elder sister, I don''t have any opinion. As long as it''s decided by elder sister, ah Zhu thinks it''s OK." ah Zhu tells the truth.


    "Do you really think so?" Ruan Ling looked at ah Zhu in surprise.


    "Well, sister, ah Zhu has never really had any idea." ah Zhu said honestly.


    "Hehe, that is to say, you never liked my uncle?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Ah? I... no, sister, everyone likes my uncle. I think it should be said that I never dare to think about this. My uncle is sister''s man, and ah Zhu doesn''t dare to think about it."


    Ruan Ling was very happy when she heard ah Zhu''s answer. She liked girls like ah Zhu and ah Ju. She absolutely obeyed her orders and never thought about it. Wherever she pointed out, they would fight. Their obedience was first-class. Therefore, she smiled happily, "Hehe, ah Zhu, sister a is most satisfied with a sister like you. The more you treat sister a, the less she can treat you badly. I tell you a good news. Sister a decided to promise you to your uncle, just like may. How about it?"


    "Ah? Elder sister... Is what you said true?" ah Zhu had a hunch when she heard Ruan Ling say the good news, but she was even more overjoyed when she heard Ruan Ling say it.


    Ruan Ling nodded and smiled, "of course it''s true. If you don''t believe it, ask sister Ah Mei. This is the result of our sisters'' discussion."


    Ah Zhu quickly handed her eyes to Ah Mei, who smiled softly, "Sister a Zhu, your sister won''t joke like this. Don''t worry! As long as you have no problem, you will be your uncle''s woman from now on. Of course, we haven''t discussed this with your uncle, but I think your uncle has no reason to refuse a beautiful and gentle girl like us a Zhu."


    "Sister ah, sister Ah Mui, I''d like to, I''d like to, sister ah, thank you! Thank you!" ah Zhu burst into tears excitedly and didn''t know how to express his gratitude to Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, well, good sister, this is what elder sister should do. You have paid so many years of youth for death valley and me Ruan Ling. Elder sister found a good man like my uncle and should share it with your sisters." Ruan Ling said very lightly, but she was sad in her heart, Which woman in the world can really volunteer to share her man with other women?


    So Ah Mui once again acted as an instructor and gave a lecture to ah Zhu before she became an aunt Tang Wenhao''s woman, telling her how to love her uncle in the future, how to deal with her relationship with her aunt and her women, from the address, the frequency of going to bed, to his care, consideration, obedience, respect for her women, and so on.


    In short, the purpose is one. In addition to enjoying, a woman who is an uncle should know how to love him and how to love him with her beautiful women, rather than make him feel hard and tired. The first reaction is whether it is conducive to his health and the stability and unity of all his beautiful wives and concubines, so that their happy life can last for a long time.


    After listening to this, ah Zhu nodded again and again. She smiled shyly, "sister Ah Mui, don''t worry. From now on, ah Zhu will treat his uncle as a treasure. I''ll do whatever he asks me to do."


    "Well, good. Remember, from now on, you have to call him baby. He''s no longer uncle. He''s yours, and you''re his, okay?" Ah Mui said.


    "Yes, sister Ah Mui, I understand. I will love him like sister ah." ah Zhu smiled happily.


    Just then, there was a commotion outside. Under the leadership of my uncle Tang Wenhao, the eight fairies swarmed in. These little beauties liked to let Ah Mei lead the team for training after she became Tang Wenhao''s woman, because they all knew that only when they had more contact with Tang Wenhao could they have the opportunity to become the second Ah Mei, so they worked harder and more seriously in training, To win Tang Wenhao''s favor.


    In this regard, the incentive effect of Ruan Ling''s efforts is still very obvious.


    "Yeah? Sister ah Zhu, you''re here?" Ah Mei, who ran ahead with Tang Wenhao''s hand, was surprised to see ah Zhu in the cave.


    "Ha ha, may, Hello! Gu...... Ye...... Hello!" just talking about Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. Ah Zhu still didn''t adapt. She was still embarrassed to change her name to baby. She was also afraid that Tang Wenhao felt too sudden and unhappy.


    Tang Wenhao was puzzled when he saw Ah Zhu''s expression. He glanced at Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei, who were sitting gently and quietly, but he naturally smiled at ah Zhu, "ah Zhu, Hello! Come and talk to your sister? Then you''re busy. Let''s wash." Tang Wenhao said, taking Ah Mei''s little hand and going to the hot spring.


    Ruan Ling spoke at this time and said with a smile, "baby, you wash with may and them first! After that, come to our room. May and sister Ah Mei will go to your own room. Sister Ah Mei will have a few words with you. After her sisters wash and wash, they will eat first and gather here after dinner. Sister ah has something to announce."


    Tang Wenhao muttered as he washed. He didn''t know what medicine Ruan Ling bought in the gourd. When he saw Ah Zhu, he had a feeling that what Ruan Ling wanted to say to herself should have something to do with ah Zhu. If so, look at ah Zhu''s expression, shit! Ruan Ling won''t promise ah Zhu to be her concubine again, will she? God, how can I deal with it in the future?


    In the past two days, almost the whole person has been occupied by the ghost girl Ah Mei. He has made himself spend the past two days with sister Ah Mei and suffocated sister Ah Mei. I really need another ah Zhu. How can I sleep in the future? Can we all sleep in one bed?


    But this is a good way. Let Ruan Ling tear down a room, make a big room, and make a big bed. She can sleep in seven or eight women''s beds. In this way, she can have all the beautiful women at one time. Hehe, this is a good way.


    Just when she was having fun, may pinched his arm and said with a smile, "big baby, what do you think? Good or bad smile." may thought it was a little awkward to call him baby alone, so she added a big character in front of it. Tang Wenhao found that Amy, a ghost girl, had high understanding and creativity in that respect.


    In the middle of the cave, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling entered their own room. Ah Mei and sister Ah Mei entered her room. Ah Zhu was shyly waiting for the good news outside.


    When she entered the room, Ruan Ling said with a jealous smile, "baby, congratulations. There are good things waiting for you again."


    "Ha ha, what? Ah Ling, isn''t my good thing your good thing?" Tang Wenhao knew that his judgment was ten times better when he heard Ruan Ling''s words. He was secretly happy in his heart. Shit! Looks like I''m busy tonight.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s not good for me, but I will. Well, I know you''ve guessed it. How about it? Do you like ah Zhu?" Ruan Ling smiled straightforwardly.


    "Ah? Ah Ling, why? You''re not afraid that your husband is too hard?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. In fact, he is happy. Of course, the more such things, the better. No matter how hard they are, he is willing to work. Since he joined Ruan Ling, ah Ju and Ah Mei, he has become more and more interested in the beautiful women in the death valley. He knows the beauty of these beautiful women, so he has a lot of courage, He knows that Ruan Ling can''t live without herself. He really wants all the little beauties here. It''s not a big deal.

 Chapter 154

    "Hehe, baby, I''m very happy! Villain, I know you''ve been working hard these two days. Ah Mei is not a fuel-efficient lamp? But you should stop at enough and pay attention to your body. In addition, you should also pay attention to coordination. Don''t leave sister Ah Mei alone. Women of sister Ah Mei''s age also need you very much." Ruan Ling said jealously.


    "Ha ha, I know you need it too? Ah Ling, why don''t we play and go out again?" Tang Wenhao was full of gratitude to Ruan Ling and was deeply ashamed that she loved herself so much. Therefore, he felt very uncomfortable not to be with Ruan Ling for two days, but Ruan Ling now regarded her baby much more important than doing this, and didn''t dare to play with him at all, This also suffocated Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, I dare not now. Let''s get down to business! If you have no problem, let Ah Mei out tonight! Before we leave, you and ah Zhu round the room again!"


    "Ah Ling, I do. I don''t want to be serious. Who doesn''t want to sleep with more women? Your husband is not so noble. For a beautiful girl like ah Zhu, you give it to me. Of course I want it, but can you tell me why?"


    "For the sake of the stability of death valley!" then Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao about Aya''s performance when she came back to see him with Ah Mei. Tang Wenhao smiled, "ah Ling, is she jealous? Does she like me too?"


    "There''s no doubt. At that time, baby, I won''t allow you to be with her. She''s a rag. Baby, you need to remember that if you want to be your woman, you must have a clean and pure body. Sister ah Ying and sister Ah Mei are special cases and will never be allowed in the future. Do you understand? Ah Ya and ah Yun, including the sisters ruined by ah Cheng''s animals last time, you can''t touch them If you want to see one of her sisters, just tell me and I agree. Whatever you do, you can''t touch those sisters who are not clean. "Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, I know. Don''t worry! I''m not so low-quality. If you didn''t let me stay with Ah Mei, ah Ju and ah Zhu, I promise I wouldn''t touch any of your sisters. I''m satisfied with you."


    "Hehe, what about sister Ah Mui? I didn''t let you together. Aren''t you together?"


    "Ah Ling, it''s different. Your husband is a normal man and sister Ah Mui is also a normal woman. In that case, we don''t have anything on us every day. We depend on each other. Can we resist it?" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "OK, OK, I don''t blame you. According to you, even if I force you to do the task! For the sake of our Ruan family, I won''t lose this industry. Husband, it''s hard for you. Have a good sleep with ah Zhu tonight! Let the girl die hard for us, baby, don''t forget that everything I do is for the Ruan family and our big family in death valley It''s a deal to survive safely. I''ll arrange these girls to prepare for you immediately. You will officially enter the bridal chamber this afternoon and we''ll go back to Liangshan tomorrow. My sister has no news. I''m worried! "Ruan Ling said helplessly.


    Ah Zhu is a very quiet and virtuous girl. Tang Wenhao always ignores her existence. However, when he sees her wearing bridal makeup and being helped out of Ruan Ling''s room by Ah Mei, he is still stunned by her beauty.


    It should be said that Ruan Ling''s previous beautiful bodyguards each have their own beauty. For example, Ah Ying is petite and lovely, ah Ya is sexy and charming, and full of wildness. Ah Ju people are as light as chrysanthemum, but they are dignified and elegant, but they still have one thing in common, that is, they have a first-class figure, and ah Zhu is the same. Her figure is as her name, as slender and graceful as a jade bamboo, Graceful and moving.


    When Tang Wenhao picked her up, the natural aroma from her body made him very happy and exciting.


    Ah Zhu''s pretty face has always been red. Since she confirmed that she wanted to be the new man of her uncle, her heart did not stop excited. She always felt that her dream would come true, but felt some unrealistic feeling.


    It was not until her gentle body was taken into his arms by Tang Wenhao''s powerful hand and strongly felt an irresistible male charm that she realized that she was really going to become an uncle''s woman.


    This time, Tang Wenhao didn''t say much love words with ah Zhu, but overbearing took off her bondage, because Ruan Ling told him that they didn''t have much time together this time. They should seize the time to do business, let ah Zhu enjoy the feelings he brought to her as much as possible, and let her have more wonderful aftertaste.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao is not familiar with her, and there is really nothing to say. It is still important to do things. These reasons add up, and the result is self-evident.


    In the evening, ah Zhu still stayed here and completely became a woman. In this short period of more than ten hours, ah Zhu deeply fell in love with him. Of course, Tang Wenhao also fell in love with her. One day, husband and wife are 100 days of kindness! Besides, Tang Wenhao is a very kind person.


    The next day, when ah Zhu got up, she suddenly remembered what she had promised ah ya. She ran to Ruan Ling''s room and told Ruan Ling truthfully. As a result, Ruan Ling rejected it.


    "Ah Zhu, go back and tell ah ya that it will be changed when my uncle and I come back. Now is not the time. You let her work at ease and say I won''t treat her badly."


    "Elder sister, I think elder sister Aya really doesn''t want to stay in Xinyuan. There are too many painful memories of her over there. Why don''t I change with her?"


    "Ah Zhu, you think too simply. Elder sister said that it''s definitely not the time to wait until we come back. Moreover, you should pay attention to ah Ya and ah Yun. Elder sister is worried that they will be dissatisfied and do irrational things because they can''t be an aunt. In this way, there will be another accident in our death valley. I will keep Ah Mei with you during this period of time Help you, you two sisters have something to discuss, you know? "


    "Well! However, sister ah, sister ah Ya is not such a person. Do you think too much?" ah Zhu thought Ruan Ling made a fuss.


    "I hope so! But be prepared. Sister a certainly doesn''t want them to do irrational things. We''ve been good sisters for many years. It''s settled. Go back and talk to ya! Let her do a good job in the new park. When we get back, we''ll start our new project. She still has a lot of room for development there. She''ll know when we come back "Yes."


    "Yes, sister, do you start at noon? Just you and our baby or take some attendants?" ah Zhu asked with a smile.


    "Just take sister Ah Mei. You need more hands. That''s it, girl. It''s good to be our baby woman?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Hmm! Sister, I know now why sister dotes on our baby so much. He''s really fascinating. I... Can''t live without him anymore. Will you come back early?"


    "Hehe, OK, elder sister won''t let you and may stay alone for too long. When you come back, the first thing to meet you two girls in advance, okay?"


    "Well, elder sister, it''s very kind of you to give up all your men to our sisters. We must protect Death Valley to the death and never let anyone destroy it." ah Zhu said firmly.


    After the two discussed, Ruan Ling gathered Ah Mei and the seven fairies together for a short meeting, announced the decision to let Ah Mei temporarily meet with Ruan''s factory to assist ah Zhu, and told the seven fairies to train them well. When they came back, she would check their Kung Fu. In addition, she also gave them a principle. Once anything happened during the period when she and Tang Wenhao left, A Zhu can handle everything on her behalf. They must implement it unconditionally, which undoubtedly tells these little beauties that a Zhu is now the second in charge of death valley.


    A few days later, when Tang Wenhao returned to death valley from China, they realized how correct it was for Ruan Ling to send ah Zhu to his bed as his woman and concentrate the power of death valley on her hands!


    To make a long story short, after everything was arranged, Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao and sister Ah Mei said goodbye to the sisters.


    At the moment of breaking up at the edge of the jungle, may cried like a little tearful man. Her days and nights with Tang Wenhao have made her an inseparable attachment to Tang Wenhao. She is infatuated with Tang Wenhao''s sunshine, handsome smile and gentle behavior. It can be said that Tang Wenhao''s words and deeds have left a deep mark in her heart.


    Ah Zhu and her sisters are also inseparable from Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. Although her beauty is not Tang Wenhao''s woman, they have established deep feelings with Tang Wenhao. Each of them likes him and is looking forward to one day being his woman with the same honor as Ah Mei and ah Zhu.


    Some people will say, are the women in death valley too cheap? Why do you want to be Tang Wenhao''s woman?


    It''s not cheap, but the environment. In an environment where there are no men for a long time, there is a handsome, kind, gentle and polite guy like a star. Will other women be indifferent? Unless she''s not a real woman.


    It can only be said that Ruan Ling created this kind of environment for Tang Wenhao, where men are scarce and beautiful women are like clouds.


    After two days and two nights of hard trekking, at noon on the third day, the three finally arrived at Liangshan. They first returned to Ruan Ling''s hometown and stayed, because Ruan Ling and Ah Mei had to go through the formalities for going abroad, and all Tang Wenhao''s documents were lost in the jungle. They had to go to the immigration management unit to ask how to make Tang Wenhao return home smoothly.


    However, Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao that even without ID card and passport, she could take Tang Wenhao out of Vietnam because they had sneaked into China.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Ruan Ling left sister Ah Mei and Tang Wenhao at home. After all, Tang Wenhao didn''t have an ID card. She went out alone to ask Tang Wenhao how to reissue her passport.


    "Baby, didn''t you say you wanted to make a phone call? Let''s go! Go upstairs and make a phone call." after seeing off Ruan Ling, Ah Mei took Tang Wenhao''s hand and walked upstairs.


    "Sister Ah Mui, come on, I''ll take you up." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, think bad?" Ah Mui said coyly.


    "What do you say? I''ve been suffocating these two days. I miss you and I''m afraid to make ah Ling jealous. Now that ah Ling is out, it doesn''t matter what you want to call." Tang Wenhao took the soft sister Ah Mei upstairs.

 Chapter 155

    After rolling recklessly with sister Ah Mei on Ruan Ling''s Simmons for more than an hour, Tang Wenhao began to call his family. First, he had to tell Wu Kui and ask the boy to try his best to inform his mother and father that he was about to return home with his beautiful wife and concubine and envy his grandson.


    However, the phone rang for a long time, and the boy didn''t answer it. Tang Wenhao was depressed and didn''t have to show off. Then he began to call Jin Dacai. Fortunately, he rang for the third time, and Jin Dacai''s voice came from inside, "Aya girl, is that you?"


    "Big brother, it''s me." Tang Wenhao shouted in surprise.


    "Who? Brother, it''s really you? God, brother, you''re going to scare the eldest brother to death. Miss Aya said that you and ah Ju and miss ah Mei were missing. Your sister-in-law will cry all day and call your name at night. The eldest brother will be killed by acetic acid these days, ha ha." Jin Dacai smiled brightly.


    Listening to Jin Dacai laughing, don''t mention how happy Tang Wenhao was, but he was still very sad at the thought that ah Ju was gone. "Brother, don''t joke, but although sister Ah Mei and I were rescued by ah Ling, ah Ju was gone."


    "What? Ah Ju is gone? What do you mean?" Jin Dacai asked suspiciously.


    "Dead, stabbed by ah Xiong with a knife, he died in front of me." Tang Wenhao said here, and tears couldn''t help flowing out again. Ah Mei quickly hugged him, kissed him and caressed him. She knew that Tang Wenhao had only been with ah Ju for a few days, but she had deep feelings for ah Ju.


    "Brother, have you had an affair with miss ah Ju? She''s your woman?" Jin Dacai felt his feelings for ah Ju from Tang Wenhao''s sad tone.


    "Well, ah Ling let us together. I didn''t expect that when we were in the best relationship, she was blocked by the boy... Don''t talk about her, or she would be confused," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, well, brother, let''s talk about some happy topics. By the way, did Aya tell you that your sister-in-law is pregnant, brother, thank you! You are still powerful. The facts have proved once again that your brother''s seed is useless. You see, your sister-in-law is pregnant after you work hard for a few days. You don''t know how happy your uncle and your aunt are these days. Looking at this pregnant daughter-in-law I was very happy. Although something happened to my eldest brother''s company, I was satisfied to see them live happily. "


    "Brother, I''m really happy for you and my sister-in-law. Is she still used to our life?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, no problem. Her Chinese is good and her food is almost the same as ours. She just thinks the living conditions I gave her are too good. She says she doesn''t adapt." Jin Dacai laughs.


    "Yes, compared with her own family, the life you give her now is like heaven. Then let her stay with us and don''t come back." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, she said it depends on their elder sister''s meaning. However, I won''t let her go back before our child is born. There''s no room for discussion. I''m afraid to lose her now. I''m afraid she''s afraid of melting. Brother, I haven''t dared to touch her for many days. I''m afraid of moving the fetal Qi and suffocating me. Don''t you know? In my heart, your sister-in-law will die It''s a fairy! "When Jin Dacai said about Ah Ying, his words showed infinite love and affection, which made Tang Wenhao feel more gratified for Ah Ying.


    "Hehe, brother, you are really lucky to marry your sister-in-law." Tang Wenhao smiled enviously.


    "Ha ha, brother, regret it? It''s useless. I won''t give it to you if you like it any more. By the way, your sister-in-law seems to have gone out for a walk with your aunt. I let her talk to you so that she won''t worry about you all day and let him listen to your voice and have fun."


    "Wife, come here, good thing, listen to the phone. When you hear this phone, you will have a good appetite and no pregnancy reaction today. Ha ha..."


    Tang Wenhao listened to Jin Dacai''s hearty laughter on the phone and admired him very much. He felt that it was rare for a man like Jin Dacai to be open-minded and elegant in the world.


    "Hee hee, husband, whose phone is it? It can''t be elder sister''s? Have they found Wen hao?" Ah Ying smiled happily.


    "Wife, you answer the phone first. Be careful and don''t touch the table." Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei are very happy to listen to Jin Dacai''s careful care for Ah Ying.


    "Hello! Sister, is that you?" Ah Ying asked in surprise.


    "Sister in law... It''s me?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? Wenhao... Are you all right? Are you not hurt? Have you suffered a lot? Ah Ju and sister Ah Mei are all right?" ah Yingwen choked with anger and a series of caring words warmed Tang Wenhao''s heart.


    "Sister-in-law, sister Ah Mui and I are fine. You don''t have to worry. However, I tell you the unfortunate news that ah Ju is dead." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Ah? Sister ah Ju is dead? What''s going on?" Ah Ying asked in surprise.


    Then, Tang Wenhao told Ah Ying about what happened that night. Ah Ying kept crying on the phone. She had a very good relationship with ah Ju, ah ya, Alan and ah Zhu. She was really closer than her own sisters. She got along day and night for several years.


    "I can''t imagine that our sisters are separated now. Sister a must be even worse. Wen Hao, how is sister a? I miss you so much." Ah Ying said emotionally.


    "Well, we''re all fine, sister-in-law. We''ll meet in Shanghai soon. Ah Ling has gone to ask me about the replacement of her passport. Sister Ah Mei and I are waiting for news at ah Ling''s house." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Really? That''s great. Will sister Ah Mui come together? I want to talk to sister Ah Mui." Ah Ying said happily.


    Tang Wenhao immediately handed the phone to sister Ah Mei and asked them to talk. He lay on her lap and rested with his eyes closed. He really felt a little sleepy running around day and night these two days.


    Tang Wenhao slept with sister Ah Mui''s thigh for a few hours. Until Ruan Ling came back, he didn''t wake up. Later, Ah Mui was too tired and turned to wake him up. He opened his eyes and saw that he fell asleep with Ah Mui''s thigh. Ruan Ling had already sat at the edge of the bed and stared at him with love.


    "Ah Ling, are you back? How''s it going? Can you make it up?" Tang Wenhao asked shyly. He sat up from sister Ah Mei.


    "Hehe, baby, if you can, it may take time. You have to go to the Chinese Consulate in Vietnam. The formalities are troublesome. If you have a copy of your passport and ID card, it won''t take a few days, but you don''t have any supporting materials. It will take longer," Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? Ah Ling, you know, we didn''t have anything on us that time. Where did we get the copies? Did you ask them? How many days will it take?" Tang Wenhao''s heart is like an arrow. How many days can we wait? Even if there are beautiful women here every day, his heart has flown to Shanghai, China since he left death valley.


    "Hehe, it''ll take at least a week, baby. Can you wait? There''s a way not to wait. As I told you, it''s not a big deal to smuggle in the past. Vietnam and China are the best smugglers," Ruan Ling said.


    "Is there any danger? Ah Ling, I can''t let you and sister Ah Mei go with me." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, there''s no danger. I''ve sneaked from Xinqing to Puzhai in Pingxiang, Guangxi, China. It''s very convenient. As long as I find the local people to lead the way and pay a few yuan, I''ll be in China in a few minutes." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Really? Since it''s so convenient, why should we make it up? Ah Ling, sister Ah Mui, it''s settled. Let''s sneak across." Tang Wenhao was very excited after hearing this. He wanted to start running home right away.


    "Ha ha, baby, have you decided?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, since it''s so easy, why not sneak across? I don''t want to stay for a moment now. I want to go home right away. By the way, what time is it? My brother hasn''t called me back yet. I have to call him again, let him find my parents and tell them that we will go back soon." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Baby, Wu Kui called. I told him you were asleep and let you call him when you wake up." sister Ah Mui looked at him lovingly and smiled.


    "Sister Ah Mui, why didn''t you call me?" Tang Wenhao said reproachfully.


    "Sister Ah Mui can''t bear to wake you up because you sleep so well. Baby, sister Ah Mui hasn''t moved her thigh for three hours in order not to wake you up." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I''m sorry! Let me rub it for you! Are your feet numb?" Tang Wenhao smiled guiltily, and then stretched out his hand to massage Ah Mui''s jade legs.


    "Oh, no, baby, please call your brother back! I can do it myself." Ah Mui smiled gently.


    Tang Wenhao was not polite to her. He picked up the microphone and began to call Wu Kui. This time, he called twice and heard Wu Kui''s scolding. "Brother, have you done too many bad things? Sleep in the daytime and wake up? Do you have enough to eat and drink and then do bad things?"


    "Grass! Then I''ll call you. What are you doing? Did you do something wrong with your Xiaoting?"


    "We''re all old husbands and wives. We''re still working hard? It''s not fresh for a long time. Hey! Brother, who''s the beauty who answers my phone this afternoon? The voice is very nice and looks very strong? Brother, listen to her tone, it''s definitely your woman. Otherwise, you won''t be reluctant to wake you up. Have you been tossing with her for too long in the daytime and your physical strength is overdrawn ? "Wu Kui said with an obscene smile and laughed at Ruan Ling and Ah Mei.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the two beauties with embarrassment, covered the microphone and smiled, "ah Ling, sister Ah Mei, don''t be surprised. Our brothers usually like to joke."


    "I see, baby, talk to your brother! Sister Ah Mui, let''s go out and buy some food and come back! If baby really decides to sneak across, we''ll go at night. It''s the safest at night." Ruan Ling said, motioning Ah Mui out of bed and letting Tang Wenhao chat with Wu Kui.


    Seeing Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei out of the room, Tang Wenhao pulled a quilt over himself and began to talk with Wu Kui against the head of the bed. He was really suffocated. He was very moist with the beautiful women in death valley all day. If he wanted to be beautiful, there were beautiful women. Any one was the best of the best.


    But no matter how cool, the days without brothers are also very boring.

 Chapter 156

    "Brother, you guessed right just now. It was really my woman who answered your phone in the afternoon. She was seven or eight years older than me. She was a top-notch young woman. Shit, no wonder you said that young women had more flavor than girls. It''s true. I have no other ideas with her now." Tang Wenhao found an object to talk to and poured out his heart.


    "Just one idea? Isn''t it?" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s true. Sister Ah Mui''s tenderness, mature beauty and special charm, shit! I can''t stand her. I think it''s just one word, cool with her!" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Ha ha... Grass! I can''t stand it. Brother, I''m going to Vietnam. I''m also looking for Vietnamese beauty. Why did you give you all your fucking blessings? How could you get such a top-notch young woman? Your beautiful drug lord''s wife won''t cut you off and feed you to the dog?"


    "Ha ha, she can''t bear it. I tell you, I''ve successfully accepted three fresh beauties besides her, plus two young women. Six top Vietnamese beauties have been accepted by your brother. How about it? I''m so jealous? If I''m so jealous, I''ll take action and kick your charming Shanghai pepper. I''ll tell you, I''m here Beautiful women are real women. Men are heaven in their eyes. Do you understand? My first wife Ruan Ling is what kind of drug lord she is. After she became my wife, she was honest, especially after she was pregnant with my seed. She was afraid that I was too lonely and she couldn''t satisfy me. She stuffed her beautiful women into my bed every three or five times. Brother, I can''t push them off. Brother, with you Say one thing, you have to hold on. "Tang Wenhao smiled proudly. The situation when Ah Mei was occupied by himself quickly appeared in his mind. This scene has always made him quite proud.


    Shit, how can there be such a beautiful blessing?


    "What''s the matter? Say it quickly, brother, is there any special exciting woman for your boy to accept shamelessly?" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... Brother, that''s a good guess, but you can never guess how old the youngest beauty I''m here? Guess?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Eight years old?" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Cao, are you still human? What do you think of me? Eight years old? That''s still a child. You can fucking do it? Call me an animal in disguise?" Tang Wenhao scolded.


    "Ha ha... Brother, you can''t blame me. You''re so mysterious. I thought Vietnamese girls were precocious! Or ten?"


    "Can''t you treat me as a person? Can you do it for a ten-year-old?"


    "Ha ha, that''s eighteen? Is it almost the same now? It''s no big deal. It''s already developed. Girls develop early. In our hometown, there are many seventeen year old girls who get married." Wu Kui said with disdain.


    "Hehe, it''s more reliable to guess this time. Hurt a little." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Nineteen?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "HMM." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Shit!" Wu Kui obviously couldn''t stand such stimulation and yelled.


    "Are you jealous? Let me tell you, our Amy is definitely the sexiest little Lori in the world. Really, I was reluctant to touch her for the first time. I felt that I was not human when I touched her. That kind of love! However, I couldn''t stand it if I didn''t touch her. I couldn''t control it! She couldn''t stand it either. The whole precocious variety of this ghost girl loved your brother secretly when I saw your brother for the first time No, I don''t want her. She can choose to commit suicide. "


    "Grass, just blow it! Brother, shit, I''d rather know how happy she is that your boy has become such a virtue? Fortunately, she didn''t want you, otherwise, your boy doesn''t know how many women you want to harm behind her back?"


    "Brother, I know your boy is jealous. It''s all right. Brother can bear it. He scolded you too. Go to find my parents and tell them that we will go back soon. At the same time, you should tell them a good rest to cheer them up. Maybe my mother will recover from any disease once she hears the news. Tell her that her son is very old Our Tang family''s seed is already in my wife''s stomach. Brother, is your brother''s Tang family overlord gun powerful? One shot will set the world, ha ha. "Tang Wenhao laughed proudly.


    "Shit, you told you the good news last time. The old lady is waiting for you to bring the beauty home!" Wu Kui smiled.


    Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui talked for more than an hour. Later, Wu Kui told Tang Wenhao a disturbing news that Ning Kexin divorced and was officially kicked off by Liu Qiang''s rich second generation.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t speak for a long time. Although his love for Ning Kexin had dissipated, he still felt distressed for her when he heard the news. One day his husband and wife were kind! After all, they have lived together for six years. Six years is not a husband and wife, rather than a husband and wife''s feelings, which is not so easy to forget.


    Tang Wenhao gave Wu Kui the opportunity to tell her that she must be strong and full of confidence in the future. He knew that these words were powerless, but it could make him feel better.


    Ruan Ling and Ah Mei bought a lot of food from outside. The three sat around the room while eating and discussing when to start. According to Ruan Ling, if you want to sneak into the country, you''d better hurry all night. In the evening, it''s a mountain road from Xinqing to Puzhai in Pingxiang. Although it''s also a mountain road, it''s not a big problem for Ruan Ling, who has lived in death valley for a long time, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei have also adapted to jungle life.


    Besides, two of the three of them are Wulin experts. Although Ruan Ling is pregnant, after all, the month is small and her actions are not affected.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart is like an arrow. Seeing Ruan Ling, she seems very confident. Of course, she supports sneaking into the past. Ah Mei has no opinion in this regard. She is used to being a maid and is used to obeying. As long as Ruan Ling says what to do, she supports what to do.


    So, after dinner, the three cleaned up their homes, closed the door, and set off overnight in the direction of Xinqing. They took a car first, got to the edge of the jungle, and got off. Since they chose to sneak, they could not take the car and take the main road in a dignified way, but take the small road, or even no road, and touch it from the jungle.


    Xinqing is about 20 kilometers away from the jungle at the edge of Liangshan city. Under normal circumstances, it takes two hours to get close to Xinqing port. Of course, they can''t leave the port directly. There is a small mountain village a few kilometers away near Xinqing port, which is separated by a big river from a village near Pingxiang Puzhai, China, As long as they swim across the river at night, they can successfully sneak across the river.


    Although Ruan Ling was pregnant with a child, she still opened the way in front, because she had good physical quality and understood the terrain. She cut left and right in front with a machete and flashlight, removing obstacles for Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei.


    Tang Wenhao protected Ah Mei in the back. Ah Mei didn''t know martial arts. Her physical quality was the worst among the three of them. She was older. Tang Wenhao did this in the afternoon and didn''t have a good rest. Therefore, she was panting after walking for more than an hour.


    Tang Wenhao slept with her thigh for several hours in the afternoon. In addition, he was a young man. He was the youngest. He had already recovered his strength and was very energetic. Later, he was worried that Ah Mui could not bear it. He was afraid of missing the time, so he simply carried ah Mui on his back.


    Ruan Ling said that the best time to smuggle is around 4 a.m. at this time, most people are sleeping and are not easy to be found, so they must arrive in Xinqing at this time.


    "Baby, if you put me down, you should love sister Ah Mei!" Ah Mei was forcibly carried on Tang Wenhao''s back. After walking for half an hour, she felt Tang Wenhao sweating and distressed.


    Ruan Ling actually loves him very much, and it''s hard to say. She was afraid that Ah Mei had a psychological burden, so she had to whisper with a smile, "baby, let''s have a rest! I''m tired, too."


    "Well, OK, you''ll show me the way later. I''ll open the way! Ah Ling, you can''t be too tired." Tang Wenhao put down Ah Mei, came to Ruan Ling, grabbed her hand and wanted to take the machete from her hand.


    "Hehe, baby, no, it''s a piece of cake for your wife. You just need to take good care of sister Ah Mei. You must be careful when you cross another hill. There is miasma in the jungle. We should apply some herbal medicine before we go, otherwise it''s easy to be poisoned." Ruan Ling is obviously very familiar with the terrain here.


    "Hehe, wife, why do you seem to know everything?" Tang Wenhao admired Ruan Ling''s ability to survive in the wild.


    "Because your wife lives in the wild all year round, of course she knows everything? Baby, you''ll be better than your wife for a while." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Baby, ah Ling has been active since childhood. She is like a boy and has strong hands-on ability. Ordinary men are not her opponents at all!" Ah Mei praised sincerely.


    "Sister Ah Mui, are you scolding me or praising me? Didn''t you say that I Ruan Ling was a man?" Ruan Ling pretended to be angry and said.


    Ah Mui thought Ruan Ling was really angry and quickly explained, "ah Ling, how can I mean that? I mean, you are very capable."


    Tang Wenhao was also worried that Ruan Ling was really angry with sister Ah Mui. He quickly smiled and said, "ah Ling, sister Ah Mui was right. You could have done it. Moreover, when this woman was born, there were few women in the world who were gentle and virtuous. You were the most woman in our death valley."


    "Hehe, baby, really?" Ruan Ling was very comfortable with the praise from Tang Wenhao''s mouth.


    The three of them chatted in a forest and rested for a moment. Considering that they were in a hurry, Ruan Ling continued to remove the obstacles in front, followed by Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei.


    Finally, she was approaching the miasma forest that Ruan Ling mentioned. Ruan Ling took a flashlight and found several herbs near the forest. She washed them in a nearby stream. First, she demonstrated how to crush the herbs, wash her face with herbal juice, then took off her clothes, covered her body, and said while painting, "Baby, sister Ah Mui, you have to be like me. Don''t fall down in any part of your body. The miasma in the forest ahead is very serious. Only these herbs are the most effective against miasma. You can''t get into your body with any poison."


    By the light of the flashlight, I appreciate my best woman working in front of me.

 Chapter 157

    Sister Ah Mui has taken action. According to Ruan Ling''s demonstration action, she also smashed the herbs. However, she didn''t paint it for herself, but for Tang Wenhao. "Baby, take off your clothes and I''ll paint it for you, so that you don''t forget that those places are not painted with poisoning. What should you do? Your men are careless."


    Tang Wenhao knew that he had seen his wife Ruan Ling and was already there. Sorry, he quickly refused, "Oh, it''s all right, sister Ah Mei, you''d better get it for yourself. I''ll solve it myself."


    "Baby, let sister Ah Mei paint it for you! Or I''ll paint it for you. Don''t be embarrassed. Anyway, we are all your women. Where have we never seen you? Ha ha." Ruan Ling smiled as she painted.


    "That''s it! Baby, come on! Will you take it off yourself or for you?" sister Ah Mui smiled.


    In desperation, Tang Wenhao took off his clothes in embarrassment.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao also knew that this was not the time to hold his woman like a fairy, but because Ruan Ling''s body strongly stimulated his desire. Seeing Ruan Ling''s explanation, he had to glance at himself helplessly. "People are closed now and don''t do business for you."


    "Ha ha, villain! Take our sisters as a place of business?" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    After ridicule, Tang Wenhao could only stand honestly and let sister Ah Mei paint pictures on him.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t be happy with me. By the way, I''ve always wanted to ask you, sister Ah Mui, our baby is better than your ex husband?" Ruan Ling joked.


    "Ah Ling, can this be compared? If you have to let me compare, it must be our baby is in the sky and he is underground. Otherwise, sister Ah Mei can love us so much. Ah Ling, thank you for letting me be with my baby. Now, you two are the only dependence in my life, and I want to serve you all my life." Ah Mei said emotionally.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I can''t talk about serving. We are good sisters. In ah Ling''s heart, you have always been my sister. You don''t have to be so formal and polite." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes! In my heart, you are my favorite woman like ah Ling." Tang Wenhao also said emotionally. At night, people''s willpower is the weakest. When Tang Wenhao said this, he really wanted to hug her and give her comfort and support.


    "Baby, you can''t say that. Your favorite can only be ah Ling and ah Yu. Sister Ah Mei is only with you for the time being." Tang Wenhao compared her with Ruan Ling, which makes her worried and afraid that Ruan Ling is jealous.


    Ruan Ling was a little sad, but she didn''t care much. She had already seen that Tang Wenhao had a strong interest in her sister Ah Mui, no less than her interest. She was sad, but it was inconvenient to say anything, and she couldn''t blame sister Ah Mui and Tang Wenhao, because she also knew that sister Ah Mui was a big beauty, not too old, just over 30, It''s the time when women have the most taste, but their identity is a little humble. It''s normal for Tang Wenhao to like her.


    After serving Tang Wenhao, Ah Mei quickly finished painting with the help of Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. The three put on their leather boots and walked towards the miasma forest hand in hand.


    "Ah Ling, do you have to cross the forest? You can''t get around?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "You can go around, but you have to walk dozens of kilometers. It''s not necessary. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. We used to walk around this place." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "When you were selling drugs?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, ah ya, ah Ju and Ah Ying have all come, but ah Zhu and ah LAN haven''t come." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Soon, when I arrived at the miasma forest, I didn''t go in yet. I saw that the forest in front was shrouded in fog and mysterious. I was a little frightened. The visual distance was only three or four meters away. That''s why Ruan Ling asked them to go hand in hand.


    "Baby, if you want to go in, you must pay attention to your feet. If you''re not sure, don''t step on them. You should pay attention not to break your leather boots. If you hurt your feet, you''ll be in trouble. The forest is not wide, but it''s very long. We''ll go through it for half an hour. After this forest, it will soon be a better jungle. They are familiar with the road and there''s no danger." Ruan Ling said, Lift your legs and start walking in.


    Sister Ah Mui and Tang Wenhao also stepped down gently. The soil inside is relatively soft. As soon as people enter, the fog comes to their nostrils. The fog is very wet and has a strange taste, and the temperature inside seems to be much higher than that outside.


    Ah Mui felt sick involuntarily. Tang Wenhao quickly hugged her with one hand. "Sister Ah Mui, it''s hard, isn''t it? I''ll hold you."


    "Well, a little." Ah Mui nodded.


    "Are you sad, ah Ling? I''ll hold you too." Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly for fear of Ruan Ling''s discomfort.


    "Hehe, I''m ok. I can adapt. Just take good care of sister Ah Mei. By the way, don''t talk. Don''t let the poison gas here enter our body through our mouth. It''s best to shut up." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Oh, OK." Tang Wenhao nodded hurriedly.


    After walking about half way, Tang Wenhao understood where the fog came from. It turned out that there was a stream full of weeds, dead branches and rotten leaves in the forest. However, it was more like a swamp. There were many unknown bones in the stream. The water in the stream did not flow all year round, and the water temperature was still very high. Compared with the constant temperature outside, this was a very hot place, It is estimated that this is the reason for the formation of fog and the temperature difference between inside and outside.


    Sister Ah Mui is timid. Every time she sees the unidentified bones under her feet, she will scream, whitewash her face, and then drill into Tang Wenhao''s arms. Tang Wenhao hugs her tightly.


    Although Ruan Ling on one side is a little sour, it''s not easy to blame her.


    It was not easy to cross the swamp. Ruan Ling looked back and said to them, "the most dangerous place has passed, baby. We will completely get out of the miasma forest in ten minutes. We have to hurry. We must get to the river before four o''clock, otherwise we will have difficulties in the past."


    "Well! Ah Ling, don''t talk too much! Anyway, we''ll follow you wherever you take us. I''m afraid you''ll let the poison gas into your stomach and hurt our baby." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, you''re right. I haven''t thought about it yet!" Ruan Ling nodded.


    In this way, the three people hurried forward carefully. The biggest danger of the miasma forest is that the poison gas is too powerful, but once they master the treatment method, there is nothing. Therefore, it will become the safest place. Because the poison gas is too powerful, there are basically no living animals in it, and there will be no poisonous snakes and beasts lurking in it.


    Therefore, when entering the miasma forest, Ruan Ling said that the miasma forest is actually their favorite place to go, because there is nothing to be afraid of except being careful not to cut leather boots.


    It was about the same time as expected. After more than half an hour, the three people successfully got out of the miasma forest. As soon as they got out of the forest, amela ran to a grass with Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, sat down and said with a happy smile, "it''s finally come out. It scared me to death and followed up with hell."


    Ruan Ling also sat beside her and said with a smile, "sister, it''s not as terrible as you think. Isn''t it all right?"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao was about to sit down and have a rest, he felt that his feet seemed to hurt a little. He squatted down. As soon as he was about to take off his leather boots, he felt that he was black and fell down on the grass.


    Ruan Ling looked back and saw that Tang Wenhao was looking up on the grass in the sun. She shouted suspiciously, "baby, what''s the matter with you? You''re so tired?"


    Ah Mui felt something was wrong, so she climbed over and pushed him. "Baby, what are you doing? Ah Ling said she would leave the country in another hour."


    They didn''t get the proper response. Now Ruan Lingzhen felt that something had happened. He quickly held Tang Wenhao''s head to his thigh and looked at his face with a flashlight. He was so scared that he shouted, "sister Ah Mui, it''s broken. The baby may be poisoned."


    "Ah? How? We are not poisoned. How can he be poisoned because he is so good?" sister Ah Mui asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know, sister Ah Mui, take off his boots quickly. Let''s see if something stabbed his feet." Ruan Ling can conclude from Tang Wenhao''s face that he must be poisoned.


    So Ah Mui quickly bent down and took off the leather boots on Tang Wenhao''s feet. They carefully looked for the wound on his feet and really found it. It turned out that a small black needle like bone like a fishbone was indeed pricked on his foot. The stabbed place had begun to turn black and showed signs of swelling.


    Miasma is a poisonous gas mixed with the decay of various plants or animal carcasses. Some miasma will produce strange fragrance, and some miasma smell very fishy. Moreover, miasma is not all the poisonous gas produced by the decay of animal or plant carcasses, but also the poisonous gas produced by the accumulation of saliva and feces of poisonous snakes and other poisons in low-lying areas, Even some miasma is not a simple poison gas, but a colorless, tasteless, invisible thing that people can''t detect at all.


    According to the season, according to the spring, summer, autumn and winter, the miasma can be divided into grass miasma, Huangmei miasma, Xinhe miasma and Huangmao miasma. According to the symptoms, it can be divided into heat miasma, cold miasma, dumb miasma and magic miasma. In addition, according to the specific causes, or the source of poison and virus, it can also be divided into osmanthus miasma, chrysanthemum miasma, snake miasma, wasp miasma, mengsha miasma, wet water miasma, etc.


    Among them, hanging golden balls with slightly blurred outline, the small ones are like table tennis and the large ones are like wheels. Suddenly, a ball fell from the sky, suddenly burst and gradually dispersed. It was colorful, like a rainbow and clouds. It was the mother of miasma.


    According to the cause of formation, it is difficult to say what kind of poison gas is formed after the decay of animals or plants. It is likely to be a mixture of many kinds of poison gases.


    Ruan Ling knew that Tang Wenhao was not injured by miasma, because they had been protected and covered with anti miasma herbs. She was afraid that he would be invaded into his body by the miasma liquid mixed with various poisons in the miasma forest through stings. She knew the toxicity of these things.


    Therefore, after she quickly pulled out the poison thorn for Tang Wenhao, she quickly asked Ah Mei to squeeze the wound for Tang Wenhao, squeeze out the blood of the poisonous liquid and detoxify it. Then, she hurried to the nearby area to start looking for herbs.


    "Sister Ah Mui, remember, you can only squeeze him with your hands. Don''t suck him with your mouth, otherwise you will be poisoned. You''re both poisoned. I can''t get you out, okay?"

 Chapter 158

    "Well, I see. Ah Ling, go and get some herbs for the baby! Hurry up! I know what to do." Ah Mui was so anxious that her tears fell down. She was so distressed to see that Tang Wenhao fainted.


    "Oh, OK, then hurry up and squeeze him! Squeeze until the blood is bright red, indicating that the venom is almost discharged." with that, Ruan Ling quickly picked up her flashlight and looked for herbs nearby.


    Ah Mui put Tang Wenhao down on the grass, bent his injured foot, put it on his own foot and began to squeeze blood from his wound. Although Ah Mui was a mountain woman, she grew up in the city with Ruan Ling when she was young. She didn''t see many dangerous things in the jungle. When she saw Tang Wenhao''s wound, a little black blood always flowed out, and her hands trembled, I don''t know what to do?


    But at the thought of Ruan Ling''s explanation, she quickly began to squeeze blood water for him. However, after squeezing for a few minutes, what came out was still black blood water bit by bit. She was so anxious that she kept shouting, "baby, you''ll be fine. Come on, you''ll be fine right away. Baby, don''t worry, you must be fine. Your life is so hard, you''ll be fine."


    "No, this squeezing method is too slow. I have to suck it out for him, or my baby will die." Ah Mui had a bold idea in her heart. She wanted to suck poisonous blood water out of Tang Wenhao''s mouth.


    However, ah Ling said, you can''t smoke. If you smoke, you will be poisoned. How can she save us when she is a pregnant woman? No, I can''t wait. Even if I die, I have to save my baby. My life is his. My baby''s life is gone. What''s the meaning of living?


    Thinking of this, Ah Mui made up her mind. At a glance, Ruan Ling was anxiously looking for herbs everywhere. She was cruel and could not care about anything else. She leaned over and held Tang Wenhao''s feet. Her sweet lips pointed at his smelling wound and suddenly allowed him to suck it up. She took a big sip, and she spit it out. A stream of poisonous blood was sucked out of Tang Wenhao''s body.


    For five or six minutes, Ah Mui felt that the blood was no longer so fishy. She looked down and took photos with a flashlight. The blood was red. Then she gasped heavily. She wiped her lips with her hand and raised her head. She just saw Ruan Ling looking at her in amazement.


    "Sister Ah Mui, what are you doing? You gave the baby liquid with your mouth?"


    "Well, I can''t squeeze out. I''m worried. I''m afraid the baby can''t hold on. I can''t live without him. I won''t live without him." ah Meijiao gasped.


    Ruan Ling was moved to tears by Ah Mei''s actions. She nodded and choked to Ah Mei, "Sister, with your true love for the baby, I''ll go back to death valley and preside over the wedding for you personally. I''ll let you marry the baby in good faith. Come on, come on, sister, chew and disinfect with this herbal medicine. Don''t care whether it''s clean or not, whether it''s bitter or not. You must chew and contain it in your mouth." With that, Ruan Ling gave Ah Mei a handful of herbs, and then bent over to apply them to Tang Wenhao.


    Ah Mui hurriedly took the herbal medicine, regardless of whether there was soil on it, shook it a few times, hurriedly stuffed it into her mouth and chewed it.


    Ruan Ling applied herbal medicine to Tang Wenhao as quickly as possible, and then began to call him, "baby, wake up, baby, are you okay!"


    However, after calling for a long time, Tang Wenhao still had no response. Her eyes were closed and her face was still so ugly. Ruan Ling was worried because she could only do that herself.


    "Ah Ling, isn''t it ineffective? Are these herbs not used to treat this poison?" Ah Mui was anxious to cry.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, the poisonous water in the miasma forest is very complex. I just detoxify it in the conventional way. Sister Ah Mui, what should I do? I really don''t know what to do? Baby, don''t worry! Blame me for giving such an idea, baby, what should I do?" Ruan Ling, who has always been very assertive, was completely flustered when she saw that Tang Wenhao had never responded.


    "Ah Ling, if you can''t help it, then we can only go back to the doctor. We can''t just look at the baby. Is it gone? Ah Ling, make a decision quickly?" Ah Mei said and cried.


    "Elder sister, it''s impossible to go back. We''ve already come here. It''s too late. No, we have to find the nearby village and see if the villagers here can cure? They must have a way to live in this place all the year round." Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, ah Ling, let''s carry the baby away quickly!" Ah Mei said hurriedly.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, are you ok?" Ruan Ling was worried that she was poisoned when she sucked out the poison for Tang Wenhao just now.


    "Ah Ling, it''s okay. Let''s go!"


    So the two women, carrying Tang Wenhao weighing more than 160 kilograms, walked towards the Sino Vietnamese border. Ruan Ling was familiar with this place. She knew that there was a small village of dozens of families three kilometers away near the miasma forest, but she never went in.


    After walking about half the way, sister Ah Mui felt out of strength and gasped. Ruan Ling could feel from her gasp that she was desperately insisting.


    "Sister Ah Mui, hold on for another half an hour. We can''t stop. The venom in the baby must be spreading to the internal organs. If you delay for one second, he will be in danger for another second." Ruan Ling can only encourage Ah Mui in this way.


    "Ah Ling... I... Know... I won''t... Give up... Even if I die." Ah Mui said weakly.


    In this way, after carrying Tang Wenhao for more than two kilometers in two days, Ah Mui gradually felt that she had no strength at all. As soon as her hands were loose, she was black and fell down.


    "Sister Ah Mui! How do you pull?" Ruan Lingjiao shouted and hurried to Ah Mui''s side.


    Ah Mui''s mouth and nose began to bleed. Her beautiful eyes were closed and her face was pale. Ruan Ling felt a sense of helplessness she had never felt before. She knelt in front of Ah Mui and Tang Wenhao who fell to the ground and cried sadly, "God, who will help me! Baby, sister, don''t leave me alone! What should I do now?" she said, Ruan Ling cried bitterly.


    After all, Ruan Ling is the eldest sister of death valley. After her grief, her reason soon recovered. She glanced at the surrounding jungle. The moonlight was like water. The jungle was lonely and silent. She thought it should be safe. First, she moved Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei to a higher hillside. Looking ahead, she found a faint village not far away.


    This gave her infinite hope and strength. She glanced at two unconscious close relatives, hated them, and ran towards the mountain village.


    A few minutes later, she ran to this village. Vietnamese villages are generally small. Dozens of mud Adobe thatched houses are scattered according to the terrain. Cactus more than Zhang high are cut into the side as a courtyard wall, and a firewood door blocks pigs and chickens. Although Ruan Ling is not a rural person, she has been to Ah Mei''s house and Ah Ying''s house. She is still familiar with this scene.


    Ruan Ling first chose a family on the edge of the village to knock at the door, because it was late in the night and it was three o''clock in the morning. Even if she didn''t knock very loudly, she could certainly hear it clearly. Sure enough,

 Chapter 159

    Looking around the house, the furniture is just a table and two beds. In the spacious part of the house, a copper pot is hung, and a ceramic brazier is sitting under it, which is also used for cooking, boiling water and heating by fire. Unlike China''s farmyard, it also has a stove, stove, firewood room, toilet and so on.


    It turned out that she was as poor as the a Ying family. This was Ruan Ling''s first impression of the family.


    The man was really kind-hearted. He didn''t dislike Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei. He arranged them both on the two wooden beds where his family slept. Then he thanked several villagers who came to help people in Vietnamese, and Ruan Ling quickly bowed to them.


    Ruan Ling thought that as long as Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei could leave here alive, she would donate money to the village in the future. She would help them and repay them.


    After several men left, the man began to get water for Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei. Ruan Ling hurried to help. Before they could get the water, the man''s wife led a lame man in. The man had a wooden box on his back. There was a cross frame on the wooden box. It was a doctor at first sight.


    "Dr. Li, look, are these two still saved?" the man asked.


    "Dr. Li, please, save my man. I''m pregnant. I can''t live without him. That''s my sister. You must save her. If you save them, I will thank you very much." Ruan Ling said with a cry.


    The lame doctor looked at Ruan Ling coldly and said, "I don''t need your thanks. I''ll save it if I can save it."


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you!" said Ruan Ling gratefully.


    The lame doctor went to Ah Mei first. Seeing this, Ruan Ling immediately said, "doctor, my man has been poisoned for a long time and has been in a coma for an hour. My sister was in a coma half an hour ago. Please show me the man first!"


    Ruan Ling thought that Tang Wenhao had been in a coma for so long and didn''t wake up. She was afraid that he wouldn''t last long. She hoped that the doctor would show him first, because she knew that Ah Mui had just fainted. Moreover, she thought that Ah Mui must have been overworked and fainted in a hurry. It wouldn''t be too dangerous.


    However, the doctor has come to Ah Mei, stretched out her hand and opened Ah Mei''s eyelids. Looking back coldly, Ruan Ling said, "she''s dying. It''s visceral poisoning. Do you think I should save her now or save him later?"


    This sentence made Ruan Ling pale with fear. "Doctor, how could this be? She really just fainted. I thought she fainted because she was tired carrying my husband with me."


    "Certainly she didn''t faint from fatigue. She was poisoned, and her poison should be internal organs, not caused by trauma. What''s the matter? Did she breathe miasma?" the doctor asked.


    "No, by the way, she used her mouth to suck poison for my man." Ruan Ling reacted. She always thought that she should be fine after eating herbs for her.


    "Hey! It''s difficult. Village head Li, I''ll feed her some antidote pills first, and then you bring me your rice jar. I''ll try to pull out the poison gas for her. If not, I have to send it to Liangshan hospital overnight. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee to save her." said Li Yisheng.


    "Dr. Li, is my sister really so serious? Isn''t my man more serious?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "Nuo, you feed your sister some pills first. I made these pills specially for the poison gas in the miasma forest. Because her toxicity has invaded the internal organs, I can''t guarantee the effect. If it''s just trauma and hasn''t invaded the internal organs, take my pills and you''ll get better." he handed them to Ruan Ling and motioned her to take them for Ah Mei.


    Then he came to Tang Wenhao again, raised his hand and touched Tang Wenhao''s forehead, opened his eyelids, and gave him a pulse. For a long time, his eyes were expressionless.


    A few minutes later, the doctor Li released Tang Wenhao''s hand, nodded and said, "Miss, your man is fine. He has no poison in his body. It should be your sister who sucked out the poison for him. However, for the sake of safety, let him take some of my pills! It is estimated that he will get better soon."


    "Really, great, Dr. Li, thank you, thank you! Why doesn''t my man wake up?" Ruan Ling asked excitedly, and her nervous heart was finally relieved.


    "It should be excessive blood loss! Your sister must have sucked a lot of blood out of him. He will get better after a few days of rest. His pulse beats very strongly. Your man''s physical quality should be very good."


    "Well, he often exercises. What about my sister? Do you really want to send her to Liangshan?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Look at the situation! Have you taken her pills?"


    "Well, I''ve taken it," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, village head Li, bring your rice pot and I''ll pull out the poison gas for her. Maybe it will have some effect. After pulling out, you burn a bucket of water and let her steam in the bucket for an hour or two. If I can''t do it again, I have no choice but to go to a big hospital."


    "OK, wife, go and boil water right away." then the village head limped to bring a rice pot to Dr. Li.


    Dr. Li motioned Ruan Ling to turn Ah Mei''s body and let her lie on the bed. Then she took off Ah Mei''s coat and revealed her white and tender jade skin. Dr. Li lit a piece of paper with a match, burned it in the rice can, and then kept turning the rice can.


    Ruan Ling noticed that the rice pot in Li''s village head''s house was a bamboo tube, about 20 cm long, with a caliber as big as a fist. After a piece of paper was burned, Dr. Li tried the temperature and lit another piece of paper. When the fire was really burning, he suddenly patted the mouth of the rice pot with one hand and forced the fire into the pot. Then the mouth of the rice pot quickly buckled on Ah Mei''s snow-white back, Ruan Ling was frightened and screamed.


    "Ah! Won''t it burn my sister?"


    In fact, this is just China''s cupping. If Tang Wenhao is awake, he knows this. There is a tradition of cupping in both the South and the north of China. Especially when you have a cold, traditional Chinese medicine usually uses this way to expel cold and poison to patients.


    Dr. Li ignored Ruan Ling. Village head Li said to Ruan Ling, "don''t worry! Dr. Li never burns patients. He is very good at this treatment."


    When Ruan Ling looked at Ah Mei''s jade back again, she saw that the jade muscles on her back urgently gathered at the mouth of the rice can. Ah Mei also moved. Ruan Ling hurried to her head, caressed her cheek and said painfully, "sister, are you awake?"


    However, Ah Mei didn''t respond. "Don''t worry. She''s too poisoned to work so easily. By the way, how did you go to the miasma forest? It''s very dangerous. We locals won''t enter that place? Do you want to sneak into China?" Dr. Li asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, girl, I''ve always wanted to ask you! Do you want to sneak across?" village head Li also asked.


    Ruan Ling saw that the village leader Li''s family was so friendly to them, and the doctor Li didn''t look like a bad man, so she nodded and said, "yes, we''re going to sneak across."


    "Oh? Girl, I don''t think you''re dressed like people who want to sneak into China?" village head Li asked.


    "Uncle, we do business. We want to make a way to save some money in the future." Ruan Ling still didn''t dare to tell the truth.


    "Oh, girl, if you want to sneak into the country again in the future, you don''t have to go through the miasma forest. There''s a safer way. When your man and your sister are well, I''ll tell you. In addition, I can let the villagers take you out of the country. Just give you a little money," said village head Li.


    "Really? Great, village head Li. If you really want to do so, we will thank you again." Ruan Ling smiled pleasantly.


    Then, Ruan Ling chatted with village head Li and Doctor Li while sister Ah Mui and Tang Wenhao were still in a coma. Through the chat, she knew why there were so many disabled people in the village. It turned out that this place used to be the bridgehead of the Sino Vietnamese war. In the jungle from Lang Shan to their village, the Vietnamese military buried countless bombs at that time, At that time, it was to deal with the Chinese army. Later, the war ended. Some mines and explosives were not removed in time. They were accidentally stepped on by some people. At least two-thirds of the men in Li village were disabled by explosives and mines.


    The once beautiful villages are full of dangers. It is not until recent years that mines and explosives in the jungle have been completely removed, but their village has made great sacrifices for this.


    After several people talked for more than 20 minutes, Dr. Li looked at the time and began to pull out the rice can for Ah Mei. The rice can was tightly sucked. He spent a lot of effort to pull out the rice can. Immediately, a big black purple bag appeared on Ah Mei''s jade back.


    "God, Dr. Li, why is it like this?" Ruan Ling said in surprise. She didn''t expect that such a black and purple thing would be sucked out when the rice can was lit and buckled on people''s back.


    "It means that her poison gas has entered her stomach. The part I just pulled out for her is the acupoint in her stomach. I have to buckle a few cans in her liver and kidney until the big bag is red, which means that the poison gas has almost come out. After steaming in the bucket for an hour or two, I can basically recover."


    "Oh, it''s so powerful! How many cans can my man buckle? OK?" Ruan Ling is in a much better mood now. She secretly lamented that she met a good man.


    "Of course there''s no problem, but I don''t think your man will have any problem. He''s losing too much blood. Village head Li, do you have chicken? If so, kill him and stew it for the young man. If you keep up with the nutrition, it will be fine soon." Dr. Li said.


    Village head Li hesitated for a moment. Ruan Ling immediately smiled, "don''t worry, uncle. It doesn''t matter how much I buy your chicken."


    "Girl, it''s not about money. The old hen of our family is laying eggs and is a little reluctant to give up. However, it''s saved to the end. I''ll let my wife kill it in a moment." village head Li said reluctantly.


    Just then, village head Li''s wife came out from behind the house, smiled at Ruan Ling and said, "girl, the water is cooked. Wait for your aunt to wash her with you."


    "Thank you, aunt." Ruan Ling smiled gratefully.


    "Wife, just now Dr. Li said that Miss Ruan''s husband had better eat a chicken to make up his body, or kill our old hen and eat it for him! We''ll save people to the end."


    "Ah? Isn''t she laying eggs?" the wife of village chief Li obviously couldn''t bear it.


    "Wife, that''s it! It''s saving people." village head Li said unhappily.

 Chapter 160

    "Aunt, don''t worry, I''ll double compensate you. I know you don''t care and don''t value this. However, if we don''t compensate you, we''ll be sorry." Ruan Ling said sincerely.


    Village head Li''s wife had no choice but to go back to the house to kill chickens. Village head Li, Dr. Li and Ruan Ling continued to talk. Village head Li told Ruan Ling a lot about smuggling, saying that many people in their village make money by taking people doing business in China and Vietnam. The government doesn''t pay much attention to them. Therefore, their village is almost an industry.


    Several people were chatting. Suddenly, Tang Wenhao woke up. He vaguely opened his eyes and saw Ruan Ling chatting with two strange men in the light. He muttered suspiciously, "ah Ling, where are we?"


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, village head Li looked at Ruan Ling in surprise, and Dr. Li''s face immediately changed. He looked at Tang Wenhao coldly, forced Ruan Ling, and asked impolitely, "is he from a neighboring country?"


    "Well, I''m a man, Dr. Li. What''s the matter?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Hum! Village head Li, since we saved people from neighboring countries, we can''t just be free?" Dr. Li said coldly.


    Ruan Ling didn''t care what doctor Li and village head Li discussed. She hurried to Tang Wenhao and put his head in her arms, "baby, you scared me to death."


    Tang Wenhao''s mind began to clear up at this time. He looked at several people in the room suspiciously. His eyes fell on Ah Mei. He saw that Ah Mei was naked and there was a pot shaped thing standing on her back. He asked suspiciously, "ah Ling, where are we? What''s sister ah Mei doing? Is she ill?"


    "Baby, you''ve stepped on a poisonous thorn on your foot. The poisoning is very deep. Sister Ah Mui sucked out the poison for you with her mouth in order to save you. Later, she was also poisoned. We''re in a village near miasma forest. Village head Li and Doctor Li saved you." Ruan Ling smiled and pointed to village head Li and Doctor Li.


    Tang Wenhao was not surprised by Ruan Ling''s words, because he knew that Ah Mei could do such a thing with Ah Mei''s love for him. In order to save him, she would choose to sacrifice herself, but he was still deeply shocked. This is my woman!


    He couldn''t help but express his gratitude to Dr. Li and village head Li! Nodded at them, smiled and thanked them.


    Village head Li was OK and smiled slightly. Dr. Li looked indifferent. Tang Wenhao''s eyes were hostile. At this point, Ruan Ling was very puzzled. She couldn''t help laughing at Dr. Li, "Dr. Li, my man didn''t offend you? Why do you hate him so much?"


    Tang Wenhao was also very confused. He knew that he and sister Ah Mei had been saved by the lame doctor in front of him, but why did he want to be so hostile to himself? He couldn''t help asking, "yes! Dr. Li, I don''t know Tang Wenhao and you all my life. We haven''t met. Why do you hate me?"


    Dr. Li glanced at him coldly and said to Ruan Ling unhappily, "Miss Ruan, you are so beautiful. Why do you want to marry a neighbor? Don''t our men deserve you?"


    "Dr. Li, why do you hate them so much?" Ruan Ling asked puzzled, and Tang Wenhao looked at him puzzled.


    Village head Li came over and said to Ruan Ling, "Miss Ruan, don''t blame Dr. Li for his prejudice against them. During the war, his wife was shot and killed by their soldiers, and his children were also killed by their artillery. Our village is the front line of the war, and many people have lost their relatives."


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he began to understand Dr. Li. He knew that this national hatred was sometimes very clear. He always remembered that the yellow team of the travel agency said that there should be no political topics here, but he said apologetically, "Dr. Li, I''m sorry that the war has brought misfortune to your family, but I think the people of our two countries must yearn for peace, and no one is willing to face the war. Moreover, according to what I learned, there is a family between the two peoples. Look, your surname is Li, and there are many people surnamed Li, which shows that we were a family hundreds of years ago, thousands of years ago. Why What about killing each other? "Tang Wenhao thought his statement was close to, and others would appreciate it.


    As a result, before his words were finished, Dr. Li was even more unhappy. "Shut up! Do you mean that we are all your descendants?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that. I just said that the people of our two countries have been friendly from generation to generation. That war was not what our people wanted. In fact, many people died there!"


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao would unconsciously talk about this sensitive topic, so she quickly pulled his sleeve and hoped he wouldn''t go on, but Tang Wenhao didn''t listen at all. He was annoyed by Dr. Li''s stubbornness.


    "But you invaded our land and we didn''t hit you? Don''t you know?" Dr. Li said angrily.


    "Dr. Li, this kind of problem is not the responsibility of ordinary people. I hope you don''t vent your prejudice on my man. He didn''t offend you. He is a very kind person, just like us." Ruan Ling quickly took over the topic and said.


    "Hum! Village head Li, I won''t treat them if I kill them. Village head, I still say that the treatment fee for two people can''t be less than two thousand yuan. It''s going to dawn. I''ll go back first. You can send me the money this afternoon. Otherwise, you won''t invite me if anyone in the village is ill in the future." With that, the stubborn doctor shook his hand and left, regardless of Ah Mui''s cupping.


    "Hey! Dr. Li, you haven''t treated this girl yet! She is our woman!" village head Li hurried to catch him. The stubborn guy ignored village head Li and went back directly.


    To make a long story short, the village head Li and his wife are really good. They treat Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei who is unconscious. However, after Dr. Li pulled out a few cans for her, and Ruan Ling and Li''s wife carried her into a barrel to steam for two hours, ah Mei''s face was much more ruddy, and Tang Wenhao gave her a pulse, It doesn''t seem to matter.


    After another morning''s rest, Tang Wenhao has recovered 70% of his physical strength. Ah Mui finally woke up and recovered her life.


    Ruan Ling told Ah Mei about the rescue process. The beauty was also very grateful to Dr. Li and said she would go to thank others in person.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao discussed that no matter what doctor Li''s attitude towards Tang Wenhao, the three of them should personally visit him at his house and pay him a heavy reward for his life-saving kindness. If he asked for 2000 yuan, they would give him 3000 yuan.


    He shook his head and said, "Miss Ruan, we have received your wishes. Don''t misunderstand Dr. Li. Although he hates this knot for a while, he is a good man. He is a famous good man here. He has excellent medical skills, but he rarely receives money from the people, unless he needs to use the drugs purchased outside. If he makes his own herbal medicine, he never charges. You really want to give it to him, Maybe he''ll be more angry. "


    "Oh! Village head Li, have his family really been killed by our army? But it was a war. No one can control it? We are ordinary people!" Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Yes! He hasn''t remarried since his wife died. In fact, he hasn''t killed his parents and children. His wife''s death makes him sad and angry." village head Li said.


    "Why?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously. Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei looked at village head Li very puzzled.


    "Because his wife was ruined before she died. She was a famous beauty here. He had a deep relationship with her. Therefore, he hated the people there and vowed to avenge his wife. His leg was lost because he went to the front line. Unlike me, I blew it up when I was demining." village head Li said sadly.


    Tang Wenhao was very depressed after hearing this, but he was puzzled and even couldn''t believe it. He said sadly, "Village head Li, I don''t believe what you said. I''m a little puzzled, because our army generally doesn''t do things worse than animals. You said that artillery killed their family. But if his wife was killed after being spoiled by us, I really can''t believe that our soldiers always have the same iron discipline. Let alone the animal behavior of abusing her, they just beat her, It''s impossible to kill her. We don''t fight or kill prisoners, let alone ordinary people. Village head Li, did anyone see his wife ruined by our soldiers? "Tang Wenhao asked.


    Ruan Ling and Ah Mei also looked at village head Li and waited for him to answer Tang Wenhao''s doubts. Village head Li shook his head and sighed, "Alas! At that time, the common people were busy running away. Who cares about others? They were busy retreating into the woods. Some of them were killed or caught before they had time to withdraw. His wife was shot dead, stripped of all her clothes and attacked. Therefore, he believed that it was the soldiers who did it. Even the ancestral doctor quit. He went to the battlefield to avenge his wife."


    "So, we can''t tell whether his wife was bullied by our soldiers?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "If so, did we do it ourselves?" village head Li asked unhappily.


    Ruan Ling was afraid that Tang Wenhao and village head Li had lost their peace, so she hurriedly grabbed the topic and said with a smile, "village head Li, these things have been in the past decades, we have not experienced them, and they happened during the war. Now there is no point in arguing. Anyway, we were saved by you, and my husband sincerely wants to thank you."


    Tang Wenhao also smiled at him. The length of Li village was quite good. He also smiled and said, "Yes! Nobody wants to fight, actually! To be honest, we have some doubts that his wife was ruined before she died. You didn''t do it, because none of us captured villagers have been hurt by your soldiers. On the contrary, they left us food and clothes when they left. We don''t understand, but you said it was us We didn''t believe it. However, I thought later that Dr. Li''s wife was so beautiful that many men in the village liked her. Including me, did anyone bully her during the war? It''s not possible. "Village head Li said the truth at this time.


    His wife gave him a white look and said angrily, "you mean, if you have a chance, you will spoil her. I said how did your eyes shine when you talked about Dr. Li''s daughter-in-law at that time."


    Ruan Ling and Ah Mei burst out laughing.

 Chapter 161

    Tang Wenhao also smiled. Village head Li''s words made him feel much more comfortable. No one wants the soldiers of his motherland to be mistaken for a bad army.


    "Wife, look at you, aren''t all young people at that time? Young men who don''t like beautiful women? Why do you think this young man likes our Vietnamese beautiful women? We Vietnamese girls are not beautiful, aren''t we, young man?" village leader Li smiled.


    In this way, the three got along with the village head''s family more and more harmoniously. Village head Li personally led them to Dr. Li''s house and thanked them, but the stubborn doctor just disappeared behind closed doors. Later, when he left, Tang Wenhao insisted that Ruan Ling leave thousands of yuan at the door of his house to thank him for saving Ah Mei''s life.


    "Miss Ruan, he won''t want your money. He''s not short of money at all. He''s angry." village head Li said.


    "I know, uncle, we can see that you are good people, so this is also our intention. When we leave at night, we will leave some money for you and your wife. There is not much money, only a few thousand yuan, but it is also our intention." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes! Uncle, you are all good people, and you deserve it," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, we can''t ask for your money. If you take the money, it will change the taste of saving people. If you really thank us, you will find a way to help these disabled people in our village. Now there are more than 50 men and women with hand and foot disabilities in our village! The life of each family is very difficult. If you have the ability to help, please help them!" Village head Li looked at Ruan Ling imploringly.


    Ruan Ling thought for a moment. She knew that even if she wanted to help, it was impossible to pull these disabled people to work in her death valley. Giving money could only solve her temporary difficulties.


    "Uncle, do you have children? If you have children, I can arrange work for them. I really can''t think of other ways at once." Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, yes, but most of us are girls, which is also the fundamental reason for the poverty of our village. I don''t know what''s going on. Our village has always had girls. There are several girls in each family. If we can have a boy, we can find a treasure."


    "Ah? What about you, uncle? Why didn''t you see your children?" Ruan Ling wanted to ask this question this day, but she was afraid it was wrong.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, if only he were at home, this large number of beautiful women, ecological imbalance!


    "Hehe, my two daughters are working in Langshan! There is no work to do here, and the salary is very low. If you can help their sisters, you will pay me back."


    "Oh? Yes, uncle, it''s up to me. How old is your daughter?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "The big sixteen and the small fourteen just went out this year. They ran away without finishing junior high school. They said that others went to work in Langshan. She didn''t want to study, so she went to work with her sister."


    "Where do they work?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "In a restaurant, I serve as a waiter for others." village head Li smiled helplessly.


    After learning about the basic situation of the village and village head Li''s family, Ruan Ling promised village head Li that they would come back from China and take some girls to work in her factory. The salary must be better and safer than being a waiter.


    Not to mention, although most of the men in the disabled village lack arms and legs, most of the daughters they gave birth to are beautiful and smart. Except for a few who are ugly, Ruan Ling basically accepted them. Some of them have their origin with death valley, which Tang Wenhao later learned.


    In the end, in order to enable them to achieve employment in the whole village, Ruan Ling also set up a medicinal material purchase point in the village, so that the villagers at home could plant medicinal materials for a living. Therefore, later, the disabled villages regarded Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao as benefactors. After hearing this, village head Li was very happy and knew that he had saved a female boss. He said that in the evening, he would personally send the three of them to the border and tell them where to cross the border is the safest and safest. He said that the people in their village never had to apply for any border permit when they went to China. They were all smuggled there.


    In the evening, village head Li''s wife gave Tang Wenhao stewed native chicken, wild rabbit and other pure natural green pollution-free food. Therefore, he and Ah Mei recovered well. Originally, they were only poisoned, and the poison was discharged, so there was no obstacle to Tang Wenhao''s body. Although Tang Wenhao lost a lot of blood, he had good physical quality, He ate two native chickens from village head Li''s house and some other nutritious food, and recovered very quickly.


    Before leaving, Ruan Ling still left 2000 yuan for his family, which was enough for their whole year''s income. Village head Li began to live or die, but couldn''t stand the repeated bombing of Tang Wenhao, so she reluctantly accepted it and gave it to her wife to keep it well.


    The four people set off on the road like this. Although village head Li''s legs and feet were inconvenient, he walked in a hale and hearty spirit. After leaving their stockade, he got into the jungle with a cat''s waist and motioned them to keep up.


    Sure enough, he was a native. In this vast jungle, he was like in his own land. He was familiar with the road, went downhill and uphill, crossed the stream, crossed the mountains, and came to a river on the Sino Vietnamese border in less than an hour.


    Although it was night, you could clearly see the opposite bank by moonlight. Four people were crawling in the grass on the bank. Village leader Li pointed to the opposite bank and said, "Miss Ruan, see, there is it. After you cross the river downstream, you have to walk more than two hours to reach Puzhai."


    "Oh! How''s the road over there? Is it safe?"


    "There is no road, but there are woods and peaks. You should try not to walk along the river bank. You are afraid of meeting the patrol of the Chinese border guards. After entering the woods and crossing three mountains, you go all the way north. Finally, you can find Puzhai once more. When you get to Puzhai, you have a car to Pingxiang. Then you all know how to go back." village leader Li whispered.


    Before they went into the water, Ruan Ling said a lot of thanks to village head Li. Village head Li was a kind and honest man. He didn''t even need to thank them, and urged them to swim in the water. He waited here for them to go back when they were safe on the other side.


    "Baby, let''s hurry down! Don''t delay, uncle. Go back and have a rest." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, come on, ah Ling, just take care of yourself. I''ll hold sister Ah Mui. Sister Ah Mui takes our things." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, sister Ah Mui has not fully recovered, and you have lost too much blood. I''d better take sister Ah Mui with me! Just take our clothes and articles."


    "No, I''m in great health. I''ve completely recovered. There will be no problem." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "I think the young man has no problem. Miss Ruan, don''t want to do everything for your husband. He is a man. Let him do what a man should do!" village head Li smiled.


    "Yes! Ah Ling, baby took me in the river before. I know how to cooperate with him. Just take care of yourself. Besides, you''re still pregnant!"


    Seeing that no one agreed with her, Ruan Ling couldn''t say anything. The three walked towards the river. Tang Wenhao took off his pants and tried the water temperature first. Looking back, he whispered to Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, it''s a little cold. You have to hold on, especially sister Ah Mei. You''re not as good as us, so you have to hold on."


    "Hehe, baby, it''s OK. Sister Ah Mui is not as weak as you think." Ah Mui smiled softly.


    Tang Wenhao looked back at village head Li not far away and saw that the other party''s figure was very vague. He whispered a smile to Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei, "Take off all your clothes, too! In this way, you won''t feel cold if you change into dry clothes immediately after you go up. Don''t worry, village head Li can''t see clearly. Ah Ling, you take off your clothes and give sister Ah Mei, you can swim there first. Swim quickly. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I''m very energetic. It''s no problem to go into the bridal chamber with you two first and then swim with sister Ah Mei."


    "Hee hee, little villain!" Ah Mui Jiao smiled.


    "Baby, you are getting worse and worse." Ruan Ling also smiled.


    "You''re not used to it? It''s not normal for me to stuff your sisters into our bed all day. Stop talking nonsense and hurry up! I''m naked and waiting for you." Tang Wenhao urged.


    "Well, right away," said Ruan Ling, looking back at her back and feeling that there was no problem, she quickly stripped all her clothes and handed them to Tang Wenhao. Ah Mei also took off her clothes and took Ruan Ling''s clothes from Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao picked Ah Mei up and walked towards the river. Ruan Ling also followed her into the water. When the water reached her waist, she couldn''t help shivering. It was really cold. The temperature difference between day and night in this place was still large.


    The river is not too wide. It is only 50 or 60 meters. When she goes down more than ten meters, she has not crossed her neck, while Ruan Ling has already started swimming. After all, her height is at least one head shorter than Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling have very good water properties, so it''s a piece of cake to cross this river, which is not too fast.


    "Baby, are you ok?" when she swam to the center, Ruan Ling looked back and asked Tang Wenhao.


    "No problem, you can swim there early! Don''t wait for me. I have no problem at all. I''m just not as fast as you with sister Ah Mei." Tang Wenhao smiled with one hand holding Ah Mei and the other hand.


    "OK, sister Ah Mui, give me all your clothes and I''ll wait for you." Ruan Ling said.


    So Ah Mui quickly gave Ruan Ling her clothes and articles. After receiving them, Ruan Ling swam to the other side quickly. She was worthy of being the queen of death valley. Her swimming level was really very strong, like an arrow off the string.


    Ruan Ling picked up the clothes and articles. Tang Wenhao was much more relaxed. He didn''t have to worry that Ah Mei''s hand was in the water. He increased his horsepower and swam to the other side.


    "Baby, are you tired?" Ah Mui smiled with concern. Tang Wenhao''s slightest discomfort would hurt her. When she thought that she saved Tang Wenhao with her fortune last night, she felt that everything was worth it.


    "It''s all right, sister Ah Mui. I said that I''m very energetic. It''s all right to go into the bridal chamber with you first and then take you there. Don''t mention that the chicken in village head Li''s house is nutritious. After I eat it, I soon feel that my physical strength has recovered. It''s a great tonic! I have to eat it every day, and you and ah Ling won''t sleep at night." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Baby, why?" Ah Mui Jiao smiled.

 Chapter 162

    "Don''t understand? I want to go." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, you say, you eat a chicken every day, why can''t ah Ling and I sleep?" Ah Mei hasn''t responded to Tang Wenhao''s ambiguous joke.


    "How stupid! I''m so energetic. Can I sleep? What would I want to do if I can''t sleep? Can I let you sleep?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. At the same time, he felt that his body was really beginning to respond. Shit, could I have this impulse in the cool river?


    "Hee hee, villain, just think about it all day?" Ah Mui whined, but she also felt a special happiness. In her mind, she naturally remembered the picture of being bullied by him every time. Her face showed a happy smile and couldn''t help poking Tang Wenhao.


    Their mouths were very close to each other. Tang Wenhao didn''t notice. His feet sank. He was startled and kicked hard. As a result, his feet stared to the end. He stopped.


    "Yeah, it''s time to walk over. Sister Ah Mui, can you say hello when you kiss me later? Who else can bear it? Don''t you know that your lips are very tempting to me?" said Tang Wenhao. He took her to the front and changed her position to hug her in front of him. With the faint moonlight, he could see a fuzzy shadow in the water as soon as he looked down.


    Ah Mui happily hugged his neck and said with an emotional smile, "I can''t help it. I want to kiss you when I see you. I like every part of your body, especially your mouth."


    "No! It should be my priceless treasure? Didn''t you say I was priceless?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, for me, every place of you is priceless." Ah Mui said passionately.


    At the thought of the woman in his arms risking her life in order to save herself, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help holding her tightly and said excitedly, "sister Ah Mui, I love you, let me kiss you well!" he said, standing in the middle of the river and kissing her madly.


    "HMM." Ah Mei couldn''t stand Tang Wenhao''s way. When the feeling was deep, they forgot everything. Village head Li was looking at them. Although they couldn''t see clearly, they could see that they hadn''t made progress and could vaguely judge what they were doing.


    At this time, Ruan Ling was about to swim to the other side.


    After a hot kiss, they both gasped. At the same time, desire has occupied the upper hand and reason has the lower hand.


    Tang Wenhao glanced behind him and across the bank and whispered, "sister Ah Mui, I can''t help it. I want you now, okay?"


    "Baby, as long as you want, as long as you want, sister Ah Mui is yours at any time and anywhere. You can ask for it. Sister Ah Mui doesn''t want to be herself for you. I''m yours and my life is yours." sister Ah Mui said emotionally.


    "No, sister Ah Mui, I don''t want your life. I want your people. I don''t want to live without your life." Tang Wenhao said affectionately.


    "Baby, stop talking!" Ah Mui was overwhelmed by Tang Wenhao''s sensational words.


    When Ruan Ling was about to get to the other bank, she tried to step down with her feet. When she saw that the river didn''t reach the root of her thigh, she startled her. For fear of * * * *, she quickly glanced to the shore and saw no one. She was relieved.


    She looked back at the river and saw that Tang Wenhao had come with Ah Mei in his arms. She knew it was all right. Therefore, she didn''t care too much. She went ashore first, wiped the river on her body, quickly put on her clothes, and then shouted to village head Li on the other side, "uncle, we''re here. It''s all right. Go back first?"


    Village head Li vaguely saw that Ruan Ling was indeed safe. He quickly replied, "I know. I''m leaving. You should pay attention to safety." as he said, he glanced at Tang Wenhao walking slowly with Ah Mei in his arms in the river, but his heart was muttering, what''s the matter with the Chinese boy and the sisters? How can my brother-in-law and my great aunt hug each other naked? You don''t have to hug her even if you take her across the river?


    It seems that their relationship is very complicated. Will this great aunt save her brother-in-law for her sister''s life? And they seem to be kissing in the river. Although they can''t see clearly, it can be seen from their movements and postures. Maybe this brother-in-law and great aunt are too direct?


    Therefore, village head Li didn''t understand this problem all the way.


    Ruan Ling saw that village head Li had left, so she focused her attention on Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei. She saw that Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei were in a group and walked very slowly. From the action of sister Ah Mei, she soon had the answer. She knew what they were doing and was only sour in her heart. "It''s only a day since they were not together, so anxious?"


    At the thought of this, Ruan Ling''s jealousy increased greatly. She wanted to say a few words about sister Ah Mei, but she couldn''t bear to think that she was desperate to save Tang Wenhao last night, so she had to call impatiently, "baby, hurry up."


    When Tang Wenhao heard Ruan Ling''s cry, he judged from her tone that she was jealous and quickly replied, "Oh, right away, just now my feet were a little cramped and didn''t dare to move. It''s all right now."


    "Hehe, baby, you''re so bad. You''re clearly doing bad things. Don''t go like this." Ah Mui Jiao smiled..


    "OK... Do you think I want to? Sister Ah Mui, don''t you hear that ah Ling is jealous?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah, ah Ling knows?" sister Ah Mui was worried.


    "Nonsense, otherwise her tone would be like this!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I can''t bear it!" said Sister Ah Mui.


    "I''m the same. Go on after landing!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Are you not afraid that ah Ling is jealous?"


    "Invite her to come! I don''t believe she doesn''t want to." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Little villain!"


    The two flirted and landed on the shore. Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao''s human cannon and whined, "Do you think your wife is a fool? You should seize such a little time? Go out and play in the hotel as you like. Well, put on your clothes and let''s go! Haven''t you heard from village head Li? It''s still more than an hour''s mountain road! Hurry up and don''t catch a cold, sister Ah Mui, especially you. Your health is the worst." Ruan Ling said with concern.


    "Oh, ah Ling, she''s warm now." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile while dressing.


    Ruan Ling reached out and pinched his face with a whiny smile, "you are getting worse and worse, baby, our sisters will be fascinated by you sooner or later. Sister Ah Mui didn''t even want her own life to save you last night."


    "So I''m very excited when I think of it. I want to love sister Ah Mui! Don''t be jealous. If you want us to continue right away, why are you so worried? I don''t think it''s as scary as you think. How can it be so easy to have a miscarriage? Can''t I be light? You can''t keep holding me back. I want to move you as soon as I see you, or there''s no comfort up and down." Tang Wenhao deliberately seduced her.


    Ruan Ling was intrigued by the scene just now by Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei, and hurriedly said, "baby, stop talking. You can''t control it anymore."


    "Ha ha, then don''t control it!" said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao really wanted to pull Ruan Ling into her arms, which scared Ruan Ling into a hurry.


    Don''t scold Tang Wenhao for getting bad so quickly? In fact, if you mix with beautiful women every day, which man can be immune! There are two kinds of men, one is those who are capable of lusting at present, and the other is those who want to lust but don''t have the ability for the time being.


    Considering that they should leave this place of right and wrong early, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling put away their playful hearts, dressed neatly and quietly drilled into the woods.


    Village head Li was right. After drilling into the forest, he climbed over the mountains several times. He crossed a small forest and a mountain. Sure enough, he saw a small town at the foot of the mountain.


    The three of them sat on a stone on the hillside and rested for a while. Ruan Ling looked around and finally understood their current position, "Baby, I''m now fully aware of the route we took. It turns out that the route I used to sneak into the country was two parallel routes to what village head Li taught us, but we took a more hidden route today. See? We used to go down the mountain in that direction," said Ruan Ling.


    Following the direction of Ruan Ling''s fingers, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei looked not far away. Sure enough, there was a mountain next to them. Looking around, the town was actually surrounded by mountains.


    "Baby, sister Ah Mui, after we go down the mountain, we''ll find a hotel to stay, eat something and take a good bath. Let''s discuss what to do next? Baby, you don''t have ID card and other documents. We must be very careful, otherwise, once we are caught, it will be very troublesome," Ruan Ling said.


    "It''s okay, A Ling, I have returned to my motherland, I am not afraid of anything, I have not committed any crime, I can report my ID number anyway, and what''s more, I can call my friends, and I will not let them come to pick us up."


    "Baby, it''s not as simple as you think. After all, we smuggled here. Although sister Ah Mui and I have documents, we haven''t gone through the formalities to go abroad after all. If we catch it, we will still be sent back."


    "Ah? What should we do? Then we''d better not stay in a hotel and hurry all night." Tang Wenhao was surprised.


    "Hehe, it''s not as scary as you think. It doesn''t matter. We don''t strictly check the people with certificates here. We''ve been here many times before, and there''s no problem. I have a familiar hotel, which must be all right." Ruan Ling smiled.


    After the discussion, the three had a good rest and walked down the mountain.


    Upon entering Puzhai, Tang Wenhao felt that the town was small, narrow and lively, surrounded by mountains.


    The road of Puzhai is in the shape of a big letter h. The two main roads are almost parallel. The trade zone is distributed in a strip on both sides. There are a lot of people, but there are not too many cars. I don''t know if it''s because it''s night.


    Although it was night, there were many barbecue stalls and stalls on both sides of the street. Almost every stall was full of guests eating barbecue and drinking beer.


    Ruan Ling felt that eating at the stall was unsanitary, so she found a restaurant with the sign "pho" in Vietnamese. She told Tang Wenhao that it meant rice noodles.


    Ruan Ling said that Vietnamese rice noodles were boiled with boiling water, poured with some gravy stewed with fish sauce (Vietnamese soy sauce), coupled with mint leaves, squeezed with a few drops of green lemon juice and some pepper. They tasted absolutely good and made Tang Wenhao''s mouth water.

 Chapter 163

    After eating and drinking enough, Ruan Ling led Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei around the main streets of Puzhai. Considering that the three were a little tired, she walked towards the bus station. Ruan Ling was no stranger to Puzhai. She knew where the bus station was and which hotel was relatively safe.


    Ruyi hotel is opened by Vietnamese. Before, Ruan Ling and Abu often stayed in this hotel when they came out. Therefore, as long as Ruan Ling brought it in for accommodation, they don''t need to go through the formalities. They can check in directly. Once the police come to inspect the room, they will notify in advance.


    When Ruan Ling appeared in Ruyi hotel with Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei, the waiter seemed to really know her and greeted her in Vietnamese, "isn''t this boss Ruan? Hello! I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Hehe, Hello! Is boss Chen there?" Ruan Ling asked with a Vietnamese smile.


    "Well, yes, I''ll call our boss right away," said the waiter. He immediately dialed their boss and told him that Ruan Ling had come to check in.


    After listening to Ruyi''s boss, he asked the waiter to take Ruan Ling and them upstairs. He would come in a moment. Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Ling really ate well. There were friends in this place where birds don''t shit.


    Ruan Ling followed the waiter to the second floor. When opening a room for them, she glanced at Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei and asked, "boss Ruan, do you open two rooms? One standard room and the other single room?"


    "No, just open a standard room." Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Ah? You three live together?" the waiter was stunned.


    Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei didn''t expect Ruan Ling to be so direct. Tang Wenhao thought Ruan Ling would ostensibly want two rooms. In fact, three people sleep in one room, because they won''t rest assured who they let sleep in one room.


    "Hehe, miss, you don''t have to make a fuss. He is my husband and this is my sister. We sleep in one bed and my husband sleeps by himself. Is there a problem?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "No, no, boss Ruan, this is your freedom. Go and have a rest first! Our boss will be back later. He will come to see you at the meeting." the waiter smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, I see. Miss, please go down and help! I''m your old customer. I don''t need your help." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, here''s your card. Take a rest yourself! Call the switchboard if you have something."


    "OK, thank you!"


    Ruan Ling took the room card and took a photo in the sensing area. The door automatically opened. Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei went in. Ruan Ling then went in and closed the door. She first turned on the light. She checked one in the room, next to the window and in the bathroom. After confirming that it was safe, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei could rest at ease.


    "Ah Ling, is this Ruyi hotel really safe? You know the boss very well?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, it should be familiar. He knows what we used to do and has never betrayed us. He doesn''t dare. We are also good to them. It should be all right, baby. Take a bath and rest early." Ruan Ling smiled confidently.


    "You two should wash first!" Tang Wenhao said modestly.


    "Sister Ah Mui, why don''t you wash it first? I''ll talk to the baby about tomorrow''s arrangement." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I''ll wash it first!" Ah Mui knew she couldn''t say anything.


    Ruan Ling first followed her into the bathroom, taught her how to use the shower head, and then came out.


    Tang Wenhao waited for her on the sofa. Seeing her coming out, he said with a smile, "ah Ling, I want to call my eldest brother and my brother first, and then call Manny. Maybe we can get in touch? We''d better not go to Hong Kong. It would be better for Manny to take her mother-in-law to Shanghai. What do you say?"


    "Well, that''s OK. Why don''t you use the phone here to call brother Jin and your friends first, and I''ll use my mobile phone to give my sister a try." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, OK, can they dial long distance directly?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, yes," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    However, Ruan Ling called Manny. Tang Wenhao said that he dialed Wu Kui first. The phone rang three or four times, and Wu Kui''s bleary voice came from inside, "who! It''s in the middle of the night."


    "Grass! Tired?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Wen hao? Where are you dead? Look at your phone number. You''ve returned home?" Wu Kui was completely sober as soon as he heard Tang Wenhao''s voice.


    "Well, we just arrived in Guangxi. We smuggled here," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Shit! Stowaways, as for you? If you lose your certificate, you can apply for it again! Shit, how dangerous it is! Your boy just wants me to lose a brother." Wu Kui said puzzled.


    "Grass, crow mouth, you can''t say something nice. All right, it''s so late that I don''t bother you to sleep with your wife. To make a long story short, how was the last time I asked you? Where are my parents now? Have you contacted them?"


    "Don''t worry! The second old man almost went back to his hometown. I just found them yesterday. Your mother was discharged from the hospital and wanted to go home. I said you would return home in these days and let her wait for you in Shanghai. Now they are settled down by me and live in the Hotel!"


    "Elder brother, is it all your money?" Tang Wenhao asked gratefully.


    "Hey! It''s boring to talk about this between brothers. As long as you''re all right, as long as two old people are healthy, money is a fucking grandson and an egg! But let''s talk back. If you really want to be mans''s uncle, don''t forget your brother, and you need n times compensation! No, I don''t need it. Just ask the big beauty to add a few points to my commission and give me a Vietnamese beauty Just give it to me, ha ha, "Wu Kui said with a smile.


    Has the final say, "let''s go back and let you be the marketing director, and fix up another dozen Vietnamese beauty to you. How about your kid?" I laughed. "I''ll make sure that you don''t have any luck!"


    The two brothers pulled the eggs for a while and hung up. Then Tang Wenhao dialed Jin Dacai. Jin Dacai was very surprised and happy to hear that Tang Wenhao had sneaked back to China. He asked Tang Wenhao to be careful on the way. He didn''t turn off his phone for 24 hours. Tang Wenhao said that they could see Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei two days after the accident, A Ying in Jin Dacai''s arms was also very excited and specially asked Ruan Ling to answer the phone.


    Ruan Ling was chatting with Ah Ying when a knock came outside the door. Ruan Ling handed the phone to Tang Wenhao and opened the door herself.


    Tang Wenhao answered the phone and smiled at Ah Ying, "sister-in-law, let''s do this today. See you every two days. We''ve got people here. Good night!"


    "Good night, Wenhao!" Ah Ying said with a sweet smile.


    Ruan Ling asked before opening the door, "who is it?"


    "Boss Ruan, I''m Chen Changsheng."


    Ruan Ling knew that Ruyi''s boss was coming. She quickly opened the door and saw a short and capable middle-aged black faced man standing at the door. First, he glanced at Tang Wenhao behind Ruan Ling with a strange look in his eyes, and then Ruan Ling in front of him smiled, "boss Ruan, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Did you sneak into my shop in the middle of the night this time?"


    "Oh, yes, boss Chen, please come in!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, boss Ruan is becoming more and more beautiful and charming. Who is this?" Chen Changsheng asked cunningly.


    "My husband Tang Wenhao," Ruan Ling said honestly.


    "A handsome young man? Very good." Chen Changsheng smiled strangely.


    "Well, yes, I''ll need more attention from boss Chen in the future." Ruan Ling smiled. She felt that Chen Changsheng''s expression was not normal since he came in today. She had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Where''s the one taking a bath?" Chen Changsheng asked suspiciously.


    "It''s my sister, the sister I grew up with."


    "Oh? Your sister, our waiter said, you three booked a room? All sleep here? Boss Ruan is really generous." Chen Changsheng joked.


    "Hehe, boss Chen is really joking. The three go out together, live together, have a care, and are a family. By the way, boss Chen, how''s business now?" Ruan Ling quickly turned the topic off.


    "It''s better than before. China has increased its investment in Puzhai. I think you should also feel it? Now there are several professional markets here, which are developed by the boss of Zhejiang. The flow of people is greater than before. How''s boss Ruan now? He''s still doing his old business this time? Why didn''t he see brother Abu come?" Chen Changsheng said, looking at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao strangely.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling feel the same. They always feel that boss Chen seems to have bad intentions.


    "Hehe, Abu... He... Is busy with something else. I''m here to accompany my husband home this time." Ruan Ling said. She thought, the old guy seems to be testing himself. Does he know anything?


    What would happen if he knew that he and Abu had broken up and fought to death? Boss Chen met through Abu himself. He really doesn''t know his details. Will something happen tonight?


    If something happens, what happens? He called the police and let the police catch him? No, if he does, he will also be involved, because he has been suspected of harboring drug traffickers for many times. He will not choose such a risky way, and there is no need. He has never had a grudge with him. Why bother to do things that harm others and do not benefit himself?


    Ruan Ling thought about it and thought that Chen Changsheng had no reason to harm herself, but from his eyes and expression, she could feel that he might really have an evil heart and had to deal with it carefully.


    "Oh! OK, boss Ruan, say hello to brother Abu after you go back. Today, I''ll invite boss Ruan to the teahouse below me for a good chat. I prepared a pot of Vietnamese tea for boss Ruan to taste. It''s the old rule tomorrow. I''ll send a car to Nanning myself. How about it?"


    "Hehe, thank you, boss Chen, but it''s not good to bother you to rest so late?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Boss Ruan despises me? It''s not easy for you to come here in fear. Shouldn''t you be surprised by your beautiful woman? Besides, I also want to know your husband! Right? Little brother, do we Vietnamese beautiful women have taste? Much more generous than your woman? It''s incredible for you to sleep with your sister when you come out What? Ha ha, "Chen Changsheng said with an obscene smile.


    This guy ridiculed Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao very embarrassed. Considering that she really needed his help and didn''t want to offend him, Ruan Ling smiled and said, "well, boss Chen, go down and wait for a moment. We''re all very dirty. Just take a shower and go down immediately."

 Chapter 164

    "OK, don''t bother first. I''ll wait for you three below." Chen Changsheng said and left the room.


    After Ruan Ling sent him out, she turned into the room and closed the door. Tang Wenhao looked at the door and whispered, "ah Ling, I think this man has a problem."


    "Well, I think he''s always weird today, but I can''t understand the reason why he wants to hurt us. If he wants to hurt us and let the police catch us, it''s impossible. It will involve him himself. He will hurt us by himself. He knows my strength. He''s not my opponent. The key is that it''s unnecessary. I always respect him like a guest, and we have no interests Conflict. In recent years, I have taken care of a lot of his business, which is really unnecessary. However, baby, you and I have this feeling, which shows that it is likely that he will really have evil intentions. We must be careful. If we find something wrong, we will leave here early. As long as we get to Nanning safely and get on the train to Shanghai, everything will be fine, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, ah Ling, have you noticed that he seemed to mention Abu on purpose just now? Have you ever thought about it? Maybe he talked to Abu on the phone and Abu asked him to start on us?" Tang Wenhao reminded.


    Ruan Ling patted her head, looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, took his cheek, kissed his lips and said, "Baby, your prompt is very good. Yes, it must have something to do with Abu. I knew him. It was Abu who led the line. Just now he may have been testing me, and then deliberately pretended that he didn''t know anything. He was confusing us and making us unsuspecting." Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Yes, so we must be very careful when we drink tea. Maybe he will make an article in the tea. Once we are caught by him, he will give us to Abu. Moreover, ah Ling, I have a hunch that if he really catches us, he will bully you and sister Ah Mei. This guy is an old coyote. Ah Ling, I will never let any man touch him You and sister Ah Mui, if he dares to make your idea, I''ll kill him. "Tang Wenhao said ruthlessly, and then held Ruan Ling in his arms.


    "Baby, if you protect me, I''m not afraid of anything. Baby, you''ll be my protector in the future. No, you''re the protector of our mother and son." Ruan Ling said, caressing her stomach and looking happy.


    Just then, sister Ah Mui came out from the inside, wrapped in a bath towel, with her hair wet on her shoulder. She was very sexy and charming. She saw Tang Wenhao''s blood boiling.


    Ruan Ling scraped his nose jealously. "Baby, do you want to bully sister Ah Mei again?"


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, you''re worried about miscarriage! Otherwise, baby won''t haunt you all day? Sister Ah Mui is going to be an old woman no matter how beautiful she is. How can you be beautiful?" Ah Mui smiled gently.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you have your charm. Otherwise, how could our baby be so infatuated with you? However, you can''t be together tonight. The situation is not very good. I was still discussing this with my baby just now. We''ll go down and have some tea with boss Chen after taking a bath. You wait a minute and blow your hair dry. I''ll go in and wash with my baby and come out." Ruan Ling said, holding Tang Wenhao''s big hand and walking to the bathroom.


    "Or I won''t go. I''ll sleep here! Go yourself after washing!" Ah Mui said with a smile.


    When Ruan Ling entered the bathroom, she looked back and said with a smile, "wait until we''re ready! You wait first."


    "OK!" Ah Mui said softly.


    When they entered the bathroom, it was filled with the smell of mint. The fog was swirling. Tang Wenhao habitually locked the door. Ruan Ling smiled, "do you need to lock the door? Sister Ah Mui is not an outsider. What can she do if she came in? You can do that in the river? It''s nothing in the bathroom, right?"


    Tang Wenhao saw jealousy in Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes, smiled and took her into his arms. He gently said, "ah Ling, don''t always eat sister Ah Mei''s vinegar. Do you think I don''t want you?" said Tang Wenhao, holding Ruan Ling''s jade hand.


    "Well, bad guy, I know that others have poor resistance and seduce others. Little bad guy, I spoiled you. You say you have become so bad now. My sister will scold me when she sees you so bad now." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Why do you scold? She will thank you. Behind a bad and successful man, there must be a very good woman. If you are not so good, how can we have so many beautiful women? Isn''t it? Ah Ling, you say you always add people to me. You''re not afraid that I''m getting worse and worse and take all the beautiful women in death valley? At that time, there will be my Tang Wenhao''s children everywhere, don''t you think "Is it scary?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. At the same time, his big hand took off Ruan Ling''s clothes dishonestly.


    "Well, I''ll do it myself. You made others... Deliberately, didn''t you? Hold me tight and hold me hard. I miss you holding me like this and never let go." Ruan Ling, who loves Tang Wenhao deeply, couldn''t stand the attack of Tang Wenhao''s salty pig hands. She soon couldn''t help it. She took the initiative to hold his waist and closely adhered to Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah Ling, let''s take a mandarin duck bath! Don''t worry, it''s absolutely safe." Tang Wenhao said, quickly pulling Ruan Ling''s clothes.


    Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao hungrily and fearlessly, "baby, can you control it? No, I''m afraid I can''t control it."


    "Ah Ling, don''t control if you can''t stand it. It must be all right. You''re too worried. It''s really all right." Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Ling was almost on the verge of collapse. He could feel Ruan Ling''s extreme desire for herself.


    Women are very emotional animals. Ruan Ling''s desire is triggered by Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao is also impacted by Ruan Ling''s hungry expression and sexy charm. Suddenly, Tang Wenhao feels that someone seems to be shaking outside the window.


    This is a natural reaction of a person with certain internal skill cultivation. He can''t help covering Ruan Ling''s sweet lips, nodding alertly, reaching out and pointing out of the window, whispered, "ah Ling, someone eavesdropping outside."


    Ruan Ling was clear headed. She nodded and said, "baby, it seems so. Boss Chen must have sent someone to stare at us outside."


    "What should I do?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, tell me the truth. How is your physical strength now? Has your physical strength really fully recovered?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Don''t you know by yourself?" Tang Wenhao pointed to himself with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, you''re not serious. What does that mean? It means you''re a little lecheron." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "That means I''m energetic, ah Ling. Just tell me what you want to do?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "We pretend we don''t know anything, and then pretend to do it inside to paralyze them. In fact, we don''t do anything. We just take a bath and maintain our strength. Something will happen tonight, baby. After we go down, they should keep an eye on what they give us to eat. I''m afraid boss Chen will give us medicine," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, I see, ah Ling, but I don''t agree with you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "What? Baby." Ruan Ling seemed to know what he wanted and asked shyly.


    "You know, why should we pretend? Come with real knives and guns and suffocate the boy outside. Ah Ling, you have to shout louder and envy him." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Fuck you, little villain, I''m sorry!" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "It''s not funny. You have to cry. Do you think you can stand it?" Tang Wenhao said and picked up Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling bashfully hit Tang Wenhao on the shoulder with her pink fist and said with a charming smile, "bad guy, little bad guy, sooner or later, I will be killed by you."


    After venting, both of them were refreshed, and Ruan Ling was in a good mood. Today, she was totally addicted. Tang Wenhao was Tang Wenhao, which always made her want to stop.


    "Baby, no problem?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously after coming out.


    "Sister Ah Mui, let''s go on. You must be unable to hold your breath?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Come on! You''re getting stronger and stronger? Baby, I won''t allow you to hurt your body in the future. I''ll set rules for you when I go back. Those sisters in the family have to come in turn and can''t go on endlessly." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah Ling, it''s all right. Don''t worry! I have more than enough to deal with you." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    Ah Mui also walked up to him and said with a gentle smile, "ah Ling is right. We should really control ourselves in the future, baby. We love you and love you."


    "No, don''t worry! Sister Ah Mui." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Well, let''s get down to business! Boss Chen must be waiting below. We''re in a hurry. Let''s go down! Baby, sister Ah Mei, take our important certificates and money with us. In case you have something to leave directly, remember, don''t drink the drinks and tea they give us." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Me? Ah Ling, I''ve already drunk," Ah Mui said in surprise.


    "Hehe, it''s all right now. We can''t drink any more. We both think boss Chen won''t let us go tonight." Ruan Ling said.


    "Can''t we just go?" Ah Mui asked suspiciously.


    "Sister Ah Mui, we can''t go like this. We must see what the other party wants to do," Tang Wenhao said.


    After the discussion, Ruan Ling opened the door and looked at the corridor. She didn''t find anyone. She couldn''t help asking, "baby, did we hear wrong? It seems that there is no one."


    "Yes, I left early, ah Ling. It''s strange that he can carry it!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Villain, who can stand making fun of others? Well, stop talking, let''s go down!" Ruan Ling smiled shyly, then led the way, followed by Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei.


    When I came to the tea bar under the hotel, I saw a few tea drinkers sitting sporadically. The capable boss Chen had been waiting for them in a small box.


    "Oh! Great beauty! Boss Ruan, I don''t mean to compliment you at all. You are definitely the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life. You are the pride of our Vietnamese men. Come and sit down and talk." boss Chen motioned everyone to sit down and stared at Ruan Ling''s body with a look of salivation.


    "Hehe, boss Chen flattered me." Ruan Ling smiled and felt a bout of nausea. Then Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei sat down.


    "That''s the truth! Any man who marries you has to die happily. Ha ha... Our little brother has this feeling? By the way, this is boss Ruan''s sister? It''s amazing! It''s worthy of being a sister flower. It''s beautiful and delicious. Why didn''t you bring your sister before?"


    "My sister takes care of my mother-in-law at home. Boss Chen''s business is getting bigger and bigger." Ruan Ling complimented and deliberately bypassed the topic. The boss Chen''s eyes at their sisters really made her feel sick. Tang Wenhao on one side wanted to knock him down.

 Chapter 165

    "Muddle along, muddle along, come on, boss Ruan, great beauty. We haven''t seen your style for so long. Tonight, we''ll replace wine with tea and give our great beauty a welcome and wash the dust. Have a cup of Vietnamese tea?" Chen Changsheng took the tea cup.


    "Hehe, thank you, thank you! Boss Chen, the bath was too hot just now. After I came out, I drank a lot of water in the room. My stomach was rumbling. How about I drink later?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha... You know, it doesn''t matter. Boss Ruan really knows how to enjoy it and took a mandarin duck bath with her husband? Ha ha... Boss Ruan, don''t get me wrong! You''re too involved. I heard it all in the hotel. The young man is really good and has the opportunity to ask for advice from his little brother, ha ha!" Chen Changsheng joked recklessly, blushing Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao was also embarrassed.


    Ruan Ling didn''t expect Chen Changsheng to tease her so directly.


    Just then, four men in police uniforms came in outside the hotel. They came directly to Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao looked bad and wanted to go. Chen Changsheng motioned to sit down. He looked back and smiled at the police coming, "Officer Yang, are you still on duty so late? Come on, sit down and have a cup of tea."


    When the police arrived at Ruan Ling and them, they glanced at the three people in front of them. Suspiciously, Chen Changsheng asked, "who are the three of them? Where did they come from? Take out their certificates?"


    Sister Ah Mui was so frightened that she quickly grabbed Tang Wenhao''s arm, paid him, and looked at the four policemen in front of him in horror. Tang Wenhao grabbed her jade hand and whispered, "sister Ah Mui, it''s okay. I''m here."


    Ruan Ling cast her eyes on Chen Changsheng and thought to herself, how could it be so coincidental? Why did the four policemen arrive as soon as they came down? And went straight to them? Is it the case reported by Chen Changsheng?


    "Hehe, Officer Yang, several brothers, sit down first. These are all my friends who have just come from Liangshan. They are all legitimate businessmen." Chen Changsheng smiled.


    "Boss Chen, no matter whose friend you are, you must have legal documents. Take out your frontier card or passport!" Officer Yang said coldly.


    Ruan Linggang was about to take out her passport. Chen Changsheng stood up, pulled Officer Yang aside and whispered with a smile, "Officer Yang, it''s all his own. Forget it!"


    "No, boss Chen, is there something wrong with these people?" Officer Yang glared at Chen Changsheng.


    "No, absolutely not. They are all our own people. Really, Officer Yang, I think, why don''t you let my little sister sing with some brothers? How about my two sisters and this little brother respect some brothers?"


    Seeing Chen Changsheng''s remark, Officer Yang said coldly, "well, our brother patrolled for several hours and really had to eat supper to satisfy his hunger."


    "That''s right. Officer Yang, the waiter, changed the tea and brought the wine and vegetables. Several police brothers worked hard and ate some supper here." Chen Changsheng smiled.


    Tang Wenhao felt a little more secure when they saw this situation. Soon, a rich table of wine and vegetables was on the table. Officer Yang asked several policemen to sit down. To Tang Wenhao''s displeasure, the policemen''s eyes were staring at Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei.


    Shit, what a bunch of animals! Tang Wenhao scolded secretly.


    Chen Changsheng filled the police and Ruan Ling with wine. He first picked up his glass and said to Ruan Ling with a smile, "boss Ruan, Officer Yang is the protector of our local law and order. He usually covers our hotel. Come, let''s give him a toast." then he drank it himself.


    Ruan Ling saw that he had drunk himself, but she was pregnant and didn''t want to drink. It can be seen that this situation can''t pass without drinking, so she had to take a sip with a smile and said with a smile, "boss Chen, I''m pregnant. Have a little drink! Officer Yang, thank you for your care."


    Officer Yang replied harshly, "no problem, beauty. Since you are pregnant, you should drink less. After you finish drinking this cup, the great beauty will drink two cups, and your husband will drink the rest for you. How about it?"


    "Officer Yang, let me drink for my wife and my sister? They are women. My wife is pregnant and really not suitable for drinking." Tang Wenhao stood up and said with a smile.


    Officer Yang looked at Tang Wenhao coldly and said unhappily, "brother, don''t you give face? Where did you come from? Take out your certificate? And your wife and your sister''s? I''d like to see where an ignorant guy came from." then he handed the eye light to Chen Changsheng.


    "Officer Yang, don''t be angry. I''ll deal with it." he winked from Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling had to smile at Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, it''s all right. Anyway, it''s just a glass of wine. It should be all right."


    Then she drank it all at once, which made Tang Wenhao very distressed. She scolded secretly, "I must clean up your scum when I have a chance! I collude with you."


    Although Ruan Ling finished drinking, police officer Yang still reluctantly asked Ah Mei to have two drinks, and then began to force Tang Wenhao to drink. Ruan Ling kept winking at him and told him to calm down.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao is holding his breath to drink two cups, which is an apology to Officer Yang.


    Seeing that all three of them had drunk, the true colors of these people were revealed. Officer Yang smiled obscene, "boss Ruan, is it too bad to marry such a beautiful Vietnamese woman like you?"


    Tang Wenhao glared at him and thought, shit, have you forgotten your ancestors? Tang Wenhao wanted to kill this guy with one hand.


    "Officer Yang, you''ve gone a little too far. My husband is the best man I''ve ever seen." Ruan Ling said angrily and stared at him unhappily.


    Chen Changsheng said with a sly smile, "boss Ruan, don''t be angry. Officer Yang just likes to joke. However, a big beauty like you is blind to your big beauty when she is with a boy with wet milk."


    Ruan Ling felt something wrong the more she heard it. Why are these people not like the police at all? They have dealt with the police. They can''t be fake?


    As soon as the idea appeared in her mind, Ruan Ling began to panic. It''s really wrong. Their appearance, they came directly to themselves, and Chen Changsheng''s performance was very questionable.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help it any more. He suddenly stood up and shouted to Chen Changsheng, "boss Chen, I''m not polite to you because you''re my wife''s friend."


    "Ha ha... Boy, how can you be rude to us?" Chen Changsheng said with a sly smile.


    "You..." Tang Wenhao was so angry that he had to clench his fist, but he couldn''t work hard. Moreover, he began to feel Chen Changsheng shaking in front of him.


    "Baby, what''s the matter with you?" seeing this, Ruan Ling around him was about to reach out to help him. However, her eyes began to shake. She couldn''t help sighing in her heart that she had been cheated by Chen Changsheng.


    Ah Mui also dropped her head on the table when Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling fell down.


    "Ha ha... Boss, how was my performance?" Officer Yang in police uniform said with an obscene smile.


    "OK, Abiao, you performed very successfully. Come on, take these people to the basement and lock them up. Remember, tie them up. Ruan Ling is not easy to provoke. She has excellent kung fu. According to the Abu brothers, this boy''s Kung Fu is also very good. Her sister has no ability to bind chickens. It doesn''t matter. Go!" Chen Changsheng ordered.


    "Elder brother, can you let our brothers have fun first and make these two beautiful women...?" ah Biao, disguised as police officer Yang, said with an obscene smile.


    Chen Changsheng beat him with a smile and said with a smile, "You know how to play with women. Don''t worry! Brother Abu said that we''ll deal with it when he comes. This woman has hurt brother Abu and he hates her to the bone. However, brother Abu has her in his heart, so let''s control them. We can''t touch them. He''ll personally sleep this woman Ruan Ling. When he has a good time and is happy, he''ll be angry at that time Then, these two beauties are your brothers. This good thing can''t escape. "


    "Hey, hey, OK, brother, when will brother Abu arrive?" ah Biao asked anxiously.


    "He said that he came all night tonight. It''s more than one o''clock in the morning. It''s estimated that he can arrive in the morning. You can get this man to our secret room first! If you guys can''t help it, let the two girls in the beauty salon next door play with you and put it on my account." Chen Changsheng ordered.


    "Hee hee, OK, brother, it''s better for you to be kind to us. Brother, hurry to work. After that, our brother is looking for the new two girls to have a good time. It''s really a girl who hasn''t slept." Abiao said, taking the lead in getting Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling together and walking towards the back of the hotel.


    At this moment, Tang Wenhao three people have entered a deep coma. They don''t know what kind of torture is waiting for them.


    Ruan Ling woke up first. She drank the least wine. She looked around and saw that it was dark around. She wanted to move and couldn''t move. She found that her hands had been tied. She moved and tried, as if she were tied to a chair, but there was no light around. She couldn''t help shouting, "baby, sister Ah Mui, are you there?"


    After shouting a few times, she didn''t respond at all. Ruan Ling felt a fear that she had never felt before. "Baby, they won''t kill the baby? What about sister Ah Mui? Will she be bullied by these animals? Why do you lock yourself here alone? What''s this place?"


    Ruan Ling fell into a kind of despair, "baby, I hurt you all. I shouldn''t believe Chen Changsheng so much. If one day I Ruan Ling can leave here alive and swear not to be a man unless I kill this bastard."


    "Baby, where are you now? What have they done to you and sister Ah Mui, baby, sobbing." Ruan Ling is a woman, distressed and missing Tang Wenhao, sobbing in it.


    After a few tears, Ah Mui shouted, "ah Ling, is that you? I''m tied up by them. How are you?"


    "Ah, sister, are you okay? I''m tied by them, too. Where''s the baby? Where is he?" Ruan Ling asked eagerly.


    "I don''t know! Ah Ling, isn''t baby with you?" Ah Mui asked anxiously.


    "No, isn''t he still awake? Why don''t you take a closer look at whether there is anyone around you?" Ruan Ling said.

 Chapter 166

    "I can''t see clearly. I only know you are on my left. Even you can''t see clearly. I don''t know where this is?" Ah Mui said.


    "I don''t know. It seems that the temperature is very low. Maybe it''s in the basement," Ruan Ling judged.


    "Well, Ling, I''m a little cold. How about you?"


    "Me too, sister Ah Mui. You must hold on. We will be fine." Ruan Ling comforted.


    "Well, ah Ling, don''t worry. I''m not afraid of death as long as I''m with you and baby." Ah Mui said emotionally.


    "Sister Ah Mui, thank you for taking care of our Ruan family and my mother-in-law over the years. If we can''t get out this time and reincarnate in the next life, I''ll be your sister and I''ll take care of you?"


    "No, ah Ling, no, I can work in the Ruan family, grow up with you, and serve our baby with you. This is the happiest thing in my life. Ah Ling, you know? Although I only get along with my baby day and night these days, I feel more happy than I did in the previous ten years. Our baby let me know that being a woman can be so happy and enjoy being a woman , I love him so much. "Ah Mui told Ruan Ling her heart.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, like you, I also love baby very much. As long as I see him, I feel happy. He is so handsome, so gentle, so smart and so strong. Every time I think I will be loved by him one day. Sometimes I really want him to love me. How happy it is."


    "Yes, A Ling as like as two peas. I used to be a man who could not be with him for a month. Really, A Ling, you have not compared yourself. If you compare, you will love him more and you will be more than loved by him."


    When the two sisters were talking about this, they heard a loud cry. They almost shouted in one voice, "baby, baby, is it you? Are you okay?"


    Tang Wenhao felt like he had a long dream. There were two women discussing the love between men and women. Listening, he woke up.


    "Ah Ling, sister Ah Mei, it''s me. What about you? Did they hurt you both?" Tang Wenhao quickly responded. He knew that the three of them had been captured by others. What he worried most was whether Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei had been bullied by those animals.


    "No, we''re all fine, but we can''t move. Baby, look where you''re tied? Can you find a way to get away?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Tang Wenhao was sitting on the ground. His hands were tied to a square wooden stick. He felt it carefully and said, "it seems to be tied to the feet of the table. Wait, I''ll think of a way."


    "Well, baby, it''s up to you whether we can escape now. I know now. Chen Changsheng must have communicated with Abu bastard in advance. He must be waiting for Abu to come. Baby, if Abu arrives, the three of us must be dead. He will never let us go this time." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Well, I see. I''ll try my luck," said Tang Wenhao. He began to break the rope tied to him with his internal skill.


    Now Tang Wenhao, because he had a few days and nights of duel with Jin Dacai last time, he always insisted on practicing every day no matter what happened. Therefore, his internal skill has reached a certain depth. This is the reason why Dr. Li said that his pulse beat strongly last night.


    He concentrated his thoughts on his wrist. After about ten minutes of luck, he suddenly broke out. He heard a pop. The rope was indeed broken. Although Chen Changsheng learned from Abu that Tang Wenhao''s martial arts were good, he never thought Tang Wenhao would be able to do Qigong.


    Ruan Ling heard the sound and shouted excitedly, "baby, did you succeed?"


    "Well, wait, I''ll untie it for you right away." Tang Wenhao touched Ruan Ling''s side with a faint light. He recognized it from the direction of his voice just now.


    "Baby, you are great. As long as our hands are not tied, they can''t help us." Ruan Ling''s tone was obviously relaxed.


    "Yes, ah Ling, you don''t have to worry about me! I said I would protect you and I would be your man all my life." Tang Wenhao said passionately and untied Ruan Ling''s rope at the same time.


    "Baby, I knew you could do it," Ah Mui said happily.


    "Of course, sister Ah Mui, I don''t want you to leave me." Tang Wenhao said, touched Ah Mui again, and soon untied the rope on her body.


    After the three hands were free, they hugged each other. Tang Wenhao also touched their PP, which amused Ruan Ling and Ah Mei. "Ha ha, baby, you can''t be serious and think about it all day. Don''t forget that we are still locked in a place where we don''t know where." Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "No matter where the fuck is, as long as there are you two, I''m not afraid of where it is." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, really? But I''m not afraid of anything as long as you''re here." sister Ah Mui smiled.


    "Sister Ah Mui, we still have to find a way. We can''t stay in this place for a long time. I guess they have to do something to us as soon as dawn, so they have to go out. By the way, baby, have you lost your things?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Tang Wenhao touched his pocket and said, "well, it''s all there. I didn''t have anything, just some money you gave me and a bank card."


    "That''s good. My mobile phone is also there. I use my mobile phone to see where it is." said Ruan Ling, took out the mobile phone, opened the flip, took photos everywhere, and understood that it really seemed to be in the basement.


    Just now they were tied to the feet of the chair, while Tang Wenhao was tied to the feet of the desk. Tang Wenhao smiled, "ah Ling, the IQ of these guys really shouldn''t do this. You said that if they separated us, it would be much harder for us to escape. Moreover, they didn''t take your mobile phone and our belongings away."


    "Hehe, baby, do you want them to take our things?" Ah Mui smiled.


    "It''s not hope, but it makes me feel that we are not far away from going out. By the way, ah Ling, give me your mobile phone and let me see where the exit is? You two take a rest in the chair first." Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s mobile phone and shone it for four weeks. He knew that there must be an exit. Otherwise, how did these people lock them in?


    In this way, Tang Wenhao chose a direction and began to check where the exit was by the light of the mobile phone screen? As soon as he got to the wall, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. He couldn''t help shouting.


    "Baby, what''s the matter?" Ruan Ling heard Tang Wenhao''s cry and rushed over, fearing that Tang Wenhao would be hurt, Ah Mei followed.


    At Tang Wenhao''s side, when they looked on the ground, they were stunned. It turned out that there was a beautiful naked girl lying on her back next to the wall. Tang Wenhao was embarrassed to look at her and glanced at her pale face and thought she was dead. But listen carefully. It turned out that she was still breathing, but her breathing was weak.


    "Baby, she doesn''t seem to be dead yet. Look, can she be saved?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t think of anything else. He stretched out his hand, explored her nostrils and nodded, "ah Ling, she still has a breath. I don''t know how the girl was locked up here."


    "Baby, can you see if it''s still saved? Don''t you know how to feel the pulse? See what''s wrong with her? If you can save us, you''ll revive her." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Yes! Baby, the girl is still very beautiful. It''s estimated that she is as old as may. It''s too poor." Ah Mui also moved her heart with compassion.


    Sister Ah Mui''s words made Tang Wenhao''s mind instantly emerge the lively and lovely appearance of May. Her heart couldn''t help but get hot. She quickly said to the two beauties, "ah Ling, sister Ah Mui, she doesn''t wear anything. I want to touch her body. Don''t be jealous."


    "OK, baby, I want to be jealous. Can I eat? You have so many sisters. Besides, aren''t you trying to save her?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes! If you didn''t save me then, maybe I would die too. Can I accompany you? Love you?" Ah Mui also smiled.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao said that even if their sisters did not agree, according to his personality and kind character, it was impossible to die.


    So he resolutely held the little girl to himself, and then picked up one of her jade hands and began to feel her pulse. For a long time, Tang Wenhao knew it well. He said to Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei, "she has been hungry for a long time. Look at her lips. She is very dry, hungry and thirsty. She is almost dehydrated. She can''t last a day without replenishing water and nutrition."


    "Ah? But where is water here? Why don''t we look for it!" said Ruan Ling and Ah Mui, looking for food and drink in the secret room.


    "Don''t look for ah Ling, sister Ah Mui. There must be none. Think about it. Her hands and feet are not tied. If there were food and drink here, she would have eaten it." Tang Wenhao said.


    At this time, the girl woke up. She tried to open her beautiful eyes, looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling sisters in surprise, and asked suspiciously and weakly, "who are you


    "Girl, like you, we were locked up here by Chen Changsheng, a villain. Girl, why did he lock you up? Where are you from? How long have you been locked up?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I... Was from a stockade in Xinqing, Vietnam. I was cheated by Chen Changsheng to be a waiter here, but he asked me to be her little wife. I refused, so he locked me in and said he wanted to starve me alive. I didn''t let me out until I begged for mercy to be his little wife. I vowed not to promise him. He had locked me up for three days." the little girl said hard.


    "This beast, I must kill him when I go out." Ruan Ling scolded angrily.


    "Elder sister, we can''t get out unless he lets us go. There are walls all around. We can''t get out until we put down the ladder." the little girl said, lifting her beautiful eyes up.


    Tang Wenhao quickly shone his mobile phone up. Only then did he find that there was a hole in the ceiling. However, the hole had been sealed by a wooden board.


    Ruan Ling looked at the naked little girl in Tang Wenhao''s arms and asked with concern, "little girl, why would you rather die than be his little wife? Are you really not afraid of death? Has your body not been insulted by him up to now?"

 Chapter 167

    "Well, no, he said he would lock me up until he asked him to be his woman. I would never compromise. Even if he died, he would not succeed. Elder sister, he is not human. According to the sisters outside, he tortured several girls almost crazy because we sued him, but no one cares about him. Elder sister, if we become his women, we would fall into the fire pit It''s better to die than to die, "the little girl said faintly.


    "Ah? How could this happen? Little girl, how did boss Chen torture your sisters?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    The little girl glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and Ah Mei. Ruan Ling knew she might be a little shy and encouraged her, "Girl, it''s all right. He''s the husband of our sisters. Anyway, he saw your body. You don''t have anything to be shy about. If you want to feel OK, just talk about it! It may help us escape. If you feel hard, you can have a good rest and wait until we find a way to take you out."


    Ruan Ling was telling the truth, but Tang Wenhao was embarrassed, but it was inconvenient for him to leave the little girl alone. After all, the ground was cold and he wanted to save the girl for fear that she would get sick again.


    Encouraged by Ruan Ling, the girl finally made up her mind and whispered, "Big brother, I don''t know what''s too specific. I heard from the sisters above that boss Chen is abnormal. He likes to tie up his women... To do that, he also likes to burn his women''s bodies with cigarette butts and beat them with a whip. The more he hits, the more excited he gets. Sometimes he pinches people''s necks with his hands. Once he almost strangled a girl. I''d rather die after listening to it I won''t be tortured by him. "


    "Grass! It''s really abnormal. Shit, I must kill this scum when I go out." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "But we can''t get out, brother. I''m sure I won''t last long. If I die and you can go out, please have a chance to go to my house and tell my parents that Chen Changsheng is an animal. Let the police over there catch him."


    "Girl, you won''t die. We''ll get you out. There must be some ways. Well, stop talking and your mouth will be drier." Ruan Ling said painfully.


    "Elder sister, I''m dying of thirst." the little girl said hard.


    "Baby, if the girl doesn''t drink water, let alone be hungry, she will die of thirst even if she is thirsty. We have to feed her some water quickly, or saliva? By the way, sister Ah Mei, do you have urine?" Ruan Ling suddenly thought that human urine can quench her thirst, at least temporarily alleviate her thirst.


    "A little, but how can I give her a drink? There''s nothing here." Ah Mui said shyly.


    "Baby, do you want to pee? You have a big bubble every morning. It may be dawn now. You must have peed?" Ruan Ling asked pleasantly.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned by Ruan Ling''s way, "ah? Ah Ling, thanks to you? I''m insulting the personality of a little girl."


    "Baby, is there any insult or no insult at this time? It''s important to save people. I think she''s thirsty. If she doesn''t feed her water, she''ll die. Do you say life is important or personality is important?" Ruan Ling said eagerly.


    "Yes! Baby, that''s the only way. There''s not enough saliva! Only pee can save her. Baby, don''t be ashamed. We are all your women, because you save her, and the little girl won''t blame you." sister Ah Mui also urged Tang Wenhao to pee to save people.


    Shit! Oh, my God! I''ll fuck your grandma. How can I meet such a ghost! Tang Wenhao has no way out because of Ruan Ling and Ah Mei. He can only curse his mother!


    After all, Tang Wenhao has received higher education. After Ruan Ling and Ah Mei''s repeated ideological work, Tang Wenhao finally became cruel, but he first asked the little girl''s personal opinion, "girl, if you want to live, you have to... Drink my... Urine, and there is no bottle here. Do you agree?" Tang Wenhao said here, feeling depressed!


    Shit, what''s this called!


    The little girl''s physical strength was obviously weak, but she still understood Tang Wenhao''s words, nodded and whispered, "brother, thank you! I want to live."


    "You''re welcome. Just don''t blame me. By the way, don''t bite. Once you bite, my happiness in my next life will be over." Tang Wenhao thought.


    With a snort, Ruan Ling was amused by Tang Wenhao. Ah Mei also covered her mouth and smiled in a low voice.


    "Baby, don''t worry! Hurry up! You don''t know that once people are dehydrated for a long time, it''s difficult to treat them even if they are sent to the hospital." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    However, in full view of the public, Tang Wenhao couldn''t pee at all, and finally it was completely dead.


    Tang Wenhao could not wait to find a hole in the ground, "ah Ling, sister Ah Mui, I can''t. I''m with you. I just want to do that. I can''t pee out."


    "Hehe, don''t you know Qigong? Use Qigong to suppress your evil fire." Ruan Ling smiled.


    This sentence reminded Tang Wenhao, so he quickly closed his eyes, began to exercise power and regulate his breath, and drove away his demons. Two minutes later, the demons were really driven away, and his urine came immediately.


    So, taking advantage of this urination, he quickly asked Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei to help. Next, everyone knew the result.


    She looked at Tang Wenhao shyly and said softly, "brother, thank you!"


    It seems that people are not forced to do this. It''s really urgent. If they don''t pee, they still drink with relish!


    "No thanks, it''s not a good thing. You don''t blame me for bullying you." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, thinking that if you spill urine into someone''s mouth, you can get thanks! This is a bargain! Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mui also laughed.


    "By the way, little girl, what''s your name? How old are you this year? How many years of reading?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Elder sister, my name is lotus." the little girl answered truthfully.


    "How can the family rest assured that you will come here alone?"


    "My sister and brother are my biggest. There are two younger brothers and a sister below. My parents want me to make money for my family, so they let Chen Changsheng take me here as a waiter. Who knows he is a man with a face and a heart." Lotus scolded.


    "Isn''t he afraid to be bothered by your parents when he goes back?"


    "Of course he''s not afraid, elder sister. You know what? Ruyi hotel is an underworld hotel. It''s said that his boss is black dragon. People over there don''t dare to provoke him."


    "Oh, you''ve been locked up here for so long. Is there any way to let us out? Is there only the upper exit?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, we can''t get out at all, and we can''t fly? So high, they took away all the ladders. How can we get up?"


    "Unless someone comes down, and then we control their people?" Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and looked at the little beauty lotus. She had an idea. There was a way. She smiled at the lotus. "Lotus girl, elder sister, there is a way to save us, but you have to cooperate."


    "Elder sister, as long as I can go out, you can let me do anything." said the lotus.


    "Well, when dawn comes, if they open the hole, you will tell them that you are willing to marry the beast Chen Changsheng as a little wife."


    "Ah? Elder sister, I''d rather die than marry him." Lotus hasn''t understood her meaning.


    "Lotus, we ah Ling mean to pretend to promise him." Ah Mei seems to understand Ruan Ling''s meaning, and Tang Wenhao also understands it. She thinks this is the only way.


    "Fake, and then?" the lotus continued.


    "Lotus, as soon as you promise them, they will certainly open this opening to let you out. They put down the ladder. Won''t we have a chance?"


    "Then he can close it at any time?" asked the lotus.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and smiled, "Lotus girl is right. We not only want them to open the hole, but also let them down. It''s best to let Chen Changsheng down himself, so that we can control him. Catch the thief first and catch the king. As long as we control him, all problems will be solved."


    "Yes, but how could he come down?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Ah Mui suddenly had an idea. She said with a smile, "ah Ling, I have a way. Didn''t he close the lotus girl for so long? Then he must know that the lotus is very weak. For this reason, the lotus asked him to personally promise to come down and hold her up. She will marry him down-to-earth in the future. I think Chen Changsheng will agree."


    "Well, I also think he will be fooled. Moreover, at that time, we will pretend to persuade lotus not to marry him, creating an illusion so that he will not think that we are already together." Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s a good idea. If so, we''ll have to tie ourselves up later. Of course, it''s a fake tie. Otherwise, Chen Changsheng will be in trouble if he sees the problem. Then we really don''t have any chance in the future. He''ll lock us up for a few days. We don''t need them to touch us. We''re hungry and thirsty ourselves," Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Yes, I think it''s going to dawn. For the sake of safety, we''d better withdraw to the place where we were tied at that time! Later, I''ll tie you two around casually, and then let the lotus tie me. Lotus, can you? Can you stand up?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I''ll try." then, with the help of Tang Wenhao, the lotus girl slowly stood up and walked hard. She nodded and said, "brother, I can."


    "OK, ah Ling, sister Ah Mei, let''s go! Don''t be too hasty. Let Chen Changsheng see the clue. Lotus, I''ll hold you first!" Tang Wenhao said, holding the little girl in his arms with both hands.


    First he put her on the table and sat down. Then Tang Wenhao tied Ruan Ling and Ah Mei in turn. However, they were all loose buckles. With skills like Ruan Ling, they could be untied in two seconds.


    Then Tang Wenhao took the lotus down and asked her to tie it up for herself. Then, the lotus slowly moved to the place where she had been lying.


    Before the four had talked for ten minutes, they heard footsteps on it. Everyone quickly closed their mouths and waited nervously for the entrance to be opened.


    Soon, there was a sound of something being dragged away, and then a bright light shot down directly from above, because in the dark for a long time, the strong light stimulated everyone''s eyes, and it was very difficult to open them.


    "Ha ha... Boss Ruan, great beauty, didn''t you expect? You will soon become the woman of the Abu brothers. You should be punished for killing so many of his brothers. As for your sister, just be my concubine Chen Changsheng. As for you little man, we will send him to the West soon." Chen Changsheng stood on the top and looked down at some of his captives, Smiled triumphantly.

 Chapter 168

    "Bastard, Chen Changsheng, I have trusted you for so many years to do business for you. You are such a villain who betrays your friends. I will not let you go if Ruan Ling is a ghost." Ruan Ling scolded angrily.


    "You bastard, asshole, son of a bitch." Ah Mui also yelled.


    At this time, the lotus began to climb towards the light. She pretended to climb very hard, looked up and faintly shouted, "boss Chen, help, I promise to marry you. Come down and hold me up?"


    When Chen Changsheng saw it, he laughed and said, "ha ha... Little beauty, I don''t believe it. You really don''t want your life. Can''t you carry it? Hum! You know why you should have been here now? You''ve suffered so much for nothing."


    In order to create an illusion for Chen Changsheng, Tang Wenhao shouted below, "little girl, don''t be fooled by this guy. Chen Changsheng is an animal. Once you follow him, you will be ruined all your life."


    Ruan Ling and Ah Mei also agreed to persuade lotus not to marry Chen Changsheng.


    "You... Don''t... Want to... Say, I''m about to... Die, people are dead, I want to go home... I want to go home." Lotus said deliberately.


    "Ha ha... There is an old Chinese saying that a man who knows current affairs is a hero. Lotus, you have finally figured it out. OK, I''ll send someone to pick you up right away." Chen Changsheng was about to call someone.


    Lotus shouted quickly, "no... boss Chen, i... I don''t have clothes on. If you really want me to marry you... You should respect me... My body can only be held by you..."


    Chen Changsheng stopped moving. Looking at the beautiful little girl below, he thought what she had just said was really reasonable. He couldn''t help laughing happily, "Ha ha, lotus, just because you have this idea, I promise Chen Changsheng won''t treat you badly in the future. OK, then I''ll go down and bring you up in person! Somebody, bring me the ladder and bring her a dress to put on."


    "Little girl, Chen Changsheng is an animal. You must not marry him." Tang Wenhao deliberately continued to fascinate him.


    "Shut up, boy, it won''t be long before your life is gone. Do you still worry about other people''s affairs? Worry more about yourself!" Chen Changsheng glanced disdainfully at Tang Wenhao.


    After a while, the ladder really moved in. The two young people greedily looked at the lotus flowers below. Chen Changsheng glanced at them and shouted unhappily, "get away, you two boys. This is your future sister-in-law. Can you see it? Stay aside and don''t peek!"


    "Hehe, boss, my little sister-in-law is so smart." a boy smiled obscene.


    "Get out! Get away from me." Chen Changsheng scolded. Then he began to stabilize the ladder. He tried several times and found that there was really no problem.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, who are below, have a very strong heartbeat. They are afraid that the boy will change his mind and watch Chen Changsheng start to go down. Tang Wenhao feels that his heart is about to jump out. He stares at Chen Changsheng and hopes that he can go faster.


    After Chen Changsheng took a few steps, he suddenly found that there was a murderous spirit in Tang Wenhao''s eyes. He felt cold in his heart and withdrew his legs upward. When Tang Wenhao saw it, he knew he was frightening him. He sneered, "hum! Come down? I told you to come down, but I couldn''t go up. I blew you down in one breath. Do you believe it?"


    Tang Wenhao''s mindless words made Chen Changsheng look at him in doubt and think, you''ve been tied. Why are you shouting? Shit, you almost cheated? You should be afraid of me? Why am I afraid of you?


    At the same time, he pulled out the gun at his waist and carefully stared at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. He knew that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were very good at Kung Fu. If he was a little careless, they might succeed.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Chen Changsheng pulled out the gun and no longer angered him. He remained silent, waiting for him to find an opportunity to control him at one stroke. Ruan Ling also watched him warily and waited for the opportunity to subdue him.


    Soon Chen Changsheng is half down, and Tang Wenhao has a bottom in his heart. As long as he is half down, he can definitely rush to get him down in a few seconds with his own skills. Therefore, Tang Wenhao''s heart is much easier.


    At this time, someone shouted, "boss Chen, brother Abu called and said he would leave the country immediately and enter the country soon. Let''s keep an eye on these three people."


    "Don''t worry! Let brother Abu put his heart in his stomach. It''s guaranteed to be all right here. Abio, I''ll dress the lotus and you''ll pull her up." Chen Changsheng continued to walk down.


    "I see, boss."


    Ah Biao just answered. Chen Changsheng had already stepped down the ladder. He smiled and walked to lotus. Looking at her delicate and white body, he nodded contentedly, "ha ha, lotus, why do you bother? I''ve been away from me long ago. Can I do this to you? However, it''s good for you to figure it out now. Come on, I''ll put this dress on you first. I''ll let ah Biao pull you up first." Then she put on the clothes in her hand.


    "A Biao, put down the basket, pull her up and hurry to the hospital. Just leave another brother on it to watch." Chen Changsheng ordered.


    "OK, boss, promise to finish the task." as he said, a Biao hurriedly hung down a large bamboo basket. Chen Changsheng took the lotus, which was already extremely weak, into the basket and motioned a Biao to pull her up.


    Seeing the lotus out of danger, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were completely relieved. Chen Changsheng turned triumphantly and came to Ruan Ling, stroked Ruan Ling''s cheek and said with an obscene smile, "Boss Ruan, I''m really sorry. You''re right. I''m a villain, but what can I do, you know? The real boss of Ruyi hotel is not Chen Changsheng, but brother Heilong. I''m just a small role. You say it''s bad for you to offend anyone. You have to offend brother Abu. Now he''s a popular man in front of brother Heilong. He''s going to punish you. I can''t help it. Don''t you Hate me. "


    "Bah, asshole, one day you will be punished." Ruan Ling scolded angrily.


    Although Tang Wenhao behind Ruan Ling still had his hands turned upside down, his rope had already been untied. Instead, he held the rope upside down and paralyzed Chen Changsheng. He had made all the preparations for battle. The reason why he didn''t start now was that he was waiting for the lotus to be sent away by them. Just now, Chen Changsheng''s salty pig hand touched Ruan Ling''s face and his lungs were going to explode.


    "Hehe, retribution is not retribution. Now that I have embarked on this road, I can''t turn back. Brother Abu will be here in more than an hour. When I arrive, you will be him, and your beautiful sister is my Chen Changsheng. Don''t worry. For your sake of being kind to me, I will be good to your sister and promise to love her very much, like her No man is willing to hurt such a beautiful and tasty young woman. Hey, beauty, you are really distressing. "He said, and he would put the salty pig''s hand to Ah Mei''s chest again.


    Ah Mei was so frightened that Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand it anymore. Suddenly, he threw out the rope in his hand and put it firmly around Chen Changsheng''s neck. Before Chen Changsheng could react, he pulled the rope in his hand, Chen Changsheng fell to the ground and his pistol fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Ruan Ling took off the rope in her hand, bent down to pick up the pistol and quickly pointed the muzzle at Chen Changsheng''s head. This series of actions shocked Chen Changsheng.


    He didn''t have time to cry out. He looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling strangely, "aren''t you tied up?"


    "Shit, you can tie me with a broken rope? I told you to touch my woman." Tang Wenhao came and punched him angrily on the nose, and the blood suddenly flowed out, making him look like Venus.


    "Little brother, spare your life! Abu asked me to do this." Chen Changsheng begged for mercy.


    At this time, the people above had felt wrong. They leaned out their heads and were startled. "Boss, what''s the matter with you? Wait a minute, I''ll call someone."


    "Ah Feng, don''t call and let them all out!" Chen Changsheng knew that he was gone and could no longer control Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. It was important to protect his life and hurriedly ordered his men to let Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling out.


    "You''re sensible, or I''ll beat you flat with a punch. Ah Ling, sister Ah Mei, you two go first, and I''ll escort the grandson behind." Tang Wenhao said to them.


    "OK, baby, be careful, sister Ah Mui, let''s hurry up." Ruan Ling said, pulled up Ah Mui and quickly climbed the ladder. At the same time, she pointed a gun at it and scanned the entrance above the ladder vigilantly for fear of sudden attack.


    After several people arrived at the top, Tang Wenhao had another idea and said to Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, we should let this bastard go down with that boy, so that we can buy time."


    "Well, you, hurry down, or I''ll shoot you. We don''t want to kill. Don''t force us." then Ruan Ling forced a young man to stay on it with a gun. The boy glanced at the murderous spirit in Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes, so he was scared that his legs and stomach turned and went down the ladder trembling.


    Tang Wenhao also urged Chen Changsheng to go down again. After the two went down to the secret room, Tang Wenhao took away the ladder and moved the cover on one side to cover it.


    During Tang Wenhao''s work, Ruan Ling has made this place clear, because she has been here. This is a yard behind the hotel. There are walls around. Some flowers and plants are planted in the yard. The entrance is in the middle of the yard. It''s hard for ordinary people to think of a basement below.


    "Baby, let''s go over there. There''s a small door." Ruan Ling led Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei to go out.


    Ah Mui grabbed Ruan Ling and said, "ah Ling, our clothes are in the room. Pull our clothes before we go? Otherwise we won''t have any clothes to change later."


    "Elder sister, when is it? Clothes are important or life is important. When Abu bastard comes, we will have difficulties in leaving. We haven''t lost our money and certificates. I''m afraid we don''t have clothes to wear?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao pulled Ah Mui away and said with a smile, "sister Ah Mui, we didn''t have any clothes on us that time. We lived well for more than ten days?"


    Ruan Ling gave him a jealous stare, "villain, do you want the beautiful women around you to wear no clothes?"


    "That''s so convenient!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ah Mui gave Tang Wenhao a shy look and felt happy.


    Out of the yard, Ruan Ling led them to the bustling street of Puzhai. At this time, the morning sun had already risen. Vietnamese women wearing hats and face towels could be seen everywhere. They either sold Vietnamese specialties, carried goods, or processed mahogany furniture.


    The older Vietnamese woman, whose teeth were black after chewing betel nut for a long time, felt disgusted and smiled at Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, looking at their teeth, she didn''t even have the courage to kiss."

 Chapter 169

    "Hehe, you know you want to do this? Hurry up. There''s a health center not far away. Didn''t Chen Changsheng say to let Abiao take the lotus to the hospital? She must be in the hospital now."


    "OK, wait a minute. You and sister Ah Mei are out for a breeze. I''ll go in and bring out the lotus. Then we take a taxi to Pingxiang and leave this place of right and wrong first. After all, this is their sphere of influence." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, you are becoming more and more sophisticated in dealing with problems." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Of course, you give me new beauties every day. Can you not be sophisticated?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ah Mui pinched his arm and said with a smile, "bad guy, don''t think about it."


    "Ha ha... Don''t you want to? Living with you two rare beauties in the world every day, if you are a man, you will be like me. What a simple and honest child I used to be was spoiled by you two. Now I have nothing else in my mind except working with you."


    Tang Wenhao''s words greatly benefited Ruan Ling and Ah Mei. She smiled and didn''t feel like being chased. It didn''t look like running for her life at all.


    When he arrived at the health center, Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling and Ah Mei to find a place to hide outside. He walked in alone. As soon as he stepped into the hall of the health center, he just saw Ah Biao paying money at the toll office. There were two young men around him holding the extremely weak lotus girl. Tang Wenhao quickly flashed and hid in the corner first.


    After paying the money, a Biao turned to the two boys and said, "you two send the lotus to the emergency room first. I''ll go to the bathroom and then go there. I haven''t had time to pee in the morning!"


    "I see, brother Biao."


    Tang Wenhao heard that the opportunity was coming. He thought for a moment and had an idea. So he followed ah Biao and saw him enter the men''s room. He hurried in. When ah Biao was opening the gate to release water, he turned his head and saw Tang Wenhao coming in. He was stunned. Just about to draw a knife from his waist, Tang Wenhao touched his waist. The boy looked at Tang Wenhao motionless, Tang Wenhao couldn''t manage so much. He pulled him to a toilet seat, let him sit on it, patted him on the cheek and said, "boy, you can go in an hour." with that, he closed the door and flashed out of the toilet.


    He found the emergency room according to the hospital logo. Two young men were sitting at the door of the emergency room laughing. When Tang Wenhao came, he was stunned, and then seemed to understand. As soon as he was about to start, Tang Wenhao coldly stopped their acupoints and made them unable to move. Tang Wenhao helped them to the seats in the corridor and sat down. As soon as he saw that the door of the emergency city was closed, Push the door and go in.


    At this time, the lotus girl had just been pushed to the operating table for examination. The two doctors saw a man coming in and shouted angrily, "this is the emergency room, go out!" the lotus girl''s beautiful eyes looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, and Tang Wenhao smiled at her.


    Then he hissed at the doctor and said, "sorry, doctor, this is my sister. We were chased and killed by the underworld. The bad guys saved her because they wanted to force her to marry an old man. She didn''t eat for so many days because of the bad guys. I''m going to take her away now, or we can''t go until these bad guys come."


    "Ah? Is what you... Said true or false? Her body is very weak. If she is not treated, she will be in danger." the doctor said, pointing to the lotus.


    "I know, doctor, my sister is too dehydrated. You say how can I save her after I take her away? I want to take her out of Puzhai first."


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s sincerity on her face, the doctor nodded and said, "OK, I tell you, according to her current physical condition, you should quickly give her liquid salt. There are pharmacies outside. At the same time, you should quickly give her food, such as advanced porridge. After she has an appetite, she can eat other nutritious, preferably digestible food."


    "Well, thank you, doctor! Then I took the man away?"


    "Well, boy, be careful. Where are the two people outside?" the doctor asked suspiciously.


    "I''ve subdued them. They can walk around in an hour. You don''t have to worry about them. We''re not bad people and won''t hurt people casually." Tang Wenhao went to the lotus, wrapped her clothes to avoid going away, and then picked her up.


    Seeing what the handsome young man who had never met her before had done for herself, lotus girl choked with gratitude, "brother, thank you for saving me."


    "Sister Lotus, don''t cry, let''s go,... Doctor, thank you." Tang Wenhao said, picked up the lotus and went out. The doctor behind hurriedly opened the door for him.


    As soon as I got out of the emergency room, I saw Ruan Ling and Ah Mei come in in panic. When I saw Tang Wenhao, I said nervously, "Wenhao, it''s bad. Chen Changsheng came after me with someone."


    "Ah? Doctor, the bad guys are coming. Where else can you get out?" Tang Wenhao knew that the doctor trusted him now and would help them.


    "Come with me, young man. There''s a small door behind our hospital. Go out through the small door!" said the doctor. The doctor quickly took Tang Wenhao and them to the small door behind the hospital.


    Out of the Puzhai health center, Tang Wenhao hurried into the crowd with the lotus girl in his arms. He knew that only mixing in the crowd was the safest. Ruan Ling and Ah Mei, who followed, watched around warily. Seeing nothing different, they said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, we should take a taxi and leave here immediately."


    "No, the doctor said to feed the lotus with liquid salt water first, and give her porridge and food, otherwise she would not be able to eat." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I know where the drugstore is. Come with me. You go to buy medicine later. Sister Ah Mui and I go to buy her food and drink. Then we leave first. This is Chen Changsheng''s territory. It will fall into his hands accidentally. If Abu comes again, it will be even more troublesome."


    Ruan Ling was really familiar with the situation of Puzhai. She soon led Tang Wenhao to the door of a drugstore and asked Tang Wenhao to go in with lotus flowers. She asked Ah Mei to buy food in the nearby supermarket, mainly Babao porridge, water, biscuits and so on.


    Ruan Ling herself was vigilant to observe the people around her for fear that they would be followed. At the same time, she was also observing where there were taxis. Soon, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei came out. She quickly greeted them because she found a bread taxi without soliciting customers.


    When the three got to the taxi, the driver saw the business coming and said with a smile, "beauty, where are you going?"


    "Pingxiang, are you going?"


    "Ah? Pingxiang? It''s very expensive, because when I go back, it must be empty. If I don''t type the watch, I won''t go and it won''t pay."


    "OK, as much as you say, let''s go!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    The driver looked at several people. "What do you do?"


    "What do you care what I do? I''ll give you the money. Hurry up! My sister is ill and needs to rush to Pingxiang for treatment immediately."


    "Then you should call an ambulance?"


    "You talk so much nonsense. If there is an ambulance, why should I call you?" Ruan Ling stared at him angrily.


    "OK, you go up!" the driver dared not say.


    After the four got on the bus, the taxi driver looked back before starting and said, "I''ll tell you first, go to Pingxiang for 1000 yuan, excluding the bridge toll. How about it? No, you go down."


    "OK, let''s go! It''s important to save people." Ruan Ling replied unhappily.


    "OK, it''s faster than the ambulance," said the driver. He started the car and suddenly went out and went straight to the center of the street, because Pingxiang was in the other direction of the street.


    When the car went into the street, through the window, Ruan Ling found that Chen Changsheng was leading several people around the street. She quickly said to Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei, "keep your head down. I see Chen Changsheng. Don''t let him find us."


    Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei quickly lowered their heads. However, because Tang Wenhao was tall, Chen Changsheng, who was looking around, caught a glimpse. He looked at the passing van in doubt. Suddenly, he reacted and shouted to his men, "they have taken a taxi and run away. Let''s go. Let''s find a car to catch up."


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao didn''t know that Chen Changsheng had found them. After leaving the Puzhai, they were completely relaxed. Tang Wenhao quickly said, "ah Ling, let''s feed the lotus girl salt water right away! She''s too weak. I''m afraid something will happen for a long time."


    "Well, hurry up! Sister Ah Mui, you feed her, and baby and I carry her." as she said, Ruan Ling put the lotus on her lap, glanced at the body inside her coat, and said in her heart, "this is another gorgeous beauty. No wonder Chen Changsheng wants to accept her."


    In this way, the three carefully fed lotus two bags of liquid salt water. After resting for a while, they gave her some eight treasure porridge. The little beauty fell asleep in a moment.


    "Baby, we have to buy her some clothes. She doesn''t even have intimate clothes inside. Otherwise, it''s not the way. If you don''t pay attention, you''ll be stared at by the sex wolf." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, our baby doesn''t want to buy her these clothes. As he said, it''s so convenient! If you want to see it, you can see everything when you lift it off." Ah Mui joked.


    "Hehe, don''t think so badly of your husband, OK? I swear I don''t have any idea about her. I just think she saved us. We should try our best to save her now. Moreover, it''s pathetic for a little girl." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, baby, you don''t have to explain. You were like that last night. Even if you have ideas, sister Ah Mui and I don''t blame you."


    "Yes! Little girl, if you really love you, you can accept it again! Otherwise, people can''t live in the future. They always think about how you fed people your urine last night. You say, people can''t like you even if they drank your urine? Sister Ah Mui, you see, how safe my aunt is sleeping in our baby arms!" sister Ah Mui smiled jealously.


    Tang Wenhao knew that they both spoke well and were jealous. In order to avoid this topic, he smiled at Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, you said, if Abu knew we would run away like this, would he go crazy?"


    "Hehe, eh! He didn''t expect that Chen Changsheng was a big straw bag when he died. However, we shouldn''t be careless. Since he is a black dragon now, we haven''t been out of their control. Maybe they will stop us somewhere in front. In case of such a situation, baby, you must be careful. Don''t be careless. We three women depend on you."


    "Understand! Ah Ling, don''t worry! Even if I die, I won''t let them hurt any of you. Since I''m the only man here and I''m still your real man, I have the obligation and responsibility to protect you. I won''t let you down. As long as I''m not locked up, I''m not afraid. Ah Ling, I''m sorry for myself by dealing with ah Biao today I''m more confident. The acupoint method taught me by brother Jin is so effective that it''s accurate one by one. "Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.

 Chapter 170

    "Didn''t you prove it last time? Baby, we have confidence in you." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    A few minutes later, the car got on the road smoothly. Ruan Ling looked at the sign and seemed to have a Nanyou expressway. She moved in her heart and said to the driver, "master, can you directly send us to Nanning? How much do you want? We''re afraid Pingxiang''s hospital can''t do it. We''ll just connect directly to Nanning."


    The driver stopped the car and asked suspiciously, "why do you have to go to Nanning? The cost is very high. I haven''t been there. I don''t know how much it costs."


    Ruan Ling smiled, "otherwise, I''ll give you two thousand yuan first. Look at the mileage. According to your rules, I''ll double it for you. In other words, if you need one thousand, I''ll give you two thousand. How about money? Money is not a problem." then Ruan Ling gave all the cash she had to the driver from her mouth bag.


    As soon as the driver saw that so much money had been obtained, he quickly nodded, "OK, since the young lady is so cheerful, I''ll go with you!" then he restarted the car and drove to Nanyou expressway.


    Just then, Ruan Ling''s phone rang. She opened her mobile phone in doubt. She looked at it. It was Abu''s phone. She pressed the button and said, "Abu, don''t waste your time. We''ve gone."


    "Hey, ah Ling, you can''t escape from my palm. Don''t forget that you can''t run away. Monks can''t run away from the temple. Death Valley is nothing without you. I will never let you go. So many of my good brothers died in your hands. I must avenge them, unless you don''t want Death Valley and Ruan''s medicine, unless you never forgive me , tell you, I''m following brother black dragon now. You won''t know that brother black dragon''s strength is not comparable to that of me. Let''s wait and see! "


    "Abu, I advise you to do less immoral things. One day you will be punished," Ruan Ling said tit for tat.


    "Hum! Before I am punished, I will do one thing. I want to kill you, bitch! I really regret that I was so kind to you before. I didn''t start with you earlier and took advantage of the Chinese boy."


    "You bastard! Rascal!" Ruan Ling angrily hung up the phone.


    After Ruan Ling hung up the phone, her face was very ugly. Tang Wenhao knew that Abu''s words stimulated her and hurriedly comforted, "ah Ling, don''t have to see the hooligan in general. One day I will personally avenge ah Ju and Alan. I won''t let him go."


    "Baby, I''m not angry with them, but worried about ah Zhu and ah ya. Listening to Abu''s tone, I''m sure they will be brought into death valley. I''m not worried that they can kill them, but about ah ya."


    "Aya? Isn''t she your good sister?" Ah Mui asked suspiciously.


    "Yes? Ah Ling, ah Ya should not betray you. She hates Abu so much that she is unlikely to betray you and death valley." Tang Wenhao said.


    "It used to be like this. This time I betrothed ah Chu to you. She feels bad. It''s really hard to say. But, baby, I have no way! Her body has been ruined by Abu and ah Xiong. It''s not clean. I can''t let her dirty body stain my baby. If her body is clean, it''s a yellow flower girl. I won''t say a word Will let her talk to you, "said Ruan Ling, with a heavy heart.


    "Ah? Will she still have this idea? I don''t see that she likes me? Do you think too much?" Tang Wenhao was very surprised at Ruan Ling''s words.


    Ah Mui sighed, "Baby, you don''t know. Now the sisters in death valley regard the women who can be you as Arlene''s greatest trust and reward for them. Everyone wants to be your woman, Aya is no exception. She has clearly told Arlene that she likes you too. If she knew that Arlene would allow them to tell you now, she can''t say anything If you are close to ah Xiong, you won''t let Abu and ah Xiong succeed. This time ah Zhu followed you, she is very uncomfortable, because in her opinion, she is the second only to ah Ling in death valley. Of course, her beauty and wisdom are her strongest ability. "


    "No way! Sister Ah Mui, am I so good? Why do I want to be my woman? I''m just a person, and I don''t want so many beautiful women?" Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly and thought, shit, what''s the matter this year? All beautiful women want to be their own women. It''s really difficult to stop an affair!


    "Baby, I''m really worried about whether ah Zhu can control her now. If she wants to turn back, ah Zhu will be more or less dangerous. Although I told Ah Mei and their little sisters that they only listen to ah Zhu when they encounter things, after all, they have no experience and may not be able to deal with the experienced ah ya."


    "Ah Ling, maybe it''s not as serious as you think. Maybe they will unite to deal with Abu. After all, she has been hurt by Abu and won''t go with him." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I hope so! But now we have completely got rid of Abu Dhabi and Chen Changsheng. Even if they follow us on the highway, they can''t help us. As long as they don''t secretly use tricks, they are not our opponents at all." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, after all, he doesn''t dare to do anything to us blatantly. They are all drug traffickers. We just smuggle." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    In this way, after more than three hours of high-speed driving, the van successfully arrived in Nanning, the capital of Guangxi Province. There was no inventory on the way.


    After entering the urban area of Nanning, in order to avoid trouble, Ruan Ling first found a private clinic to settle the lotus and cure her illness first.


    In order to thank the van driver, Ruan Ling added another 1000 yuan to him. She was so happy that she drove back.


    In fact, after Ruan Ling''s careful care and care along the way, the lotus is much better than when she got up in the morning, and her face is a little ruddy. The doctor at the clinic said that as long as she has a little rest and rest, she will basically have no problem in two or three days, because she is young, good foundation and easy to recover.


    Worried about the trouble caused by no ID card, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling didn''t live in the hotel. They discussed with the doctor in the hospital. Several people wrapped up a ward and slept in the ward. There was nothing. They didn''t go out and chatted and laughed in it.


    Tang Wenhao also called Jin Dacai and Wu Kui and told them that they had saved a girl on the road and were treated in the hospital. When the girl got well these two days, they would take the train from Nanning to Shanghai immediately.


    In this difficult waiting, on the third day, lotus''s face had completely returned to normal. It was white and red. It was very handsome and lovely. In addition, she put on the new clothes Ruan Ling bought for her. It was as beautiful as flowers. Even Ruan Ling was jealous of her.


    "Lotus, now that your body has recovered, we can go through the discharge formalities right away. My sister wants to ask you, what are your plans? Does my sister call your family and ask them to come and pick you up? As for the money, you don''t have to worry. My sister can give you a sum of money to cover your family''s income for a year."


    As soon as Ruan Ling said this, the lotus suddenly got down from the hospital bed and knelt down for Ruan Ling, "Sister Ruan Ling, don''t drive me away. I don''t want to leave you. These days with you are the most practical and happiest days of my life. Don''t drive me away. I''ll serve you as an ox and horse in the future. Let me be your maid! As long as I''m with you, it doesn''t matter what I do."


    Ruan Ling hurriedly helped her up. "Lotus, don''t do this. We don''t want you to be a maid. However, we will be in danger with you. You can see that Chen Changsheng and Abu may find trouble with us in the future. It''s not safe for you to follow us."


    "I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid of death. Will I still be afraid of these? Sister Ruan Ling, sister Ah Mei and brother Wen Hao, just leave me! I really don''t want to leave you. If you don''t want me, it''s better not to save me a few days ago." Lotus cried.


    Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei and asked for their opinions. Ah Mei said first, "ah Ling, why don''t you leave her? Even if she goes home, maybe Chen Changsheng will find trouble in her family."


    "Yes, sister Ruan Ling, sister Ah Mui is right. That beast will really trouble my parents. Just leave me! Brother Wen Hao, let sister Ruan Ling leave me!"


    Tang Wenhao has a very soft heart. In addition, he has feelings with the little girl these two days. He begged to look at Ruan Ling and said, "ah Ling, just leave her! Let her be my sister! I don''t have a sister anyway."


    Ruan Ling laughed when Tang Wenhao said this, "OK! Since you said that, baby, let''s do it! Lotus, Wenhao will be your brother in the future. Let him take care of you!"


    The little girl was very excited. She quickly bowed to Tang Wenhao and shouted sweetly, "brother!" she was very intelligent and knew that Tang Wenhao would be her backer in the future.


    "Hey! Lotus, you will be my sister in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    After the matter was discussed, the four settled the account with the hospital and took a taxi straight to the railway station. Ruan Ling actually booked the ticket long ago and took the train back to Shanghai this afternoon.


    On the way, Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand and whispered in his ear, "baby, why do you insist on taking the little girl as your sister? How good it is for you to let her be your woman directly? I have this plan. I promise I won''t be jealous. All the bad things below you have been stuffed into people''s mouths. Where in the world can you put this thing from your brother into your sister''s mouth?"


    Tang Wenhao blushed and said with a smile, "didn''t you force me? Besides, it was to save her? What do you mean by saying that now, ah Ling? Do you want me to really take her?"


    "No, baby, I just think it would be better. I can explain to other people''s little girls. It seems that you don''t like other people''s girls, that''s OK." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I don''t despise her, but I think it''s too much. Sister Lotus is small after all. She should have a better future," Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    "Baby, you''ve seen and touched her body. Do you think there will be other men in her future besides you? That''s strange! She can only be a love sister if she wants to be your sister." Ruan Ling said jealously.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao, the scene of Ah Mei''s love with himself flashed in his mind. Except for himself, no one knows how much the days with Ah Mei shocked him!

 Chapter 171

    After getting on the train and avoiding checking their ID cards several times, after a night''s hard work, the next evening, the four people arrived at Shanghai South Railway Station very smoothly. Of course, it all benefited from Tang Wenhao''s superb guerrilla tactics. Every time they checked their ID cards, they would skillfully swim through the toilet and the crowd.


    Tang Wenhao told them that the three beauties are decent because they don''t pay much attention to their appearance, and women can easily handle them. As long as their expression is normal, they hold cups, toilet paper or sanitary napkins in their hands, and when asked by the police, they say they want to hush, or when their great aunt comes, it''s inconvenient, etc., the police generally won''t embarrass them, And he himself is sure to be fine with his skills and intelligence. Besides, he is a Chinese and has no criminal record. He remembers his ID number and gives out the number of police officers.


    Therefore, according to Tang Wenhao''s tactics, several beauties really saved themselves from danger every time. The three beauties admire Tang Wenhao''s command art, especially the little beauty lotus, who really adores his brother.


    Where do they know that Tang Wenhao is a professional ticket evasion. He went to high school and University in other places. He has never bought a ticket in a few years.


    As soon as he got out of the exit of Shanghai South Railway Station, he saw JINDA''s God of wealth waiting outside with his little wife Ah Ying and his small waist. When he saw Tang Wenhao and them appear at the exit, they rushed over quickly. Jindacai released Ah Ying and reached out to Tang Wenhao, hugged Tang Wenhao, patted him on the back and choked, "Brother, it''s hard. Brother knows you survived."


    "Brother, it''s really hard to say. I almost can''t see my brother and sister-in-law." Tang Wenhao also shed tears excitedly.


    Ah Ying hugged Ruan Ling and Ah Mei tightly and was very excited, "sister ah, sister Ah Mei, I heard that you were in danger. I was worried to death."


    "Ah Ying, I''m really glad to see you. For other things, I''ll talk later. Let''s introduce someone to you first." Ruan Ling wiped her tears and pulled the lotus in front of her.


    Ah Ying looked at the lotus with a red face and said with a smile, "is it sister a''s new sister?"


    "Oh, Ah Ying, you''re wrong now. She''s our baby''s new sister. She saved us. Later, we saved her. Her name is lotus. She''s a waiter over Chen Changsheng. She was almost killed by Chen Changsheng." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Is Chen Changsheng the boss of Ruyi hotel in Puzhai?" Ah Ying asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, let''s go back and talk about the details! Lotus, this is your brother''s sister-in-law. Follow your brother and call her sister-in-law Ah Ying!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister-in-law," said the lotus with a sweet smile.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao is really lucky to have picked up such a beautiful and lovely sister on the way." Ah Ying said with a smile.


    At this time, Jin Dacai spoke in a loud voice, "brothers, beauties, let''s go. The car is in the parking lot. Let''s get on the bus. Brothers, take you to meet a few people first. After seeing them, I promise to make you happy. Let''s go! Bring your women and wives here." With that, Jin Dacai put his arms around Ah Ying and walked outside. Ah Ying was flushed with shame by him, but she was happy.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling laughed happily, and then followed Jin Dacai and a Ying to the parking lot.


    Jin Dacai knew that there were many people coming. Today, he specially drove a Honda business car. After everyone got on the bus, Jin Dacai said, "handsome boys and beauties, open the way!"


    With that, he smiled at Tang Wenhao, the co pilot, obscene and secretive, "listen to your sister-in-law say that the little beauty behind is your sister?"


    "Ah! Yes, brother, is there a problem?" Tang Wenhao whispered with a smile.


    "Alas! Brother, you''re too tired to live. What sister do you take? You''re willing to let such a beautiful girl be a daughter-in-law for others?" Jin Dacai whispered with a smile.


    "Of course, is it difficult for me to take home a wife when I see a beautiful woman?" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Dizzy! Brother, don''t forget that you are married to Vietnamese beauties. Their country doesn''t care. You care about eggs! If there are beauties with you, what are you polite? Accept them all. You can''t be polite at all. Don''t you know that Vietnam has a dispute over the South China sea with us? We just want to take this opportunity to sleep more Vietnamese beauties, make her a family and fight for eggs! It''s all ours, Ha ha, "said Jin Dacai, laughing.


    On the other hand, Tang Wenhao thought that Jin Dacai''s idea was quite innovative. It should be suggested that the relevant state departments should encourage young people to find their daughter-in-law in Vietnam, which not only solved the problem of redundant singles, but also gave Vietnamese beauties a home. The most important thing is to assimilate the other half of Vietnam and alleviate the contradictions between countries, so as to achieve more with one stone!


    Ruan Ling and Ah Ying, their beautiful women, also had a good time talking behind. Ruan Ling was very happy for Ah Ying when she saw that she lived such a comfortable and happy life. "Ah Ying, seeing that you are so happy now, elder sister is really happy for you. Are your parents nice to you?"


    Ah Ying nodded quickly and smiled happily, "well, it''s very good! My parents like me very much. They love me very much. They never let me do anything and specially asked a nanny to take care of me! I''m afraid I''ll fall. Ah Jie, they like me more when they know I''m pregnant. Ah Jie, thank you really. How can ah Ying live so happy without ah Jie''s generosity!"


    "Hehe, Ah Ying, elder brother, where are you taking us? Don''t ask him, just smile." Ruan Ling smiled at Ah Ying.


    Ah Ying shook her head with a smile and whispered, "sister, Jin Dacai said he would surprise you. Now I can''t say it. It''s not fun to say it. Anyway, Wen Hao will be very happy to see them."


    To make a long story short, a car of people was soon carried by Jin Dacai to xiangmanlou hotel near mans group. "Brothers, beauties, beauties, here we are! Get off!" Jin Dacai stopped the car and said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao asked with a puzzled smile, "elder brother, why don''t you bring me to my brother Wu Kui''s house? My parents won''t live here?" he vaguely felt that his parents who had been away for many days might be in this hotel.


    Jin Dacai said with a smile, "brother, go in! You know everything inside, beauties, go in!" and he took Tang Wenhao''s hand and went inside.


    When Tang Wenhao opened the door of the plum blossom Hall of xiangmanlou Hotel, he glanced inside, and tears gushed out in an instant. Sure enough, there were his father and mother and two old people he didn''t know.


    When father Tang Cheng and mother Yang Yuezhen saw their son Tang Wenhao who had been away for many days, they both burst into tears. Tang Cheng trembled and helped Yang Yuezhen down from her seat. Yang Yuezhen trembled and choked, "son... Son."


    When the old man excitedly called his son, Tang Wenhao could no longer control the gate of his feelings. He fell to his knees and choked, "Mom, Dad, I''m sorry!" he said, bumping and kowtowing to the two old people.


    "Son,... My son..." Yang Yuezhen saw Tang Wenhao kowtow hard and was distressed. She hurriedly walked over trembling and cried loudly with Tang Wenhao in her arms. Tang Cheng also hugged the old lady and her son with tears.


    All the people at the scene shed tears. Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao crying very sad and distressed with his mother''s thigh. She hurried over and comforted, "Wenhao, don''t cry."


    Tang Wenhao thought that he had not introduced Ruan Ling to his parents! So he quickly got up, took his mother, wiped his tears, and said to the old lady, "Mom, this is your daughter-in-law. Her name is Ruan Ling."


    Tang Cheng and Yang Yuezhen couldn''t help looking at Ruan Ling carefully. They were stunned. They thought they saw Manny, President of mans. They were so similar!


    Seeing that Ruan Lingsheng is so beautiful and can speak Chinese, they are very happy, and their old husband and wife already know that Ruan Ling is pregnant. Naturally, they like it more, "you are Ruan Ling, too much like Miss Manny. What a handsome girl. Wenhao of our family is blessed!"


    "Mom, I''m lucky to have Wen Hao. Mom, don''t worry. I''ll love Wen Hao well. I especially love him, Dad. Hello!" Ruan Ling''s mouth is really sweet. One mother and one father make the old couple happy.


    Then Tang Wenhao introduced sister Ah Mei and the lotus to his parents. The old couple were also full of praise for sister Ah Mei''s beauty and generosity. Later, when they heard that the lotus was Tang Wenhao''s sister picked up on the road, they were even more happy. For no reason, they had such a beautiful daughter. Can they be unhappy?


    "All right, all right, brother, you''ve finished your introduction. Now it''s your big brother''s turn. Brother, come here, kneel down with the old man and wife, and quickly call my parents. This is my parents, and now it''s yours. I''ve knelt down for your parents, and you have to kneel down with my parents. In this way, our brothers are close brothers." he said, Jin Dacai pulled Tang Wenhao to a pair of old people.


    Jin Dacai''s parents also saw Tang Wenhao and were very happy. In particular, Jin Dacai''s father, an old man in his 70s, had bright eyes. He knew that his internal skills were very deep. He looked at Tang Wenhao kneeling in front of him with a smile, nodded and smiled at Jin Dacai, "Son, our second son is a martial arts genius. His talent is far above you!"


    "Old man, I''m right! Tell you that my brother is absolutely smart and not in the pool. Don''t you believe it now?" Jin Dacai proudly patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and smiled, and then pulled Tang Wenhao up.


    Just then, someone knocked at the door. Jin Dacai said with a smile, "brother, it must be your brother Wu Kui."


    Jin Dacai opened the door. Sure enough, Tang Wenhao saw his brother Wu Kui and his bride to be Xiaoting who had been away for several months. The brothers didn''t say anything and hugged each other excitedly.


    For Tang Wenhao, Wu Kui''s most important brothers and friends in Shanghai arrived. Therefore, he was in a particularly good mood and hurriedly introduced several people he didn''t know to each other again.


    Although they didn''t know each other, they all knew that there was such a person in Tang Wenhao''s life. However, Wu Kui was stunned when he saw Ruan Ling for the first time. He didn''t expect that the similarity between Ruan Ling and Manny was almost 100%. When Tang Wenhao told him it was Ruan Ling, he really thought he saw Miss Manny.


    No wonder the Wen Hao brothers are so obsessed with this woman! Who doesn''t love such an intelligent, beautiful and rich woman?

 Chapter 172

    This gathering was definitely a big reunion. Tang Wenhao knew that it was due to the exchange and communication between Jin Dacai and Wu Kui. Therefore, taking advantage of this gathering, Tang Wenhao proposed that he should officially become brothers with Jin Dacai and Wu Kui. His proposal was supported by everyone on the scene.


    Therefore, in the hotel, under the auspices of Jin Dacai''s father, the three people knelt down again in front of Jin Dacai''s parents and Tang Wenhao''s parents. Wu Kui also shouted to the four old people''s parents happily, making the four old people too happy to close their mouths.


    According to their age, Jin Dacai is the eldest, Wu Kui is the second, and Tang Wenhao is the third. The three said that from then on, no matter what difficulties the other two brothers encounter in their future life, they will share weal and woe, live and die together, never leave each other and betray each other. They can see that their other beauties are full of tears, Which woman doesn''t want her husband to have more brothers in society?


    At the banquet, Tang Wenhao wanted to ask about the current situation of mans group in private, but he couldn''t help thinking that there had been no news from Manny for so long. He pestled Wu Kui''s arm next door and whispered, "second brother, how is the company now?"


    Wu Kui put the chopsticks and sighed, "one word, chaos."


    "How?"


    "After Miss Manny left, there came an acting president. He didn''t understand the shit and made a mess inside. We tried to contact Miss Manny, but we couldn''t get in touch. I don''t know what happened to Manny! If this goes on, everyone will have no confidence." Wu Kui sighed.


    "How could this happen? So it seems that something must have happened to Manny." Tang Wenhao was more worried.


    "Well, we all think so. Didn''t we say that Miss Manny was the only legal heir?"


    "Yes! That''s what Manny told us. Who is the acting president now? What''s his relationship with Manny?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "We don''t know much about this. It seems that it''s Miss Manny''s relative, her mother''s nephew or nephew. I really don''t know. The boy is arrogant, but he''s a little like me." Wu Kui said.


    "Ah? What point?"


    "I like to pick up girls," Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    "Ah? Really? Don''t you just get along with each other? Who is he soaking in?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Your immediate boss Yang Xi, as well as the beauties in other departments, anyway, in a word, we mans belong to the category of beauties. He wants to soak when he has a chance. I don''t know if he has. Anyway, it''s absolute to wipe off the oil," Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "What are you guys muttering about?" Jin Dacai asked with a smile when he saw Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui whispering endlessly.


    "Yes? Baby, what do you two say? Let''s listen together!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    As soon as she said this, Ah Mei and lotus didn''t feel anything at the scene except Ah Ying and his wife? Others looked at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao in surprise. Wu Kui said with a bad smile, "sister-in-law, what do you call my brother? Baby?"


    "Well, hehe, he is my baby!" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    This answer made Tang Wenhao''s parents smile and bloom. Where can I find his daughter-in-law who loves his son so much? My son is so lucky to marry such a daughter-in-law.


    Wu Kui pulled his wife to be Xiaoting''s hand and said with a bad smile, "wife, see? Learn, this is a standard for Vietnamese brides to be wives and treat their men as babies, okay? From today on, I''m your baby. Don''t call me Kui anymore. It''s too tasteless. Look at others, baby, baby. Who can leave you?"


    "Villain, if I call you kuizi, you will leave me?"


    "That''s not what I mean. It''s so comfortable to be called baby! Happiness! I don''t believe it. I won''t call you Tingting from now on. It''s also called baby. Do you feel happier? Baby." Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    Wu Kui''s words made Xiaoting laugh shyly, and everyone laughed too.


    After the reunion dinner, we talked for more than an hour and began to retreat. Wu Kui took Xiaoting back first. Jin Dacai opened two rooms for Tang Wenhao and the four of them in Xiangman building. He said he didn''t care how to sleep. His parents already lived in Xiangman building.


    When breaking up with Tang Wenhao, Jin Dacai said to him, "brother, we''ll talk about other things tomorrow. Today, you and your siblings have a good sleep."


    "OK, brother, remember to give me the phone numbers of Li Jiang, Wang Qiang and Hou Jie when you go back. I want to contact their brothers." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Don''t worry! Send a text message to your sister-in-law''s mobile phone when you go back. By the way, I''ll buy you a mobile phone when I come tomorrow. Don''t buy it yourself." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Brother, no, we''ll buy it ourselves."


    "Don''t argue, that''s it!"


    Ah Ying on one side also smiled, "Wen Hao, why are you polite to your brother?"


    Tang Wenhao just nodded with a smile and said, "thank you, brother and sister-in-law."


    "Hehe, it''s a piece of cake. Let''s go! Dad, mom, sister-in-law, Ah Mei, lotus girl, see you tomorrow." Jin Dacai said hello to them in turn and drove away from the hotel with his parents and wife.


    After the six people sent Jin Dacai''s family away, they all returned to Tang Wenhao''s parents'' room. The old man and the old lady are still as happy as a dream. They watched their handsome son bring such a virtuous and beautiful daughter-in-law back. All the complaints against him had disappeared.


    Yang Yuezhen took Ruan Ling''s jade hand and said with a smile, "ah Ling! Is there a big pregnancy reaction?"


    "Ha ha, mom, it''s ok now. It''s all right in the first few days." Ruan Ling smiled sweetly.


    Tang Wenhao talked with his father. When the father and son were talking about when to take their daughter-in-law back to their hometown to go through the formalities, Ah Mei suddenly vomited, covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom.


    Ruan Ling looked at red Ah Mui in surprise, then smiled at lotus, "lotus, what''s the matter with sister Ah Mui?"


    Tang Wenhao didn''t wait for the lotus to get up. He immediately ran to the bathroom and patted Ah Mui''s jade back. "Sister Ah Mui, what''s the matter with you? You haven''t drunk either? Have you fallen asleep cold these two days?"


    Ah Mui vomited for a long time and vomited all her food at night. Her pretty face turned red. Tang Wenhao quickly brought her a towel to wipe it. "Sister Ah Mui, is it better?"


    Ah Mui glanced at the lotus behind Tang Wenhao, rushed to her Nunu mouth and motioned her to avoid. The lotus was very smart and quickly walked away with a smile. Ah Mui saw her gone. She immediately closed the door of the bathroom and said shyly to Tang Wenhao, "baby, I''m afraid I''m pregnant with your seed, too?"


    Tang Wenhao was stunned!


    "Can''t you? Sister Ah Mui, you''re pregnant too?" Tang Wenhao exclaimed.


    Ah Mui chuckled with sexy red lips, "baby, are you unhappy? Are you unhappy that I can give you a son?" she said, looking forward to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was not unhappy, but shocked. He thought that women must have done some birth control surgery at Ah Mui''s age. He never thought that sister Ah Mui would conceive his child.


    "Sister Ah Mui, are you sure you''re really pregnant?" Tang Wenhao still didn''t dare to believe it.


    "Sure, baby, you forget. Sister Ah Mui is a person from the past. This feeling is too familiar. Sister Ah Mui was useless with him in the past. He always took contraceptives for fear that he could not afford more children. But when we were together, especially when we were alone, sister Ah Mui was a normal woman. Why not have a baby? Baby, you really don''t like it Am I pregnant with your child? "Ah Mui was a little frightened when she saw that Tang Wenhao''s expression was still not very happy.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t be careless. I just feel good. Suddenly, I love you. Of course, I hope we have the crystallization of love. I''m just afraid my parents know that they can''t accept it. With their ideas and our laws, I''ll be scolded if I sleep my great aunt." Tang Wenhao hugged Ah Mui and said.


    "Then let''s not let them know, just say it''s my husband''s," Ah Mui said.


    "Oh, forget it! Ah Ling told our parents that you divorced and will live with us later." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    While they were talking, Tang Wenhao''s mother shouted outside, "Ah Mui, son, what are you doing inside? The door is still closed?" the old lady must not accept that her great aunt and brother-in-law are locked in the bathroom and don''t know what to do.


    Tang Wenhao quickly opened the door. Seeing her mother''s sullen face, she smiled awkwardly and came out. Ah Mui was even more beautiful and blushed with shame.


    Tang Wenhao''s father looked at his son, came to beat him and scolded, "bastard, your wife is in front of you. What are you doing in the toilet with your sister? Do you want to face?"


    Ah Mui was so frightened that she ran to Tang Wenhao to stop him and said shamefully, "uncle, I''m sorry. I don''t blame baby."


    This confused Tang Cheng and Yang Yuezhen, "why has this son become the treasure of his great aunt again?"


    Ruan Ling hurriedly came over, helped Tang Cheng to one side and sat down. She asked Tang Wenhao to help Yang Yuezhen to sit down on the sofa. She glanced at Tang Wenhao and sister Ah Mei and said with a gentle smile, "Dad, mom, there were so many people present just now. I''m afraid you can''t accept it. If you can''t live with your face, I didn''t tell you. In fact, baby and my sister are also husband and wife."


    "Ah? Didn''t you say she was divorced?" Tang Cheng asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! Dad, so I say she will live with us in the future! Dad, mom, we know it''s strange for the two sisters to marry a man together in China, but in Vietnam, it''s not a big deal. As long as we like, it''s nothing. Dad, mom, I like it. Don''t you want it? Isn''t it better to have another daughter-in-law? Don''t you Don''t like my sister? "Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    Tang Cheng and Yang Yuezhen shook their heads, "no, of course not. Your sisters both like our son so much. Why don''t we want to? It''s illegal and committed the crime of bigamy!"


    "It''s okay, Dad, we are Vietnamese. We can register in Vietnam, not here. Also, Dad, mom, baby is far more than our two wives. My sister is also his fiancee! It''s their boss, Manny. She''s my twin sister." Ruan Ling thought that Tang Cheng and his wife didn''t know she was Manny''s sister.

 Chapter 173

    "Well, we all know you are close sisters, but you say Manny is also our daughter-in-law?" Tang Wenhao and his wife can''t believe it. How can his son he de sleep all the family and sisters?


    "Well, let''s put it this way! Baby and my sister have a very deep relationship. When we come back this time, we will meet the second old man and go to Hong Kong to find my sister. My sister has been out of touch since she came back. We are worried that something has happened to her, so we have to leave immediately after we have arranged things here."


    "Go now? Won''t you accompany us back to our hometown?" Tang Cheng asked unhappily.


    Tang Wenhao immediately explained, "Dad, mom, it''s better for us to go back to our hometown directly after we come back from Hong Kong. Wouldn''t it be better to bring back a daughter-in-law for your two elders at that time?"


    "What kind of blessing did you have in your life? Other sisters are so rare for you!" Tang Cheng was still very happy. He was a man. He thought that his son had so many beautiful women to sleep. How moist he was? Why is he unhappy?


    "Dad, mom, and don''t make a fuss if baby and her wife come back with him in the future. In my factory, several sisters have entered his bridal chamber with him, but they don''t have time to come back because of work." then Ruan Ling simply told the second old man that ah Zhu and Ah Mei are also their daughter-in-law.


    After Tang Cheng and his wife listened, they were refined again! Lian said it was the blessing of the Tang family.


    After that, Ruan Ling also introduced Tang Wenhao''s experience with sister Ah Mei to the two old people. After listening, the couple had understood the relationship between them from their hearts.


    Ruan Ling, they talked so happily, but they forgot that someone had an idea in his heart. Who? Lotus, as soon as she heard that her brother Tang Wenhao had so many women, and all these women loved him so much, she was jealous, and a bold idea immediately came to her mind.


    She doesn''t want to be Tang Wenhao''s sister. She also wants to be his woman.


    So, when Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao''s parents were talking vigorously, she went to Ruan Ling silently and knelt down to her.


    Now everyone looked at her in surprise. Tang Wenhao hurried to her to help her up, "lotus, what are you doing?"


    "Yes! Good daughter, what are you doing? Why are you kneeling down for your sister-in-law?" Yang Yuezhen asked puzzled. She fell in love with this beautiful and lovely Vietnamese girl since she first saw the lotus.


    Ruan Ling also looked at her puzzled and gently wanted to help her up. She pouted and took off.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Lotus?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes! Sister Lotus, if you have anything to say, don''t kneel. Your sister Ruan Ling loves you so much. Just say anything directly." Ah Mui also came to help her.


    The little girl just kept silent and kept crying. Tang Wenhao squatted down, looked at her gently and asked softly, "Sister Lotus, what''s the matter with you? Who bullied you? Tell your brother."


    Ruan Ling is such a smart woman. She has guessed the crux of the problem from the lotus''s behavior. She can''t help laughing, "baby, no one has bullied her. I know what the little girl wants. Come on, Sister Lotus, no matter what you ask, I''ll promise you, okay?"


    The little girl immediately raised her beautiful eyes, looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously, wiped her tears and asked, "sister, do you mean what you say?"


    "Of course, in fact, whether you say it or not, my sister already knows it in her heart. If you don''t believe it, don''t say it. Let my sister say it?" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    Tang Cheng and his wife looked at the big and small beauties suspiciously. They didn''t know what trick they were playing? Ruan Ling smiled confidently, "lotus, do you also want to marry your brother? You don''t want to be his sister? You want to be his daughter-in-law, don''t you?"


    "Well, sister, did you really promise lotus to marry brother Wen hao?" Lotus also felt her idea from Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes. Maybe it would really come true and cried with joy.


    Lotus is happy to death, but it frightened Tang Cheng and his wife. They all know that lotus girl is still so young and has just come of age, so the old man shook his head again and again, "no, absolutely not!"


    "Hehe, Dad, we can get married and have children in Vietnam at this age. A few days ago, I asked a 19-year-old sister of my hand to enter the bridal chamber with Wen hao?" Ruan Ling smiled as if nothing had happened.


    "Ah? Nineteen?" Yang Yuezhen stared at Tang Wenhao. It seemed that she couldn''t believe her son could do such a ridiculous thing.


    Tang Wenhao nodded shyly to admit the fact.


    Now, the lotus girl found a reason. She quickly turned and knelt down in front of the Tang chenglao couple. "Dad, mom, let me marry brother Wen hao? I''m an adult. I''ll take care of brother Wen Hao and love him like sister Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei."


    "Son, we haven''t met this in our life. You can do it yourself! Lotus girl, get up first." then they helped the lotus up in person. Seeing this, the old couple had to let it go. The little girl of others begged for nothing to talk to her son. Her daughter-in-law not only didn''t stop, but also seemed to be encouraging. Why did they object?


    However, Tang Cheng''s heart is a little drumming. So many beautiful women spoil their son. Can his son bear it? Don''t be hollowed out by several beauties at a young age? If so, it won''t pay.


    Tang Wenhao, the protagonist, sees that lotus has a firm will to marry him. It seems bad not to agree, which will hurt the little girl''s self-esteem. He agrees, and feels that he is really sorry for Ruan Ling and Ah Mei. The other sisters love themselves so much that they always send beautiful women under themselves. They can''t sleep the beautiful women every time they send them. Is it a little too much?


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao finally kicked the ball to Ruan Ling and looked at Hong''s first wife with consulting eyes. Ruan Ling said with a smile, "baby, I told you in Nanning that you are all like that. She can only become your love sister and can''t become a real brother and sister. Don''t refuse, just do it! Otherwise, Sister Lotus can''t live in the future."


    "Hehe, I agree with ah Ling''s opinion, baby, that''s it. You know, I''m pregnant too. It''s not suitable to share a room with you from today. You can sleep with Sister Lotus tonight!" Ah Mei echoed, and looked at the lotus with encouragement. The girl''s face was much better.


    "Ah? Sister Ah Mui, are you pregnant too? Did you really have a pregnancy reaction just now?" Ruan Ling looked at sister Ah Mui in surprise. She looked incredible. Tang Cheng and his wife also looked directly at Ah Mui. They didn''t expect that the sisters had their Tang family seed in their stomachs.


    "Well, I guess it must be. After all, my sister is from the past. She was pregnant and should not be wrong. Moreover, I... That was always very punctual. It has been delayed for several days this time. I guess it''s true." Ah Mui smiled shyly.


    "Old man, we used to worry about having no grandchildren. Now, there are two at once." Yang Yuezhen smiled excitedly and couldn''t close her mouth when she talked about old Tang Cheng.


    The old couple were very happy. Ruan Ling suddenly forgot to keep it a secret and couldn''t help laughing, "Dad, mom, not two, but three. Maybe several of our family are pregnant, too!"


    Tang Wenhao stared at her with her eyes, but it was too late. Yang Yuezhen began to get to the bottom of the matter and asked with a smile, "ah Ling, you said three, where else?"


    "Mom, there''s another one that''s not ours. Don''t ask." Tang Wenhao wanted to stop it.


    As soon as Tang Cheng heard this, he scolded, "bastard, how can it be counted? This kind of thing is, is it not? There is no question of counting or not. Just tell Dad, is that girl the family you sleep with? Is the seed in her belly our Tang family?"


    Ruan Ling smiled, "baby, tell your parents it''s okay,... Dad, of course it''s the seed of the baby. You saw the girl I said just now. She is brother Jin''s wife and my little sister ah Ying."


    "Ah? This bastard slept with his sister-in-law? How nice your brother is to you and us? You beast, that''s your sister-in-law! How can we have such a bastard as you in the Tang family! You''re still not human? Sleep when you see a beautiful girl? Why didn''t you find your bastard so bad before?" Tang Cheng scolded and scolded Tang Wenhao bloody, I don''t even have a chance to explain back.


    Ruan Ling quickly stopped and said with a smile, "no, no, Dad, don''t scold first. It''s not Wen Hao''s fault. Brother Jin and I agreed." then Ruan Ling told the story, and Tang Cheng and his wife understood.


    Tang Cheng sighed, "Hey! I didn''t expect such a capable man as your eldest brother to get this disease. OK, Dad won''t mention it in the future. This child really can''t be counted as our Tang family."


    The family of six kept talking until 10 p.m. when Yang Yuezhen knew that her son and the three daughters-in-law didn''t sleep well in the car, she hurried them to have an early rest.


    "Baby, it''s time to have a rest. Then according to sister Ah Mui, from tonight on, you can sleep with Sister Lotus! Sister Ah Mui and I sleep in the same room. Sister Lotus, have you thought about it? If you think about it, from now on, you will really become the woman of your brother Wen hao?" Ruan Ling smiled and looked at the lotus.


    "Sister Ruan Ling, I dream of marrying brother Wen Hao." Lotus said excitedly and looked at Tang Wenhao affectionately.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and thought, shit, what''s the good luck this year? On the last trip to Vietnam, beautiful women crowded into their beds one by one. They couldn''t accept it. Moreover, several of them were still yellow flower little girls, not even big girls.


    "You bastard, where did you get this blessing? I can tell you that your mother and I agreed in principle that you and the lotus girl should be together, but you must be kind to her in the future. People will be with you at such an age. You can''t treat them badly. Our Tang family is a duty family. Don''t let others poke you in the spine!" Tang Cheng said seriously.


    "Well, Dad, don''t worry! From today on, Sister Lotus is both my sister and my woman." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "That''s all right, you have a rest!" Tang Cheng said with a smile.


    "Slow down, old man, should I give the children a gift to meet our son when they are so young? You see, the bracelet I have in my hand was handed down by your Tang family in my last life, and it counts for the children." Yang Yuezhen loved the lotus and was eager to say so, so she took off a jade bracelet in her hand.

 Chapter 174

    "This, that... Ah Ling and Ah Mei?" Tang Cheng thought that their couple had not given Ruan Ling, a genuine daughter-in-law, a gift! I''m afraid Ruan Ling and Ah Mei are uncomfortable.


    "Hehe, Dad, let my mother give lotus flowers! Sister Ah Mui and I don''t care. We are willing to give her even our own men. What''s a bracelet?"


    "You see, our son has been lucky for several generations. How nice a child ah Ling is! Son, you must love ah Ling and Ah Mei in the future. No, there are lotus flowers. You should be sorry for them in the future. Your mother and I don''t recognize you." Tang Cheng smiled, and Tang Wenhao nodded and said yes.


    "Hehe, Dad, our baby is not such a man. Go to bed early, mom and Dad! Let''s talk tomorrow." then Ruan Ling and Ah Mei got up and left.


    Tang Wenhao and lotus also stood up. The four left the old couple''s room in turn and went up from the third floor to the fourth floor.


    Ruan Ling and Ah Mei slept next door to Tang Wenhao and lotus. Before entering the room, lotus smiled shyly at Ruan Ling and Ah Mei, "sister Ruan Ling, sister Ah Mei, thank you!"


    Ruan Ling caressed her pretty face and said with a smile, "thank you for what? Our sisters don''t talk about this. Go in! Our baby can''t tell how uncomfortable it is now! It must have been suffocated in Nanning in those days." as she said, Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao with a bad smile and glanced at him consciously.


    Because Ruan Ling knew that a man like Tang Wenhao, let alone hold him for three or four days without a woman, was holding him for one day. He certainly couldn''t think of it. Today, she took the initiative to give him the little beauty lotus. Although he refused, she couldn''t tell what he wanted to be like in her heart?


    Ruan Ling guessed right. In fact, Tang Wenhao was indeed on the verge of explosion. First, she did sleep with several beautiful women in the clinic in Nanning these days, but she didn''t have the opportunity to sleep with Ah Mei. She was crazy! Second, he really had lotus flowers in his heart. After all, he looked at the lotus flowers in the secret room and on the road. He knew that this dry sister was definitely the best beauty among the beauties, and would be as intoxicating as his own may!


    Lotus is one of the top ten famous flowers in China. It is not only colorful, fragrant and covered with green waves, but also has strong adaptability. It can not only be widely planted in lakes, which is spectacular, but also can be potted and inserted in bottles. It has a unique interest. Since ancient times, lotus has always been known as being free from mud.


    Most lotus flowers are white or red. The ancients said that red is actually a general name of pink. The poet chanted white lotus as "white lotus", that is, white jade; For example, in Lu Yun''s poem of Jin Dynasty, "gold bars hang in white." in Bai Juyi''s poem, "a plain room contains a green jade crown." when he chanted white lotus, he compared it to a jade crown. Wu Rong''s poem "white jade flowers bloom in a green brocade pool" was more directly called white jade.


    The lotus girl was just like her name. That night, although she was extremely haggard, she was white and flawless, like a piece of jade lying quietly in the secret room, which made Tang Wenhao feel heartache every time he thought of it.


    In particular, the noble quality of lotus girl who would rather starve to death than be his concubine after listening to Chen Changsheng''s obscenity made Tang Wenhao respect her. It can be said that this is also the fundamental reason why Ruan Ling is willing to take her beloved man to bed, because she feels that a girl like lotus deserves her own man.


    After they entered the room, Tang Wenhao closed the door. The lotus girl shyly walked to the bed and began to spread the quilt with a smile. Tang Wenhao stood behind her and looked at the little girl puckering her little rich buttocks and seriously spreading their wedding bed. She was very satisfied.


    Shit, lotus will be her own woman tonight, alas! Is it a little cruel? But is there a way back? Besides, are you really willing to let her leave yourself? The answer is no, no, just like Ruan Ling said, people have drunk their own urine, don''t marry themselves, marry other men, does she still have happiness?


    Thinking of this, he was about to go behind her and pick her up. The lotus had just spread the quilt. She looked back and smiled shyly. When she saw Tang Wenhao staring at herself, her face became more pink. "Brother Wenhao, what are you looking at?"


    "Hehe, lotus, I''m looking at you! Have you... Really thought about it?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well! Brother Wen Hao, I like you. I like the feeling you hold me. When you saved me that day, I thought that if I could die in your arms, I would be satisfied in my life. I would be much happier than dying alone in that secret room." Lotus said emotionally.


    "Silly girl, don''t say you can''t die. You''re still young. You shouldn''t always say this word, and I won''t let you die." Tang Wenhao came to her and took her into his arms.


    Lotus nestled in Tang Wenhao''s arms and whispered, "brother Wenhao, I''ve never seen such a handsome man like you. I''m so happy with you all the time."


    "Hehe, do you know what is handsome?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Of course I know. Brother Wen Hao, your eyes are very divine. You are so smart at first sight. Take a good look at your nose, lips, chin and body." Lotus smiled coyly.


    "Ghost girl, by the way, I''ve always wanted to ask you, why do you speak Chinese so well?"


    "Because our village is close to China! Most of the people in our village can speak Chinese. Especially in recent years, most of the more beautiful girls have learned Mandarin and married to China. Although I didn''t want to marry to China at that time, I also want to work here. Your salary is much higher than our salary, so we can all speak Chinese. In addition, I''ve been in China all year The Italian hotel makes faster progress by dealing with the Chinese every day. "


    "Oh! What''s your last name? It''s impossible for you to be his last name?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, of course not. Lotus is my nickname. My name is Chen Rong, but people in my family rarely call me by my nickname. They all call me lotus. According to my mother, my skin has been very white since I was a child, saying that my skin is like the white lotus in the pond in our village." Lotus smiled.


    "Well, it''s true that people are like their names. Lotus, you are really beautiful. Fortunately, you didn''t give in to Chen Changsheng. What would you do if he forced you?" Tang Wenhao asked seriously.


    "I will kill him," said the lotus firmly.


    "How can you kill him?"


    "I will poison him and die with him. An animal like him is saving her sister." Lotus said calmly.


    Tang Wenhao found that lotus girl is such a girl. The more you know her, the more you love her, love her and cherish her. There is a stubborn and unyielding heart hidden in her weak body.


    She is humble, but she is noble in character.


    She wears simple clothes, but her temperament is noble. She doesn''t look like a hotel waiter with low status. No wonder Chen Changsheng''s lusty ghost covets her and wants to take her down.


    "Brother Wenhao, do you really want lotus?" the lotus looked at Tang Wenhao with beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao smelled the fragrance from her delicate nose and was very excited. He wanted to kiss her. He felt like he was offending a girl. He couldn''t bear to kiss, and he was in a panic!


    Perhaps there is a lover''s heart and soul. The lotus seems to see through Tang Wenhao''s heart. She closes her beautiful eyes and takes the initiative to hand over the cherry mouth to facilitate Tang Wenhao''s invasion of her.


    Tang Wenhao felt that his needs were increasing rapidly. He couldn''t help holding her tightly and bravely kissed her. In an instant, the lotus girl felt the world spinning.


    Tang Wenhao''s kiss was affectionate, domineering and predatory. Since Ruan Ling ordered to give the little beauty in her arms to herself, he kept thinking about her lying in her arms that night. Although the evil thoughts were expelled when she was rescued that day, he would still be filled with blood.


    A few minutes later, Tang Wenhao couldn''t enjoy the kiss. He picked up the lotus and walked towards her big bed.


    For a long time, she opened her beautiful eyes and saw Tang Wenhao admiring herself obsessed. She smiled happily, "brother Wenhao, do I look good?"


    "Of course, lotus, you are the most beautiful girl in the world." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Brother Wenhao, what are you waiting for? Don''t you want lotus?" Lotus girl, she needs Tang Wenhao''s real love, even though she doesn''t know the taste.


    Where can Tang Wenhao stand this? Seeing that the lotus couldn''t carry it anymore, he jumped on the lotus''s soft body


    At this time, there was a disorderly sound of footsteps outside, and someone shouted, "ward round, please get your papers ready, and the police are going to make a ward round."


    This cry frightened Tang Wenhao. His affectionate kiss immediately stopped and quickly said to lotus, "girl, let''s continue later! The police have come to inspect the room and have to get up and deal with it."


    The lotus, intoxicated with Tang Wenhao''s kiss, asked suspiciously, "brother Wenhao, will the police catch me?"


    "It''s all right. I have a brother!" Tang Wenhao inquired.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    The lotus was so frightened that he hurriedly began to wear clothes. Tang Wenhao had no time to worry about others. He quickly wore his own clothes and said, "come on, wear clothes!"


    They both got out of bed. Tang Wenhao hurried to the door and opened the door. Sure enough, there were two young policemen and a hotel waiter standing at the door. The police saw that Tang Wenhao and lotus had lingering rhymes on their faces and regarded Tang Wenhao as looking for a young lady.


    "It''s immoral to find a bigger one," said a policeman coldly.


    "Comrade, she is not a young lady, but my fiancee." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "Fiancee? How old is she?" the policeman asked suspiciously. People also saw that although the lotus developed well, her face was still childish, and the temperament in her eyebrows was still that kind of girl''s unique shyness and reserve.


    "Eighteen years old." Tang Wenhao began to beat drums in his heart. He was most worried about the police chasing down all the way, what certificates and so on. It would be more troublesome to find illegal immigration again.


    "Show me your ID card? And your ID card," asked the policeman.


    Shit, what are you afraid of? "Comrade, I lost my ID card, but I remember my ID number. My fiancee didn''t bring my ID card this time. She just came to see me. However, my parents are here. They live on the third floor."

 Chapter 175

    "No identity card? OK, then you must stand still. We will search regularly, and then we will take you to the police station to confirm what you said and verify your ID number according to your ID card. Then you can give a confession. If there is no problem, you can come back."


    "Ah? So troublesome? Can''t my parents testify?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "You don''t have an ID card. Who can prove that the person you provided is your parents? Do you believe it if it''s you?" said a policeman walked into the room and began to look around. Soon his eyes focused on the lotus handkerchief full of virgin red.


    The policeman walked over, picked it up, looked carefully, understood, looked back at Tang Wenhao coldly, and then opened the quilt. There were sporadic blood spots on the quilt.


    "You unscrupulous guys, no wonder people say that a virgin is going to kindergarten. To be honest, how old is your so-called fiancee? What''s your real relationship? Come with us?"


    Now Tang Wenhao was silly, and the lotus understood. He hurried ahead and cried shamefully, "don''t catch my brother Wenhao."


    "Your brother Wen hao? Are you brothers and sisters?" the policeman looked at the beautiful little girl in front of him suspiciously.


    "Well! But he is also my fiance." Lotus nodded in horror.


    "How old are you?"


    "Ten, eight, no, nineteen." as soon as she was nervous, the lotus told her real age.


    "Eighteen or nineteen?" asked the policeman.


    "Eighteen." the lotus was too frightened to tell lies. Now it was in trouble. The policeman looked at Tang Wenhao and shouted angrily, "boy, are you still human? She''s still so young? Just sleep with others and go with us." he said, he was going to take Tang Wenhao and the lotus away.


    Tang Wenhao knew it was really over. Shit, there was no problem at the border. Unexpectedly, there was a problem on his own territory. No, he couldn''t go to the police station with them. Therefore, he quickly smiled and said, "comrade, my fiancee is not Chinese. She is from Vietnam. According to Vietnamese customs, it''s not illegal for her to marry me at this age."


    "Ah? From Vietnam?" the policeman looked at the lotus in surprise and examined Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, comrade police, I''m really from Vietnam."


    "What about your passport?" asked the policeman.


    "Lost it."


    "Lost it? You two are really interesting. You both lost your ID card? Hehe, man, your boy won''t be a member of the international trafficking organization? I think you really can''t make it clear. You''d better go to the police station with us honestly! What''s the reason to talk inside."


    "Comrade, we don''t have a lie. How can I be a human trafficking? I''m the designer of mans group here. My name is Tang Wenhao. I can call my colleagues or ask people in our company''s office to testify to me." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Comrade police, but I married my brother Wen Hao voluntarily. It''s not my brother Wen Hao''s fault. She saved me and I''ll marry him." Lotus explained quickly when she saw that things were getting worse and worse.


    "Come on, little girl, no matter where you are from, you can''t prove yourself now. Don''t worry, we''re in Shanghai and won''t mess around. As long as you really have no problem, you''re really Vietnamese, we won''t embarrass him. Now anyway, you must go to the police station with us to take a statement, man, stop talking nonsense and go!" he said, The police urged Tang Wenhao to leave quickly.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, let''s go step by step first! When I got to the police station, I''ll call my brother again. Maybe he had a way to save himself and lotus. Thinking of this, he took lotus''s hand and obediently went to the corridor.


    At this time, Ruan Ling and Ah Mei next door had been awakened by their noise. They both came out in their pajamas. When they saw that Tang Wenhao and lotus were about to be taken away by the police, Ruan Ling asked anxiously, "baby, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tang Wenhao is actually afraid that Ruan Ling and Ah Mei will come out to join the fun, because they are not so aboveboard to enter the country. If they are investigated, they will be caught.


    "Who are you?" the policeman looked at Ruan Ling and Ah Mei in doubt.


    "I......" Ruan Ling just wanted to say that I was his wife. It can be seen that Tang Wenhao winked at her and hurriedly said, "we are his sister, my brother and my brother''s daughter-in-law. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, they both don''t have ID cards. We need to take them to the police station to check their identities and take a confession. If there''s no problem, they can come back," the police said.


    "Oh! My parents live below. Can you prove it?" Ruan Ling didn''t dare to prove it herself, so she had to carry out her father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    "No one can prove it. Only through the ID card information he said, we can check it. If what he said is true, no one will embarrass him. In addition, if his fiancee is Chinese rather than a foreign marriage, otherwise, he will be prosecuted," the police said coldly.


    Ruan Ling was dumbfounded and watched Tang Wenhao and the lotus taken down by the police. Ah Mei asked nervously, "ah Ling, what should I do? The baby was caught by the police. It seems that the baby and the lotus have already been there."


    "Hmm! Alas! Let''s not tell our parents first. I have to call brother Jin quickly. Only he can save Wen Hao and lotus." Ruan Ling and Ah Mei entered the room again and closed the door.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly found her mobile phone and dialed Jin Dacai, but the phone rang for a long time and no one answered. She was so anxious that Ruan Ling turned around in the room. Ah Mei was a weak woman, and her eyes were tearful and anxious.


    "Brother Jin and Ah Ying must be asleep. Call again!" Ruan Ling said and began to call again.


    After dialing for more than ten minutes, a Yingjiao Didi''s voice that hasn''t woken up finally came from inside, "sister, how can I pull it so late?"


    "Ah Ying, you hurry to ask brother Jin to answer the phone. The baby and lotus are caught by the police." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    This sentence made Ah Ying completely awake. She hurriedly asked, "sister, what''s the matter? Why only catch Wen Hao and Sister Lotus?"


    "Hey! I can''t say a word or two clearly. Anyway, the police caught lotus and baby when they went to bed!"


    "Ah? Wen Hao, how can he do this? Doesn''t he have you? Isn''t lotus his sister? Why do they sleep together again?"


    "Alas! Ah Ying, don''t ask. It''s important to save people. Anyway, it''s not strange, baby. We all agreed. You quickly ask your husband to get up and save his brother." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Oh! OK, sister, wait a minute," said Ah Ying, twisting her golden fortune, who slept like a dead pig.


    "Oh, wife, what are you doing? It''s midnight." Jin Dacai grumbled impatiently.


    "Husband, get up. Your brother has been caught by the police. You have to save him. If you don''t save him, I won''t finish with you." ah Yingjiao said drily.


    "What? My brother was caught by the police? How could it be? He was caught by the police on my territory without being caught smuggling? Why?" Jin Dacai suddenly sat up and asked in doubt.


    "He said he slept with Sister Lotus and was caught by the police. The police said he was suspected of whoring with a young girl. I don''t know the details. No, you ask sister." as she said, Ah Ying handed the phone to Jin Dacai.


    "Hey, sister-in-law, what''s the matter with my brother? How could he be caught? Or did he sleep with the lotus girl? What''s the matter? Aren''t they brothers and sisters?" Jin Dacai asked suspiciously.


    "Alas, elder brother, let''s talk about it when we meet! You hurry to the hotel." Ruan Ling urged.


    "Oh, OK, don''t worry! It''ll be fine. As long as I''m in Shanghai, I won''t let my brother have an accident. I''ll hang up first and get dressed immediately." he hung up the phone.


    Ah Ying also wanted to get up and was held down by Jin Dacai. "Baby, don''t go and sleep well, otherwise you won''t be beautiful as soon as you stay up late."


    "I don''t trust Wen Hao," said Ah Ying.


    Jin Dacai said with a jealous smile, "don''t worry! Baby, he''s your man and my brother. Besides, who knows whether it''s a boy or a girl in your stomach? What if it''s a girl? He has to continue to finish the sowing task? Right?"


    Ah Ying pouted and said, "I know it''s nonsense. Pay attention to yourself and drive carefully. I''ll wait for your good news at home."


    "Well, this is my good baby. Go to sleep! Your husband will never let you down except for seeds." Jin Dacai took a sip of Ah Ying''s cherry mouth and left the room.


    Ah Ying smiled happily on her pretty face, but at the thought of Tang Wenhao''s arrest, her smile immediately disappeared and sat anxiously in bed waiting for the news of Jin Dacai.


    Jin Dacai quietly went out of the house and drove downstairs to Xiangman building.


    On the way, he was thinking, why did his brother get together with his newly recognized Sister Lotus? It seems that Ruan Ling doesn''t blame him? This dead boy is lucky enough. How handsome she is! The dead boy slept.


    When Jin Dacai''s car stopped at the parking lot of xiangmanlou, Ruan Ling and Ah Mei had dressed and waited at the door. Some customers in the store also got up and pointed at them.


    "Brother, you finally came. What should I do? Do you have anything to do with the police?" Ruan Ling is a China expert. Of course she knows this powerful relationship.


    "Sister in law, don''t worry! There will be a way. Why don''t we get on the bus first? I''ll ask the specific situation. After that, you go upstairs to sleep first. I''ll ask the boss of xiangmanlou where these policemen come from. I can find someone."


    "No, we have to go with you, or how can we rest assured?" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Sister-in-law, you''ll make trouble if you go. After all, you''re smuggled here. With your eldest brother, my brother and Sister Lotus must be fine." Jin Dacai led Ruan Ling and Ah Mei into his car.


    After getting on the bus, Jin Dacai asked suspiciously, "sister-in-law, why did my brother and Sister Lotus sleep together? Aren''t they brother and sister?"

 Chapter 176

    "Oh! That''s the case." Ruan Ling told Jin Dacai the whole process of lotus and their acquaintance, and told him that lotus was going to marry Tang Wenhao tonight. Jin Dacai praised it again and again, "It''s still my brother''s good fortune! All the beauties, big and small, beg for nothing to talk to him. All right, younger brothers and sisters, go up first! Just leave the rest to elder brother."


    "Big brother, Wen Hao will please you," said Ruan Ling.


    "He''s your husband and my brother. Don''t worry! This is in Shanghai. I''m not fair about this. I''m jindacai, so don''t come out."


    After Ruan Ling and Ah Mei went upstairs, Jin Dacai asked the general station about the ward round. The general station said that it was a routine inspection by the nearby police station, which was of no special significance. Jin Dacai had a bottom in his heart.


    He rushed to the local police station. At this time, although it was late at night, there were still more than 20 men and women squatting in the police yard, including Tang Wenhao and lotus girl.


    Tang Wenhao immediately relaxed when he saw that Jin Dacai came. He quickly looked at the lotus in the same female team. It happened that the lotus was also looking at him. Tang Wenhao pointed to Jin Dacai who came in with a big stomach.


    Jin Dacai nodded at them first, and then went directly to the police room of the police station.


    It should be said that Tang Wenhao is very lucky. The police who arrested them today really know Jin Dacai. After all, they all mix in the same place. Moreover, Jin Dacai works and is very familiar with the local police.


    "Oh, boss Jin, what''s wrong with running to our police station in the middle of the night? It''s not your brother who was caught playing pheasant?" a policeman joked.


    "Officer Zhang, I''m going to the three treasures hall. One of my brothers was really caught by you by mistake. However, he''s not a pheasant, he''s a real couple to be." Jin Dacai smiled and threw a packet of Zhonghua in front of each policeman.


    "Hehe, really? What''s your name?" the officer lit a cigarette and asked with a smile.


    "His name is Tang Wenhao. He''s my sworn brother. He''s really not that kind of person." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Oh? Is this boy still your boss Jin''s brother? Your brother is cruel enough to sleep a girl who is still a young girl. Neither of them has an ID card and can''t prove their true identity. What do you say we should do? We can only bring it here." officer Zhang said with a deep smile.


    "That''s, there are some reasons for understanding and understanding. My brothers and I didn''t all go to Vietnam to find a wife. After that, they met some danger and lost his identity card. You can check it according to his ID number. He certainly has no case at all. My brother is what a regular man is." Jin Dacai laughed.


    "The ID card is not a big problem. Indeed, you can understand his details once you check it, but the little girl''s problem may be more troublesome. If she is really Vietnamese, she may have to be repatriated." officer Zhang smiled.


    "Hey! Officer Zhang, no, no, this little girl was saved by my brother when she was chased and killed by the local gangs. If she was sent back, it would be like forcing the little girl to die, brothers. In this way, I will help my brother get the girl''s real ID card. We will contact her home immediately. We will do all the formalities, that is, little girl I''m helpless here. You let me take them away first. Of course, you should check my brother''s situation or follow it. If you find something wrong, I''ll leave immediately without farting. My brother is really an honest and promising fashion designer. Please look at my Jin Dacai''s thin face and be flexible! As for you just now What you said, I''ll forget it! The little girl is Vietnamese, and people don''t talk about it. Lang qingqiyi, you love me, what do we care about? Right? If you buy my face, your brothers don''t know what kind of person I am. They won''t lose their brothers. "Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Well, boss Jin, I''ll let your brother in first! I''ll check his ID card. If there''s no problem, I''ll report to our leaders and make accommodation where I can give you accommodation." he said, gesturing to a nearby police officer to go out and call Tang Wenhao in.


    Taking another opportunity for the police to go out, Jin Dacai talked to police officer Zhang about the dangers Tang Wenhao suffered in Vietnam during this period. Police officer Zhang smiled and said, "your brother looks like a good man. However, if his fiancee doesn''t have any certificates, it''s really troublesome. You may have to provide guarantee."


    "That''s no problem, officer Zhang. It''s not easy for the couple to get together. If we can let them go, don''t embarrass them. Brother, I''ll ask you Liu Suo out with me tomorrow. Our brothers haven''t been together for a long time. Have two drinks. Everyone is happy."


    "Hehe, OK, no problem!"


    Here, Tang Wenhao was brought in by the police. Then Tang Wenhao wrote his ID number. The police came to the computer, and sent out his ID card information from the file. He checked himself again, nodded, and said, "brother Zhang, there is no case at the end."


    "All right, let him go through half the formalities! Call the Vietnamese girl in again, let her go through the formalities, and let boss Jin go through half the bail formalities, and someone can let boss Jin take her away."


    Half an hour later, Jin Dacai took Tang Wenhao and lotus back to the hotel. Ruan Ling and Ah Mei didn''t sleep at all. They were waiting at the door. They were very happy to see Tang Wenhao and lotus back intact, "baby, we were scared to death."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I haven''t done anything illegal. Thank you, brother! You haven''t slept well all night. Hurry back to sleep with my sister-in-law." Tang Wenhao smiled at Jin Dacai, and lotus was grateful to Jin Dacai.


    "It''s all my brothers. You''re welcome. Then I''ll go back. Brother and sister, you''ll have a rest earlier! It''ll be fine." Jin Dacai smiled.


    After sending off Jin Dacai, Tang Wenhao and lotus all went back to their room to rest. The four entered Tang Wenhao''s room. Ruan Ling said with lingering fear, "baby, it seems that we are really careful when we stay in the hotel in the future."


    "Ah Ling, not only lives in a hotel, but also is often checked in a rented house, so I thought on the way, we''d better make up the ID card first! Let''s stay here for two days and go to mans tomorrow to see the situation. After that, we''d better go back to our hometown with our parents and make up the ID card before going to Hong Kong. However, lotus may not be able to go with us at that time. She doesn''t have it Any ID card, it''s better to accompany my parents at my house. When we''re done, we''ll come back to pick her up and go back to Vietnam to reissue her ID card. "


    "No, brother Wenhao, I won''t leave you." lotus was unhappy when she wanted to leave her alone with Tang Wenhao''s parents.


    "Girl, you see, what if you are caught again? You have no ID card and are foreigners. You will be sent back," Tang Wenhao said gently.


    "Yes! Are you going to be sent back or wait for us to pick you up?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Of course I don''t want to be sent back, but I don''t want to leave you either." Lotus pouted.


    "Girl, my parents will love you very much. Don''t worry! They always want a daughter, and now you accompany them. The second old man must be very happy."


    "But lotus is already your daughter-in-law."


    "Similarly, the daughter-in-law is also a daughter, so it''s settled! Sister Lotus, let brother Wen Hao accompany you well these two days. When we get things done, we''ll pick you up immediately." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Several people talked for a while. Ruan Ling and Ah Mei were sleepy. The two beauties went back to their room to have a rest.


    After going back to bed, the lotus nestled in Tang Wenhao''s arms, looked at him with love and said with a smile, "brother Wenhao, were you afraid just now?"


    "Afraid, not afraid." Tang Wenhao kissed her and smiled.


    "What are you afraid of? What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid they''ll take you away. I''m afraid I''ll lose you. I''m afraid because I didn''t do anything wrong and didn''t break the law, so there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "Hee hee, brother Wen Hao, how did the police say you were suspected of whoring? Is it against the law?" Lotus Jiao smiled.


    "Ghost girl, are you using me? I blame you for how I deal with you. If you don''t grow up, you''ll be a girl who doesn''t grow up." Tang Wenhao''s salty pig hand reached out to the lotus''s chest.


    "Giggle... Brother Wenhao, don''t, itch... Itch." soon, the lotus was made beautiful by Tang Wenhao, looking very hungry and thirsty.


    "No? It''s too late. I thought it was too cool this night! Ghost girl, how can I deal with you?" said Tang Wenhao with a bad smile and began to pull the lotus clothes.


    The next day, after having breakfast with his parents, Tang Wenhao and his daughters-in-law asked the two old people to wait in the hotel. Under the leadership of Wu Kui, they set off for mans.


    Mans Group Shanghai Co., Ltd. is the first batch of Hong Kong funded wholly-owned enterprises to invest and set up factories in Shanghai since the reform and opening up, with annual sales of more than 10 billion, which is very influential locally.


    It was not easy for Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui to join such a large foreign-funded enterprise. At that time, Tang Wenhao successfully applied for the job by relying on his own design works, while Wu Kui was good at deception. At the sight of the then vice president of sales, it was true that his business ability was better than many senior salespeople, and his annual sales were doubling, which was highly valued by the boss.


    When Tang Wenhao returned to mans factory with all the beautiful women in high spirits, almost everyone was stunned, because they felt the ambiguity of their relationship from the intimate behavior of Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, and everyone regarded Ruan Ling as their president, Miss Manny, nodded and smiled at Ruan Ling. Many people directly called her, ''miss Manny ''!


    Everyone was muttering in their hearts. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao really took care of our boss?


    "Brother, do you see? They all regard your wife as Miss Manny!" Wu Kui said with an obscene smile when he went up to the office building.


    "Hehe, even I will admit my mistake. They certainly can''t find that Miss Manny is false." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, what are you talking about?" Ruan Ling whispered.

 Chapter 177

    "I think you''re your sister, isn''t it fun? But, ah Ling, you can see that? Your sister is much loved by employees at mans? I don''t know where your sister is now? How is she and her mother-in-law?" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Baby, I believe my sister will be fine. She must be under house arrest by her family. We must save her as soon as possible," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, when we see the acting president, let''s act according to the circumstances and see if we can get Manny out of his mouth?" said Tang Wenhao, leading everyone to their office first.


    I''ve been missing for so long. Now I''m back. I''m sure to show up first with my brothers and sisters.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao arrived at the front desk, Miss Li Na of the beauty front desk looked at Tang Wenhao and the three stunning beauties behind him, "Wen Hao, are you back? Miss Manny, are you back?"


    "Hehe, beauty, Hello! Do you miss me?" Tang Wenhao teased her.


    "Fuck you! Dead Wenhao, you''ll become greasy when you go out. Miss Manny, they also said that you won''t come back in the future? Won''t you come back? Great, we all miss you very much and hope you can come back soon." Li Na smiled happily. After that, she looked at Ah Mei and two beautiful women the size of lotus in surprise. It''s not surprising, No one is not excited to see such beautiful women as Ah Mui and lotus.


    Ruan Ling didn''t speak. She just smiled and nodded. Tang Wenhao told her to let her just smile and don''t answer anything, so that the employees can misunderstand.


    "Li Na, you are busy. Let''s go into the office and say hello to everyone." she said, leading Ruan Ling and other beauties into the office.


    Perhaps after hearing the conversation between Li Na and Tang Wenhao, some people in the office have stood up. When everyone''s eyes fall on Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, they are very shocked. In their view, although Miss Manny usually seems to like Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao is only a college student who has just graduated, I didn''t expect that my boss would really go to Vietnam to find him, a poor boy, and she really found him and brought him back.


    The boys in the office all stared at Ah Mui and lotus, and all lamented that the best of young women and the out of print of young girls were so beautiful!


    "Handsome boy, are you really not dead? How many sisters can''t eat or sleep when you''re dead!" Yang Xi, Tang Wenhao''s immediate boss, greeted her directly from the office of the design department.


    "Leader, can''t you say something nice? I''m your capable man, too? I''m looking forward to my death?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "What''s the use of being more effective? So many beauties in our design department can''t keep your heart. Once lovelorn, they resolutely ran to Vietnam to find their wife. None of our design department can catch the eye of your handsome Tang? Or is Miss Manny powerful?" she said, handing her eyes to Ruan Ling behind Tang Wenhao.


    "Miss Manny, you are so great that you really dragged our handsome Tang back from Vietnam. Now, Miss Manny, we don''t have to be angry anymore." Ruan Ling still spoiled her, smiled and said nothing.


    "Ah? Beauty Yang, my leader, who dares to make you angry? Don''t want to live?" Tang Wenhao smiled and said hello to her brothers and sisters in the office.


    "Hello, brothers and sisters! I miss you so much!" everyone greeted them one after another and looked at him enviously. They knew that Tang Wenhao had taken care of their president and turned a pheasant into a Phoenix.


    After Tang Wenhao said hello to everyone, Yang Xi took Tang Wenhao and them to her own office and continued, "who else? Our acting president Wang Zhuoyan! If Miss Manny doesn''t come again, I''ll really resign."


    "Leadership, is it so serious?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hum, you don''t know, Miss Manny. I''m not saying bad things about Wang Zhuoyan behind his back. Although he is your cousin, his quality is too low. If you come a month or two later, Manny will be destroyed by him. He doesn''t do business all day and just stares at the beauties in the company''s office. He''s like a scoundrel." Yang Xi complained angrily to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling smiled helplessly and looked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao asked, "leader, how old is this acting president Wang Zhuoyan?"


    "Almost like you! Younger than us, so young, can be staring at the beautiful girl! It''s disgusting," said Yang Xi.


    When I was talking about this, I heard someone outside laughing, "sister, are you really back?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a young man in a straight suit came in from the outside. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help raising his eyes. Sure enough, he saw a young man of his own age. He had correct facial features, was about 1.72 meters tall and smiled very sweet. As soon as he came in, he saw Ruan Ling and said happily, "Elder sister, I said my aunt wouldn''t be willing to lock you up there all the time! Let you come back? Elder sister, I really don''t want to be the president. Just come back. I''ll be your assistant here in the future. Forget it, elder sister, you have so many beautiful women, worthy of the clouds of beautiful women!" the boy said obscene, and then winked at Yang Xi, so angry that Yang Xi didn''t look at her.


    Seeing that Yang Xi didn''t look at him, his eyes fell unnaturally on Ah Mei and lotus behind Ruan Ling. The color eyes immediately gave off a lustful light. He was completely captured by the beauty of Ah Mei and lotus.


    holy crap The fairy came down!


    The boy showed his lecherous nature. No one was happy to see it. Tang Wenhao wanted to slap him in the face. He didn''t beat him because he still needed to get the news about Manny from his mouth.


    Ruan Ling knew that Wang Zhuoyan also regarded herself as Manny, so she had to smile reluctantly and replied wisely, "my mother can still lock me there for a lifetime?"


    The boy was fascinated by Ah Mui and the lotus, and replied absently, "well, of course not. My aunt actually can''t bear it! Isn''t she worried about you leaving her? Sister, do you really believe you''re Vietnamese?"


    "What about believing? What about not believing?" Ruan Ling asked.


    The boy looked back and said with a smile, "elder sister, what''s good about being a Vietnamese? If you want to be a Vietnamese, this mans is not yours? My aunt said that she won''t let my uncle''s efforts in vain. Alas! Elder sister, why do I think you, you promised or didn''t promise your aunt?" the boy has realized that this cousin seems to be wrong, But I can''t tell what''s wrong.


    "What do you say? Hehe, I''ve returned to Shanghai. Can''t I explain the problem?" Ruan Ling replied warily.


    "Hehe, I''m not so stupid! Would you give up such a large amount of property? Did you agree to my aunt''s terms? Didn''t you say you would never marry my brother? In fact, my brother is also good, at least much better than me. Anyway, he is also a top student in Cambridge University. It must be 100 times better than you to marry the poor boy named Tang Wenhao. What''s your choice The choice is absolutely right, "Wang Zhuoyan said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao fully understood what Wang Zhuoyan said. As they guessed, Miss Manny must have been under house arrest by her mother, and put forward conditions for her to marry her nephew, Wang Zhuoyan''s brother.


    Worried that too much talk would expose her identity, Ruan Ling found a reason to leave mans with Tang Wenhao for the time being and confused the boy Wang Zhuoyan. He always felt that something was wrong with his cousin and was accompanied by a handsome man he had never seen. Since she promised to marry her brother, how could she still be accompanied by a handsome man?


    In fact, not only him, but also Yang Xi felt something wrong. She always felt that their president Manny was not like before and was too talkative. Has she changed with Tang Wenhao?


    As soon as she came out of mans, Ruan Ling sighed with a long sigh, "baby, don''t let me play my sister again. It''s too hard. I''d better be myself!"


    "Oh, ah Ling, it''s not in vain. At least we know that Manny is now under house arrest in Hong Kong, and her mother should be forced to marry. We have to hurry to Hong Kong to find her." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Well, I''m sure I can''t hide it from her family. This Wang Zhuoyan will call her aunt today. Don''t you know that we have returned home? Maybe they will force my sister to marry her nephew more." Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "So I have to go back early to apply for my ID card and reissue my passport. It seems that I have to apply for Hong Kong and Taiwan passports," Tang Wenhao said.


    Speaking of this, Ruan Ling''s phone rang. Seeing that it was Jin Dacai''s, she quickly pressed the key and said, "brother Jin, where are you?"


    "In the hotel, I sent the mobile phone to brother Wen Hao and bought the card. Where are you? Do you want me to pick you up?"


    "No, we can just take a taxi. We just came out of mans." Ruan Ling smiled.


    The four people took a taxi and soon arrived at xiangmanlou. They entered their parents'' room. Mr. and Mrs. Jin Dacai talked happily with the old couple. The old couple learned about their son from Mr. Jin Dacai''s mouth. Their daughter-in-law was arrested last night and scared to death. They wanted their sons and daughters-in-law to go back to their hometown early and leave this place of right and wrong early.


    Jin Dacai bought Tang Wenhao a Nokia mobile phone. Cary also charged him more than 1000 yuan. He can let go of the fight. Tang Wenhao is very embarrassed. He is completely poor now. He has lost his bank card and no cash. He uses Ruan Ling''s money on the way and spends Jin Dacai''s money back. In his own words, he has nothing but his wife.


    Tang Wenhao first dialed Wu Kui with his new mobile phone. When Wu Kui heard that it was Tang Wenhao''s new number, he quickly asked with a smile, "Brother, it''s time for you to call. I received a call from Ning Kexin half an hour ago. I wanted to call your wife for you to answer, but I hesitated. After all, you and Ning Kexin are over, but she asked me to tell you anyway that she wants to see you. How about? I''ll give her your number and let her tell you directly?"


    "OK, then give it to her!" Tang Wenhao also wants to see Ning Kexin. Although the love is gone, one day the husband and wife are grateful. After all, they have lived together for six years, and their feelings still exist.

 Chapter 178

    "Baby, what''s up?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, Wu Kui said that my ex girlfriend would rather see me. I said yes, ah Ling, won''t you be angry?" Tang Wenhao looked at her seriously.


    Hearing Ning Kexin''s three words, Tang Cheng and his wife were surprised. Yang Yuezhen immediately asked, "son, where is Kexin''s child now? Isn''t she married to their boss''s son?"


    "Well! Wu Kui said that she seems to be living a bad life. She wants to see me, and I also want to see her. However, I have passed with her, and I won''t do anything sorry for ah Ling''s sisters." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, you don''t have to worry about us. We understand you. You go to see her! Since you have lived together for six years, you must have deep feelings. Although you haven''t finally come together, your feelings must still be there. Go!" Ruan Ling said plainly.


    Ah Mui and lotus also agree that Tang Wenhao meets Ning Kexin. They say they won''t be jealous and envy Jin Dacai! Said that Tang Wenhao found their sisters and fell into the blessing nest.


    Several people had not talked for a few minutes, but rather heart''s phone came. Both of them seemed very excited. Rather heart proposed to find a place to meet. Tang Wenhao agreed. Finally, the two made an appointment in the old place they said, a cafe opposite mans group.


    Jin Dacai personally sent Tang Wenhao to his destination. After he sent it to his destination, he drove back to the hotel and took Tang Wenhao''s parents and Ruan Ling to the Bund. Because Tang Wenhao said that he would leave Shanghai and return to his hometown tomorrow, Jin Dacai wanted to be the landlord.


    In short, Tang Wenhao and Ning Kexin have met so formally for the first time since they broke up.


    The only thing that makes Tang Wenhao feel different from before is that there is a bit more melancholy in her beautiful eyes, which makes Tang Wenhao''s heart ache.


    Although he once really hated her, although she caused him pain for more than a year, he drank and sold drunk in the bar and concert hall every night for her, but when he faced her again, he found that in fact, he never hated her.


    She is not such a girl who can be hated forever. No, she should be said to be a woman.


    Rather, Tang Wenhao in his heart has more flavor than before. He is more mature and stable in his handsome, looks natural and unrestrained, and adds a bit of heroism in his eyebrows, which makes Ning Kexin''s heart beat again. The man who once had to toss himself exhausted every night now doesn''t belong to himself.


    Therefore, before they spoke, they would rather have tears of regret in their beautiful eyes. Tang Wenhao painfully walked to him and wiped her with a paper towel.


    Rather, Xinshun seized his powerful hand and was very excited. Tang Wenhao wanted to take it back, but he didn''t have the heart, "Wenhao... Wenhao... I''m... Worried about you."


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t see the delicate and pitiful appearance of Ning Kexin. He took her head into his arms and said, "isn''t it good for me? But Xin, are you all right?"


    I''d rather lift my tearful eyes, shake my head, stare at him and sob, "Wen Hao, if I say that I''ve been thinking of you all the time for more than a year, do you believe it?"


    Tang Wenhao was worried, and Ning Kexin''s situation when he resolutely wanted to leave himself flashed in his mind. He couldn''t help loosening her. That was the eternal pain in his heart.


    But then he was hugged tightly around his waist, "Wen Hao, I have never lied to you. I have never loved anyone. You are the only one in my heart. I know that I have deeply hurt you and made you spend more than a year of great suffering. The suffering you suffered in Vietnam can be said to be because of me. I know all this. Therefore, Wu Kui said that you were missing. I will stay in the house we used to be together every day Son, shed tears heartily, because I really miss you and worry about you, Wen Hao, I''m sorry! "


    "Kexin, don''t say it. Everything is over. What''s the use of all this? I didn''t hate you. Really, I never hated you. This may be life! Kexin, you''re married and I''ve found my love. Wu Kui may have told you? I have a wife and she has my children. Everything we used to have can only be done For the best memory in our life, Kexin, thank you for giving me the happiest time in six years, "Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "No, Wenhao, I''ll never forget you. I can''t do it. Wenhao, I love you. My love for you has never changed. My heart is only you. I love you forever, whether you have a wife or children." I''d rather cry.


    "Kexin, it''s too late. You know now, why did you have to start?" Tang Wenhao said, with tears in his eyes. He would rather be in a state of heart, which hurt his heart. After all, it was six years of cohabitation.


    "But, Wen Hao, I had to!" he said sadly.


    "How can you be forced? Who can control you about emotional things? The road is your choice." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "But I didn''t choose my way, Wen Hao. I really have no choice. Sobbing." at this point, I''d rather cry loudly.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised by his words, because he had asked himself countless times why? Why does Ning Kexin suddenly change his mind? At that time, I couldn''t figure it out. If I didn''t have the feelings for six years, I wouldn''t have it. If I left, I would break up!


    How could Ningxin be such a heartless girl? Hate her at the same time, there is always a question mark in my heart. Today should be the day when the answer is revealed.


    "Kexin, stop crying and tell me! What''s going on? Who can control your love life? Are your parents? But I remember my uncle and aunt didn''t object to us being together." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    I''d rather listen, shake my head and keep crying. Tang Wenhao wiped her, and her tears gushed out more and more, like a flood that opened the gate, which made Tang Wenhao both anxious and heartache.


    "Kexin, don''t cry, you say it! Tell me the real reason." Tang Wenhao said gently.


    "Wen Hao... I know I don''t deserve you, but I just love you! Woo woo." Ning Kexin said and cried bitterly.


    Tang Wenhao had to hold her head in his arms again and comforted, "Kexin, don''t cry. What else do we deserve? Besides, we deserve it. What can we do now? You are married, so am I. my children are about to be born."


    "Wow..." hearing this, Tang Wenhao would rather cry more sadly and tremble all over, so that the waiters in the coffee shop came to knock on the door, because something happened in the box, which embarrassed Tang Wenhao to death.


    "Kexin, stop crying. If you keep crying like this, people think I''ve bullied you!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "You bullied me! Wen Hao, why didn''t you marry me earlier? Otherwise, how could the dead old boss have a chance? It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault! I don''t want a house. You have to buy a house to marry me!" he would rather cry excitedly.


    "What? Kexin, what old man has a chance? Please make it clear?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Wen Hao, up to now, I... Tell you everything. The reason why I left you is because my body was ruined by that old beast, ah...," at this point, I''d rather not control my emotions again and cry loudly.


    "Ah?...," Tang Wenhao seemed to understand a little. He couldn''t help holding Ning Kexin in his arms. Ning Kexin was also full of tears. Ning Kexin was really hard to hide.


    "Kexin, who is this old beast? Is it Liu Qiang''s father?" Tang Wenhao asked angrily.


    I would rather lift my tearful eyes, nod my head and sob, "It''s him. He looks dignified on the surface, but he is actually a hypocrite and an old beast. He always says that I see me as if I was born his daughter, which makes me have no defense against him. Once, I went with him to accompany the customer. After the customer left, he took the opportunity to take possession of me in my teacup. When I know, I want to sue him, so he knelt down He begged me, begged me not to ignore my reputation. He could be punished, but he didn''t want me to be punished. He said everything was his fault. He was willing to make up for me in the second half of his life. He just loved me so much that he would do so. He said he was with me every day and couldn''t control his feelings. "


    "Then how could he marry you to his son Liu Qiang?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "He said he loved me so much that he couldn''t let me follow him all my life because he loved me. He said that a beautiful girl like me would be stabbed by others when she married an old man, so he asked me to marry his son. He said that his son had long fallen in love with me and would agree. In this way, it would be good for everyone. He also said, you should know my body The son was touched by his old man, and he will never love me again. Let me face the reality and live a happy life with my young grandmother. "


    "You just follow their father and son in peace of mind? You have become a tool for their father and son to vent their lust? Why are you so... Confused?" Tang Wenhao was heartbroken when he heard this.


    "But what can I do? Wen Hao, I''m a woman. My body has slept with you for six years, and I''ve been slept by an old man like him. If you really don''t want me, who will want me except his son? What can I do? At that time, I remember that once in the morning, we just finished our love. I tested you. I said, if one day my body is not small If your heart is touched by another man, will you still want me? But do you remember how you answered? "


    "I don''t remember!" Tang Wenhao shook his head.

 Chapter 179

    "But I remember that I will never forget it in my life. You said that you said you were the only one for me. You would never allow my body to be touched by other men. Otherwise, you would rather not, because you couldn''t stand it. Your answer was very positive. I knew I was finished as soon as I heard it. I really lost you forever. Do you remember? I just became no longer like and love you from that day on You did, because I feel dirty, I''m afraid I''m defiling you every time. "I''d rather say bitterly.


    "But I was joking."


    "No, you''re not kidding. Your attitude is very serious."


    "Kexin, even if I care, which man won''t care? But if you tell me the truth, I care no more, and I won''t leave you. Don''t you know my feelings for you? I love you so much." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Was it ever?"


    "Yes, of course. Kexin, I admit that I have a responsibility. I should talk to you calmly. I shouldn''t think you''re just disrespectful for the poor and love the rich. However, Kexin, you can''t marry his son no matter what. Haven''t you become a tool for their father and son to vent their lust?"


    "I just want his son to wear a green hat! Let his father and son fight. If I hate them, I''ll let them hurt each other." I''d rather say it fiercely.


    Suddenly, Tang Wenhao felt rather sad. He said helplessly, "but heart, what''s the truth? It''s still you who''s hurt?"


    "Well, this dead old man hasn''t touched me since the first half of this year. He asked me to have a good time with his son. He went to the American company alone and won''t come back. He said that the enterprises in Shanghai will be completely managed by his son and me."


    "Isn''t that good?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "What''s good? He''s deliberately avoiding me. He''s tired of me. His conscience is condemned all the time. I just want him to torture to death. The worse he dies, the better." rather, there is a cold look in his beautiful eyes. This is an expression Tang Wenhao has never seen before. Hatred can really make a person cruel.


    "Kexin, although he may really be punished, you won''t feel happy about it. Kexin, have a good time with his son! I think although he is an old beast, he still seems to have feelings for you. Since he chose to leave and hand over such a large enterprise to you two, it should be a kind of atonement!"


    "No, he doesn''t have such a good heart. He wants me to have a good life with his son in the past two years and give him a grandson. He doesn''t want to play anymore. He''s afraid that if I conceive his child, the relationship will be chaotic in the future."


    "He still knows what he''s doing? This old bastard." Tang Wenhao scolded.


    "Wen Hao, but they don''t know. I''m afraid I''ll never be a mother." rather, tears welled up again.


    "Kexin, what''s going on? How can you not be a mother when you are young?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    Next, Tang Wenhao would rather have a word of heart, which made Tang Wenhao suffer again.


    "Wen Hao, do you remember how we came over the past six years?" he would rather say it gently.


    "Of course, those six years are the happiest and happiest six years of my life. But I am grateful to you whenever I think of those six years." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "I don''t want your gratitude, Wen Hao. Do you really have no feelings for me?" I''d rather look at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and heroic eyes gently.


    "No, of course there are feelings, but now that we all have a home, we can''t go back to the past." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "However, Wen Hao, in those six years, although we all lived happily, because of our ignorance and playfulness, I have lost my qualification to be a mother since then." he said, preferring to burst out tears again.


    "Ah? No! I remember you were pregnant many times? Is it useless for their father and son?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know whether their father and son can do it or not, but the doctor told me that I had too many miscarriages and it was difficult to conceive again. Do you remember? I had seven of your children in six years, but I lost my qualification to be a mother. At first, I was afraid that the old man would conceive every time and secretly took medicine, but later his father and son tossed me every day Many times, the old man during the day and his son at night, I was afraid that taking more medicine would be bad for my health. After taking medicine once, I didn''t take it again. I also wanted to give them a child who didn''t know who it was to punish them, but for more than a year, there was no movement at all. I secretly went to the hospital for examination. The doctor said that I had too many abortions, and the chance of conceiving again was very small No, it''s basically impossible. "


    "That''s still possible?" Tang Wenhao said guiltily.


    "Wen Hao, can''t you hear it? The doctor is comforting me. If I can have a baby for more than a year, several times a day, can I not meet it? I used to be with you, as long as you don''t take safety measures, I will definitely have a baby."


    "Maybe their father and son are useless?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "How did Liu Qiang come out if their father and son were useless?" he would rather ask.


    "Also ha!" Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "Wen Hao, I know you don''t love me anymore, and it''s impossible to fall in love with me again, but can you help me based on our six-year love." I''d rather look at Tang Wenhao pitifully.


    Tang Wenhao nodded without hesitation. "Of course, Kexin, no matter what kind of woman you have become, I will help you, but you don''t lack anything now. What can I help you? I''m still a poor man with nothing except my wife and her children."


    "Wen Hao, if you are short of money, I will give you as much as you want, and I will give you as much as you want my life. Wen Hao, although you don''t love me, I''ve never fallen in love with others. You are always my Wen Hao in my heart. I''ll write you a bad check immediately, and you can write as much as you like." he said, preferring to take out a wallet from his small bag, He drew out a cash check that had already been sealed and pushed it to Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Hao, on the contrary, I have nothing but money. Take it! Buy a house for my uncle, aunt and sister-in-law. Your family can live well! Even if it''s my wedding gift to you." I''d rather say sadly.


    "Kexin, who do you think I am? Are you making a deal with me? I won''t ask you for a penny. Besides, if I want a woman''s money, I tell you that my wife has plenty of money. Now I don''t have money is temporary. I will make money by my own efforts to support my parents and take care of my wife and children. Just say it! How do you want me to help you? As long as I can do it, I will help you I won''t refuse, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Of course you can, but I''m afraid you won''t help me. Only you can help me in the world." I''d rather look at Tang Wenhao with emotion.


    Tang Wenhao is now a little afraid to stay with her eyes. From Ning Kexin''s beautiful eyes, he sees the anger of a resentful woman full of hatred. He is worried that Ning Kexin will go to extremes.


    "Kexin, just say it!"


    "I want you to love me and love me as before. I know you can do it. As long as I''m with you, I''m sure I can conceive. I have confidence in you." I''d rather say it firmly.


    "Ah? This... Kexin, it''s inappropriate. I can''t do it. I don''t want to be sorry for my wife. I promised them when I came. Besides, since your husband''s health is OK, it''s impossible for me to... I''m sorry, Kexin. I hurt you. Because of my ignorance, you''ll spend your life... Really, I don''t know how to make up for my mistakes." Tang Wenhao was overwhelmed by the idea of rather heart.


    "Wen Hao, I don''t want you to make up. You misunderstood me. I really didn''t blame you. I only love you and have no resentment. I''m sorry for you. I just want you to pity me. For the sake of my love for you all the time, you can try again with me! Wen Hao, if Liu Qiang really finds that I can''t have children, he will dump me. He''s dead now After doubting whether I could get pregnant, he quarreled with me and said, "I don''t lay eggs. He wants children."


    "Do you love him?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Of course not. I''ve always only had you in my heart, but now that I''m like this, who wants me if I don''t follow him? Besides, I don''t even have the qualification to be a mother. Will any man love me? Wen Hao, if you say it yourself, will you still love me?" I''d rather say it angrily.


    "Kexin, I really don''t know what to do. I''m sorry, but I''m really sorry if you want me to do something sorry for my wife." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "Wen Hao, if you don''t tell me, I can''t tell you. What''s the relationship? Is there anything else we can do? I''m your woman. Do you really dislike me and hate me? Although my body is dirty, my heart, my heart to you is pure. Wen Hao, please, there is really no one in the world except you You can help me again. "I''d rather keep begging Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao is in a dilemma. Now he really doesn''t have the idea of ningkexin. But in the face of ningkexin''s bitter plea, he doesn''t know or can''t bear to refuse. Shit! What should I do?


    Ning Kexin got up from his seat, walked to his seat, sat down on his lap and stared at him pitifully. Tang Wenhao wanted to push her away. She hugged her neck tightly and burst into tears in front of him. No one in the world knows Tang Wenhao better than Ning Kexin. She deeply knows how kind the man she once was, She knew that the most powerful way to move him was to cry.


    "Kexin, don''t do this. Come down! It''s bad for people to see it." Tang Wenhao said awkwardly.

 Chapter 180

    "What''s wrong? I''m your woman, isn''t it? I tell you, Wen Hao, you don''t want to break up with me in your life. As long as I live, I''ll be your woman, sobbing." he said, preferring to pout his cherry mouth and hug Tang Wenhao''s neck and cry. At the same time, She kept twisting in Tang Wenhao''s arms with her soft body.


    What a familiar scene, Tang Wenhao is, after all, a vigorous man and a man she has lived with for six years. They have already formed a certain tacit understanding in husband and wife life. Although it has been more than a year, compared with six years of cohabitation, what is the separation of more than a year.


    Therefore, without a few moves, Tang Wenhao changed from completely passive to active attack. After he made a sound, he crazily kissed Ning Kexin.


    Rather, when Tang Wenhao invaded her fragrant lips, she suddenly felt numb and completely collapsed in Tang Wenhao''s arms. Jiao panted and whispered emotionally, "Wen Hao, I love you, Wen Hao, I love you, I love you to death."


    Tang Wenhao was also desperate by Ning Kexin''s enthusiasm. He rubbed Ning Kexin into his arms. Salty pig hands began to walk upstream of Ning Kexin''s delicate body. Everything was so familiar.


    It turns out that no matter whether her body is loyal to you or not, the familiar feeling is still there, as if she has never belonged to anyone else.


    Rather the feeling of heart is stronger. When Tang Wenhao''s lips touch her lips, the intoxicating taste appears again. This is the feeling that Liu Qiang''s father and son have never given her. Only her Wenhao can bring her this dizzy happiness.


    "Wen Hao, don''t touch it, come on, love me, Wen Hao, love me! I want you." rather, my heart sent out a collapsing invitation.


    Tang Wenhao decisively pressed her down. Just about to pull off her skirt, suddenly, a familiar shadow in his mind appeared in front of him. It was Ruan Ling. She seemed to be looking at herself.


    As soon as this picture appeared, Tang Wenhao immediately stopped his action, suddenly came down from Ning Kexin, gasped and said, "I''m sorry! Kexin, no, I can''t sorry my wife."


    After coming down from Ning Kexin, Tang Wenhao patted his head hard and said to Ning Kexin, "Ke Xin, I''m really sorry! I have to go. We won''t contact again in the future."


    With that, Tang Wenhao turned and left the box. She would rather watch Tang Wenhao disappear in her vision. Her heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, cold!


    "Wen Hao, how can your heart be so cruel! In that case, let''s say goodbye forever!" he would rather say to himself, and then let the tears flow down.


    After Tang Wenhao escaped from the cafe, he took a car and went straight to xiangmanlou. His heart still couldn''t be healed. He was afraid that Ning Kexin would chase her out recklessly, because he felt that if Ning Kexin chased her out, he might never refuse her again.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t deceive himself. Although he thought that Ning Kexin''s body had been taken turns by Liu Qiang''s father and son countless times, he really thought she was dirty, but when she was in close contact with him, the feeling of long absence came back. He really couldn''t refuse her charm. He was afraid that if he kept in contact with Ning Kexin again, his old relationship with her would relapse. This was not the result he wanted.


    Back in the hotel, Jin Dacai led his parents and Ruan Ling to the Bund. They haven''t come back yet. Tang Wenhao lay alone in the room, but his heart still stayed on Ning Kexin.


    "Isn''t it cruel to leave Kexin there alone? After all, she was a woman. When she was about to marry herself, she was ruined by her boss. At that time, she didn''t know about it and didn''t even notice the changes of her emotions and emotions. She was also responsible. Moreover, because of her ignorance and greed, she had been pregnant for several years Losing the right to be a mother is tantamount to abandoning her life''s happiness by herself. If she still has the possibility of childbirth, maybe she won''t rely on herself to sleep with her a few more times. She just wants a child. Should I promise her just now? "Tang Wenhao thought more and more, and felt that his practice seemed too much.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao tried to dial her phone, but the other party had turned off, yeah? This girl won''t have an accident, will she?


    Just then, Wu Kui called. The boy said with an obscene smile, "brother, something happened to your wife."


    "Second brother, what? What is the east window incident?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Wang Zhuoyan just held a meeting in the company and said that Manny who came this year was fake. Really, Manny is still in Hong Kong. The boy is still very fast." Wu Kui smiled.


    "You know, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we will go to Hong Kong to find Manny every other day. Ruan Ling and she are real sisters. It''s not whether her family can decide if they want to admit it or not."


    "Brother, it''s not just this. Wang Zhuoyan also announced in the company that he has dismissed you. You are strictly prohibited from stepping into Mans."


    "What? You fired me? Why?"


    "Said you took outsiders to pretend to be the boss of the company, suspected of fraud."


    "Bullshit! I don''t care if they dismiss me! As long as they release Manny, who cares about them?" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    After talking to Wu Kui on the phone, Tang Wenhao ordered a fast food and dealt with lunch casually. When he was bored, he fell asleep in bed. Last night, he was also surprised and tired. This lotus sister had a fight with Miss may. She had a first taste of personnel and had sweets. It was endless. She had been tossing around at the dispatch station very late. After playing with her for several hours, she hardly slept at night, I didn''t take a nap until three or four in the morning.


    Therefore, he slept very hard as soon as he lay down. Jin Dacai returned to xiangmanlou with a group of people. He was still asleep.


    Lotus and Ruan Ling, Ah Mei entered the room. When lotus saw that Tang Wenhao slept like a pig, she fell down and kissed him. "Lotus, don''t disturb your brother, let him rest!" Ruan Ling loved Tang Wenhao and glanced at the lotus unhappily.


    "Hee hee, sister Ruan Ling, I can''t help it! Brother Wen Hao''s lips are so beautiful." Lotus Jiao smiled.


    "Ghost girl, didn''t you kiss enough last night?" Ah Mui smiled.


    "Two sisters, have you kissed enough? I want to kiss him when I see him anyway." Lotus Jiao smiled.


    The conversation of the three sisters woke Tang Wenhao from his deep sleep. He opened his eyes and said with a smile, "you''re all back? Did you have a good time? Where are my big brother and them?"


    "At my parents'' side, I didn''t come when I saw you sleeping. Get up! Baby, how''s it going with Ning Kexin? Is she okay?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "No, the situation is miserable!" Tang Wenhao said. Then he remembered that he had not contacted Ning Kexin yet. He quickly picked up the phone and wanted to contact Ning Kexin again. At least he had to know that Ning Kexin was all right.


    When he picked up the phone and saw a text message on his mobile phone, he quickly opened it. He would rather send it than leave a long text on it.


    "Dear Wen Hao, please allow me to call you like this for the last time. Although I know I don''t deserve to call you like this, I still can''t help saying to you like this, because I really love you. In this life, you are the only man I have loved and still love deeply. Dear, thank you very much for your love for me over the years and the six years with you, It is the happiest, happiest, happiest and sexiest six years in my life. Every moment I am with you is engraved in my heart. It will last forever and will never fade. My love for you can be learned from the world. "


    "Honey, I wanted to leave silently, but I didn''t say goodbye to you. It''s really hard to remember. Maybe this is life! As long as I live, my heart will be full of you. Don''t laugh at me today! You know, I''m not a fickle woman. I just miss you. I think hard. You''ll never leave, although I''m very happy Pain, I don''t hate you! Dear, I really envy your Vietnamese wife. I sincerely wish you a long life together. I have prepared a check for 1 million for you, which has been mailed to Wu Kui and asked him to give it to you on his behalf. Don''t be too little. This is my little intention. Dear, goodbye and love your heart deeply. "


    After reading Ning Kexin''s message, Tang Wenhao''s heart trembled and his head banged. He sat down at the edge of the bed and his mobile phone fell to the ground with a bang.


    Ruan Ling, Ah Mei and lotus saw Tang Wenhao''s expression and knew that something big had happened. Ruan Ling picked up her mobile phone and looked at the content. However, she was rational and hurriedly urged, "baby, don''t be in a daze and save people!"


    Ruan Ling''s urging made Tang Wenhao finally wake up from his panic. He immediately called Wu Kui and asked him to find Ning Kexin first for him. He would act immediately. Wu Kui didn''t know what had happened. Tang Wenhao simply forwarded the text message to him. Wu Kui looked at it and panicked, saying that he would mobilize all people who knew Ning Kexin to find her, Try not to let anything happen to her.


    Tang Wenhao called Jin Dacai and asked Jin Dacai to drive with him. Ah Ying, Ruan Ling and their beautiful women also got on the car. Tang Wenhao''s parents also sighed when they heard about this, saying that Bodhisattva bless Ning Kexin. Don''t think about it, or they won''t be at ease all their lives.


    No matter how worried the old couple were about Ning Kexin, Tang Wenhao took Jin Dacai with them to the nearby rivers, and the bridge went to several places where he and Ning Kexin had rented. They didn''t find her figure, and their mobile phone was always turned off.


    There was no news from Wu Kui. He even went to Ning Kexin''s husband Liu Qiang''s company to find her. The people in the company said that she had not returned to the company in recent days.


    Tang Wenhao was really flustered. He fell into deep remorse.


    "Kexin, Kexin, please don''t have an accident. You''re going to have an accident. I can''t forgive myself in my life. You won''t let me spend my life in regret? Kexin, please don''t get confused. As long as you don''t do anything stupid, I promise I want you again. You''re divorced from Liu Qiang. I''ll take you to Vietnam. I''ll never separate you." Tang Wenhao prayed secretly in his heart.

 Chapter 181

    "Baby, think about it. When you and Ning Kexin were good, was there any secret between you two?" Ruan Ling suggested. She saw that Tang Wenhao refused Ning Kexin, but he still had her in his heart. She felt his inner anxiety, remorse and worry from Tang Wenhao''s flustered and unhelpful eyes.


    Ruan Ling''s words reminded Tang Wenhao. He began to think about every bit of his relationship with Ning Kexin. Finally, he remembered something and hurriedly said to Jin Dacai, "brother, take me to Sheshan quickly."


    "She Shan?" Jin Dacai asked suspiciously.


    "Well, brother, don''t ask, go first." Tang Wenhao urged.


    "OK! Brother, let''s go." Jin Dacai knew that Tang Wenhao must have thought of something since he said so, so he restarted the car and suddenly raced towards Sheshan in the western suburbs.


    "Baby, what do you think?" Ruan Ling couldn''t help asking on the way.


    "I remember two years ago, once I took her to Sheshan to play, because she didn''t climb the mountain. As soon as she got to the top of Sheshan, she said it was really beautiful. In the future, she will die and hope to die in such a beautiful place." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Brother, don''t scare yourself. Maybe she''s scaring you." Jin Dacai comforted.


    "No, no one knows Kexin better than me. She looks weak, but her heart is stubborn. If she really has three long and two short, I can''t forgive myself." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Baby, don''t think so. It''s not your fault." Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously.


    "Ah Ling, it''s my fault. I wanted to promise her at that time. I just wanted to sleep with her again. We''ve lived together for six years and don''t care how much we sleep today. I shouldn''t dislike her, but I really don''t dislike her. I just can''t accept it in my heart and feel sorry for your sisters." Tang Wenhao said honestly.


    "Ah? She came to you today to let you sleep with her again? Brother, you are lucky. If a beautiful woman invites her brother like this, he will be happy to death." Jin Dacai said with an obscene smile, and Ruan Ling laughed.


    "Big brother, don''t joke at this time." Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile.


    "Baby, if we find her this time, you can take her away! We don''t care about having another sister, do we? Sister Ah Mui and Sister Lotus?" Ruan Ling smiled at Ah Mui and sister lotus sitting next to them. Both beauties nodded in agreement.


    Tang Wenhao sighed, "I''m afraid I''ll never have a chance again. But Xin spent more than a year in suffering. I didn''t know she was forced to leave me. I always misunderstood her and thought of her as a vain girl who dislikes poverty and loves wealth. In fact, she is a rare good girl." then Tang Wenhao told everyone about Ning Kexin''s experience, Everyone felt sorry and sad for her.


    Half an hour later, the car drove into Sheshan scenic spot. When Jin Dacai parked the car, the party hurried to the ticket office. Before reaching the ticket office, they saw the aunt and several men in the parking lot saying, "What a beautiful girl! What a pity! When I found it, I had a breath. As soon as the ambulance arrived, I didn''t know what I couldn''t get through. I had to find short-sighted! Alas, her parents should know, and don''t cry to death! This child, alas!"


    Tang Wenhao''s heart suddenly hurt. He hurried to the aunt and asked, "aunt, who did you just say? Someone has been short-sighted? Where is the person?"


    The aunt looked up and down at Tang Wenhao and asked suspiciously, "are you looking for someone?"


    "Well, a friend of mine is missing. She''s a girl. She''s very beautiful and petite. What''s the figure of the girl you just said?"


    "Almost as you said, the body is still in the forest over there. The police are watching. The ambulance has just left, because people are out of breath." she said, and her aunt pointed to the forest opposite.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao looked, he didn''t care about others and flew over, because there were several people nearby. Tang Wenhao easily found a girl lying on the ground with her face covered, but Tang Wenhao recognized immediately when he saw the shoes on her feet. It was no other person, just the rather heart who had just separated from him at noon.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart was cold to the bottom of the valley. He sat down dejectedly next to the girl''s head and hugged her. The two policemen guarding her hurriedly asked, "man, if you hold someone else without looking, you''re not afraid of making a mistake?"


    Tang Wenhao glared at them and roared, "I''ve had coffee with her at noon. Can you admit my mistake?" he said, tearing the white cloth off her face. Sure enough, he saw a familiar and sad face, just like sleeping, so peaceful and with a trace of reluctance.


    Tang Wenhao was so distressed that he burst into tears holding her. "Kexin, why are you so stupid? Don''t I promise you? It''s all my fault, all my fault, Kexin, why are you so stupid?"


    Jin Dacai and Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao''s rather heart and marveled at her beauty. They were really jealous of her beauty. Such a beautiful and lovely girl really left like this!


    Jin Dacai quickly informed Wu Kui that Tang Wenhao had found her and told him that Ning Kexin was dead and jumped off a cliff. After all, her current identity is not Tang Wenhao''s girlfriend, but Liu Qiang''s wife.


    Tang Wenhao took his parents and Ruan Ling and their wives back to his hometown after Ning Kexin''s funeral. At the funeral, he slapped Liu Qiang''s father in the face of everyone and blindfolded Liu Qiang''s relatives and friends. Liu Qiang saw that his father was humiliated in public and wanted to take someone to beat Tang Wenhao, but his father stopped him and made Liu Qiang confused.


    Only his father himself and Tang Wenhao knew why Tang Wenhao slapped him in the face. It was not the old beast. He would rather not die.


    Along the way, Tang Wenhao was unhappy and almost didn''t speak. He would rather die. In the past few days, he didn''t touch the lotus, let alone Ruan Ling and Ah Mei. His heart was always suffering from the condemnation and suffering of his conscience. No matter how anyone teased him, he always had a bitter smile on his face.


    "Dad, mom, baby, this is not the way! I love him so much. What can I help him?" Ruan Ling whispered to her father-in-law and mother-in-law on the train.


    Yang Yuezhen looked lovingly at her daughter-in-law, who was knowledgeable and sensible, shook her head and said, "Ah Ling, don''t be angry. Wen Hao and Kexin have a deep relationship! Kexin is his first love. They have lived like husband and wife for so many years. If they hadn''t had such a deep relationship, he wouldn''t have been so hit at the beginning. He still has her in his heart. Don''t worry too much. My own son, I know that time will slowly heal his pain, Ah Ling, it''s really hard for you. "


    "Mom, I don''t care. As long as the baby is good, I don''t care. Mom, I love him as much as Kexin. I can''t live without him." Ruan Ling said emotionally, and then took her mother-in-law''s arm.


    "Ouch, Wen Hao of our family is blessed to have found such a good daughter-in-law as you! Ah Mui is also very good. We especially like lotus flowers. It''s lucky to marry you." Yang Yuezhen smiled contentedly.


    To make a long story short, after a long journey day and night, Tang Wenhao and his daughters-in-law finally set foot on the road of their hometown. Their hometown is in the south of the Yangtze River in China. Although the mountain is not high, it can be shaded by trees and the water is not deep. It can be as clear as a mirror. It is very suitable for people to live here.


    People in the village were very surprised to see that Tang Cheng and his son came back with several girls like fairies. Soon, the news that Tang''s son went to Vietnam to find some beautiful daughter-in-law came back spread all over the village. The big girls, little daughters-in-law, men, young men and children in the village came to Tang Wenhao''s house to see the excitement.


    One after another held envious eyes on Ruan Ling, Ah Mui and lotus, and lamented the delicacy and beauty of Vietnamese girls, which made the three beauties quite embarrassed.


    "Wen Hao, are these three your daughter-in-law? Can you sleep? If you can''t sleep, I''ll help you." a young man teased him.


    It amused the onlookers.


    Tang Wenhao is not a vegetarian. In addition, Ning Kexin has just died and his anger has not slowed down. He speaks very quickly and says coldly, "embolus, plus your daughter-in-law, I have no problem. Don''t believe it?"


    Ha ha... Everyone laughed. It happened that the suppository daughter-in-law was still on the scene. Some women comrades joked, "suppository daughter-in-law, why don''t you sleep with us Wen Hao tonight? Look at your suppository or our college student Wen hao?"


    Embolus wanted to tease Tang Wenhao. Unexpectedly, he was the object of ridicule. His face was a little ugly.


    Tang Cheng was afraid of making trouble. He smiled and said, "stop making trouble! Come on, let''s eat happy candy." then he began to send happy candy to the onlookers. When he saw a man, he handed over cigarettes.


    After the trouble, the villagers withdrew home one after another, and the Tang family began to cook. Tang Wenhao''s family still mainly burns firewood, unlike burning gas in the city, so the cooked food seems to be more delicious.


    After dinner, the Tang family began to be busy making beds, because the Tang family had only three houses, two were occupied, and one was for sundries and farm tools.


    The family discussed it. The old couple slept in a small room, and the big room was for Tang Wenhao and his three daughter-in-law. In the past, there was only one small bed, which Tang Wenhao used to sleep when he came back. Now they have to build a few meters on both sides of the small bed to turn it into a big bed three meters wide and two meters long.


    The old couple were afraid that their daughter-in-law would be bored. They moved an old color TV set to their house. After cleaning up, several people washed and went to bed.


    "Baby, do you want it tonight?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Ah? What do you want?" Tang Wenhao didn''t react at once.


    "Want Sister Lotus? If you want, you can sleep with her, not with me. I want to hug my baby." Ruan Ling smiled painfully.

 Chapter 182

    "I..." Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that this answer was difficult. In fact, he had thought very much. There were some contradictions. He felt that he would rather be busy and happy before his bones were cold, as if he was sorry for Ning Kexin.


    Ruan Ling still knew him, took his cheek, kissed him, smiled and said, "I know you want to sleep with Sister Lotus! The little girl must want more than you. You''re still newly married! Come to my bed when you''re finished, okay?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly, climbed the lotus to Ruan Ling''s side, hugged her and kissed, "sister, good sister, you know me best, brother Wenhao, hurry up!"


    Sister Ah Mui looked at the lotus lovingly and said with a smile, "my baby hasn''t touched you these days. Are you going crazy?"


    "Hmm!" the lotus smiled shyly.


    "You two go to bed! Don''t watch TV. Be happy and go to bed early. You haven''t had a good rest these days." Ruan Ling urged.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and lotus lay in a quilt in the middle of the big bed. Ruan Ling and Ah Mei slept on one side, and the four lay together.


    As soon as the lotus entered the quilt, her breathing accelerated, and her little hands were dishonest. She went directly to Tang Wenhao, "brother Wenhao, I want to die."


    Tang Wenhao knows that the girl is now at an age where quantity does not want quality. She doesn''t enjoy it less than three or four times a day. She takes it as common for a little girl to eat snacks.


    But this is the first time he has done this in front of other women. Although Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mui are his own women, they still have some obstacles in their hearts. If they can''t let go, they are reluctant to take action.


    He felt uncomfortable and moved to any side. He either saw Ruan Ling''s pretty face or Ah Mei''s beautiful eyes. The key is that both of their sisters haven''t slept yet, as if they were broadcasting live. This feeling is particularly bad. He doesn''t adapt to it, but the lotus has long been unable to bear it.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao didn''t act, he knew he was embarrassed. He smiled in his ear and said, "brother, in the future, you will sleep with our three sisters like this every day. Did you escape? You should be embarrassed. Can I come by myself?"


    Tang Wenhao glanced at her thirsty eyes and smiled. He turned to look at Ruan Ling opposite. Ruan Lingjiao smiled at herself and said, "Honey, lotus is right. You don''t have a choice in the future. What should you do? I''m still thinking! When you go back, I''ll transform our room into the bed we sleep in now, so that many people can sleep. I''ll gather you women and lie down side by side. Ha ha! Actually, it''s very good. I''ll feel good at that time What do you two think of my idea? "


    "Good, good, good, sister, this method is good! I also feel so exciting." Lotus Jiao smiled.


    "Ah Ling, are you really not afraid to spoil your baby? Sleeping in the pile of beautiful women every day, he is not the same as the emperor in ancient China?"


    "Baby, it''s our emperor now!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    While chatting with them, lotus climbed up Tang Wenhao''s body. Before Tang Wenhao hugged her, she took Tang Wenhao into her gentle village. It seems that the little girl is really going crazy.


    In fact, a hearty vent is very effective for relieving the pressure in one''s heart. After an hour''s struggle, Tang Wenhao finally diluted his inner depression by completely releasing it.


    Therefore, sometimes, gentle women are a good medicine for men to relieve stress, but this way of taking medicine is a little cruel for Ruan Ling and Ah Mei. Their men and their sister are comfortable, but their sisters spent a sleepless night.


    A woman who can sleep in this state, or a woman?


    The next day, Tang Cheng and his wife began to discuss the marriage between Tang Wenhao and his three daughters-in-law with their relatives, seven aunts and eight aunts. Although they did not issue a marriage certificate, in their rural areas, as long as they brought people back to sleep, it was tantamount to announcing that their marriage could be made public and that the wedding was to be held.


    After discussion, they will have a big banquet in the village tomorrow and hold a wedding for them. At the same time, Tang Wenhao hurried to the police station this morning to apply for his ID card and his passport in the city.


    The family affairs were left to the two old people. Tang Wenhao and his daughter-in-law went to the town police station to apply for an ID card after dinner with a residence booklet. For convenience, Tang Wenhao first applied for a temporary one and managed several hundred yuan. He got the official ID card at that time. The police station will send it to his home three months later.


    Then, Tang Wenhao took his daughters-in-law to take a car and went straight to their local municipal public security bureau to apply for their passports. It was not so fast. The people of the Public Security Bureau said that it would take as soon as a week. If you want to be faster, you can only take the information to the provincial capital by yourself. In order to save time, they drove to the provincial capital again. Fortunately, they were lucky. They sent the information before work Exit and Entry Administration Department of provincial public security organs.


    After completing the formalities, it was already sunset, but they did not dare to stay in the hotel. The scene of ward round in Shanghai left them with lingering fear, so the four drove to their hometown.


    Fortunately, the home is not too far from the provincial capital. It''s a two-hour drive. When they get home, it''s only more than 8 p.m. and Tang Cheng and his wife are already anxiously waiting for them at home.


    Seeing that her sons and daughters-in-law came back safely, Yang Yuezhen quickly cooked and asked them to wash their hands and eat.


    When the family were having dinner happily, there was a cough outside, "eh, hi! Old Tang, are you at home?"


    "It seems to be the village head." Yang Yuezhen looked at her husband suspiciously.


    "Hmm! I''ll go and have a look. Ah Ling and Ah Mei, you eat first." after greeting his sons and daughters-in-law, Tang Cheng went out.


    As soon as I went outside, I saw the village head he de standing in his yard with a cigarette in his mouth. "Village head he, have you eaten? Why don''t you come in and have a drink?"


    "Yes, old Tang, I heard today that your son Wen Hao has brought back three daughters-in-law from Vietnam?" he de Neng asked.


    "Ah! Yes! Isn''t this a banquet for them tomorrow? Village head, I''ll send you the invitation in a moment! You must give me a face tomorrow." Tang Cheng smiled, then handed him a cigarette.


    He de pushed Tang Cheng''s hand out and said impolitely, "Old Tang, I think you''d better not do this banquet!"


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Cheng asked puzzled.


    "What''s the matter? How can a man have three daughters-in-law in the country? Monogamy, do you understand? Doesn''t it promote feudal thought? Your son is breaking the law and committing bigamy, okay?" he de Neng said seriously.


    "Village head, I know, but we don''t have a marriage certificate? How can it be called bigamy?" Tang Cheng asked.


    "Even if your son doesn''t get a marriage certificate, it''s a real marriage. They all sleep together! Besides, if you don''t get a marriage certificate, it''s unmarried cohabitation and illegal." he de Neng refuted.


    "Village head, how many of our he village slept together without a marriage certificate? Then the two sons of the he Ba family had children without a marriage certificate. Why don''t you care about his family?" Tang Cheng asked.


    "Lao Tang, your son sleeps with three women. Your family has only two rooms to sleep. One man and three women sleep in one bed. It''s called promiscuity. Anyway, Lao Tang, your Tang family has been in our family for several generations. I''m not aiming at you. It''s really immoral for a man to marry several wives, and it doesn''t comply with the laws of our country. I can''t let them stay in the village like this , otherwise, it will come from the above. I, the village head, have the responsibility, "said the village head unhappily.


    "What? Village head he, you want to drive my son away?" Tang Cheng was angry.


    "Don''t get excited, old Tang. Why should I drive your son? He is from he village. He can stay as long as he wants. Besides, he is the pride of He village. He is a college student, but those Vietnamese women can''t live here."


    "No, they are all my daughter-in-law. They don''t live in our house. Where do they live?" Tang Cheng asked.


    "Old Tang, why don''t you understand that you are an illegal daughter-in-law? If you don''t let them leave, I have to ask the Village joint defense team to ask them to leave." village head he threatened.


    Their conversation was clearly heard by the family in the room. Ruan Ling and her sisters looked at Tang Wenhao with concern. Tang Wenhao smiled, "ah Ling, sister Ah Mei, lotus, you don''t have to be afraid. I have me! Who dares to touch a hair of your hair? I''m not polite to him."


    Then Tang Wenhao stood up. Yang Yuezhen wanted to pull her son. Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "Mom, it''s okay. I have me! Isn''t he de? I have a way to deal with him."


    "Son, how can you deal with him? You forgot? He wanted to give you his precious daughter Ganoderma lucidum. You didn''t agree with him. He made the village head lose face in front of people in the village. Now he caught the chance to revenge you. He won''t let you go. Don''t be so rude. Tell him well that he won''t do anything to us, villagers, ah Ling, don''t worry, it will be fine. "Yang Yuezhen comforted her beautiful daughters-in-law.


    Although they haven''t been together for a long time, Yang Yuezhen and her husband like their three daughter-in-law more and more. Now they don''t want to let them give up any one. They can see that these daughter-in-law treat their son as a treasure and love. Who doesn''t want such a daughter-in-law?


    Tang Wenhao came to the yard and smiled at he de Neng, "village head, Hello!"


    "Oh! Nephew, are you back? I''m telling your father that it''s illegal for you to bring back three wives from Vietnam. Our country is monogamous. You let them live in our village like this. I can''t do it as the village head! In this way, since you are a college student and have won honor for our village, you can send your daughters-in-law away by yourself. At least you have to send them away for two years One, leave one. We''re legal, aren''t we? "He de can smile awkwardly.

 Chapter 183

    He de Neng is both angry and fond of Tang Wenhao. He watched Tang Wenhao grow up. The boy of the Tang family has been smart since childhood. He reads first-class and looks good. He looks like a silver doll. His baby daughter Ganoderma lucidum has cherished him since childhood. Unless he doesn''t marry, he is now 27 years old, two years older than Tang Wenhao. He is already an old girl. He is still waiting for a word in the boudoir and refuses to marry, He refused to go on a blind date. He asked her that it was the old saying that Tang Wenhao didn''t marry unless Tang Wenhao, but Tang Wenhao didn''t like his daughter, which made he de very depressed.


    "Village head, I bought my three daughters-in-law in exchange for my life. If I lose any of them, I won''t agree, and they won''t agree. Anyway, I won''t say any other nonsense. Let me quit my favorite daughter-in-law. Unless I kill me, there''s no second way."


    "Yes, village head, our sisters will be with him when they die." he de raised his eyes in surprise. Under the light, he saw three beautiful women standing at the door of the Tang family. They were the three who said this just now.


    It''s no wonder Wenhao is reluctant to give up such three beautiful girls. Whoever wants to have such three women will not be willing to give up. Although he has always thought that his Ganoderma lucidum is a great beauty in the village, it seems that every daughter-in-law Tang Wenhao is looking for is more beautiful than his own Ganoderma lucidum!


    Appreciate it, but how can he de allow Tang Wenhao and his three Vietnamese daughters-in-law to go wild on his one third of an acre? Besides, the baby daughter at home doesn''t marry except Tang Wenhao and doesn''t remove these strong opponents. Where does his daughter get the opportunity?


    A few months ago, he heard Tang Cheng say that his son and his girlfriend who had been in love for six years had broken up long ago. He was so excited that he thought his daughter had a chance this time. He told his daughter Lingzhi that the Lingzhi girl was going to Shanghai to find Tang Wenhao, but not long after that, he heard that Tang Wenhao ran south to find his daughter-in-law, which made he de Neng almost faint, My daughter doesn''t dare to say that she is a beautiful woman, but she won''t let the Tang family boy see her!


    Later, it was rumored that Tang Wenhao was killed in Vietnam and broke his baby daughter''s heart and cried at home all day. As a result, it was not long ago that Tang Wenhao was still alive and found a daughter-in-law in Vietnam. Although his Ganoderma lucidum was very sad, it was heard that Tang Wenhao was still alive and did not cry, saying that he would wait for Tang Wenhao to come back at home.


    Yesterday, in the crowd, I saw that my sweetheart Tang Wenhao brought back three daughters-in-law. When I ran home, I cried all over. I didn''t see the store. My mother couldn''t persuade her. She asked he De to hurry back from the city. He De gave a guaranteed ticket to his baby daughter when he can come back. I must drive Tang Wenhao''s Vietnamese daughter-in-law away and leave a chance for his daughter.


    He de can belong to a bully in He village. He is used to showing off his power in He village because he is both the village head and the Secretary of the village. Therefore, where can he stand the arrogant attitude of Tang Wenhao and his daughter-in-law?


    "Wen Hao, I warn you, it''s a legal society now. You are also a top student who has read books. I won''t tell you this is useless. You wait!" he said, glancing coldly at the Ruan Ling sisters on the steps and lifting his legs to leave the Tang family.


    When the family entered the house, Tang Cheng and his wife looked at each other speechless. Tang Wenhao knew that the old couple felt it was difficult to get along in any village after offending the village head. He smiled innocently, "Dad, mom, it''s okay. What can they do to us? We didn''t do anything to lose heart."


    "Son, it''s not as simple as you think. You don''t know. The Ganoderma lucidum girl of the village head''s family has been waiting for you for so many years. She doesn''t marry or date any boys. She is an old girl here. She is as old as her. Her children are in junior high school. The village head saw you bring some daughters-in-law back. Can you feel good? I heard that you and Kexin Huang were together at that time Well, the village head came to our house several times a day! But at that time, we knew you didn''t like Ganoderma lucidum, so we said that you were bitter at that time and didn''t want to talk about someone for the time being. Ganoderma lucidum girl almost went to Shanghai to find you. Your father and I just arrived in Shanghai, and she often called us to ask about you! The child is crazy about you! Your father and I are almost soft hearted. "


    "Yes! Seriously, son, if you hadn''t gone to Vietnam to find ah Ling''s sisters, your mother and I really wanted to be the master for you. Although Lingzhi girl is two years older than you and hasn''t read for several years, she looks very beautiful. At least she is a great beauty around us. The most important thing is that other girls have cherished you since childhood. If you don''t marry, it''s all waiting for you I''ve been raised by my parents for so many years. If I''m a widow for you all my life, I''m afraid village head he will be angry with you. "Tang Cheng said anxiously.


    "Dad, mom, stop talking. I don''t like her. His father likes it, and I didn''t let her wait for me." Tang Wenhao said carelessly.


    "I know you don''t like her. It''s no use liking her now! You have three daughter-in-law." Yang Yuezhen said with a bitter smile.


    "Mom, no matter what, we ran all day today. Ah Ling and sister Ah Mei are pregnant. We have to rest early. Let''s wash and have a rest." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Brother, I''m not pregnant, but I''ll be tired too!" the lotus smiled and amused the whole family.


    Tang Wenhao pulled her aside and said with a bad smile in her ear, "ghost girl, do you still want to rest? I haven''t had a good time last night! Continue later."


    "Hee hee, brother, I don''t have it either. Let''s wash our feet and drill the quilt quickly." Lotus Jiao smiled.


    When the family were having a good chat, a Jiao didi shouted outside the door, "uncle, aunt, is Wen Hao at home?"


    "It''s the village head''s girl Ganoderma lucidum." Yang Yuezhen said, hurriedly standing up and walking towards the yard.


    Ruan Ling poked Tang Wenhao''s arm and said with a smile, "baby, don''t you go and see the beautiful women who have been waiting for you for many years? Baby, why are there beautiful women who like you everywhere?"


    "Are you jealous? Hehe, don''t worry, I don''t call her. If I want to like her, I''ll marry her early."


    "Baby, why don''t you like others? Her father or your village head?" Ah Mui smiled.


    "Her father is the president of the country, and I don''t like her. She was stupid! At that time, she was the stupidest in our village. I was in grade one, she was in grade three, I was in grade three, and she was still in grade three. Later, I went to high school, and she went home to show her mother the store."


    "Son, don''t look down on others. Ganoderma lucidum can''t read. It''s good at doing business. If she wasn''t watching their store, her parents would be like this. No one had gone to her store to buy things. People went to her store to buy things to see the face of Ganoderma lucidum." Tang Cheng said.


    Tang Chenggang praised Ganoderma lucidum. She saw Yang Yuezhen leading a slim, well-balanced, snow-white long haired beauty in. It was no one else, but the village head Qianjin Ganoderma lucidum girl who had been infatuated with Tang Wenhao since childhood.


    This Jiangnan is to raise people, especially girls. Although Ganoderma lucidum is two years older than Tang Wenhao, it looks much smaller than Tang Wenhao! It''s like 21 or 12.


    Although Tang Wenhao didn''t love her, he didn''t dislike her. Seeing her coming in, he quickly smiled and said, "sister Lingzhi, are you here? What''s up?"


    Ganoderma lucidum glanced at the three stunning beauties of Tang Wenhao''s family. They were girls who didn''t come out of the cabinet. In front of strangers, they seemed a little reserved. She smiled gently at Ruan Ling and they also smiled politely at her.


    Then, Ganoderma lucidum said anxiously to Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, hide quickly! My father called the joint defense team in the village. They want to catch you and... Your daughter-in-law and send them to the police station."


    "Ah? Why? I didn''t break the law again?" Tang Wenhao was angry.


    "Baby, why don''t we hide? Maybe the village head''s anger will be all right." Ruan Ling said. When Ganoderma lucidum heard that Ruan Ling called Tang Wenhao baby, it gave her a jealous look.


    "No, ah Ling, I''m not afraid of them. If any of them dare to do it, I''ll let them all lie down." Tang Wenhao said stubbornly.


    "Wen Hao, don''t do this. I don''t want you to fight with the people of the joint defense team. You can''t beat them. They have batons. What should you do if you get hurt? I... feel distressed." Ganoderma lucidum summoned up the courage and said shyly. She wanted to seize the opportunity to express her love for Tang Wenhao every moment she was with him. She didn''t want to miss any chance any more.


    All the people at the scene looked at her in surprise. Tang Wenhao''s heart was shocked. He had already read her feelings for herself from the beautiful eyes of Ganoderma lucidum. However, he didn''t expect her to be so persistent, so stubborn, or even paranoid. Over the years, her feelings for herself have never changed at all, just like being bullied when she was a child, She would be desperate to protect him.


    But no matter how much Ganoderma lucidum likes him, Tang Wenhao has always been lukewarm to her. It seems that he just doesn''t like her and can only treat her as his sister.


    "Sister Ganoderma lucidum, you see, I already have a wife. Don''t wait for me, or I''ll be very uncomfortable. Your father came here today. In fact, I know he''s feeling bad, but I think it''s an emotional problem. There''s no way. What can he do even if he drives us all away?"


    "Wen Hao, I won''t let my father drive you away or let him break you up. I just don''t want you to make a stiff relationship with him. After all, he is my father, Wen Hao. I know you don''t like me, but I just like you. As long as I see you, I think you are the little Wen Hao protected by me. Wen Hao, I like to protect you, love you and love you. I don''t care how many you marry Wife, I like you, and I don''t care. Uncle and aunt, tell Wen Hao! He has married so many wives, count me in! I don''t care about being a little girl, sobbing. "Then, girl Lingzhi knelt down to Tang Cheng and his wife and broke into tears.


    Shit! What''s this called? At the moment when Ganoderma lucidum knelt down to Tang Cheng and his wife, Tang Wenhao had this hunch in his heart. He really didn''t want to receive beautiful women any more. He couldn''t sleep in his own bed. Last night, he had added two meters wide to their bed. If Ganoderma lucidum joined the Tang family''s daughter-in-law team, they could only sleep on the floor.

 Chapter 184

    "Ganoderma lucidum, come on, get up. There''s no way! The village head is more angry when he comes and sees you in our house. He originally said that we Wenhao''s polygamy would send him to the police station. If you want to marry Wenhao again, he won''t have four wives and have to shoot our Wenhao?" Yang Yuezhen said and helped Ganoderma lucidum up.


    "Auntie, don''t laugh. My father likes Wen Hao! How can he really be closed? Uncle and auntie, I really want to marry Wen Hao. I like him since I was a child, love him, protect him and love him. I can''t stand being bullied. I have to avenge him. You have seen this. I made up my mind to marry him since I was a child. I''ve been waiting for him now He''s been twenty-seven years, aunt. Give it to me! I''ll hurt Wen Hao as much as their sisters do. "Ganoderma lucidum''s touching words make Tang Cheng and his wife don''t know what to do.


    The old couple could only pass their eyes to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao shook his head and said apologetically, "sister Lingzhi, I''ve always regarded you as my sister. I didn''t want to marry you. You''d better consider others!"


    "No, Wen Hao, I won''t marry anyone except you. My heart has belonged to you since I have memory. My eyes have never left you. Wen Hao, you let me hurt you like when I was a child, okay?"


    "Sister Lingzhi, I''m already a man and don''t need your protection. On the contrary, I''m still protecting the women I love. See? The three of them are the women I need to protect. Sister Lingzhi, I especially thank you for your love for me from childhood, but I really don''t love you. I just treat you as my sister."


    "I know! It doesn''t matter. As long as you let me accompany you, hurt you and love you, you will slowly fall in love with me. Even if you will never fall in love with me, I am willing to accompany you to old age, Wen Hao, OK?" Ganoderma lucidum begged, and then turned her eyes to Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei.


    Ah Mui is the softest. She has long been moved by the infatuation of Ganoderma lucidum. She poked Ruan Ling in the arm and whispered, "ah Ling, why don''t you let the baby promise? She''s very poor. People have been waiting for our baby for more than 20 years. If the baby doesn''t promise, I''m afraid she''ll take the road of heart instead?"


    This is very shocking. Ruan Ling was worried when Ah Mei said this. In fact, she was also moved by the infatuation of Ganoderma lucidum. Although Ganoderma lucidum is not as exquisite as Sister Lotus, it is also very beautiful and her skin is white. The key is that her feelings for Tang Wenhao are the most pure love in the world, without a trace of impurities. It is very rare.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, or you''ll promise..." Ruan Ling didn''t finish this sentence.


    Just then, he denang''s cry came from outside, "Old Tang, call out your son and your daughter-in-law and go to the police station with us."


    As soon as Ah Mui and lotus heard this, they hurried to Tang Wenhao and hugged him for fear that they would really separate from him. Ah Mui turned her beautiful eyes to ganoderma lucidum.


    Ganoderma lucidum immediately pouted its fragrant lips and said to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, "Wen Hao, don''t worry. No one wants to touch you as long as I''m here. Don''t go anywhere. Just stay in the house." then, she came out of Tang Wenhao''s house angrily.


    Sure enough, He De, his father, led six or seven joint defense team members with batons to stand proudly in the yard of Tang Wenhao''s house. He De raised his eyes and saw that it was his baby daughter Ganoderma lucidum coming out of the Tang house. He was surprised and asked, "girl, why are you here?"


    "Dad, tell them all to go back." Lingzhi said unhappily.


    "Ah? Go back? Tang Wenhao is suspected of bigamy. His father has to take him and his daughters-in-law to the police station and hand them over to the government." he de Neng said deliberately in a loud voice.


    Tang Wenhao listened very carefully in the room. He couldn''t help shouting, "he de Neng, I''ll go with you today. I think you can do something to me. But if you want to catch my daughter-in-law, I can''t finish with you." then he suddenly came out from the inside. Tang Cheng and his wife didn''t even have time to stop him.


    When Ganoderma lucidum saw Tang Wenhao coming out, it quickly looked back and waved to him, "Wenhao, you go in and I''ll deal with it here."


    "You handle it? Why? Sister Ganoderma lucidum, I can handle my own family affairs. Thank you for your concern." Tang Wenhao said and walked directly to He De Neng.


    Tang Wenhao''s indifference to ganoderma lucidum and his appearance of not peeing made he de angry. "You guys take this bastard away. A man marries three wives, which will ruin the reputation and style of our Hejia village."


    As soon as they heard this, all the people of the Tang family ran out of the house, especially the three beautiful daughters-in-law, such as Ruan Ling, rushed directly in front of Tang Wenhao, surrounded Tang Wenhao and protected him strictly.


    "Oh, the Vietnamese girl takes care of her own man. Wen Hao, you''re lucky enough. Next time you go to Vietnam, take our brothers with you! We don''t work as joint defense team members, but we''ll follow you to soak up Vietnamese beauties." a joint defense team member joked.


    "Bastard, Liuzi, you dead boy don''t want to eat? You know how to pick up girls? All right, take them away! You can''t let them fool around together." he de can angrily scold the Liuzi.


    "Dad, stop it. If you want to catch Wen Hao, just take your daughter away." Ganoderma lucidum said and stopped in front of Tang Wenhao.


    Shit! Is this sadness or happiness? Every beauty thinks of herself as Lao Tzu''s patron saint? I''m a pure man! Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao pushed them away and walked up to He De Neng and said sarcastically, "village head, do you see? Sister Lingzhi can''t let you take me."


    "Yes, Dad, I won''t let you take Wen Hao and his daughter-in-law." Ganoderma lucidum said with sweet lips.


    He de could look at his daughter blankly and look as if he couldn''t believe it. "Girl, your father said and did all this for you?"


    "I know! But you know what? Dad, if Wen Hao is unhappy, I will be unhappy. If Wen Hao is unhappy, I will be unhappy. Well, Dad, you go! Stop interfering in Wen Hao''s family affairs. He and his wives are willing to be together. Why do you care so much? Why is bigamy not bigamy? Dad, I''ve decided. I''m going to marry Wen Hao, too. I''m talking to my uncle and his wife My aunt said it! Why don''t you beg my uncle and my aunt for me! I''m willing to make a small contribution to Wen Hao. "Ganoderma lucidum said with a very serious expression.


    As soon as these words came out, several joint defense team members on the scene were thundered down. The joint defense team member named Liuzi patted He De Neng on the shoulder and sneered, "Uncle! You haven''t passed my sister Lingzhi, so you ran over and called our brothers up. Isn''t that a blind toss? Sister Lingzhi, brother six supports you ha! We''ve been waiting for Wen Hao for so many years, and we can''t make him so cheap. Now he has three wives, plus one or four of you. When he gets to bed, he''s tired to death!" Then he ignored he denang, snapped his fingers with Tang Wenhao and left.


    Several other team members also flashed away with a smile when they saw that Liuzi had left.


    He de Neng was so angry that he trembled in Tang Wenhao''s yard and pointed to ganoderma lucidum and scolded, "How can I have a shameless daughter like you? I''ve done everything for you? How many times have I pushed you to be a good son-in-law with good appearance, ability and culture over the years? How about you? Just like this bastard. He has three wives. You have to beg for money to go to someone''s house, okay Well, don''t you depend on others? OK, from today on, you''ll live in the Tang family! I think the Tang family will accept you? If the Tang family doesn''t accept you, you''ll never go back to He De Neng''s house. I can''t afford to lose this person! Hum! "He de Neng shook his sleeve and left angrily.


    "Village head, don''t go, have something to say!" Tang Cheng was afraid of something and wanted to have a good talk with he de. he knew that his family had limited space and couldn''t live anymore. Secondly, he knew he de Neng had no steps and couldn''t hang on his face.


    Ganoderma lucidum saw that her father threw his sleeve and went home angrily. Tears fell down. She didn''t expect that her father, who had always regarded herself as a baby, would scold her. She felt wronged and sobbed.


    Tang Cheng and his wife were honest farmers. Seeing that the village head''s daughter was abused by her father because she loved her son, they couldn''t get over it, so they helped her into their house.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling followed them into the house. At this time, it was more than 10 pm. Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling, Ah Mei and lotus to go to bed first. He wanted to talk to his parents and ask them to send Ganoderma lucidum back. It was impossible to really leave her at home for the night. At that time, it was really unclear.


    Ruan Ling knew that Tang Wenhao wanted to solve the problem himself and it was inconvenient to interfere with him, so she called him to the room and said to him, "baby, this is your own business with Ganoderma lucidum. Our sisters don''t want to intervene. No matter what decision you make, we won''t have an opinion. Baby, don''t worry. We will always support all your decisions."


    "Yes! Baby, you can do it yourself! If this Ganoderma lucidum sister wants to marry you, our three sisters have the same opinion, you can just marry her, so as not to cause human life again." Ah Mei reminded.


    "Yes, baby, I just wanted to tell you this. We think the Ganoderma lucidum sister is very beautiful and infatuated with you. If we can''t push it off, we''ll accept it?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Brother Wen Hao, I don''t mind either." the lotus girl smiled.


    "Well, ah Ling, don''t persuade me. I won''t marry her. I don''t have such feelings for her. She is like my sister in my heart. In addition, I don''t like her father very much," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, she is her and her father is her father. Don''t reject her subconsciously because you don''t like her father. It''s unfair to her." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, I see. You go to bed first! I''ll let my mother take her home." said Tang Wenhao, walking towards the living room.

 Chapter 185

    Tang Cheng and his wife sat in front of the table, while Ganoderma lucidum sat opposite them, holding a handkerchief to wipe their tears from time to time and muttering something. When they saw Tang Wenhao coming, they hurriedly raised their beautiful eyes and looked at him pitifully. He was so kind that he couldn''t open his mouth if he wanted to drive her away.


    Ganoderma lucidum was very intelligent and didn''t give him a chance to send off guests. "Wen Hao, you heard that my father doesn''t want me anymore. If you don''t want me anymore, I can''t live. Now the six sons know that I''m begging for nothing. If you don''t want me, how can I be a man in the future?"


    "Yes! Isn''t it! After all, Ganoderma lucidum is a girl or a yellow flower girl! Son, how do you think this will end?" Yang Yuezhen looked at her son reluctantly.


    "Sister Lingzhi, you are different from my wife. They are Vietnamese. In Vietnam, there is no problem for a man to marry several wives. However, in our China, it is absolutely not allowed. It is indeed illegal. Even your father can''t pass it! My wife and I came back this time because I want to go home to get my ID card and passport. I lost my ID card and passport We have to fill in our papers. We won''t stay at home for a few days. "


    "Do you want to go?" Ganoderma lucidum was anxious.


    "Well, sister Lingzhi, we are not allowed to live here for a long time. Besides, my career will not be in the countryside. I am engaged in fashion design. My wife has a factory in Vietnam. We will stay there for a while. When the factory gets better, we may still return to China to set up a factory."


    "No, Wenhao, I won''t let you go. What should I do if you go?" Ganoderma lucidum said anxiously.


    "Sister Lingzhi, you can find someone to marry? You are so beautiful, and your father is the village head. It''s not difficult for you to find a good family." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, I only want you. I don''t like other men and have no interest in watching them. Wen Hao, I said that I will be your woman all my life. I just want to marry you. Moreover, I will never let you leave me this time. When you were with Ning Kexin before, I thought I was finished. However, I found out when I heard that you disappeared and died in Vietnam last time It''s really over. What''s the point of living without you? I made up my mind when I heard you were still alive. As long as I can see you, I must tell you that no one will marry except you in my life. Do you have the heart to let me stay alive all my life? I''ve been waiting for you for 27 years, Wen Hao. I''m your sister Lingzhi! How much I love you, You know, woo woo, "said Ganoderma lucidum, crying again.


    The relationship between people is actually a matter of a moment. It can be said that before, Tang Wenhao had no position of Ganoderma lucidum in his heart. At best, she was the daughter of the village head, just a playmate when she was a child. She never thought she would have any emotional entanglement with her one day. Although he always knew that the village head daughter liked him, she didn''t know how much she liked him.


    Today, he was completely shocked by Ganoderma lucidum''s feelings for him. He didn''t expect that this young lady who had loved to protect him since childhood would love him so deeply, infatuated with him, so paranoid, so crazy, and have no regrets.


    Even Tang Cheng and his wife have been completely moved by her. Yang Yuezhen began to cry when she listened, let alone send her home.


    "Old Tang, why don''t you promise the child?" Yang Yuezhen looked at her husband.


    "Wife, it depends on your son? Besides, what village head he said is angry, and you really take it seriously? Ganoderma lucidum! Uncle knows your feelings for our family Wen Hao, but if you marry Wen Hao, Wen Hao will really break the law, and your father won''t agree. You''d better go back and discuss it with your father first?" Tang Cheng smiled.


    "Uncle, don''t you hear me? My father doesn''t want me anymore. Uncle, if you dislike Ganoderma lucidum and don''t want me to follow Wen Hao, I''ll go now." then Ganoderma lucidum stood up and looked like it was going to go.


    "Sister Ganoderma lucidum, let me take you back!" Tang Wenhao thought that Ganoderma lucidum was really leaving, so he quickly got up to see off the guests.


    His behavior immediately attracted the rebellion of Ganoderma lucidum. She gave Tang Wenhao a whiny stare, pouted and said angrily, "I won''t go back, I''ll sleep with you tonight." then, regardless of Tang Cheng and Tang Wenhao, she walked to Ruan Ling''s room.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised to see Ganoderma lucidum swing its willow waist and enter his room. Tang Chengyi patted his son on the shoulder and said with a smile, "son, the father really has no way. You can do it yourself!"


    Tang Wenhao looked at his mother again. Yang Yuezhen also stood up and smiled helplessly, "Son, I think village head he''s our Tang family''s daughter sooner or later. She likes to wait for you to go to school together since primary school. Once you are bullied by senior children, she will be the first to vent your anger. You go to high school. She looks at the store at home. She also likes to send vegetables to school instead of me, buy counseling books for you, and send mobile phones to you when you go to college. That''s fate, this girl I''ve recognized you all my life. If you can''t tear it down, you can recognize it! Now he de doesn''t care as the village head and her father. What else can we do if he throws his daughter into our house? "He said, and went back to their own room with his husband Tang Cheng.


    When Tang Wenhao returned to his room depressed, he saw a scene that shocked him. Shit! The bed was too crowded! I saw Ganoderma lucidum lying in the middle quilt. Ruan Ling and Ah Mei slept in the same quilt. Lotus and she slept in the same quilt. From the jade arm of Ganoderma lucidum exposed outside, she should have really taken off her clothes and lay inside Yes.


    Sure enough, Tang Wenhao saw her clothes on the chair beside the bed. Ruan Ling and Ah Mei saw Tang Wenhao looking at them foolishly and trembling with laughter, "baby, are you stupid? I don''t know which quilt to go into? Our four sisters have discussed. You sleep with Ganoderma lucidum tonight. Sister Lotus has agreed. Don''t stand foolishly and go into the quilt!"


    Tang Wenhao turned his eyes to the lotus. The lotus smiled sweetly and said, "brother, I''m not jealous."


    Lotus suddenly inspired Tang Wenhao. Shit, don''t you stay alive? I''ll work with my wives in front of you today. Can you stand it? I can''t stand it. Didn''t you run away yourself?


    Thinking of this, he said with a bad smile to ganoderma lucidum, "sister Ganoderma lucidum, go to bed early! I went to bed with my little daughter-in-law. We agreed to continue tonight. We didn''t have fun last night." then he quickly took off his clothes, showed his strong physique, and went straight to the quilt of little lotus after going to bed.


    The four beauties looked at him in amazement.


    Ruan Ling understood Tang Wenhao''s intention from Tang Wenhao''s bad smile. She was very moved. But when she thought that she was also a woman and loved him deeply, she thought that other people''s Ganoderma lucidum really ignored everything for Tang Wenhao. Regardless of her father''s face and her personality, she wanted to love him, and she couldn''t bear it.


    Ah Mui also felt that Tang Wenhao had gone too far. She couldn''t help persuading, "baby, don''t do this!"


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, don''t be like that? What I said is true. Lotus and I really didn''t have a good time last night. It''s too short, ghost girl. I''m coming." Tang Wenhao opened the lotus quilt, drilled into it and held her in his arms.


    Lotus looked at Ganoderma Lucidum with embarrassment. Several people thought that Ganoderma lucidum would be angry, but instead of being angry, Ganoderma lucidum smiled faintly and said to Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, you can do whatever you want! Just don''t be too tired. I''ll love you when you''re tired. I''ll close my eyes and wait for you to finish. Then I''ll beat your back and massage you. After you relax, you''ll continue to love Sister Lotus. Today you''ll have enough addiction!"


    Tang Wenhao was really going to be driven crazy by her. He sighed and said to Lingzhi, "sister Lingzhi, why do you bother? Am I so good?"


    As soon as this was said, Ganoderma lucidum burst into tears, stared at him pitifully and choked, "Wen Hao, yes, in my heart, you are good-looking, smart and kind-hearted. Don''t you feel it? Since we were both in primary school, I''ve been waiting for you. You were in grade one, and I''ve been waiting for you in grade three until we went to class one. Later, we went to grade three together. But at that time, I''ve been in my mind every day It''s you. You can''t go to high school at all, so you have to go home and wait for you. I''ve been waiting for you for 12 years. In these 12 years, I know you''d rather be with me, but I still firmly believe that you will want me, because I can swear to God that I''m the woman who loves you most in the world. "


    Ruan Ling and other three beauties burst into tears and were deeply shocked by the paranoid love of this infatuated Chinese girl.


    Tang Wenhao was also stupid. He didn''t bother her, but he didn''t want to marry her. Today, her almost crazy behavior made Tang Wenhao have no way to refuse her. He is not a hard hearted man. He knows love. He knows that this little sister who likes to protect herself since childhood undoubtedly loves herself deeply. Tang Wenhao is afraid of the ending. He doesn''t want to because of himself He lost his childhood sister forever because of his refusal.


    "Baby, let''s go!" Ruan Ling smiled softly.


    Lotus had to get away from his arms silently and said with a soft smile, "brother, go! I''m not jealous."


    "Wen Hao, if you don''t want to touch me, don''t come here. I don''t want you. It''s hard to be with me. As long as I''m with you, I''ll be satisfied to see you every day." Ganoderma lucidum didn''t get angry when she saw Tang Wenhao refused to enter her quilt.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to refuse any more. He opened the lotus quilt, kissed her, and then motioned Ganoderma lucidum to open the quilt. Ganoderma lucidum surprisingly opened its quilt and revealed her jade legs. Although Tang Wenhao had known her for more than 20 years, he really hadn''t seen her thigh.


    When Tang Wenhao''s masculine body lay beside her, Ganoderma lucidum was overwhelmed with excitement. She just stared at him foolishly and lovingly, looking like she couldn''t see enough, but she didn''t dare to touch him for fear that he would be angry.

 Chapter 186

    Tang Wenhao felt the strong love in her beautiful eyes. He was too familiar with these eyes. Manny, Ruan Ling, sister Ah Mei, ah Ju, ah Zhu, Ah Mei and lotus looked at him affectionately.


    He couldn''t help but stretch out his strong arm and hold Ganoderma lucidum in his arms. Ganoderma lucidum lifted her beautiful eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face. Her jade hand trembled and caressed his face. Two lines of clear tears rolled down, "Wen Hao, do you really want me?"


    Tang Wenhao nodded heartily, hugged her tightly and choked, "sister Lingzhi, from tonight on, I''m your man. You won, sister Lingzhi, I was completely subdued by you."


    Wow, Ganoderma lucidum hugged Tang Wenhao tightly, fell in his broad arms and burst into tears, which was an emotional vent for a long time. She expressed her deep love for Tang Wenhao for more than ten years, scared Yang Yuezhen who had fallen asleep at the other end, got up and ran over in her clothes. As a result, she pushed the door, The son put his bare arm around Lingzhi, the crying daughter of the village head, and smiled shyly, "I thought you bullied other people''s girls! Then go on!"


    Ganoderma lucidum shyly raised her tearful eyes and said with a smile, "aunt, I''m sorry! I woke you up, but I just want to cry. Aunt, I finally moved my Wen Hao and he wanted me." then, the tears in Ganoderma lucidum''s beautiful eyes burst out again, which can''t be contained.


    "Hehe, girl, you''ve suffered from this bastard of our family. He''s still a big girl at the age of 27. Let him love you tonight! Your daughter-in-law, our Tang family is going to make a decision. We''ll propose marriage to your father tomorrow. You guys can sleep at ease! We''ll talk about it tomorrow." then Yang Yuezhen left.


    Ruan Ling also smiled at Ah Mui and lotus. "Sister Ah Mui, Sister Lotus, let''s all sleep! Give the time to baby and Ganoderma lucidum!" she said, taking the lead in closing their beautiful eyes. Ah Mui and lotus obediently closed their beautiful eyes. As for whether they can sleep or not, I don''t know.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and began to untie the bra for Ganoderma lucidum. "Wenhao, I''ll do it myself. Don''t move. It''s a woman''s business to serve a man. I''ll take it off for you later." Ganoderma lucidum smiled shyly. Although there were tears in her beautiful eyes, her face was full of charm and happiness.


    Tang Wenhao held down her jade hand and said with a gentle smile, "sister Lingzhi, don''t take care of me tonight. You have taken care of me since childhood. I''ll take care of you tonight."


    "Hmm! Wen Hao, you''re so hot." Ganoderma lucidum twisted its tender and smooth body in shame.


    Tang Wenhao''s enthusiasm ignited in an instant. He pressed Ganoderma lucidum under his body and completely covered her fragrant lips.


    This was the first time that the two had known each other for more than 20 years. It was also the first time that Ganoderma lucidum was touched by a man. Therefore, she soon couldn''t bear it. Jiao was panting, helpless and powerless. She completely collapsed in bed. Ren Tang Wenhao took her to the sea of love.


    Tang Wenhao is now an old hand. He is good at this. He can make his women occupied by him at the most eager and pleasant critical moment.


    He de was still worried about his baby daughter. He didn''t know whether his daughter was really in the Tang family. The next day, it was dawn. He rushed to the outside of Tang Wenhao''s house and wanted to knock on the door, but he felt that he had no face.


    When he was hesitating, Tang Cheng got up and opened the door. He heard footsteps outside the hospital. He saw the unhappy he de Neng through the window. He came to open the door and knew that the village head was thinking about his daughter.


    However, Tang Cheng is not afraid of him now. He knows that his son has had sex with his daughter last night, and the raw rice has been cooked. Now the initiative is in his own hands.


    "Yo! Village head, what''s the matter this morning?" Tang Cheng smiled proudly.


    He de glanced around and saw no one. He whispered, "Old Tang, where''s our Ganoderma lucidum?"


    Tang Cheng proudly pointed to Tang Wenhao''s room and said with a smile, "Nuo! In my son''s bed, I haven''t slept for long?" Tang Cheng knew that his son had Ganoderma lucidum for half a night last night. He and his wife Yang Yuezhen heard it. He slept wearily at 3:00 in the morning.


    He also joked with his wife that his son was much better than when he was young.


    "Old Tang, what are you talking about? Wen Hao has slept my daughter?" he de can glare at Tang Cheng in surprise.


    "Why? Come in and say it! Village head, do you want the whole village to know that your daughter is in my son''s bed?" Tang Cheng threatened.


    He de Neng angrily went into the Tang family''s yard, picked up the cigarette bag, lit it, took a sharp puff and said, "Old Tang, what do you do now? Our Ganoderma lucidum is already a member of your Tang family. She is a yellow flower girl. Can''t she be so unclear? I he de Neng is the head of the village. Where do you put my face?"


    "Village head, you can''t blame us. The Ganoderma lucidum girl likes my son all the time. My son can''t even marry her if he doesn''t want to. Of course, village head, don''t get me wrong. My wife and I like Ganoderma lucidum in our hearts. Wen Hao! To be honest, we don''t bother her. After all, they grew up and Ganoderma lucidum always takes care of him, but he always takes Ganoderma lucidum as his sister. Last night, he was completely taken by Ganoderma lucidum I was moved, so they became. What do you want to say about this? I really can''t help it. I''m not as knowledgeable as the village head. I have a way. I want to hear the opinions of the village head. "Tang Cheng kicked the ball to He De Neng.


    "You ask me? Lao Tang, it''s your son who slept with me. I''m a yellow flower girl. Besides, you know, Ganoderma lucidum is my only daughter and only child. Our husband and wife never want to let her suffer a little injustice. Your son has to be responsible for her, okay? Otherwise I won''t finish with you." he de said angrily.


    "But I don''t know what to do? According to you, my son has committed a crime now, which is bigamy. How can he be responsible for your daughter? Let him be responsible in his cell? The government doesn''t agree?" Tang Cheng said sarcastically.


    "Don''t do this with me, Lao Tang! Your son hasn''t married those three Vietnamese girls yet. They just slept together and didn''t get a marriage certificate? I haven''t issued a certificate here. How can he get a marriage certificate?" he denang said.


    "Village head, you know my son didn''t break the law? Why did you bring so many people here last night?" Tang Chengfan asked.


    "You... Don''t come here, old Tang. After all, your son brought three women home to sleep together, which has a bad impact. I''m the village head, of course I have to take care of it." he denang argued cunningly.


    "My son slept with your daughter last night, and there was another one. What do you think to do? I have no culture and no idea anyway. You can do it yourself?" Tang Cheng took him into the army.


    "Your son has to marry our Ganoderma lucidum. You have to get three Vietnamese women away," he de Neng said.


    "Impossible, I tell you, village head, yesterday I was three daughters in law, today I have four daughters in law, and I don''t want to give up any." Tang Cheng flatly rejected he denang''s proposal.


    "Absolutely not. I can''t let my daughter grow up with your son. Besides, it''s illegal here. Do you have to get into the government? It''s not good for your son."


    "Village head, it''s not good for you. Don''t scare me. Village head, I was a little afraid of you yesterday. From today on, I''m not afraid of you. How about you being the village head? My son made your daughter a night last night. I don''t believe your daughter can live without my son. You don''t want to think about it? Your daughter will live and die with my son before my son made your daughter Since then, they have become a de facto husband and wife, and you still have a way to break them up? So, don''t be so cruel to me and don''t bluff me. We''re already in laws. I''m on the same level with you. Be polite to me, and I''ll let my son hurt your daughter more. "Tang Cheng was much happier after saying these words. For so many years, he de can always show off in front of him, I can finally breathe today.


    He de Neng was so angry that he really wanted to take someone to beat Tang Cheng. At this time, Yang Yuezhen also got up, stood at the door and smiled at he de Neng, "village head, come in and say!"


    He de was very polite to see Tang Cheng''s wife. He was just about to step into the Tang family and was held by Tang Cheng. "Village head, don''t go in. Just say it here! The two children tossed about all night last night. Let them have more rest and don''t disturb their sleep."


    He de can glare at Tang Cheng and scold, "well, you old Tang, you''re retaliating against me. You won''t let me in. Who are you bluffing? Your son is so powerful? Tossing all night? He''s a robot? My daughter can''t stand it?"


    "Hey, village head, don''t believe it. My son really tossed your daughter all night last night. Your daughter is also strong and can stand it. If you don''t believe it, you can ask your daughter later. Look at my eyes. Are there black circles? Stay up late. The two children can toss too much and make too much noise. Fortunately, there are no neighbors near my house, otherwise they will laugh That''s enough, "said Tang Cheng with a bad smile


    He de could take a closer look at Tang Cheng''s eyes. Sure enough, he found dark circles under his eyes and asked suspiciously, "Wen Hao''s gentle smelly boy is really so powerful?"


    "Of course! My son''s sworn brother is a Wulin expert with unique skills. Now he has got his true legend, okay? So, village head, don''t feel ashamed to be my son''s woman. It''s her honor to be my son''s woman." Tang Cheng said with a bad smile.


    "Fuck you, old Tang. I thought you were honest before. I didn''t expect you to be worse than me. It''s no use if I don''t talk to you. Just talk about heaven. I can''t let my daughter be a child with your son."


    "But Ganoderma lucidum is actually my son''s fourth wife. No, it should be the fifth. Daughter-in-law ah Ling said that her sister is also my son''s wife. She is the female boss of his company in Shanghai. Her name is Manny. However, they don''t seem to have the same room." Tang Cheng said.


    "It can''t be counted without a roommate. She should be the fifth and our Ganoderma lucidum is the fourth." he denang argued.


    "Hehe, that''s OK. I''ll talk to our Wenhao later. Let your Ganoderma lucidum rank fourth and his boss rank fifth!" Tang Cheng said with a smile.

 Chapter 187

    He de can suddenly react, "No, I''m almost surrounded by you, old Tang. I''m not kidding you. Our Ganoderma lucidum has liked Wen Hao since childhood and has been waiting for him for so many years. I won''t investigate how many wives your son has now. Let these Vietnamese women live here! However, my only condition is to ask your son to marry us openly Ganoderma lucidum, anyway, they haven''t got a marriage certificate. Let them Vietnamese girls be his concubines. Is that always OK? "


    "In laws, I can''t. two of my three daughters-in-law have been pregnant with my Tang family seed. It''s unreasonable for you to let them be small now! We can''t say it. You don''t know that the reason why your Ganoderma lucidum successfully accepted my son last night is the credit of the other girls, especially my eldest daughter-in-law, who is kind-hearted and always urges my son to accept Lingling Ganoderma lucidum, it''s not easy to say that Ganoderma lucidum is also beautiful and loves my son so much. My son slowly accepted it. It can be said that without these girls from other people, your daughter still has to be a widow. She was so happy to be a woman last night? "


    "Don''t talk to me about this. Listen to what you mean, my daughter can only be small?" he de Neng asked angrily.


    Tang Wenhao is a martial arts practitioner. Although he played with Ganoderma lucidum very late last night, he recovered quickly. Therefore, he de could whisper with his father in the yard and wake him up.


    He glanced at the Ganoderma lucidum in his arms and saw that she slept very safely and contentedly. He kissed her and looked at her three stunning beauties. They all slept very sweet. He knew that it was because he and Ganoderma lucidum tossed about that they didn''t sleep well all night. Now they are making up for their sleep.


    After getting up, he quietly went out of the door and came to the yard. He just heard he de saying that his daughter could only be a little girl.


    Tang Chengjian''s son got up and said painfully, "son, you got up? You haven''t slept all night and won''t sleep for a while? Look, village head, wake up your son-in-law?"


    "You..." he de was so angry that he ignored Tang Cheng.


    "Don''t be angry, village head. My father is joking with you." Tang Wenhao walked to he denang and smiled.


    Tang Chengyi patted his son on the head. "Bastard, you call the village head after you have slept their daughter? You have to call them dad, lest the village head say we don''t have a tutor."


    "You old boy, I won''t talk to you. Wen Hao, come with me." he said and pulled Tang Wenhao out of his yard.


    Tang Cheng felt his head and said to himself, "he de Neng, you can''t even tell me that you can play with my son?" he said, smiling and entered the room.


    Tang Wenhao followed He De Neng out of the house. Seeing that he de Neng was still walking in the direction of his house, he asked suspiciously, "village head, where are you taking me?"


    "Smelly boy, didn''t your father teach you just now? You slept my daughter and didn''t change your words?" he de Neng scolded in a low voice.


    "Hehe, Dad, where are you taking me?" Tang Wenhao smiled and said, in fact, he is very grateful to He De Neng now. He thanked him for giving birth to such a good girl as Ganoderma lucidum. Last night, Ganoderma lucidum gave him a great shock. That kind of passion and hunger are unimaginable. It can be said that she is more crazy than Ruan Ling. She is completely worshipped, intoxicated and worshipped.


    She worshipped Tang Wenhao''s eyes, which made Tang Wenhao very excited when he remembered it. She seemed to want to vent all her desire for Tang Wenhao in one night. Therefore, they stayed up almost all night last night, the battle stopped for a moment, and then started again. It was hard to separate and give up.


    Finally, the body of Ganoderma lucidum was completely drained by Tang Wenhao, so they had to call in the Golden Army and hug each other to sleep.


    "Go to my house, where? Our husband and wife have only Ganoderma lucidum. As a result, they have been tortured by your boy for so many years. You have to explain to me and your mother?" he de said angrily.


    Shit! I''m going to see my mother-in-law!


    However, although Tang Wenhao doesn''t like he de Neng, he is still very fond of the village head''s daughter-in-law. There is a saying that his mother-in-law looks at his son-in-law and likes him more and more. He De Neng''s wife especially likes Tang Wenhao because she watched Tang Wenhao grow up. She has always supported Tang Wenhao when her daughter was studying regardless of pay.


    He de Neng''s home is the highest in He Jia village, with a total of four floors, the most luxurious decoration and the largest area. Instead, it is a four storey single family building in the city. This is the villa. Tang Wenhao has always looked up to his home before. Maybe that''s why he rejected Ganoderma lucidum.


    The father-in-law led his uncle to the house. As soon as he entered the door, there came out a pretty half old Xu Niang''s 50 year old woman, wearing loose clothes and white skin. At a glance, he knew that although she was in the countryside, she must never go down to the ground, otherwise her skin would not be so good.


    She is he de Neng''s daughter-in-law. Her name is Qiu Mei.


    Seeing that her man brought Tang Wenhao back, Qiu Mei was very surprised and asked with a smile, "Wen hao? Are you here? Come on, come in and sit down! Didn''t eat! My aunt made it for you! I''ll steam you the egg soup you liked most when you were a child."


    "Daughter-in-law, don''t be busy. I''ll steam eggs for the boy later. Boy, call Mom quickly!" he de Neng pulled Tang Wenhao''s sleeve and said with a smile.


    Qiumei listened to her husband talking like this and looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Tang Wenhao cried out embarrassed, "Mom!"


    "Hey! Good son-in-law, good son-in-law, hurry up and sit in the house." Qiumei was overjoyed. She came and took Tang Wenhao''s big hand and smiled on her face.


    After Tang Wenhao sat down, he de could wink at his daughter-in-law Qiumei and signal her to come in and talk. Qiumei immediately understood it and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, sit down first and mom will bring you something delicious."


    "Ha ha, mom, no need." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When the couple entered the room, Qiu Mei immediately asked happily, "husband, Wen Hao really promised to be our son-in-law? What about his beautiful daughters-in-law brought from Vietnam? They were all sent away?"


    "Let''s have it together! Send it away? Dream!" he de said angrily.


    "Ah? The dead boy wants to marry four wives? How can he do that? Isn''t it illegal? Besides, we can''t let our Ganoderma lucidum serve a man with so many women?" Qiumei said.


    "What else can you do? If your daughter doesn''t marry this dead boy, we can''t really let her be a girl all her life? You have the heart?" he de Neng asked.


    "Of course I can''t bear it, but, husband, how can we have the face to see people in the future? You say, our daughter is so beautiful and has to serve a man with three or four women."


    "I can''t help it, wife. Your daughter served Wen Hao all night last night. She''s not a yellow flower girl anymore. She''s so tired that she''s still sleeping in the dead boy''s bed." he de can sigh.


    "Ah? You said that last night, Ganoderma lucidum was broken by Wen hao? It''s still one night?" Qiumei looked at her husband in surprise. She didn''t seem to believe that her son-in-law had such great Kung Fu!


    "Why don''t you say that? Otherwise, dead Tang would taunt me like that? He said that our Ganoderma lucidum spent all night with Wenhao! I couldn''t stand this old Tang''s taunt, so I brought the dead boy home to talk. I didn''t want to see his father''s petty success and cheap behavior." he de said angrily.


    "Husband, listen to what you say, our son-in-law is very powerful in that respect? Old Tang is also determined. All four daughters-in-law want it?"


    "That''s right! Otherwise Wen Hao would dare to have four wives? Kung Fu is not good enough and he won''t be tired to death in bed? It''s good for our daughter. It''s lucky, but what makes people angry is that old Tang said that our Ganoderma lucidum can only be small, and that his two older daughter-in-law have been pregnant with their Tang seed." he de Neng said.


    "It''s too much to deceive people. We''ve been waiting for his son for more than ten years. How many good boys have we pushed off for more than ten years since we graduated from junior high school? In the end, we can only be his little boy when we wait for him? It''s too annoying. Did you ask Wen Hao''s own opinion? Our Lingzhi has liked him since childhood, loved him and took care of him. He always doesn''t care Can you be so heartless? "


    "No! Didn''t I bring him home to talk? Wife, you talk to him later. I''m an old man and I have a bad temper. I''m afraid to make the dead boy angry and spread his anger on our daughter. Now he holds our family in his hands and can''t afford it!"


    "Hehe, you village head he will also be afraid?" Qiumei said sarcastically.


    "Wife, do you still have the face to ridicule me? You''re not used to ganoderma lucidum? You''ve been used to her since childhood and instigated her to spoil the boy together. Now it''s the result. Are you happy?"


    "Hehe, anyway? As long as he accepts our Ganoderma lucidum, I''ll be happy. Where can you find such a capable son-in-law? Besides, your daughter must marry him! Give him to me! If I don''t believe it, I can''t clean him up? It''s impossible to make our Ganoderma lucidum small." Qiumei smiled confidently.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Qiu Mei is the wise internal help of He De Neng. After she married he de Neng, the son of the old party secretary, Qiu Mei gave him a lot of good tricks, which were laid flat from top to bottom. He was allowed to speak up in front of the leaders of the town. Below, the old and young masters of the village can also be counseled to behave properly. There will never be any bad things such as petitioning in He village.


    She also knows how to generate income for her family, do business in stores and get some poverty alleviation funds for the village. Of course, most of the funds allocated above are enjoyed by her family. Otherwise, how can they build these four storey buildings?


    In addition to having a business mind, she tames He De in bed, so that he de has no energy to deal with the flowers and plants outside. Every time he goes out to a meeting with the party secretaries of other villages to find a young lady to taste fresh food, there is nothing he can do. Not only is it not cool, the guy can''t lift up, but also she is ridiculed by the young lady, which always makes it impossible to steal chickens and eat rice, Because every night before he went out, Qiumei would not let him go until he begged for mercy.


    Therefore, he de can be a typical tracheitis!

 Chapter 188

    Men who can''t conquer their own women in both IQ and bed can only bluff outside and look for self-confidence. He De Neng is such a man.


    Today, he transferred the glorious task of accepting Tang Wenhao''s son-in-law to his daughter-in-law Qiumei. Seeing Qiumei''s confident appearance, he knew that his wife had a routine, and his son-in-law must not be her opponent.


    Qiumei returned to the living room with a plate full of snacks such as candy in her hand. He denang followed and smiled at Tang Wenhao. "Boy, I have to go to see the store. Your mother has something to tell you. Anyway, Ganoderma lucidum and they are sleeping. You can stay with us first!"


    "OK, Dad, you''re busy!" Tang Wenhao smiled and muttered in his heart. The father-in-law and mother-in-law muttered in the room for a long time. They must be discussing how to improve sister Lingzhi''s status. In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t divide who was the boss and who was the old and young. He loved his women as much as everyone, Because his women love him so much.


    As soon as he de could go, Qiu Mei took Tang Wenhao''s big hand and looked like how pleasing to the eye, "Wenhao, do you think mom is good to you?"


    "Oh, of course, mom, you and sister Lingzhi have always been good to me, and you love me as much as my mother." Tang Wenhao smiled and thought, this is going to enter the theme.


    This is neither flattering nor polite. Qiu Mei is not very kind to others, but her mother and daughter have been very concerned about Tang Wenhao since he was a primary school student. Tang Wenhao is very different in the village and doesn''t fit in with the crowd. He grew up cute, good-looking, clean, gentle, smart, didn''t repeat grades, and directly killed a famous university. Therefore, Qiu Mei has always been supportive of Ganoderma lucidum''s special care for Tang Wenhao. She knows that the Tang family''s life is difficult and it is inconvenient to provide direct assistance, so she has to help him through her daughter.


    She has always regarded Tang Wenhao as the best candidate for her son-in-law. Therefore, although she has no bottom in her heart, she doesn''t want her daughter to give up. She really likes Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Hao, you slept with your sister Ganoderma lucidum last night. Does that mean you really like your sister Ganoderma lucidum from your heart?" Qiumei asked with a smile.


    "Well, mom, of course, otherwise I wouldn''t hurt my sister. She''s been waiting for me for so many years and has been married to girls her age for more than ten years. I can''t live up to and delay her any more." Tang Wenhao said shyly.


    "Well, what are you going to do now? When will the Vietnamese women you brought back the day before yesterday send them away? I think there are some not young and very young ones. The older ones should be in their thirties, and the younger ones should be teenagers?"


    Tang Wenhao didn''t know how to answer a series of questions. He smiled awkwardly, "Mom, I''m in my thirties and fourties, but we had a special life and death experience, and then we naturally got together. The younger one also experienced a special thing with us. I wanted to take her as my sister, but she refused to marry me. I know it''s really difficult for her to marry other men if she doesn''t marry me, so I''m sure I can''t Send them away. "


    "Ah? What experience? Tell me about you and your first wife first? Mom wants to hear it." Qiumei was interested by Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao''s face turned red immediately and said awkwardly, "Mom, I''d better not say it!"


    "I''m your mother. Why are you embarrassed? Tell me! Let my mother have a long experience and listen to what strange things you encounter in Vietnam?"


    Tang Wenhao had no choice but to tell his mother-in-law briefly about the last time he was in danger with sister Ah Mei. Qiu Mei listened with interest, "Wen Hao, you are lucky. If you want your mother to say it! If you don''t die, you must have future blessings. Now that so many women like you, it proves your good fortune. Let''s talk about your little daughter-in-law? What happened between you? Let her marry you?"


    Tang Wenhao blushed more and said shyly, "Mom, don''t you really say this? I''m embarrassed to say." as he said, Tang Wenhao didn''t dare to look up at his mother-in-law.


    "What''s wrong with this child? I''m your mother. I watched you grow up. Besides, I don''t know if you remember? When you were in primary school, your sister Lingzhi took you to play in the river. You were dirty. Your parents worked in the field. I didn''t bathe and wash your clothes for you. Although you''re not my son, I thought you were my own son. Where are you Haven''t we seen a place? Tell me, satisfy mom''s curiosity. "Qiumei urges curiously.


    "This,... Mom, this is really, I can''t say it." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, it''s all right. Mom is alone at home. Mom won''t tell your father? She won''t tell you sister Lingzhi. Hehe, say it! Don''t spoil mom''s appetite."


    There was no way. Tang Wenhao had to stammer and briefly mention the last time he fed urine and drink to the lotus. Now, not only Tang Wenhao''s face turned red, Qiu Mei was embarrassed and smiled awkwardly, "silly boy, what strange things happened to you."


    "Hehe, mom, I don''t want to!... by the way, mom, what should I do now about sister lingzhi and me? You know now that my daughters-in-law are one in a million good girls, how can I abandon them? I''m not modern Chen Shimei, am I?"


    "Well, Wen Hao, in our place, a man can only marry one woman, and the government doesn''t allow you to marry four at once?"


    "It doesn''t matter if we don''t apply for a marriage certificate. Besides, we''ll stay here for a short time. When my certificates are complete, I''ll take them away. I''ll only leave the lotus with my parents and pick her up when we''re done."


    Qiumei''s eyes widened and asked anxiously, "ah? Wenhao, aren''t you staying in the village?"


    "Yes, mom, I study fashion design. What can I do in the village? I can''t earn money for meals? Don''t mention raising a wife and children."


    "There are so many things you can do, Wen Hao. With your talent and learning, you can stay in the village for two years. You can certainly be the village head of your father. Also, don''t we have a store? You don''t know. We only have Lingzhi girl and no son. In the end, the money we earn is not yours? Are you afraid of no food? Mom, the store can feed you both. Wen Hao, don''t go , Ganoderma lucidum won''t let you go. She loves you so much and is your person now. She can''t live without you. Wen Hao, you should consider not only yourself, but also your sister Ganoderma lucidum. She didn''t become your woman until she was 27. Do you have the heart to let her keep you alive at home? "


    "Mom, if you can''t bear it, there''s no way! We still have a lot of things to do in Vietnam. Moreover, my female boss is locked up, and we have to go to Hong Kong to save her." Tang Wenhao then briefly introduced Qiu Mei''s relationship with Manny.


    Hearing Qiu Mei''s frown, she looked at him painfully, "Wen Hao, you have such a body. So many women like you. Can you... Please? Don''t empty your body at a young age. You can''t lose too much for a man, understand?"


    When the mother-in-law and her son-in-law were chatting vigorously, the telephone in the living room rang. Qiu Mei got up and went to the telephone. Seeing that the telephone number was strange, she said suspiciously, "whose mobile phone number is this?"


    Tang Wenhao got up and walked over. It was his mobile phone number. He immediately understood it and said with a smile, "Mom, sister Lingzhi must have called me with my mobile phone."


    "Oh? Then you take it!" Qiumei smiled.


    "No, mom, you take it! She''s looking for you." Tang Wenhao refused.


    "The child, I''m sorry to answer his daughter-in-law''s phone?" she said. She grabbed the microphone and smiled, "Ganoderma lucidum, is that you?"


    "Hmm! Mom, is Wen Hao in our house?" asked Ganoderma Lucidum with a smile.


    "Yes, chat with mom! Do you have anything to say to Wen hao?"


    "Well, his eldest brother called. Let him call back quickly. Let him come back!"


    "OK, what about you? You haven''t passed the door yet? You really live in someone else''s house and don''t come back? Aren''t you afraid that the villagers will laugh at you for your lack of face and skin?" Qiumei said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I have no face and skin. Who wants to talk about it! Mom, I''ll go back later. Bye!" Ganoderma lucidum said and hung up the phone.


    When he left his mother-in-law''s house, his mother-in-law Qiumei asked him and Ganoderma lucidum to come back for lunch and said that he wanted the family to discuss their marriage. Tang Wenhao nodded and agreed, and then SA Yazi rushed home. He was anxious to answer Jin Dacai''s phone.


    I met many big girls and little daughters-in-law on the road. Everyone laughed at him and said that he was too powerful. Either he didn''t get married or he married three at one time. Tang Wenhao didn''t have time to gossip with them and ran home like flying.


    Ruan Ling and other beauties also got up. When Tang Wenhao came back, Ruan Ling said with a smile, "baby, your eldest brother called. Please dial him back quickly."


    "What''s up? Didn''t you answer, ah Ling?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No, sister Ganoderma lucidum answered. I''m brushing my teeth. I''m in such a hurry to answer your phone. Elder brother must have something," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, I''ll call and ask," he said, taking the phone from Ganoderma lucidum and dialing it quickly.


    "Brother, is that you?" Jin Dacai''s voice came from inside.


    "Well, brother, what''s urgent?"


    "Yes, brother, you and your sister-in-law should hurry to go to Hong Kong. Manny really had an accident." Jin Dacai said anxiously.


    "Ah? What''s the matter with Manny? Brother, hurry up."


    "I don''t know the details. I got a call from her early this morning. She seemed very nervous. She hung up without saying a few words. She said that she was now locked up and asked you and your sister-in-law to rescue her. Mother-in-law a Xiang was also locked up there, but where was it? She said she couldn''t tell clearly. Let you go to her mother Yang Danni."


    "Ah? Isn''t Manny under house arrest by her mother? Why did she let us find her mother?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 189

    "Brother, how can a mother put her daughter under house arrest? Certainly not. We don''t know the specific situation. I think you must go to Hong Kong to understand the situation. When you get to Hong Kong, you will contact me and I will tell you where to find Manny. Brother, when can you leave as soon as possible?"


    "I''m waiting for the Hong Kong and Macao pass. It seems that it will take three or four days! Brother, how can you know where Manny is locked?" Tang Wenhao said puzzled.


    "Brother, have you forgotten what your eldest brother came from? Isn''t there another acting president? I''ll get Manny''s exact address from his mouth. The key now is that you have to get your passport quickly. Brother, no, you can''t rush for the pass yourself. You say you have to hurry to save people and let the staff provide convenience for you. It''s estimated that it can be done." Jin Dacai said.


    "Oh, well, I''ll go to the provincial capital with ah Ling right away. We sent the materials ourselves that day."


    "Yes, you can urge yourself. Maybe you can get the pass today or tomorrow, because you do it again. There should be no problem," Jin Dacai said.


    After talking to jindacai, Tang Wenhao''s heart basically drifted to Hong Kong. He hurriedly said to Ruan Ling, "Ah Ling, let''s go to the provincial capital immediately and urge me to get my pass. We''ll try to get the pass today and get the Hong Kong and Macao pass. We''ll contact the travel agency immediately and ask others to arrange for us to go to Hong Kong by plane today. Although you and sister Ah Mei have sneaked across, you all have documents. Let''s go! Take your documents and let''s go immediately."


    Ganoderma lucidum was silly and hurriedly took Tang Wenhao''s arm. "Wenhao, where are you going? Will you go and don''t come back? Then I''ll go with you."


    "Sister Lingzhi, I''m going to Hong Kong to save people. I''ll go home when I save people. Sister Lingzhi, wait for me at home! Sister Lotus is also at home!" Tang Wenhao caressed her cheek and said.


    "No, Wenhao, I don''t want you to leave me again." Ganoderma lucidum said, and tears poured out immediately.


    Ruan Ling quickly comforted her and said, "sister Lingzhi, don''t worry! My baby and I went to Hong Kong to save my sister. She was locked up by bad guys. When we get my sister back, we''ll come back and have a wedding for you and baby. OK? You can be a partner with Sister Lotus these days?"


    "Well, sister a Ling, will you really come back?" Ganoderma lucidum was afraid that Tang Wenhao would never come back again.


    "Of course, Sister Lotus is here too! Don''t worry!... sister Ah Mui, let''s get ready for the trip. Baby, go and talk to your parents!" Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Cheng and his wife are too anxious to hear that Manny is really in danger. They have met and got along with Manny. The couple also like her very much. They are a boss, beautiful, rich and capable. They don''t even want their life for their baby son. They go into the jungle of Vietnam alone to find Tang Wenhao for them. This friendship has already made the Tang family grateful to her Fatal Frame.


    When Tang Wenhao led Ruan Ling and Ah Mei to leave Hejia village, both lotus and Ganoderma lucidum cried. It was really tearful to say goodbye. Tang Wenhao felt bad. He could understand the feelings of lotus and Ganoderma lucidum. It was not long before he was just his own woman, and they were in the stage of glue like paint. When he left suddenly, they would certainly be very uncomfortable.


    The three of them took a taxi directly in the town and headed for the provincial capital. At more than 10 a.m., they went to the provincial exit entry administration. They found the teacher who received the materials at that time and told her about the situation. She reported the situation to their leaders. It was good. The leaders spoke very well. They did it according to special events. They let them go through the green channel and completed all the formalities in less than an hour.


    However, the formalities have been completed, but it takes two days to get the Hong Kong and Macao pass to Hong Kong. This is still in accordance with the special procedures.


    No way, the three had to stay in the provincial capital. For convenience, the three stayed in a hotel near the exit entry administration.


    After spending two hard days in the hotel, Tang Wenhao finally got the Hong Kong and Macao pass. The three found a travel agency. With their assistance, Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei also got their passports and visas. In this way, they went to Hong Kong with the tour group.


    Before boarding the plane, Tang Wenhao made a phone call with Kim Dae Choi, so that he immediately put Wang Zhuoyan away, and got the exact location of Mani being held from his mouth. He would arrive in Hongkong three hours later. Now Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were not here, and they flew to Hongkong, the Pearl of the Orient, thousands of miles away.


    More than 150 years ago, Hong Kong was described as a "barren land". Today, Hong Kong has become a "Pearl of the East". It has developed into an international financial and trade center and ranked among the world''s metropolises.


    As soon as the plane landed at the Hong Kong International Airport, Tang Wenhao and his wife realized the prosperity of Hong Kong, with a sea of people and numerous flights. They are worthy of being the top airport in the world.


    When the three left the airport, Tang Wenhao quickly turned on his mobile phone. As soon as the mobile phone was turned on, there were several text messages. Tang Wenhao opened them respectively. The telecom company welcomed the polite text messages to Hong Kong. There were also some messy ones. The last one was sent by Jin Dacai.


    "Brother, when you arrive in Hong Kong, go directly to Qingshui Bay. Manny''s family is at No. 29 Haitian villa in Qingshui Bay, but the villa area is heavily guarded and it''s difficult to enter. This big brother can''t help you. According to the wisdom of your brother, there should be no problem. After you go in, you must find Manny''s mother Yang Danni. She will tell you everything. Call if you have something, brother. Good luck."


    Tang Wenhao showed the text message to Ruan Ling. Ah Mei also came over. After reading it, Ruan Ling said, "baby, let''s go directly to Qingshuiwan!"


    "OK, let''s go." Tang Wenhao took Ah Mei''s hand and walked out.


    To make a long story short, the three had no time to appreciate the luxury of Hong Kong and the beautiful scenery along the way. After turning the car several times, they arrived at clear water bay in the new territories of Hong Kong that afternoon. In fact, it was a beach. The sea water was blue and the beach was fine. It was a quiet and beautiful place with many luxury houses like Haitian, It is said that this is the residence of overseas staff coming to Hong Kong.


    Haitian villa is easy to find. Almost local people know that it is built on the edge of the beach and overlooks the scenic Guozhou islands. Therefore, Hong Kong is a paradise for the rich.


    They found a hotel opposite Haitian villa and stayed.


    While it was still early, the three bought some food and drink and sat on the beach, enjoying the beautiful scenery in the distance and chatting, "baby, after we rescued my sister tonight, we will also buy a villa here. How about our sisters?" Ruan Ling smiled at the sea.


    "OK! However, ah Ling, I have to earn enough money to let you live any life you want. Now I am supported by you. I am a man. I can''t always do this. Otherwise, I have no self-confidence for a long time. Men don''t make achievements in their career, can''t find self-confidence, and can''t do it in bed. Aren''t you afraid?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, I''m not afraid. A man like you can''t be without self-confidence. In fact, ah Ling has enough money to live for several lives. There''s no need for you to work hard. Besides, we still have a death valley? Is it ah Ling?" Ah Mei smiled aside.


    "Oh, sister Ah Mui, you don''t understand the heart of baby. He is a typical man''s psychology and can''t be measured simply by money. He needs to find himself in his career. Baby, I support you. After saving my sister, listen to her opinions and see how to integrate our two enterprises. You will be our general manager. My sister and I will help you, okay?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No, my ability is not as good as you and Manny. How can I be the general manager?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Then you can be the chairman? Hehe."


    "What''s more, ah Ling, don''t tease me. Where am I an official? I''ll concentrate on fashion design. I want to participate in the international fashion design competition. I want to stand out in the international fashion design industry. I want all my women to wear the clothes I designed for you, make my women the most beautiful and sexy women in the world, and I want all the beauties in death valley to wear them The clothes I designed for them, I want them to feel happy because of you, "Tang Wenhao said with pride.


    "Oh, baby, you''re great! I love you so much. No, I''m going to love you tonight, sister Ah Mui. Do you want to?" Ruan Ling asked shyly.


    "Hehe, of course, but I was just pregnant, OK?" Ah Mui asked shyly.


    "It should be OK. I didn''t do it when I couldn''t hold it for the first few days. I''m like this. I don''t know if you can?" Ruan Ling said, blinking at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao''s blood spurted by Ruan Ling''s and Ah Mei''s words. Seeing that there was no one around, he said with a bad smile, "ah Ling, why don''t we take a bath in Shanghai? Find a corner where there is no one, and the three of us will take a mandarin duck bath together. By the way, I''ll play with you two from behind. How about it?"


    "Little villain, stop talking. Do you know that sister Ah Mui and I are hungry and thirsty! I can''t stand your temptation. You told sister Ganoderma lucidum that night that you didn''t love her. It''s longer than the first time you were with me! I''m jealous, baby, I must want you tonight. I really can''t hold it."


    "Ah Ling, I can''t tonight. I have a task tonight. You''ve forgotten all the business?" Ah Mui said with a smile.


    "Oh! Yes! Little villain, it''s your fault. You seduced others and almost forgot to save my sister." ah Ling whined and twisted Tang Wenhao''s thigh.


    Tang Wenhao said, "ah Ling, come on, I want you?"


    "Come on! Do you think I don''t want you to me?"


    He has been in great demand by his two wives. These days, he hasn''t found them to vent in the provincial capital hotel. For fear of being checked again, he will be in trouble and delay saving Manny.


    Now in Hong Kong, this is a free world. There is no need to worry about this problem at all, so the heart is easy to be wild. Coupled with Ruan Ling''s jade hand, Tang Wenhao''s mind is inseparable from the bodies of the two beauties.

 Chapter 190

    "Ah Ling, sister Ah Mui, let''s take a bath in that corner! There''s no one there. By the way, I''ll give you two some exercise and relax, OK?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    Ruan Ling looked at Ah Mei for consultation. Ah Mei smiled shyly and said, "ah Ling, I listen to you. As long as it''s like what you said, it''s estimated that it won''t be so easy to miscarry."


    "Hehe, no, baby has experience. Let''s go! I really want to die him." Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the two beauties were the same as himself. There was only one thing in his heart, so he took one in one hand and ran to the west corner of Qingshui Bay.


    The three quickly took off, jumped into the sea and played. Seeing that there was really no one around, Tang Wenhao asked eagerly, "ah Ling, sister Ah Mei, who will come first?"


    "Let ah Ling come first! My baby and I had one last time. Come first this time," Ah Mui said with a smile.


    "OK! Sister Ah Mui, you''re welcome, baby. What are you waiting for? I''m going to miss you. Sister Ah Mui, look around us and don''t let others peek?" said Ruan Ling.


    "Oh, don''t worry! Ah Ling, I''ll take you to a place with deeper water. Even if someone shoots on it, we can only see us in the water, but we can''t shoot anything." Tang Wenhao really picked up Ruan Ling and walked slowly to the sea.


    "Ah Ling, isn''t it cold now?" smiled proudly.


    He likes this feeling very much. Every time he is overbearing, Tang Wenhao feels very proud and man. He finds a special self-confidence from it.


    "Hmm! Baby, it''s so comfortable." Ruan Ling felt that her whole body and mind, an indescribable sense of fullness and happiness, swept all over her body, and she no longer felt cold.


    "Ah Ling, are you suffocating? I think I''ll let you several times a day, at least once."


    "Well, baby, it''s nice to have you. From now on, I''ll sleep with you every day like when we first got married. I''ll occupy you."


    "Don''t let your sisters divide me anymore?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Let me, but your main energy should be on me. I want to get you back. You used to belong to me alone. Am I too generous to share you with so many sisters now?"


    After playing a sea water mandarin duck bath with two beautiful wives, the sun was fading and the sun was setting. The three completely relaxed their body and mind. After putting on their clothes, they returned to the hotel.


    After dinner in the hotel, Tang Wenhao lay between the two beauties and talked for a while. The three people slowly fell asleep. They agreed that Tang Wenhao sneaked into the Haitian villa alone at midnight, and the sisters stood guard for him outside.


    At one o''clock in the morning, Tang Wenhao woke up. In order not to let Ruan Ling and Ah Mei take risks, he ordered the sleeping acupoints of two beautiful women. They won''t wake up until six or seven in the morning.


    When Tang Wenhao was ready, he put on black clothes and quietly left the hotel.


    At this time, although it was late at night, there were still twos and threes of men and women talking and hugging together on the beach. Tang Wenhao had no time to enjoy their shameless performance and went directly to Haitian villas.


    In addition to the gate, the Haitian villa is surrounded by high walls, and some surveillance cameras are set at the top of the wall. Tang Wenhao found a quiet place and saw no one around. First, he threw a black cloth in the safe range to cover the surveillance camera, and then flew on the wall more than two meters high as fast as possible, The black cloth on the camera was removed from the side, and everything returned to normal.


    The whole process took only five seconds.


    He first hid in a place covered by trees on the wall and observed the surrounding environment. He had a bottom in his heart. As long as there were many trees inside, he was absolutely sure that he would not be found. Therefore, he chose to settle on the ground and flew down the wall.


    When he arrived at the villa area, he quietly touched the road beside the wall, so he swaggered to look for No. 29 in the villa.


    Therefore, no matter how strict the monitoring is, it can only be set up for ordinary people. It is basically useless for Tang Wenhao, an absolutely smart person and expert who has been instructed by an expert.


    Although the Haitian villa has a very good geographical location, with beaches, trees, sea water, blue sky and white clouds, it seems that there are not many people living in the villa, and the occupancy rate is estimated to be about half. Tang Wenhao took a long time to find the 29th. To his surprise, although it was early morning, there were lights in it, and he quietly approached the villa, He was suddenly excited to think that Manny grew up here.


    The room with light was on the side near the sea. Tang Wenhao crept under the window of the room and looked around. It was dead silent, only the sound of the waves beating the shore reef in the distance.


    Tang Wenhao got up and looked carefully into the window, but he was blocked by the curtain and couldn''t see anything. He put his ears close to the window and could hear a voice inside, "Mom! You said that aunt is always indecisive. This is not the way. I''m afraid if she completely repents and releases sister Manny for a long time, won''t we be completely passive?"


    "Zhuo Xiong, don''t worry! Don''t worry, there''s a mother! Mans can''t find anyone to support the table except you and your brother. Your uncle''s single biography for several generations has no brothers and sisters. You don''t have to worry. Mans will be ours sooner or later, and mani''s dead girl will be yours sooner or later. As long as your aunt doesn''t like the mainland boy surnamed Tang, you don''t have to worry at all. What do you want now All you have to do is to make your aunt happy. Don''t force her too much, and don''t be rude to Manny. The girl is weak in appearance and strong in heart. She can''t make sure what she said is true. If she''s urgent, she''ll kill herself. "


    Tang Wenhao was surprised and scared into a cold sweat. Fortunately, he came. Manny might be forced to death by the family when she was late. He had heard that the woman talking must be Manny''s little aunt.


    "Mommy, you women are too indecisive. If I say, I''ll sleep cousin Manny sometime. She must be my woman honestly. How can you think so complicated? Just say how the two concubines left by your uncle started to shout. Now your son has no voice. Women just want to make her happy."


    holy crap The boy turned out to be an animal! If Manny really wants to marry him, she will be ruined all her life.


    "Bastard, your mother is also a woman. Did you talk to your mother like that? Also, I remind you that although the two concubines left by your uncle are not a few years older than you, they are your elders. Since they have slept with them, you should also keep it a secret. Don''t let your aunt know that you have nothing to do and run to the 27th, which will make your aunt suspicious, She wants to know that you have done such immoral things. If you still want Manny, you''ll die. Besides, I want to warn you, don''t be extreme. With your temper, you''re sure to screw things up. Manny is not only strong in character, but her mind is very careful. She''s a talented student, no less than you. She said she had written her will long ago, you know Is what she said true or false? What if she''s true? You''re not a chicken? So far, she''s still man''s only heir. "


    "Alas! Mommy, I''m so anxious. I really like her. I thought she was my real cousin and didn''t dare to think anything out of her mind. Now that you and my aunt say she is indeed Vietnamese, I can boldly sleep with her and marry her. Mommy, why don''t you tell my aunt to choose a day for us to get married first? I really can''t stand it." she said, rowing, The curtains were opened and a white light shone out of the window.


    Scared, Tang Wenhao squatted down. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, otherwise he would be seen by the people inside.


    "Bastard, if you can''t bear it, you''ll make big plans. You can''t hold your breath at all. You must take your time. Don''t worry. As long as you get close to her and care about her more, there should be no problem. In addition, your aunt also wants you to become her only sister. Mommy is her only sister. That''s your biggest cost. All right, Mommy wants to take a bath and sleep. You''ve pestered mommy in the middle of the night. Look, your daddy is all right Asleep. "


    "All right! Good night, Mommy!"


    "Good night, son."


    Tang Wenhao heard a sound of closing the door under the window. Then he heard the sound of sliding the door inside. Tang Wenhao estimated that the old woman went to the bathroom to take a bath, so he slowly stood up and looked inside carefully. Sure enough, there was only a man over half a hundred lying on the bed in the room, sleeping soundly.


    Tang Wenhao observed the room. The decoration is luxurious and the space is very large. The wardrobe is super large. It''s like a small room. Shit, it''s a rich man.


    He looked at the window, saw that the bolt was not inserted, gently pushed it, and the window opened immediately. He knew that women had more trouble taking a bath and would not come out so soon. Therefore, he took off his shoes, climbed up the window quietly, jumped into the room quietly, saw that the sleeping man didn''t wake up, and closed the window again.


    Then, he walked carefully to the wardrobe and gently opened it. It was like a clothing store. He took his shoes and drilled in. He just thought out of the window that the wardrobe was the best hiding place. After the woman fell asleep, he went out of the room to find out where to find Manny''s mother, but listen to what the woman meant, Manny''s mother wants Manny to marry the garbage just now? What''s going on?


    When he was thinking about it, he heard the tap sound of slippers approaching the wardrobe. Tang Wenhao was surprised. Shit, he forgot that the woman must take clothes from the wardrobe after taking a bath. Thinking of this, he quickly hid behind several pajamas and pulled it with his hand.


    What Tang Wenhao didn''t expect was that after opening the wardrobe, the woman went directly to his squatting place. Through the light, he caught a glimpse of two thighs. Shit! The woman came out without wearing anything after taking a bath!

 Chapter 191

    Without thinking, the woman wanted to take down the pajamas opposite Tang Wenhao and replace them. Tang Wenhao was scared to death. He quickly pulled his pajamas, then moved aside, hid behind another Pajama, and then loosened his pajamas.


    "Yeah! Hang on?" the woman said suspiciously. After that, she put her jade hand in, took the pajamas off the hanger directly, and didn''t close the wardrobe. She went to the bedside and looked straight at the wardrobe. Through the gap between the clothes and the strong light, Tang Wenhao saw a beautiful face.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. He always thought that Manny must be very old. Unexpectedly, she looked like she was in her thirties and forties. She was full of vitality. She didn''t look like a woman approaching her fifties.


    What shocked Tang Wenhao most was that she gave birth to a beautiful face. At first glance, she looked like Zhong Chuhong, an absolute beauty in Taiwan.


    No wonder Manny once told him that her mother Yang Danni and her little aunt Yang Danyun were great beauties. When I saw them today, they were really very beautiful.


    Just as Tang Wenhao watched the old beauty put on the PINK SILK PAJAMA in front of him and sighed secretly about her beauty, she took off the pajama again, came to the wardrobe again, hung up the pajama again, reached out and took off the pajama in front of Tang Wenhao again, which frightened Tang Wenhao to hold the pajama again, The body moved behind the pink Pajama just now.


    "Yeah! What''s the matter? There''s a ghost!" Yang Danyun muttered and took off another Pajama on the hanger.


    holy crap Manny''s aunt is still addicted to trying on clothes in the middle of the night? Are you sick? Tang Wenhao scolded in his heart.


    Fortunately, Yang Danyun didn''t think deeply. She picked up her pajamas and put them on by the bed. This time, she didn''t take them off again. When Tang Wenhao saw Yang Danyun in his pajamas, he couldn''t help but sigh to himself, shit! How sexy! This is the real familiar woman! People over 50 years old have more flavor than many young white-collar workers in their thirties.


    After Yang Danyun put on her pajamas, she returned to the wardrobe and gently closed it. It was dark inside. Only a glimmer of light penetrated into the gap of the cabinet. Tang Wenhao gently moved his body and looked at the bed with his eyes close to the gap.


    Yang Danyun leaned her head against her old man''s chest and gently caressed her husband. His husband muttered, "wife, what time is it? Don''t you sleep yet?".


    "It''s almost two o''clock, husband. Have you had a rest? You haven''t touched me for months. Just stay with me tonight!".


    "Shit! Can''t you? Do you want to do it in front of me? This old woman is coquettish and pitiful enough. Her husband doesn''t touch her once in a few months!" Tang Wenhao was immediately excited. It can be said that no man doesn''t like watching other men''s exercises, not to mention the old couple in bed.


    "Wife, aren''t I busy? When your brother-in-law leaves Hong Kong, I''m holding on. I''m tired!" the old man said impatiently.


    "Are you really having sex with the goblin of Jiexika? Do you have no energy at home? Get up and make it clear!" Yang Danyun said unhappily, and then he had to pull his husband up.


    "Well, don''t think nonsense, wife. You don''t know me? I can''t even deal with you. Can I deal with the goblin?".


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I want you now. If you don''t give it, there''s a ghost in your heart!" Yang Danyun said.


    "Well, in order to prove that there is no ghost in my heart, come on! Go and close the curtain first?" the old man said when he saw that the curtain had not been closed.


    "What curtains are you pulling? What time is it? Who ran to your window to see your husband and wife? Just turn on the night light!" said Yang Danyun, turning off the headlights and turning on the night light at the head of the bed.


    "Wife, I''m really sorry for you. This man is getting old! He feels more and more depressed and wrongs you!".


    "Don''t move, husband, take off your clothes first. It''s not the first time for you." Yang Danyun said to herself and took off her pajamas again. Then she took off her pajamas for her husband, and hurriedly lay on her husband''s body.


    "Wife, I''m sorry!" the old man sighed.


    "I don''t want to be sorry, I want you to love me!".


    "Well, wife, we are old husbands and wives. Young people like this. Let''s stop tossing and go to bed? Just think about your sister. She is only two years older than you. Her husband has been gone for so long. There has been no man in the family. Haven''t they all come?".


    "That''s different. My sister now has no man to think of. I''m a man lying around all day. It''s better not to have one?".


    Now, the old man couldn''t stand it anymore and angrily scolded, "Yang Danyun, don''t go too far. Isn''t it that you''re not satisfied today? I''m a man and have my own dignity!".


    "You, how can I go too far? You gave all your extra energy to other women. You think I don''t know? You don''t deserve to be a man. What dignity do you want?" Yang Danyun was not satisfied and scolded her husband tit for tat.


    "You ladies, I''ll show you today!" he said, got up and went to the dresser, took out a medicine bottle from his briefcase, poured out a few pills, and swallowed them with water.


    After taking the pills, the old man went back to bed.


    Tang Wenhao opened his eyes in the wardrobe. He really didn''t expect such a beautiful woman on the surface and so hungry in the heart. No wonder his men haven''t touched her for months. It''s impossible not to be hungry unless she is cold.


    However, her old man looks very tall, tall and not very old. Why not? Does the old boy really have a woman outside? Like his son''s widow and concubine, this family is interesting enough!


    Tang Wenhao squatted in the dark wardrobe and endured physical suffering. He scolded himself, "your mother forced me to waste such a beautiful wife. It''s outrageous!".


    But Manny''s little aunt is too coquettish. She still likes doing things at this age? Wash up and go to bed early! I have to go out and find someone! Besides, it''s too oppressive in here.


    "Wang Jianzhong, dead ghost, won''t you just go to bed? Wash and sleep quickly!" Tang Wenhao heard Yang Danyun shouting her husband''s name in the bathroom.


    Seeing that there was no reply for a long time, Yang Danni opened the door of the bathroom. Her husband had been sleeping in bed and scolded angrily, "dead ghost! Don''t want to touch my mother again in the future!".


    Then he went to bed and lay on his back. He glanced at the useless man around him, sulking.


    Tang Wenhao is so anxious that he really wants to go out and completely satisfy her. Don''t scold Tang Wenhao. This is a man''s nature. Any man who sees such a woman will have the impulse to help.


    However, at the thought that Yang Danyun is Manny''s little aunt. Although she is not related by blood, she is after all her adoptive mother''s little sister. Tang Wenhao doesn''t have the courage. He is not allowed to do such things by himself with higher education.


    However, I can''t help appreciating her, and I don''t think it''s necessary to bear it. This woman is Manny''s enemy. Since she is the enemy, what can I do if I appreciate it? Now that you can enjoy it, you can sleep with her? Is she the mother of Wang Zhuoyan and Wang Zhuoxiang?


    Is it exciting to sleep these two bastards'' mothers? He can sleep with Manny''s little mother. Why can''t I sleep with his mother? Man Tianxiong, it seems that my son-in-law will avenge you for being wearing two green hats after you die.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao''s idea appeared in his mind, he startled himself. Shit, how could I have such a shameless idea?


    When I was thinking of this, I saw Yang Danyun push his husband angrily and said, "husband, don''t sleep. You''ll sleep when you come back these days. I''m going crazy, husband, husband!" Yang Danyun called for a long time, and her husband slept like a dead man.


    Yang Danyun emboldened Tang Wenhao in the cabinet. He suddenly had a bold idea to completely conquer the familiar woman with himself, so that she could not live without herself, and then let her take the initiative to hand over Manny. Didn''t it save a lot of trouble? He not only avenged man Tianxiong, but also let himself save his daughter and his Manny, killing two birds with one stone.


    No, what if she just wants to satisfy her and refuses to help? Instead, call the police. It''s troublesome. It''s really impossible to steal chicken and eat rice.


    "Shit! This woman can''t hold her back, her husband can''t, so she has to solve it by herself. It''s too inhumane not to tell her her her true identity. We''ll have a showdown with her when the time is ripe. The main task tonight is to change, completely accept her and let her become her own slave in the future!" thought of this, Tang Wenhao suddenly got up, gently pushed open the door of the cabinet and quietly climbed to the end of the bed.


    To be on the safe side, Tang Wenhao quietly climbed to Wang Jianzhong''s side and touched his neck. This is the sleeping point. He couldn''t wake up in a few hours.


    After finishing Wang Jianzhong, Tang Wenhao took off his body, quietly climbed up from the end of the bed and naturally lay on Yang Danni


    "Who are you? Why are you in our bedroom?" Yang Danyun asked in fear after a round of addiction. In fact, when Tang Wenhao first met him, she felt that he was not her husband, but because Tang Wenhao was so powerful that she didn''t think about it at all and had to let herself go.


    "A person who wants you when he sees you!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Who the hell are you? I think you''re not old. Why are you so brave? Aren''t you afraid of my husband waking up?".


    "You ask me so many questions at once? I''ll answer you one by one. You don''t care who I am. Anyway, I''m not the one who hurt you. I''m a few years younger than your son. The last question, I''m not worried about your husband waking up, because he can''t wake up in a few hours. Otherwise, would I dare to do this just now? Don''t you know what you just called was scary? I guess this villa All the people in the were awakened by you. You''re coquettish enough! "Tang Wenhao hugged her and said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 192

    "You... Bad boy, who the hell are you? How did you get into my bedroom? What do you want to do? Do you really just like me?" Yang Danyun has always been very confident in herself, so it''s normal to have such an amorous idea.


    "I had come to Hong Kong to travel and had no money. I knew that the women living in the villa must have money and wanted to go here to count money and tickets, but I was attracted by you when I saw you at the door. I came to visit your house in the evening. I saw you trying on your pajamas without clothes in the middle of the night at the window, so I enjoyed your husband''s and your not wonderful performance for a few minutes. To be honest, aunt, marry me Such a bad old man is blind to your sexy body. Why don''t I come and serve you every night in the future? "


    "Really? You mean what you say?" Yang Danni asked in surprise.


    "Of course, as long as you want, I promise to come to you every day to make you a comfortable woman." Tang Wenhao just played for a long time to take her in one fell swoop and let her remember herself every day and take her for two consecutive days. After that, the best way to deal with this extreme woman is to let her know, Without you, her life has no hope and happiness at all, Tang Wenhao smiled to himself.


    "Yes, yes, I want it, but are you really OK?" Yang Danyun, an old woman, was lifted up by Tang Wenhao and asked hurriedly.


    "What? I don''t have a bad time, aunt. How about touching my chest and abdominal muscles compared with you, a bad old man?" Tang Wenhao reached out to himself with Yang Danyun''s hand.


    Yang Danyun was excited by the strong muscles. She couldn''t help saying with great interest, "young man, what do you do? Why are you so powerful? I want to turn on the light and have a good look at you, OK?"


    "Aunt, I advise you not to watch it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Why? Because after you saw me, you can''t live. How was I just now?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "It''s very powerful. My husband can''t be you even if he has 100." Yang Danyun exclaimed.


    "Hehe, if you see my appearance again, you will be amazed. I am the most handsome man you have seen in your life. What are Chow Yun fat, Andy Lau, liming and Guo Fucheng? I am confident that I am more handsome than their four heavenly kings. How can you live? If you see me clearly, you will fall in love with me." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "You''re quite confident. If you say so, aunt wants to see your true face." Yang Danyun stretched out her jade hand and pressed the switch, and the light went on.


    When Yang Danni saw Tang Wenhao''s handsome face, she was stunned. Then, she showed a very gratifying smile on her face. She really didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to be such a young man full of heroism. Seeing his masculine figure with her own eyes, she couldn''t worship him. She caressed Tang Wenhao''s abdominal muscles hungrily and pinched it, Then she looked up at Tang Wenhao''s confident face, nodded and said with a smile, "good boy, I''m a standard man. My aunt fully believes that you have the strength of plum blossom."


    At this time, Tang Wenhao also began to carefully appreciate the old beauty lying in front of her. Mom, she is about the same age as her mother, but she looks like she is in her thirties. The old man lying next to her can almost be her father.


    It seems that the old woman has a good way to maintain her skin. The dead old man turned a blind eye to such a treasure land of Feng Shui!


    Tang Wenhao obscenely overpowered her. "Plum blossom twice is the biggest insult to me. I''ve always been plum blossom nine degrees. If you don''t believe it, I''ll prove it to you today."


    Yang Danyun especially appreciated Tang Wenhao''s style of doing what he said. To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao didn''t want to let her go at all. Later, considering the safety problem, Tang Wenhao pulled out his gun and left through the darkness before dawn.


    When she left, Yang Danyun hugged him and asked Tang Wenhao to swear that she would come again tonight. After receiving Tang Wenhao''s positive answer, she reluctantly released Tang Wenhao''s hand, watched Tang Wenhao fly up to her window, and then watched Tang Wenhao disappear in the villa area through the window.


    "Is he a man or a ghost? How can there be such a strong man? Is there really such a powerful man in the world? Is he dreaming? No, he must be a man. Besides, he doesn''t have such a good-looking ghost? But who is he? He comes without a shadow and goes without a trace. Does he really come home because he likes his body? Is he himself Still so charming? "Yang Danni stood at the window, thinking in her head.


    Later, because she was too tired, she couldn''t care so much. She kept thinking about the origin of Tang Wenhao. She always felt that Tang Wenhao seemed familiar, but she just couldn''t remember where she had seen him.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao went up the wall and floated down. He quietly went back to the hotel. When he entered the room, he saw Ruan Ling and Ah Mei on the bed. The two beauties slept soundly. He didn''t know that the old beauties who had been working behind their back all night came back.


    Tang Wenhao washed his body, lay between them, hugged one with one hand, and went to sleep. He was really sleepy and tired. After all, he tossed with the old beauty Yang Danyun for several hours.


    At noon the next day, Tang Wenhao was awakened by Ruan Ling. He opened his eyes and looked at the hot sun outside the window. He knew it must be almost noon and pretended not to know anything, "ah? Ah Ling, what time is it?"


    "Baby, it''s noon. You slept all morning. Sister Ah Mui and I got up late. We didn''t wake up until more than eight o''clock. I didn''t expect you to sleep better than us. Sister Ah Mui and I saw that you slept so well and didn''t call you. We delayed things. We said we got up last night and went to Haitian don''t villa to find my sister. It''s noon, so we had to go again this evening. Baby, get up and eat Let''s go out and buy something to eat after dinner, so we don''t have to stay in the hotel. We still have an afternoon. "


    "Yes! Baby, get up! Change your pants and sister Ah Mui will wash them for you." Ah Mui went to the bed, reached out and took off Tang Wenhao''s pants, joked, "it''s dishonest again."


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, don''t annoy me, otherwise the consequences will be very serious." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling was afraid that he would find their sisters to do business again and hurt her body. She quickly smiled and said, "baby, you''d better let us go! Get up and eat. It''s important for your body."


    The three went downstairs for lunch. After shopping in the shopping center near Qingshuiwan for several hours, they bought a lot of snacks. Ah Mui felt tired and had to go back to the hotel to have a rest.


    At midnight, Tang Wenhao still let Ruan Ling and Ah Mei sleep in the way he did last night. He still climbed the wall and jumped the tree, and quietly slipped to No. 29 Haitian villa to date with the old beauty Yang Danyun.


    However, to be on the safe side, he first checked the situation around to avoid being played by old beauties. He didn''t know that Yang Danyun had been thinking about him almost all the time except sleeping for four or five hours since he left in the morning. Even during the day, he was always absent-minded when talking and chatting with his son and sister Yang Danni.


    She is anxiously waiting for the arrival of midnight and looking forward to fighting with Tang Wenhao all night. The shock brought to her by Tang Wenhao is so strong that she can''t extricate herself and miss it day and night.


    Her son Wang Zhuo Xiong joked with her during the day, saying that she and his father were so old that they were crazy to play, which scared Yang Danyun half to death. He thought his son had found something. Later, when he saw his son thinking he was playing with his husband, he felt a little relaxed. This also strengthened her idea that every time she dated Tang Wenhao, she must leave her husband in bed, otherwise, It''s easy to be found, because she really can''t make a voice when working with Tang Wenhao. As long as she is a woman, she will be taken away by him.


    Therefore, when it was time to get off work, she called her husband home from the company for dinner. Nominally, she cared about him. In fact, she asked her husband to go to bed with her early. Wang Jianzhong couldn''t refuse, so she listened to her arrangement and went to bed with her early. After all, he fell asleep soon when he was a little old.


    When Yang Danyun saw that her husband had fallen asleep, she quickly opened the window. She didn''t pull the bolt last night. Tonight is a big mouth. Welcome Tang Wenhao back.


    When Tang Wenhao saw Yang Danyun sitting in front of the bed and looking anxiously out of the window, he was secretly happy. Shit, the old beauty is completely hooked. Work harder tonight. She must listen to herself and do whatever she wants. As long as she can save Manny, she will be wicked!


    Perhaps because there are more women, great changes have taken place in Tang Wenhao''s heart. He no longer cares too much about sex. This is the reason why he went to Yang Danyun last night. Of course, Jin Dacai also had a great impact on him, which made him understand the truth of having fun in time.


    Tang Wenhao''s punctuality made Yang Danyun ecstatic. She couldn''t help exclaiming, "come on, pick it in! He''s asleep." she said, happily pointing to her husband.


    Tang Wenhao nodded, flew up to the window, jumped in, gently closed the window, pulled the curtain, and came back to Wang Jianzhong. He patted him on the neck. He knew he had played with his wife, and he didn''t know it like a dead pig.


    Yang Danyun looked at him in surprise and asked, "why did you hit my husband?"


    "Not to fight, but to let him sleep soundly. You don''t want him to sleep like a dead pig like last night? You can call him whatever you want?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, of course. What the hell are you doing? Aunt thinks you''re mysterious. Can you fly over eaves and walls? Can you also do Kung Fu? Like Bruce Lee?" Yang Danyun asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, you''re right! Aunt, it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I really came to accompany you tonight, right?"


    "Well, but I still want to know you very much, young man. You are so handsome and have good Kung Fu. Why do you like me?" said Yang Danyun, and began to undress Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t care about her, so he went with her and focused on chatting with her. "Aunt, you''re not old at all. You look like my sister. By the way, I''ve always had a question to ask you."


    "Ask! I''ll answer any question you ask."


    "Hehe, OK, I''m confused. Don''t you have two sons?"


    "Yes, didn''t I tell you last night? The big one is mans in Hong Kong and the small one is mans in Shanghai. What''s the matter?"


    "Are they all your own?"


    "Yeah? I''m not a stepmother."

 Chapter 193

    "Ha ha, aunt, you are two rounds older than me! How can you wait? You won''t really fall in love with me?"


    "That''s right! Bad boy, I''ve fallen in love with you. You haven''t told me who you are? Why do I think you look familiar? Just can''t remember. Can you tell me yourself?"


    Tang Wenhao was startled. Shit, no! Did she see my picture at Manny''s?


    Tang Wenhao''s expression made Yang Danyun more suspicious. She looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously. "Come on, bad boy! Who are you? I really think I''ve seen you. Moreover, I still said that there are such good-looking boys in the world?"


    "Ha ha, aunt, don''t make a wild guess. We can''t meet. I''m not from Hong Kong. I''m from the mainland. I came to travel. After I saw you at the door of your villa, I couldn''t help wanting to be with you, and then I slipped in to meet you by smelling your body fragrance." Tang Wenhao said foolishly.


    "Bad boy, did you come to Hong Kong from the mainland?" Yang Danyun asked.


    "Well, yes, what''s wrong?"


    "What''s your last name?"


    "Don''t you mind? Shall we leave some mystery?"


    "No, I hope I can know more about you. I''m afraid you''ll suddenly disappear one day. Where can I find you? Bad boy, my heart has been taken away by you." Yang Danyun said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao stared at Yang Danyun seriously. He felt the weight of Yang Danyun''s words and couldn''t help sinking in his heart. Shit, is he doing evil! It seems that Manny''s little aunt is really passionate about herself, but no matter what, it must be impossible to be with her. She can be with her for two days at most. There is no further possibility. Moreover, this matter must be kept completely confidential. Ruan Ling and Manny''s sisters must not know. If Manny knows that she has slept her little aunt and slept with her feelings, Then he and Manny won''t have a chance. Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that his behavior last night was shameless.


    "Bad boy, what are you thinking? You look terrible. You won''t really disappear like this? Then you must tell me who you are and where I can find you? You can''t be so cruel to me. You sleep me and make me feel for you, and then you disappear quietly. How do you make me live?"


    "Auntie, I''m Tang... A decent man can''t be so ruthless." Tang Wenhao almost said his name and quickly put it off.


    However, he didn''t prevaricate. A Tang word made Yang Danyun instantly remember something. She said suspiciously, "Tang... Upright... No, you... You''re Tang Wenhao. You''re Manny''s dead girl''s boyfriend, aren''t you?" Yang Danyun looked at Tang Wenhao in horror.


    "No... I don''t know what you said." Tang Wenhao wanted to deny it.


    "No, you are Tang Wenhao. I totally remember. I saw your photos in Manny''s mobile phone and her photo album. You are Tang Wenhao. I won''t admit it wrong. How did you come to Hong Kong and how did you know man''s family? You even slept me... You dead boy. You''re going to kill me. What''s the matter?"


    Tang Wenhao saw that it was meaningless to deny it again. He simply admitted it and said indifferently, "aunt, since you already know that we both slept together, you can do it yourself."


    "What do you mean, I''ll do it myself! You dead boy, you''re Manny''s boyfriend and I''m Manny''s aunt, which means I''m your aunt. You slept me. I''m... Ashamed to death. How can I face my sister? How can I face Manny?"


    "Auntie, don''t pretend. You all know that Manny is not your own niece. Her mother is just her adoptive mother. You are not related by blood. It''s no big deal that we are together like this. Besides, I saw you last night because you are so poor. I feel sorry for you in the wardrobe. Look at you. You have such a good body and skin and are very old It''s not big. There''s a waste man lying around. He has to solve his own physical problems. As a loving man, I''ve done this little thing for you. What else can''t you erase? Aunt, don''t think about anything. We''re drunk now. Our life is so short. We need to know how to have fun in time. Come on! You''ve had enough rest. Let''s continue. " Tang Wenhao knew that he had to use a beautiful man''s plan to completely accept her, or it would be bad.


    "No! I can''t do it now. I''m Manny''s aunt!"


    "I can''t help you, come on!" said Tang Wenhao, rubbing her into his arms with his thick hand.


    "Hmm! Dead boy, I have to die under you all my life." Yang Danyun refused, but his body actively catered to Tang Wenhao.


    When they were in full swing, there was a knock outside the door, which frightened Yang Danyun, hurriedly hugged Tang Wenhao and asked in a panic, "who?"


    "Mommy, it''s me. What''s the matter with you and my father these two days? At such an old age, he''s still so dead and tossing that he won''t let people sleep?" it turned out that Wang Zhuo Xiong couldn''t sleep because of his mother''s frightening cry.


    Yang Danyun replied shyly, "Oh! I see, son, go back to sleep!"


    "Mommy, be careful. My father is ten years older than you. He''s almost sixty. You''ll have an accident if you toss like this."


    "I see, son, stop talking and go back to your room to have a rest."


    "Well, good night, Mommy."


    Then the footsteps faded away.


    Hearing that her son had gone away, Yang Danyun twisted Tang Wenhao''s handsome cheek and scolded, "dead boy, I can''t control it. Was it really scary just now?"


    "Oh, of course, aunt, where does your son sleep? How can he hear it?"


    "Upstairs to the East, he can hear it there. It seems that we really need to pay attention. By the way, Wen Hao, you came to Hong Kong to find Manny this time?"


    "Do you know? Did you lock her up?"


    "It doesn''t count. My sister doesn''t want to lose her adopted daughter. After all, she has raised her for more than 20 years. She is no different from her own daughter. The key is that she doesn''t want to marry you. What are you going to do, Wen hao? Do you want to take her away?"


    "Well, can''t you?" Tang Wenhao told the truth. He didn''t worry about the old woman at all. He knew that he had controlled the situation and the woman was reluctant to harm him.


    "No, Mans is a listed company. She is the only heir and President of mans. She must be responsible to mans. If she wants to go with you, she must leave clean."


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t want mans money. If we let her continue to be president of mans, she must return her original identity. She also has a sister. They must recognize each other. Moreover, I must marry her."


    "No, absolutely not."


    "Why not? Manny loves me and I love her too."


    "What are you doing now? Your boy''s bad thing is still in her aunt''s body? I won''t allow you to marry her. Since you are already my man, I can''t let you make plans for my niece."


    "Hehe, aunt, can you be reasonable? I''m helping you."


    "Help me, what do you say?"


    "I tell you, if I didn''t see you serving yourself last night, I couldn''t see it. I think you live too poor. I would never touch you. Although your body is beautiful and I see that you really want you, I still have a sense of shame. I know you are Manny''s aunt, but I really can''t bear you to live such a life. I have the ability to help you myself You''re taking this risk to sleep with you. You don''t thank me and want to stop me from marrying the woman I love? Well, I haven''t seen you. I''ll go back to the hotel to sleep first. Tomorrow morning, I''ll swagger to your house and ask you for important people. I won''t sneak here to help you and sleep with you in the middle of the night to meet you. "Tang Wenhao said, and he was leaving.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was leaving, Yang Danyun hurriedly pressed him, "no, you can''t do this to me. How can I live when you go?"


    "How do you live or how do you live? We''ve never met."


    "It''s easy for you to say. I''m already your woman."


    "Wrong, are you the woman of this old man? I''m just the man who helped you these two nights. Isn''t that more accurate?"


    "How many times can he touch me a year? Or do I pester him in vain? Wen Hao, please don''t leave me."


    "It''s impossible. I want to marry Manny. She loves me and I love her. You always lock her up like this. To be honest, I didn''t kill you. You know my kung fu. Do you think it''s difficult for me to kill you, including your son?" Tang Wenhao threatened.


    Yang Danyun shook her head in fear. "It''s not difficult. You''re the most powerful man I''ve ever seen. I can understand why Manny loves you so much?"


    "Then you still stop me from marrying her. If you really have feelings, you shouldn''t stop her from recognizing her ancestors and returning to her family. You shouldn''t stop her from marrying the man she likes."


    "Wen Hao, my son Zhuo Xiong also loves her very much. Please give Manny to my son!"


    "Nonsense, can this be? Besides, although I haven''t seen your son, I heard what you said last night. Your son dares to sleep even his uncle''s two widows and concubines? Is your son enough? You don''t care about him?"


    "I... those two women are not serious women. They follow my brother-in-law at a young age. They just like my brother-in-law''s money. My son sees that they used to be stars and are beautiful. Now there are no men, so he satisfies them temporarily. Aren''t you doing such bad things now?"


    Tang Wenhao was unhappy and didn''t speak. He was about to get dressed and flash. Yang Danyun suddenly felt a great sense of emptiness and despair. He quickly hugged Tang Wenhao and choked, "Wen Hao, I''m wrong. I''m really helping me when you sleep. You''re different from my son, okay? I beg you. Don''t leave me."


    "Aunt, we can''t agree. I must marry Manny. This is the goal I must achieve in this life. She must marry me. No one can stop her. Even if you lock her up for a lifetime, she won''t change. I can draw this conclusion." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "OK, I''m willing to help you, but I can''t guarantee that my eldest sister will be willing to marry Manny to you. After all, you have nothing but good Kung Fu. Moreover, Manny''s board of directors will not let Manny marry a young man without any identity like you."


    "You look down on me?"

 Chapter 194

    "It''s not to look down on, it''s a fact. For an enterprise like Mans, Manny, as the president, must marry a matching young talent to be accepted by the society."


    "Nonsense, the princess has married more civilians. Besides, Mans is not a great enterprise. Maybe I can annex mans in a few years." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    This made Yang Danyun very uncomfortable. She looked at Tang Wenhao contemptuously and asked, "what? Wen Hao, I like you and appreciate you very much, but young people can''t talk too far. Do you know how old mans is? The total assets outside Hong Kong and Shanghai are more than one billion US dollars, US dollars, not Hong Kong dollars and RMB, do you understand?"


    Tang Wenhao was hurt by Yang Danyun''s eyes. He sneered, "Hehe, I don''t understand, aunt, but I know a little. No matter how big an enterprise is, if it doesn''t have a very capable person to take the helm, it will soon become puffy. Big doesn''t mean strong. If Manny and I aren''t at Manny''s, Manny and I won''t last long. If Manny and I start a business together, it''s uncertain that we can start another Manny with strong strength soon."


    "Boy, you dare to think." Yang Danyun looked at him happily.


    "I can''t think how I can sleep with you?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    Yang Danyun glanced at Tang Wenhao and said greedily, "OK, Wenhao, I promised to help you. You''d better come up!"


    "Even tonight, I''ll go back. It''ll be dawn later. Tomorrow, I''ll come to Manny during the day. I''ll meet Manny''s mother in person and have a good talk. Moreover, I brought her sister. In front of the facts, I can''t help you to know each other. It''s a big deal to go to the hospital for testing."


    Yang Danyun looked at the wall clock and saw that it was only more than three o''clock. He held Tang Wenhao''s hand and said, "come up! Accompany me again! I want to make a request with you, okay?"


    "Hehe, I''m afraid you can''t stand it and shout again so that your son can hear it. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "I''m biting the quilt. I won''t make a sound. Wen Hao, please."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao was soft hearted, he agreed.


    "Wen Hao, I promise to help you marry Manny, but you must promise me a condition, okay?" Yang Danyun said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "say it! As long as I can do it, I will promise you."


    "You can certainly do it. It depends on whether you like it or not."


    "That''s not necessarily. Don''t think too much of me. I''m just an ordinary man," Tang Wenhao said modestly.


    "A man like you is still an ordinary man. No, look at him. My husband is an ordinary man! Wen Hao, seriously, I''m afraid you''ll suddenly disappear into my life. I feel happy like a dream these two days. You let me know that being a woman can be like this. Think about my previous husband and wife life. I''ve really lived in vain for so many decades."


    "Aunt, I''m not interested in your previous husband and wife life."


    "I don''t want to tell you about my previous husband and wife life. I want to tell you that you can marry Manny, but you can''t leave me."


    "Aunt, you know it''s impossible."


    "Possible, absolutely possible. With your ability, you can do it."


    "How can you say?"


    "If you can get married here and Manny and you both work at Manny''s headquarters in Hong Kong, what''s impossible? My sister also wants Manny to stay with her and I want you to stay with me. In this case, are there any obstacles for us to be together? With your hands, you can finish your husband and wife life with Manny in the evening and then come to my room, as we are now , is it difficult? Manny''s wedding room is on the second floor. Isn''t it convenient to go up and down with your ability? "Yang Danyun analyzed.


    Shit! This old woman is so considerate! She thinks everything in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s impossible, aunt. First of all, I won''t live here with Manny. We want to be together in the mainland. In Shanghai, we are all not interested in Hong Kong Manny. Moreover, even if we barely stay, I can''t play games between you and Manny every day. Aunt, you really misunderstood me. Although I am very beautiful, I have my own origin in most cases Well, now that I''m married to Manny, I won''t be with you again. If so, how can I afford Manny? "


    "You''ve been sorry for her. Does it make any difference?"


    "There''s a difference, aunt. I remind you again that I was helping you last night, including now. I was helping you and helping you be a happy woman, okay?"


    "Yes, then why can''t you continue to help me?"


    "I can''t do it. Moreover, I''ve long made up my mind to help you for a few days and make you a comfortable woman for a few days, so that I won''t be confused every time I think of you."


    "Why don''t you help me for a few days? Anyway, Wen Hao, I don''t care what you say, I won''t let you leave me. Otherwise, you don''t want to marry Manny. She''s my son Zhuo Xiong." Yang Danyun said angrily.


    "OK, since you said so, we won''t have any good results if we talk any more. See you tomorrow day. I''ll see who has the ability to stop me from taking Manny." Tang Wenhao was about to leave.


    Yang Danyun immediately hugged him and choked, "don''t go."


    "Take care, auntie. Thank you for making me feel comfortable these two nights. In fact, you are really a top-notch woman. It''s a waste to marry a bad old man like him. Bye!" said Tang Wenhao, hard opening her hand and walking to the window.


    Yang Danyun took a few steps, went to the window and hugged him, "don''t go, I''m wrong, please, you''ll go later?"


    holy crap This old woman is so fucking addicted!


    "No, auntie, I''ve made a decision and I won''t change." Tang Wenhao said that he would tear her hand away again, but Yang Danyun won''t let go this time, for fear that Tang Wenhao won''t return together.


    "Wen Hao, please don''t go. It''s still early. Stay with me for another two hours! I''ll serve you well in these two hours. If you feel bad, vent on me! I know you actually like my body, don''t you?"


    "Well, I don''t deny it," said Tang Wenhao coldly.


    Tang Wenhao smiled contentedly and pinched her flushed face. "Aunt, you are so coquettish! Ordinary young and beautiful girls are not as powerful as you. A woman who can stand the toss like me has enough energy."


    Yang Danyun''s hands and feet began to tremble. Tang Wenhao''s blow almost made her angry and praised, "OK... Boy, what time is it? It''s five o''clock. Then take a shower and go?"


    "OK, I''ll hold you."


    "Wen Hao, it''s very kind of you! My husband hasn''t held me like this to take a bath."


    "Then take me as your husband! At least when I''m with you, I''m your husband."


    "Well, if I could marry a man like you, I would like to live ten years less, and I would like to live less than twenty years."


    "Hehe, are you addicted?"


    "Well, I really envy Manny." Yang Danyun smiled gently around Tang Wenhao''s neck.


    They went into the bathroom and simply took a mandarin duck bath. After Tang Wenhao refreshed himself, he dressed neatly and wanted to leave. When he left, he smiled at Yang Danyun, "remember what you promised me and help me release Manny. I''ll meet you again tonight. I have to see Manny tomorrow, okay?"


    "Well, I promise you to marry Manny, but can I make another request?"


    "Aunt, if you still want me to live here all my life, don''t mention it. I can''t do it. If it''s other reasonable requirements, I''ll consider it. Anyway, you''ve become my woman. Tang Wenhao is not an unfriendly man."


    "Well, I just know that you are a loving and righteous man. Wen Hao, if you marry Manny, even if you and she are not in Hong Kong, if we can meet again, if there is a chance, aunt means that if there is a chance, will you still want me?"


    Tang Wenhao knew what he wanted to do with her. If he married Manny, he could never touch her again, but in order not to hurt her self-esteem, he smiled, nodded and said, "yes, as long as there is a chance."


    "Well, Wen Hao, it''s worth my death to have you. I''ll keep my promise and let you marry Manny comfortably." Yang Danyun said.


    "OK, let''s see you tonight! Be careful not to let your son see the problem. You''ve never been so presumptuous with your husband before. I doubt your family will have ideas," Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "Well, I understand. It doesn''t matter. Pay attention to yourself. Don''t let anyone see it."


    "No." with that, Tang Wenhao gently pushed open the window, jumped up, and gently fell under the window. Yang Danyun watched Tang Wenhao disappear into the fuzzy dawn, feeling very melancholy. She knew that this rare handsome man would soon not belong to herself.


    Because what she and Tang Wenhao didn''t expect was that their behavior had attracted a person''s attention. Moreover, he witnessed Tang Wenhao jump out of her room window upstairs. Although he didn''t see Tang Wenhao''s true face, he recognized that this was a young man who made Yang Danyun a real woman for two days.


    On the first day, Tang Wenhao still slept as usual until noon and was awakened by Ruan Ling. However, today, Ruan Ling obviously doubted that she and sister Ah Mei always slept until about 8 o''clock the next morning and that he slept until noon the next day.


    "Baby, how can you sleep so much these two days?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, baby, what''s the matter with you? You won''t go out to find Manny alone behind my back with ah Ling at night? Don''t do this. One person is better than three. Let me go with ah Ling tonight?" said Sister Ah Mei.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, ah Ling, what are you talking about? I didn''t go anywhere behind your back? I''m really sleepy. Alas! I feel so comfortable." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, look into my eyes." Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao seriously.


    "Ah? Ah Ling, are your eyes uncomfortable? Let me see." Tang Wenhao smiled. Then, he looked carefully as if he was really concerned about Ruan Ling''s eyes.

 Chapter 195

    "Baby, stop playing and tell the truth! You can''t fool me. What did you find in my sister''s house? Did you find out where my sister is locked? How are you going to save her?" Ruan Ling is such a smart woman. She has seen that Tang Wenhao is lying from her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao had no choice but to make up a story, "Ah Ling, now that you''ve found it, I''ll tell you the truth! I really found out where your sister is hiding, but I can''t get close to it. I can only wait for an opportunity. They have a lot of private homes and guard the yard. There are many patrols around the clock. It''s impossible not to be found when there are too many people. I''m the only one to find a way. I have a way now. I won''t bring your sister out today, I''ll let your sister appear in front of you tomorrow. Trust me, "Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Really?" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. It seemed that she didn''t dare to believe it. Ah Mei also looked at him in surprise, but she believed it very much, because Tang Wenhao never let her down. In her eyes, Tang Wenhao was her God.


    "Ah Ling, I believe baby can do it," she said with a smile.


    "See? Ah Ling, or sister Ah Mei has confidence in me, don''t you believe it?" Tang Wenhao laughed as he got up.


    "Hehe, no, baby, I just don''t think you should let us sleep here and wait for you to take risks alone. At least you should let me go with you. Although I''m pregnant, it''s not a big month now. You don''t know my skills. In case of something, I can help you. Unlike sister Ah Mui, it''s easy to hurt you if you don''t know martial arts. Are you right?"


    "Ah Ling, you can''t say that about me like I''m a waste snack. At least I can change my life when the baby is in danger! Like the last time the baby was poisoned, I can change my life for him." Ah Mei said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao was once again moved by sister Ah Mui''s simple and sincere feelings. Regardless of Ruan Ling''s presence at the scene, he hugged sister Ah Mui in his arms, kissed her hair and choked, "sister Ah Mui, I won''t let you take risks for me. It was too dangerous that day. You said, how can my conscience be peaceful if you save me?"


    "Baby, I''m willing to die for you. I''ll never watch you hurt. I don''t have much ability and I''m so old. It''s my blessing that I can die for you."


    Ruan Ling stared at the two people jealously and said unhappily, "well, sister Ah Mui, baby, don''t say these unlucky words. Baby, get up and have dinner! Anyway, you can''t act alone tonight. I''ll go with you."


    Shit! If you want to go, I can still live? If you want to see with your own eyes that I want a half old Xu Niang''s woman''s body or Manny''s little aunt, you can spare me? Tang Wenhao smiled to himself.


    But anyway, Tang Wenhao should first stabilize Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei and put them to sleep at night. Everything is the same. He knows that after meeting her tonight, he can see Manny tomorrow.


    "OK, ah Ling, let''s go together tonight. Sister Ah Mui is waiting for the good news from us in the hotel." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, baby, I''m going with you. You can''t leave me here alone. How else can I live? Don''t worry about death?" Ah Mui said unhappily.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you really can''t go. First, you don''t know martial arts. It''s easy to be found, but it will delay things. Second, you''ve just been pregnant with a baby. When you''re surprised, coupled with fierce sports, it''s easy to miscarry. Unlike me, I''ve been pregnant for some months, and the fetal position is basically stable, so you can only wait for our good news in the hotel," said Ruan Ling.


    "Yes! Sister Ah Mui, for the sake of our baby, you can wait for our good news here at ease, OK? You have a good variety of Tang family in your stomach, so you can''t lose it easily, otherwise I will be very sad." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Ah Mui nodded helplessly with her sexy lips. "Baby, ah Ling, you must be very careful."


    "Hehe, don''t worry! It''s absolutely no problem for your husband to come out." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The three had lunch outside and played on the beach for an afternoon. It was not easy to stay up until the evening. They had a barbecue on the beach and went back to their room to rest. They waited for the dead of night and quietly sneaked into the Haitian villa.


    However, Ruan Ling had more heart this time. Before leaving the room, she didn''t let Tang Wenhao touch her. She knew that Tang Wenhao would point acupoints. He secretly spoiled her the first two nights and let herself and sister Ah Mei sleep until dawn.


    However, she still underestimated Tang Wenhao''s IQ. Towards midnight, Tang Wenhao, who was watching TV, suddenly asked, "ah Ling, do you feel bad about your stomach?"


    "No? What''s the matter, baby? Are you uncomfortable?" Ruan Ling immediately forgot everything when she heard Tang Wenhao''s stomach was uncomfortable. She came to see Tang Wenhao''s stomach. Ah Mui hurried to his side and looked at him with concern.


    "It''s like diarrhea. Is there something wrong with the barbecue? Are you really okay? Sister Ah Mui, do you feel bad about your stomach?"


    "No! Baby, please go to the bathroom quickly?" sister Ah Mui said with concern.


    "Well, no, it''s so uncomfortable. Ah Ling, help me." Tang Wenhao deliberately pretended to be very uncomfortable.


    Ruan Ling didn''t know what the plan was. In a panic, she wanted to set up Tang Wenhao''s arm. At the moment when her jade arm was on Tang Wenhao''s arm, Tang Wenhao''s finger resolutely clicked on her neck. Ruan Ling fell down obediently. Tang Wenhao quickly picked it up and put it on the bed.


    "Baby, what''s wrong with ah Ling?" Ah Mui looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, confused.


    Tang Wenhao smiled in front of Ah Mei, deliberately pretended to look at her very badly, and said with an obscene smile, "sister Ah Mei, I want to die. I''ll let ah Ling sleep first. Let''s start working?"


    "Ah? There''s no need to let ah Ling sleep? She hasn''t seen anything? There''s nothing between us that can''t be seen. Do you want to..." Ah Mui looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Before she could go on, Tang Wenhao quickly sealed her acupoints with a smile and held her to bed.


    Around midnight, Tang Wenhao appeared under Yang Danyun''s boudoir window as scheduled. Yang Danyun had already opened the window for him and coaxed her husband to sleep. She was looking forward to Tang Wenhao''s arrival. When Tang Wenhao jumped into her boudoir, she was so surprised that she almost cried and hugged Tang Wenhao tightly.


    Sobbing, "Wen Hao, I miss you so much. I thought you weren''t coming?"


    "How could it be? I definitely mean what I say, aunt. The good night is short. Let''s hurry up!" said Tang Wenhao. He first rushed to Wang Jianzhong and ordered his sleeping hole, then turned and began to untie Yang Danyun''s buttons.


    Soon, they entered the actual combat stage. Just as their war was about to enter the white hot stage, the door of the wardrobe slammed open.


    Out came a burly young man.


    Tang Wenhao is a martial arts practitioner. Although he is working, he still looks back and is so frightened that he quickly pulls Yang Danyun behind him. This is an instinct to protect his women. No man wants his woman''s body to be appreciated by other men.


    Yang Danyun, who was pulled behind by Tang Wenhao, couldn''t help sticking out her head. When she saw the man standing in front of the wardrobe, she was stunned, "ah! How could you hide in the wardrobe!"


    "Aunt, who is he? You don''t have to be afraid, there is me?" Tang Wenhao looked back and comforted.


    At the same time, his mind is hovering fiercely. This man is obviously prepared. He is deliberately trying to catch himself and Yang Danyun. Should he be killed? Lest Yang Danyun''s reputation be damaged? Besides, I can''t let anyone know that I slept with aunt Manny.


    With this idea, when Tang Wenhao''s eyes shot at the man, they took a disturbing light and were full of killing opportunities. This is the biggest change after Tang Wenhao experienced several upheavals in death valley. Killing is no longer a great thing for him. His threatening eyes made the man in front of him awe.


    "He, he... You go out quickly?" Yang Danyun shouted shyly and angrily.


    "Hum! I''ll go out and let you continue to have an affair with your man behind your back? You still teach me such a serious lesson every day? Ask yourself, are you qualified? Are you worthy of your husband lying in bed? Do you want me to wake him up?"


    "Zhuo Xiong, don''t you even listen to Mommy? Mommy... Doesn''t wear clothes... Please save face for Mommy!" Yang Danyun begged.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he remembered that the boy''s voice was really like that of the man who chatted with Yang Danyun the night before yesterday. He couldn''t help but feel relieved. As long as it was Yang Danyun''s son, he didn''t have to worry too much about it. No matter how, he wouldn''t let it go all over the city regardless of his mother''s reputation.


    "Mommy? Are you qualified? I said how could you become so coquettish these two nights? You have a little white face behind my father''s back? And you are still in my father''s bed. What I can''t accept is that you have knocked my father out, and you are doing things around him! Yang Danyun, you are too silver! I''m not your son."


    "Zhuo Xiong, turn your face first, and let mommy put on her clothes first. Shall we talk later?" Yang Danyun choked.


    "Hum! I came out of your stomach. Are you ashamed? Look at your white face. You are younger than your son. You are really... Bah! Put on your clothes and don''t dirty my eyes. If people can choose to be born, I will never choose to come out of your dirty people." Wang Zhuo Xiong said angrily, and then turned around.


    From beginning to end, Tang Wenhao didn''t say a word. He just carefully protected Yang Danyun behind him, and then looked at the angry Wang Zhuo Xiong in front of him. He was considering what Wang Zhuo Xiong''s current purpose was to catch his mother? If ordinary people find that their mother is cheating with their father and men outside, they will basically prompt in a more ingenious way instead of embarrassing their mother in this way. However, as a top student studying in Britain, Wang Zhuo Xiong could not do so without other purposes.

 Chapter 196

    "Well, Zhuo Xiong, let''s have a good talk!" after Yang Danyun put on his pajamas, he walked from behind Tang Wenhao to the front, then motioned Tang Wenhao not to speak, and Tang Wenhao nodded.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong turned around and stared at his mother and Tang Wenhao, gnashing his teeth. "Yang Danyun, tell me! What are you going to do?"


    "Wuwu... What can I do? My son, Mommy is actually very bitter." Yang Danyun cried.


    "Bitter? Mommy, is your life still bitter? Don''t find such a pale reason? Tell me, when did you start with this little white face? Who was he? Why did he sneak with you? Is it for money? Then you give him a sum of money to let him go." Wang Zhuo Xiong looked at Tang Wenhao contemptuously.


    "Zhuo Xiong, don''t get excited. Mommy tells you all this. Mommy is really bitter. You know, Mommy married your daddy when she was a teenager. He is almost ten years older than Mommy. He is now old, but Mommy is only in her forties. Mommy still needs a man. Your daddy doesn''t touch Mommy once a month or even two months. You are also a man. You haven''t been a man for a long time Women, will they try to find women? This is people''s normal physiological needs. You can understand Mommy, right? "


    "Hum! That''s why you''re looking for a wild man? Ridiculous! Mommy, no matter what you say, you shouldn''t look for a wild man behind my father''s back. If you really want a man too much, you can divorce my father and look for it openly?"


    "You... You want me to leave your father? Zhuo Xiong, how can you think so? You''re still not my son? You make Mommy cold."


    "But now you always steal people behind my father''s back. Do you think it can last long? Do you know that you scream so scary every night. Our villa is full of adults. Who doesn''t know what you''re doing? Who can''t help asking about my father one day? Can you hide it? Mommy, you let this bastard go first. I want to beat him when I see him, Not for fear of being discovered by others, I really want to chop you son of a bitch. "


    Tang Wenhao not only didn''t get angry, but smiled. He sneered, "isn''t it particularly uncomfortable for Wang Zhuo Xiong to watch his mother dry?"


    "You... Asshole, I beat you to death." Wang Zhuo Xiong suddenly ran to Tang Wenhao.


    "Zhuo Xiong, don''t! You''re not Wen Hao''s opponent." Yang Danyun was worried that his son would be hurt and hurriedly stopped him. However, it was too late. When Wang Zhuo Xiong''s fist was about to touch Tang Wenhao''s face, Tang Wenhao suddenly stretched out his hand, quickly grasped Wang Zhuo Xiong''s wrist, and punched Wang Zhuo Xiong out with his other hand. He hit Wang Zhuo Xiong firmly on the nose, which made him look like a star, He didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao was a Wulin expert, let alone that Tang Wenhao was bothered by him because he always wanted to take advantage of Manny.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong covered his nose with his hands, and the warm blood flowed out of his nose. Yang Danyun was frightened. She glanced at Tang Wenhao and scolded, "Wen Hao, how can you really hit him? After all, he is my son."


    "Bah! I don''t have a mommy like you. What did you call him just now? Wen hao? Is he Manny''s boyfriend in Shanghai?"


    "Well, Zhuo Xiong, he is your Manny sister. She went to Vietnam to find Tang Wenhao. Did he hurt you? Let mommy see." Yang Danyun caressed her son painfully.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong stared at her angrily and scolded, "do you want to be shameless? Even Manny''s sister''s boyfriend?"


    Speaking of this, he suddenly smiled again, very Yin and cold, covering his bloody nose and laughing, "Hey... Well, you dog men and women, well, I''ll tell sister Manny later that the man she loves is just a romantic beast. Even her little aunt dares to sleep. Maybe she''ll sleep with my aunt and her mother next time. Hey, boy, it''s really kind."


    "My grass, you want to die!" when Tang Wenhao heard that he was going to tell Manny about himself and Yang Danyun, he got up. Suddenly, he came forward again, grabbed his neck and forced him directly to the window. Wang Zhuo Xiong''s face was blue and looked at Tang Wenhao in horror.


    Yang Danyun trembled with fear. She also looked at Tang Wenhao in fear and begged, "Wen Hao, don''t, don''t hurt my son. Let go, you''ll strangle him. Please, I''ll kneel down for you. Wen Hao, for the sake of your woman, spare him! He won''t tell Manny." then Yang Danyun really knelt down for Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear it, so he had to say coldly, "aunt, can you guarantee that he won''t say it?"


    "Well, I can guarantee that he is my son. If he would say it, there would be no need to hide in it. Someone would have come to catch us long ago, wouldn''t you, Zhuo Xiong, you wouldn''t do this to Mommy, would you?"


    Tang Wenhao squeezed him hard, which made it difficult for him to breathe immediately. Tang Wenhao loosened his strength and allowed him to speak. He quickly gasped, nodded and said, "Hmm!"


    "Well, aunt, as long as he doesn''t say it, I''ll spare him from death. Boy, I warn you, if you dare to talk nonsense, you''ll kill all your family. You''ve learned my methods, okay?"


    "Yes, yes, Wenhao, aunt knows you are kind-hearted and won''t kill easily. Let''s let my son go first! We have something to talk about. Anyway, I''ve promised you to give Manny to you tomorrow. You''re absolutely at ease." Yang Danyun said tremblingly. She loves and fears Tang Wenhao now. She thinks her family is an ant in front of Tang Wenhao, He can trample his family to death at will. Manny''s boyfriend is too powerful. He''s not only good at doing things, but even worse when he gets out of bed.


    Tang Wenhao, looking at Yang Danyun''s face, loosened his hand and let go of Wang Zhuo Xiong''s neck. The boy gasped. When he calmed down, he twisted the cow''s neck and said coldly, "Tang Wenhao, I will never give my cousin to you. She is mine."


    Tang Wenhao sneered, "Hum, boy, come on! Compared with me, you are not human. Your uncle''s bones are not cold, so you sleep the two concubines he left behind. They are more animals than animals. I sleep with your mother to help your mother. She has been empty for too long. I''m just doing what a loving and capable man should do. Didn''t my aunt tell you the truth just now? You''re stupid A bad father has long died. Do you have the heart to let your mother be a widow so young? You know you want a woman and will find your uncle''s concubine. Can''t she find a man to satisfy her? "


    "You... How do you know everything?" Wang Zhuo Xiong looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously and his mother.


    "Don''t blame your mother. You said it yourself and I heard it, so I warn you that you are not qualified to negotiate with me. I can wear your mother''s sleeping clothes and beat your boy. If I can''t do it again, I''ll give you a blow. I warn you that Manny is mine. Anyone else dares to touch her, I''ll make him a eunuch and never play with women."


    "No, no, Wen Hao, Zhuo Xiong doesn''t want Manny. I''ll find him a girl he likes better. Tomorrow I''ll talk to my sister and let you take her away." Yang Danyun smiled.


    "Mommy, is that really enough? You spend three nights with him for nothing and have to give Manny to him obediently? I don''t believe he really dares to kill?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said tentatively.


    "Hum! Childish, boy, do you know why your father still can''t wake up? Do you know why he slept like a dead pig when I was your mother? That''s because I want him to sleep, he must sleep, and I can keep you awake. Do you believe it? If you don''t believe it, we can try, but the police can''t find out the reason, because you''re not dead, but are you dead There is no difference. "


    Tang Wenhao''s words are very deterrent, especially Yang Danyun. She is in awe of Tang Wenhao''s means. She knows that what he said is definitely not joking or frightening, because her husband Wang Jianzhong did sleep like a dead pig these two nights, but she doesn''t know the reason. Now she finally understands that Tang Wenhao did it.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong was also afraid. He asked suspiciously, "Tang Wenhao, what did you do to my father?"


    "Don''t worry, he will wake up when it''s almost dawn. I didn''t want to kill him. His life is of no value to me, because when I want to be with your mother, just let him sleep and don''t disturb our happiness. I can also let you watch what I do with your mother, and you can''t do anything. You can''t call it out or move I can only sulk in my heart. Do you want to try? "


    Wang Zhuo Xiong shook his head again and again, and Yang Danyun shook his head like a rattle, "No, Wen Hao, you can''t do this to me. I''m not sorry for you. You have to be in front of my son. How can we get along with our mother and son in the future! Give us a break! Zhuo Xiong, just as Wen Hao said! Give Manny to him tomorrow. Don''t tell anyone except the three of us tonight, okay? Mommy, please."


    Wang Zhuo Xiong nodded depressed, but made a condition. He said, "Tang Wenhao, let me give my cousin to you. You have to promise me a condition."


    "Well, as long as your conditions are reasonable, for the sake of me and your mother, I promise you." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    Yang Danyun blushed after listening. In fact, she liked Tang Wenhao''s rude words. She felt that these rude words had a special flavor from Tang Wenhao, a gentle young man.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong glared at him with hatred and said, "If you have to take Manny away, you have to ask her to give up her shares, at least a large part. Manny is the result of the efforts of my uncle for generations. Since she is Vietnamese and you are also from the mainland, strictly speaking, you have nothing to do with Manny. If Manny marries you, she is now the only heir to Manny in law, which is good for us Man''s elders were unfair. When my uncle first left, our family didn''t support Manny. She couldn''t be man''s president at all. "

 Chapter 197

    Tang Wenhao looked at Wang Zhuo Xiong and handed her eyes to Yang Danyun. She quickly nodded and said, "Wen Hao, my son didn''t lie. Without our family to help her, she really can''t be the president. Many people on the board of directors have a lot of opinions about man Tianxiong giving all his shares to Manny. This is also the reason why everyone, including my eldest sister, doesn''t want her to marry you."


    "Hum, aunt, seriously, I''m not interested in mans. Boy, do you think I''m really a little white faced? Rely on women to eat? I''ve done good things with your mother these three nights, in the words of our mainland people. In this way, when I see Manny, I''ll try my best to persuade her not to take a penny of mans and leave with me, and I''ll feed her later."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll tell my aunt tomorrow. I quit, give up marrying Manny and let her release Manny and the old Vietnamese lady tomorrow."


    "Well, Wen Hao, don''t worry. I''ll try my best to persuade my sister to let Manny go. You can take Manny away tomorrow!" said Yang Danyun.


    "OK, thank you, aunt. These nights are the most exciting nights of my life. Thank you, boy. Treat your mother well in the future. I want to know that your boy is not filial to your mother. I will come back and clean up. Don''t think your mother is a kind of fickle woman after I''ve worked for several nights. She just hasn''t been there for a long time It''s human nature to be a man. Your mother is good to your father and good to your boy. You''ve done this kind of shit. Your mother doesn''t say you''re satisfied! "Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    He knows that the mother and son are obedient to themselves now, and there is no room for resistance. Shit, I really want to thank brother Jin for teaching me the invincible acupoint pointing skill. It''s very useful. He can not only sleep the old beauty, but also save Manny smoothly.


    "My own Mommy, I know how to be filial. You don''t have to teach me. You can go." Wang Zhuo Xiong said coldly. Now he dares to be angry with Tang Wenhao. He can''t beat others. There''s no way. Although every time he hears Tang Wenhao''s so straightforward saying to fuck your mother, fuck your mother makes him very unhappy. He has the idea of killing him, but it''s because he can''t beat him, And there''s nothing I can do about him.


    "OK, boy, I''ll get out of here right away. Aunt, I''ll be on time at No. 29 Haitian villa at 1:00 tomorrow afternoon. I hope I can see my beloved woman miss Manny in front of me when I enter the door. Otherwise, your mother and son won''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly." Tang Wenhao sneered.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, don''t worry! Sure." Yang Danyun smiled.


    "If my aunt doesn''t agree, we can''t help it," Wang Zhuo Xiong added.


    "I don''t care. It''s your business." Tang Wenhao was about to jump out of the window.


    "Slow down, Wen Hao, you wait. Aunt has something else to tell you... Son, you... Avoid it, OK? I want to have a few words with Wen Hao alone?" Yang Danyun said awkwardly.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong looked at his mother coldly. He was very upset, but he couldn''t help it. After all, he was his mother. He had to sneer, "you are all people of others. Go whatever you want! What can I do with you if you two sleep until dawn? Mommy, I''ll go to bed and stay here again, I''ll vomit." he said, Wang Zhuo Xiong went to the door without looking back. He opened the door gently. He glanced at the dark corridor and found no one else. He angrily left his mother''s room.


    Seeing that his son left angrily, Yang Danyun burst into tears and sighed, "Wen Hao, I really don''t know what I''m doing now. Can you tell me the truth? You''ve only been pitiful to me these three nights. I don''t have a man''s love? Don''t you like me at all?"


    Shit! Wu Kui is right. Any woman who has been conquered by herself in bed must be very concerned about a question. Does she love her people or her body?


    The man family has two villas in the Haitian villa. The other one is No. 27. Just in front of the 29th, there are two concubines of man Tianxiong and some Filipino maids. The 29th is where the first wife Yang Danni''s family lives. Later, after man Tianxiong died, Yang Danni took her sister Yang Danyun''s family in to live with her because she was too lonely, She and Manny live in the attic on the third floor, but Manny is often absent. She lives in Shanghai and occasionally goes home for a small stay.


    Wang Jianzhong is old and doesn''t like climbing stairs. He and Yang Danyun live downstairs with some Filipino servants. His two sons and two male drivers live on the second floor.


    Yang Danyun only slept for three or four hours and got up. Although she only slept for a few hours, she was the only one in Haitian villa 29 to get up so late. Needless to say, the Filipino maid and driver, and her son, husband and eldest sister Yang Danni had been busy for a long time.


    After Yang Danyun finished washing, she opened the window and saw her eldest sister Yang Danni sitting in the yard reading the newspaper. This is a living habit she has developed for a long time. She pays attention to the stock market every day and sees the rise and fall of her own stock.


    "Sister, it''s so early!" Yang Danyun went to the noble, elegant and graceful beautiful woman and sat down. Her sister Yang Danni''s beauty is better than her. She was a famous Hong Kong sister in those years, and now she still looks elegant.


    "Oh! Little sister, you''re here at the right time, but I''m looking for you. You see, mans'' share price has fallen sharply. I think we should release mani quickly. Now mans really can''t do without her. Let''s not force her to marry Tianxiong and let her decide for herself! Besides, I love you, girl. It''s not a matter to be locked up. Talk to Zhuo Xiong and let him rely on her Ability makes Manny like him. As long as he can make Manny not dislike him, I will try my best to let the girl accept him. "


    "Well, sister, I''m just about to talk to you about it. Tianxiong came to me last night. He said he had figured it out. Let''s release Manny earlier and don''t close it again. He loves his sister. He also meant that. If Manny really won''t like him, he recognized it and won''t force it. He said let it go." Yang Danyun smiled.


    "Really?" Yang Danni looked at her sister in surprise.


    "Well, he said it to me himself."


    "That''s great. It seems that the heavenly male of our family is still sensible. The things between men and women are not sweet. Our original intention at that time was to have their combination. This mans will not fall into the hands of others. I''m just worried that the girl will marry Tang Wenhao. What''s the use of this man''s good looks? The key is to have ability, family background and status with me Your Manny is worthy, isn''t she? You can''t just find a handsome guy. Most boys nowadays like to get something for nothing. Finding a rich wife saves decades of hard work. "


    "Elder sister, you''re right. However, girl Manny is such a smart girl. She recognized the boy. She shouldn''t be bad. At the beginning, she was so crazy to go to Vietnam to find Tang Wenhao. I think Tang Wenhao is definitely not an ordinary person."


    Yang Danni looked at her sister suspiciously. She didn''t expect Yang Danyun to speak in turn now, as if she were still helping Tang Wenhao.


    "Little sister, what''s the matter with you? Your attitude has completely changed today? It seems that you really want your niece to marry Tang Wenhao?"


    "No, no, sister, I don''t mean that. I''ve also seen Manny marry Tang Wenhao. I''ve been thinking a lot these two days. I''m afraid we''ll force her to die. Manny''s character is so strong and will have an accident after a long time. Although I hope Manny will be my daughter-in-law, she really doesn''t agree. I don''t want her to have an accident. We look at the child for a long time The big one is not your own, but you brought it up with your own hands. It''s no different from your own. "


    "Well, who said no! Let''s let her out today! And the old lady, they really have a good relationship. Let the old lady choose whether to stay with Manny or go back to Vietnam."


    "Sister, you are still generous. By the way, sister, if Tang Wenhao comes to Hong Kong to find Manny and wants to take Manny away, do you agree?"


    "What? Take my Manny? Absolutely not. What''s the matter with you today, little sister? It seems that something is hiding from your sister." Yang Danni looked at Yang Danyun unhappily.


    Yang Danyun was startled and quickly explained, "no... sister, what can I hide from you? I''m not like you. I don''t stay at home every day. I just feel that these two young people love deeply. If he doesn''t come to find Manny, Manny will certainly find him. Even Vietnam has gone, and I can stay here obediently?"


    "That''s a problem, little sister. Let me see! If Tang Wenhao is really a young talent, it''s not that he doesn''t care about him at all. After all, we Manny don''t care about him. This social status! He should strive to get it by himself. As long as he has made achievements in his field, he can marry Manny, but if he is just a handsome man, it''s absolutely not. From his photos Look, the child is really likable. It''s a good match to stand with Manny, but he''s a little younger. "


    Yang Danyun thought to herself that Tang Wenhao was a little younger. It was estimated that her sister had never seen such a great man as him. At the thought of this, she suddenly felt that she missed Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, sister, since you think so, why don''t you let Manny call Tang Wenhao home and see him yourself. If you feel satisfied, let him stay. If you''re not satisfied, what do you think?"


    "Well, that''s a good idea, but we can''t contact him."


    "Isn''t there Manny? She must be able to contact him, ah!" Yang Danyun smiled, then yawned and looked sleepy.


    "Well, OK, I''ll leave it to you! Go and let Manny and the old lady out early! Don''t get sick after being closed for so long. By the way, little sister, what''s the matter with your brother-in-law these nights? Don''t worry about it. Little sister, my brother-in-law is 60. Don''t play so hard. Is it so comfortable? I''ll listen to my husband and wife on the third floor It''s clear. Look at your eyes. They''re black and lack of sleep. After bringing Manny here, go and have a good sleep! People of our age should pay attention to health preservation, you know? "

 Chapter 198

    Yang Danyun blushed with embarrassment and said with a smile, "well, I see, sister."


    "But my brother-in-law is OK. He was in a good mental state when he got up. I really wonder if he was taking some aphrodisiac? But it''s bad to eat too many things. You have to pay attention to him. Maybe he''ll die."


    "Hehe, sister, no, he didn''t take medicine. It''s not in the way." Yang Danyun smiled awkwardly.


    "Didn''t take medicine? Hehe, little sister, who are you kidding? I remember you complained to me some time ago that my brother-in-law didn''t touch you for months. You asked me how I could make him interested in you? Why did this happen suddenly every two months? You don''t know. I fell asleep after taking sleeping pills last night. You didn''t pay attention to the influence. You were so happy with my newly married husband Like a wife, it''s too scary! "


    "Sister, stop talking. I''m a man of dozens of years old. Will you save me some face?"


    "Do you know someone who is dozens of years old? My son is almost thirty. There are so many things for men and women. Look at you. Anyway, I remind you that when a man is his brother-in-law''s age, he will have an accident sooner or later. I took sleeping pills last night. I don''t know how many hours you played. I read my watch the other night and tossed at least four times each night Five hours later, the young man didn''t do that either. If you really get him some medicine from outside, you can''t let him eat any more. Something will happen. "


    "I really didn''t take medicine, sister. Don''t worry! I''m measured. It won''t be like this tonight."


    "OK, you know, just go! If you need a rest, let Zhuo Xiong go."


    "No, I''ll go myself! Then I''ll go and let Manny out." she turned and left, thinking, sister, if you meet a man like Tang Wenhao, you''re just like me. That guy tirelessly, you''re strange if you don''t call. Can you help being a woman?


    "Didn''t take medicine? Ghost letter! I''m old now. Can I toss continuously at one time? I''m really rejuvenated?" Yang Danni said suspiciously looking at the disappearance of her sister.


    However, she could not help sighing at the thought of seeing her brother-in-law''s energetic look these two days and believing her sister''s words. She was very lucky.


    Besides, Yang Danyun happily came to Villa No. 27 in front, entered the yard, knocked on the door, and a maid came out, "Hello! Sister Qiong and sister Na are both here. Who is sister Yun looking for?"


    "Whatever, I''m mainly here to take my niece Manny and the old lady. Are they all okay?"


    "The young lady and the old lady are fine. It''s all right. Sister Yun, please come in." the Filipino maid smiled.


    As soon as Yang Danyun entered the gate, he saw a beautiful young woman in gorgeous clothes coming, "Yo, sister Yun is coming. Please come in."


    Yang Danyun glanced at her contemptuously and said coldly, "Miss Yang Qiong, I''ve come to take my niece and old lady. You let them open the basement."


    For the woman used by her son, in Yang Danyun''s eyes, she has no place to be respected. She thinks that Yang Qiong and Miao Na, the two young grannies of mans, are vain parasites. When she marries a man as old as man Tianxiong at this age, it''s uncertain that man Tianxiong was drained by them and left her sister widowed too early, so, The Yang sisters hate them very much.


    This is also the fundamental reason why she indulged her son to want them both. She felt that parasites like them were the target of her son''s needs. Although she felt uncomfortable considering her identity, she also felt that there was nothing wrong. Anyway, they were only man Tianxiong''s concubines and had no blood relationship with her son. They were not much different from their son''s age, Yes, yes.


    It is said that the basement is actually an underground palace. The decoration inside is no different from that above. It is the same magnificent. At that time, man Tianxiong spent a lot of money to repair the basement for him to play. Manny and mother-in-law a Xiang were locked in the Haohua basement of villa 27.


    At this time, Manny and mother-in-law a Xiang, mother-in-law and sun-in-law are sitting next to the TV. They see Yang Danyun coming in. Manny glances at her unhappily, takes mother-in-law a Xiang''s hand and leaves. She doesn''t want to talk to her, "mother-in-law, let''s go in and have a rest."


    "Manny, girl, don''t go in. My aunt came to pick you up. I just discussed with your mother. Since you insist on not marrying your cousin, forget it. We admit defeat. If you have to marry Tang Wenhao, please invite him to Hong Kong! Let your mother meet him formally and confirm. What do you think?"


    Manny looked at her little aunt suspiciously. "What you said is true, little aunt?"


    "Hehe, of course, can you tell me a lie? Let''s go! Your mother is distressed, mother-in-law, wronged you." Yang Danyun smiled at mother-in-law a Xiang.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. As long as you agree that ah Yu of our family will marry my grandson-in-law, my old lady will be fine even if she''s locked up to death. Besides, she can eat and drink here, and watch TV. She''s not wronged at all." Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law smiled brightly. Old people like her who have seen the world and experienced great ups and downs don''t take them seriously, These days, she has been doing Manny''s work. Let her face all this with a smile. She should eat, drink and be optimistic. She should believe in herself and that her men will save them.


    Their optimistic attitude and personality charm deeply infected everyone in the villa. This is also the reason why Manny could call Jin Dacai that day. She borrowed a private phone call from a Filipino maid. Later, she said a few words and hung up for fear of being found to affect the Filipino maid.


    At the moment of walking out of villa 27, Manny''s tears were about to come down. She finally won the contest with her mother. She helped her mother-in-law''s arm and walked towards her home easily.


    Two minutes later, when Manny and Yang Danni met face to face, Yang Danni looked at her daughter painfully, burst into tears, took a few steps and hugged her in her arms, "girl, don''t blame Mommy. Mommy is so cruel to you because she is afraid of losing you. You should believe that mommy loves you most."


    "Mommy, I never hated you. Although you didn''t give birth to me, you saved my life. I was raised by you. Without you, I would not be in the world long ago. Sobbing." Manny cried.


    "Well, good daughter, the more you say that, the more uncomfortable Mommy feels and feels sorry for you."


    "Mommy, I love you. I really didn''t blame you. I just love Wen Hao so much that I must marry him," said Manny.


    "Well, since you are so determined, Mommy can''t lose you, then call Tang Wenhao to Hong Kong! Mommy wants to see him in person and see if he really deserves my baby daughter."


    "Really? Mommy, what you said is true?" Manny looked at Yang Danni in surprise. Grandma a Xiang also smiled happily and gratified.


    "Well, of course it''s true, but you also promised mommy a condition." Yang Danni said gently.


    "Mommy, as long as you allow me to marry Wen Hao, I will promise you whatever you say," said Manny, with tears running down her eyes.


    "Silly girl, what magic power does Tang Wenhao have that will make you so desperate to be with him?" Yang Danni sighed.


    She doesn''t know that although Manny hasn''t married Tang Wenhao yet, Manny has already learned from her sister Ruan Ling that her beloved Wen Hao is a rare overbearing man in the world, and the woman who has done him must be inseparable from him. Moreover, she also feels the absolute shock of Tang Wenhao from Ruan Ling''s and a Ying''s sexual life.


    Therefore, in her heart, to marry Tang Wenhao and be Tang Wenhao''s woman is indestructible and will never compromise. However, she must marry Tang Wenhao under much pressure.


    "Mom, you haven''t seen Wen Hao. If you see him, you will like him. He is the most handsome, intelligent, talented and kind-hearted man I''ve ever seen. I feel very secure when I see him." Manny said here, and her face was immediately filled with a happy smile.


    "Mrs. man, ah Yu is right. Wen Hao is really a rare young talent and kind-hearted. Ah Yu will never be wrong to marry him." Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law smiled.


    Yang Danyun on one side also agrees with grandma a Xiang''s evaluation of Tang Wenhao. She has been completely convinced by Tang Wenhao''s hegemony and intelligence.


    "Madam, please don''t call her Manny or ah Yu in the future. She''s not ah Yu. She''s my Manny. The old man combined our names to get her a name before he died. No one can change her name. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." Yang Danni said unhappily.


    "Mommy, don''t do this to my mother-in-law. Before I was rescued by mommy, my mother-in-law took me and my sister." Manny felt very uncomfortable when she saw that Yang Danni was a little stiff to her mother-in-law a Xiang. She had already regarded her mother-in-law as her own mother-in-law these days.


    "Hehe, ah... No, Manny, it doesn''t matter. My mother-in-law is fine. As long as your mother and daughter are good, my mother-in-law doesn''t care about anything. Since my wife allows you to call Wenhao to Hong Kong, you should contact ah Ling quickly! Let them hurry to Hong Kong to meet us."


    "Well, OK, Mommy, where''s my cell phone?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Take it yourself in Mommy''s room! By the way, Mommy hasn''t finished what she just said! Mommy means that if Mommy is satisfied with Tang Wenhao, you must promise mommy to stay with him to work at mans in Hong Kong. You have to accompany mommy in the future. Moreover, your future children can only be surnamed man, not Tang, that is to say, He wants to be our man''s door-to-door son-in-law. This is Mommy''s minimum requirement. How about it? "


    Yang Danyun listened to her sister''s words and felt a burst of ecstasy. She knew that if Manny and Tang Wenhao really lived by their side for a long time in the future, the happy life of her and Tang Wenhao could not end so soon, and she could continue to be a happy woman.


    I just don''t know if Manny will agree? Will Tang Wenhao''s dead boy agree?

 Chapter 199

    Manny was a little excited about what her mother had just said. She knew Tang Wenhao''s character. She was frank and strong. She was unlikely to be man''s door-to-door son-in-law, but she was sure that their children would be surnamed man. Anyway, her sister Ruan Ling was also the daughter-in-law of the Tang family. Their children''s surname Tang was enough.


    "Mommy, I promise you will try to convince Wen Hao."


    "Girl, it''s not as far as possible, it''s necessary. Otherwise, Mommy won''t agree with you to be with him. It''s not easy for mommy to raise you. Although you''re not mommy''s own, Mommy only has one daughter. Mommy always regards you as her own daughter. Therefore, she will never let you leave Mommy. As for what you said, it''s impossible to go to Vietnam, except You didn''t kill Mommy. Since your father left, you have been mommy''s only spiritual pillar. Originally, you were asked to go to the mainland to manage for a period of time, but you didn''t want to let you stay there for a long time. "


    "Mommy, I know. Shall I call first?"


    "Go! Mommy knows your heart is no longer here. It''s good to call the child early and let mommy have a look. Let''s wait until we meet."


    Manny ran to the attic on the third floor with great excitement. There were two rooms, one was Yang Danni''s and the other was her own. Manny took out her mobile phone in her mother''s bedside table. When she opened the mobile phone, it was full of missed calls and text messages.


    She had no time to check these and quickly dialed Tang Wenhao''s phone. As a result, the phone only had a busy tone. She didn''t know that Tang Wenhao''s phone had long been lost in the jungle debris flow, so she dialed Ruan Ling''s phone again. Fortunately, Ruan Ling''s phone was connected.


    "Elder sister, is that you?" there came Ruan Ling''s surprise.


    "Well, ah Ling, this is ah Yu. Where is our baby? Is he with you?" Manny asked excitedly.


    "Yes, but the baby is sleeping. Sister, where are you? Are you at home? Has your mother let you out?" Ruan Ling asked pleasantly.


    "Yes, I''m at home, Arlene. Wake up the baby quickly. I want to talk to him on the phone." Manny said anxiously.


    "Oh, OK, sister, wait a minute. Sister Ah Mui, wake up the baby. My sister called and she was released. We will see her soon." Ruan Ling said to sister Ah Mui in surprise.


    Manny at the end of the phone was puzzled and asked, "what are you talking about, Arlene? Can you see me soon? Where are you?"


    "Sister, we are in Victoria Hotel opposite Haitian villa in clear water bay, Hong Kong. We live opposite your house." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? You''re in Hong Kong?" Manny almost cried.


    "Yes, we''ve been here for three or four days. Brother Jin said you were locked up. My baby and I are going crazy." Ruan Ling said.


    At this point, Tang Wenhao was woken up by Ah Mei holding his nose. He looked at Ruan Ling and Ah Mei in surprise and asked, "ah Ling, who are you talking to?"


    Ruan Ling twisted her head and saw Tang Wenhao sitting up. She quickly shouted to Manny, "sister, slow down. I''ll call baby. He woke up."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard Manny''s phone, he suddenly got out of bed and didn''t even wear shoes. He ran to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling handed him the phone, "Manny, is that you?"


    "Well, baby, Wenhao, I''m Manny. I finally heard your voice, sobbing." Manny, who heard Tang Wenhao''s voice, couldn''t help crying.


    Tang Wenhao was distressed. He quickly said, "Manny, don''t cry. We''ll see you right away. Are you at home?"


    "Hmm! Is what Arlene said true? Are you really at the Victoria Hotel?"


    "Yes, Manny, we''ve been here for several days and haven''t heard from you accurately, so... However, we know later. I''ll see you right away without saying anything else." Tang Wenhao said and suddenly realized that his words were inappropriate, because he told Ruan Ling and Ah Mei that he knew Manny''s exact location.


    "Baby, I''m going to see you soon. Come here quickly and my mother wants to see you too." Manny said in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Yang Danyun worked. He didn''t work for her in these three nights, and his hard work was not in vain.


    "OK, Manny, I''ll hang up first. I''ll get dressed and go right away."


    "Don''t hang up, baby, I want to listen to you. I can''t hang up until I see you. Let Arlene dress you!" said Manny whistlingly.


    "Ha ha, ok... Ah Ling, your sister won''t let me hang up. Please dress me!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Sister Ah Mui, please put it on for the baby! I''ll polish his shoes. The baby wants to see his mother-in-law. He should polish his shoes brightly." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Manny at the end of the phone heard it and asked in doubt, "baby, how did ah Ling let sister Ah Mui dress you? Isn''t it convenient?"


    "Manny, I''m sorry I didn''t have time to report to you. Sister Ah Mui is also my woman and pregnant with my child. Don''t be angry!"


    "Ah? Baby... What''s going on? Doesn''t sister Ah Mui have a husband? How can you do that? Sister Ah Mui is not such a person?" Manny asked unhappily.


    "Manny, sister Ah Mui has been divorced for a long time. It''s not clear. Wait until you meet! Anyway, it''s not as dirty as you think, okay?"


    "Oh, Wen Hao, don''t let me down, will you? People''s hearts are all yours. However, as long as you don''t mess around, I can accommodate you. Look at your sister-in-law Ah Ying and your affairs, I can understand. As long as you and sister Ah Mei are forced to be together, I won''t blame you... Wait a minute, I''ll see if there is anyone." he said, Manny looked behind her and saw that no one was following her.


    "Baby, after you meet Mommy, you must not say that sister Ah Mui is also your woman, just say it''s our sister. Don''t miss it. My mommy wants to know that you have so many women, you won''t let me talk to you, okay?"


    "Oh, I see." Tang Wenhao replied.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao had asked Ah Mei to wear clothes and shoes polished by Ruan Ling.


    Dressed up, the three happily came to the gate of Haitian villa. As soon as they said it was the 29th, the guard let them in without stopping them.


    When the three found villa 29, several people stood at the door, Manny, mother-in-law a Xiang, Yang Danyun and several Filipino maids.


    When Ruan Ling saw Manny and her mother-in-law, she ran over and hugged them tightly. Yang Danyun glanced at them. Ruan Ling was also very surprised. She was sure that she must be Manny''s sister, otherwise she would not be so similar. Then she looked at Tang Wenhao, a talented person, and was extremely jealous. Tang Wenhao was more heroic and sunny in the day than at night, It was like bathing in the spring breeze. At the thought of the giant thing hidden under his crotch, Yang Danyun''s heart became wild. She looked at Tang Wenhao foolishly, and her beautiful eyes were no longer willing to move away from him.


    Tang Wenhao felt the heat of her eyes, but he dared not look at her more for fear of causing unnecessary trouble, because he found that she and Ruan Ling were the focus of everyone.


    After Manny came out of Ruan Ling''s embrace, she immediately threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms, put her arms around his waist, buried her head in his arms, and choked, "Wenhao, I won''t let you leave me anymore. I want to die."


    "Manny, I won''t leave you either. Let''s go back to Vietnam after meeting your mother! Shall we go to death valley to enjoy our own paradise?" Tang Wenhao will try to persuade Manny to leave Manny and give up Manny''s shares, and return to their death valley with him and Ruan Ling to share their beautiful future.


    When Manny led Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ah Mei to the Manny''s living room, Yang Danni was already waiting in the hall. When she scanned the three people who came in, she was still surprised. First, she was surprised that they had indeed arrived in Hong Kong and lived near her home. It can be seen that Tang Wenhao was really chasing Manny. Otherwise, Will not find her home so soon; The two is as like as two peas Yu Ruanling and her daughter Mani. They only listen to Mani and Xiang Xiang''s mother-in-law, and they say they are exactly the same. This is true. If the two people wear the same clothes, she will never recognize who is who they are because they are really alike. Third, she was surprised by Tang Wenhao''s heroic spirit. It can be said that Tang Wenhao in reality was more handsome and elegant than in the photos, which relieved her a lot. Of course, she also appreciated Ah Mei''s maturity and beauty.


    Manny first introduced her sister Ruan Ling to Yang Danni, "Mommy, this is my twin sister Ruan Ling, ah Ling, this is my mommy, you should also call Mommy!"


    Ruan Ling hesitated. After all, it was a little sudden. She looked at the adoptive mother of her elegant sister in front of her. It was not very interesting. Therefore, her mouth moved and didn''t cry out.


    Yang Danni gazed as like as two peas, who were almost identical to their daughter. A special kind of affection came to her heart. She laughed. "Ruan Ling, do you think you don''t want mommy to call an aunt?"


    Ruan Ling was afraid of Yang Danni''s misunderstanding and worried that her sister would be difficult to do. She quickly and shyly shouted, "Mommy, thank you for saving my sister, raising her, and training her to become a top student at Harvard in the United States. On behalf of my dead parents, thank you!" Ruan Ling burst down on her knees to Yang Danni.


    This scene did not occur to everyone, nor did Yang Danni. In fact, Ruan Ling herself was not prepared for it. Just for this reason, she suddenly wanted to thank her for her upbringing of her sister in this way.


    Yang Danni quickly got up and came to Ruan Ling. "Ah Ling, don''t say that. Get up and give me such a big gift. Kill me and save your sister. It''s not just to save one person. Our husband and wife really like her when they see her. This is fate."

 Chapter 200

    "Yes! This is fate. We all thought ah Yu was no longer in the world. Who knew she was saved by her wife and lived so well. Who could have thought that their sisters would fall in love with the same boy thousands of miles apart at the same time. It''s a strange fate! My wife and mother-in-law live so old that I ran into this kind of fate. I don''t live in vain." Mother-in-law a Xiang smiled happily.


    As soon as she said this, Yang Danni and everyone naturally focused on Tang Wenhao. Manny quickly introduced, "Mommy, this is my Wenhao and the husband of my sister Ruan Ling. Our sisters have vowed to stay with him all their lives. Wenhao, call Mommy quickly."


    Yang Danni was very unhappy when she heard Manny''s words, but she didn''t show it immediately. She felt a little depressed that her excellent daughter married a man with her sister.


    "Mommy... Hello!" Tang Wenhao saw from Yang Danni''s expression that she might be unhappy. He quickly and skillfully shouted. He knew that this mother-in-law was much more powerful than Qiu Mei, sister Ganoderma lucidum at home. We must deal with it carefully.


    "Well... Did you... Know my daughter liked you before? I mean before you went to Vietnam to find your wife." Yang Danni asked.


    "Ah? Oh, I know, but I don''t think I deserve Manny. I dare not think." Tang Wenhao told the truth.


    "No? Baby, you are so excellent and younger than me. I''m afraid I don''t deserve you!" said Manny with a smile.


    "Girl, Mommy doesn''t care so much. Since your sisters have identified him, I can''t stop it, but Mommy wants to know why my future son-in-law thinks he can make my Manny happy?" said Yang Danni, looking at Tang Wenhao very seriously.


    Yang Danyun on one side thought, sister! He can make Manny fall into the blessing nest in her life. A man like Wen Hao is absolutely hard to find in the world, but you can''t ask for it! Don''t miss it! Although Yang Danyun thinks so, she can''t say it. She can only worry. She looks forward to Tang Wenhao''s smooth becoming her sister''s son-in-law, and her happy days will be guaranteed and can be postponed indefinitely.


    "Mommy, Wen Hao is excellent in both literature and martial arts. He is intelligent. Didn''t I tell you? His works have won awards in China!" Manny quickly answered for Wen Hao.


    "Girl, let him say it himself." Yang Danni glanced at Manny unhappily.


    "Mommy, I know I don''t deserve Manny. I''m still a poor boy with nothing, but I love her and love her. I know martial arts and have the ability to protect her. I will also try to design more excellent works to achieve my design dream and make money to support her. I will never live on soft food." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Hehe, does Manny still need you to support?" Yang Danni asked with a smile.


    "Mommy, as a man, I just hope I can feed my women and children and make them happy. I hope to rely on my own efforts to win respect, not on the strength of my wife''s family. Therefore, Mommy, if you really give Manny to me, I will use the money I earn to create a better life for them. We won''t take anything from Manny?"


    "Take it away? Bastard, are you going to take my daughter away? If you want to take my daughter away from me, unless I die." Yang Danni heard something wrong, and she looked at Manny angrily.


    "Mommy, I haven''t had time to talk to Wen Hao about this, baby... Why don''t we talk in the room first! Mommy, don''t be angry, I''ll talk to Wen Hao." then Manny motioned Tang Wenhao to go upstairs with her.


    Ruan Ling also wanted to follow up and was stopped by Yang Danni. "Ah Ling, let your sister and Wen Hao discuss it. You can talk to Mommy about your family!"


    "OK, Mommy." Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao and Manny.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny went upstairs. They sat on the edge of the bed. Manny took Tang Wenhao''s big hand and said shyly, "Wen Hao, are you willing to stay for me?"


    "Ah? Manny, do you mean to let me live with you in Manny?" Tang Wenhao looked at red Manny in surprise, because according to their previous agreement in death valley, the three of them should all go to death valley to live a paradise like life, rather than living in Manny''s complex environment.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, after my father left, I will be the spiritual pillar of Mommy. If I go to Vietnam with you and your sister, Mommy''s spirit will soon collapse. Although she is my adoptive mother, she treats me better than her biological mother. I can''t bear to leave her, but I can''t leave you. Wen Hao, stay for me, okay? I love you, if you and your sister don''t accompany me I, I don''t know how to live! "Said Manny painfully.


    "Manny, of course I''d like to stay with you, but if I stay, what about ah Ling? What about Ah Mei? Also, I have two wives at home. Because of the special situation, they don''t have time to report to you. They all need me. Before returning home, in order to stabilize the valley of death, ah Ling gave me ah Zhu and Ah Mei, and they may be pregnant with my children , I can''t help it now. It''s really not as simple as you think, Manny. I''m sorry! "


    Tang Wenhao''s words surprised Manny to look up and down at Tang Wenhao. She couldn''t believe her eyes. "Wen Hao, what you said is true? According to your meaning, you already have seven or eight wives, right?"


    "Well, that''s right, Manny, but don''t be angry. I''ll tell you what happened!" Tang Wenhao told Manny about the two major events in death valley and his thrilling trip with ah Ju and Ah Mei. He also told Manny about their sneaking into miasma forest, meeting lotus in Puzhai and being forced to marry Ganoderma lucidum in his hometown, Waiting for Manny''s hair.


    "Are ah Ju and Alan really dead?" Manny asked sadly.


    "Well, this time we escaped from death in Puzhai. Almost three people died in the basement. If it weren''t for Sister Lotus, the three of us would never see you. Therefore, when ah Ling saw that lotus wanted to talk to me, she didn''t object at all and supported it very much. Manny, I know I don''t deserve you anymore."


    "Wen Hao, don''t say that. What should I do now? I don''t want to make Mommy sad and disappointed, but I can''t live without you. Can we think of a panacea that we can not disappoint mommy and live together forever?" Manny asked.


    Tang Wenhao said, "Manny, I don''t care about myself. As long as I can marry you and stay with you, it''s the same for me. What I think most is that ah Ling, sister Ah Mei and others. They are already my women. I can''t break their bodies and leave them alone. What if they also have my children?"


    "Why don''t we call them all to work in Hong Kong and buy another villa for them to live in? They usually work in mans and return to the villa to live together after work. How about I let you live in groups of wives and concubines? I guess as long as you and I stay with Mommy, she won''t care much about these. At most, she starts to be unhappy when my father is so old Will you marry Aunt Joan and aunt na? She won''t care too much. "Manny put forward her own solution.


    "Manny, what about so many people in the death valley? If we were all here, and there were hundreds of people there, they would become headless birds? There would be an accident without ah Ling and us, and the Ruan factory would collapse. It was the painstaking efforts of your Ruan family for generations, and ah Ling would not agree. Besides, abuke was not dead to ah Ling, and there was no one in the Pu stronghold last time If he catches us, he will not give up. If we don''t go back as soon as possible, Death Valley must be in danger. Abu''s eldest brother is Heilong, the famous gangster in northern Vietnam. If he persuades Heilong to find death valley, it''s difficult to deal with Abu by ah Zhu and ah Mei. Although Aya is still there, Aya didn''t let her be mine Women seem unhappy. It''s hard to say whether they will go to the end with us. "Tang Wenhao analyzed the situation of death valley to Manny.


    "Baby, why didn''t ah Ling give ya to you? Didn''t she break up with that ah Xiong? I think she is the most beautiful and sexy girl in death valley besides ah Ling? Since ah Ling gave ah Ju and ah Zhu to you, why didn''t she give her to you?"


    "Because she has long been lost to two bastards, Abu and ah Xiong, ah Ling thinks her body is dirty," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh! That''s impossible. Baby, I think the same as ah Ling. If you want to accept girls, you can only have innocent women. She can''t want them. Sister Ah Mui is a special case," said Manny.


    Shit! What a sister, this idea is exactly the same.


    "Ha ha, Manny, I don''t want to ask for any more innocent. It''s enough to have you. By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. Didn''t sister Ah Mui and I almost died in the jungle? Later, ah Ling found us both dying in a cave, you know? The cave is full of gold and silver jewelry. Only ah Ling, sister Ah Mui and I know this. We After you and my big brother Kim Tae Choi return to Vietnam, we''ll get those treasures together. With those treasures, Manny, it''s enough to buy Mans, Ruan and my big brother. Any thing in it is priceless. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Really?" Manny looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to have such an adventure and good luck.


    "Of course, it''s true. With those treasures, is it necessary for us to do business like this? Just leave it to professional managers, and I can concentrate on my own design. With your natural models living next to me and accompanying me every day, I promise I can design unparalleled works that shock the clothing industry." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Well, baby, I believe you are the top fashion designer who will shock the world in the future." Manny looks at Tang Wenhao with appreciation. It can be said that the reason why she loves Tang Wenhao so much has a lot to do with her appreciation of Tang Wenhao''s talent.

 Chapter 201

    "Manny, I won''t let you down. Do you think my arrangement is reasonable? Let''s go back to death valley first and transport out those treasures, or some of them first, because it''s the safest place. It''s not safe to get them all out. The goal is too big. We choose some of the most valuable treasures and try our best to get them to Hong Kong for auction. After that, we can use them again Qian built several new villas in Ruan''s factory, connecting mummy, my parents, my eldest brother and sister-in-law to the life of death valley, so that they can enjoy this paradise like life for the rest of their life. We buy another helicopter to travel with Vietnam, Hong Kong and the mainland, and manage several enterprises. Doesn''t ah Ling still want to set up a drug rehabilitation institute? We''ll invite some experts in this field to death valley to do research. Maybe we can really develop detoxification drugs that shock the world, "Tang Wenhao said with a cheerful smile.


    "Hehe, baby, is this a good idea? I wonder if Mommy will agree? Besides, the treasures you said are owned by the Vietnamese government, that is, the country. Can we bring them out?" Manny asked.


    "No problem. I''m absolutely sure that there will be no problem through the last smuggling."


    "Well, let''s talk to Mommy like this. By the way, baby, I have another thing to discuss with you. You know, I''m the only heir of man''s family. Man''s family has been a single biography since my grandfather''s generation. I think if our children are surnamed man with me, can we? Then man''s family will have an heir." Manny said, blushing.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard it, he understood it and said with a generous smile, "that''s it? Of course, it''s no problem. Isn''t it also our children with whose last name?" he said, and glanced at Manny with a bad smile.


    Manny saw him staring at herself, patted him gently on the arm and smiled shyly, "bad guy, don''t you think of a good thing? When Mommy nodded, I''ll be yours soon."


    "Hehe, if Mommy doesn''t nod, you won''t be mine? I really don''t believe it." Tang Wenhao glanced at no one around, pushed her to the bed, smelled the aroma exhaled from her nose, and his blood surged up.


    Manny smiled shyly and felt a strong masculine smell. "Baby, what are you doing? Won''t you want it now?"


    "Don''t you think we''ve been waiting too long? Manny, since I first saw you in mans, you''ve been my dream lover, because in reality I never dare to expect. Only when I''m satisfied in my dream, how eager I want to turn my dream into reality." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Ha ha, as like as two peas, baby, do you have a sister A Ling? I am the same as her, and get her without me," smiled Mani shyness.


    "Different, you are you, she is her, Manny. Even if you don''t have the conditions to bully you now, let me kiss you well! These days, ah Ling won''t let me kiss because she is pregnant. When I kiss her, she wants me, but she''s afraid, so she won''t let me kiss her. She wants me dead." said Tang Wenhao, desperate to kiss her sweet lips.


    Manny missed him a lot, but now she was pressed on the bed by him, and her sexy lips predatory covered her sweet lips. How could she stand it? She felt that there was a magic force in her body that drove her to approach Tang Wenhao. In an instant, she took the initiative to hold Tang Wenhao tightly. Her body was compact and pasted it to Tang Wenhao. She wanted to become a person with him immediately.


    Tang Wenhao found that Manny''s kissing level is at best kindergarten level, which is very astringent and needs to strengthen training and cultivation. For example, Ruan Ling''s current kissing technical level is at least a college graduation. Sticking to it makes you want to stop, die and be immortal.


    When they were kissing in the dark, Ruan Ling shouted downstairs, "sister, Mommy told you to come down."


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately released each other. Manny was panting and flushed. She stared at Tang Wenhao hungrily and said with a shy smile, "baby, kissing turned out to be so happy. I''ll have it later."


    "Ha ha, OK, Manny, you will have your happiness in the future. You don''t know. The real happiness is that we have changed from two to one. Later, you can ask ah Ling first. She will tell you how happy I am to be my woman. Hey hey, you will be happy in the future." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    After going downstairs, the aftertaste of the intense kiss they just had has not retreated from their faces. Everyone at the scene has seen the clue. Moreover, most of them think that they have broken through the defense line. Ruan Ling, Ah Mei and Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law look at them happily, because this is what they want.


    Yang Danyun''s eyes were jealous for a few minutes. When she thought that Tang Wenhao''s brave things had taken care of her niece who had grown up, she was sad, but she also felt much more secure. She knew that only Manny married Tang Wenhao could she have a chance. If they failed, last night would be her last night with Tang Wenhao, She can''t accept this cruel reality. She feels that her body and heart have been handed over to Tang Wenhao. Being with her husband Wang Jianzhong is no longer happiness but suffering. Wang Jianzhong and Tang Wenhao are not of the same grade at all. He can''t bring happiness to himself.


    Yang Danni glanced at her daughter Manny, whose face was crimson. She also thought that her daughter''s body must have been given to the handsome boy. She was a little unhappy, but she could accept it. She knew that she wanted to be crazy about Tang Wenhao. Since she had agreed to let them be together, she didn''t bother to take care of it.


    Nevertheless, her principle could not be changed. Therefore, she smiled faintly and said to Manny and Tang Wenhao, "have you two discussed it yet?"


    Manny looked at her mother, glanced at the whole audience again, walked to her mother and said in her ear, "Mom, I want to discuss with ah Ling, Wen Hao and you. Let''s go upstairs and say it! There are too many people here. It''s inconvenient."


    Yang Danni frowned and finally nodded, "OK! Then... Old lady, little sister and miss Ah Mui, let''s talk below and let''s go up and discuss something."


    "Oh! You''re busy!" mother-in-law Ah Xiang and Ah Mei smiled.


    Yang Danyun''s heart suddenly felt unhappy. She felt that Manny was aiming at herself, but she didn''t show it, but smiled and didn''t say anything.


    After the four people went upstairs, Manny told Yang Dani about the discovery of the treasure she and Tang Wenhao said. As soon as she heard it, she was also very surprised. Ruan Ling also said what she saw with her own eyes, confirming Tang Wenhao''s words.


    "Girl, are you really going to auction the treasure in Hong Kong? Can you do it? It''s going to be caught by the police." Yang Danni asked anxiously.


    "Mommy, it''s all right. No one knows about it except us. Think about it! Any baby is invaluable. We''re busy all year round and earn 100 million. Maybe one of the babies in it can be worth this price. With this money, we can buy a helicopter and build a villa in our sister. The environment there is better than our clear water bay Much better, natural oxygen bar, Mommy, if you go there, you will like it, "Manny smiled.


    "Yes! Mommy, we''ll be filial to you together in the future. If you want to come back, we''ll send you back by helicopter. It''s also very convenient," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    After being fooled by several young people, Yang Danni was also moved and agreed to Manny''s plan in principle. However, she asked Manny to marry Tang Wenhao at home first, and then she could go back to Vietnam with Ruan Ling and them to officially recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors. She should come back as soon as possible and can''t stay in Vietnam for too long, because Manny can''t live without her, Manny can''t participate in any treasure making business in the future. She doesn''t know martial arts and is not suitable for such dangerous things.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling agreed. They also said that they never wanted Manny to take risks with them. Going to Vietnam also asked her to recognize her ancestors in front of her parents'' graves, stay in Ruan''s factory to manage Ruan Ling for a period of time, and then come back to continue to be the president of Manny''s.


    After everything was discussed, Yang Danni immediately called her sister Yang Danyun to the room and asked her to immediately notify the members of mans'' board of directors to come home to convene the board of directors. She wanted to announce the marriage between Manny and Tang Wenhao. Yang Danyun was very happy and asked where the wedding would be held. Yang Danni said to do it in Hong Kong first. The bridal chamber is her own bedroom now, Three days later, they went out on their honeymoon.


    Not to mention how Yang Danyun organized and coordinated Manny''s wedding with Manny''s board of directors, just Tang Wenhao and Manny. After his mother-in-law announced his marriage with Manny, Tang Wenhao immediately called home, reported the good news to his parents, lotus and Ganoderma lucidum, and told them that he would go back after staying here for a few days.


    Tang Cheng and his wife are so happy that their son has a wife of hundreds of millions of rich sisters. Can you be unhappy? Lotus and Ganoderma lucidum are also happy to death. Finally, they have the news of men, and the days to come back are numbered. Of course, they are looking forward to it very much.


    Then, Tang Wenhao reported the good news to Wu Kui and asked him to tell Manny''s other colleagues that Manny will soon go back to take charge of Shanghai Manny after she became his bride. Wu Kui was jealous when he heard that Tang Wenhao was really going to marry Manny! He said that he successfully entered the Communist society after a hard night.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao informed Jin Dacai and asked him to get ready. When he took Manny and Ruan Ling back, he asked Jin Dacai to go back with him and get the treasure out. After listening to this, Jin Dacai was stunned for a long time. At first, he thought Tang Wenhao fooled him. Later, when he saw Tang Wenhao''s extremely serious attitude, he believed it and was very interested. He said that since there was such a good thing, The loss point of his company will be pulled down, and he will be at the disposal of Tang Wenhao at any time.


    After what Tang as like as two peas arranged for these things, Mani led Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei to the streets, driving her Porsche sports car, making a round Hongkong, and then taking Ruan Ling to what Causeway street, Disneyland and so on. They went shopping to buy several sets of identical clothes and some women''s things.


    In order to save Tang Wenhao''s face, Ruan Ling paid money to buy a big diamond ring for Manny. It was a wedding diamond ring given to her by Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was embarrassed. He had to say that it was Ruan Ling''s money. When he made money, he would give it back to her. As a result, Ruan Ling gave him a hard twist on his thigh and said that if he said this again in the future, he would cut him off so that he wouldn''t be happy.

 Chapter 202

    As like as two peas as like as two peas, Ruan Ling and Mani made two identical hairstyles in the mall, and then changed the new clothes into the same hairstyle and put on two identical clothes to wear on their sisters, so that Tang Wenhao and Amy could not get a clear tongue between the two objects, because they could not distinguish between Mani and Ruan Ling.


    "Baby, guess who I am." Manny walked up to Tang Wenhao and said with a naughty smile.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile in her ear, "are you afraid I can''t tell who you are tonight?"


    "Go! Little villain, according to your identification method, I''ll give it to you tonight. Won''t you be able to tell it tomorrow?" Manny smiled shyly.


    "Are you true or false? Will you give it to me tonight? Won''t the wedding be held the day after tomorrow?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Think well, I mean if tonight." Manny smiled shyly. Ruan Ling patted her sweet shoulder and smiled, "Sister, according to the rules of Vietnam, if you marry him the day after tomorrow, you should enter the bridal chamber before the sun sets the day after tomorrow. You can''t wait until the sun sets today. Look outside, the sun will set soon. Do you want to find a remote place to finish your first time in your Porsche?"


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, talk nonsense! You''re crazy with him! Let''s go back! Otherwise Mommy will be worried." Manny said with a whiny smile. After that, the four people happily killed Qingshuiwan.


    As like as two peas at home, Wang Jianzhong and his son came back home. They saw two identical Mani, and were stunned, because they could not identify who Mani was.


    Even when Yang Danni saw that they were wearing the same clothes, she couldn''t recognize them. She repeatedly marveled at the similarity between the two sisters.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong is so jealous that Tang Wenhao can have a pair of such beautiful women at the same time. Shit! Why did you take all the good things alone? Cousin and I were childhood friends. Why did you give them to you? Hum! There is no such cheap thing in the world! Just wait and see!


    These two days, Wang Zhuo Xiong has something to do with his mother Yang Danyun and Tang Wenhao. He can''t talk about such a thing. He can only bury his grievances in his stomach and rot away. It''s impossible to talk to his father. Maybe the old man will die as soon as he hears it.


    I have a chat with my brother Wang Zhuoyan. I don''t know why. I can''t get in touch with him these two days. In fact, I can''t say what to say. It''s really hard to say!


    If you want to beat Tang Wenhao, the fact has already been put in front of you. You are not the opponent of others at all. You are not a little short, but far from them. You can''t get close to others at all.


    But really let him go? The answer is no, a man can''t swallow it!


    But some things are so strange. According to Wang Zhuo Xiong''s hatred for him, Tang Wenhao should be unlucky, but he can always turn bad things into good things?


    In the evening, according to Manny''s arrangement, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling slept next to Wang Zhuo Xiong on the second floor, and Ah Mei slept alone next to them, that is, Wang Zhuo Xiong was the first room in the East, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were the second room, and Ah Mei was the third room.


    At midnight, Tang Wenhao lit her sleeping hole again while Ruan Ling was asleep and got up as scheduled. Originally, he didn''t want to go to Yang Danyun''s bed again. However, after dinner, Yang Danyun pulled Tang Wenhao to himself as a little aunt and pretended to chat. In fact, she told him that she would let Tang Wenhao keep the appointment as scheduled tonight. She would let her spend the nights when he lived in man''s house Tang Wenhao refused, but she couldn''t. She said that if Tang Wenhao didn''t go, she would tell Manny about her and Tang Wenhao together, saying that he forced her while she was taking a bath. If Manny didn''t believe it, she would tell Manny all about Tang Wenhao, and Manny couldn''t believe it.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t dare to provoke her, so she had to promise her that these two days were the last two days, and it would be absolutely impossible in the future. Yang Danyun promised that Manny and he would not disturb him during their honeymoon, but after the honeymoon, if Tang Wenhao was still at man''s house, she must ensure her happy life. She said she had fallen in love with him and would miss him when she saw him.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao is too late to regret that he caused trouble. Manny''s little aunt is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. She''s really willing to go out for her happy life! Think about it, Tang Wenhao also understands her. She has been hungry for a long time. Now there''s a super strong man like herself in the cold sky. How can she stop?


    Later, Tang Wenhao thought, shit, anyway, her body is still a treasure land of Feng Shui. Although she is in her forties, she can still be called a top-grade familiar woman. It is not an injustice to herself, but she should be careful.


    Yang Danyun''s room door was not locked at all. Tang Wenhao knocked gently. After waiting for less than five seconds, the door opened, "Wenhao, come in."


    A familiar voice gently called his name. Then, a pair of jade hands pulled him into the room and gently closed the door. As soon as the door was closed, Yang Danyun anxiously extended his hand to Tang Wenhao.


    When it was in full swing, the door was pushed open. Wang Zhuo Xiong led his aunt Yang Danni in. At the same time, he turned on the light in the room and stared angrily at his mother and Tang Wenhao.


    Yang Dani''s pretty face was a little distorted. Just now, when her nephew Wang Zhuo Xiong told her that his prospective son-in-law had entered her sister''s room, she thought Wang Zhuo Xiong deliberately slandered Tang Wenhao. It can be seen that Wang Zhuo Xiong looked very serious and she believed it. So she went downstairs with him with a look.


    Originally, Wang Zhuo Xiong wanted his aunt to call Manny together, but Yang Danni was afraid that Manny couldn''t stand the stimulation, so she didn''t ask him to wake up her cousin Manny, but to see what happened first.


    Yang Danyun and Tang Wenhao had no idea that Wang Zhuo Xiong would come to this hand. They didn''t react at once and hugged each other blankly.


    "Don''t you... Let go?" Yang Danni angrily scolded. The light in her beautiful eyes seemed to kill. It can be seen that she was extremely angry.


    Tang Wenhao silently put on his clothes and was ashamed to look up. Yang Danyun was also ashamed and dared not face his son and sister. They just pestered there and were caught and raped on the spot. There was really nothing to say. It was better not to say. There was no explanation.


    "Aunt, I didn''t lie to you? This boy is not a good thing." Wang Zhuo Xiong said without hesitation.


    "Bastard, get out!" Yang Danni couldn''t stand this and glared at Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Aunt, I''m just talking casually. I''m just angry." Wang Zhuo Xiong looked at Yang Danni and knew that he had gone too far.


    "Zhuo Xiong, go out first! Aunt wants to talk to them. Remember, no one is allowed to talk about this except us, especially to your cousin. If it is spread, aunt can''t forgive you. You''re at the end of mans, okay?" Yang Danni said coldly.


    "Well, I see, aunt, I''ll never say it. Talk first and I''ll go out." Wang Zhuo Xiong walked out of his mother''s room.


    After Wang Zhuo Xiong left, Yang Danni held back her anger, looked at Wang Jianzhong who was sleeping like a dead pig in bed, looked at her sister and son-in-law, and asked coldly, "what''s the matter? Tell me! I don''t believe you at all. This is the first time tonight."


    Yang Danyun looked at his sister in shame and handed his eyes to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was even more embarrassed to say, but bowed his head and said nothing. He really had nothing to say. How to say? Tell the truth? He said that he was really because he saw that Yang Danyun was too hungry and thirsty. He couldn''t bear to satisfy her. Later, Yang Danyun became addicted and didn''t let him go. Didn''t he let others die of Yang Danyun''s shyness? After all, she is her own woman. After all, people are so crazy because they love themselves. But if they make up a lie about how they are, it''s hard for him to say anything.


    But can Yang Danni let them go?


    "Little sister, tell me! When did this happen? I''m not angry now. Things have come to this point. I just want to know the truth of the matter and see how to solve it." Yang Danni''s tone is a little gentle. She also knows that it can''t be known to more people except for internal treatment.


    One is her own sister. Her brother-in-law is still lying on her bed! This should be known to others. Her sister''s family has been destroyed, and her sister has no face to see anyone again. After all, a woman in her forties has such a big son. How can she live when outsiders know?


    The other is her prospective son-in-law. In fact, he is the son-in-law. Mans has held a board of directors this afternoon. His marriage with his daughter is not a secret. Suddenly, she makes fun of the wedding. She has learned the entertainment records of Hong Kong. If she doesn''t dig out the truth, she won''t let them go. There will be no peace.


    "Elder sister, I''m sorry!" said Yang Danyun in shame.


    "Aunt, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for Manny... Mommy, I don''t deserve to be your son-in-law." Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that he should bear the responsibility for this incident. After all, he was a man. Even if he did animal things, he should bear this responsibility, rather than let his own woman bear it. Therefore, he thought again and again, He still wants to take everything down by himself.


    "They didn''t speak just now. Now they both want to say, little sister, you say it first!" she said. She glared at Tang Wenhao fiercely and quickly bowed her head.


    "Elder sister, I''m really sorry! This... Really doesn''t blame our Wenhao." Yang Danyun said.


    "He''s not from our family yet, little sister. I just want to know, where did you start and how did you get together? Who is right and who is wrong? I''m not interested in knowing, because you have proved that you two are voluntary with facts. Is my understanding correct?"


    "No, sister, you really misunderstood Wen Hao. Sister, I really forced him tonight. He refused me at the beginning. I threatened him that if he didn''t come, I would tell Manny about me and him, and he had to come."


    "Still? How did you get together before? When did it start? By the way, I remember. Did it start with you tossing all night a few days ago? I wondered when my brother-in-law suddenly became so..." Yang Danni found it inconvenient to say anything, so she stopped.

 Chapter 203

    Yang Danyun suddenly burst into tears, pointed to her husband in bed and said to Yang Danni, "Sister, it''s all his fault. In the past ten years, he doesn''t touch me more and more. Especially in recent years, he doesn''t touch me once a few months, and sometimes he doesn''t touch me for a few months. Sister, to tell you the truth, I''ve been a widower since I was 35. Why am I so young and beautiful? I''m a woman. I want a man. I like a man, but he sleeps upside down every night He said he was tired. He thought I didn''t know. He must have a woman outside. Sister, all the time, you let me bear it. I said that men are almost the same. I listened to you. I''ve been defending myself for him. I''ll miss men. I don''t know how you came here. Anyway, I look at the men around me every night. I want to go crazy and can''t sleep. "


    Yang Danni hugged her sister, patted her jade back gently and said softly, "Little sister, I know you''ve suffered. My brother-in-law is ten years older than you. He spent outside a few years ago. Now he has no energy and has returned to you. I can understand you. Alas! Our women were meant to make such sacrifices, but what do you think... After all, he''s Manny''s boyfriend, so..." Yang Danni glared at Tang Wenhao again.


    Yang Danyun hurriedly explained, "sister, don''t blame Wen Hao. I really don''t blame him. I seduced him. Of course, I didn''t know who he was at the beginning. What happened that day was really accidental." Then, Yang Danyun told the truth about how he thought about men that night and how he was not satisfied. He was seen hiding in Tang Wenhao and seduced him in a disguised way.


    Yang Danni couldn''t stop sighing, "It''s a bad fate, alas! It''s all my fault. If I didn''t lock up Manny, Wen Hao wouldn''t come here to find her secretly. This absurd thing wouldn''t happen. Wen Hao, how do you know the address of man''s family? This is man''s secret, not man''s relatives. Others don''t know the address at all?"


    "My eldest brother told me that my eldest brother should have controlled Wang Zhuoyan and pressed him, and he should still be in my eldest brother''s hands," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Will my son be in danger?" Yang Danyun looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Aunt, no, my eldest brother is not a bad man. Don''t worry! I''ll contact my eldest brother later and let him release Wang Zhuoyan."


    "Oh, is that boss Jin who protected Manny from coming back?" Yang Danni asked.


    "MMM! Mommy, my eldest brother does things in a proper way and won''t hurt him. Don''t worry!"


    "Then you call your eldest brother immediately and ask him to release Wang Zhuoyan. I said how can I not contact him these days? Your brother is really good and will kidnap people?"


    "I''m sorry, Mommy, I''m sorry! Aunt, we can''t help it either. At that time, Manny was under house arrest. She was so anxious that she didn''t care about anything."


    "Boy, do you really love Manny?" Yang Danni asked seriously.


    "Of course, Mommy, marrying Manny is my biggest dream in my life. I swear I will love her all my life. I also have the ability to love her all my life."


    "Elder sister, if our Manny marries Wen Hao, she will be very happy. You must not break them up. They are a perfect match." Yang Danyun said.


    "Little sister, when am I going to break them up? Well, don''t mention it again today. I''ll treat it as if I haven''t seen anything! Of course, little sister, Wen Hao, you can''t have another time. Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly. Mommy can''t accept such immoral things. That''s all. Wen Hao, go back to your room and have a rest first! Mommy will talk to me again Talk to your little aunt, "said Yang Danni coldly.


    Tang Wenhao nodded in shame, bowed to the sisters, withdrew, and watched his beloved man leave. Yang Danyun''s heart suddenly hurt, but she couldn''t stop it. She knew that she and Tang Wenhao were really over. From then on, she could only endure the suffering of missing alone and spend the rest of her life in aftertaste.


    Yang Danyun''s disappointed expression made Yang Danni look into her eyes. She sighed helplessly, "little sister, accept the facts! My sister knows you''ve fallen in love with him, and you won''t have a future. Little sister, let go! Okay?"


    "Well, sister, I just can''t stand it. I think I really fell in love with him. I know it''s wrong to do so, but I just can''t help thinking of him. In fact, he is really a good boy. He is not the kind of bad man you think. I really seduced him unconsciously that night. I can feel that he was trying to help me meet me. Later, he really wanted to use me He didn''t sleep with me until he saved Manny. Although his means were not very good, his purpose was really to save our Manny. However, he didn''t expect that I would fall in love with him and couldn''t live without him. Sister, what should I do now? I don''t want to spend a moment with Wang Jianzhong. I just want to be with Wen Hao. "She looked at her husband in bed with disgust.


    "Little sister, you just don''t want to live with your brother-in-law. Even if you divorce, you can''t marry Wen Hao. The gap between you is too big. Zhuo Xiong in our family is older than him. How can you? Besides, you know that the person he loves is Manny, not you. He sleeps with you to save Manny. You coerce him tonight. You torture yourself again What''s the use of herself? "Yang Danni was very worried when she saw her sister''s true feelings for Tang Wenhao. She didn''t dare to force her too much for fear of an accident. After all, she was her only sister.


    Yang Danyun''s beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She sighed sadly, "Alas! Maybe this is life! Sister, don''t worry, I will never take the initiative to find Wen Hao or tell Manny about it, but I will never lie in the same bed with this man again. Since I can''t be a woman, I won''t do it. Sister, I still have a way to go. I hope you don''t stop me." she said, Her eyes were fixed with tears


    "Little sister, what are you doing? Don''t do anything stupid?" Yang Danni thought her sister was looking for short-sightedness, so she hurried to hold her hand.


    Yang Danyun smiled bitterly and broke away from her sister''s hand, "Sister, don''t worry, I won''t die, but I said, I won''t live with Wang Jianzhong again. Sister, you can''t understand. A woman who has been Wen Hao will never be attracted to any man again. He is the most man I''ve seen in my life, but I also know that it''s no longer possible for me and him, so I want to arrange the rest of my life in my own way."


    Yang Danni looked at her sister anxiously and asked, "what do you want to do? Don''t scare her. If you have to do something to worry her because you don''t have Wen Hao, what do you want her to do?"


    "Sister, everything is caused by little sister herself. Go back and have a rest first! Sister, I''m sorry. I really feel ashamed of Manny. I have no face to see her."


    "Little sister, this is over. Don''t mention it any more. I also have the responsibility. Let it rot in our stomach! Don''t talk about it. Little sister, if you think you can''t live with your brother-in-law, you can divorce, but don''t have any extreme ideas. We are almost half a hundred years old. We should think more about the feelings of the children. Zhuo Xiong and Zhuo Yandu Don''t think about it if you haven''t got a family yet! "Yang Danni looked at her sister anxiously.


    "Elder sister, I said, I''ll be fine. Go and have a rest! Let me think about it myself." Yang Danyun pushed her out of her room.


    Yang Dani had just walked out of the room. Before she went upstairs, she saw Wang Zhuo Xiong waiting for her at the entrance of the stairs. She asked unhappily, "Zhuo Xiong, why don''t you go to bed?"


    "Aunt, let it go? Just let the boy go?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked angrily.


    "Keep your voice down. Are you really not afraid of being heard by outsiders? Go to your house and say it!" Yang Danni said coldly that she hated her nephew''s trouble. She even felt that she was also trouble. Seeing that her little sister''s mental state was on the verge of collapse, she was very worried about her. She was afraid that something would happen to her. If she really lost her close sister because of this, it would be better if she didn''t know anything. Let them keep hiding from her daughter Manny Don''t men and women just do that? If they don''t know, it''s nothing great.


    However, I know, I can''t ignore it. After all, their generation is wrong, so they can only rein in on the brink. That''s all.


    When she entered her nephew''s room, Yang Danni stood by the door, closed the door and whispered, "Zhuo Xiong, this is a family scandal. You can''t hold on to it. If you go too far, it will make a storm all over the city. Man''s is a listed enterprise. If you''re not careful, it will go to the media. At that time, man''s share price will fall madly. Do you know the seriousness of this matter? It may cause man''s complete collapse, because the protagonist of this matter is not ordinary people, but the husband of man Ni, the current president of man''s , do you understand? So this can only end here, even if nothing happens to them. "


    "Ah? Really let him go?"


    "What do you say?" Yang Danni asked coldly.


    "Aunt, my mother is your own sister. You''re not angry at all? You really don''t care about such a son-in-law?" Wang Zhuo Xiong looked at his aunt in disbelief.


    "Zhuo Xiong, aunt has made it clear that this is a domestic scandal. I didn''t know your mommy was her own sister. Of course, aunt was angry and ashamed when they had this relationship, but you always ignored a problem. This is exactly the essence of the problem. Do you know that at first your Mommy seduced Wen hao? Then your mommy fell in love with him, not others Bullying your mommy? This is what your mommy told her. She loves Wen Hao very much and has a high evaluation of Wen Hao. She doesn''t want her aunt to punish Wen Hao, nor does she want her to separate him from your cousin. This is one of them. Second, your sister Manny chose Wen Hao as her son-in-law, and she is also the man she is determined to marry in her life. My aunt once wanted to betroth her to you, However, she doesn''t like you and doesn''t love you. Even if aunt locks her up to 40, I don''t think she will compromise. You''ve learned her bravery. It''s not that you''re not excellent, but that her heart has given Tang Wenhao. This is a fact we can''t change. You''ve seen her infatuation for Wen Hao. Therefore, there''s only one way to deal with this matter. We can''t change it As if nothing had happened. "


    "Aunt, can my mommy only eat this dumb loss?"

 Chapter 204

    "Son, why don''t you understand? What''s your mommy''s name? For example, your mommy forced Wen Hao to come here tonight. All right, Zhuo Xiong, this is it. Don''t hold on to it, and don''t disclose it to anyone, especially your cousin Manny. Do you understand? If this matter is known by anyone other than us, don''t blame aunt for not hurting you, big brother My aunt won''t let you stay at man''s house. You''d better go back to your own house! Man''s group doesn''t welcome you either. "


    Wang Zhuo Xiong''s face was livid, but frightened by Yang Danni''s majesty, he had to nod helplessly and say, "I know, aunt, I won''t tell Manny. I just feel very uncomfortable. I can''t get out of this tone."


    "Well, my child, aunt can understand you and do her own thing well! In addition, spend more time with your mommy these days. She is in a very bad mental state. To tell you the truth, child, you don''t think about it. Even if you just tell your aunt that she doesn''t show up at the scene, your mommy will feel better. After all, you are her son. She has no face to see you and is ashamed of Manny and aunt , if you don''t comfort her, aunt is really worried that something will happen to your mommy! "


    "I see, aunt, I will comfort her and won''t let mommy have an accident."


    After this incident, Yang Danyun still diligently prepared for her niece Manny''s wedding as if nothing had happened. Even Yang Danni was surprised. She was worried that her sister would do something extreme for this matter. Now she seems to be all right, and her heart is also reassured and comforted.


    After a busy day, Manny and Tang Wenhao''s wedding finally arrived.


    After all, it was man''s only daughter and president who married mainland migrant worker Tang Wenhao. After being caught by the Hong Kong media, it soon spread all over the streets. Yang Danni wanted to deal with their marriage in a low-key way, but she was still tracked and reported by many sensitive entertainment records. Therefore, before the wedding officially began, Tang Wenhao and Manny became famous. What handsome guy climbed up to the sky and climbed high branches, What infatuated beauty, the president infatuated with super handsome men, what hundreds of millions of rich sisters fell in love with young talents, and what peerless double spoiled fierce men are popular in major newspapers and magazines.


    Their wedding was held in Shangri La Hotel. The wedding team was composed of mans own luxury cars. A Lincoln opened the road, followed by more than 20 Lamborghini, Rolls Royce and Porsche. They were all top cars and sports cars of the same color. Manny and Ruan Ling were put on their wedding dress. It was Manny''s idea, She hoped her sister would share their luxurious wedding with herself again.


    As like as two peas were in the wedding, Tang Wenhao, who was killed by the scorcher, took Mani in one hand and pulled Ruan Ling in one hand. The two almost identical beauty were led to the wedding scene. All the relatives and friends were jealous of her eyes.


    As like as two peas, the director said that the president had a twin sister who was as beautiful as she was. Today, it is the same as it is. It is so beautiful. The mainland is handsome. How handsome is he? Is he married by himself? The mainland is so happy that he can marry such twins. What is he really capable of? It''s said that President Manny''s sister was brought back from Vietnam, which seems to be the illegitimate daughter of man Tianxiong. It''s said that President Manny is an illegitimate daughter, not Mrs. man''s own. The old president can keep it a secret. Don''t you say that he has no fertility? He has given birth to two in his life! Oh, is it? "The three people talked about it everywhere, However, because Yang Danni has always kept the affairs of Manny and Ruan Ling confidential, except for their family, others don''t know where they are from. We just speculate that Ruan Ling and Manny are the illegitimate daughters of man Tianxiong.


    Manny and other three people worshipped heaven surrounded by everyone, and finished kneeling with Yang Danni. Manny led Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao to toast everywhere and introduced them to Manny''s relatives and friends. They also sent blessings and boasted about the beauty of the two brides and the handsome of the groom.


    Some people say that marriage is physical work, not just in bed. In fact, the entertainment at the wine table is enough to toss people. When she returned to man''s house, it was midnight and the three were exhausted. Ruan Ling knew that today was the wedding night of her sister and Tang Wenhao, and it was their first time. She took the initiative to go back to her own room on the second floor to sleep, but was pulled by Mani. She said with a crimson face, "Ah Ling, my sister said that when I entered the bridal chamber, I asked you to accompany us again. Why? You''re still shy?" Tang Wenhao looked at Manny in surprise and thought she was really crazy. It''s amazing that the three people would do the wedding together. Now they want to enter the bridal chamber together?


    "Hehe, sister, tonight is the first time for you and baby. It should be for both of you tonight. I''d better sleep below! I wish you a happy wedding, baby, be gentle! Sister doesn''t practice martial arts like ah Ling. She has good physical quality. She is so weak. Do you want to hurt sister more, mingbai?"


    Speaking of this, Yang Danni came over and asked suspiciously, "why? You need three people to enter the bridal chamber together?"


    "Mommy, I think so, but Arlene doesn''t want to." Manny smiled shyly.


    "Ah Ling thought it over. Today is a happy day for you and Wen Hao. It''s really inappropriate for ah Ling to be in the bridal chamber. You''d better go in by yourself! It''s a beautiful day and have a rest early! Today is also a tired day. Mommy went to see your cousin. I heard he was drunk and see if there was any problem?" said Yang Danni, and went upstairs to Wang Zhuo Xiong''s room.


    With Yang Danni''s words, Ruan Ling was more inconvenient to disturb Manny and Tang Wenhao. Therefore, like Ah Mei, after greeting Manny and Tang Wenhao, she followed Yang Danni back to her room.


    "Baby, let''s go up and have a rest! I want you to hold me on the third floor." Manny smiled shyly. Tang Wenhao quickly bent down to hold his beloved woman in his arms and walked step by step to their bridal chamber.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t understand that his mother-in-law arranged their new house in the attic on the third floor. In fact, their new house is just a small attic of about 20 square meters. What Tang Wenhao doesn''t understand is not that the room is too small, nor because it is an attic, but that the next door to the new house is the room where his mother-in-law lives. Tang Wenhao knows his strength, It is also more clear that Manny''s body is the fatal temptation to him. It can be said that tonight is the day when his dream comes true. Even after a hard day of entertainment, his mental state is very good. He can''t have fun without spending half a night with Manny.


    But the next door neighbor is the widowed mother-in-law''s room. When he thinks about it, he has obstacles in his heart and feels that he will not be able to open it tonight. Why doesn''t the old lady arrange a room on the first floor for a new house? Are there so many spare rooms downstairs?


    "Wen Hao, I''m finally going to be your woman. Are you happy today?" Manny smiled gently and shyly around Tang Wenhao''s neck.


    Tang Wenhao gently put her down on the new bed, kissed her sweet lips and said emotionally, "Manny, this moment is the biggest dream of my life. From the first time I saw you, I dreamed of today, but I didn''t have such courage at that time. However, in my heart, you have always been my goddess, unattainable."


    "Hehe, baby, I was surprised to see you for the first time. I thought you were the most exciting boy I saw. I was very disappointed when I heard that you had a girlfriend. Later, I heard that she broke up with you. I was very happy. I always thought you would come back to me one day. However, people hinted to you that you silly boy had to go to Vietnam to find a new one Madam, however, I owe you to go to Vietnam. Otherwise, how can I know that there is still my own sister in the world, and I won''t know my true life experience, baby, thank you! This is fate! It means that my life is yours and you are mine, right? "Manny said emotionally.


    "Hmm! Manny, you''re right. You and ah Ling were born to me. Come on, you''re tired. I''ll take off your clothes for you. Tonight I''ll make you the happiest bride in the world." said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao began to take off her wedding dress for Manny. Manny looked at the handsome Tang Wenhao with satisfaction. At this moment, She waited too long.


    Just as they were about to enter the actual combat stage, there was a sound of opening the door next door. Tang Wenhao knew that his mother-in-law had come back from Wang Zhuo Xiong''s room, "Manny, Mommy is back."


    "Well! I know, baby, it''s okay. Mommy is from here and won''t laugh at us. Go on! I really want to be your woman right away." Manny said excitedly.


    "Oh, Manny, you''ll be my woman soon."


    Just then, someone went upstairs. The footsteps were a little messy. Tang Wenhao was so vigilant. He knew that the footsteps were not from his mother-in-law, Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei. It should be a man''s footsteps.


    "Who''s here? Won''t you come to make a bridal chamber? Didn''t you say not to make a bridal chamber?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. At the same time, he also stopped his work.


    Manny also listened carefully, shook her head and motioned Tang Wenhao to get up, "baby, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Tang Wenhao quickly pressed her down and said with a smile, "madam, you just rest in bed. I''ll go out and have a look. You put on your clothes first and I''ll take them off for you later. Madam, I like to give you the feeling of taking off your clothes." he said, winking at her with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, OK, you go and have a look!" Manny smiled gently and began to put on her coat again.


    When Tang Wenhao opened the door, he looked up and was surprised. It turned out that there was no one else standing at the door, but Wang Zhuo Xiong, who had caught his rape twice. The boy staggered around the door, looked at Tang Wenhao, pointed to Tang Wenhao and scolded, "Tang... You want to... Enter the bridal chamber with me... Cousin... No... Door, you are the... Most... Shameless... Groom in the world, I... Won''t... Let... You... Succeed, cousin... It''s mine, you... Don''t deserve it!"

 Chapter 205

    Tang Wenhao felt a chill in his heart. He was about to point his acupoints to shut him up. The door next door opened. She saw Yang Danni wearing a milky white silk Pajama with an angry face and staring at Wang Zhuo Xiong angrily. She glanced around and saw that there was no one else. She shouted, "Zhuo Xiong, don''t talk nonsense. When you wake up tomorrow, don''t make trouble. It''s so late, go back to bed."


    Wang Zhuo Xiong glanced at Yang Danni and stammered, "I don''t... aunt... I don''t like it... I can''t accept it... I don''t sleep... I want to sleep with my cousin... He doesn''t deserve..."


    "You... Wenhao, pull him down and don''t let him talk nonsense here." Yang Danni ordered Tang Wenhao coldly.


    With his mother-in-law''s order, Tang Wenhao didn''t worry. He had a bottom in his heart from his mother-in-law''s treatment of him and Yang Danyun last night. It was like this. His mother-in-law obviously had no way to take it. Therefore, he boldly took action, quickly ordered Wang Zhuo Xiong''s sleeping point and let him close his eyes and fall asleep.


    Watching her son-in-law poke Wang Zhuo Xiong in the neck, Wang Zhuo Xiong lay down with his eyes closed and was finally firmly caught by Tang Wenhao. Yang Danni was surprised by her son-in-law''s skill and thought, no wonder my sister said that her son-in-law was one in a million men, and her martial arts were superb. If you want to make people fall asleep, you can make people fall asleep, If you want to make people speechless, you can make people mute. Just now I saw his rapid skill, I shouldn''t be wrong.


    "Mommy, he''s already asleep. Shall I carry him down?" Tang Wenhao asked after finishing Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Hmm! You can recite him! What a disgrace." Yang Danni said, looking at Wang Zhuo Xiong unhappily.


    Fortunately, there was no one on the second floor. Tang Wenhao unknowingly sent Wang Zhuo Xiong into his own room, covered him with a quilt, closed the door and left.


    When he returned to his new house, Manny stared at him angrily and didn''t say a word. Obviously, what Wang Zhuo Xiong said just now had an effect on her. She was doubting Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t want to explain. Thinking of this, his mother-in-law didn''t investigate anyway, and he didn''t want to mention it again, he smiled and said to Manny, "you believe what your cousin said when he was drunk? Go to sleep! Your husband will take off your clothes again."


    "Baby, don''t you really want to explain anything? Although I don''t like my cousin and he is really drunk, I still want to listen to your truth. I understand that there is no wind and no waves." Manny said unhappily.


    "Manny, I don''t know what to say or how to explain it. I just want to tell you, Manny, I really love you." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "Baby, don''t avoid the important and don''t avoid my problems. I never doubt your feelings for our sisters, but I want to know if what my cousin just said is true? If it is true, why? I can accept that you have seven or eight wives, or even more. I can accept it, but I don''t want to see that she is your elder. It''s a little ridiculous, baby, it''s difficult Dao ailing really spoiled you? You weren''t like this before. Although I love you very much, I can''t accept you becoming like this. "Said Manny, crying.


    "Manny, the situation is not what you think. I really don''t know what to say. Manny, I''m sorry! If you really can''t accept it, I don''t dare or have the face to force you. Although I especially want to marry you, love you, pet you and take care of you, I don''t want to encourage you. I''ll go out first. I''ll discuss it with ah Ling tomorrow. If she is willing to go with me, Let''s go together. If she wants to stay with you, I also respect her opinion. I''ll go back first. When you want me, I''ll wait for your call at any time. "Tang Wenhao stood up and went out.


    Manny looked at Tang Wenhao''s posture and knew that her cousin''s words were true. She couldn''t help crying and covered her chest. "Wuwu... How could this happen?"


    "Manny, I''m sorry!" Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to leave. He sat next to her and took her into his arms.


    Manny stubbornly pushed him away and choked, "baby, don''t care."


    Just then, there was the footsteps of slippers at the door, and then came Yang Danni''s concerned voice, "girl, didn''t you sleep? Mommy came in."


    "Hmm! Mommy, come in!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Seeing her daughter crying very sad, Yang Danni sat beside her, took her tender jade hand and said, "girl, Mommy knows this. It''s over. Don''t think too much. The most important thing is that Wen Hao loves you and you love him. Now that your wedding is over, you''re already a husband and wife."


    "Mommy, what the hell is going on? I love him very much, but I have to have principles! It''s too much! I can''t accept it." he said, staring at Tang Wenhao with resentment, and Tang Wenhao lowered his head in shame.


    "Well, it''s not as scary as you think. That''s the case." then, Yang Danni told Manny about the causes and consequences her sister told her last night, and Manny stopped talking.


    "Girl, that''s it. It can only be regarded as a family disgrace of our man family. Don''t worry about it. It''s not a glorious thing. It''s trouble to let outsiders know! It''s no longer like this in the future. Your little aunt also promised mommy that she won''t pester your Wen Hao in the future."


    Yang Danni finally persuaded Manny not to care about Tang Wenhao. She just pouted and refused to talk to Tang Wenhao. Yang Danni winked at him and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, the bride will be given to you. Mommy has gone to bed and has been tired all day."


    "Well, Mommy, go to bed! I know what to do." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After Yang Danni left, Tang Wenhao closed the door, went to the bed, hugged Manny and coaxed, "bride, don''t be angry. You know the reason. I really didn''t mean to do that, but in that situation, I didn''t control myself. Forgive me? Okay? I''ll double compensate you tonight, okay?"


    "How can you double compensate me? Baby, my cousin is older than you. You''re a little younger than her son. You''re... Angry with me. No wonder my cousin can''t accept it, and I can''t accept it. Baby, are we really spoiled you?" Manny said with a pout.


    "Hehe, don''t say that? I want to get down to business." Tang Wenhao began to take off her clothes for Manny again. Manny pretended to be angry and pushed away, but Tang Wenhao tore off her clothes.


    Manny and Ruan Ling are full of a strong feminine flavor, especially Manny. Her temperament is more gentle and lovely than Ruan Ling. When staring at her eyes, her beautiful eyes are filled with a woman''s gentle temperament.


    "Baby, have you seen enough?" Manny was embarrassed by Tang Wenhao''s hungry eyes.


    "Hehe, I''ll never see enough. Manny, you''re really beautiful. The creator is really amazing. He can make two people so strikingly similar. You know? You and ah Ling are really like a person, but don''t know if your taste is the same?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy..." Manny smiled shyly.


    "Baby, I''ve finally become your woman." Manny sobbed and hugged Tang Wenhao tightly.


    "I am finally with you, Manny. You are my woman now. I will love you, love you and spoil you all my life. I swear that from today on, you are the happiest woman in the world!" Tang Wenhao smiled gently.


    The next morning, when Yang Danni was still in a deep sleep, she was awakened by a quick knock on the door. She asked unhappily, "who?"


    "Madam, your sister is missing. Master Wang asks you to go down." this is the voice of the Filipino servant.


    As soon as she heard this, Yang Danni suddenly woke up. She immediately realized that something had happened and thought, is it that my little sister has deliberately made a look of nothing these two days? She already had a plan in her mind? She must not do anything stupid! To know the result will be like this, it''s better to ignore it and let her secretly stay with Wen Hao. They are already together. What can they do if they continue? Just hide it from my brother-in-law, alas! After all, she is still a middle-aged woman. She needs men, let alone her. Don''t she still need men when she is several years older than her? But I''m used to it and can resist this temptation. Since she didn''t resist it, let her go. Bodhisattva bless my little sister!


    Yang Danni hurriedly dressed up and went downstairs to her sister''s brother-in-law''s bedroom. Her brother-in-law Wang Jianzhong smoked and looked sad. When she saw Yang Danni coming, she sighed, "Elder sister, I don''t know what happened? I always think she''s strange. I don''t know where I''m sorry for her. I have to divorce her. I also played a child''s trick. I''m missing. Hum, do I deserve it? I was fine some time ago. Just these days, everything has changed. Elder sister, look, this is her letter to me." With that, Wang Jianzhong stuffs a piece of paper to Yang Danni.


    Yang Danni started browsing. It roughly means that the first few years have been OK since she married him. She said that she hasn''t really been a woman since she had children. She doesn''t love him for a long time. These years, she has managed to make do with him for the sake of her two children. Now that the child is old, she has to choose her own way and resolutely divorce him. She even plans to divorce him It''s settled. She gives up all her property and money and goes out of the house.


    "Sister, you''re her own sister. She won''t hide anything from you. What''s the matter? I really don''t know why. I''m an old husband and wife, and I have to choose my own way. She still cleans up and leaves the house? She doesn''t understand anything. She follows me when she''s a teenager, and her culture is not high. What does she rely on to survive when she leaves the house? I''m worried to death. If I really want a divorce, I have to negotiate with me Measure it? At least this is the Mann family. She is your sister. She can continue to live here. Let''s move away. Where will she live as soon as she leaves? What about eating? Alas! It will be nearly 50 in a few years. I really don''t know what she thinks? "


    Yang Danni felt very sad when she saw her brother-in-law''s appearance of being hurt and loving her sister. Although she thought the man was not very good, he was still good to her sister. As for her sister, she said he couldn''t. In fact, her dead husband man Tianxiong was not very good when he was alive. He added a few concubines to herself? Or did her sister care too much about husband and wife''s life I met Wen Hao again and fell in love with him. Evil fate!

 Chapter 206

    "Jianzhong, did you call where you used to live?" Yang Danni asked.


    "I''ve found all the places I should look for. I''ve called some of her card friends. I haven''t seen her these days. Sister, do you want to call the police?"


    "Ah? Call the police? Don''t call the police. Such a big man won''t lose it. Let''s find it by ourselves first? Jianzhong, don''t worry. It''s no use worrying. Just like you said, she''s this age and her children are old. Since she made this choice, she won''t want you to find her."


    "Elder sister, do you mean that I signed to leave her? I can sign? But I have to know why? Decades have passed, and I suddenly don''t live with me. I have to know the real reason. If it''s my responsibility, I can change it if I can correct it. Elder sister, I love her. I don''t want her to leave me. You can see that." Wang Jianzhong said, crying.


    Yang Danni nodded and said, "OK! Jianzhong, don''t worry. I''ll find a way to get her back with you. I''ll give you a rest first. I''ll arrange it and find it everywhere."


    "Well, sister, thank you! I don''t want to leave her. I love her very much."


    "Well, I know."


    As soon as Yang Dani came out of Wang Jianzhong''s room, she went straight to Tang Wenhao''s and Manny''s room and knocked at the door. It took a long time for Tang Wenhao to mutter, "who?"


    "Wenhao, it''s Mommy. Don''t sleep. Get up! Mommy has something to discuss with you." Yang Danni said anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao knew that something must have happened, otherwise his mother-in-law wouldn''t get up early in the morning to call the door, so he woke up Manny, who was sleeping in his arms. Manny said gently, "baby, stop making trouble, I''m sleepy."


    "Little lady, don''t sleep. Mommy is waiting outside! Something seems to have happened." Tang Wenhao said, twisting her small nose.


    Manny woke up. She opened her beautiful eyes and asked, "ah? What happened? Who happened?"


    "I don''t know. Get up and talk about it!"


    The two quickly dressed up and went to bed. Tang Wenhao quickly opened the door for his mother-in-law. Seeing Yang Danni''s face dignified into the room, they were full of doubts, "Mommy, what''s the matter?"


    "Wench, Wen Hao, alas! Your little aunt is missing." Yang Danni sighed.


    "Ah? How could she be missing? I thought my aunt was very happy yesterday?" Manny said. Tang Wenhao seemed to understand something. He felt very guilty, because when he was with Yang Danyun the night before yesterday, Yang Danyun said such a sentence when he was in a crazy state. After being his woman, he won''t be moved to any man again, I can''t stand other men lying next to me.


    "Girl, that''s what your little aunt pretended to show us. OK, let''s stop guessing. Mommy knows that she has decided not to spend time with your uncle again. Moreover, according to her meaning, she should not come back. Mommy is really lonely now. If you leave Mommy again, Mommy will have no... Relatives around." she said, Yang Danni finally couldn''t control her feelings and burst into tears.


    "Mommy, if we don''t leave you, we''ll always be with you." Manny hugged her mother emotionally.


    "Mommy, as long as you like, we will take you with us wherever we go in the future. Manny and I will always be filial at your knees." Tang Wenhao also said emotionally. He was the most self reproachful and always felt that all mistakes were caused by himself.


    Yang Danni loosened Manny, glanced gratefully at Tang Wenhao, nodded and said, "Mommy knows you are all good children, but Mommy can''t leave here. Mommy is leaving, and the man family is really scattered. Then I''m sorry for Tianxiong''s spirit in heaven. Well, girl, it seems that it''s hard to hide your aunt and Wen Hao from your uncle. I''m worried that it''s inconvenient for you to be here after this is exposed. Mommy has decided. You two will go back today with ah Ling and Ah Mei Hai Ba! Go and change Zhuo Yan back and let him go back to Hong Kong mans to do sales! You two will come back when this is over. "


    "Ah? Then we''re not looking for aunts?" Manny asked.


    "Yes, but it''s Mommy''s business. You can go to your honeymoon with peace of mind! Remember, let mommy hold your grandson as soon as possible! When you have children, Mommy will take care of your children wholeheartedly, don''t care about anything, and enjoy a few days of family happiness."


    "Mommy, I''m not willing to give you up. Why don''t we go to Shanghai together!" said Manny.


    "Mommy, why don''t I plead with my uncle? I''m a hero. I''m a hero." Tang Wenhao said guiltily.


    Yang Danni glanced at her heroic son-in-law and sighed, "Boy, it''s just as simple as you think. Mans is a public enterprise, Manny is the president, and you''re the president''s husband. Can you spread the news that you slept the president''s little aunt? Your uncle is also a man. You can understand the seriousness of this matter by looking at Zhuo Xiong''s performance last night. If your uncle is anxious, he''ll be in trouble if he has to ask for an explanation. Alas! Do you know this Let''s leave it alone and let mommy handle it! "


    Ruan Ling and Ah Mei were confused when they heard that Manny and Tang Wenhao were leaving for Shanghai today. They agreed to stay at home for three days yesterday. They had to leave early this morning. Why?


    Manny was also inconvenient to tell the real reason, so she made up a lie casually, saying that her cousin Zhuoyan messed up the company in Shanghai, asked her to spend her honeymoon in Shanghai, and reorganized the management of Shanghai Manny.


    So, together with mother-in-law a Xiang, five people simply cleaned up and hurried on the road.


    Before leaving, Yang Danni suddenly got on the bus and asked the driver to go first. She took out a letter from her pocket, handed it to Manny and said, "Girl, you don''t have to worry about your aunt''s safety. She''s all right. She''s already in the nunnery in Kowloon. Mommy called. Last night, a woman in her 40s did enter the nunnery to be a nun. This is a letter she left to mommy to reassure mommy that she won''t die. She just looks away at the love and hatred in the world and wants to be with the green lantern for the rest of her life The ancient Buddha passed. "


    Manny quickly opened the letter. Yang Danyun deeply repented of her behavior and felt very sorry for her niece, but everything has passed. She will atone for herself in the ancient temple.


    Ruan Ling, Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law and Ah Mei are baffled. I don''t know why Manny suddenly became a monk?


    After Yang Danni got out of the car, she repeatedly told Manny and Tang Wenhao to live a good life. They should love and understand each other, and call her if necessary.


    Parents are always worried about their children. After nagging, Manny said goodbye to her mother with tears.


    Not to mention how Yang Danni handled the complicated family relationship, just Manny and Tang Wenhao. Several people were speechless all the way and flew to Shanghai at noon.


    As like as two peas, Jin Dacai and AI were waiting for them at the airport early. After meeting, Jin Dacai and his wife congratulated Mani and Tang Wenhao. After getting on the train, Jin Dacai immediately laughed at the Tang Wenhao on the deputy driver. "Brother, the two sisters have tasted the taste. How about this two scorcher who looks exactly alike? Is there a difference? Is it a taste?"


    As like as two peas in the back, Tang Wenhao smiled happily, and smiled happily at Jin Dacai''s ear. "Big brother looks the same, but he feels completely different from sleep."


    Jin Dacai asked obscene, "what''s the difference? Why is it different? Share it with big brother."


    "Hehe, brother, this is a secret. I can''t tell you."


    "I''m still not your eldest brother? I''m willing to let you sleep even my wife. You don''t even tell eldest brother about this little thing. Come on! Brother, you''re going to tell eldest brother. I''ll let you sleep again. How about it?"


    Tang Wenhao twisted Jin Dacai''s thigh and whispered, "brother, you''re wrong. You lack respect for my sister-in-law. What do you think of her? Our brothers'' plaything? Besides, is your brother such a person?"


    "Ha ha... Brother, I''m just teasing you. I know you have many famous scholars. Well, elder brother didn''t say ha! Let''s go to xiangmanlou for dinner first. Our parents are waiting!" Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "What do you two brothers say? It''s mysterious." Ah Ying said with a smile in the back that as long as she saw the deep love between her husband and Tang Wenhao''s brother, she was very happy. She enjoyed the love given to her by Jin Dacai and the seed left by Tang Wenhao in her stomach. Whenever she thought that she was pregnant with Tang Wenhao''s child, she felt particularly gratified and moved, and she would have an inexplicable expectation for Tang Wenhao.


    She even sometimes hopes that the child in her belly is not a boy. In this way, she will have the opportunity to enjoy the happiness brought by Tang Wenhao. No woman will be his woman and will not be full of expectations again.


    "Ha ha... Wife, we''re talking about things between men. I''ll tell you in the evening!" Jin Dacai said with an obscene smile.


    Jin Dacai is always a coquettish. His flirtatious appearance makes all the beautiful women laugh. Everyone knows that he is very lecherous, but he won''t care too much if he is nice, kind-hearted and loyal.


    "By the way, what about the eldest brother and the second brother? Did you tell him we were back?" Tang Wenhao suddenly thought of Wu Kui.


    "Hehe, the second son is out on business and comes back in the afternoon. Brother, don''t tell me. You said that our second son''s character is somewhat similar to that of our eldest brother. I really have this feeling when dealing with him these days. The brother is right. Ha ha... We haven''t left a woman when we chat together."


    "You''re all right," Ah Ying said with a whiny smile behind her.


    "Wife, why are you embarrassed? This man doesn''t talk about women together. What do you talk about men? Don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    When the party arrived at xiangmanlou, Jin Dacai''s parents had been sitting on the table with their food and wine already arranged. The big guys greeted the two old people one after another, and then sat down again. Jin Dacai''s father''s eyes had not left Tang Wenhao, and he liked it more and more.


    Tang Wenhao is very upset. What does the old man want?

 Chapter 207

    "Little three, dad is happy today. While dad hasn''t drunk and has a clear mind, these guys want to teach you some useful work first. How about? Do you want to learn?" the old man said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised and glanced at Jin Dacai. Jin Dacai hurriedly shouted to him, "brother, hurry to kneel down to the old man. The old man wants to teach you and me the unique skills of the Jin family for thousands of years."


    Tang Wenhao saw that Jin Dacai''s expression was very serious. He knew it couldn''t be fake. When a good thing came, he quickly left his seat, walked to Jin Dacai''s father, knelt down on his knees, bowed respectfully, and shouted, "Dad, please give me your advice."


    "Ha ha... Yes, yes, junior three, get up first! Dad can''t teach you anything today, even your eldest brother. This is a unique skill passed down from generation to generation by our Jin family. As a last resort, you don''t teach it to people with other surnames. Although you don''t have Jin''s name, you and Da Caiqing are brothers. Today I''ll make an exception and teach this unique skill to your brothers."


    Several beauties looked at the three men in surprise. They all knew that Jin Dacai''s Kung Fu came from the old man in his seventies.


    Therefore, in front of everyone, Mr. Jin Dacai taught Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao two new acupoint pointing skills, chopstick acupoint pointing and gap acupoint pointing. Chopstick acupoint pointing is similar to that learned by Tang Wenhao, but there is an additional way of luck, and gap acupoint pointing is very strange. It mainly uses ideas to concentrate the Qi of the whole body on its own fingers, Then use the way of breathing in. When true Qi is spit out, hitting the acupoint through your fingers is much more powerful than pointing with chopsticks. Of course, it is also more difficult to learn. It requires profound internal skills and accurate understanding of the human context.


    In order to convince Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai, the old man specially demonstrated it to the two people and asked them to make their own goals respectively. The two people really experienced the taste of being separated from each other and couldn''t move after being waved by the old man.


    Jin Dacai''s father''s vision is not wrong. Although Tang Wenhao is an apprentice of Jin Dacai, he is obviously more qualified and gifted than Jin Dacai in martial arts. Once the master taught him, he quickly understood the essentials and could concentrate his true Qi on his fingers several times. However, because his internal skill is not too deep, he failed several times, Jin Dacai''s internal skill is much deeper, but he can''t successfully concentrate his deep internal power on his fingertips and hit it out from the air.


    The old man said it would be nice if they became one. His joke made Jin Dacai suddenly enlightened. He whispered to Tang Wenhao, "Brother, the internal skill can''t be strengthened in one day or two. When you go back, brother can input some of his skills for you. In this way, you can practice acupoint pointing across the air earlier. Anyway, I don''t have your brain to use. Now this acupoint pointing skill is enough to deal with any crisis."


    "Ah? Elder brother, it''s absolutely not OK. I''m still young. I''m sure I can practice it myself in a short time. How can I have your skills for decades? Brother, I''m very satisfied to have the credit of elder brother today." Tang Wenhao disagreed.


    The conversation between them was heard by the old man of the Jin family with deep internal power. He looked at the two affectionate brothers, nodded repeatedly, stroked his long beard and smiled, "Your brother, don''t push around. I can give him a few percent of Xiao San''s internal skill. I''m old and it''s no use to have such a deep internal power. After dinner, Xiao San will go home with us. I''ll make him the only top expert in the world who knows how to point acupoints apart from our Jin family this afternoon."


    After lunch, Manny took Ruan Ling and Ah Mei, who took a taxi and went back to mans group. Tang Wenhao followed the Jin family back to their villa.


    A Ying and her mother-in-law went to the living room to watch TV. Tang Wenhao was led to their practice room by the Jin family. This is the first time Tang Wenhao has seen a Chinese folk stunt inheritance place. A basement of more than 20 square meters is covered with carpets. The middle of the room is filled with incense and there is an ancient painting on it. On the ancient painting is a middle-aged general, Jin, wearing iron boots and silver armor and wings The old man said that this was the ancestor of the Jin family and asked Tang Wenhao to kneel down with their father and son. This kneeling ceremony is not the same as the traditional kneeling ceremony. They are very particular about it. They worship three times and six times. Every time they worship, they should shout, "the unworthy son and son kowtow to their ancestors."


    After the kneeling ceremony, Mr. Jin pulled Tang Wenhao aside and asked Jin Dacai to stand aside. He said to Tang Wenhao with a very serious expression, "junior, dad wants to discuss something with you. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. Dad knows that your Tang family is also a single biography of several generations, but dad still wants to tell you."


    "Old man, you don''t want my brother''s surname Jin? It''s unnecessary. We''re embarrassing my brother." Jin Dacai thought the old man meant this.


    Tang Wenhao also understands this, so he is still a little tangled! If the old man puts forward it, he agrees not, because the Tang family does have a single biography for several generations, and it is difficult to refuse. Jin Dacai''s father and son are very kind to him, so they are also very worried.


    "Ha ha... Da Cai, is your father like this? According to the rules set by our ancestors, if people with a different surname want to learn the unique skills of the Jin family, especially the acupoint separation I teach you today, they need to meet some conditions. In addition to being very close to the Jin family, the taught people must have a successor with the surname Jin within three generations to avoid the introduction of this millennium unique skill But today''s society is different, and my father doesn''t want to do so, but I observe Xiao San''s face and his Qi and blood. Our Xiao San must have a large number of wives and concubines and children and grandchildren in his life. In this way, he can let some of his descendants with similar qualifications and gifts take my Jin family''s surname. I can not only afford my ancestors, but also don''t embarrass him. What do you think? "


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, if he didn''t agree, he would appear to be too stingy and disrespectful. He quickly knelt down to the old man and said seriously, "Dad, don''t worry, as long as I Tang Wenhao has two sons, I must have one surnamed Jin and four have two surnamed Jin. I must let the Millennium unique skills of the Jin family pass on to me."


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s statement, the old man was so excited that he burst into tears. He quickly helped Tang Wenhao up and choked, "OK, OK, good son, Da Cai, you didn''t see the wrong person. You found the right successor for the Jin family. Dad knew you had a physical problem and carried it. He went to Vietnam and brought back a Ying, a good daughter-in-law, with children. There must be a reason why he didn''t have two daughters-in-law before. Look at your friendship for Xiao San, your mother and I will know There''s something in it. If dad guessed right, the child in Ah Ying''s stomach should be a junior? "


    "Well, Ah Ying''s stomach is really my brother''s seed, Dad, I''m sorry! I''m worried about you." Jin Dacai is a filial son. He feels even more guilty when he sees that his father has seen the problem but hasn''t pointed it out and hasn''t blamed himself.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly said, "Dad, don''t worry. My sister-in-law''s belly is the seed of the Jin family. She will never be surnamed Tang. My eldest brother is as kind to me as a mountain. You are so good to Wen Hao. I will never live up to the kindness of the Jin family in my life."


    "Well, OK, Xiao San, we have confidence in you and we are very relieved. Get up! Dad will input part of his internal skills for decades. When you go out of this practice room, it can be said that looking at China, there will be no more than ten people who can walk with you for several rounds." the old man said confidently.


    "No, Dad, I''d better not. I''m still young. I need to study and practice hard to learn my martial arts well. I know that once you give me all your internal skills, your body will be poor. You should keep these deep internal skills at such an old age. Elder brother and I are so filial to you."


    "Xiao San, stop talking. What Dad has decided will never change."


    "Dad, why don''t you lose my internal skill to my brother? I''m young and OK, but you''re so old, I''m afraid your body can''t bear it." Jin Dacai said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry! Da Cai, my father knows well and won''t give it all to him. If my father only gives him half of his skills, he will far surpass you and be enough to stand out in today''s Wulin."


    Tang Wenhao wanted to refuse again, but he couldn''t stand the old man''s repeated insistence, so he had to accept it.


    Therefore, the Jin family asked Jin Dacai to prepare incense and let Tang Wenhao kneel beside him and knock a few heads at the ancient painting. Then, he asked Tang Wenhao to take off his clothes and wear nothing, leaving only his underwear.


    An old man and a young man sat face to face. After the old man adjusted his breathing, he asked Tang Wenhao to face his palms. He followed him to recite the Tuina formula silently. In less than a few minutes, Tang Wenhao felt that the palm of his hand began to sweat. Then, a hot air flow was transmitted from the palm of his hand to his body.


    On one side, Jin Dacai saw his father sweating because his internal power was continuously input into his brother''s body. He was distressed. He really wanted to input Tang Wenhao''s internal power for the old man.


    To make a long story short, half an hour later, the old man finally stopped his dedication, sweating profusely, and Tang Wenhao was soaked with sweat. Tang Wenhao opened his eyes and saw that the old man closed his eyes to regulate his breath. He was much worse than before. He was very ashamed and grateful. Just about to get up, kneel down and kowtow to thank him. He was felt by the old man. He gasped, "Xiao San, don''t move. Now you quickly readjust the breath in your body. Otherwise, you won''t be able to stand it later. Do you feel stuffy in your chest now?"


    "Yes, Dad," said Tang Wenhao.


    "That''s right. You have to adjust your breath to be very peaceful and soothing before you can stand up. Otherwise, you will lose some internal power if you are not careful. The formula for adjusting your breath is the same as that I taught you at the beginning. First sink the Dantian breath, and then inhale and breathe in and take in the six hundred and thirty-six weeks."


    "Oh." Tang Wenhao listened to the old man and quickly began to adjust his breath in the way he taught.


    More than ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao felt very comfortable and energetic all over his body. His eyesight was brighter than before, and the old man of the Jin family opposite him was obviously much older than just now.

 Chapter 208

    At the thought of the kindness of the Jin family''s father and son to himself, Tang Wenhao''s nose was sour and tears poured out. He quickly knelt opposite the Jin family''s father and son, banged his head and choked emotionally, "Dad, I Tang Wenhao hereby swear that if I do anything sorry for the Jin family in the future, I will honor you and your mother, and I will regard my eldest brother as my own brother. In the future, our children of the Tang family will be the children of the Jin family, and the Tang and Jin families will become brothers forever."


    "OK, OK, Xiao San, just have your intention. Da Cai, you should teach us Xiao San well in the future and pass on our Jin family''s unique skill from generation to generation. You can''t lose it, but you can''t teach it to others casually. Once this unique skill is mastered by malicious people, our Jin family is a sinner. Do you understand?" When the old man said this, it was obviously difficult to breathe.


    "Dad, don''t worry, my brother and I know." Jin Dacai replied, looking at the old man who risked his life in order to pass on his unique skill to Tang Wenhao, who was far more talented than himself, he felt bad. He was not jealous of Tang Wenhao, but distressed the old man. He felt that he was useless and forced the old man to pass on this unique skill to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was distressed by the old man''s expression. He quickly pressed the old man down and said, "Dad, stop talking and have a good rest! My brother and I will not live up to your expectations. Without absolute certainty, I will not pass this unique skill on to others."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao came out of the practice room of the Jin family, he received an emergency call from Ruan Ling and asked him to rush to mans. Their sisters had something important to discuss with him. Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling what was going on. Ruan Ling didn''t say, but asked him to rush back and tell him in detail.


    Originally, the Jin family''s father and son wanted to keep him for dinner. As soon as Tang Wenhao said that the company had something urgent, it was inconvenient for others to keep him. Jin Dacai drove him away.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao''s mind has been remembering Ruan Ling''s words just now. He judges that Manny wants to discuss Manny''s management with him. In fact, he knows he doesn''t know management. It''s enough for their sisters to discuss. He must want to respect his husband?


    "Brother, how do you feel now? What''s the difference from when you came?" Jin Dacai smiled enviously.


    "Hehe, it''s totally different. With my father''s internal power, I feel energetic, energetic and quick in my brain. It''s just that seeing my father getting old all of a sudden, I feel bad and love him." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Brother, it''s already like this. As long as we live up to the master, to tell the truth, he really likes you. He always thinks that our golden family''s Millennium unique skill should be inherited and developed by a genius with excellent qualifications and talents like you. He said, maybe you can continue to innovate this unique skill after you understand this unique skill and your intelligence! Today, master On a whim, Zi simply gave you his internal power for decades. It''s your fate with him. "


    "Brother, so I''m under great pressure! You Jin family really... I don''t know how to express my inner gratitude and gratitude to Wen Hao. Anyway, in a word, everything in the future of Wen Hao belongs to the Jin family. As long as brother likes, he can take anything from me at any time." Tang Wenhao said.


    He really didn''t know how to express his gratitude to Jin Dacai. Not to mention that today, the old man of others risked his life to input his internal skills for decades. Even those Kung Fu taught by Jin Dacai in the jungle also benefited him a lot. He obviously felt that after he practiced the internal mental skills taught by Jin Dacai, he had greatly improved his fighting and physical strength Grade, the most obvious feeling is that he can now be described as tireless, so that he has always had strong energy to deal with so many beautiful women, deal with them freely, and enjoy the tenderness of beautiful women.


    It can be said that his happy life today is directly related to Jin Dacai''s kindness to his professor.


    "Hehe, brother, I don''t want anything. As long as you can make your sister-in-law''s stomach stand up a few more times and let her add more fat boys to the Jin family, our father and brother''s expectations for you will not be in vain." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Elder brother, I''ll have more children in the future. Don''t you think it''s OK to adopt a few for you? You always make me feel sorry for my elder sister-in-law. After all, my elder brother''s sister-in-law is my elder brother''s woman." Tang Wenhao told the truth. Although he had a Ying in his heart, he felt very uncomfortable when he thought of the selfless efforts of the Jin family, especially the old man, to sleep with someone else''s daughter-in-law after he finished.


    "Brother, don''t think too much about this. As long as you think you''re helping the eldest brother, you won''t have any ideological burden. The eldest brother you just said has not considered it, but it''s up to the younger brothers and sisters to be willing. Who is willing to give the meat they fell off to others? It''s their own children, so we''ll be difficult younger brothers and sisters. The current way is the most appropriate, not to mention you After spending time with your sister-in-law, Tang Wenhao thought, "ah? Does the old man really say that?" well, it seems that sister-in-law a Ying''s fate with herself can''t be finished, so go on.


    "Yes, he said that with your physical condition and intelligence, and Ah Ying is a foreigner, the children born from the combination of you must be extremely smart and intelligent. There is great hope for future generations of the Jin family."


    The two brothers talked happily to mans group.


    This time into Mans is completely different from the last time. Colleagues know that Manny and Ruan Ling are close sisters, and that their first handsome man, Tang Wenhao, has successfully accepted the two beautiful women. This time is absolutely true, because they have received the happy candy sent by Manny to them.


    Therefore, as soon as Tang Wenhao entered Mans, everyone''s attention was attracted. The men envied him. They envied Tang Wenhao that he had two beautiful women and their beautiful boss in one step; The beauties were so jealous that they were even desperate. They were jealous that Manny and Ruan Ling finally succeeded in getting the first handsome man. They never had any chance again.


    Yang Xi, Tang Wenhao''s immediate boss, gave him a hard pinch before he entered the president''s office and said, "dead boy, I really have our beautiful president. In the future, my sister''s wealth depends on your brother. I remember my sister''s kindness to you before."


    "Hehe, sister Yang Xi, don''t worry! I''ll let my wife directly promote you as the design director later." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Is it true or false? If it''s true, my sister is willing to promise me by example. Do you want to?" Yang Xi said with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao was often robbed by her before, so he was used to it. He didn''t take it to heart. He said with a smile, "sister Yang Xi, when I go to my wife''s office to talk about things first, I''ll invite you to dinner after talking about things! Sister Yang Xi, don''t say, you''re really getting more and more beautiful. My brother-in-law is very blessed."


    "Bad boy, let''s go! We''re going to invite people from our department to dinner in the evening! We sisters used to take care of you." Yang Xi smiled.


    At Manny''s office, Ruan Ling, Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law and Ah Mei all sat on the sofa waiting for him. Manny motioned him to close the door and four people sat around the tea table.


    "Baby, it seems that you have to go back to death valley with ah Ling and Ah Mei first. We''ll go back in batches." Manny said sadly, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand.


    "Ah? Didn''t you ask me to come over to discuss mans? Why did you say to go back to Vietnam? Didn''t you agree to go home with me?" Tang Wenhao looked at some beautiful women in surprise.


    Manny gently caresses Tang Wenhao and sighs, "Baby, I prefer to go with you, but it''s too late. You know, Zhuo Yan has made mans a mess these days. I have to straighten out mans management again and find a suitable person to replace me temporarily. Otherwise, leaving like this will be irresponsible to mans. I can''t be responsible to all shareholders and the board of directors."


    "Let''s wait for you to go together? Anyway, we''ve been waiting for so long. Ah Ling, is there an accident at death valley?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    Ruan Ling nodded and said, "Baby, I was just about to tell you about this. Something really happened in our family. Today, I received a call from our people in Liangshan, saying that Abu had been brought into the mountain and must have rushed to us. You know, ah Zhu is taking care of the family now, and ah ya will not convince her. If they don''t get along and are used by Abu, it will be a catastrophe for Death Valley, which will be better than before The two conflicts are still miserable. Abu is now determined to deal with us. With the black dragon as the backing, he will be more confident and fearless. "


    "Baby, so you have to hurry back with ah Ling. Although I''m reluctant, ah Ling and sister Ah Mei are pregnant with your child. I don''t trust them. You''ll be better with them. Of course, baby, I want you to promise me that in addition to protecting ah Ling and sister ah Mei, you must come back to pick me up intact?" Manny said anxiously.


    "Do you really have to go?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mui nodded. Then Ruan Ling stressed, "baby, but we can go back to our hometown first. Let''s take Sister Lotus back this time? Otherwise, we all know that you will be very uncomfortable without a woman. Sister Ah Mui and I can''t serve you at all now. Besides, we promised the little girl to take her when we go back."


    "Is that in time?" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "In time, I''ve asked the sisters of Lang Shan to go back and tell ah Zhu and ah ya that they must unite. If there are any differences, wait until I go back. I''ll go back in a few days. I think they know I''ll go back soon and there will be no problem, so don''t worry! Your happiness and freedom can''t be deprived of you." Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 209

    "Hehe, what''s so outrageous as what you said? It seems that I can''t live without women." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, I don''t think you can live without beautiful women. My sister said, you didn''t have much rest last night! Baby, I haven''t asked you! Do I look so similar to my sister? Is there any difference?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, no, it''s all the same. I''m out of my mind. Stop talking. I can''t stand it anymore." Tang Wenhao glanced at Manny, who was blushing.


    Ruan Ling glanced habitually and said with a smile, "sister, people are ready. Do you want to keep warm with your baby first and then let us go?"


    Manny was so ashamed that she lifted her pink fist and smashed Ruan Ling''s sweet shoulder. She said with a whiny smile, "ah Ling, you have a lot to do."


    Tang Wenhao looked at the cubicle bedroom in the office and said with a bad smile, "bride, it''s not that ah Ling has a lot to do, but I really can''t help it. Let me love you again? OK? Lest I get impulsive on the plane and scare ah Ling and sister Ah Mei."


    Manny glanced at Tang Wenhao, frowned, looked at the door and asked, "bad boy, is it really here? They are all working?"


    "It''s all right. People know we''re newly married. It''s normal to live in the office." he stood up, picked up Manny and walked towards the inner room.


    Manny put her arms around his neck shyly and looked happy. In fact, she really wanted more than Tang Wenhao. She was always ready for Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao made her completely become his slave.


    At this time, the sun has set in the west, and mans has already left work. In the office, only Ruan Ling and Ah Mei are quietly and patiently waiting for their man and Manny.


    Four people went downstairs before they made cash. Dacai and Wu Kui had already been waiting for them to go to dinner in the car downstairs. Manny was very embarrassed, so Manny drove her BMW and followed Jin Dacai''s three brothers'' car with Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei.


    Tang Wenhao was punched by Jin Dacai as soon as he got on the bus. "Brother, why is it so long? Ah Ling answered your call and said that you and Manny were discussing things? I don''t think something''s right. Are you two working? Second, look at the third''s face. Is it like just finished?"


    Wu Kui poked his head out of the back seat, stretched out his hand and twisted Tang Wenhao''s cheek. He examined Tang Wenhao carefully, smelled Tang Wenhao with his nose, and suddenly burst into laughter. He raised his thumb to Jin Dacai, "brother, you''re too powerful. The third man has definitely just finished his work. He has the smell of a woman. The third man, you''ll recruit?"


    Tang Wenhao was completely speechless, so he had to nod honestly and answer, "brother dog, your nose is really powerful. My brother has just finished his work. What''s the matter? Manny and I are still newly married. We entered the bridal chamber last night. Now we can''t hold it. Is it abnormal?"


    "Normal, you''re lucky. By the way, you''ve become our uncle. Won''t you let your second brother be the manager of the second sales department? At least you have to get some sales director to do, right!"


    "Ha ha... Brother, tiger fighting brother, father and son soldiers, let''s really discuss with Manny and promote the second son, right?" Jin Dacai smiled.


    "OK, wait and talk to Manny. In fact, she really doesn''t need effective people to help her now. I told her to let the second child be her deputy, so that she would be much easier." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Shit! Brother, don''t be so scary, will you? It''s too fierce? I''m not prepared at all. According to our mans level, it''s equivalent to going up three levels in a row." Wu Kui smiled happily.


    "Second brother, you really help your sister-in-law. We''re leaving Shanghai tonight, first back to our hometown, and then back to Vietnam. Ah Ling''s factory has something to do, so we must go back as soon as possible." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    Jin Dacai asked suspiciously, "brother, what''s the matter? Is something wrong with death valley?"


    Tang Wenhao told Jin Dacai about the phone call Ruan Ling received this afternoon. Jin Dacai would go with him as soon as he heard it. He said that more people and more strength, but Tang Wenhao didn''t promise. He said that he should still accompany Ah Ying. When Manny was busy, he might have to let him escort Manny to Vietnam. Wu Kui said he could escort him. Tang Wenhao killed him, he said, Going to death valley is not as simple as Wu Kui thought. Jin Dacai has gone in and out and knows some people. It will be more convenient. Wu Kui should catch man''s management for Manny and stabilize people''s hearts. This is what he wants to do.


    When they arrived at xiangmanlou, six people ordered a few dishes and ate while talking. Tang Wenhao mentioned that he wanted Wu Kui to be Manny''s vice president. She agreed without saying a word. She said that the family was easy to handle affairs. Moreover, she has always appreciated Wu Kui''s business ability.


    After dinner, Jin Dacai, Manny and Wu Kui directly sent the three people to the airport. Manny repeatedly told Tang Wenhao to protect ah Ling and sister Ah Mei. At the same time, she must pay attention to her own safety.


    Jin Dacai told Manny that today''s Tang Wenhao was not yesterday''s Tang Wenhao. Looking at the whole of China, a top expert like him was very rare. If he didn''t move his gun and just fought with his bare hands, Tang Wenhao would find it difficult to find an opponent. After that, he said that his father had delivered most of his internal skills to Tang Wenhao in the afternoon, Manny woke up like a dream and understood, because she obviously felt that Tang Wenhao this afternoon was more brave and energetic than last night. The original secret was here.


    In order to surprise lotus and Ganoderma lucidum, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling didn''t inform their family that they would rush back to their hometown overnight. Therefore, when their taxi arrived at the door at midnight, Tang Cheng and his wife woke up without thinking that their son and daughter-in-law had come back.


    Tang Wenhao led Ruan Ling and Ah Mei to tap their parents'' windows. Tang Chengcai reacted and asked in the room, "is Wen Hao back?"


    "Well, Dad, we''re back. Open the door!"


    When the door opened, Tang was still three. He was a little lost and asked, "Why are the three? Are you Arlene or Manny?"


    "Dad, I''m ah Ling. My sister is still in Shanghai. She can''t go back if she has something to do." Ruan Ling knew that her father couldn''t tell her from her sister, so she smiled.


    "Dad, we came back all night because there was something urgent in the factory in Vietnam. We have to go back tomorrow and come back to pick up the lotus." Tang Wenhao said and stepped into the door with the two beauties.


    "Ah? So urgent? Only lotus? What about the Ganoderma lucidum girl?" Tang Cheng asked, and then closed the door again.


    "Let me ask her! However, she doesn''t have a passport. It''s too late to do it now. She can only take her away next time." Tang Wenhao said.


    Just then, the door of his room opened, and the two beauties, Ganoderma lucidum and lotus, stood at the door in their pajamas. When they saw that their man was back, the two beauties trotted back and forth, and the lotus was even more outrageous. When they came to Tang Wenhao, they jumped directly onto Tang Wenhao and hugged him tightly. Tang Cheng looked, smiled and went back to the room, Knowing that the two daughters-in-law think too much of his son, they must work later. It''s not appropriate for him to pestle here as a father-in-law.


    Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mui laughed happily when they saw that lotus missed Tang Wenhao so much.


    "Elder brother, why don''t you say it? I miss you so much." lotus was so excited that tears flowed down. The Ganoderma lucidum behind her pouted and looked at him affectionately. Tang Wenhao knew that Ganoderma lucidum heard what she had just said to her father.


    Tang Wenhao photographed the little PP of the lotus and motioned her to come down. The lotus kissed him and reluctantly came down from him. "Sister Lingzhi, our factory in Vietnam has something urgent. We have to leave tomorrow. We can''t take you with us this time. The time is too urgent."


    "I don''t care. I''ll follow you wherever you go. Anyway, I won''t leave you." Ganoderma lucidum said stubbornly.


    "But you don''t have a passport now! You can''t get out of the border here, and you can''t get in there. This is a reality. There''s no way." Tang Wenhao said sadly, hugging her sweet shoulder.


    "Sister Ganoderma lucidum, why don''t you go through the formalities for going abroad first? We''ll wait for you there? How about you go with my sister next time?"


    "And your sister? Is it Manny the bride?" asked Ganoderma lucidum.


    "Well, that is, you and my sister have just married baby and are newly married. She is reluctant to let baby leave her, but there is no way. Don''t worry, you will go with my sister soon, and it won''t be long for us to meet again." Ruan Ling comforted her.


    After listening, Ganoderma lucidum jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms and choked, "Wenhao, I don''t want to leave you anymore. You''d better take me away! Didn''t you sneak over when you came? Let''s sneak over again? OK? Please, good Wenhao! You know sister Ganoderma lucidum loves you very much."


    "Sister Lingzhi, of course I know you love me, but this time is different from last time. We have offended the gangs over there. Sister ah Ling and sister Ah Mei are also pregnant. We can''t always take risks like this. Just wait patiently at home for a few days! We''ll meet again soon."


    "But my parents have to make up a banquet with us!"


    "Next time! OK? Let''s go back to bed! We''re on our way in the middle of the night and haven''t slept yet."


    "Well, Wen Hao, can I... Sleep with you now?" said Ganoderma lucidum, glancing at the lotus.


    Lotus smiled intelligently, "sister Lingzhi, don''t worry! My brother is yours tonight. Lotus doesn''t compete with her sister."


    The three quickly washed and covered Ruan Ling and Ah Mei with quilts. The five people were crowded on their big bed again. Tang Wenhao and Ganoderma lucidum slept in a quilt. As soon as the light went out, the scenery was infinite


    The next day, he and his wife, who learned that his uncle had returned, hurried to the Tang family. At this time, the Tang family, except Tang Wenhao and Ganoderma lucidum, got up for dinner. Ruan Ling, Ah Mei and lotus even packed their personal belongings, sat around and chatted with Tang Cheng and his wife, waiting for Tang Wenhao to wake up and flash after dinner.


    Seeing that his in laws came, Tang Cheng quickly said with a happy smile, "Oh, my in laws are coming. Do you know my uncle is back?"


    "Don''t you tell me when my uncle came back? I heard he Jiu say that the car stopped at your door last night. It''s estimated that my uncle came back. Didn''t you agree to discuss the banquet when they came back?"

 Chapter 210

    "Not this time, my in laws. I''m sorry. Your uncle said he would go back to Vietnam today and do it again next time. There are urgent things to deal with in their factory. You see, several children have cleaned up the trip!" Tang Cheng said with a helpless smile.


    "Ah? What about my daughter? Where are they?" he de asked suspiciously.


    "Just let your mother-in-law go inside and have a look. She''s still asleep!" Tang Cheng said with a smile.


    He de Neng winked at his daughter-in-law Qiumei behind him. Qiumei smiled and said to Yang Yuezhen, "in laws, I''ll go to the house to see the two children. Is everything okay?"


    "What can I do for you? Go! Just don''t quarrel with them. I went to see them just now. I slept to death. I came back late last night and didn''t sleep much. Let them go after they have had enough sleep!"


    "Oh, let me see!" said Qiu Mei, swinging her willow waist and walking towards the house.


    At the door of Tang Wenhao''s room, she opened the curtain. Sure enough, she saw her handsome son-in-law sleeping soundly with his baby daughter in his arms. Qiu meidun felt satisfied and very happy. Alas! Baby daughter can finally sleep in the arms of her beloved man. It''s so happy!


    Qiumei loved her son-in-law dearly. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was naked and worried that he might catch a cold, she hurried close to him and picked up his arm to cover him. Before touching his arm, her daughter Ganoderma lucidum woke up. She opened her beautiful eyes and saw her mother standing in front of her and Tang Wenhao''s bed and asked in surprise and shyness, "Mom, why are you here?"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Don''t quarrel with your man. You see how beautiful and painful he looks when he sleeps. Girl, be happy!" Qiumei said with envy.


    Ganoderma lucidum smiled shyly, "Hmm! Mom, you go out first! I''m going to get up!"


    "You get up, mom is still in your way. What''s the matter?" Qiumei said with a smile.


    "That''s right! Mom, how can I get up when you''re here?" Ganoderma lucidum said shyly.


    "This girl, why can''t you get up when mom is here? What you said, mom hasn''t watched you get up for a few days at home? Why can''t mom watch you get up when there are men?" Qiumei asked unhappily.


    "Mom, you really can''t be here!" said Ganoderma lucidum shyly. Neither Tang Wenhao nor I were dressed and lying naked together. If my mother stood by and appreciated it, how could she have the courage to open the quilt?


    The mother and daughter''s conversation soon woke Tang Wenhao up. He opened his handsome eyes and saw his mother-in-law Qiumei standing in front of their bed looking at him and the Ganoderma lucidum in his arms. He suddenly realized that he was still holding Ganoderma lucidum closely, and his face turned red.


    "Wen Hao, are you awake?" Ganoderma lucidum blushed even more.


    As mother-in-law, Qiu Mei finally understood something from the expression of the two young people, smiled and said, "what''s the shame? It''s both husband and wife, get up! Mom is out!" she said, covering her mouth and laughing and went out.


    A few days ago, Ganoderma lucidum, eager to Miss Tang Wenhao, went home to talk to her mother Qiumei. In her words, she has revealed a message to her mother that Tang Wenhao is particularly strong. She can envy her mother Qiumei as long as she wants, because her husband he de has never been like that!


    Of course, she was more pleased that her baby daughter finally waited for Tang Wenhao.


    It took them half a day to leave each other. At that moment, Ganoderma lucidum was so sad that tears flowed. She looked at her beloved man admiringly and said emotionally, "Wen Hao, if only you could be as happy every night as last night, you must let sister Manny come to me, or I will miss you. How do I think you were different last night?"


    "Hehe, sister Lingzhi, no, I''m different from before. I have too much internal power now. It''s too late today. I''ll let you fully enjoy it next time!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ganoderma lucidum looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously and asked, "Wenhao, if you don''t say I still want to ask, what''s going on?"


    Tang Wenhao told Ganoderma lucidum that Jin Dacai''s father had input his internal power for decades yesterday, which stunned Ganoderma lucidum. "Wen Hao, is there such a magical internal power in the world? I thought it was fabricated in novels and movies. It turned out to be true? How can we deal with you alone?"


    "Hehe, so I have many wives! Sister Ganoderma lucidum, don''t be jealous! Anyway, you are my dear sister Ganoderma lucidum!" Tang Wenhao said with a sweet smile.


    After they got up, they went to the living room, said hello to the big guy and went to wash. Then they had dinner. While eating, Ganoderma lucidum said to dad he de Neng, asking him to get his passport quickly. She was afraid that Manny would take her to Vietnam one day. She had not finished her passport yet.


    He de can know that his baby daughter''s body and heart have been given to Tang Wenhao. He can''t leave him completely, and there''s no way. He can only let her promise to get her a passport today, so as to make her baby daughter feel at ease. He De can''t be a good man, but he is almost obedient to the baby daughter Ganoderma lucidum and loves her as a treasure.


    No gossip, just Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. After tearfully saying goodbye to their parents and Ganoderma lucidum, they directly wrapped up a car and killed them to Pingxiang, Guangxi. Because lotus had no passport and any documents, they could only risk sneaking back again. They didn''t tell Ganoderma lucidum and didn''t take her with them because they were worried that many people would be exposed and it was really unsafe.


    This time back to Vietnam, it cost more than 10000 yuan to charter a car. Fortunately, Ruan Ling had money and didn''t care at all. The other party was two drivers who drove in turn and slept at night for two days. Finally, she arrived at Puzhai on the afternoon of the third day.


    After paying the bill, he said goodbye to the two drivers. The four people went up the mountain according to the route they came over and sneaked into the dense forest. They were on their way all the way and had no rest at all, so they wanted to go into the forest and find a place to rest. They would sneak across again when it was dark.


    Tang Wenhao originally wanted to find a hotel to rest in Puzhai and get up in the middle of the night before leaving, but Ruan Ling was worried about meeting the bastard Chen Changsheng. She was not afraid of him, but didn''t want to cause this trouble. The top priority was to return to death valley safely as soon as possible. It''s better to do more than less.


    After walking for about two hours on the mountain road, it was not far from the river on the border between China and Vietnam. Seeing that night began to fall, the four people found a piece of grass nearby, took out the eight treasure porridge, cake, snacks and other things bought on the road, sat on the grass and talked while eating. The lotus looked very excited because she could go home in a few hours. Of course, she was very happy.


    "Brother Wen Hao, don''t laugh at my parents when you come to my house. They don''t know anything except farming, but my parents are good people. They will like you!"


    "Hehe, lotus, are you sure your parents won''t be angry when you marry our baby with us?" Ruan Lingxiao asked.


    "No, as long as brother Wen Hao is kind to me and filial to them, they won''t care!" Lotus smiled happily.


    Several people had enough to eat and drink. They lay side by side on the grass waiting for the night to cover the jungle. They wanted to rest for two hours before going down the river. They were still worried that the time was early and the border patrol teams of the two countries would find it troublesome.


    As the saying goes, Tang Wenhao has no chance to get close to the lotus on the road these days. Now he has enough to eat and drink. In such a big jungle, only he and some of their beauties lie on the grass. Tang Wenhao''s heart began to drift. Through the night, he glanced at the lotus and touched it with a salty pig''s hand.


    "Ha ha... Elder brother, did you... Think about it?" the lotus heart whispered.


    Ruan Ling on the right side of Tang Wenhao smiled, "little girl, baby, don''t want to? I haven''t been with you for several days. OK, you play! Sister Ah Mei and I are tired. Let''s have a rest! But pay attention not to make too much noise. It''s asking for trouble to attract the patrol!"


    "My wife knows me, lotus, my brother is coming!" said Tang Wenhao, climbing directly onto the lotus.


    "Giggle... Brother, be gentle..." Lotus Jiao smiled.


    "It''s too much trouble. I can''t stand it. Let me have fun first!"


    Just as they crackled, Tang Wenhao heard the sound of water nearby. He quickly stopped his action, hissed at the lotus and whispered, "girl, do you hear anything?"


    "Baby, I heard it. It seems that someone is crossing the river. Stop and come again happily after crossing the river! Let''s see who''s sneaking across!" Ruan Ling said softly.


    Tang Wenhao had to get up from the lotus reluctantly and whispered a bad smile to the lotus, "girl, take off your clothes when you cross the river. It''s delicious for mandarin ducks to play in the water!"


    "Hee hee, brother, you are so bad!" said lotus Jiao with a smile.


    After wiping their bodies casually, they lie down in the grass with Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mui and carefully watch several dark shadows in the river flowing slowly close to the river bank.


    "Boss, I heard that Abu''s former partner is a gorgeous woman. Boss, aren''t you interested? If you are interested, just grab her to be your concubine!" a boy said harshly.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were surprised when they heard this. They didn''t expect to meet people who knew Abu here. Moreover, these people should be very familiar with Abu. Are they Abu''s brothers now? What are these people doing sneaking across the river? It''s not drug trafficking, is it?


    "Boy, women can''t rob easily. Do you think Lao Tzu and Abu are of the same grade? The woman I want must be willing to follow me. It''s not sweet to twist things. However, I saw the photo of Ruan Ling''s girl from Abu''s mobile phone. It''s really beautiful. It can be called the first beauty in North Vietnam. Unfortunately, it was robbed by that Chinese boy. Abu brother said Ruan Ling''s death valley There are so many beauties. He is confident that he will take all those beauties for his brothers to enjoy. Let''s take a look at the boy''s means. If he can really take those chicks for me, hey hey! Then I really want to know this guy again. You boys, I black dragon will not treat you badly. Well, don''t talk about it. Look at the means of brother Abu! Remember , you can''t tell anyone the news of my going to Puzhai this time. Do you understand? Our action is absolutely confidential. Once the news is leaked, our territory in Puzhai will be unstable! "


    "Ah? It''s the black dragon. How can a person of his identity cross the border by smuggling? And he leads the team himself? What does he want to do?" Ruan Ling couldn''t help but wonder.

 Chapter 211

    A few minutes later, seven or eight black shadows crossed the river. After changing their clothes on the bank, they soon disappeared into the dark jungle. Tang Wenhao vaguely distinguished that the leader was a burly man by virtue of his profound internal skills and weak night. He knew that this was the legendary black dragon, the godfather of the Vietnamese gangs.


    After these people left, Ruan Ling sighed, "baby, it seems that we are right to come back. The consequences later are unimaginable. Listen to what Black Dragon said just now, Abu must be thinking wrongly. We must hurry back as soon as possible. Maybe he has taken action!"


    "Sister Ruan Ling, why don''t we go back to my house and go directly to your death valley? I don''t want to delay my sister''s important affairs because of me!" Lotus said wisely.


    "Yes, ah Ling, lotus is right. Why don''t we go back to death valley first?" said Sister Ah Mei.


    "Baby, what do you think? Why don''t we rush to death valley overnight after crossing the border?" Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, I have no problem. Let''s not wait. They''ll cross the river and we''ll be fine. Go and go down the river!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, let''s go!" said Ruan Ling. They picked up their things and walked towards the river.


    When they reached the bank, the four quickly stripped off their clothes and walked naked into the river. Ruan Ling and lotus were good swimmers. They could protect themselves and went down hand in hand;


    Tang Wenhao still holds Ah Mei. Ah Mei holds several people''s clothes in her hand. As soon as Tang Wenhao holds Ah Mei''s soft and greasy body, her mind is all about doing things. Ah Mei also sensitively feels that Tang Wenhao''s body has reacted, which makes her very miserable. After all, she hasn''t lived a husband and wife life with Tang Wenhao in the future, Just now, I was excited by the short passion of Tang Wenhao and lotus.


    "Baby, do you want to..." Ah Mui whispered with a smile.


    "What I don''t want is my grandson!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, come on! But don''t be like before!" Ah Mui sent out an invitation.


    "Well, no, your hand is a little higher, just this section of the river is a little deeper. There''s no problem after this section. I''m suffocating. Sister Ah Mui, since the old man gave me his internal skill, I''m too energetic and uncomfortable! After returning to death valley, I''ll let ah Zhu and Ah Mei stay with me for two days!"


    Just as they were about to get together, they heard a dog barking behind them. Tang Wenhao looked back and was scared out of his wits. It turned out that there were several armed soldiers standing on the bank behind him, shining on himself with a strong light flashlight. One soldier was still holding a wolf dog in his hand and was barking.


    "Baby, sister Ah Mui, come here quickly. Don''t go back. It''s over when you go back. You must be caught!" Ruan Ling, who was about to arrive on the other side, shouted anxiously.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao knew the seriousness of the matter. He quickly separated from Ah Mei and tried his best to cross the bank.


    "Stop, who are you? It''s against the law to smuggle. We''ll shoot if we don''t stop!" the soldier behind shouted.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t control so much. The more they shouted, the faster he walked. At this time, Ruan Ling and lotus had swam to the other side. They shouted on the other side, "baby, don''t look back, hurry up, hurry up! It''s coming soon!"


    "We really shot when we swam forward!" a soldier shot Tang Wenhao. Immediately, the water splashed and scared sister Ah Mui.


    Tang Wenhao was afraid that he and Ah Mei would really be shot. He quickly looked back and shouted, "don''t shoot, we''ll go back right away, don''t shoot!"


    In fact, this was Tang Wenhao''s plan to slow down. Although he said to ask the other party not to shoot, he walked faster and faster under his feet. At first, the other party really thought Tang Wenhao would go back. Later, it was found that it was wrong. It hit the ground with another shot, which was only a few inches from Tang Wenhao''s head, frightening Ruan Ling and lotus on the other side.


    Tang Wenhao really didn''t dare to move, "OK, OK, don''t shoot. I won''t go. I''ll go back right away!"


    "Well, you''ll be right back. If you take another step, you''ll blow your heads!" the soldier behind threatened.


    "OK, let''s go, right away!" said Tang Wenhao.


    At the same time, he said to Ah Mui, "sister Ah Mui, I''ll dive right away. I told one, two, three to shut up and hold your breath. Don''t breathe. I''ll swim forward according to your head. As long as you insist for a minute, we''ll be on the other side, okay?"


    "Well, baby, I listen to you!" Ah Mui replied.


    "OK, one, two, three, hold your breath!" said Tang Wenhao. He suddenly pressed Ah Mui''s head down. He also drilled into the water and dragged Ah Mui forward. Fortunately, he was tall and the river was not deep. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to drag a person in the water. If he couldn''t walk fast, Ah Mui would have to drown if she didn''t get her head broken by a gun over a long time.


    Knowing that they had been deceived, the soldiers behind them angrily fired at the place where Tang Wenhao had drilled into the water, which scared Ruan Ling and lotus on the other side of the river. They screamed constantly, but they had no choice but to hide in the grass and look at the river.


    About half a minute later, the gunfire stopped, but the river was still quiet. The soldiers illuminated the other bank with strong light torches for a while, and left without finding anything.


    Ruan Ling and lotus saw that the soldiers had left without clothes. They ran desperately to the river to look for Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei. They searched the river and the bank. As a result, they didn''t even find the shadow of Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei. Ruan Ling was silly and lotus began to cry.


    "Baby, sister Ah Mui, don''t scare me! Where are you hiding? Ah Ling is really scared, baby, where are you?" Ruan Ling''s voice began to tremble.


    "Brother Wen Hao, sister Ah Mui, where are you? Sobbing!" Lotus burst into tears.


    "No, lotus, we have to go down the river to find, touch, and look downstream. They must have been shot and washed down by the river!" Ruan Ling''s mind began to recover.


    "Well, sister Ruan Ling, let''s go down!" the lotus nodded.


    So the sisters went down the river again and waded to the place where Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei had just drilled into the water. They wanted to start swimming all the way down from this place.


    At this moment, Ruan Ling''s heart has sunk to the bottom. She is worried that her baby Tang Wenhao is really shot and killed this time. If he and sister Ah Mei leave themselves at the same time, Ruan Ling has no desire to live. It can be said that Tang Wenhao''s position in her heart is irreplaceable. Her whole body and mind are completely handed over to him. Tang Wenhao is everything to her now, She may not want her own life, but she cannot lose Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling''s feelings for sister Ah Mui are also very deep. They are not sisters, but they are as close as sisters. She can''t lose her. Therefore, Ruan Ling has been thinking all the time while trying to touch her in the river.


    Lotus is also walking towards the middle, wiping her tears. Although she is young, she already knows love and has deep feelings for Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao made her from a cardamom girl to a young woman. Tang Wenhao made her enjoy the taste and beauty of love in advance. Today, Tang Wenhao is her heaven, her all, and she can leave home, But we must Tang Wenhao. It was Tang Wenhao who gave her a second life.


    When Ruan Ling and lotus were anxiously looking for Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei, there was a hurried and disorderly sound of footsteps in the distance. Ruan Ling was worried about meeting Vietnamese soldiers or bad guys, so she whispered to lotus, "Girl, neither of us is dressed. We must hide in the grass on the shore first. Don''t let anyone find it. Once the people come are soldiers or bad guys, our sisters will be over. When they leave, we''ll find baby and sister Ah Mei!"


    "Well, I see, sister!" the lotus nodded.


    So the sisters carefully swam to the grass on the bank and held their breath. At this time, more than a dozen strong lights on the bank hit the river, and then shone everywhere. When the strong light was about to hit their hiding place from far to near, they quickly held their breath and gently drilled their heads into the water.


    Although they both got into the water, they still heard someone on the shore saying in Vietnamese, did the smugglers get caught by the soldiers?


    After the problem was not found, the footsteps gradually disappeared from near to far. Lotus and Ruan Ling quickly raised their heads from the water. Lotus breathed a long sigh of relief. The Vietnamese soldiers who did not go too far vigilantly shouted in Vietnamese, "there are people in the river!"


    Scared, lotus and Ruan Ling quickly drilled into the water again.


    However, this time I was no longer so lucky. The long breath of lotus just now did not hide from these smart soldiers in this lonely night. More than a dozen strong lights were concentrated on the grass where lotus and Ruan Ling dived.


    After all, they were human. Lotus and Ruan Ling got out of the water one after another after holding for more than a minute. They gasped and gasped. At the same time, more than a dozen strong lights shot at them, and they were completely exposed in front of more than a dozen soldiers.


    They were so ashamed that they squatted down and hid their bodies in the water. At this time, the soldiers on the shore burst out a burst of obscene laughter. They never thought that two naked beauties would emerge in the water. For the soldiers who lived in the barracks without women for a long time, it was like pie falling from the sky, not to mention the smugglers and more than a dozen soldiers I felt refreshed and in high spirits.


    Ruan Ling took the lotus trembling in the water and comforted, "don''t be afraid, girl, it''s a big deal to be killed by them. We must not go ashore, otherwise we will be completely finished. These animals will certainly spoil us!"


    Ruan Ling knows that although she has excellent martial arts, she must be sure to deal with these soldiers as long as she has a gun in her hand. However, now, she is not only unarmed, but also naked and naked. She has no conditions to fight with these wolf like men.


    "Beauty, are you from here or Vietnamese?" the chief officer asked obscene.


    "We are Vietnamese!" Ruan Ling replied in Vietnamese.


    "Vietnamese? Then why do you want to smuggle? Are you members of drug gangs?"

 Chapter 212

    "No, our documents have been stolen. It takes a long time to make up. Moreover, my sister''s home is at the border!"


    Lotus quickly told each other the address of her home in Vietnamese.


    Now, some of these soldiers believe them, but they still don''t believe them. "Beauty, you say you''re Vietnamese. Where do you live?"


    "My family lives in Langshan city!" Ruan Ling said.


    At this time, another soldier like man murmured a big deal in front of the chief officer. The officer''s face showed an obscene smile and looked at Ruan Ling and lotus in the water. Ruan Ling knew that this guy had bad intentions.


    "Beauty, since you are both Vietnamese, we won''t catch you. Then get up! There are many poisonous snakes and beasts in the mountains and wilderness. How can you two weak women deal with them in case of danger? Come up! How about we escort you home?"


    "It''s... no need for some big brothers. Let''s go back by ourselves. We are local people and are familiar with the terrain here. Thank you!" Ruan Ling replied warily.


    "Sir, don''t talk nonsense to them. Catch them! Let the brothers open their eyes!" said a soldier like boy impatiently.


    The other soldiers also followed the coax, so as soon as the chief officer waved, the four soldiers put down their guns and took off their coats. They were about to go into the water to catch Ruan Ling and lotus. Lotus burst into tears.


    "Go, cross the river, lotus, don''t cry, let''s hurry to the other side and go back to China!" said Ruan Ling, holding up the lotus''s jade hand and going to China on the other side of Vietnam.


    Before taking a few steps, there was a bang. The gun rang, the water splashed, and the bullets shot at Ruan Ling and lotus in the direction of their advance, forcing them back.


    "Sir, these are two stunning beauties. Look, they are so white!" a boy on the shore shot Ruan Ling and lotus with a strong light, and gave a disgusting obscene smile.


    Ha ha


    Under the strong light, Ruan Ling and lotus couldn''t even open their eyes, so they had to squat down and move slowly to the middle of the river. They felt how bad their environment was from the words of these soldiers.


    Therefore, they decided that even if they were shot dead, they would never step back.


    At this time, the four men who had fallen into the water had slowly approached them. Ruan Ling knew that it was difficult for them to escape, so she pulled the lotus behind her and stared at a man close to her. The man lustily shone at Ruan Ling with a strong light. Although she could not see clearly, in the clean river, I could still vaguely see her slightly bulging belly. The boy''s eyes flashed and said, "what a beautiful woman, brothers, this belongs to me and the little girls behind you belong to you!"


    Said, this guy didn''t know the heaven and earth to reach out to catch Ruan Ling. What Ruan Ling hated most in her life was a coyote like him. Before his hand approached her, Ruan Ling suddenly touched her left hand and fastened his wrist. The other hand quickly locked his throat and twisted it with all her strength. This guy was twisted by Ruan Ling. She hung up before she could hum.


    The other men were stunned, so they rushed up and surrounded Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling couldn''t see it well. She pushed away the lotus to let her escape, but the lotus didn''t leave. She vowed to fight side by side with Ruan Ling.


    However, after all, they were women, naked and in the water. It was difficult for Ruan Ling to show her Kung Fu. The three men were very careful with her because they watched red Ruan Ling break their comrades'' necks. In this way, Ruan Ling could not get any cheap.


    In addition, the officer on the shore knew that one of his subordinates had been killed by the woman in the river, and sent two subordinates down the river with guns. Therefore, within a few minutes, Ruan Ling and lotus were both captured by the army.


    "Sir, I didn''t expect this woman to be good at Kung Fu. It seems that she is by no means a good family woman. She must be either a female drug dealer or a female leader who abducts and sells women. Since she killed all our comrades in arms ah Gen today, we must let her pay the price, sir. Let the brothers drive meat first!" a boy directed a strong light at Ruan Ling and said with an obscene smile.


    "Yes, especially this woman, who killed our comrade in arms Agan in a fierce way. She''s not Vietnamese. She just speaks Vietnamese. Sir, we apply to play with this woman on the spot, which can also be regarded as revenge for our brother Agan!" echoed another boy.


    Ruan Ling and lotus glared at the coyotes. She had decided that if her body was ruined by these animals tonight, she would never leave here alive and die with them. Anyway, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei were gone, and there was no point in living again.


    "Sister Lotus, are you afraid to die?" Ruan Ling asked coldly.


    "No, sister Ruan Ling, I''ve already died once. It''s a big deal to fight with them, but I didn''t expect to be insulted when I came home!" Lotus angrily looked at the chief officer.


    "Little beauty, don''t fool us. You''re not Vietnamese at all. You''re a drug dealer who escaped to Vietnam after committing a crime? Don''t think you can trust you by saying a few words of Vietnamese. Besides, this smelly woman looks so beautiful and beautiful, but her heart is black enough. You''re going to kill people. Come on, tie these two girls to me in the woods. They''re me tonight Brothers, we must avenge our dead Comrade Agan. Brothers, I command you not to avenge Agan brothers with your guns tonight. You must avenge our brothers and kill this cruel woman! "The chief officer shouted angrily.


    In this way, Ruan Ling and the lotus girl were tied naked to two trees in the forest by the river, and the body of ah gen, who was killed by Ruan Ling''s throat, was placed at their feet. Ruan Ling did not look at the body from beginning to end, but glared at the animals.


    The animals had molested their sisters many times when they were binding them, but they had no room to resist. They had to bear humiliation and accept humiliation.


    "Sir, this woman is ferocious, but she''s strong enough. You''re sir. Come first?" a boy complimented.


    "Yes, sir, come first. We''ll count the time with you!" shouted a boy.


    The leading officer looked at Ruan Ling, who was extremely sexy, and looked at her with a sneer. Finally, his eyes focused on Ruan Ling''s lower abdomen and asked in surprise, "beauty, are you pregnant?"


    Ruan Ling scolded shyly, "it''s up to you to kill. You know it''s nonsense, beast. If I can leave alive, I will kill all your beasts. Are you still human?"


    "Bitch, you killed our people first!" the officer said angrily, then slapped Ruan Ling in the face, went up and began to ravage Ruan Ling, scolding Ruan Ling with shame.


    "Sir, come on! Avenge Agan!" shouted the soldiers behind.


    The boy was aroused by the cry of his men. He stared at Ruan Ling. He swallowed his saliva, stroked Ruan Ling''s beautiful face, and said disgustingly, "beauty, I''ll kill you right away!"


    Then he began to take off his clothes.


    He came to Ruan Ling obscene and scared Ruan Ling to tremble. When she looked at the beast, she was really frightened. She knew that as long as the beast ruined herself, whether Tang Wenhao was alive or not, they were completely over. Even if Tang Wenhao didn''t dislike her, she would feel that she was no longer worthy of being Tang Wenhao''s woman. She might as well die!


    "Hum, smelly woman, you''re afraid too. Come on! Let me kill you!"


    At this critical moment, suddenly, this guy''s hands seemed to be locked by something. He couldn''t move and his feet wouldn''t move. He always maintained this position.


    Ruan Ling was so frightened that she screamed and burst into tears. She knew she was really playing, but she waited for a long time and didn''t take the next step. She looked up at him suspiciously. Only then did she find that the guy looked at herself motionless and wouldn''t blink. She thought he was pumping!


    At this time, several soldiers behind them also found the problem. Two boys went to their leaders and looked at him suspiciously, "Sir, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that the officer didn''t respond, he pushed and almost fell down. He quickly held him and looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously, "smelly woman, what did you do to our officer?"


    "Where do I know?" Ruan Ling glared at him.


    "Don''t you know? It''s just you and him!"


    "But my hand is tied by you!" said Ruan Ling. She felt puzzled. Why can''t the beast move suddenly? Does he have a heart attack?


    At this time, another boy said, "will our officer have a heart attack? You guys, come and carry the officer away. First send him back. Today we have a dead Agan. Don''t catch the officer, otherwise we will all be involved!"


    "That''s right! These two women are fucking disaster stars. Hurry to deal with them and let everyone be happy and take them away together!"


    However, they sang and talked for a long time. None of the brothers behind them paid attention to them. The two boys walked in front of their companions in doubt. They were startled. They saw that all their companions maintained a posture and stood motionless on the ground.


    "Ah? Ghosts? Did these two women become ghosts and hook their souls away?" a boy was frightened by his companion''s look, and then thought of the officer''s inexplicable death, and was shocked in a cold sweat.


    Ruan Ling and lotus were also confused by the scenes in front of them. They didn''t know what was going on.


    Another boy picked up the gun from the ground tremblingly and aimed at Ruan Ling in horror. He was about to shoot. Suddenly, his hand did not move, and the gun fell to the ground with a bang. Now another man was so scared that he wanted to run into the forest. However, before running a few steps, he was hit by a stone in the back of his neck and fell to the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 213

    Ruan Ling raised her eyes along the direction of the stones, stunned, and her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. It turned out that Tang Wenhao, her beloved baby, stood in front of her with a pimple. Behind him was sister Ah Mui, who was as close as a sister. Both of them were unharmed.


    "Baby, I thought I was really finished this time. Come on, let me and Sister Lotus down." Ruan Ling sobbed.


    Tang Wenhao hurried to Ruan Ling and untied the rope for her, while Ah Mei untied the rope tied to lotus. Several people hugged each other excitedly.


    "Baby, where have you been? I''m so worried. I thought you were all shot and dead, and I don''t want to live. Sobbing, sobbing, baby, just now I thought I was really going to be insulted by this bastard, so I might as well die!" Ruan Ling cried.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, I said I wouldn''t let you die. I haven''t had enough fun with you! You guys don''t want to leave me so early. I''ll do you all my life until I can''t do you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, when? Can you still laugh? People are scared to death. Baby, where did you come from? Why can''t we find you?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! Brother Wen Hao, where have you two gone?" the lotus asked puzzled.


    "Hehe, it''s actually very simple. Sister Ah Mui and I didn''t swim to the river bank just now. I know that the border guards must think that we would swim to the other side, so their bullets must shoot there, but they didn''t think I would swim in the middle and in their direction. At that time, I was afraid that sister Ah Mui couldn''t cooperate, so I ordered her acupoints so that she couldn''t move , I held her and dived in the deepest part of the river, but because the water was too fast at the bottom, we swam down for hundreds of meters. After those people left, we came up, but sister Ah Mei had fainted. I had to take her to the shore to save her life before I could find you! "


    "Didn''t you hear us calling you?" Ruan Ling asked puzzled.


    "Yes! But I can''t answer you, because I have found that the eleven armies are approaching us. If I promise you, I may expose both of us, then I won''t have a chance to save you. Think about how dangerous it would be if we were all controlled by them just now?"


    Ruan Ling nodded, turned to glare at the soldiers who had been acupointd by Tang Wenhao, stared at them coldly, went to the officer first, stretched out her hand to press his head and chin, and twisted it with force. The boy even hung up without humming, and stared at the lotus and Ah Mei. They didn''t expect Ruan Ling to kill so fiercely.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling hid the guns of more than a dozen troops in a nearby cave. Their bodies were moved to a low-lying area deep in the forest and burned. Then they used the helmets on the heads of the border guards to wash the spring water from the hillside into the nearby stream. After all this, it was early in the morning, Ah Mui and lotus have been so scared that their legs and stomachs have been cramped. This is the first time they have seen such a tragic situation in their life. Originally, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao didn''t want them to see the scene when the body was burned, but they didn''t dare to leave them and had to follow them step by step.


    After treatment, Tang Wenhao returned to the river carefully and found his clothes and belongings. These things were hidden by Tang Wenhao in a grass where he took Ah Mei ashore. Although they were wet, they were all there after all. The four people went into the depths of the jungle, dried their clothes, dressed neatly and walked towards Liangshan all night. They knew that, We must leave the jungle as soon as possible, and we can''t enter or leave the country from here in the short term. It is certain that the inexplicable disappearance of these more than a dozen people will attract great attention. Once the news is leaked or any clues are left, it may happen in the east window, and Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao will die.


    Ruan Ling is a woman with strong anti reconnaissance ability. She specially took Tang Wenhao and the three of them to walk through the sparsely populated jungle without leaving any trace. Although it took a long time, they didn''t meet any irrelevant personnel after walking all night, which made them feel much relaxed.


    It was already the morning of the next day when she entered the downtown area of Liangshan. Ruan Ling took a taxi and went straight back to her home. As soon as she got home, the four people were completely relaxed. However, the lotus would suddenly be stunned and look very frightened.


    Ruan Ling was worried about the instability of lotus mood. She was afraid that because her abnormal mood let the police see that it would undoubtedly affect everyone. Therefore, when sister Ah Mei took lotus to visit Ruan''s villa, Ruan Ling secretly called Tang Wenhao to the room.


    "Baby, what happened last night frightened Sister Lotus. She''s so young and it''s the first time to see us kill. I think her mental state may be bad for us. Baby, what do you think to do?" Ruan Ling said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised and looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously, as if he didn''t know her. He thought Ruan Ling was going to kill the lotus, so he said in his heart, "ah Ling, you won''t kill the lotus? Then I won''t promise unless you kill me!"


    "Baby, where do you want to go? Am I such a person? I''m just worried about her. Her mental state is very dangerous now. Maybe she will catch us all, so I want to send her to death valley as soon as possible. She can''t come out. At least she can''t come out until her psychological quality is not fully mature. Otherwise, it''s possible to kill us all Everyone''s son took us in. What we did last night... Have you thought about it? Baby, I blame me for bothering you. "Ruan Ling said, jumping into Tang Wenhao''s arms and crying.


    "Ah Ling, it''s not your fault. In fact, if you don''t kill them, they won''t let you go, and I won''t let them go. At that time, the boy touched you with his hand, and I made up my mind to kill him. I will never let these garbage men touch my women. If they touch them, I''ll kill them. Ah Ling, you''re my own, and I will never allow anyone Men invade my women! "


    "Well, baby, thank you! I was scared to death last night. If that guy abused me, you don''t dislike me, I will dislike myself, and I will kill him and kill myself!"


    When they were talking here, Ah Mui and lotus knocked on the door and came in. The lotus still looked a little nervous. Ruan Ling winked at Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "baby, I know you''ve been suffocating these days. Sister Lotus must miss you very much. In this way, sister ah Mui and I will go out and buy something to eat. How about you two being gentle first?"


    After listening, the lotus glanced at Ruan Ling gratefully and shyly fell into Tang Wenhao''s arms. "Brother Wenhao, I''m still a little nervous. I always think of last night in my mind. Would you hug me?"


    Ruan Ling and Ah Mei were inconvenient to disturb them. They all withdrew. Tang Wenhao tightly held the lotus in his arms. He stared at the beautiful girl whose eyes were flustered before she grew up. He couldn''t bear it. "Girl, it''s all over. Everything will be fine!"


    "But if you and your sister kill so many people, will they find us? I''m so scared." Lotus said in fear.


    "Girl, are you still afraid of this if you are not afraid of death?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid of losing you. Brother Wen Hao, why are you and sister Ruan Ling so powerful? It''s so terrible to kill people." Lotus asked carefully.


    "Hehe, girl, you think! If we didn''t kill them last night, you would be the one who died? And you and ah Ling would have to be tortured to death by these animals!"


    "Well, I know, they are really disgusting. If you come later, sister Ruan is insulted by that damn person. I''m worried to death for my sister. If they treat me like that, I''d rather die. I didn''t expect these people to be like the beast Chen Changsheng." Lotus said with infinite hatred.


    After a period of enlightenment and relief, lotus''s mood gradually stabilized. Seeing that the time had come, Tang Wenhao stopped and picked her up. He decided to go to love with her immediately.


    In fact, he was also a little anxious. After all, he killed so many people. Once he was exposed, he would die. What about these women? What about the parents at home? The king family and his son have taught themselves the unique skills and internal power of others all their life. They have no right to die at will. Otherwise, they will be sorry for too many people.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to release it well. It was really hard to hold it. After the release, he hugged the lotus and had a good sleep. Then he went into the mountain with Ruan Ling and went straight to the valley of death.


    Lotus saw the spark of desire in Tang Wenhao''s eyes and knew that her brother was crazy about her. Why wasn''t she? So he quickly took off himself.


    After the passion subsided, Tang Wenhao gradually fell asleep with the lotus in his arms. After all, they all need to make up for a good sleep after a night''s thrilling action and not getting a timely rest.


    Just when they were sleeping soundly, Ruan Ling and Ah Mei hurried back. Their sisters anxiously opened the door and saw Tang Wenhao and lotus asleep together. It was too late to envy and envy. Ruan Ling eagerly pushed Tang Wenhao and shouted, "baby, we have to go. We can''t stay here for a long time. Lotus sister, get up and we have to go!"


    After calling for a long time, the two people opened their hazy eyes. Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously and asked, "ah Ling, what''s the matter? Didn''t they enter the mountain at night?"


    "No, baby, now there are people with guns in many places in Langshan, and there are many more policemen patrolling the streets. It is estimated that they already knew about last night. We have to go back to death valley immediately. Only there is the safest place. Besides, you are a foreigner and smuggled in. Even if you have a passport now, it doesn''t explain the problem. We must go right away. Here It''s not safe anymore. Maybe soon the police will find their home for questioning, "Ruan Ling said anxiously.

 Chapter 214

    After the four people had enough to eat and drink, they changed into the new clothes Ruan Ling bought for them. Other old clothes were burned by Ruan Ling. They cautiously went out of the door and took a taxi straight to the suburbs.


    As soon as the taxi drove out of Langshan City, Ruan Ling received a call. She looked at the number, glanced at the driver and said in Vietnamese, "stop first, pull over, I want to answer the phone!"


    "I''m driving and it doesn''t affect you to answer the phone?" the taxi driver asked suspiciously.


    "Presumptuous! Do you stop or not?" Ruan Ling angrily scolded.


    Seeing Ruan Ling getting angry, the guy quickly parked the car on the side of the road. He was puzzled and depressed. Tang Wenhao, the co pilot, didn''t know Vietnamese and couldn''t say anything, but he knew that Ruan Ling''s phone must be very important and didn''t want outsiders to listen.


    After Ruan Ling got off the bus, she went to a place where no one was on the side of the road and pressed the key to answer, "sister ah Hui, you say!"


    "Elder sister, didn''t you just say that you and your uncle were smuggled in? My uncle had better not enter the mountain. The delivery sister just told me that all the roads into the mountain are guarded and inspected by military personnel. The investigation is very strict. Those unidentified will be arrested immediately. I don''t know what happened?"


    "Oh! I see, sister ah Hui, you didn''t tell anyone about my sneaking in with my uncle?" Ruan Ling asked, and then glanced around carefully.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I don''t know anything except me!"


    "Well, sister ah Hui, come to my house! I have something important to discuss with you." Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, sister, I''ll be there right away. Do you want to bring anything?"


    "No, just come here. Remember, don''t tell her sister about my uncle''s return!"


    "I see, sister!"


    "OK, I''ll see you later!"


    After getting on the bus, Ruan Ling said to the driver, "go back to the place where we got on the bus just now! I suddenly have something to deal with!"


    Tang Wenhao knew that the situation was a little bad. Ah Mei and lotus looked at Ruan Ling in surprise. Ruan Ling smiled and said, "it''s all right. We can deal with it soon!"


    Ah Mei and lotus knew that since Ruan Ling was going to get off the bus to answer the phone, they didn''t ask. More than ten minutes later, Ruan Ling got off the bus in a street hundreds of meters away from her house. After giving the money, they walked towards their house.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao still couldn''t help whispering, "ah Ling, what''s the matter?"


    "Baby, you can''t go. The way into the mountain was stopped by the military. The investigation was very strict. Your passport didn''t have a visa. You knew it was smuggled in at a glance, and those people were killed by us at the border. It''s easy to catch you. I have to settle you in a secret place first. Ah Mei, lotus and I will go to the mountain first. I''ll pick you up after the wind." Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Ah? Ah Ling, no, I can''t leave you. I have to protect you. Besides, I can''t leave you? How can I live without you? I don''t have any acquaintances and can''t speak Vietnamese." Tang Wenhao was worried as soon as he heard it.


    "Baby, don''t worry, I''ll arrange it for you. I know you can''t stand without women now, so there will be women in the place where I arrange you. They won''t look bad. You''ll like them. Don''t you know that there are not many other beautiful women in death valley? As long as I agree, you can sleep freely in death valley, and no one will resist you." Ruan Ling whispered with a smile.


    "I don''t mean that, ah Ling. I mean, I can''t hold my breath without someone to talk to me? Besides, I''ll miss you too?" Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "We can call, baby. This is a special stage. You have to understand, or it''s too dangerous to go into the mountain with us now," Ruan Ling said.


    After returning home, Ruan Ling told Ah Mei and lotus that she was going to arrange Tang Wenhao in Liangshan. They went to the mountain to settle down in the death valley, and then came back to pick up Tang Wenhao.


    Ah Mei can understand that she didn''t object except that she was worried that Tang Wenhao had no one to accompany her, but lotus quit and wanted to stay with Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was deeply moved, but considering that it was really dangerous for her to follow herself, she might be implicated, so she didn''t agree to her request.


    Several people said that the lotus finally stopped making trouble. They just kept crying and couldn''t bear to separate from Tang Wenhao. She only had Tang Wenhao in her heart. Tang Wenhao went to Hong Kong that few days and tortured her and Ganoderma lucidum so much that she didn''t think about tea and food. She was really looking forward to autumn water.


    Several people talked for a while. The doorbell rang. Ruan Ling saw the surveillance video and knew that she was coming. She gave Ah Mei a wink. Ah Mei hurried over and opened the door.


    Soon, Ah Mui brought in a beautiful young woman in her thirties, dressed in Vietnamese traditional dress Audrey, setting off her graceful posture.


    Tang Wenhao looked up and felt that the young woman looked like Carina Lau, a famous actress in Hong Kong, especially her Phoenix eyes. On the whole, her temperament and beauty were not inferior to sister Ah Mui.


    "Sister, I''m coming." like Ah Mei, the young woman ah Hui speaks fluent Chinese.


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui, come and introduce him to you. He is your uncle, Tang Wenhao." Ruan Ling smiled and pointed to Tang Wenhao.


    When ah Hui''s beautiful eyes fell on the graceful Tang Wenhao, she was still very surprised. She exclaimed, "sister, no wonder the sisters say that our uncle is the most beautiful man in the world. He''s really handsome! Hello, uncle!"


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui, Hello, thank you for your praise." Tang Wenhao greeted her with a smile.


    "It''s not a compliment, it''s true, sister. Only a man like my uncle deserves you! By the way, I almost forgot the business. Sister, I just noticed that the public security is already checking the street in front of you. Do you want to avoid it first?" ah Hui said vigilantly.


    "Ah? So fast? Sister ah Hui, where do you think it would be safer for my uncle to hide now?" Ruan Ling asked eagerly.


    "Sister, I remember your house has a basement. Why don''t you hide your uncle in the basement first?" ah Hui said.


    "Sister ah Hui, no, you don''t know. Our basement hasn''t been cleaned up for a long time. The air inside is also very humid and smells bad. Moreover, most of the police know that our villa in Liangshan basically has a basement. If they check it, they will definitely ask to check the basement." Ah Mei said hurriedly.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised when he heard that Ah Mei called ah Hui sister ah Hui, because she should be two or three years younger than Ah Mei, that is, about 30 years old. Unexpectedly, she was older than Ah Mei sister? It seems that this is a beautiful woman who knows very much about maintenance.


    "Sister ah Hui, or let my uncle go with you! I think the most dangerous place is the safest. You take my uncle to your store. Isn''t there two basements in our store? One used to hide drugs and is now empty, and the other has a bed to live in. Although the space is a little small, it can barely cope with the temporary life!"


    "Ah? Elder sister, I often have public security personnel go to chat and get medicine. What if they find out?" ah Hui looked at Ruan Ling in surprise.


    "No, who will notice that there are still people living in the basement of your room? Besides, we don''t know what''s wrong with the military now? Maybe martial law will not be enforced in a few days. Believe me, it will be all right. Sister ah Hui, I''m most relieved to give my uncle to you with your wisdom." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, i... I''m the only one sleeping in the store at night. Isn''t it inconvenient?" ah Hui said embarrassed.


    Unexpectedly, Ruan Ling smiled and said, "sister ah Hui, I just think you are the safest place in the store at night. If there are several people over there at night, my uncle can''t get out for 24 hours? Don''t suffocate him? As for the one you said... Sister ah Hui, come here." she said, Ruan Ling pulled ah Hui into her room.


    When she got to the room, ah Hui looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously. Ruan Ling smiled charmingly, "sister ah Hui, have you been in my Ruan drugstore for 20 years?"


    "Well, twenty-one years, sister!"


    "How do we Ruan family treat your family?"


    "Of course, it''s very good. Without the Ruan family, how can sister ah Hui live a carefree life now? Especially our mother and daughter, how can my daughter go to college without you?" ah Hui said gratefully.


    "Oh, that''s enough. Everything you get now depends on your efforts, your wisdom and your loyalty to our Ruan family, so you don''t have to be so polite!"


    "Sister, I''m telling the truth. You see, as long as I keep a good watch on the drugstore, you pay me so much salary every year. My daughter and I really can''t spend so much. Sister, the reason why our life is so good is given by sister!"


    "Hehe, don''t say that. Xiaoyao is 18 years old?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m 19 years old. When I adopted her, I was just 18 years old. However, her academic performance is very good. I''m very glad. I didn''t adopt her in vain!"


    "Yes! Sister ah Hui, it''s not easy for you. In fact, you really should have a man with you. Don''t take yourself in all your life because of her. Now that she has grown up, you can find a man." Ruan Ling smiled tentatively.


    "Hehe, elder sister, I''m 40 years old in three years. What kind of man am I looking for? Who can fancy a woman as old as me? You don''t know that many young girls in Vietnam can''t get married, not to mention my middle-aged spinster?" ah Hui laughed at herself.


    "Hey? Sister ah Hui, if I ask you something very personal, you still..." Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Elder sister, this... Of course... Others don''t know, don''t you know? Since I was 15 or 16 years old to the counter of your drugstore station, I have neither married nor talked about my boyfriend. I must be a virgin." ah Hui smiled shyly.


    Ruan Ling smiled happily and said, "sister ah Hui, can I give you a man? Do you want to?"


    In this case, ah Hui is worthy of being called ah Hui. LAN Xinhui is very intelligent. She immediately understood Ruan Ling''s meaning and hurriedly said, "no, sister, I know what you mean. Don''t worry. I will never tell anyone about my uncle''s news in the store. I will take my life to protect his safety. You can absolutely rest assured!"

 Chapter 215

    "Hehe, ah Hui, don''t be so nervous. I really want to give you my uncle." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No, elder sister, my uncle is an elder sister''s man. How can a Hui deserve it? Besides, my uncle is a college student, handsome and handsome. I''m so young, and I''m a teenager older than him. I''m almost as good as his aunt. How can I be his woman? Isn''t this an insult to my uncle?"


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui, where do you want to go? Although you are old and many, you are a yellow flower girl after all. You are clean, beautiful and young. As an aunt, you have not humiliated him. Really, sister ah Hui, since I Ruan Ling said it, I must be sincere. Sister ah Hui, I really mean it. You are thirty I''m seven years old and haven''t been a woman. Don''t be too bitter. You have to enjoy what women should enjoy. We don''t want to think about it without this opportunity, but now that we have this opportunity, don''t give up! "


    "But... Elder sister, will my uncle like it? Will he be interested in me, an old maid, who is so young, handsome and capable?" ah Hui was obviously moved.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, he will. My uncle is a man among men. I can tell you for sure. After tonight, you can''t leave my uncle anymore. As long as you two enjoy each other in the future, I promise I won''t interfere with you, so you don''t have to worry. My elder sister rewarded my uncle for taking advantage of you this time. My elder sister admits that you can continue to do well." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well! Sister, don''t worry. Since I entered the Ruan family on the first day, I''ve belonged to the Ruan family. Sister, let''s not say any more. I''m afraid it will take a long time for the people of the public security bureau to check. We''d better go now. In case of being blocked by the Public Security Bureau, we''ll be in trouble," said ah Hui.


    "OK, sister ah Hui, go out and have a look at the situation outside first. I''ll say a few words to my uncle and let him go with you," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "OK, sister, don''t worry. After my uncle leaves with me, even if I die, I will ensure my uncle''s personal safety." ah Hui said, opened the door and smiled at Tang Wenhao and sister Ah Mei, and they went out.


    Ruan Ling also came out. Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei looked at her suspiciously. Ruan Ling waved to Tang Wenhao and motioned him to come in and talk. Tang Wenhao hurried into her room.


    "Baby, you must see that. You can go with sister ah Hui later! She should be the safest place. Sister Ah Mei and I will go into the mountain when you leave. We will call you when we get to death valley. Then we can call you every day. Now I can tell you that sister ah Hui''s drugstore is our Ruan family and has been operated for dozens of years Years ago, it is also a secret contact place for us. Even Abu Dhabi doesn''t know that this place belongs to our Ruan family! "


    "Oh! I listen to you, ah Ling, then you must be careful. Don''t be plotted by Abu. Listen to what Black Dragon said last night, Abu should be ready to deal with you." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry! Baby, I have a way to deal with him. It''s you. You have to be locked up in the basement by ah Hui. However, with ah Hui, you don''t have to worry about holding it. I''ve asked her. She is willing to sleep with you. You can sleep with her boldly. She won''t have any other problems except thanking you and loving you!"


    "Ah Ling, you... I''m not as asshole as you think. Although I really like women and am very lecherous, I still have my own principles. Don''t let everyone think of me as a lecheron, okay? I think ah Hui is a very decent and kind woman. If her husband knows, isn''t it harmful to her family? I will never do such a thing." Tang Wenhao rejected Ruan Ling''s kindness.


    Tang Wenhao was greatly touched by Yang Danyun''s determination to become a monk. He didn''t want to repeat the mistakes, so as not to feel guilty and have a hard conscience.


    "Baby, don''t worry, sister ah Hui hasn''t got a family. She''s still single. Although she''s 37, she''s still a yellow flower girl! You two have to stay together these days. I''ll be more generous. Let you take her together! I''ve asked her just now. Her body hasn''t been touched by any man. You must be her first man, so I''m sure Many times, she has become your woman. Naturally, she will hurt you like a baby. It is impossible for the public security to take you away. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Is she really single?"


    "What''s wrong? She worked in my house when she was 15 years old. No one knows her better than me. Don''t worry! Baby, maybe in a few days, I want you to leave her and go to death valley. You''re not happy." Ruan Ling joked.


    Just then, ah Hui pushed the door open. She said to Ruan Ling in a panic, "sister, the public security has found this street. If you don''t go again, it''s too late!"


    "OK, baby, then you quickly pick up your things and go with sister ah Hui!" Ruan Ling said quickly.


    Ah Hui led Tang Wenhao out of Ruan Ling''s house. Ruan Ling, Ah Mei and lotus watched ah Hui and Tang Wenhao''s arm disappeared into their vision.


    Let''s not talk about Ruan Ling and their entering the mountain. Let''s talk about Tang Wenhao and ah Hui first.


    Ah Hui was indeed a very intelligent woman. She pretended to be a lover with Tang Wenhao. With Tang Wenhao''s arm, she swaggered through the Vietnamese public security who was checking her household registration door to door. Without any attention, she went to the street smoothly.


    Then they took a taxi and drove towards the city center. There was a drugstore in the Ruan family, which was opposite a branch of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. It was the central area of Liangshan city. There were many shops around, which was very prosperous.


    At the street in front of Ruan''s drugstore, ah Hui and Tang Wenhao got off the bus. After ah Hui paid for the bus, she asked Tang Wenhao to keep a certain distance from her and pretend that they didn''t know each other. She told Tang Wenhao that she would first pay off the employees in the drugstore later, and then Tang Wenhao slipped into the drugstore when no one was paying attention. When she got to the drugstore, ah Hui would take him to the basement, He stays inside first. Ah Hui will send him food and drink when people don''t pay attention.


    Soon, ah Hui went to the Ruan drugstore opposite a branch of the Public Security Bureau. There were two beautiful girls on duty. Tang Wenhao saw what ah Hui said to them after she went in. The two girls left the drugstore happily as if they were going to buy something.


    Ah Hui hurriedly rushed to Tang Wenhao not far away and nodded. Tang Wenhao glanced around. Seeing that no one paid attention to him, he hurried to the store.


    Ah Hui motioned him to hurry into the inner room behind the counter. Tang Wenhao hurriedly flashed in. There was not much space in it, about more than ten square meters. There was a single bed and some living utensils. "Uncle, hurry up. See? Move the bed away. The board between the feet of the bed is covered. Push the board away and you can go down!"


    As she said this, she quickly moved the bed away. Tang Wenhao looked at the board and bent down to move it away. As soon as he saw that there was indeed an entrance, which was dark and hidden. He didn''t tell you that he really couldn''t see it, so he listened to ah Hui, "Uncle, you go down first! See? There is a ladder. You go down the ladder. After you go down, there is a button on the left of the ladder, which is the switch of the electric light. Turn on the light and you can see the situation inside. There are two rooms in total. First go to the room with a bed and wait for me. I''ll take the food and drink down for you in a moment!"


    Tang Wenhao climbed down toward the entrance while listening to her arrangement. The basement was not too deep, about two meters and two feet deep. After going down, he really pressed the light switch, and immediately it was as bright as day.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao turned on the light, ah Hui shouted on it, "uncle, grievance you for a few minutes, I covered it, and I''ll go down with you when I''ve arranged the above things!"


    "OK, sister ah Hui, I''m fine. Are you busy?" Tang Wenhao said.


    Ah Hui was worried about someone coming in, so she quickly covered the lid and moved her single bed over again. Even if outsiders came in and looked, they wouldn''t find anything if they didn''t move the bed.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the top was covered again. He looked up at his head and said to himself, "shit, this is good. There is a beautiful woman lying on his head all day. It''s impossible to sleep steadily!"


    After that, he began to look at the basement. Ruan Ling was right. There were two rooms in the basement. The door of the room was facing the stairs. The doors of the two rooms were next to each other. The door was not closed. When you went downstairs, you could clearly see everything in the two rooms.


    One room is empty and the other has a single bed. There are some sundries on the bed and corrugated boxes. The boxes are full of books and homework books. Tang Wenhao can''t understand them. They are all written in Vietnamese. In fact, these are all books and homework that ah Hui''s daughter Xiaoyao used to read. Tang Wenhao doesn''t know. There is a TV remote control on the bedside table, but he doesn''t find where the TV is ¡£


    In order not to bother ah Hui as much as possible, Tang Wenhao began to clean up the sundries on the bed by himself. There were not many items on the bed, and there was little dust in the basement, so Tang Wenhao cleaned up his bedroom in less than five minutes.


    So he sat at the edge of the bed, quietly waiting for ah Hui''s arrival and praying that Ruan Ling and them could enter the mountain smoothly and safely reach the valley of death.


    After half an hour, there was still no movement on it. In order to make time pass quickly, he began to indulge ah Hui. It is said that this is the best way for men to endure time.


    Shit, sister ah Hui is really her own from tonight? No? She seems to walk like a virgin! Shit! It''s hard to imagine that she is still an innocent old girl at such an old age! It''s a miracle!


    I didn''t expect to find such a big bargain tonight! Shit, Yanfu has arrived and can''t stop it!


    How do you start with her later? Do you work after dinner with her, or do you finish her first when she gets food and drink? No, it doesn''t give people a good impression. We should be polite. I''m a model new man.

 Chapter 216

    When Tang Wenhao was thinking, he heard the sound of moving things on it. Tang Wenhao knew that ah Hui must be coming down. He was in a good mood immediately.


    He went to the door and waited anxiously for the moment when the lid was lifted. Ah Hui didn''t disappoint him. Soon, a bright light came down. This was the light from ah Hui''s room.


    A beautiful face looked down. It was ah Hui. She smiled at Tang Wenhao below, "uncle, wait a minute! I''ve sent two girls home and said that I''d better buy you a small TV this afternoon, or you''ll be too bored down there."


    "Will this be a problem? Sister ah Hui, why don''t you forget it? Safety first," Tang Wenhao said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll buy the 12 inch one. You can''t hear it. It won''t take a long time. It''s sold in the street next door. It''s all small TVs from your side. I''ll be back in 15 minutes at most. I don''t cover the board now. Be careful inside. I''ll buy some food and drink by the way. Uncle, follow me what you like to eat Say. "


    "Sister ah Hui, whatever. I don''t like anything in particular. I''ll eat whatever you eat." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, you wait. By the way, if you want to go to the bathroom, come up! There is a small bathroom in my room. I''m closed anyway. It''s okay." ah Hui smiled.


    To make a long story short, ah Hui came back with a box in one hand and a bag of food in the other. She closed the door and entered the room. Tang Wenhao was just waiting for her on it, so she helped her take the box down together.


    "Uncle, there is a satellite TV connector below. After you connect this small TV, you can also watch Chinese TV. As long as you turn down the voice, there will be no problem." after getting off the basement, ah Hui took out the TV.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao saw it, shit, this small TV was made in Shanghai. Tang Wenhao was born in design. He soon connected the TV and searched Chinese stations, mainly Guangxi satellite TV, Yunnan satellite TV and CCTV-4 international channel.


    "Uncle, you''re so smart. You''ve done it so quickly. My daughter is also very smart. After junior high school, I can''t do anything new at home. She''ll be smart when she sees it. You young people are still smart." ah Hui smiled gently.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise, looked at her up and down, and thought, shit! Daughter? Doesn''t that mean she''s still innocent? I have this daughter? Junior high school? Ah Ling fooled me?


    Ah Hui saw through Tang Wenhao''s heart and explained shyly, "Uncle... My daughter is adopted."


    "Oh!... Oh, it''s all right. I just think you''re so young. How can you have such a big daughter?" Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "Oh, uncle, I forgot to tell you that I adopted an abandoned baby when I was a teenager. Later, because of this daughter, no man would marry me all my life. However, I don''t regret it, because my daughter is the best daughter. She is now studying in Kunming, China, and will graduate from university in two years. All this is realized by sister for our mother and daughter." Ah Hui said gratefully.


    "Oh, so it is. No wonder ah Ling said you are single, sister ah Hui. In fact, a beautiful and kind-hearted woman like you should be easy to find a man. Don''t you want to find it yourself?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Uncle, who doesn''t want to find me? But how can I be willing to throw away my daughter? I can''t bear it. Uncle, you don''t know, there are too many Vietnamese women. Women like me can''t be beautiful at all. With a girl, no man will marry me, but I don''t want to be someone else''s concubine. Instead, I don''t worry about eating and drinking in the Ruan family, so I don''t have that mind. Uncle, don''t say Now, come on, you have something to eat first! It''s almost dinner anyway. Let''s see if it''s your favorite dish? "Said ah Hui, opening some of the meal boxes he bought for Tang Wenhao.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao has long been used to the taste here, so he doesn''t care what to eat, but it''s really good. It''s all what Tang Wenhao likes to eat, such as fried bacon with green pepper, braised chicken, etc. at first glance, he ordered it in a Chinese restaurant.


    "Sister ah Hui, all I like to eat, thank you!"


    "No, uncle, as long as you like, I''m happy to do anything. Then eat quickly! Elder sister said you eat a lot. I don''t know if these are enough for you?"


    "Enough, sister ah Hui, you can eat together!" Tang Wenhao smiled and handed her a pair of chopsticks.


    Ah Hui shyly picked it up, and the two began to eat. From time to time, ah Hui put vegetables in Tang Wenhao''s lunch box and took care of him like a competent wife.


    "Uncle, eat more. Elder sister said you can eat very well." then he stuffed meat slices into his lunch box.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "sister ah Hui, you can eat yourself. I can''t eat as much as she said, but ah Ling has always regarded me as a bucket."


    They ate up all the food they bought very politely. They chatted a few words. Ah Hui put away all the lunch boxes and took them up directly. When they got to the top, she smiled at Tang Wenhao, "uncle, do you want to take a bath? You can take a shower in the bathroom above."


    "Oh, no, I just washed it at noon." Tang Wenhao did. He fought with lotus for so long and sweated a lot. When he changed his clothes, he washed it in Ruan Ling''s bathroom.


    "OK, uncle, watch TV first! I''ll take a bath and talk with you later." ah Hui said shyly.


    "OK, sister ah Hui, you... Wash!" Tang Wenhao felt that the topic was too ambiguous. He already felt that his body was reacting quickly and could not stop it if he wanted to stop it.


    holy crap Aren''t you with the lotus in the morning? Why the fuck do you think so? In fact, Tang Wenhao is also very upset. He is too sensitive. Let alone appreciating beautiful women, he just talks about some topics with beautiful women. He can''t help being very active.


    Tang Wenhao quickly used his internal skill to regulate his breath to drive away his desire. However, he had a problem. After eating and drinking enough, his demand was particularly strong. Once his desire was aroused, it was difficult to subside. Therefore, he had to take it seriously, cross legged meditation and spent more than ten minutes to suppress his desire to rise.


    At this time, ah Hui was washing carefully in the bathroom. Her heart didn''t stop throbbing since Ruan Ling said she would give her to her uncle Tang Wenhao.


    However, she is thirty-seven years old after all. She is more rational and won''t show her real desire.


    But a scene has been constantly emerging in her mind, that is, uncle Tang Wenhao took her to bed, gently caressed her, cared for her, loved her, and loved her. Although ah Hui had never been a man or even in love, she watched love movies every day, and she also liked to watch love movies. She knew how men and women should be together.


    Therefore, when she scrubbed in the bathroom, Tang Wenhao still kept admiring her, and her pretty face was full of blushes.


    After taking a bath, ah Hui put on her favorite pink pajamas and climbed down the stairs. Tang Wenhao actually didn''t have much mind to watch TV. He kept thinking about how to start their love journey with ah Hui later. He knew very well that although neither of them said it, they knew that the other was their own person from tonight.


    When Tang Wenhao glanced at a stunning beauty floating down the stairs, his heart suddenly jumped up sharply. He couldn''t help but stand up and walked to the entrance of the stairs. He wanted to catch her below. He didn''t feel right. He still didn''t stretch out his hands and just stared at ah Hui.


    "Uncle, do you... Want to go up?" ah Hui thought Tang Wenhao was going up when he saw Tang Wenhao running to the stairs.


    "Oh, no, i... nothing, i... sister ah Hui, go in and sit down! By the way, sister ah Hui, is there anyone else in your family?" Tang Wenhao said awkwardly.


    "Hehe, my parents are here, and I have a brother and a sister. They are married. My parents worry about me, but I''m so old that people won''t marry me. I can''t help it." ah Hui said faintly, and then her beautiful eyes looked at Tang Wenhao gently.


    "Sister ah Hui, if you live in China, with your appearance and your intelligence, you will find a very good man," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Really? Uncle, you are so excellent. Why do you come to Vietnam to find a wife? Don''t you like anything in China? Are our Vietnamese women really better than your Chinese women?"


    "Oh, no, there are good women everywhere. It was just an impulse at that time! However, fortunately, I was impulsive once. Otherwise, where could I meet ah Ling and you?"


    They were talking. Suddenly ah Hui focused her attention on TV. It turned out that a news was broadcasting on TV, which was the news of Vietnam national television. The content of the news said what Tang Wenhao was worried about. It turned out that the guns of more than a dozen people killed by herself and Ruan Ling last night were still found by the military, The news said that the military judged that the dozen people must have been killed, but the murderer did not leave any clues at the scene. However, after contacting the Chinese border defense forces, the Chinese side revealed a message to the Vietnamese side that last night they found three women, one man and four illegal immigrants swam to the other side, and the Chinese border defense forces fired a warning shot.


    The place where these people smuggled into China was only a few hundred meters away from the place where the guns were found.


    Therefore, the Vietnamese military judged that the 11 missing soldiers on its side must be related to the three women and one man. Now the four people are wanted all over the country. It is hoped that the people with clues will provide valuable clues to the police or the military. The government will reward the informants with a reward of tens of millions of vnd, which is quite tempting for ordinary people.


    "Oh, uncle, so many police and soldiers are checking these three women... A man today." ah Hui suddenly realized something and looked at Tang Wenhao nervously.


    Tang Wenhao smiled as if nothing had happened and said, "sister ah Hui, do you suspect that ah Ling and I killed these people?"

 Chapter 217

    Ah Hui''s pretty face immediately became more nervous and hurriedly said, "no, no, uncle, how dare ah Hui think so? They all have guns. It''s impossible."


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui, of course it''s impossible. We are unarmed. They all have guns. How can we kill them all?"


    "Yes, yes, uncle, although you are also a stowaway, you are certainly not the murderer." ah Hui said warily.


    Although ah Hui said so, Tang Wenhao obviously felt that ah Hui had suspected that it was herself and Ruan Ling who killed these people, but it was inconvenient for her to tell. What should I do? What if she goes out to snitch? Ah Ling said she could be trusted completely. Can she really be trusted completely? What if she wants to betray herself? Is Arlene''s bet too big?


    Tang Wenhao thought of ah Hui''s suspicious eyes. He was restless and in a dilemma. If she really wanted to betray herself, should she be killed?


    Tang Wenhao''s flickering eyes made ah Hui sitting on one side even more nervous. In fact, she already knew. Through Ruan Ling''s explanation to her and her uncle''s performance in front of her, it can be concluded that it was her uncle and sister who killed more than a dozen people.


    Ah Hui finally couldn''t help the depressed atmosphere in the room. She carefully said to Tang Wenhao, "My uncle,... I want to tell you that no matter what the real situation is, I don''t want to know. I only know that I should protect my uncle with my life, because my uncle is sister''s man and sister is Hui''s benefactor, so please don''t think about it and don''t worry about anything."


    Ah Hui''s statement made Tang Wenhao fall to the ground. Just now, he flashed the idea of killing ah Hui in his mind. He couldn''t accept it because he could feel ah Hui''s kindness.


    "Sister ah Hui, thank you! I also want to tell you that no matter what I did with your sister, please believe that you and I are not bad people. We have our own principles and reasons for everything," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I know. That''s why I follow sister so firmly. I do whatever sister asks me to do. Ah Hui never disobeys sister''s orders and never disappoints sister."


    Tang Wenhao appreciated ah Hui''s loyalty very much. He couldn''t help looking at the best old woman in front of him again. What a beautiful woman. She hasn''t been touched by a man. She''s a terrible thing. He''d better make her a comfortable woman quickly! Maybe people have already thought it out, but they are women after all, so they can''t take the initiative. When he thought of this, he smiled, "Sister ah Hui, you really never disobey ah Ling''s orders?"


    Tang Wenhao''s dazed eyes made ah Hui blush. She saw his desire for himself from Tang Wenhao''s eyes. "Well, uncle, ah Hui really never disobeyed sister a''s orders."


    "Did ah Ling tell you anything when she asked you to bring me here? For example, how do we get along in the future?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Uncle... Don''t you... Know?" ah Hui''s pretty face became more and more ruddy.


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui, I don''t know. She didn''t tell me anything. Otherwise, sister ah Hui, you tell me?" Tang Wenhao said, and approached ah Hui. Then a faint fragrance came to his nose.


    "Uncle... Why do you... Play tricks on ah Hui? You can''t not know?" ah Hui said shyly.


    "Ha ha... Sister ah Hui, are you afraid?"


    "No... it''s still a little... Uncle, don''t do this. You make ah Hui very nervous." ah Hui is a little overwhelmed by Tang Wenhao''s fooling around.


    "Ha ha, sister ah Hui... Don''t be nervous. I''ll ease your mood! Come on, let me hold you. Have you ever been held by a man before?" Tang Wenhao stood up and walked to her.


    Ah Hui blushed with shame. She didn''t even dare to lift her head. She just shook her head and whispered, "no... uncle, do you really want to hold ah Hui?"


    "Yes, stand up! You''ll know how happy it is to be held by a man. Really, get up and have a look." Tang Wenhao pulled ah Hui up.


    Tang Wenhao was even more excited at the thought that ah Hui looked so much like a star!


    Ah Hui glanced tenderly at Tang Wenhao, who was ignited by desire, but did not dare to see it. Tang Wenhao liked his woman''s desire and shame. He boldly stretched out his hand, hugged her graceful body, and then pressed it hard on himself. Ah Hui completely entered his arms, and her head was shyly buried in Tang Wenhao''s chest.


    Tang Wenhao vacated a hand, lifted her chin, stared at her sexy red lips and said with a bad smile, "sister ah Hui, haven''t you kissed?"


    "HMM... no..." ah Hui said shyly.


    "It''s very comfortable. Don''t be nervous. You won''t let me release you later. Come on, I''ll teach you to relax." Tang Wenhao first took a dragonfly kiss on her red lips.


    Despite this, ah Hui was so nervous that she trembled all over. Tang Wenhao thought it was very fun.


    Tang Wenhao is one more point. Ah Hui''s breathing obviously began to be hurried. Tang Wenhao is no longer skimming the water this time, but completely covered it.


    "Hmm!" ah Hui whispered in her nose. At the same time, her body involuntarily pasted it on Tang Wenhao. Of course, Tang Wenhao took the initiative to welcome it.


    In front of Tang Wenhao, an experienced lover, ah Hui could not stand teasing. She soon became weak and panting. Especially when Tang Wenhao''s salty pig hand was directly in her pajamas, she felt that she had no power to fight back and had to be at his mercy.


    Later, Tang Wenhao simply carried her to the bed and pressed her whole body.


    "Sister ah Hui, don''t be shy. From tonight on, any part of me is yours. Touch it if you want. Come on," Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "You... Are we not suitable to be together?"


    "How could it be? Hehe, sister ah Hui, you are afraid of pain. Think about it. The lotus sister you saw today is OK. Can you still do it?"


    "Ah? A girl as small as lotus is already your woman?" ah Hui asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, "sister ah Hui, she is not the youngest among my women. The youngest is a maid named Ah Mei, who was just selected by ah Ling not long ago."


    "Ah? Ah Mei, that girl is already yours?" ah Hui looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Yes? The little girl has a lot of flavor. I like her very much. Do you know her?" Tang Wenhao saw it. Ah Hui and Ah Mei should be very familiar, but he didn''t know their relationship.


    "Of course, I brought Amy into death valley. She is from our village. According to her generation, she should be my niece! Her father and I are cousins." ah Hui smiled.


    "Oh, do you mind if I take both of you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, why should I mind?" ah Hui smiled.


    "Because you two will have my children soon, like ah Ling and sister Ah Mei. They both have my children now, and you will have them. I am very confident in myself." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then naturally hugged her again. Salty pig hands began to wander on her and picked up places easy to be emotional to provoke her, To get her into a state of conversation.


    "You mean I will have my own children?" ah Hui looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Of course, it will, and it''s both of us. You''re mom and I''m dad." Tang Wenhao climbed up her body again, knocked her chin with both hands, and stared at her red lips hungrily.


    "Uncle... Can I really?"


    "Of course, in addition, from tonight on, I''m no longer your uncle. I''m your man. You have to call me Wen Hao like them. It''s so kind."


    "But I heard sister ah and sister Ah Mei call you baby?"


    "That''s because they all love me very much."


    "Can I call you baby, too?"


    "Of course, if you think you love me very much, I am your baby. I will also take you as the treasure in my heart, love you, hurt you and protect you." Tang Wenhao was a little emotional and felt that the old maid was becoming more and more delicious.


    "Baby, I love you." ah Hui cried shyly.


    "Sister ah Hui, I love you too." said Tang Wenhao and kissed her red lips again


    After the passion retreated, Tang Wenhao hugged the sexy and charming sister ah Hui and was satisfied. He smiled, "sister ah Hui, is it comfortable to be a woman?"


    Ah Hui buried her head in his chest, nodded and smiled contentedly, "well, baby, being a woman is really happy. I think I can''t leave you anymore. I was just thinking, what should I do if you leave here every few days? I don''t want you to leave here."


    "Hehe, you want to lock me up in this dark basement all my life?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No... I''ll get you a Vietnamese ID card so that you can walk around Vietnam in the future," ah Hui said.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the beauty in his arms suspiciously. Does she still have this ability? "How did you get me this ID card?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Nuo, baby, you see, there''s a drugstore above us. The opposite side of the drugstore is the Public Security Bureau. I''m familiar with the people inside. I''m sure I can spend some money. Uncle, I have money. I can''t spend all the salary sister gave me. I''ll use the money to get you an ID card." ah Hui smiled confidently.


    "Ah? No, don''t catch me without success." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, of course not now. When the wind passes, I''ll say you''re my cousin. You haven''t applied for an ID card to work in the mountains. Now come and apply for another one."


    "Can this work? Don''t people have files?"


    "Don''t you have to make a file? Don''t worry, this road can go through. I have a way, you can rest assured. Leave it to me! I''ll report to elder sister when she arrives at death valley in two days. I won''t do it easily without her consent."


    While they were talking, they heard someone smashing the door outside. At the same time, someone shouted in Vietnamese, "landlady, open the door, landlady, open the door, ah Hui, open the door."

 Chapter 218

    Ah Hui quickly held her breath, listened carefully, and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, wait a minute. It''s estimated that someone wants to take medicine. Don''t talk. I won''t cover it later. I won''t bother. I''ll come down with you in a minute."


    "Well, go! Sister ah Hui, be careful." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s talk about it later!" he said and hurried up the stairs.


    When she got to her room, she hurried to the door, opened the curtain and said, "who? People are sleeping. Do you buy medicine?"


    "Yes, Madame boss, I thought you weren''t in there? You shouldn''t leave me again. Hurry up! Some of us are hurt."


    Ah Hui knew who it was. The visitor was a policeman from the opposite Public Security Bureau, surnamed Chen, from the criminal investigation department. She hesitated to look at the entrance of the basement and felt that it should be all right. She pulled up the fabric curtain, then went to the rolling shutter door of the store, opened the lock with the key and pulled up the rolling shutter door.


    At this time, the lights outside were already bright, and the streets were bustling and crowded.


    "Landlady, what''s going on today? I''ve been waiting for you for so long? There are men in it?" Chen Gongan in uniform smiled obscene.


    This startled ah Hui, but she quickly reacted and said with a charming smile, "dead boy, don''t talk nonsense. I''m sleepy. I''m not feeling well these two days. By the way, what medicine do you want? Who''s hurt?"


    "Ruan Xiaoyong fell when chasing the fugitive. Just take the Chinese medicine. It''s the one you gave me last time. Landlady, I''ll settle it for you next time!"


    "No problem," ah Hui smiled, then took out a box of medicine for Chen Gongan from the counter and handed it to him.


    With the medicine in hand, the police officer Chen grabbed ah Hui''s jade * * * and said with an evil smile, "sister ah Hui, what''s wrong with you? Do you want me to come back with you later? Maybe you''ll be comfortable with me as soon as I accompany you?"


    Because the lid of the basement entrance was not covered, Tang Wenhao could clearly hear the teasing words of the public security officer surnamed Chen. He scolded, "shit, the people here are also like this!"


    Listen to ah Hui whining on it, "dead boy, aren''t you afraid of your wife''s trouble?"


    "Sister ah Hui, I''m not afraid. As long as you like, I''ll give her up and marry you. What''s the matter? Who doesn''t know that the most beautiful landlady in your neighborhood hasn''t married yet, and there''s only your illegitimate daughter, Xiao Yao? By the way, sister ah Hui, who''s your daughter''s father?"


    "Dead, dead boy, take the medicine back quickly! Don''t let your Ruan public security scold you for your incompetence."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. He''s not a big injury. Madam boss, I don''t think you''re feeling unwell at all today. There must be a man in your room. Your face... Hehe... It''s like just doing things with a man... Madam boss, am I right?" the guy stared at ah Hui and said with a smile.


    Ah Hui secretly regretted that she didn''t cover the lid just now. She was too anxious, but she couldn''t show it. She had to pretend that nothing had happened and said with a charming smile, "dead boy, if you want to be a woman, go home and find your own wife. Don''t talk nonsense here."


    "Nonsense? Hey hey, I''m worried. Sister ah Hui, don''t deceive me. There must be a man in your bed. Why don''t you let me in and have a check?"


    "No, I''m a single woman. What''s the matter with you running to my bedroom in the middle of the night? Don''t mess around." ah Hui''s expression was obviously very worried. Her intestines were blue with regret. She didn''t cover the lid just now, so she was so passive now.


    Ah Hui''s expression made him more convinced that there must be a man in her boudoir. Of course, he didn''t think that there would be a fugitive in ah Hui''s room. He just thought that ah Hui, a single beauty, must be stealing a man in private.


    In fact, he had already thought about ah Hui and suffered from no chance. Therefore, he usually paid more attention to her silently. Today, ah Hui closed the door so early, which had made him some doubts. In addition, she didn''t come out to open the door for nearly ten minutes. After opening the door, he found that the lingering charm of her beautiful cheeks had not disappeared, so he was suspicious.


    "Sister ah Hui, as long as you admit that there is a man in your room, I''ll let you go." the boy smiled obscene.


    "No, I said, if you really want to like me, I''ll take your wife off and find me again. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. I really want to rest." ah Hui was going to extrapolate to Chen Gongan.


    Unexpectedly, the boy grabbed ah Hui''s jade hand, smelled her with his nose, and looked at ah Hui with a bad smile. "Sister ah Hui, you''d better recruit? Who is the man inside? I won''t trouble him. One of you is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. It''s none of my business. I just want to know who''s faster than me?"


    "There''s no one. Go back quickly! Please, sister. Will you please? Sister will invite you to dinner tomorrow?" ah Hui saw that the boy was going to be hard, so he had to come soft with him.


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui, your expression and your performance today have clearly told me that there are definitely men in your room, and you two have just done it, right? Just tell me who he is? I promise I won''t go in."


    "There''s really no one, brother. Sister ah Hui, please. I''m really uncomfortable today. OK, go back first! When I''m better, I''ll invite you out to dinner."


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui, don''t eat! I won''t leave here if I don''t see or you don''t tell me who the man is today. Have you done anything shady?"


    "Asshole, I ah Hui have been in this street for decades. I''m doing well. Go out. If you want to search, suit yourself. If you don''t find anything, don''t blame me. Ah Hui went to your director to sue you for breaking into my bedroom at night." ah Hui shouted angrily.


    Now the boy became more energetic. He looked at ah Hui unhappily and said coldly, "Sister ah Hui, you always have a high position in my heart. I regard you as the goddess in my heart, but today''s performance really disappoints me. You are a single woman, and it''s not a big deal to have a lover, but you don''t let me see. Is there something shady about the men in your room? Now more than a dozen of us are being arrested and killed outside Fugitive, if I say I suspect you of hiding fugitives and searching for them, I''m not afraid of you even if you sue our superiors. "


    "You... Asshole." ah Hui scolded. Ah Hui was too anxious to know what to do now.


    "Sister ah Hui, it seems that you are really worried? Tell me, who is in there? No more, don''t blame me for not saving you face. I''m really going to break in?"


    "Dare you! If you dare to break in, don''t regret what happened?" ah Hui threatened. She really didn''t threaten the surnamed Chen. She thought it over. Once this guy really found Tang Wenhao, she planned to fight with him and kill him hand in hand with Tang Wenhao. She must not let him report Tang Wenhao, because she can''t live without Tang Wenhao.


    Just now, Tang Wenhao''s service to her for one or two hours has completely liberated her whole body and mind, and also gave her the idea of being his woman all her life. How could she let this Chen destroy her happy life at this juncture?


    Moreover, he has absolute confidence in Tang Wenhao and can kill him here, because she is convinced that Tang Wenhao is the one who killed more than a dozen people. He can kill more than a dozen people with guns and can''t kill this guy? It''s impossible.


    Ah Hui''s confident threat really bluffed this guy. He looked at ah Hui suspiciously, looked at her up and down, and smiled treacherously, "landlady, are you cheating me?"


    "Hum, what am I cheating you for? If you have to do this, I can''t stop you. Still, don''t regret what happened, and there''s no regret medicine to take." ah Hui saw that he seemed to have some concerns and threatened again.


    "Landlady, do I know the man inside?" the guy asked wisely.


    "Whatever you think! I''ll just say one thing. You have to do something you regret, and I won''t stop you. If you don''t want to have an accident, you''ll take the medicine back as soon as possible, and I''ll have a rest." ah Hui saw this guy''s understanding, and deliberately responded to him with ambiguous words.


    The boy looked at ah Hui cunningly and thought, looking at the boss''s posture, the man inside must be different. Is it the director? Or our captain? No, the director and the captain are directing the arrest of fugitives outside. They will never be the two of them if they haven''t come back yet.


    But if it weren''t for them, who else could I not face? Mayor Liangshan? Or leaders of other departments? No, at this time, officials are sticking to their posts, and no one dares to play with women outside. Besides, I don''t find that ah Hui is very close to any distinguished man. Is she really cheating me?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly had a bottom in his heart. He pushed ah Hui away and went straight inside. Ah Hui was scared and shouted behind him, "you, surnamed Chen, you are too much. Don''t go in. This is where a woman sleeps. Don''t mess around."


    At the same time, ah Hui took out a medicine bottle from the counter in a hurry. It was as big as a beer bottle. She held the medicine bottle and followed closely behind the surname Chen. She thought it over. As long as the surname Chen found Tang Wenhao in the basement, she immediately smashed him to death with the medicine bottle.


    Therefore, once a woman deeply loves and falls in love with a man, if the man''s life is threatened, they can do anything. This is where Ruan Ling is wise. She knows that sister ah Hui is not only loyal to the Ruan family, but also an old virgin. She has never been developed by men. She looks sweet and temperament, and her beloved man is the top expert in bed, When they are together, they must be inseparable from each other. Sister ah Hui will protect Tang Wenhao at all costs.

 Chapter 219

    However, when the public security officer surnamed Chen opened the curtain and stepped into her boudoir, he raised his eyes and saw that there was nothing in the room except a single bed and some kitchen utensils. He looked around the small room in surprise and went to the bathroom in doubt. He opened the door. There was no one in the room.


    He looked back at ah Hui suspiciously, looked up and down the small room again, and went to the wardrobe to open it. He didn''t find anything.


    In fact, not only he, but also ah Hui herself was surprised. She thought it was over and she had to kill. She was ready to attack him suddenly. Therefore, when she found that her room was completely restored to its original state, she was surprised that her hanging heart finally came down and thought, "Baby, you''re so smart! While you''ve dragged this guy, he unexpectedly covered the lid and moved the bed. How did he do it? That''s great. No wonder elder sister loves him so much. He''s really great."


    Thinking of this, while the guy was checking the wardrobe, she quietly put the medicine bottle on a stool next to the door, and then smiled contemptuously, "What did you find, dead boy? Didn''t you say I have a man here? Hum, you just broke into a woman''s bedroom in the name of checking fugitives. If you want to commit misconduct, I''ll sue you in your bureau later. I''ll go to your wife''s unit tomorrow to let her know that you are such a perverted man."


    Don''t say it yet. As soon as he said this, the boy was a little afraid. He hurried to ah Hui and said with a smile, "Sister ah Hui, my boss''s wife, I''m kidding you! You''re serious. I''ve been helping you all the time. As long as anyone in our bureau has a headache and brain fever, don''t you take medicine for injuries? That''s the result of my usual publicity. Now I fully understand that sister ah Hui was just lonely. Please be happy yourself £¿¡±


    "Go away, what''s the matter with me? Do you care?" ah Hui took the plan and simply pretended to recognize this disgusting reason.


    "Hehe, ok... Sister ah Hui, I''ve wronged you. Your expression just now is really like stealing a man. Sister ah Hui, if you need anything special, you can call me at any time, hehe..." the boy smiled obscene.


    "Get out! Dead boy, do you really want my mother to tell you the director and your wife about your behavior today?" ah Hui shouted at him boldly now that she has confidence.


    "Hey, sister ah Hui, are you serious? I''m kidding. Don''t mind! I''m leaving. Excuse me, close the door and go back to my room to continue my happiness."


    After the boy left the drugstore, ah Hui quickly pulled up the rolling shutter door. After locking it, she hurried back to her room, removed the bed, pushed open the board, and the light in it was on again. Tang Wenhao was dressed neatly and waiting at the entrance of the stairs, looking at herself vigilantly.


    "Sister ah Hui, is that boy gone?"


    "Well, baby, I was scared to death just now. I''ll go down with you!" she said, and she slowly went down the stairs.


    When they got to the basement, they held each other tightly. Ah Hui hugged Tang Wenhao''s waist and said emotionally, "baby, I just took a medicine bottle in my hand when he rushed into the room. If he found you, I''ll use the bottle to kill him. I promised elder sister that I wouldn''t let you have an accident."


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui, how dare you kill someone? He''s a public security officer?"


    "How about that? In fact, they are no different from ordinary men. They are not as good as ordinary men! You don''t know them, but baby, don''t worry. If he really finds you, I won''t let him leave the drugstore alive and fight with him."


    Tang Wenhao was so excited that he hugged her willow waist tighter and said emotionally, "sister ah Hui, will you really kill for me? We just met one day?"


    "Baby, don''t you believe it? If I have a chance to prove it, I will prove it to you. For you, I will kill, because you are sister''s man and you are Hui''s man. I don''t want you to have any danger, otherwise, I can''t face sister and myself."


    "Sister ah Hui, thank you! I won''t let anything happen to you. In fact, even if he really found me, you don''t have to do it. I''ll let him leave the world unconsciously, so that they can''t even find out." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Really? It''s so magical? No wonder you can cover the lid and move the bed to its original position just now. Baby, can you tell me how you did it?" ah Hui always wondered about it.


    So Tang Wenhao told ah Hui about how he moved the bed smoothly and how he covered the cover plate. It turned out that he climbed up the stairs quietly, stretched out his head, stood on the stairs, stretched out his hand, gently lifted her single bed, slowly moved to the original position, and then found out that when ah Hui talked to the boy, he gently supported the cover plate and slowly It''s closed.


    In fact, it''s not difficult. As long as they pay attention to cooperate with the two people outside when moving, they will move more when their voices are high. In addition, the boy''s mind is on ah Hui. Even if there is a little movement, he won''t notice it.


    They went back to the bed hand in hand. Tang Wenhao smiled at ah Hui, "Sister ah Hui, from what happened just now, we''ll really be more careful in the next few days. I''m worried that this Chen is staring at you! Although you explained to him, he doesn''t necessarily believe you completely. It''s better to be careful. Especially you should be more careful when you bring me food these days. If you attract his attention, it will be really troublesome."


    Ah Hui smiled shyly, "it doesn''t matter, baby. Sometimes we cook at home, sometimes we eat out and order meals. It''s difficult for him to find any doubts. It''s just that when I go up later, I must restore the original state first. I can''t save trouble. I really should be careful. In case anyone comes in and lifts the fabric curtain, it''s over."


    "Well, by the way, sister ah Hui, for the sake of safety, you''d better sleep on it? In case anyone comes to get the medicine at night? It''s too inconvenient for you to sleep below. Besides, I know... Do you... Hurt very much? I think you walk away." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ah Hui said with an uninteresting smile, "ha ha, it hurts... But it''s OK. It should be all right, baby. I don''t want to sleep on it. Elder sister said, I''ll accompany you every night in the future."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll bully you again? You''re such a beautiful woman lying next to me. I''m addicted. If conditions permit, can you bear it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah?"


    "Yes! It''s usually about three times in the evening. One time before we get up in the morning. We only have one time tonight. If you tell me, you still owe me twice tonight. Can you?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    In fact, a man has too much energy. If he can''t be released in time and effectively, it''s also a very painful thing. Regardless of ah Hui''s physical condition and age, he has advantages. However, he doesn''t match Tang Wenhao very well in structure, or he has brought her some harm. Tang Wenhao is not an animal. It''s impossible to do recklessly regardless of her life and death, so he only reluctantly follows This time she couldn''t bear it at all. She had no sense of happiness. She tightened her eyebrows from time to time because of the pain. She was just passively accepting him. Tang Wenhao found that he couldn''t bear it and reluctantly gave up halfway.


    The next day, when ah Hui got up, she found that she had some difficulties walking. Tang Wenhao felt so guilty that he just wanted to smoke his mouth. Shit, I''m really human! I can''t walk anymore.


    "Sister ah Hui, can you go to work today? Will someone find you?" Tang Wenhao said painfully.


    "It''s all right. I can sit at the counter and don''t have to walk. Anyway, two girls collect money for medicine. Baby, I''m worried about a problem. I can''t walk. Who will take care of your three meals a day?"


    "You ask your men to buy me some bread and snacks. I''ll make do with it for two days! Don''t come down these two days. Just throw it down. I''ll follow it below, so that you won''t hurt again." Tang Wenhao said with concern.


    Ah Hui was deeply grateful to Tang Wenhao for his concern. She said emotionally, "no, those things don''t have nutrition, and you can''t eat enough. What I can insist on is... It''s estimated that I can''t give them to you these two days, baby."


    Ah Hui''s words made Tang Wenhao''s repressed desire rush up. He quickly shifted the topic and said with a smile, "sister ah Hui, don''t say this. By the way, contact your sister later to see where they are?"


    "Oh, if there''s no accident, they should be near the gutter now, but they may not be able to get in touch. Because the signal in the mountain is unstable, I''ll go up and call her immediately, and then go out to buy you breakfast and some snacks. In case you''re hungry, it''s good to cushion the bottom." said ah Hui, walking hard towards the stairs.


    Seeing ah Hui leave injured and swing her feet hard, Tang Wenhao secretly scolded himself as an animal and made such a gentle and beautiful woman unable to walk. It''s too much, but her taste is really different. With her, you can''t help playing with your life, but you can''t bear to watch her cry with pain!


    "Sister ah Hui." Tang Wenhao called her painfully.


    "Ah? Baby, what''s the matter?" ah Hui, who was just about to climb the stairs, looked back and smiled.


    "If you really can''t walk, don''t go. I don''t eat breakfast. It''s okay. You can find a way to send some to me when you have lunch."


    "It''s all right, baby, how can I be willing to let you not eat breakfast? Besides, if I want to let sister know, how can I explain to sister?"


    "How can she know? Even if she knows, I''ll tell her the truth. The culprit is me. I shouldn''t have been so savage to you last night, but I can''t help it. You''re so beautiful and sexy. You can easily make me crazy, sister ah Hui. I''m sorry!"


    Ah Hui was very moved by Tang Wenhao''s words. She couldn''t help but turn around and rush towards Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao saw this and hurried to her. She couldn''t bear to let her walk more. They hugged each other tightly.

 Chapter 220

    "Baby, with your words, ah Hui is willing to suffer more. I''ll let you go crazy when I''m a little better!" ah Hui said emotionally.


    "No, I''ll pay attention in the future. I won''t let you get hurt. You can take care of the injury. I can do it. Go! When your two hands come down, I can''t even go to the bathroom." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, you want to go to the bathroom? Then go up first! Don''t hold it." ah Hui said thoughtfully.


    "No, let''s go up together."


    "How can we get up together? Hehe."


    "I hold you."


    "Hee hee, can you be so energetic?" ah Hui smiled like a little girl.


    "You can''t do without your husband, sister ah Hui. Come on, I''ll prove it to you now." Tang Wenhao clamped ah Hui on one side of his body, which surprised ah Hui to smile, but he still hugged his waist happily.


    "Baby, did you just say you were my husband?"


    "Of course, are you all my women? Can''t you be my wife?"


    "But I''m twelve years older than you. Don''t you feel wronged yourself for a whole round?"


    "No! It''s very good. On the contrary, you gave me a lot of surprises. I didn''t expect that you haven''t been touched by a man. Thank you for giving me a virgin that has been completely preserved for 37 years."


    "Hehe, baby, it''s really happy to be a woman like you."


    "Am I a little man?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, I mean you are too young." ah Hui said whistlingly.


    Speaking of this, Tang Wenhao has clamped her to the stairs. He adjusted her to the stairs with one hand. Ah Hui quickly held the stairs. Tang Wenhao pushed her under her and said with a bad smile, "sister ah Hui, you are so sexy! If you weren''t hurt, I wouldn''t let you go now."


    "Hee hee, baby, you are so bad." ah Hui said coyly.


    After arriving at the room, ah Hui smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, after I go shopping, you must be careful not to let people find you. I guess my two girls will come to work in a while. Go down quickly after you go to the bathroom!"


    "Are these two girls reliable when they come to work so early?"


    "It should be said that they are very reliable, but don''t let them know. A girl named Ruan Yi, who has just got married this month, has been standing at the counter here for three years; another one is younger, two or three years younger than my daughter Xiao Yao, called Qing''er, who has just graduated from high school and has been here for more than half a year. Don''t worry! However, don''t let them know until they have to "Here you are."


    "Well, the fewer people know about such things, the better." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After ah Hui explained Tang Wenhao, she opened the rolling shutter door and closed it again, locking tang Wenhao inside.


    Tang Wenhao hurried to the bathroom to discharge the waste water that had been overstocked for a night. Tang Wenhao''s living habits are particularly good. He is very punctual in this regard.


    He squatted inside for about two or three minutes and heard the rolling shutter door opened. Yeah? Sister ah Hui came back so soon? I must be worried about myself, alas! It''s very happy to have such a wife and sister. It''s impossible for you not to fall in love with her because of her tenderness and consideration.


    Tang Wenhao was thinking happily about ah Hui''s kindness to him when he heard a girl''s laughter, "elder sister Yi, elder sister ah Hui didn''t open the door. Maybe she hasn''t got up yet! Is it too early for us today?"


    "It''s ten minutes early! Sister ah Hui asked us to leave early yesterday. Maybe we didn''t come back!" another girl smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was dumbfounded when he heard this in the bathroom. Unexpectedly, the person who came was not sister ah Hui, but her two female employees. He quickly wiped it, put on his pants and quickly washed the toilet.


    The girl outside obviously heard the sound of flushing the toilet inside and said with a smile, "sister ah Hui, we came early today. Didn''t bother you to sleep!"


    Tang Wenhao really regretted washing the bathroom himself just now, but it''s impossible not to wash it. With his quality, he won''t do such a thing. What should I do? Should or should not? If they should, they will certainly recognize that they are men and will come in to have a look. If they should not, they will also come in to have a look.


    Shit, just don''t say anything. Don''t go out first, just stay inside and watch the change.


    Sure enough, after no response, the two girls outside were confused. One of them smiled, "sister Yi, did I hear wrong? Did you hear the sound of flushing the toilet in the bathroom just now?"


    "It seems so. Didn''t sister ah Hui hear us coming in?"


    "It''s impossible. The rolling shutter door is so loud that why can''t you hear it?"


    "Qing''er, don''t you know if you go in and have a look? Sister ah Hui is not ill? Go and have a look. I''ll tidy up the counter first!" said the girl named Ruan Yi.


    "OK, sister Yi!"


    Tang Wenhao listened very carefully inside and thought, what if it''s over? What if she wants to open the bathroom door? Should we subdue her again, or she might call the police if she doesn''t scream at the sight of a man inside!


    "Sister ah Hui, yeah, sister Yi, sister ah Hui doesn''t sleep in it. The quilt hasn''t moved. I saw it yesterday. It''s still like this now!" Qing''er said suspiciously.


    "Really? That means sister ah Hui asked us to leave work early yesterday. We have something to do. Didn''t we hear the sound of flushing the toilet just now? Look in the bathroom! Don''t let sister ah Hui fall ill and get into trouble in the bathroom. Look first. If there''s no bathroom, I''ll call sister ah Hui right away!"


    Tang Wenhao knew that he was going to be exposed this time. Shit, no matter what, he had to click her acupoints first to shut her up. Thinking of this, he waited inside for Qing''er to open the bathroom door and shut her up just waiting for her to appear in front of him.


    Qing''er came to the bathroom door in doubt and asked in a low voice, "sister ah Hui, are you in there?"


    Tang Wenhao insisted on not speaking, but he deliberately moved the toilet cover to let Qing''er hear. Sure enough, Qing''er immediately asked nervously, "sister ah Hui, are you in there? Are you sick? I''m going in?"


    Tang Wenhao quickly pretended to be a little female voice and came out, "Hmm!"


    Qing''er, misled by Tang Wenhao, thought ah Hui was really ill in the bathroom and quickly opened the door of the bathroom. At this time, Tang Wenhao was standing behind the door. When he saw a childish and lovely face sticking in, he raised his hand and nodded in front of her chest.


    "Ah!" Qing''er looked at the handsome Tang Wenhao shyly and in horror, but he couldn''t say a second word. He looked at him directly and couldn''t move.


    After controlling Qing''er, Tang Wenhao immediately helped her to the toilet cover and sat down, let her lean against the back wall, then flashed out of the bathroom, quickly hid on the side of the curtain of the door, and just waited for Ruan Yi to come in and control her immediately.


    "Qing''er, Qing''er... What''s the matter with you? What have you found?" Ruan Yi asked suspiciously after hearing Qing''er''s cry.


    Seeing that no one answered, she was a little flustered and asked again vigilantly, "Qing''er... Qing''er... Sister ah Hui, sister ah Hui!"


    After a few calls, Ruan Yi went to the door, picked up a broom and walked carefully to the door of the room. She first picked up the cloth curtain with the broom and looked in her head to see what happened inside.


    As soon as her head appeared, Tang Wenhao quickly pulled her in. Before she screamed out, Tang Wenhao quickly touched her acupoints, and Ruan Yi obediently fell into his arms.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao began to look at the newly married woman Ruan Yi mentioned by ah Hui. As expected, she was very beautiful. Although she was older than Qing Er, she could be petite and lovely, with red lips and white teeth. Her snow-white dress made her look particularly pure and beautiful.


    Tang Wenhao felt that he fell in love with the newly married young woman in his arms and stared at her sexy cherry mouth. Tang Wenhao really wanted to have a few bites.


    For the sake of safety, he first took Ruan Yi to the stairs, held her in his arms with one hand and walked slowly towards the basement. Ruan Yi estimated that it was only about 80 kilograms, so it was not difficult for Tang Wenhao to get her to the basement.


    After putting Ruan Yi on the bed, he turned and climbed up the room again, came to the bathroom, picked up Qing''er and walked towards the stairs. Although Qing''er was a little more important than Ruan Yi, he was also a petite and lovely type. He was only a little higher and thinner than Ruan Yi, weighing more than 90 kilograms at most, and it was convenient to go up and down.


    In a few minutes, Tang Wenhao got the two little beauties to bed. At this time, he carefully looked at the two little beauties, one tall and one short, with snow-white skin. It looked very comfortable.


    What should I do? We can only deal with it when ah Hui comes back.


    Worried that no customers came in, Tang Wenhao reluctantly climbed into the room despite the evil idea of trying to kiss the two beauties. He came to the door and hid on one side to observe the situation outside. Because it was still early in the morning, the flow of people in the street was very rare.


    About ten minutes or so, Tang Wenhao saw Ah Hui flustered and labored to come from the outside. It is estimated that she saw the door of the store open for fear of conflict between Tang Wenhao and two employees.


    As soon as she stepped into the door, she began to cry, "Qing''er, Ruan Yi, are you here?"


    "Shh! Sister ah Hui, they''re all coming. Close the rolling shutter door first!" Tang Wenhao said to her behind the curtain. Ah Hui looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked, "baby, what haven''t you done with them?" she said, pulling the rolling shutter door first.


    "Don''t worry! How could I harm them without your order! Come in and talk about it!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, did they find you?" ah Hui asked anxiously.


    "Well, before I came out of the bathroom, they opened the door and came in. It''s estimated that you haven''t gone far! You''ve only gone for two or three minutes. First Qing''er came in to see if you''re there. I can''t help but control her first, and then Ruan Yi. Now they are all taken to the basement by me, and I dare not let them stay here!"


    "Oh, let''s go down! Baby, are they all right?" ah Hui asked.

 Chapter 221

    "It''s all right. There''s no problem at all. I can let them talk when I go down, but you have to control them! If they shout, I must shut them up!" Tang Wenhao said. Then he went down to the stairs and waited for ah Hui to come down a little so that he could hold her down.


    "No, don''t worry!" ah Hui began to climb down.


    Tang Wenhao waited for her head to come down. He immediately hugged her slender waist with one hand and held her down. When they got down, they hurried to the room. They saw their two employees lying in bed obediently and looking straight ahead. She asked anxiously, "baby, what''s the matter with them?"


    "It''s all right. I ordered the acupoints. Who do you want to talk to first?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Let Ruan Yi speak first! She''s a little older and nineteen years old. She''s more stable and won''t talk nonsense!" ah Hui said.


    So Tang Wenhao poked Ruan Yi in the neck. Ruan Yi immediately took a long sigh of relief, turned her eyes in horror, looked at Tang Wenhao and ah Hui, and asked suspiciously, "sister ah Hui, who is he? Why did you catch Qing ER and me in the basement?"


    "He... Is our uncle and sister''s man. His name is Tang Wenhao!" ah Hui said honestly.


    Ruan Yi listened, carefully looked at the handsome Tang Wenhao, blushed, and then bowed her head and asked in doubt, "sister ah Hui, how did you treat me and Qing''er like this? Aren''t you afraid that sister ah knows? Besides, sister ah Hui, you don''t know. I''m married!"


    Tang Wenhao stared at Ruan Yi with a bad smile, laughing in his heart, shit! Think I''m going to bully you? Although I really want to bully you, I really don''t dare without sister ah Hui''s consent!


    Ah Hui smiled and said, "Ruan Yi, you misunderstood me. My uncle didn''t want to do anything to you. It''s because my uncle didn''t come in from the entry-exit port, but sneaked in. You know, there seemed to be an accident at our border in Liangshan the day before yesterday. After all, my uncle didn''t enter the country through formal channels for fear of getting into trouble, so I hid here first and waited for the military and police to catch the real murderer When he arrived, he went back to the valley of death. He just did this to you two because he was afraid that you didn''t know the situation and called the police blindly. Wouldn''t it be troublesome? "


    "Oh, I thought my uncle was going to treat me and Qing''er...!" Ruan Yi smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, Ruan Yi, you think it''s beautiful! My uncle is sister''s man. Now do you understand what to say and what not to say?" ah Hui asked with a smile.


    "Well, sister ah Hui, don''t worry! I won''t tell anyone that my uncle is here!" Ruan Yi smiled.


    Ah Hui smiled and nodded at Tang Wenhao, then nuzui motioned him to untie Qing''er''s acupoints. Tang Wenhao smiled and nodded at Qing''er''s neck, and Qing''er soon woke up.


    "Sister ah Hui, he''s a hooligan!" Qing''er''s first sentence was pointing to Tang Wenhao and scolding the hooligan.


    "Hehe, don''t talk nonsense! Qing''er, have you ever seen such a good-looking hooligan? He is our uncle and sister''s man. That''s the case!" ah Hui told Qing''er what she had just explained to Ruan Yi. Qing''er woke up like a dream and smiled shyly.


    Both beauties promised that they would never tell anyone about Tang Wenhao''s hiding here, even the family. Ah Hui and Tang Wenhao still believed them.


    In this way, the three discussed and went out in turn to buy food and use for Tang Wenhao in the future, which would not easily arouse the suspicion of others.


    It''s arranged. Ruan Yi and Qing''er go to open the door for business first. Ah Hui accompanies Tang Wenhao to have breakfast in the basement. After breakfast, ah Hui asks him to watch TV below and go up himself. Besides, Tang Wenhao has been urging her to go up and call Ruan Ling. He is worried about Ruan Ling''s safety.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao watching TV in the basement, but ah Hui. After she went to her room, she closed the door of the room, picked up the phone at the head of the bed and dialed Ruan Ling. Fortunately, the phone was connected, indicating that she had not crossed the gutter.


    "Sister, I''m ah Hui!" ah Hui first greeted.


    "Sister ah Hui, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the baby?"


    "No... it''s all right, sister. Baby is worried about you. Where have you been?"


    "Hehe, I''m fine. Tell the baby that we''re going to the gutter. Everything''s going well on the way. Let him not worry. Sister ah Hui, listen to your tone, you two were together last night?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister, thank you!"


    "Oh, you''re welcome, sister ah Hui. You''ve been in the Ruan family for so many years. You''re diligent and hardworking. You''re so loyal to our Ruan family. My uncle is a very powerful and delicious man. As my man, he should let you enjoy the happiness and happiness of being a woman!"


    "Hehe, sister, thank you very much. Baby is really a special man, just...!"


    "What is it? Sister ah Hui, if you have anything to say, the signal here is not very good!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, it''s just... I... can''t bear it... Baby, it''s too powerful. He made it difficult for me to walk last night, but he only once. Now I must rest for a few days to give it to him!"


    "Ah? How can I do that? It won''t suffocate him? I told you last time, baby''s needs in this area are very strong and difficult to meet. If they are not met, he will be very painful. Sister ah Hui, she is my man and yours. You have to really love him, okay? However, sister ah Hui, it''s the first time for you. No wonder he has deep internal skills now!"


    "Well, sister, I love him very much now. Sister, there''s another thing I want to tell you. Ruan Yi and Qing''er already know. They just met the baby. Just now the baby was in the bathroom. Qing''er just came to find me inside. I went outside to buy breakfast for the baby, so they met!"


    "Ah? Sister ah Hui, why are you so careless? Can these two little girls keep the secret? I think you already know it now? The news of baby here must be kept absolutely confidential. Now two more little girls know it. I''m worried that baby is no longer safe in you!" Ruan Ling said eagerly.


    Ah Hui was a little nervous when she heard Ruan Ling''s words. She said, "sister, should it be all right? Ruan Yi has been with me for three years. I know her very well. She should be all right. Qing Er has just graduated from high school. She is still young and easy to control!"


    "How can you think so? I tell you, do you know the real reason why Alan died?"


    "Didn''t Abu kill them?"


    "Yes, do you know why she was killed by Abu?"


    "I don''t know!" ah Hui vaguely felt that things might not be as simple as she thought.


    "Then I tell you, sister ah Hui, because Alan betrayed me long ago. Although she became better later, it was also because we told her the true face of Abu and ah Xiong. She later dealt with Abu with the belief of death. She was seen through by Abu before she was spoiled and killed by his evil wolf like men. I found her back after she betrayed me for nearly a year Ruan Yi has only been with you for three years after he betrayed me, but Alan has been with me for five years. He is my sister. Do you dare to say that you think there should be no problem? "


    "Well... Sister, what should I do now? I can''t kill these two girls?" ah Hui said in fear.


    "Alas! I really can''t, so I can only do it!"


    "Ah? Sister, no, I can''t do it. Sister, maybe it''s not as scary as you think. Besides, they don''t know what the baby has done. Sister, please let them go!"


    "Sister ah Hui, I didn''t say I must kill them, but you have to find a way to shut them up completely! What if they really say it? They may have no intention to say it, because they don''t know the seriousness of the matter!"


    "I''ve told them that I can''t reveal it!"


    "It''s no use, sister ah Hui. No, you can''t just do nothing. In this way, I''ll show you a way. As long as you do what I teach you, you won''t let their sisters sell their baby!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, you said, I will do what you said!" ah Hui said excitedly.


    "You asked the baby to take both their sisters!"


    "Ah? Let the baby take all their sisters? Sister, did I hear you right?" ah Hui asked in surprise.


    "No mistake, that''s what I mean. Listen to me. As long as they both become baby women, do you think they can escape from your experience? Where can they find such a handsome and attractive man? I know Ruan Yi has just got married. Is her man the guy who works as a security guard in Liangshan hotel?"


    "What do you think of her husband compared with our baby?"


    "One heaven and one earth, incomparable!"


    "That''s enough? As long as she compares her baby with her husband, she will fall in love with her baby. At that time, she won''t even want her life to protect our baby. That young girl is still a little girl. As long as the baby is free these two days, she can''t live or die without her baby. In this way, you can keep your baby with them at ease, Absolutely nothing will happen. Of course, you must pay attention to it. Don''t be jealous. Everything should take protecting the baby as the main goal, okay? "


    After hanging up Ruan Ling''s phone, ah Hui sat in her bed in a daze. How could sister have such an idea? How could she be willing to give up her man so generously to other women? She''s willing, but what about me? I can''t bear it! Baby is mine now. Ruan Yi and Qing''er are much younger than themselves, especially Qing''er, but she is still a little girl. She is eighteen or nine years old and is about the same as her daughter Xiao Yao. She wants to rob a man with herself. How can she be her opponent? Besides, I can''t accompany him these days. Didn''t I give them all the opportunities?


    Ruan Yi is the same girl. Her husband can''t compare with Tang Wenhao. If she is accepted by the baby and compared with her husband, she won''t die with the baby? I will definitely rob myself, but in addition to this method, how can I keep them tight lipped?

 Chapter 222

    After thinking about it, ah Hui just couldn''t accept Ruan Ling''s suggestion, but there was no better solution for a while and a half.


    Just then, Tang Wenhao raised his head from the stairs and asked in a low voice, "sister ah Hui, I heard you talking to Ruan Ling on the phone. How''s it going? Where are they?"


    "Ah? Oh! Elder sister, they are about to reach the gutter. She reassures you that they have a smooth journey!" ah Hui responded.


    "Well, that''s good. By the way, did you tell her that Ruan Yi and Qing''er have found me?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, yes!" ah Hui was worried about it.


    "What did she say? Doesn''t it matter? Hehe!"


    "Well... It''s all right... Baby, come up and sit down for a while? I have something to tell you!" ah Hui said.


    Tang Wenhao found that after ah Hui answered Ruan Ling''s phone, he looked a little unnatural and asked suspiciously, "sister ah Hui, what''s the matter? You seem to have something on your mind?"


    "Baby, i... why don''t we go down and talk! It''s not safe here!" ah Hui said, walked to the stairs, Tang Wenhao nodded, hurriedly moved down a few steps and waited for her.


    When ah Hui''s head came down, Tang Wenhao reached out and hugged her. They went to the basement room and sat on the edge of the bed. Tang Wenhao looked at her suspiciously and asked, "sister ah Hui, what''s the matter?"


    "Sister a still doesn''t trust Ruan Yi and Qing''er. She says that even Alan will betray her. Why won''t Ruan Yi and Qing''er? Sister a little blames me for not dealing with it!" ah Hui said dejectedly.


    "Ah? No! I think Ruan Yi and Qing''er should be trustworthy. They don''t have to hurt me! Don''t worry, sister ah Hui, I''ll explain to Ruan Ling!" Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "It''s no use, baby. In fact, I''m a little worried about what elder sister said. What she said is reasonable. These two girls are not old. Elder sister is worried that they don''t have a firm mouth. What if they accidentally reveal it? It will kill you, baby. I don''t want you to die. If you die, I don''t want to live. Baby, I can''t live without you at all. Baby, you will die Do you like me so much? "


    "Of course, sister ah Hui, you think too much. It doesn''t matter. It''s no use worrying. Sometimes it''s life. There''s no way. If these two girls really sell me, it''s my short life. I don''t blame anyone. I just feel sorry for you women who love me!" said Tang Wenhao, holding ah Hui affectionately, Kissed her red lips.


    "Hmm! Baby, I don''t want you to die. I''ll count on you for the rest of my life. No, I can''t be so selfish and hurt your life. I''ll do what sister said!" suddenly, ah Hui figured it out. She felt that she couldn''t put Tang Wenhao in danger because she was jealous, so Ruan Ling was right? They are forbidden to be jealous. They are already jealous before they start. How can this be done?


    "Ah? Do what Ruan Ling said? Sister ah Hui, what have you discussed?" Tang Wenhao thought that the crux of ah Hui''s unhappiness should be revealed immediately.


    "Baby, sister a asked you to take Ruan Yi and Qing''er and let them be your women!" ah Hui said sadly. From her expression, we can see how reluctant she was.


    "What? Let me take both Ruan Yi and Qing''er? It''s really Ruan Ling''s idea?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. However, his heart was happy. Shit, the two little beauties above are absolutely the best little beauties. If I can take them away, I won''t be lonely at all if I stay in the basement. There are beautiful women in turn. Hey, hey, cool!


    Although Tang Wenhao didn''t show a happy look, ah Hui still felt that he was full of interest in the news from his eyebrows, so he pouted unhappily and said, "baby, are you eager for elder sister to give such an order?"


    Tang Wenhao knew she was jealous and said with a smile, "sister ah Hui, are you jealous?"


    "Know and ask, baby, I have regarded you as my dependence in my life. You won''t like me after you have them? They are younger and more beautiful than me, and they must have more flavor than me!"


    Looking at the cute ah Hui with low self-esteem, Tang Wenhao knew that this was the crux of the problem. Tang Wenhao smiled brightly. He held her on his lap, scraped her delicate nose and smiled, "Sister Hui, you are such a beautiful and charming woman. How can I not like you? Half of what you just said is right. They are much younger than you, but they are beautiful! You can''t say that. In terms of beauty, you don''t lose to any woman, at least I think so. Moreover, you have experience and mature beauty that they don''t have, which they can''t compare Yes, so you have no reason to feel inferior. You can''t bear it. If your body can bear it, I promise you to fully enjoy the love I give you every day! "Said Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao''s words moved ah Hui to tears and put him in his arms. "Baby, I love you so much. I must take good care of the injury and let you toss happily. I know you didn''t have fun last night!" he said, unnaturally focusing on Tang Wenhao.


    "See? This is the evidence that I like you!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Are you feeling bad now? Elder sister said you would feel bad if you didn''t have fun, wouldn''t you?"


    "Well, of course, it''s not me. All men will feel bad if they don''t have fun!" Tang Wenhao smiled and stared at ah Hui.


    Ah Hui was so hot and dry that he knew he couldn''t give it to him now, so he had to pretend to be generous and say, "baby, why don''t I call Ruan Yi down now and you want her now?"


    "What? Don''t be kidding, sister ah Hui. Forget it. It doesn''t matter. I can resist it. Anyway, you''ll be fine in a few days. Let''s let others go!" Tang Wenhao smiled insincerely.


    "Baby, I know you still want her in your heart. In fact, although she is a little small, she is still very beautiful. Otherwise, for the sake of safety, we''d better follow what sister said! Wait below and I''ll call her down to accompany you. However, don''t scare her. She''s still very good. I don''t want her to have an accident, baby, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Well, of course I understand. But, sister ah Hui, have you really made up your mind?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, I''ve decided. If something happens to you because I didn''t listen to elder sister, I''ll be so damn. Even elder sister is willing to give you to us for your safety. What else can we be reluctant to give up? What else can we be jealous?" ah Hui said with a smile.


    It seems that she has really made up her mind. Tang Wenhao has a burst of ecstasy in his heart. Shit, I didn''t expect to enjoy this treatment while hiding in this small basement? Really Yanfu is coming. I can''t fucking stop it! If the second brother Wu Kui knows, he has to hit the wall and die with envy.


    "Sister ah Hui, how can you tell Ruan Yi?" Tang Wenhao asked with inner ecstasy.


    "Anyway, I''m sure I can''t say it directly. Otherwise, what if she refuses? Although her husband can''t compare with you, I think their little husband and wife are still very good, so they must use some means!" ah Hui said.


    "What are you going to do?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    Ah Hui glanced at Tang Wenhao with a whine and said jealously, "I knew you wanted her long ago. I don''t believe you won''t move, such a beautiful little girl?"


    "Hehe, come again, sister ah Hui, if you really don''t want to, I really don''t care. I admit I''m holding it hard, but it''s not as scary as you think!"


    "Well, baby, I''ll ask her to bring something down. When she comes down, won''t you use your Kung Fu to make her fall asleep? Then you can do whatever you want!" ah Hui whined.


    "Hehe, I try not to talk to her in this way. If she wants to be the best, don''t say it again! Sister ah Hui, you can rest assured that whether I like them or not can''t change my feelings for you, just as whether I love you or not can''t change the fact that I deeply love Ruan Ling, understand? I''m different from others. I''m not only good enough Besides enough physical strength and energy to satisfy all my women, my feelings for all my women are true. Believe it or not, what I say is my heart! "Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Well, baby, I believe you. Otherwise, elder sister wouldn''t give you to us so generously. She must know that such a man is such a generous man!" ah Hui said, standing up and walking towards the stairs.


    Tang Wenhao followed her and took her up the stairs again. He loved her and knew she was very uncomfortable.


    After sending her up, Tang Wenhao turned and went down to the basement, picked up the remote control and pressed the key indiscriminately. In fact, he was anxiously waiting for the best young woman Ruan Yi to come down. Although he was not sure that he could persuade Ruan Yi to lie in front of him with his three inch tongue, he was sure that as long as he took her, she could not leave him, This confidence is based on many beautiful women he has accepted, including aunt Yang Danyun and other beautiful girls.


    When she comes down, how can I talk to her? What kind of topic is more suitable for cutting into the topic?


    When Tang Wenhao was daydreaming, he thought of Cao Cao and Cao Cao arrived. Sure enough, Ruan Yi came down the ladder with a fruit tray in her hand. When she saw Tang Wenhao, she smiled. Ruan Yi''s favor with him has increased a lot since she knew that Tang Wenhao was their elder sister''s man.


    After ah Hui went up just now, he praised Tang Wenhao''s position in the hearts of the sisters of death valley in front of the two little beauties. He said that he was not only handsome and charming, but also had high martial arts and mysterious. Ruan Yi and Qing''er had learned this. The most rare thing was that he had a very good spleen and a kind heart, which was deeply loved and loved by the beauties of death valley.


    In fact, ah Hui and Ruan Yi both heard that elder sister Ruan Ling had found a handsome Chinese young man to be her husband. She also said that she was a college student, a designer and very talented, but I didn''t know he could also master martial arts. After meeting Tang Wenhao this time, they were even more impressed with him.

 Chapter 223

    "Uncle, sister ah Hui asked me to send you some fruit. Look, this is our Vietnamese dragon fruit and this is Vietnamese mango. They are delicious. Try them!" Ruan Yi smiled.


    Tang Wenhao picked up a mango and took a bite. It was really sweet. When he was in China, he rarely ate mango. He didn''t like the taste, but the mango brought by Ruan Yi was really sweet. He couldn''t help nodding and praising, "well, it''s good, very sweet,... Hey! Miss Ruan Yi, your skirt fits you very well. Who bought it for you?"


    Ruan Yi smiled shyly as soon as she heard his uncle boast that his skirt was beautiful. She looked at Tang Wenhao and said, "uncle, I bought it myself. I like pure white things and feel very clean!"


    "Yes, you have good eyesight. This skirt is the most suitable for you. However, your skin is good, tender and white. Coupled with this skirt, it is like the fairy we say. Hey! By the way, Miss Ruan Yi, I have a question for you. I find that you people speak Chinese very well. Why?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, this is the prerequisite for us to enter the drugstore. Only girls who can speak Chinese can enter our drugstore. According to sister ah Hui, this is the rule set by sister ah and the unique rule of their Ruan shop. Therefore, we are used to speaking Chinese. We can only speak Vietnamese when we go home!"


    Tang Wenhao understood. No wonder they all speak Chinese together. Like death valley, the girls around Ruan Ling basically speak Chinese. Maybe this is to meet the requirements of her unique family background.


    "Then how can you speak Chinese? I see you can speak Chinese and have a special sense of intimacy, just like seeing your family!" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, uncle, you are a noble man. How can we be a family with you? I know Chinese because my father used to work in a Chinese restaurant. I have a good relationship with the daughter of the owner of the Chinese restaurant. We almost grew up together, so she learned Vietnamese and I learned Chinese. Unexpectedly, this experience gave me the opportunity to work for Ruan!"


    "It shows that you have fate with China. We Chinese people talk about fate very much. Miss Ruan Yi, do you believe in fate?" said Tang Wenhao, motioning Ruan Yi to sit on the edge of the bed, because there is no stool and only a bed, so if you want to sit down, you can only sit on the edge of the bed.


    Ruan Yi hesitated for a moment and said shyly, "my uncle... I believe it too... I still don''t sit. This is my uncle''s bed. It''s not suitable!"


    "What''s wrong with this? We are all equal people. Besides, you are a girl. Even if you sit, I should stand. If you don''t sit, I''m embarrassed to sit alone! After all, I''m a man, isn''t it? Sit!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao''s kind, approachable and sunny smile deeply shocked Ruan Yi, because in their eyes, the man of sister Ruan Ling should be a very mysterious and tall image, which should be very far away from them. I didn''t expect that he would be so polite and polite to the girl at the counter.


    Therefore, after she sat down, her heart was warm, but her pretty face was still blushing. Seeing her delicate, lovely and reserved appearance, Tang Wenhao really wanted to reach out and touch her tender face and kiss her cherry mouth, because her mouth was really sexy.


    Tang Wenhao stared at her foolishly. Her eyes were full of desire, which made Ruan Yi feel something. She suddenly felt flustered in her heart, such as a rabbit running around, and her mouth was a little dry. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and her sweet tongue stretched out to lick her sweet lips.


    Seeing this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help praising, "miss ruanyi, you are so beautiful and sexy!"


    "Uncle... I... Have to go up, can I?" Ruan Yi felt as if she was going to have something with uncle again. This feeling was very strong, so she wanted to escape. After all, she already had a husband.


    How could Tang Wenhao let her go? "No!" he said with a bad smile. He stood up and stopped in front of her. He stared at her sweet lips and wanted to swallow her.


    "Ah? Uncle... You!" Ruan Yi realized that her feeling was about to become a reality. She quickly stretched out her jade hand and tried to push Tang Wenhao away. As a result, Tang Wenhao held her jade hand tightly.


    Tang Wenhao''s hand tightly clasped Ruan Yi''s small hand like a pair of pliers, so that she couldn''t get rid of it. She was so anxious that her pretty face turned red and didn''t dare to attack. She had to plead, "uncle, please let me go. Please, I have a husband. Please don''t do this!"


    Tang Wenhao is a gentleman after all. Although his color is a little bit, he felt very uncomfortable when he saw that the little girl was unwilling, so he let go of her and said apologetically, "Miss ruanyi, I''m sorry! I just can''t control it. I don''t mean to force you. You are really beautiful and exciting. If your elder sister didn''t let me treat you like this, I really can''t bear it!"


    "Ah? Elder sister? You mean you just did that to me because elder sister asked you to do so?" Ruan Yi asked in surprise.


    "Well, indeed, I''m sorry!" Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    "Why? I don''t understand. You are sister''s man. Then you say that sister made you treat me like this. I''m just a woman standing at the counter. Besides, sister is not very familiar with me!"


    "It has nothing to do with these. Don''t ask. Anyway, if your elder sister asks, I''ll say I''ve slept with you as she says, so she won''t punish you!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Uncle, why did you help me so much?"


    "It''s not helping you, but I''m reluctant to force you. When I took you to my arms and ordered your acupoints today, I liked you at first sight. In fact, I really wanted to kiss you at that time, but I thought it was too much to offend you without your consent. I''d better make it clear to you face to face. It''s better to let you choose by yourself. The melon twisted by force is not sweet!"


    Tang Wenhao''s words had an effect. Ruan Yi looked at Tang Wenhao blankly, as if judging the authenticity of Tang Wenhao''s words. Tang Wenhao nodded again and said, "you can''t believe my mouth, but you should believe my eyes. Do you feel that I like and appreciate you when I look at you?"


    "Uncle... Don''t say... I have a husband!" Ruan Yi lowered her head in shame.


    "I know, what''s the matter? It doesn''t mean that other men can''t like you? Right? Miss Ruan Yi, come and look at my eyes. Do you feel anything?" said Tang Wenhao, reaching out to hold her chin and shooting at her.


    Ruan Yi had to lift Mei''s eyes and glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao. Her eyes were opposite. She obviously felt that Tang Wenhao''s eyes needed red fruits. She had been married and could clearly distinguish what the needs in Tang Wenhao''s eyes were. Therefore, she was too ashamed to look at him in the right eye.


    Tang Wenhao felt that the dose should be increased, so he resolutely lifted her chin and covered her fragrant lips. Although Ruan Yi had some premonitions, he didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to be so fierce and direct. After the fragrant lips were invaded, he immediately felt dizzy, charming and panting, and his whole body began to get hot and dry.


    Don''t forget, she is a newly married girl. She has to fight her husband every other day or two. Therefore, after being suddenly attacked by Tang Wenhao, the familiar feeling immediately surges and can''t be stopped, but she still has some reason. If she wants to push Tang Wenhao away, she always feels that she can''t afford her husband, but where can she push it? Tang Wenhao is much taller than her husband, She has excellent martial arts. Her strength is completely ignored by Tang Wenhao.


    She wanted to protest orally with Tang Wenhao, but Tang Wenhao''s lips completely controlled her lips and couldn''t open her mouth at all. Not only that, Tang Wenhao intensified. She suddenly felt that the sky was spinning and the whole person fell softly in Tang Wenhao''s arms without parry. At the same time, a heat wave attacked her body.


    "Hmm!" she whispered involuntarily.


    Tang Wenhao knew that the time was ripe. While kissing her, he forced her to the edge of the bed and let her fall on her back.


    Realizing that she would be wiped clean by Tang Wenhao, an instinct as a wife made her resist hard.


    Tang Wenhao was instantly ignited by her resistance.


    At this time, a man will have the impulse of Tang Wenhao, because men are born to conquer women!


    Ruan Yi glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao and said unhappily, "uncle, I said I was a woman with a husband. Now you are like this... How can I afford my husband?"


    "I''m sorry to leave him, I''ll marry you!" Tang Wenhao picked her up.


    "Ah? Uncle, but you... Are sister''s woman... Ruan Yi doesn''t dare think so. Just please let me go," Ruan Yi said shyly.


    "Come on, look at me. I promise you won''t give up later!"


    When the passion receded, "Ruan Yi, how do you feel?" Tang Wenhao asked with a satisfied smile.


    Ruan Yi cuddled up in his arms with a small pout and said, "it''s so comfortable, but I just feel sorry for my husband!"


    "There''s no way. A man''s ability to marry a beautiful wife depends on his strength. His strength is not as good as mine. I can only take his wife away. Little girl, it''s settled. Follow me in the future, okay? Leave him?"


    "Ah? Uncle, do you really want a divorce? I''m afraid my parents don''t agree. My husband is still good to them!" Ruan Yi said in embarrassment.


    "I''ll be better to your parents. I''m up to you. Anyway, you have to talk to me every day. Don''t talk to him. Moreover, I can conclude that when you go back to talk to him tonight, you don''t feel at all!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course, no doubt, you can try it if you don''t believe it!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "No, I can''t sleep with him tonight. I''m afraid he''ll see it!" Ruan Yi said.


    "You say it was your husband who made it last night!" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Go, we weren''t together last night. Besides, we all took safety measures for fear of my pregnancy!"


    "Ah? I''m afraid you''re pregnant. Why? Aren''t you husband and wife?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.

 Chapter 224

    Ruan Yi said shyly, "it''s a husband and wife, but if I''m pregnant, I can''t go to work. He can''t support me and my children. His salary is not as high as mine. How can I have children?"


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, it''s similar to our hometown. Let alone ordinary wage earners, even some small white-collar workers face this problem. They don''t dare to have children when they get married. They are afraid of losing their jobs and can''t afford to raise children. It seems that it''s the same everywhere!


    "Then I don''t have the habit of taking safety measures. All my women like me. They are not afraid of pregnancy. They will be born when they are pregnant. Listen to me. Don''t take any medicine. It''s not good for your health. From today on, you can''t take any medicine with your husband. You''re mine, and I''ll do it not only today, but also in the future. If there''s no accident, you can do it this time I must be pregnant. I have confidence in myself! "


    "Ah? Do you really want to marry you? Do you have to divorce?" Ruan Yi still couldn''t bear to leave her husband.


    "Do you want to step on two boats? You can not marry me or divorce, but I must be with you every day, because I am addicted and you make me very interested!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Uncle... Will elder sister really let me marry you? You''re elder sister''s man. What if she doesn''t agree? I''m divorced again. Who will want me in the future? You don''t know that in our place, once a woman is divorced, no one will marry again. Who wants a broken flower and a broken willow? Although my husband is not as good as you, he is a man and likes me very much, if you Don''t let me divorce without absolute certainty, OK? I can let you want me every day, but if you are pregnant, I will be finished. My husband will know that the child is not his, because he has always taken safety measures. "Ruan Yi still doesn''t trust Tang Wenhao!


    "Hehe, I can responsibly tell you that the reason why I dare to ask you so boldly is that I got your elder sister''s permission. Just look at the performance of elder sister ah Hui today! She deliberately asked you to come down with me because she also got the elder sister''s order to make you my woman. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about this, let alone what will happen if you get pregnant, pregnant You''ll be my wife in the future. It''s inconvenient here. You can also be transferred to the Ruan factory in death valley to work. You live next to me every day and will never be separated! "


    This statement surprised Ruan Yi. Her beautiful eyes showed the light of joy, "really?"


    "Of course, so you dare to break up with your husband! This is also responsible for others. You say you are with me every day and have to deal with your husband and cheat him when you go back. You must also have a burden in your heart. It''s better to cut the mess and end it at one time!"


    "Does he not agree? Or does he want to make trouble for you?"


    "It''s all right. Of course, don''t tell him this now. I''ll have a showdown with him when I can go outside. It''s safer. If he finds out tonight or tomorrow, don''t worry. I''ll have a way to deal with him. In a word, you''re already mine. You can''t let him touch you back. If he wants to touch you, you can find a reason to refuse!"


    "Ah? What reason can I find? He''s my husband. I was going to sleep with him!"


    "If you don''t go back, you can! Just say that you will be on the night shift with Qing''er for a few days. In a few days, go back again and find some reasons. What''s wrong with your health? Anyway, you can''t let him touch you again, okay?"


    They were talking. Someone came down the stairs. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Yi saw that sister ah Hui stumbled down. Ruan Yi was so ashamed that she wanted Tang Wenhao to withdraw from her body, but he was tightly hugged by Tang Wenhao. He said with a bad smile, "it''s all right. Sister ah Hui doesn''t want you to be jealous!"


    "Ah? Sister ah Hui... Is also your woman?"


    "Of course, ha ha, sister ah Hui, it''s successful. Miss Ruan Yi has become your good sister with honor. I''m persuading her to break up with her husband and be my own woman in the future!"


    "Hehe, baby, she is my good sister!" sister ah Hui walked to the blushing Ruan Yi with a smile, looked at them jealously, smiled and asked, "Ruan Yi, is my uncle much better than your husband? Is he addicted now?"


    "Sister ah Hui... So you know everything. Do you think sister ah will really agree with me to marry my uncle?" Ruan Yi asked shyly.


    "Hehe, of course it''s true. As long as you like, you''ll be my uncle''s wife from now on. How about serving my uncle with sister ah Hui?"


    "Well! Sister ah Hui, listen to you!"


    "That''s right, girl. You will enjoy endless blessings in the future. My uncle is a man among men!"


    "Well, I see. I don''t know how many times my uncle is more powerful than my husband. Really, the woman who is my uncle is too happy! But... I don''t quite understand why elder sister wants me? I''m not particularly beautiful, and my figure is not as good as elder sister Hui!"


    "Silly girl, I''ll tell you the reason later. You just need to know that being an uncle''s woman is a happy thing. Then go on! I''m going up!"


    "Sister ah Hui, let me take you up!" said Tang Wenhao, who was about to get up.


    "All right, baby, I can do it. You''re happy!" ah Hui looked back and smiled. After that, she glanced at Ruan Yi jealously and climbed up slowly.


    Ruan yimingxian, who got ahui''s promise, let go of a lot, no longer had any constraints, and boldly cooperated with Tang Wenhao.


    This time she had no strength at all. She was also carried up the stairs by Tang Wenhao.


    When Ruan Yi reached the top, ah Hui waited for her by the bed. Seeing that she looked tired, she knew that she was choked by Tang Wenhao and asked with concern, "girl, can you still walk?"


    "Well, it''s just boring. Sister ah Hui, go down and accompany him!"


    "Sister ah Hui can''t do it either! It''s difficult to walk and can''t sleep with him. Why don''t we let Qing''er go down with him?" ah Hui asked tentatively.


    "Ah? Sister ah Hui, how can this be done? Sister Qing''er''s family seems to have told her about her mother-in-law''s family!"


    "What''s the matter with your mother-in-law''s family? You''re married? Today, you''ve been fooled by my uncle. Aren''t you infatuated with my uncle?" ah Hui said disdainfully.


    "Will you be blamed if sister ah knows?... sister ah Hui, no, this is what sister ah asked you to do?" Ruan Yi was very intelligent and seemed to react.


    Sister a Hui nodded and asked Ruan Ling to tell Ruan Yi what she had collected with Qing''er because she was worried about Tang Wenhao being held back, but she didn''t tell her that the real reason was to subdue them and protect Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Yi had no strength to go downstairs with him after being tossed by Tang Wenhao all morning. Although she was not injured, she was obviously out of energy. Therefore, ah Hui asked her to sit at the counter on duty, Qing''er went out to buy lunch for them, and Tang Wenhao worked in the basement to adjust her breath and suppress her rising desire.


    Shit, after accepting the master''s internal skill, I obviously feel that the demand is more vigorous. If women don''t sleep, they will suffocate! It seems that it''s really difficult to meet her needs with sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi. I''ll see the little girl Qing''er in the afternoon. I hope she can stand herself.


    After calming his high mood, Tang Wenhao began to watch TV and waited for lunch. He was already very hungry.


    After watching TV for a while, she finally came down with some lunch boxes from above. As soon as she got to the basement, she was shy when she saw her handsome uncle Tang Wenhao. She smiled shyly, "uncle, these two boxes are yours. Sister ah Hui said you can eat best!"


    "Ha ha, thank you, miss Qing''er!" Tang Wenhao said, looking at the beautiful little beauty.


    "You''re welcome, uncle. Come on, I''ll open it for you!" Qing''er smiled.


    "No, I''ll do it myself. You can do it yourself! By the way, Qing''er, how can you speak Chinese so well?"


    "There are many people in our village. Our village is on the border."


    "Oh! How old are you?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile, because he knew that the girl would soon be his own. He should first ask how old she was.


    "Just over eighteen, my uncle is a college student, isn''t he?"


    "Well, there''s nothing great about college students!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    They talked while eating. Just after dinner, Qing''er was about to pick up the dishes and chopsticks. Suddenly ah Hui shouted anxiously at the entrance of the stairs, "baby, Ah Mei called and said, sister, they had an accident. Let you find a way to go into the mountain to save them!"


    "Ah! Something happened to Ruan Ling? OK, I''ll go right away, but I don''t know the way? At least take me into the mountain. As long as I enter the mountain road you often go, I''ll know how to go!" said Tang Wenhao quickly began to pack his things.


    "OK, you and Qing''er clean up first and hurry up. Let''s discuss how to send you into the mountain!" ah Hui said anxiously.


    Soon, Tang Wenhao and Qing''er also climbed into ah Hui''s room. The four people sat in the room and began to negotiate who would be more suitable to take Tang Wenhao into the mountain. Ah Hui certainly couldn''t. Tang Wenhao made it difficult to walk last night. Ruan Yibi was more familiar with the situation than Qing''er, but she had been waiting on Tang Wenhao all morning. She was exhausted and almost collapsed, Finally, I have to give this task to young girl Qing''er.


    "Sister ah Hui, can I?" Qing''er was not confident.


    "You can do it, girl. You''re smart and quick witted. You''re sure to do it, but you two have to have an identity that others believe. Otherwise, once you find it, it''s easy to expose it. You should remember that my uncle sneaked in this time, and the military and police can''t find out that he''s Chinese, okay?"


    "Well, I understand. Sister ah Hui, don''t worry. I''ll say my uncle is my brother!"


    "All right, let''s play it by ear on the way! I''m very anxious to hear Ah Mei''s tone, and I can''t get through the phone just by saying this sentence. Saving people is like fighting a fire. You must get to the gutter as soon as possible. They happened in the gutter!"


    "Well, sister ah Hui, let''s go, Qing''er!" Tang Wenhao said, grabbed his backpack, pulled Qing''er and went out.

 Chapter 225

    Ah Hui and Ruan Yi didn''t talk nonsense. They followed them out of the drugstore. As soon as they went out, they met a public security officer. He took a vigilant look at Tang Wenhao and Qing''er and asked suspiciously, "landlady, who is the man with Qing''er?"


    "Oh, it''s you! He... Is Qing''er''s brother. What''s the matter?" ah Hui replied nervously. She didn''t expect to meet officer Chen as soon as she went out. After that, she winked at Tang Wenhao and motioned them to go quickly. Tang Wenhao looked back and took Qing''er away.


    The boy asked warily, "landlady, haven''t you seen him? Does Miss Qing''er have a brother?"


    "You''re sick, aren''t you? This is Qing''er''s cousin. He went to college outside and came back to pick up Qing''er. He said that Qing''er''s mother was ill and asked her to go back quickly. Did your boy get an occupational disease? He listed others as bad guys when he saw strangers?"


    "Hehe, landlady, are you still so angry? Are you still angry last night? OK, I''ll just ask. These days are an extraordinary period. It''s good to ask strangers why. By the way, get me some medicine!"


    Not to mention ah Hui, how they deal with the dog day''s public security officer surnamed Chen, just Tang Wenhao and Qing''er.


    When they got to the street, they took a taxi and went straight to the suburbs.


    Qing''er has always been very excited to be the guide of her uncle. She glances at Tang Wenhao with admiration from time to time. Under the praise of ah Hui and the magical technique that Tang Wenhao could not move or speak with a few moves on her this morning, she felt that her uncle beside her was very handsome and comfortable, She was also a very powerful role, so she decided to do well on the road to win the favor of her uncle.


    Although she hasn''t learned about men and women yet, she has vaguely felt that sister Ruan Yi and her uncle seem to have done that in the morning, because Ruan Yi stayed in the basement with her uncle all morning, and she seemed to hear sister Ruan Yi shouting happily at the bottom of sister ah Hui by looking for sister ah Hui to have something to do. At that time, she understood something and was very jealous of Ruan Yi, Because she also likes handsome uncle.


    When the car was about to leave the city, there was a traffic jam. Tang Wenhao was anxious to turn around in the car. Qing''er saw the situation and quickly asked the driver in Vietnamese. The driver said that he had to check out of the city these two days, so it was relatively blocked. Qing''er translated it to Tang Wenhao as soon as he heard it. Tang Wenhao asked Qing''er if there was any way not to check it? He thought there might be something wrong if he checked.


    Qing''er thought about it and said to Tang Wenhao, "uncle, I think we''ll get off here! I have a way. I''ll take a taxi when I get out of the city!"


    "OK, Qing''er, I''ll listen to you!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After Qing''er paid the fare, he led Tang Wenhao to a remote street and said to Tang Wenhao, "uncle, if you want to get out of the city without inspection, I think you''d better make up!"


    "Ah? Make up, how could this be possible? It''s too late? What bad ideas did you come up with?" Tang Wenhao was not happy to hear it.


    "Don''t worry, uncle! As long as you do what I say, you can get out of the city smoothly. Don''t you know the reason why you can''t get out of the city? If you know, you can understand what I mean!" Qing''er smiled.


    "OK, tell me about it!" Tang Wenhao said suspiciously looking at Qing''er. He disdained Qing''er''s way.


    "Uncle, your temperament is not from our side. You look white and good-looking. How can we have a man as beautiful as you? Qing''er is so big and has never seen a better looking man than my uncle, so you have to dress up like the man on our side before you can muddle through!" Qing''er said.


    "Oh, that''s reasonable. Qing''er, you''re quite smart. How are you going to make up with me? Time is pressing, so you have to hurry!" Tang Wenhao thought it was quite reliable after hearing Qing''er''s words, and secretly praised the little girl''s intelligence.


    "Uncle, you come with me. I have a very good way!" he said, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand and walking towards the street. Tang Wenhao was confused and had to follow her.


    However, when his big hand was held by her soft and delicate little hand, he felt quite good. When he glanced at the petite and lovely little beauty, he was inexplicably moved. If he could bring her back safely, he must love the little girl well.


    However, when Qing''er led Tang Wenhao to a man sitting on the ground begging in the street, Tang Wenhao seemed to understand. He asked suspiciously, "Qing''er, won''t you let me dress up like him?"


    "Hehe, uncle, you''re smart. That''s what Qing''er means. People like them won''t pay attention to it, let alone check it. People just ask him, they can''t answer, and no one will doubt anything. They all think it''s normal. Don''t you think this is the best way?" Qing''er said excitedly.


    "Ah? You really have this method? But where can I find this kind of clothes on him?" Tang Wenhao was surprised, but he thought Qing''er''s method was good and should not attract other people''s attention.


    "Isn''t there something on him?" Qing''er said with a smile.


    "Don''t people wear it?"


    "I''ll buy him a new one right away. Won''t he change it when we replace it with a new one?" Qing''er smiled confidently.


    "Hehe, you too. Let''s try! Go talk to him!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Qing''er was very excited when he saw that Tang Wenhao agreed to his clever plan. He jumped in front of the beggar and said to him in Vietnamese, "big brother, shall we talk about business?"


    The beggar looked at her warily and asked, "what business do you have with me?"


    "Yes! I''ll change your clothes with you. Give me your clothes and I''ll buy you a brand-new one at the mall." Qing''er asked excitedly.


    "Ah? Do you want my clothes?" the beggar looked at Hong Qing''er in surprise and thought, is this beautiful little girl sick? What is she going to do with the clothes she hasn''t washed for more than a year?


    "Yes, I''m useful. You say whether you change it or not?" Qing Erman thought the other party would change it.


    "No change!" the beggar refused decisively.


    Now Qing''er was stunned. His small eyes stared out and asked, "are you sick? I''ll exchange new clothes for your broken clothes. Don''t you change them?"


    "Little girl, why are you swearing? What are you staring at? You took my clothes away. Who gave me money? Can I make money by wearing the new clothes you bought? In your eyes, it''s broken clothes, in my eyes, it''s my guy for dinner, okay? Don''t change!" the beggar said unhappily.


    Hearing the beggar''s explanation, Qing''er covered her small mouth and smiled. Then she squatted down and smiled at him, "big brother, why don''t I buy you clothes first and then give you money? How much money can you earn a day and I''ll give you ten days. How about this condition? With new clothes, you can turn it into broken clothes? Right?"


    The beggar thought about Qing''er''s suggestion, and then asked puzzledly, "why do you want my rags? Why do you spend so much money?"


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll ask you whether you change it or not. If you don''t change it, I''ll find another beggar. You''re not the only one with this dress here?"


    "OK, OK, then do as you say! In addition to buying me new clothes, can you give me another 20000 vnd?"


    "Ten thousand!" Qing''er bargained.


    "Fifteen thousand!"


    "Twelve thousand!" Qing''er countered again.


    "OK, just twelve thousand. Where can I change my clothes?" asked the beggar.


    "Wait in the alley over there. I''ll buy clothes from you first. How tall are you?"


    "One meter seventy-two!" the beggar answered very simply.


    Although Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what they said, it could be seen from Qing''er''s expression that things were done. When he saw the beggar walking in the direction of Qing''er''s fingers, he asked suspiciously, "ha ha, Qing''er, what did you talk about?"


    "Hehe, uncle, it''s done. Let''s buy him new clothes and give him 12000 vnd. The deal is done. Wait, you take his broken clothes and cover them on your body. Then I''ll go to the river to paint some mud on your face and make it dirty. In this way, we can certainly get out of the city!"


    "OK, Qing''er, you can buy another suit later! I must take a bath and change new clothes after wearing his clothes, or I can''t stand it!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No problem, uncle, let''s go! Hee hee!" Qing''er happily went to the nearby mall with Tang Wenhao.


    The two bought two sets of clothes, one of which was converted into a stall of more than 20 yuan, and the other was worn by Tang Wenhao. It cost hundreds of yuan. They quickly walked to the alley where the beggar used to go.


    The beggar waited in the alley as expected. After Qing''er gave him his new clothes, the guy took off his old clothes in front of Qing''er, put on new clothes, and got 12000 Vietnamese Dong from Qing''er.


    After getting what they needed, Tang Wenhao and Qing''er left the alley. The beggar was still staring at their backs in a daze! Are they sick or am I lucky? Is there such a fool in the world?


    Qing''er is a local. Although she is not from Langshan City, she read books here in high school, so she is very familiar with the environment here. She led Tang Wenhao to a small river and asked Tang Wenhao to hide beside the river bank. When no one noticed, she asked him to change his broken clothes.


    "Uncle, even if you dress like this, you are also a good-looking beggar!" Qing''er smiled at Tang Wenhao with affectionate eyebrows.


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed by her. Then, the little girl asked Tang Wenhao to bend down, and she used her hand to get some sludge in the river on his head and wipe it on his face, so that she couldn''t even recognize it.


    Until Qing''er thought she was disgusted to see Tang Wenhao, she stopped spoiling Tang Wenhao. After that, they walked out of the city.


    At the checkpoint, Qing''er repeatedly told Tang Wenhao not to speak. As soon as he spoke, he was finished. He pretended to be dumb and screamed. She would explain something. She told Tang Wenhao that once the police had to check, she would explain to them. She said that Tang Wenhao might be her dumb fool brother who had been separated for many years. She just met him, She wants to take her back to her hometown to meet her at home.


    It can be said that Tang Wenhao has fully recognized Qing''er''s wisdom from this matter. This little girl is definitely not a simple role in the future.

 Chapter 226

    They lined up one after another and finally arrived at Tang Wenhao. A public security officer looked at Tang Wenhao in doubt and disgust and asked in Vietnamese, "where are you from and where are you going?"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand anyway. He simply pretended to be very indifferent, and his eyes wouldn''t blink. Wooden, he waved his hand blindly and screamed a few times.


    "Speak, lock you up if you don''t speak!" the police yelled at Tang Wenhao.


    This sentence made Qing''er very worried. She was afraid that if the public security really locked Tang Wenhao up and asked him to take off his clothes and take a bath, wouldn''t everything be revealed? So she hurried forward and smiled at the public security inspector, "this public security brother!"


    "Call Comrade!"


    "Yes, comrade public security, he is a bit like my mentally retarded brother who has been separated for many years. I want to take him back to my hometown for my parents to see. You see, this is my ID card and work card. I will work at the counter of Ruan''s drugstore opposite the public Security Bureau this year!" he said and handed his card to the public security personnel.


    The policeman looked at Qing''er carefully and was happy. He smiled, "little girl, you look familiar! It seems that I have seen you in the drugstore. Is this really your brother?"


    "Maybe, it''s a bit like that. I want to wash his face and look carefully. He won''t let me touch him, so I have to take him back again!" Qing''er replied tactfully.


    "Oh, OK, pay attention! People with intellectual disabilities sometimes tend to be violent. Let''s go!" the public security officer waved them over.


    At this time, Qing''er found a motorcycle police car coming behind her. When she saw it, she was frightened. It turned out that the police who came was not someone else, but the police surnamed Chen who met when she and Tang Wenhao came out of the drugstore.


    So she hurriedly turned around and pushed Tang Wenhao to signal him to go quickly, but Tang Wenhao pretended to be addicted and stood still. She had to go to the front and pull him away. The public security officer who let him go moved in his heart, but he didn''t think deeply. He watched them disappear into the crowd.


    Out of the city, Qing''er wanted to take Tang Wenhao to get a motorcycle, but when people saw Tang Wenhao''s appearance, they didn''t even get the motorcycle, which suffocated Tang Wenhao. "Qing''er, you have to find a place to let me take a bath and change clothes! I''m suffocating!"


    "Hehe, don''t worry, uncle. As long as you move forward, there will be a small forest. There is a clear stream in the forest. You can take a bath in it. We just have to find a car first. It''s too slow to walk!"


    Later, Qing''er gave the motorcycle driver money first, and then there was a guy. On the premise that Qing''er sat in the middle, that is, Qing''er had to hold the motorcycle driver, and people were willing to take them away. Tang Wenhao was so angry that he wanted to beat him.


    After a few minutes'' drive, he arrived at the grove mentioned by Qing''er. After the motorcycle driver ran away, Tang Wenhao didn''t care about anything. He took off his pants in front of Qing''er. Qing''er glanced at his bulging bottom and turned his body in shame.


    Tang Wenhao joked, "Qing''er, do you want to see it? If you dare to see it, I dare let you see it. Anywhere?"


    "Uncle, you are bad. Hurry up! Don''t you have to save sister?" Qing''er smiled shyly.


    This reminded Tang Wenhao that he quickly picked up his pants, threw them to the bank, jumped into the stream, quickly scrubbed them, and then drilled into the water to wash them. Of course, he also washed his body by the way. He stayed with Ruan Yi all morning in the morning. Maybe he would have to be happy in Qing''er this little girl in the evening!


    Thinking of this, he suddenly had an impulse to take care of her on the spot, so he glanced at the forest. There was no one. Just about to open his mouth, he teased her first. The little girl was impatient, "uncle, hurry up! We have to go into the mountain! We have to walk all night to get near the Tiangou!"


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed when he heard this. He secretly scolded himself as an animal. Knowing the little beauty, he forgot Ruan Ling''s safety. It''s really damn.


    So, he quickly cleaned himself up. Suddenly, he went ashore and put on his pants. After putting on his pants, he asked the little girl to turn around. Qing''er looked at Tang Wenhao''s strong chest and abdominal muscles. His beautiful eyes showed worship. Girls in spring would worship a handsome man like him.


    Tang Wenhao quickly put on his clothes and trousers, took out his certificate from his new clothes, checked it and found that there was no problem. They went out of the woods.


    After arriving on the road, Tang Wenhao, a talented man, stood with Qing''er to take a taxi. Someone stopped at random with a wave. Shit, that''s the difference. After changing clothes and taking a bath, the treatment was completely different.


    After getting on the bus, the car sped away in the direction of entering the mountain. Their mood was much easier. In less than half an hour, the car began to enter the bumpy path. Qing''er and Tang Wenhao got off the car nearby and walked towards the entrance on foot. About less than 300 meters away from the entrance, Tang Wenhao found a military car parked in three people, with four or five armed soldiers standing on both sides.


    "Qing''er, slow down. Don''t go. The front is stuck by the military. It''s estimated that it will be inspected again. What should we do now? Look, both sides are blocked by barbed wire!" said Tang Wenhao, pointing to the edge of the jungle.


    They stopped.


    Qing''er looked silly. "Ah? There are still checkpoints here? But we threw away all the clothes? Uncle, I don''t know what to do. Why don''t we go back and pick up the clothes?"


    "No, they may have seen us. If we pick it up and I put it on again, isn''t it a confession?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Uncle, what you''re most afraid of is that they find out your identity. Just don''t talk and pretend to be dumb! OK?" "that''s no problem, but my documents are all on me, and I can''t throw them away! It''ll be more troublesome without them!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Qing''er looked at herself and touched her. Suddenly, she had a way. However, she hesitated. Therefore, she looked at Tang Wenhao shyly and said, "uncle, I can hide your certificate where they won''t find it!"


    Tang Wenhao was so smart that he immediately reacted. He looked at her and asked with a smile, "is it in your bra?"


    "Can''t you?" Qing''er smiled shyly.


    "Yes, but it''s a little risky. The ID card and passport are very hard. I''m afraid there are problems. It''s easy to be found. You''re wearing so thin now!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Don''t you know if you try? Let''s go that way and find a remote place. Let''s hide and try!" said Qing''er, pointing to a corner not far away.


    This is a relatively hidden place. Several dense trees are hidden in the sunken Valley, surrounded by lush weeds. Qing''er and Tang Wenhao stop when they see no one. Qing''er asks Tang Wenhao to give her the certificate.


    Tang Wenhao handed her her passport and ID card, and then watched the surrounding movement with vigilance. In addition to not letting people find Qing''er hiding things in her bra, nor letting malicious guys peep at other people''s little girls.


    Qing''er went under a tree, untied his bra with Tang Wenhao on his back, stuffed his passport and ID card into it, put it on, turned around and let Tang Wenhao have a look. Tang Wenhao shook his head at a look, "ha ha, Qing''er, it must not be possible. It''s too obvious. Why don''t you take off your ID card and try it!"


    "Well, OK, I''ll try again!" said Qing''er. She turned to untie her bra, took out her ID card and tied it, but the effect was similar to that just now.


    "Then take out your passport and try changing your ID card!" Tang Wenhao suggested again.


    Qing''er tried as Tang Wenhao said. This time it was OK. It showed that an ID card inserted in the bra could still be accommodated. I couldn''t see it at all.


    "There are only passports left, but where else can I put them?" Qing''er said shyly.


    "If you can''t, just bury your passport somewhere and come out to get it later?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "What if I can''t find it? Think again. Yes, I have a way!" Qing''er suddenly has another way. Tang Wenhao looks at her in surprise. She pouts her sexy cherry mouth and says shyly, "turn around and don''t peek!"


    "I... Want to hide it in my... You don''t have to worry about it!" said Qing''er, who was blushing. After all, she was a little girl and had never been in love. Now she came up with such a move. Of course, she was very shy.


    Tang Wenhao burst into laughter.


    "Well, uncle, you are bad! People are all for you!" Qing''er said coyly.


    Tang Wenhao stopped teasing her. He took the initiative to turn around and let Qing''er try to find a place where she could hide things. In less than a minute, Qing''er successfully stuffed her passport into her. Because she was wearing Audrey national clothes, she couldn''t see it at all.


    After taking two shy steps, she said shyly, "uncle, everything else is OK. I just feel a little uncomfortable walking, but it''s OK. Take it out after passing the level anyway!"


    "Hehe, Qing''er, I didn''t expect you to be a female Zhuge. You''re very smart. I like you more and more!" Tang Wenhao smiled. He really felt that Qing''er was a little immature, but he thought very mature and thoughtful. Ah Hui chose her to help him. If Ruan Yi followed him, she might not have her wisdom, Although Ruan Yi is a rare sleeping partner.


    The checkpoint stopped and inspected by the Vietnamese army is the entrance and exit of two mountain roads. One runs north-south to death valley. This mountain road is very difficult and rugged. Therefore, few people go in and out. Basically, it is the sisters of Ruan Ling''s death valley.


    The other way is east-west, which leads to the eastern jungle. Usually, some hunters will enter the mountain from here to hunt. In fact, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai mistakenly entered the jungle from the eastern direction, but there was no sense of direction at that time.


    Qing''er and Tang Wenhao came to the checkpoint. A soldier stopped them with a gun. Looking at Tang Wenhao with a heroic face, he asked in Vietnamese, "please show me your ID. where are you going?"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand it anyway. Just like when he left the city, he pretended to be deaf and silly and ignored him at all. He just looked at him foolishly. Qing''er hurried forward, handed over his certificate and said with a smile, "brother, he is mute and deaf. He can''t hear what you say. Just ask me if there is anything. This is my certificate!"

 Chapter 227

    The soldier looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, took the certificate handed over by Qing''er, and asked, "are you an employee of Ruan''s pharmaceutical?"


    "Yes, I work in the city. I work in Ruan''s drugstore. He is our elder sister, that is, the porter recruited by Ruan''s boss Ruan Ling from the city. Although he is deaf and mute, he has great strength and looks good. Our elder sister has pity on him. Let me send him into the mountain and do some strength work in the factory!"


    Tang Wenhao heard that the ghost girl can really deceive. This nonsense is really a little reliable.


    "Oh, go in! Little girl, be careful. It''s dark. You can''t go into the mountain tomorrow!" said the Vietnamese army friendly.


    "Hehe, brother, thank you. It''s all right. I''m familiar with the right way!" he said, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand and walking inside.


    "Wait a minute, little girl, I just seem to see you standing there talking with him!" said, and the Vietnamese army looked at Qing''er and Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao was startled and was ready. Once the Vietnamese Army wanted to take measures against himself, he took the opportunity to control them. But Qing''er''s performance impressed him again.


    "Hehe, brother, you said we were just looking for a toilet. Where can I find a toilet for him in this place? I''ll take him to the valley for convenience. What? Do you want to check there?"


    After listening to her explanation, Yue Jun hesitated for a moment. Finally, he waved his hand and let them enter the mountain.


    They walked to the edge of the jungle. When they entered the jungle mountain road with a cat''s waist, Qing''er was so happy that he took Tang Wenhao''s hand, laughed wildly, and was very excited, "ha ha... Uncle, how about going into the mountain safely? I successfully completed the task entrusted to me by sister ah Hui. Let''s go. We can boldly speed up and move towards Tiangou!"


    Tang Wenhao stared at Gu Lingjing, lively and lovely Qing''er. He really wanted to hug her and kiss her. He felt that Qing''er''s performance along the way was impeccable and too smart!


    "Qing''er, when we find your sister, I''ll tell your sister that you are the smartest. Let him promote you and increase your salary, okay?"


    "Hee hee, OK! But what I want most is to follow my uncle and elder sister in the future. Otherwise, you tell elder sister, let me follow elder sister in the future! They say that following elder sister is awesome and can learn kung fu and fight!"


    "Do you like learning kung fu?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, like my uncle, my uncle, why don''t I worship you as a teacher? You''re my teacher. I''ll do whatever you want me to do in the future, okay?"


    "If you don''t worship me as a teacher, I can teach you. You can save my life! Let''s go! Find your sister again!" said Tang Wenhao, taking her little hand and walking in.


    "Yes! Thank you, uncle!" said Qing''er. Qing''er kissed Tang Wenhao on the back of his hand. Tang Wenhao was so hot that he really wanted to kiss her enough, but considering that it was important to find Ruan Ling, as long as he pressed his desire, he walked side by side with Qing''er.


    After taking a few steps, suddenly, Qing''er remembered something, screamed and cried shyly, "Yo, uncle, wait, I almost forgot, I forgot to take out your passport and ID card!"


    Tang Wenhao remembered that his passport was still on her!


    Qing''er shyly ran into the jungle and asked Tang Wenhao not to peek.


    "Are you ready, miss?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    Qing''er was startled and quickly replied, "OK!"


    Tang Wenhao thought she was really good. He turned and walked to her. When he looked down, he was stunned.


    "Ah? Rogue, uncle, you''re bad. Who let you come and see?" Qing''er was so shy that she quickly covered it with her passport. This was an instinct. In fact, she was not afraid to let Tang Wenhao see, but because of the girl''s reserve and shyness.


    "Ha ha, it''s what you said. I just came here. I''ve seen it. Can you not let me see it clearly?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. However, he didn''t really do this, but turned his eyes elsewhere while joking.


    "No, uncle, you''re bad! Don''t look, I''ll be fine soon!" he said, quickly put on his clothes and took out his ID card from his bra.


    After his body was visited by Tang Wenhao, Qing''er''s pretty face was always red with shame. He didn''t even return his passport and ID card to Tang Wenhao, so he kept walking forward with his head depressed.


    "Qing''er, you''re not going to give me my passport and ID card?" Tang Wenhao joked behind.


    "I won''t give it to you. Who let you peek at others?" Qing''er said coyly.


    "It''s really your own mistake. I asked you if you did. You said, of course I''m going to get my certificate in front of you. Who knows you want me to see it on purpose? But even if you want me to see it, you can''t just let me see it? I didn''t see it clearly, and you won''t let me see it again. Don''t you know that it''s very sad not to see it clearly? The worst thing is that I don''t even return my certificate now, Isn''t it unreasonable? "Tang Wenhao deliberately hurt her.


    So angry that Qing''er didn''t go away, he turned and pouted his cherry mouth high, whining, "uncle, you... Who wants you to see it? It''s obviously your own bad. When I see sister, I''ll tell sister that you bully people!"


    "Where did I bully you? Obviously you bullied me. Why don''t you give me back your certificate? Hey, be honest!" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "You... Uncle, you... Don''t you want a passport? I''ll give it to you!" said, angrily walked to Tang Wenhao, stuffed his passport and ID card into Tang Wenhao''s hand, and then turned and ran away.


    Tang Wenhao took two certificates, first looked at the ID card that had been in the little beauty''s bra for some time, popped a * * * and smiled, and then stuffed it into his pocket.


    Then I took my passport and looked at it with a bad smile. I saw some marks on the cover. I understand why the little girl always doesn''t give her certificate. Ha ha, ghost girl, you''re still early to play with me!


    Tang Wenhao is a senior man. He knows what the mark on it is. When he thought it was a little beauty, he suddenly felt excited. He looked up and was startled. Qinger''s little beauty has disappeared.


    Worried about Qing''er''s accident, Tang Wenhao shouted while running, "Qing''er, slow down. I''m kidding you. Don''t run around so as not to get separated!"


    Qing''er is not stupid. She knows how dangerous it is to walk alone on the path in the jungle. Therefore, she looks back while walking. She is happy to see Tang Wenhao catching up. In fact, she enjoys flirting with Tang Wenhao. She likes Tang Wenhao looking at herself badly.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed her jade arm and said with a smile, "girl, I''m really angry? I''m kidding you. To be honest, I like you to leave a souvenir on my passport!"


    Qing''er immediately reacted and pretended to scold shyly, "uncle, you are bad and say this!"


    "Ha ha, stop talking. Let''s go! You see, the weather seems not very good today! It seems to rain. Look at the cloud over there. I think it will rain when it floats over. What do you think?" Tang Wenhao said, pointing to a dark cloud above his head.


    Qing Er looked up at Mei Mei''s eyes. Sure enough, there were many dark clouds pressing down, and the sky was gradually darkening. She replied anxiously, "well, uncle, it seems that it will really rain! We don''t even have an umbrella. What if it''s going to rain? What if we haven''t arrived at Hutou stream? There''s only a place to hide from the rain!"


    When the three words hutoujian came out of Qing''er''s mouth, Tang Wenhao felt his head buzzing, his heart trembling and tearing pain. There was the most unforgettable and painful experience of his life. The situation of ah Ju lying in his arms before his death reappeared in his mind.


    Suddenly, tears burst into her eyes and she couldn''t help it. "Baby, I said I would love you with my life. I did it!" ah Ju said in her arms before she died, but she didn''t even leave her ashes.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao felt flustered. It can be said that although he and ah Ju had only a short love for a few days, ah Ju had a special position in his heart. Every time he thought of her, he would be as distressed as the moment when they were separated by Yin and Yang.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s eyes were filled with tears, Qing''er was very sad and shocked. He asked heartily, "uncle, what''s the matter with you? Did Qing''er say something wrong?"


    A man''s tears are the easiest to capture a girl''s heart, although his tears are not for her.


    Tang Wenhao knew that he had lost his manners. He was busy, endured his grief, forced a smile and said, "no, Qing''er, it''s none of your business. I remember a painful past!"


    "Uncle, can you tell me?" Qing''er asked with concern.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to talk about it. Qing''er, do you know ah Ju?"


    "Of course, sister ah Ju and I are quite good. She is not beautiful alone, but she is smart, good tempered and good at martial arts. Sister ah Hui and we like her very much, but she seems dead, isn''t she? Do you cry because you think of her? Do you love her very much!" Qing''er asked admiringly.


    "Well! Qing''er, she died in Hutou stream or in my arms. If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t die. Therefore, when you talk about Hutou stream, I''m very sad and miss her very much!"


    "Are you two together?"


    "Well, we only have a few days together, but I really love her!"


    "Uncle, I believe you really love her. Your expression just now is painful. In fact, you are really affectionate. Does elder sister know you are together?"


    "Of course I know. I never hide from your sister that she is with other women. She gave me ah Ju. She knows ah Ju likes me!"


    "Elder sister, that''s nice! Did you and elder sister Yi agree?" Qing''er asked coyly.


    "Ah? How do you know?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Uncle, I''m not stupid again? Elder sister Yi screamed so frighteningly when she was with you. Although I don''t understand, I also know what you''re doing? Elder sister really agreed?" Qing''er said, with envy and longing in her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 228

    "Hmm! Who dares without your elder sister''s order?... Qing''er, let''s hurry! It''s getting darker and darker, and there''s no shelter in the jungle!" Tang Wenhao said, looking at the rolling dark clouds.


    "Well... Uncle, let''s run!" said, holding hands and running on the jungle path.


    Just as they were running fast, Tang Wenhao heard a chaotic sound of footsteps. Considering safety, he stopped and pulled Qing''er into the grass to hide.


    Soon a group of men and horses marched in the direction they were hiding with guns. Tang Wenhao looked carefully and was stunned! The leader was none other than their sworn enemy Abu. He saw the boy marching outside the mountain with a gun in his hand. Behind him were seven or eight boys in camouflage clothes, all armed and ferocious.


    "Uncle, you see, these people have caught a woman. It looks like sister Ah Mui!" the sharp eyed Qing''er first saw that the last two guys were holding a woman, which was Tang Wenhao''s beloved woman sister Ah Mui.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly felt an ominous feeling. Ruan Ling and lotus must have had an accident. Otherwise, she couldn''t have let them take sister Ah Mei. What should I do? How to save her?


    "Qing''er, you can''t come out anyway, you know? You will distract me as soon as you come out. I must concentrate on saving sister Ah Mei with all my heart. Do you understand?" Tang Wenhao said to Qing''er seriously.


    "Well, uncle, you must be careful!" Qing''er looked at him anxiously.


    "Girl, it''s okay, don''t worry!" said Tang Wenhao. He began to look around. He found some stones on the ground. He quickly picked up a few small ones, held them in his hand, and then slowly approached the side of the path.


    They are getting closer and closer. Tang Wenhao stares at Abu. He decides to let several people in front of Abu pass first, then suddenly point the acupoints of the two people behind with stones, and then rush out to save Ah Mei.


    Sure enough, they found nothing about Tang Wenhao in the grass. They hurried over. When the last two people just passed him, Tang Wenhao suddenly flew out two stones with a bang. The stones fell into the grass, and the two boys stopped immediately.


    Tang Wenhao rushed out of the grass with a quick thunder, picked up sister Ah Mei in their hands, held her, rolled into the grass and hid.


    At this time, several people in front of them realized that something had happened. When they saw the two figures suddenly disappear in the grass, they all ran to the two companions who had been ordered acupoints. They were confused.


    "Boss, the beauty is gone? Why can''t these two brothers move?" a guy said suspiciously to Abu who came.


    Abu shouted vigilantly, "Brothers, watch out. The boy ordered their acupoints. It''s okay. Take them away. Don''t shoot. It''s not far from the mountain pass. Tang Wenhao... Boy, I know you''re hiding inside. You''ve completely failed. I''ve killed all your women. The woman you robbed is just a broken flower and willow. I''ll give it to you. You have to go If you don''t want to take revenge, I can go! "Said Abu, looking around vigilantly, and then motioned others to withdraw slowly towards the mountain pass.


    Tang Wenhao hid in the grass and took his actions very seriously. He really wanted to go out and kill him, but when he thought that there were two women with no strength to bind chickens around him, he held back and had to watch the red enemy run away from him.


    Another important reason also made him very vigilant. Not only Abu was afraid of shooting, he was also worried about Abu shooting. Once he shot, the Vietnamese army outside would definitely go into the mountain to search and arrest, and it was difficult to escape with two women.


    After seeing the boy Abu escape from his own hands again, Tang Wenhao looked at sister Ah Mui in his arms and was deeply distressed. It turned out that sister Ah Mui''s beautiful eyes had lost consciousness and her whole body was trembling. At this time, Qing''er also came and asked with concern, "Sister Ah Mui, what''s the matter with you? Sister Ah Mui, look, I''m Qing''er. This is my uncle. You have been saved by my uncle Tang Wenhao. Don''t be afraid!"


    Qing''er''s call finally played a role in Ah Mei. Hearing the words Wen Hao, Ah Mei''s beautiful eyes immediately became divine. She looked at Tang Wenhao in horror and saw that it was really her baby man. She trembled and caressed his cheek, and suddenly burst into tears, "ah!... baby, ah Ling is dead... Sister Lotus is dead!"


    Tang Wenhao just heard Abu say that he killed all his women. He thought he was bluffing himself, but now he has got the confirmation from sister Ah Mei, so he has to believe it.


    Trembling, he grabbed sister Ah Mui''s collar and stared at her, "sister Ah Mui, you lie. It''s impossible. How can Abu kill ah Ling? Even if ah Ling is pregnant, they can''t be her opponents. You must be wrong, don''t you?"


    Tang Wenhao''s ferocious appearance frightened Ah Mei and Qing''er, but sister Ah Mei still gave him a fatal blow, "baby, ah Ling is really dead. She can''t bear to be insulted by Abu and jumped into the gutter. Lotus and I saw her jump down with our own eyes, baby, ah... Ah!"


    Ah Mui uttered a shrill cry.


    After Tang Wenhao heard a loud cry, he fell down and passed out.


    Ah Mui and Qing''er were frightened. They quickly pressed him and beat his back. A few minutes later, Tang Wenhao woke up. As soon as he woke up, there was a thunderbolt in the clear sky. The thunder rumbled and soon the rain poured down. Tang Wenhao didn''t even want to take shelter from the rain. His mind was full of Ruan Ling''s kindness, infatuation and love for herself.


    His heart was completely torn and crushed. He couldn''t restrain his grief and anger. Suddenly, he glared at the direction of the pass, stood up and turned back, "Abu, son of a bitch, I''ll fight with you!"


    "No! Baby, don''t, you''re going to die now!" Ah Mui painstakingly hugged his thigh and Qing Er hugged his waist.


    "What''s the meaning of I''m alive when ah Ling is dead? She still has my child in her stomach. My unborn child was killed by this bastard. I Tang Wenhao swear to God that I won''t be a man if I don''t kill Abu himself in my life!" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "OK, baby, we must take revenge, but not now. We still have a lot to do. Ah Ling is gone. You have to go back and gather ah Zhu and ah ya to deal with Abu. I heard them talking when they caught me just now. They will go back and discuss with their eldest brother Heilong to rob the death valley!"


    "They are delusional that they can''t succeed as long as I am here. By the way, sister Ah Mui, how did the lotus die?" Tang Wenhao slowly recovered some reason.


    At the mention of lotus flowers, Ah Mui cried bitterly and painfully, "Baby, don''t be too sad after listening. Just remember to avenge her. The lotus was ruined by the lives of these animals just now. When these animals saw Ah Ling jumping into the gutter, they vented their fire on her. There were more than ten people, until Sister Lotus stared and died... Sobbing... Baby, you must avenge Sister Lotus! She died really It''s terrible! "


    Tang Wenhao was so distressed that she almost fainted again. She also had a deep feeling for lotus. She covered her chest and scolded, "these animals, I swear not to be a man unless you kill them!"


    "Baby, so you can''t be impulsive. You have to be rational. Ah Ling and lotus, ah Ju and Alan all depend on you. These women who live depend on you!"


    "Yes, uncle, since sister is gone, you should take up this burden. Otherwise, what should we do?"


    Sister Ah Mui glanced at Qing''er, nodded and said, "Qing''er is right, baby, you must be strong. When the Ruan factory is straightened out, you have to pick up Manny and them. Sister Ah Mui knows that with Manny, your spirit will still be there, and there will be hope for our Ruan family!"


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, I know what to do. By the way, sister Ah Mui, have these animals done anything to you?" Tang Wenhao is very concerned about this question. If Ah Mui is also killed by these animals, he will be distressed to death.


    Sister Ah Mui quickly said, "Baby, don''t worry, they saved me before they touched me. I was just caught by them. I had been running for a long time before I was chased by them. Originally, they said they would spoil me when they were about to leave the mountain, but several animals said they wanted to rest, so that I wouldn''t be ravaged by them. Baby, don''t worry, if I was really ruined by them, I would be with ah Ling also chose to die and would not give her dirty body to my baby! "


    Tang Wenhao hugged sister Ah Mei with heartache and burst into tears. "Sister Ah Mei, no matter what you become, as long as you live, I want you. I will never dislike you!"


    "Baby, I really haven''t been insulted by them. Believe me, my body is still clean and yours!" sister Ah Mui thought Tang Wenhao still thought she had been ruined.


    "Well, I know. I believe you, sister Ah Mui. I''m just telling you that no matter what happens to you in the future, I want you to remember that I will always be your baby. I won''t dislike you, and you don''t give up on me, okay?" Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Woo... Baby, I know. I must live for you and live well!" sister Ah Mui hugged Tang Wenhao and cried sadly.


    Qing''er on one side had already been deeply moved by the two people and burst into tears. She sobbed, "uncle, sister Ah Mui, let''s go! Go back to the valley of death! We''ll get gonorrhea. You see, we''re all wet!"


    Ah Mei also reacted and took Tang Wenhao back. Therefore, Tang Wenhao took Ah Mei in one hand and Qing''er in the other hand and walked towards Hutou stream.


    Sometimes, history is always surprisingly similar. A few months ago, Tang Wenhao, ah Ju and Ah Mei went back to Hutou stream together, so they lost ah Ju. This time, they changed qinger and lost their beloved ah Ling and lotus sister. Isn''t Tang Wenhao in a bad mood?

 Chapter 229

    Late at night, three people who had become drowned in soup went to Hutou stream. As soon as they arrived at Hutou stream, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei couldn''t help kneeling next to the hut and cried bitterly. They deeply missed ah Ju who died for him.


    "Ah Ju, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect ah Ling well. Even ah Ling was forced to death by that bastard of Abu. Ah Ju, if you have spirit in heaven, please bless your baby Wen Hao and avenge you. I swear I won''t kill Abu himself, I swear I won''t be a man!"


    Ah Mei also said, "ah Ju, I know you''re still here. You must be waiting for us here! Please listen. You must bless our baby Wen Hao, let''s go back to death valley smoothly and lead everyone to kill the damn Abu and avenge you!"


    Tang Wenhao, Ah Mei and Qing''er all sat in the shed. Qing''er took out all the food, but no one had an appetite and no one wanted to eat.


    "Uncle, sister Ah Mui, you''d better eat! You''re too sad, and you don''t eat and get wet. It''s easy to get sick. If you''re sick, what can I do in the wilderness?" Qing''er said sadly.


    Tang Wenhao heard that Qing''er was right. He nodded at sister Ah Mui and said, "sister Ah Mui, Qing''er is right. Eat! If you can''t eat, you have to eat. Have you forgotten that we almost died in that hole because we were ill?"


    "Hmm! Baby, I''ll listen to you!" Ah Mui nodded, so the three began to reluctantly eat something to satisfy their hunger.


    After dinner, Tang Wenhao insisted that sister Ah Mui and Qing''er sleep. He kept vigil outside, but sister Ah Mui disagreed. She said she couldn''t sleep anyway. Tang Wenhao was their lifeblood and his health was more important than anything. Qing''er was too young to be on the night shift. Of course Tang Wenhao wouldn''t agree.


    "Baby, be obedient. Not only do you need to take care of your health, but you and Qing''er are newly married. We all know that you are more energetic than before. I heard what ah Ling said during the day. You and Qing''er are already together. Be obedient! Qing''er, take good care of us at night!" Ah Mei said to Qing''er.


    Qing''er was confused. She looked at Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei shyly and asked, "uncle, sister Ah Mei, when did I marry my uncle? Why don''t I know?"


    Tang Wenhao said hurriedly and embarrassed, "Qing''er, it''s your sister Ah Mei who misunderstood. There''s nothing wrong!"


    "Ah? Baby, aren''t you and Qing''er together?" Ah Mui asked in surprise.


    "No, it''s not too late! Qing''er doesn''t necessarily want to. Besides, there are so many things going on today. How can I have that mind? Sister Ah Mui, stop it. I''d better be on duty. If I was on duty last time, ah Ju wouldn''t die!"


    Ah Mui and Qing''er are stubborn but Tang Wenhao, so they have to let him watch outside. Ah Mui and Qing''er light a fire and rest inside. They first dry the three people''s clothes, Tang Wenhao put them on, and the two of them spread them on the ground. Then they lie next to the campfire. Ah Mui says to Qing''er, "Qing''er, how did you and your uncle get into the mountain? Isn''t it martial law?"


    "Well, but there''s a way!" then, Qing''er told Ah Mui about the inspection of Tang Wenhao and Tang Wenhao out of the city and into the mountain twice. Ah Mui couldn''t help looking at the little girl in surprise and thinking that there should be more female children like Qing''er around the baby to help him. Anyway, she must be a baby woman.


    "Qing''er, I didn''t expect you to be young. You have a lot of ghost ideas and are very brave. Ah Ling really didn''t read you wrong!" Ah Mui praised.


    "Ah? Elder sister ah Hui asked me to come with my uncle, not elder sister ah!" Qing''er said.


    "It''s sister, but you don''t know the situation. You know why I thought you and baby were together? There''s a reason!" Ah Mei said.


    "What''s the reason? Sister Ah Mui, I think you''re hiding something from me!" Qing''er asked suspiciously.


    "I''m not hiding it from you, Qing''er. This morning! Your sister called sister ah Hui and asked you and sister Ruan Yi to follow my uncle!"


    "Ah? Really? No wonder elder sister Yi sleeps with my uncle in the morning! It''s true. Sister Ah Mei... If these things hadn''t happened, would I have to be with my uncle in the afternoon?" Qing''er asked shyly.


    "Yes, so I thought you two must have been together. Younger sister Qing''er, do you like our uncle?" Ah Mui asked.


    "Hmm!" Qing''er replied without hesitation.


    "Are you willing to be his woman?" Ah Mui asked.


    "Well! As long as my uncle wants me... I will!" Qing''er whispered.


    "I''m sure I will. My uncle is a man among men. He can''t live without women at all. That''s OK. When I get to the factory, sister Ah Mui will let you round the house. I''m sure I can''t do it these two days. My uncle just lost ah Ling and Sister Lotus. His heart is broken. He must have no such mind. As long as his mood slows down a little, he will let you together!"


    "Really, sister Ah Mui?"


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t worry! Although sister is gone, we are all here and will make decisions for you. Besides, my uncle has you in his heart and he likes you!"


    "How do you know? Sister Ah Mui?"


    "Because sister Ah Mui is his woman and knows his mind, girl, go to bed first! I''m tired today. I have to replace my uncle when I have a rest. Although he is in good health and has Kung Fu, he is always human!"


    In fact, as long as Tang Wenhao can carefully exercise his skills and regulate his breath outside, it is also a good means of rest. Besides, he is not very tired, but he is in a very sad mood.


    At the thought of Ruan Ling''s infatuation and doting on him and everything she has done for him, the child in her belly who has not yet had time to be born, and the thought that Sister Lotus just got out of the sea of suffering and died miserably in the ugly hands of Abu, his mood can not be calmed, and the heart piercing pain is always with him.


    People who have not loved will not understand the pain.


    The next day, the three simply ate something and walked towards the gutter. Today''s weather was good and the sky was cloudless. Maybe this is a good sign!


    After several hours of hard trek, we finally came to the most dangerous section leading to death valley, Tiangou.


    When he was close to the gutter, Tang Wenhao''s heart was pounding. He wanted sister Ah Mui to tell him where Ruan Ling jumped from and where was Sister Lotus''s body? He has to collect the bodies with them. He can''t just let them stay in the wilderness and feed the wolves!


    Ah Mui first took Tang Wenhao and Qing''er to the grass where the lotus died, but when she arrived at the scene of the crime, she was stunned. She had nothing left except some scattered bones. At first glance, she was eaten by wild wolves or other wild animals. Tang Wenhao was so distressed that Tang Wenhao knelt on the ground and burst into tears. Ah Mui and Qing''er were also so sad that they cried.


    After crying for a long time, Tang Wenhao carefully collected the remaining bones of lotus and wrapped them carefully with his own clothes. He wanted to bury the bones of lotus in a place with unique scenery and water in death valley, because lotus loved water since childhood.


    After that, Ah Mui took Tang Wenhao to the place where he entered the gutter, pointed to a cliff and said sadly, "baby, see? Ah Ling jumped from this cliff!"


    Tang Wenhao came to the cliff and looked down at the bottom of the cliff. The smoke was swirling and there was no bottom. Tang Wenhao fell down on his knees and shouted sadly at the bottom, "ah Ling... Ah Ling... Ah Ling... You''re gone, what can I do? Ah Ling... I miss you!" with that, tears poured out continuously.


    There was nothing but kongu''s sad reply. Ah Mei was worried that Tang Wenhao was too sad and hurt his body. She quickly helped him up. Qing''er also helped him. Two beautiful women accompanied him to tears.


    Then Ah Mui told Tang Wenhao and Qing''er what happened that day. They said that they had been going well all the way. They met Abu wolves only when they got to Tiangou. Obviously, they had been waiting for them here for a long time. When they saw Ruan Ling and them, they surrounded them immediately.


    Ruan Ling''s Kung Fu is very powerful. Abu and her husband didn''t get a bargain. Ruan Ling had to command Ah Mei and lotus to escape while fighting and asked them to call the factory for help. As a result, they couldn''t get through. Later, she called ah Hui for help. Just after getting through, there was no signal. Later, a guy found that Ah Mei called and ran after her. It should be Ah Mei''s life, They fell into a hole with thick grass. Those people thought she was dead and didn''t go down to catch her. Later, when she climbed up, she found that Ruan Ling and lotus were caught by Abu beside the cliff.


    Abu said a lot of good things to Ruan Ling, saying that as long as Ruan Ling went with him and was his woman, he wouldn''t kill her, but Ruan Ling couldn''t agree with his shameless request. Later, Abu saw that soft was not good, so she wanted to be hard. Ruan Ling saw that she couldn''t escape his clutches and simply jumped off the cliff and killed herself.


    Later, the gang threw their anger on the lotus and took her to a grass. More than a dozen people tortured her to death. Ah Mui was very frightened and sad in the grass, but she didn''t dare to say anything. Later, Abu thought of her and wanted to find her in the grass. Ah Mui saw that the situation was bad and ran away quickly, because it was a mountain road and it was easy to hide, In addition, these animals have wasted lotus flowers many times and have no energy. Ah Mei was not caught by Abu until she ran to Hutou stream.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I will avenge ah Ling and lotus for their sisters. Don''t worry! If you don''t kill Abu, I Tang Wenhao will not be a man or a person!" Tang Wenhao said ruthlessly.


    After leaving the cliff, Tang Wenhao, Ah Mei and Qing''er resolutely walked towards Tiangou. They made up their mind to stabilize the death valley and pick up Manny to let their Ruan factory reproduce the glory of the past.


    After staying in xiugu for one night, the next day Tang Wenhao finally returned to death valley with two beautiful women, Ah Mei and Qing''er.

 Chapter 230

    On the way, they agreed. In order to avoid causing a big shock, they decided to hide the truth. They said that their elder sister Ruan Ling and mother-in-law a Xiang accompanied Manny to rectify Manny''s group in Shanghai, China. After getting Manny''s management up and giving birth there, they would bring the child back to invite everyone to dinner to celebrate that she was a mother.


    So when you come back, you can''t show sorrow at all. You have to be very happy. This is the most painful thing. It''s clearly a painful thing, but you have to force a smile.


    They didn''t return to Ruan Ling''s residence. They arrived at the factory first, because Qing''er had to send the news back to Ruan''s drugstore to reassure ah Hui and Ruan Yi that they had safely returned to Ruan''s factory.


    When ah Zhu heard that Tang Wenhao had come back, he almost ran from the factory to Ruan Ling''s office. When he saw that there were only Tang Wenhao, sister Ah Mei and Qing''er, he looked at the three people in surprise, "baby, you''re back. Where''s sister ah?" he nodded and shouted at sister Ah Mei and Qing''er.


    Tang Wenhao pretended to be angry and said, "my husband is back. Should I kiss him first? I haven''t seen you for so long. Don''t you want me?"


    "Ha ha... Of course, I miss you every moment and every second!" ah Zhu said shyly. Then he came to Tang Wenhao and they hugged each other tightly.


    Tang Wenhao booed her and said with a smile, "don''t worry! Sister a is fine. She and mother-in-law a Xiang will stay with Manny in Shanghai for a while and come back after giving birth!" in fact, Tang Wenhao''s heart was broken when he said this.


    "Ah? So happy? Baby, can I have a baby with you when I''m pregnant?" ah Zhu smiled.


    "You can''t, you have to manage the factory here!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I don''t want to take care of it, baby. Anyway, you''re back this time. I want to tell you. You mention it to sister A. I want to give the Ruan factory to Aya. She wants to take care of it very much. We are all good sisters and don''t want to compete with her!" ah Zhu said with a frown.


    "Ah? Aya told you?" Tang Wenhao asked warily.


    "No, but she told her sisters that sometimes I don''t have time to train Ah Mei and her sisters, so she will replace them. She will show this meaning in front of the sisters. Baby, we are good sisters. Why don''t you tell ah Jie! Let her alone, okay?" ah Zhu looked at Tang Wenhao imploringly, and looked at sister Hong Ah Mei and Qing''er.


    Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei looked at each other and said with a smile, "sister Ah Mei, what do you think?"


    "Sister a Zhu, don''t worry about this first. I have the opportunity to talk to ah Ling. Nothing happened in the factory these days after we left?" sister a Mei wants to know the situation first.


    "Generally speaking, nothing. Everything is normal. Production, supply and marketing are very smooth. As I just said, Aya seems to have a grudge against me. I really don''t want to be like this. Now we are the only sisters left here. Ah Ju and Alan are dead. Ah Ying married brother Jin. I care so much about her sisterly feelings!"


    Staring at the kind and beautiful ah Zhu, I thought how right Ruan Ling had given her the burden! Tang Wenhao''s heart was so hot that his tears almost came down. He hugged her passionately and said, "ah Zhu, don''t worry! We... Will deal with these. You can manage the factory at ease!"


    "Yes! You have to believe that our baby can handle these relations!" Ah Mui said with a strong smile.


    Ah Zhu looked at Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei in embarrassment. He wanted to stop talking. Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "ah Zhu, do you have anything else to say?"


    "Well... This... Baby, I don''t know whether to say it or not, because sister didn''t come back again!" ah Zhu said.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, ah Zhu. Just say something! Even if ah Ling doesn''t come back, it doesn''t matter. You''re my wife. What else can''t you say?" Tang Wenhao encouraged.


    "I don''t know if elder sister will blame me for my trouble?"


    "No, you should know that ah Ling trusts you very much, otherwise she won''t manage the factory for you, so what do you say boldly!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Sister ah Chu, come on! Our baby is right. If you have anything to say, ah Ling won''t blame you!" Ah Mei also encouraged her.


    Ah Zhu finally summoned up his courage and said shyly to Tang Wenhao, "Baby, in fact, the reason why Aya has a grudge against me is not that there is a problem between her and me. She thinks that elder sister dislikes her because her body has been ruined by Abu and ah Xiong, so she sprinkles her opinions on elder sister on my head, as if she is aiming at me. In fact, it is not. Baby, Aya is the most beautiful, sexy and capable of five sisters The most powerful, our four sisters were convinced by her. She told me that she was really drugged by Abu and ah Xiong and ruined by their two beasts, but later there was no way. You know, if the body of our women was... By other men, it would be difficult to marry out. Ah ya really had no other way to marry ah Xiong at that time. In fact, she was very upset The person you like is you. Just like me, I don''t dare to think about it! "


    "Ah? Is that what she told you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, sometimes she will come to me when she is bored. Honey, Aya is really bitter. I don''t want to see her suffer like this. In fact, I know that elder sister really dislikes her, otherwise she won''t give the factory to me, because she knows that my ability is certainly not as good as Aya, but I''m clean. I will seriously manage the factory after I become your woman £¡¡±


    "Ah Zhu, what exactly do you want to say? Tell me directly?" Tang Wenhao is a straightforward person and hopes to understand each other''s intentions directly.


    "Baby, I mean, sister, don''t give me all the good things. I already have you, so the factory will take care of her and make her feel more comfortable. If sister really doesn''t want her to take care of it, can you discuss with sister and take ah ya? Otherwise, how can she get married in the future? She doesn''t like ordinary men. Excellent men don''t want her , even if you pity her, will you? I dare not mention it to elder sister, but you are our baby. Elder sister loves you most. You must insist, and she will certainly not object! "


    "Ah? You... Ah Zhu, this certainly won''t work!" Tang Wenhao immediately refused. He thought that he wouldn''t change everything Ruan Ling opposed before his death, otherwise he would feel more uncomfortable and remorse.


    "Why not? Baby, don''t you also dislike Aya? Hasn''t she just been touched by two men? Some people have had two or three marriages with children. Can they accept it?... Oh, sorry, sister Ah Mui, I''m not talking about you!" ah Zhu suddenly realized that Ah Mui is a woman who has children and followed Tang Wenhao. Afraid that sister Ah Mui is unhappy, he apologized quickly.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. That''s what sister Ah Mui wants to say to baby next. Baby, ah Zhu makes sense. Take sister ah ya? She is the most meritorious and beautiful sister in death valley besides ah Ling. Although she was insulted by two beasts, she is also a victim. We shouldn''t dislike her, right? Baby!" sister Ah Mui said, He winked at Tang Wenhao and motioned him to promise.


    Ah Mui has her plan. She knows that if she wants Death Valley to be completely stable, she must control ah ya. Her prestige among the sisters of death valley is much higher than ah Zhu. As long as she is stable, even without Ruan Ling, Ruan''s factory will not have an accident for the time being.


    Just then, hearing ah Zhu''s walkie talkie ring, she hurriedly went to the table, picked up the walkie talkie and asked, "if you have anything, please say, I''m ah Zhu!"


    "Sister a Zhu, I''m Aya. I heard that my uncle came back?"


    "Well, sister Aya, where are you?"


    "At the gate of the factory, I miss sister. I''ll go in right away!"


    "OK, come to the office!"


    It''s true that Cao Cao is coming.


    Aya is worthy of being the first beauty in death valley except Ruan Ling. I don''t know why today. Maybe it''s a coincidence! Maybe this is fate! Aya, who usually likes to dress up skillfully and casually, is wearing the traditional Vietnamese dress Audrey today. The slender characteristics of Audrey set off her graceful figure particularly charming. It can be said that when she walked into the office, everyone in the office focused on her.


    As women, Ah Mei, ah Zhu and Qing''er are all impressed by her charming style. No woman can despise a beautiful woman like her.


    As a man, although Tang Wenhao was not inspired by her sexuality to produce countless androgens, he still had to admit that at this moment, even with infinite grief for Ruan Ling''s death, he was still touched by her compelling sexuality.


    Tang Wenhao knows that he has never despised her. No man will despise her for such a great beauty. Besides, she has no mistakes. She is still a great hero of death valley.


    "Uncle... Sister Ah Mui... Qing''er, are you back? Where''s sister ah?" seeing Ruan Ling''s absence, Aya looked at the three people in doubt.


    "Sister Aya, sister Aya is still in Shanghai! My uncle said she planned to have a baby in Shanghai and come back after having a baby. I just heard what my uncle said!" ah Zhu smiled.


    "Ah? Living there? Is this true? Doesn''t it mean that elder sister left there long ago?" Aya was obviously shocked by the news.


    "Ha ha, Miss Aya, ah Ling changed her mind temporarily, and my parents insisted that she have children on our side. This is our custom, and our medical conditions are better. Besides, she also wants to spend more time with her sister Manny!" Tang Wenhao said nonsense.


    "Oh, is that so?" Aya''s beautiful eyes seemed to be pleasantly surprised.


    Next, Ah Mui took ah Zhu and ah Ya downstairs and said that their sisters went to say something and asked Qing''er to call the drugstore to report peace. Tang Wenhao seemed to understand Ah Mui''s mind. After the three beauties came downstairs, Qing''er dialed sister ah Hui in the office.

 Chapter 231

    Tang Wenhao answered the phone and, with grief, told sister ah Hui that Ruan Ling and Sister Lotus had been killed, asking her to block the news. Even Ruan Yi could not tell. This is a major event related to the life and death of death valley.


    Because this is not just the problem of the stability of death valley. If the government knows that Ruan Ling, the only descendant of Ruan''s pharmaceutical, is dead, then the government is bound to take over Ruan. This is not what Ruan Ling hoped before she died. Besides, Ruan has no real queen, and Manny, that is Ruan Yu, and she has Ruan''s secret recipe, which is the most critical.


    When ah Hui heard the bad news, she burst into tears on the phone. Like sister Ah Mui, she was very close to Ruan Ling. She was really close as a sister. It can be said that Ruan Ling''s death was a great blow to her. She assured Tang Wenhao that as long as she was there, there would be no problem in the business of Ruan''s drugstore, and she would closely keep the news of Ruan Ling''s murder, Waiting for Manny to come and reorganize Ruan''s pharmaceutical.


    In addition, Tang Wenhao made a request to ah Hui. He said that he went to the mountain with Qing''er this time. He found that Qing''er was a rare talent. He wanted to keep Qing''er around for a long time and let ah Hui find other candidates to stand at the counter.


    Although sister a Hui felt very sorry, she also supported Tang Wenhao''s practice. She knew that Tang Wenhao was now short of smart girls like Qing''er to help him, so she agreed without hesitation.


    Hearing that Tang Wenhao asked sister ah Hui for her, Qing''er was excited to hug Tang Wenhao enough. She knew that this meant that what sister Ah Mei told her the night before yesterday had entered a substantive stage. She must be my uncle''s woman soon, which made her very excited.


    Don''t talk about them, go back and talk about Ah Mei, ah Zhu and ah ya.


    Ah Mui calls ah Zhu and ah Ya down. In fact, ah Zhu already has a hunch in her heart. She thinks that Ah Mei, the most trusted and closest sister of ah Jie, must want to bring ah Ya and Tang Wenhao together. Therefore, she is also very happy. This is what she expects.


    In ah Zhu''s heart, it''s the most perfect ending for her sisters to serve Tang Wenhao together. She doesn''t want to see sister Aya live a miserable life. Since she was asked by Tang Wenhao, she knows that if a girl has become a woman, it''s very poor if there is no man''s pain and no man''s love. She doesn''t want Aya to be unhappy, She hopes Aya can have a bright future like her. However, she is worried that elder sister Ruan Ling will not agree. If elder sister Ah Mei can match it, it will be a fait accompli, and elder sister will not take Aya, because they all know Ruan Ling. In fact, she is not such a cruel woman.


    When the three arrived at the meeting room downstairs, Ah Mui motioned everyone to sit down. Ah Ya looked at sister Ah Mui and sister ah Zhu in some doubt.


    "Sister Aya, tell you a good thing!" sister Ah Mui smiled and said. She smiled at ah Zhu, and ah Zhu nodded with Aya.


    "Really? Sister Ah Mui, I have something good to do? Sister Ah Mui, speak quickly!" Aya asked excitedly.


    "Of course it''s true, Aya. When we came back, your elder sister entrusted me to do something. Let me fix you up with our Wenhao. She said that Aya''s sister likes our Wenhao very much. She asked me to see if you two can really be together. If it''s really possible, let me pick a day for you and round the house!"


    Not only ah ya, but also ah Zhu was surprised. Although she knew that Ah Mei wanted to bring ah Ya and Tang Wenhao together, she didn''t expect that she would bring ah Ya together in the name of ah Jie. It was really a little too bold. Others didn''t know. She understood that ah Jie Ruan Ling didn''t want her baby to be with ah ya. She thought ah Ya was dirty.


    Ah Ya listened to Ah Mei''s words and was surprised to believe it. Tears gushed out of her beautiful eyes. Her fragrant lips moved, wiped a handful of tears and choked, "sister Ah Mei, is this really what ah Jie means?"


    Ah Mui knew when she saw Ah Ya''s expression that she really liked Tang Wenhao. She was typical of crying with joy, so she nodded and smiled, "Sister Aya, can sister Ah Mui joke like this? It''s true. She said that you have paid a lot for the Ruan family and the sisters of death valley over the years. If you really like our Wenhao, you can stay with him and tell sister Ah Mui that you really like our Wenhao?"


    Aya quickly nodded, tears streaming down her face and said excitedly, "well, sister Ah Mui, I really like my uncle. As long as my uncle wants me, I can do the same as sister ah Ju, and I''m willing to die for him, but I... this dirty body... Will my uncle want me?" Aya cried confidently.


    Ah Mui thought, there must be no problem with the baby. No man doesn''t like her. But, ah Ling, don''t blame sister Ah Mui for being the master for you! The most important thing of our Ruan family now is stability! Ah Ya is the hero of the Ruan family. We should let her enjoy happiness. If you have a spirit in heaven, please forgive sister Ah Mui for her self assertion!


    "Aya, it''s up to sister Ah Mui. As long as you really tell our family Wen Hao, sister Ah Mui promises that he will love ah Zhu as much as they love Ah Mei!"


    "Well, well, sister Ah Mui, I mean it. I still say this. As long as my uncle wants me, he can let me do anything. I want to be my uncle''s woman in my dreams!" Aya cried excitedly.


    Although Ah Mei was only a maid of the Ruan family before, when her hostess Ruan Ling was killed, because of her special relationship with Ruan Ling, she immediately began to intervene in the personnel arrangement of the whole death valley like a big sister, with clever means and bold measures.


    No, after settling down Aya, she immediately took Aya and ah Zhu upstairs and asked Tang Wenhao and Qing''er to go back to Ruan Ling''s cave with her. She wanted to gather these sisters around Ruan Ling for a meeting. She had figured out the topic of the meeting. First, she announced that Ruan Ling would not come back in the short term and would give birth to her children in China and come back again. During this period, Death Valley has the final say of all Tang Wenhao''s affairs. Anyone must obey his will. Second, from today on, Aya is also a woman of his aunt, like arzhu and Amy. Third, miss Qing''er will be the personal maid of my uncle Tang Wenhao. From now on, she will train with Ah Mei and other eight fairies. After training, she will follow him.


    On the way, when she told Tang Wenhao what she thought, he refused. He said he was not the material to be the boss. He and Aya were too hasty, but after listening to Ah Mei''s explanation, he couldn''t say anything, because Ah Mei''s idea was reasonable. She said that from now on, there must be a soul figure in death valley, Aya, Ah Zhu and Ah Mei herself don''t have this strength. Only his uncle is the best candidate. After he can fully control death valley, it doesn''t matter even if the news of ah Ling''s murder is revealed.


    When it comes to being with Aya, Tang Wenhao can''t refuse her explanation. She said that Aya''s youth is dedicated to the Ruan family and death valley. She can''t abandon her because her body was ruined by Abu and ah Xiong. After all, she is a victim. In addition, she has Tang Wenhao in her heart. She likes and loves him, He shouldn''t refuse such a wronged girl.


    "Sister Ah Mui, what you said is reasonable, but I don''t want to share a room with ah ya now. After all, ah Ling and Sister Lotus have just been killed. I really don''t feel this mood. I also feel particularly sorry for their spirit in heaven. Sister Ah Mui, I hope you can understand!" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "No, baby, I believe that ah Ling and Sister Lotus are smart in heaven and will not blame you. Now nothing is as important as stable Death Valley. Since I have told ah Ya about you, you have to share a room with her earlier. Otherwise, she will think you dislike her and don''t want her. At least you don''t really want her. Baby, you must always remember and be clear about them I don''t even know that ah Ling and sister lotus were killed. In their eyes, you should be happy to be with them. Do you think sister Ah Mei is right? "Ah Mei whispered.


    "Sister Ah Mui, but I can''t do it! When I think of ah Ling and Sister Lotus... My heart is broken, how can I have the mind..." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "You have to have no mind! In order to completely control the death valley as soon as possible, you must turn grief into strength. You can grieve in front of me and Qing''er, but you must be happy and a little bad in front of anyone else, okay?"


    As they were talking, Aya stopped to wait for them, looked back and smiled shyly, "sister Ah Mui, Uncle... What are you two whispering?"


    "Hehe, sister Aya, after discussing with my uncle, I''ll ask Amy and them to clean up ah Ling''s room first. You two can sleep in her bed tonight, and you don''t have to go to your new garden!" Ah Mei said with a smile.


    "Ah?..." Tang Wenhao was startled and thought, why did sister Ah Mei follow the devil? Are you going to have a roommate tonight? Still in Arlene''s bed? Didn''t it kill you? How can you think of that? Can''t the head be all ah Ling''s shadow?


    Aya smiled shyly. She knew that she and her uncle must be a firm decision. She could finally be my uncle''s woman. Amy said that she would not be interested in other men after becoming my uncle''s woman. Besides, ah Zhu should not be wrong about the happiness she felt when she talked about my uncle, so, Since Ah Mui said that elder sister Ruan Ling agreed with her uncle, ah Ya''s heart has always been sweet and happy.


    When she arrived at Ruan Ling''s cave, the eight immortals, who had just finished their training, rested at the cave entrance. Other beauties didn''t say anything. Ah Mei was surprised to see Tang Wenhao coming back. She flew from the cave entrance to Tang Wenhao''s side, and then jumped on him recklessly, clinging to his neck, with tears in her eyes, "Baby, I miss you so much. If you don''t come back, I''ll be crazy, sobbing!" he said, hugging Tang Wenhao''s neck and crying.

 Chapter 232

    All the beauties looked at may with envy. Only Qing''er''s beautiful eyes showed a trace of imperceptible jealousy and anger. She thought, my uncle said that may was as smart as herself. Will she be her strong enemy in the future?


    I''ve heard sister ah Hui say before that she has a niece named Ah Mei. She''s handsome and cute. She''s strange and brave. She doesn''t read much, but she has many ghost ideas. She has become sister ah''s female bodyguard in death valley. When I see her today, it''s true. She''s really beautiful, but she''s really thick skinned.


    Although Qing''er doesn''t talk much with sister Ah Mei along the way, Tang Wenhao has analyzed her position and role in death valley in the future from what ah Mei and Tang Wenhao said.


    She believes that with her beauty, wisdom and educational background, she should be the most favored women of my uncle. Ah Mei, ah Zhu and ah ya, including sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi, have analyzed that these beauties are much older than themselves, and men must prefer young girls. Therefore, these beauties will certainly not compete with their own in the future, and these beauties have not read for a few years, And I can''t compete with myself.


    Now it seems that Ah Mei may really be her strong enemy!


    Not to mention that Qing''er was jealous, just Ah Mei, hugged Tang Wenhao''s neck, crying and crying, laughing and crying, crazy. Tang Wenhao had to helplessly hold her and make her laugh for a while before putting her down, then took her hand and greeted her seven fairies with a smile. All the beauties were happy to welcome their uncle home, but, Without seeing sister Ruan Ling, everyone''s beautiful eyes were full of doubts.


    So Ah Mui asked everyone to have a meeting in the cave. She had something to announce to the big guy.


    All the beauties swarmed into the cave and went to the hall. Everyone found a seat and sat down. Tang Wenhao was pushed by Ah Mei to the seat where Ruan Ling used to sit. Then he stood behind him with ah ya, ah Zhu and Ah Mei and announced the three things she told Tang Wenhao on the road.


    Everyone heard that elder sister Ruan Ling would come back after giving birth. She was envious and agreed to listen to Tang Wenhao in the future. Thanks to Tang Wenhao''s success in life, these beauties especially like him, so there was no suspense. Second, no one objected to the fact that ah Ya had become an aunt''s woman, so they applauded and congratulated ah ya, The third thing was announced, the eight fairies began to talk one after another, and basically no one was convinced.


    "Why? In terms of looks, qualifications and abilities, can she be ranked? We''ve been together with my uncle for so long, and we''re not his personal waitress. Why did she become a personal waitress when she came?"


    "Yes, Ah Mei has made great contributions, and sister ah has agreed. We have nothing to say, but we want her to stand at the counter. She is better than us as soon as she comes here. Should she also show some skills?"


    "Stop talking. Maybe people have gone to my uncle''s bed, which we are not like!"


    "Yes, just now I saw that she seemed to eat Amy''s vinegar! If she really wanted to eat Amy''s vinegar, wouldn''t she die? Who doesn''t know that my uncle and sister spoil us Amy?"


    In short, as soon as Ah Mui announced that Qing''er was Tang Wenhao''s personal waitress, all the beauties basically had a sneering attitude and expression, and despised her very much.


    Ah Mei knows that these little beauties are more difficult to deal with than ah Ya and ah Zhu! Aya, they are mature beauties, and they are considerate. These little beauties have outstanding personality and are naive and lovely. They must not be jealous to avoid hurting the stability of death valley, but how to balance this relationship? Ah Mui decided to discuss it with her sisters.


    Qing''er is such a smart girl. From the expression of the eight immortals, she has fully felt that she is excluded, but she with a distinctive personality is not so easy to bully. Although no one has bullied her for the time being, she doesn''t want to be looked down upon!


    As soon as she was about to speak, Ah Mui stopped her. Ah Mui was worried that when the little girl was excited, she would reveal what had happened along the way with Tang Wenhao and then spread it to the factory and Xinyuan. Therefore, she smiled at Qing''er, "Qing''er, although you are already my uncle''s maid, you still have a lot to learn from these sisters. They all came earlier than you, so you should be modest, okay?"


    Tang Wenhao also looked at her with encouragement. Her heart was a little better. She nodded and smiled, "well, sister Ah Mui, I will learn more from my sisters in the future!"


    This is the end of the matter. The next thing is Ah Mui''s biggest headache. It''s better tonight. Since she has announced that ah Ya is a baby''s woman, she naturally wants to sleep in the same bed with her baby, but tomorrow, the day after tomorrow... What''s the future?


    Obviously, may is inseparable from her baby. We all saw the situation when we met just now. The little girl has deep feelings for her baby. She can''t wait to stick to him when we met. But what about miss a Zhu? Isn''t her deep feelings for her baby? And like may, she has a short time with her baby. It''s really hard to allocate!


    Considering that there are many people, Ah Mui announced the end of the meeting first, and asked ah Zhu to arrange someone to make Ruan Ling''s bed again, so that ah Ya can sleep here with Tang Wenhao tonight. After that, she called ah Zhu, ah Ya and Ah Mei to ah Ju''s room. She wanted to discuss with several sisters how to sleep in the future.


    In the past, this problem was easy to solve. Ruan Ling told him to sleep with whoever she told him to sleep with. Now it''s different. Without a backbone, there will be contradictions if it''s not handled well, so Ah Mui still treats this problem very carefully.


    Watching his four beauties enter ah Ju''s room, Tang Wenhao seems to know what ah Mei wants to do. Their hearts are interlinked. He knows that sister Ah Mei is considering for him, because even if he is present, he can''t tell his thoughts. No matter who he sleeps with, he will offend the others. He simply doesn''t participate in the discussion and listens to sister Ah Mei.


    According to Tang Wenhao''s current ideas, he just wants to bury the remains of the lotus quietly first, and then keep her spirit for a few days in order to have psychological comfort. Although physically he strongly needs women every day, his heart is really sad. He has no thoughts in this regard. However, the reality does not allow him to have his own ideas, because he wants to focus on the overall situation, If Ruan loses because of him, he will not only be sorry for Ruan Ling who died, but also sorry for Manny who is far away in Shanghai.


    Ah Ling, if you have a spirit in heaven, please protect Ruan from being abandoned in my hands!


    Don''t say Tang Wenhao and Qing''er are chatting in the hall, just Ah Mei.


    After several beauties took their seats, Ah Mui first congratulated ah ya, "sister ah ya, first congratulate you on having a round with your beloved man tonight. Sister Ah Mui wants to remind you that baby tonight is yours and will be yours in the future, but he will never be one of us, okay?"


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, I know discretion. As long as I can be an uncle''s woman, I won''t care about it. Originally, he was rewarded by everyone!" ah Ya said modestly.


    "Hehe, sister Aya, don''t say that. Anyway, we''re all happy for you to see you with your baby. Thanks to sister Ah Mei, you really have to thank sister Ah Mei!" ah Zhu smiled.


    "Thank you, sister Ah Mui!" ah Ya smiled shyly.


    "Well, don''t say these polite words. Aya, azhu and may, I don''t think you have any objection tonight. Aya and baby must be together tonight, but what about the next day! We need to discuss a plan to get along with baby in the future. So many of our women are his. We can''t let baby choose by himself. The palms and backs of our hands are all meat, so we''ll be happy It''s difficult for him. We should work out a feasible way by ourselves. In the future, everyone will do it according to this, so there will be no contradictions and jealousy! "


    "Yes, sister Ah Mui is right. There should be a rule. Otherwise, sister Ah Mui, you are our eldest sister. Please talk about it first!" ah Zhu smiled.


    "Sister Ah Mui, won''t you let us take turns one by one? It won''t be several days before it''s one night?" Ah Mei asked with a frown.


    Ah Mei, ah Ya and ah Zhu smiled when they saw Mei''s sad face. "Ah Mei, do you want to talk to the baby tonight?"


    Mei pouted and nodded, "well, sister a Zhu, I miss him so much. I think crazy every night. Sister a Zhu, don''t you want to?"


    "Oh, of course, but everyone is a woman and should have rules!"


    "But I don''t agree one day. I can''t stand it, sister Ah Mui. Why don''t you let me sleep with sister ah Ya and baby tonight! Even if sister ah Ya and baby go first... I''ll replace sister ah ya when she''s resting, okay?"


    "Hehe, may, you really ask your sister Aya. Tonight is different from other situations. It''s the first night of marriage. If Aya wants to, we won''t object!" Ah Mei smiled.


    Aya caressed Amy''s pretty face and said with a generous smile, "OK, my sister agreed. My sister can let you come first. How about it?"


    "Really, sister Aya?" May asked excitedly.


    "Of course it''s true. My sister can learn from you by the way? Learn how to make my uncle like my sister!" Aya said with a charming smile.


    Ah Mei and ah Zhu both laughed.


    May opened her chatterbox because she got the reward. She smiled, "Sister Aya, first of all, you should change your name. No baby woman calls him Wenhao or uncle. They all call him baby, okay? This is the rule set by sister Aya. Only in this way can you really take him as the baby in your heart. Sister Aya is too smart and clear. I think she''s completely right. She really likes him more and more since I called him baby He loves him more and more. He has really become the baby in my heart! "


    In the evening, they also held a small party for Aya to become Tang Wenhao''s woman. Of course, it was only attended by the beauties on the side of the cave. Although Tang Wenhao was not in the mood, he had to make a smile and have fun with all the beauties.

 Chapter 233

    When Tang Wenhao and Aya entered the bridal chamber, he glanced back at the little beauty Qing''er around Ah Mei. His heart moved, not heart, but heartache, because there were tears in Qing''er''s beautiful eyes, but he had no choice.


    After closing the door, Aya looked very excited, pink and looked at the handsome Tang Wenhao. She put her hand around him, hugged his waist and buried her head in his wide chest.


    Although Tang Wenhao was very moved by Aya''s deep feelings, he was still in a mood that he had just lost his beloved Ruan Ling and lotus. In particular, as soon as he entered the room, Ruan Ling loved and spoiled herself. She smiled and frowned. She was in front of her big bed with herself... Attachment to herself in every way, floating in front of her, I can''t help but feel sad. My nose is sour and tears overflow from the tiger''s eyes.


    Aya felt inferior because her body had been humiliated by Abu and ah Xiong. She felt that she was not worthy of her uncle. She felt that pie fell from the sky and hit her head tonight. Therefore, she secretly determined to serve him wholeheartedly in the future, serve him well, love him and love him with action, Spoil him.


    Therefore, she soon became one of the most favored women in Tang Wenhao''s bed. Originally, her own condition was the first beauty outside Ruan Ling in death valley. In addition, she treated Tang Wenhao and her sisters with humility. Therefore, it is natural that her position in Tang Wenhao''s heart rose quickly.


    Aya glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao''s capital conditions and was so surprised that she covered her lips. No wonder elder sister ah, Ah Mei, ah Zhu and Ah Mei loved him so much that they said he was a man among men!


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had no response, she stared at him suspiciously. She asked inferiorly, "Uncle... No, baby, do you still... Don''t... Want to be with Aya?"


    Tang Wenhao immediately reacted. He knew that his gaffe had aroused suspicion and made Aya misunderstand him. He quickly forced a smile and said, "I''m sorry, you''re worried. I think of your sister because I came to this room. Come... Girl, let me take it off for you! I really miss you!" Tang Wenhao knew that he had no way back, As long as you come back, as long as you don''t want the beauties to know that Ruan Ling was killed, you must be happy with these beauties every day.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "Aya, you don''t have any psychological burden. I''ve never despised you, okay? In my heart, you''ve always been a Ling''s most capable assistant and sister. You have the same position in my heart as ah Zhu and Ah Mei!" Tang Wenhao knows that she has low self-esteem.


    "Well, baby, thank you, thank you for asking me to my dirty body!" Aya cried.


    "Fool, it''s not dirty at all. It''s as pure as ah Zhu. Aya, a woman''s purity lies not in her body, but in her heart. I know you''ve been wronged a lot. I''ll return you justice for your sister in the future, okay?"


    "No, no, sister a is very kind to me. I never really hated sister A. really, baby, don''t understand here. If you can ask me tonight, I know that sister a still loves me. Baby, I now understand why sister a and sister mei love you so much. You not only fascinate every woman in this aspect, but also have a kind heart, no shelf and tenderness Amorous, you don''t know. In fact, every woman in death valley likes you and loves you! "


    "Ah? Really, is it too exaggerated? Am I so good!" Tang Wenhao smiled in surprise.


    "Yes, uncle, we are short of men. It''s hard to find a capable and good-looking man like you, baby. Who doesn''t like and don''t want it? I misunderstood your people before, so I hated you at first. However, I never really hated you, Baobei. You can''t make people hate you. When I saw you, people just wanted to be with you, but at that time, they didn''t want you I dare not really have such extravagant hopes! "


    After accepting Aya, Tang Wenhao spent several days leading several of his beauties to visit Xinyuan and Ruan''s factory respectively, chatting with them one by one. Those who did not understand Chinese asked their beauties to translate, had a cordial and friendly conversation with all the beauties, and understood the people''s situation and public opinion. Sister Ah Mui also asked ah Zhu to post the notice, that is, to tell the sisters, Before sister a came back, everything in death valley was decided by Uncle Tang Wenhao. No one should disobey his orders.


    After half a month, the people of death valley became one. With Tang Wenhao as the backbone, they completely recovered to the best level of Ruan Ling''s management, and the production, supply and marketing were very smooth.


    Moreover, Tang Wenhao had a new measure, especially in terms of security. He asked eight immortals, Qing''er and Ruan''s female security team to patrol the periphery of Death Valley every day to ensure the safety of death valley. He had to let these little beauties carefully selected by Ruan Ling grow up quickly. Although they all have two skills now, they have no practical experience, You can''t.


    When delivering goods, he and Aya personally led a team to protect him from Abu''s plot, because he knew that if Abu didn''t die, there would be no real safety in death valley.


    What he has done is deeply loved and respected by the beauty of death valley.


    Of course, during this period, Tang Wenhao worked during the day and sang at night. Ruan Ling''s cave became a place for him and beautiful women to have fun. Originally, Ruan Ling''s residence has been his happy place since Tang Wenhao fell from the sky to the valley of death.


    However, this depression has ruined a person, who! Miss Qing''er, according to what Ah Mui told her at that time, she could soon become Tang Wenhao''s woman in death valley. However, after more than half a month, there was no movement at all. She had to listen to several beautiful women such as my uncle and Ah Mei almost every day. She was so jealous that she was going to collapse.


    Therefore, she always did not do as expected in the training process. In this way, she was ridiculed by the eight immortals, and Ah Mei dared not let her be with Tang Wenhao immediately, for fear of causing strong dissatisfaction with her little beauty. Now in death valley, almost everyone believes that as long as she does well, she may become an aunt''s woman. If any beauty has average ability, A woman who can also become an uncle is bound to disaffect her beauty and affect team building. Ah Mui and Tang Wenhao will not take such risks at present. Ah Mui can only try her best to comfort her and let her work hard to convince everyone as soon as possible.


    Because they both know that Qing''er is meritorious. Without her, Tang Wenhao can''t enter the mountain at all. Ah Mei must be humiliated, but they don''t dare to tell her sisters about these things, which can only make Qing''er wronged for a period of time.


    However, Qing''er is young after all. What she dislikes most is Ah Mei. She thinks that Ah Mei is too sticky to Tang Wenhao. As long as she sees Tang Wenhao, she sticks to him and looks like she wants to complain. In fact, Ah Mei does want to complain when she sees him, which annoys Qing''er. If she doesn''t consider that Ah Mei is sister ah Hui''s niece, she really wants to compete with her.


    However, men always love weak women. Tang Wenhao knows that Qing''er is crowded by Ah Mei and other eight immortals women''s volleyball teams, and it''s not easy to intervene directly. Therefore, he still likes to take her with him when he has the opportunity, which gives Qing''er a little comfort. Tang Wenhao will also hint to her to let her know that he has her in his heart. He likes her, but he doesn''t think it''s time to let her worry.


    On this day, a better chance finally came.


    A Zhu called from the factory and told Tang Wenhao that sister a Hui asked him to answer the phone. She told him something. As soon as Tang Wenhao listened, he took Qing''er away from training. Ah Mei and her seven fairies were very depressed and felt that Tang Wenhao was taking special care of Qing''er.


    "Mei, see? People can''t do anything, but one thing is good. My uncle doesn''t care for her and likes to take her anywhere!" ah Meng said unhappily.


    "Sister Meng, don''t do this. After all, Qing''er is my uncle''s personal waitress. It''s nothing to take her. Do you know why my uncle always likes to take her?"


    "Like her!"


    "Not only that, because we always exclude her and make my uncle worry about her being wronged. In fact, the more you treat her, the easier it is for her to make my uncle like her and hurt her!" said May.


    "Really? May, we are defending against injustice for you! Don''t you think she is particularly jealous of you?" said ah Xue.


    "I know, but when my uncle and I slept together, he told me that let''s not bully Qing''er. She has her advantages. At least she reads more than us, so it would be better for us to have a good relationship with her in the future, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, look at this. Maybe we may not be favored by her in the future!" said ah Yu.


    Don''t talk about several beauties to discuss the problem of striving for favor, just Tang Wenhao and Qing''er.


    They rushed to Ruan''s factory and arrived at the office. When ah Zhu saw Tang Wenhao and Qing''er coming, he quickly asked them to wait by the phone. Sister ah Hui will call soon.


    After waiting for a few minutes, as expected, sister ah Hui''s phone came. Tang Wenhao quickly grabbed the phone and said, "sister ah Hui, Hello, how are you and Ruan Yi?"


    "Hehe, baby, we are all very good. Ruan Yi wants to ask you, does she really want to divorce her husband? She said she listens to you. If you say you want to leave, she will tell her husband immediately. Otherwise, her husband has been pestering her these two days, and she is about to collapse!"


    "Oh, let her go! I''ve forgotten about it and can''t stand her. Tell her I''ll be responsible for her and you two. I want to sneak back after the military arrest, and then apply for an official visa to make my identity here legal, so that I can be bold with you in the future, You can also often go back to Liangshan to meet you, or I''ll leave you two there. I can''t bear to miss you! "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really, baby?" sister ah Hui asked in surprise.

 Chapter 234

    "Well, it must be true. I also discussed this matter with sister Ah Mei, and she agreed!" Tang Wenhao said. He did discuss with Ah Mei, ah Ya and ah Zhu that he would apply for an official visa to enter Liangshan after sneaking back again, so that his identity would be legal and smooth in the future. It''s not free to live here illegally all the time.


    Another point is that if his identity is illegal, he can''t compete with Abu. He''s not afraid of Abu now. Anyway, Ruan Ling has been killed. Don''t worry about the police catching Abu and implicating Ruan Ling. As long as his identity is legal, Tang Wenhao can boldly fight Abu and Heilong. He must replace Ruan Ling and ah Ju, Alan, lotus and other dead sisters revenge, otherwise, he Tang Wenhao still has the face to live in this world?


    It can be said that these beauties died because of him. He didn''t appear in the death valley. They all lived well. When he came, he was killed one after another. How could his conscience be safe if he didn''t bring Abu to justice and kill Abu?


    "Great, baby, come back early! The police and military in Liangshan have stopped checking, and the checkpoints have been cancelled. They say they have caught the murderer!"


    "Really?" Tang Wenhao thought, this is a ghost. The murderer is himself. How can they catch the murderer? Isn''t that strange? Can''t it be the military''s hard to get, the smoke bomb?


    "It''s true that it has been broadcast on TV that it was done by a drug trafficking gang! But it didn''t say who it was. Anyway, you can come back!" sister ah Hui said.


    After Tang Wenhao and sister ah Hui talked for a while, Qing''er answered the phone and told sister ah Hui that she was very happy with Tang Wenhao, which reassured her. Ah Hui asked her if she slept with Tang Wenhao. She hesitated for a long time, blushed and said, ah Hui on the phone was very happy. Where did she know? Qing''er just wanted to reassure her.


    After hanging up sister ah Hui''s phone, Tang Wenhao asked ah Zhu to call Ah Mei, ah Ya and Ah Mei to the factory office. He wanted to discuss with the beauties about returning home.


    After the beauties arrived, Amy was worried when she heard that Tang Wenhao was going back home again. She pulled Tang Wenhao''s arm and whined, "baby, I won''t let you go. If you want to go this time, I''ll go back with you!"


    Qing''er immediately showed jealousy, glanced at her unhappily and said, "little fox, I know I''m clinging to my uncle to complain. I''ll never let you follow, and I must be with my uncle and let him become my man. You can''t always occupy my uncle alone!"


    Ah Mui knew that Qing''er was eating may''s vinegar and didn''t point it out. She smiled and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, you really need to go back, otherwise your identity is always illegal, and we can''t really fight Abu, but have you ever thought about where to smuggle? The place where you used to smuggle must not be. After those people were killed, the military must strengthen patrols in that place!"


    "Yes, baby, sister Ah Mui is right. The place where you and sister ah used to smuggle must be unsafe. Although you are not a murderer, you are a smuggler. Once caught by the military, it will be very troublesome. I know a place can be convenient for entry and exit!" said Aya.


    Everyone focused on Aya.


    "Ah? Aya, tell me, where?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    Aya smiled at Tang Wenhao, "North Vietnam Gaoping Tuolong port, which borders Longzhou, Guangxi, China. It should be more convenient to go out from the border near this port. If you are familiar with the terrain and find local villagers to lead the way, it''s easy to leave there!"


    "Ah? Isn''t that far?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s not far. Our death valley is actually in the northernmost part of Lang mountain. It''s not too far from the southern mountain area of Gaoping. It''s estimated to be more than one or two hundred miles. As long as you are careful along the way, there will be no problem. I''m very familiar with this road. I''ll take you there!" Aya smiled.


    Ah Mei was silly now. She pouted and said, "sister Aya, why don''t I take the baby with you?"


    Qing''er said unhappily, "I''m going with my uncle!"


    "Qing''er, your martial arts are not good. Don''t drag us down, baby!" Ah Mei said impolitely when she saw Qing''er pointing at her.


    "I''m not good at martial arts, and I can get my uncle out of danger. If you don''t believe me, ask my uncle and sister Ah Mui if I protect my uncle on the way here? Don''t think it''s great that you can sleep with my uncle. I can. If you have, I''m still no worse than you. If you don''t take off your clothes, I don''t believe my uncle won''t like me!" Qing''er knew that Tang Wenhao liked her, Now, excited by may, the depression of more than half a month has been vented.


    Amy has always been spoiled by Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. She is very confident in her body. She immediately stands up and takes off her clothes. "Compare, see if baby likes me or you?"


    "All right, sit down! May, what''s better? Babies like you. Besides, you''re already a baby''s woman. Be content!... Qing''er, don''t worry. May has no bad heart. She''s unlikely to go out with baby this time, or you go with baby! However, you have to go back to get a passport and leave the country through formal channels. It''s a problem if you don''t come back!" Ah Mei was shocked when ah Ya said this. Even ah Ya wondered why she couldn''t go. She was the most familiar with the road.


    "Sister Ah Mui, why don''t you let me go and let her go? She will really make trouble, isn''t she sister ah ya?" Ah Mei looked at ah Ya angrily and said.


    Aya didn''t speak and looked at Ah Mei suspiciously. Ah Mei smiled, "sister Aya, we''re all relieved to have you with the baby, but what about death valley when you go? Your ability here is the strongest, baby. He has good Kung Fu anyway and doesn''t need someone to protect him!"


    "But, sister Ah Mui, Qing''er is really bad at martial arts. Maybe it will really drag down the baby!" ah Ya said.


    Ah Zhu also nodded and said to Ah Mei, "sister Ah Mei, ah Ya has a point!"


    Ah Mui looked at Tang Wenhao with a smile and said with a smile, "baby, you''d better explain!"


    Tang Wenhao first hugged Ah Mei and kissed her, laughing, "May, I know you don''t want me, and I don''t want you either. However, we should all focus on the overall situation. Now Death Valley is the time to hire people. You have good Kung Fu and good brain. At the critical moment, you are brave and resourceful. With you, Aya and ah Zhu, I''m confident. Qing''er doesn''t know martial arts anyway. Staying here can''t help you, but she wants to stay with me Together, it will work. She is intelligent and has a strong ability to adapt to changes. Once I encounter any problems on the road, she will block and deal with them for me, and she will follow me. Basically, she can avert danger. I hope you and she can coexist peacefully in the future and be my favorite little wife, okay? "


    When may saw Tang Wenhao saying this, Du Zui nodded, but she was still unhappy.


    Qing''er glanced at her proudly and said with a smile, "hum! What? My uncle is in love with me. I...!" she still had to go on and was held by Ah Mei.


    Ah Zhu and ah Ya smiled at each other and shook their heads helplessly. Ah Ya said with a smile, "baby, since you have decided, let''s do it. When are you going to start?"


    "I think we can start as soon as possible. If we have time, we can go back to Ruan''s drugstore first. I wait for Qing''er to get her passport and visa, and then we go to Gaoping together. After she accompanies me to find the stowaway point you said, I''ll send her to Tuolong port, let her wait for me first, and then I''ll go back to find her from the stowaway point!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Aya, is that ok?" Ah Mui knew that Aya had experience and was busy consulting her.


    Aya thought about it, nodded and said, "it should be OK. Later, I''ll draw a topographic map of the smuggling point for them, so that they can take fewer detours!"


    "Is it safe for qinger to be there alone after she arrived in Longzhou, Guangxi?" ah Zhu asked anxiously, rarely walking outside.


    "Yes! Qing''er doesn''t know martial arts. If the baby''s smuggling doesn''t go well, can she be there alone?" Ah Mei asked with concern.


    Tang Wenhao saw that may took the initiative to care about Qing''er, smiled and hugged her small waist, kissed her, and said with a satisfied smile, "don''t worry! I can also let my eldest brother fly to Nanning and take a taxi to Longzhou to pick her up. It should be all right!"


    Qing''er smiled gratefully at May and said, "may, several sisters, thank you for your concern! I''m not afraid. I''ll take good care of myself!"


    After the decision was made, Tang Wenhao and Qing''er hurried back to the cave to prepare for the trip. In order to avoid some unnecessary trouble, Ah Mei asked everyone to keep a secret and said that uncle and Qing''er had gone back to Liangshan to do business.


    When she got to Ruan Ling''s room in the cave, Ah Mui left Tang Wenhao alone in the room. She took out several bank cards from her body and handed them to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao looked at them, pushed them away and said, "sister Ah Mui, I haven''t used up the money ah Ling gave me last time. Don''t use it!"


    Ah Mui''s eyes were ruddy and choked, "baby, it''s not sister Ah Mui''s, it''s Ling''s. at that time, as soon as she found that we were surrounded by those animals, she stuffed all the valuable things on her body into my hands and said that if I wasn''t caught by those animals, I would definitely hand them over to you. She said that the money in these cards was enough for us to spend our lives!"


    "Ah? Sister Ah Mui, I''d better stay with you! It''s no use asking for so much money!" Tang Wenhao refused.


    "It''s no use staying with sister Ah Mui. All the people of sister Ah Mui are yours, and your life is yours. It''s not safe to put money here. Sister Ah Mui won''t do anything. In case any sister knows, such a huge sum of money may harm sister Ah Mui, what do you say?" said Sister Ah Mui.


    "Why don''t you let Aya take care of it?" Tang Wenhao confidently said that as soon as he heard Ah Mei say so, he was really afraid that this huge sum of money would harm sister Ah Mei, so he recommended ah ya, who can fight the most, to keep it. Tang Wenhao now trusts ah Ya very much because he feels ah Ya''s worship and obsession with him. It is no exaggeration to say that he has made ah Ya worship him. They almost want to be together Stealing food, even if they go out to escort drugs together, they never leave at night. Of course, Tang Wenhao also feels a different delicious taste from Ayana.

 Chapter 235

    As soon as Ah Mei heard that Tang Wenhao pushed ah Ya out, she shook her head without hesitation and rejected his proposal, "Baby, sister Ah Mui doesn''t distrust sister ah ya, but it''s important. This may be the family property saved by the Ruan family for several generations. Because you are a Ling''s man and a Yu''s man, only you are qualified to keep the money. In addition, no one can touch it, do you understand?"


    Ah Mui''s words made Tang Wenhao nod. Sister Ah Mui was right. The money really can''t be touched by anyone. Once something goes wrong, how can she afford the dead Ruan Ling?


    "Sister Ah Mui, why don''t we put these two cards in the safe of ah Ling''s house? When Manny comes, ask her what to do? How about going back with me this time?"


    "No, honey, of course I want to go back with you, but I don''t trust here. Although Aya''s problem has been solved, I''m still worried. After all, they are all outsiders. This death valley is another large asset here. I''m here. They will also avoid some, Aya, ah Zhu, including Ah Mei, and some qualified sisters in the factory , it all depends on my sister Ah Mui''s face. I can deal with any problems. Baby, don''t refuse, just put it here. "


    "No, sister Ah Mui, you don''t know. No one can tell what will happen when I go out like this. I''d better put it in Ruan Ling''s box first! Or you can hide it first and wait until I come back, okay?"


    "That''s OK. It''s really not safe to take it with you. Sister Ah Mei will pack up your things for you. You should go early and return early!"


    Since Tang Wenhao decided to take Qing''er back together, the little girl''s face has been full of spring. She cleaned up early and waited for Tang Wenhao to say goodbye to all the beauties one by one.


    Although Tang Wenhao was a sullen designer when he was at Mans, now, after such a thing, he has become a lot more sophisticated and knows how to buy people''s hearts. He has talked with Aya, ah Zhu, Ah Mei and other beautiful women alone, so that every beautiful woman thinks her position in Tang Wenhao''s heart is very important.


    When several beauties separated from him, Mei''s eyes were filled with tears, especially Ah Mei, who became a tearful person. Among these beauties, she was the youngest and most dependent on Tang Wenhao.


    After saying goodbye to the beauties, Tang Wenhao and Qing''er went hand in hand into the jungle and walked out of the mountain.


    At this time, it was two o''clock in the afternoon. They had to go to xiugu for a night before nightfall, so that it would be safer to travel the next day.


    Since Tang Wenhao has been in and out of the jungle several times, he is also familiar with these mountain roads. Therefore, he walks faster. Qing Er is young and has good physical strength. He can basically keep up with his pace, but after a long time, he is still Jiao panting and out of strength.


    "Uncle, have a rest! I''m tired!" after walking for about three or four hours, Qing''er finally walked around tired and bent down to let Tang Wenhao wait for her.


    Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled. He turned to her, squatted down, patted himself on the back and said, "girl, come up! I''ll carry you!"


    Qing''er''s face immediately burst into a lovely smile, smiled and fell on his back, whining and said, "hee hee, uncle, may, if you carry me on the mountain road, you will be mad!"


    Tang Wenhao patted her and said with a smile, "Why are you two so jealous? You should spank!"


    Qing''er pouted and said with a smile, "ha ha, I don''t like her always picking up on you. Uncle, you said today that you want me and may to be your favorite little wife. Is it true?"


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t you want to?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Think, uncle, I''m going to be your little wife tonight, okay? Anyway, no one can control us. Hum! You don''t want to run away tonight!" Qing''er smiled proudly, said, boldly stretched out his head and kissed Tang Wenhao on the neck.


    Tang Wenhao said passionately, "Qing''er, do you know why I want to bring you out alone?"


    "I know, my uncle also likes Qing''er. My uncle wants Qing''er for a long time, doesn''t he?" Qing''er smiled proudly.


    "It''s not all because I''m worried that you will be bullied by their young ladies, and no one will bully you around me. However, girl, don''t argue with them in the future, okay? You just need to know that I like you. There''s no need to compare with them. Besides, in my heart, you and may are different, and they are also different from you, you Each has its own advantages. No one must be better than anyone. Besides, emotional things are two people''s things, right? "


    "Well, uncle, I won''t do it in the future. In fact, may didn''t bully me. I was too jealous of her. Only ah Meng and ah Xue bullied me. Uncle, I''ve always wanted to be with you since we left the drugstore that day. Every day I heard you with may, sister Aya and sister ah Zhu, I was very jealous. I wanted to think about it, but you didn''t want me. I''m in a hurry I''m dead, uncle. I like you and I love you! "Qing''er said, hugging Tang Wenhao''s neck excitedly.


    He hugged Tang Wenhao so much that he had to stop, put her down, turned and hugged her face, hugged her slender waist, and had a different taste.


    Qing''er stared at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and a pair of handsome eyes, closed Mei''s eyes and invited, "uncle, I want you to kiss me like Amy!"


    Tang Wenhao smiled badly, gave her a dragonfly kiss on her sweet lips, and then quickly withdrew, because Qing''er''s delicate appearance had completely destroyed him, but he felt that the wilderness was not a place, so he had to play with her first, and then take her in xiugu in the evening.


    In fact, he and Qing''er know well, or Ah Mei, ah ya, ah Zhu and Ah Mei know well. Tang Wenhao calls Qing''er to accompany him home, which is tantamount to announcing to several beautiful women that he will officially be with Qing''er.


    They are Tang Wenhao''s women. They all know that their men can''t stand Qing''er''s infatuation for him. Moreover, they all see that Tang Wenhao likes Qing''er, which is the kind he likes in his heart.


    Qing''er thought Tang Wenhao''s kiss would be very affectionate. Unexpectedly, she ran away with such a gentle touch. She was so angry that she scolded coyly, "dead uncle, bad uncle, ignore you!" said, pushed Tang Wenhao away and trotted away.


    Tang Wenhao worried about Qing''er falling or being scratched by some thorns, so he hurried to catch up.


    I''m really afraid of what comes. Before he catches up, I see that miss Qing''er suddenly leans forward. Ah, after a sound, she falls down and lies down in the grass.


    Tang Wenhao was distressed. He hurriedly ran over and picked her up. Although he didn''t see her head hurt, her beautiful eyes closed and seemed to have fainted. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help crying out with worry, "Qing''er, Qing''er... What''s the matter with you? Are you all right? Don''t scare me!"


    After calling for a long time, Qing''er didn''t respond at all. In a hurry, Tang Wenhao had to put her down on the grass, and then began to give her artificial respiration for first aid.


    Who knows, when Tang Wenhao''s lips covered her sexy red lips, Qing''er unexpectedly stretched out her hand to hold Tang Wenhao and put her arms around his neck. Xiang''s lips rubbed against Tang Wenhao''s lips desperately, because the little girl didn''t know how to kiss, so she could only express her hunger and thirst for Tang Wenhao in this way.


    Shit, he was played by the little girl. Tang Wenhao immediately reacted and wanted to withdraw, because he thought of playing with the little girl after xiugu. He thought this was not a place, but it was too late. Because Qing''er''s urgent appearance had inspired him to the extreme, and he immediately felt that he was ready to take the little beauty.


    Qing''er suddenly felt trembling, gave up resistance and accepted Tang Wenhao''s attack. Of course, Tang Wenhao didn''t take her down immediately, but kissed her for a while and released her.


    Tang Wenhao shaved her little nose and said with a bad smile, "ghost girl, dare to lie to me? Do you think so? Don''t you want to wait until xiugu? There are thatched huts there that can shelter from the wind and rain!"


    "Hee hee, isn''t it raining now? Don''t you think the same, uncle?" Qing''er squinted at Tang Wenhao and smiled.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "do you want to see it? Let you have an eye addiction first?"


    "No, uncle, you know people want to tease people so much. You obviously want to! There is no one here. Even if there is someone, it must be the sister of our death valley. Uncle, I want it now, okay?" Qing''er whined and begged.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the little girl really wanted to be bad and suffocated. He gently picked up her pretty face and said softly, "Qing''er, in fact, I want more than you, but I want you to start in a place with better conditions!"


    "Uncle, I don''t care where I am. As long as I''m with you and you want me, I dare even in the street!" Qing''er said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao was so moved that he hugged her in his arms and crazily kissed her sweet lips. This time, Tang Wenhao gave up all his selfish thoughts and concentrated on kissing her.


    After kissing for less than two minutes, Qing''er couldn''t carry it. "Uncle, I''m so sad. I want you to love me like Aya and may!"


    "Ha ha, girl, I''ll meet you right away!" Tang Wenhao glanced around, determined that there was no one around, and decisively stripped himself away.


    No wonder Qing''er dared to compete with Ah Mei to see who was more sexy and who attracted him. When Tang Wenhao saw her winning style, he was completely shocked.


    Qing''er has completely changed from a lovely girl to a top-notch young woman. Although this identity has changed a little quickly and cruelly, the facts can''t be reversed.


    After the passion, they hugged each other with infinite satisfaction, "how''s it going, girl? Are you comfortable?"


    "Well, uncle, I''m so happy. No wonder may wants to stick to you every day. I can understand her now. I''ll stick to you every day in the future!"


    "Hehe, let''s go. We''ll continue to fight in xiugu thatched house. We''ll feed you well these days. You won''t be alone in the drugstore!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 236

    "Know, sister ruanyi and sister ah Hui will rob me?" Qing''er said jealously.


    "No one will rob you, girl. As long as your energy can keep up, you don''t have to worry that others will rob you, because I can satisfy you at any time. I''m afraid you can''t afford it!"


    After they got up and put on their clothes, they cleaned up their trip and continued on their way.


    For this reason, Qing''er''s attachment to Tang Wenhao is obviously stronger. He follows him step by step. Tang Wenhao must hold his hand. After that, he calls him from time to time.


    Tang Wenhao knows that this is a common problem of Huaichun girls and will never be satisfied.


    After a passionate night in xiugu, Tang Wenhao and Qing''er passed through the gutter safely the next day. Tang Wenhao and Qing''er also went to the place where Ruan Ling jumped off the cliff to pay a memorial. They swore to the gutter again that he would catch Abu to pay tribute to their dead. They stayed in Hutou stream for another night and fondly missed his beloved ah Ju again in the shed.


    Tang Wenhao knew that he would never forget these two sad places in his life.


    It''s sad to be sad. After all, there are young girls involved in personnel. Two days later, the two people who are happy all the way finally returned to Ruan''s drugstore in Langshan. As sister ah Hui said, the police and the military did withdraw, and no one was on duty at all checkpoints.


    They stepped into the drugstore. Ah Hui, who was guarding in front of the counter, looked at Tang Wenhao and Qing''er in surprise. He hurriedly welcomed them out and said with a smile, "baby, Qing''er, you''re back. You want to die, sister ah Hui. Come on, come on in!"


    They walked to sister ah Hui''s room. Tang Wenhao missed Ruan Yi and asked, "sister ah Hui, where''s Ruan Yi? Why didn''t you see her?"


    "I''m back. I just called back and said that her husband refused to divorce. She must tell her the reason for divorce. You''re not here, she can''t say. She wants to take you to see her husband when you come back and let her husband completely die!" sister ah Hui said.


    "Oh, then call her and let her come back! It''s a big deal. I''ll go with her?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Is that ok? Baby, I''m worried about an accident. Her husband is also a young man and works as a security guard in Huaxiang sleepless city. I''m worried that if you fight, it will be bad for you. After all, you''re still a stowaway!" ah Hui looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t let him fight with me. I just want him to retreat in spite of difficulties. Sister ah Hui and Qing''er, you three are all my women. You two should feel that if you are my woman, will she and her husband still be happy? Will she still be interested in her husband? Certainly not, so it''s better to divorce directly and do it in a down-to-earth manner My woman! "


    Ah Hui said with a sweet and sour pout, "we all know. Let me call you!" Qing Er smiled.


    As soon as Ruan Yi received a call from ah Hui, she took a taxi to the drugstore. When she saw Tang Wenhao, she hugged Tang Wenhao and cried. She said that her husband hadn''t slept with her these days. Now she saw that she was going to divorce and scolded her as a bitch. She was so angry that she hit her and asked Tang Wenhao to look at her little hand. Sure enough, there was a mark on her arm. It was estimated that it was something.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her painfully, kissed her jade arm, comforted her, and then said angrily, "go, now take me to settle accounts with him!"


    "He''s going to work now. Don''t wait for him to get off work! I miss you so much now!" Ruan Yi said with a whine.


    Tang Wenhao knows that the little girl hasn''t been with herself for so long. At an age like her, as long as quantity doesn''t want quality, she must be choked for a long time. She just wanted to ask ah Hui for advice.


    Ah Hui on one side smiled helplessly, "girl, come first!"


    "Sister ah Hui, you''d better come first! I... Say whatever!" Ruan Yi said shyly.


    "OK, go to the basement! Qing''er, go home quickly and let your family do the passport with you. Baby is waiting for you in the store!" ah Hui smiled at Qing''er.


    Ruan Yi looked at Qing''er in surprise and asked, "Qing''er, what are you doing with your passport? Are you going abroad?"


    "Well, I''ll go back to China with my uncle!" Qing''er smiled proudly.


    Ah Hui knocked her on the head and whined, "ghost girl, you still call him uncle! You have to call him baby with us. This is the rule set by ah Jie!"


    After Qing''er came home, ah Hui immediately closed the store and hung a sign that it was closed for business. Ruan Yi knew that the happy moment was coming. Sister ah Hui was going to serve Tang Wenhao with her, so she grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and went to the basement.


    Ah Hui was so happy that her tears came down. "Baby, I knew you would love our sisters and want to die. Our sisters sit on the counter and talk about you, miss you and miss you all day!"


    Tang Wenhao spent more than two hours to satisfy ah Hui and Ruan Yi. The three went to the Chinese restaurant outside to replenish their nutrition. Ah Hui asked the hotel to stew Tang Wenhao a wild pheasant to nourish him.


    After eating and drinking enough, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Yi went to her house to wait for her husband to talk about breaking up after work. Ah Hui went back to the drugstore and waited for their triumph. Before leaving, ah Hui asked Tang Wenhao not to be rough, so as not to make things difficult to deal with. Tang Wenhao said he would pay attention to discretion.


    Ruan Yi''s home is actually the same as Tang Wenhao''s in Shanghai. She also rents a local house. Her husband is only a security guard in the entertainment city. His salary is very low, which is not as good as her salary. Therefore, she can''t afford to buy a house. Because of the frequent economic exchanges with China in recent years, Langshan''s economy has developed rapidly, which is much more developed than other provinces such as Gaoping, Therefore, the house price is not low. Ordinary children like them are unlikely to be able to afford a house in Liangshan.


    They rented an old one bedroom house with a rent equivalent to about 300 yuan per month, which is not very expensive in Langshan, but it is not cheap for ordinary people like them.


    After the two entered the house, Ruan Yi asked Tang Wenhao to sit down. She began to pack up her things, because after a showdown with her husband, she would follow Tang Wenhao back to the drugstore. She would no longer live here. She only cleaned up her clothes, took off her wedding rings and other headdresses, put them on the table, and cleaned them up, They sat on the old sofa and chatted.


    After chatting for more than two hours, Tang Wenhao also learned something about Ruan Yi''s husband. Her husband is still a soldier and works as a soldier on an island in the South China Sea.


    Late at night, a heavy knock on the door made them realize that it was time to really face the reality.


    Ruan Yi went to the door and opened the door. Tang Wenhao looked up. A young man in a security uniform stared at him in amazement and looked at his new wife. He immediately understood.


    This guy was so angry that he rushed over to slap Ruan Yi in the face and scolded in Vietnamese, "bitch, I really found a man behind my back!"


    Without waiting for his hand to fan Ruan Yi, Tang Wenhao hurried over and fastened his wrist. Seeing this, the boy tried to buckle Tang Wenhao, but failed. He was surprised that Tang Wenhao''s strength was greater than him, so he quickly set aside another hand to attack Tang Wenhao. Before he could do it, Tang Wenhao pressed him again. He wanted to move, but he couldn''t move.


    "Brother, I don''t want to fight with you. I''m here to have a good talk with you!" Tang Wenhao said in Chinese.


    The boy looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked Ruan Yi in Vietnamese, "is this boy Chinese?"


    "Yes, Xinxiong, I''m sorry! I love him and he loves me too. Let''s divorce!" Ruan Yi nodded and said guiltily.


    "No, I won''t divorce you. AI, you are mine and I won''t leave you. You let the boy go and tell him that unless I die, I will never agree with you to marry this man. If you fall in love with us Vietnamese, I will complete you without saying a word, but if you want to marry him, you will die! In addition, tell him to get out as soon as possible Egg, let me see him in Liangshan later. Even if I can''t beat him, I''ll let my brother kill him! "Said the boy, with a fierce light in his eyes.


    Although Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what he said, he also felt a deterrent from his fierce eyes. This boy is not a good stubble.


    Ruan Yi translated her husband Chen Xinxiong''s words to Tang Wenhao. Upon hearing this, Tang Wenhao knew that it was really not as simple as he thought. This guy was not so easy to deal with. Considering his identity as a stowaway passenger, he should not make things stiff. He let Chen Xinxiong go first, then smiled friendly at him and said to Ruan Yi, "Ruan Yi, you tell him that since you have no feelings with him, who you marry has nothing to do with him. Let him stop unnecessary entanglement. You say I will compensate him for a sum of money!"


    Ruan Yi nodded and translated Tang Wenhao''s meaning to Chen Xinxiong. He sneered and said, "Do you think you can do whatever you want with money? How many rich old men do harm to our young and beautiful women? Although the boy is very handsome, I feel uncomfortable when I see the man and rob my women. Who cares for their bad money? Tell him, it''s not necessary to talk about it. Let him go quickly, otherwise, when I call all my brothers I''ve called the police. He can''t be so comfortable! "


    Ruan Yi''s heart sank, looked at Tang Wenhao in embarrassment, and told Tang Wenhao what her husband meant. Tang Wenhao also lit a fire. He suppressed his anger and said to Ruan Yi, "Ruan Yi, otherwise, I''ll subdue him and let him have a good sleep. We''ll go back first and talk to him tomorrow. Now it''s dead of night. Once the quarrel breaks out, let the left and right neighbors know that it''s not good for you and him. What do you think?" Tang Wenhao wants to let him retreat through his acupoints and figure it out tomorrow.


    "Ah? Baby, don''t hurt him. He''s still good to me. I beat me in the morning because I''m sorry for him. I don''t hate him!" Ruan Yi said.

 Chapter 237

    "Well, don''t worry! I won''t!" Tang Wenhao smiled at the boy.


    The guy looked at Tang Wenhao warily. He seemed to feel that Tang Wenhao''s smile was strange, but he didn''t know what he was going to do. He just looked at him warily, because he learned Tang Wenhao''s power and knew that his fight was not necessarily someone else''s opponent.


    "Ai, what does this boy want to do?" he asked suspiciously.


    "He wants you to have a good sleep tonight and talk about it tomorrow!" Ruan Yi told the truth. After that, she nodded to Tang Wenhao.


    Chen Xinxiong glanced at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao suddenly patted behind his shoulder. Suddenly, he felt his head sink and didn''t know anything.


    Seeing Chen Xinxiong fall back, Tang Wenhao catches him and holds him to their double bed. Ruan Yiqin sees Tang Wenhao''s magical acupoint pointing skills and admires him.


    After she covered Chen Xinxiong''s quilt herself, they closed the door, took a taxi and went directly back to Ruan''s drugstore.


    At this time, ah Hui was still anxiously waiting for them to go home by the counter. Seeing that they had returned safely, she asked excitedly, "baby, Ruan Yi, have you talked?"


    Tang Wenhao shook his head with a bitter smile, and Ruan Yi sighed, "Alas! Sister ah Hui, my husband disagrees. He seems to be particularly disgusted!"


    "Then would he let you come back with the baby?" ah Hui asked.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "I ordered his acupoints to let him sleep. Maybe he will figure it out when he wakes up tomorrow. If he continues to quarrel in the dead of night, I''m afraid the police will interfere in the past. It''s not good!"


    "Yes, it''s better to be safe. It''s getting late. Let''s go to bed!"


    After ah Hui closed the store door, the three finished washing and rest. Ruan Yi was in a bad mood because things didn''t go well. Ah Hui took the initiative to ask Tang Wenhao to sleep with her in the basement, while she rested on it. Ruan Yi felt sorry and quickly declined, saying that she wanted to calm down and think about what to do, so that Tang Wenhao and sister ah Hui could sleep below.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Yi was really in a bad mood and it was inconvenient to disturb her. He went to the basement with sister ah Hui. After going to bed, ah Hui snuggled up in Tang Wenhao''s arms and asked jealously, "baby, do you particularly like Ruan Yi?"


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui, what do you want to say? Don''t be jealous. I really like all my women, including Ruan Yi and you. I know I''m a little affectionate, but I''m such a person. As long as I''m with the women, I have feelings. I hope I can love them more. I don''t want to lose any of them. I''ll be very sad this time Ah Ling and lotus sister are the bastard of Abu... I want to kill when I think of it... Sister ah Hui, I really love ah Ling and lotus. Unexpectedly, they left me like this. It''s all me... If they didn''t have me, they would all live well! "Tang Wenhao said here, and tears filled his eyes.


    I didn''t think that Ruan Ling and lotus were together with these best beauties every day. His mood was OK. If he thought of Ruan Ling, lotus and ah Ju, the lost beauties, he felt that his heart had been emptied. It was very uncomfortable and blocked, but there was no place to vent.


    Ah Hui was distressed by Tang Wenhao''s grief stricken expression. She buried Tang Wenhao''s head in her chest and said emotionally, "Baby, you can''t blame yourself. Don''t blame yourself. As long as you can hold on to Ruan until miss a Yu comes back and you and miss a Yu carry forward Ruan, you will be worthy of sister A. don''t worry, Ruan won''t collapse with me, Ah Mei, ah Ya and ah Zhu!"


    "Well, thank you, sister ah Hui. I will certainly help Manny make Ruan bigger and stronger. I will never be satisfied with the current situation of death valley. I will complete many unfulfilled ideals for ah Ling before she died. You know? She wants to set up a drug rehabilitation institute. Now drugs are becoming more and more popular, more and more varieties and more complex. As long as the drug rehabilitation center Well done, for the benefit of mankind, she said she could redeem the sins she had done before! "


    "Yes! We are not too far from the golden triangle. If this drug treatment center is really established, it will have a large market. Ruan has been making drugs for so many years, and our technical strength is also good. We have made drugs for several years. This is a good condition!" ah Hui caressed his head and said.


    "Yes, sister ah Hui, if she can really do that step, ah Ling can smile!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, I have confidence in you. Come on, lie down! I''m tired today. Why don''t we rest first!" she said. She lay down first and put Tang Wenhao''s head on her jade arm.


    Tang Wenhao turned over, stared at her attractive lips and said, "sister ah Hui, let''s fly for a while before going to bed? Otherwise, I''m not used to it. I''m used to flying with my woman before going to bed. If I''m tired of flying, I''ll naturally fall asleep, okay?"


    "Baby, isn''t it enough for you to toss about our sisters so long this afternoon? Aren''t you really tired?" ah Hui is eager for it!


    The next morning, when Tang Wenhao and sister ah Hui were still asleep, they heard Ruan Yi exclaim, "baby, sister ah Hui, something''s going to happen!"


    Tang Wenhao is a martial arts practitioner. He soon woke up. He quickly opened his eyes and pushed sister ah Hui, who was sleeping soundly. She tooted her mouth and opened her hazy beautiful eyes. "Baby, stop making trouble and want more? Go to Ruan Yi! I can''t fly anymore. If I fly down with you, people can''t walk again. Besides, I''m really sleepy!"


    "Hehe, no, sister Ah Mui, listen! Ruan Yi is calling us! Her tone is very worried and worried. She said something was going to happen. Let''s get up and have a look!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Now sister ah Hui woke up and immediately opened the quilt to wear clothes. Tang Wenhao glanced at her and said with a bad smile, "sister ah Hui, you are the temptation of red fruit. I can''t help it!"


    "Hehe, you woke me up and blamed others for tempting you. I didn''t tempt you last night. Don''t you still play so hard?... baby, stop playing and go up and have a look!" sister ah Hui smiled, and then they began to dress quickly.


    They climbed up the stairs and went to the room. Ruan Yi sat at the edge of the bed with a sad face, looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously and said, "Sister ah Hui, baby, just now my husband called and he was going crazy. He said he would send someone to settle accounts with you! What should I do? He will come here to find you, or you won''t come up and hide in the basement. Anyway, he can''t help taking a girl from me. Besides, there is sister ah Hui here. He doesn''t dare to mess around!"


    "It makes sense, baby. You''d better not come up. I''ll send you food later. Her husband can''t find you and will leave in a moment. If you come out, you may really want to fight. Once found by the people of the Public Security Bureau, you''ll all be arrested. Isn''t it troublesome to ask about your certificate?" ah Hui said anxiously.


    "No, it can''t be solved here. We can''t involve Ruan''s drugstore and expose it so that the public security can pay attention to it in the future. Otherwise, Ruan Yi, you tell your husband that you know me outside. As for where, you make it up yourself. After that, you tell him that I asked him to meet in a place for face-to-face interview. Everyone should not let you come here I think as a man, he certainly doesn''t want to make it all over the city. How can he be a man in the future? What do you think? "


    "Baby, can you be alone?" ah Hui said anxiously.


    "OK, no problem, sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi, your husband is not from the underworld? There won''t be any danger. At most, I''ll let him punch him and let him vent his anger. Let you go and it''ll be over!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Well, I''ll call him now and ask him to meet you outside!" Ruan Yi quickly picked up the microphone and began to dial her husband''s phone.


    When the phone was connected, Ruan Yi quickly shouted, "Xinxiong, don''t come to our store. People are not in the store. Otherwise, I called him just now. He said he wanted to talk to you for an interview. This matter has always been solved. What conditions can you mention? What do you think?"


    "Hum, bitch! Just talk. I think I''m afraid of him? Don''t think he can do any magic. I''m afraid. Talk is OK. Let him come to our Huaxiang entertainment city. As long as he dares to talk to our entertainment city, it''s easy to say anything!" Chen Xinxiong said fiercely.


    "Oh, let me tell him, Xinxiong, don''t be so extreme! It''s already like this, so you''d better deal with it properly! You mustn''t do anything against the law, I don''t want you to have an accident!"


    "Bitch! Hypocritical and hypocritical, I thought you were really sick and didn''t touch you for more than 20 days. It turned out that you gave yourself to the boy. It''s cheap for you. In addition, you told the boy that you can let me let you go. You have to let me spend a few nights with you before we negotiate the terms and officially divorce. Otherwise, don''t talk about it. I haven''t enjoyed it yet!"


    "You... Xinxiong, you will become like this!" Ruan Yi blushed with anger.


    "So? What? You stole a man behind my back. I haven''t done anything to you. Why? I haven''t divorced yet? Can''t I and my wife? If you don''t want to talk, we''ll just drag on and see who can drag on!" the guy threw up a scoundrel.


    Because they both spoke in Vietnamese, Tang Wenhao didn''t understand, but ah Hui understood. She impatiently pressed the phone directly and said angrily, "he delusioned that you are our baby. How can you accompany him again?"


    Ruan Yi said wrongfully, "sister ah Hui, I didn''t promise! Besides, my heart now completely belongs to the baby. I can''t do anything sorry for the baby. What shall we do next?"

 Chapter 238

    "Ignore him and see what he can do? You don''t go anywhere. Just stay in the store and baby stays in the basement. Don''t come out until Qing''er comes back. What about you! Go and get a passport. You two go abroad with baby. What do I think he can do?"


    "Ah? This... No, he took away my ID card!" Ruan Yi said discouraged.


    Confused, Tang Wenhao hurriedly asked, "sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi, you translate for me. What does Chen Xinxiong want?"


    Ruan Yi said shamefully, "baby, he... Wants you to talk to their entertainment city and... Put forward a rogue condition. I really didn''t know he would mention such shameless condition before. It''s too much!"


    "What conditions did he put forward?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "He said... Even if you two settle the terms, I have to sleep with her for another night, or nothing will be discussed!" Ruan Yi said shyly.


    "Bastard, what does he think of you? Absolutely not. Since you were with me that day, you are mine. It has nothing to do with him. I know I''m sorry for him. I slept with his wife and robbed his wife. Therefore, as long as the conditions he put forward are reasonable, I will promise him. My goal is one. I want to give you happiness and don''t want you to be oppressed, Let you be with me openly! "Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "I know, baby, I won''t sleep with him anymore. What should I do now?" Ruan Yi asked in embarrassment.


    "Don''t be afraid, Ruan Yi, there''s me! I''ll go to their entertainment city to talk to him first. As for you sleeping with him, he''s dead! I have a way to deal with him!" Tang Wenhao said confidently. At this time, Tang Wenhao is an artist. He''s bold and won''t take some gangsters seriously. When he sneaked with Ruan Ling that day, A dozen gunmen were killed by him in an instant.


    Ruanyi and sister ah Hui couldn''t persuade him. Finally, they had to agree that he would go to Huaxiang never night city to meet Chen Xinxiong.


    During the day, the appearance of Huaxiang never night city looks very humble. It''s like it hasn''t opened yet. Ruan Yi and Tang Wenhao came to the door of Huaxiang never night city hand in hand. The security guard at the door saw Ruan Yi leading a man over. He smiled obscene and directly let them in without asking them anything.


    Obviously, Chen Xinxiong has told the security guard that his wife will come with a Chinese white face. Ruan Yi''s pretty face has always been red. After all, it''s not very glorious for her to enter the flower city all night, but she doesn''t trust Tang Wenhao to come alone. She''s afraid that Tang Wenhao doesn''t understand Vietnamese and can only be framed by them.


    After entering the front desk of the sleepless city, under the dim light, two big men led them into a room in a basement. As soon as they stood inside, the light in the room suddenly lit up like day.


    There was a big table in the room. Opposite the table sat Ruan Yi''s husband Chen Xinxiong. He held a bright sharp knife and glared at Tang Wenhao and his new wife Ruan Yi. On both sides of him stood more than a dozen big men in security clothes and batons, all glaring at Tang Wenhao.


    "Bitch, it''s very kind of you to come? It seems that you really give up everything for this boy? I''ve been hurting you and loving you. I''m really blind!" Chen Xinxiong glared at Ruan Yi contemptuously.


    Ruan Yi lowered her head and was embarrassed to look directly at Chen Xinxiong. "Xinxiong, don''t do this. I know I''m sorry for you, but I really don''t have a way back. I love Wen Hao. We can''t turn back!"


    "Hum, I see. Shut up and let him talk. How does he want to end this? If you want to live, don''t annoy me. See? These are my brothers and my comrades in arms when I was in the army. No matter how powerful his martial arts are, can he beat so many of us?" Chen Xinxiong threatened.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what he said, but when he looked at his expression, he knew that he was threatening Ruan Yi. He hurriedly pulled Ruan Yi behind him, tried to hold back his anger, and said, "brother, I''m sorry for you. It has nothing to do with Ruan Yi. Now it''s already like this. What do you want to do? Just say it. As long as I can do it, there''s no problem, just ask you to let Ruan Yi go!"


    At this time, a big man around him whispered to him. It seemed that the big man understood Tang Wenhao''s words. Then, Chen Xinxiong conveyed his meaning to the big man.


    The big man said to Tang Wenhao, "Boy, it''s easy to solve this matter by reason. According to our local customs, if you steal other people''s wives like you, you can compensate our male brother for some bride price and spiritual loss. However, we won''t be so cheap to you. Because your behavior makes us not dignified, we''ll lose some money. Do we have the face to stand here? Are you bullying us? Do you understand? Besides, brother Xiong said that you went to his house last night. What did you do to him and made him fall asleep? You have to tell us what you do? Besides, don''t you know martial arts? We''ll set up a challenge arena with you in the sleepless city. As long as you can defeat all our experts challenging you for three consecutive days, you can do whatever you want How about taking our little sister-in-law away? "


    "It''s a deal!" Tang Wenhao didn''t even hesitate. He directly agreed, and scared Ruan Yi to whitewash her face.


    "OK, have fun!" the boy sneered.


    At this time, Chen Xinxiong also gave Ruan Yi a cold look and said with an obscene smile, "wife, before the game, you are still my wife. I want you tonight!"


    Ha ha... As soon as he said this, all his brothers laughed, and Ruan Yi was so ashamed that tears were about to flow out.


    Tang Wenhao was so distressed that he glanced at him contemptuously. Knowing that the boy didn''t say anything good, he said to the translator, "Brother, tell him that you set up a challenge arena for me. I''ll take it. I can tell you my identity. I''m a fashion designer. I just like to practice martial arts. In addition, how do you calculate the amount of compensation? Finally, I also put forward a condition. No matter how many grievances he has in mind, I can consider making up for them, but please don''t insult Ruan Yi any more , she is my woman. Please respect your own female compatriots! "


    After the translator listened to Tang Wenhao''s words to Chen Xinxiong, the boy immediately flew into a rage, slapped the table and roared, "this boy is bullying people too much. Isn''t it bullying us? There are no men? My own wife, why can''t I?"


    His other brothers also glared at Tang Wenhao. The baton in his hand was ready to move, which frightened Ruan Yi to protect Tang Wenhao for fear that they would attack him.


    Tang Wenhao smiled coldly and said to the translator, "Do your men know how to bully less with more? I never thought about fighting with you today. Brother, legally speaking, Ruan Yi is still his wife. He can sleep with her, but Ruan Yi doesn''t love him anymore and doesn''t want to sleep with him. Do you think you want to think? Anyway, she is also your own female compatriot? Do you think so? Do you want to Let me look down on the men on your side. Do you know what it''s called in our eyes? "


    The boy asked coldly, "what''s your name?"


    "Brother, you male brother can''t afford to lose. In fact, it''s no big deal that a man''s wife is robbed by others. It''s not clear how he feels. I like her when I see her, and she likes me. That''s all. I''ve admitted that I''m sorry for him, and I''m willing to compensate him for his losses. I''m also willing to accept your challenge. What else do you want? No You have to spoil your own female compatriots again? "


    "You?" the translator was angry.


    "Hey! What did the boy say?" Chen Xinxiong asked the interpreter suspiciously.


    "Brother Xiong, I think you and your sister-in-law are like this. The boy has a point. You can knock him more money. Anyway, they have money, which is the most realistic. What''s the meaning of you saying you have to be with your sister-in-law again? Haven''t you touched it? Besides, her heart doesn''t have you at all. You''re like rape. It''s really meaningless, and let the boy despise you, The translator was so angry that Chen Xinxiong had to pat the table again.


    Other brothers laughed when they heard what the translator said. Someone suggested that it was most realistic for him to knock more money from Tang Wenhao and get rich at once; others directly teased him that brother Xiong married a wife and could recover the bride price cost. The best thing was that there was a lot of spiritual loss. Such wives should be married more.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what they were joking about, but Ruan Yi understood it. She was ashamed and funny. Finally, Chen Xinxiong thought that there was a certain truth in what these brothers said. Shit, since Ruan Yi had no self at all, sleeping with her was really meaningless. It''s really better to knock the boy hard, let him pay the money first, and then let him accept the challenge and fight the challenge , maybe, hey hey! The boy spent his money and lost his life in Liangshan! In the end, his wife is still his own.


    Thinking of this, a poison trick came to mind.


    He nodded and sneered at Ruan Yi, "Bitch, well, since all my brothers say so, I''ll let you go. As long as the boy returns me the bride price I spent and some expenses spent on your parents, and then compensate me for my spiritual loss of 20 million at one time, and then win the challenge competition for three days, he can take you away from me generously. How about it?" Chen Xinxiong said with an obscene smile.


    Ruan Yi looked at him shyly and said, "you dream! 20 million? Wen Hao is just a fashion designer, not a big boss. Where can he get so much money?"


    "Smelly bitch! Are you stupid? The more money I want, the more valuable you are. If I don''t want any money, it means you''re a bargain no one wants. Don''t you understand? It''s really embarrassing for a woman. How could I fall in love with such a bitch like you at that time!" Chen Xinxiong scolded angrily.

 Chapter 239

    Later, Ruan Yi bargained with Chen Xinxiong and gave him a total of 20000 yuan. If Tang Wenhao won the challenge arena in Huaxiang sleepless city for three consecutive days, he would divorce Ruan Yi.


    After listening to Ruan Yi''s translation, Tang Wenhao agreed, but he put forward that an agreement must be signed on this matter, and the agreement indicates the above conditions. Chen Xinxiong proposed it on his own initiative, but Tang Wenhao only passively accepted the conditions. Chen Xinxiong is responsible for and assumes legal responsibility for the legal issues related to Vietnam.


    Tang Wenhao thought Chen Xinxiong would refuse. Unexpectedly, he also promised.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t know that Huaxiang never night city had an underground boxing match, and the local police also knew it, but they all opened one eye and closed one eye. Therefore, Chen Xinxiong dared to fully agree. Moreover, he also had his little abacus. He wanted to make a lot of money through Tang Wenhao''s boxing. The boss of Huaxiang never night city rewarded the boxers who were very good at fighting, Not only can he get a huge bonus, but also bonus and Gambling Commission. If Tang Wenhao can really win for several days, the gambling capital inside is amazing. The Commission alone is enough for his salary for several years. Why doesn''t he agree?


    After signing the agreement, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Yi went out of the city of flowers. Today, before the sun goes down, he wants to give 20000 yuan to Chen Xinxiong. In addition, he needs to make good preparations when he goes back. He wants to check what Kung Fu Vietnamese boxers are good at online and know well. At the same time, he wants to call Jin Dacai and ask him about black boxing.


    After the two returned to the drugstore, Tang Wenhao showed sister ah Hui the talk with Chen Xinxiong and the agreement. Stunned, sister ah Hui hugged Tang Wenhao and patted him on the shoulder. "Baby, how can you sign such an agreement? It''s a life and death agreement? I don''t agree. I won''t let you take such a risk!" she said, glaring at Ruan Yi.


    "Sister ah Hui, baby says he''s sure!" Ruan Yi said wrongfully, and tears came down from ah Hui''s complaining eyes.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and pushed away sister ah Hui and said, "sister ah Hui, don''t blame Ruan Yi. She really doesn''t make decisions. It''s all my own idea. I''ve decided that I must let Ruan Yi completely get rid of Chen Xinxiong. I don''t want any man to touch Ruan Yi again!"


    "Baby, I know you love her and you like her, but you don''t have to work hard? There are many ways to solve this problem. No matter what you say, I won''t agree with you to go to big black boxing anyway. You don''t know, many people die in Huaxiang never night city, and a few die almost every month!" ah Hui said anxiously.


    "Ah? Sister ah Hui, how do you know? Why has Chen Xinxiong never told me this?" Ruan Yi asked in horror.


    Ah Hui glared at her and said unhappily, "it''s against the law. How could he tell you? I also heard from the people in the opposite Public Security Bureau. Most people don''t know. There are everyone in it. Baby may start to win a few games, but there is no eternal overlord in the world? Invincible in the world is unrealistic. It''s always time to be beaten down!"


    "Baby, I''m so afraid to hear what sister ah Hui said. Then we''d better not go. You leave here early! I can divorce him in other ways!" Ruan Yi said anxiously.


    "Hehe, you two should not be so pessimistic! It seems that I will fail when I go. Don''t worry, I won''t fail, and there will be no danger. It''s only three days. You see, what we said in this agreement is very clear, only three days!"


    "Baby, but you shouldn''t sign the following one. If there is a failure or draw, you have to continue to fight, otherwise, you are in breach of contract!" ah Hui said, pointing to the terms of the agreement.


    "It''s all right, don''t worry! I''ll win. Tang Wenhao never does anything uncertain. Besides, I think it''s worth it for Ruan Yi. Sister ah Hui, I want to check what Kung Fu your Vietnamese boxers are good at and have a deep heart. By the way, can you make international calls here? I want to make a call with my eldest brother!" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Sister ah Hui sighed unhappily, "I won''t let you go anyway. Check the Internet first! I want to use the phone, and I''ll let you call after I call!" she said, pointing to the computer next to the counter, and then she entered the room, and Ruan Yi followed her into the room.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao''s Internet access to the strength of Vietnamese boxers, just ah Hui and Ruan Yi. As soon as they entered the room, ah Hui began to complain about her, "girl, why are you so confused? How can you make the baby work hard? Alas, it''s useless to blame you now. It seems that we can''t stop him now. I have to call Ah Mei. Maybe Ah Mei can persuade him!"


    Ruan Yi pours wrongfully and doesn''t dare to refute. Now she regrets it. She shouldn''t let Tang Wenhao casually agree to their requirements, but she always thinks Tang Wenhao will do it. Now Tang Wenhao is an omnipotent Superman in her heart.


    As soon as ah Hui dialed the phone of Ruan''s factory, she told the other party and asked them to immediately call sister Ah Mei to answer the phone. As soon as the other party heard that it was sister ah Hui of Ruan''s drugstore, she quickly told ah Zhu the situation and asked ah Zhu to inform ah Mei to come to answer the phone.


    Half an hour later, ah Hui dialed the phone again and finally heard Ah Mei''s voice, "is it sister ah Hui? Is there something wrong with the baby?" Ah Mei''s anxious breathing came from inside. It was obvious that she ran over.


    "Ah Mui, there''s no accident, but if you can''t persuade baby, there''s going to be an accident!" ah Hui said anxiously. Then she told Ah Mui about Tang Wenhao and Ruan Yi''s journey to the flower fragrance city just now. Ah Mui got angry immediately.


    "Sister ah Hui, you... Alas! I tell you, it''s too dangerous for you to stop the baby from playing black boxing anyway. One of my cousins died of playing black boxing. At that time, he made a lot of money. He could earn more than 10 million after playing black boxing, but in less than two months, he was hit by someone''s family and died before he got to the hospital, so you can''t let him die anyway He goes, sister ah Hui, I always respect you very much. However, if there is something wrong with the baby, many people will be sorry. How many women expect him now, including yourself, Ruan Yi and Qing''er girl. Now it''s not just me. You sisters may be pregnant with his children like me. Do you think he can have an accident? Can you take such a risk? Do you What a fool! "


    "Ah Mui, I''m sorry I didn''t take good care of our baby. What do you say now? He doesn''t listen to us. He''s checking our Vietnamese boxing and other things on the computer outside the counter. Otherwise, you can persuade him. I heard from ah Jie that he has a very good relationship with you and is infatuated with you. Maybe he will listen to you!" ah Hui said remorsefully.


    "Don''t wear a high hat with me. I''m not with him now. I can only try. Then you let the baby answer the phone! I''ll persuade you!" Ah Mui said helplessly.


    Ah Hui quickly motioned Ruan Yi to the counter and asked Tang Wenhao to go. Ruan Yi opened the curtain and came to Tang Wenhao. He saw him staring at a boxing match on the computer screen and watching it vigorously.


    Tang Wenhao is a man with elegant appearance but strong heart. He rarely changes what he decides, unless there is a fundamental change in the situation.


    Therefore, Ah Mui''s persuasion, like ah Hui, had no effect. Besides comforting her, Tang Wenhao resolutely wanted to fulfill his agreement with Chen Xinxiong.


    Ah Mei cried and hung up his phone. Tang Wenhao felt guilty, but he had a certain idea and didn''t want to change it. He had to go all out to deal with it. He had to defend his dignity and his woman''s dignity. He had to let facts prove that his woman''s choice was right.


    After watching some boxing matches in Vietnam, Tang Wenhao thought of calling Jin Dacai. He went to ah Hui''s room, smiled at ah Hui who ignored him, hugged her neck, kissed her on her lips and said with a bad smile, "Sister ah Hui, don''t be angry. I''ll be fine. Our good day has just begun. How can I be willing to have an accident? Right? Don''t be angry. You have to be angry again. I''ll punish you!" said Tang Wenhao''s salty pig hand to ah Hui.


    "You... Baby, stop playing. Are you still in the mood to play this? People are worried to death. Do you know that our good day has just begun? You don''t know how Ah Mui complained about me just now. She said that maybe everyone of our sisters has your children. You said Wanyi you''re going to have something to do. What about our sisters? Her sisters don''t hate ah Hui all their life £¿¡±


    "Yes, baby, you''d better not go! You don''t know. I''m so worried about you now and I''m very afraid. You''re going to fight black boxing for me. I''m in Liangshan. If I''m in death valley, it''s estimated that those sisters can bury me alive!" Ruan Yi pouted.


    "Well, well, I really don''t want to hear this. Just put your heart in your stomach! I''ll be fine. The person who wants my life hasn''t been born yet! Sister ah Hui, let me call my eldest brother!" said Tang Wenhao, grabbed the microphone and began to call Jin Dacai.


    After the phone was connected, Jin Dacai''s voice suddenly came from inside, "brother, are you in Liangshan? Didn''t you go back to death valley?"


    "Hehe, brother, I''m back. I''m in Langshan again. I have something to ask you!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, say it. By the way, my younger brothers and sisters are all right! Is the fetal position normal? Remember to let my younger brothers and sisters go to the hospital for more examination and don''t do too fierce exercise. Your sister-in-law and I went to Minhang hospital for examination yesterday!" Jin Dacai smiled.


    Jin Dacai''s words made Tang Wenhao''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley, but in order not to worry them, he forced himself to smile happily, "Hehe, it''s all very good, brother. Don''t worry! You asked your sister-in-law to pay more attention to her health. Brother, I called you today to ask you about Vietnam boxing. Do you know the characteristics of Vietnam boxing? What should I pay attention to if I meet a Vietnamese master?"

 Chapter 240

    "Ah? Brother, what''s the matter with you? Someone is bothering you?" Jin Dacai asked anxiously.


    "Hehe, no, it''s my trouble to find someone else. I asked his wife to divorce him. He didn''t agree and asked me to set up a challenge arena in their unit. If no one beat me within three days, I can take his wife away. He agreed to divorce!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "What? Brother, you have so many women? Still sleeping with married women? Brother, the eldest brother will say a few words about you!" Jin Dacai said unhappily.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t wait for him to continue. He quickly explained, "brother, it''s not what you imagined. You have to trust your brother. I''ll tell you the truth when I have time. Don''t tell Manny about it so that she won''t worry about me. Tell me now what are the characteristics of Vietnamese martial arts. I''ll be ready!"


    "Brother, I''m not sure, but you must pay attention to one thing. People in these places are good at Yongchun boxing and Nanquan. Most of these two kinds of boxing are characterized by strength, fast boxing, close defense, combination of hardness and softness, and low energy consumption, which makes some seemingly weak people have the opportunity to defeat some strong men. I guess Vietnam''s boxing is just as good as this In a word, these two kinds of martial arts are suitable for southerners to practice, so your opponent is expected to have this characteristic! "


    "Brother, you still have insight. I also watched some martial arts competitions about Vietnamese today. It seems that it''s similar to what you said. It should be said that I won''t suffer physically. Based on your understanding of me, what do you think I should pay attention to?"


    "Brother, I think you must pay attention to preserving your strength. Don''t expose your strength all at once. Don''t be eager for success. Don''t care about the gains and losses of one move. Fight calmly. You only guarantee to win each battle, not win a big one. Don''t kill and be aggressive. You are abroad, not at home. You must not become the target of public criticism, otherwise you will have life Dangerous, listen to what you mean, that person should not be a very simple role! "


    "Hehe, he''s not very good, but the place where he works may have something to do with the gangs. It''s called Huaxiang sleepless city. There are people who fight black boxing in the basement of sleepless city at night. I bet black boxing with him!" Tang Wenhao said as if nothing had happened.


    "God, brother, you... Alas! You really don''t have Jianghu experience. I think you''re really in danger this time. It''s estimated that the boy set up a set for you to drill. In this way, I''ll help you right away. When will you officially start the game?" Jin Dacai said anxiously.


    "Tomorrow night, brother, isn''t it as scary as you say? Brother, don''t come here. I''m waiting for Qing''er to come back with me. As long as I finish the three days of black boxing, I''ll go back to Shanghai with Qing''er soon. I have a lot of things to discuss with you. By the way, brother, I want to sneak back and apply for an official visa, so that my identity here will be legal But Qing''er transits through the regular channels. She''s a little girl. I''m a little worried. If you''re not very busy, go to Longzhou to pick her up. You wait for me in Longzhou, so I can rest assured! "


    "Brother, who are you talking about? I''ve seen Qing''er girl. She just graduated. Isn''t she at the counter of Ruan''s drugstore? Where''s her husband?" Jin Dacai was confused and mistook Qing''er for Ruan Yi.


    "Hehe, brother, you''ve made a mistake. I''m sorry I didn''t make it clear!" then he confessed his relationship with Ruan Yi, Qing''er and sister ah Hui to Jin Dacai. It was painful to hear Jin Dacai''s envy.


    Finally, Jin Dacai encouraged him and said that with Tang Wenhao''s current skills, it should be difficult to find an opponent in Vietnam. As long as he was not anxious and slowly adapted to the characteristics of Vietnam boxing, there should be no problem. However, for the sake of insurance, he talked to ah Hui and asked them to keep the phone unblocked with him at any time, Once you find that Tang Wenhao is in danger, you should get in touch with him immediately. He will come to help. At the same time, he made a request to ah Hui not to share a room with Tang Wenhao these days, so that he can maintain sufficient and vigorous physical strength to cope with the three-day challenge competition, which made ah Hui ashamed and said that he understood.


    In the afternoon, Tang Wenhao withdrew 20000 yuan from Ruan''s drugstore to Chen Xinxiong. For this reason, Ruan Yi was grateful to ah Hui and thanked him for his kindness. She loved Tang Wenhao deeply. She was deeply grateful and moved for what Tang Wenhao had done for her. She saw that although she was not alone, she was willing to spend money for herself, Even go to work hard, on this point, she has felt extremely happy.


    Ruan Yi secretly decided that she would love Tang Wenhao all her life no matter what he became.


    Chen Xinxiong told Tang Wenhao that his first arena match was officially started at 8:00 tonight. As long as he could play until 12:00 midnight, he would pass the test today and tomorrow. For three consecutive days, his wife Ruan Yi would be Tang Wenhao''s.


    After paying the money and returning to the drugstore, Tang Wenhao began to watch some videos about Yuequan on the Internet. He was thinking about his moves. He knew that he could not always point acupoints. He had to think about the wrestling skills taught him by Jin Dacai. Otherwise, he would point people''s acupoints, which would easily make people think of himself as a Jianghu person who only knows strange skills, Will make the Vietnamese look down on themselves.


    Ah Hui and Ruan Yi cooked their own meals early and asked him to have dinner at about five o''clock. When they went to the challenge arena, they would not be hungry. Ah Hui''s pretty face had no smile and could not stop Tang Wenhao. She felt uncomfortable. She was really worried about him, afraid of his injury and danger.


    At more than seven o''clock, ah Hui closed the door of the drugstore. The two beauties accompanied Tang Wenhao to spend all night in the city. Tang Wenhao didn''t want them to come, but both said that if they didn''t come, Tang Wenhao couldn''t go. They didn''t want to suffer from that kind of worry and waiting in the store.


    When the three arrived at Huaxiang never night city, the gate of the never night city had begun to be lively. The security guards at the gate knew him. When they saw that there were only two beautiful women behind him to cheer, they all showed a sarcastic smile.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t care about them. He took sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi straight inside. Miss Zongtai also knew him and Ruan Yi. With a charming smile, he led them to the basement.


    When he got to the challenge arena in the basement, Tang Wenhao looked up and was surprised. It turned out that there was a big banner hanging above the challenge arena, and the words on it were too arrogant. "Chinese Kung Fu is invincible in the world. You are welcome to be killed by Vietnamese boxing experts who are not afraid of death." shit, Chen Xinxiong is too insidious. This is going to force me to a dead end!


    Ah Hui also saw the sinister intentions of the gambling side and pulled Tang Wenhao out, "baby, we don''t compare. They deliberately wrote to stimulate the Yuequan master to beat you to death. Moreover, you have to fight for four hours every night. You are iron and steel, and they will kill you!"


    "Baby, I''ll go to Chen Xinxiong and ask him to change this banner into a Sino Vietnamese martial arts friendship competition, okay? It won''t be so exciting!" Ruan Yi said angrily.


    "Hehe, it''s okay. I''m not afraid. You don''t have to worry. I''ll go back and prepare. As I said at home, no matter what happens to me in the challenge arena, you are not allowed to cry below. You must believe that your man is invincible. Don''t worry. My father told me that I have nine lives and can''t die. He also said that I have many children and happiness in my life , countless wives, now it seems that they are all right by the old lady. Sister ah Hui, don''t worry! You two take turns feeding me at night! Just put your heart in your stomach and wait for me to pick you up! "Tang Wenhao whispered with a bad smile.


    Ah Hui also knew that no matter what he said, he could not change the reality. He had to remind him not to underestimate the enemy, and then took Ruan Yi''s hand and sat down in front of the challenge arena.


    When Tang Wenhao arrived backstage, someone had specially prepared a small lounge for him. There was a small bed in it, and two little beauties in exposed clothes were waiting on both sides of the small bed. They looked about 16 or 17 years old. They were estimated to have just graduated from junior high school.


    The waiter guided him to lie on it. One of the two little beauties began to give him a full body massage. Your mother, this treatment is still good. Tang Wenhao opened his eyes and glanced at the two little beauties. They are all of first-class shape.


    In close contact with beautiful women, time always flies. Soon, eight o''clock sharp arrives as scheduled. Tang Wenhao is put on a war robe by beautiful women, leaving only a pair of underwear provided by the organizer. The two beauties who serve him look at Tang Wenhao''s healthy body and praise it. Although Tang Wenhao can''t understand it, they feel their amazement from their beautiful eyes, Especially when the two beauties focused on Tang Wenhao, their eyes were full of amazement.


    Tang Wenhao began to play. He thought, anyway, they can''t understand Chinese, so he touched a chick''s face and said with a bad smile, "I won. Can you let me spend a night with you tonight?"


    Unexpectedly, the girl understood and was ashamed. Jiao scolded, "you''re so bad!"


    Ha ha


    When Tang Wenhao was led to the challenge arena by two beautiful women, the host of the organizer was already waiting on the challenge arena. Tang Wenhao nodded at him and looked under the arena again. Shit! The challenge arena was already full of people. My two women, sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi, were in the front. They waved to him and cheered him up!


    Then, the host made up a big speech in Vietnamese about Tang Wenhao''s fight with no opponent all over the world, saying that he specially came to Vietnam to challenge Vietnam boxing, hoping to find a Vietnam boxing master he despised in three days.


    Before the host''s words were finished, a man in a war robe came out of the background. As soon as the host saw it, he immediately shouted in Vietnamese, "the first challenger, Hanoi viper, is about 1.72 meters tall and weighs about 140. In the past, nine wins and three losses!"


    There was thunderous applause in the audience. Tang Wenhao didn''t know what the host said, but from the perspective of his momentum, he should be a powerful role. He couldn''t help looking back and looked at each other carefully, and a chill came into his heart. The boy''s eyes twinkled with sinister light and bright eyes. The guy was also looking at him with a trace of contempt in his eyes.

 Chapter 241

    After introducing the two, the host led the referee up. The referee pulled the two to the middle of the challenge arena and asked them to salute each other. Tang Wenhao shouted to start. Tang Wenhao didn''t understand at once, although he had a hunch that it was time to fight? But it was still half a beat slow. The poisonous snake opposite suddenly punched Tang Wenhao and went straight to Tang Wenhao''s face. Tang Wenhao didn''t pay attention. When he punched him, he suddenly saw Venus. Then, the poisonous snake split another chain leg. Tang Wenhao couldn''t dodge and was kicked in the chest by him.


    He kicked her to the ground with a burst of pain. Sister ah Hui, who was under the stage, burst into tears. Ruan Yi was so frightened that her hands trembled and scolded herself, "sister ah Hui, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I hurt the baby. Let''s go up and have a look at him!"


    Ah Hui endured her grief and said unhappily, "well, stop talking. You don''t understand the rules of this line. We''ll be killed by them if we go up like this. They signed a life and death certificate. No one can go up to help and interfere!"


    Different from their grief, the audience suddenly remembered the cheerful cheers and manic abuse. Some people were shouting, "What fucking Kung Fu, invincible in the world! Brag! I was beaten down by a poisonous snake without a round. Get up! Fight again! I bet you to win tonight, you son of a bitch. Get up! You can''t help fighting and make a fool of yourself!"


    Although Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what they scolded, he knew that no one would pity him. Except his two women, he slowly stood up and looked at the two women under the observation platform. Seeing that their beautiful eyes were full of tears, he felt very guilty. He twisted his neck, smiled at ah Hui and Ruan Yi, clenched his fist and waved at the two beautiful women.


    The Viper saw that Tang Wenhao stood up again and looked at him with a smile. Tang Wenhao didn''t look at him directly, because he thought the Viper did it in advance, but he didn''t care. The referee saw Tang Wenhao stand up and asked them to start the second round again.


    This time, Tang Wenhao understood. As soon as the referee shouted, he watched every move of the poisonous snake vigilantly. The poisonous snake is a poisonous snake. The moves are fierce and fast. Tang Wenhao adopted the tactics taught by Jin Dacai, didn''t ask for temporary gains and losses, focused on defense and slowly adapted to his playing style.


    In this way, the Viper can''t find a bargain. Almost every attack is resolved by Tang Wenhao one by one, but he doesn''t suffer a loss. The only loss is that his physical consumption is greater than Tang Wenhao, which is also the key to victory and defeat for a close match.


    Tang Wenhao was very clever. He immediately realized a great way to deal with Chen Xinxiong from dealing with poisonous snakes. Didn''t the boy let himself fight for four hours? I delayed the time and tried to win with each opponent until the last minute, which not only gave the losers face, but also preserved his physical strength and strength. If he defeated the opponent quickly, it would attract more and more attention More and more experts challenge themselves, and they will be tired to death when they are tired.


    Therefore, in the second and third rounds, Tang Wenhao maintained a tie with the poisonous snake, or simply put it off until the time is up, because the organizer and Chen Xinxiong have a tolerance for Tang Wenhao. As long as he doesn''t declare defeat, he can continue to fight as an invincible player, but if he is tied all night, Tang Wenhao will lose.


    After three rounds of fierce attacks, the poisonous snake is obviously not as strong as Tang Wenhao. Even ah Hui and Ruan Yi, two pure women under the stage, can see that their man Tang Wenhao will win, because Tang Wenhao''s expression is very relaxed and can handle it freely, while the poisonous snake is a little flustered.


    Tang Wenhao felt that the time was almost right. After the poisonous snake used his serial legs again, he saw the rhythm. Before his last leg swept over, Tang Wenhao suddenly grabbed his ankle and threw him directly off the stage. He heard a pop. The poisonous snake was heavily thrown to the ground and couldn''t get up again.


    Those who bet that Tang Wenhao would win cheered loudly. Ah Hui and Ruan Yi were even more excited. They hugged each other and wept.


    The referee immediately went to Tang Wenhao, raised his right hand and announced that Tang Wenhao won.


    After the poisonous snake was picked off his horse, the referee announced a ten minute rest. Tang Wenhao was guided to the lounge by two beautiful women, filled him with water, wiped his head with sweat and massaged his joints.


    Ten minutes later, the second Challenger appeared. He turned out to be a blue eyed, tall man, a bit like a Thai or Malaysian. Compared with him, Tang Wenhao was a child, two heads higher than Tang Wenhao, frightening ah Hui and Ruan Yi.


    How can this be compared? The physical gap is too big!


    Didn''t Tang Wenhao fight him to death?


    The host announced that the second challenger was a wild cow from Thailand, with a height of 1.92 meters and a weight of 100 kilograms, with a record of ten victories.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect to meet such a heavyweight master. He couldn''t help but start playing drums. He knew that once a powerful opponent such as Manniu was controlled by him, he would be finished. Moreover, he only learned wrestling, and wrestling is to fight close to him. Isn''t this a pain? He can''t do his traditional Chinese Kung Fu at all and doesn''t have much practical experience , how to deal with it?


    Why don''t you let him lie down with acupoint pointing now? No, acupoint pointing can''t be used casually.


    Then entangle him with his deep internal skills so that he can''t make it up. Just like the poisonous snake, he consumes his physical strength. He only defends jumping and doesn''t attack at all. A barbarian like him will consume a lot of physical strength at random. When his physical strength consumption is not much worse, he will hit his weakness with internal skill attack. I think of this, Tang Wenhao was a little comforted.


    As soon as the referee said it, the bull sneered and waved to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was so smart that he shook his head with a smile and waved to him. He did an action that men all over the world could understand. He pointed to him with his thumb and then pointed down, and then said a rude word.


    The audience burst into laughter. Unexpectedly, the gentle boy was so humorous and rude that he was a little bad.


    This completely angered the bull. He ran up and swung his thick fist at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao quickly flashed aside, dodged and pointed at him again. It meant a lot of provocation. Tang Wenhao wanted to make the bull crazy. Only in this way could he have more opportunities.


    After some teasing, the bull seemed to understand and was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, two leopards stared at Tang Wenhao and slowly approached him.


    This is the end of Tang Wenhao''s tricky calculation.


    Tang Wenhao found that the bull was not playing around by himself, and he became more and more calm. He knew that the move of waiting for work with ease would fail on the bull, and he would suffer a loss over a long time.


    What should I do? Or attack? Perhaps the best defense is attack. This bull has the advantages of great strength, heavy weight, rough skin and thick meat. It is not easy to get down or hurt him.


    What about the disadvantages? If you are inflexible and slow to respond, you might as well specialize in his facial features, armpits and lower body with fast skills. Maybe in this way, you still have a chance of winning.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao circled with him for several four rounds. After the two tied, in the fifth round, he adopted completely different tactics. He took the initiative to attack as soon as he came up, shook his fast and flexible body shape, and hit around the facial features and soft ribs of the bull, but the effect was not obvious. The meat of the bull was too thick, and hitting him several times had no effect at all.


    Manniu seemed to feel that his tactics began to play a role. Instead, he relaxed. A contemptuous smile appeared on his thick face, and Tang Wenhao''s face began to sweat. Ah Hui and Ruan Yi under the stage looked at Tang Wenhao nervously and squeezed a sweat for him.


    "Sister ah Hui, you see this bull is so fat. It''s useless for our baby to beat him many times. What can we do? Will the baby beat him?" Ruan Yi said anxiously.


    "Where do I know? Alas... I''m so worried. However, with our baby''s IQ, it''s estimated that there won''t be much problem. He must be trying to win him!" ah Hui had to comfort herself.


    "It''s all my fault... Woo Hoo!" Ruan Yi cried again in a low voice.


    Ah Hui was very angry. Seeing her pitiful appearance, she took her into her arms and comforted, "well, girl, it''s not your fault. It shows that our baby cares about you! If our baby can work hard with others for me, I''ll be moved to death!" ah Hui said jealously.


    Ruan Yi pouted her little mouth and said shyly, "sister ah Hui, baby will work hard for you. In fact, he loves you very much. He said it when he was with me!"


    "What did you say? What did baby tell you?" ah Hui asked in surprise.


    "Baby, and you think it''s the most exciting... You''re particularly easy to make him crazy!" Ruan Yi said shyly.


    "Really?" ah Hui asked happily.


    "Of course it''s true, so, sister ah Hui, don''t always think we''re younger than you. In fact, my baby likes you!" Ruan Yi smiled.


    Just as they were talking about their performance in bed with their men, there was a thunderous applause under the stage. They couldn''t help looking up at the stage. At the same time, they were scared and screamed.


    It turned out that his man Tang Wenhao had been caught by the bull and held it high above his head. The bull looked excited and smiled at the audience. He was very arrogant and proud.


    Tang Wenhao had no power to fight back except to pedal his limbs in disorder.


    Manniu held Tang Wenhao up and screamed in the challenge arena. His face full of flesh showed a proud smile, and said something Tang Wenhao didn''t understand to the audience. Anyway, he was completely arrogant.


    Sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi were so frightened that they grabbed each other''s hands, sweating cold, and looked at Tang Wenhao in horror. They seemed to pedal helplessly. They were very distressed.


    Just when their sisters were worried and Manniu was ecstatic, suddenly Tang Wenhao poked his hand hard at the back of his neck. Suddenly, Manniu couldn''t hold his hands. His hand was soft and his brain fainted. Tang Wenhao turned over a pigeon and turned down from his head. After landing, he flew a leg and kicked his fat body off the challenge arena. He heard a bang, The bull fell heavily under the stage.

 Chapter 242

    Suddenly, thunderous applause broke out under the stage, cheers continued, cheers broke out one after another, and ah Hui and Ruan Yi were so excited that they hugged each other and wept.


    The security guard of the organizer Huaxiang never sleeps when he came to the place where the bull lay down. He was surprised. It turned out that the bull had closed his eyes and seemed to have died. In fact, it was just Tang Wenhao who ordered his sleeping hole.


    The security guard tentatively touched the bull''s nose. Seeing that he was still breathing and knew he was not dead, he called four or five people to carry the bull down.


    The referee once again grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand, held it high and announced his victory again.


    Tang Wenhao successively picked and sacked the two generals of Huaxiang sleepless city. This event shocked the manager of sleepless city. When Tang Wenhao was escorted to the lounge for a short rest, a thin middle-aged man in his forties wearing sunglasses appeared beside him.


    He is the manager of the sleepless city. His name is Ruan Hao. Jianghu people call him brother Hao.


    He waved to the two beauties massaged by Tang Wenhao and motioned them out.


    Tang Wenhao raised his eyes and asked warily, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    "Mr. Tang, my last name is Ruan Hao, and my Jianghu brother is brother Hao. I''m the manager of this sleepless city. I admire Mr. Tang''s wonderful performance just now. I''d like to ask you what school you came from?" Ruan Hao asked with a smile.


    "Brother Hao, I don''t have a sect. I''m just an ordinary fashion designer. I like martial arts since I was a child. I was occasionally instructed by several old folk artists. It''s just an accident that I can win poisonous snakes and barbarians today." Tang Wenhao smiled modestly.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang is modest. My brother Hao still knows something about Chinese martial arts. Did Mr. Tang use any special techniques to defeat the bull just now? He was holding up behind you and suddenly seemed to be dead. Later, I watched the whole video because you poked him in the back of his neck. Based on my understanding of martial arts, it seems that this is a magical acupoint "Work?" said brother Hao, looking at him seriously.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and said, "what acupoint pointing skill? Brother Hao, I don''t understand. I''ve heard of this kind of Kung Fu, but it seems to have been lost. I was in a hurry to gain wisdom. I didn''t expect that he would lose his combat effectiveness."


    "Oh, that''s right! Mr. Tang is so clever! According to my staff, is Mr. Tang betting with my brother Chen Xinxiong in the big challenge arena this time? Or for his wife?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a embarrassed smile, "Oh, yes, brother Hao laughed. I''m sorry for him. I slept with his wife. I should give him a statement."


    "Ha ha, heroes love beautiful people. You can understand that Chen Xinxiong''s wife Ruan Yi is really beautiful, petite and beautiful. Mr. Tang really has insight. He will be moved when he sees a beautiful woman like her. Moreover, Mr. Tang can spare his life for a beautiful woman. My brother admires me. My brother wants to make friends with Mr. Tang. How about?" Ruan Hao sincerely smiled.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t know this guy''s real intention, and it was hard to refuse. He knew that even if you didn''t cooperate with them, don''t offend them, so he had to nod and smile, "ha ha, thank you for your recommendation."


    "OK, brother, have a good time. In order to show my sincerity, I want to cancel the next two games and compete again tomorrow. Today, brother, you played two games and won two games in a row, which has made the audience very happy, but I don''t want you to be the victim of Chen Xinxiong''s revenge. Brother really admires you, so I want you to gamble with a more fair game. Next, I want to entertain brother in person Brother, you''ve worked hard too. How about having a few drinks together? "


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Hao in surprise. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it. This guy was suddenly so kind to himself. Was he really appreciating himself?


    "Mr. Tang, you don''t have to worry about my bad intentions. To tell you the truth, I''m going to introduce you to our boss. Our boss is a person who loves talents. A man of letters and martial arts like Mr. Tang is the object of our boss''s thirst for talents." Ruan Hao is worthy of old Jiang Hu and sees Tang Wenhao''s concerns and doubts.


    Tang Wenhao thought, who will Ruan Hao''s boss be? Even if their boss really appreciates himself, what can he do? Can you still run to this sleepless city to work?


    "Brother Hao, but I will leave Vietnam soon. I have a good career in my hometown and am not interested in the nature of your work. My big challenge arena is purely for the woman I love."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Tang is really a kind and righteous man. Well, we''ll talk about it later. Maybe you''ll change your mind when you meet our boss." Ruan Hao smiled.


    Just then, someone knocked at the door and shouted, "brother Hao, it''s time. The audience is shouting. Why doesn''t the third game start yet?"


    "Tell them that today''s game is over. The champion suddenly feels unwell. He has won two games in a row. We count him as a winner today. Let the audience come back tomorrow night and tomorrow''s game will be more exciting." Ruan Hao said to the people outside.


    "I see, brother Hao."


    Tang Wenhao smiled gratefully, "thank you, brother Hao. Isn''t it illegal for you? Will the audience let you go?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. No one dares to make trouble in the fragrance of flowers in Langshan." Ruan Hao said confidently.


    "Brother Hao, can I go?" said Tang Wenhao, standing up and wanting to leave.


    Ruan Hao looked at him unhappily and forced to smile, "ha ha, Mr. Tang, don''t you really give our boss this face?"


    "No, no, brother Hao, it really has nothing to do with face. I''m really tired today. Will you talk to your boss before I win the game these days?" Tang Wenhao thought. As long as I win for three days in a row, I''ll leave. It doesn''t matter what boss you are not old-fashioned.


    "Hehe, is Mr. Tang thinking about your beauty? Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. That''s it today. I''ll send someone to send Mr. Tang back immediately. Where does Mr. Tang live tonight?" Ruan Hao asked with a smile.


    "Well... No, let''s go back by ourselves! Brother Hao, thank you. I''ll repay brother Hao''s love." Tang Wenhao smiled and walked outside.


    As soon as he came out, he happened to meet ah Hui and Ruan Yi. They hurried towards him. When they saw him, they were just about to speak with worry, and Tang Wenhao winked to them not to speak. Then he said to himself, "sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi, let''s go back!" Tang Wenhao worried that ah Hui and Ruan Yi were too close to him, so Ruan Hao focused on them, And use them to threaten themselves.


    "Mr. Tang, isn''t this the owner''s wife of the drugstore opposite the public security bureau?" before Tang Wenhao and ah Hui left, they heard Ruan Hao laughing behind them.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly whispered to ah Hui, "sister ah Hui, I''ll deal with it." then he turned and smiled at Ruan Hao, "Hehe, brother Hao, you know the boss''s wife! This is indeed the boss''s wife of the drugstore. I know Ruan Yi because I met Ruan Yi when I took medicine from her. Therefore, in this sense, she is still the matchmaker of Ruan Yi and me! She heard that I was going to be here today in the big challenge arena, so she came to see with Ruan Yi. Boss, this is brother Hao, the manager of Huaxiang never night city."


    "Oh! That''s right! Landlady, do you know me?" Ruan Hao said with an obscene smile, looking up and down at the beautiful ah Hui.


    Ah Hui was disgusted, but she didn''t show it. She just smiled and said, "brother Hao, I don''t know. Most of the people I went to get the medicine are old, weak, sick and disabled. It''s better not to go if I''m as healthy as brother Hao, isn''t it?"


    "Ha ha, the landlady can talk." Ruan Hao stared at ah Hui and smiled.


    Ruan Hao''s expression made Tang Wenhao extremely unhappy, but it was not easy to attack. He had to smile and say, "brother Hao, we have to go back to bed early. Thanks to brother Hao''s help today, we must express our gratitude another day. Bye!" he said, pulled up Ruan Yi''s small hand and was about to leave. Ah Hui nodded and smiled quickly and followed him.


    At this time, Chen Xinxiong, who looked unhappy, came from the outside and asked Ruan Hao unhappily, "brother Hao, this boy hasn''t played two games yet? Why did he let them go? According to the agreement, he can''t win tonight. As long as he doesn''t win for three days, Ruan Yi will still be my wife. He can''t take my wife away."


    Tang Wenhao immediately turned his eyes and looked at Ruan Hao, hoping that he would deal with the problem. Ruan Yi snuggled up to Tang Wenhao and stared at Chen Xinxiong.


    Ruan Hao felt that his prestige had been challenged. He glared at Chen Xinxiong angrily and scolded, "It''s Lao Tzu''s decision. It has nothing to do with Mr. Tang. Everyone has seen that he has won two games in a row today. Moreover, the two people who won today are the pillars of our flower scented city. Bastard, if you don''t believe it, go ahead? Can you beat Mr. Tang? If his wife is sleeping, there''s no need to retaliate in this way. Don''t lose our Vietnamese men Human face, we can afford to lose if we lose. Look, your new wife and Mr. Tang are really a good match. No wonder people kicked you. It''s not like a man. Get out! "


    Chen Xinxiong didn''t expect that he not only didn''t let the manager change his decision, but also was ridiculed by the manager. He suddenly felt ashamed, stared at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Yi in shame and anger, and left with hatred.


    It was already ten o''clock in the evening when the three left Huaxiang never night city. The night scene of Liangshan was still good. Although it was late at night, it was very lively. Stalls and points were set up one after another.


    The three took a taxi and sped towards the drugstore. Tang Wenhao smiled at ah Hui and Ruan Yi, "sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi, we can''t go back to the drugstore tonight."


    "Ah? Why?" ah Hui asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, baby, why?" Ruan Yi asked puzzled.


    "We should be watched by Ruan Hao. He wanted me to follow them and let me see their boss tonight. I didn''t promise. I said I would wait until I won in three days, but I felt that he wouldn''t let us go like this. He would certainly arrange someone to follow and monitor us. Therefore, it''s better to live in a hidden place. Moreover, I''d better not go to the drugstore these days, no Then, I''m worried that the drugstore will become the focus of Ruan Hao. I don''t want to expose you all because of this, "Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 243

    "Oh, baby, you''re right. You can''t let us be the object of their threat to baby. In this way, I have a place to go." she said a Vietnamese word from the driver and changed the route.


    The place where ah Hui brought Tang Wenhao and them was a remote small hotel on the outskirts of Langshan. Ah Hui said that this hotel was Ruan''s long-term partner. As long as Ruan''s people brought the guests, they generally didn''t need to register, and it was cheaper than ordinary guests. The key was that this place was very hidden.


    Just now they have changed several cars on the road, so it can be sure that there is no tail to keep up.


    The three opened a luxury suite. As soon as they entered the guest room, Ruan Yi was so excited that she held Tang Wenhao tightly. Ah Hui went to the bathroom and began to put bath water for Tang Wenhao. She wanted to give Tang Wenhao a comfortable bath.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her and said with a smile, "Ruan Yi, am I not good? Hehe, I said, I''ll be fine. Let''s take a bath together? Will you and sister ah Hui wash me together?" Tang Wenhao glanced at her viciously.


    Ruan Yi whined and said, "baby, you can take a bath for you, but you can''t bully us tonight. Sister ah Hui said that you should maintain your physical strength and vigorous energy. The people you have to deal with tomorrow must be more powerful. Today, sister ah Hui and I were scared to death. That bull is much bigger than you. I''m afraid he''ll fall you down and our hearts will jump out."


    "Ha ha, little beauty, as I said, just keep your heart in your stomach! In the end, your man won? I let them do it. Do you think I can''t do them?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    As they were talking, ah Hui put the water away, came out and said with a smile, "baby, come in! Sister ah Hui gives you a bath. My baby is tired today. Just lie in there and have a good rest."


    "Sister ah Hui, baby, can you let me take a bath with you?" Ruan Yi asked with a smile.


    "What''s wrong? Our sisters are his women. There''s nothing to avoid. Come in together!" he said, greeting Ruan Yi to enter the bathroom together.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao was soon stripped away by his two beauties. At a glance at Tang Wenhao''s strong and sexy body, both beauties glanced admiringly and were reluctant to look away.


    Tang Wenhao touched two beauties with a bad smile and said with a bad smile, "miss me very much? When I''m washed, I''ll meet you one by one."


    Ah Hui smiled shyly, "honey, not these days. When you beat them all, our sisters will serve you well for a few days? Lie down and soak in it for a few minutes first!"


    Tang Wenhao stepped into the big bathtub and lay down. As expected, it was very comfortable. The bathtub was large enough to accommodate two or three adults. It was estimated that it was to meet the needs of the family, and the water temperature was just right. He suddenly felt relaxed. Seeing this, both beauties squatted down and began to chat with him.


    "Baby, I think you''re smart! You made the poisonous snake light at the beginning, attacked you hard, and used up all your strength. If you fight back, the bull will be more interesting. What do you mean when you start talking to him? I think many people laughed. The bull was eager to hear what you said. What do you mean?" Ah Hui looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly and asked.


    "Yes, what did you tell him? Made him angry like that?" Ruan Yi, like ah Hui, had not read for several years and didn''t understand English at all, so she didn''t know what Tang Wenhao meant.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi, I scolded him, deliberately made him anxious, and then used up all his strength. I can teach him a lesson. As long as his body moves, he will consume more physical strength than us, but this boy is very smart and won''t be fooled by me soon."


    "Hehe, baby, you''re so smart. What do you call him? Teach us?" ah Hui smiled.


    "I said I wipe your wife and your mother." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha... Ah Hui and Ruan Yi both laughed.


    "Baby, you''re so bad." ah Hui smiled and hugged Tang Wenhao''s head, and Ruan Yi was too ashamed to tremble.


    "Do you still want to learn?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Bad guy, baby, I usually see you as a good child who is so gentle. How can you be so bad sometimes? However, I like you no matter how bad you are, baby, I want to kiss you when I see you." ah Hui looked at Tang Wenhao lovingly.


    "Sister ah Hui, I feel the same way. When I see a baby, I want to kiss him. Baby, you look good! It''s fun when it gets bad. Sister ah Hui, thank you for giving me our baby." Ruan Yi said, reaching out to caress Tang Wenhao''s cheek.


    "Sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi, don''t just talk and practice? The bathtub can barely accommodate the three of us anyway. You two have taken off. Come in! I haven''t taken a bath like this. There''s a saying of taking a mandarin duck bath. Let''s take a bath together tonight! OK?"


    "Ah? Baby, do you really want us to wash together?" ah Hui asked shyly.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "Yes! Sister ah Hui, don''t you think this is a waste of precious resources? Look, can I lie down on both sides of you? You two are so small that it''s certainly no problem. It''s good for us to lie together and talk! Isn''t it? It''s also convenient to kiss you two, so as not to have to stretch out your head, which will consume more energy! If you lie down on one side, I''ll die You can enjoy your tenderness just by turning your head. Hey, it''s so cool. "


    Ruan Yi looked at ah Hui expectantly. Ah Hui knew that Ruan Yi wanted to go in and wash together. In addition, she was a little unable to carry Tang Wenhao''s charm, so she smiled coyly, "It''s OK to lie in, baby. You have to hold back. Don''t do bad things. You have to conserve your strength. Your eldest brother told me that we won''t be allowed to accompany you these days. He said that men taboo this before the martial arts competition. It may bring you great danger. Otherwise, you won''t have enough energy the next day. Make sure you don''t bully us. We''ll go in and wash with you, okay?"


    "OK, OK, I will. Come in first! Hurry up." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile that he knows himself too well. Beautiful women are right in front of him and can take a bath together. He doesn''t want to miss this opportunity. As for what big brother is worried about, he thinks there is no problem at all. He has master Jin''s internal skills for decades, and he is young and has a fast metabolism. He can definitely ensure that he has the energy to cope with tomorrow''s game.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao never thought about how to subdue himself. Which night was not like last night or the other night? Tonight, he still faced two top experts, viper and bull?


    Ah Hui and Ruan Yi stepped into the foggy bathtub one after another, lying right and left beside Tang Wenhao. The two beauties carefully scrubbed his body. He looked right and left with a bad smile. His eyes glanced at the two beauties, looking like a hungry wolf who wanted to eat them.


    "Baby, bad guy, I know you don''t think of good things. You really can''t." ah Hui said shyly.


    "Hey, hey, can''t you just say no? You owe me once in the morning. Who will come first?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No way! Baby, stop it. Let''s wash you up and let''s go to bed!" ah Hui said.


    "Yes, baby, listen to sister ah Hui! When you beat them all, sister ah Hui and I will play with you for a few days." Ruan Yi smiled.


    "Ruan Yi, let''s go out. The bad guy didn''t think about good things at all. We all went out to see him. He wanted to go alone." then ah Hui was about to get up. Ruan Yi saw that ah Hui had spoken, got up quickly and had to step out of the bathtub.


    Seeing this, Tang Wenhao got up with a smile and hugged her


    The next morning, the three didn''t wake up until more than ten o''clock.


    Suddenly Tang Wenhao remembered that he had not called Jin Dacai! Brother Jin must be worried to death.


    So, he hurriedly called Jin Dacai in the hotel and told him his achievements last night. Jin Dacai listened to it and shook his sweat for him, and reminded him that the boss of the flower fragrance city might be bad. Since they need an expert like him to make money for them, they will not let him go easily. They will try their best to make Tang Wenhao fail at the last minute and make him unable to go smoothly Lidi got Ruan Yi and made conditions for him.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he felt that Jin Dacai was very reasonable, so he asked him, with his Jianghu experience, what bad tricks can the boss of the sleepless city make him fail?


    Jin Dacai said that it''s hard to say. It''s possible to make hands and feet in his food and drink, or in the challenge arena, but it certainly won''t let him win for three days in a row. Let him be very careful and calm. This is the king''s way.


    In order not to cause Ruan Hao to pay too much attention to the drugstore, ah Hui went back to the drugstore and opened normally, while Tang Wenhao and Ruan Yi stayed in the hotel. When ah Hui left, he told Ruan Yi that Tang Wenhao should never be with her during the day. He must ensure that he has sufficient energy to cope with the game at night. Ruan Yi assured her that he would never steal food with Tang Wenhao during the day.


    There was nothing to say during the day. In the evening, after having dinner in the Chinese restaurant next to the small hotel, they went back to the drugstore first, took ah Hui and went straight to the flower city.


    When we arrived at Huaxiang never night city, several people obviously felt that there was a difference between today and yesterday. There were more people, especially in the underground challenge arena. It was really noisy and lively.


    "Baby, there are a lot more people today. I''m really worried that you will have no way back after you step into this step. As your brother said, can these people let you go? You see, today''s people are twice as many as yesterday, and their ticket income has to double, not counting gambling." ah Hui is worthy of being a businessman and looks at this matter with professional sensitivity.


    "It''s all right, sister ah Hui. You and Ruan Yi should pay more attention to safety. I''m afraid they can''t harm you with me. Don''t come tomorrow. It''s estimated that it''s all right today. Tomorrow is the key." Tang Wenhao said. In fact, he was thinking about this problem all day today and how to retreat wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 244

    "Baby, don''t worry about us. We''re all right. Sister ah Hui still has some ways in Liangshan. Generally, she''ll be fine. You can rest assured to play well in every game. We''ll support you below."


    Tang Wenhao left ah Hui and Ruan Yi and went straight to the backstage. Last night, the two baby beauties were there and seemed to be waiting for him. He smiled and greeted them. Then the two beauties smiled and changed his clothes for him. They were about to do preparatory activities for him and massage his joints. Ruan Hao came. When he saw him, he smiled, "Mr. Tang is very punctual! How was your rest last night? Today''s game is also a hard battle!"


    "Hehe, fortunately, brother Hao, who are my opponents today?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, our boss watched your game video last night during the day and was very interested in your skills. Therefore, we specially arranged some of his personal bodyguards to compete with you today. To tell you the truth, our boss''s personal bodyguards are all trained by boxers from your country. Everyone''s Boxing characteristics are different, and they have been in our national special police team, right Our boss paid a lot of money to invite them. As long as you can successfully beat them tonight or draw, our boss said that tomorrow''s game can be cancelled. He is the master. You can take Chen Xinxiong''s wife away at will. Moreover, as long as you see the beauty here, whichever one can be yours, including our two lovely beauty babies, Mr. Tang "How about?" Ruan Hao touched a beautiful baby''s face.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised. He looked at Ruan Hao suspiciously and asked, "brother Hao, who is your boss? Can he dig your national special police team to be his bodyguard?"


    Tang Wenhao feels more and more that the boss of the flower fragrance city is definitely not a simple role. He must have a background. At least if he can openly engage in the underground black boxing field, he must be a person who can eat both black and white.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, Mr. Tang. When you win today''s game, you will naturally know everything. In short, you can rest assured that we are friendly to you. You don''t have to worry about how Chen Xinxiong will retaliate against you for taking his wife. He is just a small security guard here. As long as our boss speaks, he will marry another wife. Mr. Tang will see it again Yes, he has to obediently send his wife to your bed for you to enjoy. The world is fair and depends on strength to eat, okay? "


    "Brother Hao, don''t be kidding. I just want to end this boxing gambling earlier. How many people are there tonight?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "There are three ways to play with four people. You can choose any one. First, like last night, you fight everyone one by one. Second, you fight with you in groups of two, and you fight both of them. Third, you fight four people at the same time. If you can keep playing for ten minutes, even if you win, how about you choose one?" With that, Ruan Hao looked at him seriously.


    The two beauties nearby are also watching how Tang Wenhao will choose.


    Tang Wenhao found it difficult to make a choice because he didn''t even know the details of the other party, so he thought this way was too unfair, so he smiled and asked, "Brother Hao, can I have a look at the information of the four of them? At least I need to know what Kung Fu these four people are good at, which is fair to me. I think the four of them must have seen my game against poisonous snakes and barbarians last night and studied my routine. Therefore, I think I have this right, don''t you think?"


    "Well... I promise you, so, for the sake of fairness and convincing you to lose, I''ll discuss with the boss and let the four of them come on stage first. Let our host introduce their martial arts characteristics to you respectively, and then you make your decision. How about it?"


    In Ruan Hao''s eyes, Tang Wenhao can''t beat the boss''s four personal bodyguards no matter how powerful they are. They are known as the four King Kong. These four people have lived and died with the boss many times and have never met an opponent. Although poisonous snake and bull seem to have few opponents in the challenge arena, they really have to face a duel between life and death. Neither of them is necessarily the opponent of these four bodyguards.


    Ruan Hao first asked two beauties to relax Tang Wenhao and massage his joints. He himself went out to call his boss.


    "Handsome boy, it''s much more dangerous today than last night. I suggest you compare with them one by one! These bodyguards of our boss are much more powerful than poisonous snakes and wild cattle. They kill people when they make a move. They are very vicious." a beautiful woman said, and Tang Wenhao teased her last night.


    "Hehe, beauty, you speak Chinese so well and protect me so much. Do you like me? If you don''t wait for me to win, I''ll take you away. Would you like to go with me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Really? Handsome boy, is that true or false? As long as you take me away, I''ll go with you." the beauty said in surprise.


    Another beauty glanced at her and said angrily, "aren''t you afraid brother Hao will cook you?"


    Just after that, Ruan Hao pushed the door in and said with a smile, "Mr. Tang, it''s settled. Let''s go. The audience is boiling and waiting for you, the great hero!" he said, gesturing to the two beautiful babies to put on Tang Wenhao''s robes and guide him to the challenge arena.


    When Tang Wenhao arrived at the challenge arena, he saw that there were four men standing on the arena, two of whom were about the same size as himself, and two of whom were thin, but all of them had bright eyes and were as bright as a torch. They were experts at first sight.


    After taking the stage, the host began to introduce Tang Wenhao to his opponents in Chinese. The four people were Ruan Biao, the king of Eagle claws, who was good at Eagle Claw boxing. The person caught by his hands was a piece of meat; Ruan gang with copper head is good at hard Qigong. If his head reaches you, it''s like being hit by a hammer; Chen Ba, the king of iron legs, is good at leg skills. His leg skills are skilled, his attack is fierce and powerful; The last one is Han Hu, the champion of South boxing. He is good at South boxing and punches very fast. The four people have their own characteristics, but they are fierce.


    After listening to the host''s introduction, Tang Wenhao began to carefully consider which way would be beneficial to him. According to brother Hao''s words, the four people fought alone and fought life and death. Even poisonous snakes and wild cattle are not their opponents. It can be seen how difficult these four people are to deal with. It can also be seen from their eyes, These four people will not be merciful when they come up. They will kill themselves in order to defend their reputation and dignity.


    But if they go together, will it reduce their joint force? For one thing, they certainly never thought that they would dare to defeat four with one. Therefore, they may not have made preparations in this regard; Second, according to their current status, it is estimated that no four of them have ever fought against one person at the same time. Therefore, when they are together, they may not have a tacit understanding. Each of them has his own characteristics and personality. Maybe they are not as good as one-on-one.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao decided to take a risk. He nodded to the host and said, "I''ll choose the third, one against four."


    This choice surprised the host to look at Tang Wenhao. The four people looked at each other as if they didn''t understand. Then they all burst into laughter. The audience was crazy and boiling. Ah Hui and Ruan Yi shouted in surprise, "Wen Hao, no!"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but he already felt their worry about themselves from their expressions, so he smiled, clenched his fist, waved his fist and pretended to be very relaxed.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao hopes that these four opponents will underestimate the enemy. As long as they underestimate the enemy, they will have a chance. Won''t it take ten minutes? Can''t you hold on for ten minutes? impossible.


    Tang Wenhao has full confidence in his anti Strike ability. How profound his internal skill is now! Last night, there was no big problem that the barbarians hit themselves with a few punches. No matter how powerful their skills are, can they be as powerful as the barbarians?


    However, Tang Wenhao also made the worst plan. He thought well. If the situation was too dangerous and these people really wanted their own lives, he would use his moves to deal with more than a dozen border guards and beat them with acupoints across the air, so that they didn''t know how to lose. Although it''s not glorious to win, it''s better than losing. Besides, according to brother Hao, If you fight with these people, there is no problem of losing. If you lose, you may die.


    After the host went down, he replaced the referee. The referee read out the one-to-four rule. As long as Tang Wenhao insisted on not falling for ten minutes, he was the winner.


    Then, the battle officially began. The four people put on a posture and began to walk around Tang Wenhao. They were all waiting for the opportunity to look for an attack, while Tang Wenhao stared at everyone''s movement. Suddenly, he felt a gust of wind coming behind him. He quickly withdrew to the side and hid. As soon as he withdrew to the side, he didn''t stand firm, I saw a bare iron head coming towards my chest.


    Tang Wenhao was so frightened that he dodged again. On the other side, he suddenly hit his face with a fist. This time, he was not so lucky. His iron fist hit him firmly in the face and knocked him down.


    "Ah..." Ruan Yi and ah Hui exclaimed, scratching their hearts and liver in pain.


    There was applause from the audience. For some people, Tang Wenhao''s performance last night hurt them very much. They felt that Tang Wenhao teased all Vietnamese. Today, he dared to challenge the boss and bodyguard of Huaxiang never night city, and he fought one against four. He was so arrogant that he should be taught a lesson.


    "You son of a bitch, get up! Don''t you know how to fight? Who the fuck do you think you are? It''s really bullying us. There''s no one in Vietnam. Eagle Claw king, tear this boy to us, copper head and put a hole in his chest." the Vietnamese audience vented their depression.


    Tang Wenhao, lying on the ground, also regretted his choice. Shit, the four people are too difficult to deal with. It''s less than a minute! No, since you have chosen, there is no turning back. You must hold on for ten minutes.


    Thinking of this, he stubbornly stood up again and wiped his hit face.

 Chapter 245

    The four looked at him contemptuously. The referee saw that Tang Wenhao stood up again and signaled to continue the game. Therefore, the eagle claw king and the other three experts turned around Tang Wenhao again.


    This time, Chen Ba, the iron legged king, first attacked him, took off and kicked him in the face. Tang Wenhao quickly dodged and hid. Just avoided his iron leg, a sweeping leg of the South boxing king swept across his footwall. Tang Wenhao flew away, and the eagle claw King''s claw came to his face again. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help raising his hand to block his claw, But I didn''t expect this guy''s claws to quickly turn his wrists and buckle his wrists. Tang Wenhao quickly withdrew his hands. One didn''t notice that he was pushed to his back by the copper head Ruan Gang behind him. He was really attacked from both sides.


    The eagle claw King took advantage of the situation and clasped his hand. With a stroke of the copper head Ruan Gang, he was knocked down by the eagle claw king and the copper head again.


    The audience was boiling again and shouted to kill the boy!


    Ah Hui and Ruan Yi under the stage are very distressed, but they can''t help it. They are as anxious as ants on a hot pot. "Ruan Yi, what should we do? If this goes on, the baby will be killed by them."


    "Sobbing, sister ah Hui, it''s all my fault..." Ruan Yi began to cry again.


    The referee came to Tang Wenhao, squatted down and asked, "Mr. Tang, do you want to insist? You can''t beat the four of them. Give up! Stay alive. Our boss appreciates you very much. As long as you admit defeat, it''s no big deal. In the future, as long as you listen to our boss, your status will not be lower than the four of them."


    Tang Wenhao slowly got up from the ground and smiled at the referee, "I haven''t lost yet! What do you admit to losing?"


    "OK, it''s a man, so go on!" the referee thought he might say a little early and should let Tang Wenhao suffer more. Maybe he won''t insist.


    Therefore, he winked at the eagle claw king and others, which meant to make them more cruel. These guys immediately showed an obscene and treacherous smile on their faces. At the same time, there was a fierce light in their eyes.


    So, when ah Hui was in love with Tang Wenhao, and he couldn''t take the stage to love him, he had to whisper to Ruan Yi, "Ruan Yi, hurry up! Baby needs us. Sister ah Hui can''t go up on this occasion."


    "Oh!" Ruan Yi couldn''t care much. She trotted onto the challenge arena. In full view of the public, she hugged Tang Wenhao in her arms. She was so distressed that she couldn''t cry. Tang Wenhao also hugged him tightly.


    This time, what Tang Wenhao welcomed was no longer abuse, but bursts of fierce applause and cheers. Even the referee was moved by their love and motioned Tang Wenhao to get up.


    Perhaps for those who have loved, there is no difference between countries. Everyone will bless and congratulate this pair of lovers.


    Ruan Yi quickly helped Tang Wenhao up. The referee grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and raised it. He announced that Tang Wenhao had insisted for ten minutes according to the rules of the game. He won and he could return with the beauty in his arms.


    Chen Xinxiong''s face was livid and he scolded angrily, "son of a bitch, I don''t believe you can grow old together. Wait! It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. One day you''ll know that I''m not easy to provoke Chen Xinxiong." he said and left angrily.


    At this time, the referee announced that tonight''s game is over. The following is the undress performance. Welcome to enjoy the wonderful performance. After the announcement, he led Tang Wenhao and Ruan Yi down, and the host then came up to continue to host other programs.

 Chapter 246

    The scarred Tang Wenhao was helped to the lounge by Ruan Yi. The two beautiful babies had been waiting inside. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was helped in by Ruan Yi, he quickly helped him lie in bed and wiped the sweat on his head and the blood on his mouth.


    Ruan Yi motioned them to let go. She came by herself and stared at Tang Wenhao. Ruan Yi kept crying. It can be said that Tang Wenhao did all this for her. No woman would be indifferent to this. Now her whole heart is completely handed over to Tang Wenhao. She feels boundless happiness and pride for what Tang Wenhao has done.


    "Ruan Yi, don''t cry. Isn''t it okay for me? I said I won''t die." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Woo woo, baby, if you are really killed by them, I will die immediately. I will never let you go alone. I will accompany you forever." Ruan Yi said emotionally.


    The two beauties at the scene were moved to tears.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her tightly. His nose was sour and almost burst into tears.


    "Mr. Tang, you really didn''t disappoint our boss. You are indeed the best boxer since the opening of Huaxiang never night city. It can be said that you can reverse under this situation. It depends on your wisdom and on-the-spot adaptability. I admire you... Miss Ruan Yi, we celebrated the wedding for you and Chen Xinxiong a few days ago. I didn''t expect you to be successful in less than a month You are the lover of our great hero of Tang Dynasty. He even wants his life for you. It can be seen how charming our Ruan Yi beauty is! Ha ha. "Ruan Hao smiled at the door.


    "Brother Hao... Don''t make fun of me." Ruan Yi said shyly.


    "Well, brother Hao, I''m really tired tonight. I want to go back and have a rest, OK?" Tang Wenhao wants to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible.


    "No, no, Mr. Tang, don''t worry! Our boss wants to celebrate for you! Your competition these two days is very wonderful and has brought us a lot of popularity and income. Our boss plans to reward you and give you face! Our boss is waiting for you upstairs!" Ruan Hao sneered.


    Tang Wenhao knew that he couldn''t do without seeing their boss. He quickly smiled at Ruan Yi and said, "Ruan Yi, you and your landlady go back first! I''ll go back to the hotel myself later." he winked at Ruan Yi.


    Although Ruan Yi was worried about him, she knew that Tang Wenhao had his reason for saying so, so she had to nod and answer, "well, Wenhao, be careful and go back to the hotel early!"


    "Don''t worry, Ruan beauty, from today on, you can go to bed with our great hero Tang. Chen Xinxiong doesn''t dare to trouble you anymore. You should apply for a divorce certificate tomorrow. He wants to be a liar. Tell me."


    "Hehe, thank you, brother Hao, Ruan Yi. Go back! I''ll be fine." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Not to mention that Ruan Yi and ah Hui went back to the drugstore, but only Tang Wenhao. After putting on his clothes again, he followed Ruan Hao upstairs to the fifth floor. It was the nightclub in their sleepless city. The lights were red and willow green, the beautiful Waltz sounded, and dozens of men and women were hugging and dancing together.


    After passing the dance floor, Tang Wenhao was taken to a bright and luxurious office by Ruan Hao. There were several people sitting in it. One of them was a tall, middle-aged man wearing sunglasses. He was very magnanimous and looked at Tang Wenhao. Next to him sat two young girls. Behind him stood two people, not others. It was the eagle claw king and iron leg king who almost forced himself out of the challenge arena, Both glanced at him coldly.


    "Boss, Mr. Tang has brought it." Ruan Hao smiled respectfully.


    "OK, you go down! Ah Hao, you''ve worked hard!" the middle-aged man wearing sunglasses said angrily.


    After Ruan Hao went down, he looked up and down at Tang Wenhao for the middle-aged man. Suddenly, he laughed and made Tang Wenhao laugh a little creepy. I didn''t know he was nervous.


    "Mr. Tang, you are really smart. In fact, you may not be able to fight any of my bodyguards, let alone the four of them, including the poisonous snake and bull you won last night. It can be said that they all lost because you beat them intellectually. In fact, fighting also depends on your brain..." he said, He looked back coldly at the eagle claw king and the iron leg king. They quickly lowered their heads.


    "Hehe, boss, I didn''t win them. It''s an accident to win. I''m really not the opponent of several big brothers." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s all over without saying this. The important thing is that you have won the beauty. I''ve found an excellent boxer and brother. Mr. Tang, how about making friends and being brothers?" the middle-aged man said and looked at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    "Hehe, boss, it''s not that I don''t appreciate Tang Wenhao, but that I''m really not a boxing material. I''m not interested in this? I''m just an ordinary fashion designer." Tang Wenhao refused.


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter. I don''t want you to fight. Your boxing career will end tonight. I just want you to follow me and fight with me. In your words, you should ensure that you are popular, drink spicy, want money and money, and want beautiful women. Don''t you like beautiful women? As long as you want, which beautiful women do you want? I can get you to bed with you, including our female stars, me You can also let them get into your bed obediently. Hey, hey... Mr. Tang, you said that you took Chen Xinxiong''s old wife as a treasure. I''ll send you some beauties. You''re not interested in the little young woman immediately. The beauties I gave you are all devil shaped and have a first-class face. They must be much better than the little young woman Ruan Yi. Of course, if Mr. Tang, you will be happy It doesn''t matter if you prefer small and exquisite ones. I can send you to bed as much as you want. Moreover, I guarantee that every little beauty is innocent and can''t play, ha ha. "As he said, the guy laughed wildly.


    Although Tang Wenhao does like innocent women, it is not attractive to him, because he knows that the hundreds of little beauties in death valley are their own as long as they like, but it is only a moment of pleasure, and the real happy life will be happy only when they are with the women they love in their hearts, otherwise, It is purely a physical vent, which is no different from animals.


    Although he was not interested in the conditions of the mysterious boss in front of him, he knew that he could not refuse directly, otherwise, the mysterious boss would certainly not let himself have a good life, and there was no need to offend such gangsters, so he smiled, "thank you, boss, but I want to know, boss, what do you want me to do?"


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, I won''t hide it from you. Huaxiang sleepless city is just one of my entertainment places. My entertainment industry is all over North Vietnam, including some places in other places. There are such large plates in Hong Kong, Taiwan, Thailand and Myanmar. There are few literate and military talents like Mr. Tang. Therefore, talents like Mr. Tang can''t do , I can''t take you as a boxer. I need you to be my assistant. We can talk about the conditions. As long as you dare to open the conditions, I dare to promise. Of course, we have to face the reality. "


    These words shocked Tang Wenhao. The mysterious boss said that his business is all over Vietnam? Is he a black dragon? With this doubt, he couldn''t help looking carefully at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    He is tall and strong. Although he wears sunglasses, he can feel a strong aura from him. Although he didn''t see the expression of the black dragon clearly when sneaking across with sister Ruan Ling, lotus and Ah Mei that night, his figure seems to be similar to the person in front of him. Is he really the black dragon?


    It''s hard for him to get rid of black dragon. Besides, he is also worried about meeting Abu. Tang Wenhao knows that black dragon also wants to make the idea of death valley. Therefore, if he is really black dragon, he should leave here as soon as possible to avoid meeting Abu. He will be completely exposed and may involve many people.


    So he said with a smile, "boss, let''s do it! It''s also a big event for me. I''ll go back and think about it and reply to you again, because I never thought of giving up the career of fashion design, okay? I''m really tired today. I want to go back and rest and make a rational decision."


    "You are shameless. Our boss thinks highly of you. What do you think you are? Believe it or not, I tore you up?" said the eagle claw King angrily.


    "Shut up! A Biao, treat your brothers with sincerity. OK! Since Mr. Tang needs a good rest and careful consideration, it''s reasonable. We Vietnamese also talk about etiquette, a Biao, take Mr. Tang to the guest room to rest!" the mysterious boss said faintly, but there was no discussion in his tone.


    But Tang Wenhao didn''t care so much. Seeing that the mysterious boss in front of him seemed to want to put himself under house arrest, he quit. He quickly resisted his anger and said, "boss, I''ve booked a room outside. I haven''t checked out yet! I''ll go back to my hotel and have a rest."


    "No, Mr. Tang, I''m friendly to you and really want to make friends with you. Don''t you give me this face? It''s settled. As for the hotel you said, you tell a Biao that they will return your room for you and bring you your trip... Mr. Tang, don''t worry! I''m safer and more comfortable here than any place in Liangshan. Now Mr. Tang is tired and I won''t bother you to rest. A Biao, arrange Mr. Tang in the suite where I usually rest. Remember, the two girls who care for him today gave Mr. Tang and told them that Mr. Tang must be served. I don''t want to see their bodies or original goods tomorrow. Do you hear clearly? "


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Good night, Mr. Tang!" the mysterious boss stood up, picked up a crutch in his hand and walked out of the room without looking back, while the iron leg king followed closely.


    Tang Wenhao stood blankly aside and thought, I can''t go now. Ah Hui and Ruan Yi will die if they can''t wait for themselves.

 Chapter 247

    Before he could think about it, the eagle claw king said coldly, "Mr. Tang, please!"


    In desperation, Tang Wenhao had to follow the eagle claw King up to the eighth floor and led him into a luxury suite with luxurious decoration. In the middle of the room was a king size double bed, three meters wide, with complete appliances and beautiful paintings on the walls.


    "Mr. Tang, this is where our boss usually lives. You are lucky enough. You are the first person to be treated like this. I will fight you again if I have a chance. I won''t accept you," said the eagle claw king.


    "Hehe, OK, whatever you want. Go out first! I''m going to have a rest. By the way, can I call? I want to tell my woman that I''m safe and tell me I''m fine here." Tang Wenhao asked.


    The eagle claw King nodded and said, "Yes, except that you can''t leave here for the time being, you can do whatever you want. The beautiful women will be sent to you later. They have never been touched by men to ensure safety and health. Remember, what our boss said always counts. He said that if you want to reward you two beautiful women, you have to. If you don''t accept it, you will hurt yourself and others. My words are yours Do you understand? "


    Tang Wenhao nodded, waved to him and motioned him to go out. He thought, shit, I''ve already seen it. You need to remind him again?


    Shortly after the eagle claw King left coldly, someone knocked at the door. Tang Wenhao went to open the door. It was really a little beauty who gave herself massage care these two nights. They still came so exposed.


    Tang Wenhao knew that he had no right to refuse, so he had to smile helplessly and invite them in. The two little beauties shyly entered the room, and then stood there timidly, not knowing what to do.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, closed the door and said with a smile, "two beauties, what''s your task tonight?"


    "Serve Mr. Tang well." the two beauties replied in unison.


    "That''s OK! You all go to take a bath!" Tang Wenhao wanted to support them first. He wanted to call sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi, at least to report peace and inform them of the situation.


    The two little beauties didn''t dare to say anything, so they had to take a bath first as Tang Wenhao said. Tang Wenhao hurried to the phone and dialed his mobile phone, because he gave it to ah Hui in front of the big challenge arena.


    After the phone rang, Tang Wenhao hurriedly said, "landlady, this is Tang Wenhao. Please answer the phone."


    After listening to the phone, sister ah Hui was stunned for a long time and didn''t speak. Later, she finally reacted. After the "Oh" sound, she gave the phone to Ruan Yi. Tang Wenhao was worried that the phone was monitored, so he deliberately said so. He didn''t want people here to know his relationship with sister ah Hui for fear of harming sister ah Hui.


    "Baby, why don''t you come back?" Ruan Yi said with a whine.


    "Ruan Yi, don''t worry after listening! Also tell the landlady that you will sleep with your landlady today. I won''t go back to our hotel. Huaxiang''s boss asked me to rest here today. Don''t worry, I''m fine. Let''s talk about anything tomorrow!"


    "Ah? You''re not coming back? Did the boss put you under house arrest? Do you want to call the police?" Ruan Yi said in horror.


    "No, no, Ruan Yi, don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll be fine. The boss is very kind to me. Don''t call the police. You have to trust me and I''ll handle all this." Tang Wenhao said. He knew that once Ruan Yi called the police, things would become more complicated. He was a stowaway passenger. If he was caught, it would be more troublesome.


    After hanging up the phone, the two little beauties also took a shower and stood timidly by the bed in their nightgowns. Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and said, "you two lie in the quilt first, and I''ll go to bed to chat with you after I wash it." he said impolitely and walked directly to the bathroom.


    After taking a bath, Tang Wenhao came out with a bath towel. The two beauties quickly made room for him and let him lie in the middle. One of them was the one Tang Wenhao teased her. He looked at the handsome Tang Wenhao admiringly and smiled shyly, "Mr. Tang, you are so handsome. Aunt Ruan Yi is really lucky."


    The other one also smiled, "yes, I envy them. One is handsome, the other is beautiful, and they love each other so much."


    "Hehe, you are also beautiful! Tell me, what''s your name?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile holding the pretty face of the first girl.


    "My name is Ruan Xi and her name is Ruan Ping." the girl teased by Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "You are all surnamed Ruan? It seems that there are many surnames Ruan in Vietnam?"


    "Yes, the Ruan surname is our surname here." Ruan Xi smiled.


    "Oh, how old are you? I don''t think you are more than 20 years old?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, both of us are nineteen years old. We came to the sleepless city to learn massage."


    "Oh, do you two know what your boss asked you to do with me tonight?" Tang Wenhao had some heart to touch these two simple and beautiful little girls.


    Although he has broken the bodies of several girls as big as them, it is still different. These two girls are misguided and forced, and their women are voluntary.


    "Yes, I came to sleep with Mr. Tang." they replied at the same time. It seems that they are not surprised at all.


    "Do you know how to sleep with me?" Tang Wenhao asked painfully.


    "Yes, I want to talk to Mr. Tang..." Ruan Xi said shyly.


    Tang Wenhao was speechless and said with a bitter smile, "Ruan Xi, you know? Once your body is seen by me, you won''t be able to marry in the future. Have you ever thought about this?"


    "Well, I thought about it, but the boss said that as long as we make Mr. Tang happy, we can not only get a lot of money, but also serve Mr. Tang and be his wife in the future." Ruan Xi said naively.


    "Ah? Who said that? Your boss?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. Shit, he didn''t know it himself! It seems that the mysterious boss took great care of himself.


    "Well, brother Hao said that our boss always keeps his word. During the day, brother Hao found us and said that we would accompany you tonight, 10000 yuan a person, or RMB. In addition, if we serve Mr. Tang well, the boss will let us accompany Mr. Tang every day and be your wife. Don''t serve other men in the future. We will only be your woman." Ruan Xi said happily.


    holy crap What''s this called! Tang Wenhao thought sadly.


    Ruan Ping took up the conversation and said seriously, "However, Mr. Tang, if you are not satisfied with us, brother Hao said that you can''t give us the 10000 yuan. At most, you can give us 200 yuan to compensate for our loss. They will change another sister to serve you. Whoever serves you well will get 10000 yuan and can always be your woman. Therefore, Mr. Tang, it depends on our sisters knowing you first For your sake, you must tell us what you want us to do to make you happy, okay? These 10000 yuan are very important to our family, when our family''s income for three or four years. "


    Tang Wenhao understands that the mysterious boss is forcing himself to obey in this way. If he doesn''t agree to their requirements and doesn''t follow him, he will feel guilty and hurt the two little beauties. This move is really poisonous.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Tang, in fact, we both like you from the bottom of our hearts. You are the best looking and smartest of all boxers. Our sisters said privately that we don''t just sleep with you for money. We wanted to accompany you. If you are satisfied with us later, can you really take us in with you? We are willing to stay with you I always accompany you and serve you. Like sister Ruan Yi, I love you and love you. "Ruan Xi said seriously.


    "Why?" Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Xi in surprise.


    "Because Mr. Tang is our hero, we all like you," said Ruan Ping.


    "Well, Ruan Xi, Ruan Ping, with your words, no matter what we do in the future, I will save you, and I will be responsible for you."


    "Ah? Mr. Tang, you don''t want to stay?" Ruan Xi asked in surprise.


    When Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Xi''s expression, his heart tightened. Shit, these two little beauties won''t be put by their boss to test themselves? As soon as the idea appeared in his mind, Tang Wenhao immediately smiled, "ha ha, no, I''m not ready to make this conclusion now. I don''t know who your boss is. I can''t talk about whether I''m willing or not."


    "Ah? You don''t know our boss is a black dragon?" Ruan Xi asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao understands that this is really the territory of the black dragon. Now it''s a trap. What should be said? It''s not that the enemies don''t get together.


    "Oh? The one wearing sunglasses is brother Heilong? No wonder he has such temperament!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, brother Heilong is very powerful. He has a lot of business and many abroad! Mr. Tang, you will make a fortune with brother Heilong. The key is that brother Heilong likes you very much and wants you to follow him. Otherwise, he won''t let you sleep in his bed. These are the places where he and his women usually sleep. You gave them to you tonight. It shows how much he attaches importance to you." Ruan Xi smiled.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping talked late at night. Tang Wenhao took the two little beauties one by one.


    He didn''t wake up until 10 a.m. the next day. Tang Wenhao was startled by the time and hurriedly woke up the two beauties.


    After washing, Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping asked him how he felt last night and whether he was satisfied with their sisters. Tang Wenhao said that he was very satisfied. Let them rest assured. The two sisters went out of the room happily.


    Alas! It''s hard to earn ten thousand yuan! By the way, I haven''t reminded them to take contraceptives!


    Tang Wenhao thought of this. Just as he was about to open the door and stop the two beauties, brother Hao just stood at the door and looked at him with a smile, "Mr. Tang, it''s a spring breeze. I''m sure Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping have served you very comfortably. Do you want to change your taste tonight? We also have beautiful women from Russia, Africa and Thailand. You can call them in now if you want. However, these beautiful women are not innocent. They are experienced in the battlefield. I don''t know if Mr. Tang is interested "Challenge me?"

 Chapter 248

    "Ah? No, no, brother Hao, I want to go back first and discuss with Ruan Yi. Why don''t you tell your boss? How about it."


    "Oh? Mr. Tang, you''re not particular about it. Our boss really doesn''t say anything to you. If you want to do so, don''t blame us for being rude to you." Ruan Hao said coldly.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand the threat from others. He immediately said unhappily, "brother Hao, I had a word last night. I must think about it. What can I do about such a big thing and discuss it with my own woman? Don''t be too aggressive."


    "Ha ha... Mr. Tang, don''t overestimate yourself. Let me tell you the truth! That''s the matter whether you promise or not. Come on, you can enjoy your wonderful performance last night!" said Ruan Hao into the room.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised. Shit, did these bastards videotape last night? I checked the room last night and didn''t find anything like a camera! When he followed Ruan Hao to the TV and watched Ruan Hao skillfully turn on the TV, he saw himself and Ruan Xi last night. Ruan Ping recorded all the activities very clearly from entering the room to this morning, and none of the scenes fell.


    Ruan Hao also specially broadcast the whole process of his work with Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping, making fun of them while broadcasting, "Mr. Tang, to tell you the truth, you are the most overbearing man I have ever seen in my life, so your film will definitely sell well once exported. Think about it. It''s a sin not to do this business under your conditions. Ha ha, Mr. Tang, from today on, you have all kinds of beauties."


    Tang Wenhao never thought that his work with Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping had been recorded. He was so angry that he was going to smash the TV. Ruan Hao smiled and encouraged him, "Mr. Tang, smash it! Can you smash this TV set and smash our recording factory? To be honest, your wonderful performance last night has been recorded into CDs by us. If Mr. Tang doesn''t cooperate, these CDs will be released by our underground channel. At that time, Hei hei, maybe Mr. Tang will succeed The number one man in the world, ha ha. "


    "Asshole! I''ve ruined you." Tang Wenhao suddenly ran to Ruan Hao and held his neck with his big hand.


    "Hey... Mr. Tang, you are a smart man. Why are you so excited? If you strangle me, what about your Ruan Yi? What about the drugstore owner''s wife? You don''t want them? Don''t think we don''t know. Is that drugstore owner''s wife also your woman?" Ruan Hao smiled.


    This sentence was so intimidating that Tang Wenhao had to let him go and asked coldly, "how do you know? I warn you, if you dare to touch my woman, I swear to burn your flower city all night."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, we are not interested in your women. We want women. There are too many here. Our boss is only interested in Mr. Tang''s Kung Fu. As for the CDs I just said, as long as you follow our boss, these CDs will not be sold anywhere and will always be sealed in our warehouse. You can rest assured, Mr. Tang ¡£¡±


    Tang Wenhao sighed, "OK! I promise you, but you must promise not to sell these CDs, and you must ensure the safety of my woman."


    "Ha ha, isn''t that right? Mr. Tang, to tell you the truth, if I want to have your powerful skills, I must honestly follow brother long, our boss. As long as I follow brother long, I have everything. I want women, women, money and money. Is there anything else to pursue in my life?"


    As soon as they finished, they heard someone shouting outside the door, "brother Hao, Sister Feng asked you to take Mr. Tang to her room immediately."


    "OK, tell Sister Feng that we''ll go right away." Ruan Hao replied.


    "Who is Sister Feng? Brother Hao, I must go back first today. Even if I promise you, you can''t stop me from looking for my woman?" Tang Wenhao said with anger.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, don''t worry. After you meet Sister Feng, you will naturally go back. Sister Feng is the second sister of brother Heilong, nicknamed Heifeng, but we all call her sister Feng. Mr. Tang, you are really lucky. Maybe Sister Feng has a crush on you." Ruan Hao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and followed Ruan Hao downstairs.


    In about a minute, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Hao went to the basement on the first floor. In the room on one side of the challenge arena last night, they saw a young woman in her thirties and seventies. She was as beautiful as a flower. She looked at her age as old as sister ah Hui. Her eyebrows were charming and enchanting. She stared at Tang Wenhao with a bad smile, looked up and down, then waved her hand with satisfaction and sent everyone away.


    Tang Wenhao has seen a clue from her beautiful eyes, grass! This woman seems to want to satisfy her.


    "Handsome boy, how old are you?" I didn''t expect she knew Chinese.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at her disdainfully and turned to leave. He hated a woman staring at him like a prey, which made him feel weak and insulted.


    "Stop, do you know who I am? If you dare to step out of this room, I''ll shoot you." then Heifeng went to Tang Wenhao, pulled out a pistol from his waist and pointed to Tang Wenhao''s head.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her coldly, reached out and grabbed her jade hand, then pointed the muzzle of the gun at his forehead and said, "I don''t care who you are? Come on! I''ve never been afraid of women''s threats. If you have a seed, you''ll shoot."


    Where did the arrogant Heifeng get so angry? Just about to pull the trigger, she glanced at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and charming eyes, but she was not willing. Instead, a charming smile appeared on her pretty face. She reached out and caressed Tang Wenhao''s face and said with an obscene smile, "Handsome boy, I can''t bear to let you die. I saw the wonderful performance of you and those two dead girls last night. Aunt, I like you. I want to tell you that from today on, you are my exclusive man. No one wants to touch you again."


    "What? Are you sick?" Tang Wenhao scolded.


    "Ha ha, just scold! Before long, I don''t believe that a man like you can stand the temptation of his aunt." she even began to pick clothes in front of Tang Wenhao.


    Shit, this is crazy!


    For Tang Wenhao, who read countless beauties, black Feng''s reckless seduction didn''t make Tang Wenhao have much impulse, but when his eyes really focused on black Feng, his eyes still couldn''t move.


    Shit! No wonder this woman is so arrogant. She really has capital.


    Reason and dignity make Tang Wenhao reject black Feng''s naked seduction, but he is a person who can''t stand it physically.


    "Ha ha..." after looking at Tang Wenhao, Heifeng''s beautiful eyes showed a victorious smile, and then ha ha began to laugh.


    Heifeng felt that it was necessary to put more fire on the fire, so as to make the fire of Tang Wenhao, the best handsome man in front of her, burn more vigorously, so she acted boldly and wantonly.


    Heifeng walked up to Tang Wenhao, looked at Tang Wenhao provocatively and said with a charming smile, "handsome boy, if you are a man, you will look here. After seeing it, you will be able to carry it. My aunt will serve you later. I will do whatever you want me to do."


    Tang Wenhao was young in the end. Excited by her, he looked straight at her without hesitation.


    "What''s up, handsome boy? Is it more sexy than the two dead girls last night? Aunt, this is the first time to take off your clothes for men to see. You smelly boy, you''ve picked up a big bargain. To be honest, handsome boy, after watching your challenge competition, it''s generally good. Although you don''t see how strong you are, you won after all, which shows that my brother didn''t mistake you. Your boy can do great things , how''s it going? Have you thought about it? As long as you follow my brother, my aunt will be yours in the future, and you will become my brother''s brother-in-law. Looking at the whole North Vietnam, no one dares to underestimate you. "


    "Can''t you get married? If you can''t get married, I can consider taking you as my little wife, that is, my concubine. How about it?" Tang Wenhao was deliberately angry with her. He knew that dealing with such a domineering woman was to defeat her strong self-esteem. In fact, Ruan Ling was so arrogant and domineering at that time, but later! After his tough attitude towards her, Ruan Ling, a beautiful drug lord, was not accepted by him.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that with this black phoenix, he was safe here in the black dragon, and the safety of his ah Hui and Ruan Yi were also guaranteed, because he was confident that he would completely tame the black phoenix.


    He had an idea and had an excellent way to deal with the black dragon.


    Tang Wenhao disdained her and made Heifeng''s eyebrows stand up. "Presumptuous! Smelly boy, do you think my aunt really won''t kill you?" he said. Heifeng picked up a pistol from one side of the table naked and wanted to face Tang Wenhao again.


    Tang Wenhao hated that his head was always held by a woman with a gun. He stared at Heifeng angrily. Before her muzzle approached his head, he quickly clasped her jade wrist and tried to seize her gun. Who knows that Heifeng is not a weak woman. Her Kung Fu is very good. Seeing the situation, the other jade hand came to help, and they wrestled together.


    After all, Heifeng was a woman, and the two fought at close range. Soon, she was forced to the corner by Tang Wenhao. Her hands were pressed on her head and she couldn''t move. The pistol also fell to the ground, and her whole body couldn''t move.


    Tang Wenhao despised her proudly. At first, Heifeng struggled a few times. Later, he saw that he couldn''t move at all. He also saw Tang Wenhao staring at himself in a daze. Suddenly, she smiled, "ha ha, boy, do you want it? Here you are, aunt."


    "Yes, but you have to promise me a condition first." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "What conditions? Say it quickly." Heifeng asked eagerly.


    Tang Wenhao was overjoyed and knew that his plan would come true soon. He said with a bad smile, "If you want me to want you, you have to promise to be my concubine honestly. Don''t interfere with me and her beauties in the future. For example, when you were with Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping last night, you can only watch and applaud for us. Don''t be jealous. If you find that we are tired, you have to serve me with tea and water. If you can promise me this condition, I will be happy I promise to be with you. "

 Chapter 249

    "You bastard, shut up! You''re so beautiful. Tell you the boy surnamed Tang. You''ve seen my aunt''s body and my aunt likes you. You don''t want to touch other girls. If you sleep with Chen Xinxiong''s wife again in the future, my aunt will chop the little coquettish."


    "You bitch, if you dare to call my woman a little bitch again, I''ll strangle you." as Tang Wenhao said, he loosened her hand and directly grabbed her pink neck, choking Heifeng out of breath immediately.


    She looked at Tang Wenhao in horror. Of course, Tang Wenhao didn''t really strangle her. He just wanted to teach her a lesson, so he soon released her, patted her on her pretty face and said with a bad smile, "I''m crazy to think of a man. Don''t you think I want you? I don''t want you yet, so I don''t like you. Hurry to put on your clothes! Don''t make a fool of yourself. I tell you, any woman of mine looks better than you." he said and let her go.


    But unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao''s words just now completely angered Heifeng. She became angry and raised her foot and kicked Tang Wenhao''s crotch. Although she was barefoot, she was deeply annoyed by Tang Wenhao, and her strength on her legs was not small. She just kicked Tang Wenhao firmly.


    Tang Wenhao felt a sharp pain in his face and squatted down in pain. At the same time, he began to sweat.


    Black Feng saw Tang Wenhao''s face was very ugly and began to sweat on her head. She realized that she might have really hurt him, because she also felt that her toes seemed to kick him. Did they kick his lifeblood? Won''t they kick him? Thinking of this, she squatted down quickly and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you, smelly boy? Did I kick you? Does it hurt very much?"


    Tang Wenhao nodded painfully and scolded, "bitch, if you abandon me, I must kill you."


    "Kill and kill, do you think I''d like to? My aunt has not been badly hurt by you. Is she really so cheap? You don''t want to give it to you for nothing? How are you feeling now? Do you want to send it to the hospital?" Heifeng said angrily.


    Just then, the door opened, and Heilong appeared at the door in surprise. He saw his sister squatting naked on the ground, while Tang Wenhao covered himself in pain. He asked suspiciously, "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Heifeng saw her brother coming and said anxiously, "brother, go out quickly. I''m not dressed!"


    The black dragon quickly closed the door and asked at the door, "sister, what''s the matter with you and the boy surnamed Tang? Why don''t you even wear clothes? He bullied you? Brother, deal with him immediately."


    "Do you dare to clean him up? If you want to clean him up, clean me up first! Brother, I kicked his lifeblood. Does it matter?"


    "Ah? Of course it''s important, sister. Put on your clothes quickly. Brother comes in and takes him to the hospital." Heilong said.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao was sweating because of severe pain, and Heifeng had no time to worry about so much. He put on his clothes first, then helped him to the chair, sat down, and then opened the door.


    The black dragon flashed into the room and saw Tang Wenhao sweating with pain. He asked suspiciously, "sister, what''s the matter with you two? How do you kick others? Sister, men can''t kick around casually. It''s going to kill people." then he winked at the eagle claw king outside and asked him to come in and take Tang Wenhao away.


    Tang Wenhao waved his hand and said painfully, "brother Heilong, no, I want to have a rest here. You all go out!"


    Black dragon looked at him suspiciously and said with concern, "Mr. Tang, my sister is not sensible. Don''t blame her. If you really think you''re OK, let''s go out and have a rest here. If you don''t think you can carry it, call me quickly and I''ll let my brothers take you to the hospital."


    "It''s all right. Thank you, brother Heilong. I can do it myself." Tang Wenhao said with great pain.


    Heifeng walked to him in shame and said sorry, "smelly boy, I really didn''t mean it. I''m sorry! I''ll be here with you!"


    "No, I don''t want to see you." Tang Wenhao glared at her.


    "Mr. Tang, don''t treat my sister like this! No one in the world dares to speak to my sister like this. She certainly didn''t mean it. You can''t blame her."


    "Brother, forget it. You really don''t care about it. We''ll deal with it ourselves. You go out first!" said Heifeng.


    "You go out too. Why are you so shameless? I said, I don''t want to see you. Don''t force me to say rude words." Tang Wenhao didn''t give black dragon face at all. Now black dragon''s face couldn''t hang. He glared at Tang Wenhao, and his bodyguard Eagle Claw Wang looked at Tang Wenhao coldly. It seemed that he was waiting for black dragon''s order and tore Tang Wenhao to pieces.


    Black dragon''s face changed instantly. Although he was wearing sunglasses and couldn''t see the killing in his eyes, Tang Wenhao had felt the anger in his aura.


    Seeing this, Heifeng hurriedly pushed the black dragon out, and the eagle claw king followed him out.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t even look at her. He said coldly, "I''ve been kicked by you. Now I want you. I don''t want you. Are you happy?"


    "Don''t say that about me, will you? You''re the first to scold my aunt when you grow up. You''re also the first to despise my aunt. Don''t worry. My aunt won''t let you waste it if she looks for famous doctors all over the world. Don''t forget, you smelly boy will be my aunt''s man in the future. Come on, let my aunt see what you''ve been hurt." Then Heifeng came to take off Tang Wenhao''s pants.


    Tang Wenhao quickly protected himself and scolded, "go away! Don''t touch me. Don''t you think I''m not miserable enough?"


    "Smelly boy, I really didn''t mean it. Don''t hate me so much, will you? Show me how I hurt you? Please, silly boy, I admit defeat. I just like you, OK? How about I serve you, love you and love you?" Heifeng begged.


    "Come on! Do women like you know what love is?" Tang Wenhao deliberately teased her. In fact, he was happy. Although he was kicked by Heifeng, he was in pain at first, but now he is basically slowly returning to normal. Tang Wenhao is a Wulin expert with deep internal power. He only needs to secretly luck and his body will automatically return to normal soon, But he doesn''t want to be so cheap. Heifeng must carry out hard to get to the end, so that the spicy and domineering beauty can be completely tamed by himself.


    Heifeng squatted down, put her hand on Tang Wenhao''s thigh and said with a charming smile, "Of course I know, smelly boy, I like you as soon as I see you. This is love. Although you don''t have a good word and a good face to my aunt, my aunt won''t be angry with you. As long as you''re okay, my aunt is willing to accept your punishment, okay? But please don''t keep this attitude towards my aunt. How about it?"


    "I''m not interested in punishing you. I''ll just have a rest. You''re busy. I''ll go back to find my woman." Tang Wenhao said provocatively.


    "Dare you! You''re my man. You''re not allowed to find other women. Do you want to find Chen Xinxiong''s wife? What''s so good about a little girl? Isn''t my aunt sexy? Is your boy pretending? Check with my aunt and I''ll see that you''re all right now." Heifeng said and asked to unzip Tang Wenhao again.


    "What are you doing? What''s wrong?" Tang Wenhao stared at her.


    "There is something wrong with my aunt. You must check it for me today." Heifeng said stubbornly.


    "Shall I?" Tang Wenhao said tit for tat.


    "You are not qualified to talk. No, you have made my aunt anxious. I asked my eldest brother to take Ruan Yi''s little girl. Do you believe it?" Heifeng threatened.


    "You, you dare, if you dare to do so, I swear to kill you." Tang Wenhao said, with a rare fierce light in his eyes. Although Ruan Yi didn''t spend too long with him, they had a deep relationship. Especially after this big challenge for her, their relationship grew day by day. Where could he stand Ruan Yi being touched by another man?


    "You want to kill my aunt?" Heifeng looked at Tang Wenhao coldly and stood up.


    "If you dare to hurt my woman, I dare to kill you." Tang Wenhao stared at her tit for tat.


    "Hum, come on! My aunt asked you to kill you. If you don''t kill you, you won''t be a man." Heifeng handed the gun to Tang Wenhao and loaded the bullet.


    "I don''t kill women." Tang Wenhao threw the gun away.


    Heifeng burst into laughter and said with a charming smile, "don''t you treat my aunt as a woman? Come on, open your dog eyes again. My aunt is not as good as Ruan Yi''s dead girl." then she took off herself in front of Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao closed his eyes and ignored her. He wanted to make her crazy.


    "Aren''t you a man? Why? Don''t you dare to look?" she said. She suddenly bent over and caught Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao quickly grabbed her hand, glared at her and shouted, "what do you want?"


    "My aunt wants to see if you are a real man? Let go and let her have a look. Otherwise, my aunt will be really angry. Ruan Yi will die. Don''t hold back on me? Smelly boy, I just want to prove that my aunt''s body is really not interested in you? I don''t believe my brother''s experts are all alike when they see my aunt You''re the only one who wants to swallow my aunt. "


    Seeing that she was really on the verge of madness, Tang Wenhao had to let go.


    Black Feng gazed at Tang Wenhao and swallowed hard. Her beautiful eyes showed her admiration and couldn''t help praising him.


    Heifeng stood up, glared angrily, reached out to hold Tang Wenhao''s chin, smiled proudly, "boy, if my aunt told me I never had a man, do you believe it?"


    "Don''t believe it." Tang Wenhao said without hesitation. He thought, mom, a woman like you can''t see that I can''t wait to swallow it. It can''t be that there are no men. Besides, it''s still the sister of the gang boss. How can it be? Besides, she sells woolen films every day, which is full of temptation and excitement. It''s absolutely impossible.

 Chapter 250

    "Aunt wants to prove it to you." Heifeng said coldly.


    "Not interested." Tang Wenhao said forcefully. He knew what she wanted and wouldn''t let her succeed.


    "Asshole, what are you doing now?" Heifeng looked at Tang Wenhao.


    "This is my natural reaction when I see a woman." Tang Wenhao continued.


    "Will you do the same when you see your mother?" Heifeng shouted.


    This angered Tang Wenhao. He stood up angrily, stretched out his hand, pinched her neck, glared at her, and said coldly, "if you dare to speak like this again to insult my mother, I''ll crush you."


    Heifeng was pinched to blush by him and looked at him angrily. She was really going to be driven crazy by Tang Wenhao. She didn''t expect that she was so brazen to take Tang Wenhao, but she was always humiliated and abused by him. Therefore, her eyes were filled with tears in an instant.


    Tang Wenhao could not see women crying in front of him. He relaxed his hand and eased his tone. "I warn you again. You can scold me, beat me and insult me, but you must not insult my parents. Otherwise, Emperor Lao Tzu and Lao Tzu dare to kill."


    "Then why didn''t you kill me just now? You can''t do it? You don''t look like a man? Boy, to tell you the truth, I think you must belong to you in this life. Tell me, what do you want me to do to make you like me?" Heifeng said gently.


    "Let me go, let your brother let me go and my woman, and I will consider being with you, because I will never enter the underworld, and I hope to live a normal life." Tang Wenhao told the truth.


    "No, let you go. You ran away. Where did my aunt find you? I can only promise my brother not to hurt your woman." Heifeng said.


    "Beauty, in fact, if I want to leave, it''s easy. You can''t stop me at all, but I want to solve this problem properly. I don''t want to implicate the innocent. I don''t want your brother to spill all his anger on others. So I hope you and your brother can discuss it well. Even if I make you some money and fight him a few boxing matches, just don''t force me to work for him for a long time. That''s right Impossible. "


    Tang Wenhao''s gentle tone greatly benefited Heifeng. Especially Tang Wenhao began to call her a beauty. She looked at Tang Wenhao fondly, nodded and smiled, "boy, with your words, I can''t let my brother force you to do things, but you must promise me a condition."


    "What conditions? Beauty, you say," said Tang Wenhao.


    "I want you to marry me," said Heifeng, looking at Tang Wenhao very seriously.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao knew that it was estimated that this was the only condition, but he knew that it was impossible. He had married Manny in Hong Kong, and the media reported that Manny told him on the day of marriage that he could continue to have other women, but he could not marry again, because she was his only legal wife, which could not be changed, otherwise, It will have an adverse impact on mans group as a whole.


    So his answer was very straightforward, "no, I have a wife."


    "Aren''t Ruan Yi and you married? She hasn''t divorced yet!" said Heifeng unhappily.


    "Ruan Yi is just one of my women, not my wife. My wife is not in Vietnam. Understand?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? You''re married? Then come to pick up girls?" Heifeng said angrily.


    "Is it OK if you beauties bubble me? Just like you are now, aren''t you bubble me? This is because I have good resistance. Otherwise, such a beautiful woman as you would have been naked and stood in front of other men. Am I wrong?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ha ha... It''s like ha! Boy, who makes you so handsome and sexy? A woman will be moved. In addition, your boy can play so well. In his bones, he is such a man. He will fight with others for a married woman. Based on this, you have fascinated all the women who have seen your game these days. My aunt is one of them."


    "Don''t call yourself aunt in front of me in the future. You are a woman in my eyes. Are you crazy about men?" Tang Wenhao looked at her viciously.


    When Heifeng saw Tang Wenhao looking at his eyes, she smiled proudly and charmingly, "smelly boy, my aunt doesn''t want to be crazy about men, but you want to be crazy." then she reached out and hugged Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao knew that the woman would be his own sooner or later. He didn''t worry about her. He had to negotiate the principles first, so he quickly dodged and smiled, "What are you hiding from? You''re still not a normal man? By the way, what are you worried about? Are you afraid of my brother? Are you worried about what my brother will do to you if you want me? I tell you, you''re safest only if you want me. My brother''s biggest wish in his life is to marry me out, but I can''t find a man who can look up to you. Since my aunt and I have a crush on you now, you can''t help me I want my aunt, too. Then you can stand up in front of my brother. How about it? You can not only enjoy the tenderness of my aunt, but also counter my brother. Isn''t it a pure profit for you? "Heifeng said and eagerly approached Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly wanted to step back, "beauty, don''t be so scary, will you?"


    "Hehe, are you afraid? What are you afraid of? I''m not afraid of my aunt?" said Heifeng. She was about to put her whole body on Tang Wenhao. She knew that she was in the hope of victory, because she felt Tang Wenhao''s breath began to rush.


    Just then, a knock came outside the door, "sister, what are you doing inside? Can you come in? I have something to talk to Mr. Tang."


    "Brother, no, I''m not dressed! We have something to do." Heifeng turned her head and answered.


    Tang Wenhao''s eyes are staring straight. Shit, it''s crazy! Said eagerly, "I didn''t do anything to you! Don''t talk nonsense."


    The roar of the black dragon came from the outside, "ha ha... It''s the hero sad beauty pass! Mr. Tang, have fun with my sister. We''ll talk about business later. Brothers, withdraw. Remember, no one is allowed to disturb my sister and Mr. Tang''s pleasure and close the door without my order."


    Tang Wenhao and Heifeng listened very clearly inside, and a proud smile appeared in Heifeng''s beautiful eyes, "Boy, did I tell you? As long as you put my aunt to sleep, the happiest person is not only me, but also my brother. After all, my aunt is almost 37 years old and is still a yellow flower girl. As my only brother, I am his only sister. Can he not worry? When my parents died, my brother swore in front of them that he would find a good mother-in-law for me, but my brother''s In the life circle, there are only these big men. In addition to fighting and killing smelly men who don''t know anything, my aunt would rather stay married all her life than let them touch them. "


    This narration made Tang Wenhao seriously look at the best beauty in front of him. He began to believe her, but he still couldn''t believe it, "beauty, you really still..."


    "Nonsense, of course."


    "Can you bear watching movies every day?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Who said my aunt watched that kind of bad film every day? My aunt watched it only when she was curious. My aunt never watched that kind of film before."


    "What if you miss a man?" Tang Wenhao asked curiously.


    "Don''t tell you, smelly boy, now I''ve told you all about myself. What do you think? Tell me? I told my brother that you want me and have no way back. Will you marry me? OK, I''ll compensate your wife. My brother has a lot of money. He doesn''t know how much. As long as you divorce your wife , I can give her a lot of money. "


    "Beauty, don''t mention this again. I can''t divorce my wife unless I die. Moreover, I want to tell you frankly that I have so many women that I haven''t seriously counted them. You can only be one of them. You don''t have a place. You''re just my concubine. If you''re willing to give in, I can accept you."


    "Absolutely not, smelly boy. Do you really want your aunt to be your concubine?" Heifeng said unhappily.


    "I didn''t want you to be my concubine, but you did! I didn''t force you. It''s impossible for you to divorce me from my wife. My wife only has more money than your family. How can she want your money?"


    "Ah? Who is your wife? Why do you come to us with so much money? By the way, boy, what do you do? My brother says you are a fashion designer, true or false?" Heifeng looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously. She more and more felt that Tang Wenhao had too many mysteries.


    "What your brother said is true. I''m a fashion designer. All right, let''s go out! I really want to go back. Ruan Yi will be worried if I can''t go back. As for your brother, I want to ask you for help and let him let me go! I''ll never do it with him."


    Heifeng quickly grabbed his hand and begged, "don''t go. Can''t I promise to be your concubine? Boy, I like you. I want to go with you and be your woman."


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it was true. "Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you really want to condescend to yourself and be my concubine? Do you have a good idea?"


    "Well, I think it over. I really want to be with you. As long as you like me, I don''t want to care about my position. I''m afraid I''ll miss you and never find the man I want. I''m thirty-seven years old and can''t afford to wait any longer." Heifeng said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao smiled triumphantly on his face. He suddenly thought of his promise to Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping last night. He asked, "beauty, I accept you. However, can you let your brother give Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping to me together? They are already my women. I promised them last night that as long as I can leave here, I will take them away, OK?"

 Chapter 251

    "No, they are much younger than my aunt. My aunt is twice as big as them. Don''t I find myself two strong love enemies?" Heifeng refused Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, beauty, to tell you the truth, more than half of all my women are not over 20 years old, but do you know who my favorite and favorite woman is?"


    "Who?" asked Heifeng suspiciously.


    "My wife, she is three years older than me, and my wife, her sister, is seven or eight years older than me." Tang Wenhao refers to Ruan Ling, Manny and sister Ah Mei. These three sisters are indeed the most important in his heart.


    "Really? Boy, do you like women older than you?" Heifeng asked in surprise.


    "No, but their sisters may have a deeper fate with me. In short, you don''t have to worry about who competes with you. In my eyes, all my women are the object of my love. Just like Ruan Yi, she is not my favorite woman, but I will still work hard for her. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Enough, as long as you can fight with others for me, I''m willing to be your concubine."


    "Do you still eat the vinegar of Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping?"


    "No, but my eldest brother may not agree. If you take me away, you have to take his men away. He won''t lose his wife and lose his soldiers?"


    "Whoever asks him to make a trick for me will be cracked as long as he makes a trick for me, because a woman who has been my woman can never leave me. I have this confidence." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Smelly boy, my aunt can''t live without you before she''s your woman! Don''t you really want me? Boy, don''t make me sad any more? I''m going to be your woman now, and I''ll let you die for me in the future." Heifeng took the initiative to hug Tang Wenhao, passed her sweet lips, and waited for Tang Wenhao to attack her.


    Tang Wenhao felt that the time was ripe and there was no need to hold himself back enough, so he held her to the table and pressed her whole body up


    Tang Wenhao smiled triumphantly on his face. He knew that Heilong had nothing to do with himself since then, because his baby sister could no longer be separated from himself. He had completely accepted her.


    After waking her up, Heifeng hugged him and couldn''t let go. Tang Wenhao was hungry and thirsty. He didn''t eat or drink water all morning.


    "Boy, I still want to eat after dinner. Let my sisters send the meal here! Let''s continue after dinner." Heifeng said.


    "Hehe, OK, let''s go! It''s up to you to settle your brother. As long as you can settle your brother, we''ll have a good life in the future. In addition, try to take Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping away." he said, holding Heifeng''s jade arm and opening the door.


    "Don''t worry! My brother is my sister. I''m already your woman. No one dares to force you to do anything."


    Looking outside, sure enough, there was no one in the whole basement. They were cleaned out by Heilong. They smiled at each other, got on the elevator and went directly to Heilong''s office.


    However, when the two of them arrived at Heilong''s office, there was a man standing next to Heilong. Tang Wenhao was anxious at the sight of him. He threw off Heifeng and suddenly ran up.


    "Beast, I''ll kill you." Tang Wenhao roared.


    It turned out that the person standing behind the black dragon was no one else. It was Abu who forced Ruan Ling to jump off the cliff and raped and killed the lotus. The black dragon''s bodyguard immediately stopped Tang Wenhao.


    Abu sneered at Tang Wenhao. Heifeng looked puzzled. He walked over and pointed to the black dragon with Tang Wenhao''s arm and asked, "brother, what''s going on? Why did my man kill Abu?"


    "Ha ha... Sister, it''s all a misunderstanding. Abu accidentally killed Mr. Tang''s wife and woman. At that time, there was a festival between them, which had nothing to do with our black dragon gang. It was before the Abu brothers surrendered to our black dragon gang. My brother wants them to shake hands and give my brother face today. Mr. Tang, since you are already my brother-in-law, I invite you In the face of me and my sister, let go of brother Abu. Brother Abu also said that he will no longer be an enemy with you in the future. He will no longer interfere in the affairs of your death valley. How about? "The black dragon smiled.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, what my brother said is true? Did Abu kill your wife and woman?" Heifeng asked with concern.


    Tang Wenhao''s tears instantly dropped from Jun''s eyes. He endured his grief, pointed to Abu and said angrily, "Abu, you can''t escape. I swear I will avenge my wife, children and my women. Brother Heilong, it''s not that I don''t give you face, but that I kill my wife and children. I can''t do it. Brother Heilong, you know? He killed three of my women in total. Can I let him go? How can I live up to my dead women in heaven Ling, either he or I die today, and only one of us can survive. "Tang Wenhao''s handsome eyes have revealed a strong killing opportunity, and he hates Abu in his heart.


    Abu knew Tang Wenhao''s power and retreated in fear, while the eagle claw king and the iron leg King blocked his body in front of Tang Wenhao.


    "Brother Wen Hao, ah Ling''s death was an accident. I never wanted to kill her. I have feelings for her. I can''t be willing to kill her. I didn''t think she was pregnant with your child. As for ah Ju, you saw that ah Xiong killed her, not me. I just think that the little girl''s death was indeed... We did something too much... I''ll admit my mistake, OK "Is that right?"


    "No, do you want to write off the hatred between us when you admit your mistake? You delusion, Abu, I must kill you to avenge my women. You two get out of the way! Don''t think you beat me last night. You can win me today? Last night, I told you." Tang Wenhao said angrily, and then glared at the eagle claw king and the iron leg king.


    This angered them, and the eagle claw king shouted, "OK, smelly boy, you''d better not let us today. If you want to kill brother Abu, you can put us down first!"


    "Ruan Biao, Chen Ba, if you dare to touch my man, I want your head to blossom immediately." then Heifeng took out a pistol from his waist and pointed the muzzle at the head of the eagle claw king.


    "Sister, stop. It''s none of your business here. My brother decides everything. Put down the gun and don''t get angry." the black dragon shouted quickly.


    Tang Wenhao was very moved that Heifeng protected himself so much. Heilong''s sister has completely become her own woman.


    But he didn''t want Heifeng to participate in the hatred between him and Abu, so he also said to Heifeng, "Sister Feng, you go aside! This is between me and Abu, the son of a bitch. We''ll solve everything by ourselves. Eagle Claw king and iron leg king, you''d better get away. I said that I asked you last night. Don''t force me to kill." Tang Wenhao said, secretly lucky, he wanted to remove the obstacles in front at one fell swoop.


    Black dragon saw the killing intention from Tang Wenhao''s eyes. Worried that the situation was out of control, he quickly stood up and walked to Tang Wenhao, "Brother in law, why don''t you let go of the hatred between you and brother Abu? Today is a happy day for you and my sister, and it''s not suitable for fighting and killing. Brother, go outside and set up a few tables to celebrate the perfect combination of you two first. What about other things later?"


    "Brother, no, I swore when I saw the remains of my woman lotus. As long as I met the beast Abu, I would kill him. I must avenge the lotus. Brother, do you know? My woman lotus was ruined to death by the beasts Abu. After death, the body was eaten by wild wolves. When we found her, there were only a few bones, Brother, do you think such hatred can be resolved? Can my conscience be at ease if I don''t avenge them? Therefore, no matter what you say, I must end it with him today. "


    As soon as Tang Wenhao said this, Abu''s head began to sweat. He didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao had taken Heifeng, Heilong''s sister, in just two days. His eldest brother, Heilong, had become Tang Wenhao''s eldest brother, and his relationship must be closer than himself. This was unexpected.


    Today, he came back from the outside. He heard that the brothers in Huaxiang never sleeps were preaching Tang Wenhao and passed Tang Wenhao on. He watched Tang Wenhao''s challenge arena. He saw that it was Tang Wenhao. At that time, he was very beautiful. He thought that as long as he told black dragon about Tang Wenhao''s true identity, he could certainly get rid of him by the hand of black dragon. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao had given black phoenix to him.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s heart and will to kill Abu are indestructible, Heilong is in a dilemma. Agreeing that Tang Wenhao will fight Abu here is undoubtedly tantamount to killing Abu, because he knows that Abu''s Kung Fu and Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu are not at the same level at all, and Tang Wenhao will kill Abu within a few moves; if he doesn''t agree, Tang Wenhao will have extreme behavior, If, as Tang Wenhao said, he let Ruan Biao and Chen Ba kill them last night, and now he really killed his two close bodyguards in order to kill Abu, he won''t lose much. Ruan Biao and Chen Ba are much higher in his heart than Abu.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and said, "brother-in-law, otherwise, you and Abu''s hatred, brother, don''t care. You can solve it in your own way."


    As soon as Abu heard this, Putong knelt down. Even Ruan Biao and Chen Ba were surprised. Ruan Biao said, "brother, can''t you? Brother Abu is loyal to you. He''s not Mr. Tang''s opponent at all. Don''t you care. Don''t let brother Abu die?"


    "Presumptuous, I have my own way, and I didn''t say to let them do it now! In this way, brother-in-law, you give big brother a face. After all, this is big brother''s territory, Abu is also big brother''s brother, and you are big brother''s brother-in-law. This relationship, if you do it here, won''t it make big brother difficult? Big brother means that if you leave big brother''s territory, anywhere, You can seek revenge from brother Abu, except today, because you have just been with my sister. You can''t let my sister follow you and see you kill! "Heilong said, winking from Abu and motioning to get out quickly. Abu got up quickly and left his office under the protection of Chen Ba and Ruan Biao.

 Chapter 252

    Tang Wenhao wanted to go after him. He was stopped by the black dragon, and the black Feng stopped him. He took his arm and said, "Wen Hao, forget it! Will you talk about it next time? Don''t make it too difficult for my eldest brother. After all, Abu is my eldest brother''s younger brother. At least my eldest brother has to defend him in front of my brothers, otherwise my eldest brother can''t convince everyone."


    Tang Wenhao nodded expressionless, giving black Feng face.


    "Ha ha, that''s right! Brother-in-law, brother-in-law really didn''t expect you to be the man of Ruan Ling in death valley. So Ruan pharmaceutical is yours now? According to Abu, Ruan pharmaceutical''s employees are young and beautiful girls, is that so?" Heilong asked obscene.


    Heifeng looked at his eldest brother Heilong and Tang Wenhao suspiciously and asked, "Wen Hao, is what my eldest brother said true? Is your wife really the landlady of Ruan''s pharmaceutical? Is she really pregnant with your child? She was killed by Abu together?"


    At the mention of Ruan Ling and the unborn child in her belly, Tang Wenhao immediately became excited and responded with grief and indignation, "Sister Feng, yes, what elder brother said is true. However, Ruan''s pharmaceutical still belongs to Ruan''s family. Elder brother, Abu Na bastard must have told you! Ruan''s family also has descendants, Ruan Ling''s sister Ruan Yu. She has married me and will go to death valley to reorganize Ruan''s pharmaceutical soon."


    "Yes, they as like as two peas," he asked curiously.


    "Yes, I fell in love with Ruan Yu at first, but I was not confident at that time. I went to Vietnam to find my wife. As a result, I mistakenly entered Death Valley and met Ruan Ling. Later, after we fell in love, Abu began to play tricks in it and wanted to occupy Death Valley and Ruan Ling. As a result, both sides opened fire. Abu''s people were killed by us. The boy held a grudge and killed him Tang Wenhao gave a brief introduction to the Heilong brothers and sisters about his marriage with the Ruan sisters.


    After hearing this, Heilong nodded and praised Tang Wenhao''s character and Yanfu. He said that his sister Heifeng found Tang Wenhao and was looking for the right man.


    "Brother, do you mean you don''t force Wen Hao to be your assistant? Can you let Wen Hao go?" Heifeng asked excitedly. Tang Wenhao also looked at Heilong carefully until his reply.


    The black dragon smiled cunningly, "hehe, of course, I won''t force my own brother-in-law. Brother-in-law, my sister can follow a man with your character and ability. I''m very happy. Of course, I won''t force you to do things you don''t like. In the future, as long as you are good to my sister, it''s easy to say anything."


    "Brother, don''t worry. Since Sister Feng is already my woman, I won''t be sorry for her. It''s late today. I want to go back and see Ruan Yi and them, OK?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ha ha, no, I''ve asked someone to invite them. Brother-in-law, I already know that ah Hui, the owner of the drugstore, is also your woman? Last night, we carefully watched the video. During the process of your big challenge arena, this woman was almost crying under the stage. Especially when she saw you beaten by K, she was very distressed!" Heilong smiled.


    "Hehe, brother, I''m sorry! I have so many women, don''t you feel wronged Sister Feng?" Tang Wenhao smiled shamefully.


    "No, men! There are many women, which means that they are capable. How many women can''t be too strong for a man as powerful as his brother-in-law. Brother can figure it out. My sister is willing, and what else I don''t want. Let''s go to the Shangri La Hotel, and your two women may have arrived." Heilong smiled.


    You mother, I didn''t expect things to go smoothly. No wonder Heifeng said that as long as he wanted her, her eldest brother Heilong couldn''t help him. It seems that Heilong really loves his sister.


    Tang Wenhao and Heifeng sat in Heilong''s Cadillac and soon arrived at Shangri La Hotel, the only five-star hotel in Langshan.


    Black dragon didn''t take advantage of him. In a big box, Tang Wenhao really saw Ruan Yi and sister ah Hui. The two beauties were stunned when they saw Tang Wenhao being held by a very sexy and charming woman!


    Tang Wenhao was a little embarrassed to go to ah Hui and Ruan Yi and introduced Heifeng to two beautiful women. The two sisters also knew that an excellent man like Tang Wenhao could not monopolize them. They were originally given to Tang Wenhao by ah Jie Ruan Ling, so it was easy to understand and communicate.


    Besides, they also see that Tang Wenhao can''t afford to offend Heifeng because she is Heilong''s sister. Maybe their combination is good for everyone.


    "Landlady, Miss Ruan Yi, since you are all my brother-in-law''s women, you are a family. Don''t worry. In the future, when you are in Liangshan, as long as someone dares to touch you, you will tell me Heilong and I will help you,... Miss Ruan Yi, did Chen Xinxiong promise to divorce you? You can only be my brother-in-law''s woman, not your feet Step on two boats, "said the black dragon with a bad smile.


    Ruan Yi was flushed by the black dragon and said shyly, "brother black dragon, we left at 10 a.m."


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise, and a stone fell to the ground in his heart. He knew that Ruan Yi could be his woman openly and aboveboard from now on.


    "Ha ha, that''s good! Brother-in-law, brother envies you very much! I can remind you that I have so much energy to deal with so many beauties! My sister has a big appetite. Don''t regret it if she can''t eat it!"


    "Brother, did you say that about your sister?" heifengjiao smiled.


    Next, everyone chatted very naturally. Heifeng made a suggestion to ah Hui and Ruan Yi. She wanted her eldest brother to buy her a big villa in Liangshan and let ah Hui and Ruan Yi move in. Their sisters served Tang Wenhao together and said that everyone would take care of him.


    Heilong didn''t even hesitate. He immediately agreed to his sister''s proposal. He said that as long as Tang Wenhao agreed, he would immediately ask his men to look for high-grade single family villas, swimming pools and fitness venues.


    Tang Wenhao turned his eyes to ah Hui and Ruan Yi. The two beauties fully agreed and said that there was another sister, Qing''er, who was also Tang Wenhao''s woman. At that time, he also moved in together. Heifeng said there was no problem. He could move in together with Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart is so beautiful! There is also a fixed place in Liangshan. It''s refreshing!


    During the dinner, ah Hui told Tang Wenhao to call sister Ah Mei later. Sister Ah Mei will call to ask Tang Wenhao about her situation these two nights. She will be worried to death in death valley.


    Sister a Hui''s words also reminded Tang Wenhao that he had to call Jin Dacai. Otherwise, the Jin family''s father and son and sister-in-law a Ying must be worried about his safety.


    Where''s Manny? Big brother won''t tell her about the big challenge arena, will he? Tang Wenhao thought to himself, it''s time to call Manny, but how? She wants to ask about ah Ling. How can she answer her? This is a problem that Tang Wenhao has never dared to face. We''d better wait until we meet her back!


    After having enough to eat and drink, Heilong opened a luxury suite for Tang Wenhao and Heifeng in Shangri La, saying that they would spend their honeymoon in Shangri La. Tang Wenhao said it was unnecessary, but Heilong insisted. Heifeng also said it was necessary, but Tang Wenhao had to agree.


    Tang Wenhao wanted sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi to accompany him and Heifeng, but Heilong said to himself that he should let his sister be a comfortable bride these days and wait for him to buy a new villa for them and move in directly.


    Tang Wenhao was so enthusiastic about his uncle Heilong''s matchmaking with himself and his sister. He was so concerned about himself. He was both grateful and confused. He always felt that he was not practical, but he didn''t know what was not practical.


    Three days later, Heilong actually chose a single family villa, Dragon Palace villa, for his sister Heifeng, which is located in the outer suburb of Langshan into death valley. There are only 20 villas in the whole villa area. It is said that it is the most luxurious high-end villa in North Vietnam. It is specially developed by developers for foreign investors. The decoration fee alone is equivalent to 5000 yuan per square meter, which is for Vietnam, It''s a sky high price house. Only gangsters like black dragon can afford it.


    Under the arrangement of Heilong, Tang Wenhao moved into the new villa with all the beautiful women on the fourth day. It can be said that Tang Wenhao''s childhood is better than that in death valley. The environment and conditions here are far better than those in death valley. Moreover, with Heilong, his uncle, he no longer has to live in hiding. In the words of Heilong, as long as Tang Wenhao makes his sister Heifeng comfortable, In Liangshan, he doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    But Tang Wenhao neither wanted to enjoy the tenderness of beautiful women such as Heifeng, Ruan Yi, sister ah Hui, Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping, nor was he interested in enjoying this luxurious material life. His heart had long floated back to Shanghai, China, and back to Manny and Ganoderma lucidum.


    Two days ago, he talked to Manny on the phone and said that Manny had completely entered the normal track. She asked Tang Wenhao to go back to pick her up immediately. She missed him and her sister Ruan Ling very much, and Ganoderma lucidum girl was anxious about Tang Wenhao because she missed and worried about Tang Wenhao. She had gone to Manny to find Tang Wenhao. At present, she lives with Manny and mother-in-law a Xiang.


    Manny asked about Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao made up a lie and said that she was rectifying in death valley, so Manny didn''t have to worry about it. But Manny said that she always felt flustered and restless a few days ago, and couldn''t contact Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. She was worried about them and always felt that something had happened.


    Tang Wenhao asked Manny when it was. The date she said happened to be the day Ruan Ling jumped off the cliff. Tang Wenhao thought, it''s a twin sister in the end. She has a good heart! Maybe Ruan Ling was thinking of her sister Manny when she jumped off the cliff!


    When talking to ganoderma lucidum on the phone, she always mentioned Ruan Ling, sister Ah Mui and the three sisters of lotus. After all, she had feelings with several beautiful women, so Tang Wenhao basically endured suffering when talking to her. He had to deal with Ganoderma lucidum''s concern for several beautiful women and endure the pain of losing ah Ling and lotus.


    Heifeng was surprised to know that Tang Wenhao and Qing''er were going to sneak back. Tang Wenhao told her the real reason. Of course, he didn''t tell her that he was the one who killed more than a dozen Vietnamese soldiers. He just said that he came here last time. This time, it''s best to sneak back. In the future, he will go in and out through legal channels. In this way, his identity will be legal and it''s convenient to do things. Heifeng just ignored it, He said that as long as her brother Heilong was there, he wouldn''t even have a passport. He could get Tang Wenhao a Vietnamese ID card, but Tang Wenhao refused. He said he didn''t want to rely on Heilong. He wanted to solve the problem in his own way.

 Chapter 253

    Heifeng stayed with Tang Wenhao day and night over the past few days and had a certain understanding of his character and temper. She didn''t insist too much for fear of causing Tang Wenhao''s unhappiness, but she wanted to go with Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao didn''t agree and said there was no need to let her go to China, and her identity became illegal again.


    On this day, Qing''er finally returned from her hometown and completed her passport. When Tang Wenhao and Heifeng received her from the Dragon Palace villa, she was stunned. Tang Wenhao told her all the recent events. The little girl repeatedly exclaimed. Unexpectedly, there were so many things happening after less than 20 days'' separation. Now she and sister ah Hui, Sister Ruan also lived in such a luxurious villa.


    At present, the room arrangement in the Dragon Palace villa is that Heifeng, ah Hui and Ruan Yi live alone, and Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping live together. When Qing''er comes back, Heifeng arranges Qing''er in Ruan Yi''s room and lets them live in one.


    A few days later, Tang Wenhao and Qing''er''s preparations were all ready. They began to set off for Gaoping. In order to facilitate contact, Heifeng bought Tang Wenhao a mobile phone. When they separated from the beautiful women, the beautiful women were reluctant to give up. Tears filled their beautiful eyes, which moved Tang Wenhao very much.


    At the parting moment, Heifeng asked again with concern, "baby, really don''t tell my brother? He can provide protection for you, so I''m also reassured!" now Heifeng and their title to Tang Wenhao have changed with sister ah Hui. Ah Hui told Heifeng that all women of Tang Wenhao call him baby, and she also thinks it''s comfortable to call him baby, I soon got used to it.


    "Hehe, Sister Feng, it''s okay. I know what''s going on. Don''t worry! I''ll never be okay." he said and took Qing''er''s little hand into the taxi.


    Gaoping province is located in a mountainous area and is dominated by agriculture. The main crops are rice and corn. Due to the constraints of history, geography and transportation, Gaoping''s economy has obviously lagged behind other provinces in Vietnam for a long time. The per capita GDP of the province is less than half of the national average of Vietnam. However, the poorer the place is, it is easy to do things as long as money is made, So Aya said to find local villagers and spend some money to get out of the country safely.


    Qing''er, who is in love, is naturally the most relaxed when she can come out alone with Tang Wenhao this time. She said that although the Dragon Palace is very good, life is very comfortable, and all sisters treat her well, she always feels that there is too little time alone with Tang Wenhao. She likes to enjoy Tang Wenhao''s love alone.


    Other beauties are not like her, and their mentality is relatively peaceful. When Tang Wenhao looks for them, they will happily cater to him. If Tang Wenhao doesn''t look for them, they will honestly wait for his luck and won''t pester Tang Wenhao to ask for it all day. This is the rule set by Heifeng and ah Hui. No woman is allowed to be jealous, which makes Tang Wenhao feel heavy, Let him have absolute freedom in this regard. Whoever he wants, he will accompany him happily. He can''t complain about him without his turn.


    But Qing''er is different. He will always discharge Tang Wenhao when everyone doesn''t pay attention..


    After more than two hours'' drive, Tang Wenhao and Qing''er got off at a place called Badou mountain. According to the route drawn by Aya at that time, entering the jungle from Badou mountain and approaching Tuolong port is the nearest. Although Badou mountain road is more dangerous, it is very convenient. As long as you find local villagers and give them some money, they will take you out of the country safely, These villagers almost go in and out of the border every day. Tang Wenhao planned that after Qing''er found the villagers with him, he would send Qing''er to Gaoping and ask her to leave the country after her visa. He would find a high-end hotel in Longzhou, Guangxi and wait for him.


    What Tang Wenhao as like as two peas in the woods is that the sneak journey is surprisingly smooth. It is almost the same as Aya said. They went deep into the jungle according to Aya''s route map, and found the village in the mountain and the local villagers, only two hundred yuan was fix.


    After sending Qing''er out of the dense forest, Tang Wenhao and his fellow villagers returned to the border. Tang Wenhao''s grandfather was from Longzhou, China. His hometown was in the village opposite the border. Later, he fell in love with the girls in the stockade here and settled here. Therefore, they all have border people''s permits and can go in and out at will, but no one in their village will choose to go in and out through formal channels, Because the mountain road ten minutes out of their stockade entered Longzhou, and it took more than an hour to pass through Tuolong port.


    After the fellow villagers took him to Longzhou, Tang Wenhao gave the fellow villagers hundreds of dollars more in order to leave a way for the future. He was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. He even said thank you!


    When he arrived at his own site, Tang Wenhao was not afraid of anything. According to the guidance of his fellow villagers, he stepped out of the mountain forest. After turning in the forest for more than half an hour, he arrived at the Shuikou port of Longzhou, and spent another 200 yuan to hitchhike to Longzhou.


    Before he arrived in Longzhou, Tang Wenhao received a call from Qing''er, saying that she had been waiting for her in Longzhou hotel. Tang Wenhao said that he was also on the way. Everything was going well, which reassured Qing''er.


    There was nothing to say on the road. For more than an hour, Tang Wenhao saw Qing''er waiting anxiously in Longzhou hotel. After they met again a few hours apart, they hugged each other tightly.


    After staying in Longzhou hotel for one night, they flew to Shanghai Pudong airport early the next morning. At noon, the plane slowly landed at Pudong airport. Manny and Ganoderma lucidum waited at the airport exit early. After meeting, they held each other tightly.


    "Baby, I miss you so much." Manny smiled with tears in her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao was also full of tears, but his heart was tangled. He knew that Manny would ask Ruan Ling about them. If she asked, how should she answer? I''d better go back to the company and explain to her!


    "Wen Hao, Ruan Ling, sister Ah Mei and Sister Lotus are all right?" Ruan Ling smiled before she could ask.


    "Oh... Everything is fine. Let me introduce you. This is Qing''er, and this is sister Manny and sister Ganoderma lucidum." Tang Wenhao quickly introduced Qing''er to Manny and sister Ganoderma lucidum.


    Manny is such a person, President of a large enterprise. At a glance, Qing''er knows that this girl is very smart, so she likes the little girl from the bottom of her heart. Lingzhi also likes her very much. She thinks her temperament is very like lotus. Of course, Qing''er also likes Manny and her sisters very much.


    As soon as the three arrived at Mans, Jin Dacai''s phone arrived, "brother, we''re at mans door."


    "Brother, come in! We''re in Manny''s office." Tang Wenhao replied.


    After the two brothers met, they patted each other on the shoulder and hugged each other tightly. Then, Tang Wenhao said hello to her sister-in-law a Ying. This time a Ying''s stomach obviously pushed up. After all, it has been several months. After seeing Tang Wenhao, her beautiful eyes were ashamed, but very happy.


    Originally, Tang Wenhao wanted to immediately announce what happened in the death valley, but after seeing Ah Ying, he was a little impatient. Jin Dacai immediately saw the problem, and contacted Tang Wenhao''s fight in the underground ring not long ago. He hurriedly asked, "brother, just tell me what you have! You''re not an outsider."


    Manny also felt that Tang Wenhao was a little upset when he came back this time. Her heart sank and asked, "baby, what''s the matter? Is something really wrong with ah Ling?"


    Tang Wenhao adjusted his mood, but when he thought of Ruan Ling, her baby in her stomach and the few remaining bones of lotus, tears surged out and choked, "well, ah Ling and lotus are... Dead." then he burst into tears.


    Manny was stunned! Meimou burst into tears. Meimou closed her eyes, covered her chest and almost fell. Tang Wenhao held her in an arrow. "Manny, you must be strong! It''s all because I didn''t protect her."


    Ah Ying immediately cried, "sister, sister... Poor sister." Jin Dacai quickly hugged her.


    "Baby, what''s the matter? Ah Ling''s Kung Fu is so good, and you have such great Kung Fu, who can kill her?" Manny asked with tears in her eyes.


    "Yes! Brother, just by your Kung Fu, you can''t find someone who can kill you in Vietnam? Also, how can you go to the ground to fight black boxing? What happened to you these days?" Jin Dacai asked a series of questions.


    Then, Tang Wenhao briefly introduced the whole process of his smuggling with Ruan Ling, Ah Mei and lotus. Ruan Ling and lotus were arrested, and then he was forced to kill all those people. Later, he began to escape and hid in Ruan''s drugstore. Ruan Ling and her three sisters went back to death valley and met Abu. Ruan Ling was forced off the cliff by Abu, and lotus was raped and killed. Manny, Ganoderma lucidum and a Ying cried their hearts and intestines.


    After their sisters'' emotions stabilized a little, Tang Wenhao gave a general description of how he and Qing''er went back to Liangshan, how to fight black boxing and how to get married with Heifeng''s sisters.


    "Baby, I can''t stay for a moment. I''m going back to find Arlene." Manny said anxiously.


    "Ah? Manny, Ruan Ling has jumped off a cliff and died. It''s a bottomless abyss. I''ve seen it at the scene. It''s absolutely impossible for people to survive if they jump down. How can you find her?" Tang Wenhao said painfully.


    "I don''t care. I want to see people alive and corpses dead. I must find ah Ling." Manny''s beautiful eyes showed resolute eyes.


    Whatever Tang Wenhao said, Manny just wanted to go back to Ruan Ling and start as soon as possible. She didn''t want to delay for a moment. There was no way. Tang Wenhao had to agree. In fact, at this time, he didn''t want Manny to go to Vietnam. He always felt that the matter between himself and Abu hadn''t been finished. He was worried about her safety. If Manny had another three long and two short comings, He doesn''t want to live anymore. The women he deeply loves have died one after another. What''s the meaning of his life?


    Manny was gentle in appearance, but she did things quickly and decisively. When she had a strong idea of going back, she immediately convened the company''s senior executives and middle-level cadres for a meeting, including her current executive vice president Wu Kui. Manny spoke highly of Wu Kui. She said that although he was a little greasy, he had strong ability to handle affairs, strong execution and good temper, She thanked Tang Wenhao for recommending a rare talent to her.

 Chapter 254

    After Manni finished arranging the work of Shanghai Mans, she immediately called her mother Yang Danni and told her the truth. She said she would go back to find her sister. Anyway, she must find Ruan Ling. She must see her whether she is alive or dead. Yang Danni was surprised by Manni''s narration and said she thought Ruan Ling should not be a short-lived girl. She must still be alive, Maybe it''s still under the cliff! Yes, we should have a good look.


    However, she asked Tang Wenhao to answer the phone, so that he must ensure Manny''s safety and stay with her step by step. She said that if Manny had something, she would not forgive him all her life. Tang Wenhao nodded and said yes, saying that he would protect Manny with his own life.


    Next, Manny told Tang Wenhao that the news of Ruan Ling''s accident must be kept strictly confidential and must not be known by mother-in-law a Xiang. Otherwise, the old lady can''t stand the blow. It can be said that the feelings between the old lady and Ruan Ling are like her own granddaughter. There is no distinction. Ruan Ling was brought up by her. How can the old man stand such a blow!


    So Manny told everyone that Tang Wenhao came to pick up the old lady and Manny and they went back to Vietnam. Anyway, after arriving in Liangshan, she settled the old lady in Ruan Ling''s old house. After Tang Wenhao took sister Ah Mei back to Liangshan, she still lived with the old lady until she was sent away. During this period, Manny played two roles, Go to the old lady''s side and say that she is Ruan Ling. In this way, the old lady won''t have an accident.


    After the discussion, Manny arranged for someone to take their passports and visas, and set out tomorrow. She couldn''t stay for a moment.


    Everyone ate lunch in xiangmanlou and picked up the old lady. Manny and Tang Wenhao always pretended to be very happy in front of the old man and coaxed the old lady to be happy. The old lady was disappointed that she didn''t see Ruan Ling, but I heard that she didn''t come back to pick them up in order to protect her fetus, so she didn''t think much.


    The next day, Mr. and Mrs. Jin Dacai and Wu Kui sent Manny, Tang Wenhao, mother-in-law a Xiang, Ganoderma lucidum and Qing''er to Shanghai Pudong airport. The five and Jin Dacai were reluctant to say goodbye in the waiting room.


    When Jin Dacai left, he pulled Tang Wenhao to one side. "Brother, if you need big brother''s help over there, you can say that big brother will arrive as soon as possible."


    "Well, brother, it''s all right. I don''t need it for the time being. If I need it, I''ll call you in advance. When we get things right over there, our brothers will get those treasures out together. Brother, as long as we can get those treasures out, we''ll be really rich, and you don''t have to work hard to run a business." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Hehe, brother, it doesn''t matter. Brother doesn''t have a concept of money now. Pay attention to yourself! Abu boy won''t let you go. He knows you won''t let him go, and there will be actions," Jin Dacai reminded.


    "Yes, brother, you and your sister-in-law, Wu Kui, go back early! We''re going to board soon." Tang Wenhao said, smiling at Ah Ying.


    "Brother, would you like to talk to your sister-in-law alone?" Jin Dacai smiled magnanimously.


    "Oh, no, brother, what are you doing like this?" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Silly boy, your sister-in-law loves you and loves you! I heard that you are in big black boxing. You can''t sleep at night. You have insomnia all night. You''re afraid that your brother is jealous. It''s difficult for her. Don''t worry! Your brother is not jealous. I''ll go to the bathroom. You can talk with her! Women should care more. She doesn''t care about you." he said, and rushed to ainnu''s mouth and walked towards the bathroom.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Manny and saw what she and Wu Kui were explaining. Wu Kui was seriously writing it down in his notebook, so he went to Ah Ying and said with a shy smile, "sister-in-law, now... Do you feel all right?"


    Ah Ying smiled shyly, then habitually caressed her bulging belly, nodded contentedly and said with a smile, "well, I feel very good!"


    "Hehe, that''s good. Take more rest. Let my eldest brother buy you what you want. My eldest brother loves you." Tang Wenhao feels that he and a Ying don''t know what to say now.


    "Hehe, I know that your elder brother is sincere to both of us, and my parents are also sincere to both of us. The old man has been in poor health since he gave you his internal skill. You have to come back and see him when you have time." Ah Ying smiled.


    Tang Wenhao pulled in his heart and sighed, "Alas! I''m sorry for the old man. This time it''s too urgent. When it''s a little better over there, I''ll come back to see you, sister-in-law. I''ll come back to see you two a week before the child is born."


    "Well! Wen Hao, i... hope our child will see you when he is born. He will be as smart and beautiful as you." Ah Ying whispered.


    Tang Wenhao saw Manny waving to him and said, "Oh, maybe! Take care, sister-in-law! We''ll board the plane right away." then he walked a few steps to Manny, Ganoderma lucidum and mother-in-law a Xiang. When he saw Wu Kui close his notebook, their brothers talked again.


    Don''t mention Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui, just Ah Ying. She wanted to say goodbye to Manny and walked slowly with her stomach. Manny saw it and hurried up to her and said, "Ah Ying, don''t go. Hurry to find a place to sit down! Let''s board the plane first and pay attention to tire protection!"


    "Well, sister Manny, you must pay attention to safety," she said, whispering while grandma Ah Xiang wasn''t paying attention, "Sister Manny, don''t be too sad. Maybe sister is really all right. She may stay in a mountain depression, but she can''t get out. She''s waiting for you to save her! Sister is an elf in the mountain. No one can get her. I firmly believe that she must be all right."


    Manny nodded gratefully and whispered, "well, I feel the same way. God won''t be so cruel to our sisters. Just wait for our good news!"


    After more than an hour''s flight, the plane landed slowly at Nanning International Airport. Five people left the airport and took a taxi to Pingxiang. Before the car left Nanning, Tang Wenhao received a call from sister ah Hui.


    "Baby, something big has happened." sister ah Hui''s tone was very anxious. Tang Wenhao was sweating all over.


    He asked conditionally, "sister ah Hui, what''s the big deal? Is there an accident in death valley?"


    Ah Hui said anxiously, "it''s not death valley. It''s Heifeng''s family."


    "Ah? Something serious happened to the Heifeng family? You mean something happened to brother Heilong? What''s the matter? Sister ah Hui, please make it clear at one go!" Tang Wenhao was a little relieved, but when he heard that something had happened to the Heifeng family, he was still more concerned. After all, Heifeng was his woman and loved him deeply. He couldn''t care about the life and death of the Heifeng family.


    "Baby, brother Heilong''s entertainment city, nightclubs and bars have been sealed up. Brother Heilong has been arrested by the police. Even Heifeng has been implicated and she has been arrested," ah Hui said.


    "Ah? How could this happen? Isn''t brother black dragon related to both black and white? Who dares to catch him? When did this happen?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "We were all arrested last night. Later, we explained that we were just Heifeng''s good sisters and never participated in Heilong''s business. We just opened a drugstore. In addition, some people in the police knew me and Ruan Yi, so they let us go. Even Ruan Xi and Ruan Ping are still locked up!" ah Hui said.


    After hearing ah Hui''s story, Tang Wenhao secretly screamed that someone was going to destroy the black dragon! Who could it be? It seems that he has to go back. But what can he do if he goes back?


    "Sister ah Hui, do you know why the police want to destroy brother Heilong''s business?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s not clear. It''s said that brother Heilong was reported as the murderer of those people in the border defense. He said that someone did see them sneaking across the border that night. Brother Heilong himself can''t tell clearly and can''t prove their innocence."


    Tang Wenhao was flustered when he heard this. Shit, it has implicated his uncle and his woman, but he can''t turn himself in. He told the police that he was the real murderer who killed more than a dozen people, because it also involves others!


    Tang Wenhao told sister ah Hui to be careful. He and Manny can get to Liangshan in the afternoon and try to save people together.


    Hang up sister ah Hui''s phone. Tang Wenhao looks back at Manny. Manny is looking at him with concern! "Baby, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right, Manny. Don''t worry! There''s a misunderstanding. The police arrested the wrong person and mistakenly arrested the Heifeng brothers and sisters into Liangshan Public Security Bureau. It''s estimated that they will be released soon."


    "Was the boss of the place where you punched black caught?" asked Manny.


    "Well, Heifeng is also implicated. We''ll find a way to see if we can protect her when we go back."


    There was nothing to say on the way. In the evening, Tang Wenhao and his party returned to Liangshan and had dinner outside. He first arranged Manny, mother-in-law a Xiang and Ganoderma lucidum to go home. Tang Wenhao took Qing''er to the drugstore nonstop.


    "Baby, where do you sleep at night?" Manny asked expectantly as she went out.


    "Of course, I''ll come back to sleep. You wait for me. I''ll come back when I see the situation." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, be safe on the road," Manny warned.


    When they got to the drugstore, ah Hui and Ruan Yi were there. Seeing Tang Wenhao and Qing''er back, they quickly pulled the door of the drugstore, and the four people went to ah Hui''s room.


    "Sister ah Hui, tell me more about last night." Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly.


    Ah Hui nodded and began to talk about the thrilling scene that happened in the Dragon Palace last night. She said that it was less than half an hour before she and Ruan Yi returned to the Dragon Palace from the drugstore. As soon as they were about to go out with Heifeng and their sisters, the door of their house was blocked by the police. Suddenly, more than a dozen armed police rushed in and took them away.

 Chapter 255

    When she got to the police car, Heifeng told the police that she was Heilong''s sister, but the police said that she was Heilong''s sister. They said that she was suspected of killing those border guards with her brother, manufacturing yellow CDs and selling drugs. Heifeng was stunned and shouted injustice. She said that she could not kill. Someone must have falsely accused their brother and sister, but the police said, They have solid evidence.


    Heifeng knew that the situation was over. Later, Heifeng secretly told ah Hui that she and Heilong had never killed the border guards. She was wronged. She asked ah Hui to inform Tang Wenhao to save their brother and sister. She also told her the name of a person and asked Tang Wenhao to find him. She said that it was likely that the Heilong brother and sister were reported by this person. This person was also a gangster. His name is Lin Haonan, the boss of Huaichun never night city, He has a joint venture with a Taiwanese boss to build a city that never sleeps in the spring. Heilong and Lin Haonan are competitors. No one in Liangshan can beat Heilong except him.


    Tang Wenhao was lost in thought. He didn''t know how to save Heifeng. Even if he found Lin Haonan, what can he say? They sent him away with a word. It was none of their business, and they had no evidence that they had been denounced.


    "Baby, what should I do? Although Heilong and Heifeng are not good people, they treat you well, especially Heifeng. They love you with all their heart. Sister ah Hui has been close to her these days and knows her better. In fact, she is not too bad. She said that when she conceived your child, she would do nothing and concentrate on being your woman and your child''s mother "Ah Hui sighed.


    "Sister ah Hui, I know. Can I not understand my own woman? But how can I save her? You told me so much. What''s the use of finding Lin Haonan? If there is no evidence, even if he admits that he denounced it, what can I do? Kill him? It''s useless. Besides, the police say they have the evidence."


    "Baby, do you really believe that their brothers and sisters killed people?" ah Hui looked at him meaningfully, while Qing''er looked at Tang Wenhao nervously, because she already knew that Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei Ruan Ling killed people.


    Tang Wenhao was worried and shook his head, "Of course, they are definitely not murderers. But, sister ah Hui, do you think this is why they arrested their brothers and sisters this time? No, Heifeng is right. Lin Haonan wants to bring down their brothers and sisters. The police say the evidence is conclusive, which refers to their drug trafficking and other illegal businesses. Besides, brother Heilong has been engaged in illegal businesses and bribed many officials these years,, I have offended many colleagues and am used to being arrogant and domineering at ordinary times. People take the opportunity to kill their brothers and sisters. They don''t die and many people can''t sleep. "


    Listening to Tang Wenhao''s analysis, sister ah Hui looked at him in surprise, "baby, Heifeng is your woman. Are you really not going to save her?"


    "Sister ah Hui, if we can''t save her, we''ll take the baby in, and we can''t save it. It''s the Public Security Bureau, not an ordinary place," Qing''er said.


    "Yes, sister ah Hui, we all know that sister Heifeng is good to us and the baby, but the baby is a foreigner. How can we save him? Maybe we''ve taken him in too. What should we do?"


    "I know, you misunderstood sister ah Hui. The baby is your sweetheart, but also sister ah Hui''s sweetheart. But we don''t do anything. Sister ah Hui feels uncomfortable!"


    Tang Wenhao looked at the kind ah Hui, hugged her in his arms and said, "sister ah Hui, after I''ve been busy for these two days, I''ll save Heifeng, but I won''t save brother Heilong, because if he doesn''t die, many people will be involved, but if only Heifeng is saved, maybe the police won''t be investigated too much."


    "Baby, do you really want to save Heifeng? I can''t bear it again. I''d better think of other ways!" ah Hui looked at Tang Wenhao lovingly.


    "Sister ah Hui, you have to believe me. I''ll be fine. Well, I won''t sleep here tonight. I have to go back to Ruan''s house. Manny is still waiting for me! I''ll call sister Ah Mui right away and ask Aya to send her back to take care of my mother-in-law. Manny and I will take Qing''er to the gutter. Manny doesn''t believe that ah Ling has gone. She must find ah Ling. In fact, I think of the following Go and see. "


    "Ah? You want to go down the gutter? No, baby, it''s too dangerous." ah Hui''s eyes were worried when he heard this, and Ruan Yi and Qing''er wouldn''t let him take risks.


    "Don''t worry! I won''t do anything I''m not sure about. I''ll make full preparations before I go down. Otherwise, I won''t go down easily. Although you can rest assured, I still don''t want you. I swear to make my women happy all their lives, including Heifeng. Therefore, I will save her."


    After a detailed chat for half an hour, Tang Wenhao told sister ah Hui that Qing''er and Ruan Yi should pay more attention to whether there is anyone staring at them near the drugstore these days. They must be careful. They closed early in the evening and took a taxi back to Ruan''s house again.


    Back at Ruan''s house, Manny and Ganoderma lucidum have settled down and mother-in-law a Xiang has a rest. After all, the old man in his 70s and 80s is bumpy and tired all the way.


    After washing, Ganoderma lucidum shyly took Manny''s hand and looked at her pleadingly, "Manny, I want to sleep with you."


    Manny smiled bitterly and nodded, "Oh, I see. I didn''t want you to sleep alone. Do you want to die, our baby?"


    "Well, I miss him every night and can''t sleep." Ganoderma lucidum said shyly.


    "Ha ha, I see. Well, sister Ganoderma lucidum, go to bed first! My baby and I have something to discuss." Manny said, and then motioned Tang Wenhao to sit on the edge of the bed.


    "Baby, you just said you were going to rob the prison to save Heifeng when you came back from the gutter?" Manny asked with concern.


    "Well, this is the only way, but don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I won''t go in if I''m not sure."


    "Absolutely not." Manny immediately rejected Tang Wenhao''s extreme ideas, and Ganoderma lucidum lying in bed also expressed firm opposition.


    "I must save her, or I will have an uneasy conscience in my life. After all, she is my woman, and she loves me very much and loves me like you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "I know, baby, I don''t object to you saving her, but don''t use this extreme way. There must be some ways to save people. Believe me, let''s find a way together. You must eliminate the idea of prison robbery. It''s too dangerous. It''s a prison, not a vegetable market. No matter how high your martial arts are, how fast you are, faster than a gun? Let''s think together when we come back from Tiangou How can we deal with it? "Said Manny gently.


    Tang Wenhao listened to Manny''s words and nodded, "OK, let''s do what you want! Anyway, you are my boss, and I listen to my boss."


    Manny smiled bitterly, held his handsome face and said gently, "baby, I''m not your boss, I''m just your woman, a woman who loves you crazy."


    This is too sensational. Tang Wenhao suddenly felt his blood rush up, hugged her and kissed her sweet lips crazily. Manny kissed him for the third time. He suddenly felt the earth spinning and whispered, "baby, I... Want you."


    So he hurriedly took her to bed


    Tang Wenhao actually wants to be bad. Manny is his dream lover!


    "By the way, we haven''t called sister Ah Mui yet!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ganoderma lucidum is very smart. Before Manny starts, she quickly takes the initiative to hand the phone to Tang Wenhao. Manny smiles at her and praises Ganoderma lucidum for its intelligence, cleverness and sensibility.


    Soon, the phone rang and a little girl answered it. Tang Wenhao knew that she was on duty, so he told her that ah Zhu, Ah Mei and ah Ya could come and answer the phone.


    As soon as the little girl heard it, she knew that it was Tang Wenhao, my uncle, and hurriedly said, "uncle, I asked sister a Zhu to answer the phone. Today, sister a Zhu is on duty in the factory."


    "OK, then call ah Zhu to pick it up."


    Before long, a Zhu''s voice came from the microphone, "baby, are you back? Baby, are you still listening to the phone?"


    Tang Wenhao grabbed the microphone and said, "yes, ah Zhu, I''m Wen Hao."


    "Baby, I''ve heard from you. I''m worried to death. I say you still fight black fist for girl Ruan Yi. Aren''t you hurt?" ah Zhu''s tone is full of concern.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Don''t worry! The person who hurt Tang Wenhao hasn''t been born yet! By the way, ask Aya to send sister Ah Mei back! Mother-in-law Ah Xiang has come back and the old man needs her to take care of."


    "Ah? Really? Has sister come back? We all miss her very much." ah Zhu said in surprise.


    "Well, I know you all miss ah Ling very much. However, ah Ling didn''t come back with us this time, but Manny came back. Ah Ling is pregnant and has a strong pregnancy reaction. It''s inconvenient to run back and forth. In addition, Manny also needs manpower, so she stays in the company to manage her for a period of time. You don''t have to worry about your sister." Tang Wenhao made up a lie, But my heart is very bad. I don''t know how long this lie can be told.


    "Oh, baby, when will you come back? May has missed you so much these two days and shed tears at night! If you don''t think about tea and rice, will you start tomorrow?" ah Zhu said.


    "Yes, you tell may that we''ll go back to death valley these two days and let her not worry. Ah Zhu, does Ah Mei have any thoughts? Why do you still cry?" Tang Wenhao felt bad when he heard that Ah Mei wanted to cry. He could understand Ah Mei because he knew that ah Mei was attached to him, but he didn''t have much time to accompany her.


    "You think so! By the way, baby, I''ll tell you great news." ah Zhu smiled.


    "Ah? What? There''s great good news? Tell me about it." Tang Wenhao asked eagerly. It''s pessimistic news these days. It needs good news to stimulate the enthusiasm of life.


    "Baby, we are all pregnant." ah Zhu said excitedly.


    "What? What did you say? You said you were all pregnant? You mean, who are you and..." Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.

 Chapter 256

    "Fool, who else? Me and may! The day before yesterday, I began to feel something wrong. I didn''t come to my holiday for more than ten days, so I went to see Dr. Ruan. She gave me a test paper and said that I must be pregnant."


    "Great, what about may? Has Dr. Ruan checked it? Yes, I checked it out and told sister Aya and may that I was pregnant with your child. Mei told me excitedly that she hadn''t come for nearly half a month. At first, she thought there was something wrong with her body! Maybe she was pregnant too. Aya and I urged her to go to Dr. Ruan for a check-up, and the results came out After that, I was pregnant. Baby, you are so awesome. We spent almost all our time in the same room with you. As a result, maybe Aya will be pregnant every other day. I asked elder sister Aya and she will be pregnant. "Ah Zhu said excitedly.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao said goodbye to mother-in-law a Xiang and Ganoderma lucidum. He took Manny to the drugstore to explain ah Hui and Ruan Yi, and asked them to help take care of mother-in-law a Xiang and Ganoderma lucidum. When sister Ah Mei came back, they asked her to take care of them. Ah Hui and Ruan Yi told Tang Wenhao not to worry about mother-in-law a Xiang. They have a deep relationship with mother-in-law a Xiang, The old lady and Tang Wenhao''s woman will not be wronged.


    After leaving the drugstore with Manny and Qing''er, Tang Wenhao bought a few hundred meters of thick nylon rope and a steel hook at Langshan hardware market for him to use in the gutter.


    There was nothing to say on the way. After a day''s trek into the mountain, the three spent the night in Hutou stream. Tang Wenhao led Manny and Qing''er to worship ah Ju near the temporary shed in Hutou stream. Every time he passed here, his heart was very heavy and he was absolutely ashamed of ah Ju. If she was still alive, maybe she had already conceived her own child. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao''s heart hurts.


    Manny was also very distressed after listening to Tang Wenhao''s narration. Although she was not very familiar with ah Ju, she was very fond of her sister Ruan Ling. She thought these girls were beautiful, charming and intelligent. It was a pity to die.


    At noon on the third day, the three finally reached the gutter.


    Tang Wenhao saw the flowers and plants near the gutter. They no longer look like Ruan Ling and lotus when they were killed. The place where they were killed has long lost any mark left when they were killed. The flowers are rejuvenated. Nature is sometimes so ruthless.


    "Manny, this is the place where Sister Lotus was killed. Last time qinger and I came, we only found a few of her bones. I have buried her bones by the river near death valley." Tang Wenhao choked. He didn''t dare to say how much he loved lotus, but he had special feelings for lotus, so, Every time I think that she was ruined to death by those animals, Tang Wenhao''s heart is like being severely stabbed.


    "Sister Lotus, you have a spirit in heaven. You must bless our baby''s life. My sister prayed for you here." Manny sobbed, and then bowed to the green grass, and Qing''er next to her bowed.


    Then, Tang Wenhao took Manny to the Tiangou cliff. Without saying anything, he wept first, went to the cliff, pointed to the foggy abyss below, and choked, "Manny, sister Ah Mui said that ah Ling jumped from here."


    Manny looked down at the smoky abyss with her eyes closed and tears streaming down her face. Suddenly, she shouted, "ah Ling!...... I''m my sister... My sister came to you. Where are you? My sister knows that you must still be alive. Tell her where you are?"


    The sad voice echoed in the boundless valley.


    Tang Wenhao quickly hugged Manny. They hugged each other and wept. Qing''er also wept with her.


    When Manny''s mood improved a little, Tang Wenhao helped her to a grass and let her and Qing''er sit in the grass. He began to look around for a place where the rope could be fixed.


    Fortunately, there are many trees on both sides of the gutter. Tang Wenhao fixed the rope on a big tree and tried it several times. He felt safer. He walked to Manny and Qing''er. "Manny, Qing''er, you watch here. I''ll go down slowly to see what it looks like under the gutter."


    At this time, Manny was still in the grief of losing Ruan Ling. She suddenly realized something. She stood up and hugged Tang Wenhao. "No, baby, don''t go down and don''t look for it. Ah Ling must be gone. It''s too dangerous. I''m dead. I don''t want you to take this risk again."


    "Yes! Baby, don''t go down. I''m so afraid. Sister must be dead. It''s no use for you to go down. Besides, it''s too dangerous. Don''t go down. I''m afraid when I walk to the edge of the cliff. Sister Manny, don''t let our baby go down. Something''s going to happen to him. What shall we do?" Qing''er cried.


    Manny nodded and choked, "baby, I will never let you go down. I was too impulsive to say that at that time. I really regret it. Let''s go back!"


    "No, Manny, Qing''er, since I have decided to go down to see what happened, I will never give up halfway. I must go down to the bottom to see what happened. Even if I find a Ling''s bones, I will bring her up and bury her like Sister Lotus. I will bury their sisters together," Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "No, baby, I won''t let you go down. I can''t lose you. I''ve lost ah Ling. How can I live without you? Sister Ah Mei, ah Zhu, may, ah Hui, etc. we women may all have your children. If you''re gone, they''ll hate me." Manny hugged Tang Wenhao tightly and Qing''er also hugged his thigh.


    But Tang Wenhao had made up his mind and said that if they didn''t let him go down to have a look, he would jump off the cliff to find Ruan Ling now. Manny was frightened and had to compromise. He had to be very careful.


    Tang Wenhao said that he would not have an accident. If he found something wrong, he would come up quickly and give priority to safety. He said that he knew his responsibility and would not let himself die.


    In this way, when Tang Wenhao was ready, he tied his waist tightly to the rope, and then climbed down slowly from the edge of the cliff. Manny and Qing''er held each other''s hands tightly and trembled nervously.


    "Baby, be careful," said Manny anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao replied, "don''t worry! I''ll be fine." as he said, he looked around the cliff carefully. He found that it was not very difficult to climb on the cliff, because the cliff was very steep and many trees grew out of the cracks in the rock, so there were many places to stay.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao went down one or two hundred meters without effort. He couldn''t see the top, but he could hear Manny and Qing''er''s cry. He would also tell them the situation below in time so that they wouldn''t worry.


    Just for one thing, he found that the lower and colder it was, as if a cool breath rushed up from below. When he glanced down, it was still foggy and could not see the bottom. There was silence and some gloomy feeling below.


    Tang Wenhao can''t help shivering, but he doesn''t allow himself to retreat. Otherwise, he can''t forgive himself. He will feel sorry for Ruan Ling. He also wants to explain to himself what happened to Ruan Ling. He must find her, whether it''s a person or a corpse.


    Half an hour later, he was almost down to the tail of the rope. The shouts of Manny and Qing''er were very blurred. Tang Wenhao looked down and couldn''t see to the end. The visibility was up to 35 meters. His whole body was wet by the fog. It was cold.


    Shit, why don''t you untie the rope? Slowly climb down. Since there are so many vines and trees, maybe you can climb down without ropes. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao will untie the rope at his waist and climb down with his bare hands.


    No, if they climb down with their bare hands, Manny and Qing''er hear their response and pull the rope and think they have fallen down, won''t they scare the sisters to death?


    When Tang Wenhao was in a dilemma, he suddenly heard a Jiao drink from the cliff, "beast, who are you... Don''t..."


    Tang Wenhao was almost relieved by this charming cry. She heard it. It was Manny''s cry, which showed that they had met bad people on it. With this idea, Tang Wenhao couldn''t go down any further and hurriedly climbed up. It took him half an hour to get down and only 15 minutes to get up. However, he was exhausted.


    When he looked up and shouted, "Manny, Qing''er, what''s wrong with you? I''ll come up right away. Don''t be afraid! I''ll save you."


    "Baby, be careful, hold on... There are... Bad guys..." just as the voice fell, a man''s head poked out of the cliff.


    Tang Wenhao raised his eyes and was stunned. He glared at the disgusting face and his heart cooled. He knew that he was completely finished.


    It turned out that the man on the cliff was not someone else, but Ruan Yi''s ex husband Chen Xinxiong. How can Tang Wenhao not be shocked? How can you not despair? Surprisingly, Chen Xinxiong ran to the gutter? How does he know this place? Did he follow them?


    In despair, Chen Xinxiong''s eyes are full of pride and killing intention. He has climbed the cliff for nearly an hour, and his energy consumption is very severe. He can''t go up or down. Chen Xinxiong still holds a sharp knife in his hand. As long as he raises his knife and cuts off the rope, he will immediately fall into the abyss, and he will be broken to pieces and die.


    "Hey, son, aren''t you good at playing? Don''t you know that acupoint pointing Kung Fu? You play? You come up and point Lao Tzu''s acupoints?" Chen Xinxiong smiled insidiously.


    "Chen Xinxiong, why did you come to the gutter? What did you do to Ruan Yi?" Tang Wenhao gasped. He thought Chen Xinxiong must have caught ah Hui and Ruan Yi before he came after him.


    "Hum! I''m not interested in that bitch anymore. She''s been slept by you. I don''t want to. Don''t you know that we men can have any women as long as we have money. That bitch has been slept by me for a month. I don''t care about her anymore. Boy, do you want to know why I came with you? OK, let you see another person, brother Abu, Come on! Let the boy die and understand! "He said, turning back and waving.

 Chapter 257

    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard the word Abu, he completely understood it. Shit, it turned out that the two boys colluded with each other. Shit, it is estimated that they also caused the black dragon brothers and sisters.


    Sure enough, another face that Tang Wenhao hated appeared in front of Tang Wenhao. It was Abu, who had a deep blood feud with him. He smiled and stared at himself, grabbed Manny''s hair in his hand and pulled it to Tang Wenhao''s head. A rag was blocked in her mouth. Tang Wenhao recognized that this cloth was Qing''er''s clothes.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly felt torn. He knew that not only he was finished, but Manny and Qing''er must be finished. I really regret that they didn''t take the risk to kill sister Ah Mei that day. Now it''s too late to repent!


    "Hey, Tang Wenhao, aren''t you capable? Shit, you took all the women I like, and you robbed my brother Xinxiong''s wife. Do you think we''re so easy to bully? Today is the emperor, and I can''t save you, see? These two are your women? Brother Xinxiong, bring the little girl here and let the boy see it with his own eyes As like as two peas Lao Tzu, he is the only girl who is looking at us. He can only watch here, watching our brother play with his wife, Hei hei, brother, little girl, and this beautiful woman who looks exactly like my A Ling sister is my Abu, mother, Lao Tzu thinks she has gone crazy. At last, he finally got his wish, ha, ha, two Ha...... "Abu said and laughed wildly.


    "Asshole! Abu, you have the fucking ability to come to me. If you dare to touch my woman, I will not let you go, and I will not let you go if I am a ghost!" Tang Wenhao roared below.


    "Ha ha... Brother Xinxiong, do you see that? I''m worried about this boy? This is retribution? Now he knows what it''s like for his woman to be robbed. Ha ha, brother, don''t be polite. Let the boy watch his woman play obediently by us and shout loudly. Brother, if you can''t do it once, I still have medicine here. You''ll be happy later, Ha ha. "


    "I grass your mother, Abu, you son of a bitch. I will never spare you!" Tang Wenhao scolded desperately. Especially when his eyes met Manny''s desperate eyes, he had a dead heart, but he couldn''t die. He had to wait until the last minute.


    "Hey hey, brother Abu, you''re still powerful. This move is too high. You''ve destroyed the Heilong brothers and sisters, leaving them no support. Hum! In Vietnam, it''s still our own world. A boy wants to come to us and mess with our women. Dream! Boy, I stamped your hand and let you touch my wife''s body!" he said, Chen Xinxiong mercilessly chopped Tang Wenhao''s hand.


    Tang Wenhao quickly changed hands and almost chopped it.


    Manny struggled with fright, tears in her eyes, and Qing''er twisted her body.


    Abu looked at Manny''s beautiful face like a pear in the rain belt and Qing''er''s chest, stretched out his hand and touched Manny''s face, laughing, "Beauty, from today on, you are my Abu''s woman. Don''t worry, I will look at Arlene''s face, love you and love you. You don''t know how much I love her. I never wanted to kill her. She couldn''t figure it out by herself and jumped down by herself. I just want her. I want her in my dreams. As long as I close my eyes every night, it''s all her shadow. She''s mine The woman I love the most in my life, but... She never pays attention to me. She even let Tang Wenhao take it away at the sight of such a white face and wanted to destroy me. What''s wrong with her? Ah! I gave my heart to her, and she killed all my brothers. A kind and cruel woman! So, I tell you, since you are her Sister, you have to compensate me. You have to accompany me all your life. I want you to have children with me every day, so that the relationship between you and me can never be clarified! "Abu vented his inner rage.


    "Brother Abu, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with them. Kill this boy. Let''s do our own business? I can''t wait. This girl is so watery. I''ll take her there first. You talk to them!" Chen Xinxiong was about to carry Qing''er on his shoulder. He was so scared that Qing''er''s face turned white and tears came out fiercely.


    "Son of a bitch! I killed you!" Tang Wenhao scolded loudly below. He was really going crazy at the thought that another woman he loved would be ruined by these two grandchildren.


    "Ha ha... Brother, slow down. You should take this boy to the other side to have fun. Remember, don''t get close to the cliff. This boy has great Kung Fu. If you get close to him, you will be in danger. Just cut off the rope and watch him fall down. As long as he falls down, it''s impossible to live. Once this boy dies, hehe, brother, it''s not just these two A beautiful woman is our brother''s, and there are many beautiful women in death valley who have not been budding. They are all ours. You can have as many as you want, brother. I''ll be happy first! "He said, holding Manny up and disappearing into Tang Wenhao''s vision.


    Two big tears in Tang Wenhao''s eyes instantly dropped, and Chen Xinxiong on the cliff was elated and relieved, "ha ha... Boy, you have today, brother Abu, wait and play hard, let her shout out loudly, let the boy die of heartache, so that his brother won''t do it."


    Abu looked back at Manny with a smile, "brother, don''t worry, I won''t let him down."


    "Ha ha, brother Abu, come first! Brother, look at him here and let him listen to it. You''re happy. Brother, come on. You''ll look at him here with a knife. He must hear how our brother is happy with his woman all the way."


    "Ha ha, good, brother. That''s a good idea. Watch him. I''m going to start!" he said, pulling the rag off Manny''s mouth.


    Now, Manny scolded shyly, "beast, we won''t let you go as a ghost. Baby, you must live. You hide and don''t come up. You must live to avenge us."


    "Manny, don''t do anything stupid, Manny... I can''t live if you die!" Tang Wenhao cried below and climbed up hard.


    Chen Xinxiong looked bad and hurriedly asked, "brother Abu, this boy is going to climb up. What should I do?"


    As soon as Abu heard this, he hurriedly said, "cut off the rope quickly and don''t let him come up. As soon as he comes up, we are both finished."


    "Oh, OK, boy, I see how you come up!" said the boy raised his knife and cut off the rope Tang Wenhao grabbed with a click.


    "Ah!... baby... Ah!" Manny and Qing''er saw with their own eyes that the rope was completely broken, and the broken part suddenly slipped down the cliff. They both screamed out in despair. They knew that their beloved man Tang Wenhao was completely finished.


    Manny couldn''t stand the blow at once. Her head was dizzy, her body fell back and was caught by Abu. He hugged Manny''s soft body and said with an obscene smile, "Hey, beauty, it''s easy now. I''ll wake you up!"


    In order to be reassured, Chen Xinxiong held Qing''er to Abu and said with a smile, "brother Abu, look at Qing''er first. Brother, go to the edge of the cliff and see if the boy is still there?"


    "Yes, I''d better go and have a look. Don''t worry, these two girls'' hands are tied, and the great beauty fainted. It''s okay. You go!" Abu smiled happily.


    Chen Xinxiong took a knife and walked carefully to the edge of the cliff. When he looked down, he saw that there was only a hazy fog below. He didn''t see anything and there was no rope. He must have fallen. He couldn''t help looking back and laughing, "brother Abu, don''t worry. There''s nothing below. He definitely fell."


    "Ha ha... Well done, brother. Take a closer look. This guy is very smart. Don''t let him hide in that corner and wait. We''ll all be finished if he jumps up suddenly!" Abu is still a little worried.


    "OK, let me see again!" said Abu. He looked down and was about to look down. Suddenly, a stone flew behind him and hit the back of his head. The boy instinctively fell down and immediately shouted sadly, "brother Abu... I was secretly plotted, ah!"


    The cry scared Abu out of his mind. He looked around quickly and was stunned! Chen Xinxiong has long disappeared from the edge of the cliff. Obviously, he really fell into the cliff, but there are two beautiful women standing near him. He is very familiar with ah ya, the second expert of Death Valley who used to be his woman; The other is Ah Mei, who is also very familiar. Abu knows that his kung fu is not as good as ah ya. Now Chen Xinxiong has fallen into a cliff again. He quickly and wisely threw Manny on the grass, spread his legs and drilled into the jungle.


    Ah Ya was about to chase him when Ah Mei caught her. "Ah ya, don''t chase him. We don''t know how many people he has. Let''s see Manny and young girl first."


    "OK, let him live for a while!" Aya said, running with Ah Mei to Manny and Qing''er, and quickly pulled the rag out of Qing''er''s mouth.


    Qing''er gasped, then jumped into Ah Mei''s arms and cried, "sister Ah Mei, the baby is dead and fell into the gutter, sobbing..."


    "Ah? What you said is true?" Ah Mui immediately trembled, and ah Ya looked at Qing''er in horror. It seemed that she couldn''t believe this fact.


    "Woo... Sister Ah Mei, sister ah ya, the baby was really cut off by Chen Xinxiong. The rope fell down. Look at sister Manny. She fainted only when she saw the baby fall down!" Qing''er cried.


    "I... I don''t believe it. My baby is not such a short-lived man. His Yang is so strong that he can''t die. I don''t believe it. I''ll go down to find him!" Ah Mui''s mind was a little vague. After letting go of Qing''er, she began to walk towards the edge of the cliff.

 Chapter 258

    Ah Ya quickly hugged her and cried, "sister Ah Mui... You need to calm down and let me have a look. I don''t believe our Wen Hao will be a short-lived man. He won''t die. Take good care of sister Manny. I''ll come to the edge of the cliff."


    Qing''er quickly grabbed her arm and asked in horror, "sister Aya, don''t you think about it?"


    "No, if you don''t catch Abu, sister Aya won''t die. Don''t worry!" she said. Aya walked carefully to the edge of the cliff. When she reached the edge, she looked down at the foggy gutter.


    Jiao shouted, "baby, where are you? I''m Aya. We''ve come to save you. Are you down there?" Aya called affectionately.


    As soon as her voice fell, she heard a faint voice below, "Aya, I''m Wen Hao. I''m not dead. I''m right under you."


    This response surprised Aya into tears. She cried, "baby, don''t worry! I knew you wouldn''t die. Sister Ah Mei and Qing''er, wake up sister Manny quickly. Our baby is not dead. He''s really not dead. He''s down there."


    When Ah Mui and Qing''er heard ah ya say this, they both ran to the edge of the cliff. They were a little timid and looked down at the edge of the cliff. Ah Mui cried painfully, "baby, how are you? Have you hurt anything?"


    In fact, when the rope was cut off by Chen Xinxiong just now, he did fall down. However, because he was tied with a rope, the cliff was steep, and there were many vines and branches. He was hung on the cliff before falling ten meters. However, his body fell heavily on the cliff, and his waist and legs were injured and couldn''t move.


    But he didn''t want sister Ah Mui and ya to worry about them, so he had to bear the pain and replied, "sister Ah Mui, I''m fine, but I''m too tired. Don''t worry about me."


    "Oh, that''s good, baby. Listen to the voice. You''re not too far from us. How high do you think? Can you come up?" Ah Mui asked with concern.


    "Yes, baby, do you still have a rope around you? If so, can you throw the rope up and let us pull you up!" Aya asked.


    "Aya, it seems to be more than ten meters high. I''m too tired to throw it up now. Why don''t you see if the cut rope can reach me."


    As soon as Aya heard this, she quickly got up, went to the tree, untied the cut rope, took it to the edge of the cliff and put it down until Aya could only catch a little. She hurriedly asked, "baby, can you catch the rope?"


    Tang Wenhao looked down and saw a piece of rope hammered down, but he couldn''t catch it. He hurriedly said to Aya above, "Aya, don''t move ha, let''s cooperate. I''ll throw out the rope in my hand and wrap it around the rope in your hand. Then you quickly pull up the rope and connect it. The speed must be fast, or the wrapped knot will loose soon. Do you understand?"


    "I see, baby, you''re so smart. OK, I''m ready. You dump it!" Ayado was smart. He understood Tang Wenhao''s intention as soon as he heard it.


    Although Tang Wenhao was injured, he had deep internal force to protect his body, and his energy was OK. After he saw the rope stretched out by Aya, he grabbed the rope in his hand and suddenly threw it out. After the two ropes touched together, they were entangled. Tang Wenhao hurriedly shouted, "Aya, pull it up quickly."


    What a Aya. When she heard Tang Wenhao''s instructions, she pulled hard and suddenly the rope came up. She looked at the knot of the rope and grabbed it with her hand. It was very fast.


    After grasping Tang Wenhao''s rope, she shouted excitedly to Tang Wenhao, "baby, I''ve caught your rope. You must hold on! We''ll pull you up right away. Wait a minute. To be safe, I''ll connect the two ropes first, and then tie them to the tree, and then we''ll pull you up slowly."


    "OK, Aya, be careful!" Tang Wenhao shouted below.


    With the joint efforts of the three beauties, Tang Wenhao was finally pulled onto the cliff by them. As soon as he got to the cliff, Tang Wenhao relaxed. He quickly rolled and climbed to the place where Manny was lying, and hugged Manny who was still in a coma in his arms.


    He looked up at Qing''er and asked anxiously, "Qing''er, Manny, what''s the matter with her? Has she been bullied by that bastard Abu?"


    Sister Ah Mui and sister ah Ya listened and looked at Qing''er with concern. Qing''er shook his head and said, "no, neither of us. If sister ah Ya and sister Ah Mui come late, we will both be bullied by two beasts."


    Tang Wenhao''s heart was much wider. Among the people who pinched Manny, the great beauty slowly woke up. Seeing Tang Wenhao in Tang Wenhao''s arms and seeing Aya and Ah Mei, he knew that he was saved. He couldn''t help crying happily with Tang Wenhao in his arms.


    "Baby, I knew you were lucky and won''t die."


    Seeing that Manny was all right, Aya began to put forward her doubts. She said to Tang Wenhao in a puzzled way, "baby, why did you run under the gutter? Is there any treasure below?"


    Manny nodded to Tang Wenhao and motioned him to tell Aya the truth. Tang Wenhao had to tell Aya that Ruan Ling had been forced to jump off a cliff and die by Abu when she came back last time. Aya collapsed to the ground and cried bitterly. Her relationship with Ruan Ling was also very deep. She was also a teacher and sister.


    Her sad cry made all the beauties and Tang Wenhao cry again.


    After crying, Aya asked Tang Wenhao, "baby, did you find anything after you went down? Did you see sister''s bones?"


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and sighed, "we''ve prepared a few hundred meters of rope, but it''s not in the end. I don''t know how deep it is below. I can''t see it at all. It''s just that the lower it is, the colder it is. When we come back next time, we have to make more preparations."


    "Well, baby, you''re right. I''ll go down with you next time! Call ah Zhu and Ah Mei and let them guard on it, so it''s safe. Otherwise, it''s too dangerous like today. If we come later, sister Manny and Qing''er will be ruined by two animals. You certainly can''t come up and have to starve to death down there, because we usually do No one will come to this when passing by the gutter! "Aya said.


    "Yes, Aya is right. The next step is to make a careful deployment. It''s all my fault this time. I miss ailing so much that I almost lost their lives!" Manny said remorsefully.


    "Manny, I don''t blame you. I insisted on going on myself, but I don''t regret it. After all, I have some understanding of the following situation. I''ll explore the way for the next time. Don''t say that. Let''s go back!" Tang Wenhao said and stood up hard. However, before I completely stood up, I felt heartache in my waist.


    "Baby, what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt?" Manny asked painfully when she saw Tang Wenhao''s painful expression. Several beauties looked at Tang Wenhao with concern. Ah Mei, no matter how much, walked over and lifted Tang Wenhao''s broken clothes. Seeing a blue and purple place on his back, she was very distressed.


    "Baby, your back is hurt, isn''t it very painful?" she said, caressing her gently.


    Tang Wenhao tried to endure the pain, nodded and said, "this is not very painful, but the waist and thigh are more painful. When he fell, he hit a stone."


    "Ah? Let''s have a look!" said Manny. She began to untie Tang Wenhao''s pants, pulled them off, directly faded to her feet, and immediately stood naked in front of the beautiful women. Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "What''s embarrassing? It''s all your women. Your body is ours!" Ah Mui said shyly, and then began to look for wounds on his sexy body. Fortunately, there were no wounds and bruises in front.


    Aya squatted down behind him and saw that there was a wound above his strong left hip. The wound was not big and the surrounding was swollen. "Baby, lie down first. I''ll find some herbs to apply to you and it will be fine soon!" he said, taking the initiative to take off his clothes, leaving only personal clothes, and then padded it on the grass and let Tang Wenhao lie on her clothes.


    Tang Wenhao was not polite to her. He lay down honestly on Aya''s clothes. Manny and Ah Mei sat on both sides of him and painfully massaged his injured parts.


    Aya led Qing''er to look for herbs nearby. Manny glanced at Aya, who was only stripped of her intimate clothes, and couldn''t help praising her, "Aya girl is so sexy! It''s a waste not to be a model. Baby, look at her. She''s so convex and cocky. It''s too sexy! A girl of her size will fascinate men with what she wears. With her charming facial features, we mans need a model of her size!"


    Manny''s description of Aya''s figure soon made Tang Wenhao''s blood boil. Although he was injured in his waist and legs, it did not affect his reaction. Regardless of his embarrassment, Manny and Ah Mei turned over with great effort. Manny and Ah Mei blushed at him.


    Ah Mui whined angrily, "baby, when is it? Why do you still think about it?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and said, "I can''t help it. Manny''s description just now reminds me of my situation with Aya. I''m dishonest."


    Manny said shyly, "baby, what should I do? Aren''t you hurt?"


    "It''s all right. We haven''t played like this. Hurry up!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, it''s broad daylight! I''ll give it to you at night?" Manny said, but her attitude is not firm, because like all the beauties of Tang Wenhao, she basically won''t have any principles as long as she sees Tang Wenhao''s sexy and overbearing body.


    Manny asked anxiously, "baby, will it hurt your body?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, "Manny, don''t worry! For other men, it will certainly hurt my body, but for Tang Wenhao, it will only promote me to speed up my metabolism. There''s no problem at all. If you don''t believe me, ask sister Ah Mei. We lived in the jungle for dozens of days. We lived every day, day and night, day and night. Instead of having no body to eat, I became more and more powerful and energetic, right No, sister Ah Mui. "


    Of course, the injured Tang Wenhao will inevitably have a passionate performance next

 Chapter 259

    The next day, Tang Wenhao started early. On the way, Tang Wenhao told Aya what had happened recently and didn''t hide anything from her. Aya began to blame them for hiding themselves, as if they didn''t treat her as their own person. Tang Wenhao said that Ruan Ling was worried about her imbalance and doing irrational things, afraid of losing her sister again.


    "Baby, no matter how unbalanced my heart is, I won''t do anything sorry for sister and baby you. Even if you don''t want me, I won''t blame you. You don''t know. You are a perfect man in my heart. You look good, have a good temper and character. The sisters like you. It''s unreasonable that I don''t like you alone!"


    "Oh, yes, but you know, ah Ling usually has a stable style. You should understand her difficulties!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, I''m very happy that you can tell me this now. I don''t blame you for a long time, baby, I have an idea!" Aya said.


    "Ah? What do you think? You say!" Tang Wenhao stopped and looked at Aya suspiciously.


    "Baby, don''t make a fuss. Let''s talk while walking! I think the next time we go back to death valley, we''ll say that sister Manny is sister A. anyway, if we don''t say it, no one can see it. This is good for the stable development of Ruan."


    Tang Wenhao looked at Aya in surprise. In fact, he once had this idea. It seems that Aya coincided with him, "Aya, I think this method is good! However, I have a question."


    "Baby, you say!"


    "If we directly say that Ruan Ling was killed, what''s the problem? Now, in addition to you and ah Zhu, who can have an impact on the stability of Death Valley?"


    "Baby, you can''t say that. You don''t know. Some old people in the factory have followed the Ruan family for several generations. If they don''t recognize sister Manny, there will be a problem. After all, they still have to do and manage things. The problem won''t be very big, but it''s best not to take risks."


    "Oh, yes, let''s discuss it with Manny and sister Ah Mui!" they said. They took a few steps to keep up with Manny and sister Ah Mui. Tang Wenhao told Manny about Aya''s idea. Manny and sister Ah Mui both said they could try it. This method is good. They don''t want to affect the stable development of Ruan because of Ruan Ling''s death.


    On the way, Manny also expressed her personal views on rescuing Heifeng. She said that the simplest and safest way is to bribe government officials and let the government open up in terms of sentence and sentencing. After all, Heifeng hasn''t done anything too outrageous, so it shouldn''t be very difficult. Moreover, she said that Manny can find some contacts through the Liangshan Red Cross. After she returned to the Ruan family in Liangshan, Immediately contact mans contacts in Langshan.


    Everyone agrees that this is indeed the safest and most effective way.


    After leaving the jungle, Aya went back to death valley, where she was in great need. Manny and Tang Wenhao returned to Ruan''s house. As soon as Ah Mei got home, she and Qing''er took her mother-in-law a Xiang and Ganoderma lucidum out to buy vegetables. In fact, they deliberately supported her mother-in-law a Xiang to facilitate Manny and Tang Wenhao to discuss things. Manny and them went to Ruan Ling''s room and called Hong Kong, She asked her mother Yang Danni about the telephone number and contact person of the Red Cross Society in Langshan. Yang Danni was surprised and asked her why she wanted to find someone from the Red Cross Society? Manny didn''t tell her mother in detail. She said that there were some things here that needed the help of the Red Cross. Yang Danni didn''t ask much. She just asked Manny to pay attention to safety and return to Hong Kong early. She missed Manny very much.


    "Baby, this is the phone number of the old president of the Liangshan Red Cross Society. We''ll find him later and see if we can help us?" Manny handed Tang Wenhao the phone number she copied down.


    Just then, his phone rang. When Tang Wenhao saw that it was sister ah Hui''s phone, he pressed the button and said, "sister ah Hui, we''re back. Now we''re at Ruan''s house."


    "Ah? You have come back? I asked Ruan Yi to ask her mother-in-law to come over for dinner! By the way, I have bad news for you. Brother Heilong will be shot tomorrow. His bodyguards and Heifeng have also been sentenced to death, but they are accomplices, suspended for one year!" sister ah Hui said sadly.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t speak for a long time. Shit, so fast? It seems that someone really wants to kill the black dragon as soon as possible. This person must not be Abu. He doesn''t have this ability. He can only be a little bastard who betrays his big brother. He can''t reach this level,


    "Baby, don''t be sad. There''s no way. Lin Haonan must have made money and asked the government to shoot brother Heilong earlier. It''s said that brother Heilong''s flower fragrance city was really auctioned to Lin Haonan!" ah Hui said.


    "Sister ah Hui, it''s not Lin Haonan who betrayed brother Heilong, it''s Abu and Chen Xinxiong. I almost died in the hands of their two beasts this time!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? How could this happen? Baby, what''s the matter?" sister ah Hui asked in surprise.


    So Tang Wenhao told ah Hui what happened in the gutter yesterday and asked her to tell Ruan Yi that Chen Xinxiong had been beaten down by ah Ya and died in the gutter.


    "God! This Abu is really Haunted! Baby, you must be careful in the future. This guy will certainly not let you go. He didn''t succeed this time, and he will find a chance to hurt you next time!" ah Hui said anxiously.


    As like as two peas, you should be careful, but I am not afraid of him now. I have a legal entry procedure and I am lawfully appointed. I need not worry about what, and Mani is coming again. She is just the same as the other. We talked about it. You will treat Mani as Ruan Ling. You can make the development of Ruan pharmaceutical as usual, and don''t worry about being bought by the government. ¡£¡±


    "Baby, I think you should take the initiative to get rid of Abu. Otherwise, you should always guard against him passively. It''s impossible to guard against him! If one day he hides somewhere in the jungle, he can''t kill you, but he can deal with the sisters in death valley!" ah Hui said.


    When Tang Wenhao thought about it, he thought ah Hui''s words were very reasonable and said, "well, after I rescued Heifeng, I immediately set out to hunt down this guy and avenge ah Ling, ah Ju and lotus."


    "Ah? You have to save Heifeng? It''s already been sentenced. How can you save it?"


    "Sister ah Hui, say it again!" said Tang Wenhao.


    After hanging up the phone, Tang Wenhao told Manny what ah Hui had just said, saying that it was no longer necessary to find a relationship, that is, to find a chance to rob the prison, rescue Heifeng and send him to death valley, and never come out again. Manny still didn''t agree with Tang Wenhao''s idea of being his woman in death valley honestly.


    "Baby, it''s not as simple as you think. After all, it''s a prison! How can we rob the prison? What shall we do if we take you in again?" said Manny anxiously.


    "It''s all right, Manny. I have a way. With my current Kung Fu, it''s entirely possible to save Heifeng when they relax their vigilance."


    "No, if you have to do this, unless sister ah Hui finds out the situation, it''s best to buy out the internal staff of the prison and cooperate with others, which is the safest!" Manny said.


    "OK, then we''ll go to sister ah Hui and discuss with her how to save people. Sister ah Hui has a good relationship in Langshan, especially the contacts of the public security system!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s the best. As long as it matters and the money is made, it can be done!" said Manny.


    Ah Hui deserves to have stayed in Langshan for so many years and has a wide range of contacts. She soon contacted the warden of Langshan women''s prison through the people of Langshan Public Security Bureau, and asked her to meet at the Rose Queen cafe.


    In order not to get involved in the Ruan family, ah Hui only brought Tang Wenhao with her and didn''t let Manny participate in it, so as not to get into unnecessary trouble.


    At 10 pm, ah Hui and Tang Wenhao arrived at the Rose Queen cafe as scheduled.


    They were waiting in a box for the arrival of the female warden.


    After about ten minutes, the service lady brought in a woman in her 40s, half old Xu Niang. Her facial features were pretty, but her body was a little fat. She began to look at ah Hui and Tang Wenhao arrogantly. There was still a trace of surprise in her eyes. First, ah Hui''s elegance and beauty made her jealous, and second, she was surprised at Tang Wenhao''s pressing heroism and handsome.


    "Are you miss ah Hui, the shopkeeper of the drugstore opposite the public security bureau?" she asked in Vietnamese.


    "Hehe, yes, yes, you are the warden Li? Please sit down!" ah Hui also greeted her in Vietnamese.


    She nodded and replied, "yes, I''m Li Meihua!" then she sat down in front of Tang Wenhao and ah Hui. Tang Wenhao quickly smiled at her and made Li Meihua move in her heart.


    Sister a Hui quickly introduced it in Chinese, "warden Li, this is a young man from China. His name is Tang Wenhao. Mr. Tang is the boyfriend of Heifeng, a dead female prisoner you just took in."


    "Oh? Really? The woman Heifeng has such a handsome foreign boyfriend?" Li Meihua also replied in Chinese, and a knowing smile appeared in her eyes.


    "Hehe, Heifeng''s boyfriend is really handsome. Warden Li, he wants you to take care of his girlfriend in prison. Do you think so?" he winked at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao quickly stuffed a stack of RMB and passed.


    Li Meihua didn''t even knock. She sneered, "why? You want to bribe me? That''s no good, miss ah Hui. I came to meet you in the face of director Ruan. Don''t let me make mistakes!"


    "No, warden Li, Mr. Tang doesn''t mean anything else. He just wants you to take care of his girlfriend within your authority. He doesn''t want you to make mistakes?" ah Hui said with a flattering smile.


    "Sister Li, please, take care of my girlfriend Heifeng! I will thank you later!" Tang Wenhao begged, and forced the stack of RMB into Li Meihua''s hand.


    Li Meihua pushed the money to Tang Wenhao and asked with a smile in Chinese, "Mr. Tang, how do you want me to take care of your girlfriend? She committed a capital crime!"

 Chapter 260

    "Don''t let the people inside bully her!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha... Mr. Tang, don''t you know your girlfriend? She''s Heilong''s sister. She''s so skilled. How can she be bullied by others? Do you have other purposes?" it''s the old Jianghu. Li Meihua looked at Tang Wenhao and ah Hui cunningly.


    "No..." Tang Wenhao felt that the old woman''s eyes were very poisonous and her psychology was a little uncertain.


    Ah Hui quickly took over the conversation and said with a smile, "warden Li, we really have other purposes. To be honest, we want to know. Is there any way to save Heifeng?"


    Li Meihua looked at Tang Wenhao and ah Hui with a sneer and looked out of the window. Tang Wenhao flexibly walked over and closed the window. She nodded with appreciation and said, "For the sake of director Ruan''s face, I''ll tell you! It depends on what to say. If according to the normal procedure, she and several other men will be executed one year later. If there are any changes during this period, it''s hard to say, for example, they have made great achievements, for example, what important people have protected her and overturned her case, and there''s another kind, she It''s possible to escape by yourself. "


    "Oh? Can you run away? You prison guards..." Tang Wenhao was stopped by ah Hui before he finished.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Mr. Tang. Can warden Li let the prisoners run away? How is it possible?" ah Hui said with a smooth smile.


    "Oh, miss ah Hui, it''s possible to run away, but basically it''s all inside and outside. Our women''s prison can''t completely make everyone selfless!" Li Meihua said frankly.


    "Oh, that''s true. Warden Li, I think you''re not old enough to be warden. It''s amazing! How many years have you been in women''s prison!" ah Hui said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''ve been in the women''s prison for more than 30 years. At that time, I was just 20 years old! It was basically prepared by our group!" Li Meihua smiled proudly.


    "It''s amazing! Warden Li, take the liberty to ask, what does your husband do? How old is the child?" ah Hui smiled.


    "Hehe, my husband is also a member of the political and legal system. He is the Deputy Procurator General of the Hanoi procuratorate. A daughter is studying in Hanoi. I''m alone here. I usually go back to reunite with their father and daughter on weekends. Didn''t director Ruan talk about this with you?"


    "Oh, no, I also contacted you when I asked about your phone number. Director Ruan said you are a very good person and will help if you can help. As soon as I saw your appearance, I knew what director Ruan said was right. Governor Li, do you usually live alone in Liangshan?"


    "Well, there''s no way! I also bought a suite in the city center. Sometimes my husband and daughter will come to live with me."


    What puzzled Tang Wenhao was that sister ah Hui only talked with Li Meihua about some family chores and some topics between women, such as maintenance, shopping and so on.


    The three talked late at night. Ah Hui and Tang Wenhao sent Li Meihua to her home. Several times ah Hui motioned Tang Wenhao to give Li Meihua money, but she blocked it and refused to accept it.


    Cao! I didn''t expect that this old Vietnamese woman is quite honest. Can''t she really break her fortress?


    On the way back, Tang Wenhao was a little depressed. "Sister ah Hui, why do you always talk to her about useless things? She doesn''t want our money now. What should we do next?"


    "Hehe, baby, we have achieved success. Heifeng must be saved. You just do what I mean and promise to save Heifeng soon!" ah Hui smiled with confidence.


    "Ah? Why? She doesn''t even want our money. How can she help us?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, baby, although she doesn''t want our money, she will want our people!" ah Hui smiled confidently. At the same time, she also reached out and touched Tang Wenhao''s cheek.


    Tang Wenhao seemed to understand. Jun''s face turned red and asked suspiciously, "sister ah Hui, you won''t let me go to bed with this old woman?"


    "Hehe, baby, smart, I finally see it. Don''t you think she has a desire in her eyes when she looks at you? Warden Li has a crush on you. I dare say that as long as you sleep with her once, she will promise to rescue Heifeng with you wholeheartedly, but it''s important. I don''t dare to be the master. I have to discuss with Miss Manny. If she doesn''t agree to let you sleep with the old woman, that''s fine We still have to find another way! "Ah Hui said.


    Shit! It''s really this way! Tang Wenhao suddenly lost any sex at the thought of the old woman''s bloated body. She''s not like Manny''s little aunt Yang Danyun. Although she is also a woman in her 40s, she looks so beautiful! She has a hot body, soft and white skin, no fat all over her body, extremely sexy, and doesn''t sleep like a young and beautiful girl What''s the difference.


    When this woman looks at her, she can only see piles of fat when she''s naked. Who has the fucking interest to fuck her? I''m disgusted! No, absolutely not!


    When she got home, ah Hui reported to Manny about her meeting with Li Meihua, and told Manny and sister Ah Mui what she thought. Ah Mui immediately rejected her idea, "Sister ah Hui, absolutely not. Who are our babies? How can we be such an old woman''s man? Isn''t this a blasphemy against the image of our babies? Sister ah Hui, how can you come up with such a way? I firmly object."


    Qing''er and Ruan Yi also put forward resolute objections. Finally, everyone focused on Manny. What did she say?


    Tang Wenhao almost looked at Manny with begging eyes, and Manny caressed Tang Wenhao''s cheek painfully. She didn''t directly express her opinions, but gently asked, "baby, do you have to save Heifeng?"


    "That''s for sure. Anyway, Heifeng loves me. She is my woman. I have the obligation to save her!" Tang Wenhao said without hesitation.


    "Since you must save her, do you have a better way? Money is not rare, but I want to state that none of us will agree with you to rob the prison. It''s too dangerous!" Manny said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao understood. It seems that Manny also supports her plan to use a beautiful man. He said somewhat disappointed, "Manny, are you willing to let me sleep with that old woman?"


    "Fool, how can I be willing to let you sleep with that old woman? But if you sleep with her for one night, you can save your woman. Compared with you risking to rob the prison, any of your women will agree with sister ah Hui. Sister Ah Mei, Qing''er and Ruan Yi, are you right?"


    When Manny made such an analysis, everyone had to nod. Ah Mei nodded and replied, "baby, ah Yu is still considerate. Otherwise, you''d better lose some money!"


    "That''s all right! This should be done sooner rather than later, sister ah Hui. Why don''t you call the warden again and tell her that we Wen Hao still want to talk to her alone? Can you ask her where to talk? If she really likes our baby, she will promise immediately. You just sent her to her house. It''s estimated that she will go to her house!" Said Manny.


    "Ah? Manny, go sleep with her tonight? I still want to sleep with sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi tonight?" Tang Wenhao said reluctantly.


    "Well, baby, isn''t this to save your sister Heifeng?" said Manny.


    Sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi gazed at Tang Wenhao gratefully, with beautiful eyes. Ah Hui went to Tang Wenhao, kissed him, smiled happily and said, "sister ah Hui didn''t hurt you in vain. Wait for you to rescue Heifeng! We will be down-to-earth at that time, and I''ll call Li Meihua right away."


    With that, ah Hui went to the phone and dialed Li Meihua, who had just broken up for half an hour. There came Li Meihua''s excited voice, "miss ah Hui, is that you?"


    "Hehe, yes, warden Li, I want to disturb you again. Mr. Tang and I discussed it on the road just now. He wants to talk to you alone again? I don''t know whether it''s convenient or not?"


    "Ah? Really? OK, it''s convenient, but I don''t like going out like this. Why don''t you let Mr. Tang come to my house to talk!" Li Meihua said excitedly.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he thought, shit, it''s completely over. It seems that ah Hui really sees through Li Meihua. The old woman is really fucking thinking of me. She went to her house so late. Didn''t she explicitly let me sleep with her?


    "OK, how many buildings and floors are you in Mengyuan community? I''ll let him go right away!" ah Hui smiled excitedly.


    "408, building 4. I''ll look at him upstairs. We can see the door of the community from our window."


    "Oh, OK, he can arrive in 20 minutes. Warden Li, you must take care of Mr. Tang for me. He is very nice and a foreigner. He has no relatives here. If you can help him!"


    "Hehe, miss ah Hui, don''t worry! Let''s talk about the details later!"


    After hanging up Li Meihua''s phone, ah Hui, Manny and other beauties urged Tang Wenhao to complete the task as soon as possible. Tang Wenhao didn''t want to go, but was almost pushed into a taxi by ah Hui.


    In less than ten minutes, Tang Wenhao arrived at Mengyuan community. He got out of the car, gave the car money, looked up at several windows with lights on and walked towards the community.


    Before he stepped in, he was stopped by the guard of the community. Just as he was about to say who to look for, the guard''s phone rang. As soon as the old man answered the phone, he waved Tang Wenhao in and told him which building it was.


    Following the direction of the guard, Tang Wenhao soon found Li Meihua''s home. Before he rang the doorbell, the door had been opened. Li Meihua, who had just dressed up formally, had changed into a set of loose silk pajamas. The old woman''s face was full of smiles. Tang Wenhao felt embarrassed.


    "Mr. Tang, please come in and don''t stand at the door!" Li Meihua greeted warmly.


    Tang Wenhao knew that when he came, he must go in. He threw himself out for the sake of Heifeng.

 Chapter 261

    As soon as he stepped into Li Meihua''s house, the old woman immediately closed the door and locked it. Then she turned and smiled enthusiastically, "come, Mr. Tang, sit here."


    Tang Wenhao had to follow her to the living room. The old woman enthusiastically brought him a mango. "Mr. Tang, you''re welcome. Eat! It''s very sweet."


    "Thank you!" Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly, then took the mango and put it in front of him.


    "Don''t be nervous, Mr. Tang. I thought about your girlfriend when I came back. There''s still a way to save it. However, it''s very risky and dangerous to my future. I need to seriously consider it,... When I was taking a bath just now, miss ah Hui called and said that Mr. Tang wanted to talk to me alone. I don''t know what Mr. Tang thinks? Since I''m here, I''ll use you In your words, let''s talk openly, shall we? "


    "This..." Tang Wenhao was speechless for a moment. Damn, where is Lao Tzu''s idea? However, just now I suddenly saw the old woman in her pajamas. It''s not ugly, and her skin is OK, but mom forced the old woman to be here after all. Do I really want to become a woman who can sell her hue to save myself?


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, if you have anything to say! Don''t be shy!" Li Meihua stared at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face hungrily. She had such thoughts since she first saw Tang Wenhao in the cafe just now. In particular, ah Hui said that he was unaccompanied here. She felt that she had hope to taste the taste of the handsome boy. Therefore, when Tang Wenhao gave her the money, She has no interest at all. She just wants Tang Wenhao to take the initiative to devote herself.


    "I... warden Li, I don''t know what to do? What do you think I can do to help me save Heifeng?" Tang Wenhao couldn''t say anything, so he had to kick the ball to Li Meihua.


    When Li Meihua saw Tang Wenhao as a shy little man, she was even more happy. Her hands trembled and wanted to touch Tang Wenhao''s handsome face, so she quickly dodged Tang Wenhao with shame.


    "Don''t be nervous, handsome man. You''ve already come. Do you still need to be shy and speak clearly? Don''t worry, as long as you make me comfortable, your girlfriend will never die. I manage the women''s prison from beginning to end. Whoever I want to leave here alive will never die!" said Li Meihua, walking to Tang Wenhao and holding his shoulder.


    A gust of fragrance came, and Tang Wenhao was a little excited. But at the thought of her slightly bloated body, Tang Wenhao felt nausea. How can he be interested in doing her?


    "Handsome boy, don''t be nervous. I''ll be born twice. Although I''m much older than you, I won''t treat you badly. It will make you comfortable. I don''t have a young body, but I have experience. You should believe me. Come on! Go take a bath and I''ll serve you well!" he said, pulling Tang Wenhao up.


    In desperation, Tang Wenhao had to follow her into the bathroom. Go in and have a look. Shit, it''s an official family. The bathroom is very spacious and the bathtub is large enough to accommodate two or three people to take a bath at the same time.


    After entering, Li Meihua personally adjusted the bath water for Tang Wenhao and gently took off her clothes for Tang Wenhao, but her eyes glanced at Tang Wenhao''s strong body. She was overjoyed and praised, "handsome boy, you are an out of print man in the world. It''s too sexy."


    At this time, suddenly there was a cry outside. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand it, but Li Meihua could understand it. She was so scared that she turned pale. She quickly said to Tang Wenhao, "handsome boy, it''s my daughter. You hide behind that curtain. I won''t call you. You mustn''t come out, or I can''t help you at all. Understand?"


    "Well, I see. Warden Li, didn''t your daughter go to university in Hanoi? Why would she come back here so late?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Where do I know? I guess I''m here to participate in some activities! I can''t control so much now. You can hide over there quickly, quickly..." said, motioning Tang Wenhao to hide quickly.


    Tang Wenhao knew that there was no way at this time, so he had to hide first. Therefore, according to Li Meihua''s arrangement, he hid behind a cloth curtain and didn''t even have time to wear his clothes. When Li Meihua went out, he didn''t think much. When he saw Tang Wenhao''s clothes, he quickly stuffed his clothes into the drawer under the dressing table, Then he hurried out to open the door for his daughter.


    When she came to the door, she opened it. She saw a young girl in Audrey dress standing at the door with a smile. When she saw Li Meihua, she smiled and said, "Mom, didn''t expect me to come back?" and threw herself into Li Meihua''s arms.


    "Ah Xiu, why did you come to your mother? Are there any activities in your school?" Li Meihua asked in surprise, then released her daughter and closed the door.


    "Hehe, there''s an activity between our school and Guangxi Nanning University. I''ll start here the day after tomorrow. I''ll live here these two days!" said the little girl, putting down the package.


    "Oh! Well, go to your room and have a rest! Mom is sleepy!" Li Meihua wants to send her daughter to her own bedroom first, and then inform Tang Wenhao to get dressed and leave.


    "Well! Mom, I see. Then you go to bed first! I''ll take a bath and then go to bed. Mom, please bring me my clothes and I''ll wash them first!" said the little girl and walked directly to the bathroom.


    "Ah? Ah Xiu..." Li Meihua turned green when she saw her daughter going into the bathroom.


    "What''s the matter? Mom, what''s the matter with you?" her daughter looked at her mother suspiciously.


    "Oh, nothing... Ah Xiu, do you want to take a bath?" Li Meihua asked flustered.


    "Of course, mom, I''m sweating and must take a bath. Mom, what''s the matter with you? You seem very nervous?" the little girl asked suspiciously.


    Li Meihua was worried about being seen through by her daughter. She immediately calmed down. She thought that Tang Wenhao hid behind the curtain. I hope she couldn''t find it, so she pretended to be happy and said, "Oh, it''s all right. My mother misses you so much. She wants to sleep with my ah Xiu tonight. Our mother and daughter have a good chat tonight."


    "Oh, mom, that''s good! I''ll go with you after taking a bath. I''ll wash it soon!" the little girl said and opened the door of the bathroom.


    Li Meihua''s heart can''t help pounding. I hope her daughter won''t find Tang Wenhao. However, if her daughter is naked, can''t Tang Wenhao see her daughter''s body? After he saw his daughter''s body, would he give her... With this idea, Li Meihua''s heart was even more nervous.


    "Hehe, mom, you''ve put water in my bath? I didn''t want to take a bath. Since you''ve put water in your bath and the water temperature is so appropriate, I''ll take a bath! Be more comfortable!" Li Meihua was even more worried when she heard her daughter say so in the bathroom.


    Nevertheless, she couldn''t object and had to respond according to her daughter''s words, "ah Xiu, that''s the water your mother put for you just now. Wash it! Come out early! My mother wants to talk to you for a while!" Li Meihua replied.


    "Oh, I see! Mom, get my clothes ready first!" the little girl said inside.


    Not to mention how Li Meihua worried about what would happen to her daughter and Tang Wenhao in the bathroom, just Tang Wenhao. When the door of the bathroom was opened, he looked out through the gap of the curtain and was stunned. An 18-year-old beautiful young girl in the Vietnamese national costume Audrey entered the bathroom with a smile and pulled the door up.


    Tang Wenhao immediately felt that he was completely out of control. Shit, if I asked her to save Heifeng, he would die! I didn''t expect that Li Meihua''s daughter was so beautiful!


    After ah Xiu took off her clothes, she raised her legs and stepped into the bathtub. Tang Wenhao clearly appreciated her. Shit! Sexy!


    After entering the bathtub, the little girl lay down contentedly, then closed her beautiful eyes and enjoyed the consideration and care of warm water. In her sweet lips, she hummed Vietnamese folk songs that Tang Wenhao didn''t understand.


    The little girl is taking a comfortable bath in the bathtub. Tang Wenhao is carefully asking a question. Shit, if you take Li Meihua''s daughter, can you control the old woman? This old woman is so boring. It''s disgusting to think of it. Why don''t you change it? Or her daughter?


    However, I really want to spoil other people''s daughter. What if she dares to fight with herself? And their daughter is innocent. Is it too immoral to do so?


    But it''s too angry to be with this old woman! Shit, what should I do?


    When Tang Wenhao was in a dilemma, Li Meihua''s concerned voice came outside the door, "ah Xiu, haven''t you washed yet? Do you want your mother to go in and take a bath for you?"


    "Mom, no, I want to lie alone for a while. It''s so comfortable! Mom, if you''re too sleepy, go to bed first! I really want to soak for a while. It''s not so comfortable at school. It''s not easy to go home. Let me take a good bath! Anyway, I''ll stay at home for two days. We can talk about something tomorrow. Go to bed first!" Ah Xiu shouted to the outside.


    "Oh, it''s all right, ah Xiu, then you can soak it! It doesn''t matter if Mom waits for you!" Li Meihua where dare to go to bed? I had to wait patiently.


    "OK, mom,... Alas, by the way, mom, when I entered the community just now, the old man outside said that we had guests and that he was a handsome young man. Mom, who came to our house? Did my cousin come?" ah Xiu asked with a smile.


    Li Meihua and Tang Wenhao were surprised. Although Li Meihua was frightened, he quickly made up a lie to deal with his daughter, "ah Xiu, it''s not your cousin, it''s a new colleague of ours. I asked him to send me some documents."


    "Mom, you finally transferred a man this time. Haven''t you always been a female colleague before?"


    "Well, yes, a man has been transferred this time. He is a newly graduated boy. Hey! Ah Xiu, what is your father doing these days?" Li Meihua obviously deliberately distracted the topic.

 Chapter 262

    "My father has been very busy. Mom, do you miss your father? If you want your father to call him yourself! If you''re sorry, it''s okay for me to call you, ha ha!" ah Xiu teased his mother.


    The mother and daughter chatted for a while across the bathroom. Ah Xiu had enough. She stood up from the water, then picked up the shower gel and wiped it.


    Tang Wenhao stared at ah Xiu and felt that he was coming again. He thought, why don''t you accept her! Maybe everything has been solved. Even if her mother is anxious, does she really dare to say it? It''s impossible, because I asked for her daughter in her bathroom. Moreover, the old guard didn''t let himself in until she allowed him, but it''s a little too cruel.


    At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao''s thief courage suddenly increased. He felt that it was not too late, so he decided to do it. His point across the air helped him again. While ah Xiu was concentrating on scrubbing, he suddenly pointed her dumb point, so that she couldn''t make a sound.


    Then, he walked to the bathtub and patted ah Xiu''s fragrant shoulder. Ah Xiu was startled. Looking back, he saw Tang Wenhao''s beautiful face. Mei Mou stared at him in horror. She was at a loss. She trembled all over. She hurried to protect her body with both hands and shouted, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Tang Wenhao smiled at her gently, and then reached out and grabbed her jade hands. After all, it was a little girl with little strength. Tang Wenhao controlled her with one hand, very relaxed and free, like a wolf catching a lamb.


    The little girl shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear it, but when he thought that he had to do this, otherwise he would lose himself to her mother. For his dignity and Heifeng, he had to apologize to her. If he couldn''t, he would be responsible for her to the end and completely accept her as a concubine. Anyway, it''s normal for them.


    After the passion, Tang Wenhao whispered with a smile, "ah Xiu, how about?" then he licked the tears in ah Xiu''s beautiful eyes with his kiss.


    After licking, he kissed her sweet lips affectionately and quickly controlled her sweet tongue. In order to let ah Xiu fully feel the beauty of kissing, he boldly let go of her hands. Sure enough, ah Xiu not only didn''t resist, but took the initiative to hug Tang Wenhao and kept close to him.


    Seeing that she cooperated very well, Tang Wenhao asked with a satisfied smile, "ah Xiu, I like you and I love you. Although you don''t know me, I fell in love with you as soon as I saw you. I let go of you. Don''t shout, okay? Don''t let your mother hear? This is the secret between us, okay?"


    Ah Xiu looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and nodded. So Tang Wenhao patted on her jade back and whispered with a smile, "OK, you can talk."


    "Who are you?" ah Xiu''s Chinese is also very good. She asked in surprise.


    "Well, my name is Tang Wenhao. I''m a fashion designer. I came to Vietnam to find my wife. Later, all my money was stolen by thieves. When I didn''t have money to return home, I wanted to find a rich family to steal some. Unexpectedly, I came to your house and was almost found by your mother. As soon as you came back, you saved me. Ah Xiu, you''re already my woman. Just marry me. I''ll take you home, okay?"


    "Well, ok... Is what you said true? As long as what you said is true, I''m willing to marry you and help you. Don''t worry, our family has money and I can help you. It''s just that I''ll go to your place with my classmates the day after tomorrow. Shall I take you with me?"


    "No, I still have something to do. When I''m done, shall we get together again? Anyway, I know your home. I''ll leave you a phone number. When you come back from China, call me and I''ll pick you up."


    Hearing this, ah Xiu looked at Tang Wenhao with some doubts. "Tang Wenhao, who are you? You swear you didn''t lie to me? I... Really fell in love with you. No matter what you did, I''ll forgive you, but you can''t lie to me, okay?"


    "Ah Xiu, just call me Wen Hao. I can''t promise you anything, but I can promise I won''t harm you and your family. I really like you. Even if I can''t tell you something now, please believe me. I''m definitely a good person, not a bad person. Don''t ask other questions, OK? It''s good for both of us!" Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    Just after that, before ah Xiu could speak again, Li Meihua shouted impatiently outside, "ah Xiu, haven''t you washed yet? Go to bed early!"


    Ah Xiu glanced at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao whispered, "you told your mother that you wanted to sleep in the bathtub. It''s very comfortable here."


    Ah Xiu listened to Tang Wenhao''s words thoroughly and replied with a busy whine, "Mom, I want to sleep in the bathtub for a while. It''s very comfortable. Don''t disturb me. Go to bed by yourself!"


    Li Meihua outside was surprised. She was a little flustered. She was worried that her daughter would be killed by Tang Wenhao when she fell asleep... Didn''t she lose a lot? If her daughter is sleeping by this young man inside, she can''t do anything. She can only be dumb and say, "no, ah Xiu, it''s dangerous to sleep in the bathtub. What if she chokes when she falls asleep?"


    "No, mom, don''t bother me. Sleep by yourself!" ah Xiu said.


    "Ah Xiu, no, it''s really dangerous. If you want to sleep, go to your own bed. If you really want to sleep in the bathtub, your mother will accompany you!" Li Meihua said. She thought that as long as she stayed by the bathtub and guarded her daughter, Tang Wenhao should not mess around. After all, he still needs his own help, otherwise, his girlfriend Heifeng will be dead.


    As soon as ah Xiu heard that her mother was going to accompany her in the bathroom, she was so frightened that she quickly replied, "Mom, no, you can sleep by yourself!" she quickly motioned Tang Wenhao to hide behind the curtain.


    Tang Wenhao was also afraid of embarrassment, so he had to reluctantly step out of the bathtub and hide behind the curtain.


    Ah Xiu secretly made up her mind to continue working with Tang Wenhao after her mother slept. She dealt with her mother first. Thinking of this, she quickly lay down and soaked herself in the bathtub.


    Just lying down, the door of the bathroom was opened. Li Meihua, an old woman in sexy pajamas, stepped into the bathroom. She first glanced at her daughter lying with her eyes closed in the bathtub. She saw nothing different. She looked behind the fabric curtain. Tang Wenhao leaned out his head, smiled and waved to her.


    Li Meihua quickly motioned him not to move. Then she went to the bathtub, sat on the edge of the bathtub, brushed the water temperature, and said gently, "ah Xiu, good baby, get up! Go to sleep in your own room! The bathtub is not a place to sleep. Besides, the water is a little cold."


    "Mom, I''m so sleepy. Go out! Let me sleep here for a while!" ah Xiu said impatiently.


    "Come on, baby, get up! Mom holds you up and wants to sleep in her own bed. Mom has made your bed!" she said, and it''s urgent to hold ah Xiu up.


    Ah Xiu knew that there was no way, so she had to shoot her eyes behind the curtain. Tang Wenhao waved to her and motioned her to go back to her room with her mother. Don''t worry about him.


    "Yeah, baby, why is there blood on the edge of the bathtub? What''s the matter with you? Baby!" when Li Meihua picked up ah Xiu, she unconsciously glanced at the edge of the bathtub and found a few drops of sporadic blood. She was surprised.


    "Oh, mom, this is my nosebleed. It''s all right. I didn''t wipe it off just now!" ah Xiu replied quickly.


    "Really? Baby, why do you have nosebleed? Are you angry?" Li Meihua asked with concern.


    "Maybe! I caught a cold two days ago!" ah Xiu said casually.


    This sentence reminded Li Meihua. She took her daughter out of the bathroom, hurriedly followed the conversation and said with a smile, "Mom will go out and buy you some medicine. Go to bed first!"


    As soon as ah Xiu heard it, she was also very happy, "Oh, OK, it''s too troublesome for her mother!" she hoped that her mother would go out quickly so that she could continue to love Tang Wenhao. Even if her mother came back, she could let Tang Wenhao hide under his bed or in his wardrobe, let him leave home quietly after he had enough addiction, and then give Tang Wenhao some money by the way.


    "What''s the trouble? You''re my mother''s sweetheart!" she said and put her baby daughter on the bed.


    "Mom, thank you!" ah Xiu smiled cleverly.


    "Hehe, you''re welcome to talk to your mother! Wait here. Lie down and sleep first. Mom goes to the bathroom. After that, I''ll buy you medicine."


    "Ah? Mom, you want to go to the bathroom?" ah Xiu thought that Tang Wenhao was still naked when he heard that his mother was going to the bathroom! Mom, it''s not all for Tang Wenhao to see


    "Baby, mom, what''s wrong with going to the bathroom? What''s the matter with you?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I mean, why didn''t you pee when you went in just now? Mom, I went to bed first. Call me when you bought the medicine!" ah Xiu was afraid that her mother would see it, so she quickly climbed into bed and covered the sheet.


    It can be said that mother and daughter have their own concerns.


    As soon as Li Meihua came out of her daughter''s room, she went straight to the bathroom. After opening the door, she quickly closed it. She rushed directly to the dresser, took out Tang Wenhao''s clothes in the drawer, walked behind the curtain, and looked at Tang Wenhao whispered, "Mr. Tang, you can''t do it tonight. You''d better go out with me! Come on, I''ll take your clothes over and put them on quickly."


    "OK, warden Li, I''m sorry!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then began to put on his clothes, neat.


    Li Meihua''s eyes never left his handsome face. She thought that when she went out, she had to find a place to collect the boy. Seeing his burly figure, she knew that this man was many times more powerful than her husband. Such a man can''t be asked for, and she must not miss it.


    "Mr. Tang, I''ll go out first. Come out quickly while my daughter is still sleeping in the house. I''ll wait for you below!" Li Meihua whispered.


    "Well! OK, don''t worry! I won''t let your daughter find out, otherwise your image in your daughter''s heart will be completely over, and your husband may know that I won''t do such immoral things if it hurts your family."

 Chapter 263

    Li Meihua heard Tang Wenhao''s words and said unhappily, "are you threatening me?"


    "Absolutely not. Just go! If your daughter finds out, it will be over?" Tang Wenhao pretended to be very nervous. In fact, he was very happy. He knew that the old woman had nothing to do with herself. He didn''t have to worry about wanting her again. Besides, he had already done her daughter and did it again. Wouldn''t that be a mess?


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was right, Li Meihua nodded and whispered, "be careful yourself. I''ll wait outside. Remember, don''t let my daughter find out. Be careful when you come out. I''ll deliberately open the door a little. You just need to pull it gently and go out."


    "OK, I see. Hurry up! Your daughter is so smart. She will find out after a long time!" said Tang Wenhao, pushing the old woman out.


    After Li Meihua got out of the bathroom, she pushed open her daughter''s room and saw her daughter smiling at her, "Mom, haven''t you gone yet?"


    "No! Just come out, you... Be good! Sleep when you''re sleepy! Mom bought you medicine first. Maybe it''ll take some time. There''s no drugstore nearby, so you have to go to the drugstore opposite the public security bureau to buy it!" Li Meihua is making an excuse for having an affair with Tang Wenhao outside when he has enough time.


    In fact, ah Xiu wants her mother to spend the night outside this night! Busy and easily replied, "OK, mom, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll sleep when I''m sleepy. You''d better pay attention to safety!"


    "OK, baby, mom''s gone!" she said. She closed the door and glanced at the bathroom. She wanted to take Tang Wenhao with her. But she was worried that her daughter would suddenly get up and meet an acquaintance in the corridor. It''s hard to say. What the guard said to her daughter today has made her a little afraid.


    As she said in advance, she opened her door, gently closed it and hurried downstairs. As soon as she got down, ah Xiu jumped out of bed, opened the door and whispered, "Wen Hao, come to my room quickly. My mother went downstairs and there was no one at home."


    Tang Wenhao actually knew it. He opened the door of the bathroom and appeared in front of ah Xiu with a smile. When her beautiful eyes focused on Tang Wenhao''s heroic face, a strong love poured out of her heart. She trotted to Tang Wenhao''s side and threw herself into his arms barefoot.


    "Wen Hao, you are so handsome."


    "Hehe, you are also beautiful, ah Xiu, I love you!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hmm! I love you too, so let''s go on! Will mom come back in a moment and a half? Go, go to my bed!" ah Xiu said impatiently.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, this is trouble. Her mother is still waiting downstairs! It can''t be done in three or two minutes.


    But in the end, Tang Wenhao still didn''t resist the temptation of the little beauty. The two quickly tore off each other''s clothes. When they were having a good time, the phone at the head of the bed rang. Ah Xiu knew that it might be his mother''s call and asked, "Wen Hao, it must be my mother''s phone. What do you say?"


    "You said you were watching TV in the living room!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Is that all right? She knows I''m sleepy!"


    "It''s all right. It''s best for you to say that!" Tang Wenhao smiled, because he knew it well. If he said so, Li Meihua would think he couldn''t get out of the bathroom for the time being.


    The little beauty quickly grabbed the microphone and said, "Hello, who?"


    "Ah Xiu, did you... Sleep?" if it was Li Meihua''s call, the old woman waited below for a long time without Tang Wenhao''s shadow. She was worried. She wanted to call to ask her daughter what she was doing. Was it because her daughter didn''t sleep that Tang Wenhao couldn''t get out? If so, she had to find a way to support her daughter.


    "No, mom, I couldn''t sleep. I watched TV in the living room. Mom, did you buy the medicine? Didn''t you say it would take a long time to come back?" ah Xiu asked.


    "Oh, yes, mom hasn''t arrived at the drugstore yet! Baby, you''d better go to bed early! Don''t watch TV. It''s too late. Pay attention to rest!"


    "I see, mom, when will you be back?" ah Xiu asked with a smile. Just when he said this, Tang Wenhao suddenly pinched her and cried out.


    "Baby, what''s the matter with you? Is something wrong?" Li Meihua was surprised when she heard her daughter''s scream and thought something had happened to her.


    "It''s all right. There are terrible pictures on TV, which scared me!" she said, and she pretended to be angry and stared at Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh! Baby, you''d better go to bed early! It''s easy to have nightmares when watching horror movies at home alone!" Li Meihua said with concern.


    "Well, I see, mom, don''t worry! I''ll go back to my room and have a rest soon. Hang up!" ah Xiu said with a smile. She didn''t want her mother to disturb her and Tang Wenhao''s good deeds.


    "OK! Go to bed early!" Li Meihua said helplessly, thinking that the dead girl seems to be deliberately against herself today. You want her to go to bed early, but she won''t.


    Mother and daughter hung up.


    After that, Tang Wenhao worried that her mother had waited a long time to check, so he took the opportunity to point her sleeping hole and let her fall asleep.


    After a brief clean-up, Tang Wenhao quickly dressed up and left the room. As soon as he came to the door, he saw Li Meihua up the stairs. Tang Wenhao was in a cold sweat.


    "Shh... Your daughter went to bed in the room!" Tang Wenhao deliberately pretended to be mysterious.


    "Oh! I''ll go in and see her. Wait here!" Li Meihua, worried about her daughter, gently pushed the door into the living room. Tang Wenhao waited at the door and thought, shit, won''t the old woman find out?


    Just thinking of this, Li Meihua suddenly opened the door angrily, glared at him, waved to him, and whispered, "don... You villain, come in. Tell me what''s going on?"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao saw the old woman''s expression, he knew that the matter had been exposed. He thought, the big thing is bad. Won''t she resolutely refuse her request?


    Tang Wenhao entered the room uneasily and embarrassed. Looking up, Li Meihua angrily pointed to the wet paper towel he had just wiped in the paper basket, "what do you say?"


    "I... where do you know?" Tang Wenhao scolded himself as a fool, but he didn''t want to admit it.


    "Do you dare to do it? Then look at my daughter''s bed!" she said, as soon as she lifted the quilt... For Li Meihua, who is nearly 50, can she not know what this is?


    "You bad boy, don''t you admit it? Is there another man in my daughter''s room? Isn''t that what you did? Do you want to test it? You... My daughter is a yellow flower girl, so you''ll kill me!" Li Meihua was really ashamed and angry, but she didn''t dare to scold Tang Wenhao loudly for fear that the neighbors would hear it, She is also a well-known figure in this community.


    Tang Wenhao saw that he couldn''t deny it. He knelt down for the old woman and shouted, "Mom, let me marry ah Xiu. I like her and she likes me."


    "Ah? Mom? She likes you? Oh! I see. Is the blood I saw on the bathtub hers?" Li Meihua seemed to have completely reacted. She was played by her daughter and Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, as soon as ah Xiu entered the bathroom, I liked her very much. Later, I talked to her and she liked me. We did things in there. I promise I will love her all my life. You can help us both! If you don''t believe me, wake her up and let her tell you whether she loves me very much?" he said, Tang Wenhao is about to loosen ah Xiu''s acupoints.


    "No, let her sleep! Do you really want to marry my daughter?" Li Meihua looked at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    "Yes, mom, I just like her and will definitely marry her!" Tang Wenhao replied without hesitation. He thought that ah Xiu was already his own woman anyway. That''s what Li Meihua admitted or not. The key is to let the old woman stop pestering herself, so he called her mother one by one.


    "But, Tang... Wen Hao... Aren''t you with that black Feng... Isn''t she your girlfriend? Don''t you have to save her?" Li Meihua asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, it''s not contradictory. It''s nothing for a man to marry three wives and four concubines. Ah Xiu and Heifeng are both my women and my wives, which doesn''t affect my feelings for them!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "You... Really have you, Tang Wenhao. If you really want to marry my daughter, it''s not impossible. You must give up the black phoenix before I promise you to be together!" Li Meihua said coldly.


    "Mom, why do you have to? Heifeng and I have long been together. We have feelings. You let me just ignore her and kick her. How can I do such a thing? I must save her. Her brother will be shot tomorrow. If I don''t save her, won''t their family die?" Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. As long as you don''t marry her, I promise to let her come out alive!" Li Meihua said.


    "Really? Do you mean what you say?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly, because he knew that as long as the old woman could save Heifeng, if Heifeng really came out of the women''s prison, she could manage whether they were together or break up?


    "Of course, as long as you only marry my daughter, I promise to save Heifeng for you, so that you can live on your conscience!" said Li Meihua.


    "OK, it''s a deal, mom. When can you save her?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It depends on the opportunity. It''s not as simple as you think. I have to create an opportunity for her to escape smoothly. I must not let anyone see the problem, or I''ll be killed by you!" Li Meihua glanced at him, but it was very comforting to see Tang Wenhao''s heroic and handsome eyes and handsome face.


    The boy is so handsome. He said his daughter has fallen in love with him. There must be nothing wrong. Which woman doesn''t want such a man?


    Originally, he was his own. Unexpectedly, he was occupied by his baby daughter in advance. It''s all life!

 Chapter 264

    It is estimated that the happiness she enjoys in her life is not as good as that of her daughter tonight. When Li Meihua thinks that her husband has never completely enjoyed herself in her life, she has resentment in her heart. Now she is getting older and older. Is her life really like this?


    Tang Wenhao wanted to talk to Li Meihua again. When he saw that the old woman looked at herself very scary, she almost wanted to swallow herself. He secretly shouted that it was bad. Shit, the old woman won''t want the idea of her son-in-law? Then I''ll quit anyway.


    "Wen Hao... Now that you''ve called me mom and ah Xiu is your woman, I''ll try my best to save Heifeng. Then I''ll make one last request. As long as you can promise me this request, you can let me do anything, okay?" Li Meihua said, her voice trembling.


    Knowing what she wanted to say, Tang Wenhao stopped her and said with a smile, "Mom, I know what you mean. Don''t say anything. I''m a Xiu''s man, that is, your son-in-law. If a Xiu is not in front, I will agree to any of your requirements for Heifeng, but now I can''t. whether you agree or not, I''m already your son-in-law. I know you may be very bitter in your heart, but I''m determined not to do such a thing!" Tang Wenhao said in righteous words.


    His words were not exactly high sounding and set up a tall image for himself, but from Yang Danyun''s determination to become a monk, he realized that his temporary indulgence might hurt many people and even other people''s families. He didn''t want to do so, and Tang Wenhao''s heart hated this relationship that violated the logic.


    Li Meihua looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to refuse her. After all, she was still a little confident. She felt that her skin and body were not too ugly, and men would still feel it. But Tang Wenhao directly blocked the conditions she wanted to put forward. In addition to being surprised and disappointed, she was happy and lucky for her daughter.


    Finally, the two agreed that Tang Wenhao could enter the stage of love with his daughter ah Xiu, and she would arrange for Heifeng to escape. Once he escaped, Tang Wenhao must completely break off his relationship with Heifeng, and Tang Wenhao agreed.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Li Meihua left Tang Wenhao in her daughter''s room to sleep with ah Xiu. She said that he could maintain this relationship with her daughter at any time from now on. As long as he was sincere to ah Xiu, she went back to her room, because Tang Wenhao''s refusal really made her feel ashamed. She felt that she didn''t deserve to stay alone with her son-in-law.


    After Li Meihua returned to her room, Tang Wenhao closed the door, took off his clothes and hugged ah Xiu, a beautiful girl. He was very happy. Shit! He thought he would be asked by an old woman. He didn''t expect to harvest her daughter. It''s really impossible to stop Yanfu!


    The next morning, ah Xiu woke up and found herself lying in Tang Wenhao''s wide arms. She was very surprised. She quickly fell on him and scraped his nose. "Wen Hao, are you too brave? How dare you go to my bed to sleep? Aren''t you afraid of my mother coming in?"


    "What are you afraid of? Your mother already knows you are my woman!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Really? It''s impossible. You''re talking nonsense!" ah Xiu whined.


    "If you don''t believe it, you''ll believe it soon!" said Tang Wenhao, and began to prepare again


    An hour later, they lay contentedly together and laughed happily.


    They got up in a big way. Ah Xiu also felt from her reckless howling that her mother really knew they were together. Otherwise, my mother would come to see the situation. They were crazy for so long that no one really bothered them. It can be seen that Tang Wenhao didn''t lie to her.


    After eating breakfast at Li Meihua''s house, the old woman went to work, while Tang Wenhao took his booty and ah Xiu returned to Ruan''s drugstore.


    Ah Hui and Ruan Yi were surprised to see Tang Wenhao leading a delicate and small girl back. They quickly asked with a smile, "baby, who is this girl?" Ruan Yi also looked at ah Xiu warily, because she felt that this little beauty must be her own competitor, too delicate and beautiful!


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi, come and talk in the house!" Tang Wenhao took ah Xiu''s hand and entered ah Hui''s room.


    Ah Hui looked at ah Xiu suspiciously and thought, honey, didn''t you go with the warden Li last night? How did you bring back such a beautiful and exquisite little girl? Who is she? She looks familiar.


    When she was puzzled, Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, "sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi, this is the precious daughter of warden Li. Her name is ah Xiu. She has become my woman with honor last night. I''m sorry ha! I took her first before I had time to discuss with you."


    Ah Xiu looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and at ah Hui and Ruan Yi. She was puzzled. Just now at the dinner table, Tang Wenhao told his mother that he just wanted to save a dead female prisoner named Heifeng. It was his girlfriend. He said that he saved Heifeng and he was his only woman. Why did these two beautiful sisters seem to be his women? Who is he £¿


    Tang Wenhao knew that ah Xiu had many questions in his heart, and he didn''t want to hide them from her. He smiled shyly, "ah Xiu, she is sister ah Hui, she is sister Ruan Yi. To tell you the truth, they are all women I love deeply."


    Now ah Xiu''s face turned green, and her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She turned around and was about to run out. Tang Wenhao was afraid of bad things and quickly grabbed her, "Ah Xiu, listen to me. I have to hide it from your mother. If she knows, she will not save Heifeng with me, but I must save her, because she is also my woman. As long as she is my woman, if they are in trouble, of course, including you, I must save them. Can you understand?"


    "No!" ah Xiu looked at Tang Wenhao angrily.


    Ah Hui and Ruan Yi were unhappy, especially ah Hui, motioned Tang Wenhao to release her and said coldly, "Miss ah Xiu, do you want your man to be a heartless man? He will do everything to save Heifeng today, which means he will do everything to save you and me tomorrow. Do you understand? I know you are jealous, but I tell you, as long as you are our baby woman, you are not qualified to be jealous, because you can''t eat. To tell you the truth, baby woman But it''s not just us, it''s less than one tenth? "Ah Hui deliberately said so frighteningly that even Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise.


    Ah Xiu Mei''s eyes were wide and round. She looked at Tang Wenhao in disbelief and sobbed, "Wen Hao, is what sister ah Hui said true? Do you have dozens of women? Don''t I rank behind dozens?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile, "ah Xiu, sister ah Hui is joking with you. However, although there are not dozens, there are ten, so you can''t think too much. As long as I have you in my heart and like you, it''s enough, isn''t it? Ask sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi, are they happy with me?"


    Finally, under the repeated bombing of ah Hui and Ruan Yi, ah Xiu finally accepted the reality and made it clear that she would not be jealous of Tang Wenhao''s beauty in the future. She also promised Tang Wenhao that she would hide her mother Li Meihua and cooperate with Tang Wenhao to bring Heifeng back to him.


    As soon as several people talked here, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. When he looked at the number, it was Li Meihua, his new mother-in-law. He winked at ah Xiu and said with a smile, "look, mom''s phone must have good news."


    "Just your sweet mouth, coaxed my mother to death!" ah Xiu smiled coyly.


    "Ah Xiu, you don''t know! They have an old saying that mother-in-law likes her son-in-law the more she looks at him, so it''s normal for your mother to like him!" ah Hui smiled.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and answered, "Mom, I''m Wenhao. Do you have good news?"


    "You bad boy, you know the good news! Don''t worry! What you promised you will be done. First send ah Xiu back to our house! Then you come to me in the women''s prison. I want to arrange for you to meet Heifeng. I want to talk to you face-to-face about some things!" Li Meihua said.


    As soon as Li Meihua''s word "our family" came out, Tang Wenhao suddenly felt a warm current in his heart, indicating that the old woman really regarded herself as her son-in-law and relatives. In a moment, his favor for Li Meihua increased a lot.


    After saying goodbye to ah Hui and Ruan Yi, Tang Wenhao took a taxi and took ah Xiu to her house. Ah Xiu wanted to follow her, but her mother wouldn''t let her go, and she couldn''t force her to go. She knew that her mother wouldn''t let her go for sure.


    According to Li Meihua''s guidance, Tang Wenhao took a taxi to the women''s prison in the western suburb of Langshan. At the door, he just got off and went to the prison gate. A middle-aged woman in uniform walked up to him and asked with a smile, "are you Mr. Tang Wenhao?"


    "Yes, I am!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, come in with me! Our warden is waiting for you in the office!" the woman smiled.


    After Tang Wenhao gave the car money, he followed the woman in uniform into the women''s prison. Looking at the high wall surrounded by barbed wire and the women''s police on the high wall, Tang Wenhao thought, shit, it''s not so fun to rob the prison!


    When he arrived at Li Meihua''s office, Tang Wenhao walked in and saw that there was no modern equipment except worn-out office desks and chairs and some necessary office equipment. Shit! With this condition, it was not as good as the village head office of his old father-in-law He De Neng!


    When Li Meihua saw Tang Wenhao coming, she waved to the woman who brought Tang Wenhao in to avoid. The woman quickly walked away, "come on, Wen Hao, sit here."


    "Ha ha, thank you, mom!" Tang Wenhao smiled politely.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, don''t be so polite with your mother in the future. Sit down here first. I''ll go down and tell them to bring Heifeng here. Let''s meet first!" Li Meihua smiled.


    "HMM... by the way, mom, before you shoot the prisoner, can you let his family meet him?" Tang Wenhao thought that today was the day when Heilong executed him. He felt a little unbearable not to see him.


    "You mean Heifeng''s brother? Do you want to see him?" Li Meihua stopped and asked in surprise.

 Chapter 265

    "Well, Heifeng certainly can''t go. If I don''t go to see him again, isn''t it too cruel?" Tang Wenhao doesn''t like Heilong very much, but he is Heifeng''s brother after all, and indirectly replaces the crime of shooting the Vietnamese army for him and Ruan Ling. He thinks he should go to see him, otherwise he has a bad conscience.


    Li Meihua closed the door and said seriously, "Wen Hao, black dragon is a famous gangster in North Vietnam. The government has always had a headache about him. This time, there is finally evidence to arrest him. Most people have to hide from this matter. You''d better not join in, otherwise you won''t be clear. You thought you were his accomplice! But as far as I know, there is a saying inside us that black dragon is not necessarily a murderer. At that time, we The government has contacted the military on the opposite side and exchanged information. It said that it was not only Heilong who smuggled at the scene of the crime that day, but also several women and a man. In fact, those women and the man are also highly suspected, but the government hopes to close the case as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will affect the reputation of the government and the military, so it will simply give the charges to Heilong, and he will also be punished Damn it, it is said that after he was arrested, many officials were very afraid and wanted to execute him early. Therefore, you must not go to see him. Besides, you can''t see that criminals like him won''t let outsiders know where they are locked up and where they are executed. "


    "Oh, forget it!" Tang Wenhao was also worried that he would lose money for small things.


    Li Meihua came back after going out for more than ten minutes. She sat in front of Tang Wenhao and stared at him with a smile in her eyes. She really liked it more and more. She was also pleased that her daughter could have such a handsome and heroic man.


    Tang Wenhao was a little embarrassed by her. He thought, she won''t make her own idea? Shit! What''s the noise of her mother? It can''t dispel her idea of obscenity?


    "Wen Hao, Heifeng will come right away. You should pay attention. Don''t be too excited, so that others won''t doubt it!" Li Meihua said with a smile.


    "Well, I see, mom, thank you so much. I will love ah Xiu well in the future!" Tang Wenhao said gratefully.


    "Ha ha, it''s good to know that mom hurts you!" Li Meihua smiled.


    Just speaking of this, two armed women came in with a woman in prison clothes. Tang Wenhao looked up and saw that it was no one else. It was not long ago that he became his woman''s black phoenix.


    Black Feng was stunned to see Tang Wenhao sitting in the warden''s office. Tears burst out in Meihua''s eyes. Li Meihua was afraid of bad influence and motioned the armed guard to go out first. "You all wait outside! It''s okay. This is my son-in-law. I want to talk to the prisoner alone."


    When the two policewomen saw that the warden had spoken, they quickly closed the door and withdrew.


    Heifeng looked at Tang Wenhao and Li Meihua in surprise. Just now Li Meihua said that this was her son-in-law, which shocked Heifeng. She didn''t know how Tang Wenhao became the son-in-law of the female warden?


    Li Meihua whispered coldly, "On the 39th, Wen Hao is indeed my son-in-law. I also know that you used to be his girlfriend, so he begged me to save you. My conditions are very simple. As long as you promise me, you and Wen Hao must break up once I save you out,... Well, Wen Hao has promised. It depends on you now. As long as you promise, you will die and rise again soon. How about it?"


    "Baby, is this true? You don''t want me?" Heifeng choked.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Heifeng painfully and stood up. He wanted to hold her in his arms and was stopped by Li Meihua. She looked at Tang Wenhao coldly and said, "Wen Hao, you were with my daughter last night and this morning. Do you want to do something sorry for her? Ah Xiu and I believe you very much. Do you want to break your promise?"


    "No, mom, I won''t break my promise. I just feel bad!" Tang Wenhao said reluctantly. When his eyes intersected with Heifeng''s affectionate beautiful eyes, his heart was very painful.


    "Baby, I''d rather die than separate from you, so don''t give in to any pressure. I''m your woman and death is your ghost. I''m not afraid of death. I''m afraid you don''t want me!" Heifeng said stubbornly.


    Tang Wenhao was deeply hurt by this affectionate confession. He knew that Heifeng was a fierce woman. It was hard to persuade, but he must persuade her, so he said emotionally, "Sister Feng, don''t be too sad. I want you to live now, okay? People can have more things as long as they keep their lives. What else can you have if their lives are gone?"


    "But without you, what''s the difference between living and dying? It''s better to die? Warden, I clearly tell you, no matter what happens to our baby and your daughter? I won''t be jealous of her, but I won''t leave our baby. Even if I die, I won''t choose to leave him."


    Li Meihua''s face began to turn green. She looked at Heifeng severely and said coldly, "well, I''ve done my utmost. Wen Hao, don''t blame mom. She gave up her hope of life."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, Putong knelt down to Li Meihua, "Mom, please, save Heifeng! As long as you can save Heifeng, you can let me do anything!" thinking that Heilong will be executed today, Tang Wenhao felt that if he could not save Heifeng, his conscience would not be peaceful in his life.


    "Baby, no, you get up. I don''t want you to beg anyone to be your woman for me. I''ll die without regret, baby, you get up!" Heifeng said sadly, and then helped Tang Wenhao up with his handcuffed hand.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao standing up, Li Meihua glanced at Heifeng coldly and shouted at the door, "come on! Take the prisoner away!" two armed policewomen pushed the door in and took Heifeng away.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to hold Heifeng, but Heifeng stubbornly glanced back at Li Meihua and stared at Tang Wenhao. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    After Heifeng was taken away, Tang Wenhao knelt down to Li Meihua again. Li Meihua stared at her handsome son-in-law in amazement. Tang Wenhao looked firmly at her, "Mom, if you want my son-in-law, you must save Heifeng."


    "Wen Hao, you see, she gave up!" Li Meihua said coldly.


    "No, you don''t know Heifeng. She has been clean and innocent for 37 years before she has a relationship with me. She plans to be a woman because of me. She loves me very much. Therefore, if you let her take the initiative to leave me, she must not be able to do it. Moreover, you can see that she has a strong character and will never give in to any pressure."


    "Wen Hao, mom sees that this woman loves you very much. She is so old. Of course, she will like you, a handsome and capable young man. But you can also feel that ah Xiu has fallen in love with you. Although mom is not with you, mom has seen her heart from her eyes. After she handed herself over to you last night, her heart completely belongs to you, you We can only choose between the two. Our mother is not an ordinary woman, and ah Xiu''s father is not an ordinary man. We are all people with social status and will never agree that our daughter will be a concubine for any man. Besides, ah Xiu in our family is always more suitable for you than this black phoenix? "Li Meihua said seriously.


    "Mom, I know. I mean Heifeng. She doesn''t agree to leave me, but I can choose to leave her! As long as you can save her, I can choose to leave her completely, and I will never be with her in the future!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Li Meihua looked at Tang Wenhao kneeling in front of him. "Wenhao, what you said is true? If she comes out, can you really leave her?"


    "I can, mom, save her! Her brother is going to be shot today. Leave a seed for their family! Sister Heifeng is actually very poor. She has been dependent on her brother since childhood. She doesn''t know that her brother is going to be shot today. I just wanted to tell her that I can''t bear it!" Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was sincere, Li Meihua quickly helped him up and sighed, "Wen Hao, in fact, seeing that you are so kind, my mother likes you more. Well, just for your kindness to the woman you used to be, my mother promised you that she would save her. However, you should also promise my mother that after she goes out, no matter how she looks for you, you are not allowed to be with her. You are our good son-in-law. At that time, I will ask ah Xiu''s father to give it to you in Hanoi Get a decent job and you two can live a good life! "


    Tang Wenhao thought, I''m afraid it''s impossible. Hey! If she knew she had n women, could she stand it? She''s really cheating others.


    However, in order to save Heifeng, we can only do so.


    "Mom, don''t worry! I must love ah Xiu. In fact, I have a good job in China. If Mom and dad want me to work in Vietnam in the future, I will also consider it."


    "Oh, I know. Miss ah Hui said you are a promising fashion designer, but you do have an artistic flavor. You look like a man of temperament."


    After they talked for another half an hour, Li Meihua had something to deal with later. Tang Wenhao went back first. Before leaving, Li Meihua asked Tang Wenhao to go back and accompany ah Xiu. She said that she would go to China tomorrow and would not come back for more than a week. She should accompany her more.


    Tang Wenhao agreed. He knew that he must coax ah Xiu to be happy now, otherwise it would be hard to say the life of Heifeng. It can be said that if Li Meihua didn''t save Heifeng, it would be difficult to succeed in prison robbery by relying on his own ability. He had observed it and didn''t think it was so easy.


    So we still have to rely on the convenience of our mother-in-law.


    Back at ah Xiu''s house, the little beauty was playing computer in her mother''s room. After opening the door for Tang Wenhao, she took Tang Wenhao to her mother''s room and asked Tang Wenhao to play games with her.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t have such a mind! He said, "ah Xiu, it''s boring to play computer. Why don''t I take you to meet some of your sisters?" in fact, Tang Wenhao wanted Manny and Ganoderma lucidum.


    Ah Xiu frowned, pouted and said, "I don''t want to go. I see so many women. I''m jealous. They are so beautiful. Wen Hao, why don''t we continue!"

 Chapter 266

    Tang Wenhao smiled and scraped her delicate nose and said with a bad smile, "ah Xiu, can you stand it? Aren''t you afraid you can''t walk when you go to China tomorrow?"


    "Hehe, I''m not afraid, Wen Hao, OK! Come on! Anyway, we''re at home during the day. We can do whatever we want. Come on, I''ll take off your clothes!" ah Xiu smiled and began to untie Tang Wenhao''s belt.


    Tang Wenhao knew that a fierce battle was inevitable. He scanned his mother-in-law''s room and arranged it very warm. However, he was not used to being in his mother-in-law''s bed. He always felt very uncomfortable and said, "ah Xiu, let''s go back to our own room!"


    "Why? Is it different here? Anyway, mom won''t come back. She''s going to work now. Come on! Right here!" ah Xiu smiled.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t avoid suspicion when he saw Ah Xiu. It seemed that it was all right. He thought, shit, just do it! Anyway, be careful. Don''t let your mother-in-law find out. So, he knocked down ah Xiu. They were in a hurry


    While the battle was in full swing, the door was suddenly pushed open. Ah Xiu didn''t notice anything wrong and enjoyed it with her beautiful eyes closed. But Tang Wenhao, a martial arts practitioner, immediately felt something wrong. Looking back, he saw a man in uniform of about 50 looking at himself in amazement and anger.


    "What are you doing, asshole? Who are you? Why are you in our house? Why don''t you roll down after doing such a thing with my daughter? Put on your clothes and roll into the living room!" the man said angrily and closed the door.


    "Ah? Dad, Wen Hao is my father!" ah Xiu was scared. She knew that her father usually hated the behavior of girls going to bed with men before marriage.


    They hurriedly dressed up and went out of their mother-in-law''s room. Tang Wenhao embarrassed to hold ah Xiu''s jade hand. Ah Xiu quickly smiled shyly, "Dad, how did you come back?"


    Ah Xiu''s father looked at Tang Wenhao coldly after staring at her. All men in the world love and love their daughter very much. He must be very upset to see his daughter like this by a man. "I''m here for a meeting in Liangshan... What''s this boy doing? How long have I been with you?"


    "Wen Hao, call dad, tell Dad yourself!" ah Xiu took Tang Wenhao''s hand and kneaded it, indicating that Tang Wenhao was good.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and shouted, "Dad, my name is Tang Wenhao, we are together..." he said, and he handed his eyes to ah Xiu.


    "Dad, Wen Hao and I have been together for nearly half a year!" ah Xiu said casually.


    "Nearly half a year? Why haven''t you heard of it before? Does your mother know?" ah Xiu''s father asked angrily at his daughter, picked up his cell phone and began to call his wife Li Meihua.


    Ah Xiu took Tang Wenhao''s hand and stuck out her tongue, worried about going through the gang.


    "Meihua, you are too incompetent as a mother. Your baby daughter has been with a man for half a year. Do you know and don''t stop it? Now they all come to our house. Do you care if you know? If this man leaves and doesn''t want our daughter, can she get married in the future? Have you thought about the consequences? Ah Xiu is our only daughter!" Ah Xiu''s father''s tone was full of blame and gunpowder.


    Ah Xiu''s father finished blaming, as if Li Meihua was explaining something. Ah Xiu whispered to Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, wait, you agree with what my father says, you know? Otherwise, my mother and I will be finished. In addition, he asked you how we met, and you said it was online love."


    "Oh, OK, I''ll listen to you!" Tang Wenhao smiled. Although he felt a little embarrassed, after all, he was caught by his father and his baby daughter on the spot, but he was not afraid. Cooking raw rice into cooked rice is an important sign of a man''s absolute victory in picking up girls.


    Your daughter belongs to me. Why are you afraid of you? But he doesn''t want to embarrass his women. Just listen! As long as it''s okay.


    Later, Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu found that her father''s expression was becoming more and more relaxed. They knew it was all right.


    Sure enough, after ah Xiu''s father hung up the phone, although he didn''t smile at Tang Wenhao, he didn''t glare at him, but waved, "Wen Hao, come and sit down! Let''s talk."


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly sat down, and ah Xiu also wanted to sit over. "Ah Xiu, you go out and buy a pack of cigarettes with your father, which is the kind your father usually smokes."


    "Oh!" ah Xiu reluctantly replied, but he still went. When he went out, he shook his powder fist and cheered Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao smiled easily and nodded. He thought, I''ve finished your mother and daughter, and can''t get your father?


    After his daughter left, ah Xiu''s father smiled and said, "Wen Hao, where are you from? Where do you work? What do you do?"


    "From Jiangnan Province, doing fashion design in mans in Hong Kong!" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "How did you know each other? When did you start to be together?" ah Xiu''s father asked carefully.


    "I met on the Internet half a year ago, um... We have been for some time, about more than two months. This time I came to investigate the Vietnamese market, and the company is going to open a branch here!" Tang Wenhao made up a story.


    "Oh! Do you know the customs here? For example, you and my daughter are already together. You have to marry her immediately, otherwise she will be laughed at. Her mother and I are not easy to be human. Our husband and wife are people of some status here."


    "Ah? Get married? Will ah Xiu agree?" Tang Wenhao was a little depressed. He had married Manny in the open, and her beautiful women could only be concubines, including ah Xiu.


    "She will certainly agree. Based on the social status of me and her mother, we all have a way to solve her work problem. Besides, she is really getting married. Do you still want her to work?"


    "Oh no, it''s better for women to stay at home and teach their husband and children!" Tang Wenhao knew what his father-in-law thought.


    "That''s good! All right! When ah Xiu comes back from your country this time, you can register for marriage! How about I arrange another job for you in Hanoi?"


    "That''s OK!" Tang Wenhao remembered ah Xiu''s advice. He nodded his head when he said anything, and fooled him away first.


    Before ah Xiu came back to buy cigarettes, he withdrew and said he was anxious to go to a meeting. He would come back to live in the evening and let Tang Wenhao eat at home. He wanted to have a good chat with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao thought it was important. When ah Xiu came back, he called Manny and said that he would take ah Xiu home for lunch and have something to discuss with them.


    When he led ah Xiu to Ruan''s house, he saw Manny, sister Ah Mei, Ganoderma lucidum, sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi, Qing''er and mother-in-law a Xiang in the living room!


    On the way, Tang Wenhao told ah Xiu that all the beauties she saw in Ruan''s house except Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law were his own wives. Let him not make a fuss. The most noble and elegant temperament was big room Manny. She was all concubines and had nothing to do with her age. Tang Wenhao said to test her eyesight and whether she could recognize big room Manny at a glance.


    Not bad. After a Xiu glanced at all the beautiful women in the audience, although she thought that all the beautiful women were very beautiful, she finally focused on Manny, because only she had a different family style.


    Seeing that her eyes fell on Manny, Tang Wenhao immediately raised his thumb and said with a smile, "yes, ah Xiu, smart, she is Manny, this is sister Ah Mei, sister Ganoderma lucidum, mother-in-law......" ah Hui and other beautiful women she had met, so she didn''t introduce them again.


    Manny also learned from ah Hui''s introduction that Tang Wenhao didn''t lose himself to the old woman Li Meihua last night, but took her baby daughter. At first, everyone thought ah Hui was joking. Later, they said that they all saw Ah Xiu herself. They said they were a very intelligent and beautiful little girl. They stuck to Tang Wenhao very much. They knew that it couldn''t be fake, and they were glad for Tang Wenhao.


    Ah Xiu saw Tang Wenhao with her own eyes. Although there were so many beautiful wives, they were beautiful and generous, virtuous and kind, and soon had no jealousy at all. Instead, she became one with everyone and looked forward to joining this happy family as soon as possible. She also liked to be with Qing''er and Ruan Yi, because several beautiful women were of the same age and body, belonging to the petite and beautiful type.


    Then, Tang Wenhao explained the conditions put forward by ah Xiu''s father and asked Manny and sister ah Hui how to deal with it, because ah Xiu''s parents didn''t know they had so many women, and ah Xiu could only be a concubine.


    "Baby, you should have made it clear to your father-in-law that you were married to Manny!" Ah Mui said.


    "Sister Ah Mui, baby, it must be hard to say. Ah Xiu, how do you think this will be done?" Manny kicked the ball to ah Xiu.


    Ah Xiu frowned and said in embarrassment, "Sister Manny, I don''t know! At first, I heard that Wen Hao had Heifeng and ah Hui. I was very sad. I wanted him to leave you. Seeing you, I didn''t think so. As long as I could live with you, I would be satisfied. However, my father and my mother were both officials. You know, I was a concubine and ranked in the tenth After the fame, they have to die of anger, so I don''t know how to do it. "


    Manny burst into laughter, caressed ah Xiu''s head and said with a gentle smile, "ah Xiu, our baby doesn''t give us seniority, there is no arrangement of big room and second room, and there is no order. They are all the women he likes. He usually stays with whoever he likes, okay?"


    Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law also smiled, "Yes, we ah Yu are people who do great things! We won''t be jealous with you. These girls are also very good girls. Don''t worry. Wen Hao can afford to give you anything except that he can''t give the marriage certificate. Go back and tell your parents that there''s no problem except marriage. Our Ruan family will never treat you badly."


    Tang Wenhao saw Ah Xiu pouting her lips and said with a smile, "ah Xiu, why don''t I go and tell my parents myself! I will be able to convince them to let you stay with us forever."


    "No,... Wen Hao, I''m afraid they will force me to leave you. I don''t want to leave you. I must be with you. Otherwise, I''d better hide it from them first!" ah Xiu said anxiously.

 Chapter 267

    After lunch, Ah Mei took Ganoderma lucidum and Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law to go shopping and play. Manny and Qing''er went back to the drugstore on duty first and left time for ah Hui and Ruan Yi, which made ah Hui and Ruan Yi particularly grateful. They didn''t know that Manny had seen that there was desire in her beautiful eyes when ah Hui and Tang Wenhao looked at each other. She was also a woman. Of course, she could understand ah Hui''s feeling, Who can be a woman who doesn''t Miss Tang Wenhao?


    From Manny''s magnanimous behavior, ah Xiu deeply felt the loveliness and respectability of Tang Wenhao''s women. They really won''t be jealous. They really respect and love each other.


    Of course, what makes her realize more is that her man Tang Wenhao does have enough strength to deal with these women. There is no strong strength to protect them. No matter what color man, you don''t dare to give you ten beauties, but Tang Wenhao has this ability and doesn''t refuse any beauties.


    No gossip. In the evening, Tang Wenhao still cooperated with ah Xiu, lived in her house, had a cordial and friendly conversation with her father, and tried to accept the questions raised by her father and muddle along.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao killed ah Xiu again. They made it to midnight and envied Li Meihua and his wife next door. "Why is Wen Hao so energetic? Watching them play during the day and making it to midnight this night, can his daughter''s body bear it?"


    "Husband, you think our son-in-law is the same as you. I tell you, I can''t see that this boy is gentle and so wild in bed. You couldn''t compare with your son-in-law when you were young."


    "You... Old fox, is this man comparable to others? I''ve never seen a man like him in my life! He''s a special case."


    "Really?" Li Meihua asked deliberately in surprise.


    "Well, so when I see this boy, I''m different, and I don''t object to them being together, which shows that our daughter will be very happy in the future. Now the facts have proved that they are indeed a good match, and our daughter is also one in a hundred beautiful women! Her face is like you old fox."


    Don''t gossip. During ah Xiu''s two days at home, ah Xiu cried with tears and said that Tang Wenhao must wait until she comes back from Guangxi and forbid Tang Wenhao to leave Langshan. Tang Wenhao said to reassure her that he won''t leave Langshan in a short time. Heifeng hasn''t been rescued yet!


    Ah Xiu''s father also went back after the meeting. Li Meihua and Tang Wenhao, the mother-in-law and son-in-law of ah Xiu''s family, were left. Tang Wenhao thought that since ah Xiu left, he didn''t want to go back, but he couldn''t find a reason to prevaricate his mother-in-law, because he promised his father-in-law and mother-in-law a few days ago that he would stay in ah Xiu''s room in the future and wouldn''t let him stay outside the hotel.


    The key is that when ah Xiu left, he told him to go back to Ruan''s house these days and stay in her room at night. He said that her father had returned to Hanoi and her mother was left at home. It was too lonely to let Tang Wenhao accompany her mother more.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to refuse at that time. Seeing ah Xiu''s pure beautiful eyes, he felt that if he refused, he would blaspheme ah Xiu''s pure filial piety, so he agreed.


    But the thought of her mother''s hungry and expectant eyes, shit, depressed! Finally, Tang Wenhao returned to Ruan''s house and enjoyed a happy life with his beautiful women.


    In the evening, he called Li Meihua and said that he was busy working these two days and had to travel. When he returned to Liangshan, he would go home and live. Li Meihua was an old Jianghu after all. He just smiled and asked him to pay attention to his safety. He thought, this son-in-law can''t even speak Vietnamese. How can he investigate the market? In Vietnam, in addition to Langshan, a place bordering China, there are many people who know Chinese. There are not so many people in other places who can speak Chinese at all.


    Two days later, in the evening of the third day, when Tang Wenhao was shopping with Manny, sister Ah Mei and Ganoderma lucidum, he received a call from Li Meihua and asked him to rush home. She had something important to discuss with him. As soon as Tang Wenhao heard it, he guessed that he must have been asked to discuss Heifeng.


    After saying goodbye to the three beauties, Tang Wenhao took a taxi and went straight to his mother-in-law''s house.


    When he arrived at his mother-in-law''s house, Li Meihua was still wearing a sexy Pajama like last time. Tang Wenhao was a little depressed about her. After all, the relationship between the two is the relationship between their mother-in-law and their son-in-law. But when he thought that she was the same a few days ago, he didn''t think much. Maybe it''s just a living habit.


    "Wen Hao, come in, mom made you your favorite sea fish!" Li Meihua warmly took Tang Wenhao''s hand and let him in, and then closed the door.


    "Ha ha, mom, thank you. Didn''t you say there was something urgent?" Tang Wenhao smiled, and then pulled back his hand awkwardly, but Li Meihua didn''t seem to care. His expression was very natural, which made Tang Wenhao feel ashamed and think he was too worried and dirty.


    "Yes, mom wants to discuss with you about Heifeng''s escape plan, but we''ll wait until we have dinner. I know you can eat. You see, these dishes are what you like to eat. Ah Xiu called back from China and told me what you like to eat. My mother can''t cook these two dishes, so let a Chinese restaurant outside make them. Come on, you try them!" he said, Unlike his mother-in-law, Li Meihua was like a gentle wife, holding dishes to Tang Wenhao''s mouth.


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed when he didn''t eat, so he had to open his mouth and eat. Watching Tang Wenhao chew his food, Li Meihua smiled happily. She quickly pulled him to the table, asked him to sit down and served Tang Wenhao with tenderness and consideration.


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed, but he couldn''t refuse the kindness of others. After all, she was ah Xiu''s mother, "Wen Hao, you''ll sleep at home tonight! Don''t go out to sleep. It''s not safe to spend money. Your mother doesn''t feel at ease when you sleep outside alone. Ah Xiu specially called back to blame her mother for not taking care of you! After we discuss things, you can take a bath in the bathroom and have a good sleep! You can''t sleep well outside these days."


    "Well, mom, thank you!" Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly, beating a drum in his heart, because he knew that his mother-in-law was lying. Ah Xiu knew very well that if he didn''t sleep at home, he must be with Manny and them, and he couldn''t blame her for that.


    "Hehe, silly boy, I''m sorry? You''re already my son-in-law. Don''t be so shy. You''re an indomitable man! Have more? Eat all these dishes!" Li Meihua looked at Tang Wenhao happily.


    "No, I''m full, mom. Why don''t you tell me how to save Heifeng? Do you want me to pick her up?" Tang Wenhao felt that only by talking about business can his heart really calm down. Otherwise, his heart pounded at the look in his mother-in-law''s eyes.


    Because he knows that desire is always the devil. Usually, people''s willpower can''t control and control the magic power of the devil.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao knew how to save Heifeng, Li Meihua didn''t force him, so she told Tang Wenhao what she thought. It turned out that their women''s prison would have a routine labor class for prisoners with reprieve in the prison next week, and would arrange it in a small forest farm ten miles away from the prison, so that these women could go to the forest farm to plant, although there would still be all female policemen with guns at that time Cheng is on alert and patrolling around, but the overall security control is much lax than in prison, so she has more opportunities to escape. She said that she will let Heifeng deliberately pretend to be ill at that time, and then let Heifeng take the opportunity to knock the policewoman unconscious and then knock her unconscious on the way she led the policewoman to the prison for medical treatment. In this way, Heifeng can escape smoothly, and she has no responsibility.


    "Mom, will this bother you?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously. He thought it was a little too easy. It seemed too easy to be true.


    "It shouldn''t be. The government is mainly aimed at her brother. Now her brother Heilong has been shot. She is a woman and hasn''t done too many evil things. She won''t be investigated severely for her escape. As long as she doesn''t continue to commit crimes after she runs away, there will be no big problem. Besides, silly boy, if mom doesn''t take some risks to save Heifeng for you, you won''t know that mom is real "I love you!" said Li Meihua, giving Tang Wenhao a discharge.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at her hungry eyes and his heart began to jump wildly. Shit! He won''t come. Really! It''s estimated that his father-in-law has left others idle for a long time. It seems that they haven''t heard anything in the next room these two days. Isn''t the old man dead? He can''t stand it?


    Her hint was already obvious. Although she said she was her son-in-law, she... No! This is a matter against ethics and morality, and she must not do it! Otherwise, she will never look up and see anyone again.


    Just when Tang Wenhao didn''t know what to do, suddenly the phone in his pocket rang. He hurriedly took out the phone. When he saw that it was Manny''s number, he thought, it''s a help phone! He quickly pressed the button to answer, "Manny, have you gone back?"


    "Baby, something''s wrong. Come back quickly. Ganoderma lucidum has been kidnapped. Sister Ah Mui and I will go out and disappear!" Manny cried on the phone.


    Tang Wenhao was silly and asked anxiously, "Manny, where are you? Don''t worry, I''ll go right away and tell you where you are."


    "We''re in the Public Security Bureau, just opposite our drugstore. Come here quickly!" Manny''s voice trembled. Although she was a strong woman in management, she would still be flustered when she met this kind of thing. Tang Wenhao had no time to explain to Li Meihua and got up and said only one word, "Mom, I''m sorry! A friend of mine has been kidnapped. I''m going to save her."


    "Wen Hao, you are not familiar with your life. Where can you go to save it? Just call director Ruan with your mother. Don''t mess around?" Li Meihua said and chased out.


    "Mom, no, just stay at home! I can handle it myself!" said Tang Wenhao. He rubbed downstairs, went straight to the outside of the community, stopped a taxi and went to the Public Security Bureau.


    At the door of the Public Security Bureau, several of her women were there. Ah Hui and Ah Mei comforted Manny. When Manny saw Tang Wenhao coming, she rushed into Tang Wenhao''s arms and cried, "baby, I''m sorry. I blame me for letting her go shopping alone. Who knows that Liangshan is so unsafe!"

 Chapter 268

    Tang Wenhao hugged her painfully and comforted, "Manny, it''s okay. Don''t worry, I''ll save Ganoderma lucidum. Don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault."


    "Blame me, blame me!" Manny cried remorsefully.


    "Well, Manny, don''t blame yourself. Let''s find a way to save people! Did you call the police?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I''ve called the police, baby, don''t worry! The overall public security in Liangshan is still good. It shouldn''t matter. As long as we follow the kidnappers'' requirements, they won''t be difficult for sister Lingzhi!" ah Hui said.


    Just then, ah Hui''s cell phone rang. Ah Hui saw that it was a strange number. She pressed the button angrily and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    "Hey, beauty, let that boy Tang Wenhao answer the phone. I want to talk to him!" this is a man''s voice. Ah Hui sensitively realized that this man must be the kidnapper who kidnapped Ganoderma lucidum, and it must be Abu or the bastards with him. Otherwise, they wouldn''t know their phone number or that they were with Tang Wenhao, and, This man may be around here.


    Ah Hui''s beautiful eyes strafed around and found nothing unusual. She scolded coldly, "beast, don''t embarrass other girls. We can give you money if you want it."


    "Beauty, you are not qualified to talk to me about this. Let Tang Wenhao answer the phone!" the man angrily scolded.


    "Hooligan, asshole!" ah Hui scolded and handed the phone to Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, it must be Abu and their gang. He wants to talk to you on the phone!" ah Hui said.


    Tang Wenhao answered the phone with a fierce light in his eyes. He shouted fiercely at the phone, "Abu, you bastard, if you have the ability, you come to me."


    "Hey, boy, you''re so damn hard! You didn''t kill you last time, and you lost a good brother of me. Good! Aren''t you powerful? OK, as long as you''re still in the mountain, I''ll make you restless forever. Didn''t you take Heilong''s sister? You''re close to Heilong''s stupid pig? He''d better hang up? You don''t have to rely on it? Hum, you boy, don''t you Are you doing harm to other people''s wives on your own? You''re done this time. Unless you don''t want your woman, I''ve sent someone to follow your woman for several days. It turns out that this is the woman brought by your family. Good! I can also taste the fresh taste. You take so many women from us. I''ll be angry for our men today. I''ll kill her , it''s like killing that little girl, ha ha... "


    "Abu, you son of a bitch, if you dare to touch my sister Lingzhi, I''ll have to pick you alive!" Tang Wenhao was worried when he heard that the boy was going to touch Lingzhi. Although he didn''t love Lingzhi very much, he had deep feelings for Lingzhi. After all, the two grew up together and Lingzhi loved him for so many years. Of course, he couldn''t let Abu hurt her.


    "Pick it up! I''ll touch her now, and she''s in my hand. Hum, I''ll warn you. If you dare to call the police, I promise you baby woman won''t live until you show up in front of me, ha ha... Brothers, pick off this chick''s clothes and let the old man come first. You''ll continue later until this self righteous boy finds us, Ha ha... "


    With that, I heard the scream of Ganoderma lucidum on the phone, "baby... Wen Hao, come and save me! Beast... Don''t..."


    Tang Wenhao heard this and scolded anxiously, "son of a bitch, Abu, tell me where you are. You let my woman go. I''ll kill you and scrape you."


    "Ha ha... Well, it''s like a man. Listen, get out of the Public Security Bureau and get into a taxi. No tricks are allowed. If I find a public security officer following you, don''t blame me for being cruel and ruthless!" Abu said fiercely.


    "Well, it''s a deal. I will never call the police. This is the hatred between us. We hope we can solve it in a man''s way!" Tang Wenhao replied without hesitation. Now he just wants to see Ganoderma lucidum. He must not let Ganoderma lucidum have an accident. Otherwise, he will never dare to go home and can''t explain to her parents! Ganoderma lucidum has been waiting for him for so many years. Now it''s not easy to wait. It''s still his concubine. As a result, as soon as he arrives in Vietnam, he still catches his life. At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao is so angry that he wants to fight with Abu immediately.


    "Happy, you hurry to find a taxi. From now on, I''ll start timing. If you''re a few minutes late, your woman will have to accompany us with one more brother, ha ha..."


    Hearing the desperate cry of Ganoderma lucidum, Tang Wenhao immediately shouted angrily, "asshole, don''t mess around, as long as you don''t touch my woman, I promise you any conditions."


    "Haha, it''s too late. I''ve already touched your woman. Haha... If you want to be wordy again, my more than a dozen brothers all......" Abu said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t dare to tell him more. He quickly said to Manny and ah Hui, "sister ah Hui, Manny, you wait at home. I''ll save Ganoderma lucidum. Remember, don''t call the police. If you call the police, Ganoderma lucidum will die. Abu''s grandson is crazy and he''s spoiling Ganoderma lucidum now!" Tang Wenhao said, and tears burst out.


    "Ah? These animals... Baby, you must be careful and keep your head calm and rational, you know?" Manny told shivering.


    "Yes, baby, with your IQ, as long as you keep a cool head, they can''t fight you. Remember! Don''t see sister Ganoderma lucidum humiliated by them. We won''t despise her as long as sister Ganoderma lucidum is still alive!" ah Hui said.


    Ruan Yi and Qing''er also told Tang Wenhao to pay attention to safety and keep a clear head.


    Tang Wenhao had no time to talk to them. After stopping a taxi on the side of the road, he dialed Abu''s phone, "Abu, I''ve got on the bus. You say, where can I find you?"


    Listen to the desperate cry of Ganoderma lucidum inside, the boy said with a smile, "well, shit, your woman is really different, boy, don''t worry! Let the driver drive to the southern suburbs! When you get out of the city, I will teach you how to go, so you can cook slowly!"


    "Abu, I beg you. As long as you let my woman go, I''m willing to give you this life!" Tang Wenhao begged helplessly.


    "Shit, your life is already in my hands. Hum! Where''s your bravado at the black dragon? Aren''t you good at fighting? Are you good at taking women? Do you know what it''s like to have your women taken by others now? Boy, I don''t have this spare time to talk to you, and I''ll continue to play with your women!" said the boy, slapping his cell phone.


    Tang Wenhao shouted to the driver, "hurry up, get out of the city and go to the western suburbs."


    The driver looked back and saw Tang Wenhao''s bloodshot eyes. He was so frightened that he stopped the car. "I''m not going. You get off and change a car."


    "Dare you! If you dare to refuse the bus, I''ll kill you now!" said Tang Wenhao, stretching out his hand and strangling his neck. Scared, the driver quickly restarted the car and ran honestly towards the southern suburbs.


    After all, it was night. It was the rush hour after work. The car still ran for half an hour to reach the southern suburbs. Tang Wenhao immediately dialed Abu, "Abu, I''ve reached the southern suburbs. Which way do I go now?"


    "Hey, hey, you get out of the car, come over and let the car go back. Look up in front of you. Do you see a forest?"


    Tang Wenhao looked up and saw a forest, "well, I saw it."


    "OK, let the driver go and come by himself! Hurry up, or... Ha ha!"


    Tang Wenhao listened to the boy''s dirty words and his heart was dripping blood. He angrily hung up the phone, threw a few bills to the taxi driver, and frantically ran to the woods in front of him.


    Because it was dark and the road was uneven, he almost fell all the way. It seemed that he was very close to the forest. He ran for more than ten minutes before entering the forest, but when he got inside, there was nothing except darkness. He felt that he might have been played by Abu bastard.


    Hurriedly dialed Abu''s phone again and shouted angrily, "Abu, where the hell are you? You''re not in this forest at all."


    "Ha ha... Boy, you''ve also been cheated. To tell you the truth! I''m in the northern suburbs. Now I don''t have a car. Just wait for me to kill your woman!" Abu said proudly on the phone.


    "Ah... Abu, I fuck your mother, you bastard. I have to kill you if I want to see you!" Tang Wenhao shouted angrily on the phone.


    "Silly boy, it''s no use. It''s no use if you''re mad. Who makes you so stupid! Boy, I''ll have some food first and replenish my strength to continue!" Abu said with an obscene smile.


    Tang Wenhao scolded as he ran back, "son of a bitch, I swear I''ll kill you."


    "Come on! Boy, even the black dragon can''t kill me. How old are you? This is what we did in Vietnam and Langshan today. It''s just a lesson for you. I''ve made a systematic arrangement for my revenge in the future. When you find your woman''s body, you will know everything I understand, but don''t call the police. Really, if the public security participates in this game, more people will die. In fact, I don''t want much. As long as you let me touch these women all night, I''ll let you go. How about? "


    "Fart, asshole, you dream!" Tang Wenhao scolded angrily. Then he looked around and didn''t even have a pedestrian. He had to run in the direction of the lights in the city.


    "Boy, you seem to be running! You''re too tired to run to us!" Abu smiled proudly.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he stopped. He began to think about the meaning of Abu''s sentence. Shit, the boy makes sense! I can''t find it like a headless fly. He just wants to kill himself. No, he can''t find it so foolishly. The police should be involved.

 Chapter 269

    "Abu, I can run to the north suburb. Wait! I have to tear you up if I catch you!" Tang Wenhao said deliberately, then hung up the phone, and he quickly dialed Manny.


    "Baby, have you found Ganoderma lucidum?" Manny asked.


    "No, I was played by Abu''s grandson. As soon as I got to the southern suburb, he said they were in the northern suburb, so I''m tired and can''t find them. Manny, go to the Public Security Bureau and give them Abu''s mobile phone number, let them find their location through the satellite positioning system, and I''ll go there."


    "OK, baby, don''t worry! Anyway, Ganoderma lucidum has been ruined by them. It''s no use being anxious. Now your task is to bring her back alive."


    "Well, I see, Manny, go quickly!" Tang Wenhao sobbed.


    After Tang Wenhao and Manny finished talking on the phone, he no longer walked towards the city, but walked to the forest again. He suddenly felt that he was too rushed just now and should go inside to see what happened.


    So he walked towards the woods in front again and wisely turned his mobile phone to vibration.


    Into the jungle, Tang Wenhao quietly walked inside. Even if he was scratched by thorns, he didn''t hum. He suddenly had a strong feeling that Ganoderma lucidum was in the forest.


    With this hunch, Tang Wenhao dared not neglect it and went deep into the jungle.


    Every two minutes he would stop and listen to the sound quietly. However, after walking for nearly 20 minutes, he still didn''t hear anyone''s voice except the insects and birds in the forest. He was a little discouraged and began to doubt his intuition. Did he feel wrong?


    When Tang Wenhao was about to go back, suddenly, he heard someone talking in Vietnamese not far away. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what to say. He was inspired all of a sudden.


    Tang Wenhao crept to the direction of talking. For about five minutes, he hid under a big tree and saw an open land surrounded by weeds. There was only an open space in the middle. There were several men around the open space. They were toasting each other and drinking happily. It seemed that there was a woman lying on the ground. Tang Wenhao''s heart was about to jump out.


    He knew that it must be Ganoderma lucidum lying on the ground, because two of the men looked familiar. They seemed to come out of the valley of death. They should be Abu''s old subordinates. They killed ah Cheng last time, but his subordinates didn''t kill them, so they all let them go.


    Shit, no wonder it''s necessary to hurt people to let the tiger go back to the mountain. At that time, Ruan Ling was moved by compassion. Now these boys are still helping the tyrants. Tang Wenhao secretly decided not to let them run away today.


    Abu? Why didn''t you see the boy? Tang Wenhao''s eyes looked around. He knew that Abu was his biggest enemy. As long as he was killed, he and his women would have a real sense of security. Otherwise, just like Abu said, he would never be peaceful.


    Abu said there were more than a dozen of them. How come there were only five? What about the others? Did they set up an ambush nearby? You should take a good look at the surrounding terrain.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao is not in a hurry to save the Ganoderma lucidum lying on the ground. He looks like looking around. It''s dark and he can''t see anything clearly. Shit, why don''t you call Abu and see where the boy is? If he was near here, it was obvious that the phone would ring. He could find him and kill him in one fell swoop.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao carefully took out his mobile phone and dialed Abu''s phone. However, there was no phone ring around, but Abu''s sexual laughter came from inside. "Boy, are you in the northern suburbs? Not so fast? Ha ha... If you really arrive, talk and I''ll show you the way."


    Because of the dead of night, even if Tang Wenhao didn''t answer, he could still hear Abu clearly. Tang Wenhao was worried that he would be heard by people in the open space and hung up the phone.


    Just hung up, the phone began to vibrate, and Tang Wenhao immediately pressed it.


    At this time, a boy in the open space stood up, walked to the woman and said with a obscene smile in Vietnamese, "Hey, girl, I''ll play with you again."


    "Ha ha... Brother Li, are you ok? Have you had a rest?" another boy smiled.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what they said, but from the boy''s behavior, he knew what his guy wanted to do. He couldn''t care about anything else. He stuffed his mobile phone into his pocket and hurriedly climbed over into the grass.


    He can''t watch his woman humiliated. Even if it''s dangerous, he must save Ganoderma lucidum. At this time, the boy has begun to untie his belt.


    Tang Wenhao stared at him, grabbed a stone in his hand, and all the boys stood up, laughing and staring at the Ganoderma lucidum on the ground.


    At the critical moment when the boy was lying down, Tang Wenhao shot, and the stone in his hand flew out. It just hit the boy''s eyes and screamed in pain.


    Other companions quickly pulled out their guns and looked around. The stone in Tang Wenhao''s hand attacked again and hit two people in the eyes. The pain made them throw away their guns, cover their eyes and cry. Now the remaining two people panicked and shot in Tang Wenhao''s direction.


    Tang Wenhao quickly rolled up, and his hands were not idle. Stones were thrown at the two people, because he was in the dark and they were in the light. Therefore, Tang Wenhao could easily clean up these people. After they were hit by himself, Tang Wenhao jumped out of the grass, quickly clicked their acupoints, and then went straight to the side of Ganoderma lucidum. When he saw Ganoderma lucidum, Heartache tore her heart and lungs, holding Ganoderma lucidum and crying, but the Ganoderma lucidum in her arms had no response. Her beautiful eyes were godless and looked in a direction. She was indifferent to how Tang Wenhao called her.


    "Sister Ganoderma lucidum, sister Ganoderma lucidum, I''m your baby. I''m Wen Hao! Look at me, look at me! I''ve saved you. You''re all right. Look at me? Sister Ganoderma lucidum, please, just look at me!"


    At this time, Tang Wenhao heard that there seemed to be a wind coming behind him. He quickly rolled around with Ganoderma lucidum, avoided a blow, and looked at it. He saw a big man holding a wooden stick trying to attack himself again. He protected Ganoderma lucidum while calmly fighting. Just when the two were stuck, Abu came again with four or five people. The worst thing was that each of them had a gun in his hand.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t see it well. He put Ganoderma lucidum on the grass and quickly picked up a pistol. One shot ended up with the big man fighting with him. Abu saw that Tang Wenhao had a gun in his hand and didn''t dare to come forward.


    "Brothers, everybody spread out and surround him!" Abu gave an order, and several people who followed hid in the grass.


    Tang Wenhao jumped to ganoderma lucidum, picked her up, quickly rolled into the grass, and then lit the acupoints of Ganoderma lucidum, worried that she would not cooperate with herself and be hit by Abu.


    After hiding, both sides dared not rush. At this time, there was an alarm in the distance. Tang Wenhao knew that this was the Vietnamese public security who tracked here after locking the location according to the mobile phone positioning. His courage was much stronger immediately. He threatened, "Abu, son of a bitch, you are dead. The police have surrounded here."


    In fact, some of Abu''s beasts also heard the alarm, "brother, let''s go! Let''s spare the boy today. It''s estimated that he brought the police."


    After weighing the pros and cons, Abu immediately made a decision and ordered, "Brothers, let''s go,... Tang Wenhao, you''re lucky today. You''ll never be so lucky next time. However, I still want to thank you. Thank you for letting our brothers taste the taste of your woman. Hum, the taste is quite good. I have a plan here. You can have a look, and then think about how to get out of Vietnam! Otherwise, it''s just today It''s the beginning of your nightmare,... Go! "He said, slapping a few shots in Tang Wenhao''s direction, and Tang Wenhao quickly hid.


    After Abu fired a few shots, the others then shot at him to cover Abu''s drilling into the forest. In the twinkling of an eye, these animals disappeared into the jungle again.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that they had all gone, he tied together several bastards who had ordered acupoints by himself, then untied the acupoints for them, picked up the paper left by Abu, took off his coat and covered Ganoderma lucidum, and then took her out of the jungle.


    As soon as he got out of the jungle, the roaring police car stopped in front of him. The public security personnel surrounded him and saw Tang Wenhao coming out with the kidnapped Ganoderma lucidum. A leading public security officer asked in doubt, "how''s the hostage? Comrade, where''s the kidnapper?"


    Tang Wenhao pointed to the jungle and said coldly, "you see, they were ruined by those animals. I caught several kidnappers. I''ve tied them inside, and the others escaped!" Tang Wenhao walked forward silently.


    "Come on, quickly surround this forest!" the Chief Public Security ordered.


    Dozens of public security officers rushed into the jungle.


    Tang Wenhao, sadly holding Ganoderma lucidum, walked to the ambulance. Before he could hold Ganoderma lucidum, two doctors came down and helped Tang Wenhao carry Ganoderma lucidum into the ambulance.


    The ambulance was about to carry Ganoderma lucidum and Tang Wenhao. They roared away. A taxi came. Two people came down from the taxi. They were Manny and ah Hui. They ran to the front of the ambulance. Tang Wenhao hurried down. Manny and ah Hui knew that the situation was very bad when they saw Tang Wenhao''s depressed mental state.


    Manny comforted, "baby, just save someone. Go back!"


    "Baby, don''t be sad. As long as sister Ganoderma lucidum can live, it''s lucky in misfortune!" ah Hui comforted.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny and their sisters followed the ambulance to Langshan hospital. Ganoderma lucidum was immediately sent to the emergency room for rescue. All three were arranged in the doctor''s office waiting for news.


    Manny and ah Hui were very worried when they saw that Tang Wenhao was always unwilling to say a word. "Baby, don''t worry, Ganoderma lucidum will be fine!" ah Hui said painfully, caressing Tang Wenhao''s head.


    "Baby, sister ah Hui is right. Ganoderma lucidum will certainly be fine. She will recover after a period of rest because she is frightened and stimulated!" Manny comforted.

 Chapter 270

    Tang Wenhao looked at the two women who loved him and felt frightened together. A sense of guilt poured out of his heart. In addition, at the thought of Ganoderma lucidum''s absent-minded appearance just now, tears gushed out in an instant.


    As soon as he shed tears, Manny couldn''t stand it any more. Tears fell down.


    Just then, the door of the office was pushed open, and a female doctor came in. Sister ah Hui quickly came forward and asked, "doctor, how is our sister?"


    The doctor pointed to Tang Wenhao and asked, "who are you?"


    "I''m her husband!" Tang Wenhao replied without hesitation.


    The female doctor looked at Tang Wenhao and sighed apologetically, "Sir, I''m sorry, your wife''s child fell out."


    "What? What did you say? The child fell out?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. Manny and ah Hui looked at the doctor in surprise and couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, she''s pregnant. She should have just been pregnant. She''s been ruined for too long. She''s lost. It''s cruel. Even the uterus has been seriously damaged. You should be prepared. She may never be able to give birth."


    Tang Wenhao was silly. Putong knelt down to the female doctor and cried, "doctor, please save her, please save my wife!"


    Manny and ah Hui hurriedly helped him with tears. The female doctor sighed, "Sir, your wife''s life is not in danger. She is infertile."


    "If you can''t have children, can you live?" Tang Wenhao shouted angrily, startling the female doctor. Manny and ah Hui quickly apologized for him, saying that he was too sad and asked the female doctor not to mind.


    "Ladies, don''t worry. We will try our best as long as possible, but there''s really nothing we can do. Next, during her recovery, you must pay attention to protect her. Her mental state is very unstable, and it may be difficult to return to normal!" the female doctor woke up.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her puzzled. Manny was also puzzled and asked, "doctor, what do you mean?"


    "I mean, the patient may be insane, and it''s hard to recover. The blow and stimulation this time are too great for her. We just carefully gave her a general physical examination, and the neurologist will arrive right away. When they come to diagnose her, whether she has been suffering from mental illness for further treatment."


    This time, Tang Wenhao completely collapsed to the ground. Manny and sister ah Hui quickly helped him, "baby, don''t be too nervous, maybe it''s not so serious."


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t listen to anything. Her mind was full of her lost beautiful eyes when saving Ganoderma lucidum. He was in a sharp pain. Poor sister Ganoderma lucidum! If you don''t know anything, how can I tell my parents? Sister Lingzhi, what should I do!


    At this time, the mobile phone in his pocket rang. He didn''t even bother to look. He handed the phone to Manny. Manny opened the mobile phone and saw that it was Li Meihua. She handed the phone to ah Hui, "sister ah Hui, it''s ah Xiu''s mother''s phone. Why don''t you answer it."


    "Oh, OK!" said ah Hui, holding Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone outside, pressing the key.


    "Warden Li, I''m ah Hui!" ah Hui said.


    "Ah? Miss ah Hui, are you with our Wen Hao so late? Why doesn''t he answer the phone!" Li Meihua asked in surprise.


    "Warden Li, don''t get me wrong. You must know that a friend of his has an accident and is being rescued in the hospital!" ah Hui knows that it''s not time to tell her the truth.


    "Ah? Wenhao is in the hospital? Is he all right? Which hospital are you in? I''ll go right away!" Li Meihua asked anxiously.


    As soon as ah Hui heard that she was coming, she quickly stopped and said, "no, just have us. We''ll go back later. Warden Li, you don''t have to worry."


    "How can I not worry? Wen Hao is my son-in-law. Why don''t you let him answer the phone! Is the kidnapped man a man or a woman?" Li Meihua asked suspiciously.


    Ah Hui said impatiently, "warden Li, we are very busy here now. I''ll ask Wen Hao to call you later. Sorry, I really have to hang up!" ah Hui hung up Li Meihua''s phone.


    After returning to Tang Wenhao and Manny, ah Hui asked Li Meihua to come and see Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said unhappily, "I don''t have time to talk to her."


    "Baby, she is ah Xiu''s mother, don''t do this!" Manny said gently.


    Tang Wenhao asked angrily, "Manny, sister ah Hui, she always wants me to take her. What can I do to her? Do I really want to satisfy her to be filial? I''m her son-in-law, do you understand? I''m going to collapse. I''m afraid of seeing her, you know?"


    Tang Wenhao was in a bad mood because of Ganoderma lucidum. He was easy to get angry. Manny and ah Hui looked at him a little, "baby, will she still have this idea now?" ah Hui asked carefully.


    Tang Wenhao sighed, "Alas!... can I talk nonsense about this kind of thing? Although she didn''t say it directly, she looked at me like she wanted to eat me. That kind of look was not a look, but a fire. Today it wasn''t about Ganoderma lucidum. Maybe I just... Heifeng had to rely on her to save her. I didn''t answer. I agreed. I felt too disgusted and sorry, ah Xiu. After all, I am ah Xiu man, I''m really her son-in-law, but I can''t say anything about her. Otherwise, who told me to save Heifeng? People said that I risked saving Heifeng''s sister for me because of my love. I''m really going to collapse. "


    "Well, well, baby, this is over. Don''t talk to the third person. Just let us know. How can she be a person if it doesn''t reach ah Xiu''s ears?" Manny reminded.


    "Yes! Baby, don''t worry too much about this. I don''t think Li Meihua is a bad woman. Don''t think too evil of her. I think she really likes you. She can''t take you completely as her son-in-law. Take your time! Just like you said, it really makes her anxious. She won''t save Heifeng with you. What do you do? Heifeng is a human life ! say something bad, baby, don''t be angry. It''s worth spending one night with Heifeng to save her life, isn''t it, Manny? "Ah Hui said seriously.


    "Of course, compared with one night with an old woman, it''s worth saving one life. It''s needless to say! However, I don''t think it will come to this point. Baby, don''t misunderstand our sister. We don''t agree you to sleep with her, but we think you don''t have to bear too much psychological burden. Just face it calmly. We say this is the worst "Plan!" Manny advised.


    Just then, the doctor who had just come in came back. She looked very serious and solemnly announced, "Mr. Tang, two ladies, the situation is similar to what we just said. This lady is really insane. We''ve come to discuss with you. If she wants treatment, she has to be transferred to a special mental hospital. If not, we''ll let her cure her gynecological wound here first, and then you take her out. What do you think?"


    "Ah? Really?" Tang Wenhao looked at the female doctor blankly and sat down in a chair.


    For three consecutive days, Tang Wenhao stayed in front of the hospital bed of Ganoderma lucidum, gave her shit and urine, and fed her food and drink, which moved Manny and other beauties very much and was gratified by Ganoderma lucidum, indicating that their man was an indomitable, loving and righteous man.


    Tang Wenhao is making atonement with his true feelings. He knows that even if he does more now, it is difficult to make up for the damage he has caused to sister Lingzhi. Although it is not his fault, it is because of him. Tang Wenhao can''t forgive himself. He thought that if sister Lingzhi only lost her life to those animals, he would not dislike her, and he would even love her more , spoil her.


    However, things are far from as simple as they think. His sister Ganoderma lucidum is crazy and doesn''t know anyone. There is no tenderness in her beautiful eyes. Her eyes are empty and have no content, but sometimes she mutters a few words in her mouth. Baby, baby, as soon as others approach her, she will cry and shrink into a ball, which makes people feel distressed.


    Fortunately, she does not reject Tang Wenhao. As long as Tang Wenhao carries excrement and urine for her and feeds her, she will cooperate very docile. If someone else, her reaction will be very fierce.


    It also worried Manny and ah Hui. They discussed it and felt that when Ganoderma lucidum recovered a little, they sent her to a professional psychiatric hospital for treatment, but Tang Wenhao disagreed. He said he wanted to wake her up with his own efforts and love. He didn''t want her to enter that kind of hospital.


    While taking good care of Ganoderma lucidum, Tang Wenhao also discussed with Manny about the security work on the side of Liangshan, recalled some personnel previously arranged by Ruan Ling in Liangshan, and asked Aya to send ah Yu, Ali, a Meng and a Xue to settle in the Ruan family to take charge of the security work of the Ruan family, so as to prevent Abu, an animal, from waiting for an opportunity to make trouble again.


    Originally, Amy was pestering to come. Considering that she was pregnant, she didn''t send her to settle and raise her fetus in death valley.


    A week later, the wound of Ganoderma lucidum healed almost. After Tang Wenhao''s careful care, his face looked much better. In addition to talking crazy, there was no problem in other aspects.


    Ah Xiu also returned to Liangshan after participating in the activity from China. She learned from her mother that Tang Wenhao''s friend had an accident. She knew in her heart that it was his woman who was in trouble, so she took a taxi directly to the drugstore and learned the truth from ah Hui.


    Ruan Yi takes ah Xiu to the hospital. Ah Xiu sees that Tang Wenhao is playing games they don''t understand with a beautiful beauty in patient clothes. Although the beauty is just giggling, Tang Wenhao plays very seriously.


    Seeing Ruan Yi and ah Xiu coming, Tang Wenhao nodded with a bitter smile, "Wen Hao, you''ve worked hard!" ah Xiu said painfully.


    But as soon as Ganoderma lucidum heard someone speak, her beautiful eyes looked at ah Xiu and Ruan Yi vaguely. She was so nervous that she hugged Tang Wenhao and waved them out. Tang Wenhao quickly said to ah Xiu and Ruan Yi, "ah Xiu, Ruan Yi, go out first! I''ll go out to find you right away."

 Chapter 271

    After Ruan Yi and ah Xiu went out, Tang Wenhao caressed the pretty face of Ganoderma lucidum, stared at her empty eyes, gave her a kiss on her lips and said gently, "sister Ganoderma lucidum, be good ha! Your baby will come back soon after you go out..."


    Ganoderma lucidum neither cried nor made noise, and sat obediently on the bed.


    Tang Wenhao came out of the ward. Ruan Yi and ah Xiu were waiting for him in the corridor, "ah Xiu, when did you come back?"


    "As soon as I came back, I heard my mother say that your friend was kidnapped and injured and lived in the hospital. I guess which sister met something and asked sister Ruan Yi to bring me here. Can sister Wen Hao and ah Xiu be cured?"


    "Yes, as long as there is me, I can. I''m studying her disease now. When you just came in, I was playing the game I played with her when I was a child. The doctor said that as long as I love her as always and make persistent efforts to wake her up, miracles may happen!" Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Baby, it''s so happy to be your woman!" Ruan Yiai looked at Tang Wenhao with deep love.


    "Well, sister ruanyi is right. Wen Hao, if I were ruined by some animal one day, would you still want me?" ah Xiu looked at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    "What nonsense? Do you want my life? I am very responsible to tell you that no matter what you become, as long as you don''t choose to give up me, I will always love you, because you are the women I love!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Yi and ah Xiu''s pretty faces are full of happy smiles, especially Ruan Yi. In fact, she can see from Tang Wenhao''s fight in Heilong''s underground boxing hall for her that this man is worthy of any woman''s love. Although he is fraternal, he is true to every emotion.


    "By the way, ah Xiu, go back and confess to your mother! I don''t want to hide it from her, or I''m under great psychological pressure. You tell her that when sister Lingzhi recovers, I''ll go home and kneel down to her and ask her to forgive me for cheating her and her father. If she still refuses to forgive me and save sister Heifeng, I won''t ask her. I''ll find a way to rob the prison myself. I''ll never let my woman stay here Tang Wenhao said very firmly.


    Ah Xiu saw Tang Wenhao''s eyes and knew that he was serious. She pouted and nodded, "Wen Hao, for you, I will let my mother save Heifeng sister."


    "Yes! Ah Xiu, you really should help our baby save sister Heifeng. You don''t know. Sister Heifeng is not beautiful alone. She is also very righteous. She has been kind to us women since she followed our baby. She also took us to live together in her villa. Otherwise, this accident will make our family and baby very happy."


    Ah Xiu looked at Ruan Yi with envy and said, "sister Ruan Yi, if you don''t say, I can think of it. You don''t know, I envy you so much. I want to come back and be with you."


    "Ah? No, ah Xiu, don''t give up your original life and study because of me!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "I''ve decided, Wen Hao, I''ll help you through the difficulties!" ah Xiu said stubbornly.


    "No, ah Xiu, you can''t help me. Be obedient. When you graduate from college, you''ll live and work with us, okay?" Tang Wenhao advised.


    Anyway, ah Xiucai gave up the idea of dropping out of school. The three talked for more than ten minutes, and the Ganoderma lucidum in the ward began to make trouble again. Tang Wenhao had to say goodbye to them first, and let them go back to work hard and study hard. Don''t worry about him and Ganoderma lucidum. He can deal with it.


    A few days later, the doctor checked the wound of Ganoderma lucidum and said it had healed. Tang Wenhao asked her if she was still pregnant? She said there should be, but the probability is very small. Even if she is pregnant, it is easy to miscarry.


    When he was about to leave the hospital, Tang Wenhao asked Manny, sister a Hui, Ruan Yi, Qing''er and a Xiu to help take care of Ganoderma lucidum. He went to the neurologist and asked him about Ganoderma lucidum. He gave her a rest at home. In addition to taking the doctor''s prescription, he should pay attention to what aspects can make her recover as soon as possible.


    The doctor said to him, "Mr. Tang, your wife was ruined and became insane. Therefore, you should not only wake her up with your love and your good memory, but also have more husband and wife life with her. At first, she may be very exclusive and afraid, but you should use your love, your tenderness and consideration to influence her, let her gradually return to normal from that cruel memory and make her feel married My wife''s life is the best. Many times, she slowly erased the painful memory of that night from her mind. She will fall in love with you again and be attached to you. With time and your love getting deeper and deeper, she may return to normal. However, some of her memories may be lost. Therefore, her memory may be incomplete. "


    Tang Wenhao was so surprised that he nodded his head to thank him. "Doctor, thank you. I will make my wife completely return to normal."


    "Mr. Tang, we believe you can do it. Your consideration and care for her during this time makes us all have confidence in you!" the doctor smiled approvingly.


    On the way, Manny looked at her man foolishly. She more and more felt that Tang Wenhao had an irresistible charm. In addition to his overbearing masculinity, his kindness, amorous and never give up were also obsessed. Even if he had more women, he would only love him more than hate him, because his feelings for you were true, from his love for Ruan Yi For Heifeng, how many men can do this for Ganoderma lucidum? He can even carry excrement and urine for Ganoderma lucidum every day. For such a man, he has several more women. What''s so great? If he will treat other women like this, he will treat himself like this. What''s the regret and demanding of having such a man with him in the world?


    Manny loves Tang Wenhao more and more. Her beautiful eyes are full of love. She smiles at Tang Wenhao who is holding Ganoderma lucidum in her arms. "Baby, when we go back, we will rearrange ah Ling''s room for you. It is said that for patients like Ganoderma lucidum, it would be better to make her living environment cartoon."


    "Well, I''ve heard, Manny, I''m sorry to neglect you these days!" Tang Wenhao smiled guiltily. He knew that he must be suffocated by these beautiful women these days, but did he have any way to separate himself and can only accompany Ganoderma lucidum day and night. In fact, he was going to be crazy. He played with Ganoderma lucidum in the hospital bed several times. When he saw Ganoderma lucidum, He almost couldn''t control himself. He jumped on her and loved her, but he didn''t dare. In addition to worrying about hurting her, he was also afraid to scare her.


    "Baby, it''s all right. We can understand you! No one has complained about you. Don''t have a psychological burden. Even in the future, you should focus on Ganoderma lucidum. We don''t matter. As long as you two are well, everyone is safe and happy."


    When he got home, Tang Wenhao met four fairies, a Yu, a Li, a Meng and a Xue. After more than two months of special training, all the fairies were in high spirits. Seeing that Tang Wenhao came back with Ganoderma lucidum, he was very happy to help him tidy up his room. He went out with sister Ah Mei to choose gifts for Ganoderma lucidum and some cartoon decorations to Ruan Ling''s former room.


    There are many people and great strength. In an hour or two, the rooms of Ganoderma lucidum and Tang Wenhao will take on a new look. Manny and Ah Mei live opposite Tang Wenhao. The other four fairies, ah Yu and Ali, sleep in the next room of Tang Wenhao, while ah Meng and ah Xue live in the next room of mother-in-law a Xiang. They are responsible for vigilance and security downstairs.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao ate dinner for Ganoderma lucidum and played with Ganoderma lucidum in the room early. Her beauty didn''t bother them. She knew that Tang Wenhao was waking Ganoderma Lucidum with their past memories.


    Although the effect is not very obvious, Ganoderma lucidum''s eyes have attracted some attention from the dull. Sometimes she will look at Tang Wenhao''s silly smile, especially when Tang Wenhao hugs her, she will appear very quiet, her expression seems a little shy, like a girl in spring, but her eyes are not very flexible and divine.


    Tang Wenhao thought that he could live a husband and wife life with her tonight. He was very excited. They hugged each other and slept. During this time, Tang Wenhao slept with her every day, so Ganoderma lucidum seemed very natural and didn''t take any drastic actions.


    He held back at the thought of the doctor''s reminder. The doctor told him to let her enjoy his love instead of frightening her. Even if she was frightened for a while, he should be patient to caress her and comfort her.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao was not in a hurry to force, but caressed her whole body and kissed her. When his lips kissed her, she would no longer kiss. There was no response, but looked at him foolishly and smiled foolishly.


    Tang Wenhao was also amused by her and said, "sister Lingzhi, you are your Wenhao''s woman. You want to sleep with your Wenhao, okay?"


    Ganoderma lucidum looked at him blankly and innocently, muttering, "Wen Hao... Baby."


    "Yes, sister Lingzhi, I am your Wenhao, you are Wenhao''s woman, and Wenhao is your baby."


    "Woman... Wenhao''s woman!" Ganoderma lucidum also said.


    "Sister Lingzhi, let''s kiss? OK? Wenhao wants to love you, and you have to have a son with your Wenhao! OK? Sister Lingzhi, do you remember? In Hejiawan and Qingshuitang, you want to be Wenhao''s daughter-in-law, and you want to have a son with Wenhao!" Tang Wenhao began to inspire her memory again.


    "Hejiawan, Qingshuitang... Wenhao... Daughter-in-law!" read, the pretty face of Ganoderma lucidum burst into a charming smile and looked at Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes... Sister Ganoderma lucidum, you are my daughter-in-law. Come on, let your Wenhao kiss you!" Tang Wenhao really couldn''t carry it. He suddenly felt that Ganoderma lucidum was more sexy and beautiful than ever. Although her eyes had no aura, they were very pure and pure, which was painful.


    He pushed Ganoderma lucidum to the bottom, looked at her foolishly, then kissed her lips and began to guide her into the role. However, to his surprise, Ganoderma lucidum always looked at him innocently with beautiful eyes, and could not enter the role at all.


    Looking up at the expression of Ganoderma lucidum, there was no taste of enjoyment, just a silly smile.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t hold it anymore and got down

 Chapter 272

    Suddenly, Ganoderma lucidum looked at him in horror, and then began to struggle fiercely. She screamed in her mouth and pedaled her limbs disorderly, appearing very scared and helpless.


    The scream of Ganoderma lucidum pushed the two beautiful women next door, Ali and ah Yu, in panic, while Manny and sister Ah Mei also entered the room in their pajamas.


    Now, the Ganoderma lucidum under her body was even more frightened when she saw them. Tang Wenhao awkwardly waved ah Yu and Ali out. Manny hurriedly asked, "baby, she seems to be afraid, isn''t she?"


    "Well, at first I was playing with her, but then I couldn''t hold it anymore, so she screamed."


    "Baby, aren''t we all here? Which one of us can''t let you want? She hasn''t recovered to that time. Don''t scare her."


    "Forget it, you all go out! She''s more upset when she sees you. I''ll take care of it myself!" Tang Wenhao said, because he saw the Ganoderma lucidum under him looking at Manny and sister Ah Mei in fear.


    "Well, if you want to help, please call us and be careful! She is insane because she was spoiled by those animals. Now you may evoke her painful memory!" Manny analyzed.


    "Well, I know. Just hug her and let her adapt slowly. Maybe the doctor is right. When she has adapted to being with her like this, her illness will gradually get better."


    The situation is similar to what ah Mei guessed. With Tang Wenhao''s continuous caressing and kissing, Ganoderma lucidum slowly calmed down and stopped kicking and pedaling. Moreover, Tang Wenhao felt that her whole body and mind were relaxing, which surprised Tang Wenhao.


    It seems that as long as there is love, as long as your love is sincere and heartfelt, even people with mental disorders will still feel and will not be completely indifferent. Especially when two people are really together, their love will soon be passed on to each other.


    In order not to let her forget, Tang Wenhao decided to try not to leave her when he went to bed. He wanted to make his sister Ganoderma lucidum have only love and no painful memory.


    Ten days later, under Tang Wenhao''s careful care and love, Ganoderma lucidum''s disease has obviously improved. Although she still can''t recognize her beautiful women, she doesn''t exclude them. However, she is very jealous. As long as she sees who is next to Tang Wenhao, she will reach out to catch others.


    Once Qing''er really missed Tang Wenhao so much that he approached him and wanted to say a few whispers. When Ganoderma lucidum saw him and muttered something, he went to catch Qing''er and scared Qing''er to run away. Tang Wenhao hugged her, and she slowly calmed down.


    In the evening, he was inseparable from Tang Wenhao and had a deep attachment to Tang Wenhao.


    It''s hard for other beauties. Tang Wenhao has to sneak out to have a private meeting with Manny and other beauties while she''s asleep. Otherwise, it''s too cruel to other beauties. Tang Wenhao is their common man.


    During this period, ah Xiu has returned to school. Her mother Li Meihua has also known the actual situation of Tang Wenhao. Listening to ah Xiu''s meaning, her mother is not too angry. She also said that for the sake of Tang Wenhao being a loving and righteous man, she will save Heifeng at an appropriate time.


    Ah Hui learned from the public security bureau that the kidnappers were sentenced and put in prison, but Abu is still at large, but he has been wanted all over the country. Therefore, it should be said that they are still safe in Langshan, and Abu can''t dare to risk his life to find trouble with her again.


    On this day, Manny and Tang Wenhao chatted together, because Manny wanted to go back to Hong Kong to see her mother and go back to the Shanghai company to see the company. She was afraid that the company would have problems after a long time. After all, Wu Kui could not fully represent her, but the telephone report could not understand the actual situation. Tang Wenhao meant that when Ganoderma lucidum was almost in good health, He took good Ganoderma lucidum to go back with her, but before he went back, he wanted to go to death valley. After all, Aya, azhu and may were all waiting for him to go back. They had not been lucky for a long time. He felt ashamed of their sisters.


    Manny also agreed with Tang Wenhao and said that she also wanted to start Ruan Ling''s previous plan as soon as possible and set up a drug rehabilitation institute in death valley to fulfill Ruan Ling''s last wish.


    When the family was talking, someone rang the doorbell. Ah Xue quickly stood up vigilantly and walked towards the door. Through the crack in the door, she found a very charming and beautiful woman standing at the door, looking around nervously, looking back and saying to Manny, "Sister Manny, a beautiful woman is outside. She seems very nervous, but I don''t know her. Can you open the door?"


    Manny said, "ask her who she is?"


    Tang Wenhao was surprised and hurriedly got up and ran to the door. Ah Xue stepped aside. Tang Wenhao looked in the crack of the door and was very surprised. He immediately opened the door, because there was no other person standing at the door, just the black phoenix he worried about day and night.


    When Heifeng saw the door open, he hurried into the door. Tang Wenhao said to ah Xue, "ah Xue, close the door quickly."


    Heifeng and Tang Wenhao looked at each other, then opened their arms and hugged each other tightly. Heifeng was so excited that tears came down her face and choked, "baby, I finally saw you."


    "Sister Heifeng, how did you get out? Did my mother-in-law let you out?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "Well, yes, the warden saved me. She said that for your face, she would not interfere with us, but she told me to run away and never appear in Liangshan, otherwise I would kill her."


    "Well, yes, sister Heifeng. We''ll talk about other things later. I''ll introduce some sisters to you!" he said. He turned around and took Heifeng to Manny. Unexpectedly, Ganoderma lucidum had already run over, stared at Heifeng and reached out to catch her.


    Heifeng is a martial arts practitioner. She flashed cleverly. She looked at Ganoderma lucidum in amazement. Ganoderma lucidum also came forward to scratch her and was hugged by Tang Wenhao. "Sister Ganoderma lucidum, she is your sister, a good person, just like sister Manny!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ganoderma lucidum just looked at Heifeng, cold, but no extreme behavior. Now she can roughly understand Tang Wenhao''s words, but her eyes confused Heifeng. Tang Wenhao hurriedly explained the reason to her. At this time, Manny, sister Ah Mei and her four fairies also gathered around. Tang Wenhao introduced Heifeng to all the beautiful women.


    Manny saw the charming black phoenix with her own eyes and secretly praised her sexy charm. She thought, no wonder baby will be infatuated with her. This woman is really charming. A pair of Phoenix eyes move men. Black phoenix also appreciates the beauty of Manny, sister Ah Mui and several fairies. She thinks these beauties are worthy of her own men.


    After meeting everyone, Heifeng was led to the room by Tang Wenhao and asked the fairy to pay attention to the alert. He entered the room with Manny, sister Ah Mei and Ganoderma lucidum. Several people began to discuss the whereabouts of Heifeng.


    "Baby, there''s nothing to discuss. Let sister Heifeng go to death valley! Only there is the safest place, the police won''t go there, and can be with everyone again!" said Manny.


    "Well, I think so, sister Heifeng. From now on, I''m your only relative. I''m sorry, I can''t save your brother, but I can guarantee that I will love you well in the future!" Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    Tears burst out again in Heifeng''s beautiful eyes and choked, "baby, I know you can save me. You''re very worthy of my brother, but I can''t go to death valley with you now. I want to find the murderer who killed my brother, and I want to avenge my brother!" Heifeng cried.


    "Ah? Sister Heifeng, let''s talk about it later! I know who killed brother Heilong. Look, sister Lingzhi was killed by that bastard, and Ruan Ling was also killed by him. Ah Ju, lotus, and Alan, etc. these sisters were killed by this bastard. Don''t worry. When the time is ripe, I will avenge my women, but now is not the time!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "What? Baby, do you know who it is? Listen to what you mean, is it that bastard Abu?" Heifeng asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, it''s him. He said it himself. I almost died in his hands, but he ran away now and the public security bureau is looking for him. Sister Heifeng, your top priority now is to hide yourself and don''t let the public security find your whereabouts. After all, you''re still a prisoner with a death sentence suspended!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, sister Heifeng, stop talking and listen to our baby! He is our man, let''s let him decide! Don''t worry, no one will bully you in death valley, and you will live a full life. The sisters there are very kind, and we really need talents like you!" Manny smiled.


    In order to leave Liangshan as soon as possible, Manny and Tang Wenhao held a short meeting and decided to send Heifeng to leave Liangshan and go to death valley immediately. But whether Tang Wenhao will go or not is a problem. If Tang Wenhao goes, she will take Ganoderma lucidum. Since she became insane, as long as Tang Wenhao, others can''t take care of her at all.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t go. He was worried that ah Zhu and ah Ya didn''t want to see her. After all, they were not familiar with each other and didn''t feel at ease. After careful consideration, Tang Wenhao decided to go. He took Ganoderma lucidum to go to death valley. It happened that he also needed to go back to see ah Zhu and their sisters.


    Considering that Tang Wenhao is a foreigner and Heifeng is a prisoner, Manny asked ah Hui to call Qing''er and accompany them back to death valley. Qing''er was very happy when she heard that Tang Wenhao could travel with Tang Wenhao again. She took a taxi and killed Ruan''s house.


    In the evening, after dinner, the four of them set off. Qing''er was very smart. In order to be safe, she took Tang Wenhao''s trick last time and found Heifeng a beggar''s dress and put it on her, which made her dirty. People were reluctant to see her, or even couldn''t see that she was a woman. Manny also praised Qing''er as a girl who can do things, Qing''er was very happy when he said he would reuse her in the future.


    Ah Mui found an acquaintance''s van nearby and let four people on the road.


    When leaving the city, I really met the police checking the traffic. In order to be safe, Qing''er let everyone get off and asked the driver to go back. They walked over. After getting off, Qing''er and Tang Wenhao went first, and the first-class black phoenix at the other end of the inspection port let her muddle through.

 Chapter 273

    The situation is not bad. Not long ago, Tang Wenhao and his colleagues talked nonsense with the police. After that, they regarded her as a madman and let her pass.


    After leaving the city, Tang Wenhao pulled Ganoderma lucidum and Qing''er forward and let Heifeng follow closely, but several people didn''t speak for fear of causing passers-by''s doubt. Until the brook in the forest where Tang Wenhao took a bath last time, the four people relaxed.


    Qing''er is in charge of guarding. Tang Wenhao and Ganoderma lucidum stand by the stream and look at Heifeng. Tang Wenhao points to the stream and says, "Heifeng, hurry up! Take off your dirty clothes and throw them away. Take a bath quickly. Let''s go into the mountain."


    But Heifeng was suffocated. After she said well, she couldn''t care much. After taking off her dirty clothes, she jumped into the stream naked and took a bath happily. Although the water in the stream was a little cold at night, she was still comfortable to remove the stains on her body. Women are naturally clean.


    When Tang Wenhao stared at Heifeng, the phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Li Meihua''s. He quickly pressed the button and said, "Mom, I''m Wen Hao."


    "Wen Hao, where are you?" Li Meihua asked excitedly.


    "Mom, I''m outside. Thank you. I''ll thank you all my life!" Tang Wenhao said emotionally. Although he was depressed that Li Meihua always wanted to take advantage of himself, after all, people risked to save his woman. He was grateful to her from the bottom of his heart.


    "Mom doesn''t want you to be grateful all your life, as long as you know that mom really hurts you. By the way, has she found you? Is she okay?" Li Meihua asked gently.


    "Well, we''ve been out of town. Can I talk about the specific arrangements when I come home to you? It''s inconvenient for me to answer the phone now!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, Wen Hao, come to mom when you come back. Ah Xiu also misses you very much. By the way, how is your Chinese wife recovering now? Is she still crazy?" Li Meihua asked with concern.


    "No, it''s much better. It''s estimated that it will be fine in a while!" Tang Wenhao said, holding the slender waist of Ganoderma lucidum.


    "That''s good! Wen Hao, my mother likes you more and more. Ah Xiu follows you. My mother is very relieved. Just because you treat Heifeng and your Chinese wife like this, my mother thinks you must be a good man. As for you have so many wives, my mother wants to open up. Don''t blame you. Go back to Liangshan and go home!" Li Meihua said.


    "Well, mom, I will. Hang up first. It''s inconvenient for me to say too much now."


    "OK, you pay attention to safety!"


    Hang up Li Meihua''s phone. Heifeng has also washed. He comes to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao glances at her and swallows saliva.


    Although she couldn''t see clearly, Heifeng still felt that Tang Wenhao was full of interest in her, so she whispered, "baby, I want you tonight."


    Tang Wenhao smiled, took out her clothes and handed them to her. He whispered, "wait until sister Lingzhi falls asleep! Otherwise she will be jealous. She will be jealous. Be careful she scratches you."


    "Hehe, actually, it''s very interesting. I think she''s very cute. Baby, it''s really happy to be your woman. You don''t even give up a mentally disordered woman like me and sister Lingzhi. What else can we give you? I think. When I get to death valley, my future task is to protect our common home and give you a good life Many sons, I''ll give you as many as you want until I''m too old to give birth, okay? "Heifeng said happily, and then put on her clothes.


    "Well, I won''t let you down. I''ll let you have one every year. Alas! Sister Lingzhi has just been pregnant by those animals. Shit, catch Abu. I have to break his neck!" Tang Wenhao thought of this and felt a burst of anger in his heart.


    "Well, baby, don''t think about it. The more you think about it, the more sad it is. Let''s go!" he said, snapping his fingers and indicating that Qing''er, who was not far away, was ready to go.


    The four people went back on the road. There was no martial law at the entrance to the jungle this time. They smoothly entered the jungle and walked towards Hutou stream. At night, although there were insects, birds and even the roar of wild animals in the jungle, it was generally quiet.


    Ganoderma lucidum''s mind is very small now. After walking for a while, it refused to move forward. It always muttered "baby, Wenhao, woman!" and always wanted Tang Wenhao to touch her.


    Tang Wenhao thought, if it''s bad, Ganoderma lucidum wants it, because these days, they have to have a room together regularly every night. At time, Ganoderma lucidum will pull Tang Wenhao. She has completed her infatuation with him.


    "Baby, what is sister Ganoderma lucidum talking about?" Heifeng asked with a puzzled smile.


    Qing''er said with a smile, "maybe let our baby sleep with her?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "Qing''er, you know you want to sleep too! But now we have to find a place to sleep! It''s still a long way from Hutou stream, and sister Lingzhi doesn''t want to go anymore!" Tang Wenhao said as he looked around. He wanted to find a safe place to satisfy sister lingzhi and let her sleep safely. She will never let go of herself, Because she has regarded it as an essential thing in her life.


    After walking a few miles further, the four people finally found a mountain depression. They chose an open space and cleaned up the surroundings. They found no poisonous snakes and beasts. Several people spread blankets and lay down.


    Ganoderma lucidum can''t wait to untie Tang Wenhao''s pants and envy Heifeng and Qing''er tightly.


    Ganoderma lucidum was so excited that it took the initiative to do some actions, which made Tang Wenhao more interested. They rolled on the grass


    This physical attachment has gradually turned into emotional attachment.


    On the morning of the third day, Tang Wenhao and Heifeng finally returned to death valley. Ruan pharmaceutical, Aya, azhu and may were very happy to see Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao introduced Heifeng and Ganoderma lucidum to several beautiful women. Although they had not met, they already knew each other.


    Heifeng and Aya were like old friends at first sight. Her own character was bold and unrestrained, so they got along well. Aya saw that Heifeng was not alone, sexy and charming, had a good character, and really liked Heifeng, so they got along well in just a few minutes.


    However, as soon as may''s body approaches Tang Wenhao, Ganoderma lucidum will react greatly, which makes may very depressed, but she is inconvenient to argue with Ganoderma lucidum. Manny asked ah Hui to remind Mei and other little sisters that Ganoderma lucidum''s spirit is stimulated and not normal. No matter what Ganoderma lucidum does to their sisters, we must not care too much, otherwise Tang Wenhao will be unhappy, Now Ganoderma lucidum plays an irreplaceable role in his heart. Amedo''s smart girl certainly knows the weight.


    Tang Wenhao asked about all aspects of death valley. Aya and azhu said everything was normal. Tang Wenhao reminded them to keep a high alert during this period to prevent Abu boy from coming here to do damage, especially Xinyuan. He is familiar with the terrain there. This guy is wanted all over the country now. He may come here when there is no place to hide.


    Aya said that there will be no problem in terms of security. She has completely replaced the previous security system in Xinyuan. Abu can''t get in now, so Tang Wenhao doesn''t have to worry.


    After the four people had lunch in the factory, Tang Wenhao discussed with Aya and decided to let Heifeng live in Ruan Ling''s former room for the time being and adjust it when Manny came. Anyway, it is empty now.


    After that, ah Zhu and ah Ya led Heifeng around Ruan''s factory to familiarize her with the environment. Then Tang Wenhao, Ganoderma lucidum, Heifeng, Qing''er and may returned to Ruan Ling''s cave first.


    ABI, aro and amung were also very happy to see Tang Wenhao. His uncle''s cry was very sweet. Tang Wenhao smiled and introduced Heifeng and Ganoderma lucidum to the three fairies. May reminded several sisters to take more care of Heifeng and Ganoderma lucidum.


    After settling down Heifeng, Tang Wenhao asked Ah Mei to accompany Heifeng and take her around. He took Ganoderma lucidum to a sad place, that is, ah Ju''s clothes grave and lotus bone burial place. Tang Wenhao silently looked at their graves and bent down to clean up the weeds for them. His heart was in tears. After all, he had not avenged them. This was his own hard wound.


    Ganoderma lucidum doesn''t understand anything. At least she looks around curiously. As long as Tang Wenhao doesn''t let go of her hand, she is particularly happy. Although she won''t say anything, she doesn''t have any trouble. Sometimes Tang Wenhao sees her so innocent. I really hope she will never wake up, so that the painful past will die with the wind.


    After remembering ah Ju and the lotus, Tang Wenhao took the Ganoderma lucidum back to the cave and chatted with the beauties. Ah Mei looked at Tang Wenhao''s eyes as if they were on fire. Tang Wenhao knew that the little girl must be unbearable. In order to let her enjoy happiness earlier, Tang Wenhao ordered the sleeping hole of Ganoderma lucidum, took her to Ruan Ling''s bed and let her sleep, He asked Qing''er to take Heifeng out of the cave, and he directly pulled Ah Mei to her room.


    May was so excited when she knew that the happy moment was coming. Before Tang Wenhao took off her clothes, she threw herself on Tang Wenhao and opened Tang Wenhao''s zipper directly


    Tang Wenhao actually misses her very much. When he thinks of her, Tang Wenhao can''t stand himself


    Considering that may is pregnant with his child, Tang Wenhao is not too crazy.


    "Baby, if you don''t come back, I''ll go out to find you. I really can''t stand it. Baby, how long will you stay this time? Won''t you stay for two days and go again? You really want to stay for two days and go, I''ll go with you!" after that, may lay in Tang Wenhao''s arms and whined.


    "Hehe, do you think I don''t want you? I''ll try to stay for a while!"


    "Do you really miss me when you have so many beautiful women?"


    "Nonsense, don''t you know you are one in ten thousand? I just like you!" Tang Wenhao smiled at her.


    "Do you really like it?" may smiled confidently. She knew that Tang Wenhao wanted her for a long time.


    "Of course, otherwise how could I be so impatient! Girl, did you feel too bad to be my child''s mother at the age of 19?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.

 Chapter 274

    "Oh, no! Baby, Abby, they envy me. They especially want to be your women like me, baby, will you want them?" may said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Why do you ask so suddenly?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Because we are sisters, sometimes we think we should share our happiness with our sisters, but I know that elder sister will certainly not agree."


    "Hehe, you know what you''re asking. Sister a is a jealous jar. ABI told you that she also wants to be you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He also had a good impression of ABI. ABI is not particularly beautiful. She is not prominent among the eight immortals, but she is very beautiful and pure. She is the kind of girl who feels more and more when she doesn''t touch you. She is very beautiful, As soon as she communicated and contacted, her shining points as a girl would soon be revealed, and the more she looked, the more charming she was. She was a little shy and reserved. After communicating with her, she would find that she also had ideas. Tang Wenhao left a deep impression on her after communicating with her several times, but later she didn''t have the opportunity to further communicate and contact.


    Today, as soon as ABI saw him back, there was surprise and love in her beautiful eyes. What a man Tang Wenhao is, can''t you feel the special taste in her eyes? So when may mentioned it, he first had this hunch that ABI must have said something to her.


    May looked at Tang Wenhao a little jealous and pouted, "baby, do you like ABI?"


    "Hehe, you answer my question first!" Tang Wenhao scraped her small nose.


    "Well, she said she called at home the other day and asked her when she could go back. Her family told her that her mother-in-law wanted her to go back early to meet the boy, but she said she wanted to see you first and ask your opinion. If you let her go, she would go. If you don''t let her go, she won''t go back. She said she listened to you, so she looked forward to you coming back every day!" may smiled.


    Tang Wenhao understood that ABI really had an idea. How should he tell her? Keep her? That shows that she wants to accept others. Little girl, although she is small, she is very ghost and has many hearts. She obviously threw the hydrangea to herself, depending on whether she took it or not?


    When Ah Mui came back with her last time, she mentioned to him that it''s best to let Tang Wenhao take all the other seven fairies when the opportunity is ripe, so that everyone''s heart is more united and can work together. After all, these eight fairies are the future elite of death valley. With their efforts to assist Tang Wenhao, Death Valley has hope.


    Tang Wenhao was lost in thought and didn''t refuse. The brilliant may knew everything, she said with a bad smile, "Baby, are you moved? You''re going to be moved. Tonight I''ll let ABI come to our bed and let her accompany you, OK? In fact, you don''t have to worry about sister. Although sister is jealous, I find that sister has let go of you now. I have a feeling that even if all our eight sisters are your women, sister won''t blame you."


    In the evening, ah Ya and ah Zhu also came back to sleep. Tang Wenhao asked them two beauties to sleep in one room. It''s more convenient for him. He doesn''t have to run four or five rooms a night. It''s troublesome!


    After arranging the room, Tang Wenhao informed ah ya, ah Zhu and Heifeng, including Qing''er, about ah Bi, which Ah Mei told him. Ah Ya said directly, "Baby, make up your mind about this kind of thing in the future! The women in death valley want to be your women as long as you want. Tell us, will we not agree? Besides, we are all blessed by sister ah! Now sister ah is... Waiting for birth in China, she won''t come back in a short time. Even if she comes back, she won''t object." Aya almost told about Ruan Ling''s murder.


    "Well, baby, I think sister Aya is right. Do it yourself! You don''t have to tell us about this kind of thing in the future. No one will be jealous except girl may, right, may?" ah Zhu joked.


    "Sister ah Zhu, you have wronged me this time. I mentioned this to the baby? If I want to be jealous, why should I talk to the baby?" Ah Mei said with a whiny smile. After that, she winked at Tang Wenhao and made Tang Wenhao want her again. He liked Ah Mei''s ancient spirit.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s eyes at Ah Mei were always on fire, Qing''er was very jealous. She pouted at her. Ah Mei was so smart that she understood it at a glance. She said disdainfully, "sister Qing''er, sister a has a word in advance. No one can be jealous of being our baby woman. Why are you always targeting me? If you have the ability, baby naturally stick, you don''t want to leave."


    Now everyone looked at the two little beauties. Qing''er was so angry that he stared at May and scolded, "you are a goblin. Who is like you? As soon as the baby comes back, he wants to stick the whole person to the baby."


    "I''m a goblin. I like to stick it on the baby. That''s because I love him. I can''t stand it. I can''t help it. I can''t wait for the baby to never leave me. What''s the matter? Ask some sisters. Who doesn''t feel this way? Who doesn''t want to die on the baby? If you don''t feel this way, it means you don''t love us, baby You don''t love deeply. You have this competitive spirit. You should spend more time and energy on how to love him, rather than always staring at other sisters. Love depends on your own efforts, not competing with others. "


    May''s sharp words made Qing''er cry wrongly. Tang Wenhao hugged her and said with a smile, "well, girl, may has no malice. Don''t worry! I''m the same to each of you. You are my favorite woman."


    When Ganoderma lucidum saw Tang Wenhao holding Qing''er, meimou immediately stared at Qing''er and rushed to scratch her. Tang Wenhao quickly released Qing''er and hugged her with a smile, which made her sisters laugh.


    Then, Tang Wenhao took this opportunity to announce several disciplines to the beauties, which roughly means that they are not allowed to be suspicious and jealous of each other in the future. They should closely unite around him and be his woman happily, rather than sour all day.


    Heifeng also said that she had never been jealous of Tang Wenhao''s women and didn''t know how to be jealous. As long as Tang Wenhao wanted her, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. Aya also expressed this feeling and hoped that everyone would be happy and accept her sisters, saying that their men didn''t belong to any woman, as long as he was sincere to everyone, We should not let him have a psychological burden. We should let him live with you easily, build the death valley more and more beautiful, and build their big family into the most beautiful and happiest home in the world.


    Ah Zhu also personally held Amy and Qing''er''s hands together and asked them to shake hands to make peace, which can enhance their feelings.


    Tang Wenhao is so happy! Shit, with such a group of intelligent, lovely, affectionate and sexual beauties, what do you want in this life?


    After the meeting, Aya asked Amy to find ABI and let ABI live in Tang Wenhao''s room and Heifeng''s room tonight. Tang Wenhao thought it was too urgent. Aya and ah Zhu said that sooner or later, let''s go early!


    ABI is 19 years old. She is beautiful, slim and skinny. She is very skinny, but she is not as thin as a tree trunk. She is no less than May. It is easy for men to associate her in jeans or oder clothes.


    Tang Wenhao began to pay attention to her since he communicated with her. Every time he walked behind her, he would be very impulsive.


    ABI obviously knew that tonight was her first time, so from entering the room, her heart didn''t stop agitating. She looked at Tang Wenhao''s eyes shyly and at a loss.


    Heifeng pulled the little girl who could be her own daughter and said with a gentle smile, "ABI, don''t be nervous. Our man knows women very well. He won''t make you suffer."


    "Hehe, ABI, sister Heifeng is right. I won''t let you suffer. If you want to be afraid, sister Heifeng and I will show you first. You can feel how happy my woman is from sister Heifeng''s happy expression." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    ABI smiled shyly and blushed and said, "uncle, I know. I''ve heard Mei''s sister say it for a long time. I''m prepared. I''m not afraid."


    Tang Wenhao has no virginity complex, but he still likes inexperienced girls like most men, which will make him have a complete sense of pride. In particular, he has turned a beautiful girl like a piece of white paper into a top-notch young woman through himself. That sense of achievement is even more exciting.


    At about 10 a.m. the next day, Tang Wenhao woke up in Aya''s bed. He didn''t sleep almost all night. There were so many beautiful women that he didn''t come back for a long time. He had to let them have fun one by one. He had to work hard. The key is to make his women happy.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao stayed in death valley for more than two weeks. During this period, he walked and turned around in Xinyuan, factories and caves every day, just playing games with beautiful women. All beautiful women are happier because of him.


    Heifeng officially took over the safety management of the cave. Later, the eight fairies were directly managed by her. In order to convince the little girls, Heifeng asked ABI, Meng and aro to draw outside the cave and let their sisters attack her together. As a result, the three fairies were not cheap at all, and they were obediently managed by her.


    In addition, Tang Wenhao has done another thing these days. He took Aya, azhu, Heifeng, may and other beautiful women around Ruan''s factory, Xinyuan and cave for several days to choose a new factory address, dormitory, entertainment place and another open space for Ruan to build a small airport.


    According to Manny''s vision, she wants to buy shares from Manny and Ruan in the near future and integrate them into a large diversified multinational enterprise group integrating clothing, clothing design, production, pharmacy, herbal medicine planting and drug treatment research.


    Now that I''m back, let''s see if there is room for development. If so, where is it appropriate?


    After careful investigation, Tang Wenhao also drew several sketches in his spare time. In this regard, he is an expert. According to the orientation and topographic characteristics of Xinyuan, factory and cave, he wants to double the factory on the original site, take local materials and build it with the wood of death valley, so he doesn''t have to choose another place to rebuild.

 Chapter 275

    There will be a drug rehabilitation institute in Xinyuan. According to Ruan Ling''s plan at that time, she wanted to recruit professionals in this field in higher medical schools around the world when death valley entered an all-round and stable development, but the gender was limited to women. Ruan Ling''s intention at that time was to maintain the purity and purity of women in death valley. Through Abu, She doesn''t want Death Valley to add any men other than Tang Wenhao, so she needs to build high-end dormitories and entertainment facilities in the new park, so that these high-end female talents can work here stably, and then set up branches in Langshan when the time is ripe, so that these female talents can get married and have children.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao re conceived the layout plans of several research institutes, laboratories, dormitories and entertainment places according to the topographic characteristics and current layout of the new park. This was also discussed with Ruan Ling before, but he didn''t discuss with Manny. After returning, he considered these ideas with Manny, tried to do according to Ruan Ling''s wishes at that time, and calculated her wishes.


    After careful consideration, Tang Wenhao thought it would be more appropriate to build the airport near the cave, because the cave will certainly be the main living place for him and Manny in the future, which is convenient for access.


    On this day, Tang Wenhao, Ganoderma lucidum and Aya were walking in the woods. "Baby, do you think sister Manny will really merge our Ruan and her man? According to what you said, there must be a lot of work and a lot of money to build so many houses. Sister went again. Do we have so much money?" Aya whispered.


    "Don''t worry! We''ll be rich soon. When I get back to Liangshan, I''ll discuss it with Manny. If I''m fast, I''ll do it in the next few months, but you''d better not say it for the time being, especially about ah Ling. Keep it a secret first! Just know it yourself." Tang Wenhao said, He wanted to go back early and discuss with Manny when to start the treasure cave and sell the gold and silver treasures to Hong Kong for auction.


    "Well, baby, don''t worry! I know what to do. When are you going to return to Liangshan?" Aya asked.


    "Just for a day or two! After I leave, it''s up to you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, you can rest assured here. Now you have sister Heifeng. Her Kung Fu is very powerful. With her and ABI, they have sisters, me in Xinyuan and ah Zhu in the factory. You and sister mani don''t have to worry about anything. Are you still taking Qing''er back?"


    "Well, do you have any ideas?" Tang Wenhao felt that Aya seemed to have some ideas in mind.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s so smart. I want to take her with me and cultivate her well, because I don''t have anyone who can be used well. I think Qing''er is very intelligent and easy to cultivate. If you''re willing, give Qing''er to me!" Aya asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao thought about it for a moment, nodded and said with a smile, "well, I''ll let her not go with me and stay with you in the future! However, I have to ask her for advice. I don''t think the little girl wants to."


    "Of course she doesn''t want to, but as long as you open your mouth, she won''t dare to object, baby, don''t you know! You are in our heart, the emperor here, and no one dare not listen to you, so you told us about you and ABI that night. It''s superfluous. Who else doesn''t want to be your woman, the woman in death valley?"


    "Hehe, am I so good? Why don''t I know?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Of course, our baby is handsome, good tempered, capable, and... The woman who has been your... Who can live without you?" Aya said with a whiny smile.


    As soon as they got out of the woods, they saw ABI running happily and said with a smile, "baby, sister a Zhu said that Lang Shan called and asked you to answer it quickly."


    "Oh? Do you know who called?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "It''s sister ah Hui," ABI said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao thought it was Manny, because Manny called a few days ago to ask him to go back early. He thought she called again to urge him! Ah Hui looking for him? Nothing''s gonna happen? Did Abu boy show up again?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao hurriedly took Ganoderma lucidum to the factory.


    Tang Wenhao''s worry didn''t happen. Ah Hui''s phone call was another great happiness for him. Ah Hui also had his child. "Baby, can I finally be a normal mother? Baby, thank you, thank you!" ah Hui cried with joy on the phone.


    "Oh, you''re welcome. I want to thank you! Sister ah Hui, you make me so crazy every time. Sister ah Hui, don''t say, I really miss you now. I''ll go back tomorrow and see you first! Then pay attention to Ruan Yi! It''s estimated that she will respond these days. Are you with me on the same day?"


    "Hehe, almost! Baby, will you really come back tomorrow? We all miss you so much. Manny was still talking with us yesterday! Everyone misses you and says what planning and design you are doing there, right?"


    "Yes, I''ll tell you when I go back! Then I won''t tell Manny. You just tell them that I''ll start tomorrow and get home in three days." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "OK, baby, be careful on the road, especially at night. Try not to walk at night. I''m afraid that bastard Abu is lying in ambush!" ah Hui said anxiously.


    "It''s okay. I hope he''s lying in ambush on the road! If I want to meet him again this time, I must kill him and avoid future trouble. By the way, we don''t have a mobile phone signal here. Has my mother-in-law contacted you? Has ah Xiu come to Liangshan these days?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, do you want to be a little girl? She didn''t come and said she would take the exam immediately. Her mother came the day before yesterday and said that she was demoted because of Heifeng''s punishment. Now she is the deputy warden. She said that she would demote for her son-in-law anyway. As long as you are good, it doesn''t matter if she made some sacrifices."


    After hearing this, Tang Wenhao felt guilty. He made up his mind to be filial to Li Meihua''s mother-in-law in the future, otherwise he would feel sorry for her all his life.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao said goodbye to Aya, a Zhu, a Mei, Qing''er and other beauties. He left the death valley with Ganoderma lucidum. Qing''er cried wherever she sent. She really didn''t want to separate from Tang Wenhao, but she promised Aya last night. Tang Wenhao tried to let her stay. She had no choice but to agree.


    May is suffering from pregnancy. She can''t follow Tang Wenhao out of the mountain. She can only say goodbye with tears like Qing''er. ABI and Tang Wenhao are still on their honeymoon, and they look at each other with tearful eyes.


    Without gossip, Tang Wenhao and Ganoderma lucidum walked out of the mountain hand in hand. Now the mountain road from death valley to Langshan is familiar to Tang Wenhao. He almost completely integrated himself into this mysterious jungle and seemed to be one of them.


    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, Ganoderma lucidum went back alone with himself this time. It looked very happy. It bounced all the way, like a happy little girl. Tang Wenhao saw it in his eyes and was happy in his heart.


    As long as he watched Ganoderma lucidum live happily, he felt very happy. "Sister Ganoderma lucidum, do you like to be alone with your baby Wen hao?"


    "Hmm! Baby... Wen Hao... I like you." Ganoderma lucidum said shyly.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised at her words, which showed that she could express her feelings in words. It showed that his careful care and efforts for more than a month had not been in vain. He was surprised to hold down the fragrant shoulder of Ganoderma lucidum, and his beautiful eyes showed deep love. "Sister Ganoderma lucidum, do you understand me?"


    Ganoderma lucidum smiled shyly and nodded, and the jade hand caressed Tang Wenhao''s cheek, "Wen Hao... Baby... I... Love... You..." with tears in her eyes.


    In an instant, Tang Wenhao burst into tears. He hugged Ganoderma lucidum in his arms and called out emotionally, "sister Ganoderma lucidum, sister Ganoderma lucidum, you finally know who I am! You finally know how much I love you, sister Ganoderma lucidum, I don''t believe you will really forget me, you won''t know me, and I can finally take you back and sob." after that, Tang Wenhao hugged Ganoderma lucidum and wept with joy, Sobbed.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t dare to call home because of Ganoderma lucidum''s mental disorder. In this regard, he endured the condemnation and suffering of his conscience every day. Every time he missed his parents too much, he had to ask sister Ah Mei to call her parents and ask her to convey to her father-in-law and mother-in-law that Ganoderma lucidum was all right with himself, because he didn''t have the courage to talk to Mr. and Mrs. he denang.


    When Ganoderma lucidum saw Tang Wenhao crying very sad, it was very distressed. Holding Tang Wenhao''s chin, it kissed him and licked the tears off Tang Wenhao''s cheeks. This time, Ganoderma lucidum skillfully catered to and took the initiative to attack, which made Tang Wenhao more surprised.


    "Wen Hao... Baby... I want you." she said, and her jade hand directly extended to Tang Wenhao.


    Soon, the two fell into a fierce fight in the grass


    Two hours later, Tang Wenhao thought that with his efforts, the spirit of Ganoderma lucidum began to return to normal. Maybe Ganoderma lucidum would still be pregnant. He had deep confidence in himself.


    He secretly made up his mind that his kung fu will live up to those who have a heart. One day.


    Therefore, on the road these two days, Tang Wenhao and Ganoderma lucidum''s trip out of the mountain has become a happy trip. They do things when they have nothing to do, and the frequency has greatly increased.


    On the morning of the third day, Tang Wenhao and Ganoderma lucidum finally returned to Langshan. After entering the city, he took a car and went straight to the drugstore. He really missed ah Hui and Ruan Yi. Have he been with them for some time? Now that ah Hui has his children again, he should be more concerned and considerate.


    After getting off the bus, they entered the drugstore hand in hand and looked up surprised! It was full of beauties. Manny, sister Ah Mui, ah Yu and other beauties, as well as ah Hui and Ruan Yi, stood up when they saw Tang Wenhao.


    Manny''s beautiful eyes are full of love. "Baby, hard work, ah Yu, pour some water for my uncle and Ganoderma lucidum." Manny smiled happily, and ah Yu quickly poured water for Tang Wenhao and Ganoderma lucidum.


    Manny was surprised to find that there seemed to be no alert in the beautiful eyes of Ganoderma lucidum. She was very surprised. She smiled at Ganoderma lucidum and said, "Ganoderma lucidum, how are you?" Ganoderma lucidum smiled shyly.


    "Baby, has Ganoderma lucidum really recovered?" Manny asked with a smile.

 Chapter 276

    Tang Wenhao announced with a smile that his sister Ganoderma lucidum had recovered a lot. Although he did not necessarily know each of them, he already knew how to express feelings and love, and was not so extreme.


    After listening, everyone was happy for Tang Wenhao, saying that his love must have touched God and made Ganoderma lucidum miraculously return to normal. Then, Tang Wenhao reported some recent situations in death valley to Manny and other beautiful women, and then took out the drawing paper he designed there to Manny.


    Although other people can''t understand it, because it is the masterpiece of their man Tang Wenhao, they all gather together, laughing and commenting casually. Ah Hui and Ah Mei, two older beauties who are pregnant with his children, see that their little men are so capable, they see it in their eyes and love in their hearts. They not only love Tang Wenhao, but also worship him!


    After reading it, Manny didn''t immediately express her opinions, but said to go home and study it slowly. Tang Wenhao knew that although there were too many women here, Manny must think there were many people and some very confidential things, and she didn''t want others to know.


    After chatting for a while, Manny and Ah Mei led ah Yu and other fairies back to Ruan''s house first, while Tang Wenhao and Ganoderma lucidum stayed. Manny is a very generous and generous woman. She knew that Tang Wenhao wanted to spend the night here first, so she didn''t persuade Tang Wenhao to go back with them.


    Ah Hui was embarrassed. After all, in their eyes, Manny was Tang Wenhao''s real wife. Manny saw it and whispered to her when she went out, "Sister ah Hui, they are all women. I can understand that since you have a baby''s child, you make him happy at night. Besides, at the age of Ruan Yi, she must be unable to endure. Let the baby go home and sleep tomorrow!"


    After the four people had lunch, ah Hui guarded the store at the counter. Tang Wenhao went down to the basement with Ganoderma lucidum and Ruan Yi. Considering that Ruan Yi''s eyes were hard to bear, Tang Wenhao had to order the sleeping hole of Ganoderma lucidum first, hold her to the bed and let her sleep.


    "Ruan Yi, miss it very much?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile and began to take off his clothes.


    "Ha ha, I know. How long have you not touched us?" Ruan Yi said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, I''ll touch you right away. Don''t shout spare your life later." Tang Wenhao smiled holding her small nose. He was very excited at the thought of Ruan Yi''s lovely appearance.


    "Hee hee, baby, you''re not too energetic," Ruan Yi said with a whiny smile.


    Seeing her beautiful and lovely appearance, Tang Wenhao, on a whim, picked up her little sweet lips and kissed her. He was about to press her to the edge of the bed and put her in the right place. Suddenly ah Hui shouted above, "baby, your phone."


    "Ah? Who called? Sister ah Hui." Tang Wenhao looked back and asked.


    "Ah Xiu''s mother came. She asked me if you came back. I said you came back in the morning. She asked you to answer the phone. If you haven''t started, answer the phone first! Otherwise it''s impolite." ah Hui smiled.


    "Oh, I see. You tell my mother that I''ll be there right away." Tang Wenhao said, and then let Ruan Yi go.


    Ruan Yi smiled shyly, "baby, the reaction is so fast. Go and answer the phone quickly. I''ll wait for you below."


    Tang Wenhao pinched her pretty face and said with an obscene smile, "let''s go up together! Let me hug you, lovely little wife."


    Ruan Yi pouted and said with a smile, "hehe, do you really think so of me?"


    "Nonsense, who are you? It''s my wife in exchange for my life. Of course, I want to go. I''ll hold you up." Tang Wenhao picked up Ruan Yi, brought Ruan Yi tears of happiness, put his arms around his neck, and his pretty face burst into a bright smile.


    After they went up, sister ah Hui was still waiting by the phone, covered the microphone and said with a smile, "baby, your mother-in-law seems to really like you! She called to ask about you in three or two days. You haven''t spoken to us yet! Someone else has called."


    Tang Wenhao knew that sister ah Hui had something to say and said with a helpless smile, "it''s not your fault. At the beginning, you had to ask me to go to her house late at night. Now, I''m all her son-in-law. She still doesn''t let me go, but she owes her a great favor. I don''t know what to do in the future." then he took Ruan Yi to bed.


    Ah Hui looked at him in surprise and whispered with a smile, "baby, are you crazy? Don''t you answer the phone first?"


    Tang Wenhao picked up the receiver with a bad smile and shouted, "Mom, I''m Wenhao."


    "Ah? Wen Hao, silly boy, didn''t you say you''d go home first when you went back to Liangshan? Why did you go to miss ah Hui''s side? You don''t have the conditions in her store at home? You''ll come back to live tonight! Ah Xiu heard that you''re back and asked for leave to go back to Liangshan. Mom left work early, made your bed and cooked your favorite dishes waiting for you." Li Meihua smiled happily.


    "Hehe, mom, don''t be so troublesome. Just have some food. When will ah Xiu arrive?" Tang Wenhao asked. In fact, he really doesn''t want to go to Li Meihua''s house tonight. Although ah Xiu will come back, he really wants ah Xiu, but he thinks he can''t bear not to accompany sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi tonight.


    "Ah Xiu should be home at more than five o''clock. You go home early and wait for her at home. Ah Xiu said that if you want to go home, you can see you. She said that if you want to be crazy, silly boy, you have hooked away ah Xiu''s soul. The girl hasn''t heard your voice these days. You have to accompany her for a few more days this time."


    Tang Wenhao is patient to listen to Li Meihua''s nagging. Although he doesn''t want to listen to her nagging, he won''t refuse, because Tang Wenhao really appreciates her. Without her, Heifeng''s life would be gone. Moreover, she has been demoted in order to save Heifeng. She has implicated others. At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao has less aversion to her.


    Moreover, she is ah Xiu''s biological mother. She has to give ah Xiu face anyway.


    "OK, mom, I''ll be there when I get off work." Tang Wenhao couldn''t find a reason to refuse, so he had to accept Li Meihua''s arrangement.


    After hanging up Li Meihua''s phone, Ruan Yi changed sister ah Hui. She went out to the counter and asked sister ah Hui to come in to accept Tang Wenhao''s blessing. Before Tang Wenhao officially started, he touched her snow-white stomach and couldn''t put it down. "Ha ha, sister ah Hui, your stomach is still very competitive. Have you asked the doctor? How many days? Was it conceived when we were together for the first time?"


    "Hmm! Baby!" ah Hui smiled with love.


    In the evening, the battle was over. Tang Wenhao looked at his mobile phone and was in bed for two and a half hours.


    As soon as the two of them cleaned up the battlefield, Li Meihua''s urgent call came. Tang Wenhao wanted to wake up Ganoderma lucidum and go together, but ah Hui stopped him, "Baby, stop yelling and let sister Ganoderma lucidum sleep! Your mother-in-law is upset when she goes. She can''t help asking you to take sister Ganoderma lucidum. I''m afraid you''re unhappy. In fact, she certainly doesn''t want you to take sister Ganoderma lucidum. Don''t worry! Sister Ganoderma lucidum is fine here. Ruan Yi and I will take good care of her. You''d better go there early! I think your mother-in-law thinks you think better than her daughter Great! "


    "Sister ah Hui, look what you''re saying? Don''t say that in the future. I''m already very uncomfortable. This is ah Xiu''s coming home tonight. If she doesn''t go back, I won''t pass. It''s too embarrassing." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui understands you. In fact, it''s not as serious as you think. If you really want to come with her and give her a favor, there''s nothing. Won''t you just leave her alone in the future? Let''s take ah Xiu to the Ruan family and live with her from now on." ah Hui smiled.


    Ridiculous! How can this kind of thing be tried once? Tang Wenhao thought depressed. Suddenly, he had an idea and had a way. He took out his mobile phone and turned out ah Xiu''s phone number. Ah Hui looked and thought Tang Wenhao was going to tell ah Xiu, "baby, you won''t tell ah Xiu that her mother wants you to take her?


    "How is it possible? I want to tell ah Xiu that I''m back and let her come as soon as possible. As long as ah Xiu is with me, it''s no use for my mother-in-law to think again. She can''t show it in front of her daughter?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Ah Hui saw that Tang Wenhao was determined to refuse, and sighed happily, "ha ha, baby, since you said so, sister ah Hui will never mention it again. Let Li Meihua blame her!"


    "Sister ah Hui, that''s right. Don''t go crazy with her in the future. Manny will scold you if she knows." Tang Wenhao began to call ah Xiu.


    When the phone was connected, Tang Wenhao shouted happily, "ah Xiu, little girl, I''m back."


    "Ah? Wen Hao, have you arrived at Liangshan?" ah Xiu asked in surprise.


    "Yes, do you want me?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Yes, i... ask for leave right away. I''m going back now. Hee hee, Wen Hao, I finally wait until you come back. Every time I call my mother, she says you''re still early! I''m worried that I won''t come back in a short time. You''ll be in the mountain for nearly a month." ah Xiu smiled.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that ah Xiu asked for leave to go home, he was happy and knew that he was saved. "Ah Xiu, are you really going home tonight?"


    "Well, I asked my father to send a car to take me back. It''s fast. Wen Hao, you wait for me at home! I asked my mother to cook and make a bed for us." ah Xiu said happily.


    "OK, ah Xiu, if mom wants to ask how you know I''m back, you say you miss me, and then try to dial my phone, and I''ll answer. Don''t say I called you, you have to tell her you didn''t tell me you''ll come back, remember." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, why? Why can''t you say you called me? Doesn''t that just mean you care about me? If you care about me, mom should be happier?" ah Xiu asked suspiciously.


    "Ah Xiu, don''t ask. Just do as I say. Hurry up! When can you get home? I''ll show up in front of you on time."


    "Hehe, it''s more than four o''clock now. I''ll get ready and let dad''s driver pick me up. I should be home before eight o''clock in the evening." ah Xiu smiled.


    "OK, ah Xiu, please ask for leave quickly! Be careful on the road and pay attention to safety." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I see, Wen Hao, I really want to kiss you. I''ll kiss you all night tonight." ah Xiu smiled happily.

 Chapter 277

    Hang up ah Xiu''s phone. Tang Wenhao breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "sister ah Hui, the problem has been solved. I''m not afraid. I''ll go down and wake up sister Ganoderma lucidum and go to ah Xiu''s house with me later."


    "Won''t you let her rest here?" ah Hui asked with a smile.


    "I''m afraid you can''t handle her. Although she''s not as violent as some time ago, she still can''t leave me. If I''m not around her, she will be nervous. I must wait until sister Lingzhi can be completely separated from me and can be alone with you. She won''t be nervous, so I can safely give her to you." Tang Wenhao smiled and went down to the basement.


    Ah Hui walked behind him and hugged his waist. Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled, "sister ah Hui, you won''t want any more? I didn''t have a good time just now."


    "Hehe, baby, I just want to provoke you. Baby, I''m more and more infatuated with you. Your kindness, sincerity and your principles of life are particularly fascinating to sister ah Hui." ah Hui smiled gently.


    "Hehe, people should have principles. Even if you are very sympathetic, you violate the basic principles of life. No matter how sympathetic and compassionate you are, you can''t compromise. Otherwise, you will not only be very painful, but also sink deeper and deeper, and may eventually harm many people. This is Tang Wenhao''s experience. The things he and Yang Danyun have become a shame in his life Humiliated, she was not Manny''s aunt, but her age was there after all. At that time, she was soft hearted. She thought Yang Danyun was too poor and wanted her, but she finally hurt her, made her infatuated with herself, lost her family and lost all her face in front of her son.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao vowed that he would never repeat the mistakes and make the same mistakes from now on.


    "Well, baby, you''re right. Sister ah Hui knows she''s wrong," ah Hui said with an emotional smile.


    "Sister ah Hui, you''re right. You''re just too kind. In fact, this is one of the reasons why I love you very much. A gentle and kind woman is always a man''s mace." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, really?" ah Hui smiled happily.


    "Well, I''ll go down and hold sister Lingzhi first. I''ll talk later!" Tang Wenhao said, and went down the stairs.


    Tang Wenhao just went downstairs and didn''t wake up Ganoderma lucidum. The phone rang again. Ah Hui quickly grabbed the microphone and said, "Hello!"


    "Miss ah Hui, where''s Wenhao in our family? Has he gone home?" was Li Meihua''s voice.


    "Oh, he... There''s something else, Sister Li. He''ll be there in a minute." ah Hui said, looking at Tang Wenhao in the basement.


    "Hehe, really? Otherwise, let him wait in the store! I''ll be there soon. I happened to take a taxi past your drugstore and pick him up."


    Ah Hui was so surprised that she quickly covered the microphone and shouted to Tang Wenhao, "baby, don''t wake up sister Lingzhi. Your mother-in-law will be here soon."


    Tang Wenhao frowned and asked suspiciously, "where have you been?"


    "Here we are. She said she took a taxi past the drugstore and just picked you up." ah Hui said.


    Shit! What the fuck! I can''t escape! Tang Wenhao''s heart sank and was very depressed! It seems that Li Meihua has fallen into the final madness.


    When they were talking about this, a car horn sounded outside the door. Ah Hui said with a bitter smile, "baby, you''d better come up first! It''s estimated that your mother-in-law has arrived."


    Tang Wenhao sighed and went up the stairs depressed.


    As soon as I came up, I heard someone outside shouting, "miss ah Hui, where''s Wenhao in our family?"


    Listen to Ruan Yi laughing outside, "it''s aunt! Sister Hui and Wen Hao are inside."


    Ah Hui and Tang Wenhao looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They were about to lift their legs and step out. As soon as the curtain was lifted, the half old Xu Niang Li Meihua had come in. She was full of spring. She nodded to ah Hui first. It was a greeting. After seeing the handsome Tang Wenhao, the love in her eyes could melt the heart of any man.


    But it can''t melt Tang Wenhao''s heart. He has already made up his mind that he will stop Li Meihua with his filial piety and indestructible principle, so that she can no longer think nonsense and fall into the abyss of desire.


    "Wenhao, go home with mom. Mom picks you up. Look, she''s thin. Mom goes home to cook delicious food for you and make it up for you." she says, she wants to pull Tang Wenhao''s hand. Ah Hui smiles bitterly and looks at Tang Wenhao, feeling helpless.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and said, "OK! Mom, wait a minute, I''ll wake up sister Lingzhi."


    "Ah? That''s your wife from China? Where is it?" Li Meihua smiled.


    Tang Wenhao pointed to the entrance of the basement and said with a smile, "sleeping below!"


    Li Meihua looked up and saw a beautiful woman lying in a room in the basement. She turned her eyes and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, why don''t you stop calling her and let her sleep! If she wakes up and wants to find you, how about asking miss ah Hui to send her to our house?"


    "Ah?... that''s OK." Tang Wenhao replied. He felt a little uncomfortable when he saw that Li Meihua didn''t want to let Ganoderma lucidum pass, but it was hard to say anything. When he thought that his mother-in-law was also a poor person, Tang Wenhao didn''t want to argue with her so much.


    Tang Wenhao reluctantly got into the car with Li Meihua. On the way, Li Meihua''s eyes never left Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and charming eyes. The more he looked, the more he liked and loved.


    Tang Wenhao could only pretend that he didn''t know anything. He turned his eyes to the outside of the window and looked at the motorcycles coming and going along the way, as well as many Vietnamese beauties in oder clothes and sun hats.


    Shit, six months ago, how much I yearned for this scene, Vietnamese beauty, Vietnamese bride! Charming and pure, now I have many Vietnamese brides, all pure and flawless, shit! Does God care too much for Tang Wenhao?


    Until Li Meihua asked him to get off the bus, Tang Wenhao returned to his mind from lust. "Wenhao, get off the bus, ha ha, we''re home."


    "Oh!" Tang Wenhao smiled and hurriedly got off the bus.


    They entered the community one after another, and then returned home. When they got home, Li Meihua enthusiastically changed Tang Wenhao''s shoes, turned on the TV for him, and asked him to sit down and watch TV. She went to the room and put on loose sexy pajamas.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t care about her and focused on watching his own TV. He knew that his battle with Li Meihua was officially started. Li Meihua wanted to accept him, but he had to resolutely resist and resist. Therefore, he must not fall into her gentle trap, so as not to regret all his life.


    "Wenhao, sit down and look. They are all fruits you like to eat. Mom will peel you an orange to quench your thirst. It''s very sweet." then Li Meihua went to Tang Wenhao and bent over to peel Tang Wenhao''s oranges. When he bent over, he deliberately exposed himself so that Tang Wenhao could enjoy it as long as he raised his eyes.


    "No, mom, I''ll do it myself! You don''t care about me. Since this is my own home, I won''t be polite." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    Li Meihua said with a gentle smile, "that''s no good, Wen Hao. You are my mother''s only baby son-in-law. My mother''s main task in the future is to love you and take care of you. In this way, you will be reluctant to leave ah Xiu and our family! You see, you''re much thinner after entering the mountain. You''ll have a good upbringing with my mother for a few days these days, and my mother will cook delicious food for you every day."


    Tang Wenhao had to go with her, took the orange she handed over and ate it. Unexpectedly, Li Meihua immediately sat down next to him. A fragrant wind blew past. Tang Wenhao moved a little embarrassed to the side.


    "Wen Hao, is Heifeng all right now?" Li Meihua smiled proudly. This is a good topic. She knew that Tang Wenhao could feel her dedication to him through this topic.


    "Well, mom, thank you! I''ve heard from sister ah Hui. You''ve been punished and demoted. Mom, Heifeng and I owe you this. I''ll try my best to be filial to you in the future." Tang Wenhao said with a sincere smile.


    Li Meihua looked at Tang Wenhao happily, and a strong love poured out of her heart. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to hold Tang Wenhao''s hand, and then caressed him. "Wen Hao, mom can see that you are a loving and righteous man from your love for Heifeng. Mom liked you the first time she saw you. Unexpectedly, you and ah Xiu are OK. Mom is really happy for you."


    Tang Wenhao''s heart began to jump wildly. Help! Ah Xiu, come on! Otherwise, I can''t bear it.


    When Tang Wenhao was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out, Li Meihua''s phone rang. She looked suspiciously at the mobile phone on the table, smiled and released Tang Wenhao''s hand, stood up, walked over, picked up the phone and looked at it. Her face changed slightly. Then she glanced at Tang Wenhao with a smile and went to the room to answer the phone.


    Tang Wenhao breathed a sigh of relief. What a life-saving call! Shit, if she really hugged herself and begged to meet her once, would she really have the heart to refuse her? It''s hard! Ah Xiu, hurry home! Or your husband will lose his body to your mother.


    Don''t say Tang Wenhao was suffering on the sofa, just Li Meihua. When he got to the room, he closed the door and pressed the key to answer, "ah Xiu, girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Mom! What are you doing? I don''t answer the phone so late. I want to tell you a good news. My Wen Hao is back. I''m on my way home and will be home soon." ah Xiu smiled happily.


    "Ah? How do you know? Mom hasn''t had time to tell you." Li Meihua felt a huge gap in her heart, but she couldn''t let her daughter return.


    "Hehe, I missed Wen Hao so much that I dialed with him. Unexpectedly, he answered, which means he''s back! Mom, I didn''t tell Wen Hao I''m back. Don''t tell him ha! I want to surprise him."


    "Hehe, girl, mom has picked him up and is about to call you to see if you have time to come back! Since you have come back, great, where are you now? How long will you get home?" Li Meihua asked carelessly.


    "I don''t know where this is. Anyway, I''m on the highway. It''s estimated that I can get to Liangshan in more than an hour. If I get home, it should be within two hours! Mom, I miss him so much that I can''t wait to fly home now." ah Xiu smiled happily.


    "Hehe, mom knows that you must not be in the mood to read now. Girl, mom hung up first and talk back! Be careful on the way." Li Meihua suddenly had a bold idea when she heard that ah Xiu had two hours to get home. She had to hurry up and try to take the best handsome guy outside in a short time.

 Chapter 278

    After hanging up her daughter''s phone, Li Meihua went directly to Tang Wenhao. Seeing Tang Wenhao watching TV seriously, she grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and smiled gently, "Wen Hao, do you think your mother is good to you?"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he knew there was something in it. He smiled awkwardly and said, "of course, ha ha, mom, you can talk straight!" Tang Wenhao was actually afraid of her talking straight. If she wanted to be really straight, how would she answer? You don''t say that, and you don''t know what to say.


    Li Meihua''s pretty face began to crimson. The light in her eyes became blazing and could burn people! Although Tang Wenhao didn''t look at her, he felt that the old woman was going to take action, which made him nervous and at a loss.


    "Wen Hao, I think... Miss a Hui has told you? Can you... Have pity on your poor mother... Just once..." Li Meihua said, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand and shaking.


    Tang Wenhao thought the woman was crazy and didn''t bother to talk to her. He raised his hand and nodded on her back. Li Meihua immediately closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    So he quickly took her to her own bed, covered her with a quilt and left a few words in front of her bed, "Mom, have a good sleep! Ah Xiu and I sleep at the Ruan family tonight and we will come to dinner with you tomorrow."


    Turn off the light for her and bring the door. Tang Wenhao returns to the living room and turns around in the kitchen. I understand that Li Meihua''s dishes have been bought. She didn''t go to the drugstore as she said. She just went to pick herself up. Alas! Well intentioned!


    Tang Wenhao mourned for her.


    Before going out, he called ah Xiu, "ah Xiu, you can go directly to Ruan''s house later!"


    "Ah? Wen Hao, didn''t you go home? Mom said you were home? How can I go to Ruan''s house again?" ah Xiu asked suspiciously.


    "I have something to discuss with Manny when I go back, but I miss you very much, so you''d better live in Ruan''s house with me! What''s up? If you have to live at home, I don''t mind, then go back by yourself!"


    "Oh, no, I''m still going to Ruan''s house. Do you have a room?" ah Xiu smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you sleep under the bed. Hang up first and be careful on the road." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, bye, I''ll be there in half an hour." ah Xiu smiled happily.


    Out of Li Meihua''s home, Tang Wenhao felt relaxed. Perhaps after his firm resistance today, Li Meihua would never have such evil thoughts again.


    In fact, the state just now is also a test for him. After all, he is a man. Li Meihua deliberately dresses so sexy. Her actions and behaviors were so exaggerated just now. If he didn''t strongly dislike this behavior in his heart, maybe he would have taken this step.


    Because he felt that he was responsive. Of course, this was a purely natural physiological response without any pornographic meaning. If there was no response, it would not be Tang Wenhao.


    Out of the community, Tang Wenhao stopped a taxi and killed the drugstore. Ah Hui and Ruan Yi were surprised at his turning back. Tang Wenhao didn''t hide it from them. He briefly told them what had happened, then went down to the basement to wake up the Ganoderma lucidum and took it up the stairs.


    "Don''t you sleep here?" ah Hui asked.


    "Oh, no, I can''t sleep here. Ah Xiu will arrive in a moment. I let her go directly to Ruan''s house. I''ll go there right away. I don''t want her to know her mother''s psychological state, which is very bad for her." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Also, you two be careful," ah Hui said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao returned to Ruan''s house and killed Manny, Ah Mei and the four fairies. As soon as she heard that he and Ganoderma lucidum had not eaten yet, Ah Mei quickly cooked for them. Manny took advantage of her beauty and Ganoderma lucidum to pull Tang Wenhao aside, smiled and asked, "baby, how did you come back? Didn''t ah Hui say you went to your mother-in-law?"


    Tang Wenhao patiently told Manny what had happened. Manny was stunned. "Oh, my God! Ah Xiu''s mother is almost fascinated by you, baby. I didn''t expect you to be an idol of middle-aged and elderly women!" Manny joked.


    "Oh, Manny, don''t tease me. I almost didn''t carry it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Haha... Baby, if you don''t carry it, you can''t carry it. No one will blame you for what you are willing to fight and suffer." Manny continued to tease.


    "Come on! I don''t want to. I regret my intestines about your little aunt. When I first saw her so crazy about men, pity her and satisfy her, it turned out like this. Manny, how''s your little aunt now?" Tang Wenhao still had Yang Danyun in his heart.


    "What? Baby, are you still worried about her?" Manny smiled.


    "No, I just hope she''s good. She''s really not vulgar?"


    "Well! According to my mother, she''s completely disillusioned with the world of mortals. Now she''s a devout Buddhist, which makes my mother so lonely! My uncle and cousin have moved out. She''s really having a hard time now. Baby, let''s quickly expand Ruan''s family and connect our mothers on both sides here to live together. In this way, we don''t have any concerns. They can rest assured and we are down-to-earth." Manny smiled.


    "Well, let''s have a good study of my survey these days. Then, think about how much money we need to complete such a design. I want to call my eldest brother and sell the treasure in the treasure cave as soon as possible, at least some. With the money, it''s easy to say anything. Then I''ll take an airplane driver''s license. How about it? I won''t be able to get it in the future It will take you to fly around and play in the mountains and rivers. Ha ha, that''s great. "Tang Wenhao imagined a bright future.


    "Hehe, baby, I dream of such a life. When we discuss it, I''ll hand over your design to the professional design team and let others design for us. We''re just thinking. People want to study the feasibility, baby, don''t worry, your wife can''t do anything else, and there must be no problem managing the enterprise." Manny smiled confidently.


    "No, Manny, you can do one more thing absolutely." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, what''s the point?" Manny smiled shyly.


    "This point, this point fascinates me. Let''s have fun tonight! Hey, by the way, why haven''t you responded? Sister ah Hui is pregnant." Tang Wenhao pointed to Manny and said with a bad smile.


    Manny said with a whiny smile, "then where do I know? Did you give all the good things to other sisters? Be honest."


    When they were flirting, there was a car horn outside. Tang Wenhao estimated that ah Xiu was coming. He quickly smiled and said, "Manny, let me see if ah Xiu has arrived?"


    "Can''t wait? It''s still the little beauty who attracts you!" Manny said with a jealous smile.


    "Ha ha... My beautiful boss will also be jealous! Do you want to give you something energetic now." Tang Wenhao picked up Manny and walked upstairs.


    "Hee hee, baby, are you here to really scare me? You and sister Ganoderma lucidum haven''t had dinner yet?" Manny smiled happily.


    "Don''t worry, I have plenty of energy. Not eating for three days can make you cry and beg me to let you go." Tang Wenhao suddenly felt very sleepy, Manny.


    As soon as they went upstairs, they heard ah Yu shouting ah Xiu, "ah Xiu, are you here so soon? My uncle and sister Lingzhi have just come back. Come in quickly!"


    Manny smiled shyly around Tang Wenhao''s neck, "you''d better go down! Otherwise the little girl will be jealous. Besides, you should eat first, or you''ll hurt your body. Baby, I love you."


    Tang Wenhao gave her an emotional kiss and said with a smile, "hehe, the first wife loves me most. Let you go first! I''ll clean up your goblin later."


    "Hee hee, you''re almost an old goblin! Your goblins are all down there!"


    "Ah Yu''s sister, Wen Hao and sister Manny, where are they?" was ah Xiu''s voice.


    "Just now, or upstairs!" ah Yu replied.


    "Come, come, ah Xiu, we''re upstairs." Tang Wenhao replied loudly.


    They went downstairs and saw Ah Xiu in a snow-white Audrey dress. She came like a fairy. Tingting stood tall and had a concave convex figure. She was sexy and charming. Tang Wenhao just looked at her and wanted to hold her to bed and beat her hard.


    In full view of the public, ah Xiu jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms and choked, "Wen Hao, I miss you so much. I want to be with you like ah Yu and them every day."


    Tang Wenhao touched her little PP, fell in her ear and said with a bad smile, "girl, eat first. Don''t ask me to spare you from dying later."


    "Hehe, I won''t, I just want to die by your side." ah Xiu giggled.


    Manny on the other side said with a jealous smile, "well, be tired of it. Wait until you finish your meal! Sister Ah Mui, is the meal ready?" Manny shouted to the direction of the kitchen.


    "Right away, Manny, let them have some soup first!" Ah Mui answered in the kitchen.


    After ah Yu brought the food, they watched Tang Wenhao, Ganoderma lucidum and ah Xiu eat. Of course, they mainly appreciated Tang Wenhao''s expression when he ate meat. It was called Yixiang. This guy ate very well. He took a long time and ate a lot, especially meat. Generally, he had to kill more than half of the meat dishes at a table, basically maintaining a meal of about one kilogram of meat, They always joked that Tang Wenhao was a carnivore, and Tang Wenhao said, how can they kill these beautiful women who don''t eat much meat!


    After eating and drinking enough, a group of beautiful women chatted around Tang Wenhao for an hour. He knew that the task was heavy tonight and there was probably no spare time to rest. When he looked at sister Ah Mui just now, he read her from sister Ah Mui''s eyes. When he thought that she had her own child in her belly, her lower abdomen began to stand slightly, and a warm current flashed in his heart, but she should have a share tonight.


    So when Tang Wenhao was joking with the beauties, he had calculated the time and arranged the order. First, he settled the Ganoderma lucidum and let ah Xiu who slept with him rank second. The third is sister Ah Mei. He put Manny last because he wanted to stay with Manny for a while. In addition to finishing his homework, he had a lot of things to discuss with her.


    Entering Manny''s and Ah Mei''s room, the two beauties sat at the edge of the bed and chatted. Seeing that Tang Wenhao didn''t even wear clothes, they slipped in. They both covered their small mouths and smiled, "baby, you''re too outrageous! Aren''t you afraid to be seen by ah Yu and ah Li?" Manny smiled.

 Chapter 279

    "What are you afraid of? The two little girls will be his sooner or later. Manny, do you think ah Yu and Ali, their little beauties, can live with us every day without our big family? Especially every night, they envy to death." Ah Mei smiled.


    "Oh, sister Ah Mui, I''ve already seen it." Manny smiled.


    "Hmm! When I was in death valley, I talked a lot with these little girls. Ah Yu and a girl named ABI told me clearly that they also want to be baby women like Ah Mei. They are waiting for ah Ling''s orders!" Ah Mei sighed, and then showed Tang Wenhao to go to bed first.


    Tang Wenhao went directly to her and picked her up. Ah Mui looked at him in surprise, and then said to Manny, "Manny, consider it. If you don''t object, let ah Yu talk to the baby! Or let them say nothing. After all, ah Ling is gone, and they are all waiting for their elder sister to speak."


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, don''t you know me? I never object to our baby being with any girl in death valley. As long as they are happy with each other, baby, I don''t have any opinion if they accept all the four little girls in our family tonight."


    "I don''t like it. I don''t have so much energy to deal with it. It really wants my life?" Tang Wenhao looked back and said with a smile. Then he put Ah Mei on the bed and took off all her clothes.


    Looking at sister Ah Mei''s bulging belly, Tang Wenhao leaned over and kissed her, thinking that my son is here. What a strange feeling. Women are so great!


    Ah Mui gazed lovingly at Tang Wenhao''s handsome cheek and sat up to caress him. Tang Wenhao held him down. He said with a bad smile, "sister Ah Mui, I think you look sexier than ever."


    "Really? Hehe... Baby, your mouth is always too sweet to stand. People''s stomachs are bulging. It''s not good-looking. You say it''s more sexy. Who believes it?" Ah Mui smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, sister may, baby is right. In fact, many men like the way their women look when they are pregnant. I have seen relevant reports in magazines that most men will be more interested in seeing their women pregnant." Manny smiled enviously.


    After sister Ah Mui fell asleep with satisfaction, Tang Wenhao and Manny had no foreplay and directly entered the battle. Besides, it was very late. It was almost midnight. Manny loved Tang Wenhao and didn''t want him to toss too late.


    But Tang Wenhao was a little worried when he saw that Manny''s stomach had not responded. He was afraid that she had a burden in her heart, because he knew that Manny wanted their own child very much. However, other beauties, except for the time, had succeeded. At this speed, they could run a kindergarten for their children in two or three years.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao and Manny have been designing the overall layout of the death valley and roughly estimating the amount of funds needed according to the drawings drawn by Tang Wenhao. She said that Manny''s money can''t be used here because Manny''s is a listed company, which is illegal. The implementation of the funds depends on how much money Ruan can put into it.


    Sister Ah Mui has given all the cards left by Ruan Ling to Manny, but Manny hasn''t checked how much money Ruan Ling''s cards have. She wants to check, but she doesn''t have a password. Tang Wenhao said that it''s not necessary to move Ruan Ling''s money. She said that there are so many treasures in the treasure cave. You can build a house if you find a few of them.


    Manny thought it was reasonable, so she agreed to Tang Wenhao''s suggestion and asked him to call Jin Dacai together, go into the jungle again, get some treasures out and go to Hong Kong for auction. Maybe she will have everything soon.


    Therefore, the two began to divide tasks. Manny was responsible for the preliminary design of death valley, and Tang Wenhao was responsible for making money, striving to launch the project in three or five months.


    But when I think that Ah Ying is pregnant, is it a little too much to call Jin Dacai to Vietnam for treasure at this time? Why don''t you wait a little longer? Wait until Ah Ying has a baby? But she still has three or four months? Can you wait?


    Tang Wenhao was in a dilemma. Manny saw it and asked suspiciously, "baby, what''s the matter?"


    "Manny, you said Ah Ying would be born in three months. Isn''t it not good for me to let my eldest brother go into the mountain with me at this time?"


    "Yes, but you can call your brother and ask him what he thinks?"


    "Hehe, my big brother! As long as I speak, he will come." Tang Wenhao is absolutely confident.


    So Tang Wenhao dialed Jin Dacai in Ruan Ling''s room. There was no beep. There was Jin Dacai''s muffled laughter, "ha ha, Wenhao, is it you?"


    "Well, brother, what are you doing?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s not a case yet, but it''s coming soon. My lawyer said, we''re sure to win and won''t lose. Don''t worry, brother! The court will thaw my 10 million in these two days. It''s all right, brother, are you busy? Talk to you when you''re busy." Jin Dacai was in a very good mood.


    "Ha ha... Big brother has money to spend again." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Eldest brother hasn''t been short of money. Let''s talk about your business?" Jin Dacai smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was not polite to him, so he said, "brother, I want to go into the mountain as soon as possible to get out the treasure found by sister Ah Mei and me last time. At least first, I''ll get some valuable ones for auction in Hong Kong. I''ll start to implement Ruan Ling''s plan, which can be regarded as fulfilling her wish!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh! Brother understands. Do you want brother to go into the mountain with you?" Jin Dacai immediately understood Tang Wenhao''s meaning.


    "Well, brother, I''m also very tangled. My sister-in-law is about to give birth. It''s hard for me to let you go into the mountain with me at this time, but I don''t want to delay too long," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, brother, it''s OK. Your sister-in-law still has nearly three months? Don''t you remember? It''s still early! My round trip, plus entering and leaving the mountain, is only one and a half months at most. It''s in time." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Brother, I mean, when you arrive in Vietnam, isn''t your sister-in-law alone? After all, my parents are old and need to be taken care of." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter, brother, these problems are not problems. My parents are in good health, and your sister-in-law is fine for the time being. Besides, there is something unexpected. Isn''t there another second Wukui? He will take care of the second old man and your sister-in-law with me." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Brother, why don''t you discuss it with my sister-in-law, or ask my parents for advice? See what they say?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Jin Dacai said with a smile, "brother, I''m sure as long as I tell your sister-in-law that you want to go alone to find treasure in the mountains, she will let me go with you. As for the old man, they won''t object. It''s settled. I''ll arrange it today and start tomorrow." Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "Elder brother, is it really so decided?" Tang Wenhao asked happily.


    "Yes, that''s it. Since we''re going, we should go as soon as possible to avoid being late. We''re too close to your sister-in-law''s due date. We''re always worried about her, aren''t we?"


    "Well, yes, brother, thank you!"


    "It''s unnecessary. It''s all my brothers. By the way, Wen Hao, your sister-in-law mentioned something to me a few days ago. I always forget when I''m busy. She said it was up to you to decide." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Ah? What''s matter? Why should I decide your affairs?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not just our husband and wife, but also directly related to you. Of course, you should also participate. Besides, you have culture, knowledge and brain better than our husband and wife. You must be the most appropriate. Don''t mention it." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter? Hehe, it''s so mysterious." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha... Brother, are you confused? Your sister-in-law wants you to marry our son a good name. How about it? Is this a glorious task?" Jin Dacai smiled.


    Tang Wenhao also smiled, "ha ha, I said! No problem. This task must be completed. Brother, do you have any specific requirements?"


    "Hehe, specific requirements? It seems that there are no specific requirements. But your sister-in-law doesn''t like my name. She talks about making a big fortune. Just knowing money, people still have to pay attention to feelings and have ability, especially men. I told her that my money is the embodiment of ability. Your sister-in-law said that my name is a big old man and a rich man. You know your willingness when you hear your brother''s name It must be very elegant and comfortable to listen to. I said it was the name of the old man. What can I do? She said, so ah! You can''t let a rough father name his son! Look, you still have a place in her heart! "


    Tang Wenhao listened to a strong sense of honey in his heart and said with a smile, "brother, are you still jealous?"


    "If you fart, brother can still eat your vinegar! Well, I don''t care about it anyway. You think up our son''s name for me today and tell me tomorrow morning. I have to leave our son''s name for your sister-in-law before leaving Shanghai. She said that with a name, she can touch her stomach and call him every day. If she calls too many, it will be easier for our son to learn to speak in the future ¡£¡±


    "Is there such a saying?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, she said it was in the book. Now there are many prenatal education books at home. Your sister-in-law is fascinated by it." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "OK, brother, I''ll start to think of a name for our son right away. It must be atmospheric and elegant, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "That''s right! At least you have to be like you. It''s comfortable to listen to anything." Jin Dacai smiled.


    After hanging up Jin Dacai''s phone, Tang Wenhao told Manny about the situation. Manny was very happy and asked Tang Wenhao to seize the time to give Jin Dacai''s son a vigorous name. She did some preparations for Tang Wenhao to enter the mountain.

 Chapter 280

    "Baby, I can ask ah Ya and ah Zhu about the items entering the mountain. They are ready for you, but you should decide the personnel yourself! In addition to you and brother Jin, I suggest you take another little girl with you. It would be better for you to have personal care in your daily life." Manny said.


    "No, it''s not convenient to take a woman with us. After all, my eldest brother will go with me, not me alone. I don''t care. Besides, no one can take her. Sister Ah Mei, you and sister ah Hui certainly can''t. although Ruan Yi doesn''t seem to be pregnant yet, I think she will be pregnant in this period of time, from death Gu Diao is not good either. Ah Zhu and Ah Mei are both pregnant, and ah Ya may soon be. She is not familiar with others, so I think it''s better for me and my eldest brother to go. "


    "No, you''d better take ah Yu with you! Through my observation of her during this period, she is very good at taking care of people, has a strict mouth, can''t talk disorderly, and can keep secrets. She is a very suitable candidate. Sister Ah Mei and I can rest assured with her around you. How about it?" Manny asked.


    "Ah? Ah Yu, it''s inconvenient!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile. In fact, he was happy. He already knew what Manny meant, but he wanted Manny to say it clearly. He was embarrassed to say it.


    Manidor was smart. She immediately saw through Tang Wenhao''s psychology and said with a sly smile, "baby, I hope I can tell it for you? Don''t worry! It''s okay. As long as you want her, she will be your woman at any time. We won''t be jealous or laugh at you. Isn''t it inconvenient now?"


    "Hehe, will ah Yu agree?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, but her mind has begun to flash the petite and beautiful appearance of ah Yu''s little beauty. Ah Yu is the most Petite among the eight fairies, but she is not young. Therefore, she is also the most gentle, considerate and sensible one.


    "Villain, I want to tell her now to make sure she can''t sleep tonight. OK, it''s settled. You''re busy with you and I''m busy with me. By the way, you can''t take Ganoderma lucidum this time. I think she''s almost recovered now. Although she hasn''t completely recovered her memory, she doesn''t stick to you like that at that time." Manny looked at Tang Wenhao for advice.


    "Well, I can''t take her this time. In order to walk safely, I won''t sleep with her tonight. See if she can leave me. If not, I still have to take her. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t get her." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, take ah Xiu to her house tonight!" Manny smiled.


    "Ah? Manny, you know her mother has that kind of mind for me. I''m most afraid to be with her." Tang Wenhao frowned and said that he would never face her if he could hide from Li Meihua now.


    "Baby, you can only spend more time with her with the attitude of your son-in-law and let her adapt slowly. Time can change everything. She knows that you don''t have her at all. You just think of her as your mother-in-law. She will figure it out. Hiding can''t solve the problem. Anyway, you take ah Xiu back with you, not alone with her. With your strong ability, you often let you alone with her Together, she always seduces you. One day you will be out of control, so you should live more with her, but never be alone with her, so she will die. "Manny analyzed.


    Tang Wenhao is right to think about it. Shit, he is always seduced by her. He is really not allowed to think about it all at once. If he doesn''t carry it, it will be over. In this life, don''t want to have a normal psychology. Facing ah Xiu and Li Meihua will have a very negative impact on his normal psychology and physiology. Therefore, this barrier must be crossed.


    During the day, Tang Wenhao thought for a day and gave their unborn son a total of four names for Jin Dacai to choose. Jin Cheng is the homophonic, United and small name Cheng Cheng; Jin Chen, homonymous for this morning, means the beginning of the day. It means that he has a good start every day; Jin Xiong means to dominate the world; Golden Eagle, spread its wings and soar;


    Tang Wenhao said these four names to everyone. Manny, sister Ah Mei and ah Xiu all think Jin Xiong is very nice, atmospheric and courageous. Tang Wenhao also thinks this name is most suitable for men.


    In the evening, he excitedly dialed Jin Dacai''s phone, but Jin Dacai''s words almost choked Tang Wenhao. "Brother, tell you a bad news." Jin Dacai''s tone seemed helpless.


    Tang Wenhao listened to his tone and thought he couldn''t come. He was also disappointed, but he comforted him, "brother, it''s okay. If you can''t come, just wait until your sister-in-law is born! It''s not a big deal."


    "Hehe, no, brother, I was just about to call you! Your sister-in-law''s belly is not a son, but a daughter, so you have to continue to work hard. After your sister-in-law gives birth to this daughter-in-law, you have to bother your brother to come back and live here for a while." Jin Dacai smiled helplessly.


    "Ah? So? Shit, what''s going on? How do I think it must be my son? Brother, did you take your sister-in-law for B-ultrasound today?" Tang Wenhao asked sadly, because he never thought that Ah Ying would have a daughter in her stomach.


    "Well, the eldest brother just wanted to see what happened before he left Shanghai. He spent 1000 yuan to be a B-ultrasound doctor. She said that he would not be wrong. The score of 100 was a thousand gold." Jin Dacai said.


    "Alas! Brother, I''m sorry! My father will be disappointed when he knows?" Tang Wenhao felt sorry for the Jin family.


    "Hehe, brother, you don''t have a psychological burden. The old man is not unhappy at all. He is very happy. He likes girls very much. He says you and your sister-in-law are still young. Just keep working hard. Let you don''t have a psychological burden. With the economic conditions of our family, it''s no problem for you two to regenerate ten or eight. Well, that''s the only way to do it. That''s what you have to do It''s named after our daughter. "


    "Hehe, brother, I''ve already got my name. Which name is the best for you to listen to." Tang Wenhao said his name to Jin Dacai after thinking about it all day. As a result, he immediately said, "brother, stop. The next son''s name will be him. It''s Jin Xiong. What about Da Qianjin?"


    Tang Wenhao suddenly had an idea and said with a smile, "or our daughter is called Jin Ying? It is not only the homonym of the elite, but also the word in front of the hero. How nice is the eldest Jin Ying and the second Jin Xiong?"


    "Ha ha, yes, yes, that''s settled. It''s still a brother. You have literary talent and speak eloquently. I''ll tell your sister-in-law right away that she will be happy too." Jin Dacai smiled.


    After dinner, Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu secretly left the Ruan family while Ganoderma lucidum and ah Yu were playing. He had to let Ganoderma lucidum slowly adapt to the days without him. He couldn''t take her anywhere every time. This is unrealistic. He might have to travel outside often in the future.


    On the bus, ah Xiu looked very excited. "Wen Hao, I can finally wrap you tonight, ha ha." ah Xiu hugged Tang Wenhao''s waist and fell in his ear with a sweet smile.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "girl, aren''t you afraid you can''t walk tomorrow morning?"


    "Hehe, I''d like to." ah Xiu smiled happily.


    "Ghost girl, not satisfied." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When the car passed the Ruan drugstore, Tang Wenhao got off and looked at ah Hui. Ah Hui saw Tang Wenhao coming in and smiled happily, "baby, you''re coming. Come in. Are you sleeping here tonight?"


    "Oh, no, sorry, ah Xiu and I have to go home for one night. The day after tomorrow, I have to go into the mountain with my eldest brother. I have to let Ganoderma lucidum adapt to the days without me. You''re too crowded here. I just want to come in and see you. Where''s Ruan Yi?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Oh, I have to tell you about it! Try to be pregnant in the bathroom! She suddenly wanted to vomit after dinner. I asked her to try to see if she was pregnant? Since you''re here, go in and see her! Everything you eat in the evening vomited out." ah Hui pointed to the inner room and said.


    "Oh, I''ll go in and have a look," said Tang Wenhao, raising his legs and entering the inner room.


    There was a light in the bathroom. Tang Wenhao opened the door on March 21. Sure enough, he saw Ruan Yi squatting inside with test paper! When she knew Tang Wenhao was coming, she shyly raised her pale face, "baby, wait a minute, you will know the result soon."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. In fact, you don''t have to try. I believe you must be pregnant. I have confidence in my brother." Tang Wenhao said and closed the door.


    Ruan Yi turned her head and smiled shyly.


    Soon, the test results came out. She was really pregnant. Ruan Yi was relieved and said with a smile, "ha ha, baby, I finally want to be a mother like sister ah Hui." then she was going out with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao picked her up with a bad smile and crazily kissed her sweet lips.


    Ah Hui, who was standing at the counter outside, heard Tang Wenhao''s voice and Ruan Yi''s voice. She immediately went out and asked ah Xiu to come out of the car, paid them the fare and let the taxi driver go first. Don''t wait. She knew that with Tang Wenhao''s strength, he wouldn''t let Ruan Yi go for an hour or so.


    Sure enough, it ended an hour later. After they came out of the bathroom with satisfaction, ah Hui and ah Xiu looked at Ruan Yi with envy. Tang Wenhao walked up to ah Hui and said with a bad smile, "sister ah Hui, do you want? I''m ok."


    Ah Hui shook her head shyly and said with a smile, "yes, but don''t. next time! You have to go back! We ah Xiu can''t wait."


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui, if you want, I can wait!" ah Xiu smiled sweetly.


    "All right, let''s go!" ah Hui smiled.


    After leaving Ruan''s drugstore for more than ten minutes, Li Meihua returned to ah Xiu''s house. Li Meihua was very happy when she knew that her daughter and son-in-law were going home. It seemed that the things with Tang Wenhao had disappeared that day. She talked and laughed with her daughter and son-in-law. There was no such embarrassing atmosphere at all.


    Tang Wenhao paid special attention to her expression, as if there was nothing between her and him, that is, the normal relationship between his mother-in-law and his son-in-law. Tang Wenhao felt much more comfortable and relieved.


    Ah Xiu listened to Ruan Yi and Tang Wenhao in the bathroom at Ruan''s drugstore for more than an hour. When she came back and talked with her mother, she pulled Tang Wenhao into the room and closed the door.

 Chapter 281

    Tang Wenhao knew that she couldn''t stand it. Just now on the road, people said that the first thing to do when he came back was to do business. In fact, Tang Wenhao is a little afraid to do it in her house now. Next door lives his mother-in-law who has evil thoughts about himself.


    After the two played until midnight, ah Xiu finally lost her strength and slept with Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao soon entered a dream. Tang Wenhao is the kind of person who can eat, can do and sleep, and can quickly enter a state of sleep.


    They were happy, but Li Meihua next door almost collapsed.


    Finally, she couldn''t stand it. She got up from bed, put on her clothes, put on her pajamas, and crept open her door.


    Quietly came to her daughter''s door. She looked at the key on the keyhole and thought, should they all sleep? What if I don''t sleep? I said I didn''t trust them and worried that they didn''t cover the quilt. Yes, that''s it.


    Thinking of this, she summoned up the courage to twist the key, and then gently pushed the door open. She wanted to see Tang Wenhao. She really liked her son-in-law.


    However, Li Meihua did not completely lose her mind this time. She knew that Tang Wenhao would never belong to her. Last time, she had put down her body frame and begged for him. He left ruthlessly. He was just his son-in-law and would never be his own man. In the future, she could only appreciate him quietly and like him silently.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu got up very late. Li Meihua was almost the same as them, and their sleep was not as good as theirs. Tang Wenhao found blood in Li Meihua''s eyes and knew that she must not have slept well at night. He felt guilty secretly. He didn''t know that Li Meihua appreciated them for more than an hour, and her state of mind gradually changed, Turn that deformed love into love for your children.


    After the three went out for breakfast, Li Meihua went to work. Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu were wandering in the street. When they were looking at clothes in a Vietnamese national clothing store, they suddenly heard someone shouting robbery outside. Tang Wenhao suddenly ran out.


    Tang Wenhao was a chivalrous man in his heart. He couldn''t be indifferent to robbery. When he ran to the door of the clothing store and looked up, he saw a beautiful young girl in Audrey''s clothes chasing a young man who robbed her bag. None of the people around him came forward to help. They all looked coldly and didn''t care about it, Tang Wenhao jumped into the street and quickly jumped in front of the robber and shouted, "stop! Give the bag back to the little girl."


    Seeing that someone wanted to meddle in his own business, the robber rubbed out a sharp knife, and the people around him exclaimed. Tang Wenhao stared coldly at the sharp knife in his hand and shouted, "leave the girl''s bag. I''ll spare you and let you go, otherwise, you can''t escape."


    The boy snorted coldly and scolded, "where''s the bastard who dares to take care of Lao Tzu''s affairs." then he stabbed Tang Wenhao''s chest with a sharp knife, fast, fierce and arrogant.


    Tang Wenhao flashed aside and looked at his wrist with a knife. At the mouth of his tiger, the boy''s hand immediately lost strength. The sharp knife fell to the ground. His other hand with a bag was about to sweep towards Tang Wenhao''s face door. Tang Wenhao repeated his old trick. Tang Wenhao firmly caught the bag in the process of falling, and the robber stood there blankly.


    Thunderous applause erupted around.


    At this time, the beauty who was robbed of her bag twisted in front of Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao looked at it. It was really a beauty. She was slender, beautiful and temperament like Zhao Yazhi, an old beauty. Tang Wenhao was stunned, grass! The Vietnamese version of Zhao Yazhi looks like a fairy! He couldn''t help exclaiming at the bottom of his heart.


    When the beauty saw Tang Wenhao staring at herself, she looked at Tang Wenhao''s handsome appearance again and smiled shyly, "brother, thank you."


    "Oh!... No." Tang Wenhao realized that he had lost his manners and smiled awkwardly.


    Ah Xiu around Tang Wenhao saw that her man had quickly subdued the robbers, and she felt a sense of pride. However, she was worried that the plot of saving the beauty by the hero would make the beautiful woman more beautiful than herself fall in love with her man. Her heart was sour. She quickly stepped up Tang Wenhao''s arm and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, give the bag to others, let''s go!"


    Tang Wenhao smiled, "Oh!... here you are, miss. This is your bag."


    The beautiful woman was very intelligent. Knowing that the handsome man''s girlfriend was jealous, she took the bag and said shyly with a smile, "thank you! May I ask your name so that my brother can thank you."


    As soon as the woman finished, a Mercedes Benz and a Honda car stopped suddenly. Four bodyguards came down from the car, surrounded by a burly young man in his thirties wearing sunglasses. They waved to the onlookers and cheered coldly, "fuck off, don''t look." they were obviously afraid of him and left silently.


    He glanced coldly at Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu, and then smiled with the beauty, "sister Yuanyuan, you''re surprised! As soon as I heard that sister Yuanyuan was robbed of her bag, I drove over immediately. Are you all right? Come on, let brother Nan show you." then he was about to catch Yuanyuan''s jade hand.


    "No, brother Nan, I''m fine, Nuo, thanks to the big brother subduing the bastard." the beauty named Yuanyuan shyly avoided his salty pig hand, and then pointed to Tang Wenhao and smiled.


    The boy called Nange by the beautiful woman looked coldly at Tang Wenhao, who was much more handsome than himself, and a sense of jealousy surged into his heart. However, because he saved Yuanyuan, he had to grin at Tang Wenhao without a smile, "brother, thank you!... brothers, take the boy away." he said, pointing to the robber controlled by Tang Wenhao.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that he was going to take people away, he asked suspiciously, "brother, should he be handed over to the public security?"


    Yuanyuan echoed, "yes! Brother Nan, should we give this bastard to the public security?"


    "Yuanyuan, don''t worry. If you give it to the public security, you''ll punish him for a small amount of money. He robbed my sister Yuanyuan''s bag. He can''t just take him away so cheap." he said, motioning his brother to take the stunned boy into the Honda.


    At this time, the alarm of the police car came not far away. Seeing this, the guy quickly asked his brother to take the boy away first.


    Seeing the robber subdued by himself roaring away in a Honda, Tang Wenhao was deeply puzzled. What was this man doing? It seems arrogant. The captured prisoner took it away and refused to give it to the public security personnel?


    Yuanyuan originally wanted to have a few words with Tang Wenhao. The man called Nange pulled her into his Mercedes Benz and soon disappeared into Tang Wenhao''s vision.


    "Wen Hao, look! People are gone." ah Xiu said jealously.


    "Ha ha, little girl, are you jealous?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I know. Do you think others are more beautiful than me? Think something bad? But you should see it? The man named her sister Yuanyuan must be her boyfriend. He is also jealous of you."


    When the public security personnel came, they saw that everyone was scattered and asked Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu what was going on. Tang Wenhao was afraid of trouble. He said it was a gang of people playing around and had left. The public security personnel scolded and drove away.


    The two strolled along Liangshan street to Ruan''s house. As soon as they entered the door, they heard a woman crying upstairs. Tang Wenhao immediately recognized the voice of Ganoderma lucidum and quickly put down ah Xiu''s hand and ran upstairs.


    As soon as we got to the room, the beauties cried around their eyes and red ganoderma lucidum, which seemed to make her laugh. Tang Wenhao''s heart suddenly hurt and shouted emotionally, "sister Ganoderma lucidum, I''m back."


    When Ganoderma lucidum heard Tang Wenhao''s voice, it raised its beautiful eyes and stared at Tang Wenhao. It was very surprised. It immediately rushed into Tang Wenhao''s arms regardless of its own body. It cried so hard that Tang Wenhao regretted his heartache. It hugged her tightly and comforted her, "sister Ganoderma lucidum, OK, am I not back?"


    Ganoderma lucidum cried with tears, "Wen Hao, I thought you didn''t want me."


    "Hehe, how could it be! Sister Lingzhi, Wen Hao will never leave you alone. If you don''t see Wen Hao in the future, you can play with sister Ah Mei and Manny! Wait for me at home, okay?"


    "No, I want to be with you, Wen Hao. Don''t ignore me. Did she take you away?" said Ganoderma lucidum, looking at ah Xiu with hatred.


    "Hehe, no, ah Xiu is your sister, you know? It''s your Wen Hao and ah Xiu. We''re back now. Don''t we?" Tang Wenhao smiled. After that, he winked at everyone and asked them to go out.


    When they saw Tang Wenhao stabilizing Ganoderma lucidum, they were relieved. Manny smiled helplessly, "baby, we can finally stop. Let''s all go out! You can comfort her!"


    After Manny and Ah Mei went out, Tang Wenhao went to bed with Ganoderma lucidum and hugged him. He kept warm with her for a while. Soon, Ganoderma lucidum fell asleep, but Yushou refused to let go of him and hugged him tightly for fear that he would walk away.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the woman in his arms who had always loved him like his sister was like a child at this moment. He was distressed and warm. He felt that God was letting him pay off his debt. From childhood to childhood, she was taking care of herself. She had no regrets and waited for herself for so many years. Now it was finally his turn to love her.


    In fact, when Tang Wenhao was really with Ganoderma lucidum, his feelings for her soon changed fundamentally. From the original feelings of siblings to love, he found that Ganoderma lucidum had many advantages that beautiful women did not have. In addition to being smart, kind and beautiful, she was also very infatuated, very stupid, so infatuated that it was exciting and so heartbreaking.


    After she slept well, Tang Wenhao went downstairs. Manny told him that Ganoderma lucidum had been crying to go outside to find him. Several people took her and pressed her into the room to keep her from going out. Later, she cried and shouted, "Wenhao, come and save me."

 Chapter 282

    Manny said that she almost softened her heart. Later, when she saw that she was tired of crying and fell asleep, everyone dared to have a rest. As a result, she had to find Tang Wenhao in the morning. No, until Tang Wenhao came back.


    "Manny, I''ve decided. When my eldest brother arrives, I''ll take Ganoderma lucidum away. I''ll take her wherever I go in the future. Otherwise, I''m really worried and it will affect your rest," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, don''t take her away. She will drag you down. We''re not afraid that she will affect your rest. Anyway, it''s all right. I guess it''s only a few days. She''s getting used to it." Manny said.


    "No, I''m afraid that my bad mood will aggravate her condition, so all my previous efforts will be wasted? I''ll recover at the current speed. Maybe she''ll be completely well when I bring her back. It''s settled. I must take her away. Just now I saw her crying, my heart was broken."


    Manny fondled Tang Wenhao''s face and said emotionally, "baby, your heart is really kind. Although Ganoderma lucidum''s spirit is not very normal, she is happy. She loves the right man. She has waited for you for so many years."


    Tang Wenhao most admired Jin Dacai''s relief. The company was messed up by a subordinate when he left Shanghai. After he came back, the company was almost in a state of trouble inside and outside the company. However, he was always happy, relaxed and handled properly. Six months later, the company came back to life again.


    On the way from the bus station to the Ruan family, the brothers talked and laughed happily.


    "Big brother, when you leave, is your company no one in charge again?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    Jin Dacai patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and smiled, "Hehe, don''t worry! There will be no problem this time. In the past, the eldest brother believed in the following bastards and let them black. Now the important seals are in your sister-in-law''s hands. Your sister-in-law is in charge of finance. Where she doesn''t know, I asked her to ask Wu Kui, brother, thank you! Introduced me a good brother. The second brother is really a talent. He really supported Mans It''s too late. "


    "Hehe, Wu Kui is a little dishonest. He laughs all day, but he is methodical and has a good set of business. Otherwise, I won''t recommend him to Manny." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother, if you shouldn''t say something, Wu Kui is a little better than you." Jin Dacai smiled viciously.


    Tang Wenhao knew that he was going to say something disgusting and punched him, "brother, what''s better about him than me?"


    "Wu Kui doesn''t pretend to be a grandson. His eldest brother takes him out to play and look for his mother-in-law. He''s more open than you. How can a man be serious when he sees a beautiful woman? This guy is more cruel than his eldest brother. I like this style."


    "Elder brother, then you say I''m pretending to be a grandson?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "It''s not true. In short, there''s no big brother and second brother to let go. If big brother has your skin bag that fascinates the beauty of the world, he will catch all the beauty of death valley, young and old, and there won''t be that shop after passing the village." Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "Brother, you''re wrong. No matter where the beautiful women are, they are women. Women should love more, not tools." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Alas, it''s impossible to communicate! It''s too gentle and too pretending. How many have you received in recent months? Have you received ten? It''s still odd?" Jin Dacai asked enviously.


    Tang Wenhao broke his fingers and began to count. Manny sister, Ah Mui sister, ah Ju, ah Zhu, Aya, Ah Ying, Ah Mei, lotus, ah Hui, Ruan Yi, Qing''er, ah Xiu, Ganoderma lucidum and Yang Danyun should collect 12 Vietnamese beauties except Manny, Yang Danyun and Ganoderma lucidum.


    "Hehe, brother, a total of 12 Vietnamese beauties were accepted by your brother. In addition to sister Ah Mui and Aya, her ten beauties are original goods. Ah Yu has come into the mountain with us these days. Manny said that she asked me to take care of the little girl sometime so that the little girl can take care of our daily life." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly. In just half a year, this number is enough to stand out from the whole country. Shit, if you don''t come to Vietnam, you can''t dream of such a good thing.


    "Ha ha... Awesome. It seems that Manny''s sister-in-law is still very generous. By the way, you say you want to take a little girl into the mountain? Brother, you won''t leave a woman, can you really?" Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly, "That''s not true. It doesn''t really matter. But sometimes it''s hard to carry it. Brother, you don''t know. Since my father gave me all his internal skills, I have endless strength every day. I was stronger than ordinary men before. Now it''s almost endless. Shit, in fact, it''s hard to see beautiful women The brothers below don''t listen to the command of the brain at all. Shit! Who can stand it? "


    Jin Dacai beat him with envy and said with a smile, "brother, you''re satisfied! By the way, let''s get down to business. I think we''d better not take women. It''s inconvenient for us to have more people. Besides, you know, there are many dangers in the jungle, and we have to distract our energy to take care of them."


    Tang Wenhao actually understood this truth. He thought so at the beginning, but even without ah Yu, Ganoderma lucidum still had to take it. "Brother, I know, but I have to take Ganoderma lucidum! She can''t live without me."


    "Oh! How''s sister Lingzhi now?" Jin Dacai asked with concern.


    "I can know people and understand feelings, but my mind is still relatively small. I don''t know a lot of things in the past. She depends on me very much. I didn''t stay with her that night. I cried very badly. When I came back, my eyes were red. Therefore, others can not take it. I''m not at ease if Lingzhi doesn''t take it."


    "Let''s talk about it! This girl is pathetic enough. Hasn''t Abu appeared again these days? Meet him again, brother, and use our Jin family''s unique skills to kill him, so that they can''t find out at all." Jin Dacai asked.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "brother, don''t worry, I won''t give him a chance." Tang Wenhao''s heart became heavy again at the thought of Ruan Ling.


    When he returned to Ruan''s house with Jin Dacai, most people knew Jin Dacai. He didn''t know only the four fairies a Xiu and a Yu, but the four fairies knew him. On the day Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling got married, he and his wife a Ying were always on the scene.


    Jin Dacai distributed the gifts brought from China to mother-in-law a Xiang and all the beauties. Ah Mei, with a slight bulge, came out of the kitchen and greeted Jin Dacai with a smile. "Brother Jin, come, hungry! The meal will be ready soon."


    Jin Dacai looked at Ah Mei''s bulging belly and said with a smile, "ha ha, I''m not hungry when I see you, sister-in-law. It seems that you''re fast, too. How many months have you been?"


    Sister Ah Mui proudly touched her belly and said with a shy smile, "it''s been more than five months. It should be more than one month younger than Ah Ying."


    "Hmm! My brother is awesome!" Jin Dacai punched Tang Wenhao, and Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    Ah Mei said with a smile, "isn''t it powerful? Ah Zhu, Ah Mei, sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi are all pregnant."


    The family had a very happy chat.


    After dinner, Tang Wenhao, Jin Dacai and Manny went to the room to talk about the arrangements for tomorrow. Jin Dacai insisted on not taking women into the mountain. He said that taking women would affect their progress. If only he and Tang Wenhao, who are Wulin experts, can come and go freely and return quickly, Manny nodded after listening to Jin Dacai''s analysis.


    Manny smiled at Jin Dacai, "Brother, you''re right. It seems that our women think too carefully, baby, or as brother said! Ganoderma lucidum still stays. It''s estimated that it''s better to make trouble for two days. It''s not as serious as you think. After all, she doesn''t exclude us now and will listen to us. The most important thing for her is that she can''t leave you at night. She will soon forget to take her out during the day Get rid of unpleasant things. "


    In fact, Tang Wenhao was also talked through by Jin Dacai. He nodded and replied, "OK, then according to what my eldest brother said, just the two of us into the mountain, go early and return early."


    "Well, brother, you should go back to the hotel early to rest!" Manny smiled.


    "OK, sister-in-law, I''ll go first." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Baby, send brother back!" Manny smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, brother, I''ll take you back." Tang Wenhao smiled, pushing Jin Dacai''s shoulder.


    Tang Wenhao sent Jin Dacai to a hotel near Ruan''s house, "brother, sit down for a while?"


    "OK, brother, as long as you don''t want to go to bed so early, I''ll talk with you." Tang Wenhao followed Jin Dacai upstairs.


    When he got to the room, Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "brother, do you want to find two beauties to sleep with you?"


    "Smelly boy, aren''t you afraid of your sister-in-law scolding you? Say you dare to find a substitute for her when she''s not with us!" Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Elder brother, will you tell her?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha..... Brother, I''m enlightened. I''d really like to have two fun at ordinary times. Forget it today and save some energy to work tomorrow." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother, you''re like a cow. Are you afraid you don''t have energy? Do you want it or not? If you want it, I''ll arrange it for you?" Tang Wenhao said with a serious smile.


    "Forget it, don''t worry. Brother and eldest brother are getting old. They played too much when they were young. Now they are obviously not as good as before. Last night, when they thought of leaving your sister-in-law for a period of time, they couldn''t hold back. They are very tired with your sister-in-law. People really have to obey the old man." Jin Dacai smiled bitterly.


    "No, big brother?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Really, of course, the doctor said that as long as the exercise is not too intense, it''s okay. I love your sister-in-law too much. I miss her when I see her small appearance. Shit, I''m old and moved with the truth." Jin Dacai smiled.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Jin Dacai with satisfaction and was a little jealous of him. It''s really enviable to have a young and beautiful wife like Ah Ying at such an old age!


    "Elder brother, you always set me up with my sister-in-law? Why don''t I give you some sons? You heard that several women are pregnant with me. I won''t be with my sister-in-law as many as my sons want in the future. Otherwise, I feel very uncomfortable." Tang Wenhao smiled shamefully.

 Chapter 283

    "Hehe... Brother, our brothers are fine. Brother has never been jealous of you. Some things are not as easy to deal with as you think. Although they are all your children, will your women be willing to give me their children born in October? Even if they give them to me in your face, they will not be willing. Moreover, it is not authentic. Brother is not like this What kind of person, but it''s different for your eldest brother to ask you for help and have children. Although it''s all your seed, Ah Ying is after all the mother-in-law that your eldest brother marries openly. What comes out of her is my son, which is different. Besides, your sister-in-law has you in her heart. Her feelings for me are different from those for you. She likes me and depends on me because I have money. I am good to her and to her family She''s nice, so she''s grateful to me and promised me by example, but she''s different from you. She loves you and loves you in her bones. Since I love her, I hope she''s happy, and you''re my brother. Therefore, I''m not jealous of you two together. What my eldest brother said is true and doesn''t pretend to be a grandson at all. "Jin Dacai said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao was ashamed of Jin Dacai''s heartfelt words, nodded and said, "brother, to tell you the truth, I also like my sister-in-law and I love her."


    "Hehe, elder brother has long seen that it''s okay, so I can rest assured! So when your sister-in-law gives birth to our Jin Ying, you can sleep with her for a few days. You don''t have to worry about the elder brother and the old man. The old lady will be fine. We Jin family recognize your son, so it''s natural for Jin''s daughter-in-law to sleep. Anyway, it''s all for the incense energy of old Jin''s family Pass it on. "


    After chatting with Jin Dacai until 10 p.m., Tang Wenhao returned to Ruan''s house.


    Everyone didn''t sleep. When they saw him back, they went back to their rooms. Ah Mui considerately brought him face and foot washing water and carefully scrubbed him. Tang Wenhao was warm in his heart. He caressed sister Ah Mui''s hair with big hands and smiled gently, "sister Ah Mui, don''t wait on me in the future. I''ll come by myself."


    Ah Mui raised her head, stared at Tang Wenhao''s handsome eyes charmingly, and said with a sweet smile, "baby, I never thought this was serving you. I just wanted to love you and hurt you until I couldn''t do it."


    Tang Wenhao''s nose was so sour that he could hardly control it. He said emotionally, "sister Ah Mui, when you can''t move, I''ll wash your face and feet."


    "Hmm! Baby, I knew my baby was the kindest man. Well... Go inside and have a rest! Don''t toss too late tonight. You have to go into the mountain tomorrow!"


    "Sister Ah Mui, I want you now." sister Ah Mui''s tenderness and consideration strongly stimulated Tang Wenhao''s desire to love her.


    "Ah? You won''t accompany Ganoderma lucidum and ah Xiu?" Ah Mei asked happily.


    "Oh, sister Ah Mui, it''s your tenderness and consideration that moved our baby''s heart. Let him be satisfied!" Manny smiled behind them.


    The next day, Jin Dacai called early in the morning to ask Tang Wenhao if he got up. Manny asked them to start again at noon and said Tang Wenhao hadn''t woke up. Manny couldn''t tell him that Tang Wenhao had worked hard all night last night.


    Tang Wenhao, Ah Mei and Manny tossed late into the night and went back to the room of Ganoderma lucidum and ah Xiu. They didn''t fall asleep with Ganoderma lucidum until four or five in the morning.


    After lunch, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai brothers took dry food, sleeping bags and some tools for a few days, avoided Ganoderma lucidum and took a taxi to the jungle in the direction of death valley.


    When they got to the edge of the jungle, they got out of the car, put on their bags and drilled into the jungle. They talked while walking.


    "Brother, I slept until noon. I didn''t sleep last night?" Jin Dacai said with an obscene smile.


    "Ha ha, almost! It seems that I slept near five o''clock. Now the task is heavy!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Ha ha... At least two, how many last night?" Jin Dacai smiled enviously.


    "Isn''t it that Manny hasn''t been pregnant yet? Otherwise, she''s always pregnant. She''s uncomfortable. There''s Ganoderma lucidum. Because the doctor said, she''s unlikely to be pregnant."


    "Ha ha, you''re still enjoying yourself! I''m too busy to envy you." Jin Dacai said with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, brother, do you want it? I''ll discuss with Manny and them and get you some beautiful women from death valley to be your concubines. How about?" Tang Wenhao asked seriously.


    "Ha ha... Forget it! Brother doesn''t have such physical strength now. It''s good to meet your sister-in-law. I don''t want to make your sister-in-law sad. A man of brother''s age can marry your sister-in-law. He''s very satisfied. People are content, but they should be open to live a long life. Look at our father, and look at me. We Jin family don''t have short-lived people, because We Jin people are very generous. Brother, you don''t know. When our father was young, he was also a romantic. Like his eldest brother, he had several women before he married my mother! Later, he was beaten into what kind of bourgeois and hooligan charges. "Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Ha ha... Brother, is the old man so romantic?"


    "Really, the dragon begets the dragon, the Phoenix begets the Phoenix, and the mouse''s son can make holes. You can imagine the old man''s past, just because his age is different. He is not as convenient as we are now. You say that our old Jin family has such powerful martial arts. Men are energetic and can''t hold it to death without venting with women? Therefore, our old Jin family takes this matter seriously Very light. "


    The two brothers talked happily all the way. When they came to Hutou stream, night fell.


    They had made plans for a night in Hutou stream. The next day, they went to the gutter from Hutou stream to the gutter. Tang Wenhao roughly had a concept and could tell the direction of the ancient cave.


    However, when they arrived at Hutou stream, they found that there were already people living in the shed. Although they didn''t see anyone, everything was there. There were four big boxes and carrying poles, but there was nothing in the box. The pots and pans were cleaned. What about people?


    "Brother, someone is staying here first. Shall we continue on the way or make do with others to stay here for one night?" Jin Dacai asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I can only stay here. It''s dangerous to walk the road ahead at night. Wait and see. Who lives here? I guess it must be the beauty of death valley, otherwise others won''t come here, unless it''s Abu, but Abu is a lost dog at this time and doesn''t dare to come." Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "That''s not certain, brother. You''d better be careful. Stay here. Brother, go around and see if there is anyone." Jin Dacai put down his package and went outside the shed to inquire.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a gust of wind behind him. He knew someone was plotting against him and shouted, "who... Brother, be careful, someone is plotting." he said and withdrew quickly.


    Worthy of being an old Jianghu, the stick behind failed.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao was ready to fight. He quickly took out a machete from behind and shouted, "who! Report your name first and then fight."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao''s voice fell, three dark shadows sprang up from three sides and surrounded them.


    Tang Wenhao found that the three black figures seemed to be women, because they could be distinguished from the bulging shape in their chest. He couldn''t help asking, "I''m Tang Wenhao. Are you the sisters of Death Valley?"


    "Ah? It''s my uncle, sister a Yun, it''s my uncle." a dark figure said in a charming voice.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he knew he couldn''t be wrong. He quickly put away his knife and took out a flashlight from his backpack. Before he could shine, a bright light shone on his handsome face. Then he heard a smile, "it''s really my uncle, sisters, throw away the stick! It''s really my uncle... Yo, isn''t this sister a Ying''s man?"


    Several beauties recognized Jin Dacai.


    Tang Wenhao turned on his flashlight and smiled. The three beauties knew each other. One was ah Yun and the other two were Dr. Ruan''s assistants. They were all acquaintances.


    Several people are very happy. There are many people taking care of the wild mountains.


    A Yun lit a pine lamp. Several beauties talked and laughed with Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai.


    "Ah Yun, why are you three going?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, uncle, there is no medicine in the infirmary. Dr. Ruan asked ah Liu and ah yang to buy medicine, and sister ah Ya asked me to be their bodyguard." ah Yun smiled.


    "You bodyguard almost killed me with a stick! Then your sister ah Ying will be widowed, so you have to drink with me tonight to make amends." Jin Dacai said with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, brother Jin, I can''t drink!" ah Yun said with a smile.


    "No, I''ll teach you. How can people who dance knives and guns not drink? Aren''t they, two beauties?" Jin Dacai winked at ah Liu and ah Yang.


    "Hehe, sister a Yun, you''d better have a few drinks with our sister a Ying''s man!" the beauty named a Liu smiled. She also saw that Jin Dacai seemed to be interested in a Yun.


    Tang Wenhao saw Jin Da''s wealth and lust staring at ah Yun. He thought that the eldest brother really didn''t change his lust and would pick up girls when he got the chance. If he really fell in love with ah Yun, he might as well let them sleep together tonight.


    With this idea, Tang Wenhao also began to match up, "ah Yun, just drink. We can''t lose the face of death valley. We''ll have a few drinks with my eldest brother tonight."


    Ah Yun smiled shyly and asked, "do you really have wine on you?"


    "Of course, I''ll bring wine wherever I go. You cook and cook quickly. We''ll talk while eating and drinking. With beautiful women and wine, it''s not worth the trip tonight. Brother, what poetry should you do to help cheer up, right? Ha ha." Jin Dacai smiled brightly.


    A Yun cooked and took out all the dishes brought from death valley. Tang Wenhao also took out the salted eggs prepared by sister a Mei for them and some other delicious food. The five people drank and talked together.


    Ah Yun asked Tang Wenhao, "uncle, are you going back to death valley or something else?"


    Of course, Tang Wenhao couldn''t tell them the truth. He said casually, "hehe, when I ran away with sister Ah Mei last time, I lost a very important thing. This time, I went into the mountain with my eldest brother to try my luck."


    Ah Yun looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and giggled, "uncle, it''s just you two? You can''t find it all your life. This death valley extends thousands of miles. Where can you find it? Do you want me and my two sisters to accompany you to find it?"

 Chapter 284

    "Oh, thank you. No, ah Yun, we''ll take a chance and see where we passed last time." Tang Wenhao smiled gratefully.


    "What a big thing? It''s full of weeds. If it''s not a big thing, you may not find it in front of you," ah Yun said.


    "A box contains something passed down from generation to generation in our family. It''s not valuable, but it''s meaningful. As long as you find the box, you can find it." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    After hearing this, ah Yun always wanted ah Liu and ah yang to stay with his uncle Tang Wenhao to find the box. He said he would go back to Liangshan together when he found the box. Tang Wenhao declined her kindness and asked them to finish their task.


    After three rounds of drinking, several lonely men and women talked until late at night. Ah Yun was also drunk by Jin Dacai. Ah Liu and ah Yang didn''t drink, and Tang Wenhao drank a little. Under the stimulation of alcohol, the lonely lamp beauty''s heart was a little floating. The eyes of ah Liu and ah Yang were full of desire, which flustered the two beauties and bumped the little rabbit.


    Wine is easy to be disorderly. Ah Yun saw that Jin Dacai seemed to be interested in himself at the beginning, and she was confused. She knew it was impossible for her and her uncle, because ah Ya instilled this idea with her. For women with unclean bodies, their elder sister Ruan Ling did not allow them to provoke Tang Wenhao, so she did not refuse to see Jin Dacai like her and drink her wine, They all heard that my uncle''s eldest brother is a figure and sister a Ying''s man. If he can want himself, he will be lucky.


    With this idea, they drink and guess boxing with Jin Dacai. Jin Dacai teaches her what she learns. Jin Dacai also likes a Yun with a bold and unrestrained character. They hit it off immediately and hate to meet late.


    After eating and drinking, in order to avoid embarrassment, Tang Wenhao let Jin Dacai and a Yun sleep in the shed. He, a Liu and a Yang set up a bonfire outside and slept around the bonfire.


    Ah Yun didn''t refuse at all, but muttered drunk, "just sleep. What''s the big deal? Can brother Jin eat me?"


    Jin Dacai raised his thumb to Tang Wenhao and said with an obscene smile, "brother, long live understanding."


    With that, he smiled at ah Liu and said, "beauty, it''s a long night. The good night is hard and short. Cherish the opportunity. My brother is a man among men." then he hugged ah Yun and went into the shed.


    "Brother Jin, don''t talk nonsense. If sister wants to know, she must peel our skin." ah liujiao smiled.


    "Ha ha, ah Liu, don''t care! My eldest brother is joking." Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, he was itching for a long time. He knew that the beauty of death valley, whoever he wanted, was his. Of course, the two beauties in front of him were also included, but he was a little embarrassed. He thought it was too much to do it, He still can''t do like Jin Dacai, flirting and flirting and putting people in bed.


    Tang Wenhao and the two beauties lie down in peace. It''s a little embarrassing because they don''t drink. They know everything in their heart. The more they think, the more they drift. From time to time, Tang Wenhao opens his eyes and glances at the two beauties opposite. When he looks at their rosy, charming and beautiful cheeks in the light of the fire, his whole body is boiling with blood. Shit, if only there was one, now it''s two. Who should start?


    Just thinking of this, I heard the sound of Jin Dacai''s voice and ah Yun''s sex in the shed, which strongly stimulated Tang Wenhao, who was about to collapse stimulated by alcohol and beauty.


    At the same time, it also stimulates ah Liu and ah Yang, two young girls. They are both 19 years old and study medicine. They know more about men and women than their sisters in death valley.


    Although he has no actual combat experience, he knows what''s going on.


    Tang Wenhao really listened to the changes in their breath. He felt that he couldn''t pretend anymore. After all, he was a man and couldn''t let other girls take the initiative!


    So he whispered, "ah Liu."


    "Ah?... uncle... What are you doing?" ah Liu asked in some panic.


    "Well, there''s something wrong. Come to me and let''s talk." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah! Uncle... Isn''t this the same conversation?" ah Liu replied suspiciously.


    "No, I want to talk to you mouth to mouth. Don''t you want to?" Tang Wenhao teased.


    "Ha ha... Uncle, you are bad!" ah liujiao smiled.


    After hearing this, ah Yang next to her said with a jealous smile, "ah Liu, go! You don''t go at my uncle''s invitation. If you don''t go, I''ll go."


    "Yes, yes, ah Yang, why don''t you come first and she''ll die later." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    A Liu was afraid of being robbed by a Yang. She stood up shyly and walked up to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao pulled her to his side and stared at her sexy lips and beautiful eyes. Her breathing accelerated instantly. Shit, why are all the girls in death valley so sexy and charming! Which one makes people itch!


    Ah Liu is not a fool. She knows that she is really going to become an uncle''s woman, so she looks very nervous. She said anxiously, "uncle, elder sister knows that she won''t spare me. You can think about it."


    "Hehe, it''s all right, ah Liu. Don''t be afraid. Your sister said that the beauty of death valley will not care about us as long as I like it and you like it. I''m very willing. Don''t you want to?"


    "Really?" ah Liu asked in surprise.


    "Well, can I still cheat you?" Tang Wenhao pinched her small nose with a smile.


    Ah Liu immediately nodded and replied, "uncle, I''d like to." ah Liu, like other beauties in death valley, has a sense of worship for Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao''s performance in several rebellions in death valley has long been legendary by beauties. He said that he is not only the best looking, gentlest and considerate man in the world, but also the most powerful man in martial arts. His kung fu is unfathomable, And said he could make all his women happy.


    Because they have been confirmed by ah Zhu and Ah Mei, no one in death valley will refuse to be with Tang Wenhao as long as they have a chance.


    It seems that ah Yun will stick to his brother after he dies. Can''t sister-in-law Ah Ying stand it? Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that he was sorry for Ah Ying.


    However, the eldest brother of others has paid so much for himself, and the Jin family has paid all for himself. The eldest brother has a crush on a Yun. Is there any reason to stop him? What kind of man are you?


    Isn''t it typical that only state officials are allowed to set fire and people are not allowed to light lights?


    "Uncle, what''s the matter with you?" ah Liu was puzzled by Tang Wenhao''s stupidity. She thought Tang Wenhao would want her urgently. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao was stupefied and ignored her completely. She was a little unhappy. No girl didn''t care about the man''s contempt for her.


    Tang Wenhao realized his gaffe and hurriedly explained, "ha ha, sorry, I''ve been a little off." as he said, Jun''s eyes fell on her red lips.


    "Uncle, do you want ah Liu this time or..." ah Liu looked at Tang Wenhao with concern.


    "Silly girl, it''s impossible to toss once. I''ll see you once in the future. It''s a lifetime. However, I can''t give you marriage. If you want to get married in the future, you''d better go there to sleep! I''ll ask ah Yang if you want to follow me all your life." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Is it the same as sister ah Chu and sister Ah Mei?" ah Liu asked.


    "Yes, and I promise you will have our children like them."


    "I will, as long as you don''t want me, not this time. As long as you dislike me all your life, I will." ah Liu smiled excitedly.


    "Hehe, then stop talking nonsense and hurry up! Otherwise ah Yang is still waiting!"


    Ah Liu was very nervous. Before Tang Wenhao did anything to her, he trembled all over. He had to take out his killer mace and kiss her, so that she fell into his lust.


    The next day, until the blazing sun shone on Tang Wenhao, he slowly opened his handsome eyes. Instead of making his face hurt, he had to continue his dream.


    Wake up the two beauties. The two beauties struggled to open their beautiful eyes. Because the sun was too hot and they didn''t get enough sleep, ah Liu muttered, "Uncle... What time is it?"


    "It''s noon, hehe, girl, get up! Wash up, let''s eat something, you three hurry out of the mountain, and my eldest brother and I will be on our way," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Uncle, I want to go with you." ah Yang pouted.


    "Me too, uncle, just let us go with you!" ah Liu also begged. Obviously, the two beauties have fallen in love with Tang Wenhao all night and are inseparable.


    "Oh, no, if there is no news from you at home and in the store, you will be very anxious. Next time! Next time I have a chance to bring you out together." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Although the two beauties were reluctant, they heard Tang Wenhao''s meaning and knew that there was no hope, so they had to bitterly pull Tang Wenhao to wash in a small river near Hutou stream.


    The water in the river is clear to the bottom. The depth near the bank is more than one meter. There is no impurity in the water. It is clean and cool. There are small fish playing in the river, which makes people want to travel with them.


    After brushing their teeth and washing their faces, Tang Wenhao was about to lift his legs back and was held by ah Liu. "Uncle, I want to take a bath. I''m uncomfortable all over. Why don''t you watch it for me here?"


    "Yes, uncle, you watch for us. I also want to wash it," ah Yang agreed.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK! I''ll watch for you on the shore." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile. He really wanted to enjoy the two beauties again.


    Because they were already Tang Wenhao''s women, they both took off their clothes in front of him very generously and jumped into the water. Tang Wenhao felt uncomfortable watching two snow-white mermaids playing in the water.


    Tang Wenhao has just compared ah Liu and ah Yang. It should be said that from a professional point of view, ah Liu is as beautiful as her name. She has a graceful figure and can compete with ah Ya''s figure. However, her facial features are not as exquisite as ah ya, but she can also be regarded as a beauty. Otherwise, Ruan Ling won''t let her come to death valley to work.


    Ah Yang''s figure is not as slender and graceful as ah Liu, but her skin is like snow, her figure is symmetrical, and she looks pleasant and relaxed. Most importantly, Tang Wenhao found Ning Kexin''s taste in her last night. It should be said that she is the same type of beauty as Ning Kexin, Ah Ying and lotus. Her figure is slightly petite, and her smile is sweet, charming and intoxicating.

 Chapter 285

    Tang Wenhao, a Liu and a Yang stayed in the river for more than an hour. Finally, they dedicated today''s first time to the lovely a Yang. They went ashore with satisfaction, put on their clothes and returned to the station.


    As soon as he got to the shed, he found no one inside. Tang Wenhao was frightened, "Yeah, where are my eldest brother and a Yun?"


    "Uncle, it''s all right. It''s estimated that sister ah Yun went to take a bath there." said ah Liu, pointing in the opposite direction of the place where they took a bath just now.


    "Oh, let''s wait!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Sure enough, after waiting for half an hour, Jin Dacai and a Yun came back hand in hand. When a Yun''s beautiful eyes looked at Tang Wenhao again, their pretty faces were full of blushes.


    Tang Wenhao teased her and said, "ah Yun, is the woman who is my eldest brother happy?"


    "Ha ha! Uncle... You took ah Liu and ah Yang behind our sister''s back. Aren''t you afraid that sister will come back and settle accounts with you?" ah Yun said with a smile.


    "Ah Yun, don''t worry, my brother will be fine even if he takes all of you." Jin Dacai teased her.


    "Go! How can there be a big brother like you? Someone else is already your woman. You still... Next time I see sister a Ying, I''ll tell her that you bullied me." a Yun smiled.


    "Hehe, my wife is very magnanimous. It''s all right at all. If she knows you''ve followed me, she''ll be very happy, won''t she, brother?" Jin Dacai squeezed his eyes with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao knew he had something to say, smiled and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Five people had lunch together and said goodbye.


    Looking at the backs of the three beauties moving away, Jin Dacai sighed, "brother, women are really good things! It was great last night. To tell the truth, ah Yun was really good. I really couldn''t give up her after another addiction in the river just now."


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "brother, how about we leave her with you when we go back?"


    "No, what if your sister-in-law is really jealous!" Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Don''t worry! Brother, my sister-in-law is a Vietnamese woman. They are very open-minded in this regard. You''ll be reluctant to give her up. I''ll go back and discuss with Aya, ah Zhu, sister Ah Mei and Manny to keep ah Yun with you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m afraid that my husband and wife can''t spare me! Now they regard your sister-in-law as a treasure and don''t want to let her suffer a little injustice. I really want to take a beautiful woman back, and the husband has to pick me up." Jin Dacai smiled.


    While chatting, they walked towards the depths of the jungle. Tang Wenhao won''t get lost this time. His last experience with Ah Mei made him unforgettable for life. They had painful and beautiful memories everywhere.


    The most important thing is that after Ruan Ling rescued them from the cave last time, she drew their whole lost direction, so Tang Wenhao had a general outline of the mountains in this area. As long as he didn''t choose the wrong mountains and found the fast flowing river, he would never get lost again.


    To make a long story short, after trudging through the jungle for two days, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai finally found the fast river where Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei fell, and they went down the river bank.


    "Brother, how far is it? How long do you expect to go?" JINDA finance and economics has shrunk a lot after two days of hard trek. He is very tired. Unlike Tang Wenhao, he is young and energetic. After all, he is about to run five.


    "Hehe, brother, it''s estimated that you''ll be there in a day or two. You don''t have to drill into the jungle. You''ll find the cave soon. Brother, do you want to rest? There''s a forest ahead." Tang Wenhao smiled easily, and then pointed to a small forest not far from the shore.


    "Hehe, OK, big brother is really old. It''s different from your young age. So you tossed about all night that night and were still so energetic the next day. Big brother and ah Yun tossed about for several hours. Obviously, they felt that they were unable to do what they wanted. They didn''t agree with each other. This is because big brother has internal skills. If you change to an ordinary man, where can you do things like your sister-in-law and ah Yun at the age of big brother Little girl? "Jin Dacai smiled proudly, and then walked with Tang Wenhao towards the woods.


    "Oh, of course, so I admire you very much. If I can be as capable as you at your age, I will be satisfied." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha... Brother, you must be better than your elder brother at his age. Don''t always forget that you now have the master''s lifelong internal skill. You should be able to receive and receive freely now? Even your elder brother can basically do this. Otherwise, your elder brother can play for a few hours that night, and he''s not like you now." Jin Dacai smiled.


    When the brothers arrived in the woods, Tang Wenhao took out all the food and drink. They sat on the ground with thick grass and drank each other. While eating and drinking, they talked about their women. Men are together, and women are an eternal topic.


    When talking about whether to take ah Yun to Shanghai, Tang Wenhao heard someone talking not far away, which shocked him very much, because whether he had entered the jungle with Jin Dacai before or lost in it with sister Ah Mei, including that he and Jin Dacai had been wandering in it for so long these days and had never met anyone other than them.


    "Elder brother, do you hear anyone? That direction." Tang Wenhao pointed to the river bank not far downstream of them.


    Jin Dacai also heard someone talking, but neither of them understood, because the other was speaking Vietnamese, as if there were women''s laughter.


    "Brother, let''s hide first and see who it is?" Tang Wenhao said. He packed up their trip and hid them in the grass. Then their brothers hid in the grass and observed the direction of the sound.


    Soon, on the Bank of the river, two or three hundred meters away, there appeared four figures, four men and three women, a total of seven. Among the four men, two were older and estimated to be about 50 years old. Among the two young men, one young woman and two young girls about 20 years old, they saw these seven people wearing sun hats and uniform clothes, Along the river bank, they seemed to be looking for something. They all had a shovel and baggage on their hands, and a woman had a camera around her neck.


    "Brother, what do these people do? Do you see it?" Jin Dacai asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know, but it''s a bit like an archaeological shovel. The shovel in their hands seems to be a Luoyang shovel for archaeology. I don''t know if it is?" Tang Wenhao guessed.


    "Ah? No? Do they know there are treasures in this place?" Jin Dacai asked sensitively.


    "Well, it''s hard to say, but it''s at least a hundred miles away from the ancient cave. It''s hard to say now. Brother, if it''s true, we should really go there early and get the baby out. Otherwise, if they find it, there will be nothing for us." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, let''s go! No, brother, we''d better find out what they do. Don''t mess around, scare yourself and expose the baby. Don''t you say there are too many babies in there, and we can''t get them all away?"


    "Yes, it''s good that our brothers can take away the gold bricks, gold bars and gemstones inside. At least there are a truck of babies. We''ll go out of the country every time we go into the mountain. Don''t get too much. If we get more attention, it may be exposed,... Brother, you''re right. We''ll wait here. In the evening, they always have to camp and wait for them to sleep We''ll go and inquire again when we''re ready, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, that''s it. Then we should pay attention to concealment and don''t let them find us." Jin Dacai whispered.


    Therefore, they had been hiding in the grass waiting for the sun to set and waiting for the seven people to camp on the spot. Their brothers were good at inquiring about the news. In fact, the seven people had been talking and laughing, but they just couldn''t understand what they said. If there was a Vietnamese here, everything would be clear. At this time, Tang Wenhao regretted that he didn''t bring ah Yu.


    When night fell, they were lamenting that time passed too slowly. They saw a young woman in her thirties coming towards the grass they avoided from the Bank of the river. They were so nervous that it was too late to get up and change places again. Through the gap between the grass, we could clearly see that the woman was approaching.


    Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai held their breath and did not dare to go out. They were not afraid of her, but did not want to expose themselves. Fortunately, the woman stopped five or six meters away from the grass where they were lying. She stopped and glanced around, and found no abnormality.


    So he untied his jeans. The brothers looked at each other and smiled. They understood that the woman came to relieve her little hands. Jin Dacai pestled Tang Wenhao and motioned him to raise his eyes and enjoy the rare beauty.


    Jin Dacai was tired of lying on his stomach. He raised his fat head, stared at the woman, swallowed his saliva, and made Tang Wenhao almost laugh.


    The woman''s urine soaking volume was sufficient and lasted for a long time, indicating that she was choked. It took about two minutes. After the row, she wiped it with a piece of paper towel, then threw away the paper towel and lifted her pants.


    Tang Wenhao saw it more clearly this time. The woman''s figure is still very good, slender and sexy. She is a type of beauty with Aya.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Jin Dacai around him and saw that his eldest brother''s saliva was flowing out. He almost burst into laughter.


    Just then, when the woman was about to leave, she saw another woman not far away. She was younger than the beauty just now, about in her early twenties. Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai couldn''t understand what the young woman said with a smile.


    The girl went to the young woman and whispered a few words. She smiled and walked towards Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai. The two brothers were so nervous that they had to jump out. Just about one meter away from Tang Wenhao''s left side, the young woman suddenly shouted to the girl.


    The girl stopped, turned her body, smiled and waved to the young woman, indicating that she should go first. After seeing the young woman leave, the girl didn''t turn back and step on the grass under her feet. Instead, she took off her jeans and squatted down.


    Tang Wenhao saw her completely this time. Because the terrain where Tang Wenhao lay was slightly lower, he could see the girl clearly and completely.

 Chapter 286

    Although Tang Wenhao soon smelled a coquettish smell, the scene full of temptation still excited him.


    After the girl''s liberation, she put on her pants and left.


    Before the girl came out of the grass, Jin Dacai couldn''t help laughing. Tang Wenhao quickly pressed his head down, which frightened the girl. When she looked back, she didn''t find anything. She thought there were wild animals in the grass, and ran away with a sound of Mommy.


    Her frightened cry frightened the six people and ran from the bank one after another. A man also took out a shotgun from his bag and aimed it at the direction of Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai.


    The girl hurriedly ran to her companions and said in Vietnamese, "there are wild animals in the grass. I don''t know what it is."


    With a gun in his hand, the man looked at the motionless grass suspiciously and asked, "assistant Ruan, did you scare yourself? Where are there any wild animals?"


    "Really, I heard the voice." the girl said in panic.


    The young woman came over and said with a smile, "assistant Ruan, are you still frightened by the wolf the day before yesterday? Where are there any wild animals? Why didn''t I go? Miss Chen, you can shoot and try. If there are wild animals, they will be scared away."


    "OK," he said. The man with the shotgun hit the ground where Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai were lying. The bullet roared over Tang Wenhao''s head and scared Tang Wenhao into a cold sweat.


    "Brother, be careful. It''s too unjust to hang up like this. At least you have to do the two women just now, don''t you?" Jin Dacai said with an obscene smile.


    "Well, brother, which one do you like?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I like both of them. Shit, the Vietnamese women have good skin! Ha ha." Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "Ha ha!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, and then Ah Ying flashed in his mind, which made him even more uncomfortable.


    Shit, not people! How can you think of your sister-in-law at this time? Big brother is right in front of you!


    Besides, those people saw that there was nothing moving in the grass, so they did their own things. No one paid attention to Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai in the grass.


    The group set up tents and stoves. It seems that they are going to camp on the spot.


    In order to avoid exposure, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai moved to a place and put their trip into a dense weed Bush more hidden in the forest. Then they lurked again into the grass where they could clearly observe the group of people, and this time they hid separately.


    Soon, two tents were built, one for women and the other for men.


    Not to mention the men, but the women happily got into their comfortable nest. In a few minutes, everyone came out with a package and walked towards the river.


    The men behind them were still whistling and joking with them. Several women smiled and went to the remote river and stopped about two miles away from their tent.


    Seeing that there was no one around, several women stripped themselves off, jumped into the river and splashed in the water.


    Their male companions stood in the distance, pointed at their lesbian companions and joked obscene.


    Shit, men all over the world hang like this! Don''t see women without clothes, Tang Wenhao smiled to himself.


    However, from the analysis of their living situation, these seven people should only be colleagues. If there is a relationship between husband and wife and boyfriend and girlfriend, this arrangement will certainly not be made.


    After taking a bath, the three women happily returned to their station. At this time, their station had lit cooking smoke and their male companions were already cooking.


    Jin Dacai carefully dived to Tang Wenhao''s side and said with a smile, "brother, shall we have dinner too? There''s still action in the evening!"


    Tang Wenhao seemed to see through Jin Dacai''s mind, punched him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother, do you want to do bad things at night?"


    "Ha ha, don''t you want to? Brother, these three girls are very interesting. Let''s look at foreign meat tonight. You two, the eldest brother, and you can choose two first and give the remaining one to the eldest brother. How about?" Jin Dacai said with a smile.


    "Elder brother, isn''t it too immoral? People are good family women. These people are not bad people at first sight. If they are bad people, they certainly won''t sleep like this. There are definitely men who will occupy these girls, which shows that these men and women are serious about archaeological research. It''s too damaging for us to do so," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Brother, what''s the damage? It''s not our women anyway. They have many women anyway. Besides, maybe they need men? Our brothers don''t know how many days there are no women behind. Don''t miss this opportunity tonight, right? Anyway, they don''t know who did it. If they''re cool, let''s do it again?" Jin Dacai looked extremely hungry and thirsty.


    "Hehe, elder brother, it seems that you really can''t live without women? Why don''t you go? I won''t go." Tang Wenhao thinks it''s a bit immoral and doesn''t want to participate, but he can''t stop Jin Dacai. After all, he is the elder brother, and their old Jin family is as kind as a mountain to themselves.


    "Brother, you''re boring, man! It''s normal and natural to like women. I don''t believe the three girls don''t want men in the dead of night. We just have to take them in. Maybe they''ll expect us to go again tomorrow night!" Jin Dacai tried to persuade Tang Wenhao to want the three beautiful women in the evening.


    "Brother, my intuition is that those two girls must be Huanghua girls. You say that if we break someone''s watermelon and even conceive our child, they won''t even find the child''s father in the future. Isn''t that forcing other girls to a dead end? Their women are different from our women. As long as they are wanted by men, it''s difficult to get married, brother, i I really can''t do such a thing, brother. If you really can''t hold it, I suggest you sleep the young woman at night. Don''t touch the two girls. What do you say? "Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Brother, why are you still so bookish? All right, the young woman belongs to me and the two girls belong to you. You can''t marry them all?" Jin Dacai said with a bull''s eye.


    Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai ate some dry food in the forest while the group were eating. Jin Dacai was also bored with some wine. After they were full of wine and food, they crawled into the grass again and continued to observe the movements in the two tents.


    "Brother, I''ll watch later. Go into the tent and see what these people do and whether they work in archaeology?" Jin Dacai whispered.


    "OK, big brother, it''s settled. If you really can''t bear to think about women, you should think of the young woman, not the two girls, and give our children good luck! You have to promise me not to hurt the young woman and let''s try not to hurt innocent people in the future." Tang Wenhao told me.


    "Hehe, OK, brother, don''t worry! Don''t think big brother is a bad guy, OK? Please! Big brother likes to make trouble, but there''s nothing wrong with him! I''m not talking to you. Big brother married hundreds of thousands of women, but all spent money. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. It''s not a bad thing? But big brother also did some good things! By the way, speaking of this today, Brother, let me tell you something. "Jin Dacai suddenly became serious.


    "Elder brother, you say!" Tang Wenhao looked at Jin Dacai suspiciously.


    "Hehe, brother, my eldest brother funded more than a dozen children to study in Guizhou mountainous area a few years ago. No one knows about it. If I suddenly leave one day, you have to take good care of those more than a dozen children, at least let them graduate from college. It''s just my commitment to their parents. Men should keep their words, OK?" Jin Dacai said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao was very moved. He nodded hurriedly, patted Jin Dacai on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother, don''t worry! Since we were with you, your business is my business. We are brothers for life, but! People like you don''t live over 100 years old. God won''t want you. You''ll be down-to-earth. We still have to see our grandchildren, don''t you?"


    "Ha ha, right..."


    The two brothers have been talking for an hour or two. When they see that the lights in the tent where the women sleep are off, Tang Wenhao pestles Jin Dacai, "brother, the women are asleep. Let''s go and have a look."


    "OK, let''s go!" said Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao, quietly drilling out of the grass, quickly ran to the grass beside the tent where the woman lived, hid and watched the change.


    A few minutes later, the light in the man''s tent went out, "brother, you can enter the tent in more than ten minutes. It''s estimated that you will fall asleep. Wait here. I''ll go to the man''s tent to see the situation. In case there is a problem here, you''ll pretend to howl and scare them."


    "OK, brother, smart." Jin Dacai smiled.


    More than ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao was about to stand up and sweep towards the man''s sleeping tent. At this time, he heard a noise at the entrance of the tent, and then a dark shadow came out. They hurried down and held their breath to observe what the figure wanted to do.


    The figure crept to the outside of the woman''s tent and tapped gently on the tent. After a while, the entrance of the woman''s tent opened and a figure emerged. Then he stood up and looked at the woman''s figure. Tang Wenhao knew who she was, the best young woman.


    After they met, they quickly threw themselves into each other''s arms and kissed frantically. After a addiction, they walked hand in hand towards the hidden direction of Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai.


    They were frightened for fear that they might find out and expose their target.


    Fortunately, the two men and women probably considered safety factors and did not go in. Instead, they quickly threw themselves into each other''s arms again on the edge of the grass to continue their happy journey.


    Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai are men with excessive energy. There are no women for a few days. They are extremely uncomfortable by the two men and women.


    "Brother, I ordered this kid''s acupoint. Let''s replace him! Brother can''t stand it. Please!" Jin Dacai whispered in Tang Wenhao''s ear.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Jin Dacai would not beg himself like this unless he had to. Moreover, this is not his own woman. He nodded and replied, "OK, brother, I''ll point his acupoints. Go on!"


    "Brother, you really don''t?" Jin Dacai asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 287

    "Ha ha, let''s talk about it! You''ll have fun first." he said, secretly lucky, and ordered the man who was undressing. This is the acupoint technique of the Jin family.


    Sure enough, the man couldn''t move. The woman found something wrong. She thought there was something wrong with the man''s body. She shook him and gently asked him a few questions, but she didn''t get a reply. She was worried. When she was about to bend down and carry the man, Tang Wenhao shot again and lit her acupoints.


    "Brother, this woman is yours now. Go! Take her to the grass and don''t play here. What if the people inside hear something!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK! Brother, thank you! Won''t you come with me?" said Tang Wenhao, standing up.


    "Elder brother, leave me alone. I''ll watch for you here." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, brother, I''m not polite." he went to the woman''s side, bent down, picked up the woman and walked to the depths of the grass.


    "Brother, you really don''t......" Jin Dacai asked suspiciously.


    "Really, brother, don''t worry about me. Just go when you''re comfortable. Let''s continue our work. You''re comfortable and relaxed now. Watch out for me outside and I''ll go to the tent." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    Tang Wenhao hesitated for a moment. Finally, he shook his head and said with a smile, "brother, forget it, I''m fine. Let''s go! After we finished our business, we hurried out of here all night. Although we didn''t expose ourselves, I''m worried about complications."


    "Hehe, what branch can you give birth to? This woman and this man have an affair. We just wake her up now. If you sleep with her again, she doesn''t dare to tell. Do you believe it? I''ll unlock her acupoints right away." Jin Dacai said.


    "Well, brother, let''s go! I thank you for thinking for your brother." Tang Wenhao pulled Jin Dacai out of the grass and walked towards the tent.


    When they arrived at the place where they had just lurked, Jin Dacai knew that Tang Wenhao had made up his mind. He honestly lay down and watched Tang Wenhao approach the entrance of the man''s tent.


    Tang Wenhao gently opened the entrance of the tent and crept into it. It was as silent as death. He took out a flashlight from his body, put the front of the flashlight on the ground, turned on the button and let the light spread slowly. In this way, he would not let the strong light stimulate the sleeping people inside.


    Tang Wenhao saw where the three slept, quietly passed by, quickly ordered their sleeping points, and let them sleep safely until dawn.


    Then Tang Wenhao confidently lit the lights inside and looked around. The ground was filled with various archaeological tools, such as Luoyang shovel, hand shovel, archaeological shovel, general exploration shovel, mud (set) exploration shovel, ash pile shovel, blast hole shovel, brush shovel, etc. Tang Wenhao didn''t understand some detection instruments. However, when his eyes fell on the drawing on a table, There are still some doubts.


    The drawing is the most familiar to Tang Wenhao. He walked over and looked like a map with many locations densely marked on it. It was written in Vietnamese. He couldn''t understand it.


    Shit, I wish I had brought ah Yu here. What does this subject mean?


    Just then, Jin Dacai came in from the outside. He found that even the lights inside were lit, and through the lights, he knew that the figure inside was Tang Wenhao, so he boldly came in. Seven people controlled five, leaving only two little girls lying in the tent over there. There was nothing to worry about.


    "Brother, why are you here?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother has confidence in you. What are you looking at?" JINDA CAIDA walked up to him and gathered together to look at the map.


    "Brother, this is a map! What do you think? It seems to be the topographic map here." Jin Dacai is a big old man, but he also knows the drawings. He came from architecture and used to be a special soldier. He has a special sensitivity to maps.


    "Well, brother, it seems so. I just don''t know what they mean by their target. Look at these places, the target is particularly clear. It''s estimated that what sites are looking for?" Tang Wenhao guessed.


    "Well, it''s also possible. One thing is very clear. They are definitely archaeological. Look at these shovels. They are all archaeological tools. These are metal detectors. I''ve seen them. I dug an ancient tomb when I was working in my hometown. The archaeological team used this kind of thing on the site and detected gold, silver and bronze objects in the tomb." Jin Dacai said.


    "Oh! What shall we do now? Let''s go! Anyway, it''s still more than 100 miles away from the ancient cave. It seems that they won''t leave here in the short term. Maybe people don''t attack our treasure, and our worries are completely superfluous," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, it''s possible. Let''s go!" they said, and they were about to lift their legs and leave.


    Just after that, the tent was opened. A beautiful and lovely young woman in pajamas appeared at the entrance. When she raised her eyes and saw Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai, she was frightened and shouted in Vietnamese, "who are you?"


    Jin Dacai reacted very quickly. He rushed to her and caught her in the tent. Tang Wenhao smiled kindly and said to Jin Dacai, "brother, let her go!"


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao spoke Chinese and looked surprisingly handsome, the woman was even more stunned. She asked in horror, "are you Chinese?"


    The girl could speak Chinese. Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise. Tang Wenhao smiled and said, "yes, girl, you can also speak Chinese. Aren''t you also Chinese?"


    The woman shook her head and said in horror and doubt, "no, I''m not Chinese, but I''ve studied in China for several years. How did you come to the deep mountains of Vietnam? Who are you? What did you do to our teachers?"


    "Hehe, they''re all right. We just let them sleep. Don''t worry! Girl, we''re not bad guys. We got lost in the mountain and couldn''t get out after walking for many days. Seeing you here today, I don''t know whether you''re good or bad. I want to come and see what you do in the evening. Can you take us out?" Tang Wenhao made up a story.


    "Oh! So it is? Don''t worry, we are archaeologists from the National History Museum, not bad guys. We can take you out of here." the girl said with a sigh of relief.


    "Oh? What can you find in the local Archaeology of the wild mountains? It''s in the original state and there''s nothing here?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, there used to be an ancient matriarchal clan country within 100 kilometers around here, but because of environmental problems, the ancient country disappeared. It seems that it has been thousands of years. It is said that someone found many treasures in the nearby mountains hundreds of years ago, but no one has really seen those treasures. The government also wants to find out whether this is a legend or a real history, so it gave it to us After this task, a special research group was set up to conduct archaeological research, "said the woman.


    "Hehe, girl, dare you tell us such an important thing? Aren''t you afraid that we are bad guys?" Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, there was a burst of ecstasy in his heart. The girl''s naive words undoubtedly told him that the ancient cave they found is definitely the goal these people are looking for, so they can''t continue to work anyway, They must be stopped, or they will find the cave one day.


    As soon as he said this, the girl was startled and looked at Tang Wenhao vigilantly. "Are you really a bad person? No!"


    "Ha ha, girl, I''m kidding you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I say! In fact, it''s no secret. A few years ago, several groups of foreign archaeological teams came and returned without success. So far, most of them think it''s a legend. Including ourselves, we don''t have much hope for this work. We''ve been in the mountain for nearly a month and have no clue."


    "Really? You''ve all been here for a month?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Well, by the way, did you see our teacher Chen and Dr. Ruan?" the girl asked suspiciously.


    "What, Mr. Chen, Dr. Ruan? There were only three of them when we came in." Tang Wenhao knew she was talking about the two cheating men and women.


    The girl looked at Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai. "Mr. Chen is Dr. Ruan''s assistant. They are in love. When I woke up just now, I found that Dr. Ruan was not in our tent and saw the light here. I thought Dr. Ruan and Mr. Chen were talking about work! Come and have a look. Don''t you really see them?"


    When Jin Dacai heard that the woman he had just had was a female doctor, he was ecstatic. Shit, he made a lot of money. I didn''t expect to have a female doctor at this age!


    "Girl, we really haven''t seen anyone else. Why don''t we find it with you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, you wake up our captain and go find them together!" the little girl said, and Yu pointed to the men who were sleeping.


    "Don''t wake them up first? Our brothers will go with you first. If they don''t find them, let the three of them go to the neighborhood together. It''s reasonable that there are no other people here. There will be no accident." Tang Wenhao said. He thought in his heart that they must untie their acupoints before the little girls find their doctor Ruan, otherwise, Dr. Ruan must have been found out.


    Although the little girl had some doubts about Tang Wenhao''s words, she nodded when she saw that Tang Wenhao was really not a bad person. Jin Dacai secretly raised his thumb and admired Tang Wenhao''s wit and flexible response ability. He fully understood Tang Wenhao''s intention.


    "Hey! By the way, don''t you still have a sister sleeping over there? Why don''t you wake her up and look for her together? How about you two sisters go this way and my eldest brother and I go that way?" Tang Wenhao said.


    At the moment when the girl went into the tent and called her companion, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai quickly drilled into the grass. They put on their clothes for Dr. Ruan and her little lover, adjusted their posture to hug each other, and then the brothers quickly drilled out of the grass.

 Chapter 288

    Just then, the two girls came out of the tent. One of them was holding a flashlight. Tang Wenhao looked up and recognized that the girl who had just got up was the beautiful woman who was booing around him during the day. Tang Wenhao flashed her situation during the day again in his mind. Shit, he wanted to do something bad.


    "Nuo, Ruan Ying, they are the lost people I told you just now." the girl pointed to Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai.


    The girl named Ruan Ying raised her beautiful eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai in surprise. Especially when looking at Tang Wenhao, her beautiful eyes were neutral and showed an absolute appreciation. It is estimated that she has never seen such a handsome man as Tang Wenhao in her life.


    "Hello! I heard that you are lost. Don''t worry. We''ll take you out. Now please look for Dr. Ruan and Mr. Chen with us!" Ruan Ying is not only beautiful, but also has a sweet voice and can speak Chinese, which adds a lot to Tang Wenhao''s favor with her.


    "Hehe, no problem, then I''ll trouble you, Miss Ruan. By the way, beauty, I haven''t asked your name yet?" Tang Wenhao smiled at the first girl.


    "Hehe, my Chinese name is Li Yan. What about you two?" Li Yan asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao replied casually, "my name is Wang Xiaoqiang. This is my brother and his name is Wang Daqiang." he smiled at Jin Dacai. Jin Dacai was very smart. He knew that Tang Wenhao''s intention was not to let these people know too much about them. In case the treasure was exposed in the future, we must think of these details in advance.


    The two beauties looked at each other and smiled. They thought the names of Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai were very funny.


    Then Tang Wenhao asked the two beauties to look for their doctor Ruan at the edge of the grass. He said they were girls and it was too dangerous to drill into the grass at night. He and Jin Dacai were men and should look for them in the grass.


    Ruan Ying smiled gratefully, "thank you, Wang Xiaoqiang! Then your brothers should also pay attention to safety. Maybe there are poisonous snakes and wild wolves in the grass."


    "OK, thank you! Brother, let''s go in." Tang Wenhao winked at Jin Dacai, and the two brothers stepped into the grass again.


    Ruan Ying and Li Yan, each with a flashlight, cautiously looked for the past not far away. Tang Wenhao looked back and saw that the two beauties had gone far and smiled at Jin Dacai, "Elder brother, how can we wake them up? I think it''s best if we''re not present. You go far away. I hide in the dark and unlock their acupoints with acupoints separated from each other. Let them face each other. It won''t be embarrassing and it''s not easy for them to doubt, right?"


    Jin Dacai thought about it, nodded and whispered, "OK, brother, you''re right. If they find us when we unlock their acupoints, or realize that they were manipulated by us, they will certainly have doubts and vigilance towards our brothers, especially the female doctor."


    "Hehe, brother, so do it my way! Go over there and give it to your brother." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After Jin Dacai went away, Tang Wenhao quietly went to the female doctor and the so-called teacher Chen. He carefully observed the surrounding geographical location and the thickness of the grass, found a very remote grass and hid. He first illuminated the two people''s acupoints with a flashlight, estimated the distance, and felt that he had the ability to unlock the acupoints for them.


    After he turned off the flashlight, he gathered his internal power at his fingertips and pointed at their acupoints at the fastest speed. The two invisible forces quickly fell on the acupoints on the head of Dr. Ruan and her lover. When it was over, Tang Wenhao immediately hid and watched the change.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao, but just Dr. Ruan and her lover, they woke up almost at the same time and felt a little dizzy. Dr. Ruan gently pushed away her lover and asked softly and suspiciously, "Artest... How... Where are we?" After asking her man, I thought, Artest, Artest, you also have to take safety measures? What if you get pregnant?


    "Hmm? Ruan Qin, I don''t know. Let''s get up first! What''s going on?" the man named Artest was also confused and took his woman to stand up.


    "Yeah, isn''t it in the grass beside the tent? This is... Ruan Qin, did you bring me here?" Artest asked suspiciously.


    "Me?... Artest,... You... Oh! Yes, you were too excited just now. You passed out all of a sudden. I couldn''t move you again. I''m sorry to ask others for help. I dragged you here to have a rest. As a result, I was too sleepy. I slept with you. Let''s go back to bed!"


    "Hehe, I said! I just felt very excited and wanted to talk to you... Suddenly I don''t seem to know anything. Ruan Qin, wife, since we haven''t done it, let''s go back to sleep again?" Artest said and began to hug Ruan Qin again, with his lips together.


    Ruan Qin knew that she had been cheated by someone for some reason, and it was hard to tell Artest, so she had to smile awkwardly, "Artest... Don''t... forget it tonight? I''m really sleepy and not in the mood, or tomorrow night? OK?"


    "Wife, there''s no one now anyway. They''re all asleep. Look at the moon in the sky. It''s probably midnight now. Wife, I miss it very much. Give it to me! Please." Artest begged.


    Ron Artest''s expression made Ruan Qin more sure that she must have been plotted, because Ron Artest and she had a gentleman''s agreement. Before they really got married, they took safety measures every time to avoid pregnancy, because they both planned to start academic research and have children again.


    Ruan Qin felt a chill reaching to the bottom of her heart. After that, she had been insulted by other men and her body was not clean. She became afraid. Who would do this? Professor Liu and Professor Li are unlikely? They are nearly 60 people. They won''t start with themselves. They don''t have the energy. They are all pure scholars. Is it teacher Ruan Li? He and Artest are good friends. It''s OK to joke at ordinary times. It''s unlikely that they will come for real! Ruan Qin couldn''t understand it.


    "Ruan Qin, wife, don''t hesitate. Come on! It''s here! It''s quite hidden here." said Artest, who was about to put Ruan Qin down on the grass for a passionate trip.


    Just then, Ruan Ying and Li Yan shot around with a flashlight. At the same time, Ruan Ying whispered, "Dr. Ruan, Mr. Chen, where are you?"


    Ruan Qin immediately replied, "Ruan Ying, Li Yan, we''re here."


    Artest glared at Ruan Qin angrily, shook his hand and said, "why do you promise them? All right, talk to yourself! I''ll go back to bed."


    "Artest, don''t be angry! Ha tomorrow! I''ll give it to you tomorrow." Ruan Qin felt more sad when she saw her boyfriend go angrily. She suddenly had a strong hunch that she might lose him forever tonight.


    Ruan Ying and Li Yan saw that Artest had angrily returned to his tent and smiled at Ruan Qin who followed him. "Dr. Ruan, did you quarrel with Mr. Chen? Did the couple quarrel and hide? We had a hard time finding you two! I didn''t expect you to quarrel in the dark grass. Was it true or false? Did you do something good?"


    "Oh, ghost girl, teacher Chen and I are old husbands and wives. What good and bad things are there? Let''s go! Go back to bed." Ruan Qinqiang said with a smiling face.


    "Hey! Ruan Ying, where are Wang Xiaoqiang and their brothers? Why haven''t you seen them yet? Dr. Ruan, have you seen two people?" Li Yan asked suspiciously.


    "Ah? Who is it? When did we have people here? The archaeological team withdrew six months ago. Why are there people now? Why don''t I know? When did they come?" Ruan Qin''s beautiful eyes showed great shock.


    "Hehe, Dr. Ruan is not an archaeologist, but two lost people. They all went to you with our sisters. We looked for you separately." Ruan Ying smiled.


    Just then, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai came over from a distance with a flashlight, but the direction was not where Ruan Qin and Artest had just slept.


    Ruan Qin saw two people coming towards them with flashlights and asked suspiciously, "Ruan Yi, Li Yan, when did these two people come? Where did you meet them?"


    Before Ruan Ying and Li Yan could answer, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai had arrived. He smiled and said to Ruan Qin, "Hello! I''m wang Xiaoqiang. This is my eldest brother, Wang Daqiang. I lost my way in the jungle of Liangshan. I can''t find the way now. I need your help very much."


    Tang Wenhao''s sunny smiling face and handsome appearance soon attracted Ruan Qin. She secretly praised, "this man is so beautiful that he is much more handsome than any of the four heavenly kings of Hong Kong."


    In fact, both men and women are lecherous. Ruan Qin was so fascinated by Tang Wenhao''s handsome and sunny temperament that she temporarily forgot her doubts about their brothers, but quickly replied, "OK, no problem. We can take you when we go out."


    On one side, Jin Da''s wealth and lust stared at Ruan Qin. He was both pleased and a little sour that the best young woman he had slept so please his brother. He knew that the woman was very fond of Tang Wenhao.


    When Ruan Qin''s beautiful eyes crossed Jin Dacai''s eyes, she suddenly felt a kind of unspeakable unhappiness. She glanced at him and didn''t say anything, but Jin Dacai felt her disgust for herself and was very unhappy.


    In this way, Ruan Qin invited Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai to their tent and asked them to sit in the tent first. She went to call her boyfriend Artest.


    Before she could go out, Artest came in. He heard a little noise outside to check the reason. When he saw two strange men in his girlfriend''s tent, he looked at Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai in amazement and asked in doubt, "Ruan Qin, Ruan Ying, who are these two men? Of course, he speaks Vietnamese. Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai don''t understand, but they can guess from his stunned eyes.


    Ruan Ying repeated the origin of Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai to Artest. This guy was full of doubts and was very hostile to Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai. Ruan Qin and Ruan Ying told their three sisters not to believe Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai easily, saying that their brothers'' origin was questionable.


    Later, Ruan Qin said that in any case, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai should be allowed to squeeze with their four men for a few nights. We can''t wait until we go out.

 Chapter 289

    Artest couldn''t help his girlfriend''s arrangement, so he had to take Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai to their tent for the night. In fact, the heart was not bad. He gave Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai a blanket. He crowded himself with his companions.


    Because he didn''t understand Chinese, the three men couldn''t communicate, so they had to sleep separately. Considering that they didn''t understand him and didn''t say anything, Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai smiled at each other and slept honestly.


    The next morning, when the other three men found that there were two strange men in their tent, they were also very surprised. Artest told the three of them the origin of Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai. Although the two old scholars and the other man were surprised, it didn''t matter. They were only interested in their own academic research.


    Tang Wenhao is very clever and knows how to make trouble. After a long time, he played with three women who know Chinese like old friends, talking and laughing, especially the girl named Ruan Ying. She is Ruan Qin''s assistant and obviously has a love for Tang Wenhao. Among the four male scholars, an old man also knows Chinese. He also likes Tang Wenhao''s erudition and intelligence very much, so, Soon Tang Wenhao became one with them.


    Of course, Jin Dacai is not bad. He is a boss. He is very good at observing words and expressions, knows how to flatter people, and makes several people obedient. However, Ruan Qin is very cold to him and even doesn''t want to pay attention to him. Jin Dacai knows that he may not have made a good first impression on Ruan Qin, but he doesn''t care. He thinks, what else do you want to hang because you are Lao Tzu''s woman?


    However, Tang Wenhao and his brothers found that these seven people are actually very simple, not as complex as they think. They are purely engaged in archaeological excavation, do not care much about other things, and are very serious and meticulous in their work, almost exploring inch by inch, so their work progress is so slow.


    Tang Wenhao thought that according to their work progress, even in a hundred years, they won''t want to find the ancient cave, so they don''t worry about them. He thought that when they found the ancient cave for excavation, the baby in it would have been taken to death valley and auctioned off by themselves.


    During the afternoon break, Ruan Qin found Tang Wenhao alone while his boyfriend and other men were taking a lunch break. Tang Wenhao was very confused and didn''t know what the best young woman wanted? Brother Jin Dacai always said that the young woman took a fancy to herself. Can''t it be true?


    Tang Wenhao lustily followed Ruan Qin behind her. She didn''t speak. She took Tang Wenhao to the river, sat down and motioned Tang Wenhao to sit opposite her.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her suspiciously, and she looked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was a little confused and couldn''t help laughing awkwardly, "Dr. Ruan, what are you?"


    "Wang Xiaoqiang, who are you? Are you really a simple fashion designer? You can see that we all regard you as good people and friends, but I want to find out one thing." Ruan Qin''s pretty face began to be shy.


    Tang Wenhao sensitively caught her in her eyes and began to doubt the reason why she and her boyfriend were lying strangely in the grass last night. She suspected that she was stunned by him and Jin Dacai.


    "Hehe, Dr. Ruan, what we say is true. I am really a fashion designer and my brother is really a builder. I don''t know what else you want to know?" Tang Wenhao asked tentatively.


    "I... I''ve already asked Li Yan. When you were in their tents last night, our teachers were all knocked out by you. Why did you do this? What method did you use to make our teachers fall asleep?" Ruan Qin said, looking at Tang Wenhao with great vigilance.


    It can be said that Ruan Qin has died since she found herself with a man other than her boyfriend Chen Tai last night. She and Artest have been in love for five or six years. They have a good relationship. Because she is studying for a doctor, she has never been married. Their husband and wife always wear condoms as safety measures. She is very worried that she will be pregnant this time. She knows that she is in danger these days, There is no contraceptive pill available for emergency contraception in the wilderness, so I''m flustered all day and it''s inconvenient to show it, so as not to make my boyfriend Artest suspicious.


    She knows very well that only three people are possible for this man. Her colleague, Ron Artest''s friend, is Ruan Li, and two are inexplicably two Chinese men who suddenly appear.


    Among the three people, the most likely one is the fat Jin Dacai, because when she first looked at him, she found that the fat man looked at her eyes very obscene, while Ruan Li and Tang Wenhao looked at her eyes very pure and innocent. At the thought of this, Ruan Qin felt very desperate and resented Jin Dacai.


    But she still had a little illusion that Tang Wenhao was not the one who bullied her, because such a young, handsome and smart man was 100 times better than a fat man in his late fifties like Jin Dacai. At least psychologically, she could accept it, because she knew that she was obviously several years older than Tang Wenhao. She would feel that she would take advantage of him rather than be insulted by him.


    Tang Wenhao knew that he couldn''t hide it. After hesitating for a moment, he said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Dr. Ruan, because we were a little afraid at that time. We didn''t know who you were. After all, it was in the mountains and forests. We walked for so many days and didn''t see anyone, but so many of you suddenly appeared in front of us, so we didn''t dare to meet you directly. We had to use this disgraceful means to let them first in the evening Sleep, and then look at what''s in your tent to see what you do. "


    Ruan Qin shook her head smartly and said, "no, Mr. Wang, you haven''t told the truth. At least you''re avoiding the important and taking the light. What I want to know most is, what method did you use to make our teachers fall asleep?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly. He knew he couldn''t make it up, so he had to say, "Dr. Ruan, I know a kind of Chinese Kung Fu called acupoint pointing. I pointed their acupoints while several teachers were asleep, but I didn''t hurt them."


    Ruan Qin''s eyes filled with tears as soon as she heard this. She knew that the truth was revealed. She was insulted by the fat man in front of her or the damn one. She choked. "Mr. Wang, let me ask you again. What''s the matter with my boyfriend and I lying in the grass for no reason? You did it."


    "No... no... Dr. Ruan, I don''t..." Tang Wenhao is not good at telling lies. When he tells lies, he feels guilty and his face is easy to show.


    "You didn''t, is that your big brother?" Ruan Qin stared at Tang Wenhao angrily.


    "Neither... Nor..." Tang Wenhao replied awkwardly, his face ashamed. He didn''t want to sell jindacai, but he let himself admit that he was reluctant.


    "No? Neither you nor your eldest brother? Is that possible? Mr. Wang, the reason why I brought you here, I don''t want the third person to know, I just want to solve the problem with you, but you want to push the responsibility completely. Is that how you men have no sense of responsibility? Can you push such a thing? Mr. Wang, to tell you the truth, it''s me these days During the dangerous period, I''m afraid I''ll be pregnant, but my boyfriend and I never... I don''t want to have a child. I don''t know who it is, sobbing... "Ruan Qin sobbed bitterly.


    When Tang Wenhao heard that she was worried about this, he said carelessly, "no, Dr. Ruan, you will not be pregnant, my big brother..." at this point, Tang Wenhao realized that he had slipped his tongue and stopped quickly.


    After hearing this, Ruan Qin''s beautiful eyes showed the color of panic and despair. Tears gushed. She trembled and choked, "you mean, last night... Your big brother bullied me?"


    "Well... Dr. Ruan, I''m sorry! I''m sorry for my eldest brother, but you don''t have to worry. My eldest brother has no fertility," Tang Wenhao explained.


    "Really?" Ruan Qin asked angrily, but she felt a little better when she heard that Jin Dacai had no fertility.


    Tang Wenhao nodded guiltily, "Really, Dr. Ruan, to tell you the truth, my sister-in-law is pregnant with my children. It''s because my eldest brother doesn''t have this ability, so you must believe me. In addition, my eldest brother is not a bad man. He''s just lecherous. Dr. Ruan, you look so beautiful. He did something sorry for you without control. I''m sorry!"


    Ruan Qinmei''s eyes closed, tears like beads off the line, and sobbed, "Mr. Wang, don''t say it. I don''t want to hear this. I hate him. She ruined the happiness of my life."


    "Dr. Ruan, I''m really sorry! However, if we don''t tell each other, your boyfriend won''t know. Besides, you won''t be pregnant anyway. It shouldn''t have much impact. Otherwise, my eldest brother and I will leave here later so that it won''t be difficult for you to see him. How about it?" In fact, Tang Wenhao also wants to find a reason to leave them early. Otherwise, if they really want to take them out of the mountain and come back, it will be too long. He and Jin Dacai are still thinking about the most appropriate reason to leave them in the morning.


    "You''re leaving? Aren''t you lost?" Ruan Qin was surprised to see Tang Wenhao leaving their team.


    "Dr. Ruan, aren''t we blocking you here? I really don''t want my big brother and I to affect your relationship with your boyfriend. Anyway, we''ve lost our way. Maybe we can go out if we walk around." Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Qin glanced at Tang Wenhao and was very disappointed. Why didn''t the handsome man bully him, but his old, fat and disgusting big brother?


    "Forget it, you''d better follow us! We''ve been in the mountain for more than a month this time. According to the plan, we should go back and have a rest in a few days. Just warn your eldest brother, don''t think too much of me, otherwise I''ll fight with him." Ruan Qin said coldly.


    "Well, Dr. Ruan, I know. He will never have a second time. I''m really sorry! However, we still have to go. I have no face to stay here again. You are so friendly to us, and my eldest brother still treats you like that..." Tang Wenhao wanted to leave her team earlier.

 Chapter 290

    "Well, Mr. Wang, stop talking. I won''t let you go. The jungle is too big and there are too many poisonous snakes and beasts. Although you have kung fu, you will inevitably encounter danger for a long time. We won''t be desperate,... By the way, you just said that your sister-in-law is pregnant with your child, really?" Ruan Qin asked with great interest. After communication, Her mood has improved slightly.


    "Well, of course it''s true. Can I tell such a thing false? Don''t worry, Dr. Ruan, I won''t make up such an excuse to make you believe that my eldest brother doesn''t have this ability."


    "Well, Mr. Wang, I believe you. Do your parents know about you and your sister-in-law?" Ruan Qin asked curiously.


    "Of course, Dr. Ruan, I think you are not young. Why don''t you marry Mr. Chen? In Vietnam, there are few unmarried people as old as you?" Tang Wenhao shifted the topic to her.


    Ruan Qin smiled shyly and sighed helplessly, "Mr. Wang, in my circle, it should be said that I am the only one, because I have been studying, and then I studied abroad, and I have been delayed again and again. I feel very sorry for Ron Artest. Fortunately, he is two years younger than me and has not blamed me."


    "Oh, Mr. Chen is nice. Does he major with you?"


    "Well, he is my younger martial brother and we are a mentor." Ruan Qin smiled.


    Just then, Chen Tai got out of the tent. When his eyes fell on Tang Wenhao and his girlfriend Ruan Qin by the river, his eyes immediately showed the light of anger and hatred. He was observing Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai all morning this morning. He was very angry when he saw that their brothers always wanted their girlfriends.


    He angrily walked towards Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin.


    Tang Wenhao is a martial arts practitioner. He knows someone has come by feeling. He can''t help looking back. Seeing that Chen Tai''s face is ugly, he quickly smiled at Ruan Qin, "Dr. Ruan, it''s bad. Your boyfriend misunderstood us. He came here and his face is very angry."


    Ruan Qin also looked back and knew that Chen Tai had misunderstood. She quickly stood up and said with a smile, "Artest, don''t you sleep?"


    Chen Tai angrily came to the two, glared at Tang Wenhao, and whispered a big Vietnamese language. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand it. In fact, he was questioning Tang Wenhao why he wanted to soak his woman.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand, so he had to look at Ruan Qin. Ruan Qin smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Wang, I''m sorry, my boyfriend misunderstood you. Why don''t you go back first? I''ll explain to him."


    "OK, Dr. Ruan, I''m in trouble for you." Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen Tai, turned and left.


    Chen Tai felt that Tang Wenhao''s smile meant to ridicule him. He was even more angry. He came forward and grabbed the collar behind Tang Wenhao and shouted in Vietnamese, "asshole, do you want to go? You can''t leave here unless you make it clear."


    Tang Wenhao turned around, looked at him coldly and said, "let go of me!"


    Ruan Qin hurriedly said to Chen Tai, "Artest, there''s nothing between us. We just had a chat. You misunderstood us."


    "Misunderstanding? You''ve been talking and laughing this morning. Do you like this boy? He looks better than me, doesn''t he? I didn''t expect you to be such a woman!" Chen Tai said without hesitation.


    Chen Tai, who has been burning with jealousy, wants to slap his woman in the face.


    Although Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what Chen Tai said, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but say coldly, "teacher Chen, what are you doing? I just chatted with Dr. Ruan. Can you be so angry?"


    Chen Tai couldn''t understand Tang Wenhao''s words, but he also knew from Tang Wenhao''s expression that the other party didn''t say anything good. For a moment, his mood was out of control, and suddenly he threw his fist at Tang Wenhao''s face.


    Tang Wenhao was such a figure. He stepped back and quickly raised his hand to hold his fist. As soon as he pulled it, the guy pooped and fell on the grass. When he looked up in shame and anger, he still had a grass in his mouth. His girlfriend Ruan Qin smiled on his face when she saw his funny appearance. She immediately felt wrong and bent down to help him, The guy felt insulted. He shook off Ruan Qin, glanced at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin with hatred, and rushed to the tent.


    Tang Wenhao said apologetically, "Dr. Ruan, I''m sorry! I''ve caused you trouble again. I''ll ask my eldest brother to prepare immediately and we''ll leave here immediately, otherwise your boyfriend will have an endless relationship with us and affect your feelings." then he also walked towards the tent. Tang Wenhao thought this was the best excuse to leave Dr. Ruan, an archaeologist. "Mr. Wang, you don''t have to worry too much. Artest is just jealous for a moment. There won''t be a problem. I''ll explain it to him." Ruan Qin said and hurried behind Tang Wenhao.


    Just halfway through their journey, they saw Chen Tai running towards Tang Wenhao with a shotgun. His eyes were red, followed by two professors and Ruan Li. Jin Dacai also followed in a panic.


    Tang Wenhao can''t see well. The boy is anxious. Shit, won''t he really shoot? Thinking of this, he focused on the gun in Chen Tai''s hand. If he aimed at himself, he must quickly subdue him.


    Seeing this, Ruan Qin in the back was so frightened that she quickly waved her hand and shouted, "Artest, don''t shoot. You misunderstood us."


    At this time, Chen Tai has rushed to Tang Wenhao, raised his shotgun and aimed it at Tang Wenhao''s head. His blood red eyes are full of hatred and anger. He glared at Ruan Qin and scolded, "bitch! You still have the face to say, I said what''s wrong with you last night. I''ve known this boy for a long time. You dog men and women, I shot him. Do you believe it?"


    "Artest, you really misunderstood us. We just chatted casually for a while. It''s really nothing. Put down the gun. Please, don''t let Professor Ruan see our jokes." Ruan Qin saw that several other men came and blushed.


    "Hum! Are you afraid that Professor Ruan will see jokes? It''s shameless." Chen Tai glanced contemptuously at her girlfriend, which hurt Ruan Qin very much. She felt that her heart was pierced by something and couldn''t help crying.


    Tang Wenhao calmly observed Chen Tai''s fingers. He thought it over. As long as Chen Tai moved his fingers, he immediately subdued him. When he saw Ruan Qin crying through the corner of his eye, he sighed to himself, "what a good woman. She was hurt by herself and her big brother. Seeing her boyfriend''s posture, she won''t forgive her, but she is a victim."


    Just then, several other men arrived. When Jin Dacai saw that Chen Tai''s shotgun pointed at Tang Wenhao''s head, he quit immediately, quickly flashed in front of Tang Wenhao, blocked him for him, and confused everyone. Jin Dacai blocked in front and said with a smile, "Hey! Brother Artest, don''t worry, don''t worry. What''s the big deal? Don''t shoot. Have something to say."


    Chen Tai couldn''t understand Chinese. An old expert who knew Chinese immediately translated with him. At the same time, he motioned Ruan Qin to take down Chen Tai''s gun, but Chen Taigen was unmoved and stared at Ruan Qin viciously.


    Ruan Qin had to shyly explain Chen Tai''s misunderstanding of them to everyone, saying that she just chatted with Tang Wenhao at the river for a while, and didn''t do anything sorry for Chen Tai at all.


    As soon as they heard it, they all expressed their understanding, because they all knew Ruan Qin and knew that she was only a female archaeologist, not the kind of woman who would mess around, so they advised Chen Tai not to think too much.


    But Chen Tai can''t listen to anyone''s advice. He said that it''s OK to spare Tang Wenhao. He must let their brothers leave here immediately, and he will let bygones be bygones.


    Tang Wenhao heard that he put forward this condition. Without thinking about it, he agreed. He took Jin Dacai''s hand and was about to leave. The brothers were eager for it!


    Because of the emotional problems involved, it was inconvenient for others to intervene. They all left silently, and everyone did their own work. Ruan Qin had to watch Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai drift away.


    However, I didn''t expect that as soon as their brothers came to the tent, Ruan Ying ran to Tang Wenhao and stretched out his hand to hold Tang Wenhao. "Wang Xiaoqiang, don''t go. If you go, you''ll die. You''ve been lost for many days. If you leave us again, you''ll die in this jungle. Wait two days and go back with us!"


    Tang Wenhao looked back, smiled and said to Ruan Ying, "Ruan Ying, thank you! We''ll be fine."


    Jin Dacai also joked, "sister Ruan Ying, can''t bear my brother?"


    "Go! Aren''t you worried about being taken away by wolves? Don''t go. I''ll tell Mr. Chen." Ruan Ying said.


    "Ruan Ying, please don''t mind your own business. It''s you two girls who are busy. These two people with unknown origins are here. We''re here for archaeological excavation, not to save people." Chen Tai shouted in the back.


    "Hum, Mr. Chen, if you don''t save it, no one asks you to save it. However, I want to save it. Don''t try to stop me. There''s nothing about Wang Xiaoqiang and Dr. Ruan. Look at you. Why are you so jealous? Do you look like a man?" Ruan Ying is actually very aggressive.


    Chen Tai couldn''t stand it now. He snapped, "Ruan Ying, if it''s not for the face of Ruan Qin, you think you can enter the national archaeological team? I advise you to take care of your own affairs. These things have nothing to do with you and don''t mind your own business."


    Ruan Qin and several other experts also followed. However, it''s hard for everyone to say too much. They just advised them not to quarrel. They are both colleagues. Ruan Qin is hard to say. They can only let Chen Tai stop quarreling. But Chen Tai can''t hear any of her words at all now, and is bent on driving Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai away.


    But Ruan Ying was not easy to provoke. She took a fancy to Tang Wenhao and didn''t want Tang Wenhao to leave the team, so the two fought fiercely and didn''t compromise.


    At last, Chen Tai was angry. He saw that Ruan Ying liked Tang Wenhao, a handsome Chinese man, so he sarcastically said, "hum! I see that Ruan Ying, you don''t hesitate to turn against me to keep this boy. Do you like him?

 Chapter 291

    Because they quarreled in Vietnamese, Ruan Ying knew that Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai didn''t understand, so she replied recklessly, "so what?"


    "Well, in that case, don''t you want to leave them both? Then you and these two men in the next few days! Anyway, there is no room for them in our tent, but they can''t sleep in your tent, because Li Yan is not as cheap as you.".


    Ruan Ying couldn''t stand it anymore. She glared at Chen Tai and scolded, "Chen Tai, you''re really not a man!"


    Ruan Qin also felt that Chen Tai had gone too far and took him away. Chen Tai became angry and slapped Ruan Qin in the face. "Do you also want to sleep with these two men? You''re so cheap! Are all our men dead?"


    After all, Ruan Qin is a top student and a doctor. No matter how self-restraint she can''t stand such humiliation from her own man. She sobbed sadly, "Chen Tai, you really don''t look like a man. Even if I don''t marry a man like you all my life, I will never marry a man like you!" she said, covering her mouth and crying and went into the tent.


    "Even if I''m a bachelor all my life, I won''t marry you bitch!" Chen Tai said tit for tat.


    The two old experts couldn''t stand it anymore, so they asked Ruan Li to take Chen Taila away. The old man who knew Chinese said to Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai, "Mr. Wang, I believe there''s nothing wrong with you and Dr. Ruan. Mr. Chen loves Dr. Ruan so much that he is so excited and unscrupulous. You guys should avoid it for a while! When they are in a better mood, you''ll come back, and we''ll leave here in about two or three days. Don''t go far these two days. Just find a place nearby for a while. Why How? "


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "OK, Professor Ruan, I''ve given you trouble. Ruan Ying, thank you, brother. Let''s go!" Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai waved goodbye to Professor Ruan and Ruan Ying.


    Although Ruan Ying is reluctant to let Tang Wenhao leave, it can be seen that the old professor has spoken, and she can''t say anything.


    Not to mention the seven archaeological team members, just Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai. After the brothers got into the grass, they soon disappeared into the vast jungle.


    When they got to the woods and took their journey, they walked downstream without looking back.


    "Brother, I think Dr. Ruan and beauty Ruan Ying have a crush on you." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Hehe, brother, in fact, I feel very uncomfortable. We hurt Dr. Ruan. In fact, she is a good woman, but her boyfriend is really not very." Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, at least you''re too narrow-minded. You just talk to his girlfriend. You didn''t do anything wrong to him. The boy''s posture is so good that you have to kill you with a gun, grass! I really want to waste him, ha ha." Jin Dacai grinned.


    "Brother, in fact, we are sorry for others. The couple are doing well. It is because of our presence that people''s feelings are in trouble." Tang Wenhao said guiltily.


    Jin Dacai pulled Tang Wenhao, stopped, looked at Tang Wenhao, and said with a smile, "brother, will you two really be okay? I think the woman really moved away from you. She really cares about you in your eyes. What are you talking about?"


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Jin Dacai and sighed helplessly, "brother, what do you say? People already know it''s you and hate you. They say you ruined people''s happiness all their life."


    "Brother, did you tell her?" Jin Dacai asked in amazement, with some unhappiness on his face.


    Tang Wenhao said apologetically, "brother, I''m sorry! I... Missed it."


    Jin Dacai asked unhappily, "what did you say?"


    "She guessed that it was one of us, and then said that we didn''t have a sense of responsibility. At least let her know who''s the child in her stomach in the future? As soon as I heard that she was worried about this, I said it was all right, said my big brother... As a result, she reacted at once." Tang Wenhao explained unhappily.


    "Brother, you are so honest. Then she knows that big brother is a loser?" Jin Dacai glanced at Tang Wenhao and was very unhappy. Any man wanted this kind of thing to be known to outsiders.


    "Elder brother, I''m sorry! I didn''t think much at that time, just wanted to reassure her. I didn''t mean to say that. Really, elder brother, I''m sorry." Tang Wenhao said guiltily.


    "Well, it''s already like this. It''s no use complaining about you. I said that when the woman looked at me, she seemed to eat me. So she knew." Jin Dacai said depressed.


    They walked for about half an hour. Suddenly, the sky darkened rapidly. Then dark clouds covered and the wind was strong. They couldn''t see well. They knew that this was the prelude to the storm. After looking around, they found that there was no place to hide, so they had to ask for the second place and retreat.


    After the brothers fixed the trip in a hidden place, each of them took an umbrella and ran back. As soon as they ran, it rained cats and dogs, and people couldn''t open their eyes for a moment. They had to walk up with difficulty. They didn''t even open their umbrellas. They all know that any umbrellas are useless at this time.


    When approaching the upstream archaeological site, Tang Wenhao had sharp eyes. Although the sky was very dark and heavy rain kept pouring, he vaguely found that a group of people were walking down in a hurry, accompanied by women''s screams.


    "Elder brother, look, is that them?" Tang Wenhao stopped and pointed to the front.


    Jin Dacai wiped the rain on his eyes, carefully identified it, nodded and said, "they seem to be running for their lives. It''s estimated that something has happened."


    "Go, hurry up and save them." Tang Wenhao took Jin Dacai and trotted up.


    In less than two minutes, four men and three women archaeologists had arrived. Chen Tai and Ruan Li, two young men with shotguns in their hands, looked nervously at the direction of the tent, while her five people all retreated back trembling. They were cold, stormy, and everyone was wet.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai were still moving forward, Ruan Qin quickly waved to their brothers to swim down and withdraw. When Ruan Ying saw Tang Wenhao, he immediately shouted, "Wang Xiaoqiang, run, there are wolves. The wolves have occupied our tent."


    "Ah? How could this happen? Don''t you have guns?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He thought, shit, what are you afraid of wolves with guns?


    "Ten wolves ran to our tent, and we had no place to go." Ruan Ying cried.


    "All right! Don''t go. It''s too dangerous to go down. I''ll drive the wolves away," Tang Wenhao said.


    Now everyone looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Ruan Qin asked tremblingly, "Mr. Wang, how are you going to drive away these wolves?"


    Chen Tai looked back at Tang Wenhao coldly, showing a trace of contempt. Obviously, he didn''t believe Tang Wenhao had this strength.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He glanced at Ruan Qin''s full, round and almost perfect figure, and then smiled at her, "Dr. Ruan, if you believe me, give me the gun, and I''ll drive them away."


    "Mr. Wang, of course we believe you, but it''s too dangerous. Now as long as we don''t fight with them, at least we won''t die. If you fight with them, can you deal with these wild wolves if they attack you?" Ruan Qin said anxiously. The other two experts, Ruan Ying and Li Yan also opposed Tang Wenhao''s going to drive away the wolves alone. They all said it was too dangerous.


    Only Chen Tai sneered, "I really regard myself as an unparalleled hero. I see Bruce Lee too much. I always like to be a hero."


    Ruan Qin glared at him and said, "Artest, how did you become like this?"


    "Well, you two don''t quarrel now. When is it?" said an old expert unhappily.


    Although Tang Wenhao didn''t understand Artest''s meaning, he also knew what the boy meant through his eyes. He stretched out his hand to him and said, "give me the gun."


    Chen Tai sneered and gave the gun to Tang Wenhao.


    "Mr. Wang, don''t go... Wang Xiaoqiang, don''t go, I won''t let you go." Ruan Qin and Ruan Ying both advised. Ruan Ying simply hugged Tang Wenhao and didn''t let him take the risk.


    At this time, Jin Dacai, who didn''t speak, suddenly shot and lit an acupoint on Tang Wenhao''s neck. The gun in Tang Wenhao''s hand instantly fell. After finishing, Jin Dacai quickly caught it. After getting the gun, he untied Tang Wenhao''s acupoint again.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Tang Wenhao roared. He knew that Jin Dacai was going to drive out the wolves for himself. He didn''t want to take the risk himself, but he didn''t want Jin Dacai to take the risk for himself.


    "Hehe, brother, how can you kill a chicken with an ox knife? You can protect several experts here! The wolves will be handed over to eldest brother. Don''t forget, eldest brother is the one who plays with guns. In this regard, you are not as good as eldest brother." Jin Dacai smiled.


    "Brother, but you''re not as young as your brother! If the wolves attack you and you don''t run as fast as your brother, brother, give me the gun. You can''t do anything. You''re going to have an accident. How can I tell my sister-in-law and parents when I go back?" Tang Wenhao was so anxious that tears would come down.


    "Brother, you can''t have an accident. Your life is more important than your brother''s. remember your brother''s words. Your sister-in-law really loves you. You have to keep this life to love her. Do you hear?" Jin Dacai roared.


    Tang Wenhao''s tears gushed out and mixed with the rain flowing down his head. He couldn''t tell whether rain or tears. He held back, nodded and choked, "brother, I know."


    "OK, this is my brother. Protect the experts and go." Jin Dacai walked firmly towards the tent with a shotgun.


    Several archaeologists who knew Chinese were infected by the brotherhood between Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai. Even Ruan Qin, a female doctor who was ruined by Jin Dacai, felt that she had forgiven Jin Dacai at this moment. She found that this disgusting fat man was so manly at this moment, much more than her boyfriend Chen taiqiang. At least, Jin Dacai gave her a sense of security.


    Seeing Jin Dacai walking towards the tent and seeing his fat back approaching the danger step by step, Tang Wenhao''s heart suddenly hurt. No, I can''t let my eldest brother take risks alone. I have to drive away the wolves with him.

 Chapter 292

    Thinking of this, he glanced at Ruan Li and suddenly grabbed his gun. Ruan Li was stunned, "Mr. Wang, what are you doing?"


    Ruan Qin and their colleagues were also surprised to see Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled as he withdrew. "Take care! I''ll go with my big brother to drive the wolves away for you,... Big brother, wait a minute, I''m coming." with that, Tang Wenhao turned and hurried to Jin Dacai with a gun.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao running over, Jin Dacai was so anxious that he waved desperately to let him go, but Tang Wenhao had made up his mind. He wanted to fight side by side with Jin Dacai and deal with the wolves together. It was impossible to go back.


    "Brother, why don''t you obey?" Jin Dacai shouted.


    "Elder brother, if you fight a tiger, you can''t kiss a brother if you fight a wolf? Elder brother, I can''t lose you, my sister-in-law can''t lose you, and my parents can''t lose you. Our brothers should fight side by side and advance and retreat together, okay?" Tang Wenhao patted Jin Dacai on the shoulder and said.


    Looking at Tang Wenhao, who was drenched in soup, Jin Dacai put his hand around him and choked, "brother, OK! But you''re in the back and big brother is in the front. Remember!"


    "Well, brother, I''ll listen to you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Several archaeologists behind were shocked by Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai brothers. Even Chen Tai said silently in his heart that these two are really not ordinary people, they are men! Thinking of his words and deeds today, he felt quite ashamed.


    Ruan Qin, Ruan Ying and Li Yan were deeply shocked by the heroic spirit in Tang Wenhao''s bones. Compared with others, the men around them are really not men, and the gap between people is compared.


    No gossip, just Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai. When they arrived at the tent, they first selected the tent where the man lived. Jin Dacai carefully walked to the entrance and said to Tang Wenhao behind him, "Wen Hao, load the bullet, pay attention to the guard. If you find a wolf attacking your eldest brother, shoot and kill it immediately. Based on your eldest brother''s experience, you find that your companions have been killed. Other wild wolves will choose to escape. They won''t lose money at present."


    "Well, brother, don''t worry. With your brother, the wolf won''t hurt you." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Well, then I''ll open the entrance." then Jin Dacai picked his gun and opened the entrance of the tent. To their consternation, there were several wild wolves with green eyes. The entrance was opened, and the wild wolves stared at them warily.


    Jin Dacai quickly raised his gun and pulled the trigger on a wild wolf in front. The wild wolf fell to the ground. The other wild wolves immediately fled and ran around the tent. At the same time, two wild wolves howled like hearts and lungs.


    Seeing that the wolves kept running, Jin Dacai fired several shots and emptied them. He was worried that there were not enough bullets and dared not shoot casually. "Brother, don''t shoot without complete assurance. We should cherish bullets."


    "OK, brother, I know. They''ve been running like this now. We can''t start. The rain is getting heavier and heavier. Too much rain will affect our sight. What should we do?" Tang Wenhao said loudly.


    "Brother, don''t worry, there will be a way. You must pay attention to vigilance. Brother is worried that these wolves will bring rescue soldiers. If there are a few wild wolves outside, it will be difficult for our brothers to deal with." Jin Dacai said with worry.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ruan Ying''s heart breaking cry came from behind him, "Wang Xiaoqiang, come on, there''s a wolf behind you."


    Tang Wenhao looked back quickly. Sure enough, the two wild wolves had rushed behind him. He immediately pushed Jin Dacai away and swung the shotgun back in his hand.


    The wolf was very alert and rushed away. Tang Wenhao''s butt was empty. Jin Dacai also reacted at this time. The brothers were back-to-back and closely watched the two wild wolves outside.


    Each of the archaeologists who watched the battle not far away was sweating for Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai. Ruan Qin and Ruan Ying held hands and trembled. First, it was really cold and rainy. Second, they were very worried about the safety of Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai.


    Moreover, the situation is more and more unfavorable to Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai, because the other two wild wolves hiding in the female tent have come out. In this way, there are four wild wolves outside around the brothers, waiting for an opportunity to attack, and the five wild wolves inside are also ready to move, looking for a suitable opportunity to attack.


    In addition to ferocity, wolves have a calmness different from other beasts. They won''t do anything uncertain. Once they do it, they must be very powerful. Therefore, Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao are very nervous, because they know that the longer time they delay, the more dangerous their brothers will be.


    Jin Dacai calculated how many bullets there were in his gun. He estimated that there were still about three. Tang Wenhao had not fired a shot, but there were probably two. If he shot 100 times, he should be able to eliminate all these wolves, even half of them. With his and Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu, there would be no problem.


    "Brother, we can''t let these animals tease our brothers any more. You take the chance to kill another one outside, and brother takes another one, so there are only two left outside. When these two horses see their companions die, they may feel guilty. We can focus on dealing with the animals inside and take the chance to kill one or two inside. With the skill of our brothers, we won''t suffer too much Yes. "


    "OK, brother, listen to you. Let''s start! I''ll kill this one and you''ll kill that one." as Tang Wenhao said, he stared at the wolf closest to him. The wolf seemed to feel a cold light in Tang Wenhao''s eyes, and it even began to retreat back.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly raised his gun and shot between his legs. With a touch to the ground, the wolf fell down. With another touch to the ground, Jin Dacai also shot, and another wild wolf was killed by Jin Dacai.


    Seeing this, the other two wolves jumped out of the encirclement. However, at this time, they heard a long howl, and the wolves in the tent suddenly rushed out of the entrance.


    Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai were so frightened that they hurried back-to-back and closely watched the changes of the wolves. After the remaining seven wolves came out of the tent, they quickly formed a circle around Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai. Moreover, they all ran around the brothers, like a group of well-trained soldiers, which dazzled Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao.


    "Shit, these animals are too smart. They are going to dazzle our eyes. Brother, we must be careful at this time. Don''t fall into the trap. If you find a chance, shoot immediately. Don''t miss the chance, okay?" Jin Dacai said while staring at the wolves.


    "I see, brother. Don''t worry. I''m fine. How are you?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "It''s OK. I''m afraid I can''t do it for a long time. After all, I''m almost fifty and my eyes can''t keep up." Jin Dacai said.


    Just after he finished, a tall wild wolf Leng Buding rushed at him. Jin Dacai hurriedly fired. As a result, the gun didn''t ring. He thought there was something wrong with the gun, so he quickly pulled the trigger again, but it still didn''t ring. He knew that there was no bullet in the gun.


    However, it was too late. The last chance was missed. The wild wolf suddenly came to him. His sharp teeth bit his crotch and Jin Dacai screamed in pain. At the same time, another wolf also ran frantically, targeting his head.


    Ruan Qin and several women immediately screamed in horror.


    Jin Dacai''s scream and Ruan Qin''s frightened scream made Tang Wenhao realize that his big brother had an accident. He looked back and saw that his big brother was attacked by a wolf. He quickly turned and pulled the trigger. First, he killed the wolf biting his big brother''s thigh, and then aimed at another wild wolf. Before he pulled the trigger, a gust of wind came behind him, He knew a wolf was attacking him.


    "Xiaoqiang, be careful!" this is Ruan Ying''s frightened voice.


    What a Tang Wenhao, who secretly used his strength, shot with one hand and didn''t turn his head back. The other hand waved behind him. He heard the sound of touching the ground. The wolf attacking Jin Dacai''s head fell to the ground again. Another wolf attacking Tang Wenhao''s back was also boxed a few meters away by Tang Wenhao. He fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    The other four wolves saw that Tang Wenhao was so brave that they ran away one after another.


    Watching the wolves slip into the grass, Tang Wenhao quickly bent down to check Jin Dacai''s injury. At this moment, Jin Dacai was trembling. He didn''t know whether it was rain or sweat on his head, and he had shed a pool of blood. Tang Wenhao asked painfully, "brother, can you stand it?"


    "I can stand it... Brother, help me up." Jin Dacai said tremblingly.


    "No, brother, I''ll hold you." Tang Wenhao painfully picked up Jin Dacai and walked towards the tent.


    At this time, the archaeologists also came towards the tent. They were deeply shocked by the brothers'' courage to save them.


    Tang Wenhao took Jin Dacai to the tent and quickly took off his pants. When his eyes focused on Jin Dacai''s wound, he was stunned.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly took a breath from his heart. He knew what it meant and burst into tears.


    At this moment, Jin Dacai trembled with pain, but he was still conscious, he said in a weak voice, "Brother, it seems that elder brother can''t go with you. You don''t want to go. Money is external... Elder brother''s money can be enough for you, your sister-in-law and our parents to spend all your life... Endless... Younger sister-in-law and... Death Valley... Can make you... Happy... Generation, don''t... Toss about..."


    "Hmm! Brother, I know. I''m wrong. Brother, I hurt you. I hurt you!" said Tang Wenhao, hugging Jin Dacai and crying bitterly.


    At this time, all the others came in. When the three women saw that Jin Dacai was naked, they all shyly looked away. When the two old professors saw that Jin Dacai was too seriously injured, they quickly said to Tang Wenhao, "Mr. Wang, don''t cry. It''s important to save people first. Your big brother will be unable to withstand it for a long time."


    "Oh! OK, but... Who knows medical skills here?" Tang Wenhao said in panic. Although he knows a little, he doesn''t know anything like this.

 Chapter 293

    "No... brother, it''s useless. There''s no way... In the mountains and forests... You let brother finish..." Jin Dacai said weakly.


    "No, brother, I won''t let you die. Don''t worry." he stood up and looked at these archaeologists imploringly, but they were all scholars engaged in academic and archaeological research. No one knew any medical skills, so he had to worry.


    At this time, Ruan Qin said, "Mr. Wang, I think we must ask for help. Professor Ruan, you are a national treasure expert. Now only you can save Mr. Wang. You quickly send a distress signal to our superiors and ask the military to send helicopters to save people."


    "OK, I''ll try! Ruan Li, get ready to contact the curator immediately." Professor Ruan ordered.


    "OK," said Ruan Li, who was going to contact the outside.


    Not to mention how they contacted the outside rescue situation, just Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai.


    Tang Wenhao first asked them and other personnel to go to the women''s tent. He said that he would first make a simple bandage for his eldest brother to stop bleeding. Besides, Ruan Qin took their medicine box to Tang Wenhao. "Mr. Wang, do you need me to help you here?" Ruan Qin asked shyly. Chen Tai gave her a white look, but Ruan Qin glared at him, Chen Tai didn''t say anything. He left the tent first, and other personnel went out with great cooperation.


    "Thank you, Dr. Ruan. Go out too! Don''t hurt your feelings for us anymore." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "No, Mr. Wang, your eldest brother is injured for everyone. Please don''t mention it if necessary. I have nothing to do with Chen Tai. Don''t always worry about this problem," Ruan Qin said faintly.


    "Ah? So? I''m really sorry! Dr. Ruan, then you can pass me something here!" Tang Wenhao nodded. In fact, he felt more sad for Ruan Qin and felt that he had hurt others.


    So they began to clean up Jin Dacai''s wound. In order to alleviate Jin Dacai''s pain, Tang Wenhao first lit Jin Dacai''s acupoints, then coated his wound with alcohol and disinfected it first. When he held Jin Dacai''s half of his life, he was so distressed that tears kept pouring out.


    His relationship with Jin Dacai is not a close brother, but has long been better than his close brother. When Jin Dacai borrowed seed from him, he taught him his unique skills like a close brother. Later, the master of the Jin family taught him all his skills. This series of things has already made Tang Wenhao regard Jin Dacai as a close brother who can rely on each other all his life, He himself regarded himself as the descendants of the Jin family.


    Ruan Qin witnessed the development of the whole incident. Although Jin Dacai had deeply hurt her, at this moment, when she witnessed the tragedy of Jin Dacai, her heart was shocked. This man was attacked by wolves for their sake. He is a real man and an indomitable man.


    After bandaging, Tang Wenhao untied Jin Dacai''s acupoints. Jin Dacai''s face was pale, but he was still conscious. He glanced at Ruan Qin beside him and said in shame, "Dr. Ruan... I''m sorry!... I''m an animal. Forgive me... Okay? Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t forgive me."


    Ruan Qin was also in tears for a moment. She nodded and sobbed, "Mr. Wang... Don''t think about it. I''ve forgiven you for a long time."


    "Brother, stop talking and have a rest! Dr. Ruan is a generous person and won''t blame you anymore. Don''t worry, your brother won''t let you die." Tang Wenhao smiled hard.


    "Well... Brother, i... or, Dr. Ruan... I want to have a few words with my brother alone, okay?" Jin Dacai said shyly.


    Ruan Qin smiled and left.


    "Big brother, wait until you recover! Don''t worry." Tang Wenhao grabbed Jin Dacai''s hand and said painfully.


    "Hehe, brother, I know my own body. My eldest brother is immortal this time, and it''s no different from dying. There''s nothing a man should have. Is it still meaningful to live?" Jin Dacai said sadly.


    Tang Wenhao can''t help but feel worried. Others don''t know. He knows Jin Dacai too well. He told Tang Wenhao that he is a man who lives on women. Without women, he is better than dead. Now, judging from his injury, the possibility of restoring man''s function is very small. How can he live in the future?


    "Brother, it''s not as serious as you think. Don''t think about it. Our main task now is to live and keep our life, and other problems will be solved slowly." Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "Hehe, brother, don''t comfort your eldest brother. Who is eldest brother? I''ve seen it through. However, eldest brother has made money in his life and is worth living more than most men. I don''t know how many women there are. How about seven or eight hundred? And at this age, I can marry a little girl like your sister-in-law, or a yellow flower girl. It''s worth dying, and you''re worth it Like a good brother, the problem of renewing incense has also been solved, and the task of inheriting the unique skills of our Jin family has been completed. I really have no regrets in death, but elder brother has one thing I don''t trust. I hope you must promise elder brother. "Jin Dacai looked at Tang Wenhao imploringly and said.


    Tang Wenhao listened to the meaning of Jin Dacai''s words. It seemed that he was leaving his last words. His heart was cold. He couldn''t help holding Jin Dacai''s big hand tightly and said anxiously, "brother, don''t think about it. You''ll be fine."


    "Brother, you''d better let me finish first! OK?" Jin Dacai said faintly.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t dare to make him too anxious. He nodded hurriedly and said, "well, brother, tell me! No matter what you want your brother to do, I promise you."


    "Well, good brother, Wen Hao! Big brother... If you can''t carry it this time, you must treat your sister-in-law well and don''t ignore her. Although she is a big brother''s person, she is a good woman. You must not dislike her, will you?" Jin Dacai begged.


    Tang Wenhao''s nose was sour, tears came out and choked, "brother, I''ve never despised my sister-in-law, never. Brother, don''t think too much. Have a good rest!"


    "Brother, I haven''t finished yet. I think, in case I... This time, I want you to marry your sister-in-law and let her be your woman with you openly and happily. She''s still young and shouldn''t be widowed. It''s best to connect the old man and mother together, okay? Elder brother hasn''t done anything to be filial to their two elders in his life. It''s up to you to be filial in the future." Jin Dacai sobbed.


    "Brother... Stop talking, you''ll be fine." Tang Wenhao hugged Jin Dacai''s head and cried very sad, as if Jin Dacai really wanted to leave him.


    When the brothers were crying, Ruan Qin came in from the outside. Her expression was surprised. Seeing Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai crying in their arms, she smiled shyly and said, "Mr. Wang, there is good news. Our curator has asked for military support. The helicopter will arrive here soon. Brother Wang, you don''t have to worry. The military will send you directly to our best hospital in Hanoi for treatment."


    Tang Wenhao was very surprised and wept with joy. "Brother, well, you''ll be fine, Dr. Ruan. Thank you so much."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Wang. Brother Wang was injured to save us. Mr. Wang, I think we should let brother Wang have a good rest. Let''s go out and talk." Ruan Qin smiled.


    "OK, brother... Take a break! You''ll be fine. Don''t think about it. Don''t just think about giving everyone to your brother. We really need you. Brother, be strong for us, okay?"


    "OK, brother, go!" Jin Dacai nodded gratefully.


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin brought together the wolves killed by Tang Wenhao and his brothers while waiting for the helicopter to arrive.


    Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Qin when he saw that some of their experts were still packing up their trip. She said that they were going to go out of the mountain by helicopter this time, rest for a week and come back.


    In about an hour, the helicopter landed slowly within 100 meters of the tent. After the plane settled, four doctors came down from it. The first was an old military doctor more than 50 years old. Ruan Qin and several old experts quickly greeted them and brought them to the tent.


    The old military doctor didn''t understand Chinese. After checking Jin Dacai''s injury, he shook his head and cooled Tang Wenhao''s heart, but he still refused to give up. Putong knelt down to the old military doctor, which confused the old military doctor. Ruan Qin quickly helped Tang Wenhao up and explained that the old military doctor didn''t mean that Jin Dacai was not saved, but that his male function must not be restored and can only be saved Let''s talk about life.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t give up. The old military doctor smiled bitterly and said a few words to Ruan Qin. Ruan Qin also smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Wang, he was too badly hurt to recover. Besides, he is not young. If he is a child, it is still possible, but it is impossible at an age like Jin Dacai."


    Tang Wenhao had to reluctantly agree to save people first. In this way, everyone quickly helped Jin Dacai, who was already in a deep coma, onto a small helicopter. However, when they arrived on the plane, there was not enough space. They already had five soldiers. Together with archaeological experts and Tang Wenhao, they had nine, stretchers and other things. Finally, they had to go down to two people.


    But who can go on is a problem. If these archaeologists only leave two people here, they have no such survival ability. Once they encounter poisonous snakes and beasts, they will die. After considering it again and again, Tang Wenhao had to volunteer and stay by herself. Ruan Qin also said that she was just about to complete a paper. The writing environment here was good, so she simply stayed. Chen Tai looked at her contemptuously again, Ruan Qin ignored him.


    Ruan Ying saw that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin both stayed and asked to stay, but Ruan Qin stopped them. She said that if Tang Wenhao stayed here, Jin Dacai needed someone to take care of him for Tang Wenhao. Seeing that Tang Wenhao looked at her with begging eyes, she had to agree.


    Looking up at the helicopter disappearing into the vast sky, Tang Wenhao sighed, "I hope my eldest brother can save the day! Dr. Ruan, thank you so much." then he and Ruan Qin walked towards the tent.

 Chapter 294

    "Well, Mr. Wang, don''t be polite. Your eldest brother was hurt for us. We are all very sad to see him hurt like this," Ruan Qin said.


    "Dr. Ruan, don''t you really hate my big brother at all?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hmm! What do you hate? He''s already like this. Besides, it''s not all a bad thing for me to think about it again. Although I lost my body to your eldest brother, it also made me see Chen Tai clearly. Not to mention his character, at least I know that he''s not the man I''m going to marry. He''s too stingy, and I despise him now." Ruan Qin said.


    "Dr. Ruan, I''m really sorry to make your good couple like this," Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    After they returned to the tent, they began to clean up and tidy up the surrounding environment, and worked together to dig pits and bury the killed wolves, so as to clean up the surrounding of the tent.


    Then they began to busy dinner. Vietnamese women were very virtuous. Although Ruan Qin was a female doctor, she was still a good hand when she entered the kitchen. She was methodical in washing and cooking. She looked like a standard housewife.


    Moreover, Tang Wenhao found that Ruan Qin cooked a good dish. She gave Tang Wenhao a little exposure. Fried bacon with pepper is quite similar to Chinese Sichuan food. It tastes pure and has complete color and flavor. Tang Wenhao ate the food she cooked and wants to lick the plate. This is the most delicious meal Tang Wenhao has eaten since he entered the mountain.


    Tang Wenhao''s amazing appetite surprised Ruan Qin. He thought that Wang Xiaoqiang could eat too much. Two or three Chen Tai didn''t eat as much as he did.


    After dinner, the two chatted for a while. Tang Wenhao felt that it was inappropriate for lonely men and women to stay together. He was afraid of delaying Ruan Qin''s writing, so he took the initiative to leave Ruan Qin''s tent.


    After arriving at the tent where he slept, Tang Wenhao didn''t even light the light. He lay on the straw mat and began to worry about Jin Dacai and the women who miss him. He didn''t know what happened to Manny and them now? Can they handle Ganoderma lucidum? Sister Ah Mui''s stomach must be bigger again?


    Alas! If big brother really doesn''t have the function of a man, how can he live in the future? He likes women so much! What about sister-in-law Ah Ying?


    Just as he was thinking, he heard a shrill and frightened wolf howl from afar, and then Ruan Qin screamed in horror in the tent next door, ah!.


    Tang Wenhao immediately got up, grabbed the shotgun next to him, rushed out, and then went straight to Ruan Qin''s tent. When he appeared in front of Ruan Qin, Ruan Qin was already scared. When he saw Tang Wenhao coming in with a gun, he jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    She said in fear, "Mr. Wang, I''m so afraid. The wolves are coming again. Do they come to revenge?" although Ruan Qin is a female doctor, she is also a woman. Women are naturally timid.


    Tang Wenhao slapped Ruan Qin''s fragrant shoulder awkwardly, loosened her, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Dr. Ruan! There is me! I won''t let them succeed. I''ll light the tent on my side in a moment, and you''ll put out the light on your side, so as to attract the wolves to me, and I''ll destroy them one by one."


    "Ah? No, Mr. Wang, don''t go. Just stay here! I don''t want you to leave me. Will you sleep here? Please, I''m really scared." Ruan Qin looked at Tang Wenhao with almost begging eyes.


    Tang Wenhao is kind-hearted and can''t see women begging him with this kind of eyes. Of course, he doesn''t feel at ease to leave Ruan Qin alone in a tent. However, he thinks Ruan Qin is a female doctor and an archaeologist. He shouldn''t have unreasonable thoughts about her. Although he thought about it, he still controlled his evil thoughts.


    "Dr. Ruan, I promise you, you''ll sleep down-to-earth and don''t care about anything. I''ll watch you here. I won''t sleep tonight. Come on, you''ll reinforce the surrounding of the tent with me first, leaving only the entrance. This place can be forced in. I''ll sit next to you with a gun. As long as the wolves attack, I''ll shoot them all one by one." Tang Wenhao said, and began to reinforce all around the tent with large stones to prevent wild wolves from attacking from around.


    Ruan Qin also worked with him. After finishing the work, Ruan Qin didn''t want to write. Tang Wenhao asked her to rest first. Although she lay down, she couldn''t sleep. First, she was worried about the attack of wild wolves, and second, she was a little worried. Tang Wenhao was watching alone. Who knows how many wolves came outside? A shrill howl made people panic.


    "Mr. Wang, let''s chat!" Ruan Qin smiled softly.


    "Hehe, don''t you sleep?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I can''t sleep, Mr. Wang. Do you love your sister-in-law?" Ruan Qin smiled.


    "Ah?... HMM..." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "Isn''t your sister-in-law very beautiful? Doesn''t your wife eat her vinegar? Won''t your big brother eat your vinegar?" Ruan Qin asked with great interest.


    "Hehe, my sister-in-law is very beautiful. My wife doesn''t eat her vinegar, and my big brother won''t eat my vinegar. We are good brothers. He said that I can want anything he has, including women. As long as I want, his woman is my woman." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Really? Your sister-in-law is so happy. Both men love her so much." Ruan Qin said admiringly.


    "Hehe, Dr. Ruan, tell me about you! Where is your home?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, don''t call me Dr. Ruan in the future. Will you call me sister Ruan Qin? I also call you Xiaoqiang. It sounds comfortable." Ruan Qin smiled.


    "OK, sister Ruan Qin." Tang Wenhao immediately called.


    "Hee hee... Xiaoqiang." Ruan Qin smiled contentedly, and Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Xiaoqiang, I''m from Langshan. My hometown is on the border between China and Vietnam. Our village is a remote mountain village. Because of the Sino Vietnam War, most of the men in the village are disabled. They are either disabled in the war or demining after the war or stepping on mines. Anyway, few normal men, including my father, are also disabled. Ruan Ying''s father and uncle are also disabled." Ruan Qin said.


    Her narration made Tang Wenhao instantly think of the disabled village, the village head Li and the lame Doctor Li in the village who saved his life. Alas! Ruan Ling and herself have promised them to take all the girls in their village out to work when they go back. Ruan Ling has no people. If you can go out safely this time, you still have to discuss with Manny to fulfill Ruan Ling''s wish and bring village head Li and their small village rich.


    "Xiaoqiang, what are you thinking?" Ruan Qin asked when she saw that Tang Wenhao seemed to be lost in thought.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, your words remind me of a village I have been to, which is also on the border between China and Vietnam. Two thirds of the men in this village are disabled. The situation is similar to what you said. I don''t know if it is the same place as your village?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Oh? What''s the name of that village?" Ruan Qin asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know what village it is, but I know the village head. They all call him village head Li. There is a lame doctor surnamed Li in the village. He is a stubborn man. He saved my life," Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Qin''s beautiful eyes stared at the boss, suddenly sat up, looked at Tang Wenhao blankly, grabbed Tang Wenhao''s arm and said in surprise, "Xiaoqiang, you know? You''re talking about our village, village head Li is our village head, and Doctor Li is also our village."


    "Really?" Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Qin in surprise.


    "Well, it''s true." Ruan Qin smiled.


    They both hugged each other and were very happy. They both said that the world was too small.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, it''s not easy for you to study in such a remote place, get a doctor and become an expert. Are you the only top student in your village?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well... Before, now there are Ruan Ying. Our two families are one of the few Ruan surnames in the village, so the villagers teach their children to take Ruan Ying and me as an example! Let the children in the village learn from our sisters, ha ha." Ruan Qin smiled proudly.


    When the two were having a good chat, Tang Wenhao heard a hurried trampling sound outside the tent, and it was from far to near. He was sensitively aware that the danger was approaching them.


    "Shh... Sister Ruan Qin, the wolf is coming. Don''t be afraid. There''s me!" Tang Wenhao said, no longer chatting with her, but concentrating on staring at the entrance.


    He took both shotguns and put one next to Ruan Qin for her self-defense. He also checked the bullets in the gun. With the spare ones, they still had 30 bullets in total, which is reasonable enough.


    "Xiaoqiang, be careful," Ruan Qin said anxiously.


    As soon as her voice fell, she heard that the tent cloth behind her was torn by the wild wolf outside, which scared Ruan Qin to scream, ah.


    Tang Wenhao quickly pointed the muzzle of the gun at the sound part. In order to save bullets and intimidate the wolf, he hit the torn place with the butt of the gun, but it failed. The wolf is very smart. It won''t let you get it easily.


    As soon as it calmed down here, the sound sounded in other directions. Ruan Qin saw that some holes gradually appeared in some parts of the tent, and she was trembling with fear. The excitement just now was gone.


    Tang Wenhao is also a little flustered. He knows that once these wild wolves attack from different directions, he will deal with so many wild wolves with hatred alone. Besides, there is a Ruan Qin who needs his protection. No, there is no way. He can only shoot. If he can kill several wolves, kill them first. If one is less, he will be less dangerous.


    Thinking of this, he began to focus on the wolves who tore up the tent. As long as he found their heads exposed a little, he resolutely shot them.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, you also take up your gun and aim at a hole. As long as you find a wolf''s head at the hole, shoot immediately, okay? I estimated that there are about seven or eight wolves coming this time. We have 30 bullets and should be able to deal with them. As long as we can kill half of them, I can deal with them alone."


    "Oh, but I haven''t shot. I don''t know if I can aim?" Ruan Qin said in fear.


    "It''s all right, you can do it, sister Ruan Qin." speaking of this, Tang Wenhao finally saw a wolf tearing a hole in the tent, and two faint blue lights shot at him. Tang Wenhao resolutely pulled the trigger. When he heard the sound of touching the ground, the bullet flew out and shot rapidly at the wolf''s head.

 Chapter 295

    The wolf was very alert. His head dropped. Tang Wenhao lost the gun and scared Ruan Qin aside. He shook his hand and shot, but he didn''t hit the target. Tang Wenhao looked back at Ruan Qin. Another wolf tore open the hole, and then the tents in other directions were torn one after another.


    What makes Tang Wenhao feel desperate is that these wolves are obviously prepared. After tearing up the tent, they will not stop. Instead, they keep running around the tent, tearing and moving, looking for opportunities to attack during the movement, which makes Tang Wenhao difficult to start. Although Tang Wenhao has good martial arts, his shooting skills are average. He is not jindacai. He has been a special forces soldier and his shooting skills are accurate, He only practiced shooting with Ruan Ling and them for a few days when he was in death valley, so he shot more than a dozen shots. He didn''t know whether he hit or not. Anyway, there were no wolves.


    However, the only thing that pleased him was that Ruan Qin had come out of fear. She began to become calm and calm. She asked Tang Wenhao to pay attention to vigilance, and she began to light a fire inside and burn some things that could be burned. Tang Wenhao soon understood that wolves were afraid of fire. Even if they didn''t have guns in their hands, as long as they had torches in their hands, The wolf is helpless.


    Therefore, when Ruan Qin lit the fire, Tang Wenhao also lit a wooden stick and held the stick to the torn hole to frighten the wild wolves. It''s really easy. The wild wolves will be scared back when they see the light of fire flashing.


    However, the things that can be burned in the tent are also limited. In the end, even the straw mat on the ground was burned, leaving only a few quilts. Helpless, I had to light the quilts, so it''s important to keep my life.


    In the early morning, everything that could be burned in the tent burned. Except Ruan Qin''s academic manuscript, even her clothes were burned, and the wolf still didn''t leave.


    Ruan Qin was exhausted and became more and more desperate. Tang Wenhao was fine and energetic. He had prepared for the worst. If he didn''t persist until dawn, he was ready to light the tent and drive away the wolves. Then he rushed to the tent where their men slept with Ruan Qin and spent time with the wolves in another place.


    "Xiaoqiang, will we both die here?" when people are negative, they will think of death, and so will the doctor.


    "Hehe, sister Ruan Qin, don''t worry! I won''t let these animals hurt you. Just in case we can''t escape, I''ll let them eat me first. Maybe they won''t eat you when I''m full." Tang Wenhao joked.


    Ruan Qin was very moved by Tang Wenhao''s ridicule. She threw down the gun in her hand, went to Tang Wenhao''s side, hugged him tightly, and said emotionally, "Xiaoqiang, if I really come to this step, I am willing to lie next to you and feed these animals with you. In this way, we will never be separated."


    Ruan Qin''s words deeply shocked Tang Wenhao. He couldn''t help holding her tightly and said, "sister Ruan Qin, don''t worry, we won''t die. I''ve met this kind of thing many times and never die. I just said a joke. Don''t take it seriously. I won''t let you die."


    "Xiaoqiang, if I can meet you here and have such an experience with you, I won''t live in vain in my life. Xiaoqiang, if we can save our lives this time, I want to..." said Ruan Qin, looking at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao knew what she wanted to say. He covered her sweet lips and glanced around. The wolves stared at them. Because there was a fire around them, they didn''t dare to attack.


    "Xiaoqiang, let me talk?" Ruan Qin took Tang Wenhao''s hand away and looked at him imploringly.


    "Hehe, sister Ruan Qin, I know what you want to say. You know, I have a wife and my sister-in-law. Besides, you are a doctor, an expert, young and beautiful. You should find a better man than me and marry him. The gap between us is too big." Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t want Ruan Qin. A talented young woman like Ruan Qin, Don''t you want a man or a man?


    It''s not that Tang Wenhao pretends to be noble, but that he thinks Ruan Qin is Jin Dacai''s woman. If he takes her back, it''s like he''s always robbing his eldest brother''s woman.


    In addition, from the bottom of his heart, he has a kind of respect for Ruan Qin. He feels that high-end women like Ruan Qin have been accepted by flower men like himself, which is a little too bad. He is afraid of harming other people''s Ruan Qin. Therefore, from the bottom of his heart, he has never thought about really being with Ruan Qin. He always feels too unreal.


    "Xiaoqiang, there''s no gap between us. As long as you like me, I''m willing to talk to you. I don''t want fame or money. I don''t want anything. As long as you, Xiaoqiang, I''m a woman engaged in academic research. I don''t need money or men. I just need a man who I love and love me. I thought I loved Chen Tai very much and he loved me very much, but yesterday God, I thoroughly understand that the man I want is not him, but you, and he doesn''t love me. I''m willing to give up everything to be with you. As long as we can get out of danger this time, I''m your woman. Of course, you have to love me. It''s true. "Ruan Qin said faintly, like giving an academic speech to her students.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, this is an extraordinary moment. Let''s not talk about this first. Let''s wait until we work together to drive away these animals! Let''s think about it carefully, OK?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well! Xiaoqiang, you see, we have nothing to burn. What should we do next?" Ruan Qin looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. We can also light this tent, and then these animals will scare away. When they run away, I''ll take you into another tent. There can burn more things than here. There''s no problem until the morning."


    "What if the things over there are burned up?" Ruan Qin asked.


    "We can''t stay here. These wolves won''t let us go. Wolves are vengeful beasts and know people. Therefore, we must leave here as soon as possible."


    "Where can we go? You don''t know the way, nor do I. It''s easy to get lost in this deep mountain jungle. Once we get lost, maybe we can''t get out all our lives and will die in it sooner or later." Ruan Qin said anxiously.


    Just when they said this, suddenly, thunder sounded in the sky, and then there was a thunderbolt in the sky. Then, the strong wind rose again and only blew the fire away.


    "No, sister Ruan Qin, I don''t think this tent can be kept." Tang Wenhao saw that Mars soon lit the tent and burned it. The wind borrowed the fire and the fire borrowed the wind. The whole tent was soon completely lit. Tang Wenhao had to take Ruan Qin and rush out.


    Not only the two of them, the wild wolf saw that the tent was lit. The high temperature emitted by the fire scared the wild wolf to flee, and he had no time to worry about Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin.


    After they rushed out of the sea of fire, they did not return to their senses. The strong wind soon swept the lit tent to the side of another tent and lit another tent.


    When the tent was about to burn out, thunder rumbled in the sky. Suddenly, the torrential rain poured down and hit the ground. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin were in utter despair. Now there was nothing.


    Tang Wenhao glanced back at the wolves and found that the wolves were gone. It was estimated that he had fled to some place to avoid the thunderstorm. His heart was a little calmer. However, considering that once the rainstorm stopped, the wolves would surely kill a horse gun. At that time, he would die without a protective barrier, so he made a decision immediately, Get Ruan Qin out of here as soon as possible.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, we must go now." Tang Wenhao wiped the rain on his eyes and shouted.


    Ruan Qin couldn''t open her eyes and asked hard, "Xiaoqiang, where are we going? Now there''s nothing. Can we really leave here alive? What if the wolf comes back?"


    "Sister Ruan Qin, don''t worry. I know there''s a place to escape. I''ll take you there! We must escape while the wind and rain are mixed now. Otherwise, when the rain stops, our footsteps and smell will stay, and the wolf will follow our smell all the time." Tang Wenhao thought of the ancient cave. Anyway, There can let them have a place to live. Although Tang Wenhao doesn''t want to take her, he doesn''t have the heart to leave her. Leaving her at this time is tantamount to killing her. As Jin Dacai said, money is external, and life is the most important.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin trudged hard together in the storm. He stopped at the place where he and Jin Dacai hid their trip and picked up the trip in the rain, because in the box, in addition to their clothes, some of their certificates and food, they had to take out.


    Although Tang Wenhao knew that this would make Ruan Qin find out that he and Jin Dacai were using pseudonyms, compared with the loss of these vital documents, it''s no big deal to just lie. He thought it was a good lie. He could explain to Ruan Qin that he didn''t know them because he didn''t tell them their real names. Anyway, there was no malice, Moreover, he and Jin Dacai have proved with facts that their brothers really don''t mean any harm to them.


    Sure enough, Ruan Qin was full of doubts about Tang Wenhao''s hiding the box here, "Xiaoqiang, how could you hide your trip here?"


    "Hehe, don''t you know what you do at the beginning? You don''t dare to take things with you and hide them here first. I''ll explain to you when I have time. Let''s leave here first!" Tang Wenhao wiped a handful of rain and said.


    "Hmm! Xiaoqiang, I think you seem familiar with this area? Have you ever been here?" Ruan Qin asked as she walked.


    "Yes, sister Ruan Qin, my eldest brother and I have been wandering around here for many days. Of course, we are familiar with each other, but we just can''t get out. Now I''ll take you to a place where you can temporarily avoid for a few days. Let''s go!" Tang Wenhao said, leading the way in front and letting Ruan Qin catch his gun. They accelerated their pace.


    "How long will it take to get to the place you said?" Ruan Qin asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 296

    "We should be able to arrive tomorrow morning. As long as we go down the river, we won''t be wrong," Tang Wenhao said.


    Tang Wenhao remembered correctly. The two of them walked hard on the Bank of the river until early in the morning and finally saw a three fork, that is, the intersection of the river and the other two small rivers.


    At this time, the river was foggy. Tang Wenhao went to the river and bent down to try the water temperature. It was a little cold. He glanced at Ruan Qin, who was wet all over. He saw that the wet clothes set her off very attractive. Tang wenhaoqiang swallowed his saliva, turned his eyes and smiled, "sister Ruan Qin, I''ll take the trip first and then come back to pick you up, okay?"


    "No, I''d better go with you! Xiaoqiang, I''m afraid here alone." Ruan Qin shook her head and looked begging.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, the items in this trip are very important to me and my big brother. If I take these trips and cross the river with you, it will be difficult. There must be no problem in going there twice. Do you see? This is the intersection of the three rivers. This is the main River road we take at night. The water at the intersection in front is very fast. Once the items or you are washed away, I must give up It''s not safe for me to abandon one. Don''t worry, I''ll come back and take you there. "Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    Ruan Qin listened, thought about it, and finally listened to Tang Wenhao''s arrangement. In order to save time, Tang Wenhao put the box on his head and resolutely went down the river. When he got off the river, he found that the situation had changed. After the rainstorm last night, the river was much deeper than when he and Ah Mui came last time. Last time, he could almost walk through it completely, Basically, I swam in the past this time, and the water flow was much faster than last time. Therefore, when I swam to the other bank, I was still very tired and panting. After all, I walked the muddy road all night last night, which consumed a lot of physical strength.


    Ruan Qin is anxiously waiting for Tang Wenhao''s return on the shore. Through the communication and such close contact with Tang Wenhao last night, she has uncontrollably fallen in love with Tang Wenhao. She thinks Tang Wenhao is a real man. She doesn''t know how many times stronger than her boyfriend Chen Tai. She is very down-to-earth with him.


    Tang Wenhao fought with Jin Dacai last night. Fighting the wolves left an unforgettable impression on Ruan Qin. Tang Wenhao is indeed a rare talent. He is both wise and brave and heroic. The most important thing is that Ruan Qin is obsessed with his kindness and his excellent quality of considering everything for others.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao swim back again and appear in the field of vision, her heart jumped wildly. When Tang Wenhao disappeared in the fog just now, she was very worried for fear that Tang Wenhao would be in danger. Although she could not see the actual situation in the river, she could judge that the following situation should be more dangerous from the turbulent water along the river.


    Therefore, when Tang Wenhao stood wet in front of her, she put aside any concerns, held Tang Wenhao with open arms and choked, "Xiaoqiang, I''m so afraid of something wrong with you."


    "Hehe, sister Ruan Qin, who am I? I''m Tang... HMM! How could something happen? Come on, I''ll take you across the river." Tang Wenhao said, holding Ruan Qin''s jade hand and walking to the river, thinking that he almost said his real name. When he got to the cave, he told her everything. It''s too hard to hide.


    Ruan Qin was happily led into the water by Tang Wenhao. The water temperature was indeed a little cold. She shook her body and then grabbed Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao felt her reaction and knew that she was cold, so she hugged her.


    After about five or six meters, Tang Wenhao had to dive to send her, "sister Ruan Qin, can''t you swim at all?"


    "Well, I was timid and afraid of water since I was a child, but I''m not afraid of you." Ruan Qin said affectionately.


    "OK, I see. Sister Ruan Qin, don''t move. I''ll hold you there. If you move, I can''t control it. Especially you can''t catch me. I can only catch you, okay?" Tang Wenhao explained.


    "OK, Xiaoqiang, don''t worry. I know how to cooperate with you. Even if I choke, I won''t grab it." Ruan Qin smiled.


    "OK, I''ll hold you. Just draw your hand forward. You can try it," Tang Wenhao said.


    According to Tang Wenhao''s instructions, Ruan Qin felt that Tang Wenhao had supported herself. She rowed forward with her hand. She really could move forward, but she wouldn''t sink down. She was brave enough, so she rowed forward.


    With the water getting deeper and deeper, Tang Wenhao felt that it was more and more laborious to hold her, because he was standing under the water. Tang Wenhao estimated the distance and thought he would do it. Under normal circumstances, he could hold his breath for four or five minutes. However, because his physical strength was overdrawn last night, he felt that his physical strength was a little out of support when he was halfway there.


    But he knew that he couldn''t give up anyway. Otherwise, Ruan Qin, who was rowing on it, was bound to sink. The water was so fast that he was exhausted. Maybe they both hung up. Therefore, Tang Wenhao held it desperately underwater and tried his best to send Ruan Qin to the other side smoothly.


    Fortunately, Tang Wenhao had deep internal power and finally insisted on bringing Ruan qintuo to the shore. When he pushed Ruan Qin with his last effort to help her climb up the shore, he felt dark and fell down.


    Ruan Qin looked back. Tang Wenhao fell into the river and cried out, "ah... Xiaoqiang, what''s the matter with you?" he jumped into the water recklessly and grabbed Tang Wenhao.


    One second later, Tang Wenhao was washed away by the turbulent river.


    Because the current was too fast, Ruan Qin was a female again, and she was also a scholar. Her physical strength was very limited. When she tried her best to drag Tang Wenhao to the shore, she was almost exhausted and collapsed. She lay down on Tang Wenhao and cried sadly.


    However, no matter how she cried, Tang Wenhao just tightened his eyebrows and couldn''t wake up.


    "Xiaoqiang, wake up! Are you okay? What shall we do now? Where shall we go? What shall I do? Xiaoqiang,... Don''t scare me." Ruan Qin kept shaking Tang Wenhao''s body.


    Finally, there was no way. Ruan Qin went to the river to get some water and poured the water into Tang Wenhao''s nostrils. Tang Wenhao suddenly choked and woke up. He coughed and breathed slowly for a long time. He laboriously opened his handsome eyes. Seeing Ruan Qin looking at himself with tears, he knew that both of them had landed safely. He smiled.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, I said I wouldn''t let you die, right?" she said and giggled.


    Ruan Qin excitedly held Tang Wenhao''s head in her arms, caressed it and sobbed, "Xiaoqiang, you scared me to death. Why didn''t you wake up? What happened to you just now?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "sister Ruan Qin, I''m fine, but I''m hungry, tired and sleepy. Let''s take you to find a place to rest. Let''s eat something later. After that, we two have a good sleep. You didn''t sleep last night. Are you sleepy?"


    "Well! Xiaoqiang, listen to you. Can you get up?" Ruan Qin looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. My physical strength will recover soon." Tang Wenhao smiled and thought, shit! Now there is no problem entering the bridal chamber.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao walked towards a mountain not far away with a gun. He had seen the hole under the rock of the mountain. Ruan Qin also followed with a gun. "Xiaoqiang, where are we going?"


    "Nuo, see? There is a cave there. We lived there for some time, and there are things you are interested in." Tang Wenhao smiled. He knew that Ruan Qin, as an archaeologist, would be very excited when he saw the murals in the ancient cave.


    "What is it?" Ruan Qin asked suspiciously.


    "You''ll know when you get inside." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    A few minutes later, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin appeared in front of the ancient cave. Tang Wenhao put down the trip, opened the box, took out a flashlight from inside, checked the gun, and then smiled at Ruan Qin, who was surprised, "sister Ruan Qin, don''t look, you know everything when you go in."


    "Wait a minute, Xiaoqiang, how did you find here?" Ruan Qin asked in surprise when she saw that there seemed to be traces of artificial imitation on the rock wall at the entrance of the cave.


    "I found it by chance when I was sheltering from the rain. There are murals on the walls on both sides of the cave! The murals in the middle of the cave will make you more excited. Although I don''t know what you are excavating there, I feel that there are things you need in the cave." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ruan Qin was pleasantly surprised by Tang Wenhao''s words. She looked at him blankly, suddenly hugged Tang Wenhao and asked in surprise, "Xiaoqiang, what you said is true? Is there really a mural in the cave?"


    "Hehe, let''s go! After you go in, you know everything." Tang Wenhao said, holding a flashlight in one hand and a shotgun in the other hand.


    Ruan Qin excitedly followed Tang Wenhao''s back. Just a few steps into it, Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled at Ruan Qin, "sister Ruan Qin, look, there are murals on both sides." then he flashed the light of the flashlight towards both sides of the cave wall. Ruan Qin''s beautiful eyes were instantly attracted by these murals.


    "Oh, my God! Xiaoqiang, you know what? You accidentally found a history in Vietnam that has almost no historical records. What we do every day is to look for such a place. Although I haven''t seen it yet, I can conclude that the murals inside must be quite rich." Ruan Qin said confidently.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised and asked, "indeed, Ruan Qin, how do you know?"


    "Xiaoqiang, you know what? This is the place I''ve been trying to find all these years. I''ve strongly felt its breath." Ruan Qin said excitedly.


    Ruan Qin and Tang Wenhao talked about her archaeological research with Tang Wenhao as they walked in. She said that her main direction is to study the development history of the whole country of Vietnam. Among them, there is a civilization that has been in a legendary state in Vietnam, and there are few historical records and physical evidence. This civilization is equivalent to the Qin and Han Dynasties in China, but it is a matriarchal society that has only existed for hundreds of years, Then it suddenly disappeared without leaving any written records, because this place has a bad living environment, especially in ancient times, there are many poisonous snakes and beasts, and it is basically difficult for people to go out. In the history of Vietnam, people from all dynasties have come in to explore and try to find out the truth of this civilization, but there has been no return, Therefore, the words recorded in history are based on who went into the mountain to find this long disappeared civilization, but there has been no substantive progress for thousands of years.

 Chapter 297

    When Ruan Qin reached the deepest part of the ancient cave, Tang Wenhao gave Ruan Qin the flashlight. She picked up the flashlight and shone it around. She was even more surprised. She found that the cave was simply a palace of culture and art. The surrounding walls were full of murals, on which many ancient men and women, adults and children, monks, dancers and adults were farming, Hunting, children playing under the trees, grazing, monks, some cross legged meditation, some bowing, and even some men and women hugging together. Ruan Qin was very excited, but she also looked very embarrassed, the same as Ah Mui''s expression last time.


    "Xiaoqiang, you know what? You made my dream come true ten, even twenty, thirty, forty years ahead of time. I made a vow that I must find the truth of this civilization and restore its true colors in this life. Xiaoqiang, you are so great. Why didn''t you say it earlier? If you had said it earlier, we Professor Ruan will certainly not go back, and neither will their other colleagues "Yes." Ruan Qin hugged Tang Wenhao in surprise, wept with joy, and kept kissing Tang Wenhao''s lips.


    For an archaeologist, Tang Wenhao''s unintentional discovery made her ideal completed ahead of time. Of course, she was very surprised. She was so excited that she didn''t know what to do. Only by hugging and kissing Tang Wenhao could she express her gratitude and excitement to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao had no women for many days, so when Ruan Qin kissed his lips without scruples, Tang Wenhao really couldn''t stand it. Like a volcanic eruption, he threw away his things and hugged her tightly. Then he catered to Ruan Qin''s kiss, immediately turned passive into active, and quickly tore off Ruan Qin''s wet clothes.


    When they were tired of playing, Tang Wenhao brought in the dry food in the box outside to eat. After they had enough to eat and drink, they lit a fire, dried their clothes, lay on the hay they laid last time, hugged each other and had a good sleep.


    "Xiaoqiang, how can you be so energetic? Aren''t you tired? If you go on like this, I will be tossed to death by you sooner or later." Ruan Qin smiled contentedly after waking up.


    "Happy death?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, also, Xiaoqiang, what do you do? You must not be just a fashion designer. Look at you, your Kung Fu is so powerful and your body is so strong. I don''t think our Vietnamese special police are necessarily your opponent!" Ruan Qin smiled curiously.


    Tang Wenhao touched her and said with an obscene smile, "you Vietnamese special police are definitely not my opponent. At least they are definitely not as good as me in bed, right? Ha ha."


    "Ha ha... Xiaoqiang, I just found out that you are more lecherous than your big brother. You''ve been hiding, haven''t you?" Ruan Qin said with a smile.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, it''s not called hiding, okay? I''m putting up with it. A beauty like you always seduces me, and I''ll go crazy if I bear it again. I can only say that I''m letting nature take its course now. Anyway, it''s already like this. It''s not good for you or me to bear it again, is it?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, it''s not a good thing to be patient with men. If you want to think about it in the future, sister Ruan Qin is always your person. Xiaoqiang, I think I really love you. In addition to you bringing me to this magical place and completing my research decades in advance, you also let me experience a happiness I''ve never had before. I know that I must fall in love with you and be with you You are especially down-to-earth and have a sense of security. You are younger than Chen Tai, but you are more manly than Chen Tai. I like the bad smell on you. "


    "Hehe, am I bad?" Tang Wenhao knew that the beautiful archaeologist had completely become her own prisoner. She couldn''t leave herself in this life.


    "Hee hee, aren''t you bad? Hehe, but I like your bad." Ruan Qin smiled happily.


    "Ha ha... So you women are also lecherous! Sister Ruan Qin, ask you a question!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, ask! As long as it is my Xiaoqiang''s question, I will answer unconditionally." Ruan Qin hugged Tang Wenhao and smiled happily.


    "Hehe, sister Ruan Qin, is it true that you don''t care about money or fame and wealth?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. He wanted to know Ruan Qin''s real thoughts. He knew that as long as Ruan Qin knew this place, the priceless treasures in the cave wall could not be hidden, because she was an archaeologist, She won''t miss studying any inch of the ancient cave, so she will find the treasure sooner or later.


    At the same time, Tang Wenhao also knows that the beautiful archaeologist in his arms has deeply fallen in love with himself. He also likes her. He won''t hurt her. Even if he kills her, the treasure in it is still his own. No one, whether the military or the police, will find her here. They all think she was eaten by wild animals, so, For Tang Wenhao, there is no risk in killing Ruan Qin.


    There is no more risk. Tang Wenhao is reluctant and has no heart to hurt this pure beauty scholar. Not to mention that she is already her own woman, that is, ordinary people. Tang Wenhao, who is kind-hearted by nature, will still not hurt.


    But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t like the baby inside. He likes it too much. No one will be indifferent to those jewelry. In addition to their great value, their charm is enough to impress anyone.


    Ruan Qin smiled and said, "Xiaoqiang, it''s impossible to say that he doesn''t care at all. Everyone yearns for a better life, but there are primary and secondary. Money and fame and wealth are nothing for me if they are compared with my research. If everything we have is handed over to our country and our country also provides us with a carefree living environment, that''s right Fame and wealth is really not a big thing for me. Xiaoqiang, are you hiding something from me? I''m already your woman, and in the future, no, I''ll be your woman all my life. You can be honest with me. No matter what you hide from me, according to what you brought me here today, I''ll thank you all my life. "


    Tang Wenhao thought it was time and said with a smile, "hehe, sister Ruan Qin, if I told you that I didn''t get lost this time, but went into the mountain to dig for treasure, do you believe it?"


    Ruan Qin looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, looked at him and nodded, "Xiaoqiang, I believe, with the skill of you and your brother, you are by no means ordinary tourists. Even if people like you get lost, there will be no problem. Do you come to this ancient cave?"


    "Well, sister Ruan Qin, I wandered here by chance. Later, I found that there were many rare treasures in this ancient cave. At that time, I didn''t take the baby away because of some special reasons. This time, I came in with my eldest brother to take some of my favorite babies out, but we didn''t want to take them all for ourselves. We just wanted to take some of them out for auction. Now we lack one A lot of money. "


    "Ah? You mean there are treasures in our ancient cave?" Ruan Qin looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s so rich that you can''t believe it." Tang Wenhao smiled. At the same time, he was also observing Ruan Qin to see how she would react.


    "Oh!... that''s right. It''s completely right. It''s exactly the same as the legend. However, Xiaoqiang, I want to beg you not to think about this treasure, okay?" Ruan Qin asked seriously.


    "Why? I came here specially for this. Moreover, my eldest brother almost lost his life for this. Now his life and death are uncertain. You let me give up like this. Give me a reason?" Tang Wenhao also looked at her seriously.


    "Hehe, Xiaoqiang, if it''s true as you said, these treasures are not simple treasures. They are cultural relics and history. The research value of their existence is far greater than what you understand. I''m an archaeologist. These things have always been priceless treasures in my eyes. They are living records of history. From them, we can find that they have long been Lost historical memory, so I hope you don''t take anything inside. If you need money, I can apply for a national reward with you. For example, you have found such a large priceless treasure with great cultural relics value. I''m sure our government''s reward can meet your requirements, "Ruan Qin said sincerely.


    "Really?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Really, our government has relevant regulations. For example, you found a millennium site that we haven''t found in all dynasties in Vietnam for thousands of years. How much money has been saved for our country? There will certainly be a large amount of reward money for you. You have to trust me." Ruan Qin said seriously.


    "How much money do you mean?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "At least one million yuan will be converted into RMB! It''s enough for you to live in Vietnam for half your life," Ruan Qin said.


    "Hehe, sister Ruan Qin, we can''t even afford a house in Shanghai, China." Tang Wenhao sneered.


    "Xiaoqiang, why don''t I try my best to apply for more? But promise me not to destroy this place. Everything here is cultural relics. In fact, we shouldn''t light a fire in it. I''m afraid to damage the environment and cultural relics. Let''s go out and sleep in a straw shed later! I''ll sort out the cultural relics in it bit by bit." Ruan Qin looked around the ancient cave anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Qin had no interest in the treasure. In an instant, he felt that he really fell in love with this beautiful scholar who regarded money as dirt. A principled person is always the most attractive, especially she is still a beautiful woman.


    "Well, sister Ruan Qin, for your sake, I''ve given up the occupation of all the treasures in the cave. From now on, I''ll accompany you to protect them. I''ll give you all the money you apply for?" Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, he had this feeling in his heart from the moment he decided to bring her. The treasures in the cave may never belong to him.

 Chapter 298

    "Ha ha, Xiaoqiang, as I said, I''m not interested in these. I''ll focus all my energy on studying this ancient cave in the future. If I have you with me, it''s the greatest happiness in my life. As long as I have you, money is a waste to me. With you, I think I have everything. You see, before I met you, we worked hard to explore, explore and conclude If you and your eldest brother show up, we can turn bad luck into good luck even when we are in danger. The most important thing is that with you, my research results will be realized in advance. Xiaoqiang, you are the priceless treasure of my life. "Ruan Qin said passionately, and then looked at Tang Wenhao with deep affection in her beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao moved to hold her to himself and felt that it was time to tell her everything, so he kissed her and said with a smile, "sister Ruan Qin, in fact, my name is not Xiaoqiang, my real name is Tang Wenhao, and my eldest brother is Jin Dacai. We are not brothers, but we are better than brothers."


    Unexpectedly, Ruan Qin smiled faintly and said, "I''ve known for a long time. When you opened that box, I saw your brother''s passport and understood everything. But I don''t blame you, Wen Hao. I only like you. Your actions have proved that you are not an insatiable villain. I can understand that you risk going into the mountain to find treasure. Even if you really take away a few treasures, I have nothing to say to you, because you''ve lost everything After doing well enough, you can not tell me that there are treasures here. Even now you can kill me, and then God unknowingly takes all the treasures in the cave away. No one will doubt you, because no one knows the existence of these treasures. Therefore, Wen Hao, I have only gratitude and love for you. Even if you deceive me, I won''t blame you. "


    Ruan Qin is a very intelligent woman. Her words have won Tang Wenhao high praise, which makes him feel embarrassed to play the idea of this hole full baby in the future, let alone hurt her. It is impossible for her not to worry about Tang Wenhao hurting her. After all, Tang Wenhao and she have just met, and he has revealed his purpose. People come for treasure, she said I love Tang Wenhao, but she is not sure that Tang Wenhao loves her so crazy.


    But she was generally sure. From the moment Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai resolutely risked fighting wolves to save their seven lives, she knew that the two Chinese men were very kind. If they were bad people, they could kill them with the help of wolves. No one would know about it. They didn''t have to do it themselves.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Qin trusted him so much, so he told Ruan Qin his true identity and told her his real intention to urgently need the fund, not to spend too much wine and wine, but to fulfill Ruan Ling''s wish.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s narration, Ruan Qin admired and admired him even more. She said that she would try her best to persuade the government to give Tang Wenhao more rewards, and even persuade the government to build a new plant and expand the scale for Ruan''s factory. She also said that she had heard of Ruan Ling, because she knew Ruan''s pharmaceutical and that Ruan''s head of the family was a beautiful woman. She didn''t expect to be her own man wife.


    "Wen Hao, since you are Ruan''s uncle and I am your woman, Ruan''s business is my business. I will try my best to do it for you. Although our unit has no real power, we also have some relations. I''ll run for you and get some government support funds for Ruan at that time." Ruan Qin smiled.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. Sister Ruan Qin, I just want to fulfill Ruan Ling''s last wish as soon as possible. In addition, I have so many wives now. I hope to build some comfortable villas for them to stay together. Will you go and live with us in the future?"


    "Ah? I really want to, but I can''t do without my work!" Ruan Qin smiled in embarrassment.


    "Can you live without me?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Oh, bad guy, what can I do without it? I''m an archaeologist. I can''t do anything except archaeological research!"


    "Ha ha... I think it''s quite understandable to do... When I move, you know how to cooperate. It''s a female doctor, knowledgeable and intelligent." Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Hee hee, you''re sarcastic! Villain, I''ll say you''re more lecherous than your big brother! Why do you always look at others?" Ruan Qin smiled shyly and charmingly.


    "Ha ha, anyway, this is our world." Tang Wenhao said, obviously feeling his reaction again. Shit, Ruan Qin is really a goblin to become a woman. As long as you don''t talk about archaeology, you can''t control it.


    Ruan Qin also realized that Tang Wenhao wanted to do bad things again. She said with a whiny smile, "Wenhao, you won''t want to do it again? Don''t die?"


    "Ha ha, what''s wrong? This is my normal level." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Qin smiled contentedly, "do you live like this every day in death valley? Can your wives stand you? Endless?"


    "They are never satisfied. Like me, not most of them are pregnant. I am too busy every day." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... How many are there?" Ruan Qin smiled.


    "Nearly twenty, half of them are pregnant." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? So many? Don''t you have more than a dozen children at once? By the way, I''m in danger now. I''m sure I''ll be pregnant!" Ruan Qin asked anxiously.


    "Of course, I''ve never let my women down. I''m sure if you''re really in danger, we''ll have children in ten months." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Ah? How can I do that? My thesis must be in the critical period. If I''m really going to be pregnant, my work will stop. Wen Hao, what should I do?" Ruan Qin said with a frown.


    "Then I can''t manage so much, sister Ruan Qin. Don''t care so much. How nice we are to be happy together!" said Tang Wenhao. His naughty nature rose again and forced others to ask Ruan Qin, "if you want to have children, tell them honestly. If you want our children, I''ll punish you again.".


    After playing enough, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin left the ancient cave temporarily. They put on dry clothes and built a thatched house outside the cave. Although Ruan Qin is a female, they have a good set of skills in building a thatched house. After carefully exploring the surrounding environment, Tang Wenhao used local materials according to her design ideas and methods, and built the thatched house in less than two hours.


    It turned out that in order to avoid the attack of poisonous snakes and beasts, they built the thatched house on a millennium old tree next to the ancient cave mouth, built hanging stairs, built fences around the cave mouth and designed some mechanism traps to prevent the attack of wild animals.


    In this way, from this night, they slept on the big tree every day and lived a happy life of birds in pairs.


    A few days later, Ruan Qin led Tang Wenhao to sort out the cultural relics in the ancient cave, but she had to sort them out roughly because she didn''t have any tools. In order to let Ruan Qin appreciate the amazing style of the rare treasures in the ancient cave, Tang Wenhao knocked down the iron door. Ruan Qin was completely shocked by the style of the treasure. This was the first time she had witnessed such rich treasure in her life, And the compelling charm of these treasures.


    "Wenhao, no wonder you want to take them away. It''s so beautiful. You see, if the value of this night pearl is auctioned, it will be less than tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of yuan." under the jewel, Ruan Qin happily picked up a night pearl and said to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the hole full of gold bricks, gold bars, jewelry and jade. He regretted that if he didn''t bring Ruan Qin, all the treasures in it would be his own. He took the night pearl in Ruan Qin''s hand and couldn''t put it down.


    How beautiful it would be if the night pearl were worn on Manny''s jade neck! If Ruan Ling had not died, perhaps the night Pearl would have become something on her neck.


    "Wenhao, what''s the matter with you? You don''t really want to take it away?" Ruan Qin looked at Tang Wenhao with some worry.


    "Oh! A little... Hehe, sister Ruan Qin, to tell you the truth, I really regret it. If I don''t bring you here, all the treasures here are mine, but they are not mine now. However, I want to discuss with you. I really want to take this night pearl. I don''t want to take it out for auction, but I want to wear it on my wife. I think it''s so beautiful, even I think this night pearl is spiritual. I like it at first sight, OK? "Tang Wenhao''s tone was a little excited.


    Ruan Qin looked at Tang Wenhao warily and seemed to have doubts about him. Her eyes made Tang Wenhao very unhappy. He felt that his sincerity and dignity had been seriously insulted. Shit, if I was a greedy man, what kind of treasure could I not take away?


    Tang Wenhao glanced coldly at Ruan Qin, stuffed the night Pearl back into her hand, and left the treasure cave without looking back.


    Ruan Qin saw that Tang Wenhao was angry and rushed out. She realized that her eyes hurt Tang Wenhao. "Wen Hao, don''t be angry! I just think it''s a cultural relic and don''t want to lose it in my hand."


    "Your hand? I don''t bring you here. You can''t find it all your life. Besides, what''s the name of loss? I took it away, but I just wore it on my wife. Besides, my wife is also your Vietnamese and hasn''t lost abroad. Since I fell in love with you and planned to bring you here, I didn''t want to possess these treasures. If I were greedy Will the rich man bring you here? Can you live to the present? Look at your eyes just now. It''s a waste of my sincerity and trust in you. Since you don''t believe me, you can study here yourself! I don''t want anything and go back. "Then Tang Wenhao climbed into the comfort nest of the two and took down the box of himself and Jin Dacai.


    Ruan Qin stood pitifully under the tree. Seeing that Tang Wenhao really wanted to go, tears poured out and held Tang Wenhao. "Wen Hao, don''t go. I don''t mean anything else. I''m just an archaeologist. It''s not as complicated as you think. Experts always attach great importance to the cultural relics they study and don''t want them to be lost."

 Chapter 299

    Tang Wenhao coldly broke off her hand and didn''t even look at her. He bent down to lift the box and walked downstream. Ren Ruan Qin didn''t look back. He made up his mind. If the night pearl didn''t go away, he was determined to leave here completely, go back to death valley first, focus on doing a good job with Manny later, and don''t think about the treasure anymore. Shit, for these treasures, My eldest brother can''t even be a man. Now I can''t take a night pearl for the woman I love. This woman is not human at all.


    Therefore, the more Tang Wenhao thought about it, the more he felt wronged and worthless, and the more angry he became.


    Ruan Qin followed him for two miles. Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s expression was still cold and dismissive, his heart suddenly cooled. He couldn''t help but stop and cried sadly, "Wen Hao, don''t you love me at all? Don''t you know I can''t live for a few days after you leave? You really have the heart to leave me alone in the mountains and wild forests and feed the wolf? But I love you!" he said, crying loudly.


    The sad cry immediately defeated Tang Wenhao''s confidence in moving forward. His heart suddenly hurt. He couldn''t help putting his luggage on the grass. Looking back at Ruan Qin, the best young woman burst into tears and looked at him expectantly.


    He turned and walked to her side. Naturally, he opened his arms. Ruan Qin jumped into his broad arms and cried. She was right. If she left her, she would not live for a few days. Tang Wenhao also had feelings for her. These days, the two people work together in addition to work. There is no day or night. They do it when they think about it. Tang Wenhao has strong demand, Ruan Qin is responsive to his needs. Under his training, he has made rapid progress in this field and will take the initiative to cooperate or even attack.


    Some people say that love comes out of relationships, which has a certain reason. Tang Wenhao falls in love with Ruan Ling and Manny''s beautiful twin sisters not because of relationships. Almost all of her beauties fall in love with them because of relationships.


    Moreover, the current state of the two is very similar to the situation when he and sister Ah Mui were together at that time. Lonely men and few women are tired of being together every day, and their feelings naturally develop very fast day and night.


    But when she thought that she had given up for her purpose of coming here and asked her to look at herself with that kind of eyes, she felt very uncomfortable and said with a strong forbearance of anger, "Sister Ruan Qin, I can''t stand you looking at me with that kind of eyes, and I think I don''t want too much. Have you ever thought about it? My eldest brother almost left his life here because he entered the mountain this time, and I don''t know whether he is alive or dead now. He is also for you? If you have a conscience, can you leave alive without us? You die here, Who dares to enter the mountain for Archaeology in the future? It can be said that your government will not send people to archaeology for decades. For decades, we have shipped all the treasures inside and taken them abroad. Besides, I just love my wife and want to wear the night pearl on her, because in my heart, she is the only one in the world who deserves the night pearl If Ruan Ling hadn''t died, the Pearl of the night would have been worn around their sisters'' necks. Can you hold it in your hand? You''re also a doctor. Don''t you know anything about human and worldly wisdom? I don''t want you to be grateful, but you can''t look at your man with that kind of distrustful eyes? "Tang Wenhao vented his dissatisfaction with Ruan Qin.


    "Wen Hao, I said, I''m just an archaeologist. I''m not as complicated as you think. Go back with me! If you really want to go, you can kill me here directly! I have no regrets to die in your hands, because I love you. My life is yours. Without you, I don''t even have the motivation to live." Ruan Qin cried emotionally.


    "Hum! Your life is not mine, it''s your archaeological career. If it were me, you wouldn''t look at me like that. Sister Ruan Qin, say another word, you should come with me. For the sake of our husband and wife, I''ll take you out. After going out, you should stay with me. I will love you and hurt you as always. If you want to stay, I can''t help it , I''m not interested in the treasures in the cave now, so stay with your cultural relics! "Said Tang Wenhao, looking at Ruan Qin very seriously.


    Ruan Qin didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao was so stubborn. She secretly regretted that she shouldn''t doubt Tang Wenhao''s motives. He really did his utmost to himself and his motherland, but she would still doubt him. What should I do now? How can I save his heart?


    Ruan Qin knew that the easiest way for a woman to heal a man''s pain was to give him herself completely and let him pour out his dissatisfaction with himself in his body, so as to alleviate the tension. So she hugged Tang Wenhao''s waist tightly and kept whirling his body, whining in her sweet lips, "Wen Hao, don''t be angry. I know I''m wrong. Anyway, I won''t let you leave me. I love you. I can''t leave you. You love me!"


    Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Qin was courting him. Although his anger did not subside, his frustrated body soon couldn''t carry it. Ruan Qin felt his reaction and knew it was time. She quickly touched Tang Wenhao with her jade hand


    After the passion, they both smiled with infinite satisfaction.


    This is the case between men and women. They fight at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. Once things are done, they are cool, and any contradictions can be resolved.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, I knew you wouldn''t be so cruel to leave me here alone. I''ll rely on you in the future. Wen Hao, if you don''t want me, I can''t live." Ruan Qin whined.


    "Alas! Sister Ruan Qin, there are so many treasures in the cave. Do you really refuse to give a night pearl to my wife? This is my only request. I''m not for money, but because I like the night pearl too much. It''s really suitable for my wife." Tang Wenhao said, looking at Ruan Qin seriously.


    Ruan Qin was afraid that Tang Wenhao would leave her again, nodded and said, "Wen Hao, go back and take the night pearl with you! From now on, it will be your wife''s, and I don''t know about it!"


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise and asked, "really, sister Ruan Qin, did you really promise?"


    "Well, Wen Hao, I promised. It was originally yours. As you said, if you don''t tell me, don''t mention the Pearl of the night, you can take all the treasures there. No one will find them. However, you still brought me. It can be seen that you are not a greedy man, which also shows that you are sincere to me. I can''t hurt your heart too much. Let''s try again He said, "Wen Hao, if I let you leave me because I broke your heart, what''s the meaning of living? I can''t live for a few days. My life is gone. What else can I study?"


    "Sister Ruan Qin, are you forced to promise?"


    "No, no, Wenhao, don''t get me wrong. I''m sincere. I''ve figured it out. Really, I can''t just consider my own feelings. I really should consider your feelings. Besides, your eldest brother almost took his life for us. Now I don''t know what the situation is." Ruan Qin said sincerely.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Qin was accepted by himself. Just accept it when you see it! So they got up from the grass. Ruan Qin glanced at herself and smiled shyly, "take me to the river to wash!"


    "Hehe, who let me seduce me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then picked her up and walked to the river.


    Tang Wenhao took Ruan Qin to the river and washed it in the fast flowing river for a few minutes. Tang Wenhao took her ashore again and returned to the ancient cave with his box. He climbed up their thatched hut again and put things back.


    They got into the ancient cave. Ruan Qin personally handed the dazzling night pearl to Tang Wenhao, and then motioned Tang Wenhao to close the iron door again and seal it. She said that it would not be opened until the government took over the ancient cave.


    Tang Wenhao also respected her opinion, put away the night pearl and began to help her work again.


    A few days later, Ruan Qin felt that she should go back to their last archaeological site. According to their plan, the six people should come back. If they didn''t see her and Tang Wenhao, they must think something had happened to them.


    Tang Wenhao also wanted to go back and have a look. He wanted to know the news of Jin Dacai so much that they set out with a gun.


    After several days of fine weather, the river was not as fierce as last time, and the water level was lower. Tang Wenhao crossed the main river with Ruan Qin in his arms. After landing, they quickly walked towards the archaeological site.


    However, after a hard day''s trek, they were stunned when they arrived at the archaeological site.


    The remaining tents at the scene were still there, but there were no other items. There was no way to take away except the items burned to ashes. There were no detectors and other things. It can be said that there were no reusable tools and items left at the scene, which shocked and saddened Ruan Qin.


    "Wen Hao, how can this happen? You see, there are footprints. Have Professor Ruan and they have come?" Ruan Qin asked in surprise, pointing to the footprints on the ground.


    Tang Wenhao said, "Sister Ruan Qin, there is no doubt that someone must have come here. As for who came, I don''t know. When we left, it rained heavily, and there should be many items in the tent that haven''t been burned, but now there''s nothing. It''s no use for ordinary people to take those things. It should be your colleagues who came back. Maybe they''re nearby! Maybe They thought it was too dangerous and chose another living address. "


    "Well, maybe! Come on, let''s look in the nearby woods and the river." Ruan Qin said.


    "OK, be careful. This place is very unsafe now. If the wolves still have revenge, they may be waiting for us nearby." Tang Wenhao looked around cautiously, and Ruan Qin looked around warily.

 Chapter 300

    However, the two men searched a kilometer or two around the archaeological site with shotguns and found no trace of anyone.


    Considering the safety problem, they had to turn back to the ancient cave again, and two days passed again.


    Ruan Qin was very discouraged. She lay in bed and sighed. She didn''t have any tools and instruments, or even a pen. Then it wouldn''t make any sense for her and Tang Wenhao to live here, because they didn''t have to guard here at all. No one would come to this mysterious place.


    "Wen Hao, what do you think we should do next? Maybe Professor Ruan won''t come again. The dry food you brought here has been eaten well for several days. We can''t always catch fish in the river? I can''t eat any more." Ruan Qin caressed Tang Wenhao''s strong chest muscles.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao was already thinking about this problem on the way. He had an intuition that Ruan Qin and his colleagues must have come back. It is estimated that they did not find him and Ruan Qin. They thought they were killed and went back. If this is the case, it is meaningless for him and Ruan Qin to stay here. They can only go back first, but now if they go back the same way, It will take many more days. Manny, they will be worried if they don''t have their own news for so long. They''d better go back to death valley first. Death Valley is not too far from here.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, why don''t you go back to death valley with me? It''s Ruan''s pharmaceutical factory. How about it?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? Death Valley? How far is it from here?" Ruan Qin asked.


    "Hehe, the three-day journey is not too far, but as long as we get to death valley, we can get in touch with the outside." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, let''s go! There''s nothing we can do here. I also want to get in touch with Professor Ruan as soon as possible and tell them that we have found the real site." Ruan Qin smiled.


    So they quickly cleaned up and went back into the cave to hide the sorted cultural relics. In case this ancient cave is found, it will not lose cultural relics.


    After packing up, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin set foot on the mountain road of death valley.


    Tang Wenhao is a man with a strong memory. Along the way, he almost didn''t take Ruan Qin a little wronged. After three days of traveling and sleeping, he finally led Ruan Qin to death valley.


    When the female security guard on duty found Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin from a distance, they were very surprised and shouted to Tang Wenhao, "Uncle... You are back. Sister a Zhu and sister a Ya are going to find you!"


    Tang Wenhao heard this and hurriedly took Ruan Qin for a few steps to the gate of Ruan''s factory in death valley. The female security guard greeted Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin inside with a smile and informed ah Zhu and ah Ya with a walkie talkie.


    "Sister ah Zhu, sister ah ya, I have good news for you. You don''t need to take someone to find your uncle. He has come back."


    Hearing ah Zhu''s excited cry, "really! Please invite my uncle in quickly."


    "Hehe, my uncle has come in." the female security guard said happily.


    Tang Wenhao politely smiled at the two female security guards and led Ruan Qin into the factory.


    When Tang Wenhao arrived at the bottom of Xiaobai building, ah Zhu had hurried down from above. Tang Wenhao was very surprised. However, when her beautiful eyes fell on Ruan Qin''s pretty face, her jealousy increased greatly. She knew that this woman must have fascinated their sister''s Baobei with her temperament.


    Tang Wenhao quickly smiled, "ah Zhu, let me introduce her to you. Her name is Ruan Qin. She is an archaeologist from your National Museum. We met Ruan Qin in the mountains. She is ah Zhu and my wife. I hope you two can get along well."


    In fact, Ruan Qin''s heart was sour when she saw Ah Zhu. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao''s woman to be so beautiful. However, before they could speak, the super sexy beauty Aya hurried from the factory and shouted excitedly, "baby, you''re really back. I''ve just arranged things in the factory and am ready to find you!"


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly took a few steps and came to Aya. After seeing Tang Wenhao, Aya spilled excited tears in her eyes and immediately threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms. "Baby, I''m worried about us. I thought something had happened to you! If you''re all right, come on, let me see if you''re hurt?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right, Aya. Don''t worry. I''m fine! I''m waiting to enter the bridal chamber with you in the evening." Tang Wenhao whispered a smile in her ear.


    "Ha ha, villain,... Baby, sister Manny is going crazy. Why do you have no news? The newspaper said that you and a female archaeologist died in the jungle without any bones, which scared sister Manny and our sisters to death. Sister Manny and sister Ah Mei fainted on the spot as soon as they heard the news. Later, sister Manny asked us to find it anyway You have to see people in life and corpses in death. However, none of us believes you will die. Soon, Ah Mei, sister Heifeng and ah Bi will come and get ready to go out to find you. "Ah Ya said excitedly.


    Tang Wenhao became more and more confused. He pressed Aya''s fragrant shoulder and asked suspiciously, "Aya, what are you talking about? The newspaper said that Ruan Qin and I were dead? How could it be? Why are the newspapers published?"


    At this time, Ruan Qin and a Zhu also came. Ruan Qin also looked at Aya suspiciously. Aya knew that she must be a beauty archaeologist with her baby. When the two beauties looked at each other, they couldn''t help but sigh at each other''s beauty.


    Tang Wenhao introduced Aya to Ruan Qin. Ruan Qin was surprised by Aya''s sexy charm. Which man can stand such a woman? A frown and a smile are more predatory and wild than ah Zhu. Ah Zhu is very elegant and charming. Ah Ya''s temperament is the kind of sexy in her bones. She is a typical beauty that men like and women envy.


    After the four people went upstairs, Aya told Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin what had happened. After listening to Aya''s narration, they immediately understood why they only saw the residual broken tents at the archaeological site that day, and other things were removed.


    It turned out that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Wenhao fled the archaeological site that night after being attacked by wolves for revenge. The next day, Professor Ruan wanted to get in touch with Ruan Qin, but they couldn''t get in touch. No one had received information from the left transmitter. Worried about the accident between Ruan Qin and Tang Wenhao, they asked the military for help. As a result, when they returned to the archaeological site by helicopter, In addition to the two wild wolves that were shot and killed, which were torn to pieces by their companions, there was no trace of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin. Professor Ruan and Chen Tai searched nearby for two days and found no trace of them. They all concluded that they had been eaten by wild wolves.


    After taking all the useful things back, the news spread that the first beautiful archaeologist and Chinese young man in Vietnam''s history died at the mouth of a wild wolf. The newspaper reporter learned about this and interviewed Chen Tai and Ruan Qin''s colleagues. Several people told the reporter the causes and consequences of Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao''s courage to save their colleagues, The reporter also interviewed Jin Dacai, who was recuperating in bed. When Jin Dacai heard that Tang Wenhao was dead, a very big man cried bitterly in the reporter''s camera lens.


    In this way, newspapers and TV stations have interviewed Chen Tai and Jin Dacai. Manny, they watch TV at home all day and read newspapers. Where can they not know the news? Originally, they spend every day worrying, so Manny and Ah Mei wash their faces with tears and break their hearts these days.


    After listening to Aya''s narration, Tang Wenhao became more worried about Manny and sister Ah Mei. He quickly called Ruan Ling''s house and the phone was through, "Aya, haven''t you found our baby yet?"


    No one else was talking. It was Manny, whom Tang Wenhao missed so much. He shouted excitedly, "Manny, I''m Wen Hao."


    "Ah? Wenhao,... Baby, is it really you?" Manny cried excitedly.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard Manny''s cry, tears came out and choked, "well, Manny, let you worry. I''m fine. I''ve just returned to death valley."


    "Ah... Wuwu..." Manny burst into tears on the phone.


    Aya and azhu also shed tears excitedly. Aya quickly said to azhu, "azhu, please inform Amy and sister Heifeng of them! Let them rest assured that our baby is back."


    "Well, OK," said ah Zhu. He quickly picked up the walkie talkie and informed Heifeng and Ah Mei of their sisters that Tang Wenhao had gone home safely.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny talked on the phone and then told Ah Mui about their heartfelt feelings for a long time. Ah Mui was so excited that she wanted to fly to Tang Wenhao immediately.


    After calling their sisters, Tang Wenhao called ah Hui and Ruan Yi again. When the two beauties heard Tang Wenhao''s voice, they were also surprised, happy, crying and laughing. They asked Tang Wenhao to return to Liangshan early. They all missed him very much.


    Ah Hui also told Tang Wenhao that Li Meihua and ah Xiu''s mother and daughter were also very worried about him, so he had time to call their mother and daughter to say hello and report peace. Tang Wenhao said he would. In fact, he was afraid of talking to Li Meihua on the phone and always felt uncomfortable.


    All the calls were made. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Qin, Aya and azhu went back to Ruan Ling''s cave together. On the way, Aya always held Tang Wenhao''s hand and was very happy. Azhu and Ruan Qin talked. As a result, they found that their hometown was not far from each other. They were all villages on the border between China and Vietnam, so they were close at once, I didn''t have time to eat Aya''s vinegar. I had a good chat.


    Aya was even happier. She smiled at Tang Wenhao with her arm, "baby, tell you good news!"


    "Hehe, what''s the good news? Tell me." Tang Wenhao said with a smile. When talking to Manny just now, she also said that she had good news to tell him, but she had to wait until he went back and surprise him. Now it''s confidential for him. When he goes back, the family will celebrate and cheer Jin Dacai.

 Chapter 301

    "You''re going to have more children," said Aya, smiling shyly and satisfied.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? How many children? How many?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly. From Aya''s happy expression, we can see that there must be herself.


    "Hehe, guess who is pregnant with your seed? Guess right. I''ll give you another girl tonight. I guess wrong. You''re not allowed to sleep tonight. You have to make our sisters happy and satisfied." Aya smiled charmingly.


    "Ah? True or false? If you guessed right, who are you going to give me? A dream or a Ruo?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, which one do you want?" Aya smiled with a small mouth.


    "Ha ha, I want both." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then the appearance of a Meng and a Ruo began to appear in his mind. A Meng smiled very charming, gorgeous and dreamlike. A ruo''s beautiful eyes were particularly beautiful and aura, smart and bright. This was his feeling when he named them.


    "Bad guy, have you made up your mind about ah Meng and ah Ruo? Well, as long as you guessed right, I''ll decide. Ah Meng and ah Ruo will be rewarded to you tonight." ah Ya smiled.


    "True or false? Do you want to ask a Meng and a Ruo for advice? Otherwise, I guessed right. What can you do about the two little beauties?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Go! Two ghost girls can''t wait! Just kneel in front of me and thank me. Besides, in our death valley, now sister is gone, and you are my favorite man. Who dares not listen to me? Guess boldly." Aya said with a whiny smile.


    "Well, you must be one. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so happy. Sister Heifeng is also pregnant. According to the time, Qing''er is almost the same. Abby has been pregnant for more than a month. I don''t know if there is. Ah Xiu is also possible. Ganoderma lucidum has less hope. By the way, Manny should also be pregnant. After counting, we should dig out the five pregnant women, such as sister Ah Mei and ah Zhu, at least again Four more. "


    "Hehe, baby, you guessed all four correctly, but you guessed less than one you would never think of." Aya smiled.


    "Ah? There''s another one? Let me see. It should be ah Xiu. Ah Bi''s time is so short that she can''t see it even if she is pregnant, and the possibility of Ganoderma lucidum is very small. The doctor said that the possibility of her pregnancy is very low. How can there be such a coincidence? Let me succeed again?" Tang Wenhao said to himself.


    "Hehe, baby, you''re awesome! You''ve really made it. Sister Manny said that Ganoderma lucidum vomited very badly recently. Like her, they both went to the hospital for examination and were really pregnant. Ah Xiu! I came to see you from Hanoi to Langshan the other day to see when you came back. She said she was pregnant with your seed. What should I do? She wants to give birth." Aya smiled.


    "If you want to be born, you will be born! Don''t ask me. My consistent idea is that the more children, the better. We can''t afford Death Valley, right? By the way, there''s nothing wrong with you saying that Ganoderma lucidum is pregnant?" this is what Tang Wenhao cares about most. He knows that if Ganoderma lucidum can conceive his child again, she will definitely return to normal, Children will give her strength and confidence.


    "Hehe, can this be false? By the way, baby, I want to prove something with you." Aya said, looking at Tang Wenhao with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao touched her impolitely and said with an obscene smile, "big beauty, what do you want to ask? With such a charming smile, do you want me to lose control? I can tell you, from the first time I saw you today, my mind is full of your appearance. I can''t help it."


    As soon as Aya heard this, her pretty face turned crimson and her pink fist beat his shoulder, "villain, deliberately seduce others. I won''t give you a dream and a Ruo tonight."


    "Ha ha!" Tang Wenhao said, glancing at the two beautiful women in front of him, ah Zhu and Ruan Qin. Seeing that they were talking and laughing intently and didn''t want to look at them, he picked up ah Ya and walked towards the grass.


    "No, no! Baby, Dr. Ruan said, I can''t give it to you now. It''s easy to have a miscarriage. I have to bear it if I think about it again." Aya whined and smiled. She was very beautiful when she saw that Tang Wenhao wanted to love her so much.


    Tang Wenhao had to take her to the road again. At this time, ah Zhu and Ruan Qin looked back at them. They looked at each other and smiled. They both continued to move forward and tacitly continued their topic.


    After reluctantly putting down Aya, Tang Wenhao looked at Ruo Liu Fufeng in front of him. The slender ah Zhu said with an obscene smile, "ah Zhu, go slowly!"


    Aya beat him with a pink fist in vinegar, "I can''t do it here. Do you have the idea of ah Zhu?"


    "Jealous? Who told you to give up? Look, you''ve annoyed me. You must find a substitute. Besides, I miss ah Zhu very much. Jealous Tanzi, talk to sister Ruan Qin! Will you give me ah Zhu first?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile in ah Ya''s ear.


    "Ha ha, villain, she is your woman. Go! Sister Ruan Qin and I will go back first, or let sister Heifeng prepare for them. Tonight, I''ll give you the girls a Meng and a Ruo. By the way, I''ll ask you if Dr Ruan''s assistants a Liu and a Yang have really told you?" Aya asked with a smile.


    "Well! I met them on the road that day. I didn''t hold back when I slept together at night. What''s the matter? I''m jealous again?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Cut, what kind of jealousy do I have? You ask hundreds of sisters in Death Valley one by one. I won''t be jealous. I just want to verify whether they are bragging. After they came back from Liangshan, they bragged everywhere that they are already my uncle''s women, which makes many little sisters jealous of them. I specially asked Dr. Ruan to examine them. It''s really not true Innocent, so ah Meng and ah Ruo, two girls who think they are better than them, must be unhappy. "


    "Hehe, is it so good to be my woman?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Are there any girls here who don''t know? Are you happy? All the girls here want to give it to you. In the future, your children can run a school." Aya said jealously.


    Ah Zhu waited in front and heard ah Ya''s words and said with a smile, "sister ah Ya is right. Our baby children can really run a school in the future." after listening to this, Ruan Qin covered her mouth and smiled shyly. She also learned from ah Zhu that Tang Wenhao had ten women pregnant with his children. She was surprised and felt a kind of inexplicable expectation and envy, Since she entered Death Valley and saw Ah Zhu and ah Ya sisters, she has been so loved by the two sisters that Tang Wenhao is warm.


    She can feel the mood of ah Zhu and ah ya. Indeed, since she followed Tang Wenhao, she has loved him deeply. This man is too good. No matter his compelling handsome, his kind and open-minded character, especially his domineering and continuous passion, people can''t resist his charm and temptation.


    She had never thought of having children so early before. Today, when she saw Ah Zhu and ah ya, she had expectations and hoped that Tang Wenhao''s seeds would also be in her stomach.


    After Ruan Qin and Aya left first, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to hold ah Zhu to the grass by the side of the road. When Tang Wenhao took off ah Zhu''s clothes, he found that ah Zhu''s lower abdomen was also raised, but he was covered in Audrey. After stripping off, the raised lower abdomen was proudly displayed in front of him.


    Tang Wenhao especially liked to see his woman''s stomach stand up, which made him feel very proud. He carefully touched ah Zhu''s snow-white belly and said with a smile, "ah Zhu, you''ll be a mother in a few months. Be happy!"


    "Hmm! Baby, I''m so happy,... Elder sister should be soon? It seems that it''s only a month or two?" ah Zhu didn''t know that Ruan Ling had been killed. Tang Wenhao asked ah Ya and Qing''er to keep it a secret and don''t disclose it to anyone. He thought it was not time to tell everyone.


    "Well, soon, so I''ll go back after staying for a few days. Let me love you once!"


    "Hehe, baby, you can''t be like before. Don''t hurt our children, you know?" ah Zhu reminded happily.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure." Tang Wenhao said, adjusted her body, and then kissed her madly.


    After the passion, Tang Wenhao said with a satisfied smile, "I wanted to leave it to ABI, but she hasn''t been pregnant and doesn''t want to bear it."


    "Hehe, but you''re wasting us now. Hee hee, baby, after this is born, I''ll give birth to you. Don''t you say that the more children, the better? I''ll give birth to you until I have no fertility. How about?" ah Zhu happily lies in Tang Wenhao''s arms and smiles gently.


    "Hehe, OK, anyway, I don''t have too many children. Let''s see how many children I can have in my life. Maybe I can apply for the Guinness world record in the future! I''ve seen in the newspaper that the world''s largest family is only a few hundred descendants. I''ll go straight to the tens of millions in the future, so that no one can break my Guinness record." said Tang Wenhao, his mind began to calculate quickly, Shit, if each of the hundreds of beautiful women in death valley has one, they will have hundreds. They will have two, three or even four children. There will be thousands of sons alone. Who the fuck is so overbearing as Lao Tzu?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao smiled obscene.


    When Tang Wenhao and ah Zhu returned to Ruan Ling''s cave door, all his women arrived. When they saw him, they came forward to ask for a hug. Ah Mei and Qing''er were the most prominent. They asked for a kiss directly and held on. Qing''er also proudly told Tang Wenhao that she had his child. Tang Wenhao rewarded her with a long kiss in full view of the public, Envy her beauty to death.


    Shit, the team is gradually growing. It''s really hard to deal with it in the future. When Tang Wenhao kissed Qing''er, he obviously felt the jealousy in May''s eyes. He knew that in May''s heart, he should love her most. However, Tang Wenhao really missed her body from his heart and told her many times that he was infatuated with her most.

 Chapter 302

    In order to celebrate Tang Wenhao''s safe return, Aya ordered the kitchen to get Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin a lot of mountain delicacies, and publicly announced that she would reward Tang Wenhao with the two sisters of a Meng and a Ruo. Tang Wenhao would collect the two girls together these two days. The little beauties a Meng and a Ruo were as excited as the new year. Their sisters looked forward to this moment every day.


    Tang Wenhao was also secretly ecstatic, and his heart also strongly hoped to take all the eight fairies as soon as possible, so as not to worry about this unfinished glorious task in his mind.


    Just as Tang Wenhao was having fun with all the beauties, ah Zhu received a call from the girl on duty at the factory and asked ah Zhu to tell Tang Wenhao that Manny asked him to leave immediately and go back to Liangshan. Manny said that Ganoderma lucidum had to go out to find Tang Wenhao because she thought he was making a lot of trouble. Now Manny was helpless and Tang Wenhao would not go back, She was worried that something would happen to ganoderma lucidum. After all, she was pregnant with Tang Wenhao''s child. It was not easy for Ganoderma lucidum. This might be the only chance for Ganoderma lucidum.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he had no idea. He had to say goodbye to all the beauties reluctantly and set off immediately with Ruan Qin. He really didn''t even sit on the stool and had to rush back.


    The beauties sent Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin out of the death valley. It was several miles before they waved goodbye. Tang Wenhao remembered Ganoderma lucidum, took Ruan Qin and hurried onto the jungle path, leaving a bunch of infatuated beauties in the death valley waiting for their lover to come back as soon as possible.


    In the evening, after staying in xiugu for a night, he got up early the next day and continued on his way. When passing through the gutter, Tang Wenhao especially went to the place where Ruan Ling jumped, took Ruan Qin''s hand and told his heart under the gutter cliff, "Ah Ling, I''m sorry! I failed you and didn''t bring out the treasure in the ancient cave, because I don''t want to make sister Ruan Qin difficult, but don''t worry! I will make man and Ruan bigger and stronger with Manny and realize your ideal. I swear I will do it and love Manny."


    Ruan Qin also stood aside and said to the cliff, "sister Ruan Ling, my name is Ruan Qin. I am also Wen Hao''s woman. Don''t worry. I know Wen Hao''s kindness to me. I will live up to him and love him like you."


    The two men spoke their hearts to the abyss for a while on the cliff. Tang Wenhao felt better and set foot on the way home with Ruan Qin again.


    To make a long story short, after a two-day trek, he finally returned to Langshan. Originally, Ruan Qin wanted to return to Hanoi to recover his life as soon as possible, but Tang Wenhao said he also wanted to go to Hanoi with her. He still remembered his eldest brother Jin Dacai! When he took Ganoderma lucidum, he would go to Hanoi with her.


    After entering the downtown area of Liangshan, considering that Ruan Qin''s clothes are a little ragged, Tang Wenhao wants to buy her a dress first and then go back to Ruan''s house. Ruan Qin happily agrees. He thinks that he is a careful, kind and affectionate man with high martial arts skills. He can also toss people around. He can''t get rid of people''s soul every day. He is much better than Chen Tai!


    After they got off on the way, they went directly to the clothing store of the supermarket to buy clothes for Ruan Qin. Ruan Qin, like most beauties in Vietnam, also liked their national clothes oder. Besides, Tang Wenhao strongly asked her to buy oder. He especially liked his women wearing oder. He was sexy and addicted. With Ruan Qin''s figure, wearing oder showed his figure very well. His blood was boiling when he looked at it.


    Ruan Qin tried several odes in the store and asked Tang Wenhao to decide which one to buy. Tang Wenhao personally preferred pure white odes. Ruan Qin dressed like a fairy in white. Even the waiters in the store were stunned. Beauty is beauty.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, just this one! No, let''s buy two? I think it''s very nice to buy the sky blue one together." Tang Wenhao said and took out RMB.


    "Hehe, Wenhao, one is enough. I''ll buy it myself when I go back!" Ruan Qin felt embarrassed to spend Tang Wenhao''s money.


    "What, you buy it yourself? Why are you polite with me? Is it necessary? Miss, I want both." Tang Wenhao handed some RMB to the waiter.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao felt that he had been patted on the shoulder. He looked back in doubt and was surprised. The original beautiful face appeared in front of him.


    He only nodded with a funny smile. He didn''t know what to call him. He could only say with a smile, "Hello, miss!"


    "Hehe, don''t you know me? Hero, I''ve had a hard time finding you! I''ve found you." the beauty smiled happily.


    "Ah? You''re looking for me? Miss,... Oh! Remember, you''re the girl who was robbed that day. Hehe, what''s the matter with you looking for me?" Tang Wenhao remembered that the beautiful woman who looks like the old beauty Zhao Yazhi is the girl who met the robbed bag with ah Xiu in the street. Is it another beautiful woman who wants to take the initiative to give it to himself? Tang Wenhao thought lustily.


    "Ha ha, of course something is wrong. Your name is Wen hao?" the beauty smiled.


    "Hmm! What''s the matter? How do you know my name?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Nuo! Listen to what she said, who is she?" the beauty pointed to Ruan Qin and asked with a jealous smile. Ruan Qin also looked at the beauty with some doubts. From their dialogue, she also felt that the beautiful girl was not familiar with Tang Wenhao, but she sensitively received the jealousy in the beautiful eyes of the beauty.


    Women''s sixth sense is often the strongest and most accurate.


    "Well... Miss, what are you... Looking for me for?" Tang Wenhao changed the topic.


    "Hehe, let me introduce myself! My name is Chen Yuanyuan, a Taiwanese businessman from Liangshan. The boss of Huaichun never night city is my brother. Last time you robbed me of my bag, I left without time to say thank you. I''m really sorry, but I didn''t have your contact information. I''ve been sending someone to find you, but I haven''t had any clues for so many days. I can touch you here today It''s great to see you! "Chen Yuanyuan smiled excitedly.


    "That''s why?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile, thinking, shit, if there is no city that never sleeps in the spring, I really won''t go into the jungle by mistake, and I won''t meet Ruan Ling, Ruan Ling will not die, ah Ju, lotus and other beauties won''t die. We each live our own happiness. Maybe we really found a Vietnamese beauty and become a home. Think like this, It seems that everything comes from the city that never sleeps in the spring. Should we thank them or should we love them?


    "Ah! Is this a small matter? I''ve never met a chivalrous man like you for so many years outside, so I decided to find you and hang a golden flag for you." Chen Yuanyuan smiled excitedly.


    "Hehe, there''s no need, Miss Chen. If there''s nothing else, we''ll go." Tang Wenhao doesn''t want to deal with the city of Huaichun all night. He also feels some displeasure from Ruan Qin''s beautiful eyes. Knowing that she''s jealous, she wants to leave early. Besides, Manny knows that they have arrived at Liangshan. The family must be waiting for them at home!


    "No, no, I have other things. Wen Hao, you subdued the robber so magically that day. I told my elder brother about your knowledge of Kung Fu. My elder brother asked me to take you to meet him after I found you. He likes to work with people with Kung Fu. Wen Hao, now you go to Huaichun never night city with me!" Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile.


    "Miss Chen, we really have important things to do," said Tang Wenhao, pulling Ruan Qin and leaving.


    After Tang Wenhao knew that Chen Yuanyuan was the sister of the boss of Huaichun never night city, although he still coveted Chen Yuanyuan''s beauty, he thought it was a pity that such a beauty gave up, but he was not interested when he thought of what happened after he knew the black dragon. The gangsters had better not mess with them. Maybe they will hurt themselves and their women in the future, So he took Ruan Qin, ignored Chen Yuanyuan''s kindness, took a taxi and ran away.


    Back at Ruan''s house, all the young and old beauties were waiting anxiously for their arrival in the living room. Mother-in-law a Xiang was also there. Manny and sister a Mei''s beautiful eyes were full of love and sureness. They were most relieved to see that Tang Wenhao was unharmed.


    Ganoderma lucidum jumped directly into Tang Wenhao''s arms, hugged him, and kept kissing his cheeks, forehead and lips. Tears welled in his beautiful eyes, which made Tang Wenhao very distressed. "Wen Hao, my Wen Hao, don''t go, I won''t let you go... Sister Manny said, I have a baby, you see." after a wild kiss, Ganoderma lucidum lifted his clothes, The snow-white belly showed to Tang Wenhao, and all the beauties laughed


    "Sister Lingzhi, I know. I''m very happy that you can conceive our child again." Tang Wenhao arranged her clothes and smiled, thinking, shit, I''m still powerful. What''s the probability of pregnancy? I can still do it.


    It can be said that Tang Wenhao is most proud and proud of Ganoderma lucidum''s pregnancy.


    Then, Tang Wenhao introduced Ruan Qin to everyone. Except Manny, all her beauties looked up at her. They knew that Ruan Qin was an archaeologist, a doctor and a senior talent in Vietnam.


    Manny is different. Manny is also a top student who came back from abroad, so they have a lot of common topics and can talk. Tang Wenhao took advantage of their opportunity to talk to sister Ah Mui, pulled her clothes aside, enjoyed her bulging belly, and smiled proudly, "sister Ah Mui, it''s much more."


    Ah Mui grabbed his hand and put it on her belly. She smiled proudly, "baby, feel it. It''s been seven months."


    Tang Wenhao looked at her snow-white bulged belly and felt that sister Ah Mui was very sexy at the moment. He didn''t feel obscene and was dishonest. He leaned over and kissed Ah Mui''s belly, then stood up and whispered to her, "sister Ah Mui, I want you, right now."


    "Ah? No! Baby, now? I haven''t eaten yet? I''ll have dinner soon. Aren''t you hungry?" Ah Mui asked with a shy smile.


    "Give it to me! OK, please, I''m going to miss you. Let''s go upstairs." she said, took Ah Mui''s hand and walked up, followed by Ganoderma lucidum. Since Tang Wenhao disappeared for more than a month, she had a terrible day. She was afraid that she would never see Tang Wenhao again. Therefore, she was inseparable when she saw Tang Wenhao again this time.

 Chapter 303

    "Baby, why are you going? It''s time for dinner." Manny asked suspiciously when she saw Tang Wenhao pulling Ah Mei upstairs.


    Ah Mui was afraid that Manny would be unhappy and whispered, "honey, why don''t you go to night? Or you can love Ah Mui after you are with Manny!"


    "No, it''s okay. Manny won''t be jealous. He''s just worried that I''m hungry." Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled at Manny. "Eat! I''ll eat sister Ah Mei first."


    Manny glanced at him with a whine and burst out laughing. Ruan Qin also understood. The two beauties smiled at each other. Manny waved to Tang Wenhao and motioned for them to be happy!


    After going upstairs and entering the room, Tang Wenhao excitedly took Ah Mei to bed. Just about to enter the battle, the Ganoderma lucidum next to her quit. She first shouted to Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, I want you, you are my Wenhao."


    Ah Mui covered her sweet lips and said with a smile, "baby, you''d better come with sister Lingzhi first!"


    Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, "see, my sister Lingzhi can''t see me bullying others."


    An hour later, Ganoderma lucidum was satisfied. In order to prevent her from making trouble, Tang Wenhao ordered her sleeping hole and let her sleep. Then he happily stayed with Ah Mei and filled her happy eyes with tears,


    "Baby, it''s like a dream to be your woman and be pregnant with your child again. Sister Ah Mui has never lived in vain in her life. It''s so happy! Baby, it''s very kind of you!" Ah Mui smiled gently, caressing Tang Wenhao''s chest muscles.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I also feel very good to be your man. I will never forget how we spent every moment in the jungle. Sister Ah Mui, I swear, I will treat you all my life, and your body has a special attraction for me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, me too. I won''t forget the first time with you. I''ll be excited when I think of it. Will you feel bad now?" Ah Mui said painfully.


    "Oh, no, isn''t there Manny and sister Ruan Qin outside?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Oh, yes, oh! By the way, you want ah Yu tonight! Last time Manny told ah Yu to take her into the mountain and serve your daily life. Later, after you and your brother left, the little girl was so sad that she thought you didn''t like her." Ah Mei said.


    "Ah? No! Why can''t I look down on her?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Baby, since you like her, take her! By the way, take Ali, a Feng and a Xue together. It won''t be embarrassing for everyone to stay together in the future. You say you spend half a night with us every night. They are all Huaichun girls. Can you not think about it? I heard that Aunt ABI has been with you?"


    "Ha ha, yes, if Manny didn''t let me start back right away, ah Meng and ah Ruo had changed from a girl to a young woman. Ah Ya was the master. He said that my eldest brother and I met ah Liu and ah Yang on the road that day. Dr. Ruan''s assistants took them away. Her beauties all had opinions, especially the eight fairies. They were chosen by ah Ling."


    "It was! Baby, you don''t know. Since May followed you, the girls in death valley are waiting to be your women one day!" Ah Mei smiled.


    "Ha ha, sister Ah Mei, I have a shameless idea. I don''t know if Manny will agree?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Ah? Why do you say that about yourself? Baby, you are an indomitable man in our heart. Even if you are a little lustful, you are willing to do it, and you don''t bully anyone? Besides, there''s no way. If you change into any man, you may become a bad person. You''re not a bad person. Don''t say that about yourself. Sister Ah Mui doesn''t feel comfortable. Just say what you think ! it''s hard to say. I''ll talk to Manny, "Ah Mui said gently.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, you are so used to me that I will become a bad man sooner or later." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You have become a bad man, and sister Ah Mui loves you, loves you and dotes on you." Ah Mui smiled sweetly, because in her heart, Tang Wenhao has long been her day and her life.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I love you too. No matter what kind of woman you become, I want you,... Sister Ah Mui, I suddenly had an idea that day. If I took all the sisters in death valley and each of them was pregnant with my child, you said, can I apply for the Guinness world record? Even if I am not the man with the most women in the world, I must be the child in the world The most men, right? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ah Mui looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, suddenly burst into laughter, pointed to Tang Wenhao''s forehead and smiled, "Baby, you really want to! What records can you apply for? However, you say you want to take all the sisters in death valley. I don''t think it''s anything. As long as they like, you can go and promise Manny won''t say anything. Our sisters have long been open to this. Do you have 20 now? What''s the difference between 20 and 200 and 300? No As long as you can do it. "


    A few hours later, Tang Wenhao felt his stomach growling, so he woke up Ganoderma lucidum, and the three went downstairs happily.


    Manny and other beauties had already had dinner. They chatted and laughed below. Seeing that the three had finished their work and went downstairs, ah Yu quickly heated the food for them and asked them to eat quickly. Tang Wenhao chatted with Manny while eating.


    "Manny, let me give you a task!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, say it! As long as I can finish it, I promise to finish the task." Manny smiled happily. She likes to watch Tang Wenhao gobble when he eats meat. She knows that he eats more and has more energy.


    As soon as everyone heard that Tang Wenhao was going to assign tasks to Manny, they all gathered around and watched them laugh.


    Tang Wenhao glances at his beauties. Although ah Yu and her daughters are not yet, they will soon join his team of beauties.


    "Hehe, what tasks do you think I''m going to assign to Manny? All the tasks that have nothing to do with work are assigned to me by her. I want her to name our children. You see, you are all pregnant now. Ah Zhu, ah Ya and Qing''er are also pregnant. There are also sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi and ah Xiu. So many people have children. Do children always choose names? We''re here The names of children in a big family, boys should be vigorous, so that my son can pick up girls when he grows up, and girls should sound like ladies of the family, so that they can catch a golden turtle son-in-law when they grow up, right? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha... All the beauties laughed.


    "Hehe, baby, just name our child. You are so talented." Manny smiled.


    "Yes! Baby, we all like your name." Ah Mui smiled proudly.


    "Sister Ah Mui, Manny is the president of a large enterprise. She has a broad mind. Her name must be atmospheric. That''s it! Besides, I don''t have time. I have to go to Hanoi to see my big brother early." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The family was chatting. The doorbell rang. Manny winked at ah Yu. Ah Yu hurriedly ran to see it. Through the crack in the door, she saw a beautiful girl standing outside the door and a man wearing sunglasses. She didn''t know each other. She was still carrying gifts in her hand. She looked back in doubt and said to Manny, "sister Manny, a man and a woman. I don''t know each other. Why don''t you come and have a look."


    Manny was just about to go, Tang Wenhao stopped and said with a smile, "Manny, I''ll go!"


    "Oh, OK, go!" Manny smiled.


    Tang Wenhao went to the door and looked at the men and women outside from the crack of the door. He was surprised. Why did she come? Or didn''t you get rid of her? It turned out that the visitor was none other than Chen Yuanyuan and a man. It looked like her brother, wearing sunglasses and very powerful.


    Tang Wenhao hesitated and opened the door. Chen Yuanyuan smiled and said, "Wen Hao, I still found you? This is my brother, Chen Jianfeng." Chen Yuanyuan smiled and pointed to the man wearing sunglasses. The man wearing sunglasses took off his glasses and smiled at him.


    Tang Wenhao only smiled, made a gesture of invitation and said, "Miss Chen, Mr. Chen, please!"


    The beauties inside knew that Tang Wenhao knew the visitor, so they didn''t worry. They nodded at Chen Jianfeng and Chen Yuanyuan''s brother and sister.


    When the brothers and sisters scanned the living room full of the best beauties, they were surprised, especially Manny, Ah Mei and Ruan Qin. The brilliance of the three best young women made their brothers and sisters look sideways. Chen Jianfeng couldn''t help but sigh to himself that this is beauty! What on earth does this boy named Wen Hao do? Listen to my sister, his kung fu is unfathomable. If you shoot the robber, the robber can''t move. Why are there so many beautiful women living in this family? Who the hell is he?


    Chen Yuanyuan was even more surprised at the beauty of the living room. Who are these beauties of Wen hao? What about his jealous girlfriend? She was puzzled when she found that ah Xiu was not there.


    After falling behind, Manny motioned ah Yu to pour tea for her brother and sister, and then looked at Tang Wenhao for consultation. Tang Wenhao said that day when he went shopping with ah Xiu to help Chen Yuanyuan catch the robbers, and the people understood. ¡°


    "Brother Wenhao, after listening to my sister about this, I will let her find you. I must thank brother Wenhao for his help. We are all Chinese. We must unite outside, brother. In the future, in Liangshan, if you need any help from Chen Jianfeng, just ask." Chen Jianfeng said with a sincere smile.


    "Ha ha! Thank you, Mr. Chen. We Chinese have always had a tradition of fighting injustice. It''s not worth mentioning." Tang Wenhao smiled modestly. At the same time, he was also observing the Taiwanese businessman. Besides being burly, Chen Jianfeng''s appearance is not bad. His eyes show brilliance. He should be a practicing family.


    Manny felt that it was not good for so many people to gather together, so she took her and the beautiful women upstairs. Chen Yuanyuan was very good at coming. She soon chatted with Manny and followed them upstairs. Manny couldn''t refuse, so she had to take her to visit her home.

 Chapter 304

    Not to mention these beauties, just Tang Wenhao and Chen Jianfeng.


    "Brother Wen Hao, what''s your name?" Chen Jianfeng asked with a smile.


    "My last name is Tang, Mr. Chen. Are you the big boss of Huaichun city?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s true! My sleepless city cooperates with a local source. I account for 55 and he is 45. If there is no local relationship in Langshan, it''s not easy to do well in the entertainment industry. We also use each other," Chen Jianfeng said frankly.


    "Oh! Also." Tang Wenhao nodded and smiled.


    Chen Jianfeng glanced around and saw that there was no one around her. He said with a smile, "brother Wenhao, to tell you the truth, as soon as I heard my little sister describe your Kung Fu, I knew you were a Chinese with unique skills. In addition to thanking you for helping my little sister, I also want to discuss one thing with brother Wenhao."


    "Oh? Mr. Chen, please tell me something!" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. He was thinking, what does Chen Jianfeng want to discuss with himself?


    "Brother Wen Hao, although one of you and I is from the mainland and the other is from Taiwan, we are all Chinese when we go abroad. To be honest, my current Huaichun city is a little unstable. In addition to getting too involved in management, my partner is still thinking about my sister, but I can''t get into a stalemate with him right away. Otherwise, once Huaichun goes bankrupt, my brother will lose his life I lost a lot and lost all my money. I spent tens of millions on decoration alone, not including the management of the local government. Basically, I paid all the money. My partner only paid a small part, and he mainly accounted for the dry shares, "said Chen Jianfeng.


    Tang Wenhao listened and seemed to understand something. He asked, "Mr. Chen, but what can I do for you?"


    "Brother Wen Hao, I hope you can help me support the game. Just rely on your Kung Fu. As long as you can follow me, I Chen Jianfeng will never treat you badly, and my partners will be more restrained. Now the main bodyguards and thugs here are his people. Although my kung fu is not weaker than him, I am lonely. I''m afraid that my sister will be in danger if he plots against me one day."


    "Ah? Do you want me to be your bodyguard?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "No, brother Wen Hao, how can I make you a bodyguard for a talent like you? I want you to be my general manager. As long as you promise, you can raise the salary yourself." Chen Jianfeng smiled sincerely.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t know anything about enterprise management. It''s really difficult to be a big job, except that I can do some tricks. You''d better hire someone else! Besides, I still have very important things to deal with and don''t have time. However, for the sake of all of us Chinese, if you have any difficulties, I can help you, I will help you. Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry." Tang Wenhao refused.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit! Lao Tzu is not expected to be a boss. Besides, the city is a gangster. Since he became enemies with Abu, he doesn''t want to touch as long as it involves gangster organizations. It''s not what he is afraid of, but that he doesn''t want to lose the woman he loves because of himself.


    Chen Jianfeng left the Ruan family with his sister Chen Yuanyuan. Tang Wenhao resolutely refused his invitation. His sister Chen Yuanyuan hurriedly comforted him and said, "brother, don''t worry! I have a way to let Tang Wenhao listen to us."


    "What? Are you really comforting your brother?" Chen Jianfeng heard that the car stopped.


    "Really, can your sister joke with you?" Chen Yuanyuan smiled with confidence.


    Chen Jianfeng looked at his beautiful sister and reminded, "Yuanyuan, although my brother needs Tang Wenhao very much, he doesn''t want you to betray yourself and seduce him, okay?"


    "Elder brother, what are you talking about? Is your sister so cheap? I admit I like him, but I won''t be cheap enough to seduce him." Chen Yuanyuan smiled coyly.


    "Well, my sister is not so bad. I think Tang Wenhao''s martial arts may be very high, because I can see from his eyes that the boy''s internal skills are very deep. Your brother is certainly not his opponent, but I find that his big women are not ordinary relations with him. It seems that they are all his women. My sister can''t be a concubine for others." Chen Jianfeng said seriously.


    "Hehe, brother, it''s not as scary as you said. What concubines are not concubines? You''re right. Except for Miss Manny, who is very beautiful, she is his authentic wife. She is all his concubines, including Ruan Qin, who is very elegant, Ah Mei with a big belly, and ah Xiu who went shopping with him last time." Chen Yuanyuan smiled.


    "Ah? Have you asked?" Chen Jianfeng asked.


    "No, but Ah Mei, who has a big belly, calls Tang Wenhao our baby. As soon as she hears it, she knows that they are all Tang Wenhao''s women, and the relationship between them is particularly harmonious, so I think I can make him listen to his big brother." Chen Yuanyuan smiled confidently.


    "Sister, tell me your way." Chen Jianfeng asked with great interest.


    "Brother, as long as you follow my way, you can certainly accept him." Chen Yuanyuan whispered in her brother Chen Jianfeng''s ear. Her brother''s eyes were wide.


    "Sister, can this work?"


    "Sure, brother. Don''t worry, I know." Chen yuanjiao said with a smile.


    Don''t say brother and sister go back, just Tang Wenhao and his beauties.


    After seeing off the Chen brothers and sisters, Manny pulled Tang Wenhao into the room and asked with concern, "baby, Yuanyuan, her brother really wants to hire you?"


    "Well, I refused. I can''t go to his place to work. Besides, I''m still from mans, boss." Tang Wenhao joked.


    Manny pouted and said with a whiny smile, "what about the boss? I can''t live without you. Now you are my boss and my emperor."


    "Ha ha, after that, you will always talk to me about my concubine. Do you hear me? For example, I want to trouble you now. You have to say that my concubine obeys the order and will undress the emperor immediately." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Ha ha... Bad guy, it''s getting worse and worse to hit you." as she said, Manny''s Pink fist hit Tang Wenhao on the shoulder. Tang Wenhao held her hand, stared hungrily at her beautiful face and sweet lips, and crazily kissed her.


    Tang Wenhao''s meaning is still in the air. His eyes look at her as if he wants to eat her. "Baby, why don''t you go to sleep in ah Yu''s and Ali''s room for a while! Ah Yu''s girl thinks you can''t see her and is very sad. You''ll let Ganoderma lucidum sleep first, and then take away ah Yu and Ali in a down-to-earth manner! In order to avoid embarrassment and don''t bother to avoid suspicion in the future." Manny lay in Tang Wenhao''s arms and smiled softly.


    "Hehe, listen to what you mean, ah Feng will be as sad as ah Xue?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, so do it yourself! Why don''t I arrange the order for you?" Manny smiled.


    "Oh, forget it! Manny, thank you. Let''s talk about it next time! I want to leave tomorrow morning and go to Hanoi with sister Ruan Qin. My eldest brother doesn''t know how?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s out of danger anyway. It''s no use for you to go. I mean, you quickly deal with these relationships, and then do your things safely,... By the way, baby, are you going to give up those treasures completely?" Manny asked with concern.


    "Well, by the way, I almost forgot if you didn''t tell me. Look what I brought you? You wait." Tang Wenhao got out of bed and ran to his room opposite.


    He opened the box and found the golden pearl from the inside. He held it in his hand, covered the box and excitedly returned to Manny''s room. Walking in the corridor, he was running into ah Yu upstairs. Seeing Tang Wenhao naked, he quickly turned his head shyly.


    Tang Wenhao began to play, walked to her side, clamped her up, directly clamped her into Manny''s room, flushed ah Yu with shame, and whined, "uncle, what are you doing? Put me down."


    Manny saw that Tang Wenhao had brought ah Yu in and looked up with a smile. "Baby, why did you go? Just bring ah Yu''s sister in?"


    Tang Wenhao obscene threw ah Yu on the bed, then jumped on her and said with a bad smile, "ah Yu, do you want to become a beautiful young woman like sister mani?"


    "Sister Manny, don''t you care about him?" ah Yu asked shyly.


    "Ha ha, ah Yu, isn''t this what I''m looking forward to every day? All right, you play! I''ll go out first, baby. Ah Yu is still small and relatively weak. Please pay attention..." Manny smiled. She was right. Ah Yu is the most Petite among the Eight Immortals and smaller than Ah Ying, so Tang Wenhao directly took her in his arms, He entered the room like a bag.


    "Sister Manny, won''t you go out?" ah Yu looked at Manny with some entreaties.


    "What''s the matter? Girl, it''s not as scary as you think. It''s the happiest woman to be our baby. Don''t worry! Don''t delay you." Manny smiled and comforted ah Yu, then put on her clothes and left.


    Tang Wenhao put the night pearl in her hand, made a grimace, smiled, "Manny, I''ll tell you what this baby is later." then he squeezed his eyes at her. Manny looked down, stunned, quickly clenched her hand, nodded and went out.


    Ah Yu''s mind was all about the happiness that was about to happen. She didn''t notice the eye contact between Tang Wenhao and Manny. When Manny left the room and took the door, Tang Wenhao scraped ah Yu''s small nose with a bad smile, "ah Yu, I heard you''re depressed?"


    "Oh, uncle, don''t make fun of others. I just like Uncle!" ah Yu whined with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao likes girls to whine with him. When he whines, his blood boils. "Ah Yu, tell me, where do you like my uncle? If you''re right, I''ll kiss you. If you''re wrong, will you kiss me?"


    "Hee hee... Uncle, it''s really bad. It''s all our kiss... Uncle, do you like ah Yu?" ah Yu asked shyly.


    "Hehe, of course, I like all eight of you." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Then why did you want Abi the second? Did you arrange the order in your mind?" ah Yu asked carefully. It seemed that she was very concerned about this problem.

 Chapter 305

    "Hehe, do you want me to arrange the order?" Tang Wenhao thought ah Yu''s question was very interesting.


    "I don''t know... Uncle... Do you like may best?" ah Yu asked shyly.


    "Oh, almost! I like you too! How else can we be together like this now? Are you eating may''s vinegar?" Tang Wenhao teased her.


    "Well, may is the youngest, but she is the best looking and the smartest. Besides, she is different from us. She is very beautiful. Have you found it?" ah Yu smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha... Of course, but I haven''t seen your body yet. Maybe you are more beautiful than her! Come on, let me have a good look at you."


    When Tang Wenhao''s eyes fell on ah Yu, shit, the little girl was so beautiful!


    "Uncle, don''t look at it. It''s not good-looking!" ah Yu shyly covered her beautiful eyes.


    A very sad cry rang through the whole villa, stunned Manny, Ah Mei, Ruan Qin and Ganoderma lucidum downstairs, as well as her three little fairies.


    Later, Tang Wenhao had to point her acupoints and let her fall asleep!


    Tang Wenhao put on his clothes, called Manny and sister Ah Mei up and explained the situation to Manny. Everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, ah Yu didn''t match Tang Wenhao at all. Tang Wenhao was a little worried and didn''t think about it anymore.


    Manny saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t want to, so she let them all have a rest. Ah Yu slept with her and let sister Ah Mei and Ali sleep in the same room.


    Tang Wenhao first settled the Ganoderma lucidum and asked Ruan Qin to wait for him in the room. He first discussed things with Manny, so the three lay in bed. Tang Wenhao asked Manny to take out the night pearl and told her that it was taken out of the ancient cave, because Ruan Qin was an archaeologist and didn''t want to take out all the treasures inside. He said it was a national cultural relic, Tang Wenhao said he respected Ruan Qin''s opinion. He didn''t bring anything out except the night pearl to Manny, and all the treasures were kept intact in the ancient cave.


    "Baby, why do you have to bring out this night pearl?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, because I think the night pearl must be worn on the woman who deserves it, and my sister Manny is the only beauty who deserves the night pearl in the world, so I begged Ruan Qin to allow me to bring it out." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "It''s very kind of you, baby!" Manny smiled happily.


    The two snuggled together for a while. Manny''s bedside phone rang. As soon as she looked at the number, she said to Tang Wenhao Nunu, "baby, you answer!"


    "Whose?"


    "Your sister-in-law, Ah Ying," said Manny with a smile.


    "Then you answer! I dare not answer her phone. She must have asked about my eldest brother. I don''t know how my eldest brother is now." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "Ha ha, villain, escape!" said Manny, grabbing the microphone.


    "Ah Ying''s sister? I''m Manny." Manny smiled softly.


    "Sister Manny, where are Wen Hao and Jin Dacai? Do you have any news? I''m so worried." Ah Ying cried anxiously.


    "Hehe, sister a Ying, don''t worry! We''ve contacted, eh! Our family Wenhao and brother Jin are in death valley. Don''t worry! Their brothers will go back soon and have a baby at ease! How many days are you from the due date?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s good. I''m going crazy. Sister Manny, when they return to Liangshan, you''ll quickly ask them to call me. The doctor said I might be ahead of schedule. Maybe I''ll have a baby in more than a week. I''m so afraid." Ah Ying said anxiously on the phone.


    "Ah? Will it be more than ten days in advance? Sister a Ying, don''t worry. I''ll let their brothers go back early. Don''t worry! It''ll be all right." Manny comforted. Tang Wenhao, who was next to him, was very worried and guilty. He really regretted pulling Jin Dacai to Vietnam to look for treasure. Now Jin Dacai was badly hurt. Maybe he couldn''t go back when his sister-in-law was born.


    After Manny hung up Ah Ying''s phone, Tang Wenhao was restless. "Manny, I must go to Hanoi tomorrow morning to see my eldest brother. If he can''t go back for the time being, I have to go back, or my sister-in-law will be very worried," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, then go back! Or I''ll go back with you. I want to go back to Hong Kong and see Mommy. She misses us very much," said Manny.


    "That''s OK, Manny. Just go to Hanoi with us tomorrow, and then we''ll fly directly from Hanoi to Hong Kong, and then back to Shanghai from Hong Kong." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I''ll prepare for it, and then discuss with sister Ah Mui. Go to bed first! Baby, you''ve worked so hard all the way. You should have a good rest." Manny said thoughtfully.


    "Well, sister Ruan Qin is still waiting for me!" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, baby, you''re happy. So many beauties want you. Sister Ruan Qin is not a simple woman. It''s your blessing that she can love you so much. Treat her well and don''t ignore others." Manny smiled gently.


    "Don''t worry! Manny, my women can''t treat me badly. I just feel a little sorry for ah Yu. It was too fierce just now. I thought she was similar to ah Bi. Who knew it would be like this." Tang Wenhao looked at ah Yu in bed and said guiltily.


    "Well, there''s no way. If she still wants to be your woman, she must pass this level. I want to let you two get along more times and let her adapt slowly when we come back. Otherwise, will she be like this all her life? Then you really don''t feel sorry for others." Manny smiled.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao left the Ruan family with Manny, Ruan Qin and Ganoderma lucidum. Before leaving, Tang Wenhao went to see ah Yu. The little girl had difficulty walking. Tang Wenhao was very guilty. Ah Yu didn''t blame him, but couldn''t bear them to leave. She also quietly sued Tang Wenhao. When Tang Wenhao came back, she wanted to be Tang Wenhao''s woman again.


    When Tang Wenhao disappeared in the traffic flow by car, Ah Mei and her two lines burst into tears. Her feelings for Tang Wenhao are particularly deep. Every time Tang Wenhao leaves, her heart seems to be emptied.


    Tang Wenhao originally wanted to go to the drugstore to see sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi, but considering the urgency of time, there was no past. He just called the two beauties on his mobile phone and said that he was in a hurry to come back this time and go to see them next time. Although ah Hui and Ruan Yi were a little lost, they also expressed their understanding.


    Without gossip, just a few people took a chartered car. After getting on the highway, the car sped towards Hanoi. Within two hours, the car got off the highway and soon entered the urban area of Hanoi.


    For more than a thousand years, Hanoi has been the capital of Vietnam, so in addition to lakes, evergreen trees and blooming flowers all year round, there are places of interest everywhere, such as HuanJian lake, West Lake, duzhu temple, Confucian temple, medical temple, Yushan temple, Zhenwu temple, Zhenguo temple, etc.


    However, under the same sky, the buildings left over from the French colonial period are still everywhere, and retain their former style. The traditional simplicity and simplicity reflect each other with the French romantic atmosphere, which makes the city particularly beautiful.


    On the way, Ruan Qin introduced the scenic spots in Hanoi to Tang Wenhao and Manny. She said that after visiting Jin Dacai, she personally took Tang Wenhao and Manny to the scenic spots for two days.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to call ah Xiu, but Manny said that it depends on the situation. She also said that she could not stay in Hanoi for how long. If the time is short, don''t bother ah Xiu to ask for leave.


    The place where Jin Dacai treated was the military hospital of a military region in Vietnam, which was directly under the central jurisdiction of the Communist Party of Vietnam. Therefore, the medical level was second to none in Vietnam. Ruan Qin led the way. They found the military hospital without effort.


    When Tang Wenhao, Manny, Ruan Qin and Ganoderma lucidum appeared in front of Jin Dacai''s bed, the iron man couldn''t stop crying.


    Everyone nodded to him one after another. Tang Wenhao hurried forward, grabbed his big hand and choked, "brother, are you okay?"


    Jin Dacai was so excited that tears rolled in his eyes, "brother, brother, I thought something had happened to you and Dr. Ruan! I said my brother is not a short-lived man. Just come back!"


    "Brother, you''ve suffered," Manny cried softly.


    "Sister in law, I''ll be fine. Just rest for a while." Jin Dacai smiled at Manny.


    "Brother Jin, didn''t Ruan Ying take care of you here? Didn''t she take care of you in our archaeological team?" Ruan Qin asked suspiciously without seeing Ruan Ying.


    "Miss Ruan Ying didn''t come today. She is here every day. Maybe she has something to do today! Dr. Ruan, in fact, doesn''t need her to come. There are professional nurses here. I''m a little embarrassed. A girl has taken care of me here for nearly a month. Besides, I can almost leave the hospital." Jin Dacai smiled.


    Tang Wenhao took a meaningful look at Jin Dacai, looked back and smiled at Manny and Ruan Qin, "Manny, sister Ruan Qin, take Ganoderma lucidum out first! I''ll talk to my big brother."


    The two beauties knew that the two brothers had something to say, so they left knowingly.


    As soon as the three beauties left, Tang Wenhao closed the door, came to the bed, sat at the edge of the bed and asked with concern, "brother, how are you recovering from your injury? Does it affect you?"


    Jin Dacai''s expression immediately became complicated. He turned his head to one side and his tiger eyes were wet. Tang Wenhao knew that things were bad when he looked at his expression. "Brother, forget it. I''m just worried about you."


    "Alas! Brother, it''s all fate! Who let brother have so many women in the past few decades and overdraw too much of his own happiness! This is retribution!" Jin Dacai said sadly.


    "Eldest brother, is there no other way?" Tang Wenhao said anxiously. He felt that Jin Dacai''s eyes had lost their former grandeur. It seemed that he had aged in advance. Tang Wenhao knew that the key was that his mentality had changed.


    So, people''s mentality is really terrible. Once the mentality changes, the old will be faster.


    "Brother, there is no possibility of reversal. Brother has no other regrets. He just feels sorry for Ah Ying. I''m sorry for your sister-in-law. She''s still young. Brother wants to go back and divorce her, and then let her talk to you again!" Jin Dacai choked and said, tears gushing from the tiger''s eyes.

 Chapter 306

    Tang Wenhao''s heart was broken. He hugged Jin Dacai and sobbed, "elder brother, I hurt you, I hurt you! If I don''t ask you to go into the mountain together, where will this happen? Elder brother, I''m not human. I''m sorry for you, Lao Jin''s family, and my sister-in-law." he said, Tang Wenhao slapped himself in the face in pain.


    Jin Dacai quickly grabbed him, shook his head and sighed, "brother, it''s not your fault. Well, brother has never blamed you. It''s all life. No one can blame it. Brother, do you remember what brother said just now?"


    "No, brother, my sister-in-law will always be my sister-in-law, and she will always be your wife. I don''t agree with your divorce, and my sister-in-law won''t agree." Tang Wenhao refused.


    "Brother, why don''t you understand? Brother doesn''t have the ability to make your sister-in-law happy now. If she follows brother, she can only live and be widowed all her life. Can you bear it? She''s so young! Don''t you love her? But she loves you. Brother, don''t pity brother. Brother, as long as he sees your sister-in-law happy, he will be satisfied." Jin Dacai said painfully, Tang Wenhao could feel how sad he was when he said these words.


    "Elder brother, wait until you get back! When are you going to leave the hospital?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s OK today. Brother doesn''t want to stay here for a moment. If you don''t come back today, I''m going to let Miss Ruan Ying go through the discharge formalities with me when she comes." Jin Dacai said.


    "Do you really think there is no problem?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "It''s certainly no problem. Except for that function, all other aspects have been completely restored. Why don''t you let Dr. Ruan come and go through the formalities with me? Brother really doesn''t want to stay for another minute." Jin Dacai said.


    "All right! I''ll ask Ruan Qin and let him go through the formalities." Tang Wenhao went out of the ward and found Ruan Qin, Manny and Ganoderma lucidum in the pavilion downstairs.


    Tang Wenhao told Ruan Qin about Jin Dacai''s idea. Ruan Qin immediately led Tang Wenhao and them to the office of the attending doctor and asked about Jin Dacai''s recovery. The doctor said that Jin Dacai could be discharged from the hospital at any time as long as the formalities were completed. Because he was a heroic act and all medical expenses were reimbursed by the government, Ruan Qin just led him to sign.


    When Ruan Qin saw that Jin Dacai still wrote Wang Daqiang when he signed, she couldn''t laugh, but she didn''t expose him. She felt that it was no longer important, regardless of his real name or pseudonym!


    After completing the formalities, Ruan Qin led them to rest in the pavilion. She was busy contacting Ruan Ying and asked her not to come again. She had handled the discharge formalities for Jin Dacai.


    As soon as Ruan Ying heard that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin were back, she hurriedly asked, "sister Ruan Qin, is Wang Xiaoqiang all right? Are you all right?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry! We are all fine. I have some good news to tell you after meeting later! Tell Professor Ruan and them that I have made great discoveries with Wen Hao. I''ll tell you after meeting."


    "Ah? Sister Ruan Qin, who is Wen hao?" Ruan Ying asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, Ruan Ying, you''ll know after meeting. Where are you now? We''ll leave the hospital soon?" Ruan Qin smiled at Ruan Ying.


    "We are in the museum. Professor Ruan has a manuscript for me to rush out. Why don''t we meet at the unit!" Ruan Ying said with a smile.


    "Well, brother Jin said he would tell you personally before leaving. Ruan Ying, it''s been a hard month for you. Well, don''t say it. Talk again when you meet!" said Ruan Qin, hanging up the phone.


    After Ruan Qin hung up Ruan Ying''s phone, she went out of the gate of the military hospital with Tang Wenhao, Manny, Jin Dacai and Ganoderma lucidum. The three walked to the street. Ruan Qin waved to the passing vehicles and wanted to stop a taxi.


    Soon, a bread taxi came towards them. Ruan Qin happily turned her head and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, the car is coming. Let''s get on the bus!"


    Tang Wenhao is discussing with Ganoderma lucidum and Manny about going back. He smiles, "I see, sister Ruan Qin."


    The van suddenly stopped. Ruan Qin motioned Tang Wenhao and Manny to get on the bus. Tang Wenhao asked her to take Ganoderma lucidum first. At this time, the door of the van was opened. Suddenly, a masked man with a machine gun in his hand peeped out from behind the door. Tang Wenhao was still talking and laughing with Manny. He didn''t pay attention at all. Jin Dacai behind was sharp eyed, quick-sighted and immediately aware of the danger, He pushed Tang Wenhao and Manny away, blocked himself in front, and shouted, "Wenhao, danger."


    When Tang Wenhao and Manny were pushed down by Jin Dacai, they heard a few noises before they reacted. Then they saw that Jin Dacai had fallen into a pool of blood.


    Ruan Qin and Ganoderma lucidum were stunned by the scene in front of them. Ruan Qin shouted in Vietnamese, "kill, a gunman killed."


    The killer in the van threw a shuttle at Ruan Qin and Ganoderma lucidum. The two beauties fell to the ground and watched their eldest brother and women fall to the ground one after another. Tang Wenhao''s heart was broken. He got up angrily and said, "Manny, be careful. Look at my eldest brother and Ganoderma lucidum. I must catch them and avenge them."


    With that, Tang Wenhao rushed up recklessly. The masked gunman in the van raised his gun and aimed at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao realized the danger and quickly dodged a shuttle bullet.


    At this time, the guard soldiers of the military hospital who heard Ruan Qin''s call for help ran this way from the gate of the hospital. The gunman couldn''t see well and said a Vietnamese word. Suddenly, the van drove away and sped away towards the countryside.


    Tang Wenhao and a soldier desperately chased after him, but where is the opponent of the car, he had to watch the killer run away. When he returned to the shooting scene in despair, the surroundings had been surrounded by the military.


    Not to mention how the military handled the shooting incident, just Tang Wenhao.


    Seeing Manny crying with Ganoderma lucidum and Ruan Qin in her arms, Tang Wenhao separated the crowd and glanced at his two women with heartache. He came to Jin Dacai again, hugged Jin Dacai in his arms and wept bitterly, "Big brother... Big brother... I shouldn''t have come to see you! I hurt you, sister Ruan Qin and sister Lingzhi again. What should I do now? How can I explain to my sister-in-law and my parents!"


    Jin Dacai in his arms was not dead yet. He tried to open his tiger eyes and said faintly, "brother... Help... Eldest brother, take good care of his sister-in-law, and must marry her... Be filial to our parents... The Jin family... It depends on you to inherit." after that, before Tang Wenhao answered, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth and looked at Tang Wenhao with his eyes straight.


    Tang Wenhao shouted, "big brother... Big brother... I promise you everything... I promise you everything... Big brother, please don''t go! Doctor... Doctor..."


    In fact, the emergency doctors in the military hospital had been waiting for them. However, because Ruan Qin and Ganoderma lucidum were hit at the key, they died on the spot and didn''t leave a last word.


    After putting down Jin Dacai, Tang Wenhao came to Ruan Qin and Ganoderma lucidum again. Looking at this and that, his heart was emptied, and he was about to despair. Manny saw that Tang Wenhao was trembling all over and her tears kept flowing. She was afraid that he would be too sad and there was any danger, so she comforted him, "Baby, don''t be sad. It''s already like this. There''s nothing we can do. Our top priority is to help the military and police catch the murderer."


    Tang Wenhao hugged Manny and cried bitterly, "Manny, how can I explain to my sister-in-law, the Jin family and the parents of Ganoderma lucidum? How can I explain to sister Ruan Qin''s family? My eldest brother is purely to stop bullets for me, not to save me, he won''t die himself, ah..."


    Tang Wenhao''s grief stricken cry made Manny cry like rain, so she had to hug him and comfort him.


    Later, the military took over the bodies of the three people. They wanted to take them away for further autopsy. Tang Wenhao and Manny had no choice but to stay in Hanoi and wait for the military news.


    The shooting incident not only caused a sensation in the local area, but also shocked the whole world. The Embassy in Vietnam also sent special personnel to assist in the investigation, because it involved the personal safety of foreign citizens and the local area.


    As the parties, Tang Wenhao and Manny cooperate with the staff of Vietnam and the Embassy in Vietnam to assist in the investigation every day. Tang Wenhao said that he did not know who the other party was and why he wanted to kill them, but he suspected that Abu, who kidnapped Ganoderma lucidum in Langshan, did not see the appearance of the killer, so it could not be determined that it was him, but Abu was the most suspected, he said Said he had no grudges with others in Vietnam.


    Three days later, the autopsy report came out. The result was that the bullets shot by the three people were all produced by the Vietnamese factory, which should be guns and ammunition flowing out of the army.


    According to the analysis of the van dropped by the gunman, the gunman was an outsider, and should have been tracking Tang Wenhao''s whereabouts, and then made careful deployment, because from the shooting process and their escape route, they would not escape so quickly without careful deployment. These people changed three positions in total. After escaping from the military controlled hospital, they killed them directly in the suburbs and replaced them He bought another car, poured gasoline on the van and burned it. Then he went to the edge of the suburban jungle and burned the car again. Even their guns were burned, leaving no evidence.


    The case reached an impasse. Even if Tang Wenhao said Abu was likely to be the murderer, the Vietnamese public security has been looking for him and found no trace of him.


    The Chinese Embassy in Vietnam asked Tang Wenhao to get in touch with Jin Dacai and the family of Ganoderma lucidum and informed their parents to come and deal with the aftermath. Tang Wenhao didn''t inform them. He said that his sister-in-law would be born soon. It''s certainly not possible. Besides, the old man and wife of the Jin family are in their 70s. They are worried that they can''t stand this blow.


    Ganoderma lucidum''s parents did not dare to inform him that Ganoderma lucidum was the only child of He De Neng and his wife. After following himself, he left his life in a foreign country. Can they stand it? He can''t face them.


    Therefore, these days are the worst days of Tang Wenhao''s life. He spends every day in anxiety and self blame.

 Chapter 307

    Ruan Qin''s affairs are better. They are handled by their unit. Ruan Ying follows Tang Wenhao these days to help him deal with some aftermath work.


    Ah Xiu also saw the sad pictures of Tang Wenhao and Manny from newspapers and TV. She found them and asked for a long holiday to accompany them.


    Tang Wenhao received a call from Wu Kui, "brother, is brother really gone?"


    The next day, "well, second brother, do you know?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "The whole world knows. Can you hide it? It''s published on the Internet, newspapers and TV. I''m busy these days and I don''t have time to surf the Internet. I just saw it today. Are you okay?" Wu Kui asked with concern.


    "Manny and I are fine. My eldest brother was shot to death for me. Ganoderma lucidum and sister Ruan Qin were killed by killers. Every shot of these bastards hit their vital points. Brother, what should I do now? I dare not go back to Shanghai, let alone go home. How can I face my sister-in-law and the Jin family? I lost their son, sobbing... Second brother... What should I do What should we do? "Tang Wenhao burst into tears again.


    "Brother, stop blaming yourself. It''s useless. Let''s face the reality! Escape is not the way. By the way, brother, you have to come back. My sister-in-law is about to give birth. The doctor said it''s best to be hospitalized today. I''m going to send her to the hospital for childbirth and let Xiaoting accompany her first. Now that my brother is gone, you''d better come back and accompany her. Why, the child is also yours." Wu Kui said.


    "Second brother, you... All know?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise, because in his impression, it was a private affair between him and Jin Dacai''s family, and Wu Kui wouldn''t know. It''s not a glorious thing. Jin Dacai shouldn''t tell him.


    In order not to leave a Ying and himself with lifelong regret, Tang Wenhao decided to start back to Shanghai immediately. He hoped that when a Ying gave birth to their first child, his father would always accompany a Ying. In this way, the eldest brother Jin Dacai would smile.


    What''s more, he should be worthy of Jin Dacai''s deathbed entrustment.


    Manny also felt that Tang Wenhao should go back to Ah Ying and accompany her to produce. In this way, she could explain to Jin Dacai''s spirit in heaven, and better to Tang Wenhao himself and Ah Ying. She knew that Tang Wenhao had feelings for his sister-in-law Ah Ying, and Ah Ying loved Tang Wenhao deeply. Just because of the relationship problems, they could only love and care about each other silently.


    So Tang Wenhao entrusted Ruan Ying and ah Xiu with the affairs behind Jin Dacai and Ganoderma lucidum. He took Manny to say goodbye to their sisters in a hurry, flew to Hong Kong, and then flew from Hong Kong to Shanghai.


    When they arrived at the Hong Kong International Airport, Tang Wenhao and Manny went back to Haitian villa No. 29. After seeing her daughter and son-in-law, her mother-in-law Yang Danni was very happy. She took Manny''s hand and looked at her beautiful daughter carefully with deep love, "Girl, let mommy take a good look at you! It''s becoming more and more feminine! It''s becoming more and more beautiful. It''s good, Wen Hao! Stay in Hong Kong for a few more days this time! Mommy really wants to stay with you for a few more days. In addition, Manny needs to deal with some things in the company."


    "Oh, Mommy, I''m afraid not. We can''t deal with it until we come back from Shanghai! Just let the company''s board of directors meet to discuss and pass it! Wen Hao''s sister-in-law is about to give birth, and we must hurry back to Shanghai immediately." Manny smiled shamefully.


    "What? I''ll leave right away. What are you doing back? Are you angry with Mommy?" Yang Danni stared at Tang Wenhao and Manny unhappily.


    "Mommy, we''ll come back when Wen Hao''s sister-in-law has a baby. Will you stay with you for a few more days? Otherwise, you can go to Vietnam with us for a few days?" Manny said with a smile.


    "Mommy doesn''t go anywhere. Besides, Mommy doesn''t care if you don''t care about mans such a big industry here. Besides, Mommy doesn''t understand. Isn''t sister-in-law Wen Hao''s eldest brother when she has children? Why does his little uncle have to go back?" Yang Danni looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    Manny looked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao nodded and motioned her to tell her mother-in-law the truth. Manny told Yang Danni that Jin Dacai had stopped Tang Wenhao''s bullet and died. After hearing this, Yang Danni said nothing but worry, "Wen Hao, girl, if the social order in Vietnam is so unsafe, you won''t go back in the future. Just stay in Hong Kong. Man''s industry is enough for your family to waste their lives, okay?"


    "Mommy, we are trying to integrate mans and Ruan''s industries and plan to buy a helicopter. When this time is busy, Wen Hao and I will calm down and start planning this matter. In the future, we will receive you and Wen Hao''s parents together, and our family will never be separated." Manny smiled.


    Just then, Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Wu Kui''s phone. He pressed the button and said, "second brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, where are you, Hong Kong?" Wu Kui asked anxiously.


    "Yes, is there something wrong with my sister-in-law?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, my sister-in-law is starting to hurt. The doctor said that she has broken the amniotic fluid. Otherwise, you''d better come back quickly! Xiaoting and I are worried to death. The old man and the old lady are swearing! It''s strange that big brother hasn''t come back yet." Wu Kui said.


    "Oh, second brother, don''t worry. Manny and I will go back right away." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, hurry up! It''s not a few hours from Hong Kong to Shanghai. I''ll pick you up at the airport," Wu Kui said.


    "Second brother, no, let''s take a taxi back. You can watch over there! By the way, which hospital?" Tang Wenhao asked eagerly.


    "Minhang people''s Hospital, you know," Wu Kui said.


    "Oh, I see. Hang up first." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    Manny and Yang Danni have heard the phone calls from Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui. Yang Danni has nothing to say but to agree that her daughter and son-in-law leave.


    When going out, Yang Danni told, "girl, Wen Hao, you have arranged things in Shanghai and come back. Mommy has something important to discuss with you, which is related to the future of mans."


    Seeing that Yang Danni looked very serious, Manny nodded and said, "Mommy, don''t worry! We won''t stay long in Shanghai. Will you go home before returning to Vietnam?"


    "Hmm! Then hurry up! Don''t delay." Yang Danni urged.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny took a taxi and sped towards the airport.


    More than two hours later, Tang Wenhao and Manny arrived at Shanghai Pudong Airport and took a taxi directly to Minhang people''s hospital. This is an advanced place in modern society. In a total of more than three hours, they arrived at the hospital and appeared at the door of the delivery room.


    When Wu Kui and his girlfriend Xiaoting see Tang Wenhao and Manny coming, they say hello. Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao hug. Then Wu Kui smiles at Manny, "president."


    "Well, how''s Ah Ying? Hasn''t she been born yet?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "No! I''m so worried. I''ve been in for five hours. The doctor said she was very nervous and fainted with pain. If she couldn''t do it again, she said she might have a caesarean section, and I couldn''t sign. The old man and the old lady said they would wait for the eldest brother to come back. I''m afraid they''ll have an accident and let them rest outside." Wu Kui said anxiously.


    When Tang Wenhao heard Wu Kui say this, his heart got up. Ah Ying is so petite. Can''t she be born? I have passed out once. No, I still have to have a caesarean section. Thinking of this, he quickly said to Wu Kui and Manny, "second brother, Manny, I think I have to have a caesarean section. My sister-in-law has passed out. How painful it is!"


    "Wu Kui, why don''t you take me to ask the doctor?" said Manny.


    "OK, President," said Wu Kui respectfully.


    "Xiaoting, wait here. I''ll take man and Wenhao to the doctor." Wu Kui said to his girlfriend Xiaoting. Xiaoting smiled and nodded.


    At the doctor''s office, the doctor on duty contacted the doctor in charge of delivery. The other party said that everything was basically normal, but Ah Ying was petite and the child''s physique was a little bigger, which would be more difficult than normal, but within the controllable range, so that the family members didn''t have to worry.


    Tang Wenhao asked to go in. The doctor asked Tang Wenhao who was pregnant and stopped Tang Wenhao. Smart Manny quickly said with a smile, "he is her husband. Why don''t you let him in? With her husband around, she is estimated to have confidence. Isn''t my sister a single room? It won''t affect others, will it?"


    The doctor looked at Tang Wenhao and asked suspiciously, "I seem to have seen her husband bring her over for examination. She is a middle-aged boss and very fat. Because she is a Vietnamese girl, we all remember very clearly. It must not be you. This is the birth of children, not the husband. If someone else''s husband knows that you watch someone''s wife have children, won''t he play with us?"


    "Doctor, he is indeed her husband. The one who brought her for examination was his eldest brother. At that time, he was still abroad. No one brought her, but his eldest brother could only bring her for examination. Look, is he a better match with Ah Ying? Can it be false?" Manny smiled.


    The doctor looked at Tang Wenhao and still didn''t believe it. "Are you really her husband? Is the child in her belly yours?"


    "Doctor, 100% of the children in her belly are mine. If you don''t believe it, you can go first and ask her if the child is mine. My name is Tang Wenhao. Ask her yourself." in this way, Tang Wenhao feels confident.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to pretend to be her husband, so come with me! Pay attention later! Don''t look around, it''s all delivery rooms, and some doors are open." the doctor warned.


    "I see! Thank you, doctor!" Tang Wenhao replied quickly.


    When Tang Wenhao followed the doctor to Ah Ying''s delivery room, the midwife sat by the window and looked at the newspaper leisurely. Ah Ying on the bed was sweating and crying with pain, which hurt Tang Wenhao. He glared at the midwife and hurried to Ah Ying''s side.


    The midwife asked suspiciously, "doctor Wan, who is this? Her husband?"


    "Well, if I have to come in, I''ll bring him. Is the mother okay?"


    "It should be all right. She is small and will be a little difficult, but there will be no problem. Young man, don''t worry. Your wife is small and your child is big and will be a little difficult, but it''s all right."

 Chapter 308

    At this time, Ah Ying has opened her beautiful eyes. When she saw that Tang Wenhao, instead of Jin Dacai, appeared in front of her bed, she was stunned. Tang Wenhao was so distressed that tears kept pouring out, "Ah Ying, can you hold on? No, let''s have a caesarean section?"


    "No... Wen Hao, as long as you''re by my side, I''m not afraid of any hardship." as she said, two lines of clear tears overflowed in her beautiful eyes, and Tang Wenhao leaned over and kissed her.


    "Ah... Ah..." Ah Ying cried out in pain.


    Tang Wenhao quickly held out his hand, handed it to her mouth and asked her to bite herself. Ah Ying had no consciousness of the pain. She bit Tang Wenhao''s hand tightly and tried to bite back the pain.


    When the two doctors saw this, they both exclaimed, "young man, you will hurt your daughter-in-law and a good man."


    After the pain passed, Ah Ying opened her beautiful eyes. When she found that she was biting Tang Wenhao''s hand, she was distressed and said remorsefully, "Wen Hao, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was your hand. It hurts very much?"


    "Ah Ying, I''m fine. As long as you feel better, my pain won''t be painful. Don''t worry, Ah Ying, I''ll double my pain and love you in the future." Tang Wenhao said passionately caressing Ah Ying''s pretty face.


    Ah Ying was a little confused when she saw Tang Wenhao say such words. All along, she knew that Tang Wenhao liked her and was buried in her heart. Why is she so straightforward today? Moreover, her husband Jin Dacai didn''t come in. What''s the matter? She couldn''t help asking, "Wen Hao, where''s your big brother?"


    Tang Wenhao looked back at the two female doctors, and then whispered in her ear, "my eldest brother couldn''t come back. He specially sent me back. Just now they didn''t let me in. Manny said I was your husband and your stomach was my child. As soon as I heard it, I had confidence. I was originally my child! So don''t miss it."


    A Ying nodded happily and said with a smile, "I see! Husband."


    "Hmm! Wife, let''s cheer together! Has she been sitting there ignoring you? Does it hurt to let you cry here alone?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well! They have been in contact with us all day. They haven''t felt it for a long time. They cry louder. They are impatient! But it hurts so much that people can''t help it! Wen Hao,... Ah... Here again... Ah!" another burst of intense pain hit.


    Tang Wenhao quickly put his hand into her mouth again. Ah Ying stopped biting, just hugged his head desperately and cried wantonly


    After this round of labor pains, Ah Ying''s physical exertion was too severe and she felt obviously exhausted. Tang Wenhao quickly took out all the food and drink she brought in to supplement her nutrition.


    "Wife, if we fight after we''ve had enough to eat and drink, the victory must belong to us." Tang Wenhao joked that he wanted to let Ah Ying spend this difficult moment in this relaxed atmosphere.


    It was time for the doctor to have dinner. The two doctors first checked Ah Ying and looked at the situation. They all went out when they saw that they were free for a while. They said they could ask the doctor next door for help if there was a situation. They went to dinner first.


    "Shit, the doctors here are so hearty. Can they relax? They also stay on duty." Tang Wenhao scolded.


    "Don''t people say it? There''s a doctor next door, Wen Hao. It''s okay." ah Yingjiao gasped.


    "Hmm! Ah Ying, I want to see our children over there, OK?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    Ah Ying smiled shyly, "what''s wrong? The children are all yours. Is there anything else you can''t see? Just look if you want to!"


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the door and saw no one. He walked to the end of the bed happily. He bent down and locked his eyes on Ah Ying. He was stunned. Women are really great. How painful it is! No wonder Ah Ying fainted in pain.


    "Isn''t it so ugly now?" Ah Ying smiled shyly.


    "No, Ah Ying, it''s not ugly, it''s sexy, it''s great. Ah Ying, no wonder women are the greatest animals in the world. You''re great! Ah Ying, I swear I''ll treat you all my life! I''ll love you all my life." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "But... Wen Hao, although I can''t be with you forever, I''m still very grateful that you can be there in person when our child is born." Ah Ying said happily.


    "No, Ah Ying, what I said is true. I want to be with you forever," said Tang Wenhao.


    "But... Are you... Your eldest brother and parents are very kind to you and me. We can''t do anything sorry for them, Wen Hao. I know you love me and are really good to me, but we can''t be sorry for the Jin family." Ah Ying doesn''t know what Tang Wenhao means, because she doesn''t know that Jin Dacai has left her forever and her future, Jin Dacai has been entrusted to Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, I know. Ah Ying, don''t worry. No matter what we do, we won''t hurt the Jin family. Just give birth to our Jin Ying. When you recover, we''ll implement our next goal right away, okay? Ah Ying, you don''t know. In fact, I like being with you very much. Every time you make me crazy." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Bad guy... When do you still want this!" Ah Ying said shyly, but her beautiful eyes showed incomparable happiness. Tang Wenhao''s ambiguous and sensational words made her feel that she could give everything for himself.


    When she finished whining, she suddenly felt that her body hurt more than ever. She couldn''t help shouting, "ah... Ah!... pain... Wen Hao... Help me... Pain." she shouted and scratched hard. Jiao was panting and panting.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her badly. A dark mass of things squeezed out. He immediately reacted. It seemed to be a child''s head. Now he was frightened, "Ah Ying, don''t worry. I''ll call a doctor. It seems to be coming out."


    With that, Tang Wenhao quickly opened the door, ran to the delivery room next door, suddenly pushed the door open, raised his eyes, and his face immediately turned red. It turned out that this was a collective delivery room, in which seven or eight pregnant women were moaning in pain. Suddenly a man appeared, which scared these women to scream.


    "Who are you? Get out. This is a woman''s delivery room. Who let you in?" a female doctor scolded angrily.


    Tang Wenhao quickly turned his head and said, "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to. My wife was about to give birth. The doctor went out to dinner and asked me to ask you for help."


    "Won''t you knock? Let''s go! Which delivery room?" the doctor shouted and followed him out.


    Led the doctor to a Ying. At this time, a Ying was screaming with pain. Tang Wenhao nervously grabbed her hand, "ah... Ah..."


    "Girl, push... Push again... Come on, don''t stop, you''ll be out soon... Come on... Push." the doctor commanded at the end of the bed.


    "Ah Ying, don''t be nervous. It''s all right. I''m here!" Tang Wenhao was deeply distressed when he saw Ah Ying''s pain.


    "Girl, do it again. Hurry up! Maybe you''ll succeed once. Your head has come out," said the doctor.


    Ah Ying gasped and grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand. Tang Wenhao silently put his hand to her mouth and said, "Ah Ying, bite my arm and bite hard."


    "No, no... I can''t bear to... Ah! Ah!..." another sharp pain hit, and Ah Ying immediately entered a confused state. Tang Wenhao put his hand into her mouth. Ah Ying bit and exerted himself, and then ah shouted and fainted.


    Then the doctor said with a smile, "OK, come out!"


    Jin Dacai was right. He was really a girl. When Tang Wenhao saw this young life kicking his legs in the hands of the doctor, he was very curious. Is this my daughter? Am I a father? He felt that this feeling was so wonderful that he couldn''t adapt to this role transformation at once.


    "Hehe, look at your daughter! It''s very beautiful. Your wife is so beautiful and you are so handsome. Your daughter must be a stunning beauty. Do you want to wake up your wife? Let her see her daughter?" the doctor asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and said with a smile, "let her have a rest! What are we going to do now?" Tang Wenhao didn''t know what to do when he was a father for the first time.


    "Are her little clothes ready? Have you bought milk powder? By the way, what''s her name? We''ll get her a birth certificate and keep both her mother''s name and her father''s name."


    "Oh, I see. Thank you! We''ll talk it over before we tell you." Tang Wenhao was a little uncertain when he heard that his parents'' names should be written on the birth certificate.


    "It''s all right. I''ll take her to take a bath first, and you can prepare milk powder and small clothes for your daughter." the doctor smiled.


    An hour later, Ah Ying was pushed to her nursing room, which was booked by Jin Dacai. It was a VIP room with more than 1000 expenses every day. Manny, Xiaoting and Jin Dacai''s mother all went inside to guard Ah Ying. Ah Ying watched her daughter lying next to her, full of satisfaction and happiness.


    Outside, Tang Wenhao, Wu Kui and Jin Dacai''s father are together. The Jin family is very happy. After all, there is a third generation. Although the child is not a granddaughter, the old man has already regarded the child as his own granddaughter in his heart.


    "Wen Hao, a good boy, has a conscience. He has a conscience better than your eldest brother. This boy has fallen off his chain at this time. He has to come back no matter how busy he is. His daughter-in-law hasn''t come back yet. I''ll deal with him when he comes back." old man Jin scolded unhappily.


    "Hehe, Dad, don''t talk about my big brother. My big brother really has something important to deal with. Isn''t it the same when I come?" Tang wenhaoqiang said with a smile. In fact, his heart is dripping blood.


    "Hehe, that''s what I say, but it''s a big deal after all. By the way, what''s the boy doing?" the old man of the Jin family asked suspiciously.


    "Well, Dad, we have an important project to do. My eldest brother has more experience than me, so he left him there to deal with it. I don''t understand anyway. He sent me back to take care of my sister-in-law." Tang wenhaoqiang said with a smile.


    "Oh, by the way... Second, go down and buy a box of cigarettes for Dad." old man Jin gave Wu Kui away.


    Wu Kui went downstairs readily.

 Chapter 309

    The old man pulled Tang Wenhao aside. When Tang Wenhao saw it, he beat a drum in his heart. Won''t the old man see it? If he really sees it, he must not tell him the truth. Big brother is his only child. At this age, it''s cruel for white haired people to send black haired people!


    "Wen Hao, dad asked you, did your big brother assign you a new task?" the old man smiled.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the old man''s expression and knew he had guessed wrong. He also understood what he asked. He nodded hurriedly and said with an embarrassed smile, "Dad, my eldest brother has assigned me a task for a long time."


    "Hehe, that''s good! You and Ah Ying are both young. It doesn''t matter if you have the first child. It''s also good if the first child is a daughter. Your mother and I like her very much. Then you and Manny come back this time and stay longer. When Ah Ying recovers, you can sleep at home! Just sleep in your sister-in-law''s bed and let her have a baby as soon as possible. Dad is old and wants a grandson too much. Dad is here A wish can only get rid of you. "Mr. Jin looked at Tang Wenhao beggingly.


    Tang Wenhao''s eyes were so hot that he almost shed tears and sobbed, "Dad, don''t worry. I assigned three or four grandchildren to Lao Jin''s family, and I will inherit the unique skills you gave me."


    "Well, well, your big brother didn''t mistake you, good boy." Mr. Jin smiled happily.


    After some chores, Tang Wenhao asks Wu Kui to send the old man and the old lady home. Manny and Xiaoting also follow. Manny wants to go back to Manny. Wu Kui also happens to report her recent work.


    Tang Wenhao sat beside Ah Ying. They both looked happily at the crystallization of their love. "Wen Hao, our daughter is really like you. How beautiful these small eyes are! I love her to death." Ah Ying smiled happily.


    "Hehe, the lips are like you. Oh, sexy. I will definitely be fascinated by many men in the future. I want to kiss her now. My daughter''s first kiss must be given to me." Tang Wenhao was also very excited when looking at his daughter and leaned over and kissed her lovely mouth.


    "Ha ha, hooligans! Villains! Hooligans!" Ah Ying Jiao smiled.


    "Wen Hao, when will your eldest brother come back? What is he doing there? Why did he let you come back alone? Does he have any idea?" Ah Ying asked puzzled.


    "Ha ha, sister-in-law... Ah Ying, what can my eldest brother think? He... I don''t know if you know one thing? Didn''t ah Ling want to build a villa for us in death valley? I don''t understand this kind of thing. My eldest brother happens to be engaged in construction, and he is in charge of it there." Tang Wenhao made up a reason to prevaricate.


    "Oh, I know this,... Wen Hao, why do I think you''ve changed a little this time? You don''t call me sister-in-law anymore?" Ah Ying asked shyly.


    "Well? I just think there is no outsider present anyway. You are my woman! Right! Today, the old man gave me a task! Let me stay here until you recover. As soon as you recover, let''s have a roommate and have a second child. I see that the old man is so old and in his seventies, I can''t bear to refuse him and promise him." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, so you were forced to agree?" Ah Ying pouted and smiled.


    Tang Wenhao leaned over and kissed her sweet lips and said with a bad smile, "wife, do you believe it? If your body can, I want your ideas now."


    "Ha ha... I can''t wait! Wen Hao, I love you so much and I love your brother, but my feelings for you two are different. I want to give myself to you when I see you. At that time, I feel that my soul has been with you. Wen Hao, will you love me all my life?" Ah Ying said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao crazily hugged her head and kissed her. Tears filled his eyes. In fact, he had already felt how intense Ah Ying''s emotion towards herself. However, she had been hidden in her heart. That emotion would burst out only when she handed herself over to Tang Wenhao.


    A Ying also seemed very excited, but she reluctantly separated from each other because of her physical discomfort. A Ying Jiao gasped and stared at Tang Wenhao''s handsome eyes. Tang Wenhao looked at her sexy lips and thought of the pain when she gave birth to a child. She was very distressed, "wife, I will love you and our children with my life."


    Ah Ying Mei said excitedly with two clear tears in her eyes, "Well, Wen Hao, I knew the man I deeply love is the best man in the world. Wen Hao, the doctor said it would take about a month to recover. I''ll give it to you as soon as I get back to normal, okay? I must give birth to more sons to the Jin family. I want to repay the Jin family for their kindness to my family, thank the Jin family for you and complete the tasks assigned to you by the Jin family."


    "Wife, let''s let it be! Don''t take this as a task. To tell you the truth, I''ve never taken the task given to me by my brother as a task. I really want to be with you. Every time my brother says to let us be together, I''m so excited that I can''t wait to hug you crazy right away."


    Ah Ying smiled shyly. "Villain, do you pretend? At first people thought you didn''t want me! By the way, why didn''t sister Lingzhi come back with you this time?" Ah Ying asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart was broken in an instant. He was most afraid of mentioning sister Lingzhi.


    Tang Wenhao takes good care of a Ying and their baby daughter Jin Wenying. This is the name given by the father of the Jin family. He says Jin Ying is not very good. His mother a Ying is a single name, his daughter is a single name, and his mother and daughter have the same name. He says that this will make people scold, so he combines Tang Wenhao''s name with Jin Wenying. In this case, the child''s name is Jin''s family, Wen Hao and a Ying''s names are kneaded together. They are meaningful and sound good. Tang Wenhao and a Ying adopted them.


    At the same time, he also keeps in touch with Ruan Ying and ah Xiu in Hanoi every day to understand the case, but the progress of the case there is not smooth. It seems that the case solving rate in Vietnam is not very good. It is said that there is no clue, and the murderer is still at large, which makes Tang Wenhao stuck in his throat.


    Manny is always flying around on the plane these two days because of some major problems within Manny''s family. She runs on both sides of Hong Kong and Shanghai. Tang Wenhao asks her what happened. She doesn''t say it. She says it''s all some problems within Manny''s family. She''s gradually straightening it out. Tell him when Tang Wenhao is busy with Ah Ying.


    A week later, Tang Wenhao took Ah Ying and their baby daughter back to the Jin family villa. The three members of the family were officially lying in one bed. This was arranged by master Jin. The master was a little anxious. He wanted Ah Ying to conceive again immediately and add a big fat boy to the Jin family.


    However, the old couple are also very fond of Wenying''s granddaughter. The old couple feed their children milk powder. Ah Ying didn''t have any milk at first. The doctor recommended a milk powder for them. The child is fed milk powder at birth. Tang Wenhao knows it''s bad, but Ah Ying doesn''t have milk, and he can''t help it.


    The doctor also said that if they want a second child soon, they can only wean. If they don''t wean, they will recover and can''t conceive.


    Tang Wenhao took the opportunity to go out to buy things for Ah Ying and called his family. He told his parents that he was already in Shanghai and was having a month with Ah Ying. He told his parents what had happened in Vietnam and told them to keep it a secret anyway. He couldn''t tell him and his wife that Ganoderma lucidum was dead.


    After hearing this, Tang Cheng and his wife were stunned and didn''t speak for a long time. "Son, it''s impossible to hide it. Human life is crucial. How can you hide it?"


    "Dad, I know, but now Ah Ying is in confinement and my eldest brother is gone. He died for me. I must take good care of the Jin family. Now I don''t have time to take my father-in-law and mother-in-law to Vietnam! Besides, the murderer hasn''t been caught yet. I don''t want them to be cremated like this."


    "Son, now it''s not a question of whether to cremate or not. You have to let the couple meet Ganoderma lucidum for the last time. You can''t make such a decision yourself. Otherwise, he family and our Tang family will really become a feud in the future. Ganoderma lucidum is your wife but also the daughter of others. You have to let them decide how to deal with the aftermath of Ganoderma lucidum. You don''t know some ideas of rural people, Ling Zhi is the only child of he family. She has been waiting for you for so many years. Now when you take her out, you let others... Alas! Evil fate! Dad doesn''t know what to do? How could it be like this! "Tang Cheng was so anxious on the phone.


    "Dad, let''s discuss something with you!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Go ahead, son."


    "I want to be the Godson of he family. I will honor their couple like you and my mother in the future, so that my father-in-law and mother-in-law may feel better." Tang Wenhao thinks that in addition to this method, it can slightly reduce his pressure and comfort the spirit of Ganoderma lucidum in heaven. There is really no better way.


    "Well, wait until you come back. My parents agree. I don''t know if anyone else is willing or not. Can I spare you?" Tang Cheng said.


    "Well, I''ll go back immediately after my sister-in-law''s confinement. Don''t worry about you and my mother. It''s already like this. We can''t help it. I''m more sad than anyone when Ganoderma lucidum leaves. She still has my child in her stomach!" Tang Wenhao said heartily.


    "Ah? Are you pregnant?" Tang Cheng asked.


    "Well, so it''s four lives!" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    After more than a month, Manny returned to Hong Kong for more than 20 days and said that she would soon complete the adjustment of Manny''s team. She waited in Hong Kong for Tang Wenhao to return to Vietnam instead of Shanghai.


    Ah Mui called and asked Tang Wenhao to go back earlier. She still had more than a month to go. She said she hoped Tang Wenhao would stay with her when she was giving birth. At this time, Tang Wenhao felt physically and mentally exhausted. It was not that he didn''t want to accompany Ah Mui, but the parents of Ganoderma lucidum, which had overwhelmed him, He doesn''t know how to face Mr. and Mrs. he denang when he goes back.


    After dinner that day, a family of three went to bed early and the child had gone to bed. Tang Wenhao hugged Ah Ying and watched TV. In fact, he was not bothered by everything, but he still didn''t show it to Ah Ying. His face was always happy. He didn''t want his troubles to bring Ah Ying and the family.


    "Husband, let me tell you some good news." Ah Ying smiled in his arms.

 Chapter 310

    "Hehe, wife, tell me what good news? Tell me." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Do you want it?" Ah Ying smiled shyly.


    "What do you want?" Tang Wenhao didn''t respond, because he knew that Ah Ying''s recovery needed time. In order to avoid too much pain, he tried not to think about it during this time and put all his mind on the children and taking care of Ah Ying.


    "What you want most, come on! Let me take it off for you! Let you feel comfortable tonight and relax completely." Ah Ying smiled shyly, and then went straight to Tang Wenhao with her jade hand.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise and kissed her crazily. While kissing her, he quickly pulled off her pajamas.


    Tang Wenhao knew that if he wanted to be worthy of Jin Dacai, he had to let Ah Ying give them the Jin family''s arms again, so that the old man could hold his grandchildren in person in his lifetime. Therefore, since Ah Ying recovered, the couple had to toss about for half a night every night, so that Ah Ying could conceive again.


    Therefore, the old man of the Jin family will raise his thumb with Tang Wenhao every morning and let him continue to refuel. He must succeed immediately. Although Tang Wenhao feels a little funny, he can''t laugh at the thought that his brother Jin Dacai is gone. On the contrary, he will have unspeakable sadness and helplessness in his heart.


    After more than a week, Tang Wenhao knew he had to go. He had to go back to his hometown and apologize to Mr. and Mrs. he denang. There are some things in life that can''t be avoided and must be faced. Otherwise, his conscience is hard to rest!


    Tang Wenhao said he wanted to go back to his hometown to see his parents and his mother-in-law. Of course, Ah Ying couldn''t stop him. He couldn''t bear to accept it any more. The golden couple also asked Tang Wenhao to go back to see his parents and said that filial piety is much more important than making money. They hoped that Tang Wenhao would be a filial son first and then be a useful person.


    When she left, Ah Ying cried very sad. She had slept with Tang Wenhao in the same bed for more than a month, and the young couple loved each other very much. It can be said that she once again experienced an unprecedented warmth and passion from Tang Wenhao. She had an emotional attachment to Tang Wenhao. She unknowingly took Tang Wenhao as her real husband, And Jin Dacai is only her benefactor.


    This emotional change began after they had Wen Ying. This feeling was very obvious and she couldn''t avoid it. Therefore, when Tang Wenhao really waved goodbye to her, she felt that her heart was evacuated and her soul followed Tang Wenhao''s departure.


    When Tang Wenhao looked back at Yiyi and crying Ah Ying, his heart was also torn. Why didn''t he love ah Ying? He also took Ah Ying as his wife from his heart, because his eldest brother was dead. From now on, he will be her only man and dependence.


    But when can I tell her the truth?


    On the way to the airport, he explained to Wu Kui that Wu Kui should regularly take Xiaoting to visit the Jin family''s father and wife, a Ying and children. Wu Kui asked Tang Wenhao to put his heart in his stomach and concentrate on clarifying his big stall. Besides, he would take good care of the Jin family''s affairs.


    Tang Wenhao also asked Wu Kui to remind Ah Ying to pay close attention to Jin Dacai''s company, especially the financial and official seal management. He must manage it personally and slowly shrink the business. When he has handled the aftermath of Jin Dacai and Ganoderma lucidum from Vietnam, he will cancel the company for her.


    There was nothing to say on the road. That evening, Tang Wenhao returned to his hometown. Tang Cheng and his wife cooked dinner early and waited for him. As soon as their son came back, the old couple were happy and worried.


    After entering the house, the couple asked Tang Wenhao to wash his hands and eat. Tang Wenhao put down his trip. After washing his hands, he sat around the dinner table with his parents, frowning, "Dad, mom, what should I do?"


    "I can''t help it. Let''s have dinner first! After dinner, the three of us can apologize to he family! Anyway, you didn''t hurt her, and you don''t want her to have an accident!" Tang Cheng said sadly.


    "Sobbing..." Tang Wenhao''s mother Yang Yuezhen cried.


    "Well, stop crying and let the children eat first!" Tang Cheng said impatiently.


    "I... am a heartache Ganoderma lucidum girl! What a good girl! I like you dead boy for so many years. I have loved you, loved you and taken care of you since I was a child. It''s not easy to be with you. It happened again. God did evil." Yang Yuezhen cried.


    His mother''s words made Tang Wenhao feel even more heartache. He wished he had gone with Ganoderma lucidum. His feelings for Ganoderma lucidum were sister brother feelings at first, but later they did become love. Especially after Ganoderma lucidum was raped, he took care of her every day. His feelings developed rapidly. The dependence of Ganoderma lucidum on him made him particularly happy and satisfied. He felt that he could finally take care of her, but, Who would have thought that Ganoderma lucidum was just recovering its memory and suffered such a disaster.


    Tang Wenhao really couldn''t eat. At his insistence, the three of his family rushed to he denang''s house overnight.


    As soon as he entered the gate of he''s house, he de Neng and his wife Qiumei had just had dinner. When they saw Tang Cheng and his son-in-law Tang Wenhao coming, the couple were very happy, "the in laws are coming, Wen Hao, are you back? Where''s Ganoderma lucidum?"


    Without saying anything, Tang Wenhao knelt down to Mr. and Mrs. he denang.


    This confused he de Neng and Qiu Mei. He asked in surprise, "Wen Hao, get up. What''s the matter with you? Where''s Ganoderma lucidum? Why didn''t she come back? Did you quarrel? Or... Something happened to ganoderma lucidum?" he de suddenly realized something when he saw Tang Wenhao.


    Qiumei hurried to Tang Wenhao''s side and wanted to help him up. She always liked Tang Wenhao very much, "Wenhao, child, what''s the matter?... get up and talk! In laws... What''s the matter with Wen hao?"


    Yang Yuezhen looked at Qiumei awkwardly and handed her eyes to her husband Tang Cheng. Tang Cheng had to sigh, "in laws, in laws, Ganoderma lucidum really had an accident."


    "Ah? What''s wrong with our Ganoderma lucidum? In laws, you can make it clear!" he de can look at Tang Cheng in horror. Qiu Mei''s eyes are about to stare out. She seems to feel that her daughter''s Ganoderma lucidum is more or less bad.


    "Dad, my sister Ganoderma lucidum is dead." Tang Wenhao said, crying.


    "Ah! Ganoderma lucidum, dead!" Qiumei shouted. Her brain was dizzy and fell back. Tang Wenhao rushed forward, hugged her and cried, "Mom! I''m sorry! I didn''t protect Ganoderma lucidum. It''s my fault. I hurt sister Ganoderma lucidum."


    "Well, you stinky boy, I gave my daughter to you, but you lost it with me. You compensate my daughter, you compensate my daughter, bastard boy." he de can smoke Tang Wenhao''s mouth while crying.


    Tang Cheng and his wife want to go up and pull, but they don''t have the heart. Their daughters are gone. Let him vent!


    In this way, Tang Wenhao held his mother-in-law, while he de Neng kept pumping his mouth and kept bleeding Tang Wenhao''s mouth. When he was tired, he sat down on the ground and cried.


    For a time, the he family was crying miserably, and Tang Cheng and his wife were also advised to cry.


    For a long time, Qiumei slowly woke up. She opened her eyes and saw her son-in-law Tang Wenhao holding herself and crying with Tang Wenhao in her arms. The cry broke Tang Wenhao''s heart.


    "In laws, in laws mother, you first endure! Listen to the child tell the story! OK?" Tang Cheng begged.


    He de looked at Tang Cheng with hatred, pointed to Tang Wenhao and scolded, "bastard boy, you said, how did you lose my daughter for me? Where is my daughter now?"


    "That''s right! Wen Hao, tell mom, what''s going on? How can a good person disappear? What happened?" Qiumei cried.


    Tang Wenhao described the shooting incident that he took Manny, Ruan Qin and Ganoderma lucidum to pick up Jin Dacai from the hospital that day. He De could listen to him and look at him suspiciously, "then why are you and your first wife okay? You just don''t save her, you just don''t love her!"


    "Dad, you wronged me. I can say that no one in the world loves my sister Ganoderma lucidum more than me. She has my children. How can I not love her! It was really an accident. At that time, she and the Vietnamese archaeologist Ruan Qin got on the bus first. They were closest to the car, and my eldest brother was to stop the bullet for me." Tang Wenhao said honestly.


    "Yes! In laws, Wen Hao can''t help Ganoderma lucidum. Ganoderma lucidum has our Tang family''s seeds in its belly. How could he not help it? It was really an accident," Tang Cheng explained.


    "I don''t care. My daughter is handed over to you. You have to be responsible to the end. We have only Ganoderma lucidum. Do you want to end it like this? You compensate my daughter, you compensate my daughter, Tang Wenhao. I''m not finished with you. You compensate my daughter, and you return my daughter to me." he de cried.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Qiumei in his arms. His mother-in-law also looked at him with sad eyes, but his eyes were full of tears.


    "Mom, would you like to hear me say something from my heart?" Tang Wenhao said sadly to Qiumei.


    Qiu Mei nodded and motioned Tang Wenhao to put her down. Tang Wenhao took her to a chair, put her down, helped the distressed he de Neng to another chair, and knelt down respectfully for the couple who lost their daughter.


    Tang Cheng and his wife didn''t take care of their son and let him deal with it himself.


    Tang Wenhao knelt down and kowtowed to He De Neng, who was looking at himself indifferently, "Dad, mom, listen to me patiently! If half of what I said today is false, let God chop me to death. I admit that at first, my feelings for sister Lingzhi are just those of sister and brother. I have always regarded sister Lingzhi as my own sister. In our whole Hejia village, no one loves me more and loves me more than sister Lingzhi. She loves me more than my sister Later, since she became my woman, my feelings for her have completely changed. I soon found that I like her and love her in my heart. Especially after she conceived my child, our feelings have become deeper and deeper. I swear, I really love her. In fact, after she left, I won''t feel any better than you. I didn''t even wait for her last words , I watched her and Ruan Qin get shot. In a moment, they died. My eldest brother just said two words and died. At that time, I wanted to go with them, but I couldn''t go. I wanted to avenge them. Although I haven''t caught the murderer yet, I will give you two elders an explanation. "


    "I don''t want you to tell me. I only want my daughter. I want my Ganoderma lucidum." he de Neng said angrily to Tang Wenhao. He De Neng lost his only daughter. He De Neng has lost the prestige of the past and is much older all of a sudden.

 Chapter 311

    "Yes! Child, we don''t care about revenge. I want my Ganoderma lucidum back. She''s my life!" said Qiu Mei, crying again and beating the back of the chair.


    Tang Wenhao said emotionally, "Dad, mom, sister Ganoderma lucidum is gone. I can''t compensate sister Ganoderma lucidum for you. I can only be your son and honor you for sister Ganoderma lucidum. In the past, I was your son-in-law and half a son. As long as you don''t dislike it, from now on, I Tang Wenhao will be your son and my own son. I will honor you both like my parents when you get old , I''ll take you and my parents to live together. I''ll serve you, eat and drink, and take shit and urine to your knees. "


    Tang Wenhao''s sincere words touched Mr. and Mrs. he denang, especially Qiu Mei. She couldn''t help crying, nodded repeatedly, went to Tang Wenhao, helped him up and choked, "well, Wen Hao, get up! You didn''t kill people, and you can''t kill Ganoderma lucidum. Mom doesn''t blame you, but mom is upset."


    "Mom, I''m sorry! I didn''t protect sister Lingzhi. Mom, you will be my mother in the future. Like my mother, I will honor you and my father for sister Lingzhi." Tang Wenhao cried passionately.


    "Hum! Woo... Ah!... Ganoderma lucidum! My darling... Ah!" Qiu Mei cried bitterly around Tang Wenhao and kept calling the name of Ganoderma lucidum.


    He de Neng also knew in his heart that the killing of Ganoderma lucidum had little to do with Tang Wenhao. If Tang Wenhao could save him, it would be impossible not to save him. It would be better for him to see Tang Wenhao come back so sincerely to atone for his sins and be his son.


    The two families discussed it. In order not to leave lifelong regret, Mr. and Mrs. he denang will start going abroad tomorrow, follow Tang Wenhao to Hanoi to see Ganoderma lucidum for the last time, and then cremate her on the spot to take her home.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to go to Hong Kong to pick up Manny first, but seeing that he and his wife were very anxious, he told Manny to let her stay in Hong Kong now. He took him and his wife to Hanoi to deal with the aftermath of Ganoderma lucidum, and then accompanied them back to bury Ganoderma lucidum, and then went to Hong Kong to pick her up.


    Manny agreed and asked Tang Wenhao to be careful. She was waiting for him in Hong Kong.


    Back at the Tang family, it was late at night. After washing and eating, Tang Wenhao lay on the big wooden bed where he and Ruan Ling, sister Ah Mui, lotus and Ganoderma lucidum had slept.


    Looking back on the past, I can see clearly that things are right and people are wrong. Ruan Ling is gone, the lotus is gone, sister Ganoderma lucidum is gone, and only sister Ah Mei is still there. Tang Wenhao really can''t stand this skin pain and can''t help crying.


    Yang Yuezhen and Tang Cheng heard their son sobbing in the room and came in. Yang Yuezhen caressed Tang Wenhao''s head and said, "son, don''t be sad, it''s all life!"


    "Son, be strong. It''s over. Manny, they still need you! Your sister-in-law has given birth to your child. Son, you''re already a father. You should be mature in the future. Don''t fool around and harm others and yourself!" Tang Cheng said.


    "Dad, I know. I''m sorry to let you worry about me often. My son is unfilial! I''ve never really been filial to you." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Son, you can have this heart. Your parents are still young. It''s okay. By the way, hasn''t ah Ling found it yet?" Yang Yuezhen asked with concern.


    "Well, I''ve been down. The cliff is too deep to reach the bottom. There''s no hope of living. Mom, do you think I''m a nemesis? I''ll kill my wife?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Nonsense! It''s all fate. What does it have to do with you? Son, mom knows that Ling, lotus and Ganoderma lucidum hurt you very much, but don''t think about it. As long as you are kind to others, there will always be good returns. Your parents are very happy to treat your father-in-law and mother-in-law like you do today. You really have to honor Mr. and Mrs. He De Neng. Ganoderma lucidum is their only child. Now you don''t follow you Yes, you have to be responsible for them, "said Yang Yuezhen.


    "Wife, don''t worry! Our own son doesn''t understand? He won''t treat them badly. Son, go to bed early! Don''t think nonsense. If you live here and miss them, go to your parents'' room to sleep!" Tang Cheng said.


    "No, Dad, how old can I sleep with you? I''m fine," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Silly son, how old are you? You are also the son of your parents." Yang Yuezhen looked at her son lovingly.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao insisted on sleeping in his room, Tang Cheng and his wife did not force him to go back to their room to have a rest.


    The next day, he denang came to the Tang family early and asked Tang Wenhao to take him to apply for passports and other documents. Tang Wenhao knew that it would take a long time to go through the normal way, so he learned a way to leave the country quickly through the Chinese Embassy in Vietnam. According to the actual situation, he denang''s husband and wife can go abroad through the green channel to do aftercare for their relatives as long as they apply for a temporary passport, and It can be done on the same day.


    So he de Neng and Qiu Mei opened the certificate and went to the provincial capital with Tang Wenhao. They really got their temporary passports that day. Because there was no plane at night, they stayed in the provincial capital.


    When opening a room, Tang Wenhao originally wanted to open two. He and his wife said they would open one. They said it was a family anyway. It would cost hundreds of dollars to open two. Tang Wenhao saw that he and his wife didn''t care. He couldn''t insist. He was afraid that the couple would misunderstand him and dislike them.


    Therefore, the three opened a large standard room. Mr. and Mrs. He De Neng were not very stable. As soon as they entered the room, they lay in bed, watched TV in a daze, and didn''t go out to eat. Tang Wenhao had to order takeout and send the meal to the room.


    "Dad, mom, you eat!" Tang Wenhao brought the food to them.


    "Wen Hao, dad has no appetite." he de said faintly.


    "Lao he, why don''t you have some!" Qiumei said to he denang.


    "Dad, eat! Sister Ganoderma lucidum has left. Even if you are sad, you have to hold on. If sister Ganoderma lucidum is in heaven, you don''t want your parents to hurt their bodies because of her." Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    Just then, Tang Wenhao''s cell phone rang. He quickly put down the food, took out his cell phone and saw that it was Ruan Ying''s phone number. He quickly pressed the button and asked, "Ruan Ying, what''s up? We can get to Hanoi tomorrow."


    "Ah? That''s great, Wen Hao. Let me tell you the good news. The murderer who killed sister Ruan Qin and brother Jin has been caught. I just heard the news from the Public Security Bureau." Ruan Ying said excitedly.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, his spirit was shocked and asked in surprise, "Ruan Ying, really? Who is the murderer?"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao called out, he de Neng and Qiu Mei became nervous. They looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and expectation, hoping that he could tell who was the murderer of his daughter.


    When Ruan Ying said the name of the murderer, Tang Wenhao was very shocked and puzzled, because he had never heard of this person. He had no enemies with him. Why did he kill himself?


    "Cold-blooded jack, cold-blooded Jack? What''s the origin of this man? Why did he kill himself?" Tang Wenhao wondered why the killer called cold-blooded Jack wanted to kill himself?


    Tang Wenhao''s heart has always believed that the person who chased him must be Abu, and others have no such motivation.


    "Wen Hao, who is this cold-blooded Jack? Why did he kill our Ganoderma lucidum? Have you offended him?" he de Neng asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, I don''t know. We only had a festival with a man named Abu in Vietnam. He killed my ah Ling, lotus sister and ah Ju, and a girl named Alan. They are all ah Ling''s sisters. I don''t share the same fate with him. I will kill him as soon as I have a chance to find him, but I''m not sure if he did it this time. Vietnamese public security has been looking for him." Tang Wenhao said fiercely that he hated Abu to the bone.


    "Wen Hao! Vietnam''s public security is so poor. Why are you there? If you came back early, you wouldn''t be like this. I know there are many wives there, but your mother and I accept this fact. Even if you live with your wives, we won''t interfere with you any more." he de Neng complained.


    "Well, Lao he, don''t complain about Wen Hao any more. He is also heartbroken. I believe our Wen Hao''s feelings for Ganoderma lucidum are true. He must be as sad as us." Qiumei said.


    The three simply ate something. Qiu Mei asked he De to wash and sleep. We''ll talk about something tomorrow.


    "I don''t wash it," he de said angrily.


    Knowing that he was still suffering, Tang Wenhao comforted, "Dad, don''t be angry with my mother. It''s all my fault."


    "Well, Wen Hao, wash and sleep by yourself! Dad is uncomfortable."


    "Who doesn''t feel bad? It''s getting stronger and stronger! Go, take a bath and go to bed. I didn''t take a bath last night, and I smell sweat all over." Qiumei is a woman after all, and she cares about personal hygiene.


    "I won''t wash it today. I''m going to Vietnam with the smell of sweat and suffocate them." he de Neng said angrily. Tang Wenhao almost laughed angrily at his words.


    "You didn''t smoke the Vietnamese. You smoked your wife first. Who can sleep with you? Stop it. Who feels better? Just like a child." Qiu Mei scolded.


    "If you can''t stand it, don''t sleep with me. Sleep with your son. I''ll sleep in this bed myself tonight, and your mother and son will sleep in one bed." he de Neng said.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. Qiu Mei blushed with anger. She pointed to him and scolded, "he de Neng, you''re a fool!"


    "What''s wrong with me? Wen Hao is our son now. What can a son do when he sleeps with his mother? Don''t you want to smell me? Then you can sleep with your son!" he de said angrily.


    Qiumei said shyly to Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, go wash first! Don''t worry about your father."


    Tang Wenhao knew that he de Neng was also an emotional vent. He stopped arguing with him and smiled bitterly. He went to the bathroom to wash it and came out.


    Qiumei then went to the bathroom to take a bath, changed her clothes, and came out smelling. She sat next to He De Neng, frowned and said, "go! How comfortable it is to take a bath! Wash away the smell all over her. I''m tired today. Go to bed after taking a bath."


    "I don''t wash, I just want to go with this smell."


    "But you smell like this. How can people sleep with you? It smells so bad!" Qiumei was a little angry.

 Chapter 312

    "Mom, don''t be angry. I''ll sleep with my father! You sleep here alone." Tang Wenhao sat up and wanted to change beds with Qiumei.


    "Come on, Wen Hao, you and your mother can sleep there! Dad doesn''t want to wash today. It''s okay. You''re mother and son. You''re a few years younger than Ganoderma lucidum. What can you do? Don''t you think your mother''s problem? Just squeeze for one night!" he de Neng said.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t say anything when he de could say so. Qiu Mei was angry for a moment, stood up, walked to Tang Wenhao''s bed, stared at her husband and scolded, "no one cares about you, Wen Hao, let''s sleep!"


    Tang Wenhao moved awkwardly and made room for Qiu Mei. Qiu Mei lay next to him, smiled bitterly and closed her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao put out the light at the head of the bed and said, "Dad, you can sleep too! Don''t think about it. Take care of yourself."


    "Hmm! I see. You go to bed first! I''ll sit for a while and I can''t sleep now." he de Neng said.


    "Wen Hao, leave him alone. You sleep on your own." Qiumei said angrily.


    Tang Wenhao lay in bed and began to think about the origin of this cold-blooded Jack. According to Ruan Ying, this jack is a professional killer. It is also an accident to catch him this time. When he assassinated a rich Japanese businessman, the bodyguards of other rich businessmen were captured and handed over to the Vietnamese public security. Then he forced him to ask. He also did the previous murder in Hanoi military hospital.


    "Is it by chance? Can''t it be such a coincidence? Is this man bought by Abu? Where will Abu son of a bitch hide now?" Tang Wenhao couldn''t sleep for a moment.


    While thinking about it, he de Neng''s snoring sound like thunder came from the next bed. Tang Wenhao turned around and saw that he de Neng had fallen asleep on all fours.


    Tang Wenhao got up, walked to him and put out the light in front of his bed. Tang Wenhao didn''t like to sleep with the light on. Once the light was on, he couldn''t sleep, but he and his women liked to turn on the light and turn it on very bright, which would make him very excited and passionate.


    After lying down again, as soon as she closed her eyes, Qiu Mei spoke, "Wen Hao, can''t sleep?"


    "Well, mom, you haven''t fallen asleep either?" Tang Wenhao thought Qiumei must have fallen asleep.


    "No! Listen to the snoring. Who can sleep?" Qiumei said angrily.


    "Mom, you''ve all lived a lifetime and haven''t adapted to my father''s snoring?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Your father and I have gained weight since he was about 40 years old. After the snoring became louder and louder, we will sleep separately. Otherwise, I can''t sleep well any night. It''s too noisy. Wen Hao, you''re choking tonight. You really should open two rooms, so you can''t sleep well." Qiumei said shyly.


    "Mom, it''s all right. I''m not sleepy now. I''m always thinking about who manipulated the shooting behind the scenes. We certainly don''t know the killer," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, don''t think about it. It''s a matter for the police. When we get to Vietnam, we''ll look at mom''s Ganoderma lucidum, send her away and take her home. Alas!" Qiu Mei burst into tears and sobbed at the thought of her daughter''s Ganoderma lucidum.


    "Mom, I''m sorry! I didn''t protect my sister." Tang Wenhao scolded himself. He wanted to hug Qiumei and comfort her. He felt that it was inappropriate to hug her at this time. Although they have become a mother-child relationship, they are not biological after all.


    "Well, Wen Hao, don''t blame yourself. Mom really doesn''t blame you. She just thinks your sister is too poor. By the way, when did you say your sister was pregnant with your child? How many months?" Qiumei asked.


    "Just pregnant, I lost one before." Tang Wenhao sighed. As soon as he said it, he regretted it, but there was no way to avoid it.


    "Ah? Lost it? How could it fall? So careless! What do I say? You''ve been together for so long. Both of you are in good health. It''s time to be pregnant. Tell your mother how you lost it? Has the girl suffered?" Qiumei asked with concern.


    Tang Wenhao saw that he couldn''t hide it. He also felt that there was no need to hide anything. He told Qiu Mei about the last gang rape of Ganoderma lucidum by several animals such as Abu, which made her insane, and then gradually recovered after his careful care. Qiu Mei broke her heart and heart.


    "Wen Hao, why don''t you take her home for such a big thing? If you take her home, you won''t let her lose her life? Mom would rather she was crazy than lose her! Woo... My Ganoderma lucidum! Why is your life so hard!" Qiu Mei cried bitterly with her arms around the quilt.


    Tang Wenhao regretted telling her these experiences. It can be seen that she cried so sad that she sat up and hugged her. "Mom, I''m sorry! I''m really sorry! I want to take care of sister Lingzhi completely back to normal and take her home. I really didn''t expect this to happen."


    Tang Wenhao comforted his mother-in-law Qiumei for a while. She was probably tired of crying and fell asleep in Tang Wenhao''s arms. Tang Wenhao put her away and slowly fell asleep.


    The next morning, when Tang Wenhao woke up, he found Qiumei sleeping around him. He glanced shyly at his father-in-law he denang. Seeing that he was still sleeping soundly, he quickly and gently opened his mother-in-law, and then adjusted her posture to a normal state.


    Although their mother and son didn''t even take off their clothes, their sleeping position was still too ambiguous. If he de could see it, he would definitely misunderstand.


    Busy, he went to the bathroom and peed hard. It''s much more comfortable. This is his daily habit. If he has his own woman around him, the morning is usually his happiest time. He doesn''t get up for an hour or two. He''s unhappy all day.


    Now there is no such condition and mind. After liberation, he used his internal skills to drive away the unclean demons. He quickly washed and was brushing his teeth! The sound of slippers kicking came.


    "Wen Hao, are you inside?" was Qiu Mei''s voice.


    "Well, mom, are you going to let go? I''ll be right away." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well... I can''t hold it anymore... Hurry up," Qiumei said eagerly.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t wash his face. He rinsed his mouth and came out. Qiu Mei ran in shyly. He De could also wake up and sit in bed and smoke!


    "Wen Hao, what time does the plane take off?" he de Neng asked.


    "At nine o''clock, we have to leave immediately. We usually enter the waiting hall about an hour in advance," Tang Wenhao said.


    To make a long story short, after the three washed, they ate a buffet upstairs and checked out.


    In about three hours, the plane landed slowly at Hanoi airport. When they got out of the airport, they took a taxi directly to the funeral home. Ruan Ying and ah Xiu, as well as the public security personnel in charge of the case and the staff of the Chinese Embassy in Vietnam, waited at the door of the funeral home early.


    Led by the staff of the funeral home, the party came to the morgue. When the staff opened a freezer and pulled out a female corpse, Qiu Mei trembled and went to the front. She fainted on the spot when she saw the bloodless Ganoderma lucidum. He De Neng also cried.


    Tang Wenhao held his fainted mother-in-law with tears in his eyes. Although this scene had long been fixed in his mind and he had this kind of ideological preparation, at this moment, in this situation, he still could not contain his inner pain and deep guilt for Mr. and Mrs. he denang.


    After crying for a long time, Qiu Mei and he de Neng had to accept the cruel reality and agreed to cremate Ganoderma lucidum. Tang Wenhao negotiated with the embassy staff and cremated the body of his eldest brother Jin Dacai. His death compensation was paid on Jin Dacai''s own card, and his bank cards were all on Tang Wenhao.


    Originally, this was against the rules. Tang Wenhao tried his best to negotiate with the embassy and told them the actual situation of the Jin family. He also told the embassy his identity. The embassy reluctantly agreed after verifying his identity.


    Two days later, Tang Wenhao and he denang returned to their hometown with the urn of Ganoderma lucidum and Jin Dacai, and buried Ganoderma lucidum on a small hillside outside their he family''s ancestral grave. According to local customs, she is a short-lived ghost. If she can''t enter the ancestral cemetery, she can only dig a pit outside.


    Tang Wenhao discussed with his parents and buried Jin Dacai in his family''s private plot. He wanted to wait until the old man and wife of the Jin family left, so he moved Jin Dacai''s grave and let him be buried next to them.


    After cooking Ganoderma lucidum and Jin Dacai, Tang Wenhao stayed with Mr. and Mrs. he denang for a few days. He really regarded himself as the son of the he family, which moved Mr. and Mrs. he denang and slowly accepted his son from his heart.


    After a few days, Qiu Mei knew that Tang Wenhao seldom came back to his own home, although he accompanied them, but she saw that Tang Wenhao''s mind was in Vietnam.


    On this day, Qiu Mei pulled Tang Wenhao to her side and said, "Son, mom knows you can''t let go of many things. You''re still young. Let''s go! Your filial mother and your father have seen it, and we''re satisfied. I discussed with your father last night. You go back first! As long as you take time to come back to see us, as long as you honor us when we''re old and need you, we won''t have your son in vain, and Ganoderma lucidum is not in vain With you, a man, I don''t love you in vain. "


    "Mom, I will be your good son in this life. If I have the next life, I will be your son-in-law and son and serve you and my father well." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    Before leaving, the Tang family and he de Neng said goodbye to him in tears. At this time, Tang Wenhao was a little relieved. However, he firmly believed that if the Vietnamese public security could not solve the case completely, he would bring the real murderer to justice with his own strength, and he could no longer let his women and brothers go unjustly.


    In addition, he plans to go back to Shanghai first. First, he wants to tell her that his daughter Wenying and his sister-in-law Ah Ying have died. In addition, he wants to tell Ah Ying that Jin Dacai has died and no longer hide her, so that she can effectively manage her brother''s company and let her know.


    When he returned to Shanghai, he didn''t inform Wu Kui. He took a taxi and went back to Jin''s house. When Mr. Jin and Mrs. Jin saw that Tang Wenhao was back again, they were very happy and hurriedly shouted to Ah Ying, who fed milk powder to her daughter in the room, "Ah Ying, our Wen Hao is back."

 Chapter 313

    Ah Ying came out with her daughter Wen Ying. When he saw Tang Wenhao, tears of Joy came down. Old man Jin was very good at something and hurriedly took her granddaughter from Ah Ying''s hand. Tang Wenhao went to her daughter and kissed her little face. The old man smiled and motioned him and Ah Ying to enter the house, while his old man and his wife went out with their granddaughter Wen Ying.


    Seeing that the old man and the old lady went out with their daughter, Ah Ying immediately threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Wen Hao, I''m going to miss you. Come on, come in!" Ah Ying couldn''t wait to pull Tang Wenhao into the house.


    Why doesn''t Tang Wenhao miss her? There was no woman for a month. They took off their clothes in a hurry


    Ah Ying was satisfied. She looked at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face with love and caressed him. "Husband, how can there be such a good-looking man like you in the world? If only you could accompany me all the time, I''d rather live a few decades less."


    "Fool, I don''t want you to live a few decades less. Where can I find such a good wife?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, don''t you have sister Manny, sister may, sister Ganoderma lucidum, ah Zhu and ah ya?" Ah Ying smiled.


    Tang Wenhao thought it was time and sighed, "Ah Ying, I''ll tell you some bad news. You should hold on after listening to it. Don''t be too excited, okay?"


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s expression was very serious, Ah Ying couldn''t help looking at him suspiciously, "husband, don''t scare me. What bad news? Can''t something happen to your big brother?"


    "Well, my wife, my eldest brother has been dead for more than two months, nearly three months." Tang Wenhao said, looking at Ah Ying nervously. Ah Ying''s beautiful eyes closed and tears poured out.


    Sobbed, "I knew your brother must have had an accident. I said how could he not go home when I gave birth to Wenying? He likes our Wenying so much. He touches my stomach and kisses every day..." Ah Ying burst into tears.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her tightly, caressed her and comforted her, "wife, don''t be sad, it''s like this..." then, Tang Wenhao told Ah Ying what happened to them when they entered the mountain and how Jin Dacai stopped bullets for himself, and made his own claim to bury Jin Dacai temporarily in his own private plot, Ah Ying couldn''t stop crying. Although she didn''t love Jin Dacai, she still had feelings for Jin Dacai, because Jin Dacai was really good to her and really loved her. She wouldn''t feel it.


    "Ah Ying, you must not tell the old man and the old lady about this. Do you understand? In the future, we should work together to hide the two old men, show filial piety to their two old men, and strive to let the old man hold his grandson as soon as possible. In this way, we can explain to my big brother."


    Knowing that Jin Dacai is gone, Ah Ying and Tang Wenhao seem more loving these days, and she has no scruples. She boldly shows her strong love for Tang Wenhao in front of the Jin family''s old men and women. She knows that Tang Wenhao will be her only man in the future. They are real husband and wife and have no scruples, Fortunately, the old couple of the Jin family only care about whether her stomach has goods in it, but they don''t care about her feelings with Tang Wenhao?


    He spent a few days with Ah Ying in Shanghai. Considering that Ah Mei was about to give birth, Tang Wenhao discussed with Ah Ying that he wanted to leave Shanghai temporarily and go back to Liangshan to take care of sister Ah Mei. Ah Ying was a knowledgeable and reasonable woman and readily agreed, but asked him to come back several times in the future without making her wait too hard.


    Besides, Manny also misses him in Hong Kong. I hope he can go back to Liangshan as soon as possible.


    Without gossip, after Tang Wenhao arrived at Hong Kong International Airport by plane, Manny waited for him at the airport in a big red sports car. They galloped home happily.


    "Honey, Mommy let us stay for two days before we go," Manny said with a gentle smile.


    "Hehe, I listen to you, but sister Ah Mui is about to give birth. I''m a little worried. After all, she''s an old woman. It''s best to go back and take care of her as soon as possible." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I know. It''s okay. I called today. There are still more than ten days before the due date! In time, the key is that mommy wants to discuss the future development of mans with you." Manny smiled.


    "Manny, you know, I''m not a management material. It''s almost as good as being an assistant for you. I run errands for you during the day, be your bodyguard and be your man at night, so I''m very satisfied." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, you deliberately seduce others. If you know they want you dead, let me tell you something serious! After this period of rectification, Mans has divided its business into several parts. Our own part is mainly Shanghai mans and Thailand Mans, and the others have been given to my uncle''s family and several other shareholders." Manny said while driving.


    "Ah? Man''s family is separated?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not a separation! The board of directors thinks that according to the current actual situation, they all think that the business should be divided. We have also agreed with the main shareholders. We contract several main businesses and pay certain profits to mans every year to the shareholders for dividends, and the rest is our own," Manny said.


    "Oh, so we have independent control over the two contracted businesses?"


    "Well, yes, it''s understandable. Baby, we must make achievements to show them. Baby, I''m optimistic about you. I''m going to make you President, and I''ll support you behind." Manny smiled.


    "Oh, Manny, I can''t. don''t give me such an important burden. I''m afraid. I''m really not the material for management. I''m responsible for brand operation and design." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, you can do it. I believe my man. You are so smart. If you use your domineering in bed in the mall, you must be a commercial genius." Manny said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, Manny, I like to show my domineering spirit on you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guys, they know they want good things. Isn''t Wen Ying very cute?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s very cute, like Ah Ying and Manny. How do you feel now? It''s been more than three months! Do you feel anything?" Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Hehe, the pregnancy reaction is not great. Everything is normal. Mommy said I must go back to Hong Kong, so I can only stay with you in Liangshan for a few months. Mommy said that after seven or eight months, I can only be at home. This is our first child, and she has to take care of me herself." Manny smiled happily.


    "No problem, I''ll accompany you then!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, you''d better forget it! You have so many women pregnant, and I can''t bear to occupy you alone. You don''t want to think about it. Sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi, ah Zhu, Heifeng, Ah Mei and ah ya, as well as Qing''er and ah Xiu all have your seed. Their children have little difference in months. By the way, sister Ah Mei called the day before yesterday and said that girl ABI seems to be pregnant, too, baby , why are you so powerful? Your women will get pregnant, and I still want to discuss it with you! You said you would have so many children soon, so you can''t separate them all? It''s too hard for you and it''s not convenient for factory management. I think we should speed up the implementation of our plan and build a villa in death valley so that the women on your side can live together, In this way, it''s also convenient for you to take care of it. You can buy a bigger villa here in Liangshan and move sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi and ah Xiu, including sister Ah Mei, together. The children are managed and trained in a centralized way. What do you think? "


    Tang Wenhao nodded after listening, "OK, this is also what I am most worried about. I can''t delay the development of the factory because of pregnancy and children."


    "Yes! Also, I have an idea to communicate with you. Baby, if you want your women not to be jealous and safe in the future, but also to unite closely around you, we must specify rules and carry out effective management, otherwise, there will be chaos in the future. You see, three of the eight little beauties selected by ah Ling are your women , there are five women who will also become your women one after another. In this way, your wife and concubine team will grow stronger and stronger. At that time, there may be good and bad. They are all very good now, and it will be uncertain in the future. Therefore, there must be rules. You have to think about it carefully, okay? "


    "Hehe, there''s nothing to ponder. You''re the eldest sister. You''re in charge of all my women. If you don''t listen to you, you''ll punish them. In addition, there''s a second sister in death valley and Langshan. Aya is the second sister in death valley, and sister Ah Mei is the second sister in Langshan. Women in both places have to listen to their sisters, and the order is determined by them. How about it?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m a big sister? Let sister Ah Mui do it! She has great prestige in everyone''s mind, and even I obey her." Manny said modestly.


    "I say you are a big sister. You are a big sister in terms of ability, knowledge and beauty." Tang Wenhao smiled, then glanced at Manny''s posture in driving a sports car, and suddenly found that Manny''s appearance in driving a sports car was full of wild beauty, and she had Ruan Ling''s shadow.


    At the thought of Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao''s heart seemed to be pricked by something. The pain was unbearable, and his eyes were wet. He quickly sighed, "Alas, if only ah Ling were here."


    Mani listened as like as two peas, and pulled up the side of the car. He put his hand on Tang Wenhao''s shoulder and said, "baby, don''t think about it. A Ling has gone. Isn''t there me?" do you mean I''m just like A Ling? If you think of her, you''ll think of me as her!


    "Manny, no, before implementing our centralized accommodation and management plan, I must complete an important task. If we don''t finish it, we will never be happy and we will always live in instability," Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Baby, do you mean that Abu?" Manny asked.


    "Yes, if I don''t bring Abu to justice and catch him personally, I can''t enjoy happiness with peace of mind. I must avenge ah Ling, ah Ju, Alan and lotus. In addition, sister Ruan Qin, my eldest brother and Ganoderma lucidum have not been decided yet. After I go back, I will choose an assistant who is smart, clever and has better Kung Fu. Accompany me to find Abu and don''t catch him , I will never stop, "Tang Wenhao said firmly.

 Chapter 314

    "Baby, do you want to catch him yourself? Vietnam is so big, how can you catch him? Even the Vietnamese public security can''t catch him, how can you catch him?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "There will always be a way, Manny. Don''t worry. The net of heaven is broad and careless. As long as he is still alive, he can be caught. I must give an account to my dead women, otherwise I will have no face to live in this world," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, that''s too dangerous. I won''t let you go. What if you have so many women?" said Manny anxiously.


    "Manny, don''t worry! I won''t have an accident. Without absolute certainty, I won''t act rashly. Even if I don''t do it for myself, I will take care of myself for you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, you must learn to be careful. We can''t die anymore. Before you go to find Abu''s whereabouts, you must settle down in death valley and Liangshan. There must be no accident. Abu is insidious and cunning. It''s not as simple as you think, okay?" Manny reminded.


    "Well, I know. I have a way to deal with him, Manny. I have another idea. I don''t know what you think?" Tang Wenhao said.


    Manny wanted to restart the car and go home. When Tang Wenhao said this, she pulled out the car key and asked with a smile, "baby, just say what you want to say?"


    "Since Shanghai mans and mans Thailand has the final say, I think we can run a manmans in Lang Son, which is very cheap, and can solve the problems of some people who were injected with drugs before the new park. Besides, some of the bank cards left by A Ling are in my hands. I don''t know how much money is in it. Do you think we are going to put them in the right place? Take out part of the money to build villas in death valley and buy villas in Langshan? I don''t want to move the treasures in the ancient cave for the time being. Now sister Ruan Qin is dead, and I haven''t figured out how to deal with it. What do you think? "Tang Wenhao said three things in one breath, waiting for Manny''s opinion.


    Manny listened, thought for a moment, and said, "Baby, you said that I had the idea of building a garment enterprise in Liangshan. I haven''t had a specific idea yet. Now the labor cost and manufacturing cost in Shanghai are really high. We can consider setting up a new factory to transfer part of the production capacity. When you talk about the money left by ah Ling, my opinion is to stay for a while. I always think ah Ling is not dead. We should go to Tiangou again at an appropriate time , life needs to see people, death needs to see corpses, otherwise, I won''t give up. If you need money, take it from me first. There''s no problem with the funds in my hand to buy villas and build villas in death valley; finally, you say you haven''t figured out how to deal with the treasures in the ancient cave, so don''t move first and see the situation! "Manny calmly analyzed.


    Manny''s words surprised Tang Wenhao, especially when she thought Ruan Ling was not dead, which made him very excited, "Manny, do you really think ah Ling is not dead?"


    "Well, ah Ling and I are twin sisters. We have psychological induction. Since her accident, I have never had the feeling of her death in my dream or subconsciously. It seems that she has been waiting for us to find her somewhere," Manny said.


    "Ah? Do you really feel that way?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Well, so I never give up, baby, you must find ah Ling with me, okay?" Manny looked at Hong Tang Wenhao very seriously.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and secretly made up his mind. When Abu was eradicated, he immediately set about going down to the gutter again. He must go down to the bottom of the gutter to see what happened and give an explanation to Ruan Ling, herself and Manny.


    Back to Haitian villa, Yang Danni had already asked the Filipino maid to prepare sweet and delicious meals. Tang Wenhao first greeted his mother-in-law, then went to the bathroom with Manny to wash their hands, and then the family had dinner. Yang Danni kept filling Tang Wenhao with vegetables and said with a gentle smile, "Wen Hao, eat more. Manny said you can eat a lot. Eat more. You''re tired these days!"


    "Oh, Mommy, I''m fine. It''s hard for you when Manny and I left you. Otherwise, you''d better live with us!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes! Mommy, on the way just now, Wen Hao and I also discussed. We are going to buy a villa in death valley and Langshan to gather a large family together. It''s very lively. Mommy, you don''t know, the environment in death valley is very beautiful." Manny smiled.


    Yang Danni smiled faintly, "Girl, please spare Mommy! Mommy is used to Hong Kong and it''s uncomfortable to go anywhere. Mommy still says that, if you have a bigger stomach, you have to come back and let mommy take care of you. Your children have to be brought by mommy. Do you understand? If Mommy can cultivate you into a high-quality student, she will certainly cultivate my nephew into a senior talent."


    "That''s natural. Mommy is the mother who can educate her children and the greatest mother," Manny said with a sweet smile.


    "Silly girl, I know to wear a high hat for Mommy. By the way, after dinner, let''s discuss the future development direction of mans! Since we have separated from your uncle and them, we can''t lose to them, Wen Hao. Mans will depend on you and Manny in the future. They don''t think much of you. They say you are a useless nerd. Mommy doesn''t think so Yes, Mommy thinks you can take on this great responsibility. After all, Manny is a girl, and she will eventually go from front to back. "Yang Danni smiled.


    "Mommy, I didn''t manage people. I really don''t have this confidence. If I''m engaged in design, I really haven''t convinced anyone, but I''m really not good at management." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Silly child, if you have Manny, you don''t have to worry about anything. She will teach you, but you are a man. As long as you go deep into the role, Mommy believes you can do it." Yang Danni encouraged.


    After dinner, Yang Danni called Manny and Tang Wenhao to her boudoir and showed Tang Wenhao and Manny a lot of financial information and personnel files, all of which are the enterprise information of mans in Thailand.


    "Girl, since you took over mans group, you haven''t really gone deep into mans in Thailand. Now that you are pregnant and Wen Hao is back, Mommy means that you and Wen Hao go to Thailand to find out the real situation of mans. It''s not that mommy doesn''t trust President Liu, but from the statements in the past six months that mans''s business is successful There''s a problem. Mommy hasn''t told you this all the time. She just thinks you''re busy enough to take over here and Shanghai Mans. Mommy can''t bear to add trouble to you. It''s all because your father pulled the front too long at that time, so there''s a problem in management. "


    Tang Wenhao looked at Manny with some embarrassment. It was not that he didn''t want to take over Thailand''s Manny, but what he wanted to do most and what he needed to do most urgently was to finish with Abu as soon as possible. Otherwise, he didn''t trust where he went. He was worried that something would happen at death valley and Liangshan''s home, because Abu was very familiar with the two base areas and he was in the dark, His women are in the open. If they are not careful, they will be secretly murdered by him.


    Manny knew Tang Wenhao''s mind, nodded and smiled at Yang Danni, "Mommy, sister Ah Mui is about to give birth, and several of her sisters are four or five months pregnant. Wen Hao is not suitable to take over mans business in Thailand recently, and he doesn''t understand it. I want to wait until we are busy for a while. Do you think so? Anyway, this situation has been maintained for nearly a year, and I don''t care about delaying it for a few months."


    "OK, I''ll follow you. I just don''t want your father''s efforts to take advantage of those uneasy and kind-hearted people," said Yang Danni.


    "No, Mommy, after Wen Hao has handled some difficult issues, I will go to Thailand with him. Anyway, Wu Kui, brother of man''s Wen Hao in Shanghai, can basically survive. We don''t have to worry too much. In addition, Mommy, I think since man''s business in Thailand is poor, it''s better to move to Vietnam as a whole. Wen Hao and I had this idea on the road just now. In Another Vietnamese Mans is built in Vietnam, which is much more convenient for management. "Manny is the boss in the end, and her brain reacts quickly.


    "Well, that''s a good way, Mommy. I agree with Manny." Tang Wenhao praised with thumb.


    "Ha ha, that''s good. When you''re a little easier, do it quickly! Transfer the funds quietly and don''t let the local government realize that we want to withdraw the funds, otherwise they will deliberately set up obstacles to embarrass us, okay?" Yang Danni said.


    While the family were talking, Manny''s phone rang. She took out her mobile phone and saw that it was from Langshan''s family. She quickly pressed the button and replied, "Hello, this is Manny."


    "Manny! I''m sister Ah Mui. When will you come? Is our baby in Shanghai or Hong Kong?" Ah Mui asked gently.


    "Sister Ah Mui, what''s the matter? Baby is already with me. We''ll go back these two days. Are you going to have a baby?" Manny asked eagerly.


    "No, tell the baby that Chen Yuanyuan often comes to our house these days. She looks like nothing. She just talks with our sisters, but I think this woman is not simple. She must have something to say to the baby. Be careful when you come back!" sister Ah Mui reminded.


    Tang Wenhao stayed at Manny''s house for only one day, chatted with Yang Dany for one day, and thoroughly understood the old mother-in-law''s planning and development ideas for Manny. He and Manny also expressed their views. The last three agreed that when Tang Wenhao finished his work, he would immediately start to remove Thailand Manny, and let Tang Wenhao take the former president assistant of Hong Kong Manny to help him take over Thailand Gomez will quietly withdraw its capital and transfer the funds to Vietnam.


    Manny and Tang Wenhao discussed privately. After returning to Liangshan this time, Tang Wenhao''s main task is to find Abu and settle with him. Manny, while registering Manny in Vietnam, purchased villas and planned villas in death valley, expanded factories and small airports. This is their firm plan.

 Chapter 315

    After saying goodbye to Yang Danni, I returned to Nanning from Hong Kong more than an hour later, and then took a bus from Nanning to Pingxiang and entered Langshan, Vietnam.


    As soon as I entered Ruan''s house, several women in Liangshan were there! Sister Ah Mui''s stomach is already very high. She is a typical big belly woman. It is difficult to walk. She has to walk with her stomach. Sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi''s stomach are slightly bulging like Manny. Several women stare at Tang Wenhao happily, and their beautiful eyes are full of expectation.


    Tang Wenhao kissed them one by one and said with a smile, "Manny, it seems that you have to find the villa tomorrow. In addition, sister ah Hui, you have to add people over there? Otherwise, you and Ruan Yidu have children. Who cares about our store?"


    "Yes! But such people are not easy to recruit. They can''t be familiar with their business in the short term. No, let''s borrow ah Liu and ah Yang for a few months. They are both Dr. Ruan''s assistants. They are familiar with drugs and get started soon." ah Hui suggested.


    "It''s a good idea. I''ll call Dr. Ruan later." Ah Mui smiled.


    While chatting with all the beauties, Tang Wenhao found that the little fairy ah Yu looked very nervous, looked at herself, walked up to her and said with a bad smile, "ah Yu, what''s the matter with you."


    "Hehe, baby, do you need to ask? The little girl misses you and let her accompany you tonight!" sister Ah Mui smiled. Her beautiful women also agreed and comforted ah Yu. She said that if she wanted to be an aunt''s woman for a long time, she must pass this pass and adapt to Tang Wenhao as soon as possible. She had to sleep with him more times, and she would be harmonious slowly. A woman''s body elasticity is great. As long as she works hard, No problem.


    Ah Yu said that no matter how much she suffered, she must love Tang Wenhao. At the thought of the night with her, Tang Wenhao was a little frightened.


    At this time, the doorbell rang. The clever ah Yu hurried to open the door. Through the crack of the door, ah Xiu and a beautiful girl opened the door.


    "Sister ah Xiu, who is this?" ah Yu asked with a smile.


    "Her name is Ruan Ying. She is Wen Hao''s friend, sister Ruan Ying. She is ah Yu." ah Xiu smiled.


    Tang Wenhao had heard the dialogue between ah Xiu and ah Yu. He hurried out of it. Seeing Ruan Ying coming, he was surprised and asked, "Ruan Ying, why are you here? Come in quickly."


    "Hehe, I know you''re back today. I''m here to tell you about the case and ask you some questions. My unit sent me," Ruan Ying said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao quickly smiled, "how''s the case? Is there any further information?"


    "No, the arrested killer said he killed the wrong person. I mainly want to verify some information with you. Why don''t we go outside to talk? It''s business, so we won''t disturb your family." she saw Manny and nodded at Manny, who smiled at her.


    Tang Wenhao also felt that there were many people, so he nodded and agreed to Ruan Ying''s suggestion and said goodbye to his beauties. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ying went out of Ruan''s house and found a private room in a tea bar in the nearby street.


    Ruan Ying looked at Tang Wenhao with excitement and doubts. She wanted to know what happened to this handsome and charming man and Ruan Qin those days? Also, I heard ah Xiu say that this man has many women, including herself. None of these women like him wholeheartedly. What kind of man is this? The more she thought about him, the more curious and interested she became.


    Besides, when Tang Wenhao and Jin Dacai fought the wolves, she had fallen madly in love with him.


    In addition, the phone call Ruan Qin made with her before her death said that she had made a major discovery. What was the discovery? Later, she and her colleagues borrowed a military plane to conduct a carpet search in the jungle of dozens of square kilometers near the archaeological site, and found nothing. Therefore, she thought she would still ask Tang Wenhao. Professor Ruan also asked her to go to Liangshan personally to ask the situation.


    "Wen Hao, can you honestly answer me a few questions?" Ruan Ying asked with a smile.


    "Oh, of course, Ruan Ying, ask!" Tang Wenhao actually knows what the purpose of her trip is, but he hasn''t figured out how to deal with it, because it''s important and can''t be hasty.


    "Why did you and brother Jin go to the mountain last time? You must not have been lost. What happened to you and sister Ruan Qin since brother Jin was injured? Why did our colleagues fail to find you again? They thought you were eaten by wolves, but you suddenly came back. Sister Ruan Qin called me that day and said you had made a great discovery , what is this important discovery? Wen Hao, you know, I like you and trust you very much. I hope you tell me the truth, okay? "Ruan Ying looked at Tang Wenhao sincerely.


    Facing Ruan Ying''s sincere eyes, Tang Wenhao was very tangled, but he was a very rational person. Finally, he felt that now was not the best time to tell Ruan Ying, so he smiled, "Ruan Ying, thank you very much for your trust in me. The main purpose of my last trip to the mountains with my eldest brother was to find an important thing I lost in that jungle. We didn''t want outsiders to know, so we had to lie to you, but we didn''t mean any harm. You know that. If there was any harm, we wouldn''t try our best to save you, right?"


    "Well, I believe you. Where did you go with sister Ruan Qin later?"


    "We wandered around and were chased by the wolves, so you can''t find us. We''re all confused."


    "Sister Ruan Qin said there was a major discovery. What did you find?" Ruan Ying looked at Tang Wenhao very seriously.


    Tang Wenhao pretended to be helpless and said with a smile, "Ruan Ying, I really don''t know. I''m not an archaeologist. I don''t think there''s any major discovery, but sister Ruan Qin picked up something like a brick by the river. She seems very excited. I don''t know if she said a major discovery means that thing?"


    "Ah? Really? Where have you seen the brick? Where is the brick now?" Ruan Ying was obviously excited after hearing Tang Wenhao''s nonsense.


    "Lost, it rained every day in those days, and we were busy running for our lives. Where would we care about that brick?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s impossible. Sister Ruan Qin is a doctor and an archaeologist. She protects cultural relics as if they were life. How could she lose them?"


    "Ruan Ying, I''m sorry. I lost it. I didn''t care much. For this reason, sister Ruan Qin was angry with me for a few days!" Tang Wenhao pretended to be sorry.


    Ruan Ying looked at Tang Wenhao in loss and sighed, "Alas, how could this happen? Do you remember the place where the brick was found?"


    "I don''t remember. I''m running for my life. I''ll find it with you when I have a chance!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Alas! That''s all, Wen Hao. I want to ask you a personal question, okay?" Ruan Ying said shyly.


    "Ha ha, you ask! No matter what you ask, as long as I know, I will answer you honestly." Tang Wenhao feels that he is a little shameless. He is obviously lying and has to answer others honestly.


    "Thank you! Wen Hao, it''s like this... I read the whole autopsy report of sister Ruan Qin. It shows that... A large number of men were found in her... Body. Can you tell me? Is that yours? Of course, it has nothing to do with the case." Ruan Ying blushed with shame.


    Shit, what''s this called? How to answer? I''m embarrassed to say it''s my own. I''m afraid it will affect Ruan Qin''s reputation after her death. Don''t admit it! What''s worse, doesn''t that mean that sister Ruan Qin is fooling around outside? Because it must not be Chen Tai''s, neither of them had time to meet.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao knew that it must be his own, because he and Ruan Qin did work that morning.


    "What? Wenhao, isn''t it yours?" Ruan Ying looked at Tang Wenhao cunningly.


    "Do you know what else to ask? By the way, has sister Ruan Qin''s funeral been done? I don''t have time to attend her funeral. Take me to see her some day? I''ll go and tell her I''m sorry in person." Tang Wenhao blamed himself for not even attending her funeral when he thought of what Ruan Qin had done for himself.


    "Don''t you have to take care of Ganoderma lucidum''s parents those days? Don''t blame yourself." Ruan Ying also knows that Tang Wenhao feels bad, but he is a little sour at the thought of his relationship with Ruan Qin.


    The two talked for a while. Tang Wenhao promised Ruan Ying that as long as they were busy with some things at hand, they would accompany their archaeological team into the mountain again to find the major discovery Ruan Qin said.


    When I got home, I saw another person in the living room. Who? The boss''s sister, Chen Yuanyuan, who looks like Zhao Yazhi''s beauty, was very happy to see Tang Wenhao back. She smiled charmingly, "Wen Hao, you''re back?" her expression seemed to be Tang Wenhao''s lovers. After that, she glanced at the beauty Ruan Ying behind Tang Wenhao, showing an imperceptible jealousy on her pretty face.


    "Well, Hello, Miss Chen! You''re here." Tang Wenhao smiled, but he was thinking about the purpose of Chen Yuanyuan''s visit again. Sister Ah Mui said that she often came. Does she still want to be a lobbyist for her brother?


    "Can''t I come to see you when I miss you?" Chen Yuanyuan boldly surprised Manny and other beauties, but she seemed very natural.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly. "Miss Chen is really joking. By the way, let me introduce you. She is Ruan Ying, an archaeologist at the National Museum. She is Chen Yuanyuan, a Taiwanese businessman from Langshan."


    "Oh, such a young and beautiful expert," Chen Yuanyuan said with a sour smile.


    "Hehe, where am I an expert? Wen Hao praised me. By the way, I have to go back to Hanoi. The unit leaders are still waiting for me to reply! Wen Hao, I''ll wait for your news! I hope you can help us, even in the face of sister Ruan Qin!" Ruan Ying smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Don''t worry! I will. I''ll go to you when I''m finished. Don''t you go back after a few days in Langshan?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, I didn''t ask for leave, ah Xiu. Aren''t you going back to school?" Ruan Ying smiled at ah Xiu next to Manny.


    Ah Xiu blushed and said with a smile, "ha ha, my stomach is so big. How can I go back? I''ve suspended school. I''ll talk about it when I give birth to my child."

 Chapter 316

    Ruan Ying smiled awkwardly, nodded and turned to leave. Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu rushed her to the door and watched Ruan Ying leave. Ah Xiu pestled Tang Wenhao and whispered with a smile, "Wen Hao, you know? Sister Ruan Ying likes you. She said she can envy me! When you fight with brother Jin and the wolves, you are a special man. She said you are a hero and she likes you very much."


    "Oh, come on, stop talking nonsense and go in!" Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, his heart is like a mirror. He knows that Ruan Ying likes himself. As long as he takes the initiative a little, Ruan Ying can''t wait to surrender to him, but he doesn''t want to do so. He feels that he has enough women. He''s too tired to deal with it. He''s not physically tired, but mentally tired, especially when he sees his women killed one by one, And I''m not in the mood for new girls.


    Before Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu returned to the living room, they were grabbed by Chen Yuanyuan, "Wen Hao, I have something private to talk to you alone. Go out for a walk!"


    "Ah? Can''t you say it here? They are all my women. It''s okay." Tang Wenhao smiled and looked at Manny and sister Ah Mui.


    "Go! Just come back early for dinner!" sister Ah Mui touched her belly and smiled, and Manny smiled helplessly.


    Only ah Yu''s beautiful eyes stare at Chen Yuanyuan. There is jealousy and displeasure in her beautiful eyes. Tang Wenhao sees that the girl is looking forward to sleeping with herself tonight. Tonight, she has to practice with her to make the little girl a woman happily, or they all feel sorry for others.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan left the Ruan family and walked side by side in the street. At first, they didn''t speak. Chen Yuanyuan suddenly smiled shyly at Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, how many wives do you have?"


    "More than twenty? However, five or six have been killed. What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Nothing, I''m sorry! Just curious, is a man really so powerful? How do you make every woman happy?" Chen Yuanyuan asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. It''s said that I look good! Ha ha, I''m a little smelly?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "It''s pretty smelly, but it''s true. You''re also the most handsome man I''ve ever seen. However, women are infatuated with a man. They won''t just look at his appearance. Do you have any secret weapons?" Chen Yuanyuan asked shyly.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned and thought, shit, do you want me... Not so direct?


    "Come on? Is it because you are very good at martial arts and can coax girls?" Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile.


    "Ah? HMM... maybe! My kung fu is OK and my temper is good." Tang Wenhao was ashamed to see that he completely misunderstood Chen Yuanyuan''s meaning.


    "Wen Hao, I like you too. I want to talk to you, OK?" Chen Yuanyuan suddenly stopped and looked at Tang Wenhao with beautiful eyes.


    Although Tang Wenhao felt that she had ideas about herself, he didn''t expect her to make it clear directly, but he was more worried when he thought that her brother Lin Haonan wanted to join Huaichun all night city.


    "Miss Chen, are you kidding?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Please call me Yuanyuan later. I hate you calling me Miss Chen." Chen Yuanyuan said coyly.


    "Hehe, OK, Yuanyuan, is that what you came to me to tell me? But you know I have so many women?" Tang Wenhao smiled suspiciously.


    "I don''t care. They all live so happily with you. I think I can do it. You don''t know. My brother and I live in an unhappy family. My brother and my father, and I and my mother have admired a harmonious family since I was a child. Your big family has given me warmth and made me yearn for it. Moreover, my brother really needs your help now. You have me Help him, we can really stand here, "said Chen Yuanyuan.


    "Then you''re still for your brother?" Tang Wenhao especially doesn''t like to mix other factors into his feelings.


    "I want to marry you first and then ask you to help my brother. I want to marry you from the day you saved me. In addition, I know something has been holding in your heart. You have a sworn enemy in Vietnam, Abu, right? As long as you follow my brother, we can help you catch him together, so you can save trouble and we have a helper like you. It''s the most important thing What''s important is that I found you whom I admire most in my life, and my brother also found his favorite brother-in-law. "Chen Yuanyuan looked at Tang Wenhao very seriously and waited for his reply.


    Tang Wenhao was very surprised when he heard Chen Yuanyuan''s words. He didn''t know how she knew her grudges with Abu. He couldn''t help asking, "Yuanyuan, how do you know Abu?"


    "Hehe, don''t forget that Abu used to work for the black dragon. After the death of the black dragon, many younger brothers are now in our Huaichun city. I have learned about you, Abu and Ruan Yi''s ex husband. I also know that Ganoderma lucidum is insane because it was kidnapped by Abu and spoiled by those livestock, right?" Chen Yuanyuan asked.


    "Well! It seems you know everything!" Tang Wenhao nodded.


    "Of course, since I want to marry you, I need to have a comprehensive understanding of you. Wen Hao, promise! We can only work together to deal with our enemies. With the help of my brother, it will be more convenient for you to find Abu. In addition, Lin Haonan forces my brother very hard. He always wants my brother to marry me. Wen Hao, you have the heart to let me marry him "What kind of hooligans?" said Chen Yuanyuan, with tears in her eyes.


    "Yuanyuan, isn''t your eldest brother Chen Jianfeng a big boss? How dare he be so arrogant?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "My eldest brother is a big boss, but Lin Haonan is cruel and ruthless. He has a gang of thugs who are very cruel. My eldest brother is afraid that one day he will attack my eldest brother and rob the city of Huaichun. Now he can''t withdraw if he wants to. He has invested tens of millions in it. This is my eldest brother''s life savings. Our brothers and sisters rely on this money Wen Hao, please help me! Besides, I really love you. You should believe that my love for you is not because we need your help. "Chen Yuanyuan begged.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her helpless eyes and softened his heart, but he couldn''t make up his mind when he thought that entering the gang would threaten the safety of his family.


    "Also, Wen Hao, Lin Haonan is still working on one thing. He wants to get out the bodyguards who used to be able to fight black dragon. Haven''t they all been given a reprieve? He said he has a way to get them out. If these people follow him again, my eldest brother will be completely controlled by him. Besides, they are all his own people. My eldest brother is an outsider, and we have no hope But if you join in, they are not your opponents. We all know that. Wen Hao, please, for the sake of us being Chinese and that I really love you and want to be with you, promise me, OK? "Chen Yuanyuan kept pleading.


    "Yuanyuan, it''s important. It''s not just me. If I''m single now, I''ll promise you immediately. If you don''t say whether you love me or not, you can recognize that you''re Chinese, and I''ll help you."


    "We are Chinese!" said Chen Yuanyuan.


    "Ha ha, that means you haven''t forgotten your roots." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, of course, how can people forget their roots? Wen Hao, get down to business! Are you worried about the safety of the Ruan family?" Chen Yuanyuan asked.


    "Well, I don''t want to lose any of them, let alone they are pregnant with my children," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I understand. My eldest brother and I also discussed your worries. We can invest in a secret villa for you and spend a lot of money to invite bodyguards to protect your family."


    "Won''t you let them protect you directly if you have the money to hire bodyguards?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, how can this be the same? There is an old Chinese saying that a thousand troops are easy to get, and one general is difficult to find. My brother and I have general bodyguards, but it''s useless. What we want is an expert like you, Wen Hao. Don''t refuse, will you promise me?" Chen Yuanyuan begged again.


    "I''ll go back and discuss with my wives before I reply to you?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, OK, I''ll go back with you now. I''ll convince them with you. Whoever doesn''t agree, I''ll kneel with anyone. In short, I''ll follow you." Chen Yuanyuan said firmly.


    "Oh, that''s not true. As long as Manny and sister Ah Mui agree, no one will object. Manny and sister Ah Mui are the most reasonable and open-minded women I''ve ever seen. They won''t be jealous of you," Tang Wenhao said.


    They walked back as they talked.


    When she got home, Chen Yuanyuan was afraid of Tang Wenhao''s embarrassment and didn''t let him speak. Instead, she told Manny and sister Ah Mei the whole purpose of her trip. They were all very surprised, but almost no one agreed that Tang Wenhao would go to Huaichun city to help Chen Yuanyuan''s brother and sister.


    Manny smiled at her, "Miss Chen, if you are a simple emotional problem and fall in love with our baby, we have no problem with you two entering the bridal chamber immediately, but if you want to pull our baby into the gangs, it''s absolutely impossible. It''s too dangerous. Miss Chen, since you love our baby, I don''t think you should let him take risks, right?"


    Sister Ah Mui also held her big belly and said, "Miss Chen, if you want to be serious, you can''t promise you. As Manny said, you should love our baby. We really don''t have a problem with you entering the bridal chamber tonight. No matter how many men and women like our baby are, but if you want him to take risks with you, we won''t agree."


    "No, sister Manny, sister Ah Mui, you haven''t fully understood what I mean. First of all, I want to state that I really love Wen Hao, and there are no other factors, but I hope Wen Hao can help our brothers and sisters. If I can''t, I won''t force it. But have you ever thought about it? Who is Wen Hao and your biggest enemy now? Abu, right? Abramovich is a vicious wolf who kills people without blinking an eye. His means are cruel and cruel. Isn''t he the one who killed Ganoderma lucidum? Although he is wanted by the public security, he is in the dark and you are in the light. If Wen Hao is alone, can you really catch him? I think it''s very difficult, but if you join hands with us and give him some hands with some relations with my brother, it''s much more convenient Is he safe? He''s much safer himself. I just discussed with Wen Hao on your side. We can find a secret place to live and ask a professional security company to provide security for you. It''s good for everyone, isn''t it? "Chen Yuanyuan tried to persuade Manny and sister Ah Mui.

 Chapter 317

    After listening to her words, Manny began to think. She thought that Chen Yuanyuan''s words still had a certain truth. Wen Hao''s catching Abu alone was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Moreover, he was in the light and Abu was in the dark. It was conceivable that it was difficult. Moreover, Wen Hao didn''t understand Vietnamese and it was difficult to integrate into the society here, which increased the difficulty, However, it would be much easier if the employees of Huaichun never night city, a gangster organization, were mostly local people. The Jianghu has its rules and characteristics.


    "Manny, what do you think?" sister Ah Mui asked hurriedly when she saw that Manny stopped talking.


    "Sister Ah Mui, what Miss Chen said is not totally unreasonable, baby, what do you think?" Manny handed over the initiative to Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha, i... listen to you." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Baby, actually, we prefer you to make up your mind. You are our man. We are willing to listen to you. Don''t think we will be jealous. We won''t be jealous. We just want you to catch the beast Abu and report it to ah... Lingzhi as soon as possible." Manny realized that she can''t tell the news of Ruan Ling''s murder in public in case grandma Ah Xiang knows it, The old lady had to die of grief and changed her wisdom into Ganoderma lucidum.


    Chen Yuanyuan was very intelligent. Seeing that the control of the problem was in Tang Wenhao''s hand, she quickly took Tang Wenhao''s hand and whined, "Wen Hao, you can''t leave me alone. You have saved me once and tied my heart that time. I love you. You see, sister Ah Mui and sister Manny won''t blame you. Let me follow you! Okay? Please."


    In fact, Tang Wenhao and Manny have the same idea. He doesn''t want to hurry to get Chen Yuanyuan, a super beauty, to have fun in bed. He thinks she has a point. He is not familiar with Liangshan, and his contacts only depend on Ruan''s previous relationship. Now Ruan Ling is gone, and Aya, who is familiar with the Jianghu, is pregnant and can''t help him, The difficulties they may face are far beyond their imagination, and they may take care of one thing and lose the other. They can''t protect their beauties and their children. If they use the strength of Chen Jianfeng''s brothers and sisters, they may have a much greater chance of catching Abu.


    Tang Wenhao felt there was no need to pretend to be a grandson. He finally nodded to Chen Yuanyuan and said, "Yuanyuan, I promise you that we will work together to deal with Abu."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao said this, Chen Yuanyuan''s beautiful eyes immediately overflowed with excited tears. She jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms in surprise. Tang Wenhao couldn''t push her away, so she had to smile awkwardly and hug her gently.


    "Wen Hao, I knew you wouldn''t be so cruel. Regardless of me, you have so many wives and not me, right?" Chen Yuanyuan cried with joy.


    Manny, sister Ah Mui and other beauties also laughed.


    Tang Wenhao said with a gentle smile, "Yuanyuan, do you really want to? With me, you don''t have any position? Does your eldest brother really agree that you follow me like this?"


    "Well... Of course he agreed." Chen Yuanyuan hesitated to answer, but she thought to herself, it''s up to her brother to agree or not. In fact, Chen Jianfeng didn''t agree that his sister should be Tang Wenhao''s concubine. He said he could give Tang Wenhao a high salary, but Chen Yuanyuan was not allowed to exchange her life for Tang Wenhao''s assistance.


    "Oh, that''s OK. After you go back, talk to your big brother and meet again sometime to discuss how we can cooperate," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll go back and tell my big brother the good news right away." Chen Yuanyuan smiled excitedly.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny are very excited to see Chen Yuanyuan and are eager to go back and inform her brother of the news, so they don''t keep her.


    Tang Wenhao took her to the door. However, when he watched Chen Yuanyuan drive away, he found a Mercedes Benz behind her. He recognized it. It was the car that appeared at the scene when he helped Chen Yuanyuan that day. Moreover, he saw an angry face and a pair of sinister eyes in the Mercedes Benz mirror.


    In an instant, an ominous feeling flashed in Tang Wenhao''s mind, so he hurried to the street, waved to a car and ordered the taxi to follow the Mercedes Benz.


    Because Chen Yuanyuan is a girl and drives slowly, and the Mercedes Benz is tracking her, Tang Wenhao soon caught up with the Mercedes Benz. In order not to attract the attention of the Mercedes Benz, he asked the driver to drive slowly and keep a certain distance from the Mercedes Benz.


    Soon, Chen Yuanyuan''s car drove into a relatively remote alley. The Mercedes Benz suddenly accelerated and blocked in front of Chen Yuanyuan. Chen Yuanyuan quickly stepped on the brake. Seeing that it was Lin Haonan, she angrily honked the horn and signaled Lin Haonan to get out of the way.


    Lin Haonan smiled viciously, pushed open the door, came out of it, went to Chen Yuanyuan''s car, patted her window, "Yuanyuan, where''s the lover?"


    "Brother Nan, are you following me?" Chen Yuanyuan replied unhappily.


    "Hehe, I can''t talk about it. It''s more accurate to protect you, Yuanyuan. I''ve inquired about it. The Chinese boy named Tang Wenhao used to fight black boxing at Heilong. He''s really strong. He has laid down several experts of Heilong. If we can invite him to the city at night, it''s very good, but brother Jianfeng should discuss it with me instead of asking you, Miss Qianjin, to do it Right? I think you''re in love with the boy? But it''s said that the boy has several wives. Heifeng, the sister of Heilong, and the male boy under Heilong''s hand, his wife is also slept by the boy. It seems that the boy''s black fist is for the male''s wife. Such a romantic boy is also rare for you? "


    Chen Yuanyuan heard this patiently and said displeased, "Brother Nan, my brother and I have never talked about inviting him. You can discuss this with my brother. I don''t care about your men. I just appreciate Wen Hao and like him because he saved me and is Chinese. We are compatriots. Isn''t it normal for us to come and go? Brother Nan, do you think too much?"


    "Oh? Really? Yuanyuan, you can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. You''ve been to people''s homes many times. This time, as soon as Tang Wenhao came back from the outside, you ran over. They also played romantically and went shopping side by side. Isn''t it beautiful?" Lin Haonan said jealously.


    Chen Yuanyuan glanced at him in disgust and said impatiently, "brother Nan, I just like him. It has nothing to do with you. This is my freedom. Please move the car. I''m going back."


    "Go back? Ha ha, Yuanyuan, it''s not easy to come out. Have a drink with brother Nan! Come on, get off." Lin Haonan was about to open Chen Yuanyuan''s door.


    Tang Wenhao, who was not far away, got out of the car quickly, ran over and shouted, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Lin Haonan turned his head and saw Tang Wenhao. He looked at him in surprise and said with a shameless smile, "Oh, Mr. Tang, it''s you? What''s so coincidental? I want to invite our sister Yuanyuan to have some coffee and have a chat. Why? Mr. Tang is interested in going together?"


    When Chen Yuanyuan saw Tang Wenhao coming, a warm current poured out of her heart. She looked at Tang Wenhao gratefully and said, "Wen Hao, get in the car! You take me home."


    Tang Wenhao held back his anger, squeezed out a smile and smiled at Lin Haonan, "brother Nan, I''ll take Yuanyuan back. I won''t delay your business. Next time I invite brother nan to drink, I''m sorry today." then he went to Chen Yuanyuan''s co pilot''s side and opened the door.


    Lin Haonan was so angry that he had to nod awkwardly, let go of his hand and smiled, "OK, Mr. Tang, please send us Yuanyuan home!"


    After Lin Haonan moved the car away, he saw Chen Yuanyuan leave under the protection of Tang Wenhao. He smashed the steering wheel in his hand and shouted to the bodyguard behind him, "listen to me. From today on, pay close attention to the dog men and women. Don''t let this boy take advantage of the young lady. She''s my woman."


    "Yes, brother Nan," said the two bodyguards behind.


    On the way, Chen Yuanyuan looked at the reflector from time to time for fear of being followed by Lin Haonan again. Tang Wenhao said, "Yuanyuan, I think Lin Haonan really has bad intentions for you. You should be very careful when you come out in the future. I''m afraid he will harm you."


    "Well! Wen Hao, why did you suddenly appear behind us? Without you today, I''m afraid I''ll be forcibly taken away by him." Chen Yuanyuan glanced at Tang Wenhao gratefully.


    "When I took you out, I found Lin Haonan following you. I was a little worried and followed you. This guy really has a bad heart for you. Yuanyuan, you must take a bodyguard when you come out again. You can''t protect yourself. Otherwise, don''t come out easily. Call me if you have something in the future and I''ll see you!"


    Tang Wenhao was full of caring words, which moved Chen Yuanyuan. She couldn''t help but say emotionally, "Wen Hao, I want to move to Ruan''s house today. I want to be with you formally. Otherwise, I really feel scared. I''m afraid that if I''m accidentally insulted by Lin Haonan, my eldest brother can''t protect me all day. He still has a lot of things to deal with. At present, he doesn''t dare to let Lin Haonan handle money and property. He''s just a burden of maintaining safety for fear of problems Responsible person. "


    "Ah? Will your eldest brother agree?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. At the same time, he also loves Chen Yuanyuan. His eldest brother is a big boss and can''t protect her sister. It can be seen how complex the city is!


    "Wen Hao, my eldest brother can''t manage so much. He is too busy all day and often goes on business to buy goods outside. I''m really afraid that Lin Haonan will rape me directly in my office while my eldest brother is outside. My eldest brother and I have no way. My eldest brother has been elevated by him. Now the security personnel up and down the city are his people." Chen Yuanyuan said anxiously.


    "Ah? Is Lin Haonan so arrogant? Does your eldest brother still cooperate with him? After the direct withdrawal of capital, or compensate him for some money and let him go? Is there any difficulty? He won''t really kill your eldest brother and you?" Tang Wenhao said puzzled.


    "Wen Hao, it''s just as simple as you think. I can only say that my eldest brother was cheated by him. Well, I don''t care about it first. Anyway, I''ve decided to pack up with me when I get home. I''m going to move to Ruan''s house to live with you, and we''ll go to and from work together in the future, OK?" Chen Yuanyuan begged and looked at Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 318

    Tang Wenhao followed Chen Yuanyuan to a newly-built residential area not far from Huaichun never night city.


    Chen Yuanyuan and her brother Chen Jianfeng both live in this beautiful community. She took Tang Wenhao into her home, a three bedroom house with luxurious decoration. It can be seen that the economic strength of the Chen brothers and sisters is not weak.


    As soon as she entered the house, Chen Yuanyuan enthusiastically brought Tang Wenhao into the living room. First, she changed Tang Wenhao''s shoes and peeled the apple. "Wen Hao, you watch TV while eating. I''ll clean up my personal belongings."


    "Ha ha, it''s really decided? Let''s talk to your eldest brother first!" Tang Wenhao took the fruit and said with a smile. In fact, he was very happy that Chen Yuanyuan would sleep at Ruan''s house tonight. Who doesn''t want such a mature beauty? Tang Wenhao fell in love with her at the first sight. However, Tang Wenhao may not be as lecherous as before because he has too many women, and all of them are beautiful women. Moreover, he is involved in everything and has less mind on women, so he doesn''t seem so eager. If he suddenly saw such a beautiful woman as Chen Yuanyuan six months ago, I would have wanted to take her long ago. Will I wait until now?


    "Hee hee, Wen Hao, it''s OK to call my eldest brother, but you have to promise me one thing first." Chen Yuanyuan smiled shyly.


    When Tang Wenhao saw Chen Yuanyuan''s affectionate eyebrows, he seemed to understand her meaning and said with an obscene smile, "you say it! Is it a good thing or a bad thing?"


    "Bad... Of course it''s a good thing." Chen Yuanyuan''s pretty face became a red Fuji.


    "Ha ha, say it quickly!" Tang Wenhao obviously felt that his cells were being stirred by Chen Yuanyuan''s ambiguous and shy smile.


    "Bad,... Then come to the room with me." Chen Yuanyuan took Tang Wenhao''s big hand and walked towards her boudoir. Her action was very natural. It seemed that she had a close relationship with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao followed her into her room full of romantic and warm atmosphere, the pink world. As soon as she entered her room, there was a hazy beauty. Chen Yuanyuan shyly locked the door, looked at Tang Wenhao lovingly, and took the initiative to close her beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao knew that a good thing was really coming. In fact, he had this hunch when they were crossing the road. He felt that the beautiful Taiwanese beauty was his own after all. He didn''t expect that the relationship between the two people would enter the exhibition so quickly.


    Tang Wenhao held up her chin, stared at the beautiful woman who looked like Zhao Yazhi, and glanced at her chest, "Yuanyuan, have you thought about it? It''s still time to regret now."


    "Well, Wen Hao, I thought of it the first time I saw you. I want to give myself to you completely. I won''t regret it." Chen Yuanyuan opened her beautiful eyes and looked at him affectionately.


    "Your eldest brother doesn''t agree with you with me like this, does he?" Tang Wenhao asked sensitively.


    "Well, but I''ve made up my mind. I''ll be your woman. No one can stop me unless you don''t want me." Chen Yuanyuan said firmly.


    Tang Wenhao was no longer polite. He handed his lips up and ruthlessly covered her.


    After a crazy kiss, Chen Yuanyuan was completely brought into heaven by Tang Wenhao and completely collapsed in his arms.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t pretend to be a grandson. He hugged her on her big bed, and then completely owned her for the first time on her fragrant hotbed. The crimson red was printed on her sheets, symbolizing that she had changed from a big girl to a young woman.


    After the madness, he hugged the sleeping woman and took a rest. Chen Yuanyuan gazed at Tang Wenhao shyly and contentedly, smiling very charming, "Wen Hao, you are so energetic!"


    "Isn''t it good to be energetic? By the way, how old are you?" Tang Wenhao caressed her soft skin and smiled.


    "Hehe, it must be older than you. You have to call me sister!" Chen Yuanyuan smiled.


    "Do you like filling up so much? Well, I''ll call you sister Yuanyuan? If you don''t like it, I''ll call you aunt Yuanyuan, as long as you dare to promise me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go! Then I''ll call you uncle Wen Hao!" Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile.


    "Ah! Good niece." Tang Wenhao replied with a bad smile.


    "Hmm! Bad guy, take advantage of me!" Chen Yuanyuan said whistlingly, and then hit Tang Wenhao''s chest with a pink fist.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed her jade hand, kissed it and said with a smile, "ha ha... Who told you to call yourself? To be honest, you''re too old. My own woman doesn''t know how old she is? Don''t you say I''ll punish you." then he locked his eyes on her again.


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, and her beautiful eyes moved to him. "Wen Hao, you won''t really want it? I surrendered, and if you want me again, I''ll have to cry." Chen Yuanyuan said with a whine.


    Tang Wenhao was whined by her, and her blood surged up again, really pressing her under her, "villain, are you a man or a machine? Aren''t you really tired?"


    "Hehe, I''m just an indefatigable super machine. Let''s be honest! How old is it?" he said, pinching Chen Yuanyuan''s pretty face with a bad smile.


    "Hmm! Twenty three, be gentle. It hurts me." Chen Yuanyuan smiled contentedly.


    "Hehe... Do you still want to be a sister? I''ll punish you and make you like being big." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    In this way, the two played for another half an hour, and Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He grabbed his pants from the head of the bed and took out his mobile phone from the bag. When he saw that it was Manny calling, he quickly pressed the button and replied, "Manny, we''ll go back right away!"


    "Us? Who are you with? Chen Yuanyuan?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "Well, she said that from today on, she will officially settle in Ruan''s house." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile and stretched out his hand to pinch Chen Yuanyuan.


    Chen Yuanyuan patted him and whispered, "bad guy, it hurts!"


    "Where are you now, baby?" asked Manny suspiciously.


    "At Yuanyuan''s house, Manny, I''ll hang up first! I''ll go back soon." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, you won''t be in bed with Yuanyuan?" said Manny jealously.


    "Oh, Manny, I''ve convinced you. You''re a thousand mile eye!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Just then, the sound of the key opening the door came from outside. Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan looked at each other. Tang Wenhao quickly said to Manny, "Manny, I''m sorry! Hang up first, we''ll get up and go home right away. Bye!" he said, and hung up the phone before Manny could answer.


    Chen Yuanyuan was even more worried. She hurriedly put her clothes on her trouser pocket, and then got out of bed and put on her coat. Tang Wenhao didn''t even have time to wipe the crime tools, so she lifted her pants and got out of bed.


    As soon as they were dressed up, they heard Chen Jianfeng shouting in the living room, "Yuanyuan, are you in there?"


    "Well, brother, I''m inside. Why did you come back so early today?" Chen Yuanyuan replied.


    "What are you doing in there? Lin Haonan said you went to see Mr. Tang again today and said he sent you back, didn''t you? Yuanyuan, brother told you again and again that Tang Wenhao is a talent, but his private life is too chaotic and there are too many women. Brother doesn''t allow you to get involved in his family life. Although it''s Vietnam, we don''t like three wives and four concubines. What you said that day, brother wants to come I don''t think it''s right to go. What if you fake it? "Chen Jianfeng asked.


    Tang Wenhao listened and felt something wrong. He looked at Chen Yuanyuan suspiciously and looked forward to her explanation.


    Chen Yuanyuan listened to her brother Chen Jianfeng''s words and watched Tang Wenhao''s face gradually change. She couldn''t help complaining about her brother Chen Jianfeng. She regretted that she didn''t tell her brother directly just now that Tang Wenhao was in her boudoir.


    "Wen Hao, don''t get me wrong. My brother doesn''t know what I think in my heart. I''m not pretending to you. I''m telling you sincerely. I want to marry you." Chen Yuanyuan explained.


    "Your brother and sister still have plans? Or are they specifically aimed at me?" Tang Wenhao looked at her unhappily. He felt as if he had been cheated. He was very unhappy. He always thought that his charm made Chen Yuanyuan willing to accompany him. Unexpectedly, this was only a part of other people''s plans.


    "Wen Hao, you really misunderstood me. I''m sincere to you." Chen Yuanyuan looked at Tang Wenhao as if he was really angry. He was very worried and his tone was high.


    Chen Jianfeng outside recognized someone in his sister''s room and asked, "Yuanyuan, who are you talking to? Is Mr. Tang with you? Open the door."


    Chen Yuanyuan hurriedly went to the door and opened the door. Tang Wenhao glanced at Chen Jianfeng, whose face was a little unhappy, and said with a guilty smile, "Mr. Chen."


    "Mr. Tang, why are you... In the room with my sister? Are you...?" Chen Jianfeng glanced at every corner of his sister''s room, and his eyes fell on half a basket of paper towels in the paper basket beside the bed. As a man of nearly 40, he knew what had happened between his sister and Mr. Tang. It was cooked rice.


    He looked sharply at his sister and Tang Wenhao and said coldly, "Mr. Tang, my sister is a yellow flower girl. She is very simple and has never made a boyfriend. Don''t you want to explain?"


    "Brother, I don''t blame Wenhao. I volunteered." Chen Yuanyuan was very angry when she saw her brother. She was afraid that he would turn over with Tang Wenhao and make things worse. She hurriedly and shyly took the responsibility on her.


    Although Tang Wenhao was angry and angry with Chen Yuanyuan at this time, he was a very man in his bones. He didn''t want his woman to take responsibility for himself. He hurriedly said to Chen Jianfeng, "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry for your sister. I''m sorry!"


    "Excuse me? Is it OK to say sorry? She is my only sister and the only relative in the world. You have a wife, so that''s it? You''re too deceptive?" said Chen Jianfeng, waving a fist and hitting Tang Wenhao.


    There must be no problem for Tang Wenhao to hide or fight back, but considering Chen Yuanyuan''s feelings, he gave up resistance and was punched in the face by Chen Jianfeng. He heard a bang. Tang Wenhao was beaten back several steps by him and almost fell to the ground.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Why are you beating Wen hao?" Chen Yuanyuan saw that Tang Wenhao was beaten by his brother and hurried forward to hold Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao gave her a faint look.


    "Tang Wenhao, I think highly of you. You have been with my sister, and you still look at her with this kind of eyes." then Chen Jianfeng suddenly ran up again to raise his fist and wave at Tang Wenhao again.

 Chapter 319

    Chen Yuanyuan quickly blocked in front, "brother, don''t call Wen Hao. Don''t blame him. He misunderstood me."


    "Misunderstanding? Yuanyuan, what''s the matter? You won''t really fall in love with this boy? He has several wives. My brother already knows very well that he is not suitable for you. We need his help, but my brother won''t bring you happiness all your life for his business and money." Chen Jianfeng shouted.


    "Brother, as long as you let me stay with Wen Hao, I''m happy. I love him. Brother, I lied to you. In fact, I had thought about the plan I told you that day. I just wanted to fake it. I wanted to marry Wen Hao. There was no problem of fake drama at all, so... Wen Hao, you really misunderstood me. I was afraid he wouldn''t want to say that with my brother Chen Yuanyuan begged to look at Tang Wenhao, saying that he wanted to be with you because he wanted me to be with you.


    Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "Yuanyuan, really? Aren''t you trying to use me?"


    "Asshole! My sister has been given to you. Can it be false? Tang Wenhao, you have to give me a statement and explain to my sister. She is a clean yellow flower girl, and you have to be responsible for her." Chen Jianfeng said angrily.


    "Well, brother, we''ll deal with it ourselves. Wen Hao, don''t you believe I''m with you... Because I really like you?" Chen Yuanyuan said wrongfully.


    Tang Wenhao also felt her true feelings for herself from Chen Yuanyuan''s beautiful eyes. Think about the passion, infatuation and deep love they had just spent more than two hours. This can''t be fake.


    "Yuanyuan, I believe you." Tang Wenhao nodded and said.


    "Wuwu... Scared me to death. I thought you would misunderstand me all the time, Wen Hao. Your eyes hurt me so much just now. You''re dead." Chen Yuanyuan threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms regardless of her brother''s presence and sobbed.


    "Well, Yuanyuan, stop crying. I''m sorry, I misunderstood you." Tang Wenhao said gently.


    Chen Jianfeng stared at them and angrily went out of the door.


    Chen Yuanyuan tooted her small mouth, wiped her tearful eyes, and whined, "Wen Hao, go talk to my eldest brother! My brother''s ears are soft and he won''t be angry for a while. By the way, let''s discuss what to do next? Why don''t you call sister Manny and say we''ll go back later?"


    Tang Wenhao thought about it, picked up the phone, dialed Manny, told her to ask them not to wait for him and Yuanyuan to have dinner. They had something to discuss with Chen Jianfeng. Manny immediately understood what was going on after listening to it, and only asked them to go home early and pay attention to safety on the way back.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan went to the living room and sat opposite Chen Jianfeng. Chen Jianfeng glanced at the bruised part of Tang Wenhao''s face and said coldly, "are you okay?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right, big brother. I''m young and can carry it." Tang Wenhao joked.


    "What''s more! It''s all green. Go back and let sister Manny and sister Ah Mei see it. I have to be distressed to death. I can''t blame you! Brother, how can you really beat Wen hao? He''s my man and your brother-in-law." Chen Yuanyuan looked at the bruised part on Tang Wenhao''s face and blamed his brother Chen Jianfeng.


    "Dead girl, don''t I love you? I asked you, you can think about it. Your man won''t marry you. His women are pregnant and will never divorce for you." Chen Jianfeng said unhappily.


    "Brother, I know that I never wanted to marry him. I just want to be with him. My whole life is just a few decades. Why do I have to fix the relationship by marriage? My parents are married, and we are still divorced? You and my father and I are divorced. As long as they really love each other and don''t get married, they still stay together. Look at Hong Kong actors Luo Jiaying and Wang Mingquan If they stay together all their lives, do they care about marriage? "Chen Yuanyuan said disdainfully.


    "Yuanyuan, but there is only one other person. Your man not only has you, but also many women in front of or behind you. Ask yourself, can you really stand that he has many women?" Chen Jianfeng forced him to ask.


    Tang Wenhao chuckled and Chen Jianfeng asked. He just felt Chen Yuanyuan''s crazy investment in bed. With her passion and obsessed expression, Chen Yuanyuan has obviously been completely accepted by him. Now she won''t leave her.


    Of course, he also had a strong interest and sexual interest in Chen Yuanyuan. He carefully tasted the beauty of her body. There is no doubt that her body is no less than any of his beloved women in terms of body, skin and size. He felt that she would soon become a very beloved woman.


    "Brother, I don''t know that Wen Hao gave himself to him. I''ve thought about it for a long time. No matter how many women he has now and how many women he will have in the future, I won''t care. You also see sister Manny and sister Ah Mei and several sisters you don''t know. They all have better looks and abilities than your sister, but people are willing to follow Wen Hao wholeheartedly. Why? Because Wen Hao is a real man, we are willing to love him together, "Chen Yuanyuan said firmly.


    Chen Jianfeng was unhappy to see that his sister, a yellow flower girl like a flower, was accepted by Tang Wenhao. Stealing a chicken could not erode the rice. But he looked at his sister and Tang Wenhao''s eyes with admiration. He knew that it was done and he couldn''t turn back.


    I had to sigh, "Yuanyuan, my mother handed you over to my brother to take care of you before she died and let my brother protect you. However, you have grown up and have your own opinion. This is the way you choose. Don''t blame my brother if you regret it later."


    "Brother, no, how can I blame you? Brother, you are the best brother in the world. You take care of Gu Yuanyuan like your father. Yuanyuan is particularly grateful to brother. Brother, I am already Wen Hao''s woman. He is a man with conscience and responsibility. Don''t worry! He won''t care about my affairs and yours in the future, will he? Wen Hao." Chen Yuanyuan said sweetly, and after that, she gave Tang Wenhao a sweet kiss on his face.


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed. At first, he actually hesitated to help Chen Jianfeng. But after hearing what Chen Yuanyuan and his brother said, he was very sad. He felt sorry for their brother and sister''s feelings and their unfortunate family life. He couldn''t help nodding in response, "Elder brother Chen, you said let me give you a statement. Although I can''t promise you to work in Huaichun all night city, I will help you if you have something to do in the future, as long as it''s not against the law."


    "Brother Wen Hao, what you said is true?" Chen Jianfeng''s expression was much happier.


    "Well! As Yuanyuan said, we are all a family. I won''t care. Besides, we are still Chinese? Why are we compatriots? We can''t be bullied by others." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s right! Brother Wen Hao, we should unite with the outside world. Let''s discuss what to do next? Yuanyuan, cook for your brother and your man." Chen Jianfeng said excitedly to Chen Yuanyuan.


    "Hmm! Brother, Wenhao, you talk, and I''ll cook for you." Chen Yuanyuan smiled happily. Seeing that her two closest men reconciled, she was happy. After a mouthful of Tang Wenhao, she went into the kitchen.


    "Eldest brother, listen to Yuanyuan, Lin Haonan is going too far? Is there any excessive behavior except trying to force Yuanyuan to marry him?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, he has put his eldest brother on the shelf. Now he still has his financial affairs in his hand. He can''t command many other things. They all listen to him, but they haven''t blatantly disobeyed my orders." Chen Jianfeng said sadly.


    "Elder brother, how could you cooperate with such a person?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Alas! At that time, he had a hot head and misunderstood people. Of course, the key factor was his backstage. Lin Haonan''s brother was a senior general of the military here. Both black and white should respect him, so he caused some trouble. As long as he didn''t kill and set fire, public security and underworld friends wouldn''t do anything to him. That''s why he wanted to cooperate with him at that time. Borrow his facts He made great efforts to develop himself. Unexpectedly, this guy has more and more ambitions and wants to occupy Yuanyuan. How can I marry my sister to such a scum? However, Wen Hao, we are definitely not his opponent. Moreover, he is still working on one thing. He wants to get the core bodyguards of Heilong out of prison. It is said that Heifeng, Heilong''s sister, escaped from prison, brother You know what happened? "Chen Jianfeng looked at Tang Wenhao very seriously.


    "Ah? Is there such a thing?" Tang Wenhao asked pretending to be surprised, but he felt from Chen Jianfeng''s eyes that he seemed to know something.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, brother, did you hear that Heifeng is your woman? Didn''t she look for you? You really don''t know where she is?" Chen Jianfeng asked directly.


    "Brother, to be honest, I really don''t know about it. How did you know?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Now Lin Haonan has captured many former Black Dragon''s men. It''s said that, brother. If Lin Haonan really rescued several former Black Dragon''s generals, these people will be determined to him. With their help, his strength will be greater. Then this person will be more terrible than black dragon, because his heart is darker than black dragon, and he has military power by relying on his brother. No It''s easy to deal with! Maybe the eldest brother lost all his efforts in this life and tied his life to his sister''s happiness all his life, so the eldest brother really needs your help. "


    "Elder brother, but I''m a scholar and don''t have much strength here. What can I help you?" Tang Wenhao said modestly, thinking that my own enemies can''t be found!


    "Brother, you are already famous as a gangster in Liangshan. Last time you, a gentle Chinese young man, killed all the famous barbarians. It''s no accident. Brother believes in your strength. As long as our brothers plan carefully and with our IQ, it''s entirely possible to win over Lin Haonan. I also know that you have your own hands There are also thorny things about Abramovich, right? "Chen Jianfeng asked.

 Chapter 320

    Tang Wenhao saw that Chen Jianfeng''s brother and sister had indeed done some homework for him, but they didn''t know much. They were all things on the face.


    "Brother, Abu and I have a bitter hatred. I must find him. Otherwise, I can''t live with my conscience, because he killed several of my women. I won''t talk more about it. More importantly, if he doesn''t die, our family doesn''t have a sense of security, so there is a deep hatred between me and him. Yuanyuan said that we can work together to deal with Abu and Lin Haonan, I also think it is feasible, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, that''s my opinion, brother. Don''t worry. Since we are already a family, I will find some relations and a foreign security company to protect your Ruan family, so that your women won''t be hurt by Abu and Lin Haonan. Fortunately, the two scum haven''t joined hands yet. We can break them one by one and control them one by one Say ha! Brother, with your knowledge of Abu, where do you think he is most likely to hide? "Chen Jianfeng asked.


    "Well, he''s used to eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. He can''t live without women, so he shouldn''t hide in the countryside or in the jungle for a long time. Although he has the ability to survive in the jungle, people like him can''t stand loneliness. Therefore, I think he must hide in a corner of the nearby city. Liangshan is his base camp and has many relationships. He is the most promising Although it is the most unsafe place to avoid, because it is mainly the Public Security Bureau in Langshan who is arresting him, it is also the safest. No one thought that he would have such courage to hide under the eyes of the Public Security Bureau. I think this possibility is very great, but he will be more careful than before. He will not show up and take action easily. He is not absolutely sure. He will certainly stand still. " Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    Chen Jianfeng nodded again and again, raised thumb and praised, "brother, the analysis is very thorough. I also think he is likely to hide around here. In this way, I''ll let my men secretly inquire about his whereabouts and inform you as soon as there is any news."


    "Elder brother, don''t you have no reliable people? Can you do it? Aren''t these people Lin Haonan''s?" Tang Wenhao asked cautiously.


    "Hehe, brother, no matter how bad you are, you can''t be without a good brother. I also have several hard-working brothers. But these brothers can''t do big things and can''t help you. It''s OK to do small things, run errands and gossip. After all, they are all mixed in the Jianghu. You can rest assured, brother. What I care about most now is that you What kind of way to help eldest brother? You said you didn''t come to work and you weren''t there. How could you help eldest brother? "Chen Jianfeng asked suspiciously.


    "Well... Brother, I really haven''t thought about it. We can discuss how to prevent Lin Haonan from feeling threatened. It must be bad for him to react too strongly. It will scare the snake and make him beware of me." Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    "Brother, Wenhao, I have a way." Chen Yuanyuan came out of the kitchen in an apron.


    "Yuanyuan, what can you do?" Chen Jianfeng looked at his sister suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao also handed her his eyes and thought that the great beauty''s brain reacted quickly. Maybe she really thought of a good way to deal with Lin Haonan.


    Chen Yuanyuan took off her apron and said with a smile, "brother, Wen Hao, let''s talk while eating. I''ll bring the dishes first. Do you two men want to drink?"


    "Of course, Yuanyuan, take out the bottle of Chinese Maotai that my brother kept in the cabinet. I''ll get drunk with brother Wenhao." Chen Jianfeng smiled brightly.


    "Brother, also called Wenhao brother, Wenhao is your brother-in-law." Chen Yuanyuan looked back and smiled.


    "Ha ha, yes, brother-in-law, it''s brother-in-law! Brother-in-law, how about your drinking capacity?" Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Hehe, brother, I can''t drink. You can keep your Maotai for yourself! I seldom drink and I''m really good at drinking. Let''s talk about things! I''ll go back early after that, or the women in the family will have to worry to death." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    Chen Jianfeng looked around the kitchen and saw that his sister had not come out yet. He said with an obscene smile, "Oh, brother-in-law, can you deal with so many beautiful women alone? I noticed that day. Manny and Ah Mei are about thirty, and there are several little girls up and down twenty. Are they all your women?" Chen Jianfeng said, with envy and doubt in his eyes.


    "HMM... almost!" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha... What else is similar? Yes or no?" Chen Jianfeng asked admiringly.


    "Well, yes." Tang Wenhao nodded shyly.


    "My brother-in-law, is there anything else besides them?" Chen Jianfeng asked obscene.


    "Well, there are seven or eight outside." Tang Wenhao was not very good at lying, so he had to smile awkwardly.


    "Ah? Then don''t you have more than ten or twenty wives? Not even my sister?" Chen Jianfeng was stunned.


    "Well! However, brother, I will treat Yuanyuan well and won''t let her be wronged." Tang Wenhao thought that Chen Jianfeng would neglect his sister when he saw so many beautiful women.


    "No, I know you''ll be nice to Yuanyuan. I mean... Can you stand it? How do your women stay with you? Schedule the days?" Chen Jianfeng said with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother, let it be! There is no special arrangement, but they are all very happy. I can also guarantee that Yuanyuan will be happy with me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hey, brother-in-law, brother-in-law, I want to ask you, don''t laugh at brother-in-law! Do you have to live a husband and wife life with your woman every day? Where do you get such strong energy? Won''t it affect your Kung Fu? Was it abstinence or not much different from you when you played black boxing in Heilong last time?" Chen Jianfeng asked curiously.


    In Chen Jianfeng''s opinion, Tang Wenhao has so many wives. He turns once a month. He has to live a husband and wife life almost once a day. Which man has so much physical strength? He felt incredible.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the kitchen and said with a smile, "brother, I can only say that I am born strong except that I have deep internal skill to protect my body."


    Chen Jianfeng looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. He was also a practicing family. From Tang Wenhao''s eyes, he could feel his internal power. He nodded and said with a smile, "it seems that my brother-in-law is indeed a dragon among people and is naturally a great man. My sister follows you. I''m relieved. By the way, brother-in-law, do you have any good ways to improve men''s ability?" he said, He glanced awkwardly at the kitchen.


    And whispered, "Brother-in-law, to tell you the truth, my brother''s Kung Fu is good. However, since I was 35 years old in the last two years, I obviously feel that I can''t do it. I''m still in good health, but I just don''t stick to it. I don''t have a wife yet. I usually play with the girls below to relieve the pressure, but I can''t persist for ten minutes. Every time I''m very disappointed. Do you have any ways to improve it £¿¡±


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "brother, I think cultivating internal skills can improve your ability in this field. If you want to learn, I can teach you a set of internal mental skills, which is estimated to be helpful to you with premature ejaculation."


    "Really? Brother-in-law, thank you so much. When will you teach me? How long will it take to practice well?" Chen Jianfeng smiled excitedly.


    Just then, the kitchen door opened. Chen Yuanyuan came out with two dishes. Seeing his brother and Tang Wenhao smiling, she said happily, "what are you two talking about? Are you so happy?"


    "Ha ha, are the dishes ready to talk about men?" Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Well, there''s only one pheasant mushroom soup left. Brother, you two drink the bar first!" Chen Yuanyuan said, bringing all the dishes to the table, and then bringing up the Maotai wine.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Jianfeng began to drink. Although Tang Wenhao was unable to drink, he was straightforward. He pushed a cup with Chen Jianfeng and changed it. It was rare to meet a Chinese in Liangshan, so he soon drank a little high.


    "Elder brother, I won''t lie to you. As long as you have the perseverance to practice your internal skills well and ensure that your woman asks you to let her go. Don''t believe it... You ask Yuanyuan. Just now I didn''t see her crying, so I won''t spare her. I like her and want to do good things when I see her." Tang Wenhao said, feeling that Chen Yuanyuan in front of me was more beautiful and charming, and suddenly felt hot and dry.


    Chen Yuanyuan, who was sitting beside him, was flushed by his words and knocked him on the head, "Wen Hao, talk nonsense. You drink too much. Don''t drink any more."


    Chen Jianfeng''s drinking capacity is obviously better than Tang Wenhao. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Yuanyuan, men are like this. Let him wait for my brother to send him back."


    "Brother, don''t send it. I can do it. I have no problem entering the bridal chamber now. If you don''t believe it, I''ll go into the bridal chamber with Yuanyuan now. Today is a happy day for both of us! Yuanyuan, go, let''s go into the bridal chamber." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile, and then grabbed Chen Yuanyuan into his arms.


    It''s very reasonable to say that wine can be disorderly. Under the stimulation of high alcohol, Tang Wenhao has great stamina, and his body is getting hotter and hotter. He feels more and more that he needs to find an outlet to vent.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, come on, brother. Please take us back to Ruan''s house! He''s really drunk. Let''s discuss business tomorrow?" Chen Yuanyuan worried about Tang Wenhao.


    Chen Jianfeng is also afraid of an accident. Now Tang Wenhao is a trump card in his hand. He can''t let him have an accident, so he nodded and replied, "OK, Yuanyuan, let''s take him back? If you''re tired, go to bed first! Don''t clean up first. It''s not too late to clean up tomorrow."


    "No, brother... Yuanyuan is my person from today on. She has to go back to Ruan''s house with me. Besides, today is a happy day for both of us. We haven''t entered our bridal chamber yet!" Tang Wenhao said with a shaky bad smile.


    Chen Yuanyuan smiled shyly, "well, Wen Hao, I''ll go back with you! Brother, I want to sleep at Ruan''s house tonight, okay?"


    Chen Jianfeng looked at Chen Yuanyuan, his only sister, and his eyes became hot. The man''s tears fell down, "Well! Yuanyuan, you''ll leave your brother sooner or later. Go! Come on, give me Wen Hao and I''ll take him."


    After going downstairs, Chen Jianfeng put Tang Wenhao in his car. Chen Yuanyuan followed him in his car, and the three went straight to Ruan''s house.

 Chapter 321

    At Ruan''s house, Chen Yuanyuan hurriedly rang the doorbell. Ah Yu opened the door. Seeing that Chen Jianfeng helped the drunken Tang Wenhao back, he rushed to the living room and shouted, "sister Manny, sister Ah Mei, come on! My uncle is drunk."


    The beauties who really chatted inside came out from inside when they heard ah Yu''s cry. Because it was night, ah Hui and Ruan Yi were also there, and all the beauties came to help Tang Wenhao.


    Chen Jianfeng feels distressed at the sight of all the beauties who care and envy Tang Wenhao. Shit, if men can live like Tang Wenhao, even a short life of ten years is worth it.


    Manny personally sent Chen Jianfeng out of the door and thanked him for sending Tang Wenhao back.


    Tang Wenhao shakily opened his handsome eyes. He happened to see the petite and lovely ah Yu holding him. He became obscene and said with a bad smile, "ah Yu, I didn''t have fun that night. Go, go upstairs with me, and I want you now." he broke free of ah Yu''s hand, picked up ah Yu and staggered upstairs.


    Chen Yuanyuan was stunned. Her jealousy increased greatly. She didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao didn''t hold her upstairs to be happy as soon as he came home, but a Yu, a petite girl.


    Manny, Ah Mui and other beauties were surprised to see the drunken Tang Wenhao staggering up the stairs with the little beauty ah Yu. They knew that ah Yu was going to be miserable, especially Ah Mei, who had learned how crazy and savage Tang Wenhao was when he was drunk.


    "Manny, wait for another sister to go up, or ah Yu will suffer! The baby is drunk. That''s a bull. She''s crazy. Ah Yu can''t do it at all. She''ll be tossed to death by him. He doesn''t know what he drinks. How can he just act recklessly? Ah Yu doesn''t adapt to him and will be hurt." Ah Mei said with a big stomach.


    "Why don''t I go!" ah Hui volunteered.


    "No, you''re already pregnant. Don''t be aborted by the baby. You have to go for her without a pregnant sister." Ah Mui turned her eyes to Chen Yuanyuan.


    Manny also smiled at Chen Yuanyuan and said, "sister Yuanyuan, I know you are already together. Why don''t you go up with us, baby? Our sisters are pregnant and their little girls are still young." Manny pointed to Ali and other three fairies.


    Before Chen Yuanyuan could answer, she heard ah Yu''s scream upstairs.


    "Come on, sister Yuanyuan, hurry up to replace sister ah Yu, or something will happen." Manny pushed Chen Yuanyuan anxiously.


    When Chen Yuanyuan and other beauties rushed upstairs to Tang Wenhao''s room, Tang Wenhao was already lying on ah Yu... The little fairy ah Yu closed her eyes, bit her teeth and endured


    The next day, when Tang Wenhao woke up, he found his head resting on Chen Yuanyuan''s Lotus like jade arm. He was a little surprised. When he thought about it carefully, he didn''t have any impression, but he knew very well that he must have done her last night.


    Tang Wenhao drank the Baijiu mouth parched and tongue scorched last night. He gently removed Chen Yuanyuan''s jade arm, sat up, wanted to find water and drink, and looked at the paper basket. He was shocked. The toilet paper was full of dried blood. He suddenly realized that the blood must be ah Yu, because he knew Chen Yuanyuan''s body had already adapted to him.


    Tang Wenhao punched himself fiercely. He was heartbroken and secretly called himself an animal. He must have hurt ah Yu when he was drunk last night, and he must have hurt a lot.


    "Wen Hao, why did you hit yourself? What''s the matter with you?" Chen Yuanyuan woke up, put her hand around his waist and muttered.


    "Yuanyuan, did I hurt ah Yu again last night?" Tang Wenhao asked, pointing to the bloody toilet paper in the paper basket.


    Chen Yuanyuan was so tired because she was tossed by Tang Wenhao last night that she didn''t open her beautiful eyes. She muttered wearily, "well, it''s like crazy to ask someone else. Sister Manny asked me to replace her first, but she didn''t let it. It''s been bothering you for an hour."


    "Ah? Doesn''t she hurt half to death? I don''t know when I''m drunk? Why don''t you pull me away?" Tang Wenhao asked painfully.


    "Ah Yu won''t let you? She said she had to adapt to you, but it hurt for a short time. She said she didn''t hurt and was very comfortable. Later, when you finished, she had been tossed and fainted by you, so I replaced her. Wen Hao, don''t drink again in the future. It''s too scary. Like a robot, it seems that she will never be tired. Later, I was numb. I was too sleepy and fell asleep and woke up You fell asleep on me when I was asleep. "


    Tang Wenhao seemed a little impressed when Chen Yuanyuan said this. He glanced at the sleeping fairy ah Yu, who was a little distressed about her. He said to Chen Yuanyuan, "Oh, that''s it? It''s hard for you. Go to sleep! I''ll get up and drink some water." then he got out of the inside and realized that he didn''t wear clothes, so he quickly put his trouser pocket on one side.


    Tang Wenhao looked back at Chen Yuanyuan. He fell asleep again. He smiled and began to look for water. He found that there was no water in the water bottle in the room. He went to the door of the room, opened the door and went straight to Manny''s room opposite.


    Pushing the door in, I saw Manny and sister Ah Mui lying in bed chatting! Seeing Tang Wenhao coming in with his bare arms and pants, he quickly smiled, "baby, get up so early? Don''t you sleep for a while? You tossed so late last night? Why don''t you come up and sit down for a while!" he said and gave Tang Wenhao room.


    "Hehe, I''ll drink some water first. There''s no water over there." Tang Wenhao smiled, then went to the water bottle and began to pour water. He drank a big glass of water.


    Tang Wenhao sat between Manny and sister Ah Mui. Sister Ah Mui happily touched her belly and said with a smile, "baby, don''t drink in the future. It''s too troublesome?" Ah Mui said, glancing at Tang Wen again. Knowing that he thought again, she smiled at Manny.


    Manny chuckled and smiled charmingly. "Sister Ah Mui, I can''t bear it. Baby''s strength in the morning is terrible. Besides, my stomach is bulging and I''m afraid of fetal Qi. By the way, baby, how did you talk with brother Yuanyuan yesterday?"


    Tang Wenhao hugged one hand and smiled, "What else can I do? I''ve been cheated! I promised to help her brother, but I haven''t figured out how to help him. Yuanyuan said she had a way to control Lin Haonan. Later, we ate and drank, and then I didn''t know anything when I was drunk. Yuanyuan woke up and fell asleep just now. I''ll ask her how she did it. However, his brother said that the task of finding Abu was left to him , he will send someone to look for me. We both think Abu must still be hiding somewhere in Liangshan. Therefore, you must be careful not to go out casually. "


    "Well, baby, don''t worry! Even if we go out, we will go together. Don''t those little girls all know kung fu? It should be no problem to have their protection, that is yourself. If you really want to help his brother, you should be very careful. After all, it''s a place where good and bad people mix up on that occasion." Manny said with concern.


    "Yes! Baby, a large group of women are pointing at you! Your safety is more important than any of us now. Don''t fight with others unless you have to." Ah Mui said gently, caressing Tang Wenhao''s beard and broken chin.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her big belly with a bad smile and reached out to lift away her pajamas


    "Manny, don''t move! Let me see if sister Ah Mui has changed here?".


    Sister Ah Mui caressed his head and smiled shyly, "baby, goodbye, it''s so ugly."


    "Hehe, where is it ugly? It''s still so sexy and attractive. Hey! Let me tell you! I saw Ah Ying give birth to Wen Ying that day. I was scared to death. Women are really great and amazing!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hee hee, baby, each of us came out like this. Baby, touch it. Your son is moving. Yo, he''s kicking me again. Touch it here." Ah Mui happily grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and pressed it on her belly.


    When Tang Wenhao''s hand touched Ah Mui''s snow-white belly, he really felt his palm. There seemed to be something wriggling in his heart. He immediately became interested and moved his palm along the wriggling, "ha ha, fun, sister Ah Mui, what''s our son doing?"


    "When I wake up in the morning, he is also exercising! Ha ha, have fun! Baby, I have to touch him every day to fall asleep. This feeling is really happy." Ah Mui smiled gently.


    Manny smiled admiringly, "sister Ah Mui, I really envy you! I hope my stomach will grow up soon."


    Towards noon, Chen Yuanyuan was woken up by a mobile phone ring. She opened her beautiful eyes, took her mobile phone and saw that it was the phone from her eldest brother. She pressed the button and said, "brother, what''s up?"


    "Yuanyuan, why haven''t you got up yet?" Chen Jianfeng heard that his sister seemed to have just woke up.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao got up. I just woke up. Brother, tell me?" Chen Yuanyuan smiled.


    "You asked Wen Hao to come to Huaichun city with you. I have something to discuss with you."


    "Well, brother, I just want to talk to you about how to control Lin Haonan''s plan," Chen Yuanyuan said.


    "OK, then hurry over!" Chen Jianfeng said.


    Chen Yuanyuan quickly got up, washed and went downstairs. When she saw Tang Wenhao and Manny, Ah Mui and their beautiful women sitting in the living room chatting, she smiled and said, "Wen Hao, sister Manny, sister Ah Mui.".


    "Hehe, get up? Have something to eat first! Are you hungry? Ali, please heat up the breakfast for sister Yuanyuan!" Manny smiled.


    "Ali, I''ll go!" ah Yu quickly laughed, then got up, crossed her legs and walked awkwardly for a few steps, which was held by Manny.


    "OK, ah Yu, let Ali go! You''re still hurt!" it turned out that she was hurt by Tang Wenhao again last night.


    Ali said with a smile, "sister ah Yu, you have a rest!" and went to the kitchen with a smile.


    Ten minutes later, Chen Yuanyuan finished her breakfast and took Tang Wenhao to Huaichun city.


    Huaichun never night city is in Langshan red light district. The nearby streets are hair salons, nightclubs and singing halls, which are very similar to many cities in China.


    When Tang Wenhao revisited his hometown, he was a little excited. As soon as he entered the red light district, Tang Wenhao suddenly remembered a woman and asked, "Yuanyuan, is there a woman named Ah Xiang in the city all night in the spring?"


    "Ah? Do you know ah Xiang? She is our public relations lady and now the manager. Lin Haonan values her very much. Why? Are you familiar with her? Wen Hao, you won''t be her guest?" Chen Yuanyuan asked suspiciously, with jealousy in her eyes.

 Chapter 322

    "What are you talking about? I''ve been a beautiful and clean beauty for so many years. How can there be a woman like her? We came to you on the first day of last year, or we wouldn''t know you?" Tang Wenhao told Chen Yuanyuan about their blind date a year ago.


    "Oh, so it is? Wen Hao, that means we are destined, right?" Chen Yuanyuan smiled.


    "Of course, how about this Ah Xiang man?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s OK! I''m not very familiar with it. I''ve never been involved in business. I''m in charge of accounting and money at most, but she''s very beautiful. Do you like her? You should like her. I''ll let her accompany you later. She''s clean and not easy to receive guests. Anyway, Manny said, we''re not allowed to eat any woman''s vinegar. It''s your freedom to sleep with who you like." Chen Yuanyuan said jealously.


    "Hehe, are you jealous? I''m just asking casually. After all, she didn''t design to harm us at that time. I won''t be chased by your people into the jungle, and I won''t know ah Ling. There won''t be so many women, and I won''t know you. Everything is not like this."


    "Hehe, then you have to thank her? Do you want to make a promise?"


    "Ha ha, Yuanyuan, you are jealous of my women."


    They were chatting. The car had reached the gate of Huaichun city. Chen Yuanyuan parked the car and entered the gate hand in hand. The security guard at the gate looked at them in surprise, but he still politely shouted, "Miss, please come in. President Chen let you go up."


    "Oh, did Lin always come?" Chen Yuanyuan stopped and asked.


    "No, President Lin left very late last night. He was entertaining guests last night. It is estimated that he will come here in the afternoon." the security guard replied.


    "Where''s Ah Xiang?" Chen Yuanyuan then asked.


    "Hmm? Sister ah Xiang is here, giving lessons to her sisters."


    "Oh! I see, thank you!" Chen Yuanyuan gently smiled at the security guard and went in with Tang Wenhao.


    When she went upstairs, Chen Yuanyuan smiled at Tang Wenhao, "do you want to invite your old friend to talk about the past?"


    "Oh, no, do you have to let me take this Ah Xiang?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He found Chen Yuanyuan''s jealous look very funny.


    When they arrived at the general manager''s office, Chen Jianfeng dressed in sportswear and sat alone drinking Kung Fu tea. They were very happy to see Tang Wenhao and his sister coming, "come, Wenhao, Yuanyuan, I''ll wait for you."


    Chen Yuanyuan closed the door. The three sat around drinking tea and chatting. "Yuanyuan, didn''t you say you had a way to deal with him? Tell your brother what you think." Chen Jianfeng pointed to the opposite office.


    "Hehe, brother, why is Lin Haonan so arrogant? What is he most afraid of?" Chen Yuanyuan asked with a smile.


    As soon as Chen Jianfeng listened, he thought for a moment and said with a smile, "The reason why this guy is so arrogant is that he has his brother as the backing. What he fears most is that his brother has something to do. Because his brother has something to do, he must have no backing, and he can''t get up. But we can''t shake his brother. He''s a senior general in the army, not an ordinary soldier. Yuanyuan, I thought you really had a good move?"


    "Brother, did you forget? His brother got the gun in his hand from the army. In their country, his brother violated the military law. Moreover, don''t we give his brother a lot of money these years?"


    "But we don''t have evidence? He didn''t leave us a written note?"


    "Then we''ll give him another shot, then secretly take pictures and videos of him and collect evidence. As long as Lin Haonan''s brother has something in our hands, are we still afraid of him?" Chen Yuanyuan said.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help nodding and raised his thumb, "Yuanyuan, this move is high. You don''t have to use a knife or a gun with them, brother. I think Yuanyuan can do this."


    "But there is a certain risk. His brother has guards everywhere. It''s not so easy to succeed, and he comes and goes in a hurry every time. If he finds out, we''re really finished," Chen Jianfeng said.


    "It''s all right, big brother. Do you have me? Your task is to invite him over and let him receive your gifts. My task is to video and take pictures of him. If he finds out, it doesn''t matter. I have a way to control him." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Wen Hao, are you really sure?" Chen Jianfeng stressed.


    "Don''t worry, brother, he can''t be more powerful than that bull?" Tang Wenhao smiled. He thought that once Lin Haonan''s brother really came, he would first point his guard at the acupoint, and then videotape him. Even if he found it, he could control him completely.


    Just after the discussion, he heard someone knocking at the door. Chen Jianfeng asked warily, "who?"


    "President Chen, it''s me, Ah Xiang."


    "What''s up?" Chen Jianfeng asked. Tang Wenhao was a little surprised to hear that it was Ah Xiang. Chen Yuanyuan pouted, glanced at him and said, "Ah Xiang, come in!"


    The door was opened, and a slim and beautiful woman dressed in Audrey walked in. Tang Wenhao looked up at her seemingly familiar beautiful eyes and red lips, and recognized her. Although he met at night a year ago, Tang Wenhao still thought of her. She was the first beauty Tang Wenhao saw in Vietnam. She had a slim waist and graceful figure. Tang Wenhao hugged her Her little waist dances. Her red lips are also very sexy and stylish, so she has a deep memory.


    Ah Xiang saw three people inside and a handsome man. He was heroic and looked familiar. He was confused, but he didn''t remember where he had met Tang Wenhao.


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at Tang Wenhao and a Xiang with jealousy. Chen Jianfeng was confused and asked, "a Xiang, do you know him? He is my brother-in-law, Tang Wenhao."


    Ah Xiang shook her head and said politely, "Oh! Hello, Mr. Tang."


    "Wen Hao, it seems that our Ah Xiang beauty is a noble person! Forget you, a handsome man." Chen Yuanyuan smiled bitterly.


    "Ah Xiang, don''t you know me? I remember you!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ah Xiang suddenly remembered Tang Wenhao''s words, and couldn''t help but be shocked. Pointing to Tang Wenhao, he said, "President Chen, he was the one who made trouble with us one night a year ago. He asked us to call several foster mothers to send them girls to the sleepless city to choose for them. Later, they all ran away and hurt our brothers, causing us to lose a lot of money!"


    "Ha ha, Ah Xiang, there is a saying in China that we don''t know each other without fighting! Wen Hao, are you really the protagonist of that incident?" Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Brother, it''s Wen Hao. On the way, he asked me if there was a Ah Xiang here. It seems that our Wen Hao is still very fond of our miss a Xiang!" Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly. Ah Xiang was even more embarrassed. He smiled apologetically and said, "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry ha! You weren''t hurt that time? Where did you go after you entered the mountain? We thought you and the fat man must have fed the wild wolf."


    "Hehe, we have a great fortune. Not only did we not feed the wolf, but also we were blessed by misfortune. We''ll talk to you again when we have time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "By the way, Ah Xiang, what can I do for you?" Chen Jianfeng asked.


    "President Chen, I want to discuss something with you. I hope you can help me?" Ah Xiang said cautiously.


    "Tell me! As long as I can help you, I will help you. You have been in Huaichun for nearly two years. You are all old colleagues. Tell me?" Chen Jianfeng smiled kindly.


    "Well... I have something to do at home. I want to borrow some money. You can deduct it from my salary at that time, can you?" Ah Xiang said shyly.


    "Hehe, that''s it? No problem. Just talk to President Lin." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "I told him last night, but he... Made a condition, and I couldn''t promise him." Ah Xiang said awkwardly, and her voice was very low. After that, she blushed and looked at Chen Jianfeng''s brother and sister shyly.


    "Mention the conditions? Are there any other conditions?" Chen Jianfeng asked puzzled.


    "Well... Mr. Chen, don''t ask, just say yes or no?" Ah Xiang asked with a red face.


    "Brother, don''t ask, let me ask! Ah Xiang, come with me." Chen Yuanyuan led Ah Xiang to the corridor outside the office.


    Seeing no one around, Chen Yuanyuan asked with concern, "Ah Xiang, my brother, they are men. Tell me the truth! What did Lin Haonan ask you?"


    "This......" Ah Xiang hesitated to look around.


    "Miss... He asked me to accompany him for a month and said to borrow half and send half." Ah Xiang whispered.


    "Ah? This beast, don''t promise him. He''s been with the company''s sisters all the time. Last time, two little sisters said that President Lin asked them to accompany him and didn''t give them a penny. Don''t be fooled by him. In fact, you can tell my brother that my brother sometimes gives them more money when he looks for the little sister downstairs! After all, it''s the boss!" Chen Yuanyuan said angrily.


    "Miss, don''t talk about it! President Lin is generally good for me. He promoted me to be a manager, but he has asked him to ask for it several times. It''s a reward to him. The key is that I''m afraid to accompany him. President Lin... Likes to bite... Miss, just tell President Chen to lend me the money! I will work hard to repay it." Ah Xiang looked at Chen Yuanyuan imploringly.


    "Ah? This beast... Did he really bite you? Where did he bite you?" Chen Yuanyuan asked in surprise, thinking that the beast still has the tendency to abuse women.


    "I... chest... The more he bites, the more excited he is. Abnormal... Miss, don''t talk about him. It''s annoying! You''d better talk to President Chen and lend me the money?"


    "No problem, Ah Xiang, how much do you want?" Chen Yuanyuan asked.


    "5000 yuan is RMB," said Ah Xiang.


    "Why do you want to borrow so much money? What happened at home?" Chen Yuanyuan asked with concern.


    "My brother wants to get married. There is no money for betrothal gifts at home. Let me raise money for him. Don''t make it impossible to get married." Ah Xiang said in embarrassment.

 Chapter 323

    "Oh, all right! Let me tell my brother that you can send the money first." Chen Yuanyuan said.


    "Thank you, thank you, miss. It''s better for your brother and sister. I will repay miss." Ah Xiang said gratefully.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. You wait here. I''ll go in and talk to my brother and give you the money right away!" said Chen Yuanyuan, pushing the door into the office.


    She went to Chen Jianfeng and Tang Wenhao, smiled, sat down and said, "brother, Lin Haonan, this bastard wants to take the opportunity to blackmail others, let others Ah Xiang accompany him for a month, and said to borrow half and send half."


    Chen Jianfeng asked in surprise, "ah? How much do you have to borrow a month? Or borrow half and get half free?"


    "Well, five thousand yuan is RMB," said Chen Yuanyuan.


    "He wants to borrow 5000 yuan? Why does he want so much money? He doesn''t want to run?" Chen Jianfeng''s first reaction was like this. Maybe the instinct of businessmen!


    "No, I don''t think ah Xiang is like such a person. Is there anything better than us in our business in Liangshan? Besides, she''s a manager now and won''t run away. Elder brother, I think we can lend it to her. We don''t have enough intimate people now. Doesn''t this just take this opportunity to buy people''s hearts? Elder brother, you don''t know. Although Ah Xiang was promoted by Lin Haonan, but ah Xiang doesn''t thank him. "


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Jianfeng listened and looked at Chen Yuanyuan puzzled. Chen Jianfeng asked, "why?"


    "After Lin Haonan promoted Ah Xiang, he asked Ah Xiang to sleep with him several times. Moreover, Lin Haonan is still a sadist and likes to abuse women. Ah Xiang is afraid of him, so she would rather not borrow money than sleep with him. You think, she is already Lin Haonan''s woman. If you don''t bother him, will you care to sleep with him several times?"


    "That''s reasonable. OK, Yuanyuan, I don''t care about it. You can do it yourself! In addition, you ask Ah Xiang to come back later when she gets the money from the finance. I have something to tell her." Chen Jianfeng said.


    "OK, brother, I''ll go." Chen Yuanyuan went out happily.


    When Tang Wenhao and Chen Jianfeng saw that Chen Yuanyuan had gone, they chatted again. "Wen Hao, just as I said, when Lin Haonan and I gave the money to his brother, you''ll take all the videos and the location! Let them decide, so that they won''t arouse doubt. At that time, I''ll tell you temporarily that you and Yuan Yuan will follow."


    "OK, brother, listen to you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "By the way, I have sent my brothers to inquire about Abu today. If he is really in Liangshan, I think there is no problem. I can find him. Hey? Wen Hao, you just said that your Kung Fu was taught by your fat brother. Where is he now? Let him come and help him? Brother won''t treat you badly." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    After hearing this, Tang Wenhao felt sad. He thought that he had not found the real behind the scenes manipulator who killed Jin Dacai. He was very sad, "brother, my brother is dead."


    "Ah? Dead? How can such a powerful person die?" Chen Jianfeng asked in surprise.


    "It was shot by someone. The gunman''s target was me, but my eldest brother blocked the bullet for me. I think it was the killer bought by Abu. Others have no motive, and I only have enemies with him in Vietnam." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Oh? Did you find the killer?" Chen Jianfeng asked suspiciously.


    "He was arrested by the public security and has been prosecuted."


    "Do you know the name of the murderer?" Chen Jianfeng asked.


    "I only know his name is cold-blooded jack, but I don''t know anything else." Tang Wenhao replied.


    "What? Cold-blooded Jack?" Chen Jianfeng screamed at the name.


    Tang Wenhao saw that after Chen Jianfeng heard the four words of cold-blooded jack, his face showed such a surprised look, and his heart moved. Does this brother-in-law know this cold-blooded Jack?


    "Brother, you don''t know cold-blooded jack, do you?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No, Wenhao, brother doesn''t know this man. However, brother has heard of him. It is said that this cold-blooded jack is a professional killer. He also has a partner. I don''t know the specific name. These two people kill people like a hemp. They are cruel and act quickly. Few people can find them, but I heard that Heilong once asked them to deal with a big drug lord on the Vietnam Myanmar border Kun, it took them three days to kill the famous Suo Kun from receiving this to completing the task, so it''s not too unfair for your eldest brother to die in their hands. "Chen Jianfeng said.


    "Oh? Black dragon invited them both?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. The news made him very excited. He felt that he should go to death valley.


    "Yes, many friends in the Jianghu know this. Suo Kun''s brother also took people to Liangshan to seek revenge for Heilong. He was badly hurt by Ruan Biao, the eagle claw king of Heilong''s bodyguard. He never dared to step into Liangshan again." Chen Jianfeng said.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard Ruan Biao, he hurriedly asked, "brother, Yuanyuan said that Lin Haonan wanted to save Ruan Biao and their four King Kong through his brother. Is it true?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, that''s what I''m worried about at present. If he really saves Ruan Biao, these top experts, and these people don''t follow him wholeheartedly? Then I really have no way at all. With the background of his eldest brother''s army and the four top experts to help him, the Huaichun city will be swallowed by him sooner or later." Chen Jianfeng said anxiously.


    "Elder brother, have you ever thought that he can save, and we can save those people? Besides, those people have fought with me and are more convinced of me. If we can save these people, all the problems will be solved?" Tang Wenhao said excitedly.


    Chen Jianfeng said with a bitter smile, "my brother-in-law! People without special backgrounds in Vietnam can''t save four dead prisoners, let alone us. Dream!".


    "Big brother, there''s no way, but it''s difficult." Tang Wenhao said. Just now, Li Meihua flashed in his mind. Heifeng was saved. Would it be easier to save if he replaced four top experts?


    Just, will Li Meihua save her this time? In order to save Heifeng, they even lost the position of warden. As a result, her desire has not been met. It is difficult for her to help again. If Chen Jianfeng can be the protagonist of a beautiful man''s trick this time, maybe it will be OK.


    "Wen Hao, what do you say, as long as you can save those masters, even if he doesn''t do it with us, at least he won''t be our enemy, right?" Chen Jianfeng said.


    "Well, but I don''t have to do this, and I still need you to make some sacrifices," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Wen Hao, you said that as long as you can save a few of them, making some sacrifices and giving some money are small things. Go ahead! What do you want big brother to do?" Chen Jianfeng asked with a smile.


    "Elder brother, um... If I say I don''t agree, forget it! I know the warden of Langshan women''s prison. She is one of my mother-in-law. Her daughter is also my woman. She is a college student. Her name is ah Xiu. She is pregnant with my child and is waiting for labor at home. If her mother helps, she may have a chance," Tang Wenhao said.


    "She''s the warden of a women''s prison? What''s the use?" Chen Jianfeng said with a disdainful smile.


    "Useful, at least she and the leaders of men''s prison are a system? As long as she guides us how to do it, the prison management in this place is not as strict as you think!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    Chen Jianfeng thought about it carefully and thought Tang Wenhao''s words were reasonable. He nodded and said with a smile, "you can really try. Wen Hao, what do you want me to do? Isn''t she your mother-in-law? Don''t we just visit her later? I''ll give her more money or gifts, just say it."


    "Elder brother, she doesn''t need any of these." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Chen Jianfeng looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously when he saw that Tang Wenhao''s smile was a little different. "Wen Hao, just say it! What does your mother-in-law like?"


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, he can''t repay Li Meihua. Anyway, his brother-in-law hasn''t got a family, he''s young, he''s also the boss, and he looks ok. It''s also good for him to repay Li Meihua for himself. So Tang Wenhao smiled, "Brother, my mother-in-law is short of men for a long time. Brother, as long as you can sacrifice, I think she will help you."


    After hearing this, Chen Jianfeng looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and suddenly burst into laughter, "ha ha, Wenhao, you won''t have an affair with your mother-in-law? Then you''re wrong. You have more little girls. My uncle doesn''t object at all. It''s not normal for a handsome man like you to have fewer women, but I hope you don''t have such a relationship with your old mother-in-law." With that, Chen Jianfeng looked at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was judged by him that there was a fire, but it was not easy to attack, so he had to ask, "Alas! Brother, how can it be? Am I such a person? Isn''t that an animal?"


    "Oh, yes, I say you don''t look like a person who can do such immoral and smoking things... However, brother, how do you know that your mother-in-law lacks men? Will she talk to your son-in-law about this?" Chen Jianfeng asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao had no choice but to tell Chen Jianfeng what he began to ask Li Meihua to save people. Chen Jianfeng nodded and smiled, "it''s almost the same, I said!"


    "Hehe, brother, how''s it going? It''s a good way. You can save people without casualties. By the way, you can enjoy yourself." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "You boy, this is a good way, but how does your mother-in-law look? It''s too ugly, and big brother can''t stand it. Big brother, like you, only wants beautiful women. Being older is not the most important. The key is to be comfortable, otherwise he can''t play, can he?" Chen Jianfeng said with an obscene smile.


    "Brother, don''t worry, my mother-in-law is absolutely OK. My wife ah Xiu is a great beauty. Can her mother not be beautiful? The only disadvantage is that she is a little fat, but she looks very comfortable. She is rich and graceful. She is not the kind of bloated appearance that is disgusting and turns off her appetite." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really?"

 Chapter 324

    "I don''t have to lie to you. You have to agree. I''ll ask my mother-in-law out tonight. I''ll let ah Xiu go back to Ruan''s house, and you can go home with my mother-in-law." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... You guy, OK! Let''s meet first. If we can''t see it, we''ll find another way." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    The two were talking here. Chen Yuanyuan brought Ah Xiang in. Ah Xiang walked to Chen Jianfeng with a small bag on her back and smiled gratefully, "President Chen, thank you!"


    "Well, it''s all right. It''s not a big deal. By the way, Ah Xiang, don''t tell anyone about it. Otherwise, people will ask me to borrow money like this. It''s hard for me to deal with it in the future, okay? I won''t be so good to anyone because you are loyal to the company and have the ability. I''ll treat you like this," Chen Jianfeng said.


    "Mr. Chen, I won''t tell anyone. Don''t worry! I''ll keep in mind the kindness you and miss treat me." Ah Xiang smiled gratefully.


    "By the way, even President Lin can''t let him know. Do you understand? If he knows, it''s bad for you and me. He will retaliate against you and have a grudge against me, affecting unity." Chen Jianfeng told him.


    Just then, someone outside said with a smile, "brother, do you have any guests? I''m in."


    "It''s Lin Haonan, Ah Xiang. Go! Don''t let him see you take the money." Chen Jianfeng said to Ah Xiang.


    "Well, I know. The lady gave me RMB and I put it in my bag." Ah Xiang said, and then walked outside with her bag and Chen Yuanyuan.


    "Mr. Lin, please come in!" Chen Jianfeng shouted.


    As soon as Chen Jianfeng''s voice fell, Lin Haonan pushed the door in, glanced at Chen Yuanyuan and a Xiang in surprise, and brazenly smiled at the two beauties. It was a greeting. Chen Yuanyuan and a Xiang nodded coldly at him and went out.


    Then his eyes focused on Tang Wenhao, and a sneer flashed in his eyes, but he pretended to be very generous on the surface, "Ha ha... Isn''t this Mr. Tang? Why do you have time to come to Huaichun? Is Mr. Tang still short of women? Does Mr. Tang like older or innocent girls? Do you like fat or thin? As long as you like, my brother will arrange it for you right away. How about a 50% discount? Ha ha..."


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, we Lin are always joking. Don''t worry, ha, by the way! You all know each other? Then I don''t need to introduce... President Lin, I heard that our business was good last night? We received several batches of European tour groups?" Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Hehe, brother, it''s really good. I almost drank myself to death. Those European savages drink very much. They have to ask our boss to drink with them. Brother, you weren''t here last night, so you have to do it for me. Hey? Mr. Tang, what''s your advice when you visit our company today?" Lin Haonan smiled strangely. In fact, he already knew that Tang Wenhao must have asked Chen Yuanyuan, because her little brother who monitored her just told him that Chen Yuanyuan had been with Tang Wenhao from yesterday afternoon to today and should have cooked rice, so he had to go to Chen Jianfeng''s office to find out.


    "Hehe, come and visit." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jianfeng first sent Chen Yuanyuan back to Ruan''s house, and then the two men drove to Li Meihua''s community. In the afternoon, Tang Wenhao had contacted Li Meihua and said to invite her to dinner in the evening, which excited Li Meihua, an old woman, and immediately agreed.


    Tang Wenhao knew that the old mother-in-law wanted to be crooked again and didn''t point it out. After meeting, she naturally understood her intention. With his understanding of Li Meihua, as long as Chen Jianfeng can see her and wants her, it is estimated that he will follow his Uncle Chen Jianfeng.


    "Wen Hao, yesterday you said you wanted to teach elder brother internal skills. Is it true or false? Elder brother is serious." Chen Jianfeng smiled while driving.


    "Of course it''s true. As long as you are willing to learn, there''s no problem." Tang Wenhao smiled. He understood that as long as he didn''t teach acupoint pointing skill, Jin Dacai would not blame him.


    "Ha ha, when are you going to teach me?" Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "At any time, as long as you are ready, I can teach you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Does this need any preparation?" Chen Jianfeng smiled suspiciously.


    "At least make up your mind! Then eliminate distractions and concentrate on cultivation. It''s hard to cultivate internal skills. Later, you can do whatever you want. You can practice yourself under any circumstances, for example, now! Even if I''m sitting in the car, I can practice, close my eyes and raise my mind, recite the formula silently, cooperate with Tuina, and even lie down in bed, so I''m still very happy It''s convenient, but the key is to insist. "With Tang Wenhao''s current skills, he basically practices before going to bed at night or after practicing with his women for more than ten minutes in the morning. In short, he will choose to practice in any spare time to stabilize and improve his internal skill cultivation.


    "So convenient? Well, you can teach me from tomorrow. How long will it take?" Chen Jianfeng is most concerned about this problem. There is a new lady in his sleepless city. Her nickname is wild rose. She was dug up by Lin Haonan from a large entertainment city in Hanoi at a high price. She is very beautiful and charming. A pair of eyes can fascinate people. Chen Jianfeng couldn''t help asking her the first day she came. As a result, wild rose despised him and said that the boss''s level is too low. She doesn''t feel old at all The board was over. Chen Jianfeng almost died of shame and vowed to practice with her after practicing well.


    As a result, he lent wild rose several times to ask for her again in the name of salary increase. Chen Jianfeng failed every time. He was despised by wild rose and told him blatantly that his kung fu was not as good as Lin Haonan.


    Chen Jianfeng wanted to kill wild rose, but when he thought she was in this business, he didn''t care about it with him. Besides, he didn''t make others happy, and it was nothing to say a few angry words. Later, when Chen Jianfeng had physiological needs, he found another young lady who could handle it, and didn''t annoy wild rose, but it was a pain in his heart.


    A man lives to conquer a woman, but he is defeated by a woman. Can he feel comfortable? Moreover, the wild rose taunted him and said he was not as good as Lin Haonan. Men taboo this and are afraid of losing to other men, because this is almost an important sign for women to judge whether a man is a real man.


    Yesterday, he listened to Tang Wenhao and envied him. Tang Wenhao was willing to teach him this kind of Kung Fu. He was even more overjoyed. He was so excited that he didn''t sleep well all night.


    When Tang Wenhao and Chen Jianfeng arrived at the door of the community, Li Meihua had already been waiting at the door with a small bag. Before opening the door, Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "brother, she is my mother-in-law Li Meihua. How about it? Can you see it?"


    Li Meihua, a half old Xu Niang, specially dressed up and put on Tang Wenhao''s favorite Audrey dress, which well covered her slightly bloated figure, making her look much more graceful. In addition, her facial features are still beautiful and her temperament is also very good, which undoubtedly added a lot of points to her overall image tonight.


    Chen Jianfeng suddenly felt that he really liked the old woman, so he whispered to Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, no problem, I''d like to. He looks very energetic."


    "Ha ha, that''s OK, big brother. It''s eight to nine." Tang Wenhao smiled. He was more excited than Chen Jianfeng, because if Chen Jianfeng could meet his mother-in-law in the future, he would have done a good thing.


    Tang Wenhao quickly got out of the car, rushed around and looked around. Li Meihua smiled, "Mom, get in the car!"


    Li Meihua thought he was taking a taxi. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao came by BMW, so he has been paying close attention to the taxis on the road.


    She looked at her son-in-law with more and more flavor in surprise, took another look at the BMW behind him, and asked, "Wen Hao, you came in this car? Who''s that?"


    "Mom, get in the car first! Let me introduce you." Tang Wenhao smiled, then went to the back and opened the door for Li Meihua.


    Li Meihua got into the luxury car. Tang Wenhao turned to the co pilot and sat down, and then began to introduce them, "brother, she is what I told you. My mother-in-law, Li Meihua, the warden of women''s prison, mom, he is my brother, the boss of Huaichun never night city, Chen Jianfeng."


    "Hello, warden Li, Hello, Mr. Chen." they greeted each other, and Tang Wenhao asked Chen Jianfeng to drive away.


    The three got out of the car at a farmhouse in the outer suburbs. Li Meihua took advantage of Chen Jianfeng''s order to pull Tang Wenhao to a quiet place and asked suspiciously, "Wen Hao, why do you invite us to dinner? He''s from the underworld. Don''t mess with them. Several girls in our prison come in from them. Mom doesn''t want you to have anything. Don''t forget that ah Xiu already has your children. You can''t take care of yourself. Now that you have ah Xiu and her children, you have to treat them The two women are responsible, okay? "


    "Hehe, mom, don''t worry! He''s my brother-in-law. It''s all right. His sister is my woman. Ah Xiu knows and will be fine." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? When did you have another wife? You dead boy, you can''t spend so much. Don''t hurt your body. Are all the women in the family pregnant, so you..." Li Meihua asked with an ambiguous smile.


    Tang Wenhao was annoyed that she liked to play with herself, but it was not easy to attack, so she had to smile awkwardly, "hehe, mom, where do you want to go? No, let''s talk about it later! Please come over tonight. First, my eldest brother really wants to know you. Second, I want to ask you about the men''s prison."


    "Ah? I say it''s no good for you bad boy to find your mother? I think it''s mainly to ask your mother about things? I''m an old lady, but I''m a big boss. How can I want to know me? Just coax your mother!" Li Meihua said with a whiny smile.


    "It''s true, mom. You don''t know others. They know you. My eldest brother says you are the most delicious woman he has seen. He says you have a kind of mature beauty." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    This coaxed Li Meihua out of her mouth with a smile and said in a whine, "fuck you, dead boy, don''t mom know how many kilograms she has? Just know that it sounds good. By the way, dead boy, how old is boss Chen?"

 Chapter 325

    Tang Wenhao saw that Li Meihua was interested in asking about Chen Jianfeng''s age. He knew that Li Meihua was probably Chen Jianfeng''s brother-in-law tonight. He quickly changed Chen Jianfeng''s age a little older and smiled, "Hehe, my eldest brother is in his forties this year and hasn''t married yet. He is a career man. Don''t worry. He is a boss who owns a BMW. Do you still look at his wife? But my eldest brother doesn''t like ordinary little girls. He likes mature women like mom and you."


    "Ah? Boss Chen won''t have Oedipus complex?" Li Meihua asked in surprise.


    "It''s absolutely not, mom. My eldest brother grew up with his father. It''s impossible to have Oedipus complex. His heart is very normal. Don''t worry." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Dead boy, what''s your mother worried about? Who''s his mother?" Li Meihua glanced at Tang Wenhao with a whine.


    Tang Wenhao thought Li Meihua''s whiny glance was an important sign.


    When Tang Wenhao, Chen Jianfeng and Li Meihua were eating at the farmhouse in Langshan, Tang Wenhao said that he had something urgent to discuss with ah Xiu and asked Chen Jianfeng to entertain and take charge of sending Li Meihua home. Chen Jianfeng and Li Meihua both knew that Tang Wenhao was looking for an excuse to leave and it was inconvenient to break, so they let him go.


    Before leaving, Tang Wenhao specially told Li Meihua that he would go home and take ah Xiu to Ruan''s house for a few days. He thought of ah Xiu. In fact, he and ah Xiu had not been together for some time. He really missed her and especially wanted to touch her bulging belly.


    Caressing the belly of his women has now become Tang Wenhao''s daily homework.


    Without gossip, Tang Wenhao took a taxi back to ah Xiu''s house. Because he didn''t say hello to ah Xiu, he was very surprised when ah Xiu opened the door and saw Tang Wenhao standing at the door.


    "Baby, you''re here? Come on in, people are thinking of you!" ah Xiu smiled coyly, let Tang Wenhao into the house, and then changed his slippers for him.


    After changing her shoes, Tang Wenhao picked her up and went straight to the bedroom with a bad smile on her face. Ah Xiu smiled and hugged his neck and said happily, "baby, what are you doing? Won''t you come specifically for this?"


    "Hehe, you don''t want to, do you? Then I can go." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Think, baby, didn''t sister Manny say you were going to accompany sister Yuanyuan and sister ah Yu these two days? How did you escape? Is it really because you miss me?" ah Xiujiao smiled.


    "Of course it''s true, do you? I''ll check whether you really miss me. If not, I''ll punish you." he said and gently put ah Xiu on the bed.


    "Bad guy, kiss me first! I want you to kiss me, kiss me hard, like you want to swallow me. I like you like that." ah Xiu smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, in Chinese, it''s called Qiongjiang Yuye, an illiterate wife. I''ll eat you first!" said Tang Wenhao, leaning on ah Xiu to avoid pressing her bulging belly.


    They kissed wildly.


    After the passion, ah Xiu collapsed in Tang Wenhao''s strong arms, gentle, quiet and extremely satisfied.


    "Oh, I miss you! By the way, we should go. It''s too late for a while. Sister Ah Mui and they are all waiting for us to go back to bed!" Tang Wenhao said, sitting up and starting to dress.


    "Well, no! Baby, sleep at home tonight! I want to sleep in your arms all night, okay? Don''t go." ah Xiu whined.


    Tang Wenhao thought that Chen Jianfeng might immediately take Li Meihua home and say happily, "ah Xiu, let''s go! Manny has agreed that I''ll take you back to bed. You''ll try to sleep in Ruan''s house in the future. You''re already one of my wives. You have to follow most of the team, okay? Don''t get away from the masses."


    "Ha ha, that''s OK! Then you wear clothes with me." ah Xiu said coyly.


    "Ha ha, no problem. My wife really shouldn''t do such rude words." Tang Wenhao also playfully touched ah Xiu.


    "Hee hee, stop playing..." ah Xiu smiled shyly.


    "No, go back and settle accounts with some of them who are not pregnant. I''m afraid I''ll make you miscarry. What should I do?" said Tang Wenhao, putting on clothes for ah Xiu.


    On the way, ah Xiu whispered, "baby, is that sister Yuanyuan innocent?"


    "Of course, ghost girl, why do you ask?" Tang Wenhao wrung her small ear and smiled.


    "I think it''s not easy for her to live in that environment every day." ah Xiu smiled.


    "That''s right. My women are all boutique women, just like you! They have to go to the hall, go to the kitchen and get out of bed. They are good wives." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    They were flirting in the taxi. Suddenly, his phone rang. Tang Wenhao took out his mobile phone and saw that it was the Ruan family. He quickly pressed the button and said, "I''m Wenhao."


    "Baby, come back quickly. Sister Ah Mui is starting to hurt. She has to be sent to the hospital immediately. It is estimated that she will have a baby." Manny said anxiously on the phone.


    "Ah? OK, we''ll be there soon. You pack up your things first and I''ll be home in about five minutes." Tang Wenhao became nervous as soon as he heard it. He has had such an experience and knows that it''s very painful for women to have children.


    Hang up the phone. He asks the driver to hurry up. Ah Xiu is also very nervous when she hears that sister Ah Mei is going to have a baby. It seems that she is the one who has a baby.


    A few minutes later, the taxi arrived at Ruan''s house. Tang Wenhao asked ah Xiu to give the money to the driver. He got off and rushed in. He thought all the beauties in the mountain were there! None of them fell. Sister Ah Mui sat in her chair and her head was sweating with pain. All her beauties looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao was in love with Ah Mei. He walked over and picked her up. Chen Yuanyuan took the car key to her and said, "Wen Hao, go, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Hmm! Manny, you are all waiting for news at home! Let''s go." Tang Wenhao said, holding Ah Mei sweating all over his head and walking outside.


    "No, I''ll go with you, sister ah Hui. I''ll leave it to you at home. I''d better go with my baby!" Manny followed with a small bag.


    "I''ll go too, I''ll go too." Ruan Yi and ah Xiu followed.


    Tang Wenhao looked back, waved his hand and said to them, "you are all waiting at home! There are more people and more chaos."


    Seeing Tang Wenhao speak, Ruan Yi and ah Xiu dare not follow, and her beauty dare not.


    In this way, Chen Yuanyuan flew Ah Mei to Liangshan hospital. Less than ten minutes after Ah Mei pushed into the delivery room, a nurse came out with a child in her arms. She smiled at Tang Wenhao and Manny and said, "it''s already born. You sent it in time. You''ll have to be born in the car later."


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. Shit! At that time, Ah Ying almost died and couldn''t give birth. Sister Ah Mei gave birth to the child as soon as she entered the delivery room. It''s great! Is it because she had children? Tang Wenhao thought.


    "Doctor, is it a boy or a girl?" Manny asked excitedly.


    "Hehe, he''s a boy. He''s really lucky." the doctor smiled.


    Tang Wenhao excitedly took the child into his own hand and carefully observed his pink face and unconsciously opened his eyes. It''s so cute! Is this your son? I have a son? No, I have to report the good news to my family. Thinking of this, he smiled at Manny, "Manny, hold our son first, and I''ll call my parents."


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll take my son and Yuanyuan to see sister Ah Mui first. You can fight. Don''t forget to report the good news to Ah Ying and your brother Wu Kui." Manny reminded.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao informed several close relatives in China one by one, including Mr. and Mrs. he denang. Mr. and Mrs. he denang were very happy when they heard that Tang Wenhao had a son. However, they were still somewhat disappointed. If their daughter Lingzhi didn''t die, they would be born in a few months, and they could be grandparents themselves.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao knew that he would call Mr. and Mrs. he denang, which might touch their sensitive and fragile nerves. However, if he didn''t tell them about it, he was afraid that their husband and wife would be distracted. This was the most difficult place for Tang Wenhao, so he made up his mind that at least one of his sons would follow he denang''s surname in the future, Let the couple have a thought in their hearts, so as not to be so desolate.


    After the phone call, Tang Wenhao turned to the ward and saw Ah Mei with a proud and happy face. Tang Wenhao came to her, leaned over and kissed her sexy red lips, smiled gratefully, "sister Ah Mei, on behalf of our Tang ancestors, I thank you for succeeding our Tang ancestors!"


    "Hehe, baby, it''s all your credit. I just love you. My main task is to love you desperately, hurt you and spoil you. However, from today on, you still need to love our son. Won''t you be jealous?" Ah Mui was full of strong love, which made Tang Wenhao''s blood boil. If Ah Mui hadn''t just given birth, he really wanted to jump on her.


    Five days later, Tang Wenhao took Ah Mei''s mother and son back to Ruan''s house. All the beauties scrambled to hold the elf, especially Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law. This is the fourth generation that the old man saw. When he saw the little guy, he couldn''t close his mouth.


    According to Manny''s suggestion, Tang Wenhao named the child Tang Guan, which means first, the first child of the Tang family. Tang Wenhao began to feel something wrong. After all, Wen Ying was his first child. When he thought that Wen Ying should belong to the Jin family, he agreed to this suggestion.


    Soon after Ah Mei''s mother and son came back, Chen Jianfeng came with a lot of gifts to congratulate Tang Wenhao on his son. After putting down the gifts, he hugged Tang Guanqin enough, and then pulled Tang Wenhao out to talk.


    When they arrived in his BMW, Chen Jianfeng said with a smile, "Wen Hao, I know you have just had your son these days, and I didn''t bother you. Today, in addition to congratulating you, I want to discuss with you what to do next. According to Ah Xiang, after seeing you in my office that day, Lin Haonan stepped up his action and asked his brother to rescue the four King Kong of Heilong."


    "Ah? He didn''t discuss such a big matter with you?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "No, we also have a gentleman''s agreement. He is responsible for security and I am responsible for operation," Chen Jianfeng said.


    "So you mean you want to act? By the way, how was my mother-in-law that night? Were you two together?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.

 Chapter 326

    Chen Jianfeng smiled awkwardly and nodded, "well, we''ve been together every day for the past three days."


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help laughing. "Brother, is my mother-in-law infatuated with you? Then you should take good exercise, otherwise you won''t be able to make her face."


    "Hehe, so I want to learn from you! I''ll teach you that internal mental skill when I''m free." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "OK, I''ll copy it to you later. First practice the mental formula yourself, and then ask me where you don''t understand. Brother, my mother-in-law didn''t disappoint you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, no, absolutely not. She''s much better than the young lady of our company. At least she''s clean and healthy. However, we didn''t go back to her house for fear of meeting her husband. We''ve been living in a hotel these days. In fact, she''s a good woman, but it''s too long. She needs to release her excitement. She''s also in good health. She''s not like a woman in her late fifties. Wen Hao, don''t say it, I think I''m in love with her. Every time I leave her these days, I feel very lost. Shit, will I really fall in love with your mother-in-law? "Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Stop, brother, I remind you, you two can play, don''t touch the truth! She needs a man, you meet him, you need her help, she helps you, that''s all. If you two are really emotional, you can''t score, and even want to get married, then I''ll be guilty. I''m sorry for my father-in-law and ah Xiu!" Tang Wenhao reminded, He is really worried that Chen Jianfeng is infatuated with Li Meihua. What about ah Xiu''s father?


    "Wen Hao, don''t worry! It won''t embarrass you. I also know that our relationship can only be a partner. It won''t work further. Yuanyuan won''t agree with me to marry ah Xiu''s mother. Then the relationship will be messy. I don''t know what to call it. Maybe I''m infatuated with her body! Wen Hao, to tell you the truth, what fascinates me most is that she knows too much about men I feel that it gives her a special sense of achievement and dignity to be a man. If she is ten years younger, I will be desperate to marry her and sleep in her arms all my life. "Chen Jianfeng said, his eyes full of love.


    Tang Wenhao has fully felt from his eyes that his brother-in-law has fallen in love, and the object is his woman ah Xiu''s mother Li Meihua. Although his brother-in-law knows that he and Li Meihua are impossible, he has unconsciously fallen into Li Meihua''s warm and soft village.


    Shit, it''s broken. It''s over if ah Xiu and Chen Yuanyuan know! Tang Wenhao secretly worried for Chen Jianfeng.


    "Elder brother, did she tell you how to save the bodyguards of the black dragon?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, of course, Wen Hao, she told me that the best way is to cooperate inside and outside. As long as there are insiders, there are still many opportunities. She can arrange for me to meet the warden. However, he said that the warden is very greedy, has a big appetite and doesn''t bleed much. It''s difficult for him to get his help."


    "Brother, as long as money can solve the problem, is it still a problem? Then you should start early! Contact him. I''ll go back to death valley while you can''t act these two days. I have something urgent to deal with. When I come back, you''ll have almost the same contact. If you have anything urgent to find me during this period, you can ask Yuanyuan and Manny to say that they will find a way to contact me Fasten mine, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? You''re going back to death valley at this time? Isn''t it four or five days?" Chen Jianfeng asked in surprise.


    "Well, but soon, I think it''s difficult for you to save Ruan Biao and them in four or five days. It needs a process. Anyway, your relationship with my mother-in-law has reached this point. She will guide you how to do it. I''m useless here. Now I don''t need to fight for you at this time, right?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Chen Jianfeng listened, thought for a moment, nodded and said with a smile, "Oh, yes, Lin Haonan doesn''t dare to do anything to me now. Then go and come back quickly!"


    "Well, brother, please take more care of these women in my family these days. I''m afraid that Abu is secretly watching us every day! He may attack my women and children when he sees me go. I know him. He''s a poisonous snake. He won''t give up until he destroys my family." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    Chen Jianfeng responded readily, "OK, don''t worry! The eldest brother has also arranged people to protect your family secretly. After all, Yuanyuan is already your family. We are people on the same boat, so the eldest brother won''t hurt your family. At present, Lin Haonan hates you, but he won''t hurt you and your family easily. It''s mainly to prevent Abu, but he should be more afraid of you, After all, he is a wanted criminal and doesn''t dare to come openly. Therefore, as long as we are more careful, there should be no problem. "


    "OK, that''s settled. I''ll copy the formula to you right away. You can practice it tonight. Brother, as long as you have enough perseverance and perseverance, it will be effective." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, OK, Wen Hao, I can insist." Chen Jianfeng smiled happily.


    Tang Wenhao asked Chen Jianfeng to wait in the car. He hurried back to Ruan''s house and asked Manny to find a piece of paper and write more than a dozen lines on the paper. Ah Yu and several other beauties came together to read it, but they couldn''t understand it. He only asked jokingly, "Uncle, what are you writing?"


    "Uncle? I don''t know the rules." Ah Mui glanced at her gently and said.


    "Oh, sister Ah Mui, I''m sorry! Baby, what''s this written?" ah Yu quickly changed her mouth and asked with a shy smile.


    Tang Wenhao held her little chin, kissed her sweet lips and said with a bad smile, "it''s a secret between men. You don''t ask a lot of questions in a girl''s house, or I''ll punish you at night."


    "Hehe, we ah yu want you to punish her every day! Ah Yu, hurry to clean up! Come back to death valley with our baby later." Manny smiled.


    "Ah? Really? Sister Manny, baby, do you really want to take me back?" ah Yu asked happily.


    "Yes! Our baby asked you to go back with him. Why? You don''t want to?" Manny smiled.


    "Yes, of course. I''ll prepare it right away." ah Yu went back to her room to prepare her personal belongings.


    Tang Wenhao discussed with Manny when he was in the hospital. He wanted to go back to death valley to find Heifeng to know something about the past of Heilong. He felt that the deaths of Jin Dacai, Ganoderma lucidum and Ruan Qin must be related to Abu, but he needed more data and information to testify his guess.


    Tang Wenhao gave Chen Jianfeng a note copying the formula of internal mental skill, and told him some essentials and precautions, so that he could eliminate all selfish thoughts and distractions during practice, concentrate and practice meditation. In a month, his energy and physical strength will be fundamentally improved.


    Before Chen Jianfeng could thank Tang Wenhao, his phone came. When he took out the phone, he smiled proudly and viciously, "Wenhao, see? Li Meihua asked me out again."


    Tang Wenhao suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, "Brother, don''t hurry to answer the phone first. Let me remind you that during your practice, you can''t have sex too often and be greedy for pleasure. Otherwise, it''s difficult for you to practice. You have to make an agreement with my mother-in-law and ask her to cooperate. You''d better control the frequency now so that your good days in the future can last for a long time, okay?"


    Yeah? Wen Hao, how can you? Why can''t I? Chen Jianfeng thought suspiciously.


    After lunch, Tang Wenhao said goodbye to his wife and children and took ah Yu''s little beauty into the mountain.


    A Yu was very happy to be able to go back to death valley with Tang Wenhao alone. She clung to Tang Wenhao''s hand all the way for fear that Tang Wenhao would lose herself.


    At the edge of the jungle, the two got out of the car and began their jungle trip.


    Tang Wenhao felt very funny when he glanced at ah Yujiao''s lovely appearance. Ah Yu was only about one meter fifty-eight. She was very good-looking. Her beautiful eyes were flexible and divine. She liked it more and more.


    Although ah Yu is petite, her Kung Fu is not the worst among the eight immortals. She is flexible, quick, quick and works hard. Therefore, ordinary men are really not her opponent.


    Ah Yu smiled, holding Tang Wenhao''s big hand and bouncing, "baby, why do you want me to come back with you?" ah Yu smiled.


    Tang Wenhao took her little hand and kissed it. He said with a bad smile, "because I haven''t had fun with you once. We have to get along day and night these days. I have to play well with you. How about that? Is this reason enough?" Tang Wenhao stared at her cherry mouth.


    "Ha ha, villain, is this really the reason?" ah Yu said coyly.


    "Right? You''ll know later." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Why wait and see?" ah Yu smiled shyly.


    "Because there are no conditions here! Ah Yu, when we are alone in the future, you will call me Wen Hao and I will call you baby." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Why? If sister Ah Mui, sister Manny and sister ah know, they won''t scold me? I''d better call you baby!" ah Yu said with a pout.


    "It''s all right, baby. You have to call me baby. I feel too uncomfortable. How old are you?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah Mei is younger than me! How can she call you baby? You feel comfortable?" ah Yu said with a whiny smile.


    "No, may looks more mature than you, and you are a little girl in my heart. You are a little girl who needs men''s love, but you are also a little girl who is easy to make men crazy."


    "Ha ha... Wen Hao, do you really like me?" ah Yu asked coyly.


    "Do you want to prove it to you? Come on, I''ll prove it to you right away." Tang Wenhao leaned down and held ah Yu up.


    "Villain, what are you doing?" ah Yu blushed with shame.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t say a word. His lips suddenly covered her cherry mouth


    Tang Wenhao held ah Yu in his arms as he walked into the jungle and played a boo game with her. Until ah Yu really couldn''t stand it and begged Tang Wenhao to give it to her, Tang Wenhao took her and got into a deep grass with he

 Chapter 327

    To make a long story short, they played and walked all the way. In the evening, they came to Hutou stream, stayed in Hutou stream for one night, and continued their journey the next day.


    At noon, they came to the most dangerous section of the death valley, Tiangou, a place where Tang Wenhao broke his heart every time. Every time he passed here, he naturally thought that Ruan Ling would jump into the Tiangou and the broken bones of the lotus, and his heart would be cut like a knife.


    Ah Yu didn''t know that Ruan Ling was gone, so she was still very excited. She didn''t know Tang Wenhao''s mood at this moment. Tang Wenhao led ah Yu to the edge of the cliff, looked down at the misty Valley, and prayed in her heart, "ah Ling, if you have spirit in heaven, you must bless your baby and your sisters with peace and happiness all their lives." Although Manny said she didn''t believe Ruan Ling was dead, and maybe she was waiting for them to find her somewhere, Tang Wenhao still couldn''t believe her hunch, because he went down to Tiangou and hadn''t finished yet. The terrible cold made it hard for him to believe that people could still be alive when they fell to the bottom of the valley.


    "Wen Hao, what are you doing? Take me to the edge of this cliff." ah Yu asked puzzled.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and didn''t answer her. Instead, he turned his eyes to the place where the lotus remains were scattered. He went to the grass alone and squatted down. It seems that the soul of the lotus is still waiting for him here. The death of the lotus is also a great blow to Tang Wenhao. In his heart, he has already regarded the lotus as two different roles: his sister and his beloved little woman, Each role occupies a very important position in his heart.


    At this time, there was a baby like cry from somewhere, which scared Tang Wenhao into a cold sweat, because it was almost impossible for other people outside the death valley to appear here. Tang Wenhao had been in and out of the death valley so many times in the past year, and had not met other people outside the death valley, So the cry made him feel stunned and a trace of fear.


    Ah Yu also heard it. She was so scared that she ran to Tang Wenhao from the edge of the cliff and suddenly got into Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Wen Hao, what''s this sound?" ah Yu''s voice trembled.


    "It''s like a child''s cry. Do you think so?" Tang Wenhao took ah Yu in his arms and looked around for where the sound came from.


    "Well, it''s like the sound of Tang Guan crying in our family. How can there be children crying in this place? Can''t there be ghosts?" ah Yu didn''t read many books and began to think about it.


    "No, where are ghosts in the world? Ah Yu, don''t be afraid, there is me! Where did you hear the cry come from?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Ah Yu''s head came out of Tang Wenhao''s arms, looked here and there, then pointed to the bottom of the cliff and said uncertainly, "it seems to come from below."


    "Below? Have you heard clearly? Are you sure?" Tang Wenhao was even more stunned.


    "It seems so, but I''m not sure. I only heard two." ah Yu said in horror. Then meimou looked around for fear that some ghosts would suddenly appear in the deep mountains. Ah Yu is still a teenage girl after all. Her experience and experience, including knowledge, are not rich, so it''s easy to think about things.


    Tang Wenhao said to the frightened ah Yu, "ah Yu, if you want to be afraid, just stay here. I''ll see and listen to it at the edge of the cliff. Why is there no sound now?" said Tang Wenhao, who was going to go to the edge of the cliff alone to see what happened.


    "No, Wenhao, don''t let me be here alone. I''ll go with you." ah Yu said timidly.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and took ah Yu to the edge of the cliff again,


    At this time, Tang Wenhao suddenly had an idea in his mind. When Ruan Ling jumped off the cliff, she had children in her stomach. If she hadn''t jumped off the cliff, the children in her stomach would have been born long ago. Even Ah Mei''s children had been born. Was the child''s cry just now her own and Ruan Ling''s children? Is Ruan Ling really not dead? She''s under this gutter?


    It''s impossible. It''s so cold under the gutter! Even if Ruan Ling didn''t fall to death, what did she eat and drink? How does she sleep? There''s nothing. Besides, even if she can live, who will deliver her when she gives birth? Unlikely, absolutely impossible!


    Tang Wenhao thought as he approached the edge of the cliff. However, when he and ah Yu reached the edge of the cliff, the cry of the young baby never appeared again. There was nothing around except the whistling wind and the fog under the gutter.


    Because of this strange cry, ah Yu was uneasy all the way. For fear that some monster would suddenly appear in the jungle, when she stayed in xiugu for a night, her body would not leave Tang Wenhao''s arms. Even if she fell asleep, she had to let Tang Wenhao hug her and snuggle up in his broad arms to sleep safely.


    On the third day, Tang Wenhao and a Yu returned to Ruan Ling''s cave in death valley. Because Tang Wenhao was eager to learn more about the cold-blooded Jack from Heifeng''s mouth, they didn''t go to the factory to find a Zhu and a Ya first.


    Ruan Ling had not yet entered the cave. He was very moved by the warm scene at the entrance of the cave. He saw Heifeng, Amy and azhu sitting at the entrance of the cave chatting. The difference between them and ABI and other fairies was that their stomachs were very big and their stomachs were bulging high. Especially azhu and Amy had to hold their stomachs with their hands. Tang Wenhao calculated, It''s almost the same. Their sisters have been sleeping by themselves for the first time for six or seven months, and they will be born in two or three months.


    Several beauties were very happy when they saw Tang Wenhao coming back with ah Yu. A happy smile burst on their faces. Ah Mei stood up with a big belly. Tang Wenhao knew that the little girl missed herself and hurriedly trotted over to hug her. "Ah Mei, girl, you''ve worked hard, but you miss me."


    "Baby, I miss you so much! Kiss me!" may sobbed.


    Without saying anything, Tang Wenhao picked up her jaw and kissed her sexy and charming lips, "girl, I''ll love you again in the evening! I came back this time to find sister Heifeng in an emergency."


    "Well, baby, I want you to sleep with me tonight." Mei Jiao smiled.


    "Ha ha, OK, no problem." Tang Wenhao smiled and then separated from Ah Mei. She said hello to ah Zhu, Heifeng and other beauties respectively. Ah Bi''s lower abdomen also bulged. When Tang Wenhao looked at her, she proudly touched her stomach, indicating that she was OK.


    Tang Wenhao explained the purpose of his return to ah Zhu and Heifeng. Ah Zhu asked Tang Wenhao and Heifeng to talk in ah Ling''s room. She informed ah Ya and Qing''er that it was not easy for Tang Wenhao to come back once and let the two sisters meet him. Tang Wenhao said he should. Tonight, he would love their sisters one by one, or he wouldn''t bear it.


    Not to mention how ah Zhu arranged the beauties to meet Tang Wenhao, but only Tang Wenhao and Heifeng. They entered the room and sat at the edge of the bed. Tang Wenhao asked straightly, "sister Heifeng, do you know cold-blooded Jack?"


    "I don''t know, but I know this man. He and another man nicknamed car demon formed a killer group. He is very powerful. Few of their standard objects can survive. My brother asked them to kill Suo Kun, a drug lord in the jungle on the Vietnam Myanmar border. What? You want to find him?" Heifeng asked suspiciously.


    "No, he has been arrested by the Vietnamese public security. My eldest brother was killed by them, but my eldest brother and I have never offended him or heard of them."


    Before Tang Wenhao finished, Heifeng took over the conversation and said, "it''s no surprise that the people their brothers killed don''t know. The key is to find out who let them kill you, but in terms of their professional ethics, the public security can''t ask. They''d rather die than say it."


    "That''s why I want to ask you about them. Do you know how brother found them at that time?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Heifeng thought for a moment and said, "it seems that brother Hao is looking for someone. Brother Hao is a very influential brother in Liangshan. Apart from our brother Heilong, he can eat well in the underworld. However, brother Hao has also been sentenced to death with a reprieve this time. It''s difficult to see him."


    "Oh, do you know how Abu told brother Heilong?" Tang Wenhao continued to ask.


    "He has known brother Hao for a long time through brother Hao, which I know very well. My eldest brother doesn''t appreciate Abu very much. He thinks Abu is a bit Yin and it''s difficult to make people like him. However, considering his strong ability, I let him follow brother Hao. I suspect that this guy is the one who made a ghost when the public security destroyed my eldest brother''s flower fragrance city this time. He has a grudge against you and him and took me away Big brother reported it, "Heifeng analyzed.


    "Sister Heifeng, you guessed right. Brother and you are really the ghost of Abu and Chen Xinxiong. They reported you, but I didn''t tell you. Later, I''ll tell you the details. Do you think Abu might have found this cold-blooded Jack?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Heifeng''s beautiful eyes showed a surprised color and nodded in response, "It''s entirely possible that brother Hao found cold-blooded jack at that time through Abu. Abu is still very resourceful in drug trafficking. There are not many others and no powerful role to help him, but he and sister Ruan Ling have been doing well in recent years. Most of the brothers on the road have given them some face, so brother Hao wants him when he is beaten away by sister Ruan Ling. I feel that he wants him He''s a talent "


    "That''s right, sister Heifeng. Although there is no evidence, I can now conclude that Abu is behind the killing of my eldest brother, Ganoderma lucidum and sister Ruan Qin. Other people have no such motivation, and I don''t know. But I will try my best to see brother Hao when I go back. I must find out the context of this matter and explain it to the three relatives who died for me "Said Tang Wenhao sadly.


    "Baby, don''t be sad. It''s been so long. Anyway, even if he didn''t hurt your eldest brother, he reported US and killed my eldest brother, I won''t let him go, but my main task now is to give birth to our children." said Heifeng, gazing at Tang Wenhao lovingly and caressing his handsome face with jade hands.


    "Sister Heifeng, I hold you in this deep mountain jungle and wronged you." Tang Wenhao hugged her willow waist and said.

 Chapter 328

    "Hehe, don''t be wronged. We are accompanied by so many good sisters. In fact, we are very happy every day. You''re right. This is heaven. Except that we will think of you crazily every day, there are no worries and troubles. When we have your children, we will have a fuller life." Heifeng smiled happily.


    "Sister Heifeng, I''m sorry for you. When I get rid of these major events, I''ll start to build our villa. I''ll often be with you. Sister Heifeng, you are an elderly pregnant woman. You should pay more attention to your health. I''ll go to the factory and ask Dr. Ruan if the conditional delivery here is OK. If not, I have to send you to Liangshan," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, their sisters can go, but I can''t. you forget, I''m a wanted man. I''d rather not go out of Death Valley all my life than lose you, baby. I miss you." then Heifeng''s beautiful eyes stared at Tang Wenhao hungrily.


    "Hehe, I feel it. I miss you too. Come on, let''s go to bed!" Tang Wenhao said. He picked up Heifeng and gently put him down on the bed.


    Because the child in Heifeng''s belly is very old, Tang Wenhao dare not be too presumptuous


    Worried about hurting the fetus for a long time, Heifeng reluctantly separated after an addiction. Heifeng glanced at Tang Wenhao and smiled admiringly, "baby, let a Meng come in with you!"


    "Ah? No, it''s a heavy task tonight! I''m sad. I think it''s too bad to let you be my woman. I love you too little." Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    "Baby, nonsense, as long as you love us and want us, even if you don''t want us a few times a year, we are willing to follow you. I didn''t know your position in the heart of the sisters in death valley before. Through the understanding in recent months, I now know that you are the God of the women in our death valley and our emperor. The women in our death valley are all yours. Once I was born I''m not feeling well. I went to see Dr. Ruan and talked to Dr. Ruan. I was really surprised. She said that her two assistants have been waiting for you every day since you asked them to come back in hutoujian. The two girls miss you very much. Miss a Liu has been pregnant with your child. Miss a Yang is not pregnant. She looks forward to you sleeping with her every day. She also wants to conceive your seed. "


    "Really? Ah Liu is pregnant too?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly, thinking, shit, is it too outrageous? Just one night!


    "Of course it''s true. Dr. Ruan has examined her. She is indeed pregnant, and Dr. Ruan has asked me to confirm one thing!" heifengjiao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao asked with great interest, "sister Heifeng, what did Dr. Ruan ask you for confirmation?"


    "Hehe, ask me if you are as scary as ah Liu and ah Yang''s sisters said. She said that she has studied and practiced medicine for decades. I haven''t heard that men can be so powerful. However, she said that from the results that you have so many beautiful women and love you all the time, she believes it a little. She just thinks it''s a little incredible. I joked with her , if you don''t believe it, when our baby comes back, we''ll take you there, let her see it with her own eyes, and then try it herself, and you''ll understand everything. "Heifeng said with a bad smile.


    "Sister Heifeng, you... Are you kidding? How old is Dr. Ruan? You can be my mother." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Hee hee... Dr. Ruan is single now. What''s the matter with her age? She''s only a few years older than me. She maintains well. She''s like a sister with me. She likes to come to me to chat with me when she''s free. I think Dr. Ruan is really good. Baby, you should see her and let her follow you!" Heifeng looked at Tang Wenhao imploringly.


    "Sister Heifeng, what are you doing? Did Dr. Ruan ask you to tell me?" Tang Wenhao looked at Heifeng seriously and didn''t understand.


    "No, no, don''t get me wrong, Dr. Ruan. It''s just that I can feel that she lives a miserable life when I chat with her. She said that she especially envies the little beauties in death valley. She thinks they have choices and men. She said that her life is over. She can only endure like this. Baby, Dr. Ruan is only in her 40s. It''s very poor. She has been living for so long Widow, you want her! It''s nothing if you have more than one of her anyway. None of us sisters will talk about you. Everyone agrees that all the women in death valley belong to you as long as you want. "Heifeng tries to persuade Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao is bothered by everything now. How can he have such a mind? Even a Meng, the best fairy like them, had no intention to accept it, and he was not interested in middle-aged women like Dr. Ruan.


    He now understands why the ancient emperor had 72 concubines in three palaces and six courtyards, but most of them were white when they died, because men''s energy is really limited, and it is impossible for everyone to have it. The most important energy is to deal with the most favored empress and several mothers. Of course, Tang Wenhao has no problem dealing with his dozens of beauties physically, But the energy is limited, too many things need to be handled. In addition, every more woman has more responsibility and care on her shoulder. It''s too tired! Not physically tired, but mentally tired!


    "Sister Heifeng, I''m not in the mood now. I''ll sleep with you tonight. I''ll go back tomorrow. There are still many important things to deal with in Liangshan." Tang Wenhao refused Heifeng''s match.


    "Baby, I know you have many things. So many women need you. Can you tell me the truth? If Dr. Ruan is with you, can you see her?" Heifeng asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, my sister Heifeng, why can''t I look down on Dr. Ruan? But it''s not a matter of looking up or down. Don''t worry about it. Let''s go with it!" said Tang Wenhao. He got up and began to dress.


    As soon as they came out of the cave, Tang Wenhao was very happy. Ah ya, Qing''er, ah Liu and ah Yang all arrived. When the beauties saw him coming out with Heifeng, they came forward to beg for hugs and kisses. Tang Wenhao kissed one by one.


    "Baby, how many days are you staying this time?" Aya asked with a big belly smile.


    "I''m going to leave tomorrow, but I haven''t figured it out yet. I want to discuss it with you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? No, baby, I won''t let you go." Qing''er was worried when she heard this. May was angry with her little mouth, and ABI was unhappy with her little mouth.


    "Ha ha, see? Baby, we don''t want you to go. We''d better stay a few more days! How about I discuss with sister Manny?" Aya smiled.


    "Yes, sister Aya, hurry back and talk to Manny! We all miss our baby so much. It''s hard to come back and stay a few more days!" may begged.


    Tang Wenhao saw that his beauties were so reluctant to give him up. His eyes were hot and almost burst into tears. If not, just stay for two more days, or it''s really cruel!


    "OK! I''ll go to the factory now and call Manny and tell them, otherwise she will worry. Aya, you go with me!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Aya.


    "OK, baby, go!" Aya smiled happily. Every woman in death valley regarded it as a great honor for Tang Wenhao to do anything alone.


    "Baby, I''ll go too... I''ll go too..." Mei, Qing''er, ABI and other beauties want to follow.


    "Don''t go. We''ll come back after calling. It''s not safe to walk on the mountain road with a big belly." Tang Wenhao smiled at some little beauties.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao wouldn''t let them follow, several little beauties had to pout and wait here. They were very smart and wouldn''t do anything that made Tang Wenhao unhappy. They were worried that their men would annoy them and make themselves out of favor. Of course, Tang Wenhao didn''t have such a narrow pattern, but they would have this worry because they all loved him too much.


    Tang Wenhao walked slowly along the mountain road with Aya. Seeing no one around, he said to Aya, "Aya, we met a very strange thing in the gutter yesterday."


    "Ah? What strange thing happened?" Aya looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Ah Yu and I both heard the baby''s cry. I didn''t hear where the cry came from, but ah Yu said it came from the bottom of the gutter." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Did you really hear clearly? Was it an illusion?" Aya asked in surprise.


    "No, I''ve been thinking about this all the way. If you want to say that I have this illusion, I think it''s possible. It''s normal to miss a person too much. But ah Yugen didn''t know that ah Ling had jumped off a cliff. She can''t have such an illusion. Moreover, even if I have an illusion, it''s not to hear the child''s cry, but ah Ling''s cry, right?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, you mean you suspect that elder sister is not dead and has given birth to the child? Their mother and son live at the bottom of the valley? How is it possible? The gutter is a vast abyss, and there is no bottom. How can they survive when they fall down?" Aya shook her head and couldn''t believe it.


    "Aya, I don''t believe it, but that''s the truth. We did hear the child''s cry. It''s impossible that we both had this illusion. Besides, when Manny and I met in Hong Kong that day, Manny mentioned it to me. She said that she and ah Ling were twin sisters and had psychological induction. She never felt that ah Ling was dead, like ah Ling alone I''ve been waiting for her somewhere. Now I add these factors together. I really think it''s necessary to go to the gutter again. What if ah Ling is really alive? How sad she is now? I feel distressed when I think of it, so I want to discuss with Manny. I want to go to the gutter again. "Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, baby, if I want to go down, I''ll go down. You can''t take such a risk. Look, now so many women have your children, and we''re going to have children in a few months. Your life is too important to us. If we want to take risks, we''ll take risks. After I give birth to our children, I''ll go down to find sister ah, okay?" Aya said.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Aya gratefully, shook his head and said with a smile, "Aya, I thank you very much for loving me so much, but I also love you. I am a man. I can''t let my woman take risks. I sit on it and wait for news. Don''t argue!"

 Chapter 329

    "No, baby, I won''t let you take risks, and the sisters won''t agree. Your life is not yours, it''s ours, it''s the children in our belly. Do you understand?" Aya said anxiously.


    Aya, you know, I understand, don''t argue, it''s settled. I can listen to you for other things, but I won''t listen to you. I''m sure I has the final say, especially when it comes to A Ling''s life and death. Aya, after I have asked Mani for advice, I''ll take the women''s security team of our factory in the past, and I want to find A Ling as soon as possible. And our children, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? You''re in such a hurry? You''ve been waiting for nearly half a year. Don''t be in such a hurry! Baby, at least you have to wait until I give birth to our child. I''ll go down with you. Even if you want to die, I''ll be with you." Aya said emotionally.


    When we arrived at Ruan''s factory, when we saw Tang Wenhao''s beauties in the factory, they greeted him warmly, and Tang Wenhao also laughed at them politely. Tang Wenhao was always polite to everyone, which is why all beauties in death valley rare him.


    When they arrived at Ruan Ling''s office, Tang Wenhao eagerly dialed the Ruan family''s phone. As soon as the phone was connected, Ali''s small voice came, "Hello! I''m Ali."


    "Ha ha, Ali, this is Wen Hao. Is sister Manny there?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Uncle! Hello, have you and ah Yu arrived?" Ali smiled happily.


    "Well, we''re fine. Let sister Manny answer the phone!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Uncle, sister Manny took sister Yuanyuan to see the villa and factory. Sister Ah Mui is upstairs feeding our Guanguan. Do you want sister Ah Mui to answer the phone?" Ali smiled.


    "OK, let sister Ah Mei pick it up upstairs!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well... Sister Ah Mui... Uncle called." Ali shouted downstairs.


    Soon, Ah Mui''s gentle voice came over the phone, "baby, are you here?"


    "Hehe, here we are, sister Ah Mui. Is our son sucking?" Tang Wenhao asked happily.


    "Well, just finished eating and fell asleep, baby, sister Ah Mui misses you again." sister Ah Mui said with a smile.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I miss you too." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Aya sipped her mouth and couldn''t be happy.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry! I can do it too."


    Just listen to sister Ah Mui laughing inside, "Aya, then feed him well for sister Ah Mui."


    "Ha ha... Aya, stop teasing. Let me talk to sister Ah Mui about something serious!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Aya shyly arranged her clothes and looked at Tang Wenhao on the phone.


    "Sister Ah Mui, tell you something. When Manny comes back, you can discuss it with her and give me an answer." Tang Wenhao told Ah Mui about the baby crying he and ah Yu heard at the edge of the gutter cliff.


    Ah Mui was surprised. "Baby, can''t you hear me wrong?"


    "No, it''s impossible. Ah Yu and I heard wrong. Ah Yu''s voice is still like that of Tang Guan. The baby''s cry is generally the same. Sister Ah Mei, why don''t you call Manny and tell her the news quickly. There''s no international call here. Manny''s phone number is Shanghai." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, wait a minute. I''ll call Manny right away and ask her to call you." Ah Mui hung up the phone.


    "Baby, sister Manny won''t allow you to go down the gutter again. It''s really too dangerous." Aya hugged Tang Wenhao and said.


    Tang Wenhao turned around, faced Aya, kissed her sexy red lips and smiled, "Aya, don''t worry! I''ll be fine. The reason why I want to tell Manny is not to ask her for advice. I just want to ask her about it, because she is a twin sister of ah Ling. Maybe she has a psychological feeling when I say it. No doubt what ah Yu and I hear must be my child crying under the gutter. That''s the old man God was moved by us. He was telling me to hurry to save my women and children. It was God''s will, wasn''t it? "


    "Baby, I think it''s possible for you to say this, but I still don''t trust you to go down. Can''t you really wait for me to go down with you?" Aya asked with concern.


    "Aya, it''s not necessary. Besides, I can''t wait. Since I''m here this time, I must take this opportunity to find out. Otherwise, you should arrange someone to prepare the rope and connect it for five or six kilometers. I don''t believe it. The ditch is really deep and bottomless this day," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, anyway, I''ll arrange these preparations for you first. At that time, I''ll send the girls of our factory security team to protect you and impose martial law near the gutter. After you go down, you don''t have to worry about someone harming you. Ah Zhu, Ah Mei and I will go to check for you." ah Ya said.


    "Don''t go. I don''t trust you to be up there. Besides, we can''t let the space in death valley empty. Once Abu takes advantage of the loophole, he will lose a lot of money." Tang Wenhao said.


    "What do you mean losing big things for small ones? Baby, is there anything more important than your life in our death valley? Don''t worry! Don''t worry about anything else. Since you have decided to go down, security work is my responsibility, and I will not let you have an accident," Aya said.


    They were talking here. Ah Zhu came back from the factory. Tang Wenhao looked at ah Ya and whispered, "ah ya, ah Zhu doesn''t know the truth yet?"


    "Well, I''ll tell her right away." ah Ya pulled ah Zhu, who was changing her work clothes, onto the sofa and sat down, motioning Tang Wenhao to sit next to her.


    Ah Zhu looked at ah Ya suspiciously and said with a smile, "sister ah ya, what are you doing? It''s mysterious."


    "Ah Zhu, we think it''s necessary to tell you something now. I hope you don''t blame us for hiding you and not telling you. It''s also to prevent you from being too sad, but now the situation has changed and must be told to you." ah Ya said frankly.


    Ah Zhu looked at ah Ya puzzled, and then looked at Tang Wenhao. "Baby, what are you hiding from me? Don''t scare me."


    "No, ah Zhu, it''s like this." Tang Wenhao didn''t wait for ah ya to explain. He forced Ruan Ling to jump into the gutter a few months ago. The lotus girl they rescued from Pu stronghold was raped and killed by Abu. The bones didn''t exist. He told ah Zhu.


    After hearing this, ah Zhu was stunned. Tears flowed down like broken beads. Ah Ya also wept with her. "Baby, sister ah ya, how can you hide such an important thing from me?" ah Zhu choked.


    "Ah Zhu, I didn''t know until the last time I sent sister Ah Mei back to Liangshan." then, ah Ya described her accidental rescue of Tang Wenhao, Manny and Qing''er.


    "Elder sister... How can you die? Baby, I can''t accept it. How can a woman like elder sister die? I really don''t believe it, I won''t believe it." ah Zhu cried bitterly.


    Tang Wenhao hugged ah Zhu and said sadly, "ah Zhu, I don''t believe it. Yesterday, when ah Yu and I passed the gutter, we both heard the cry of the baby. I think the cry must be the cry of me and ah Ling''s children. God is telling me to hurry to save my ah Ling and my children."


    "Baby, let''s go! How can I save you? Sister Aya and I will go with you." ah Zhu said hurriedly.


    "You''d better not go. Your stomach is so big and it''s inconvenient to take the mountain road. Just let Aya arrange a Meng and a girl she can play with to accompany me. I''m waiting for Manny''s phone and see what she says." Tang Wenhao said.


    As soon as the voice fell, the phone came. Tang Wenhao knew that Manny must have called. He hurriedly ran over, grabbed the microphone and asked, "Manny? This is Wen Hao."


    "Baby, what did you say? Did you say you and ah Yu heard the baby crying in the gutter? Is it true? Are you sure you heard right?" Manny asked anxiously.


    "Yes, ah Yu and I have heard it. Manny, think about it. Where is the gutter? It''s impossible for other people to live there. I think ah Ling is not dead. She must be down there. I''m going to save her and our children." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Well, it''s time, baby, I won''t stop you this time, because I always think ah Ling is not dead. She must be waiting for you to save their mother and son under the gutter. However, baby, I want you to promise me that you must be fully prepared to go down. I want you to come back to see me unharmed. Do you understand? We''re waiting for you to bring ah Ling''s mother and son back at home." Said Manny excitedly.


    "OK, Manny, with your support, I will certainly save ah Ling''s mother and son." Tang Wenhao was full of strength when he heard that Manny supported him.


    "Baby, are Ya or Zhu around? You let them answer the phone," Manny said.


    "Oh, OK," said Tang Wenhao, giving the phone to Aya.


    Aya answered the phone suspiciously and asked, "sister Manny, this is Aya. What can I do for you?"


    Manny said seriously, "Aya, I don''t want to tell you that you also know the importance of this matter. The baby''s safety is up to you. You must swear to me that you should protect our baby from accidents even if you die. Sister knows that you are six or seven months pregnant, but you must arrange everything. Now you have the strongest ability in death valley. You should do a good job in safety, medical treatment, rescue and protection Be prepared to ensure that our baby goes down safely and comes up safely, okay? "


    After talking to Manny on the phone, Aya, azhu and Tang Wenhao took action. They agreed that according to Manny''s suggestion, a Yun was temporarily responsible for the safety of the factory, Heifeng took several little girls to be responsible for Ruan Ling''s cave, and Qing''er was responsible for the safety of the new park.


    Tang Wenhao and several other women in death valley accompany him to the gutter whether they are pregnant or not. Aya and ah Zhu lead the factory and five fairies such as Ah Mei to take charge of the guard near the gutter. Each beauty wears enough guns and ammunition in case of accidents. In fact, as long as it is to prevent the boy Abu from making a sudden attack, this guy has repeatedly killed Tang Wenhao when he is unprepared If your feet are messy, you must be fully prepared this time.

 Chapter 330

    At the same time, Dr. Ruan, a Liu and a Yang took enough medical personnel in charge of rescue and injury treatment.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the purpose of this action is confidential. Except for several informed beauties such as Aya, neither she nor the past beauties know what the purpose of this trip is.


    After the agreement, the three soldiers arranged their work in three ways. Ah Zhu was responsible for dispatching security personnel, arranging the daily security of the factory and the preparation of ropes. Ah Ya went to the new park to arrange the work there. Tang Wenhao negotiated the security of the cave with Heifeng.


    In the evening, Aya and azhu went back to the cave, called together several women from Tang Wenhao, held a meeting for them, and informed them that everyone would accompany Tang Wenhao to the gutter to perform special tasks tomorrow. May and ABI were surprised, but they didn''t ask much because Aya refused to reveal the purpose of the action and knew it was important.


    In order to preserve Tang Wenhao''s physical strength and energy, Aya and azhu agreed not to let Tang Wenhao have a room with any beautiful women. Tang Wenhao actually wanted to tell them that he would have no problem even if he had a room with them, which would not affect tomorrow''s action. However, seeing that Aya and azhu insisted very much, they were embarrassed to brush them with kindness.


    Shit, hold it all night! When it''s done, you must accept ah Meng and ah Ruo and reward yourself.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao, Aya and azhu set out with more than 30 top-notch beauties in death valley. Because Aya, azhu and Amy were already pregnant, their action was a little slower. They walked all day until midnight to xiugu.


    After camping in xiugu for a night, they killed him in chaotiangou after breakfast the next morning.


    At noon, they finally arrived at their destination. Aya, azhu and may were so tired that they sat down on the rocks beside the Tiangou cliff. Aya was panting while directing her sisters to set up tents and guard points in favorable terrain to form a complete defense network against the edge of the cliff, even if someone wanted to take the opportunity to attack them, They can also advance and retreat freely.


    Tang Wenhao found that Aya has great command and military ability. He arranges troops and arranges the array. He has a good command. Ah Zhu is far inferior to Aya in this regard. Ah Mei is OK. He will put forward some of his own opinions and can always get Aya''s praise.


    Finally, three protection systems have been formed at the edge of the Tiangou cliff. The first one is composed of the security team of Ruan''s factory, a total of 15 people, all of whom are girls with very good shooting skills selected from the factory.


    The second echelon is composed of five of the eight fairies and five girls brought out of the factory. The shooting skills and Kung Fu of these ten beauties are better than those of the first echelon.


    The last barrier is Aya. Two beauties, a Zhu, take Dr. Ruan, a Liu and a yang to guard on the edge of the cliff and pay close attention to the situation below and above. Aya is the commander-in-chief of the whole operation, and everyone should obey her.


    After the arrangement was made, ah Liu and ah Yang began to assist Tang Wenhao in tying and tying ropes. For the sake of insurance, ah Ya specially arranged double insurance for Tang Wenhao. A total of two sets of ropes tied his body. Although it was inconvenient for Tang Wenhao to move, it could ensure the safety of his decision, at least not breaking the rope and falling down.


    When everything was ready, the eyes of the thirty beauties focused on Tang Wenhao. Everyone''s heart was more nervous than Tang Wenhao, especially his women.


    "Baby, be careful. If you find something wrong, ring the bell and call the police. We''ll pull you up. Don''t take risks, okay? We can''t do it this time. We can come back next time. Don''t worry too much." Aya said to Tang Wenhao.


    Ah Zhu also said, "baby, just do what sister Aya said. If you find something wrong, come up."


    May ran over and kissed Tang Wenhao on his lips, pointed to his big belly and said gently, "baby, our child and I are waiting for you. He just kicked me. I know he''s telling me to tell you that he''s waiting for you to come up safely."


    Tang Wenhao gratefully kissed Ah Mei, caressed her pretty cheek and said with a bad smile, "Ah Mei, don''t worry! I''ll be fine. When I come up, the first thing I do is to bully you. Get ready!"


    "Ha ha, bad guy, it''s time to think about it." may smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, who makes you so beautiful? By the way, tell a Meng and a Ruo that after this success, I want them to be my women, and I will never break my promise this time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hmm! The two sisters are waiting for you! Last night they kept asking about sister ah Yu and you. They envy them to death." may smiled.


    "Well, not to mention anything else, I''m going down. Aya, azhu, ladies, you''re waiting for my good news." Tang Wenhao said, grabbed the rope and the package on his back, with guns, knives and several rabbit hair clothes for keeping out the cold, and walked towards the edge of the cliff.


    These rabbit hair clothes are prepared for Ruan Ling and her children.


    Everyone watched Tang Wenhao approach the edge of the cliff, and then saw him quickly disappear in their vision, and the hearts of all beautiful women were mentioned in their voices.


    "Baby, are you okay?" two minutes later, Aya shouted anxiously.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao answered clearly below.


    After another five minutes, Aya was still worried and shouted, "baby, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, don''t worry!" the response was obviously not very clear, but the echo of the valley could be heard, and Aya''s hearts became more nervous.


    Doctor Ruan next to Aya whispered, "Aya girl, why did my uncle go to the gutter? It''s so dangerous. Does elder sister know about it?"


    Aya was so sad that she wanted to tell Dr. Ruan the truth. When she thought it was wrong, she held back and said with a smile, "Dr. Ruan, of course, sister knows. Doesn''t she know we dare to be the Lord? We don''t know the details. We all act according to orders. Don''t ask. When my uncle comes up, everything will be clear."


    "Sister Aya, is there any treasure under the gutter?" ah Liu asked with a smile.


    "It must be. Without baby, elder sister will let my uncle take such a big risk?" ah Yang smiled.


    Ah Zhu glanced at their sisters and said, "don''t guess. Don''t you know everything when my uncle comes up?"


    Dr. Ruan said with a smile, "yes! Stop guessing. We''ll just follow orders."


    After another ten minutes, Aya couldn''t help shouting at the bottom of the gutter again, "baby, are you okay? Can you hear me call you?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. Don''t worry!" the reply came up and everyone''s heart was relieved. At least it shows that Tang Wenhao''s safety is not a problem at present.


    Not to mention how Aya and other beauties are anxiously waiting for Tang Wenhao.


    Speaking of Tang Wenhao, because he came down once, he went down hundreds of meters smoothly, but with the altitude getting lower and lower, the temperature getting lower and lower, and the breath is cool.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart has been thinking that if people fall down at such a low temperature, even if they don''t fall to death, if they don''t have warm clothes, they have to freeze to death alive. Can they still live? Especially the newly born children, how can they survive in such a bad environment? Is that crying really an illusion?


    Tang Wenhao became more and more suspicious of his judgment, but anyway, this time he must go down to the deepest part of the gutter to see what kind of scene is under the gutter, or give an explanation to himself, Manny and Ruan Ling.


    However, when Tang Wenhao went down to a depth of about 1000 meters, that is, about two miles, he gradually felt that the temperature began to rise, no longer felt the cold air pressing, the fog gradually decreased, and his vision began to be clear, but the wind became stronger.


    He climbed on a large protruding stone, rested and looked down at the bottom of the valley. He was surprised that he could finally see the bottom of the valley. It turned out that he found that there were many strange stones about thirty or forty meters below him. Some were like chopsticks inserted directly into the water, some were like tripods floating on the water, some were like galloping horses, some were like fighting roosters, and some were like toad island, Its shape is like a toad sitting at the bottom of the valley with grass in its mouth. It is lifelike and looks like a frog at the bottom of a well.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help sighing the uncanny workmanship of nature!


    Surprised, Tang Wenhao began to observe everything around him carefully. Directly below him was a long and narrow river. He didn''t know which direction it would flow from southeast to northwest. The river was clear.


    Tang Wenhao felt that he should go down first. Thinking of this, he climbed down again. A few minutes later, he successfully went down to the bottom of the valley. Although the river was clear, it did not see the bottom. It was very deep, more like a deep pool, but there was no waterfall flowing straight down.


    He untied the rope, tied the signal cloth to the rope and shook the rope a few times. In less than half a minute, the rope began to pull upward. Tang Wenhao knew that Aya had received his message.


    He took out the gun and machete from the package, put the package on his back again, and walked vigilantly towards the strange stones. As soon as he entered the strange stone forest, there was a whistling strange wind from time to time. Tang Wenhao understood that it was the strange wind generated by the shape of the strange stones.


    In fact, the strange stone forest is not large, just one or two thousand square meters. He walked out of the strange stone forest. He walked down the lower reaches of the river. At this time, his vision was completely broadened. What he didn''t expect was that the bottom of the ditch was completely different from the scene seen above. The trees and grass below were lush, and there were wild animals such as rabbits, However, no animals such as jackals, tigers and leopards have been found.


    This scene gave Tang Wenhao a trace of comfort. He knew that it showed that the environment was suitable for people to survive. As long as she jumped down from above, was caught by vines and other plants, and then slowly came down, there was no problem to protect her life. With Ruan Ling''s Kung Fu and field survival ability, she could really live at the bottom of the valley.


    Thinking of this, he accelerated his speed and swam down for about a kilometer. Tang Wenhao saw a cave on the rock wall beside the river. Outside the cave, there were banyan trees, bamboo, stone pine and other vegetation. The cave mouth was opposite to the river.


    He walked over. Fearing that there were poisonous snakes and beasts in the cave, he took out his gun and walked in warily.

 Chapter 331

    He was surprised that the cave was like a tall and spacious hall, which could accommodate thousands of people. It was more spacious than Ruan Ling''s cave. The bottom of the cave was flat, and the stalactites around the wall were scattered, naturally forming many small holes and vivid statue shapes.


    When he looked around the cave, his eyes fell on a cave wall. It turned out that he found an artificial pile of stones. He went over and looked stunned!


    The stone pile is actually a stone house, which is composed of stone walls layer by layer. The periphery is a wall made of sharp stones. There are three or four layers inside. The innermost part is a small hole, which can accommodate three or four people. The ground is covered with thick weeds. It is clear that people live.


    Just as Tang Wenhao was about to go in, he found that there was a mechanism at the door of the peripheral stone wall. If an animal accidentally touched the mechanism, it would be killed by sharp stones, forming the first barrier to the people living inside.


    It can''t be wrong. Ruan Ling is really not dead. This is the mechanism she designed! Tang Wenhao has a strong hunch that Ruan Ling is definitely not dead. The child''s cry is his own child, but where have they gone now?


    Having no time to appreciate the exquisite design of Ruan Ling''s mechanism, he turned and walked outside the cave. He wanted to find her and their children immediately. Tang Wenhao''s heart began to get excited.


    Just as he was about to go out of the cave, he suddenly heard the cry of a child not far away. Tang Wenhao''s heart almost jumped out. He listened carefully. It came from outside, so he ran out desperately.


    After leaving the cave, the cry seemed to disappear again. He couldn''t help shouting, "ah Ling, I''m Wen Hao. I''ve come down to find you. Ah Ling, where are you?"


    Tang Wenhao''s middle spirit is not enough! His voice was loud. His call echoed at the bottom of the valley for a long time. He stood not far from the mouth of the cave and looked around. Suddenly, he saw a * * woman running towards him with a baby in her arms. She shouted, "baby, I''m here."


    Tang Wenhao looked intently. The woman who came was none other than Ruan Ling, whom he missed so much. He hurried to Ruan Ling, "a Ling, a Ling, a Ling."


    When they looked at each other, they all burst into tears. Ah Ling was still so radiant. Her savage life did not change her beauty at all, but she had only a pair of underpants on her body, and her coat had been changed into the warm clothes of the baby in her arms.


    "Baby, is it really you? Am I dreaming?" Ruan Ling choked.


    Tang Wenhao''s tears kept pouring out. He nodded desperately and replied, "no! Ah Ling, I''m your baby Wenhao. You''re not dreaming. Everything is true. Is he our child?"


    "Yes, he is our child. Look at your son. He has been nearly two months." Ruan Ling choked and sent the child to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly held the child in his arms. The little guy was chubby, white and clean. His eyes were smart and divine. He was quite like Tang Wenhao. He loved him for a moment and kissed his son deeply.


    "Son, you are the spirit of the Tang family that God gave us. Do you know? Because of your cry, dad knows that you and your mother are still alive." Tang Wenhao choked.


    "Really? Did our son''s crying lead you here?" Ruan Ling asked pleasantly.


    "Well, that''s the case." Tang Wenhao took him and ah Yu back to the valley of death. When they crossed the gutter, they heard the children''s cry. They thought that their mother and son must still be alive, so they came down to save them.


    "Baby, it''s all God''s will! It shows that my life is blessed, because I have you, I have my baby Wen Hao, Wen Hao, come on, let me hug you." said Ruan Ling, taking the child and gently putting the child in the grass.


    The two crazily hugged each other and kissed passionately. Soon, a pair of affectionate lovers waved their body language and offered their deep love to each other.


    Their children seem to specially cooperate with their parents'' actions, lying obediently on the grass, with two big eyes open, smiling at their father Tang Wenhao and mother Ruan Lingye. Maybe he also knows that he has fatherly love since then.


    After a thorough addiction, they hugged tightly and told their hearts. Tang Wenhao remembered when he saw that the sun began to set in the West. Aya and they were still anxiously waiting for them to go back!


    "Ah Ling, let''s go home! Ah Ya and their thirty beauties are still waiting for us! They must be very worried if there is no reply for so long." Tang Wenhao said, reluctantly leaving Ruan Ling''s beautiful body.


    "Baby, in fact, as long as I have you, I don''t think anything is important. After I go out, I don''t do anything. I''ll take our son with you. It''s so happy to have you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, me too. Ah Ling, let''s go! You take the gun and knife. I''ll hold my son. We''ll talk about the rest. A lot of things have happened these days, but it''s the best news for you to come back to us. Manny wants to know what it will be like if I find you." he bent down and picked up the child.


    "Well, if you don''t die, you must have a blessing. I''ll live with Manny, ah Zhu and other sisters in the future. Baby, I really want you again." Ruan Ling smiled endlessly.


    "Hehe, you''ll be satisfied when you go home. However, there''s something to tell you. Don''t be angry!" Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Ling had always disagreed with him and Aya. She was afraid that she would see Aya angry with Aya with her own children after going up.


    "Hehe, baby, with you, nothing can make me angry. Say it!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I''m with Aya, and she already has my child in her stomach. She will be born in more than three months. Don''t you blame her?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, Ruan Ling was not only not angry, but also very happy, "Hehe, baby, this is a good thing! Aya was originally my good sister. At that time, I probably pursued perfection too much and loved you too much. I couldn''t tolerate you touching something flawed. I wish you would want all the clean girls in our death valley. You can''t touch anything like Aya touched by other men. Now I remember that time It''s too extreme. In fact, as long as you two are happy together, everything else is small. Baby, after going out, I''ll announce a message to my sisters in death valley. From now on, as long as baby, the girl you like, anyone can be with you. I''ll spoil you all my life and let you be the happiest man in the world. "


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, aren''t you afraid that you spoil me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Spoiled, we all have confidence in you." Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    They went back to the cave first. Ruan Ling reluctantly said goodbye to the home where she and her children had lived for several months and resolutely left. More than ten minutes later, she went to the place where Tang Wenhao came down and found the rope. Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling and her children to go up first. He waited below, but Ruan Ling disagreed. She wanted to go up with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao thought that it was too dangerous for them to go together. Their weight added up to nearly 300 kg. They were afraid of insecurity. They still didn''t compromise and let Ruan Ling and her children go up first.


    So Tang Wenhao put on the clothes in the package for Ruan Ling, and wrapped the child tightly with clothes for fear that he would catch cold later, because the temperature in the middle was very cold and easy to catch cold.


    Everything was ready. After Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling for a while, Ruan Ling began to climb up. Although Ruan Ling was a woman, she had high martial arts and agile skills. She was used to living in the jungle and climbed up with her son on her back.


    At this moment, Aya, azhu and other sisters waiting on the Tiangou cliff are already very worried. Aya pays attention to the movement of the rope from time to time. Finally, she sees that the rope seems to be straight all of a sudden. She walks over with a big stomach, pulls and has weight. She cries happily, "Baobei is coming up, everyone pay attention to the alert!"


    All the beauties were relieved.


    To make a long story short, more than ten minutes later, Aya couldn''t help shouting, "baby, where have you been?"


    Ruan Ling on the cliff knew it was Aya''s voice. She quickly replied, "Aya, I''m elder sister. I''m coming."


    Aya, azhu, Dr. Ruan and other beauties near the cliff heard clearly. Dr. Ruan and her two assistants were stunned and asked, "Aya, azhu, how can I hear like sister a''s voice?"


    Aya burst into tears, nodded and choked, "well, yes, it''s really elder sister. I''ll tell you the truth later!" she said, shouting at the cliff, "elder sister, slow down and tell me when you''re tired. We''ll pull you up. Hasn''t baby come up yet?"


    "Yes, baby, I''ll come up after I go up." Ruan Ling said.


    May in the back also heard it and hurried over, "sister Aya, sister Zhu, is sister really down there? Did our baby go down to save sister?"


    "Hmm! May, don''t get excited! You can see sister ah right away." Aya cried with joy and kept wiping the tears in Mei''s eyes. Ah Zhu was also excited to walk along the edge of the cliff with a big stomach.


    The beauties soon knew that my uncle had gone down to save their sister, and they all cheered.


    After another 20 minutes or so, Ruan Ling, dressed in snow-white rabbit hair, finally stuck out her beautiful head. Ah Yu and other fairies rushed to pull Ruan Ling up.


    When everyone saw the elder sister Ruan Ling who hadn''t seen each other for months again, they all cried and cheered and raised Ruan Ling''s mother and son. After being excited, Dr. Ruan quickly did a basic physical examination for Ruan Ling and her children and found that they were in good health and had no problems at all.


    In this way, while resting, Ruan Ling told her sisters about the process of being forced to jump off the cliff by Abu. Aya also told Ruan Ling about the last time Tang Wenhao had been killed by Abu. Ruan Ling felt itchy and vowed to kill Abu and avenge ah Ju and other sisters.

 Chapter 332

    Half an hour later, Tang Wenhao also returned to the gutter safely. The beauties raised Tang Wenhao again and cheered on the cliff to celebrate their success.


    "Ah Ling, let''s go back to death valley first!" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile after cheering.


    "No, I want to go back to Liangshan first. I miss my sister, my mother-in-law and sister Ah Mui so much. Didn''t you say that sister Ah Mui''s children have also been born? I really want to go home and see them, sisters. Thank you for coming to save our mother and son." Ruan Ling said gratefully to all the beauties.


    "Sister, this is what we should do. We never know that sister has experienced so many hardships. Sister, don''t you go back to death valley? Everyone misses you very much." may said with a pout.


    "Oh, may, take care of the baby and give birth to the baby. Sister will go back to accompany you soon after she returns to Liangshan. Sisters, I have an idea to tell you. This is also my heartfelt gratitude to you. Just now I told our baby at the bottom of the valley that from now on, no matter what status she is now, any woman in my death valley will like me Baby, we baby also like her. We can all be his women. All the children born are my Ruan Ling''s children. I want our death valley to become your happiest paradise. I want our death valley to become a fairyland on earth with only happiness, happiness, no sadness and no hatred from now on. "Ruan Ling smiled excitedly.


    As soon as the beauties heard this, they cheered again, because they all loved Tang Wenhao very much. Ruan Ling''s statement undoubtedly told the dozens of beauties that they had the right to pursue uncle Tang Wenhao from today, and their children could enjoy the same treatment as sister''s children.


    This was unimaginable in the past, because Ruan Ling always gave them the impression of both grace and authority, arrogance and ruthlessness. Who dares to think and touch her beloved man without her permission?


    Only when Dr. Ruan was pleased, there was a touch of sadness on her face. Ruan Ling sensitively captured the change of her expression. She knew that Dr. Ruan and her husband had been separated for many years and had been working and living in death valley alone. She couldn''t help but worry and said, "What I just said, including Dr. Ruan, I mean, even if Dr. Ruan likes our baby, our baby also likes Dr. Ruan. When they are together, I won''t interfere."


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling in surprise. Seeing Ruan Ling winking at him, he had to reluctantly smile and refuse to comment, but doctor Ruan''s face showed a shy and happy smile.


    Shit, does Dr. Ruan really have an idea about himself? Tang Wenhao thought to himself.


    Considering that it is late and there are several beautiful women with six years of life in the team, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling decide to spend the night in Tiangou tonight and divide into two routes tomorrow. Aya leads the big army back to death valley, while she returns to Liangshan with Tang Wenhao and Aya.


    After dinner, Ruan Ling called Tang Wenhao''s women together with Dr. Ruan, a Meng and other key cadres, and described her and Tang Wenhao''s return to Shanghai and her hometown and their return with lotus flowers, but did not tell them about killing the Vietnamese border guards.


    This kind of thing is top secret and must not be known to irrelevant personnel, otherwise they will have something to catch.


    Tang Wenhao also told everyone about a series of recent tragedies and joys. Ruan Ling was very surprised when she heard that Jin Dacai and Ganoderma lucidum were dead, "Alas! Ganoderma lucidum is such a good girl. It''s a pity, baby. Don''t be sad. In the future, we''ll all be nice to her parents and let sister Ganoderma lucidum have a comfort in heaven... Brother Jin''s life is really hard!! alas! We didn''t have time to send them on the last trip and suffered Ah Ying again! We''d better get Ah Ying to live together if we have a chance! But, baby, how many of them are you We must avenge them. When I get back, I''ll take you to find Abu personally. You may not find him, but it won''t be so difficult for Ruan Ling to find him. I swear that once I find him, I''ll kill him myself. "Ruan Ling said, her beautiful eyes showing a chilling light.


    Tang Wenhao was worried about Ruan Ling''s danger again. He grabbed her jade hand and said, "ah Ling, don''t worry about this kind of thing in the future. I''m working with the boss of Huaichun never night city. With our two men, you won''t be involved in this kind of fighting and killing in the future."


    "The boss of Huaichun never sleeps? Do you mean Chen Jianfeng or Lin Haonan?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise. Tang Wenhao felt from Ruan Ling''s amazing beautiful eyes that she should be familiar with these two people.


    "It''s Chen Jianfeng. Why? Ah Ling, do you know him?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    Ruan Ling shook her head and said, "no, but I know Huaichun never night city very well. Didn''t you get angry with them when you came to Liangshan for the first time? I remember you were chased into the jungle by them because you offended them, didn''t you?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Well! Yes, ah Ling, but now my relationship with Chen Jianfeng is different. He is my uncle. His only sister followed me. Now she sleeps in our house with Manny and them." Then, Tang Wenhao told her about his acquaintance with Chen Yuanyuan, and then he also made an acquaintance with Heilong to get rid of Heifeng, as well as how Heilong''s brothers and sisters had an accident, and how he rescued Heifeng under ah Hui''s arrangement.


    "Oh, my God, it turns out that sister Heifeng''s brother is so powerful? But he died unjustly and was hurt by a villain like Abu." May asked in surprise.


    "It''s not surprising that Abu is cruel and vicious. He hates everyone and can do anything. Well, after going out, sister a will clean him up. You should rest early and let everyone go to bed early." Ruan Ling smiled,


    Ruan Ling spoke, and her beauties went into their tents to have a rest.


    Tang Wenhao actually wants to have an early rest. Of course, he doesn''t really want to have a rest. He wants to ravage Ruan Ling early. He hasn''t had fun at the bottom of the valley in the afternoon and hasn''t been together for too long. Ruan Ling was pregnant before the accident and hasn''t loved her hard. Tang Wenhao wants to make up for the lost time.


    It can be said that Tang Wenhao''s feelings for Ruan Ling and Manny are different. He has more respect and worship for Manny, which may be related to his identity as an employee of Manny. Therefore, when he is with Manny, he is not as crazy and rude as Ruan Ling, so he has no passion and openness with Ruan Ling.


    For Ruan Ling, he has always been very overbearing. She can play whatever she wants. Ruan Ling will cooperate with him and basically meet all his requirements and behaviors. She will accompany him to the end whatever he wants. Although Manny will accompany him to the end, Manny is too elegant to embarrass Tang Wenhao.


    It''s hard for Tang Wenhao and her women. This is in the deep mountains and jungles. Several tents are close at hand, including Aya, ah Zhu, Ah Mei, etc. they are all Tang Wenhao''s women. For every sound of elder sister, therefore, the women in several tents are trying their best to endure suffering.


    After everyone got up one after another, some beautiful women packed up their trips and some cooked. Tang Wenhao flirted with Ruan Ling, Aya and ah Zhu. Now Tang Wenhao really feels very happy. Ruan Ling, whom he deeply loves, finally returned to her side and gave birth to a son. Therefore, he has been excited since last night, The woman who wants to provoke herself as soon as she is excited is either secretly touching Aya''s big belly or kissing ah Zhu''s swollen belly.


    Ruan Ling was not angry at all, but also deliberately provoked him to come over, which made all the beautiful women laugh and tremble, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    After breakfast, Tang Wenhao hugged his young son and took Ruan Ling and ah Yu back to Liangshan. Her beauty reluctantly said goodbye to them and went back to death valley. When she left, Ah Mei cried very sad. Tang Wenhao knew that Ah Mei really couldn''t give up him. He could feel her passion for herself from Ah Mei''s beautiful eyes.


    It''s not that Tang Wenhao really wants to take Ah Mei with him because of her inconvenience. He really can''t bear to look at Ah Mei''s sad eyes. Among the eight fairies, he loves Ah Mei best.


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling returned to Langshan the next afternoon after staying in hutoujian for one night.


    When their taxi arrived at the door of Ruan''s house, Manny and Ah Mei lined up at the door of Ruan''s house with her mother-in-law Ah Xiang and her beautiful women. Manny also specially bought a hanging of 10000 Chinese firecrackers. At the moment Tang Wenhao got off with her child, Ah Mei lit the firecrackers.


    In an instant, the sound of firecrackers shook the sky, which seemed to indicate that the Ruan family had bad luck and good luck.


    Looking at Manny and Ruan Ling, the sisters hurried forward, opened their jade arms and hugged each other tightly, "sister... Ah Ling." the two affectionately called to each other to express their inner excitement. Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law was also helped to the two sisters by ah Li. They hugged Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law again, and their grandparents and grandchildren burst into tears, Ah Mui put down the firecrackers and joined the hugging team.


    "Arlene, I knew you were okay. I told baby that in my subconscious mind, you''ve been waiting for us somewhere. I''m really right." Manny choked.


    "Well, sister, I know you won''t give me up so easily. These days, I''ve been dreaming that baby will suddenly appear in front of me. I didn''t expect that he really went down to find me yesterday afternoon. It''s all providence! Sister, God is helping us, so that our sister and sister will stay together all their lives." Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    In order to celebrate Ruan Ling and her children''s narrow escape, Manny gave red envelopes to everyone in the Ruan family, and then invited everyone to the Hyatt Hotel, the best hotel in Langshan.


    They packed several cars and drove to Hyatt. On the way, the sisters held hands and were reluctant to let go. Grandma a Xiang still didn''t know that Ruan Ling had experienced so much suffering. She always thought Ruan Ling had come back from China and was very happy with her little grandson.


    "Elder sister, I heard the baby say that you want to open a garment factory in Langshan. Is it true?" Ruan Ling smiled excitedly.

 Chapter 333

    "Well, ah Ling, I''m going to turn off mans in Thailand and come here. I''ve been optimistic about a high-end villa for two days. Everything in it is complete and there is no need to decorate. After paying the money, we''ll pick a time to move there in the next few days. In addition, I''m also optimistic about a factory house in the industrial zone. I want to speed up the investment here. When we go back after dinner, I''ll follow my plan Let''s talk about it. How about our sisters working together to do a good job? "


    "Sister, that''s great! I dream of making my career bigger with my sister. Then baby will be our president, and our sisters will help him behind the scenes, okay?" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, this is also what my sister dreams of. After so many things, our baby is becoming more and more mature. He will be able to help him with our sisters!"


    "Do you two want to hang the curtain and listen to politics?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Yes! Baby, you don''t want to leave our sisters in your life," Manny smiled.


    "You two sisters can''t escape from the palm of my Tathagata Buddha. Ha ha, ah Ling, you see, you can pull me out when you run into that abyss. Where else can you run?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    After arriving at Hyatt Hotel, he asked for a large private room and opened two tables. Even Chen Jianfeng and Li Meihua were invited. Almost all the relatives and friends related to the Ruan family arrived.


    Everyone had a good drink. During the banquet, Chen Jianfeng chased Tang Wenhao out while he went to the bathroom. When he got to the bathroom, Chen Jianfeng checked the bathroom and saw no one else. He whispered to Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, you have time to go out with me tomorrow. Li Meihua made an appointment with the warden of the men''s prison for me. How about meeting him together?"


    "Ah? Tomorrow? Let me ask my wife." Tang Wenhao thought Ruan Linggang should accompany them more.


    "Which wife do you have? Isn''t she Yuanyuan?" Chen Jianfeng asked with a smile.


    "Oh, no, it''s Ruan Ling. She just came back and narrowly escaped death. I want to accompany her for a few days, but if there''s something serious, of course, I''d better talk about it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I don''t think you can accompany her during the day. I have good news to tell you." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Ah? What''s the good news? Brother, say it quickly." Tang Wenhao hurriedly smiled.


    After Chen Jianfeng went out and took a few glances, he closed the door and said carefully, "Abu, the boy has news!"


    Tang Wenhao looked at Chen Jianfeng in amazement. His blood suddenly began to boil. "Brother, where''s the bastard? I''ll kill him now." Tang Wenhao already hated Abu. Every time he thought of the tragic death of ah Ju and lotus, he wanted to unload eight pieces of Abu.


    "Wen Hao, don''t worry. I don''t have his exact activity address yet. I only know that he is in Langshan. There is no rule in and out. My brother said that someone had seen him appear in the underground casino on the border between China and Vietnam." Chen Jianfeng said.


    "Ah? The border between China and Vietnam? Isn''t it in Langshan city?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Well, how dare he stay in the city? He was caught by the police when he didn''t pay attention," Chen Jianfeng said.


    "Brother, do you know the underground casino? I want to see it." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, but even if you go, it''s hard to find him. Wen Hao, don''t worry. I''ll ask someone to keep an eye on it. I''ll inform you as soon as I have news. In short, as long as he is in Liangshan, he can''t escape!"


    "OK, big brother, please. Let''s go! Wait, Yuanyuan, they have to find us. They think our brothers fell into the toilet." Tang Wenhao opened the door of the toilet and they came out.


    Back at the wine table, Chen Jianfeng and Tang Wenhao drank a lot of wine until Manny and Ruan Ling picked him up. Chen Jianfeng was put in the car by his sisters Chen Yuanyuan and Li Meihua. Chen Yuanyuan was responsible for returning him home.


    Because he was happy, Tang Wenhao was very energetic even if he was drunk. He didn''t feel sleepy at all. After returning home, he flirted one by one. Several pregnant beauties, such as ah Hui, Ruan Yi and Manny, were afraid of him. They were afraid that he would get up for a while and carry them to bed to toss around desperately for fear of fetal Qi.


    Fortunately, Ruan Ling can deal with him. If only ah Yu was alone, she would really be killed by him. This is the second time ah Yu met Tang Wenhao and drank too much. For the first time, the pain almost made her faint. But now she is a little better. She has adapted to Tang Wenhao and no longer feels uncomfortable. She can accompany Tang Wenhao to roam freely in the happy sky every time, Just because of her physical strength, she can''t let him toss around like sister Ruan Ling in the middle of the night. She can''t be the protagonist. She is a substitute.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang loved Ruan Ling very much. She took Ruan Ling''s child to her bed early, so that Ruan Ling had enough time to accompany Tang Wenhao. The old lady knew that Ruan Ling had not been with Tang Wenhao for a long time. She loved her granddaughter and decided to take care of her child for her.


    So Tang Wenhao and ah Yu played until midnight, and they fell asleep together.


    The next morning, Manny took Ruan Ling and them to see the villa. In fact, the villa Manny was going to buy was the villa area that Heifeng bought at that time. Several people discussed it and signed the contract immediately.


    Then Manny led Tang Wenhao and them to see the factory she was optimistic about. It was in Langshan industrial zone. It was two standard factories with an area of 10000 square meters and a comprehensive building.


    "Baby, ah Ling, see? The rent of such a large plant and office area for one year is equivalent to the rent of our Shanghai mans for one month. Of course, our Shanghai Mans is our own plant, but if we rent it, the rent of one month can reach here for one year. In addition, the labor cost and raw material price here are still very competitive. I have changed my mind, Thai Mans We don''t write off immediately, but slowly shrink. We''ll start work here as soon as possible. Baby, I want you to go back to Shanghai and bring some dress styles from Vietnam back to Yang Xi, so that your design team can understand the design elements of clothes here as soon as possible. In addition to mans''s original market, we''ll open the domestic clothing market in Vietnam as soon as possible and take the lead. I don''t think the clothing market here is good As a system, there is a lot of room for development, "Manny said her ideas to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling as she pointed to the new plant.


    "Manny, is it time for me to go back now? Abu hasn''t been caught yet?" Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Baby, it''s all right. I''m here now! Our child has been born. I''ve regained my energy. I''m more than enough to deal with Abu. Besides, he''s a frightened bird and a wanted criminal. I''m not afraid of him. Didn''t your uncle say that he will help us investigate Abu. Yuanyuan is with us. He''ll be on the same boat with us. Besides, he''ll move to Abu in two days After the new villa comes, the security system here is very perfect and will be fine. We can''t make our career stagnate because of an Abu. There''s no need at all, right? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "But my eldest brother seems to need my help very much. I''m leaving Liangshan at this time. He will misunderstand me and think I don''t want to help him." Tang Wenhao said. Chen Jianfeng said last night and asked him to accompany him to see the warden this afternoon.


    "Then go back to Shanghai after these two days! Besides, Ah Ying also needs you. You must go back to Shanghai every other day in the future, otherwise Ah Ying''s mother and daughter are too poor." Manny said gently.


    "Yes! Baby, just pick up Ah Ying''s mother and daughter!" said Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and said sadly, "Ah Ling, it''s not as simple as you think. My eldest brother still has a stall! That''s also tens of millions of assets, which are now in the hands of Ah Ying. In addition, Ah Ying can''t live without her. If Ah Ying wants to live with us, she must send away the two old men or receive them together. However, based on my understanding of the old men and women, she We won''t leave Shanghai and their family. The old man is now focused on letting me sleep with Ah Ying more. He wants to have grandchildren. So before he came back last time, he wanted to take out all of himself to Ah Ying and let her conceive again as soon as possible, so as to make the old man happy. I answered my big brother and will be filial to the second old man! "


    Tang Wenhao accompanied Manny and Ruan Ling after lunch and took a taxi to Chen Jianfeng''s house. Chen Jianfeng was waiting for him at home!


    As soon as the two met, Chen Jianfeng pulled Tang Wenhao into the living room. "Wen Hao, come, come, it''s still early. Let''s see how I practiced first." Chen Jianfeng began to cross legged practice for Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and knew that his brother-in-law was fascinated by his internal skills now, so he carefully examined Chen Jianfeng''s movements. "Brother, there is nothing wrong with your posture, but you must follow the formula I wrote to you, luck and breath regulation. The way of Tuina should be the right way. You must feel comfortable, natural and can''t have any depressed feeling!"


    Chen Jianfeng closed his eyes, nodded and said, "no, I think it''s very easy. I think it''s no effect after five days of practice!"


    "Hehe, brother, don''t think about the effect. Let it be. People with high qualifications may have an effect in ten or twenty days. People with poor qualifications may have no response in two or three months. This is normal. If you focus on what effect you want, the effect will not be good. You must devote yourself to contacting internal mental skills Too many distractions will get twice the result with half the effort, "Tang Wenhao warned.


    "Oh, OK, Wenhao, brother, listen to you." Chen Jianfeng nodded.


    After a round of practice, Chen Jianfeng finished his work and began to chat with Tang Wenhao. They chatted while drinking tea, "Wen Hao, let''s pick up Li Meihua first, and then let her make an appointment with the warden. Hehe, brother, you know? Your mother-in-law can''t carry it. Last night, I hinted to me that I wanted to spend the night here. I didn''t promise. I''m afraid she''s getting deeper and deeper. I found that I like her more and more!"


    Tang Wenhao said seriously, "Elder brother, you really can''t get in, or you can''t end up. Just play. After this, you''d better meet less and meet her occasionally. You can''t walk too often, otherwise, ah Xiu will see it sooner or later. You two flirted from time to time last night. I tell you, I see it. I don''t know if ah Xiu saw it?"

 Chapter 334

    "No, we still pay attention to discretion. Don''t worry! It won''t make trouble for you." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "I don''t care. I just don''t want you to break up other people''s families. My father-in-law is still a good man with poor sexual function. There''s no way. Oh, by the way, brother, I''m going back to Shanghai these two days. You give me more worry about things here, especially the safety problems of Yuanyuan women. Please." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Wen Hao, don''t worry! As long as I''m here, I won''t let your women and children have an accident. I''ll send someone to protect them secretly." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    Just at this point, Chen Jianfeng''s cell phone rang. He took it out and said with an obscene smile, "your mother-in-law''s, can''t wait, can''t stand it!"


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, thinking that his brother-in-law had a strong taste and had such a strong interest in his mother-in-law Li Meihua? It''s true that radishes and cabbage have their own love!


    Li Meihua brought a fatal bad news to Chen Jianfeng. The four King Kong of black dragon have been taken over by the military. They were taken away from the prison last night. It is said that the military needs them to perform a top secret task. When the task is completed, they will be given freedom.


    "Wen Hao, it''s clear that brother Lin Haonan made the ghost." Chen Jianfeng said angrily.


    "Well, I couldn''t help it at that time. People have military power. The wardens of these places are farts in their eyes. Brother, you don''t have to worry too much. I don''t think it''s so serious. The four King Kong are not so easy to control. I don''t know Lin Haonan very well, but based on my preliminary understanding and judgment of him, he doesn''t have the domineering spirit of brother Heilong. It''s estimated that he can''t control them as long as he arrives You should respect and give sweets to each of them. Since ancient times, heroes have been sad about the beauty pass. You are afraid that you can''t accept them. As long as you can keep the four of them from harming you, you have nothing to worry about. I can deal with Lin Haonan, "Tang Wenhao comforted.


    Chen Jianfeng asked, "Wen Hao, what else can you do to deal with him?"


    "Wait until I come back from my business trip in Shanghai! Anyway, you should remember that he Lin Haonan should not be tough. He plays Yin with you. We will play tricks with him. We Chinese are their ancestors. Aren''t all the thirty-six tricks invented by us in China? Right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Wen Hao, it''s up to you." Chen Jianfeng smiled as if he believed it or not.


    "Well, no problem, that''s all right. I''m going back to prepare for my trip back to Shanghai. You can have fun with my mother-in-law! Have you two been suffocated these days?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Wen Hao, you have to keep this secret from your eldest brother. Last night Yuanyuan asked me! She said she always thought I had a problem with ah Xiu''s mother. Let me pay attention. She didn''t want me to have a relationship with ah Xiu''s mother. She said she couldn''t get along with ah Xiu in the future, but now your eldest brother can only promise not to marry her. It''s impossible to break the relationship completely. Don''t tell me, your mother-in-law really does It''s very interesting. As soon as she takes the initiative to call me and say a few intimate words. If she hurts me, I can''t help but want to be with her. Alas! There''s no way, I can''t stop the tenderness! Fuck it, be happy first. "Chen Jianfeng said, and began to prepare for action and picked up his BMW key.


    "Elder brother, I just want to remind you that if you want to practice your internal skills well, you can''t indulge your desires." Tang Wenhao said after him.


    "Hehe, I see. I promise to do as you say, once every five days! Otherwise your old mother-in-law must come to my house. Just now she said she was waiting for me in the hotel." Chen Jianfeng smiled proudly.


    After Chen Jianfeng sent Tang Wenhao back to Ruan''s house, he drove directly to meet his old lover Li Meihua.


    Manny and Ruan Ling haven''t gone home yet. Tang Wenhao called Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling said that she and Manny are going through the formalities of buying a house. After completing the formalities, their sisters are going to the car market to buy a BMW and get up the hardware of Langshan mans first to facilitate their work.


    Tang Wenhao went to Ah Mei''s room and saw her nursing her son Guanguan. Looking at Ah Mei, Tang Wenhao ran over with a bad smile, "sister Ah Mei, I want to drink too!"


    Ah Mui took her son''s mouth away and said with a smile, "big baby, come on! Come and drink if you want!"


    "How''s it going, baby? Is it delicious? Eat more if it''s delicious. Breast milk is very nutritious." Ah Mui smiled lovingly.


    "Ha ha, sister Ah Mui, you feed me like a son?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes! I wish I could treat you like a son. Really, baby, I have more milk than a Ling. Our son can''t eat it at all. If you like it, eat it! If I drink more spare ribs soup and chicken soup stewed by my mother-in-law, the milk will be more sufficient. After that, I will feed you a few meals a day, and your health will be better." sister Ah Mui smiled.


    "The girls outside will die of laughter." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Why are you laughing? When they all have your baby, I have to let each of them feed you with their milk and let my baby man drink breast milk all his life. In this way, your body must always be so young and healthy. Breast milk is very effective in enhancing resistance. Baby, I told Manny and Arlene yesterday that I want to have a baby with you until I can''t conceive So you won''t break your breast milk, will you? "Ah Mui smiled gently.


    In the most simple and plain words, Tang Wenhao was completely shocked by Ah Mei''s strong love. He put the child in Ah Mei''s arms on the small bed, hugged Ah Mei affectionately and kissed her madly.


    How many women in the world will love a man so deeply!


    Not considering that Ah Mui is still in confinement, he can''t wait to take her to bed and love her hard once, because he feels that only by holding her madly and loving her can he fully express his love for her.


    While they were kissing, ah Yu came in with Ruan Ling''s son from the outside. Seeing that Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei were kissing passionately, he wanted to quit. Tang Wenhao found out, released Ah Mei quickly, looked back and said with a smile, "ah Yu, don''t go! You''re just in time. I''m looking for you!"


    Ah Mui blushed and said with a gentle smile, "ah Yu, give the child to sister Ah Mui. Are you hungry?"


    "Well, my mother-in-law asked me to hold her and ask you to feed some milk to the baby. Sister hasn''t come back yet." ah Yu smiled.


    "Hmm! Give it to me! Accompany the baby to your bed! He just misses you!" Ah Mui smiled shyly.


    A Yu glanced at Tang Wenhao, chuckled shyly, took Tang Wenhao''s hand and went out. Tang Wenhao picked her up and hurried to their bed.


    "Ah Yu, have you had a good time these days!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile after lying in bed.


    "Bad!" ah Yu smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha..." Tang Wenhao pressed ah Yu''s small body under his body and covered his lips.


    "HMM... stop, baby, how fishy is your mouth?" ah Yu asked suspiciously.


    "I just drank a few mouthfuls of sister Ah Mui''s milk. It''s good to drink. It quenches thirst and has high nutritional value. It''s a good product for nourishing yin and strengthening yang." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... You''re so bad! Now there are two sisters at home who can feed you. Baby, Ali asked me today. When do you want her? She saw that I was all right. She also wanted to. In addition, ah Xue and ah Feng asked me. You usually only talk and laugh with them, but you never like to touch me like this. It seems that you don''t like them, do you?" Ah Yu asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, it seems that it''s better for men to be bad. In fact, he is eyeing each of the eight immortals, but he doesn''t have so much energy to solve their problem of becoming a regular girl from a girl to a young woman.


    "Ah Yu, tell them that when I''m finished, I''ll turn them into women at one time and tell them that I actually like each of them very much, but I like you best. Don''t tell them this sentence, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile, and then began to pull ah Yu''s clothes.


    After two hours of passion, Tang Wenhao hugged the little beauty in his arms. Ah Yu really has a unique flavor. People want to fight more and more in Vietnam. The only deficiency is that they can''t keep up with their physical strength.


    After getting up, I talked with sister Ah Mei for a few minutes. Manny and Ruan Ling came back and told Tang Wenhao that they had bought the villa and ordered the BMW. When Tang Wenhao came back from Shanghai, he could drive back and let Tang Wenhao simply take his driver''s license and come back.


    "Ah Ling, that''s not good! Abu hasn''t been caught yet. I haven''t been in Shanghai for so long. The Ruan family is short of manpower. I don''t trust you two!"


    "Hehe, baby, don''t worry! Play with your heart. Ten Abramovich are not your wife''s opponent, and Kung Fu is even worse. Don''t worry. You have to get your driver''s license. Now as a boss, can''t anyone drive? Go early and come back early to get through the customs once." Ruan Ling smiled.


    At noon the next day, Tang Wenhao arrived in Shanghai safely. He didn''t stop for a moment. He took a taxi and killed Jin''s family. Mr. Jin and Mrs. Jin and a Ying were very happy to see Tang Wenhao back. The family was as happy as the new year.


    "Son, why hasn''t your big brother come back? He''s so old that he hasn''t come back for nearly two months. I''ll beat him when the rabbit comes back." old man Jin scolded.


    Tang Wenhao and a Ying looked at each other. Tang Wenhao quickly explained, "Dad, my eldest brother is the only one in our group who knows architecture. He must build the house this time before he can come back to see you. If he wants to scold you, scold me! I''ve dragged you down!"


    "Hehe, son, since he is busy with business, for the sake of our youngest son''s face, Dad let him go! Old woman, let''s take Wenying down for a stroll. Our son and daughter-in-law haven''t seen each other for so long. Let them have a good chat together alone!" old man Jin smiled, then picked up his granddaughter Wenying and went down with the old lady.


    After Ah Ying closed the door, they twisted wildly together. They didn''t have time to go to the room. On the sofa in the living room, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to hold Ah Ying


    "Baby, what are you doing this time?" Ah Ying smiled gently around Tang Wenhao''s neck.


    "Wife, two tasks. After completing the design task with our department, Lang Shan mans will soon start. We must design clothes suitable for you Vietnamese. In addition, I have to take a driver''s license, so I should stay for a month or two this time. Wife, I love you and love you during this time." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 335

    "Really? Baby, what you said is true?" Ah Ying smiled pleasantly.


    "Of course, wife, when I go again this time, you probably have our children in your stomach again, so the old man will be in a much better mood." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    They talked for a while and dressed neatly. Tang Wenhao said that he had to go back to mans, assign the task to his immediate boss Yang Xi, and then go to the driving school to sign up.


    When Tang Wenhao came to mans with a big box, the company''s colleagues were surprised. Li Na, the head office, smiled, "what''s the matter, handsome Tang? Won''t you come back to work? Then I''ll publicize it with the company''s radio station. This is definitely the biggest good news of mans this year!"


    "Hehe, Li Na, do you want to kill me? Please have a meal when you have time!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Is it true or false?" Li Na took it for granted and asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, of course it''s true, but I don''t invite you alone! It''s too dangerous for you to invite you alone. I''m not strong willed now, and it''s easy to lose basic control in front of beautiful women." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Li Na blushed and said, "I''ve been fooling around outside for more than a year and become greasy!"


    Ha ha... Tang Wenhao laughed and walked to the office. He met his colleagues and greeted them warmly one by one. His colleagues also joked with him enthusiastically. As we all know, Tang Wenhao is not the hairy boy a year ago, but the sweetheart of Manny, President of mans. In a sense, they have been promoted to their boss.


    Yang Xi, the manager of the design department, heard that Tang Wenhao had come back smartly. He took all the beautiful and handsome men of the design department from the door and welcomed the handsome men of their department into her office.


    "Handsome boy, no, your sister, should I call you boss?" Yang Xijiao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "what nonsense boss, I''m still Tang Wenhao, a beautiful woman, tut tut... Why is it that the older you are, the younger you are? It''s really unreasonable. Years never leave any mark on the face of beautiful women. Beautiful women are beautiful, beautiful and beautiful, and my brother-in-law is blessed!"


    "Go! Dead boy, why don''t you ridicule your sister? How beautiful can your sister be as beautiful as your Manny? By the way, I heard that you came back with a task?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Right! Beauty, look, a box is full of samples. These are the daily dress styles of Vietnamese. We can add the elements we understand. Later, our department will hold a meeting and assign the task. In the evening, I''ll invite everyone to dinner and sing. Handsome guys can pick up girls and beautiful women can... What, I won''t say it directly, you know!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Yang Xi glanced at him with a whine, "dead boy, I don''t understand. I''ve been out for more than a year. I''ve learned bad. There''s a flowing smell in my eyes. However, it''s more manly!"


    "Hehe, elder sister, are you praising me or scolding me? I want to make sure." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly boy, do you want your sister to praise you or scold you?" Yang Xi asked with an ambiguous smile.


    "Nonsense, of course. Who wants to be scolded? However, being scolded by a beautiful woman is also a kind of happiness." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Greasy, OK, I''ll call everyone for a meeting right away!" said Yang Xi, who was about to call his colleagues outside to the conference room for a meeting.


    "Wait, sister, can you contact a driving school with me first? I want to learn to drive fast." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s not easy. Let me introduce my coach to you! Fengxi driving school, a handsome talent like you, she promises to let you pass at one time." Yang Xijiao smiled.


    "Ah? Still a woman?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Nonsense, does a beautiful woman like your sister dare to be taught by a male coach? If she doesn''t throw herself into the net, sheep will enter the mouth of a tiger?" Yang Xi said.


    "Ha ha, also, sister, a beauty like you really can''t bargain with those male coaches. 100% will crack your oil. If my brother-in-law knows, he won''t play with others?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "All right, don''t always mention him. You take a rest here and pour the water yourself. I''ll arrange the meeting. By the way, do you think it''s true or false to invite everyone to dinner in the evening?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Of course it''s true. I''ll pay for your treat," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, OK, I know it hurts my sister. I can teach you." Yang Xi smiled coyly, and then twisted her hips out of the office.


    Tang Wenhao stared at her obscene and went out of the office. Shit! Beast, what''s the matter with yourself? I''ve never had this impulse to accept her with Yang Xi before. Why do I have this shameless idea today? Have you really become shameless?


    Tang Wenhao has always regarded Yang Xi as a teacher and sister. Yang Xi is indeed a very talented beauty designer. She is also very fashionable. Her design ideas are bold and bold. She often gains in domestic and foreign competitions. It can be said that she is a little famous in the circle and is very helpful to Tang Wenhao, who is a new comer. Tang Wenhao takes good care of him. Therefore, Tang Wenhao respects her from the heart, Never had a lustful idea of her.


    Today, looking at her charming and moving appearance, I had a strong desire to think of her. Shit, it seems that I''m really bad. Even sister Yang Xi''s idea will be changed.


    Yang Xi called the handsome young ladies of the Department together with Tang Wenhao to hold a meeting, announced the purpose of Tang Wenhao''s return, assigned the task to each group, and then announced that Tang Wenhao invited everyone to dinner in the evening, and all the beautiful and handsome boys cheered one after another.


    In order not to turn a good thing into a bad thing, Tang Wenhao expanded the scope of the banquet and invited all colleagues in mans office, including Miss Li Na of the front desk.


    In the evening, more than 40 colleagues gathered in xiangmanlou to eat and drink. We all know that Tang Wenhao is not what he used to be. They toast him one after another. Men call him brothers and get close to him. Beautiful women discharge frequently and want to make an immediate commitment. Except that he is now man''s son-in-law, they like Tang Wenhao.


    Although Tang Wenhao''s martial arts are very powerful, his drinking capacity is really not very good. He is confused after a few rounds. He often clicks the oil of beautiful women. Everyone knows that he is drunk and doesn''t care. Just let him CLICK!


    Yang Xi is his immediate boss. The task of taking care of him naturally falls on her. After having enough wine and food, Tang Wenhao finished swiping the card and settled the account, and Yang Xi helped him into her red Audi.


    After saying goodbye to everyone, Yang Xi drove him out. As soon as she got out of the fragrant building, Yang Xi realized that she didn''t know where Tang Wenhao lived? So he stopped the car at the side of the road, "Wen Hao, Wen Hao... Wake up, where are you sleeping? I don''t know where you sleep?"


    Tang Wenhao was already drunk. He couldn''t hear what Yang Xi was saying. He lay down in the back seat and fell asleep.


    Yang Xi had no choice but to kill xiangmanlou again. With the help of the hotel waiter, he put Tang Wenhao in a standard room. He just helped him to the edge of the bed and sat down. Tang Wenhao vomited wildly.


    There was no way. Yang Xi couldn''t go if she wanted to go. She had to let him vomit first, then help him lie down first, and she began to clean up the stains by Tang Wenhao''s bed.


    "You stinky boy, you can''t drink or die. It''s hard for you to show off your ability! Look at the vomit, the hotel is going to trouble you." Yang Xi pretended to curse while cleaning up.


    After Tang Wenhao vomited, he was much more comfortable. Although his brain was still dizzy, his heart was very clear. He closed his eyes and said with a smile, "sister, who dares to trouble me with you? Unless my brother-in-law will trouble me, right!"


    Yang Xi raised her beautiful eyes, looked at Tang Wenhao and asked suspiciously, "are you dead boy drunk? Your brain is still so clear. My sister warned you that you are not allowed to meet him in front of my sister in the future, or my sister will turn over!"


    "Ah?... why?" Tang Wenhao suddenly sat up and looked at Yang Xi, the best young woman. He was puzzled. As far as he knew, her husband loved her very much. Listening to her tone, they were in conflict.


    "You first tell your elder sister whether you are drunk or sober?" Yang Xi stood up and asked.


    "Drunk, but sober, sister, are you satisfied with this answer?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly boy, I''ll chat with you when my sister has cleaned up here!" said Yang Xi, taking a roll of paper and bending down to clean the ground.


    "Do you want to drink some water first? Or brush your teeth? Or you''ve just vomited and your mouth must be very uncomfortable." Yang Xi smiled thoughtfully.


    "Well, thank you, sister." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Yang Xi turned to the bathroom, squeezed toothpaste for Tang Wenhao, poured him a glass of water, put the basin by the bed, handed him the cup and toothbrush, and said with a smile, "brush your teeth! Smelly boy, how are you? This is man''s son-in-law, and I will carry your sister more in the future, you know?"


    Tang Wenhao took the water, rinsed a few mouthfuls, brushed it in front of her face, and smiled, "Hehe, sister, don''t tease me. What''s my son-in-law? I''ll always be a soldier under my hand. I''m your brother. Sister, I still miss your special care for me when I just entered the company. Help me, or I won''t win the prize in the last competition. Sister, thank you very much!" he said, handing Yang Xi the toothbrush and cup.


    After Yang Xi put the cup for Tang Wenhao, she poured him a cup of strong coffee and handed it to him, "drink! Wake up and tell you about my sister''s love life!" she said and sat next to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao took the coffee and took a sip. It was very fragrant and sweet. "It tastes good. Add a lot of sugar!"


    "Yes! I know your life is very sweet now. I can''t bear to let you drink bitter. Smelly boy, I knew at the first sight that you would be promising, handsome, with momentum in your eyes and smart brain. At that time, I thought I''d rather not control you. She''s too petite and you don''t match well!"


    Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile, "well, sister, don''t say Ke Xin. She''s gone. You talk about her. I have to cry. Don''t you mean your love life? What''s on my head?"


    "Oh, well, don''t talk about her. I''ve poked your pain. Damn it, Wen Hao... Don''t you want to know about my sister and your brother-in-law? Then I''ll tell you!" Yang Xi said seriously.

 Chapter 336

    "Sister, if it''s inconvenient, I''ll just say it casually." Tang Wenhao thinks something must have happened to Yang Xi and her husband.


    "Nothing, it''s all over. In fact, my sister divorced six months ago." Yang Xi said sadly.


    "Ah? Divorced? Why haven''t you heard of it?" Tang Wenhao said in surprise.


    "How many times a year do you come back? Every time you hurried back to Vietnam to find your beautiful wife. Do you still care about your sister?" Yang Xi''s tone took a trace of blame.


    "Sister, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I always think my sister is the happiest woman in the world. She''s beautiful, smart and capable. Her husband is promising and loves you. I really didn''t expect you to divorce. Sister, it''s okay. You''re such a beautiful and capable woman. How can you find a man who loves you very much?" Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "Hum! Man! I really don''t dare to think about it. Wen Hao, I didn''t mean you! Don''t worry, man is really an animal who likes the new and dislikes the old. In those days, your brother-in-law... No, he should be my ex husband. When he chased my sister, he was crazy and spoiled my sister. Now it''s hard to understand that after five years of marriage, he gave me a cold shoulder and found a little girl 3¡¢ He didn''t hide his sister. He took her home and let her catch Zhengxing. He shamelessly told her that he had no passion for her. I hope she let him go. Wen Hao, do you think she can trust men? "Yang Xi couldn''t help crying.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to hold her, but felt it was wrong, so he had to comfort her, "sister, you don''t deny men all over the world because he is a man. Believe me, a woman as excellent as you can find a man better than him to love you!"


    Yang Xi lifted her beautiful eyes and said with a sneer, "hum! How pure and beautiful and talented my sister was in those years. She hasn''t retained that man yet. Now that she''s ruined, can she still retain a man? Wen Hao, I know you''re comforting my sister. Poor sister, but I don''t need it. I Yang Xi still live very well without a man!"


    "Yes! That''s right! Sister, a woman like you should have a good appearance, ability and career. She doesn''t have to live on men at all. It''s not a big deal without men." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Yang Xi looked at Tang Wenhao with a whine and said angrily, "smelly boy, but women still want to get married in the end. Can''t they always be single in the future? I''m wearing fashionable clothes, but my thought is still very traditional. I still hope that a man who loves me will marry me!"


    "There will be, sister. Where do you live now? You can''t always stay in a hotel?" Tang Wenhao said with concern.


    "What do you live in a hotel? Of course I live at home. He''s sorry for me. Of course he gets out by himself. You... Smelly boy, do you think this room is for me? This is the room opened by me with you?" Yang Xi smiled.


    "Me? You open a room with me?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. When you say a few words with me, he suddenly felt very ambiguous.


    The atmosphere in the room was immediately embarrassed.


    "Smelly boy, why do you open a room with me? My sister opens a room for you. I think it''s beautiful. My sister opens a room with you." Yang Xi whines and glances at Tang Wenhao charming.


    Tang Wenhao was very excited at this sight. Coupled with the stimulation of alcohol, he suddenly felt that his blood began to boil, especially the damn place was becoming more and more tenacious and wanted to attack.


    Tang Wenhao gazed at Yang Xi hotly, as if he wanted to swallow Yang Xi. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a hurry, "sister, don''t make a mistake! Just take this room as you opened it with me?"


    Yang Xi, a senior young woman, naturally understood Tang Wenhao''s meaning from his hungry eyes and said shyly, "smelly boy, I''m your sister. Don''t think about it!"


    "Elder sister, but I''ve been thinking wildly. I''ve been thinking wildly in your office today." Tang Wenhao said honestly.


    "Nonsense, I remember when I was on a business trip with my sister. You pushed my sister out when I stayed in your room for a while. I knew you were pitying my sister, but I didn''t need anyone''s mercy." Yang Xi flatly refused Tang Wenhao''s invitation.


    "Sister, I didn''t pity you. I really miss you... Sister, I wanted to commit a crime against you when I first saw you today. I don''t know why I became so bad. I swear to God, I didn''t pity you. I think you''re too sexy. I can''t stand it. Sister, sleep here tonight! Let me love you once, okay." he said, Tang Wenhao was brave and directly reached out to take Yang Xi into his arms.


    Yang Xi didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to be so direct and blush, but out of an instinct, she still twisted her delicate body to take off Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    Her twisting and breaking away ignited Tang Wenhao''s desire even more. He just picked up Yang Xi and threw her directly into the bed. Then he threw his whole body at Yang Xi and firmly controlled her.


    "You dead boy, what are you doing! Don''t, don''t... I''m your sister, don''t bully your sister." Yang Xijiao gasped. Although she refused, her jade hand couldn''t help holding Tang Wenhao tightly.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Yang Xi just couldn''t wipe off her face. She divorced half a year ago. A young woman in her thirties couldn''t want to be a man. Therefore, Tang Wenhao was too lazy to talk nonsense with her. His powerful hand soon stripped Yang Xi


    Under Tang Wenhao''s madness, Yang Xi gave up resistance, dignity and shyness, and enjoyed the shock and unparalleled happiness brought to her by Tang Wenhao.


    The next morning, Yang Xi found herself naked in Tang Wenhao''s arms, blushing with shame. She pushed Tang Wenhao, broke free and carefully drilled out of the hot arms.


    Tang Wenhao is a martial arts practitioner. As soon as she makes a move, Tang Wenhao must wake up. He glances at Yang Xi''s pink and snow-white hips, and his lust rises again. He pulls her back into his arms and says with a bad smile, "sister, do you want to escape? I haven''t had fun yet! You fainted last night before I had fun. You have to compensate for the loss I missed you all night." he said, Tang Wenhao overpowered her again, and the salty pig''s hand became dishonest.


    "Hmm! Bad guy, smelly boy, I''m going to be killed by you. I can''t bear it. Bad boy, help! Ah..."


    "Bad boy, if man always knew I touched her man, would he fire me?" Yang Xifu smiled in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, sister. Manny is very generous in this regard. She knows that a beautiful woman like you will be in danger with me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad boy, man always knows you''re a little Coyote!" Yang Xi smiled.


    "Yes, it''s good to choose pleasant sheep like you. Sister, how does it feel to be my woman?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    Yang Xi looked at Tang Wenhao shyly and lovingly, pointed to his forehead and said with a smile, "villain, are you very proud of your sister? Where did you get so much energy? It''s endless like taking medicine. Can man always bear you?"


    "Just like you, sister, you''ll follow me in the future! OK? I don''t know what''s going on when I see you this time. I especially want to sleep with you. I''m very impulsive. I think you''re more beautiful and sexy than ever. I only thought you were beautiful before. I don''t have any ideas. I''m very impulsive when I see you this time. I wish I could kill you in the office..." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, when did you become so bad? How are you really going to be responsible for your sister now? I don''t want to be your underground lover all my life. Since you provoke your sister and let her know your good, you have to be responsible for your sister to the end, okay?" Yang Xi said with a pout.


    "Elder sister, how do you want me to be responsible for you? Marry you after divorce with Manny?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go! How can it be? I don''t have such extravagant expectations. A talented and handsome man like you can''t believe you say you''ll marry your sister. My sister just doesn''t want to be your underground lover. You have to talk to Mr. man and ask her to allow her to tell you openly?" Yang Xi said seriously.


    "OK, no problem. I can answer you now. Manny will fully agree to your request. By the way, what time is it? Should we get up for dinner? I''m hungry, and you?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Bad guy, do you know you''re hungry? You just jumped on my sister like a wolf. Is that true? Man always agrees that my sister will follow you later?" Yang Xi asked happily.


    "Of course, don''t worry! She won''t interfere with us. As long as you treat me well, she must have no problem. Call out your coach later! I want to sign up in the morning." Tang Wenhao got up and saw that the mobile phone light by the bed didn''t flash. Tang Wenhao picked up his mobile phone in doubt.


    "Shit! There''s no electricity, it''s off, I said! Why don''t you have a phone all night!" Tang Wenhao muttered.


    "Do you want to charge it first, or do you want my sister to give you another cell phone? In case man can''t find you, he should be worried." Yang Xi said, took out a red cell phone from her bag, took out the card and handed it to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was also impolite. He quickly broke off his mobile phone and took out the card and put it in Yang Xi''s mobile phone.


    "I''ll give it back to you when my mobile phone is charged." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, you can use it! My card is useless. I happen to have another mobile phone. It hasn''t been bought for long. Don''t be too old!" Yang Xi smiled and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Tang Wenhao took this opportunity to call Ah Ying quickly. Ah Ying cried as soon as she received his call. "Baby, you''re going to be scared to death! Where have you been this night? Sister Manny said you seemed to be with your former boss, Miss Yang, didn''t you?"


    "Ah? How could Manny know?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "How do you know? People can''t find you? You''re afraid! She called sister Manny. She said that you invited people from the company to dinner last night, and then you were sent away by your boss when you were drunk. Manny called your boss and turned it off. It''s estimated that you opened a room. Were you with your boss all night last night?" Ah Ying said jealously.

 Chapter 337

    "Hehe... HMM! I drank too much last night. Now I''m fine. I''ll go back to accompany you tonight. Now I''m going to the driving school to sign up, practice the car after signing up, and go home for dinner at night." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, baby, my daughter and I are waiting for you!" Ah Ying smiled happily.


    "Well, kiss our little princess for me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao just finished saying that he saw Yang Xi coming out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. She was as beautiful as a fairy. Tang Wenhao was stunned. Shit, how can Yang Xi look beautiful? How could her husband be willing to give up her? I don''t understand!


    "Baby, I kissed our little princess for you. Hehe, you haven''t kissed me yet?" Ah Ying smiled on the phone.


    "Oh! Wife, I''ll call you later. I have something to do now." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    "Hehe, did you call Mr. man?" Yang Xi asked with a smile, and then walked up to him. A fragrant wind hit, and Tang Wenhao was almost intoxicated.


    "Hehe, no, it''s another wife you don''t know. Have you washed it? I''ll take one too? Otherwise it''s a little sticky." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Still say! By the way, I''m in danger these days! Will I be pregnant?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Dangerous period? That''s 100 percent of the time." Tang Wenhao smiled. He thought, with Lao Tzu''s past achievements, there is no possibility of failure at all.


    "Bad guy, what if you really want to be pregnant? I''m a single woman now!" Yang Xi said, looking at Tang Wenhao very seriously.


    Tang Wenhao asked with a smile when he saw that she looked very serious, "Sister, think it over for yourself. My attitude is to support all my women to have children for me. We Tang family welcome the arrival of each child. In addition, I can assure you whether you have children or not. As long as you are the woman of my day, you will always be my woman. I will be responsible for you and children, except that I can''t marry you Marriage, there are no other problems. This is my attitude. After that, you can do it yourself. If you are not afraid, let it be, and you will be born when you are pregnant. You have to worry, so we will go to the drugstore to buy medicine right away. How about it? "


    "Wen Hao, you really don''t care? Aren''t you afraid that others say you want a woman as old as your sister? My sister is seven or eight years older than you?" Yang Xi looked at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    Tang Wenhao laughed and thought to himself, you''re a big fart! Sister Heifeng and sister ah Hui, sister Ah Mei are older than you? I don''t take it all according to the order


    "Sister, age is not a problem. I didn''t make you as big as anything!" anyway, you has the final say, okay? I''ll take a shower first and then we''ll go down to eat! "Tang Wenhao turned to the bathroom.


    It was full of the smell of Yang Xi after taking a bath. It was fragrant. Tang Wenhao took off his clothes and stood under the shower head to wash quickly.


    After Tang Wenhao took a bath, Yang Xi also changed into her own clothes. They led their men upstairs and ate a buffet downstairs. Tang Wenhao settled the account and got on the car with Yang Xi.


    Yang Xi called her former coach in the car and told her to introduce the students. Her coach said she was taking the students to practice cars in the industrial park and asked Yang Xi to find her in the park.


    On the way, Yang Xi always glanced at the handsome Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally. He looked at his handsome face and thought that he was occupied by him last night and this morning. He was very happy. I didn''t expect that the bad boy was as fierce and domineering as a wolf, and his energy was frightening! Why didn''t he find that he had this talent in this field? It was wasted in vain Two years ago, I knew he was so powerful that I wouldn''t have been hung up by my ex husband for several years. I wasted my youth and was defeated by junior three.


    "Sister, if mans opened in Vietnam, would you come with me?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, OK! Unless you promise me a condition." Yang Xijiao smiled.


    "There are still conditions? Don''t you want to be with me? Elder sister, I don''t believe you are willing to leave me. I dare say that last night and this morning are the happiest, most relaxed and happiest in your life, aren''t they?" Tang Wenhao smiled and looked at Yang Xi. He had this confidence. He knew very well that his strength was enough to shock Yang Xi.


    "You know what? I just decided when I took a bath in the bathroom. I''ll follow you as a dead boy in my life. If you really get pregnant in the morning, I''ll give birth to you. I''ll let it go in the future. I''ll go out with you." Yang Xi said with a whine.


    "Hehe, elder sister, why have you been married for several years without having children? Is there a problem with him?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No problem. I was pregnant when I first got married and was knocked out by my sister. At that time, I felt that the conditions were bad, so I didn''t have a baby. I also wanted to wait until they had a stable job and a higher income, so we have taken measures in recent years. He always brought a condom every time and did less in the last two years. I thought they were busy with their work and didn''t care about it. Later, I learned that they gave it to other women, sister In fact, it was a failure. I always thought I was very attractive. I didn''t expect to be defeated by Xiao San and made a mess. "Yang Xi said sadly.


    "Sister, don''t think about it. If you haven''t divorced, I didn''t dare to ask you last night! I can''t bear to hurt you. I can only think about your appearance." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Little coyote, you''re still flirting! Your boy asked your sister last night. It''s no use how people resist. Why are you so strong?" Yang Xi asked shyly.


    "Oh, of course, cool!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Bad guy." Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    Guo Ying, Yang Xi''s coach, is a woman in her 40s. She looks average, but she speaks forthright. When she sees Yang Xi, she calls her sister one by one. Later, Tang Wenhao knows that she is from Northeast China, lives in Shanghai since childhood, and her registered permanent residence is in Shanghai.


    Guo Ying had a good impression of Tang Wenhao. Before going through the formalities, she let Tang Wenhao get addicted and let him drive a coach car slowly around the remote road in the park.


    "Xiao Tang, it''s good. I feel it very much. It''s estimated that you will pass soon. Just pay attention to discretion when stepping on the accelerator. Sometimes it''s too heavy." Guo yingzan said after returning to the original place.


    "Thank you, coach." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Call me sister Guo! That''s what sister Yang Xi called me. After you pay the money, I''ll go through the formalities for you. In addition, I have to have a physical examination and take photos. I''ll try to arrange it for you tomorrow and the day after tomorrow! I have a test paper in my car. You came very well today. After the physical examination, there will be a pen test. With your young man''s smart brain, you will remember it soon, but you must remember it. It must be 90 Score above, otherwise you will fail, so don''t be careless. Most of the people who can''t pass the exam are careless, "Guo Ying said with a smile.


    "Ah? More than 90 points? That''s not easy," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "It''s not as difficult as you think. I''m sure I''ve read the test paper carefully. Sister Yang Xi passed it at one time," Guo Ying said with a smile.


    "Yes! Wen Hao, with your IQ, it''s absolutely no problem. I just saw your driving posture and knew that you could surpass your sister in a few days." Yang Xi smiled.


    Tang Wenhao practiced a few more later, and soon it was noon. In order to get the driver''s license smoothly, Tang Wenhao flattered the coach and invited Guo Ying to lunch at noon.


    In the afternoon, Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi returned to mans. Before they were seated in the office, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Wu Kui''s. The key answered, "second brother, are you back from business?"


    "Come back, come and have a seat quickly! Where have you been with manager Yang? Hehe, come and tell the truth." Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Yang Xi with a bad smile and said with a smile to Wu Kui, "second brother, I''ll report to you right away and wait for ha!" he said and hung up the phone.


    "Why is Wu Zong back?" Yang Xijiao smiled.


    "Yes, I''ll clean him up. Sister, I''m over. You''re busy with your work! I''ll come back to you later." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, let''s go! How do you spend the night? Sleeping in a hotel or staying with your sister?" Yang Xi whispered with a smile.


    "Elder sister, I''m sorry. I have to go back to my eldest brother''s house tonight. Let''s find another time!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, dead boy, if you hook away your sister''s soul, you don''t care about your sister?" Yang Xi looked at Tang Wenhao unhappily.


    "Hehe, sister, it''s really not good tonight. How about tomorrow night? It''s already arranged tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a embarrassed smile. He promised Ah Ying to accompany her tonight. He must go back. Ah Ying''s position in his heart is certainly more important than Yang Xi. He covets her beauty for Yang Xi''s current position.


    Yang Xi pursed her small mouth and said, "bad boy, go to my sister''s house tomorrow night. My sister will hurt you well. If you dare to put your sister''s pigeon, my sister can''t spare you!"


    "Hehe, no, don''t worry! Do you think I don''t want you? To be honest, I''m not happy. Elder sister, your body is so beautiful that I''m crazy." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Seeing no one around, he touched Yang Xi and made Yang Xi blush.


    Tang Wenhao left Yang Xi''s office and went to Wu Kui''s deputy general office. As soon as Wu Kui saw Tang Wenhao''s spring face, he gave him a punch and said with an obscene smile, "boy, you must have taken advantage of this opportunity to sleep with your beautiful boss last night."


    Tang Wenhao was stunned and puzzled. How did Wu Kui know? Has it become an open secret so soon? On second thought, I see. It''s estimated that Ah Ying called Manny. Manny asked Wu Kui again. Wu Kui called his men again, so he knew it was normal.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the office outside, closed the door, pulled Wu Kui to the tea table, sat down and said with a bad smile, "second brother, you''re really right. Your brother just slept Yang Da beauty. It tastes very good!"


    "Ah? I''m right. Your boy is quick enough to start. She went back to mans and slept with her boss. Beauty Yang has been divorced for half a year. There are no men. Can she leave you as soon as she is accepted by your boy? Have you been stuck together in the morning? Man always knows. Will you be angry? Your boy is a little confused now. I used to think he was Asshole, grass! You are more asshole than me. "Wu Kui scolded.


    "Ha ha, second brother, are you jealous? You don''t like Yang Xi too?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 338

    "Well, who the fuck doesn''t like such a beautiful and tasteful young woman? Is it normal for a man who doesn''t like beautiful women? But your second brother is not as dirty as your boy thinks. By the way, Xiaoting and I have pushed the event several times. We are really married this month, and there is only one week left. Don''t go back to Vietnam. You have to stay and be my best man." Wu Kui patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and smiled.


    Because Wu Kui became Vice President, his salary suddenly increased a lot, and the problems of house and car were solved at the same time. His mother-in-law readily agreed to his marriage with Xiaoting, and they finally achieved good results.


    For convenience, Wu Kui put the wedding scene in xiangmanlou, which is relatively close to mans, and the conditions are good. In order to make Tang Wenhao, the best man, feel the feeling of being a groom on his wedding day, Wu Kui specially asked Yang Xi to be their bridesmaid, because Tang Wenhao has always been in front of him these days and said how delicious Yang Xi is. Wu Kui saw it, Tang Wenhao slept with Yang Xi, the best young woman.


    Therefore, on the night of Wu Kui''s wedding, after the bride and groom came home, Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi, the best man and bridesmaid, opened a room in xiangmanlou again.


    "Bad boy, I have news for you. I wonder if you are interested?" after the passion, Yang Xi smiled charmingly on Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, come on, sister, as long as you don''t leave me, other news is good news." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villains are sweet mouthed. Don''t touch them. People can''t stand it." Yang Xi smiled with a whine. She didn''t exaggerate at all. Since Tang Wenhao wanted her, her soul no longer belongs to her. These days, she obviously feels that her work is not in a state. Even when she is working, Tang Wenhao will work hard with a bad smile from time to time. When she thinks of this picture, Where is she thinking about designing drawings? I just want Tang Wenhao to come back to her.


    Men are not bad, women do not love this sentence has been the best interpretation here in Yang Xi! She was fascinated by Tang Wenhao''s bad appearance in front of her.


    "Ha ha... Let''s talk quickly! After that, we have to continue to work. My second brother is estimated to be the same as us tonight. He won''t rest. He''s newly married! We can''t let the bride look down on him. We must let the bride beg for mercy, otherwise he won''t control the overall situation in the future, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go, do you think everyone has your strength? Wu Kui is not as powerful as you. I dare not ask for it tonight. Let''s get down to business! This year''s Paris Fashion Week is coming. I want to participate, but I want to take you with me. You can''t bury your talent just because you are a man of President man. Go with me! I believe in your strength. Tell president man about it? How is it? "Yang Xi looked at Tang Wenhao gently.


    "Sister, I haven''t produced any works in a year. Can I do it?" Tang Wenhao asked confidently.


    "Wen Hao, you can do it. You''re so smart, clear-minded and smart. I''ll tell you some of the current popular elements, plus your own understanding. With your skills and sister''s guidance to you, there''s no problem if you don''t win the Gold Award, what Silver Award and bronze award." Yang Xi looked at Tang Wenhao with admiration and smiled.


    "Elder sister, are you so optimistic about me?" Tang Wenhao smiled gratefully.


    "Of course, I''m a man. I''m confident. I think you won the first place in China at that time. At first, aren''t you not confident? What happened later? You''ve beaten them all? Ha ha, bad boy, if there is a business competition, you''re definitely the first in the world." Yang Xi smiled charmingly.


    "Ha ha... Sister, this idea is good, so let''s continue training." Tang Wenhao smiled and pressed Yang Xi under him again


    The next day, they deliberately went back to work one after another for fear of causing criticism. In the next few days, they no longer dodged. They went in and out of the company hand in hand and made the company a bunch of unmarried beauties. They were so jealous that they wanted to throw out the young woman Yang Xi, especially Li Na of the front desk. When they saw Yang Xi, they glanced at her with vinegar and secretly scolded Yang Xi as a bitch and a goblin, Even the boss''s man dared to seduce openly.


    Yang Xi doesn''t care about anyone''s eyes. She only knows that she can''t leave Tang Wenhao anymore. Moreover, Tang Wenhao has asked Manny to call her in person and recognized that she can be Tang Wenhao''s woman in mans, which makes them have no scruples.


    However, Yang Xi did not disappoint Manny and Tang Wenhao. In addition to being Tang Wenhao''s woman happily these days, she did not neglect the work of the team. In just a few days, they had dozens of new Vietnamese men''s and women''s clothes. After the email was sent to Manny, she was recognized and praised by Manny.


    Moreover, Manny also agreed to Yang Xi''s application and asked Tang Wenhao to participate in Paris fashion week with her. Manny knew that Tang Wenhao was most interested in doing his design, so she didn''t want to bury Tang Wenhao''s talent.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao these days, whether he is with Yang Xi or returns to Jin''s house to accompany Ah Ying''s mother and daughter, his mind is full of design drawings and has completely entered the working state.


    Of course, there was no delay in learning to drive. He had passed the written test and scored 99 points. He bragged to Yang Xi and said he didn''t mean to think 100 for fear of insulting the examiner.


    Happy days always passed quickly. In a flash, Tang Wenhao worked in mans for a month, and his driving test was over. All of them passed at one time, which made Tang Wenhao very proud. On the day when the road test was over, he invited the coach and Yang Xi to have dinner and took Yang Xi to her house. Tang Wenhao said that the best way to celebrate was to love her hard.


    After that, they began to discuss their works again. These days, they basically kept discussing their design drawings together. Yang Xi was experienced and thoughtful, and Tang Wenhao had broad and bold ideas. When they cooperated, the designed effects were generally very novel and the style was fresh and natural.


    Tang Wenhao is especially good at combining the elements of ancient costumes with modern ones. This time, he specially added the dress elements of ancient Yue beauties on the murals in the ancient cave of death valley to their works. Yang Xi said that the effect is quite good. It doesn''t say that they will win the prize, but it will have a response in the competition, so that Tang Wenhao takes the ancient Yue elements as the main tone of their works.


    "Sister, when we come back from Paris this time, will you go back to Liangshan with me? Here, you can see who can replace you?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, is that what you mean or what man always means?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "It''s all the same. What I mean is what she means, and what she means is what I mean. We''ve been connected for a long time, and we''re one. There''s no difference." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, when can you connect with me and become one?" Yang Xi smiled gently.


    "Aren''t we two in one now? And their works are designed together. It can be said that the body and mind have long been one, isn''t it?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "HMM... bad guy... Not enough? Sometimes I really wonder if you''re not a human being or a Hercules falling from the sky? How can people do like you?" Yang Xi smiled happily.


    "Yes, you know I''m a Hercules from the sky! Ha ha... Sister, it''s because you''re a goblin. It''s your sexy beauty that keeps me fighting forever." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    The two were flirting. Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone rang. He quickly grabbed the mobile phone and saw that it was from the Jin family. He quickly pressed the key and said, "wife, what''s up?"


    "Hehe, baby, can you come back early?" Ah Ying smiled softly.


    "What''s the matter? Miss me? I cried and surrendered last night, so I forgot?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, let''s get down to business! I don''t feel very normal today. I want to go to the hospital. You can go with me!" Ah Ying said with a smile.


    "Ah? It''s not normal. What do you mean? Are you ill? I''ll go back right away." Tang Wenhao didn''t react to Ah Ying''s meaning.


    "I''m not ill. Since noon today, I always feel like vomiting. I seem to have a reaction. I want to go to the hospital for diagnosis." Ah Ying smiled.


    "Ah? No! How can it be so fast? I haven''t had fun. Are you pregnant again? I have to have fun for a few more days?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, come back quickly! I''ll wait for you at the door of the community." Ah Ying smiled.


    When leaving Yang Xi, the beautiful woman kissed him goodbye, poked him, whined and scolded, "dead boy, maybe I''ll have a reaction in a few days. It''s strange not to be pregnant! Your sister-in-law''s family has just given birth to her first child, and you let others pregnant again. Is it right that being your woman has become a reproductive tool!"


    "Ha ha, it can be understood that I want to make the high-quality resources of my Tang family blossom everywhere." Tang Wenhao laughed wildly, and then took a taxi to the Jin family.


    Ah Ying''s examination results came out. Sure enough, she was pregnant with a second child. When she went home to report to Mr. and Mrs. Jin, the old man couldn''t close his mouth. He even boasted that Tang Wenhao was full of Yang and was the best candidate to shine in the family. With his son, the Jin family had the face to see the ancestors of the Jin family.


    Tang Wenhao also quickly told Manny and Ruan Ling the good news. They are all beautiful women, but there is one thing that makes Tang Wenhao very tangled. Tang Wenhao''s date of going to Paris Fashion Week is very close to ah Zhu''s due date. If he goes to Paris, he must not be with ah Zhu and Ah Mei.


    Tang Wenhao hesitated because he promised may that he would accompany her when she gave birth. He didn''t want to break his promise. However, if he didn''t attend the Paris fashion week, he felt sorry for missing the opportunity. He also felt sorry for Yang Xi. Yang Xi has devoted almost all her energy to this for more than a month and accompanied him to design drawings day and night, Tang Wenhao sees that Yang Xi mainly wants him to participate and make him famous. She is just a foil. If he doesn''t go, Yang Xi will be extremely disappointed.

 Chapter 339

    Manny and Ruan Ling still asked him to accompany Yang Xi to Paris. After all, it was work. Men should still focus on their career. Tang Wenhao didn''t give them a positive answer or a negative answer to Yang Xi.


    The days are still tangled. It is getting closer and closer to the day when Ah Mei and ah Zhu gave birth. No one thought that Tang Wenhao made a move that surprised everyone.


    After saying goodbye to the a Ying family, he left a letter to Yang Xi and hurried back to Liangshan. He unexpectedly gave up such a rare opportunity to participate in the Paris fashion week.


    When Yang Xi received his letter, she cried bitterly. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to make such a decision, because she felt Tang Wenhao''s enthusiasm for the competition and her confidence in their cooperative works.


    However, if Tang Wenhao doesn''t go, she must go. Otherwise, she will be sorry for Tang Wenhao and his hard work for such a long time, because Tang Wenhao asked her to participate and crystallize their wisdom to Paris international fashion week.


    He said that the reason why he didn''t go had nothing to do with love. Either he went with her or he loved her more. If he didn''t go, he would love her less.


    He said that there was only one reason why he was so determined to go back to accompany may, because he was May''s man. He had to explain his commitment to himself and his woman. A man had to say everything. Therefore, even if the sky fell, he would accompany may when she was giving birth, give her strength, give her confidence and let her know, Their men are worthy of their love and trust.


    When Tang Wenhao returned to their new home in Langshan in high spirits, Ah Mei with her son in her arms was particularly surprised. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to come back at this time. They all thought Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi would go to Paris, France to participate in the international fashion week.


    "Baby, why are you back? Aren''t you going to France?" Ah Mui asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, I''m still young and have a chance in the future. Ah Mei and ah Zhu, including ah ya, are about to have a baby. I promised Ah Mei that I would accompany her when she was born. I can''t break my faith in her. I can''t bear it. I always feel sorry for them, so I decided to come back." Tang Wenhao smiled and reached out to take the crown in Ah Mei''s hand, Happily kissed the sleeping baby son.


    "Baby, it''s very kind of you! Ah Mei and ah Zhu will be very moved to know that you won''t even go to France for them." Ah Mei smiled gently.


    "That''s what I should do. Sister Ah Mui, Manny and ah Ling? Why are you the only one? Where''s Junjun?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. Junjun is his and ah Ling''s son. Her mother-in-law a Xiang gave her name. She said that the child is so handsome, so she simply named Tang Jun.


    "Manny and a Ling went to the factory and are arranging equipment to enter the factory and recruit workers. Our Vietnamese mans will soon start business. Junjun was taken out by Ali and they play. Now Junjun can have fun and laugh as soon as he teases. He looks as handsome as you and looks more and more like Guanguan." Ah Mei smiled.


    "Ha ha, they are all my species. They must be very similar." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile. Glancing at Ah Mei, his obscene heart stopped and hurriedly put the crown on the small bed.


    Ah Mui knew what Tang Wenhao wanted to do and shyly entered the room. Tang Wenhao followed in with a smile. The door was not closed. She hugged Ah Mui and kissed frantically.


    Ah Mei is one of Tang Wenhao''s favorite women. Tang Wenhao has a special feeling every time he is with her. The melody of love plays in the room instantly.


    Just as they were fighting wantonly, suddenly, outside the door stood a beautiful little girl with a baby in her arms. Her pink face looked at Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei, who were naked all over.


    Tang Wenhao is a martial arts practitioner. He immediately felt someone outside the door. Looking back, he saw Ali holding Junjun shyly enjoying his wonderful performance. He said with a bad smile, "Ali, come in and see! If you can''t see clearly at the door, put Junjun on the bed and come here!"


    Ah Mui, who has been confused by Tang Wenhao, heard Tang Wenhao call Ali and sat up. If she really saw Ali standing at the door blushing with shame, she smiled and waved, "Ali, come in when you think about it! You will be your uncle''s women sooner or later!"


    Ali nodded shyly, quickly put Junjun on the small bed next to Guanguan, covered him with a quilt, and walked into Ah Mei''s room with a red face.


    "Baby, I''ve had enough. You play with ALI! Ali, women come like this." Ah Mei gestured to Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, I haven''t had a good time yet!" Tang Wenhao is reluctant to leave Ah Mui. She has a kind of magic for Tang Wenhao, which always makes Tang Wenhao want to stop.


    "Hehe, baby, Ali is a yellow flower girl. Come out! Don''t make the little girl unhappy." Ah Mui smiled gently.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao was very excited when he saw Ali standing at the door.


    Ali was so excited that she didn''t know what to do when Tang Wenhao jumped on her. She accepted Tang Wenhao vaguely until Tang Wenhao''s lips drowned her.


    She and ah Xue and ah Meng had already been vaccinated by ah Yu and told them the whole process from pain to happiness for the first time.


    Therefore, Ali''s pain belongs to pain, but she has always pretended to accept Tang Wenhao''s destruction as if nothing had happened.


    Half an hour later, Tang Wenhao and Ali both entered the paradise of love


    Ah Mui was very happy to see that Ali had successfully passed the running in period. "Baby, do you still feel excited about the little girl?" Ah Mui smiled with envy.


    "Where? Without this feeling, it''s almost the same." Tang Wenhao smiled with great satisfaction. In fact, Ah Mui was right. It''s really exciting for the little girl for the first time. It''s very cool!


    After getting up, Ah Mui began to explain Ali''s rules, "Ali, from today on, you can''t call baby uncle anymore. You have to call him baby with us, okay? This is the rule set by ah Ling. As long as a baby woman, you must call him baby, so that you can love him as a baby from the bottom of your heart, okay?"


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, I already know. I listen to you call baby every day. Although ah Xue and ah Meng sisters are not baby women, they have long regarded him as our baby!"


    Hearing this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help praising Ruan Ling''s wisdom. This is a psychological tactic that makes their women regard themselves as the treasure in their hearts from the title, so that their love for themselves will be imperceptibly sent from their hearts and last.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao gathered with all the beautiful women for dinner. He counted them. Now there are ten beautiful women and two sons in the villa here in Langshan. Ah Xue and a Meng have not finished the last procedure with themselves. Ah Hui and Ruan Yi have grown up. After all, for more than six months, ah Xiu and Manny''s belly is slightly bulging, and ah Yu and Yuanyuan haven''t moved yet, It seems that I have to work harder. It is still far from achieving the goal of one hundred children and one thousand grandchildren.


    However, when Tang Wenhao found that Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law was not there, he couldn''t help asking, "ah Ling, why didn''t you see her mother-in-law? Where did she go to the old man''s house?"


    Ruan Ling smiled, "My mother-in-law is still in Ruan''s house. She doesn''t live here. The old man says she''s used to living there. No one will do anything to her if she lives there. As long as someone cooks, Manny and I find a maid to take care of her. Basically, we will go to see her every day or pick her up to chat. Don''t worry! My mother-in-law is fine £¡¡±


    "Oh, that''s good." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    During the dinner, his wife spoiled his concubine and Tang Wenhao got along happily and harmoniously. The beauties scrambled to serve food and vegetables for their men. He was very proud of the beauty. Shit, if a man lives like Lao Tzu, it''s not in vain!


    When Tang Wenhao was dark and cool, the phone came. He took it out and saw that it was Chen Jianfeng''s. all the beauties handed him their eyes. Tang Wenhao smiled, "don''t worry, it''s not beauty, it''s brother-in-law''s, Yuanyuan, your brother''s phone." Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen Yuanyuan.


    Then he pressed the button and said with a smile, "brother, I''m Wen Hao!"


    "Wen Hao, good news. When will you be back? My men have figured out the law of Abu''s activities. You''d better come back as soon as possible." Chen Jianfeng smiled happily.


    "What? Abramovich has news? OK, brother, I''ll go to you right away." Tang Wenhao was excited when he heard that Abramovich had news. It can be said that Abramovich didn''t catch him. He didn''t live steadily every day.


    "Come to me? Wenhao, have you returned to Vietnam?" Chen Jianfeng thought Tang Wenhao was still in Shanghai.


    "Yes, I came back today. What a coincidence! Let me go to your side! We''ll talk when we meet." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "OK, come home! However, I don''t know where he is now. I only know that he usually appears in the underground casino on the border between China and Vietnam on weekends. He acts secretly at other times. You can talk about it when you come! I have something else to find you." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    Tang Wenhao understood what Chen Jianfeng meant as soon as he heard it. It must be about practicing kung fu.


    After saying goodbye to the beauties, Tang Wenhao drove the BMW newly bought by Ruan Ling to Chen Jianfeng''s community.


    Chen Jianfeng saw Tang Wenhao coming in from the window, so he opened the door and waited for his arrival.


    "Wen Hao, it''s much more convenient to drive?" Chen Jianfeng greeted Tang Wenhao with a smile.


    "Hehe, of course, brother, you mean you want me to wait for him at the underground casino on the China Vietnam border tomorrow?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile after coming in.


    "Well, I think it''s a rare opportunity. He should not know that I''ve been eyeing him. However, Wen Hao, there''s another bad news. Lin Haonan has rescued the four King Kong of the black dragon. It''s said that they have completed a special task for the military. Now where are they resting? They only asked the government to live and let them go, and the government promised him According to your requirements, I will come to work here soon. Of course, I just heard Lin Haonan say so, but I haven''t seen a few of them yet! "

 Chapter 340

    "Ah? It seems that this boy and his brother are really good at turning clouds and rain! Dead prisoners can be saved, brother, you really need to be careful," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I know, brother, there''s no other way. I can only rely on you. By the way, after practicing for a month, I feel really good. Now I''m obviously more energetic than before, and that aspect has been improved. As long as I keep it, there''s no big problem. Wen Hao, thank you!" Chen Jianfeng smiled gratefully.


    "Ha ha, big brother, be cool! Do you work harder and harder?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Well, that''s true. Yuanyuan is right with you." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother, after you have practiced for several years, you will become more and more powerful. Now you just feel that you can''t indulge in lust, okay? You should consolidate the foundation," Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "I see! Your mother-in-law has tasted the sweetness. I''m really good to her. Now she especially supports me to practice this thing." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    The two brothers are talking happily! Tang Wenhao called. When he saw it, it was Ruan Ling''s phone. He quickly answered, "ah Ling, what''s the matter?"


    "Baby, something''s wrong." ah Ling''s tone was very nervous.


    "Ah Ling, who''s in trouble? Make it clear." Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "What happened to my mother-in-law? She was kidnapped by Abu." Ruan Ling said nervously.


    "What? Mother-in-law was kidnapped by Abu? How could it?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. At the same time, his eyes fell on Chen Jianfeng''s face.


    "Really, baby, Abu has my phone. He said he wanted you to see him with me. He said that as long as we don''t bring anything and wear underwear to see him, he won''t hurt his mother-in-law." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? This bastard, ah Ling, don''t listen to him. It''s enough for me to go alone. You wait at home and I''ll go back right away." he hung up the phone.


    Chen Jianfeng also heard it and said in doubt, "Abu kidnapped his mother-in-law? Unexpectedly, the boy didn''t even let go of the old lady. At that time, he really should pick up the old lady and live together. I was there that day. The old lady never left the Ruan family. She said that she had lived there all her life and would die there. I didn''t expect to be watched by the bastard Abu. Why don''t I call and verify it." With that, Chen Jianfeng will call his little brother to verify.


    "Well, brother, don''t verify it. Ruan Ling won''t say it''s false. She must have verified it. Besides, it''s also like what Abu bastard did. Brother, I''m back. If I go to see Abu, please protect my family. These relatives at home will be handed over to you. Brother, don''t worry. If Lin Haonan really thinks about you in the future, I won''t "Stand by and watch," Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, there are two different things. Will you stand idly by in the future? Just rely on Yuanyuan''s life and death to tell you. Brother will protect your women and children for you. Go first! Brother will also go to help you under his arrangement." Chen Jianfeng said.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly returned to their new home. Manny and Ruan Ling were as anxious as ants on a hot pot. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming, they all gathered around, "baby, we must save our mother-in-law, who is a great benefactor of our Ruan family, and she brought us up." Ruan Ling choked.


    Manny was so anxious that she burst into tears. Tang Wenhao grabbed their small waist and comforted them, "Manny, Arlene, don''t worry! This time I will save my mother-in-law and kill Abu. I will never let him live. Even if I fight with him myself, I won''t let him live. Otherwise, I''ll be sorry for ah Ju, lotus and their sisters!"


    "No, baby, don''t fight with him. Your life is much more valuable than him. I know you hate him very much, but you should also pay attention to ways and methods. I want you to kill him and don''t hurt yourself, you know." sister Ah Mui came up and took his hand and said.


    "Yes, baby, don''t play with him. You have to kill him without getting hurt, you know? We sisters still depend on you!" said Manny anxiously.


    Just now, Ruan Ling''s phone rang. Ruan Ling looked at the number and said to Tang Wenhao, "it''s Abu calling. He wants to talk to you. He''s waiting for you to answer the phone." then she handed the phone to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao answered the phone and pressed the button to scold, "Abu, you bastard! You won''t let go of an old man in his 70s and 80s. Are you still human? If you have the ability, you come to me!"


    "Hey, boy, hurry up! Your boy escaped another disaster in Hanoi last time. This time, you can''t escape from my palm again. Shit, play a conspiracy. I''m your ancestor. Can''t you fight? If I don''t fight with you, can''t you be a capable woman? I''ll kill your woman. Ah Ling is so damn lucky that she can''t die if she jumps into the gutter, I just haven''t tasted her. Otherwise, it will be my eternal pain in my life. Boy, how about we make a deal? "Abu smiled angrily.


    Tang Wenhao fully understood that his original guess was also right. His eldest brother Jin Dacai, Ganoderma lucidum and sister Ruan Qin did die at his hands. With ah Ju and lotus, he had killed five of his relatives. If Alan was added, because she was Ruan Ling''s good sister, there were six. At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao wanted to take his tendon and peel his skin.


    "Hum! Say it! How to deal?" Tang Wenhao snorted coldly.


    "Boy, my greatest dream in my life is to have a beautiful woman, ah Ling. I think about her during the day and at night. It can be said that she is the only woman I have loved in my life, but you, you son of a bitch, you have robbed me of the woman I love, turned me over and killed so many brothers. Now it''s my dream I''m alone and run away, so you have to pay a price. Now, I don''t want your life. As long as you take ah Ling to the place designated by me and you let her accompany me for one night, I''ll let you three go, which is my wish. From now on, I won''t bother you any more. Don''t bother me any more. How about it ? I think it''s worth it to spend a night with me in exchange for your eternal peace. You earn money from this business. Besides, ah Ling is not a yellow flower girl now. She has your child. She''s just a woman who has had children. I just want to realize this dream. Everything else doesn''t matter. If you don''t agree, Hei hei, wait to replace the old Collect the corpse! Besides, I will often harass you women, boy. Don''t think I can''t do anything now. In fact, I know your every move like the back of my hand, hehe! "Abu sneered.


    Tang Wenhao said coldly, "Abu, you son of a bitch, you''ll die! I''d rather be killed by you than let you touch a finger of ah Ling!"


    "OK, then you wait to collect the body for the dead old woman!" said Abu angrily, trying to hang up the phone.


    "No, Abu, don''t hang up. I promise you, I promise your terms." Ruan Ling quickly grabbed the phone and answered.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, you''re still kind. OK. As long as you abide by the rules of the game and honestly sleep with Abu for one night, I''ll let your mother-in-law go. However, don''t play tricks with me. This time, like last time, I''ll rape and then kill this old thing, sleep and then kill it." Abu sneered.


    "No, Abu, don''t mess around. My mother-in-law is almost 80. If you dare to touch my mother-in-law, I Ruan Ling swear to God, I will break you up." Ruan Lingjiao shouted.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, I can imagine how angry you are now. It must be very charming. Well, you two now drive out to the northern suburbs and don''t follow anyone behind. Otherwise, the old lady will be hurt by you." Abu sneered and hung up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling not to go, but Ruan Ling was worried that it was monitored by Abu. Once the madman found that he didn''t go, he would kill his mother-in-law cruelly.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang''s position in Ruan Ling''s heart is noble and incomparable. She was brought up by mother-in-law a Xiang. Her family has been blessed by her for three generations. Therefore, she can''t let her mother-in-law suffer any harm for her. Otherwise, she will have an uneasy conscience all her life.


    Ruan Ling and Manny sisters now have green intestines. They really shouldn''t have left their mother-in-law at Ruan''s house. They should let her come together. They just didn''t expect that Abu would be so crazy and kidnap her 70-80-year-old woman.


    When going out, Manny grabbed Tang Wenhao''s and Ruan Ling''s hands and told, "baby, ah Ling, sister wants you two to come back intact. Don''t be reckless. With your IQ, you can bring your mother-in-law back. Sister is waiting for your good news at home!"


    Ruan Ling said, "sister, don''t worry! Ah Ling made up her mind when she came out of the gutter. She must kill herself. Abu avenged ah Ju''s sisters, but at the same time, ah Ling will also pay attention to protecting herself and her baby. I can''t let baby and Junjun lose me. I haven''t loved enough of our baby, haven''t raised our Junjun, and there are still a lot of things to do with her sister. Don''t worry!"


    Ah Hui, Yuanyuan and other beauties also came out to send them both and told them to be careful.


    Tang Wenhao drove to the northern suburb of Liangshan with Ruan Ling in a BMW.


    On the way, they began to discuss how to cooperate, "baby, what''s the extent of your space point? How far can you control him?"


    "There is no problem within five meters, and it may not be possible to be far away. Therefore, we must find a way to get close to him. As long as we can get close to him, we can control him with our bare hands. Therefore, you must find a way to let him relax his vigilance," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, no problem, Abu, I know him very well. He''s easy to get complacent. After we meet him, we must win his trust and paralyze him. As soon as you get close to him, you must control him as quickly as possible. Later, he will definitely ask us to meet him without clothes. He''s worried that we have weapons, so, baby, don''t see me naked He looks at you with a hot head and forgets everything. Anyway, remember that he can only look at my body for a few minutes. As long as we control him, I will kill him with one move. I will never keep him. My body can only be seen by my baby. If he wants to see, there is only one way to die. "Ruan Ling said ruthlessly.

 Chapter 341

    "Well, ah Ling, I know. I''ll control my emotions. I''m worried about many others. It''s hard for us to deal with. If he''s alone, it''s certainly no problem," Tang Wenhao said scrupulously.


    "It doesn''t matter, baby, we act according to the circumstances. As my sister said, with our IQ, can''t we play Abu? He has become a lost dog and is wanted by the public security. We don''t have to worry about anything, baby. I analyzed it. With his current situation, no one will help him." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah Ling, don''t be too careless. He can kidnap his mother-in-law and is so familiar with our situation, which shows that he still has help in Liangshan. Otherwise, how can he take such a risk by himself?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s right, baby, it''s best for you to think so, so we can''t take it lightly. We can''t afford to lose. Abu will risk kidnapping this time. He must have a mentality of ending with us. Otherwise, he won''t be so eager to have a showdown with us." Ruan Ling analyzed.


    As they analyzed, they drove towards the northern suburbs. The area of Liangshan was not large. It was only a ten minute drive from Ruan Ling''s new home to the northern suburbs. Ruan Ling''s phone rang as soon as their car reached a main road in the northern suburbs.


    Ruan Ling looked at the phone and knew it was Abu''s. she quickly answered, "Abu, we''re in the northern suburbs. Where are you?"


    "Hey, ah Ling, don''t worry! I already know where you are. You still drive straight ahead. Do you see a forest ahead?" Abu said with a gloomy smile.


    "Yes, just say it. What shall we do next? Where is my mother-in-law now? I won''t listen to you until I see her." Ruan Ling asked eagerly.


    "Hey, ah Ling, do you think you are qualified to negotiate terms with me now? Do as I say. Drive on. When you get to the front woods, stop the car. I''ll hang up first. You wait for my order in the car." Abramovich hung up the phone.


    Ruan Ling had to do what he asked first and let Tang Wenhao drive to a tree forest. "Baby, turn off the engine! I guess this bastard must be watching us in some corner!"


    Tang Wenhao quickly turned off the car and looked out through the window. However, there was nothing around except the dark jungle, the swaying woods and the moving lights in the distance.


    "Ah Ling, I guess this bastard is playing with us again. Like the last time he kidnapped sister Ganoderma lucidum, he made us dizzy." Tang Wenhao briefly described the process of being played around by Abu after the last time Ganoderma lucidum was kidnapped.


    Just after that, Ruan Ling''s phone rang again. She knew it was Abu''s. The key answered, "Abu, what''s your trick? Tell me, what do you want us to do? Otherwise, we''ll go back!"


    "Hum! Scare me? You go back? Your car dares to turn around. I''ll kill the old lady first. I''ve been a man for so many years, and I''ve never asked for a man of such an old lady! You won''t force me to do this? Hehe." ah Bu laughed on the phone.


    "Abu, you bastard, if you dare to touch my mother-in-law and aunt, I''ll tear you apart." Ruan Ling itched her teeth when she heard Abu''s obscene laughter. She was really afraid that Abu would do something worse than animals.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, don''t get excited! If you love the old lady, come and replace her yourself! Now you listen to my order, strip off all your clothes, don''t even wear bras and underwear, and walk into the woods in front of your car." Abu said with an obscene smile.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he quickly grabbed the mobile phone and scolded, "Abu, son of a bitch, you are delusional. I will never let ah Ling go in like this. If I want to go in the past, I will also go in the past. If I want to kill you, I will kill my mother-in-law with my life!"


    "Tut tut... Boy, I''m not interested in you. Your life will belong to me sooner or later. Tonight is a happy day for me and ah Ling. You can only stay in the car and listen to me how I fuck your woman, hum!" Abram snorted.


    "Abu, don''t think about it. I will never let ah Ling at your mercy. Don''t forget that although I respect and love my mother-in-law, compared with ah Ling, I''d rather lose her than let ah Ling be insulted by you. I think if my mother-in-law knows, she won''t blame me." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Baby, no, I can''t watch my mother-in-law hurt by Abu. You let me go in and change my mother-in-law out," cried ah Ling.


    Tang Wenhao quickly winked at ah Ling, covered his mobile phone and whispered, "ah Ling, just play like this. Wait, Abu will agree me to go in with you!"


    After that, Tang Wenhao deliberately shouted, "no, ah Ling, I''ll never let you in. I''ll light your acupoints later. Stay in the car. I''ll go into the woods to find Abu and my mother-in-law. As long as I find this bastard, I''ll kill him!"


    "No, baby, you can''t do that. I want to save my mother-in-law. You let me in." ah Ling also understood Tang Wenhao''s meaning and shouted deliberately.


    "Come on, Arlene, if you don''t come in obediently again, don''t blame me for being rude." Abu threatened again.


    Tang Wenhao motioned Ruan Ling to stop talking. They listened to what Abu said.


    "Ah Ling, Tang Wenhao, if you don''t talk, I''ll kill this old thing." Abu shouted angrily.


    "Son of a bitch, do it! If you dare to touch my mother-in-law''s hair, I will certainly let you die miserably. I tell you the truth, ah Ling has been ordered by me. She won''t go in. If you really have sincere negotiations, how about we compromise with each other?" Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "You... Your boy is not human than me. The old lady is the closest person to ah Ling. Your boy ignores her life and death?" Abu scolded.


    "Hum, you forced it. If you don''t want to talk about it, I''ll drive back now and let your Vietnamese public security come to you. You can do it yourself." Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "OK, what terms do you say?" Abramovich finally compromised.


    "Abu, I can understand your current mood. I also know that you really love ah Ling, but ah Ling doesn''t love you. She loves me, and I love her very much. We must end what happened in the past today. In order to find a way that everyone can accept, I think so. I can let ah Ling go in naked, but with conditions," Tang Wenhao said.


    "What conditions?" Abu asked hurriedly.


    "You can only look at her body. You can''t touch her. Don''t touch a finger. Otherwise, I will kill you." Tang Wenhao threatened.


    As soon as Abu heard this, he smiled obscene, "ha ha, I promise you." he thought that as long as Ruan Ling went in naked, she and Tang Wenhao would not be allowed.


    "No, don''t rush to promise. I have an additional condition. For the sake of fairness, I have to follow in. Otherwise, how do I know if you have insulted ah Ling?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, I know you have excellent martial arts. If you two are together, I can''t help you." when Abu thought that Tang Wenhao could do that even the four King Kong of the black dragon, he almost tied, so he taboo his martial arts.


    "Abu, I know you''re worried about this. In order to make you safe, I won''t take any weapons on me and I''m naked. How about it?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, unless Arlene ties your hands," Abu sneered.


    "OK, in order to show my sincerity, I''ll do as you say. Do you have any other questions? If not, I''ll untie ah Ling''s acupoints immediately. We promise not to bring anything in, and then let ah Ling tie me under your surveillance at the position you specify. How about?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I don''t believe it. What tricks can you play? Hurry up! After you two enter the mountain, go straight in. About ten minutes later, you will see a shed. When you get to the shed, I will tell you what to do next." Abu sneered.


    "OK, just as you said." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao suspiciously, "baby, if you are really tied up, do you have a way to deal with him? Is this too risky?"


    "Ah Ling, it''s very risky, but it''s also the safest way. Only in this way can he safely let us get close to him, and only when we get close to him can I deal with him!"


    "Baby, but your hands are tied by me. How do you deal with him?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Ah Ling, tie me with my internal skill and ordinary rope. I can break it in ten seconds. It''s estimated that it will take about half a minute for special materials. So when you tie me, I can luck first. When you finish binding, my internal power will be collected in my hand. When he doesn''t pay attention to it, I will break it suddenly, and then concentrate my true Qi to attack his acupoints through empty points to break the rope It only took a few seconds to get to his acupoints. Abu''s attention was on you at that time. A coyote like him coveted you for many years. It''s good to stand still after seeing your body. Even the people I can see almost every day can''t carry it! He''s even worse. He doesn''t have the energy to pay attention to me! Besides, he doesn''t know that I will point acupoints every other space, so don''t worry Come on! This is the safest way. "Tang Wenhao said slowly with confidence.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s analysis, she saw that he was very confident. Ruan Ling nodded and said, "baby, I''ll listen to you. Come on, we all take off our clothes and do what he said." then Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao began to strip all their clothes off.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Ruan Ling through the screen light of his mobile phone, and immediately reacted. He had not been with her for a few days. It was hard to bear at the sight. Ruan Ling smiled shyly when she saw Tang Wenhao react, "baby, when you save her mother-in-law and kill Abu, I''ll let you be satisfied in the car first, okay?"


    "OK, remember our agreement. Let''s go. Let''s get off." he said, suppressing his desire, led the naked Ruan Ling out of the car and walked towards the woods.

 Chapter 342

    The woods in Liangshan are very dense. Although there are roads, the roads are very narrow and bumpy. Thorns on both sides stretch into the middle of the road. They are hung by thorns without paying attention.


    Tang Wenhao opened the way in front. With Ruan Ling in one hand and the car key in the other hand, they walked slowly towards the inside. Abu said it well. They walked into the mountain for about ten minutes and sure enough, they saw a wooden shed.


    Tang Wenhao took a picture with his mobile phone screen. There was nothing in it except hay, some fishing gear and a nylon rope with thick and thin fingers. Tang Wenhao went outside the shed and found a stream not far away by the faint moonlight. I understand. This is what the fishermen left behind.


    After a while, Abu''s phone called again. Ruan Ling quickly pressed the button and replied, "Abu, we have reached the wooden shed you said. Where are you? Where is my mother-in-law?"


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry! We still have plenty of time to play before 8 p.m. now you take the rope in the wooden shed and continue to the forest, beauty. We will be together soon." Abu said with a smile.


    "Asshole, Abu, I want to listen to my mother-in-law''s voice first. If I don''t hear my mother-in-law''s voice, I won''t listen to you anymore." Ruan Lingjiao shouted.


    "Hey, hey, very reasonable request. Ah Ling, don''t worry! Your mother-in-law is fine. She''s fine! Listen!...!"


    After a while, mother-in-law a Xiang shouted for help on the phone, "ah Ling, come and save mother-in-law, ah Ling... Save mother-in-law!"


    "Mother-in-law... Mother-in-law..." Ruan Ling and mother-in-law a Xiang had a deep feeling. When she heard mother-in-law a Xiang''s cry for help, her heart was like a knife.


    "Ha ha... OK? Believe it? Don''t worry, the old lady is fine. Just wait for you two to save her. Don''t procrastinate. Come in obediently! The longer it takes, the more the old lady suffers. She didn''t eat lunch!" Abu sneered.


    "OK, we''ll be there right away," said Ruan Ling eagerly.


    "Hehe, obedience is a good boy. Hurry up! Walk in for about 20 minutes and we''ll meet." Abu smiled proudly.


    There was no way. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling had to go in his way again. The more they went in, the denser the woods and the more difficult the road was. Tang Wenhao had been injured in many places, but he didn''t let Ruan Ling get hurt. As long as he was hung, he would hold Ruan Ling.


    Under Abu''s guidance, they walked for more than half an hour on a 20 minute mountain road. After wandering in the jungle for several kilometers, they arrived at the destination Abu said.


    What Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling didn''t expect was that the place chosen by Abu was very hidden. It was located in a valley surrounded by mountains. Only the place where they stood was low-lying and overgrown with weeds.


    The two men held hands and just stood still. Ruan Ling''s cell phone rang. She pressed the button and said, "Abu, we''re here. Where are you? If you don''t come out again, we''ll go!"


    "Hey, ah Ling, you go? I''m afraid you don''t dare! Don''t worry. Let me enjoy you. However, I can''t see clearly. Go fifty steps to the left." now Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling both turned their eyes to Ruan Ling''s left, because they both heard Abu''s voice, but didn''t see him.


    "Don''t look, you can''t see me. Only I can see you. Listen to the command! I can''t wait, hehe." Abu said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s hand and began to follow Abu''s voice warily. When he took more than a dozen steps, he saw clearly that there was a cave on their left. The hole was not big. About two people could go in side by side. Tang Wenhao judged that Abu should be in the cave. Because there were grass nearby, he would not be so stupid. It was easy to be found hiding in the grass, It''s not easy to escape, because he knows that his martial arts are not as good as himself and Ruan Ling.


    "Stop, don''t go any further. Tang, you can only stand here and let ah Ling tie your hands." Abu said coldly, hiding in the cave.


    "Abu, where''s my mother-in-law?" Ruan Ling asked first.


    "Don''t worry, the old lady is fine, but she''s not here, you think! How can I bring the old lady here? What if you want to intimidate me? I can''t beat you two. I can only tell you that she''s safe. If you dare to use it, I''ll let my brothers kill the old lady. Therefore, you''d better cooperate honestly! You''re not qualified to cooperate with me Talk about terms, especially now, "Abu sneered.


    "Ah Ling, do what he says! It''s all here," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hey, boy, you''re quite obedient. You''ll be more obedient later." Abu smiled proudly.


    Ruan Ling hesitated. She suddenly felt that Abu must have failed to use more sinister poison moves. Maybe Abu would attack Wen Hao after he tied Wen Hao.


    "Ah Ling, don''t hesitate. My endurance is limited. Hurry up!" Abu shouted in the cave.


    "Ah Ling, we have no choice. Do what he says!" Tang Wenhao said.


    In desperation, Tang Wenhao had to pick up the rope and tie Tang Wenhao''s hands back. As soon as he tied them, suddenly a rope flew out of the cave, "ah Ling, this is not over. You have to tie his feet together, otherwise, with his skill, I can''t beat him without hands!"


    "You, Abu, you''ve gone too far. I won''t tie you." Ruan Ling refused.


    "OK! You don''t tie it up, do you? Then don''t blame me for being rude. I''ll ask my brothers to rape the old lady first, or ten strong boys take turns. Do you want to try?" Abu said with a smile.


    "Beast, Abu, come out if you have the ability." Ruan Lingjiao shouted.


    "Hehe, if you have the ability to come in? I can''t wait." suddenly, a dazzling light shot at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, making them unable to open their eyes.


    "Ha ha... It''s really a beautiful woman! What a sexy body! WOW! Surnamed Tang, your capital is so arrogant. No wonder Ruan is so crazy about Mini, ha ha..." Abu illuminated Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling with a strong light and made shameless comments.


    Ruan Ling blushed with shame. Tang Wenhao scolded, "asshole, Abu, if you''re a man, you''ll keep your word, otherwise you''ll annoy me. I''ll fight with you!"


    "Ha ha, boy, it''s urgent for you to call in? If you have the ability to call in, I''ll see how you fight with me. Boy, it''s not that I don''t keep my word, but that ah Ling violated the rules of the game. If she really tied you up, I promise to only appreciate her and don''t touch her?" Abu smiled proudly.


    "Ah Ling, do as he says." Tang Wenhao said with his eyes closed.


    "No, Abu is an animal and doesn''t deserve our trust. I''m worried that once I tie you up, he will have a new poison trick." Ruan Ling refused.


    "Ah Ling, it''s all right. We have no choice but to listen to him anyway." Tang Wenhao said, because he knows very well that he is an ordinary person without saying that his kung fu is good. It''s difficult for him to deal with him only with the strong electric light in his hand. If the strong light shines on a person''s eyes for a long time, it''s easy for him to lose his combat effectiveness, and his eyes can''t work normally, It means that he is blind in a short time. No matter how high his kung fu is, can he beat a good gang leader like Abu?


    In desperation, Ruan Ling had to tie Tang Wenhao''s legs with the rope thrown out by Abu under the irradiation of Abu''s strong light. "No, it''s not tight, it''s tighter." Abu said coldly.


    Ruan Ling had to tie Tang Wenhao''s feet tightly.


    "Ha ha... Ah Ling, you were charming when you bent down just now! Come here! Let me have a good look at you. I promise I can''t touch you. Come here... Yes, come here... Don''t be shy, ah Ling, your shy appearance is more beautiful and charming!" Abu saw Ruan Ling approaching herself, and she was getting closer and closer to herself, so she couldn''t help being obscene.


    "Bastard, are you ready? You said, you just look. If you''re ready, let your people let my mother-in-law go." Ruan Ling said shyly.


    "Ha ha, there must be no good. You have to drill in backwards. Do you understand? I know you have high martial arts, so I can have a sense of security." Abu said with a smile.


    "No, I won''t go in, Abu. I know your intention. I will never go in." Ruan Ling feels more and more helpless. She knows that if she really enters the cave in his way, she may lose her life to this bastard before she enters the cave.


    The cave mouth is so small that it''s not clear what''s going on inside. In case he retreats to the cave mouth, he suddenly attacks himself and catches himself. Now he has no clothes all over his body and is easy to be violated by him, which makes him succeed easily.


    "Ah Ling, do you think you have any choice? I tell you, you two have been surrounded by my people, but they are in the dark and haven''t come out to meet you. If you listen to me honestly, I promise not to hurt you two. If you don''t tear your face, I''ll let my people kill your sweetheart first. No matter how skilled he is, he can escape with his hands and feet tied Do you have to drop the gun? "Abu threatened.


    This is so shocking. Ruan Ling immediately panicked when she heard that Abu was going to kill Tang Wenhao first, so she had to say with hatred, "OK, I''ll do what you say. Don''t mess around. As long as you don''t hurt Wen Hao, I''ll do what you say and go back." then Ruan Ling fell over, turned her back to Abu and slowly approached him.


    Abu used a strong light to shoot at Ruan Ling''s body unscrupulously. At the same time, he also commented on Ruan Ling''s perfect devil figure, "Tut tut... Ah Ling, what a sexy beauty! You are the most sexy and charming woman I have ever seen in my life. You are still so slim after giving birth to children, and you are more feminine than when we worked together before. Ah Ling, you know? When I was with other women, I thought about your appearance. Ha ha, come here! Right, Come a little more, ha ha... "Abu laughed loudly.


    "Abu, OK, I won''t go in again. That''s enough! You quickly let your men release my mother-in-law, otherwise, we''ll fight with you." Ruan Ling really couldn''t bear it and scolded angrily.


    As soon as she finished saying this, suddenly, a hook stretched out from the hole, hooked Ruan Ling''s Willow waist, and suddenly pulled it in. Ruan Ling didn''t pay attention to her whole body and fell back.

 Chapter 343

    Tang Wenhao, who was standing on the grass, scolded, "Abu, you bastard, I must peel your skin and pull your tendons when I catch you." then he suddenly forced his hand, and the rope on his hand jumped off, but he didn''t do it immediately, because the rope under his feet hadn''t broken. Before he was completely free, He didn''t want Abu and his men to find out they had broken the rope.


    Just then, Ruan Ling gave a shrill cry, "ah! Asshole... Baby, help me... Abu, you asshole... Don''t touch me..."


    It turned out that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao both underestimated Abu''s mind. After he hooked Ruan Ling down just now, he took advantage of Ruan Ling''s lack of time to respond and dragged Ruan Ling''s head into a small hole in the hole, making her whole head unable to move in the small hole, while her body was pressed by him. Her hands and feet could not be used, so he had to struggle and cry for help.


    When Abu pushed Ruan Ling down, he glanced back at Tang Wenhao as if he were still tied up and said with an obscene smile, "Ah Ling, the boy surnamed Tang can satisfy you, so can I. to tell you the truth, I know I won''t live long. I''m tired of this kind of escape. I want to take you before I''m put in prison. Otherwise, I''ll die in peace. Hey hey hey, don''t tie it. It''s useless, because I can block the hole right away. Tang Wenhao just takes the rope It''s broken and he can''t get in. He can only listen to us shouting outside, ha ha. "As he said, Abu slapped Ruan Ling on the neck, and Ruan Ling fainted before she could shout.


    Seeing Ruan Ling fainted, Abu stood up from the ground, grabbed the strong light and shone outside the cave. When the light hit the grass, he was stunned. Tang Wenhao didn''t know when it was gone.


    The boy knew it was bad. He quickly pulled a door from one side of the cave to close the cave.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao appeared. He pulled the cave door hard and the two confronted each other. However, Abu''s strong electric light made Tang Wenhao unable to open his eyes. "Abu, you''re finished. I can''t let you close the cave door. Open it for me!"


    Tang Wenhao''s strength is greater than Abu''s. Abu sees the situation unfavourably. After releasing the portal, he grabs an iron bar from one side and suddenly smashes it at Tang Wenhao. At the same time, the strong light shines on Tang Wenhao''s eyes again.


    Tang Wenhao quickly closed his eyes. This time, Abu''s iron rod suddenly hit him. Tang Wenhao couldn''t dodge. An iron rod was solid and hit him on the shoulder. Tang Wenhao screamed in pain and fell to the ground.


    Then, Abu swung the iron bar again and suddenly hit Tang Wenhao on the head, "shit, Tang Wenhao, I told you to be arrogant, I told you to rob my woman, and I told you to disturb my good deeds!"


    Tang Wenhao felt a cold wind coming over his head and knew that Abu''s iron rod was going to hit his head. He instinctively rolled on the spot. Abu''s iron rod failed. He heard a slap and the iron rod hit the grass.


    When Abu saw that it was empty, he swept the strong light, aimed the strong light at Tang Wenhao lying on the ground again, swung the iron bar again and attacked Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t even cover up the strong light with his clothes because he was naked. He had to cover his eyes with his hands and dodge according to his circumstances. Although he dodged every time, it was dangerous every time.


    At this critical juncture, Ruan Ling, who fainted in the cave, slowly woke up because the ground was too cold. She accidentally raised her head and touched the cave wall. She suffered a slight injury on her forehead and drilled out of the cave. She was surprised to see that Abu was desperately chasing Tang Wenhao outside the cave, and there was no third person around. At the same time, she jumped out.


    He shouted, "Abu, it''s time for you to die. Take your life." then Ruan Ling suddenly ran up, flew up and kicked Abu. Abu didn''t expect Ruan Ling to wake up so soon and quickly dodged.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard Ruan Ling coming out, he quickly rolled aside, avoided his strong light, stood up from the grass, endured the painful eyes stimulated by strong electric light, and stared at the frightened Abu.


    The boy was very smart. Seeing that he was surrounded by Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, he kept shaking with the strong light in his hand to charm and interfere with Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling''s eyes, so that they could not attack him.


    "Come on! Ah Ling, Tang, can''t you fight? Come on! You come up?" Abu shouted, shaking the strong light quickly.


    Tang Wenhao quickly closed his eyes and didn''t move. Then he exercised his power to regulate his breath and completely concentrated his thoughts on his hand. He wanted to calm himself down and wait for Abu''s active attack.


    Abu didn''t know what the plan was. Seeing that Tang Wenhao had closed his eyes, he was eager to win for a moment. He falsely shook a stick and hit Ruan Ling. When Ruan Ling escaped, he suddenly hit Tang Wenhao on the head, which surprised Ruan Ling and shouted, "baby, be careful of your head!"


    Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao was like not hearing at all. She still closed her eyes motionlessly. Ruan Ling was scared to faint.


    Abu was very happy, "shit, boy, go to hell!"


    He thought so much that he saw that his stick was going to hit Tang Wenhao''s head. Suddenly, Tang Wenhao suddenly raised his left hand and an iron rod he hit. He heard a bang. The iron rod was jumped out by Tang Wenhao''s iron arm.


    Abu was stunned. In his stupefied Kung Fu, Tang Wenhao''s right fist suddenly hit out and hit Abu heavily on the nose.


    Ah! Abu screamed, covered his nose and fell to the ground with blood flowing. Tang Wenhao quickly came forward, raised his foot and stepped on his head and scolded, "asshole, you beat!"


    Ruan Ling also came up at this time. Seeing that Tang Wenhao had controlled Abu, she bent down to pick up the strong light and iron rod from the ground, went to Tang Wenhao, handed the strong light to Tang Wenhao, and said coldly, "baby, take the strong light!"


    Tang Wenhao took over the strong light and shot Abu''s bloody face and his frightened eyes, "boy, aren''t you going to kill me? Come on! Say, where''s my mother-in-law?"


    Ruan Ling coldly raised her iron bar and stared at him, roaring, "say, where''s my mother-in-law? Don''t you say that my aunt will let you go to the West with a stick!"


    "Let me go..." Abu struggled.


    Tang Wenhao''s foot gently moved a little and asked him to speak, "say... Where''s mother-in-law?"


    "Bah!" Abu spat blood out of his mouth.


    "Ah Ling, Tang, please let me go, otherwise the old lady will be finished. I tell you, as long as I don''t go out within an hour, the old lady will die. You''d better let me go." Abu sneered.


    "Fuck you, you''re so arrogant now. Look who died first." Tang Wenhao stepped on his neck. Soon, Abu''s face was blue.


    "Baby, slow down. Let him talk. We don''t know where my mother-in-law is?" Ruan Ling said.


    Tang Wenhao loosened his feet. Abu gasped and glared at Tang Wenhao. "Boy, if you have the ability, you''ll kill me? I''ve already lived enough. Come on!"


    Ruan Ling was afraid that Tang Wenhao would kill Abu in a moment of anger. She quickly said, "baby, let him get up... Abu, as long as you lead the way and return my mother-in-law to me, I promise not to kill you!"


    "Hey, ah Ling, I knew you wouldn''t let me die, ha ha... Lead the way, OK, I''ll make one condition. If you let me do it once, I''ll lead the way, otherwise, I won''t think about it." said Abu, who was stubborn again, stared at the dark shadow under Ruan Ling with a pair of confused eyes, which made Ruan Ling so ashamed that she quickly clamped her legs.


    "You bastard, close your dog''s eyes." Ruan Ling scolded shyly.


    Tang Wenhao trembled with anger and glared at Abu. He wanted to kill him with one hand.


    "Hey, hey, close your eyes? You think beautifully. As I said, I''m impatient. If you want to save the old lady, there''s only one way to go. Accompany me once, and I''ll bless you even if I die. OK? You''re not a yellow flower girl anyway. You''ve all had children. How about it? Just once. As long as you finish it once, I promise to give the old lady to you intact If you don''t, I won''t compromise even if you kill me. You can do it! "Abu looked like a scoundrel and peeped at Ruan Ling with an obscene smile.


    Ruan Ling glanced at his coyote, who was always staring at herself. She was so ashamed and angry that she shouted in a charming voice, "Abu, you asked for it, so you''ll die!" she swung an iron bar and hit Abu on the head.


    Don''t mention Abu. Even Tang Wenhao was surprised. He didn''t expect Ruan Ling to lose her mind and really want to kill Abu. He wanted to wait until he found his mother-in-law and wait for the opportunity to kill him.


    It was too late for Abu to hide, so he heard a slap. Abu''s head was severely smashed into a hole by the iron bar in Ruan Ling''s hand. Blood jumped and he was killed on the spot, and the body fell to the ground.


    Seeing that she killed Abu, Ruan Ling stood there blankly, threw away the bloody iron rod and threw it into Tang Wenhao''s arms. Tang Wenhao burst into tears. Tang Wenhao knew that this was a release of pressure after Ruan Ling suppressed her long hatred and finally solved it completely. Abu''s death indicates that they can enjoy a happy life without worry from now on.


    But at the same time, Tang Wenhao is also worried about one thing. What about his mother-in-law? Where is she now? Abu is dead. Who can tell them whether the old man is really safe?


    After crying, Ruan Ling''s mind began to clear up. She was also aware of the thorny problems in front of them. She couldn''t help asking, "baby, let''s go find our mother-in-law? It''s estimated that she''s in the cave. Abu bastard may have lied to us. Let''s go in and have a look!"


    This sentence reminds Tang Wenhao that one of them is holding a strong light and the other is holding an iron bar and walking towards the hole. Tang Wenhao opens the way in front with an iron bar.


    When I went in, it was actually a very ordinary cave. There were potholes inside. The walls of the cave were covered with weeds and moss. There were snake skins on the ground, indicating that there were snakes. Tang Wenhao was more careful.


    "Mother-in-law, mother-in-law, this is ah Ling. Wen Hao and I have saved you." Ruan Ling shouted as she walked.


    But there was no sound inside. When they came to the end, they found that the exit of the cave was actually in the valley, not far from where they came down, which meant that they had made a circle in the cave.


    Let alone people, animals didn''t see it.

 Chapter 344

    The two people were anxious and called everywhere in the valley, but there was no one at all. Suddenly, Tang Wenhao remembered and said, "ah Ling, Abu''s mobile phone must have some contact information of his men. We''ll call one by one after we find the number!"


    "Yes, baby, forget it in a hurry. Go and find his cell phone!"


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling returned to Abu''s body and found his mobile phone nearby. However, when they opened his mobile phone, they were completely discouraged. This guy''s mobile phone only had Ruan Ling''s number and no second person''s number. How is this possible? Does he have any other contact information?


    Ruan Ling doubtfully shone a strong light on Abu''s terrible face. Tang Wenhao saw that the boy was dying in peace, bent over and closed his eyes, sighed, "Abu, be a good man in your next life! Go all the way!"


    "He should go to hell on the 18th floor and walk all the way! See if there are any other mobile phones on him?" Ruan Ling angrily stared at Abu''s body.


    Tang Wenhao rummaged over Abu''s body and found nothing except a few Viagra. "It''s disgusting! You can''t carry this kind of thing!" Ruan Ling scolded.


    "Ah Ling, he is dead. We have avenged ah Ju, lotus, my eldest brother and Ganoderma lucidum. Don''t scold. It''s meaningless. Our main task now is to find our mother-in-law,... Where will this boy lock her up?" Tang Wenhao said to himself.


    "Come on, let''s go back, go out and call the police and ask the public security to help find it," Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah Ling, can you call the police? He''s dead. Can we make it clear? Don''t call the police. We''ll take us in. If you want me to say, just burn him first, and then we''ll go out and let Yuanyuan''s brother find it with us?" Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling was right when she thought about it. She couldn''t explain it clearly. At that time, the public security took a bite and said that she didn''t meet a ghost. So she nodded and agreed with Tang Wenhao.


    They found some hay and branches in the nearby mountains and stacked them by a stream in the valley. They moved Abu''s body and his personal belongings on it, lit the hay and witnessed the whole process of Abu''s transformation from a body to a pile of ash. After burning, Tang Wenhao watered and washed his ashes into the stream.


    Mobile phones and bright lights were thrown into the stream and allowed to rush downstream.


    After doing these things, it was late at night. They walked out of the mountain hand in hand. Half an hour later, they returned to the wooden shed. They rested for a minute. When they were about to continue on their way, they seemed to hear a voice not far away.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were startled. Tang Wenhao whispered, "ah Ling, did you hear the voice?"


    "Yes, it seems that someone is nearby," said Ruan Ling warily, and then looked around.


    "Well, it can''t be Abu''s accomplice? We don''t have anything in our hands and are naked. Ah Ling, you hide in the wooden shed and don''t come out. I''ll go out and have a look. Don''t go out. You don''t wear clothes. I''m a man. It doesn''t matter." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Well, baby, only you can see my body. Other men will die when they see it, just like Abu''s end." Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Well, ah Ling, be careful. I''m out." Tang Wenhao said. He bent down and picked up a wooden stick, carefully poked his head out, saw no one around, listened carefully, and there was no sound.


    Just as he was about to leave and enter the wooden shed, he took Ruan Ling to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible. He heard the voice just now. No, someone seemed to be hurt. Tang Wenhao heard a little feeling.


    "Ah Ling, someone seems to be hurt and moaning," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I think so too. If we don''t look for it, it should be around here." Ruan Ling nodded.


    "OK, ah Ling, wait inside. I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman! Let me find it!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, be careful. Don''t fall into someone else''s plan." Ruan Ling reminded.


    "No, don''t worry!" said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao came out with a stick and looked around.


    In a few minutes, a few more groans came from a distance. Tang Wenhao heard the direction clearly and hurried to the place where the sound was made. Sure enough, there was a man tied to the tree trunk at the foot of a small hillside. Tang Wenhao couldn''t see clearly. When he approached, he took a picture on the mobile phone screen and was stunned. It was not someone else, but mother-in-law a Xiang. He quickly exclaimed, "Ah Ling, come here quickly. It''s my mother-in-law. I found my mother-in-law!"


    With that, Tang Wenhao began to observe mother-in-law a Xiang carefully. She only saw mother-in-law a Xiang, her face was iron blue, her eyes were godless, and she was naked. Tang Wenhao quickly turned his head. Although she was mother-in-law, she was a woman after all.


    Ruan Ling quickly ran over and saw her mother-in-law, who was naked and had an iron face. She rushed up and hugged the old lady and cried, "mother-in-law, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?... baby, why don''t you untie her mother-in-law? What are you doing here?"


    "Oh! It''s not good to see that my mother-in-law is not dressed." Tang Wenhao replied, then went to her mother-in-law''s back and untied the rope for her.


    "When is it time to worry about these?" Ruan Ling said angrily.


    After untiing mother-in-law a Xiang, Ruan Ling held the old lady in her arms and said, "baby, let''s go quickly. Mother-in-law is dying. We have to go to the hospital immediately!"


    "Oh, let''s go! We''ll run faster with our mother-in-law." Tang Wenhao said, holding mother-in-law a Xiang''s head. Ruan Ling took her feet and they trotted up.


    Later, Tang Wenhao was too slow. He simply held his mother-in-law in his arms and ran. More than ten minutes later, the two arrived at the place where they parked. After Ruan Ling opened the door, Ruan Ling covered her mother-in-law a Xiang''s clothes first, and then they put them on.


    Along the way, mother-in-law a Xiang didn''t say a word except hum in her mouth. Ruan Ling held her in the back seat and cried heartbroken, "mother-in-law, I''m sorry! Ah Ling didn''t take good care of you. I''m sorry! Don''t die! Ah Ling hasn''t been filial to you!"


    Suddenly, mother-in-law a Xiang''s eyes opened, and her eyes became divine. She looked at Ruan Ling lovingly, trembled and caressed Ruan Ling''s cheek, and said in a weak voice, "ah Ling, don''t cry, mother-in-law is fine, as long as you two are fine, how''s the beast?"


    "Grandma, I''ve killed him. Grandma, don''t worry! No one will hurt you anymore." Ruan Ling choked.


    "Well, that beast should be killed! If he doesn''t die, he will harm people. This beast won''t even let go of her mother-in-law, an old woman in her late 80s. It''s not as good as animals!" said mother-in-law Ah Xiang, with tears in her eyes.


    "Grandma, what did Abu do to you? Did he really bully you?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao also turned his head and was shocked.


    Mother-in-law a Xiang choked with grief, "Yes, this beast bullied her mother-in-law. She has never been touched by a man in her life. At this age, she has been humiliated by this little beast. Her mother-in-law has no face to live again, her body is not clean, and she can''t be a clean woman in her next life. She has to continue to be a servant... Servant... But her mother-in-law still wants to... Serve... Little... Sister... Miss... Xiangxiang ... you... Came... Saying this, mother-in-law a Xiang''s pupils suddenly widened and her eyes looked at Ruan Ling foolishly. She would never move again.


    Ruan Ling touched her mother-in-law a Xiang''s nose and was no longer breathing. She couldn''t help crying with the old lady. Tang Wenhao also shed sad tears and drove back to Ruan''s house with the bodies of Ruan Ling and her mother-in-law.


    The death of mother-in-law a Xiang dealt a great blow to Ruan Ling. After burying mother-in-law a Xiang next to her grandparents'' graves, she couldn''t eat or sleep for three consecutive days. People lost a big circle, which hurt Tang Wenhao and Manny.


    Tang Wenhao thought that maybe the environment of Lang Shan would remind her of the days she spent with mother-in-law a Xiang, so he discussed with Manny and took Ruan Ling back to death valley for a while. Anyway, Ah Mei and ah Zhu were about to give birth, so he simply lived with their sisters for a while and then looked at the situation.


    Manny also felt that Ruan Ling always cried like this was not the way, so she agreed with Tang Wenhao''s suggestion and asked him to take Ruan Ling back to death valley and not to live for too long, because Manny''s opening in Vietnam is imminent, she can''t help herself, and the little sisters here can''t help.


    Tang Wenhao said that she couldn''t transfer people from Shanghai Mans. Manny felt too troublesome and said that it would be better if Yuanyuan helped her anyway, but she was reluctant to let Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling leave her at the same time.


    Ruan Ling said that she would come back soon after she went back to death valley to see the current situation there. She was not confident that her sister Manny would support here alone. After all, Manny was not familiar with Lang Shan and could not speak Vietnamese. It was very inconvenient to do things.


    This time when she returned to death valley, Ruan Ling took Ali with her because her son Junjun recognized Ali. Ali brought more children. She had feelings with her. Ah Yu envied Ali and wanted to go back. Manny didn''t agree. She said she liked ah Yu''s stability and hoped to train ah Yu as an assistant in the future. Therefore, ah Yu thought Tang Wenhao had no choice but to stay and help Manny.


    Along the way, Tang Wenhao kept telling jokes with Ruan Ling to make her laugh. At this moment, Tang Wenhao''s mood is more relaxed than ever, because their biggest enemy Abu is over. Since then, they don''t have to worry about being ambushed on the way from Liangshan to death valley. They can safely and boldly go in and out of death valley.


    "Ah Ling, our villa in death valley is going to be built quickly. Now no one will hinder us from doing things. Otherwise, it''s inconvenient for me to go back to bed every time. I always worry about who will be wronged, right? How convenient it will be if we build the villa at that time, like our villa in Liangshan now! Several rooms are on duty. It''s easy to settle down. Even if any woman has a heavy addiction, I won''t be happy You can be on call, right!! "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile, "baby, is it like being emperor? Is it very happy?"

 Chapter 345

    "Of course, it''s all thanks to you! I''m going to make you and Manny queen. Sister Ah Mei, ah Hui, Ah Ying and ah ya, ah Zhu is the empress of the palace!" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    Ali smiled sweetly, "baby, what about me?"


    "Ha ha, you! How about you take off my clothes in the future? Ha ha!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Elder sister, look at him, he knows how to bully me!" Ali said with a whiny smile


    "Hehe, can''t you just let the baby take it off for you tonight?" Ruan Ling finally had a smile on her face.


    "I don''t dare. The baby is bad. He bullied people when they were washing the dishes with sister ah Yu last night! He''s bad without saying hello!" said Ali Jiao with a smile.


    "Hehe, he''s joking with your sisters!" just after that, Junjun in Ruan Ling''s arms woke up and cried to suck milk. The three had to stop by the side of the road. Ruan Ling lifted her coat and fed her son.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Ruan Ling, then looked at Ali, pulled Ali into his arms, hugged her little waist and fell in her ear, laughing, "Ali, do you want to?"


    Ali smiled shyly, "what are you doing? Baby, aren''t you here?"


    Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao''s smiling face and the desire in her eyes. Knowing that he must want something good, she pushed the boat with a smile, "Ali, can''t you see it? No, there''s a grass over there. Go there and be happy! Junjun is hungry. It''s going to take some time to feed. I''ll sit here and wait for you."


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, picked Ali up and walked towards the grass


    An hour later, Tang Wenhao and Ali both came out of the grass with satisfaction. Junjun had fallen asleep in Ruan Ling''s arms.


    Tang Wenhao took his son from Ruan Ling, and the three continued on their way.


    To make a long story short, after staying on the road for two nights, they arrived at death valley on the third day.


    Ruan Ling was most concerned about Ruan''s factory, so they first went to the factory. When the gatekeeper saw Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao they came back, she was very excited and hurried to use the walkie talkie to inform Aya and azhu their sisters.


    Aya is in the new garden. She heard that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao are back and said they will come soon. Ruan Ling, considering that she has a big stomach and asks them to wait in the cave, doesn''t want to come to the factory.


    Ah Zhu and Ah Mei are living in the Infirmary of the factory these days. They are worried about early production. They are more secure in Dr. Ruan. They are very happy to hear that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao are back. They are busy getting out of bed. The sisters come out with a big stomach.


    Tang Wenhao was very moved when he saw his two beautiful women with bulging stomachs. They only suffered this crime for their old Tang family. Tang Wenhao came forward and kissed his two beautiful wives.


    In particular, Ah Mei''s stomach is obviously bigger than ah Zhu''s. It''s estimated that the child will not be light. It''s really difficult for her to bear such a big stomach at a young age and have children for his Tang family. Tang Wenhao is very grateful!


    When Amy was kissed by Tang Wenhao, tears poured out and choked, "baby, I knew you wouldn''t leave us alone. I heard you were going to Paris, France for fashion week. I''m so worried and scared. I''m really scared when you''re not with me."


    "Hehe, girl, don''t worry now? Our baby loves us most. He gave up going to the French fashion week once a few years for you. He and his sister''s mans Design Manager worked hard for a month just for those days, so you must read our baby''s good!" Ruan Ling took the opportunity to praise Tang Wenhao.


    Of course, ah Zhu and Ah Mei know what Ruan Ling means and express their heartfelt feelings to Tang Wenhao. "Sister, of course we know that babies love our sisters most, so we will love and spoil our babies more in the future."


    Just then, ah Liu came out of the infirmary. When she saw Tang Wenhao, she was very surprised. With a smile in her eyes, she shyly walked to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and said with a smile, "sister, uncle, are you back?"


    Ruan Ling saw Ah Liu''s expression and knew that she wanted Tang Wenhao. She smiled and asked, "ah Liu, how did you react?"


    "Hehe, well, sister, it''s OK! Sister, you won''t stay for a few days this time, will you leave?"


    "Oh, no, try to stay for a few more days. Elder sister has not been in the factory for such a long time. She also needs to know more about the situation in the factory. Don''t worry! My uncle has time to accompany you!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Dr. Ruan and a Yang also came out from the inside. When Dr. Ruan saw Tang Wenhao, there was a blush on her face. This humble expression was caught by Ruan Ling. Her heart moved, but she didn''t say a word. She just nodded with Dr. Ruan and smiled. Dr. Ruan immediately teased Junjun held by Ruan Ling.


    Ah Yang came up to Tang Wenhao and looked affectionate. Tang Wenhao knew that the beauties missed him. He decided to do his duty as a husband, especially those who were not pregnant, because he worked hard to make them have their own good seeds. The girl in front of ah Yang was the key object.


    Ruan Ling stuffed the child into Dr. Ruan''s belt, while she led Tang Wenhao around the factory for a long time, greeted the beauties of the factory and told them that she was back.


    Everywhere they went, the sisters of the factory cheered when they saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling coming back. From this, Tang Wenhao felt the weight of Ruan Ling in the hearts of the beautiful women in death valley, that is, irreplaceable! No one has more weight in the hearts of her sisters.


    After the photo was lit in the factory, Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao and Ali returned to the long lost cave with their children. When she stepped into the cave designed by herself, tears fell down.


    What a change! Death after death, marriage after marriage, an unspeakable sense of desolation hit her heart. When Ruan Ling was watching things and thinking about people, a beautiful young woman with a big belly came into the cave. Ruan Ling looked back and didn''t know, but she guessed that this should be what Tang Wenhao said about Heifeng, the sister of Heilong.


    Heifeng also recognized that the great beauty who looked like Manny must be the big sister of death valley, big Ruan Ling. She quickly said hello and said with a smile, "Hello! You are sister a Ling! I''m Heifeng, Heilong''s sister."


    "Hehe, sister Heifeng, how are you? Are you still used to it here?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Ling and Heifeng are both women who like to dance swords and guns. Therefore, after meeting, they have a lot of common topics, such as martial arts, shooting, drug trafficking experience, and having children. Heifeng especially likes children because she is an older unmarried woman, especially after she is pregnant. Even if she has a big stomach, she likes holding Junjun very much, That innate motherhood was revealed on her face.


    Heifeng said that she almost died in prison because she committed crimes following her brother Heilong''s drug trafficking and smuggling pornographic films a few years ago. Therefore, in the future, she will follow Tang Wenhao to do good deeds and do good deeds. In particular, Tang Wenhao said that when the time is ripe, she will see the drug rehabilitation institute in Xinyuan. She was particularly interested when she heard that this is the best way to atone for her sins. At that time, She will go all out to help Tang Wenhao do it.


    Ruan Ling was glad to see that Heifeng also wanted to do this. She promised that once she started this business, Heifeng would be responsible. Ruan Ling could see that Heifeng was a very capable woman.


    One day a week later, Tang Wenhao was accompanying Ruan Ling and Heifeng to inspect the new park. They wanted to determine the location of the drug treatment institute. When several people were considering whether to build a new house or expand the existing house, Ruan Ling''s walkie talkie rang.


    "Sister, sister, let my uncle hurry to the factory. May is going to have a baby!" this is ah Yang''s voice.


    Ruan Ling smiled pleasantly, "Oh, OK, don''t worry! We''ll be there soon. Is Dr. Ruan there?"


    "Yes, but Mei''s sister wants her uncle to come and guard her!" ah Yang smiled.


    "Ha ha, I see. Let''s do it first! We''ll be there soon!" said Ruan Ling, smiling and pressing down the walkie talkie, then winked at the smiling Tang Wenhao and motioned him to start quickly.


    "Ah Ling, sister Heifeng, take a look first. I''ll go with Ah Mei right away!" Tang Wenhao smiled. He was very excited when he heard that Ah Mei was going to have a baby. He wanted to witness the exciting moment when his child came out of Ah Mei''s body. Ah Mei''s stomach was very large, which made Tang Wenhao want to know how amazing the child was born!


    "Ha ha, go! May is still young. It''s normal to rely on you. Encourage her and we''ll be there in a moment!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao almost ran to the factory from the new park. As soon as he got to the gate of the factory, he heard May''s sad cry. This cry made Tang Wenhao''s heart pull. He had experienced the process of women giving birth to children twice. Although Ah Mei had a good time when she gave birth to the crown, Ah Ying''s heart rending pain still fresh in his memory. Ah Mei''s sad cry was very similar to Ah Ying''s situation when she gave birth to Wen Ying.


    When he hurried to the infirmary anxiously, ah Liu, ah Yang, ah Yun and other beauties were waiting anxiously outside. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming, he quickly pushed the door to let him in.


    Tang Wenhao smiled at them, went in and closed the door. When Dr. Ruan saw Tang Wenhao coming, he smiled shyly, pointed to Ah Mei crying in bed and said, "uncle, grab Ah Mei''s hand and let her work hard."


    When may saw Tang Wenhao coming, she cried even more, "ah... Sobbing... Baby, it hurts!... ah!"


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly grabbed her jade hand. "May, don''t be afraid, it''s okay! It''s good to be born."


    "Ah... Baby, I''m not giving birth. It hurts!... ah!" may cried.


    Tang Wenhao saw that may''s eyes were straight with pain. He was heartbroken and tears fell. He held her jade hand tightly and comforted, "may, be strong and work hard..."


    "Yes, may, work hard, take a few deep breaths, work hard, work hard!" cried Dr. Ruan.


    Tang Wenhao found that Ah Mei was somewhat similar to Ah Ying at that time. It seemed that Ah Ying didn''t have a good life. Moreover, Ah Mei''s stomach was bigger than Ah Ying, indicating that the child''s physique was bigger than Wen Ying and must be much heavier after birth.


    According to Dr. Ruan''s instructions, may rested for a few minutes, took a few deep breaths and tried her best. Tang Wenhao handed her hand and asked her to pinch, "ah... Ah...!" may desperately pinched Tang Wenhao''s arm, sweating on her head and panting.


    "Dr. Ruan, may has such a big stomach. Can she be born?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.

 Chapter 346

    "It''s all right. It should be OK. Don''t worry, uncle. I delivered a child weighing ten kilograms. The child''s mother only weighs more than 80 kilograms. There should be no problem!" Dr. Ruan smiled shyly.


    "Come, may, come again. I''ve seen the child''s hair!" Dr. Ruan squatted at the end of the bed and said.


    "Ah... Let me see my son!" when Tang Wenhao heard this, he hurriedly went over and was caught by Ah Mei.


    "Don''t go, baby, don''t leave me!" may begged.


    "Hehe, OK! May is fine. Let''s have a rest first!" seeing that may is reluctant to let him go, Tang Wenhao had to stay with her and let her hold her hand tightly.


    Just after that, Ah Mei''s pain came, and her pretty face suddenly changed. Tang Wenhao knew that a burst of heart splitting pain attacked her again, "ah... Wuwu... Baby... I''m dying... Ah!"


    Tang Wenhao saw that may was about to collapse in pain. He wanted to suffer for her. This period lasted more than two hours, which tortured may very haggard, and her smart eyes lost their luster.


    "Ah..." pain came again.


    "May, don''t stop, push! Come out soon... Come on!" Dr. Ruan shouted below.


    "Ah..." may cried out and fainted.


    "Uncle, I''m born!" said Dr. Ruan. He took a baby out of the end of the bed, cut off the umbilical cord, dealt with it, patted the child''s ass, and the child burst into tears.


    Tang Wenhao breathed a long sigh of relief, bent over and kissed the fainted may, looked at the baby in Dr. Ruan''s hand, smiled and asked, "Dr. Ruan, is it a boy or a girl?"


    "Girl! Very beautiful girl, as beautiful as our May. Uncle, you are really lucky. Sister and may have boys, and now there are girls again!" Dr. Ruan smiled happily.


    "Hehe, it''s very good. In fact, I don''t care. As long as it''s my own child, I like it!" said Tang Wenhao, who was about to come and hold the child, and was stopped by Dr. Ruan.


    "Don''t hold it until I wrap it up for her!" Dr. Ruan smiled.


    Dr. Ruan is both a doctor and a visitor, so she quickly handled everything. Just as she was about to give the child to Tang Wenhao, she saw that may suddenly woke up and shouted, "ah... Ah!... Dr. Ruan, haven''t you been born yet?"


    Dr. Ruan replied in surprise, "it''s born! May, look, this is your born daughter. Look, what a beautiful little princess!" then Dr. Ruan took the child to May''s side.


    May didn''t have time to take a look at her child. Suddenly, a sharp pain hit again. She howled, "ah... There''s another... Ah..."


    As like as two peas in the arms, Tang Wenhao hurriedly ran to the bottom of the bed and squatted down to see the arm of Amy.


    "Dr. Ruan, it''s twins. There''s really another!" Tang Wenhao cried in surprise.


    Dr. Ruan quickly gave the child to Tang Wenhao. He was still waiting at the end of the bed for the birth of his second child.


    Fortunately, the second child came out much more smoothly. Within a few minutes, the second child successfully drilled out of Mei''s body. Mei was completely exhausted. She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Ruan Ling, Heifeng, Aya and other beauties outside the door congratulated Tang Wenhao on the addition of a beautiful princess. After Tang Wenhao handed over the children to Ruan Ling and them, Tang Wenhao ran to the office and called. He wanted to tell Manny that Amy had added a pair of Twin Princesses to the Tang family, so that Manny could report the good news to her parents, Ah Ying and Wu Kui.


    The day after Amy gave birth to a pair of twin sisters, ah Zhu also gave birth. He was a boy and killed Tang Wenhao happily. Strangely, several children were not like him. Ah Mei''s twin daughter was carved in the same mold as her. Ah Zhu''s children were also like her. They were very beautiful little boys. Tang Wenhao felt very happy about each one and kissed him, Hold that boo.


    A few days later, Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s mother and son and Ali back to Liangshan. Manny had urged them several times and said she was waiting for them to go back to hold the opening ceremony of mans in Vietnam.


    Manny is really capable. In just ten days or so, she has done all the preparatory work for Manny in Vietnam, waiting for Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to come back and hold the opening ceremony.


    Manny grew up in Hong Kong and has received a good traditional Chinese education, so she attaches great importance to some sacrificial rituals of the opening ceremony. People in Hong Kong and Taiwan like to check in when the opening ceremony is opened. The master welcomes in and worships him every day after the opening ceremony.


    In addition to paying homage to Lord Guan, Manny also plans to invite her mother Yang Danni, Wu Kui, deputy general manager of Shanghai Manny, and general manager Liu of Thailand Manny, together with relevant government officials, relatives and friends here in Liangshan.


    When Tang Wenhao and his wife got home, Manny told him and Ruan Ling about her plan. "Manny, don''t you want to invite Mangshi Liu in Thailand? We''re going to remove the factory there!" Tang Wenhao said suspiciously.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s polite to invite him. Besides, it''s not easy for him to have other ideas. By the way, let you and ah Ling know about him. I think after the opening ceremony, you two will go to Thailand to liquidate assets and lose things there. It doesn''t matter at all. I''ve calculated that as long as you open here early, the cost saved is very tolerable Yi blocked the hole over there! "Manny smiled.


    "Ah? Last time I talked to Mommy, didn''t I take the former assistant president of mans in Hong Kong? Where can arling go? Junjun can''t live without her!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, Junjun is fine. Isn''t there sister Ah Mei? She has enough milk. It doesn''t matter. I''ll go with you!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, Junjun doesn''t have sister Ah Mei? It''s not a problem. The key is that you two work together. I''m relieved, baby. Sister ah Ling thinks so. I want to integrate resources while my baby is still young. When I have a baby, I can concentrate on assisting ah Ling to put things in death valley according to Ruan Ling''s original idea and your last design, baby Make a good plan, we should use the fastest speed to make man''s and Ruan''s bigger and stronger! "Manny smiled.


    "OK, I agree with my sister''s plan. When the opening ceremony is over, I will set out with my baby to Thailand. Sister, when are you going to hold the opening ceremony?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Wait, I''ll call Mommy first and ask her to bring the famous Wong Tai Sin in Hong Kong. We''ll make a decision after watching Feng Shui. After making a decision, we should send an invitation. By the way, ah Ling, who do you think you want to invite here?" Manny asked with a smile.


    Ruan Ling thought for a moment and said, "China Merchants, the municipal government, the ah Xiu family who helped our baby, the related households of Ruan''s drugstore, some wholesalers in the factory, and the people from brother Yuanyuan, such as Lin Haonan, although they are gangsters, they should pay attention to etiquette and try not to offend them. That''s about it. I''ll discuss with sister Ah Mei and sister ah Hui later, They may have other friends to invite. "


    "By the way, does Ah Ying want to come with Wu Kui? Your eldest brother is gone, but she is still there. Although she is also your woman, legally speaking, she is still your eldest brother''s widow, which means your eldest brother has come!" Manny looked at Tang Wenhao and asked.


    "Forget it! The old man and the old lady need her. Besides, isn''t she pregnant with a second child? With Wenying and another in her stomach, it''s inconvenient!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, forget it. By the way, baby, I have another idea. I want you to officially intervene in mans management as the boss from now on. Start with mans in Vietnam! When the opening ceremony begins, you are the general manager of mans in Vietnam. Ah Ling and I are your assistants. How about ah Ling?" Manny smiled.


    "Well, I totally agree with my sister. We have men. Of course, we should let our men take the helm!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? No! Where do I have this ability?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Yes, baby, you can do it. You just don''t have experience. There''s absolutely no problem with other qualities. It''s not as difficult to manage the enterprise as you think. Besides, our employees here are little girls. No little girl will be unconvinced when a handsome man like you is their general manager. She will certainly work hard for you and try her best to attract you and please you with performance. This It''s called men and women matching. It''s not tired to work. The opposite sex attracts each other, okay? "Manny smiled.


    Tang Wenhao thought, it''s over. He''s forced to be a big brother in Liangshan.


    After the discussion, Manny began to call Yang Danni. Yang Danni was very surprised but more happy when she heard that Manny had finished the preliminary work of mans in Vietnam. She had always been very confident in her daughter, beautiful, intelligent, talented and broad-minded. She was a woman who did great things.


    She promised Manny that she would take Wong Tai Sin to Vietnam tomorrow. After asking Manny''s route, she hung up and began to contact Hong Kong''s famous feng shui master Wong Tai Sin.


    Not Yang Danni, just Tang Wenhao and his women.


    After dinner and playing with all the beauties, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to pull Manny into her and Ruan Ling''s room. Why do they say it''s their room? Because Tang Wenhao didn''t have a fixed room, he belongs to all the beauties, and ah Xiu slept by herself, because she ran on both sides of the Ruan family and ah Xue and ah Feng didn''t touch him yet. Generally, he wouldn''t go in. He wanted to give it to himself I thought that each room had a large double bed and a small high-low bed, which was arranged and designed by Manny to make Tang Wenhao live a comfortable life of wives and concubines.


    Mani said that after the death valley built villa, every room should have this arrangement. It should be said that no man has a better time than Tang Wenhao. The emperor of ancient times was lucky to see the imperial concubine who had to look at the eyes of the queen. He now has the final say.


    "Baby, are you in such a hurry? I''ll let you go to ah Yu''s room and sleep!" Manny smiled happily.


    "Ah? Why drive me away? I just want to lie here with you, no way?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, extending the salty pig''s hand to Manny''s waist.

 Chapter 347

    "Ha ha... Villain, wait a minute! You can''t be like that now. Ah Yu and Ali are still married to you. You can toss them as much as you like!" Manny said with a smile.


    "But I like tossing you most. The more serious you are, the more I want to bully you!" said Tang Wenhao, turning behind Manny.


    "Little villain, have fun with ah Ling these days!" Manny smiled and squeezed Tang Wenhao back.


    "No, you think I can sleep with ah Ling every day in death valley? Dream! Now I have to squeeze time like milking with ah Ling and sister Heifeng. Is it easy for me? Stop it, I miss you so much. I''ll talk about it later!" said Tang Wenhao


    The next day, after breakfast, Tang Wenhao took Ali to Hanoi in a BMW. Manny informed him last night to go to bed early. Tomorrow morning, he was going to Hanoi to pick up his mother-in-law Yang Danni and the Wong Tai Sin.


    So when I woke up, I pulled Ali up to keep him company. Ah Yu was kept too late by him and couldn''t get up for a while. In fact, from the heart, he is more interested in ah Yu and Ah Mei among the eight fairies. Both of them have obvious characteristics. Ah Mei doesn''t have to say that in case of a white tiger, ah Yu is petite and cute, which makes him distressed, but he especially likes to torture her, I feel a special excitement with her.


    Although Ali and ABI are also the best little beauties, they are beautiful everywhere, but their characteristics are not obvious. People are like this. They always like things with characteristics. Even if they are defective, she is also defective beauty.


    On the way, they talked and laughed. Ali felt very happy and proud to take Tang Wenhao with her wherever she went. Therefore, as soon as Tang Wenhao woke her up and said to take her to Hanoi, the little girl was so excited that she hugged Tang Wenhao for a long time and was reluctant to leave. Tang Wenhao was not afraid of delaying things, so she had to stay with her.


    "Baby, hehe, I always have a question for you!" Ali asked with a smile as soon as she got on the highway.


    "Ask! Little beauty!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then touched Ali, making Ali giggle and blush.


    "Baby, why don''t you stay with ah Xue and ah Feng? Ah Xue asked me last night? Are they unattractive? You don''t like them?" Ali looked at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    "How can I? Ali, I like all of the eight of you, but I don''t have so much energy now. Besides, you tell their sisters that I treasure them as a treasure. There are two little yellow girls at home, which makes me feel good!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "I don''t understand! Baby, let me tell you a secret! It''s estimated that you''ll want to be with them after listening to them!" Alison smiled mysteriously.


    "Ah? And secrets? Tell me!" Tang Wenhao was excited.


    "Ha ha... Don''t say it''s me! Otherwise ah Xue will scold me when she knows!" ah Lijiao said with a smile.


    "Well, I won''t betray my own woman. You can rest assured!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Baby, ah Xue said, she dreams of you every night, and every day she won''t. moreover, she dreams of you bullying her every time. But when she wakes up and finds that she is dreaming, she will be very sad. Although she doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, she has something in her heart! She is very jealous of me and sister ah Yu now, I can see it!" said Ali.


    "Ah?... what she told you?" Tang Wenhao was a little surprised. In fact, he felt that ah Xue was a little shy every time she looked at herself, but when you looked at her, she would pretend to be very serious and cold. It turned out that the girl was crazy in her heart!


    "Yes! She also asked me how to make my uncle like her. I said I don''t know. Anyway, I know my uncle is a good man. I''d like to follow you all my life. She said she knows, but she doesn''t know what to do to make you like her. In fact, baby, I think you should be with them earlier. You said that there are only two of them left in our family, not you It doesn''t seem very good to be a woman, does it? "Ali asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao scraped Ali''s small nose and said with a smile, "ghost girl, don''t you eat their vinegar?"


    "What are you jealous of? Sister a said originally that you are the only one in death valley. Can we be jealous? Even sister a and sister Manny are not jealous. How can we be jealous?" she said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that Ali made a lot of sense. He decided to take ah Xue and ah Feng back sometime after he came back, so as not to make things happen. Listening to Ali''s meaning, some lonely girls like ah Xue might have an accident if they were depressed and jealous for a long time. He''d better work harder! Let their dreams come true!


    At more than 10 a.m., Tang Wenhao and Ali received their mother-in-law Yang Danni and a 60 year old Taoist dressed in Taoist robes at the exit of Hanoi airport. They also had a taste of immortality.


    "Mommy, you''ve worked hard!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Yang Danni and said hello to Huang Daxian.


    Yang Danni happily looked at Tang Wenhao and the little beauty Ali around him, smiled and said to him, "ha ha, Wen Hao, this is Huang Daxian, Daxian, this is my son-in-law Tang Wenhao."


    Wong Tai Sin''s eyes shone brightly. He stared at Tang Wenhao''s eyes and scanned his facial features. He couldn''t help being surprised again and again. He raised his thumb and smiled at Yang Danni. "Mrs. man, you''re not an ordinary son-in-law who takes advantage of the dragon. You look good and have a heroic look in your eyebrows. You''ll never be in the pool in the future."


    "Ha ha, thank you for your praise!" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Hehe... I hope what Daxian said can be realized. My son-in-law does have some abilities. Otherwise, how can my proud daughter like him! Hehe... Daxian, please!" Yang Danni smiled.


    After getting on the bus, Yang Danni and Ali chatted in the back. Huang Daxian, sitting on the co pilot, watched Tang Wenhao driving from time to time. He looked at Tang Wenhao coldly and scolded, "what do you want, old bull nose? I''m a man. What''s good?"


    Tang Wenhao was secretly scolding Huang Daxian. Suddenly, Huang Daxian opened his mouth and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "ha ha, young man, are you scolding the old way now?"


    This sentence almost surprised Tang Wenhao to forget to drive. He couldn''t help blushing and said with an embarrassed smile, "ha ha, where? How can I scold you, master?"


    Yang Danni in the back also said with a smile, "Daxian is joking. Wen Hao, don''t care."


    "Mrs. man, I''m not kidding. My son-in-law was scolding me 100% just now. Young man, tell the truth, are you scolding me?" Huang Daxian stroked his beard and smiled.


    Tang Wenhao thought to himself that the ox nose Taoist priest really has two skills. He nodded and smiled awkwardly, "Oh, master, I''m really scolding you because you see me a little uncomfortable. I''m sorry! However, master, you haven''t been scolded for nothing, because I''ve been completely convinced. The master''s Taoism is really powerful."


    "Wen Hao, you don''t know. Wong Tai Sin is famous in Hong Kong. In fact, your father was overconfident before he died. If he completely followed the advice given to him by Wong Tai Sin, maybe your father is still alive, so when your father left, he told mommy that he would ask Wong Tai Sin to show us any tangled things in the future and let him give us some suggestions, Manny''s practice this time is very good. If she doesn''t let Wong Tai Sin see such a big thing as opening, Mommy won''t agree with you to open! "Said Yang Danni.


    "Hehe, Mrs. man, Mr. man should not die. I once told him not to add an inner room within ten years. He ordered to commit peach blossom and should not go against heaven. People''s talent and physique are different. These things are natural. Of course, the cultivation of the day after tomorrow is also very important, but if he does not have the conditions to go against the trend, he will be punished. It is said that , Mr. man did add several rooms before he traveled to the West. It can be said that this is the root cause of his physical collapse, because his Yang is not enough to marry Mrs. man. For example, Mr. Ling''s life is completely opposite to that of Mr. man. I have just carefully read his life. He must have a large number of wives and concubines and full of children and grandchildren in his life, because I am from In his eyes, he felt his full Yang, which is very rare. If such a man wants to live a smooth and safe life, he must have several more inner rooms to supplement Yin and Yang, and achieve the harmony of yin and Yang. Only when he has one or two wives can he have good weather, happiness and health. If he has only one or two wives, he will control his wife and children. Mrs. Mann must remember this! " Wong Tai Sin was talking nonsense while looking at Tang Wenhao''s face.


    Although Tang Wenhao doesn''t believe his words, it is undeniable that Tang Wenhao is very useful for his words. Shit, it seems that I have to step up the pace of wife recruitment and completely reconcile Yin and Yang in the future.


    After hearing this, Yang Danni couldn''t help but give a thumbs up. This Wong Tai Sin really has a deep Taoism. In the future, she really encouraged Manny sisters to let him marry more rooms!


    After receiving his mother-in-law and Wong Tai Sin from Langshan, Tang Wenhao directly sent them to the development zone where mans Vietnam factory is located. Manny, Ruan Ling and other beauties are waiting there.


    When Huang Daxian saw Manny and Ruan Ling, the twin sisters, she was quite shocked. At that time, a few words popped out of her mind. She looked more beautiful than heaven, and Chang''e came down to earth. It was amazing!


    In particular, the as like as two peas and two figures who were exactly the same, surprised him. He met Mani when he was about ten years old. But at this moment, he could not tell who was Mani, who was Ruan Ling, and only by appearance. Even Yang Danni did not distinguish Mani from her. She knew that Mani had been pregnant for several months, and that he was sure to be Mani, and that he had just had a baby.


    The two sisters as like as two peas will wear identical clothes, which is what they have discussed, so they will feel happier if they dress up.


    "Ha ha, Daxian, this is Manny and this is her sister Ruan Ling!" Yang Danni introduced the two sisters to Huang Daxian.


    Wong Tai Sin''s eyes immediately emitted two pure lights, shot at Manny and Ruan Ling''s faces, nodded repeatedly, raised thumb, and smiled at Yang Danni, "Mrs. Mann, it''s a perfect match! It''s a thousand miles of marriage for your son-in-law to marry two young ladies. They are very harmonious and natural together. If I''m right, your son-in-law should be about three years younger than the two young ladies."


    Tang Wenhao and Manny were restrained by this remark, because the old bull nose was completely right. Shit! Is it too outrageous? Can you calculate it?

 Chapter 348

    Tang Wenhao nodded involuntarily, and Manny smiled, "master is right!"


    Just after Manny finished, Wong Tai Sin''s eyes fell on Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes and suddenly shook her head, scaring Tang Wenhao to death. Ruan Ling was also surprised. She heard from her sister Manny this morning that this Wong Tai Sin is known as a living fairy in Hong Kong and has excellent divination skills. Many Hong Kong performing stars, gangster leaders and business celebrities regard him as a guest of honor. There are few deviations in what he said, So when Wong Tai Sin looked at her and shook her head, she also felt very worried.


    Manny was more worried than her and asked, "master, what do you see?"


    "Yes, master, please speak out! Let''s know!" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    Yang Danni also urged, "Daxian, what do you see?"


    Wong Tai Sin shook her head and sighed, "Mrs. Mann, the secret of heaven must not be revealed!"


    Tang Wenhao was so worried that he grabbed Huang Daxian''s arm and stared at him, "Daxian, say it! Aren''t you in a hurry? Or don''t show us at all and don''t tell us after reading it."


    "Wen Hao, don''t be rude to the immortal!" Yang Danni shouted.


    Tang Wenhao quickly released Huang Daxian and said sorry, "Daxian, I''m sorry. Please tell us, is there any danger for ah Ling?"


    "Immortal, please be sure to look at man Tianxiong''s spirit in heaven and tell us! Or you just tell us what to do in the future?" Yang Danni begged.


    Ruan Ling smiled helplessly and said, "Daxian, if it''s really difficult, even if it''s really difficult, I Ruan Ling have died once, and there''s nothing to be afraid of. Now anyway, my son has been born and has lived with my family Wen haoduo for so long. It''s worth something."


    Seeing that the whole family was frightened by him, Wong Tai Sin was embarrassed and sighed, "Miss, Mrs. Mann, although the secret can''t be revealed, I can still show you a way to live. However, I''d like to see the feng shui of your family and ancestral tombs, as well as the places where you often work and live. In this way, combined with your life, I''ll give you some suggestions so that you can turn bad luck into good luck in the future."


    "OK, that''s great. Thank you very much!" Yang Danni said with a quick smile.


    Therefore, under the leadership of Manny and her colleagues, Wong Tai Sin made some suggestions around and inside the mans factory in Vietnam, especially the layout of the office, for them to rectify, such as the orientation of the desk, the orientation of the coffee table, etc. some evil places would put forward solutions, and Tang Wenhao and her colleagues did it one by one.


    Originally, Tang Wenhao didn''t want to take Huang Daxian home to see it. Now with Ruan Ling, he was afraid to hide anything from Huang Daxian. He led him to the new villa and introduced himself to Huang Daxian and asked him to show them separately.


    Wong Tai Sin seemed not surprised that Tang Wenhao lived in groups of wives and concubines. Yang Danni was really shocked. Manny and Tang Wenhao never told her that he had so many wives in Langshan. She only knew that Ah Mei was also Tang Wenhao''s woman. She didn''t think of any Yuanyuan, ah Xiu, ah Yu and Ali.


    Later, I went to Ruan''s drugstore and saw Ah Hui and Ruan Yi with a big stomach. As soon as Tang Wenhao introduced them, Yang Dani was frightened. He pulled Tang Wenhao aside and said angrily, "you dead boy, how many wives do you have? There are more than ten large and small."


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly, "Mommy, it''s not much! There are more than ten in death valley."


    Manny went up to her mother and said with a gentle smile, "Mommy, don''t blame him. We all agree. Anyway, his body can stand it. It doesn''t matter."


    "Hehe, mom doesn''t blame him. She''s afraid of hurting his body. Being young and greedy is not a good thing. Although the immortal said that he has too much yang and needs to marry more rooms to reconcile, it''s not good to have too many. You have to wait and ask the immortal how much is most suitable for you?"


    Shit, when it comes to my heart, Tang Wenhao laughed.


    After seeing the faces of Ruan''s drugstore, ah Hui and Ruan Yi, they went to Ruan''s old house, which is a key place. Huang Daxian made a detailed mapping of Ruan''s old house as a whole.


    "Mrs. Mann, miss, this old house is a treasure house. Don''t abandon it or sell it. The spirit of the Ruan family is in this old house. I suggest that if my son-in-law has children, especially boys, he should follow the young lady''s surname Ruan, not Tang. The young lady has a heavy Yin spirit. He needs boys to come to the town house to keep the spirit of the Ruan family."


    "Ah? Are we going to move back?" Tang Wenhao asked. Manny and Ruan Ling were also surprised, because they didn''t want to live here anymore. The villa was a new house. They had just lived in an emotional and used to it.


    "HMM... well, I wanted to go to the death valley you mentioned, but I had an agreement with the chief executive that I would rush back to Hong Kong all night tonight, so I can''t go with you. Otherwise, who can draw the topographic map there and give you a comprehensive suggestion according to the situation there?" said Huang Daxian.


    "OK, master, I have a ready-made topographic map. I''ll show it to you. In the car, wait a minute!" Tang Wenhao and Heifeng Ruan Ling clearly marked the topographic map of death valley, especially the terrain around factories, caves and Xinyuan. Experts like Huang Daxian can understand it at a glance.


    Tang Wenhao took out the topographic map drawn by him from the car and spread it on the table of Ruan''s old house. Huang Daxian took out the reading glasses and looked carefully on the map. From time to time, he asked Ruan Ling what she did, her own office and living place, the furnishings and directions inside. Finally, Huang Daxian carefully asked Ruan Ling''s birthday.


    Wong Tai Sin began to paint on the paper. He also broke his fingers and counted what he was saying. He didn''t know what he was talking about. He had a nerve for about half an hour. He came to a conclusion.


    "Mrs. Mann, although your two ladies are almost identical in appearance, their fate is completely different. I saw Miss Manny''s life when she was ten years old. Now it seems that it is no different from what I said at that time. She finally found her happiness. Moreover, Miss Manny has been rich and blessed since she was a child after great difficulties. I can speculate from the current situation, Miss Manny is very lucky to have at least four sons and two daughters in her life. "


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit! Manny''s body comes out with my six children alone. Isn''t a beautiful woman like ah Ling and ah ya going to have ten or eight? It seems that my future task is still quite heavy!


    "Master, you''d better talk about my sister!" said Manny anxiously.


    "Oh, Miss Manny, don''t worry. Come one by one. All the ladies I see today will comment one by one, so that you can get along more harmoniously and harmoniously. I''ll give you some suggestions and say your sister right away!" Huang Daxian smiled.


    "Ha ha, OK, master, please talk!" Manny smiled. Yang Danni asked them not to interrupt again and asked Huang Daxian to comment one by one.


    Wong Tai Sin then smiled, "Miss Manny, you are Wang Fu''s life. Therefore, the man who marries you will go very smoothly in his career. However, you must remember that no matter where your career goes, you can''t let go. Your husband is a child in front of you all his life. You have to help him and love him, but you must not indulge him. Otherwise, you will harm him and yourself."


    "Ah? Daxian, can you make it clear? How can you not indulge him? How can you indulge him?" Manny was confused when she heard this. Her first reaction was that she didn''t care about Tang Wenhao and which beauty. Is this indulgence?


    "Hehe, the secret of heaven cannot be revealed. Miss Manny, with your wisdom, you will deal with it. I''m just reminding you!" smiled Huang Daxian.


    Tang Wenhao glared at him and scolded, "dead ox nose, always say half stay half. If you don''t move, you can''t reveal the secret of heaven. Fuck, or don''t say it!"


    Huang Daxian looked at Tang Wenhao with a bad smile and said with a smile, "Mr. Tang, are you scolding me?"


    "Ah? No, no, Tang Wenhao''s admiration for the immortal''s Taoism, how dare he disrespect the immortal?" Tang Wenhao was completely speechless. The ox nose was a living immortal and could see the bottom of people''s heart!


    Everyone laughed.


    Wong Tai Sin turned her eyes to Ruan Ling again. Now everyone is not kidding, especially Tang Wenhao and Manny. They are more nervous than Ruan Ling herself. They stare at Wong Tai Sin''s mouth and wait for him to announce the sentence.


    "Miss Ruan, with all due respect, miss, you''ve killed too much in your life and suffered several bloody disasters, but you can stand here today because you have Mr. Tang. If you weren''t Mr. Tang''s woman, maybe you wouldn''t be here long ago!" said Huang Daxian.


    Ruan Ling looked at Huang Daxian in surprise and nodded again and again, "yes, master, you''re right. Without our baby, I''m still trapped in the gutter. Maybe I can''t get out all my life."


    "No, I don''t mean your suffering, but if you don''t meet Mr. Tang, you will be plotted by villains and die. However, your disaster is not over. If you want to be safe in the future, you must do more good deeds and never kill again. The murderous spirit in your eyes is very strong. If you don''t control it well, you will harm others and yourself!" this frightened Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao quickly hugged her and comforted, "ah Ling, it''s okay. Listen to Huang Daxian''s advice. Don''t worry, I''ll always be by your side."


    "Yes, ah Ling, don''t worry. You''ll be fine. The immortal is a living immortal. He must have a way to show you a clear way!" Yang Danni comforted.


    "Ah Ling, don''t worry! My sister will always be by your side!" Manny also came and grabbed Ruan Ling''s sweet shoulder.


    Wong Tai Sin shook her head and said with a smile, "no, you have to separate. Your sisters must separate temporarily."


    "Ah? How could this be possible? Master, our sisters will be together when they die. We will never separate!" Ruan Ling was worried.


    "Ah Ling, don''t worry. First listen to Huang Daxian!" said Yang Danni with concern.

 Chapter 349

    "Oh, Miss Ruan, I don''t want you to leave your sister and Mr. Tang, but I mean that in recent years, you shouldn''t live with them for at least three or five years. To be exact, you shouldn''t live in this place. The environment here is not suitable for you at present!" said Huang Daxian.


    "Ah? This is not suitable for me? Then I''ll go to death valley!" said Ruan Ling.


    "You can''t go to death valley. Although I don''t know what happened there, from the terrain you painted and combined with your own conditions, you are not suitable to live in this place. Yin Qi is too heavy, Yin Qi is evil Qi, and murderous Qi is too strong, and your own Yin Qi is very heavy. Therefore, I suggest you live in another place and wait for your murderous Qi It''s not too late to disappear and come back again! "Said Wong Tai Sin.


    "Where would it be better for me to go?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "You have to live in a place where there are no mountains but only water. You have a broad vision and an open mind. If you come back in a few years, you can live with your sister forever. Moreover, the poor can guarantee that your marriage with Mr. Tang will be very happy. From the observation of the poor, you and your sister are people with many children and many blessings. The premise is to do more good deeds and avoid evil. Boys follow your surname , girls follow Mr. Tang! "Said Wong Tai Sin.


    "OK, Daxian, we''ll listen to you. Manny, mommy and ah Ling, I''ll think about it. When we get back from Thailand, we''ll let ah Ling go to Shanghai mans as president immediately. Later, I''ll run on both sides. What do you think?" Tang Wenhao said.


    Manny nodded without hesitation and said with a smile, "very good. I think so too. After a few years, let the immortal divine for ah Ling. Can you come back?"


    Yang Danni also said with a smile, "no problem. As long as we can make mans and Ruan safe, it''s OK. By the way, Daxian, you can show Wenhao to our family. This time, I mainly want to know whether so many wives are harmful or beneficial to him?"


    Huang Daxian looked at Tang Wenhao with envy and said with a bad smile, "hehe, Mrs. man, don''t worry! Of course it''s beneficial. His son-in-law is not an ordinary man. He knows whether it''s harmful or not. He doesn''t have to tell me, right? Mr. Tang."


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly. Of course, he knew that he was getting stronger and stronger now, and he never felt any sense of fatigue. In addition to being stronger than ordinary men by nature and backed by abundant internal power, these 20 or 30 women are a piece of cake for him, because he can send and receive freely and has a slight discomfort in his body, Self regulation can be achieved.


    Manny smiled shyly at Yang Danni, "Mommy, don''t worry! Wen Hao has a bottom in his heart."


    "Ha ha... Miss Manny also knows. From my point of view, the most suitable woman for Mr. Tang should be a little older. Therefore, I can conclude that Mr. Tang''s favorite woman should be Miss Manny, Miss Ruan Ling and other older ladies, right?" Huang Daxian smiled confidently.


    holy crap Can you see that? Tang Wenhao admires Wong Tai Sin more and more. No wonder people in Hong Kong call him a living immortal. This bull nose is really great. It can see through a person''s heart.


    At noon, the Manny family invited Wong Tai Sin out to dinner and called all the beauties at home, which was also convenient for Wong Tai Sin to comment on them one by one.


    During the dinner, Huang Daxian focused on Ah Mei. He especially pointed out that Ah Mei is not only the benefactor of Ruan family, but also a noble person in Tang Wenhao''s life. Without her, Tang Wenhao would not have today. Maybe his life is gone, so let Manny and Ruan Ling treat her kindly. She is the priceless treasure of the Ruan family.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to take Ah Mui to bed as soon as he heard Huang Daxian''s words. Indeed, among all his women, Ah Mui was the only one who would make him think of the woman he loved. Ah Mui''s tenderness and weakness brought strength, her considerate, that kind of considerate and considerate, and her worship of herself made Tang Wenhao impulsive to think of it.


    Ah Mui saw Tang Wenhao''s desire for herself from his eyes. She blushed, hugged the crown in her arms, and gently kissed their children. She felt that she was now the happiest woman in the world.


    When the family was eating with Huang Daxian, Chen Jianfeng called. Tang Wenhao saw that it was brother-in-law''s phone. He pressed the button and replied, "brother, have you eaten? We''re having dinner. Do you want to come and eat together?"


    "Hehe, I know. Yuanyuan said that you invited Hong Kong''s Wong Tai Sin. My brother also wanted to invite him to come and have a look. Why don''t you talk to Wong Tai Sin? Moreover, my brother also has something to discuss with you. The situation here is not good! Are you free after dinner?" Chen Jianfeng said in a heavy tone.


    After hanging up Chen Jianfeng''s phone, Tang Wenhao told Huang Daxian about the situation and asked him to help show his brother-in-law Feng Shui. At first, the Taoist priest disagreed. Later, he couldn''t stand the hard pleadings of Tang Wenhao and Yuanyuan. The Taoist priest was a little embarrassed and had to agree to give Chen Jianfeng a brief look.


    So after dinner, all the beauties went back. Manny and Ruan Ling accompanied Yang Danni shopping in Liangshan. Tang Wenhao and Yuanyuan took Huang Daxian to Huaichun city.


    During the day, there are few people in the city. Lin Haonan is generally not in the company during the day. Chen Jianfeng is personally waiting for the arrival of Huang Daxian at the door.


    After glancing at Chen Jianfeng, Huang Daxian didn''t say anything, just nodded politely, and then measured around the city with a compass.


    While measuring and recording, then went inside again, looked around the decoration layout of the whole Huaichun never night city, finally went to Chen Jianfeng''s office and began to ask Chen Jianfeng''s birthday eight characters.


    "Boss Chen, with all due respect, it''s wrong for you to invest here!" Huang Daxian said bluntly.


    "Ah? Wrong, but I''m profitable now? With my current turnover, we can recover all our investment in two or three years, and we''ll make all our money in the future!" Chen Jianfeng asked puzzled.


    "Boss Chen, you have a bloody disaster. Is money important or life important?" said Huang Daxian coldly.


    Chen Jianfeng looked at Huang Daxian in surprise and said, "of course life is important! Daxian, can you tell me when there is a bloody disaster? How should I avoid it?"


    "The secret of heaven cannot be revealed. I can''t tell you and I don''t know when, but from the divination, you do have a disaster of blood and light, so I suggest you sell here as soon as possible, give up him, find another way out and stay away from Liangshan!" said Huang Daxian.


    "Ah? I can''t stay in Langshan? Then my sister is here too. I only have her sister. I can''t leave my sister!" Chen Jianfeng said.


    "Hehe, doesn''t your sister have your brother-in-law? She has her own life. Why can''t you leave her? I tell you the truth, your sister is a blessed person. She''s fine. She''ll be happy all her life, but you''re not. You''d better stay away from this industry, or you will die here. You have villains calculating you at present, and other poor people can''t talk about it, Believe it or not, I have to rush back to Hong Kong. I''m sorry I can''t say too much. If you still have something to understand, you can find me in Hong Kong later! "He said, standing up and leaving.


    Chen Jianfeng quickly grabbed him and begged, "Daxian, can you give me some more advice? What industry should Chen do in the future?"


    "I can''t tell you. I can only say that you should get rid of this side as soon as possible and leave Liangshan. Otherwise, no one can help you escape this disaster."


    "Can''t my brother-in-law Wen hao?" Chen Jianfeng asked.


    "No, if Mr. Tang is involved, you will hurt him. Listen to my advice, stay away from Liangshan and the industry. It''s not difficult to understand my words with boss Chen''s wisdom. Goodbye, Mr. Tang, take me to the airport!" said Huang Daxian and went out.


    Chen Jianfeng vented his anger. Nevertheless, he chased out to give money to Wong Tai Sin. Wong Tai Sin smiled and said, "I don''t ask for money every time. For the sake of Mr. Tang''s face, forget it! Mans has paid the expenses I came out this time. I just hope boss Chen will remember my advice and leave the land of right and wrong as soon as possible. Boss Chen is a hard-earned man and should start a family as soon as possible. Maybe he will be safe and happy for the rest of his life."


    As soon as he said this, Chen Jianfeng was very shocked and hurriedly said, "master, let me take you to the airport with my brother-in-law and sister! Please dial again on the way."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Thank you, boss Chen!" Huang Daxian said with a smile.


    In order to listen to the instruction, Chen Jianfeng and Chen Yuanyuan didn''t drive. Chen Yuanyuan sat on the co pilot, and Chen Jianfeng and Huang Daxian sat behind. Huang Daxian took this time to make a good divination for Chen Jianfeng.


    Finally, it comes to the conclusion that Chen Jianfeng is not suitable to be a boss. He should start a family as soon as possible and live an ordinary life. In this way, he will be very happy for the rest of his life. Although Chen Jianfeng is unconvinced, Huang Daxian has seen through many things and has to believe his words.


    I can''t believe it. Who dares to joke about his life? Besides, his sister Chen Yuanyuan doesn''t want her brother to stay here after listening to Huang Daxian''s words. She has been with Tang Wenhao all day today and witnessed the magic of Huang Daxian, so she believes in Huang Daxian''s words.


    After taking Wong Tai Sin to the airport, Tang Wenhao and Chen''s brothers and sisters returned to Liangshan.


    When they arrived at the company, the brothers and sisters drove their own cars and went back to Chen Jianfeng''s nest together. The three should discuss what to do next?


    "Wen Hao, what do you think big brother should do now?" Chen Jianfeng motioned Tang Wenhao to sit down and asked.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan sat together and said with a smile, "elder brother, I listen to you, but I hope you listen to Huang Daxian. The ox nose old Taoist even scolded him in my heart. He knows very well, and he speaks some of our past things very accurately. I think it is credible."


    "Well, brother, I also believe in him. Brother, you''d better sell all your shares to Lin Haonan! You''ll lose if you lose. Anyway, you have enough money to spend your whole life. Besides, you''re still young and can struggle. You can still live well if you change careers and do other things. However, I think you really want to find me a sister-in-law. How old are you? It''s not a way to fool around with young ladies all the time ! "said Chen Yuanyuan shyly.

 Chapter 350

    Chen Jianfeng smiled shyly, "well, I know, Yuanyuan, I know. I''m just a little unwilling! You said that I put all my efforts into Huaichun and took care of it like my own children. It''s hard to give it to others so easily now!"


    "Elder brother, didn''t Huang Daxian say that life is important or money is important? If you want to open up, you can''t. You can''t go to any mans factory for management. Just rely on your ability, don''t be a factory director anywhere?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That''s right! Brother, I''ll call Lin Haonan out later and ask him to make an offer. You two have a good talk and try to sell it as soon as possible!" Chen Yuanyuan said.


    "Yes! Brother, with your profits and your investment, how much money will he give you to eat your shares?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I''ve also calculated that he should give me 12 million yuan to eat my shares. I estimate he will give me about 10 million yuan. If he gives me 10 million yuan, I''ll sell it to him. If he loses, I''ll lose. Listen to Wong Tai Sin!" Chen Jianfeng said helplessly.


    "Well, if you want to be more open, peace is a blessing! After that, I''ll pick you a little beauty from death valley to be your wife." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Chen Jianfeng said with a bad smile, "aren''t those all your women? Are you willing?"


    "It''s enough for me to have Yuanyuan! Elder brother, you should like the beauties of death valley. Except for those who are already mine, you can choose any of them!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Chen Yuanyuan whined and twisted Tang Wenhao''s arm, thinking that I was enough? There are dozens of beauties, sleeping more than two every day! However, she is still very happy.


    "Ha ha... Forget it! After selling the shares, I''ll leave half to Yuanyuan, and I''ll go back to Taiwan with other money. I''ll find my friends at home and do some business!" Chen Jianfeng said.


    "Brother, I don''t want money. Take it back to Taiwan yourself! You have to marry a wife. I''ve married Wen Hao anyway. Wen Hao can still starve me!" Chen Yuanyuan said.


    "Hehe, Yuanyuan, it''s two different things. Dad left us the money. You already have one. How can I swallow it alone?" Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Elder brother, Yuanyuan, don''t worry about me! She is my woman now and belongs to me. I will use my strength to make mans and Ruan bigger and stronger. There will be no problem raising them!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, let''s talk about it then! I''ll call Lin Haonan first and ask him if he''s free. I think since I''ve decided to withdraw, I''ll solve it as soon as possible!" Chen Jianfeng began to dial Lin Haonan''s phone.


    Tang Wenhao took Chen Yuanyuan back to their home. Chen Jianfeng and Lin Haonan met to talk about the share transfer. He said he would tell Tang Wenhao the result after the negotiation.


    When she got home, Manny, Ruan Ling and Yang Danni''s mother and daughter came back from shopping. Yang Danni looked very happy and praised the rapid economic development of Liangshan. She accompanied man Tianxiong to do charity in Liangshan ten years ago. At that time, Liangshan was equivalent to a small economically underdeveloped county in China, with small scale, poor urban construction and serious dirt and chaos on the streets, Unlike a modern medium-sized city now, with clean planning and active economy, it is a treasure land worthy of investment. She thinks Manny''s decision is right and strongly supports it!


    After the family had dinner, Manny smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, you can contact Wu Kui now and tell him to go to Lang Shan next Monday to attend the opening ceremony of mans in Vietnam, so that he can get a visa quickly."


    "OK, I''ll call him now!" Tang Wenhao smiled, and then went to the yard to call Wu Kui. Wu Kui was very excited when he heard that Vietnam mans was going to open business.


    "Brother, your brother, I hope every day and think every night. I''m waiting to go to Vietnam to see if I can have such an affair like you! Ha ha."


    "Second brother, don''t think about it. You''re still newly married! Just want to spend flowers?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Aren''t you still beautiful when you get married every day? Are men still men? Besides, your sister-in-law Xiaoting has long been used by the second brother, and all the iron bars have been ground into needles, do you understand?" Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s your iron rod that can''t be ground into a needle. Brother, my iron rod gets brighter and sharper as it is ground, and has combat effectiveness. Envy!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Well, the egg hurts! By the way, I tell you, Yang Xi went to France with two assistants!" Wu Kui smiled.


    "I know, she called me today!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Shit! It''s very close. Is it close when you go to bed..." Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... The second brother has a lot of associations, and he goes to school at the table again?... let me tell you something. Your sister-in-law Ruan Ling will be the president of mans in Shanghai every few days. Then you can help your sister-in-law well. She doesn''t know much about the garment industry and needs your strong support!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Ruan Ling? Why didn''t Mr. man come back?" Wu Kui asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao told Wu Kui about Huang Daxian''s divination to her today. Wu Kui said with a smile, "shit! You all believe it? An old bull nose will frighten you, young master Tang?"


    "Second brother, it''s better to trust something than nothing. It''s better to be careful. All right, let''s talk about other things when you arrive at Liangshan! Don''t bother you and your sister-in-law making people!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, we are already making people!" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    Wu Kui just finished, Tang Wenhao heard Xiaoting whine and scold on the phone, "dead Wu Kui, don''t eat well. He likes nonsense. Is he looking for a fight?"


    After the phone call, Tang Wenhao returned to the living room. Ah Mui had finished washing his face and feet for him. She pressed Tang Wenhao on the stool and bent down to wash his face and feet. She was gentle in action, gentle in expression, smiling in her beautiful eyes and strong in love. She was stunned by Yang Danni. She didn''t expect Ah Mui to take care of Tang Wenhao in this way.


    She didn''t know that Ah Mui really hurt Tang Wenhao as much as her son Guanguan. She never trusted others to take care of him. She took good care of his daily life after giving birth.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t need her to take care of him like this. At first, she resisted, but Ah Mei insisted. She said that she felt very happy. She liked to caress every part of Tang Wenhao''s body, including washing his feet and taking a bath.


    Only those who love deeply can understand her mentality!


    The next afternoon, Chen Jianfeng called and said that Lin Haonan agreed to buy his shares, but the price was reduced by 2 million, and finally the transaction was made at 8 million. Chen Jianfeng said that although Lin Haonan lost more than 2 million, he was still very happy to readily promise him that they would handle the handover and industrial and commercial transfer within a month.


    Tang Wenhao was also very happy for Chen Jianfeng. It was also a good thing that his brother-in-law could stay away from the gangs and finally get on the right track. Chen Yuanyuan very much hoped that his brother would do some serious business and marry a daughter-in-law to live a good life.


    When Tang Wenhao was working with Chen Yuanyuan last night, she said that as long as her eldest brother could give up Huaichun, even thanks to her, she would be willing. She hoped that Tang Wenhao could pull his eldest brother and get him a seat in mans or other factories in Shanghai. Tang Wenhao asked her to directly find Manny. Where she could help him, she would help him. They are all a family without him, Manny is such a kind woman. As long as Yuanyuan puts it forward, Manny will think about it, which makes Chen Yuanyuan particularly moved.


    These days, Chen Yuanyuan has felt an unprecedented love and happiness in dealing with the Ruan sisters. She thinks it''s too happy to live in such a family! Even if you can''t monopolize the man you love, even if you can only share a little, you feel really happy, because the sisters love each other, because their men are sincere and fair to them, and don''t pay special attention to or despise any one. Every woman feels incomparable happiness and satisfaction.


    To make a long story short, a few days passed and mans officially opened in Vietnam.


    During the opening ceremony, Wu Kui, Huang Daxian, Chen Jianfeng and Lin Haonan of Huaichun never night city, Li Meihua, and government dignitaries and business celebrities from all walks of life in Liangshan came.


    Tang Wenhao, the president, was led by Ruan Ling and Manny to meet people everywhere. The political and business dignitaries of Liangshan who did not know the truth were deeply surprised that he was always so young and promising. After all, Tang Wenhao was only 26 years old, slightly immature, and he used to work in the office and was not very good at communication.


    So when he delivered the welcome speech, he felt very uncomfortable. Ruan Ling was always around him to cheer him up. At the same time, she also acted as his translator and simultaneous translation of Chinese and Vietnamese.


    The mayor of Langshan also personally came to the stage to congratulate mans Vietnam Co., Ltd. on its opening in Langshan, saying that this is a major event in Langshan this year. He knows that mans is a listed company in Hong Kong. Basically, mans of Vietnam is the largest foreign-funded enterprise in Langshan from now on, so the city government attaches great importance to it.


    The mayor said on the stage that if mans encounters any problems in Liangshan in the future, as long as they are reasonable and legal, they can find him to go through the green channel and handle special affairs.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, this style is similar to that in China!


    After the ceremony, the guests and friends began to drink happily. Ruan Ling and Manny led Tang Wenhao to propose a toast everywhere. Ruan Ling and Manny sisters were as beautiful and sexy as one person''s appearance, atmospheric and elegant demeanor and able to receive people and things, which left a deep impression on the guests and friends present.


    At the same time, we also highly praised Tang Wenhao''s handsome and elegant temperament. We think these three people are a perfect match together!


    Only one person at the scene was unhappy. He was Lin Haonan. When clinking a glass with Tang Wenhao, this guy praised Tang Wenhao''s luck and ability on the surface, but thought in his heart, "shit, you have such beautiful twin sisters yourself, and you have to rob Yuanyuan from me. One day, you will pay the price. Don''t be complacent too early! Hum!"


    Not to mention how Lin Haonan envied Tang Wenhao, but only Tang Wenhao. After seeing off his guests and friends, he sent Wu Kui and Huang Daxian, two friends from afar, to the hotel for a temporary stay, let them have a good rest, and said to take them to the scenic spots of Liangshan tomorrow.


    When sending Tang Wenhao out of the room, Huang Daxian grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Tang, be careful and don''t be impulsive."


    Tang Wenhao was startled and hurriedly asked, "Daxian, what have you got?"


    "No, no, just to wake you up. Ha ha, it''s getting late. Go back and sleep with your beautiful wife!" Huang Daxian said with an obscene smile.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Wong Tai Sin''s expression and scolded secretly. Shit! Your mother''s old ways are also obscene!

 Chapter 351

    Thailand Mans is located in an industrial zone in the Thai tourist resort of Pattaya, less than 10 kilometers from the beach of Pattaya.


    Tang Wenhao came to Thailand for the first time. She was curious everywhere. Ruan Ling was very familiar with many parts of Thailand, especially Bangkok and northern Thailand. At that time, she and Abu would regularly smuggle drugs in the above areas. In her spare time, she would also visit the beach of pattia or watch human demon performances.


    Tang Wenhao has only heard of the human demon performance, but has never seen it with her own eyes. On the way, Ruan Ling kept bragging in his ear about how beautiful and charming the Thai human demon is. A seductive eye can definitely hook away the soul of a man. As soon as Tang Wenhao arrived in Bangkok, he wanted to see the human demon performance first, but Ruan Ling said that there are many exciting places for pattya to play, so there is no need to be so anxious to see the human demon, I took a taxi directly from Bangkok to pattia.


    Ruan Ling did not take Tang Wenhao to mans first, but stayed in a three-star hotel by the sea in pattia, which confused Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah Ling, we''re here for business, not for vacation. Why did you bring me here?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile after throwing the trip on the hotel bed.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s not easy to go abroad. There are only two of us. Don''t you play crazy for a few days? Let''s wash your face first. After that, I''ll take you to eat seafood. The seafood here is super cheap and delicious. After eating seafood, I''ll take you to see the human demon show you want to see. How about we go to the authentic Thai massage when we''re tired?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, OK, I like this arrangement!" Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    They washed, then went out of the door and walked downstairs.


    On the big boat opposite the hotel is a seafood restaurant. Ruan Ling said that all the seafood here is caught directly from the sea below. She had eaten here with Abu and Aya before. It tastes delicious. In the daytime, guests can also fish while eating seafood. It''s very comfortable.


    They found a place close to the window and sat down. At this moment, there were stars in the sky, and neon lights on several large ships were flashing not far away. From time to time, there was fierce and exciting music, howling, and people were boiling.


    "Baby, there is a human demon performance on that ship. We''ll go there later. Just tell the clerk in the store that he will arrange a ship to take us there, and a tip of 20 baht can solve the problem!" Ruan Ling introduced to Tang Wenhao like a tour guide.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, you said that the human demon is really more beautiful than you? I don''t believe it. In my heart, you and Manny are the most beautiful women in the world!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, coax my sister? I can''t say whether they are really more beautiful than me, but they must be more charming than me and my sister. Really, we are ashamed as women to see their blurred and charming eyes. We really can''t compare with them. You''ll know later!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "It is said that you can still touch them, right?" Tang Wenhao asked with a curious smile.


    "Yes, as long as it''s not insulting, you can touch them and take photos around their waist, but if you want money, it''s said that if the price is OK, you can also take them to the hotel for the night. Baby, do you want to try? I''ll provide you with convenience and promise not to tell my sister!" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "All right, ah Ling, stop talking. It''s disgusting. Two men take off naked and hug each other. I''ll vomit!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, but, baby, if you see them, you can''t treat them as men at all, and they are really not men. Of course, they are not women, because they don''t... Let you... Ha...!" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    As they were talking, the seafood they ordered came up one after another. They ate and talked. It was nice!


    Ruan Ling did not deceive Tang Wenhao. The seafood here is really delicious. It is absolutely pure natural. For example, the soup made of fresh sea fish here, with only a little salt and onion and ginger, tastes particularly delicious. It is more delicious than monosodium glutamate or chicken essence. Tang Wenhao has always praised it and ate it with relish.


    After eating and drinking enough, Ruan Ling asked the waiter to send them to a large ship in the sea not far away to see the human demon performance. The waiter soon called a local female fisherman who looked very Thai. Because she was exposed to the sun and wind all year round, her skin was dark. Although she was a woman, she looked absolutely like a man. Tang Wenhao couldn''t think she was a woman after seeing her n times, Only when she bent down to start her boat and showed her chest generously could he accept the fact that she was indeed a woman.


    Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao that most of the indigenous women in Thailand are like her, with sharp facial features and dark skin, some like men.


    When they got on the boat of the human demon show, Ruan Ling paid the female fisherman 100 baht. The woman was so happy that she said she would wait for them and send them back to the shore.


    Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand and pushed towards the middle of the ship. It was crazy. Seven or eight human demons danced their waist and showed off their coquettishness in the middle of the ship. The surrounding people danced wildly.


    Tang Wenhao scanned the audience and found that the audience on the ship were almost all Chinese with black hair and yellow skin like himself. They whispered in Chinese, which made people feel an illusion. Is this at home or abroad?


    Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao that this is not surprising. The overseas tourism market is very popular, not only in Thailand, but also in Vietnam, not only in border cities such as Langshan, but also in the most frontier southern cities. There are also a lot of Chinese people.


    While they were watching and chatting, a beautiful and charming human demon twisted in front of Tang Wenhao. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, the human demon stretched out her jade finger and hooked Tang Wenhao''s hand. Her beautiful eyes directly telegraphed Tang Wenhao. At the same time, she leaned over to Tang Wenhao''s body. Where has Tang Wenhao seen this posture, She was so frightened that she tried to take off her hand.


    This is troublesome. Seeing that Tang Wenhao is not only handsome, but also a young baby, the human demon is more energetic. He smiled friendly at Ruan Ling next to Tang Wenhao, meaning to ask Ruan Ling''s advice.


    Ruan Ling, what a thoughtful woman, of course, smiled magnanimously, "it doesn''t matter, miss. My husband belongs to you now."


    All the audience at the scene burst into laughter. Tang wenhaojun''s face turned red. As a man, he was not easy to refuse others, so he was forced to go to the middle of the ship with the human demon.


    Several of her beautiful and charming human demons saw that the human demon pulled a super handsome young man over and surrounded him. Everyone put themselves on Tang Wenhao and reached out to grab Tang Wenhao''s hand and let Tang Wenhao touch them.


    holy crap Tang Wenhao was forced to touch a human demon. Now the human demon was excited and grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and touched her waist.


    The audience cheered and cheered. Ruan Ling smiled forward and backward, and encouraged Tang Wenhao to touch wherever he wanted. Don''t lose her face!


    With Ruan Ling''s encouragement, Tang Wenhao kept doing nothing. Just about to take further action, her hand was caught by the human demon. She smiled and moved Tang Wenhao''s hand to her chest.


    Two demons saw that Tang Wenhao touched their companions and came up to join the fun. They lingered on Tang Wenhao''s back. The jade hand also held Tang Wenhao''s waist, and the action was very ambiguous.


    Ruan Ling, who was watching the war, suddenly realized something. She quickly took out several Thai baht with large face value from her body, walked to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "baby, with these Thai baht, you can touch wherever you want! I''m sure no one will refuse you."


    In fact, Tang Wenhao feels both exciting and uncomfortable at the moment. It seems that he has been regarded as a plaything by others. He knows that these human demons have no malice and just add some jokes to everyone, but it''s still not cool to be played by others. Fuck, if you want to play, just play a little more exciting. I want to see it, What the hell are you human demons?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao took the Thai baht handed to him by Ruan Ling and smiled at several human demons. Hey, it''s time to really stimulate!


    On the way back to the hotel, Ruan Ling kept asking Tang Wenhao what he had touched. Tang Wenhao just laughed and lifted her appetite. Ruan Ling was also a woman with strong curiosity. Tang Wenhao didn''t say it. She wanted to know more.


    Until the hotel entered the room, Tang Wenhao closed the door and said with a bad smile, "ah Ling, I didn''t touch anything."


    Ruan Ling looked at him with a whine and said with a smile, "really? Don''t lie to me?"


    "- if I lie to you, you will punish me and make you want a hundred times tonight!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, baby, you are getting worse and worse. Will you punish you or me a hundred times?" Ruan Ling''s Pink fist hit Tang Wenhao on the shoulder.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her in his arms and laughed. After that, he said to her with a smile, "ah Ling, I really didn''t touch anything. Of course, I didn''t touch it carefully. It''s not interesting to study it carefully. If you really want to see it, let''s talk to the Hotel and let them get us a personal demon to study it. How about?"


    "Hehe, I don''t want it! By the way, baby, would you like to call two massage ladies to give you a massage? It''s definitely authentic Thai massage. It''s very enjoyable!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Forget it! It''s enough to have you. I just want to massage you!" Tang Wenhao smiled and touched Ruan Ling.


    "Hmm! Villain, I''m your wife. You can massage whenever you want. Today, I''ll take your vacation to make you crazy. How about it? Baby, I know your men want to find some stimulation. Although I''m not willing to let other women touch you, in order to let you marry the woman in our death valley without leaving other regrets, you can be like other men, Let go and play, I will never interfere with you, nor will I tell my sister and her sisters, so you don''t have any psychological burden, how about? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was deeply moved by Ruan Ling. He kissed her and said with a smile, "ah Ling, although I am very beautiful, I am not a dirty and shameless person. I really want to feel the real Thai massage. Otherwise, we two asked two girls to come and massage us, but here, I only enjoy the massage and don''t need other services, okay!"

 Chapter 352

    Ruan Ling said with a bad smile, "baby, don''t you really try the taste of Thai beauty? It doesn''t matter. As long as you take safety measures, I don''t mind."


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, but I mind! OK, that''s it! I just want to love you well tonight and give you all my love. I''m not interested in other women!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling was very moved. She put her arm around Tang Wenhao, buried her head in his chest and choked, "baby, it''s good to have you!"


    After a while, Ruan Ling began to call a Thai masseur according to the service phone number on the hotel service list. Ruan Ling put forward two conditions. First, the masseur must be a young and beautiful girl, no more than 25 years old, and skilled. Second, he must look very pure and clean, otherwise he will return the goods when he comes. The other party said there was no problem at all, but the price was high, It''s twice that of a normal masseur. Ruan Ling said that money is not a problem. As long as the service is good and the image is good, it''s OK.


    "Ah Ling, we want a masseur, not a beauty pageant. Just be superb!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "That''s no good. Girls who move around on my baby must look beautiful and healthy. You don''t know I''m a perfectionist. If they can''t provide it, there''s no way. If they can provide it, of course we should choose the best quality!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    They talked for more than ten minutes. Someone knocked at the door. Tang Wenhao was busy in front of the door and asked, "Hello, who are you?"


    "Hehe, baby, you speak Chinese, people don''t understand!" said Ruan Ling. She asked the person at the door in fluent English. The other party also answered her in English and said she came to massage.


    "Baby, open the door! It''s them!" Ruan Ling smiled. Of course, Tang Wenhao understood.


    When Tang Wenhao opened the door, sure enough, in front of him stood two beautiful Thai girls with beautiful eyes. They were authentic Thai beauties, one tall and one short, tall and slender, with a model like devil''s figure, beautiful eyes with a smile, plump and charming lips.


    The shorter one is petite and cute. Tang Wenhao is worried about whether she can move herself and whether her little hands move around on her body.


    "Good evening, sir and madam!" the petite and lovely masseur smiled in Chinese.


    This made Tang Wenhao very happy and said with a smile, "Hello, can you speak Chinese?"


    "Well, a little. Now our customers are basically Chinese. The boss requires us to learn Chinese, so we all know a little... Who can I serve with or the two of us?" the little girl asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao handed her eyes to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling smiled and said to the little girl, "you massage with my husband! My husband has a special liking for your petite and lovely beauty,... Beauty, you press it for me!" then Ruan Ling smiled and pointed to the tall beauty.


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly. He knew what Ruan Ling meant. When he was at home, Ruan Ling always liked to sneak on ah Yu and play with ah Yu. Ruan Ling also knew that he liked Ah Ying very much. Therefore, she thought she preferred the petite and lovely type. Of course, Ruan Ling didn''t mistake him. He really liked to play with ah Yu. It was very exciting. He was so small up and down that she could take it away by bending down, Like his lovely little doll, but if he has feelings, he has the deepest feelings for Manny, Ruan Ling and Ah Mei. He feels even stronger when he is with their sisters.


    When they went to the bathroom, they changed their pajamas and lay in their respective beds. The little girl began to prepare for Tang Wenhao. First wash Tang Wenhao''s feet, disinfect and wipe them clean, and then wipe the essential oil on her own hands, so that Tang Wenhao sat up. People had to massage his head first.


    "Sir, do you prefer to be light or focus?" the little girl asked with a smile before the official start.


    "Ha ha, whatever you want!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll take it easy for you first!" said the little girl, putting her jade hand on Tang Wenhao''s temple and began to massage him.


    "Too light, no feeling!" Tang Wenhao smiled and glanced at Ruan Ling next door. The great beauty of others was enjoying the massage of her temples with her eyes closed!


    When the little beauty saw that Tang Wenhao thought she was weak, she began to work hard on her jade finger. Now Tang Wenhao felt a little more. The little girl massaged him and breathed out like orchid. The aroma from her mouth was relaxed and happy.


    It feels good! Tang Wenhao thought to himself.


    After the head is finished, then let Tang Wenhao lie on his stomach, first his shoulders, then his arms, and then his back, thighs, legs and feet.


    After that, he let him lie on his back, arms, shoulders, chest and abdomen. When the little girl''s jade finger pressed his abdomen, Tang Wenhao felt that his abdomen began to heat and rubbed the ground.


    holy crap I''m going to make a fool of myself. I haven''t done anything yet!


    Ruan Ling, on the other side, glanced at Tang Wenhao with a bad smile and smiled at the little girl, "beauty, can you provide other services besides massage?"


    "Ah? What service do you mean, madam?" the little beauty asked shyly.


    Ruan Ling floated to Tang Wenhao with her eyes and said with a bad smile, "promise, let my husband be completely comfortable once and experience the taste of your Thai beauty. How about the price? You say yourself, as long as I make my husband comfortable, money is not a problem."


    "Ah? No, ma''am. My sister is only 19 years old. She is still a little girl. She doesn''t provide this service!" said the beauty who was massaging Ruan Ling.


    "Hmm? Why? Aren''t you trying to make money? Miss, think about it. As long as my husband is satisfied, how about you mention the money?" Ruan Ling felt that the little girl massaging Tang Wenhao should be a yellow flower girl. Her body is undoubtedly clean and pure, which makes her very excited. She especially wants Tang Wenhao to accept her. How rare! You can still encounter innocence on this occasion!


    "No, no, it''s not about money. We need money, but my sister is really young. Otherwise, if your husband doesn''t dislike it, I''ll accompany him! OK? I can order less money!" said the masseuse in embarrassment.


    Ruan Ling looked at her and looked at her up and down. Although Ruan Ling was very satisfied with the appearance of the masseuse, she always felt that the masseuse had rich sexual experience as soon as she heard the meaning of her words. I don''t know how many men were too dirty. Her body didn''t deserve her baby.


    "No, although you are beautiful, I like your sister. Make an offer. As far as I know, the girl here should get married at her age, so it''s just a matter of time. How about? I''ll give you 10000 baht!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao and the little beauty are listening carefully to their dialogue. I have to say that Tang Wenhao is still very interested.


    "But, madam, my sister really doesn''t sell herself. Thank you for looking up to my sister!" said the masseuse apologetically.


    "How about 100000 baht?" Ruan Ling raised the price ten times.


    "Madam, I really can''t!" said the masseuse in embarrassment.


    "How about one million baht? The price is equivalent to the price of a big star in one night!" Ruan Ling said unhappily, and then stared at the masseuse around her.


    "Ah Ling, forget it. It''s boring. Let them go back after the massage!" Tang Wenhao said. He thought Ruan Ling was more serious. Shit, one million baht, that''s also the price of hundreds of thousands of yuan! Although she is a young chick, there are many young chicks in death valley. It''s still free. There''s no need to spend this wronged money!


    "My sister can''t make ten million yuan. If you have to make your husband comfortable, madam, I''m willing to accompany your husband for free and ensure his satisfaction." said the masseuse.


    Although Ruan Ling is pink with anger, it can be seen that it''s not too much for others to do nothing. After all, it''s not in Lang Shan or her death valley in Vietnam. It''s in Thailand. She can''t mess around.


    "Beauty, can you tell us why? Why is your sister worth so much money? Has she really become a priceless treasure?" Ruan Ling sneered.


    "Madam, this... Actually, it''s nothing to tell you. It''s not how much money my sister refers to, but that I only have her. We two sisters have been dependent on each other since we were very young. I hope she has a bright future. A few days ago, my sister worked in a Hong Kong funded factory. The boss saw that my sister was beautiful and lovely and wanted to pack my sister. The price was also very high, but I No, I hope my sister can find a good family to marry in the future! "Said the masseuse.


    "Didn''t your sister learn massage? How could she work in the factory again?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously. Tang Wenhao also looked at the little beauty in front of him seriously.


    "Madam, because I learned Thai massage, I went home to practice with my sister, and she learned it by the way. These days she just lost her job and likes to do it. I took her to play and make some money, but massage is OK. I will never sleep with guests. Besides, she doesn''t know anything and doesn''t know how to accompany guests. Madam, I hope you can understand. I really can To accompany you for free, sir, would you please don''t complain to our manager? "The masseuse said very sincerely, and Ruan Ling was soft hearted.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear it any more. He smiled at the masseuse, "girl, don''t worry! My wife is joking with you. You don''t have to worry. I won''t bully your sister. All right, you can go when it''s over. We won''t complain about you. The service of your sisters is very good."


    "Hehe, my husband is right. I''m kidding you. By the way, did you just say that your sister worked in a Hong Kong funded factory?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s a Hong Kong funded garment factory. It''s a big factory here with more than 1000 employees. Many girls want to work there!" the masseuse said.


    Now Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao are interested. They look at each other and smile. Tang Wenhao can''t help asking, "what''s the name of this garment factory?"


    The little beauty who massaged him said, "mans Thailand Clothing Co., Ltd."


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were stunned. It''s really fate! Even looking for a massage girl came out of mans. Fate really can''t stop it.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling''s surprised appearance, the sisters couldn''t help asking, "madam, sir, do you know mans company?"

 Chapter 353

    "Well, we are...!" Tang Wenhao was about to reveal his identity. Ruan Ling winked at him and motioned him not to say it.


    Tang Wenhao quickly changed his tongue and said with a smile, "ha ha, we are clothes makers. What a coincidence... What''s the reputation of this mans in pattia? What''s the quality of their clothes?"


    Tang Wenhao''s little beauty looked at her sister. Her sister smiled indifferently and said, "it''s OK! All their clothes are exported, but their general manager is not a thing."


    "Oh, how can you say that? Is it because he wants to pack your sister?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "That''s one reason! Anyway, we locals all know that man''s Liu is always a coyote, relying on his money and power. He has played with many girls in the factory, but he is afraid of retaliation and losing his job. He doesn''t dare to sue him. When he sees that my sister is beautiful, he wants to think of my sister. He also hears about the situation of our family. He specially found me and wants to give me a sum of money Money, sold my sister to him as a lover. I said my sister was too young to be a lover. He saw that I was beautiful and wanted to keep me. He said that if our sisters followed him in the future, he would buy a villa for our sisters and let us live a carefree life. This bastard wanted to be beautiful, because we didn''t know his details. I just accompany guests for free, and I didn''t want to give him such an animal ! "said the masseuse angrily.


    Shit! It turns out that Liu is always such a kind of goods. Those people on the mans board of directors are really blind. How can they put such a scum in a place far away from the emperor? Tang Wenhao was depressed when he thought about it.


    Ruan Ling was also very surprised. She never thought that Liu would be such a person. From Yang Danni''s mouth, she only knew that Liu had strong business ability, but there were problems in such operation reflected in the financial statements. The sales were good, but the profit was very low, which was somewhat unreasonable. So she sent Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to see the actual situation, If not, cancel and liquidate the company directly.


    At the same time, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao are full of respect for the self-esteem and self-love of the sisters. Although they are just masseuses, they live with backbone and integrity, which makes people respect.


    "Girl, what''s your name!" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    My sister quickly smiled, "madam, my Chinese name is Yingsu, and my sister''s name is Anglo American."


    "Very nice name, miss Yingsu. Thank you very much for telling us this. I also want to ask you about mans. Can you tell us frankly?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, no problem. I don''t think my wife and husband are bad guys. However, I don''t know man as well as my sister Anglo American. Why don''t Anglo American tell you?" Yingsu smiled.


    Britain and the United States smiled and nodded, and then told Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling about the unknown side of mans in Thailand.


    It turned out that Liu Zhiqiang, general manager of mans in Thailand, bought a villa on the beach of Pattaya. Mans''s slightly beautiful girls are the object of this guy. This boy spends money in Pattaya and is very willing to spend money on girls. Therefore, it is difficult for girls with weak willpower to escape his clutches.


    Anglo American said that Liu Zhiqiang not only has a way to pick up girls, but also has a relationship with the local police, the government and even the underworld. He often stays with these people and often takes the company''s female employees out for them to play. Anyway, he uses money to settle things. Therefore, there have been few accidents all the time.


    Moreover, Mans in Thailand has four hard-core women who specially look for sexy and beautiful female employees for him to play. These four women appear as his assistants and each control several main departments of the company. With the support of Liu Zhiqiang, they are very arrogant and domineering.


    "British and American, are these women very beautiful?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hum, it''s very common. Mr. Liu just thinks they all look ordinary. No matter how much he trusts them, the salary is also high, so these women are loyal to him!" said Anglo-American.


    "Oh, this boy is a ghost. He''s afraid that beautiful women are jealous of him. Which departments do these women manage?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "In the foreign trade department, finance department, logistics department and production department, the person in charge of production is ganla. She is from Patti Adam. Mans came here to invest. She is an old employee. She can also Muay Thai. If the company''s employees don''t listen to her, she will beat people. Once I didn''t hear what she said, I slapped me. It''s very fierce. We are all afraid of her!" Britain and the United States said angrily.


    Ruan Ling became more and more angry. Her face suddenly became murderous. Tang Wenhao glanced at her expression and quickly smiled, "ah Ling, it''s okay. Don''t worry."


    Seeing Ruan Ling''s expression, Ying Su was frightened and said in fear, "madam, you and your husband are not mans? Please don''t betray us."


    Upon hearing this, Britain and the United States also looked at Tang Wenhao nervously. Tang Wenhao smiled gently and said, "Britain and the United States, you don''t have to worry. We can''t harm your sisters. On the contrary, we help you. Ah Ling, tell their sisters the truth so that their sisters don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling nodded and motioned Tang Wenhao to reveal their true identity. Therefore, Tang Wenhao told the sisters about his and Ruan Ling''s visit to mans for rectification. As soon as the sisters listened, they were very happy and said that they were willing to help if they needed their sisters'' help.


    After the massage, in order to thank the sisters for their honesty, Ruan Ling specially gave their sisters 1000 baht as a tip. The two sisters were very grateful and left their contact information so that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao could find them at any time.


    After seeing off the British, American and British sisters, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling took a mandarin duck bath together. They fought in the bathtub until midnight. They hugged each other and went to bed.


    "Baby, I wanted to stay here for one night to show you the human demon and do Thai massage. I didn''t disturb president Liu and them tomorrow. I went to mans to see the situation in private. I didn''t expect to have this harvest today. I''m destined to be with the British sisters!" Ruan Ling smiled in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Well, ah Ling, what do you say we do tomorrow? Go directly to mans? Or find out more about the situation near mans?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I think we should understand the situation first. We can''t be too careless when listening to Britain and the United States. If Liu Zhiqiang understands our intention, it will be difficult. After all, we don''t know the situation here, let alone the law here. We should investigate him privately. Baby, I think we should hire a legal adviser here tomorrow Cut into the law. Anyway, we have the power of attorney from the board of directors and President of mans group, and we can fully handle all matters of mans in Thailand. Let''s listen to the opinions of lawyers before we act. What do you say? "Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you, ah Ling. I''m definitely not as good as you in this regard. I came here to be your bodyguard. You decide everything else, but when I get into bed, I decide!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, villain, you won''t want any more? If you can''t, talk to the Yingsu sisters tomorrow. You married Anglo American! Let her forget it with us in the future. The little girl has beautiful eyes and sexy lips, don''t you think?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, don''t take other people''s ideas. Britain and the United States are still young! Besides, Yingsu girl doesn''t want her sister to leave her at all. Go to bed! Otherwise, if you keep talking about this topic, I''ll trouble you again!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, no, no, I surrender, OK? Then go to sleep!... however, baby, I think our Junjun is coming. This is the first time I left him. I don''t know if the little guy will cry with sister Ah Mei? He hasn''t left me at night!" Ruan Ling said, tears in her eyes.


    "Well, ah Ling, don''t think about it. It should be all right. There are sister Ah Mei and Manny. You don''t have to worry at all. I believe sister Ah Mei will take good care of Junjun. Anyway, she has enough milk. Besides, Junjun is used to drinking her milk. It must be all right!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well! It should be, baby, let''s sleep."


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao was pulled up by Ruan Ling when he was still in a dream. "Baby, little lazy, get up! Sister, I''ll take you swimming. There are many people in the swimming pool outside! Get up and have a look. You can see it in front of the window!" Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand and smiled.


    Tang Wenhao opened his sleepy eyes and said with a smile, "ah Ling, please let me sleep for a while! Why are you swimming in the morning? We haven''t done morning exercises yet!" Tang Wenhao knew that he was very excited in the morning.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, still taking a bath!" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha..." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then pulled Ruan Ling to the bed.


    "Hmm! Baby, you don''t really want it! I really want to go swimming now! Why don''t you come up and let your brother swim again?" Ruan Lingjiao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, no! Come here!" said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao pressed Ruan Ling. The salty pig became dishonest, used both hands and feet, and soon tore off Ruan Ling''s pajamas.


    Ruan whine smiled, "baby, I haven''t come this month. I''m probably pregnant with a second child like Ah Ying. Bad guy, it seems that our sisters can''t do anything in their life. They just have children with you."


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, if I want to achieve my goal of one hundred sons and one thousand grandchildren, I have to rely on everyone''s efforts!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Villain, did you pretend last night? The British and American girl is really good. I think she has a good impression of you, and Yingsu has a good impression of you. Otherwise, if you accept British and American, once you have children together, you will be mixed race. The facial features of British and American sisters are obviously different from ours. Your children will be very beautiful, baby, or you will still want English Beauty! I feel very exciting when I think of your future mixed race children, baby. Is that ok? "Ruan Ling smiled excitedly.


    Just when they were having a good chat, Ruan Ling''s phone rang. She grabbed her mobile phone and saw that it was Manny. She quickly pressed the button and said, "sister, I''m ah Ling."


    "Oh, ah Ling, is baby with you?" Manny asked with a smile.

 Chapter 354

    "Oh, of course, sister, we haven''t had time to separate! In our baby''s words, just finished morning exercises, sister, what''s up?" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Oh, yes, I called our baby to say hi!" Manny smiled.


    "Ah? Daoxi? Is Aya born?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, ah Ling, ah Ya''s due date is ahead of schedule. She suddenly hurt last night. She hurt all night in the infirmary and added a daughter to our baby at 5 a.m.! You ask the baby to name his daughter quickly!" Manny smiled excitedly.


    Tang Wenhao was very happy when he heard this. He quickly smiled at his mobile phone and said, "Manny, great. We are now in Pattaya, Thailand. Aya''s name has another word" Ya ". Then my daughter is called Tang Siya! Small name Sisi, okay?"


    "Haha, OK, our men are talented. That''s a good name!" Manny smiled on the phone.


    Ruan Ling also said that the name was good. Later, when Tang Wenhao returned to the death valley, Aya saw him and said that their daughter''s name was very good. Tang Siya and Tang Wenhao missed Aya. The name contained love. Aya said that with their daughter''s name, she would love Tang Wenhao all her life.


    Ruan Ling took this opportunity to report the situation here to Manny. Manny said that she had never been to Manny in Thailand, but she hoped Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao would deal with the things here as soon as possible, because Manny in Vietnam needed Tang Wenhao.


    After hanging up Manny''s phone, Tang Wenhao accompanied Ruan Ling to the swimming pool downstairs of the hotel for more than an hour. As soon as the handsome couple appeared in the swimming pool, they attracted everyone''s attention, because Tang Wenhao was so handsome that he absolutely stood out from the crowd among men, and Ruan lingbiao''s facial features and graceful slender figure were also gorgeous, which gave everyone the feeling that, This couple is a perfect match!


    After playing in the attention of the public for an hour, they returned to the hotel in a bath towel, took a shower, then washed, dressed neatly and went downstairs for dinner.


    After breakfast, they didn''t go to mans, but went straight to Huang''s law firm, the largest law firm in Pattaya. Ruan Ling checked the Internet in the evening. Huang''s law firm is Pattaya''s most powerful professional foreign-related law firm. Moreover, Huang provides Chinese services. The founder of this law firm is Thai Chinese, so it''s absolutely right to find them.


    In addition to normal legal consultation and litigation for customers, Huang also provides legal aid to Chinese traveling and working in Thailand, so he has a good reputation in the industry.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling found Huang at the Thai Emperor International Hotel in Pattaya. They were received by a Thai beauty in uniform named Mera. She looked at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao with some surprise. It was estimated that she was captured by Tang Wenhao''s handsome and Ruan Ling''s beauty. After a brief gaffe, she quickly welcomed Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling into the reception room and smiled at Ruan Ling, "Are you miss Ruan who called last night?"


    Ruan Ling nodded and smiled, "yes, Miss Mera, we need to hire a short-term legal adviser and ask Miss Mera to arrange it."


    "OK, Miss Ruan, sir, sit down first. I''ll arrange our Chinese lawyer, Mr. Zhang, to communicate with you right away. Please wait a minute!" beautiful merla smiled very politely, then waved her willow waist and hips out of the reception room.


    Tang Wenhao has a habit of looking at women. He likes to look at women''s waist, which makes him think and excited.


    "Villain, why are you looking at others?" Ruan Ling smiled jealously.


    "Oh, ah Ling, you''re still jealous? Didn''t you try your best to set me up with the British and American girl last night? Why are you jealous today?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. After a while, Meila led a tall and thin man with glasses in. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao stood up. When the tall and thin man saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, he was also very surprised. When his eyes shot at Ruan Ling, he was obviously admiring. It is estimated that the boy has never seen such a beautiful woman as Ruan Ling in Thailand.


    Tang Wenhao was very upset when he saw the boy''s color eyes staring at Ruan Ling, but it was hard to say anything.


    Mella smiled at the boy, "Lawyer Zhang, this is Miss Ruan and this is Mr. Tang. They need us to provide legal advice. Please talk to them!"


    "Hello, I''m Zhang Rende, a Thai Chinese. I''m very glad to meet you and honored to have the opportunity to provide legal services to you!" Zhang Rende smiled politely.


    "Hello, Lawyer Zhang!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao smiled at Zhang Rende, who nodded to him.


    After the three sat down again, miss mella poured coffee for the three and turned out.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "Lawyer Zhang, where is your ancestral home? Is it convenient to say?" Tang Wenhao wanted to get close, and it was easier to communicate after getting closer.


    "Hehe, my hometown is from Hebei. I''m the third generation of Chinese, but I haven''t returned to my ancestral home. It''s said that Hebei is very cold in winter. I hope to have a chance to feel it!" Zhang Rende smiled.


    "Hehe, I want to go back and have a look! You all belong to wanderers. Don''t forget your ancestral home. That''s your root! Where''s your ancestral home in Hebei?" Tang Wenhao continued to ask with a smile.


    "Hehe, Tangshan, in fact, although we have lived in Thailand for several generations, we are still Chinese in our bones. My grandfather and father always regarded ourselves as Chinese. To tell you the truth, my grandfather donated money for the Anti Japanese War when he was young! I remember my grandfather taught us when we were very young. No matter how long we live in Thailand, we must not forget that we are Chinese, not Chinese Forget your ancestors, so our family speaks Chinese at home! "Zhang Rende smiled.


    Tang Wenhao is a man with strong national self-esteem. Zhang Rende''s words made him a much better impression on him, and he couldn''t help but have more trust in him.


    "Lawyer Zhang, I''m very glad to meet a Chinese like you in Pattaya. This time we need to find a Chinese lawyer like you to help us in Pattaya. Everyone is Chinese, and it''s easier for us to trust you!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    In fact, Ruan Ling had a much better impression of Zhang Rende after listening to his words. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "Lawyer Zhang, my husband is right. I hope I can get your help."


    "Oh, no problem. I''m also very happy that you can trust me. What problems do your couple need me to help you?" Zhang Rende smiled.


    "Hehe, Lawyer Zhang, it''s like this. We want to ask how to cancel and liquidate if enterprises in Thailand want to close down? Of course, I mean foreign-funded enterprises, such as Chinese enterprises, invest here and don''t want to do it here later. How should they withdraw their capital? What losses will there be?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, so? This problem is more complicated. It depends on whether your enterprise is profitable or loss. Does the loss cause debt problems? If there are debt problems, first pay off the debt, and then make a public announcement in the local influential newspapers or other media. In short, the procedure is very complex and the process is relatively long. You''d better tell the actual situation of your enterprise Tell me, I''ll see how I can help you! "Said Zhang Rende.


    "What if it is profitable? Is it much simpler?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, it should be, but some procedures are the same, but they will be faster. I can''t tell you clearly in one sentence or two. If you really want to do it, I can represent the case for you. For the sake of being Chinese, I can give you a very favorable price!" Zhang said.


    "Hehe, thank you, Lawyer Zhang. How much does it cost? How long does the process take?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "It''s hard to say. It still depends on the actual situation. By the way, where is your enterprise? Is it in Bangkok or Pattaya? The charges in the two places are different!" Zhang Rende said.


    "It''s in Pattaya, not far from you!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh? Which enterprise is it? I''m basically familiar with the foreign-funded enterprises here. Tell me about it!" said Zhang Rende.


    "Has Lawyer Zhang ever heard of mans clothing?" Tang Wenhao blurted out.


    "Ah? Mans? Mans clothes? Who are you two mans?" Zhang Rende looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling in surprise, his eyes full of doubts.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were surprised when they saw that Zhang Rende heard the word man. They all regretted that they should not expose their identity too early. They were worried that Zhang Rende and Liu Zhiqiang were together, because the British and American girl told them that Liu Zhiqiang had a relationship with many local celebrities. Who knows if Zhang Rende and Liu Zhiqiang wore the same pair of pants?


    "Lawyer Zhang, it seems that you are familiar with mans?" Ruan Ling asked tentatively.


    "Hehe, I''m not very familiar with it, but I must be familiar with it. I''m the perennial legal adviser of mans Thailand. President Liu hired me. President Liu hasn''t talked to me about this problem? Who are you from mans?" Zhang Rende asked suspiciously.


    Shit! It''s true that he is with Liu Zhiqiang. Now, he hit someone at the muzzle. Tang Wenhao sighed secretly.


    Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao knew it was time to have a showdown with him, so she smiled and said, "Lawyer Zhang, this is my wife Miss Manny, President of mans group. I am her husband Tang Wenhao. If Lawyer Zhang and President Liu are very familiar, I should have heard of us!"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao revealed his identity, Zhang Rende looked at them in surprise, nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, I''m impressed by what you said. It seems that I saw the video of the two married on man''s website. How can I say that they look familiar? Ha ha... Mr. man, Mr. Tang, it seems that you really plan to cancel Thailand man''s? You''ve never heard Mr. Liu say that?"


    "Hehe, Mr. Liu doesn''t know yet. To be honest, we just arrived last night. We want to know what procedures are needed and how long it will take. We''ll talk to Mr. Liu later!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, would you like to invite President Liu over? You can discuss it with me?" Zhang Rende smiled.


    "No, we have nothing to discuss with him. Thailand Mans is a wholly-owned subsidiary of Hong Kong mans group. No one has managed this place since my father-in-law left. It is said that it is very chaotic, the sales are OK, but the profit is very low. The board of directors decided to cancel it. My wife and I brought the letter of authorization from the board of directors this time and can handle it with full power We don''t need to discuss this matter with anyone, just go through legal procedures! "Tang Wenhao said, and then carefully observed the change of Zhang Rende''s expression.

 Chapter 355

    "Yes, Lawyer Zhang, my husband is right. The board of directors has made a resolution on this matter. There is nothing to discuss. We just need to implement it. I hope Lawyer Zhang can provide us with services and the cost is easy to talk about!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Oh, Mr. Mann, in fact, the problem is not as simple as you think. An enterprise as big as Mans is one of the best in Pattaya, involving thousands of employees. Once cancelled, asset liquidation and employee repatriation are very complex, which is not as simple as you think. As far as I know, Mans is still very profitable. If we strengthen management, we should It''s a good enterprise. There''s no need to cancel it at all. If it''s cancelled, it will cause losses to the local government and your mans group! "Zhang Rende tried to dissuade Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao from canceling Mans.


    Tang Wenhao said impatiently, "Lawyer Zhang, this matter has been decided. How much do you need for your agency? Let''s talk. If we can''t agree, we''ll talk to other firms."


    Zhang Rende glanced at Tang Wenhao and said with a disdainful smile, "hum! Mr. Tang, Huang is a very famous firm in Thailand. Other firms may not dare to accept cases like you, because it is a matter of offending the government. I advise you to consider it for you, not to harm you."


    "Oh, that''s right. Lawyer Zhang doesn''t need to hurt us, baby. Let Lawyer Zhang finish, we want to listen to his opinions!" Ruan Ling smiled. Ruan Ling''s foreign affairs handling ability is much better than Tang Wenhao. She felt the meaning of Zhang Rende''s words, and Tang Wenhao smiled and nodded.


    Zhang Rende smiled, "Mr. Mann, based on my understanding of mans and the local government, it is difficult to cancel. Of course, if you have to cancel, the local government has no way, but it will take a long time. I give you two suggestions. I hope you will decide whether to cancel after careful consideration. First, strengthen management, replace managers and send more powerful personnel, People with a decent style come to manage, which can also ensure the continuous development of mans, because Mans is indeed an enterprise with better quality; second, install and transfer the shares, so as not to write off, you can save your worry, and the local government will not take care of you. For them, as long as you don''t kill the enterprise, these employees can continue to have classes, and they won''t interfere with you Ladies and gentlemen, I think this is the simplest way. Otherwise, if you really want to cancel, it will really take a lot of time. You basically have to stay here for more than half a year, and you may not be able to liquidate. "


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were stunned. They felt that it was difficult to change the resolution of the board of directors. Neither of them had the power and it was difficult to implement the resolution. They could not stay here for a long time to deal with the matter, but they both felt that Zhang Rende should not have a deep personal relationship with Liu Zhiqiang, otherwise he would not put forward the first suggestion and put forward this A suggestion shows that he has no good impression of Liu Zhiqiang.


    "Lawyer Zhang, what do you think of Liu Zhiqiang?" Ruan Ling asked directly.


    "Hehe, I only have a working relationship with Mr. Liu, and I don''t have a deep acquaintance. I''m not very clear. My suggestion just now is to consider my employer from the perspective of a lawyer, and it doesn''t involve other issues. Therefore, Mr. man, I can''t tell you about Mr. Liu''s personal problems. I can only say that there are problems in the management of Thailand''s man!" Zhang Rende is an old Jianghu man, and his answer is watertight.


    "Hehe, as far as Lawyer Zhang knows, what''s wrong with mans management?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Mr. man, you''d better understand it yourself! Because I don''t work at Mr. man himself. I''m just a legal consultant. I can only see from the things that Mr. Liu asks me to deal with every time. There are problems in Mr. man''s management. If you don''t strengthen management, something will happen sooner or later!" Zhang Rende smiled.


    "What did President Liu ask you to deal with?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "This...!" Zhang Rende tried to stop talking, which seemed hard to say.


    "Lawyer Zhang, we hope you can be frank. You can see that we trust you very much before we give you the bottom. Moreover, I am the president of mans group, and I also have the right to know all the truth here. You are the legal adviser of mans, and you also have the obligation to tell me some truth. Please don''t have any concerns. President Liu is just a professional manager we hired, the real manager The boss is me. I hold more than 90% of the equity of mans, and this is a wholly-owned subsidiary of mans, so I have to decide what to do. No one can stop me! "Ruan Ling said seriously, showing her domineering spirit.


    Although Ruan Ling is a female, in the mall, like her sister Manny, she is a strong woman, capable, courageous and knowledgeable. Even she is better than Manny in some aspects, because she has high martial arts and is full of talents, so she is more domineering and courageous.


    There is no doubt that Ruan Ling''s words restrained Zhang Rende. He felt the domineering spirit of this beautiful woman from Ruan Ling''s expression and her unassuming tone. Compared with her, Liu Zhiqiang is not a grade.


    "Lawyer Zhang, come on! It''s okay. My wife is the only heir of mans. Although the legal representative has not been changed here, she is already the actual legal representative. If she asks Liu Zhiqiang to leave now, he must leave. In fact, we have done some investigation before we come to you, but we prefer to get some truth from you because of these You''ll tell us sooner or later. You''re our legal adviser! You''re not Liu Zhiqiang''s personal legal adviser, are you? "Tang Wenhao said.


    Zhang Rende weighed the pros and cons and finally decided to tell Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao what he knew.


    It turned out that every time Liu Zhiqiang insulted a female employee, he would ask Zhang Rende to put forward a solution to him, evade his responsibilities legally, and use professional knowledge to frighten those illiterate girls. Zhang Rende has always been very depressed about this kind of thing. He doesn''t give advice for Liu Zhiqiang, and feels that others are his own employers. It seems inappropriate to think of a way for him, and he feels that he is helping the tyrant, Very unhappy, so he most hopes that mans will replace Liu Zhiqiang as soon as possible and had better let him leave pattia.


    "Lawyer Zhang, do you think we can force him to leave here after we dismiss him? It is said that he has a certain influence here. If we change someone to take charge of mans, will he retaliate against others here? It''s best to get him out of pattia. I think your suggestion can be considered!" Ruan Ling said anxiously, Tang Wenhao also nodded to agree with Ruan Ling''s concerns.


    "Hehe, Mr. man, it''s not difficult. As long as you two can control Mans, there will be no problem. His influence here is not as big as you think. After all, he works, and you are the boss. Once he''s not general manager of mans, how many of his friends will tease him? You don''t have to worry about this. If you want to let him When he leaves pattia, it''s very simple. Just pick a few girls from the staff to report him and sue him, and he will be scared away! "Zhang Rende smiled.


    Ruan Ling was relieved and said with a smile, "Lawyer Zhang, thank you very much for putting forward so many valuable suggestions to us. I will ask the finance department to give you a check when I arrive at Mans. Let''s go back and discuss what to do next. Please keep it secret in advance, OK?" Ruan Ling stood up and Tang Wenhao stood up.


    "Oh, no problem. I won''t tell anyone. If you need any service, please feel free to contact me. My mobile phone number is on the card. Mr. man and Mr. Tang, please take your time!" Zhang Rende smiled.


    After they left Huang''s law firm, they first returned to the hotel. Ruan Ling quickly called Manny and reported the situation to her sister.


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s telephone report, Manny asked Ruan Ling for her own opinions. Ruan Ling said that she and Tang Wenhao thought that replacement was the simplest and most affordable way, and both had candidates.


    Manny also gave her answer with a smile. Ruan Ling immediately burst into laughter. It turned out that the three of them were the same person. This person was neither others nor Tang Wenhao''s life and death brother Wu Kui.


    Wu Kui has several obvious advantages in taking charge of mans in Thailand. Firstly, he is Tang Wenhao''s brother, and trust is not a problem. Secondly, he has proved with his ability that he can take on great responsibilities and be alone. Now mans in Shanghai has been managed in an orderly manner by him. Manny has given up for so long, and mans in Shanghai runs smoothly and has received the support of everyone; In addition, he is a boss from a business background, and his business ability is no less than Liu Zhiqiang; Finally, he has martial arts and the ability to protect himself.


    After the three people reached an agreement, Manny immediately proposed implementation steps to Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, asked Tang Wenhao to contact Wu Kui immediately, asked him to immediately start to pattiya to meet Tang Wenhao and take office immediately, and then took over his wife Xiaoting after stabilizing Thailand''s Mans. Wu Kui can offer his own treatment or consider giving him shares. The key is to execute the order first, Everything else is small.


    After Wu Kui arrived in Pattaya, Tang Wenhao was asked to secretly control Liu Zhiqiang. Ruan Ling then took Wu Kui into mans to announce her appointment, and Lawyer Zhang Rende came forward to conduct legal notarization, replace Liu Zhiqiang''s party affiliation, and the employees elected a new department head, which would not cause unnecessary unrest, but also stabilize and seize the hearts of the people.


    After controlling the situation, Tang Wenhao was asked to take Liu Zhiqiang to mans, using both soft and hard means to force him to go through the resignation procedures and transfer smoothly. In this way, Liu Zhiqiang could not afford any big waves.


    Ruan Ling deeply admires Manny''s layout. Her sister is really bold, clear-minded and has the demeanor of a great general when she is doing great things.


    Tang Wenhao knows Manny very well. He knows that she is a complete and pure woman in bed. Once she arrives at the mall, she will command, control the overall situation and have courage, which makes him respectful.


    Tang Wenhao often has a sense of pride when dealing with her. Such a powerful woman is well received by herself. She is tender and has a sense of achievement.


    After hanging up Manny''s phone, Tang Wenhao immediately dialed Wu Kui''s phone.


    "Ha ha... Brother, are you in the beautiful Parthia? Are you happy? Have you had a close contact with the human demon?" Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.

 Chapter 356

    "Hehe, come on, second brother, get down to business. I have good news to inform you!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "What business? Your boy will have business? In addition to sleeping with your beautiful wife and concubine, what business can you have?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Really, I''m not kidding you. It''s about you. Second brother, congratulations. You''re going to be promoted!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "What? Promotion? Shit, I won''t be the general manager of mans?" Wu Kui smiled excitedly, because he is already the vice president. Isn''t another promotion the general manager?


    "Oh, really, you guessed right, but it''s not the general manager of Shanghai Mans, but the general manager of Thailand Mans. As long as you nod your head, from now on, you''ll be the general manager of Thailand mans of mans group. Second brother, you''ll become a real frontier official and a senior official!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Thailand mans? Didn''t you write off Thailand mans in the past? Why did you send me to be the general manager again? What''s the matter?" Wu Kui was surprised.


    Tang Wenhao told him the actual situation here. After listening, Wu Kui sighed, "brother, I can''t accept this task! I can''t leave Shanghai."


    "Shit, why? Such a good thing hit you on the head, and you refused! You know what? You''re in Thailand, don''t you want to get foreign girls? There are more than 3000 female employees of mans in Thailand, ten times more than death valley, and you''ll soon surpass me!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Ruan Ling gave him a whiny twist on his thigh.


    "Cao, brother, I want to get some foreign girls to play in bed, but your sister-in-law is pregnant. What should she do as soon as I leave? I don''t know if my father-in-law and mother-in-law will agree? Your sister-in-law may not agree!" Wu Kui said in embarrassment.


    "Hehe, second brother, Manny has thought about this for you. When it''s a little more stable here, you can go back and bring your sister-in-law, or even your father-in-law and mother-in-law. The company will get a villa for your family at the seaside, and your boy can enjoy the seaside style comfortably! In addition, Manny also said that you can mention the treatment yourself and consider giving you shares. The company is one It''s a condition. I hope you will carry out the order first and tide over the difficulties of the company first. Second brother, you are my brother, and the eldest brother is gone. Now your brother has no trustworthy friends except you! "Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    As soon as Wu Kui heard this, he hurriedly said, "well, brother, I promise you to go first. When will I go? I''ll discuss it with your sister-in-law right away."


    "It''s better today and tomorrow! You and your sister-in-law a Ling want to exchange seats. When you come, a Ling has to go to Shanghai to take charge of Shanghai mans!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Then just let your sister-in-law take care of it over there?" Wu Kui asked.


    "No, your nephew is still in Liangshan! Then her sisters are in Liangshan. The most important thing is that Huang Daxian divined for her last time. She should work in Shanghai. It''s safer for our family. It''s better to believe it than nothing, okay?"


    "Oh, yes, that''s all right. I''ll discuss it with your sister-in-law right away. I''ll come to you tonight as soon as possible and I''ll be there tomorrow at the latest!" said Wu Kui.


    Hanging up Wu Kui''s phone, Ruan Ling raised her thumb to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "baby, to tell you the truth, your brothers really don''t have to say that they are loyal and capable. We must treat them well in the future."


    "Of course, I can share everything with them except that I can''t share you with them!" Tang Wenhao smiled, then took Ruan Ling''s slim waist and kissed her.


    Ruan Ling immediately kissed him. When Tang Wenhao was about to throw her into bed, Ruan Ling smiled in his ear, "baby, do you want to stimulate? Anyway, we''re all right now, just wait for Wu Kui to come. I see that you can take a Thai Bath opposite. Do you want to try it? It''s said to be very exciting."


    "Ah? Thai Bath? Isn''t it just a bath? What''s more exciting than the two of us taking mandarin duck bath? Ah Ling, every night when I''m with your sister, I often make mistakes. I don''t see your sister''s belly bulging. I don''t know who I''m with!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad laugh.


    "Why do you have to distinguish? Anyway, both of our sisters like to stick to you. When you say this, I miss my sister again. Baby, you know, since I have my sister, I feel very happy and it''s really good to have relatives. Baby, our sisters said that when you are fully mature in management, my sister and I will give you a son regardless of the company , all right! "Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "I''d better not! As soon as you get pregnant, it''s not fun. I like you now. I can play as much as I want. As soon as you get pregnant, I''m not happy. The task of giving birth to children in the future will be left to your little sisters. OK, you have to find me more like Ah Mei and wholesale two at a time. It''s easy! Next time I have to get a pair of twins Son, let''s get another pair of dragon and Phoenix twins out, so we''ll be all together! "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Baby, thanks to your imagination... Let''s go! Let''s take a Thai Bath! I haven''t tried it. I just heard it''s exciting. We must stimulate it today. We''ll come back... OK?" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    Ruan Ling is an energetic woman who recovers quickly. She is much better than Manny in this aspect. After all, she is a martial artist and has a much more open mind.


    Tang Wenhao was attracted by Ruan Ling''s words. They left the room, went downstairs and went straight to the Thai Bath Center opposite the hotel.


    As soon as I arrived at the Thai Bath Center, I saw an introductory text on the billboard at the door:


    Thai Bath is a major feature of Thailand. It is world-famous. Guests enjoy the super value service of beautiful women like the emperor. Therefore, Thai Bath is also called "emperor bath".


    The bathing method of Thai Bath is that the beautiful and gentle bath mother puts soap on it, and then uses her soap to help you take a bath, so that the guests are elated and dreamy, enjoy the exotic atmosphere, enjoy self-esteem, and don''t miss the good opportunity.


    Just looking at this promotional text, Tang Wenhao felt his blood boiling. Shit, I will enjoy this treatment every day when I go back to death valley, so that my beauties can become their own bath mothers. It is estimated that it will be really exciting to be on duty every day.


    "Ah Ling, I think I still have the conditions to enjoy Thai bath every day. After we return to Liangshan, you will teach sister Ah Mei and Manny the Thai Bath skills learned here one by one, so that my beauties can master this technology, and I can have this supreme enjoyment every day in the future, ha ha!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, you think before you start? Don''t you want to come? You can go back to bed now and I''ll wash it myself!" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "That''s no good. What if a woman''s bath is a man''s service? I won''t lose a lot? More than 200 beauties in their center can''t be my ah Ling!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha! Smelly beauty! Go in!" said Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, and entered the Thai Bath Center with their arms.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao walked into this unknown Fenghua place and walked into the hall. They felt as if they had entered the theater. In front of them was a not very high stage with a large glass wall surrounded by three sides to form a rectangular house.


    There are four steps in the FRP room surrounded by three sides. On it, there are more than a dozen Thai girls who have not been led away by bath guests. They wear fashionable clothes, make-up and smile. Under the strong light, the whole stage is crystal clear and enchanting.


    As soon as Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao sat down, a young man came to bring tea and water, and asked Tang Wenhao to choose the right person.


    The lobby manager was surprised to see that Ruan Ling, a beautiful woman, also came to take a Thai Bath. He couldn''t help asking, "Miss, do you wash alone or with this gentleman?" he said, pointing to Tang Wenhao.


    "How do you say it alone? How do you say it together?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "If you are lovers, can you accept him and our bath maids... Because all our bath maids here are one in a hundred beautiful women, and no man can resist their charm and value-added service."


    Ruan Ling smiled and whispered in Tang Wenhao''s ear, "Baby, I have no confidence in you and the beauties here. They can give you money if they want to see you. So, you can decide whether we wash together or alone. If you are alone, you must take safety measures. Understand? Who knows if they are ill? It''s too risky."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, I haven''t thought about what to do. Let''s wash it together! We''re greedy for them. Let''s show them later, OK?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy!" Ruan Ling smiled coyly.


    Then he smiled at the lobby manager, "let''s wash together, call the most beautiful bath lady here, and ensure absolute health and cleanliness."


    "Don''t worry! Our bath maids have to have a physical examination every two days. There has never been a health accident. Miss, if you don''t worry, I can let our bath maids strip in front of you and check any part of them at will." the lobby manager smiled confidently.


    "Well, then we''ll believe you. Call all your bath maids! Let my husband choose!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao looked up. In the glass wall room on the stage, the bath mother sitting on the first row was graceful and charming. She smiled at him all the time, as if asking him, "old mother (meaning handsome boy), do you want me to accompany you?"


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed that Tang Wenhao didn''t choose her, so he pointed to her and said with a smile, "just her! Ah Ling, choose another one yourself."


    Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao''s chosen bath mother, and her heart was sour, because Tang Wenhao''s chosen bath mother was really delicious, seductive and sexy. A man would have an idea when he saw her, and a woman would be sour when she saw her.


    When Ruan Ling was jealous, she chose a beautiful and lovely young woman. After choosing a bath mother, Tang Wenhao went to the front desk and paid a total of 3800 baht.


    Tang Wenhao''s bath mother took the key sign and led Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and her little young woman bath mother up the third floor in the elevator.


    Along the way, Tang Wenhao still wondered, "shit, what''s the way to wash Thai Bath? In the current popular words, have these bath maids become errant women? And they are..."


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went into the big private room.

 Chapter 357

    There are two beds and two bathtubs in the private room. After the bath mother introduced them into the room, she turned on the TV. Then she and the little young woman took off their coats. The two bath mothers began to clean the bathtub and put the bath water.


    During the rest of the water, the two bath mothers began to take off the remaining underwear. Tang Wenhao''s bath mother came over and pulled Tang Wenhao''s collar, indicating that he should take off his clothes instead of just watching TV.


    Although his mood began to calm down gradually at this time, Tang Wenhao felt that he spent money to enjoy it. Shit, if he came, he would be safe. This is not only injecting personal meager vitality into Thailand''s economic development, but also providing opportunities for local employment. Not to mention coming with his own women, there is nothing to pretend!


    With this in mind, Tang Wenhao felt more at ease when he took off his clothes.


    After entering the bathtub, Tang Wenhao glanced at Ruan Ling lying in the bathtub next door. Ruan Ling winked at her and smiled, "ah Ling, aren''t you afraid I can''t help making mistakes?" Tang Wenhao smiled. After that, he couldn''t help glancing at the bath mother, shit! This woman can maintain herself.


    "Baby, I said it! As long as you do a good job in protective measures, whatever you want. Your sister is not so stingy. She will be prepared to bring you to find stimulation. If you want to play, you can play boldly!" Ruan Ling smiled magnanimously, then closed her beautiful eyes and enjoyed it.


    Tang Wenhao smiled obscene and sat down. He was a little embarrassed to face up to the bath mother in front of him. He just observed the large bathtub that can accommodate two people''s activities. What special functions can I use?


    But the bath mother is not as shy as him.


    She pulled Tang Wenhao out of the bathtub, let him stand, and smeared shower gel on him.


    Maybe this is the prelude. Then the bath mother stepped out of the bathtub, spread a steam cushion bed on the ground, and motioned Tang Wenhao to lie on it. He was like an obedient child, lying on the steam cushion bed according to her instructions.


    Later, on the verge of collapse, Tang Wenhao suddenly got up from the air cushion, threw the stunned bath mother aside, ran to Ruan Ling, jumped on Ruan Ling, said, "ah Ling, I can''t hold it!" and kissed her madly.


    The couple are madly together in front of the two bath women


    After a cloud and rain with Ruan Ling, the bath mother began to shower for them, wipe their wet bodies and come to bed. At this time, entertainment programs were still playing on TV. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling hugged each other in bed and suddenly turned into a crazy war.


    After returning to the hotel from the Thai Bath Center, they lay in bed with great satisfaction. They didn''t even have the desire to go downstairs for dinner. They directly asked the waiter to bring the food to the room.


    After dinner, they lay comfortably in bed watching TV. Tang Wenhao also remembered the passionate moment with Ruan Ling in the Thai Bath in the afternoon from time to time!


    "Baby, I still have color in my eyes. I''m bad. I didn''t think of a good thing. Are you sorry? I didn''t ask for the bath maid? You''re sorry. I can call her here to make you happy again. How about it?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I don''t regret it! I just feel very exciting, especially when I see the two bath women envy you. It''s very enjoyable, very cool, greedy for them!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Hee hee, baby, you''re really greedy for them. Even when she washed me, my bath mother didn''t leave you. It''s estimated that she hasn''t seen such a beautiful man in her life! Baby, I love you!" Ruan Ling smiled excitedly.


    "Ah Ling, no matter how beautiful these women are, I won''t touch them. Don''t say I have so many wives now. Even when I was with Ning Kexin at that time, I wouldn''t touch women in such romantic places. I was joking at most and would never really do anything with them. I excluded them in my heart, not looking down on them, but rejecting them, feeling too dirty Tang Wenhao smiled with Ruan Ling in his arms.


    "Well, baby, I just like your clean body. If you think we women are not exciting enough now, you haven''t touched so many beautiful girls in death valley. When you go back, you can touch whatever you want. Anyway, I''m going to work in Shanghai and can''t control you. I''m completely open to you. Are you satisfied?" Ruan Ling smiled bitterly.


    "Hehe, you''d better forgive me! Those girls in our death valley should go home and get married and let others go home. I don''t want to want any more. I''m too tired!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, will you still feel tired? I don''t see it at all. I haven''t seen how tired you are? It''s still scary when you get up in the morning!" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao with admiration and smiled.


    "Ha ha, who told you to get up naked in the morning? Wouldn''t you be a little more subtle to feed your son naked?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Didn''t you say that when you are implicit, it''s easier for you to have the impulse to commit a crime?" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "Ha ha, you like to hook people. I''m going to bully you!" said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao pressed Ruan Ling under him again. At this time, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang.


    With a bad smile, he loosened Ruan Ling, picked up the phone and saw that it was Wu Kui''s. he pressed the button and replied, "second brother, have you finished your sister-in-law?"


    "Shit, if anything, it was done four years ago. The children are in the stomach!" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, second brother, you mean you can come?" Tang Wenhao felt that Wu Kui should have persuaded his wife Xiaoting.


    "Ha ha, of course, who''s like you! I''ve been ruled by the curtain, and everything depends on my wife. Your second brother, I completely pursue the husband and wife policy of independence, outside the male and inside the female. Who else can I listen to her? Who are we? Uncle Wu kuiwu, to be honest, your second brother is already at the airport, and he''ll be in Bangkok in four hours. You''ll send the route to Bangkok later On my cell phone! "Wu Kui smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, OK, brother Wu Dalang, I''ll send you the route from Bangkok to Pattaya right away. Be careful on the way, especially on the plane. Don''t see that the beautiful and sexy stewardess can''t even walk away!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha! You think it''s like you! By the way, don''t turn it off later! Don''t play too outrageously with your siblings. It''s easy to fall asleep if you overdraw too much. Otherwise, when you get to pattia in the middle of the night, where do you want me to find you?" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, we''ll start sleeping now. OK! When you get to pattia, my brother will take you to Kaiyang meat first. How about it?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, then you''re ready for me. Open the room and let the beauty wash it. Wait in the room for the brothers to enjoy her gentle hometown, ha ha!" Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    After the two brothers chatted a few boring words, Wu Kui said he was going to board the plane and hung up.


    "Hehe, baby, are you the second brother Wukui very romantic? I think he''s a bit of a fool. Won''t you really take him out to find a woman?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Of course it''s true. Ah Ling, don''t make a fuss. Men! There are several people like your husband who only want women at home, not outside. Wu Kui and my eldest brother are the same kind of people. They take care of flowers outside, but they are very good to their wives. They like looking for young ladies. They say they don''t have to be responsible for looking for young ladies. They give money after work. They don''t owe each other. They''re very happy and simple!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, villain, you just don''t want to be outside, and there are more people at home than others. You have so many wives to sleep casually for a long time. Wu Kui has only one wife for a long time. Occasionally, there are flowers outside. Where do people have such comfortable sexual blessings? Moreover, all your women are clean and waiting for you. What grade of women do Wu Kui want ? "Ruan Ling smiled disdainfully.


    "That''s right, so I''m very satisfied! Ah Ling, it''s best to be your man. Do you want to do it again?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then threw down Ruan Ling. The salty pig''s hand was dishonest.


    At 5 a.m., Tang Wenhao received Wu Kui with a backpack and casual clothes at the bus station in Pattaya City. They took a car and went straight to the hotel.


    "Brother, this beautiful Pattaya will be my second hometown?" Wu Kui smiled at the beautiful street view outside the window.


    "Yes! Second brother, you will be the host when I go to Pattaya. Work here and pick up my sister-in-law. Manny and I will tell them that it''s great to buy a small villa for your family here! You know? According to Thai law, you can continue to marry two rooms, three rooms, four rooms to room n locally. As long as you are busy, you can marry forever!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... No problem. I''m too busy to be on duty? Shit, Mans is really interesting. The investment places are all places where you can marry a wife at will. This is worth learning and developing. Brother, you are now a Vietnamese son-in-law, and Vietnam is also the rule. Your wife can marry at will. Now I want to learn from you, and strive to be a Thai son-in-law, so as to make us great The task of carrying on the family line of Wu Kui went on to the end, giving birth to him everywhere, with hundreds of children and thousands of grandchildren! "Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Second brother, how similar are the ideals of our brothers! Let''s encourage our brothers together in the future so that our children and grandchildren can blossom everywhere in the father-in-law''s house."


    When he got to the hotel, Tang Wenhao led Wu Kui to his room. "Second brother, you have a rest first. You haven''t slept all night. When you wake up, you call me. I''ll take you to dinner, and then the three of us will discuss the next steps!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Shit, where are the beauties you said? You fooled your second brother?" Wu Kui looked for beauties everywhere in the room. He looked a little lost when he saw that there was no one inside.


    "Second brother, you won''t come. Really? Do you really want a young lady? Why don''t your brother call you one?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Wu Kui pointed to Tang Wenhao''s head and said with an obscene smile, "you''re a brother in white. Even the second brother fooled. Didn''t you say that the beauty is waiting for your second brother in bed? It''s clean and can be eaten raw. Where''s the beauty!"


    "Ha ha, second brother, I think you haven''t slept all night. I''m afraid that your energy will lose the face of our Chinese men. Why don''t I call you tonight? I saw the charm and beauty of Thai beauties on the plane?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, I don''t know whether it''s natural skin color or powdered. Your body is very hot. Your second brother has been flirting to Bangkok, but he didn''t expect to be fooled by his brother. All right, go away, I''m sleeping!" Wu Kui pretended to scold.

 Chapter 358

    "Ha ha... Second brother, you must ha tonight! I can''t take you to take a Thai Bath. It''s really cool. I''ll wash and play to ensure that you don''t miss Shu!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Oh? It seems that your boy has been washed? The younger brothers and sisters are right in front of you. Can you go?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Don''t you underestimate your sister-in-law? She asked me to go. Well, you''d better rest first! You can''t fight physically until you rest!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha... Well, it''s important to conserve energy. Shit, in fact, I''ve been conserved energy at home for more than a week. Since your sister-in-law found out that she was pregnant, my brother has been patient and hard. He thought that once she arrived at this romantic pattia, she could relax completely and completely. He was fooled by his brother. It''s unreasonable!" Wu Kui drove Tang Wenhao out of the room depressed.


    Tang Wenhao left Wu Kui''s room with a smile. In fact, he quite understood Wu Kui. At a young age, his wife must be choked when she is pregnant.


    When he got to his room, Tang Wenhao inserted his card and found that the light in the bathroom was on. Knowing that Ruan Ling was inside, he smiled and said, "ah Ling, wake up?"


    "Well, baby, is Wu Kui asleep now? I thought you really took him out to fool around!" Ruan Ling asked with a smile inside.


    "Hehe, after sleeping, he scolded me to death. He said that I fooled him. I was anxious to see no beautiful women in the room. I must find him a woman tonight. Complain to me that Xiaoting won''t let him touch after she is pregnant. The boy is suffocated. Ah Ling, you won''t care if I call him miss?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Go, what do I care about? This is a matter between you men. You can go if you want to go. That is, you must take safety measures, okay?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I''m sorry, wife, but don''t worry. I don''t want anyone in pattia except you!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    As soon as he finished, Tang Wenhao heard the sound of flushing the toilet, and then the sound of the faucet, "baby, it''s broken!" Ruan Ling came out of the bathroom and smiled.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Ah Ling, don''t scare people, will you?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "It''s not to scare you. Why haven''t I come yet? I can''t be pregnant again?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Ah? No, you haven''t weaned Junjun. As long as you haven''t weaned Junjun, you won''t get pregnant!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "But these two days are broken?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "How can it be so fast? Don''t worry! I asked sister Ah Mui. As long as you don''t really wean, we won''t get pregnant, so I told sister Ah Mui not to wean, and you can''t break!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then reached out to touch Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, wait, baby, to be honest, do you love sister Ah Mui very much? My sister and I think you have special feelings for sister Ah Mui, don''t you? I''m jealous of sister Ah Mui!" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Oh, ah Ling, you can even eat sister Ah Mei''s vinegar! I have different feelings and feelings for you three. It should be said that you three are the women I want to stay together all my life!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Then you can leave her?" Ruan Ling said with a charming smile.


    "I can''t say that, if I use the love I understand! I think I really love the three of you, and I have more desire for her sisters, that is, I want to press them into bed when I see them, but for the three of you, I want to never separate from you, more attachment and concern!" Tang Wenhao smiled. He didn''t lie, This is really his heart.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also rested for several hours after they went to bed. Until more than 11 a.m., they got up. Wu Kui also woke up. They called to say he was hungry and asked Tang Wenhao to take him to dinner.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were waiting for him downstairs. After the three met, Wu Kui saw Ruan Ling, who was graceful and graceful, and quickly said with a smile, "Hello, sister-in-law!"


    "Hehe, Wu Kui, Hello! Hard work, sleep well!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "It''s OK, brother. What can I eat?" he said, falling in Tang Wenhao''s ear and whispering an obscene smile, "brother, remember our agreement tonight, or the second brother will come by himself."


    "Ha ha... OK, you''d better be yourself. Don''t involve me!" Tang Wenhao smiled. Ruan Ling smiled when she saw that the two brothers looked obscene and knew they were talking about things between men again.


    After lunch, the three returned to the room to discuss the next action. Ruan Ling said it was best to go to Lawyer Zhang to discuss the specific action steps. Lawyer Zhang understood the situation. The step was to follow what Manny said last night and let Tang Wenhao catch Liu Zhiqiang and temporarily control him, while Ruan Ling pretended to be Manny, He led Wu Kui and Lawyer Zhang to mans to announce the new appointment, remove several capable women generals of Liu Zhiqiang, and re-elect a new leading group. After the situation was stable, he immediately took Liu Zhiqiang to mans to force him to obey.


    When the three arrived at Huang''s law firm, Zhang Rende had been waiting for them in the office. After introducing each other, Ruan Ling told Lawyer Zhang the steps they discussed. Lawyer Zhang smiled, "Mr. man, Mr. Tang, in fact, there are only two key steps. The first step is whether Mr. Tang has the confidence to win and control Mr. Liu. As far as I know, Mr. Liu also has a bodyguard around him. He has learned Chinese Kung Fu and Muay Thai. He is very powerful. If he wants to catch it, he must finish it at one time, otherwise it will be difficult to do after startling the snake; the second step is to enter Mans, and mans''s security guards are Mr. Liu is a staunch supporter of Mr. Liu. These people train Muay Thai every day, which is also difficult to deal with. If you enter mans like this, these security guards are bound to get in touch with Mr. Liu. Therefore, this step should be carried out after you catch Mr. Liu. Because I am present, it is estimated that there will be no problems. These security guards know me and know that I am mans legal adviser. Mr. Liu also wants to see me My face may not embarrass you. "


    Wu Kui asked suspiciously, "Lawyer Zhang, is it necessary to make it so complicated? Won''t it just ask the local police for support? We all have a letter of authorization and appointment. Liu Zhiqiang is not the boss. Isn''t it over to directly announce his departure? We should pay him if we should accompany him. Can''t we just go according to legal procedures?"


    "Oh, Mr. Wu, you don''t know. Mr. Liu is deeply rooted in mans. If you follow the normal procedure, it''s not impossible. I''m afraid to find reasons to delay time and mess it up. If you follow the procedure discussed, I think it''s the most safe as long as you operate it well. As long as Mr. Tang doesn''t hurt him, it must be the best way, very stable The transition is over! "Zhang Rende smiled.


    "Well, Wu Kui, that''s it. Lawyer Zhang, do you know where Liu Zhiqiang usually goes? How is it most convenient to find him!" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, President Liu''s biggest hobby is women. As far as I know, he usually lives in two places. One is the community near the company, which seems to be the place rented by the company. When he is busy, he lives in that community, and the other is the seaside villa, but I haven''t been to either place. You have to find it yourself. I listen to him Once he showed me that if I needed a young and beautiful girl, he could get me some. It was very cheap. The place was in the villa he bought. He also said that the facilities in his villa were very complete. He liked to take his friends to his villa for that kind of party on weekends. Hey hey, anyway, he was very open in this regard, and his wife could do it We can''t accept changing with others! "Zhang Rende smiled shyly.


    "Shit, so this guy is OK?" Wu Kui smiled.


    Ruan Ling smiled shyly and sighed, "this is also a problem with man''s employment! All right! Lawyer Zhang, let''s finish the first step and call you again! I won''t bother you!" said Ruan Ling, getting up and standing up.


    "Hehe, I''ll wait for good news. Mr. Tang, let me remind you again that the bodyguard of president Liu is a Muay Thai master. You must be careful. It is said that seven or eight ordinary people are not his opponents!" Zhang Rende reminded.


    Tang Wenhao smiled confidently and said gratefully, "Lawyer Zhang, thank you for your reminder. It should be all right. I know."


    Ruan Ling thought, no matter how powerful Liu Zhiqiang''s bodyguard is, will it be more powerful than Heifeng''s brother Heilong''s bodyguard? Although I haven''t seen Tang Wenhao win the four King Kong of the black dragon with my own eyes, ah Hui and Ruan Yi have told me that Tang Wenhao won very well. She has confidence in her man.


    Out of Huang''s law firm, Wu Kui asked anxiously, "brother, are you sure you can control Liu Zhiqiang and kill his Muay Thai master?"


    Wu Kui now has a lack of understanding of Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu. He only heard Jin Dacai say that Tang Wenhao is very good at Kung Fu, but he doesn''t know how good he is! So it''s normal to worry.


    "Hehe, second brother, don''t worry! Your brother is sure to win. I have been in contact with Muay Thai. He is fierce and his elbow and leg skills are very powerful, but these pose no threat to me. Just put your heart in your stomach!" Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    After returning to the hotel, Tang Wenhao called Yingsu and asked her if she was free. He wanted to ask their sisters for help. Yingsu was very happy to hear that Tang Wenhao had something to do with them. She readily agreed to meet him. They agreed to meet on a fishing boat on the beach of pattia.


    Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling to rest in the hotel. He took Wu Kui to meet the Yingsu sisters.


    They took a taxi, so they soon got to the beach and sat down on the broken fishing boat. Wu Kui sat in the bow, looked at the blue sky and clear water, and said with a smile, "brother, I really fell in love with this place. It''s so beautiful. I must pick up Xiaoting and enjoy the customs of the sea. Brother, thank you for recommending me to be the boss here."


    "Hehe, thank you. The key is your ability! I can''t. I don''t like to take charge of people. Hey, by the way, I tell you, the two sisters we met are very beautiful. The eldest sister is tall and much sexier than her sister-in-law. You can''t open your legs when you see her. I suggest you meet her at night. For your sake of being the general manager of manshiwu, it''s estimated that she will talk to you for free."


    Wu Kui was excited and asked in surprise, "brother, is it true or false? Don''t fool your second brother again. I''m hungry and thirsty now and can''t stand the temptation."

 Chapter 359

    "If you can''t stand the temptation, you don''t have to hold it. Really, this kind of thing in this place is not a thing. As long as you two are willing to each other, you are lying on the beach performing passionately, and no one accuses you. At best, you enjoy it with a learning attitude."


    "Oh, shit, it''s like you''ve had it yourself!" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    The two brothers were talking. The sexy girl Yingsu led her sister Anglo-American from the beach. Both sisters were wearing suspender skirts. They were very sexy, lively and lovely.


    When the sisters got to the broken ship, they saw Tang Wenhao with a strange and honest man. They looked at Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui suspiciously. Tang Wenhao quickly smiled, "Yingsu girl, Anglo American girl, let me introduce you. This is my brother Wu Kui, who is about to become the general manager of mans. When Liu Zhiqiang is dismissed, my brother is the general manager and second brother of mans based in Thailand. She is her sister Yingsu, and she is Anglo American."


    Tang Wenhao found that Wu Kui had desire in his eyes when he saw Yingsu. He couldn''t help laughing. He took Yingsu to your bed at night. Don''t scare others first.


    The three greeted each other, and Tang Wenhao began to get down to business.


    "Miss Yingsu, I want your sister Anglo American to cooperate with me to do something. After it is done, we will thank you both!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Yingsu asked suspiciously, "Mr. Tang, my sister doesn''t understand anything. What can she help you?"


    "Yes, the British and American girl is familiar with Liu Zhiqiang. Just take me to Liu Zhiqiang. She doesn''t have to do anything else. It''s up to me!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, it''s easy to find Liu Zhiqiang. You just have to wait for him at the mans gate. Anyway, he always wants to go in and out of the company. I don''t need to take you to find him at all!" Anglo American smiled.


    "No, I want to find his home. If you know, I don''t need to follow him. Of course, if you don''t know where his home is, I can only wait at the door and follow him!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Brother Tang, I''d better take you! I know he has a villa by the sea. No, you see, it''s in that direction. Those red villas, the one near the sea, once I went to his house with a female colleague, but I didn''t enter his house!" Anglo-American smiled.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Britain and the United States suspiciously and asked with concern, "have you been to his house? Has he not bullied you?"


    Yingsu also asked hurriedly, "Anglo American, what didn''t the beast do to you?"


    Britain and the United States smiled shyly, "no, I went with my female colleagues, so I didn''t enter their house at all. It was disgusting to see him."


    "What''s your female colleague doing? She''s still running to his house?" Yingsu asked suspiciously.


    "Sister, don''t look at others like this! I''m really fine. My female colleague went to his house to get the money. She said that President Liu owed her 10000 baht. She wanted president Liu to return it. President Liu asked her to go to his house to get it. She said she was a little afraid of president Liu and asked me to go with her!" Anglo American explained.


    "How long did she go in and get the money?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "More than half an hour! When I came out, I asked her why it took so long. She said that President Liu lost the key to their cabinet, and later found it, which delayed the time!" said Anglo-American.


    "Anglo American, tell your sister the truth, did you really not enter the beast''s house?" Yingsu asked nervously.


    "Sister, really not. He doesn''t know I''m waiting outside!" Anglo American explained.


    "Oh, that''s good, Britain and the United States. As long as you drive the beast away, you don''t do massage in the future. Go back to mans work again! Wu is always my brother and he will take care of you!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Brother Tang, will you work here too?" Anglo American asked with concern.


    "Hehe, I won''t. After this is done, I will go back to China with my wife. President Wu is the general manager here. Don''t worry, he will take care of you!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, brother Tang, I want to go to China with you. Will you take me away? Can my sister take my place at mans? I don''t want my sister to have another massage!" Anglo American begged and looked at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao and Yingsu looked at Anglo American in surprise. They didn''t expect her to make such a request. Yingsu looked at Anglo American and asked, "Anglo American, don''t you want to live with your sister? Are you leaving your sister?"


    "Sister, it''s not Anglo-American who wants to leave her sister, but Anglo-American who wants to marry brother Tang!" Anglo-American whispered. His pretty face was crimson. Tang Wenhao was very surprised. Wu Kui Chong raised his thumb and smiled in Tang Wenhao''s ear, "Brother, I''m worthy of being a girl''s idol. It''s said that girls around the age of 20 are most infatuated with handsome guys like you. This has been proved mercilessly again. I envy my second brother!"


    "Go!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly. No man doesn''t like being entangled by little beauties.


    However, Tang Wenhao still wanted to find out why the British and American girl announced that she was going to marry herself.


    Before he asked, Yingsu asked again, "Anglo American, do you know that brother Tang has a wife to marry him? Why on earth?"


    Tang Wenhao seriously looked at the petite and lovely Britain and the United States. Britain, the United States and Britain are pure Thai beauties. They look different from Asians and Europeans. Their hair is curly and their eyes are a little blue, but their facial features are very sexy, especially their lips. Tang Wenhao still wants her in his heart.


    Britain and the United States glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao and whispered, "brother Tang is good-looking and good-looking. At first glance, she is a good person. Mrs. Tang is also a good person. She can help her husband find another woman, which shows that she has a broad mind. If I marry brother Tang in the future, she will not be jealous and bully me."


    "Ah? Is that why you want to marry brother Tang?" Yingsu asked in surprise.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he couldn''t help but praise himself. The little beauty is very intelligent. Although she is young and thoughtful, she should not be accepted. Anyway, she is a young chick and meets Ruan Ling''s requirements. As long as he promised her, their sisters will help themselves.


    "Brother Tang, it''s not a shame for us Thai women to be concubines, so since my sister thinks so, I want to listen to Mr. Tang''s opinion. If Mr. Tang is willing to marry my sister, I have no opinion. I only have this sister. As long as she is happy, I also hope she can find a man like Mr. Tang. Now she follows me to a man every day People massage. They will be bullied by the guests almost every time. Although I haven''t lost my body, I''m worried that one day she will be forced together by the guests, and our sisters have no way. I really can''t protect her! "Yingsu said, looking at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    Wu Kui smiled, "Miss Yingsu, no problem. I''ll decide for my brother. From now on, British and American girls are my brothers. You don''t want to be a massage girl in the future. Just come to mans with me! I''m a newcomer and don''t understand Thai. I also need your help. In the future, you will become my brother''s sister. We are relatives and should take care of each other."


    Yingsu''s beautiful eyes immediately showed surprise and looked forward to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao saw that Wu Kui promised for himself, which was exactly what he wanted, and smiled, "Well, that''s it. Miss Yingsu, if you like, don''t go to the massage center today. Later, you and my brother go back to the hotel to discuss with my wife about your work in mans. After that, how about waiting for the good news from me and Britain and America in the hotel?"


    "OK, Mr. Tang, thank you!" Ying Su replied in surprise, and motioned her sister to thank Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui.


    Britain and the United States were very intelligent. They immediately reacted and smiled sweetly at Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui, "thank you, big brothers."


    Wu Kui said with a bad smile, "little sister-in-law, take good care of my brother in the future. He will love you. You can rest assured that I will take good care of your sister and won''t let others bully her."


    Tang Wenhao knew that Wu Kui really liked Yingsu, and whispered to him, "second brother, I''ll mention it to Anglo American later and ask her to tell her sister that she will accompany you tonight! Save me calling for you. If you can handle Yingsu, your level is also quite good."


    "Ha ha... The second brother''s good deeds are tied to his brother. Don''t fool the second brother this time. The second brother really likes her!" Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    After Wu Kui left with Yingsu, Tang Wenhao and Britain and the United States walked towards Liu Zhiqiang''s villa. The reason why Tang Wenhao walked past was to check the terrain here more carefully.


    However, he didn''t forget his mission. He took Anglo American''s jade hand and asked with a smile, "Anglo American, I want to ask you for help."


    "Brother Tang, tell me! I''m your wife, and your business is my business!" Anglo American smiled shyly, with a happy smile on his pretty face.


    "Hehe, also, don''t call me Mr. Tang in the future, just call me Wenhao!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well! Wen Hao, tell me! What do I need to do?"


    "My brother Wu Kui likes your sister. Can you let your sister marry my brother tonight?" Tang Wenhao felt a little brazen and asked his sister to accompany his brother as soon as he met.


    "Ah?... well... Was that what you were talking about with brother Wu just now?" Anglo-American asked in surprise. Mei Mei''s eyes were full of confusion. It was a little too unexpected.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you can''t!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, Wenhao, you know, my sister is a massage girl. Does brother Wu really like my sister or just want to be with my sister..." Anglo American asked shyly.


    "Well, it should all be! What men like a woman most is to be with this woman!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe... What about you?" Anglo American whispered with a smile.


    "Ha ha... I''m sorry, of course I am. Britain and the United States, the first thing we have to do after tonight is to hold you into the bridal chamber, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. After that, he squeezed Britain and the United States'' jade hand.


    "Hehe, it''s your wife. Just say yes, Wen Hao. I think my sister will agree to marry brother Wu!" Anglo-American smiled.


    "Why? Do you think she likes my brother too?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I don''t know, but I know my sister is tired of working as a massage lady, but she has no other skills. If you really let her work in mans and brother Wu likes her, she will certainly be willing to marry brother Wu. I heard my sister say that as long as a decent man wants her, she is willing to go with others. She said that no woman wants to be strangers all the time There is no dignity in being with a man. "


    "Did your sister have many men?"

 Chapter 360

    "Well, it should be! Her job is like this. There''s no way. My sister looks better than me. Every time guests enjoy her massage service, she will ask her sister to sleep with them. However, my sister has a principle that she requires guests to take safety measures every time. There are no more than two a day. She says it''s not safe."


    Tang Wenhao thought to himself, my second brother, a battle hardened beauty like Yingsu, if you don''t have two brushes, it''s estimated that people don''t feel at all. Whether you can accept the beauty depends on your performance tonight.


    Tang Wenhao and Britain and the United States chatted and walked until they reached the villa area bought by Liu Zhiqiang. At this moment, the sun gradually went west, and the shade of the villa area was getting longer and longer. They walked outside the wall and looked at the environment inside.


    "Brother Tang, see? I remember that building is president Liu''s house, but President Liu has no one else here. There is a bodyguard except him and two maids. As long as you can go in and control his bodyguard Latai, there will be no problem. Latai is a master of Muay Thai boxing. You must be careful. However, I guess there are only two maids in the house now. Liu and Latai will definitely go there Ben hasn''t come back yet. Today is Thursday. I heard from my former colleagues that Liu always likes to have parties on weekends. There are two days left, so he should start preparing weekend parties today! "Anglo American said.


    "Hehe, OK, Britain and the United States, wait for me on the beach. I''ll call you in case of any situation. I''m going in!" Tang Wenhao smiled, pointing to the wall.


    "Can I go up here? It''s so high? There seems to be barbed wire on it!" Britain and the United States said looking at the high wall sandwiched between the trees in the villa area.


    Tang Wenhao estimated the height of the wall and his strength. He thought there should be no problem. Looking back, he smiled at Britain and the United States, "Britain and the United States, look outside for me, and someone will call me ha. I''ll go up to the tree first. If there is no one inside the wall, I''ll jump from the tree to the wall, and then jump down from the wall."


    "Ah? The wall is so high, can you jump down?" Britain and the United States looked at the three or four meter high wall and said.


    "All right, the key is not to be found!" he said, looking around. He saw no one in the four place and climbed up an Indus tree.


    Tang Wenhao''s hometown is rural, and climbing trees is not a natural thing. What''s more, every day, the internal force is full, and there is no end to it. So, it quickly climbed to the fork of Wutong tree and squatted down, and began to look at the situation inside the villa area.


    Because this is a high-end villa area, there are few people living in it. Most of them are short-term leases of businessmen and celebrities from all over the world who travel to pattia for vacation, so they usually live in less points.


    Thai law allows foreigners to rent temporary wives here, so such villas are very marketable and close to the sea. While enjoying exotic customs, they can also rent a temporary beautiful wife for ten days and a half months, which is a paradise on earth.


    So when rich men come to Thailand, they enter heaven on earth.


    Without gossip, when Britain and the United States saw that Tang Wenhao was so agile, they couldn''t help sighing, "I''m not only a good-looking man, but also such a powerful Kung Fu!" therefore, Britain and the United States have a little more worship and admiration for Tang Wenhao at this moment.


    "Anglo American, you go! Don''t stay here, I''m going down. Wait for me on the beach nearby, and I''ll call you when I come out!" Tang Wenhao said in the tree.


    "Well, I''ll go when you jump down, Wen Hao, pay attention to safety!" Anglo-American smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I have to go back to the bridal chamber with you at night!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then blew a kiss to Britain and America, which made Britain and America laugh.


    Looking at Tang Wenhao, he looked at the gap between the barbed wire on the fence, flew over and landed steadily on the fence. He glanced at the grass below, carefully identified it, and confirmed that there was nothing special below. He looked back at Britain and the United States with worried eyes, smiled, "go back! I''m going down!" and flew down the fence.


    Britain and the United States saw Tang Wenhao landing safely through the gap in the wall. They looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to them, so they turned and left.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao, after getting off the fence, first flashed into several trees and hid. Looking back, he saw that Britain and the United States had left. He was busy looking at Liu Zhiqiang''s home not far away through the cracks in the branches.


    At this time, it was already sunset. Tang Wenhao estimated that Liu Zhiqiang would go home. In order to sneak into his home before he went home, Tang Wenhao began to pay attention to the movement around him.


    Generally speaking, the whole villa area is still very quiet, and few people walk inside. Maybe it''s because the owners are crazy happy outside!


    Tang Wenhao observed for ten minutes and saw that there was no contact. He put on sunglasses, avoided the camera, boldly came out of the trees and walked directly to Liu Zhiqiang''s home.


    Liu Zhiqiang''s villa is in the villa area near the sea, so it''s easy to recognize, which is why Britain and the United States can recognize it outside.


    Tang Wenhao first walked around Liu Zhiqiang''s home, observed the environment around the villa and the escape route, and then went to his door and rang the doorbell.


    Soon, there came out a beautiful and lovely black girl, who was estimated to be eighteen or nine years old. She said to Tang Wenhao in English, canihelyou?


    Tang Wenhao had to answer her in English, saying that he was Liu Zhiqiang''s friend. He made an appointment with Liu Zhiqiang and met at home. Liu Zhiqiang was on his way and would be home soon.


    Black girl saw that Tang Wenhao was heroic, beautiful and not like lying, so she generously opened the door and invited Tang Wenhao to his home. As soon as she got home, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help lamenting the luxury of Liu Zhiqiang. The decoration and facilities at home were the most luxurious.


    Shit, man''s profits have been squandered by this boy. Such a luxurious life!


    "Can you speak Chinese?" Tang Wenhao asked in Chinese.


    "Yes, sir. What''s your name? Why haven''t I seen you before?" the black girl asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Hehe, it''s my first time to come to President Liu''s house. Are you alone?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, sister Sophia is taking a bath. We just came back from the beach!" the black girl smiled.


    "Oh, what''s your name?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "My name is Mary, sir, and you?" Mary asked with a smile.


    "My name is Tang Bohu, Miss Mary. Who are you and miss Sophia Liu?" Tang Wenhao asked knowingly.


    "Mr. Tang, we are maids. Mr. Liu''s daily life is in the charge of me and sister Sophia. I only need to be responsible for hygiene, and sister Sophia is responsible for diet!" Mary smiled. Tang Wenhao saw that he had no response to the name Tang Bohu and knew that his humor was wrong.


    Just as he was saying this, a charming cry came from the bathroom upstairs, "Mary, is Mr. back?"


    "No, it''s a friend of Mr. Tang''s. have you washed it? Take care of Mr. Tang when it''s done. I''m going up to wash it!" replied Mary.


    "OK, you come up! I''m ready!" replied Sophia, the maid inside.


    Mary smiled at Tang Wenhao and said apologetically, "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry. I took a bath first. I just came out of the sea. I''m not feeling well. Sister Sophia will come right away!" she said and walked upstairs to the bathroom.


    Soon, a woman dressed in a dress and slightly black skin came down from the upstairs. She was a bit like an African, but she was not as black as an African woman. She was in good shape.


    "Hello, sir!" Sophia said with a smile. At the same time, a mouth of white teeth exposed, which formed a strong contrast with her skin.


    "Hello, Miss Sophia!" Tang Wenhao smiled politely. At the same time, he was thinking, how should he deal with the boy when Liu Zhiqiang comes back? Should he control the two black girls first? The two girls don''t look like bad guys and can''t hurt them.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Liu? Shall I call you first to urge him?" Sophia asked with a smile.


    "Oh, no, I made an appointment with President Liu yesterday. He should be back soon!" Tang Wenhao deliberately opened the time for fear that it would be difficult to fill a loophole.


    "Oh? Mr. Liu didn''t go out yesterday? He said he would receive customers from Europe today and would come back for dinner later. Are you wrong?" Sophia asked suspiciously.


    "No... I came early, because I came to pattia for the first time and didn''t know anyone, so I just went to President Liu''s house and waited for him first. We are fellow villagers!" Tang Wenhao said nonsense.


    "Oh, Mr. Tang is also Chinese?" Sophia asked with a smile.


    "Yes, we are all Chinese. How long have you and Miss Mary worked in President Liu''s house? How many people live here? Just the three of you?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, no, and Mr. Latai. He is our husband''s bodyguard and pattia''s Muay Thai champion the year before last. He is very powerful. No, he lives downstairs. Mary and I live upstairs,... Miss Mary and I have worked in Mr.''s house for more than two years. Like Mr. Latai, the three of us follow Mr. after Mr. bought the villa!" Sophia smiled.


    "Oh! Is the public order bad here? Why does president Liu invite bodyguards?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Liu is always the general manager of mans. It is said that mans is very big. Mr. Liu is worried that his peers will harm him, so he hired a bodyguard."


    "Oh, what do you think of president Liu to you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Sophia looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously and asked, "Mr. Tang, why do you ask?"


    Tang Wenhao saw that his question made Sophia suspicious and regretted his abruptness, but he reacted so quickly that he quickly said with a bad smile, "Oh, Miss Sophia, I know president Liu! Liu is always a man who likes women very much... He should be very good to you two sisters, right?"


    Sure enough, Sophia''s expression was a little shy. She glanced at Tang Wenhao coyly and said, "since Mr. Tang knows he wants to ask like this?"


    They were talking. Suddenly, the phone in the living room rang. Sophia hurried to answer the phone. Tang Wenhao thought to himself, "shit, it won''t be Liu Zhiqiang''s? If it was his phone, Sophia would tell herself that she was coming, which is bound to arouse Liu Zhiqiang''s vigilance."


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao quickly stepped behind Sophia, stretched out his hand to hold her slim waist, and said with a bad smile, "Miss Sophia, don''t tell president Liu I''m here. Let''s give him a surprise later, OK?" then Tang Wenhao''s big hand moved down Sophia''s waist, with handsome eyes, evil and unbridled.

 Chapter 361

    Sophia looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, but was soon tamed by Tang Wenhao''s confused eyes and ambiguous actions. She nodded shyly, grabbed the microphone and said, "Hello! I''m Sophia."


    "Sophia, I''m staying at the company tonight. I have something to deal with. It will be late. You and Mary can cook and rest by themselves! Don''t wait for me!" a man''s voice came from inside.


    "Ah? You''re not coming back? There''s still...!" Sophia was about to say that Tang Wenhao was waiting for him at home, and Tang Wenhao covered his lips.


    Then Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile in her ear, "Miss Sophia, do you want President Liu to come back?" as he said, Tang Wenhao''s salty pig hand pounded Sophia''s thigh directly.


    Sophia then trembled, looked back shyly at Tang Wenhao, and finally didn''t sell Tang Wenhao.


    The man on the phone said with an obscene smile, "Sophia, little fox, are you afraid of loneliness? Don''t worry, my brother will go back tomorrow morning. Darling, stay at home with Mary and wait for me to go back. Hang up first."


    Sophia saw that Liu Zhiqiang took the initiative to hang up the phone, immediately put down the microphone, turned around and climbed up Tang Wenhao''s neck, with sparks in her black eyes.


    Tang Wenhao is such a smart man. He has learned from Britain, America and Zhang Rende that Liu Zhiqiang is a whore. He has two sexy little black girls in his house. Can he resist it? There is absolutely no such possibility. Sophia and Mary estimate that they usually take care of his daily life and accompany Wang in the evening.


    Shit, in that case, first ask for his woman. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao smiled and squeezed her with his hand and said with a smile, "Miss Sophia, I''ll let you remember me all your life."


    "Hmm! OK! Baby, let me see how powerful you are!" Sophia said with a debauchery smile, and then explored Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao pressed her jade hand with his hand and said with a bad smile, "don''t worry, is it here? I think it should be changed!" Tang Wenhao actually wanted to take this opportunity to have a comprehensive understanding of Liu Zhiqiang''s home.


    "Baby, where do you want to be?" Sophia smiled as she climbed Tang Wenhao''s neck. She thought the man in front of her was so beautiful that she was much more handsome than her master Liu Zhiqiang.


    "I think... Why don''t we go upstairs! How about you show me your boudoir first? See where it makes me feel more!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "OK, baby, you''ll feel it everywhere with me!" Tang Wenhao can''t stand Sophia''s debauchery. Shit! No wonder people say that foreign women are very open in this regard. It seems that this is true.


    In addition to her debauchery, Sophia was dishonest. Soon she was much more active than Tang Wenhao. They leaned against each other and went up to the second floor.


    There was a intermittent shower in the bathroom. Tang Wenhao glanced at the lighted bathroom and said with a bad smile, "Sophia, do you want to call Miss Mary together?"


    Sophia glanced at the hazy bathroom and smiled, "Oh, baby, as long as you''re strong enough, Mary will come by herself. Don''t call her."


    "Ha ha... Little black Sao fox! You''ll know if you have strength!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then picked up Sophia and walked towards a bedroom.


    "Oh! No, that''s our husband''s bedroom, let''s go to my bedroom!" Sophia may be worried about something and dare not let Tang Wenhao hold her into Liu Zhiqiang''s room.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard it, he became more energetic and said with a bad smile, "ha ha, I think it will be more exciting to play in President Liu''s bed. Let''s go!" he said, without division, holding Sofia, a sexy black girl, and walked towards Liu Zhiqiang''s room. When he reached the door, he kicked the door open.


    Sophia was surprised by Tang Wenhao''s rudeness, but she was soon ignited by his barbaric way.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Liu Zhiqiang''s big bed and was stunned. Shit! The boy is creative enough. A large water bed three meters wide is placed in the middle of the bedroom. The chairs on both sides of the bed are filled with various appliances. It is estimated that this is his pornographic nest.


    Tang Wenhao threw Sophia on the water bed and quickly tore off her dress. However, when his eyes focused on the central position of Sophia, he suddenly realized something and stopped his hand.


    "Baby, come on! Why? Don''t you dare? Are you afraid that Mr. Liu will come back? Don''t worry, he won''t come back until breakfast. Just play with your heart at ease!" Sophia couldn''t wait.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at her with a bad smile and thought, shit! This is Liu Zhiqiang''s woman and a black girl. Looking at her posture just now, she must have rich experience in this aspect. In other words, her body must not be too clean. Liu Zhiqiang is a promiscuous person. It''s hard to say whether she is ill. If Liu Zhiqiang is ill, can Sophia and Mary survive?


    As soon as the idea appeared in his mind, Tang Wenhao had to be cautious. Although he had so many women, every woman was very clean, and most of his women were his for the first time, there was no risk problem, and the black woman in front of him was very risky, even no less than British.


    "Hehe, I want to confirm a problem first. Is there a problem with your body?" Tang Wenhao asked cautiously, worried that Sophia would be unhappy.


    Sophia changed her face when she heard this. She took her skirt and said unhappily, "Mr. Tang, you''re insulting me."


    "Hehe, Sophia, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to insult you. I just want to confirm how you play with President Liu?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Nuo, baby, see for yourself!" she said, pointing to the TT boxes of various brands on the chair. It seems that the boy''s happy life is still very colorful.


    "Do you use it every time?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, this is for everyone''s good. Besides, we are also worried about getting pregnant. Mr. Liu has too many partners in this field. Sister Mary and I can''t take this risk. Anyway, we are bored here and need men. Besides, Mr. Liu gives us money every time. You see, there are notebooks of our lives. Every time he makes records on them, he will be together in his salary at the end of the month "For us!" said Sophia, pointing to a notebook on the desk.


    Tang Wenhao curiously went to his desk and opened the record book. Shit, it recorded the times Sophia and Mary spent with him every month. His level was good. In addition, he often played wild food outside. In terms of his age, he belonged to the level of a fierce man, Tang Wenhao said secretly.


    "Hehe, Sophia, how much does Liu always give you every time?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "If you accompany him 200 baht a single time, you will give him 300 baht together."


    Shit, it''s cheap enough. There''s a wholesale price! How creative!


    "What about us today? How much Thai baht do I give you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s free for you. Baby, come on up!" Sophia waved to Tang Wenhao hungrily.


    She knew that the man in front of her was many times stronger than Liu Zhiqiang. He looked good-looking. There was no move. She shouted to the bathroom outside, "Mary, come here."


    Soon, Miss Mary came in from the outside in her pajamas. Her hair was still wet. When she saw Tang Wenhao and Sophia naked on the master''s bed, she was surprised and widened her eyes.


    "Mary, don''t make a fuss. Go outside and buy a box of extra large TT. Mr. Tang will stay here tonight. Our husband won''t come back tonight. By the way, buy some food. We''ll wait for you here!" Sophia laughed.


    Mary understood Sophia''s meaning and was ecstatic. In fact, she fell in love with Tang Wenhao at the first sight. A Huaichun young woman like her is also a black girl. She has long been very civilized in this regard. Seeing a super handsome guy like Tang Wenhao is not because she is afraid that he is the boyfriend''s friend. She has seduced him early.


    Mary and Sophia live every day in the home of a slut like Liu Zhiqiang. There are passionate wife changing parties here every once in a while. They are both exchange objects, so they are very open to such things.


    Mary happily went to the couple''s shop outside to buy two extra large TT''s and came back from the fast food restaurant.


    Suddenly, Tang Wenhao realized something and said sorry to Sophia, "hehe, I have to go to the bathroom first to solve the temporary difficulties."


    Sophia glanced at him with a whiny smile and said, "well, hurry up."


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "ha ha, you two just wait for me in bed!" then he took his mobile phone and went into the bathroom. He hurriedly called Britain and the United States and asked her to go back to the hotel to find her sister first. He wanted to stay at Liu Zhiqiang''s house for one night and can''t get out now.


    Anglo American thought he was caught and worried. Tang Wenhao explained to her that he couldn''t go. He had to wait here for Liu Zhiqiang to go home. He was fine. Anglo American went back safely.


    Tang Wenhao released the waste water in his bladder after calling, then went out of the bathroom and walked towards the water bed with a bad smile!


    Three hours later, Tang Wenhao was very satisfied. Shit, the little black girl was really talented. She was more energetic than Ruan Ling. Fortunately, she was herself. It''s estimated that Liu Zhiqiang can''t handle their sisters.


    Sophia and Mary were obedient by Tang Wenhao. "Baby, you''re a bull. Mary and I are convinced. You''re the most powerful man we''ve ever seen."


    "How about following me later?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Follow you? Baby, are you kidding or really? Aren''t you Mr. Liu''s friend?" Sophia asked suspiciously, and Mary looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the two black girls he had tamed in his arms and thought, can you just tell them the truth? Looking at their relationship with Liu Zhiqiang, the most is the employment relationship of using and being used, and the bed is also a pure business relationship. The kind of worship they just had in bed should be from the heart. If they have their full cooperation, it may be easy to control Liu Zhiqiang, or take a risk?


    Sophia and Mary saw Tang Wenhao''s expression was very serious and looked at him puzzled. Sophia asked suspiciously, "baby, who are you? You''re not Mr. Liu''s friend, are you?"


    "Hmm! I''m really not Liu Zhiqiang''s friend!" Tang Wenhao replied, and then stared at Sophia and Mary. He thought that if the two black girls didn''t cooperate with him, he would light their acupoints and control them.

 Chapter 362

    As soon as Tang Wenhao said this, coupled with the seriousness of his expression, Sophia and Mary struggled to get out of Tang Wenhao''s arms, terrified.


    "Who the hell are you? What are you going to do?" asked Mary.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that he had frightened the two black girls, he smiled to ease the tension and said with a smile, "Sophia, Mary, you don''t have to be afraid. I won''t hurt you. Liu Zhiqiang and I are not friends, but you two are my women now. I will never hurt my women, so you don''t have to be afraid and worry about anything. As long as you listen to me, nothing will happen, okay?"


    "Well, sir, can you tell us what you really do? What do you do with Mr. Liu?" Sophia asked nervously, and dared not call Tang Wenhao a baby again.


    Tang Wenhao thought it was time to tell the truth, smiled and said, "Sophia, Mary, I''m the husband of Manny, President of mans group in Hong Kong, that is, the boss of Liu Zhiqiang."


    Now Sophia and Mary were stunned. They began to look at Tang Wenhao up and down. It seemed that they couldn''t believe it. Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "why? Haven''t you seen enough? We still have to see. Do you want to do it again?"


    Mary shook her head and said, "no, you give me a break! We really can''t take it."


    "Well, Mr. Tang, I don''t want it either. We are all convinced. Mr. Tang, you are the boss of mans. Why do you deal with Mr. Liu in this way?" Sophia asked puzzled.


    Seeing that the two black girls were absolutely convinced, Tang Wenhao smiled proudly. Just now, in order to make the two black girls completely tamed by himself.


    So Tang Wenhao boldly said, "Sophia, Mary, everything you enjoy here is owned by mans group. Liu Zhiqiang embezzled a large amount of mans public funds. I came here to dismiss him this time, but I also know that he has some power here. Therefore, I want to control him first. After we successfully take over Mans, I will release him and force him to go through the resignation procedures."


    "Ah? Boss don, you can''t control him!" Sophia said anxiously.


    "Why?" Tang Wenhao sneered.


    "Mr. Latai, Mr. Liu''s bodyguard, is very powerful. He is inseparable from Mr. Liu. Once he knows you are here, maybe he will kill you!" Sophia said in horror.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. As long as you two sisters cooperate with me, I can control them. You should believe my ability!" Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "No... boss Tang, it''s not that we don''t cooperate with you. It''s that Latai is really powerful. Mr. Liu carries a pistol with him. You can''t deal with them alone!" Sophia said anxiously.


    "Hehe, Sophia, Mary, as long as your sisters are willing to cooperate with me to catch him, I can catch him. What I care about most now is whether your sisters are willing to help me?" said Tang Wenhao, looking at Sophia and her sisters very seriously.


    Tang Wenhao thought it over. As long as Sophia and Mary cooperate with him, he is absolutely sure that he can catch Liu Zhiqiang very skillfully. There is no need to start with Latai. Therefore, as long as Sophia and Mary say a word, he will cooperate or not.


    Sophia and Mary looked at each other. No one dared to say cooperation or no cooperation. They all knew that Liu Zhiqiang was their God of wealth. They had made a lot of money from Liu Zhiqiang in the past two years. Generally speaking, Liu Zhiqiang was good to their sisters. Although he had some low prices to accompany him, Liu Zhiqiang was quite relieved of them in other aspects. Sometimes they gave her pleasure The two sisters'' expensive tips are much higher than their previous income from other employers.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao asked their elder sisters to run Liu Zhiqiang together, which was unbearable.


    However, they also see that Tang Wenhao, the boss of mans, is not easy to provoke. With his amazing bed skills and his confident appearance, Liu Zhiqiang is definitely not his opponent, so he dare not refuse him.


    "Hehe, Sophia, Mary, don''t be afraid of him. We''ve even contacted the local police. Just wait until I control him tomorrow morning and transfer mans smoothly. There''s nothing left. You can''t stay here. Although this villa belongs to Liu Zhiqiang, he can''t stay in pattia or even Thailand because of his actions in mans , it may be sealed up tomorrow. You two have to think about your future. If you like, I can take you to China as servants. You will do it in my house in the future. I won''t treat your sisters badly. How about? "Tang Wenhao used both soft and hard.


    These words worked. After listening to Tang Wenhao''s analysis, Sophia, combined with their understanding of Liu Zhiqiang in the past two years, also felt that something would happen to him sooner or later, because they also knew that Liu Zhiqiang had engaged in a lot of girls in mans in recent years, not because he was clever and willing to spend money.


    So Sophia nodded and said, "boss Tang, I''m willing to cooperate with you, Mary. How about you?"


    "Sister Sophia, I''d like to!" Mary nodded when she saw Sophia, and she agreed.


    Tang Wenhao''s handsome face was immediately filled with smiles. He proudly kissed Sophia and Mary and said with a smile, "Oh, that''s right. With the cooperation of your sisters, Liu Zhiqiang has no possibility to escape. Come on, I''ll tell you how to cooperate with me!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Boss Tang, you say, we listen to you!" Sophia said.


    "Hehe, OK, let''s do this when Liu Zhiqiang comes back... I guarantee that Liu Zhiqiang will be controlled by us. As for Latai, you can rest assured that no matter how powerful his Muay Thai is, I''m not afraid of him. In order to reassure you both, I''ll show you first and let you know my strength!" said Tang Wenhao, while Sofia looked at himself, Reached out and clicked on the back of her neck.


    Sophia then stood still and looked at Tang Wenhao blankly. Tang Wenhao immediately pointed to Sophia and smiled at Mary, "Mary, say a few words with Sophia''s sister to see what her reaction is."


    Seeing Sophia''s beautiful eyes staring blankly in a direction, Mary shook her hand in front of her eyes. Seeing that Sophia didn''t respond at all, Mary asked suspiciously, "boss Tang, what''s the matter with Sophia''s sister?"


    "Hehe, he won''t move, but I can let her talk again!" Tang Wenhao patted her on the back of her neck.


    Sophia sighed a long sigh of relief. "Ah... Suffocate me. Boss Tang, what have you done with me? Why can''t I move if you move behind me? If you pat again, I can move again?"


    "Hehe, I can''t explain to you that this is a kind of Kung Fu in China. Do you have confidence in me now? Do you still think Latai is better than me?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    Now Sophia and Mary were completely convinced. It can be said that they admired Tang Wenhao.


    After the discussion, Sophia and Mary took a shower first, and then Tang Wenhao washed himself thoroughly in the bathroom.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao knows that Sophia and Mary should be healthy, but he has some psychological effects because he has never had a relationship with such promiscuous women.


    In order to avoid provoking the two sisters again at night, Tang Wenhao asked the sisters to go back to their rooms to rest. He himself slept in Liu Zhiqiang''s room. Of course, he didn''t sleep on the water bed. He was worried that when Liu Zhiqiang came back, he found that the bed was warm and exposed.


    Therefore, he only sits cross legged on the carpet and exercises to rest. For an expert like him, as long as he exercises and adjusts his breath for an hour or two, his mental state will immediately improve.


    At five o''clock in the morning, when Tang Wenhao was sitting on the carpet and sleeping soundly, the sound of the car''s motor came outside the door. Tang Wenhao was surprised and quickly got up and flashed to the window to look outside.


    When I saw a car parked at the door, I couldn''t see what sign. Two men came down from the car. The man in front was tall with sunglasses, and the man down behind was medium-sized with a briefcase in his hand.


    When they arrived at the door, the tall man began to ring the doorbell. Tang Wenhao knew that the two men must be Liu Zhiqiang and his bodyguard Latai.


    However, after they rang the doorbell for a long time, Sophia and Mary didn''t wake up. Tang Wenhao knew that the two sisters were overdrawn, and it was estimated that they would not wake up for a while and a half.


    The tall man began to shout outside the door, "Sophia, Mary."


    After calling for a few more minutes, there was finally an echo. Tang Wenhao heard Sophia''s reply next door, "Mr. Latai, please wait a minute. I''ll get dressed and open the door."


    As soon as the voice fell, Sophia pushed the door into the room and whispered, "boss Tang, are you awake? Mr. Liu and Mr. Latai are back. I''m going to open the door for them now. Hide quickly!"


    Tang Wenhao, hiding behind the curtain, whispered, "I knew it. Sophia, go! Don''t worry about me, just do what I told you."


    Although Sophia didn''t see where Tang Wenhao was, she heard his reply and hurried down to open the door for Liu Zhiqiang. Tang Wenhao took this opportunity to hide in the wardrobe.


    Soon, a man''s sexual laughter came from outside, "Sophia, you''re not stealing wild food? Don''t open the door for so long, ha ha... Come on, you play with me first. I''m tired. I''ll have a good rest. It''s boring to accompany those customers. By the way, is Mary awake?"


    "Wake up, sir. Do you need Mary to come with you?" Sophia asked.


    "No, you just let her accompany Latai now. The last time you accompanied Latai, change it today, or put it on my account. Latai has a good time. Anyway, we don''t have to go to work tomorrow. Let''s take a day off, and you can play hard!" Liu Zhiqiang said with an obscene smile.


    "Hey, hey, thank you, sir!" a man laughed in half cooked Chinese.


    Tang Wenhao listened in the wardrobe and thought, shit, it turns out that Latai and Liu Zhiqiang share the Sofia sisters. No wonder the times on the Notepad are so scary!


    "Mary, come down with Mr. latay!" Sophia shouted.


    "Well, I see. Let Mr. Latai take a bath in the bathroom first!" answered Mary in the room.


    "Miss Mary, my husband and I have washed outside. Please come down! Do you want me to hold you down?" Latai said with a smile.

 Chapter 363

    Not to mention how ratty and Mary flirt, just Sophia and Liu Zhiqiang.


    They went directly into the bedroom. Liu Zhiqiang looked very excited. After throwing away his bag, he began to hug Sophia. Seeing that Sophia''s eyes were not focused, he seemed to have something on his mind and asked suspiciously, "Sophia, what''s the matter with you? You seem to have something to do today? You''re a little unhappy. Oh, by the way, I''m sorry! It''s time to pay you and Mary. Don''t worry, we''ll give it to you right away when we''ve had enough fun." Liu Zhiqiang thought Sophia wanted to ask him for salary, because yesterday was the day of salary, and he forgot it himself.


    "Oh, no, sir, it''s all right. Just woke up and her brain is not very clear!" Sophia smiled awkwardly, but she wondered, will this gentleman really be caught by boss Tang? Will their sisters and this man never be together in the future?


    One day, the husband and wife had a hundred days of kindness, not to mention the Sophia sisters who had accompanied Liu Zhiqiang for two years. Sophia couldn''t bear to think of Liu Zhiqiang''s kindness to their sisters all the time.


    "Ha ha, it''s all right. Your brain will wake up immediately and let your brother hurt you!" said Liu Zhiqiang, pushing Sophia down on the water bed and jumping on her.


    "Hehe, Sophia, I like your chest... By the way, let me tell you something. My wife is coming every few days. You should clean up the house tomorrow, especially the things we usually play. In addition, when my wife is here, you and Mary don''t provoke me again, but you can play with Latai and keep my account. Once, I don''t know I''ll break my promise. Don''t worry. Being my woman will not suffer a loss! "Liu Zhiqiang said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao listened in the wardrobe and thought, shit, Liu Zhiqiang is a romantic boy, but he''s not too bad. He''s quite a man in treating women.


    "Isn''t your wife never coming?" Sophia asked suspiciously.


    "This is an exception. She organized a trip to Thailand, so she stopped by for a few nights and will go back soon. Hey, don''t be jealous, come on!" said Liu Zhiqiang, and began to move on Sophia. Sophia glanced at the wardrobe with the corner of her eye while dealing with him.


    Her absentmindedness once again attracted Liu Zhiqiang''s attention. He stopped and asked, "Sophia, you''re really wrong today. Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "No... no, let''s go on!" Sophia was afraid of his bad things, so she quickly laughed, and then took the initiative to hug Liu Zhiqiang and undress him.


    To make a long story short, Liu Zhiqiang and Sophia soon entered the actual combat stage. Tang Wenhao heard Liu Zhiqiang''s wheezing voice inside. Knowing that the time was ripe, he quietly pushed open the wardrobe.


    Tang Wenhao knew that it was not the time to enjoy the performance. He decisively drilled out of the wardrobe and was working hard. Liu Zhiqiang didn''t notice it. Tang Wenhao secretly gathered his true Qi to his fingertips and poked it across Liu Zhiqiang''s neck.


    A miracle happened. Liu Zhiqiang, who was doing a good job, suddenly bowed down and didn''t move. Tang Wenhao came to him with a smile. Sophia looked at Tang Wenhao in horror and asked suspiciously, "boss Tang, what''s the matter with him?"


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the two of them viciously and said with a bad smile, "hehe, he''s fine. You can''t die. Take care of it yourself! Then help him to one side and lie down. I''ll go down and solve Latai, and then get them together!" he said, and he crept out of the room.


    As soon as I went out, I heard a man chattering downstairs, seemingly laughing


    Tang Wenhao knows that bodyguard Latai has done it with Mary


    Tang Wenhao quietly went downstairs and walked towards their room.


    The door of the room was open. Tang Wenhao went to the door and looked in through the crack. Shit! It''s arrogant


    As the saying goes, the art expert is brave. Tang Wenhao feels that there is no need to hide. He smiles and pushes the door open. The well-working bodyguard Latai hears that the door is pushed open. He thinks Sophia is coming. He turns his head with a smile and sees a handsome man standing at the door, stunned!


    Mary, the black girl in his arms, also looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to push the door so directly. She looked calm and free as if she had entered her own room.


    Latai was surprised and shouted angrily, "who are you? Get out!"


    Tang Wenhao smiled and said, "I heard you are a Muay Thai master. I want to experience it."


    "Who are you? You can fight with me in the afternoon. How did you... Get in?" Latai reacted and quickly let go of Mary. Mary hid in the corner of the bed with her clothes.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Latai and said with a bad smile, "Latai, you don''t need to know how I came in. I just want you to know how you lost to me."


    When Latai saw the handsome young man in front of him with a leisurely look and no timidity in his eyes, he thought to himself that he must be prepared and deal with it carefully. Thinking of this, he opened his posture in the room naked.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at him and almost fainted with laughter. He joked, "Latai, you''d better put on your clothes! I''m going to vomit. You''re not very powerful. There''s nothing worth showing off."


    After being humiliated by Tang Wenhao, Latai quickly picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on in a panic. But when Tang Wenhao proudly smiled at Mary, suddenly, as soon as Latai turned around, he waved his hand, held a pistol in his hand, and aimed at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised, but it was too late to hide, so he had to look at the boy in surprise.


    Latai then smiled proudly at the corners of her mouth.


    "Hum! Say, who are you? How did you get into President Liu''s house? Don''t you believe that I shot you?" said Latai coldly.


    Tang Wenhao secretly scolded himself as a pig''s head. Now he was complacent, happy and sad, and died in peace.


    But on the surface, he smiled and said, "Latai, since I can come in and know your details, do you think I will be afraid of you? I just opened the door and let you find me. I just want to have a good competition with you. If you have to use a gun... Let''s..." Tang Wenhao thought as he said.


    "Hum! How are we? Do you want to compare the shooting?" Latai smiled proudly. It seems that he is also very confident in his shooting.


    "Hehe, it''s better than shooting! However, what I said must be different from what you think!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Latai''s words reminded him that he had an idea and had an idea.


    "How do you want to compete?" Latai asked disdainfully.


    "My comparison is that you point a gun at my head. You can shoot me whatever you want. I don''t blame you for killing me. I accept my life. It means that my head is not as hard as your bullet. I point my finger at your head. I can make you unable to shoot. Moreover, I don''t need to touch your head directly, just as we are now, but I have one condition: I want to point at your head first , what if you can''t move the gun? Is this comparison fair to you? "Tang Wenhao looked at him with deliberate contempt.


    This Latai has never been looked down upon like this in his life. He was the Muay Thai champion of pattia a few years ago. He has never met an opponent. He is very proud. He can''t stand the insult of Tang Wenhao. Moreover, he looks down on him in front of his women. Of course, he will take the move.


    Besides, he doesn''t believe in this evil. Tang Wenhao is a gentle young man. Where is the powerful martial function? Thinking of this, he sneered, "hum, OK, I accept your challenge. I''ll see what skills you have so that I can''t shoot. If I want to shoot, don''t blame me for exploding your head!" he said. He put his gun away indifferently and stared at Tang Wenhao.


    Although Mary, who curled up at the corners of the bed, knew that Tang Wenhao was very powerful, she was still worried about Tang Wenhao. She thought that Tang Wenhao''s boasting was too outrageous.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that Latai was caught in the plot and put away his gun, he couldn''t help smiling. He thought that as long as your gun didn''t point at my head, you wouldn''t have a chance. Thinking of this, he smiled at Latai, "Mr. Latai, are you ready?"


    "Hum, I''m ready at any time. Just use your finger as a gun! I want to see how you can''t shoot my hand!" he said, looking at Tang Wenhao''s hand indifferently.


    In fact, when Tang Wenhao was talking to him, he had already secretly accumulated real Qi on his fingers. He glanced at Latai obscene. His fingers slowly raised and raised. When the fingertips of his fingers pointed to Latai not far away, he made a sudden force, and a wisp of real Qi hit the center of Latai''s eyebrows.


    Latai began to look at Tang Wenhao''s fingertips pointing at himself. When his fingertips were facing the center of his eyebrows, he felt an invisible force shooting at the center of his eyebrows and wanted to avoid, but it was too late. He felt a blank in his mind and fell on the bed.


    Mary in bed was stunned! She never dreamed that there were such powerful men in the world. Tang Wenhao''s performance in bed last night had shocked her and Sophia. Just now Tang Wenhao''s hand made her incredible. She even had an illusion that she was in a dream, and Tang Wenhao was the magic prince in the dream.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and carried Latai to his shoulder. Looking back, he smiled at the frightened Mary and said, "Mary, go up! Liu Zhiqiang went to bed early."


    "Oh! I''ll be right up!" said Mary tremblingly.


    When Tang Wenhao carried Latai to Liu Zhiqiang''s room, Sophia was neatly dressed and guarded by the bed. She was surprised to see Tang Wenhao carrying Latai up.


    She never thought that Latai, such a powerful Muay Thai master, was vulnerable to Tang Wenhao. Was he really human?


    Tang Wenhao threw Latai on the bed, let him lie side by side with Liu Zhiqiang, and smiled at Sophia, "Sophia, I said, they can''t be my opponents, right? Didn''t lie to you?"


    "Well... Boss Tang, what should we do now?" Sophia asked in horror.


    At this time, Mary also came up. Tang Wenhao smiled at them, "don''t be afraid. I said I won''t hurt you or them. I just want to control them temporarily. Now you two have to cooperate with me to do a few things."

 Chapter 364

    "OK, boss Tang, go ahead and we''ll listen to you!" Sophia said.


    "Well, that''s right. In this way, you can find Liu Zhiqiang''s office key for me. In addition, you can also find Latai''s guns. I''ll take these things away, otherwise it''s not safe to put them here."


    "Ah? Won''t you take us together?" Sophia asked in surprise.


    "No, not for the time being. We''ll take you away when we straighten out mans! You still have tasks these two days! You should be responsible for their food, drink, Lazar and sleep. I''ll tie them up later. It''s best to lock them in a hidden place!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Well, can you do it? Latai is very powerful. I''m afraid we can''t hold him. If they know that our sisters cooperate with you to harm them, they will kill us!" Sophia said in fear.


    "No, first of all, they can''t kill you. I''ll let them sleep all the time. You just feed them and tie them up. It''s absolutely impossible to escape. Go! First get Liu Zhiqiang''s key and Mary will find out Latai''s gun!" Tang Wenhao ordered.


    Although the two black girls were still very frightened, they didn''t dare to disobey Tang Wenhao''s order, so they had to work hard.


    With the help of Sophia and Mary, Tang Wenhao took Liu Zhiqiang and Latai to the basement, took the key of Liu Zhiqiang''s office and Latai''s gun, and quietly left the villa area when it was dawn and the villa was sparsely populated.


    When she returned to the hotel, Ruan Ling heard Tang Wenhao knocking at the door and quickly opened the door for him, "baby, you''re back? How''s it going?"


    After Tang Wenhao flashed into the room, he took out the key and two pistols from his pocket, which startled Ruan Ling, "where did you get the gun?"


    "Hehe, I''ve controlled both Liu Zhiqiang and Latai. Now I''m locked up in the basement of his house and watched by his two maids! Wash up quickly. We''ll call Wu Kui immediately and call Lawyer Zhang to go to mans with us. This must be done quickly. We can''t delay it!" Tang Wenhao said and walked inside.


    When I saw the bed inside, I was surprised. I saw British and American girls lying in bed with sweet sleeping posture, sexy lips and two lovely dimples. They were particularly charming. "Did British and American sleep with you last night?"


    "Hehe, the three of us talked very late, so we didn''t have to open a room for them and I let her sleep here. The key is that Britain and the United States told me that you told her to set up Yingsu and Wu Kui. She asked her sister Yingsu. Ying Su said that as long as Wu Kui wanted her and didn''t dislike her, she would be willing to talk to him all her life. After I heard it, I asked her if she was sick. She said she was absolutely not sick When I was ill, I called Wu Kui and asked him to open the door, saying that Yingsu had gone to him. Hehe, your brother is really good. You''re not polite at all. Take her according to the order! "Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Men! Why do you live so tired? I think it''s good to be willing. Let''s wash first! After that, we''ll ask them to go to mans!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, OK, but, baby, have you not slept all night? Why don''t you rest for a few hours before we go! Anyway, they have been controlled by you,... No, you said Liu Zhiqiang''s maid was watching them? They listened to you so much?" Ruan Ling stared at Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "ha ha, ah Ling, don''t you have confidence in your man''s ability?"


    "Have you gone to their bed?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "That''s nature, or can they be convinced? To conquer a woman, you must conquer her in bed first, right? Ah Ling, you have the most say in this regard!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villains, what two women? Are they clean?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "I checked it thoroughly. It seems very clean!" Tang Wenhao smiled with confidence.


    "How old is a woman?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "About 20, but they are both Liu Zhiqiang''s women. Liu Zhiqiang asks them to accompany them to return the money every time. There is an account book, which is settled once a month. The account is clear!" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Liu Zhiqiang''s woman? Can he be ill with such a promiscuous man? Can he be ill with his woman? Baby, don''t touch us these two days. You''d better check it first! It''s not a small matter. Once you get sick, do you know the consequences? Then you will harm so many women in the family,... Baby, it''s not that I don''t hurt you. It''s a necessary thing You must be careful. You still have to set rules for you in the future, or you won''t pay attention to this kind of thing anymore. From today on, you can''t touch it, especially this kind of woman who can''t understand the details! "Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    Ruan Ling said this, Tang Wenhao also began to worry, but when he thought of wearing TT, he was a little comforted, "ah Ling, I have taken safety measures."


    "Really?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Really, I just don''t feel at ease, so I let a maid go out and buy it. I think it must be all right!" Tang Wenhao said.


    The two were chatting. The British and American girl woke up and opened her hazy eyes. When she saw Tang Wenhao standing in front of the bed talking to Ruan Ling, she sat up and asked suspiciously, "Wen Hao, are you back? Did you catch the president Liu?"


    "Hehe, I''ve got it. I''m locked in his own house! Are you still sleeping? If you don''t sleep, get up and we''ll go to mans later!" Tang Wenhao smiled, but his eyes were staring at Britain and the United States.


    Ruan Ling just heard that Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear it last night. She was a little distressed about him. Nunuzui smiled and said, "baby, why don''t you accompany the British and American girl again? Let''s go when you relax?"


    Tang Wenhao is happy in his heart. Shit, there will be good things when he comes back. He has been thinking about Britain and the United States! Last night, I promised that I would go into the bridal chamber with her in the evening. I''ve been delayed. Now that I''m back, I''d better do something good!


    Tang Wenhao was just about to go to bed when he suddenly realized that he and the two black girls last night. Just now Ruan Ling said that she should stay away from them these days. She almost forgot. Although Ruan Ling heard that she had made safety measures for herself, it''s better to be careful. She can''t let other British and American girls get all over herself for the first time. That''s sin.


    Therefore, he said with an apologetic smile to Anglo American, "Anglo American, we''d better finish our business before... Entering the cave house ha! Do you want to get up and go to mans with us?"


    Britain and the United States were disappointed to see that Tang Wenhao didn''t want to do good things with her now, but as soon as Tang Wenhao invited her to mans, her interest came immediately. They quickly opened the blanket and said with a smile, "I''ll go! I''ll wash up right away. Sister mans, wait for me!"


    "Hehe, don''t worry. Your sister and Wu Kui haven''t got up yet! Baby, why don''t you call Wu Kui and let him get up!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK!" said Tang Wenhao. He went to the bedside table and grabbed the microphone to dial Wu Kui''s room.


    The phone was connected, but it rang five or six times before Wu Kui''s lazy voice came, "Hey, who!"


    "Hehe, second brother, didn''t you play all night last night? It''s like half dead!" Tang Wenhao scolded with a smile.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, you''re back? How''s it going? Has it been done? It should be done according to your tone?" Wu Kui asked.


    "Hehe, second brother, I''ll do it when you do it!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Grass! Can it be the same? OK, when to start? Issue orders!" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Right away, so get up quickly. Can you get up? Have you collapsed? Do you think your waist is going to break?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling smiled and stretched out her jade hand to pinch Tang Wenhao''s thigh.


    "Shit, your second brother''s level is not that bad. OK, I''ll get up first, open the gate and drain the water, and talk later!" said Wu Kui, hanging up the phone.


    After five people finished washing, they gathered in the cafeteria downstairs. Tang Wenhao found that Wu kuishuang had been smiling all night. In particular, Yingsu''s jade arm kept holding his arm, which made him very proud.


    This is a man''s nature. Everyone wants to have beautiful women around him, which shows that he has strength and charm. Indeed, Yingsu is a very rare beauty. She is sexy, charming, gentle and considerate, and very feminine. It should be said that for men, she is more attractive than her pure sister Anglo American. The biggest disadvantage is that she has been a young lady, but for Wu Kui, It''s not a big deal. What he wants is the feeling of being together.


    Britain and the United States see that her sister and Wu Kui are very happy together and are happy for them. She also wants to learn from her sister and wear Tang Wenhao''s arm. She is afraid that Ruan Ling is jealous and dare not, so she can only glance at Tang Wenhao with her beautiful eyes.


    Several people gathered together after choosing their favorite food. Tang Wenhao sat between Ruan Ling and Britain and the United States, and Wu Kui sat between Britain and the United States. Tang Wenhao informed everyone of the situation last night while eating. He said that after dinner, he immediately rushed to Huang''s law firm to find Zhang Rende and asked him to accompany him to mans.


    "Wen Hao, are you sure the maids won''t let them run away?" Wu Kui asked seriously.


    "I''m absolutely sure. The second brother can rest assured. Let''s eat quickly. After eating, we go to mans early. There are many long dreams. Lawyer Zhang helps us. It should be all right. Besides, ah Ling has mani''s passport and ID card. Mans''s legal representative is man Tianxiong. She is man Tianxiong''s only daughter, so she is the boss and can handle all matters here!" Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    After breakfast, the five people took two cars and drove towards Huang. Zhang Rende said he was waiting for them in the office!


    On the bus, Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui began to talk about topics they were interested in.


    "Second brother, how many times last night? Can you say it now?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, brother, I know I care about this problem very much. My second brother can''t compare with you, but he''s not too inferior. It''s not a shame for our men?" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Second brother, have you taken any safety measures?" Tang Wenhao is very concerned about this problem.

 Chapter 365

    "Hehe, no, Yingsu took these things with her. She asked me if I needed them? I asked her if she was afraid of pregnancy? She said she was not afraid to be with me. She recognized me as a good man and was willing to give up her principles for me. She said that she had taken safety measures with other men every time before, so she said she promised that she would not be ill as long as I didn''t dislike her Use it, then follow me! "Wu Kui smiled proudly.


    "Shit, I found the treasure! Is Yingsu good at playing?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, smelly boy! Don''t ask me. Are you with Britain and the United States?" Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    "No, I played with two black girls last night. I''m afraid I''ll get sick and don''t dare to sleep with my own woman. I want to check it first.". Tang Wenhao said with lingering fear.


    "Ha ha, I know your boy is willing to help you only after he has convinced other girls." Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    "Aren''t you worried? By the way, have you thought about what will happen to you if your sister-in-law Xiaoting knows you''ll take concubines here?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, don''t worry about her! Let''s talk about it when you come! Anyway, Yingsu, I''m going to make a decision. Although she comes from a young lady, I think she is kind-hearted, beautiful, gentle and considerate, especially her massage skills. Shit, it''s great! She uses her skillful massage skills to get a few times on you. It''s really great! I can''t leave her in the future. Tell Mr. man Wait a minute, I want to recruit Yingsu as my special assistant to the general manager! "Wu Kui smiled.


    "Shit! You''ve fallen into a lucky nest. You have to invite me to dinner!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    At Huang''s, Zhang Rende was connected to Tang Wenhao''s brother''s car, and the two cars killed mans in Thailand.


    Thailand Mans is located in Pattaya Industrial Zone, about 10 kilometers away from the beach of Pattaya, so a taxi entered the Pattaya Industrial Zone in a few minutes.


    Zhang Rende is very familiar with all the enterprises in Pattaya industrial zone. Most of the enterprises here are Japanese funded enterprises. There are very few Hong Kong funded or Chinese funded enterprises such as Mans. It should be said that man Tianxiong has the courage to set up enterprises here. The manufacturing cost here is really low.


    The car soon stopped at mans'' gate. Several people got off the car and looked at mans'' scale one after another. Tang Wenhao glanced at mans'' office building and factory. The scale is no less than that of Shanghai Mans. After all, it is a factory with thousands of people. Even in Shanghai, an enterprise of this scale is also a large and medium-sized enterprise. It should be great to be the boss in such an enterprise.


    "Second brother, it''s not a small scale! You have a competition with Shanghai Mans. From today on, you are the local emperor here. Congratulations first!" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Hehe, don''t say that first. Go in and talk about it!"


    While talking, Zhang Rende has taken the lead to the door of the security room. The security guard inside knows Zhang Rende and greets him in Thai. Zhang Rende smiles at them and asks them to open the door and let him and Tang Wenhao in.


    When the security guard heard this, he didn''t agree. He said that President Liu wasn''t inside. He had to ask President Liu to enter the factory outside. Zhang Rende knew this would happen. He turned and waved to Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    The security guard at the door looked at them suspiciously and asked, "Lawyer Zhang, who are they?"


    Zhang Rende pointed to Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao and smiled at the security guard, "she is the daughter of your boss, that is, the daughter of man Tianxiong, man''s legal representative. Her name is Manny. She is the president of man group in Hong Kong. Her husband''s name is Tang Wenhao. Do you think you two are qualified to enter? Do you think they still need the consent of president Liu to enter their own factory?"


    The security guard at the door looked at Manny and Tang Wenhao in surprise, looked at Zhang Rende, shook his head and said, "Lawyer Zhang, if they are really mans bosses, of course they can go in, but how do I know whether they are real bosses or fake bosses? If they are real bosses, it should also be president Liu who takes them in, not Lawyer Zhang. You outsider should take them in, so Lawyer Zhang, you''d better take them away! After President Liu goes to work, we will report to him, Or you can call president Liu now. We can only let them in after we receive president Liu''s call. "


    Ruan Ling coldly took out her passport and ID card from her bag, took out the power of attorney of the board of directors of Hong Kong mans group, handed it to the security guard, smiled and said, "look!"


    In fact, according to Tang Wenhao''s temper, he simply ordered their acupoints and went in. Besides, he was too lazy to talk nonsense with them, but considering that he was in Thailand, it was safer to abide by other people''s laws.


    Security has the final say of the passport which Ruan lingguo passes, and he can not speak because he knows Chinese, and realizes that this may be his boss. But because Liu Zhiqiang has a word with them, Thailand man has the final say. No one can enter or not enter the mans without his order.


    "I''m sorry, miss, I still can''t let you in. First, I can''t tell you the true and false of your documents. And, we Liu always said that he has the final say in Thailand Mans. He is the general manager. We can only listen to him. Before that, the president of the company came to ask him first, and he would let us go. So you''d better contact Liu TSE first, otherwise. We really don''t have this right. If President Liu knows, he will dismiss us and we will lose our jobs! "The security guard said in embarrassment.


    "Do you want to lose your job now?" Tang Wenhao was angry and glared at him.


    "Boss Tang, don''t tell him the truth. I''ll tell him!" Lawyer Zhang said with a smile.


    Zhang Rende walked up to the security guard, smiled and said, "They are indeed mans'' bosses from Hong Kong. To tell you the truth, it is impossible for you to call president Liu, because Liu Zhiqiang has been dismissed by mans and he is no longer your general manager. See? President Wu has been your general manager since today. In order to make mans stable development in Thailand, the Hong Kong head office has specially asked the boss to call in person Come here, if you stop them again, we can only call the police. You will soon know whether their identity is true or not. At that time, you may really be dismissed. You even dare to stop the boss and don''t let them in. Your courage is really great. Have you ever thought about it? I''m a lawyer. Why should I come with them because they need legal aid, I hope it won''t cause any bad influence. Even if people don''t ask me to come over and go in directly, can you stop me? They are the boss and this is their factory. Do you still need someone else''s permission to go back to your own home? "


    "This... Lawyer Zhang, can''t I tell the true from the false? Otherwise, I''ll call sister ganla and let them decide! They are managers!" he said, gesturing to the people in the guard room to contact the factory.


    A few minutes later, a young woman in her thirties wearing overalls came out of the factory. Her skin was darker and looked like a rural sister-in-law. When she arrived at the door, she glanced at Ruan Ling and them sharply.


    She was puzzled, especially when she saw Britain and the United States behind her. Britain and the United States used to be her subordinates. They resigned because they didn''t obey and slept in President Liu''s bed. How could they be with Lawyer Zhang?


    So ganla said to Zhang Rende in a puzzled way, "Lawyer Zhang, Liu is not there. What are you doing with such a dead girl as Britain and America and so many strangers?"


    Tang Wenhao was annoyed by her eyes and tone of voice. She dared to say so about Anglo American. She asked coldly, "which department are you from? What''s your name? Dare to speak to Lawyer Zhang like this!" in fact, Tang Wenhao knew that she was a production manager, ganla. Anglo American told him that this woman could also Muay Thai, and the manager was very fierce and violent.


    The gangla was used to being arrogant. Seeing that Tang Wenhao looked like a silver doll, he looked at himself coldly, and asked, "what are you? What right do you have to question me? You guard the door, and none of you are allowed to come in until I and President Liu have asked for instructions!" With that, she glanced at Ruan Ling and them contemptuously, twisted her fat buttocks and turned to leave.


    Even Ruan Ling was impatient now. Originally, she thought that since she came as her sister, she would be more elegant. Seeing that these people didn''t enter the oil and salt, she couldn''t help it. She snapped, "Stop, ganla, don''t you think that once you do this, your job will be lost? I don''t care about you because you''re still useful in managing production. If you dare to stop us again, I''ll remove you immediately. You show her my certificate!" Ruan Ling shouted to the security guard with her certificate.


    Ruan Ling''s righteous words really captured ganla. She turned her strong body and began to look at Ruan Ling carefully. She saw that Ruan Ling was graceful, beautiful as flowers, cold and beautiful eyes, with an invisible domineering spirit all over her body and a chill in her heart.


    He went to the security guard, took the certificate in his hand, identified it carefully, and asked suspiciously, "are you really Mr. man? Is it the daughter of our boss?"


    "Can this be false? We even invited lawyers!" Tang Wenhao angrily scolded.


    "I''m sorry, but what about President Liu?" ganla had a hunch that something had happened to Liu Zhiqiang.


    "He has been dismissed by mans. From now on, Nuo, Wukui, come here. He is your general manager!" said Ruan Ling, pointing to Wukui behind her.


    Ganla looked at the stocky Wu Kui and looked at Yingsu and the British and American sisters around Tang Wenhao. She was suspicious and sneered, "Who are you kidding? If you were the boss of mans, Qian Jin, how could you be with a woman like their sisters? Anglo American, you won''t unite with Lawyer Zhang to deceive us, Mr. Liu? We''re not so easily fooled by you, miss. Your certificate is false!" said the fierce woman took Ruan Ling''s certificate and wanted to tear it away.


    Ruan Ling looked at it, her eyes were sharp and she shouted, "stop!"


    Tang Wenhao was quick in hand and grabbed her hand. Unexpectedly, ganla really had two skills. When he saw Tang Wenhao reach out and grab her passport, he punched Tang Wenhao''s face with the other hand.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the woman dared to fight with him and raised her hand to take her hand. Ganla was really not a vegetarian. Then he withdrew his fist and turned his elbow towards Tang Wenhao''s chest, and the lower foot was directly inserted into Tang Wenhao''s span.

 Chapter 366

    Tang Wenhao was surprised by this series of actions. Ruan Ling was also surprised. Unexpectedly, the production manager of mans in Thailand was so good at Kung Fu.


    Dozens of security guards saw ganla and Tang Wenhao fighting, and Hula surrounded Ruan Ling and them.


    Zhang Rende looked at this posture and was a little surprised. He was afraid that the situation would be difficult to control. He immediately shouted, "listen, they are indeed mans'' bosses. If you dare to do it, wait until the police come and find out the truth. You are all waiting for unemployment!"


    This is still a deterrent. Although these security guards surrounded Ruan Ling and them, no one dared to do it. They had to watch Tang Wenhao and ganla get together.


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao''s fight with ganla was not to subdue her quickly. She was a little worried and shouted, "baby, what else do you fight with her? Control this crazy woman right away."


    This sentence reminded Tang Wenhao that while he was dealing with ganla, he secretly concentrated his true Qi on his fingers. After seeing the opportunity, he touched her tiger''s mouth at the opportunity of close combat with ganla. Ganla immediately felt that the strength in his hand could not make it up.


    Just when she was surprised, Tang Wenhao kicked her to the ground and stepped on her chest. Ganla was so ashamed that she wanted to scold. Tang Wenhao bent down and slapped her in the face and said angrily, "blind your dog''s eye, you dare to be presumptuous when the boss comes. Do you only see that bastard Liu Zhiqiang, who doesn''t even pay attention to the boss? Who dares to want an employee like you?" he said, Disdainfully robbed Ruan Ling''s passport from her.


    "Are you really the boss?" Gan asked.


    "Even your lawyer Zhang has come. Can you leave it? Baby, let this crazy woman get up and call all the department managers of the company to the meeting room!" Ruan Ling shouted away from the security guard in front of her.


    Tang Wenhao took his feet away, and Gan got up. He was afraid of the dust on his body, which scattered the security guards. Then he honestly took Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao into the office building.


    At this time, it was man''s working time. Although the noise at the door just now made many employees very confused, especially when they saw that ganla, the female overlord of the company, was knocked down by a handsome young man, they were very relieved and puzzled. They didn''t know what happened to man''s? Who dares to beat up president Liu''s red man ganla.


    Ganla took Tang Wenhao and his party to mans'' meeting room and quickly called the middle-level cadres of the company to the meeting room.


    Because most people of mans knew Zhang Rende, Ruan Ling first asked Zhang Rende to introduce herself to Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui, and then asked ganla to introduce several main department managers of the company.


    In order to let everyone eliminate their doubts and concerns, Zhang Rende asked the company clerk to take Tang Wenhao and copy the certificates, power of attorney and appointment of several people, one for each person.


    After we got the copies of these certificates, we all completely believed them.


    Then Ruan Ling began to announce the handling of Liu Zhiqiang and the new appointment of Wu Kui.


    Ruan Ling''s handling decision on Liu Zhiqiang mainly summarized the following points. First of all, she affirmed his contribution during his time in the company. Her business has always been very stable, but the key point is to criticize him for wantonly playing with women during his time in the company, falsifying public affairs, tampering with Finance, embezzling public funds, etc. because all of you are the main leaders of the company, they all know very well that Ruan Ling''s words are not false, In particular, Ruan Ling brought the British and American sisters and Lawyer Zhang. She knew that the boss had made full preparations to deal with Liu Zhiqiang, so no one raised an objection.


    No one dared to raise objections to Wu Kui''s appointment. Ruan Ling asked Wu Kui to talk to everyone.


    Wu Kui glanced at the women present, smiled and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, I am very grateful to mans group for giving me such an opportunity to become colleagues with you, because today is my first day in office, and I don''t want to say too much. I just want to make a statement with you. First, my appointment doesn''t mean that I will replace all the former subordinates of president Liu, so you don''t have to worry about it. It''s totally unnecessary. I won''t do it Do second; I will make some adjustments to the existing organizational structure, maybe replace a person, add another person to come up, but the whole process will be very fair and reasonable. I will not has the final say. I will seek the opinions of all the staff of the company. If the people who have the skills are coming, the people who have no skills will go on, but not for these days, I will let you have a buffer. Cheng; third, I want to tell you my management style. I''m a person who only cares about the results and doesn''t look at the process. Everyone can do their own things, but don''t try to deceive me, because no one can deceive me. I came from fashion design and did fashion sales business after graduating from university. I have done it in both domestic and foreign markets, and I''m not unfamiliar with production management. Therefore, everyone is familiar with me Be honest and I will be honest with all employees; fourth, I hope that after the meeting, all of you present here will report to me the current main work of each department. I want to understand the current situation of the company as soon as possible and hope you can cooperate with me. If you don''t cooperate, there is only one way to be dismissed by mans. Do you understand? "


    Wu Kui''s words were both soft and hard, justified and restrained, and restrained ganla and others. Everyone nodded yes. Then, Ruan Ling reiterated that from today on, everyone must cut off work with Liu Zhiqiang. Once it is found that there are still people working with Liu Zhiqiang, or obey his orders, there is only one way to leave mans forever.


    Ganla and others nodded and said that they would not contact Liu Zhiqiang again.


    After the meeting, Ruan Ling left the financial manager, business manager, purchasing manager and ganla and asked them to report the current work of each department to her and Wu Kui. Tang Wenhao, Zhang Rende and Britain and the United States opened Liu Zhiqiang''s general manager''s office and began to clean up his belongings. All his belongings were returned to one place, Other work-related documents shall be submitted to Wu Kui for review.


    To make a long story short, after a day''s intense work, most of the work of the management has a clear concept. Wu Kui, the main business relationship in Liu Zhiqiang''s hand, also called the other party in person to inform the other party of mans''s handling of Liu Zhiqiang, and asked the company''s business manager to send a letter to all business relationships of mans in Thailand, Let the financial manager find out the evidence of Liu Zhiqiang''s misappropriation of public funds and give it to Wu Kui.


    Ruan Ling and Wu Kui discussed that in order to avoid long dreams, they decided to convene a meeting of all employees of the company before work to announce the company''s handling of Liu Zhiqiang and the current personnel changes.


    Because she was worried that Liu Zhiqiang''s close friends would not give up, Ruan Ling, in order to be safe, transferred several current managers from their existing posts to serve as managers of other departments. The treatment remained unchanged. The new managers were elected by employees at the employee meeting.


    For example, ganla is a production manager and now becomes a quality manager, and the production manager is elected by all the employees of the production department. Such a decision makes all the employees of mans happy. Although ganla is reluctant, she has no way. She knows that if she resists, she can''t even be a quality manager, and this well paid job will be lost, That''s what she fears most.


    It was not until more than 10 p.m. that a new leading group came into being. At the end of the meeting, Ruan Ling saw that the employees were in high spirits and knew that their rectification had taken effect, which showed that Liu Zhiqiang''s image here was indeed negative and the employees wanted him to leave.


    In order to avoid safety problems, Tang Wenhao also specially communicated with the security captain and told them that Liu Zhiqiang and mans have nothing to do now. Anyone who wants to listen to Liu Zhiqiang will lose his job, and specially competed with him to let the security captain know his strength, which is conducive to Wu Kui''s work.


    Several people were just about to get off work. Tang Wenhao received a call. Unexpectedly, it was Mary''s call for help. "Boss Tang, come and save me. Mr. Liu and Latai ran away. They are looking for me everywhere. Sister Sophia has been captured by them."


    "Ah? How? Didn''t I tie them?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Mr. Tang, I don''t have time to explain to you now. Come and save me. If they catch me, Mr. Liu will kill me!" cried Mary in horror.


    Tang Wenhao sensed that Mary was in danger from her panicked tone and hurriedly asked, "Mary, tell me where you are and I''ll pick you up right away."


    "I... hide in the trees near the wall of the villa. Come here quickly. Mr. Liu has taken sister Sophia. Latai is still looking for me everywhere. Come here quickly."


    "OK, Mary, turn off your cell phone quickly, hide there and don''t come out. I''ll go to save you right away!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I''ll hang up!" Mary whispered.


    Tang Wenhao immediately heard the busy beep. He knew that Mary had turned off her cell phone.


    Tang Wenhao told about Mary''s phone call. Ruan Ling was in a hurry and asked Lawyer Zhang''s opinion. Lawyer Zhang said that it was best to prepare with both hands. First, Tang Wenhao hurried to save people. Once Mary was caught by Latai, it must be more or less dangerous. Second, Ruan Ling and Wu Kui could not return to the hotel. It was best to sit in the company to avoid Liu Zhiqiang''s coming, because his remaining power was still there, I''m afraid the situation that I just managed to open will be lost again; Third, let Ruan Ling call the police. It''s time for the police to solve it.


    Ruan Ling fully agreed with Lawyer Zhang''s suggestion and asked Tang Wenhao and Britain and the United States to immediately go to Liu Zhiqiang''s villa to find Mary. She, Wu Kui, Yingsu and other left behind companies. Lawyer Zhang assisted them in calling the police and waited for the police to help maintain law and order.


    Not to mention Ruan Ling and Wu Kui, just Tang Wenhao and Britain and the United States. After stopping a car outside, they raced to the beach. After all, Britain and the United States were local and familiar with the road. Under her guidance, the taxi soon found Liu Zhiqiang''s villa area.


    When he arrived at the villa, Tang Wenhao, considering that the doorman was not familiar with them, asked about the delay, so he went all the way along the peripheral wall with Britain and the United States. Because the walls were not solid, he could see the situation inside through the gap of the wall, but he could not see clearly in the trees. Tang Wenhao and Britain and the United States whispered outside, "Mary, Mary..."


    When they were shouting carefully, suddenly, an electric light came out of the wall. Tang Wenhao and Britain and the United States quickly dodged and hid. Soon, a dark figure came from far to near towards the wall.

 Chapter 367

    Tang Wenhao looked carefully. Although his facial features could not be seen clearly, he still judged from the man''s figure and physique. This man was no other than Liu Zhiqiang''s personal bodyguard Latai, which showed that he, like himself, did not find Mary. A stone in Tang Wenhao''s heart fell to the ground.


    Tang Wenhao decided to follow Latai outside the fence. Once Latai found Mary and caught Mary, he would secretly rescue Mary. If Latai wanted to hurt Mary, he would do it in time. Thinking of this, he squatted down and held down Britain and the United States, whispering, "Britain and the United States, we are separated to look for Mary. You go back. In the way we just did, whisper to Mary and say you came with me to save her. I''ll follow Latai."


    "OK, Wen Hao, the probability of our separate search must be higher than that of Latai. Then I''ll go?" Anglo American said.


    "Well, be careful. If you find Mary, take her to mans first, and then call me. If I find her, I''ll call you!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hmm! I see!" said Britain and the United States, walking carefully towards the back.


    Tang Wenhao followed Latai''s flashlight and followed him. Latai didn''t expect anyone outside the fence to follow him. He focused on shining in the trees with his flashlight and said, "Mary, come out! I saw you. If you come out, I won''t hurt you."


    The villa area covers an area of about 500 mu, so it takes a lot of time to walk around. Fortunately, Latai and Tang Wenhao walked around for a whole time. They didn''t see anyone. Tang Wenhao''s heart was relieved.


    This shows that Mary may have been saved by Britain and America, because he didn''t see Britain and America.


    When he didn''t find Mary, ratty grumbled bitterly, "black chick, catch you, I''ll kill you!" and left the edge of the tree.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that Latai had gone, he thought, should he follow him? He would definitely get in touch with Liu Zhiqiang, follow him, and you could find Liu Zhiqiang and Sophia. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao looked around and found a tree very close to the wall. He jumped up the tree quickly, jumped up the wall, gently fell down, took a few steps, and followed Latai to Liu Zhiqiang Go home.


    As soon as Latai walked to Liu Zhiqiang''s house, his mobile phone rang. When he looked at the number, he quickly pressed the button and replied, "President Liu, I didn''t find Mary. I think she''s gone... What? Did you see her? Where is she? Did you catch her?" Latai''s words startled Tang Wenhao, so that Mary fell into Liu Zhiqiang''s hands again.


    But as soon as I heard it, I was relieved.


    Just listen to Latai saying, "you''re in mans? She went in with a girl named Anglo American? Why didn''t you go in, Mr. Liu? What? There''s a policeman in there? What should I do now? Go to you. OK, I''ll be there right away. Is Sophia still there? Oh, OK, first!" After Latai hung up the phone, he didn''t enter Liu Zhiqiang''s house, but turned and walked outside the villa.


    Tang Wenhao quickly dodged into the dark to avoid his sight. As soon as he hid, his mobile phone shook. Tang Wenhao took out his mobile phone and saw that it was from Britain and America. He quickly pressed the key and whispered. At the same time, he stared at the back of Latai, "Anglo American, I already know that you and Mary go back to mans. Tell them, I''m going to save Sophia now. I''ll follow Latai. I''ll contact you in case of any situation!" said Tang Wenhao, hanging up the phone.


    In order to avoid the entrance guard''s inquiry, Tang Wenhao chose to climb over the wall from the wall and wait for Latai to go out at the door. As soon as he hid somewhere at the door, he saw that Latai went out of the door and stopped a taxi. Tang Wenhao also quickly called a taxi to follow him.


    The taxi came to a community not far from mans and stopped. Tang Wenhao got off the bus after Latai got off and entered the community. After giving the driver 200 baht, he hurried in.


    He had been following Latai into a five story building. Latai went straight into a house on the ground floor and closed the door. Tang Wenhao saw that it was quiet around, so he hid under the window of the house and listened.


    "Shit, I''ve made so great contributions to mans over the years. Now they even use this dirty means to let me go. No way! I won''t compromise like this."


    "But, Mr. Liu, now that the police have been stationed in mans, we can''t be strong. After all, you''re not the boss. If people want to use you, they can use you. If they don''t want to use you, you can''t help it. What''s the use of catching Sophia? We can''t kill her? Now Mary also runs into Mans. When she accuses US of kidnapping Sophia, aren''t we criminals? Liu Overall, is it worth it? "This is Latai''s voice.


    "What? Latai, are you afraid? Besides, we haven''t hurt Sophia. I''m just upset. You can see, how do I Liu Zhiqiang treat Sophia and Mary? I''ve never treated their sisters badly. At this time, their sisters will betray me. Shit, I can''t get out of this evil. Latai, to be honest, if Hong Kong mans sent someone To hand over the work according to the normal procedure, I can get at least three million baht more. Now, because they have made a sudden attack, the money can''t be given to me. It''s these two cheap women! "Liu Zhiqiang scolded angrily.


    "Mr. Liu, what money? So much?" Latai asked in surprise.


    "Oh... Even if you don''t know, I can''t help it now anyway. Latai, I want you to do me a favor!" said Liu Zhiqiang.


    "Mr. Liu, I''m your bodyguard. You have nothing to say to me in the past two years. Just say it! As long as I can do it, I''ll help you!" said Latai.


    "Well, thank you. I want you to watch Sophia for me. Don''t let her run away. I''m going to have a face-to-face interview with people from mans head office. I want to ask them why they treat me like this? Hum! Without my cooperation, it''s difficult for them to carry out their business. Maybe mans will collapse in a few months, and they''ll have to invite me back at last!" Liu Zhiqiang laughed proudly.


    Tang Wenhao thought, hum, you overestimate yourself? My second brother Wu Kui''s business ability is only above your boy, not below your boy!


    "Yes, Mr. Liu''s ability is obvious to all. I don''t think that boy is a manager. However, Mr. Liu, people don''t want you anymore. Is it useful for you to talk about it again? I think you might as well let Sophia go, and then talk frankly with them, so that they can give you some compensation for your service for mans for so many years. In this way, it won''t be very stiff, I think they''ll do this to you. I guess you have something for them to catch. Otherwise, why would they call the police? "Although Latai is a martial arts man, he has a good brain.


    After listening to Latai''s analysis, Liu Zhiqiang hesitated for a moment and said, "Latai, anyway, show me sophia first and don''t hurt her. I really didn''t think about what to do with her. What''s the matter with others? They have been with our brothers for nearly two years. Well, wait here for my news! I''ll meet the people of mans head office."


    Tang Wenhao listened to their dialogue outside the window, and his heart gradually relaxed. It seems that the situation is not as terrible as they thought. Latai and Liu Zhiqiang are not too bad people. Liu Zhiqiang estimated that they are too lecherous, too rich and too eager for power. It should be endless desire that hurt him, or mans loose management expanded his desire.


    Therefore, it is reasonable to say that people''s problems are habitual. If mans has strict systems in fund control, financial management and business control, maybe Liu Zhiqiang will not come to this step.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Liu Zhiqiang would not have extreme behavior, so he was not interested in following him. Instead, he decided to wait for the opportunity to save Sophia first. Thinking of this, he watched Liu Zhiqiang''s decadent back disappear into the night, then quietly left the window and boldly walked towards the door of Liu Zhiqiang''s house.


    When he got to the door, he rang the doorbell. Latai inside thought that Liu Zhiqiang had forgotten to explain something. He had no idea that Tang Wenhao was standing at the door, so he lost his basic vigilance and calmly opened the door.


    Tang Wenhao was so skilled that when he saw that Latai opened the door, he quickly put his hand in the center of his eyebrows. Latai glanced at Tang Wenhao in horror. There was no time to respond. He didn''t hum and fell back.


    Tang Wenhao caught Latai, raised his legs and closed the door. He shouted, "Sophia, Sophia, where are you?" while shouting, he moved Latai to the sofa and lay down.


    "Is it boss Tang? I''m inside, I''m in the room!" Sophia''s voice came from one room.


    Tang Wenhao followed the voice and opened the door. Sure enough, he found Sophia tied to the bed. The thick rope tightly restrained Sophia.


    "Boss Tang, help me!" Sophia shouted in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao hurried forward and untied the rope tied to Sophia.


    After Sophia was rescued by Tang Wenhao, she suddenly jumped into his arms and cried. Tang Wenhao quickly comforted her and said that she was fine. Mary was already in mans and their sisters were safe.


    "Boss Tang, it''s my weakness to untie Mr. Liu''s rope!" Sophia then said what happened to her when she was fooled by Liu Zhiqiang.


    It turned out that when Liu Zhiqiang woke up in the evening, he was shocked to find that he and Latai had been tied up. Later, Latai told him that a young man came in and had great Kung Fu. He partnered with Mary and their sisters to harm them. Liu Zhiqiang called Sophia and Mary in and asked the reason. The two black girls didn''t say it at first. Later, they told the truth when they couldn''t stand him, Liu Zhiqiang was stunned. He knew that the general trend was gone. Mans might have been controlled by Tang Wenhao, but he was unwilling, so he designed to deceive Sophia first and pretend to be ill. Sophia really fell in the trap, released him and was immediately controlled by him.


    Because Mary happened to be in the bathroom, she heard the news and knew that there was an accident, so she ran out and reported to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao knew everything behind her.


    Tang Wenhao led Sophia out of the room. He glanced at the sleeping Latai. After thinking about it, he still didn''t bind him and said, "Sophia, for the sake that they didn''t hurt you, spare him!"

 Chapter 368

    "Well, let''s go!" Sophia nodded.


    When they left the community, Tang Wenhao first called Ruan Ling and told her that Sophia had been rescued. They would go to mans immediately after they came, and asked if Liu Zhiqiang had passed? Ruan Ling said that she and Wu kuizheng talked with Liu Zhiqiang and asked Tang Wenhao to rush there immediately.


    To make a long story short, a few minutes later, Tang Wenhao and Sophia returned to mans. The police at the door had dispersed. When the security guard saw that Tang Wenhao had led Sophia back, he dared not stop this time and politely let Tang Wenhao in.


    When Tang Wenhao led Sophia to Liu Zhiqiang''s office, which is now Wu Kui''s, Liu Zhiqiang looked at them in surprise. Tang Wenhao glanced at him disdainfully and smiled at Sophia, "Sophia, go to the conference room and stay with Mary first!"


    Sophia said sorry to Liu Zhiqiang, "Sir, I''m sorry!" said, bowed to Liu Zhiqiang, turned and left.


    Liu Zhiqiang has long lost his old arrogance and said nothing. He sat on the sofa with a teacup and his hands trembled. He knows that he is really finished. The people sent by man are really experts this time.


    Just now Ruan Ling''s words of both soft and hard have basically defeated his psychological defense line. The emergence of Sophia made him completely desperate and his heart trembled.


    Although he has done a lot of things sorry for mans, he has regarded mans as his own. He thinks that no one can help him as soon as mans Tianxiong leaves. Mans belongs to him. Today, he was killed for no reason and lost completely.


    Ruan Ling motioned Tang Wenhao to sit opposite him. Tang Wenhao went opposite him, looked at him coldly, smiled contemptuously and said, "Liu Zhiqiang, didn''t you think? You''ve gone too far. In fact, if you can restrain a little, Mans won''t send us to dismiss you or deal with you by such extreme means. It''s not for the sake of your conscience. When you work with Sofia, I''ll kill you, and the Thai police can''t find out at all Come on, do you believe it? "


    Liu Zhiqiang was filled with fear when he thought that he and the skilled Latai God had been knocked down by the handsome young man in front of him unknowingly. He knew that Tang Wenhao was definitely an expert among the experts. He nodded and said, "letter, can you tell me what you do?"


    "Didn''t Sophia tell you? This is my wife and that is my brother!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly at Ruan Ling and Wu Kui.


    Liu Zhiqiang looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and thought, it turns out that Miss mans''s husband is such a powerful role. No wonder she has such confidence! Liu Zhiqiang didn''t know that although Ruan Ling''s Kung Fu is not as good as Tang Wenhao, she is not inferior to Latai, but also a heroine.


    "Mr. man, I have nothing to say when things come to this point. I agree with your dismissal and will cooperate with you to handle the handover, but for the sake of my many years at man''s, can I..."


    Just as he was about to go on, Tang Wenhao replied unhappily, "Liu Zhiqiang, you don''t have the capital to talk about conditions."


    "I... know, I want to make a request!" Liu Zhiqiang said awkwardly.


    "Baby, let him talk!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "OK, say it!"


    "I... I wonder if I can compensate me for some money after I handle the villa transfer. I usually don''t save any money. If you take back my house and don''t give me any compensation, I really have nothing at once!" Liu Zhiqiang begged and looked at Ruan Ling.


    "Hum, your annual salary is not low. It''s your own business not to save money, and you bought the villa with the company''s money and should return it to the company!" Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "I know it''s all my fault, but I... Really need your help!" Liu Zhiqiang said pitifully.


    Tang Wenhao felt relieved at his bird like appearance.


    Wu Kui, sitting in the boss''s chair, came to Ruan Ling and whispered, "sister-in-law, why don''t you give him some! Don''t do everything."


    "Second brother, what''s your opinion?" Ruan Ling knew that Wu Kui was good at management, otherwise her sister Manny wouldn''t let him manage, but she still respected him.


    "Give him 200000 baht to compensate him. In addition, transfer him to mans or other mans factories in Hong Kong to do business, but don''t give him power and only give play to his business expertise?" Wu Kui said.


    "Ah? Well... I have to discuss with my sister. Can such a person still be used?" Ruan Ling was surprised at Wu Kui''s boldness.


    "Brother and sister, I think there is no problem. As long as he is well controlled, he is still a talent. It is difficult to recruit professional talents. I am also a professional. All the powerful business personnel in our industry will be their own bosses. As long as he can realize his mistakes and guide them slowly, I think there is no problem, but he can''t continue to stay in pattia, otherwise, he may destroy us The newly established management order! "Said Wu Kui.


    "Well, when you say that, I really think so. Well, I''ll ask my sister first. Then you can talk and see what he has to say!" he turned and went out.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly dialed Manny in the corridor and reported the situation here to her sister. Manny was relieved and agreed with Wu Kui. She thought that Wu Kui''s approach was correct and did not force people to a dead end. At the same time, she suggested that Liu Zhiqiang return to Shanghai Manny to do business. The salary should be determined by the same level of Shanghai Manny''s business personnel and let him do it overnight Good handover. Go back to Shanghai mans on your own the next day.


    When Ruan Ling returned to the office and announced Manny''s opinion to Liu Zhiqiang, the boy was surprised. He got up and bowed to Ruan Ling and the three of them, wept and apologized, and swore that he would work hard in the future, be a good man and repay Manny for his generosity.


    "Liu Zhiqiang, no matter how well you speak now, it''s useless to cooperate with my wife''s work in the future. If you find that you can''t do anything wrong with mans again, I swear, I''ll kill you!" Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "No, absolutely not. Boss Tang, do you mean that I will work under President man in the future?" Liu Zhiqiang asked in surprise.


    "Well, you''ll work under me in the future. Now I''m in charge of Shanghai mans and Liu Zhiqiang. You must remember what you said today. As long as you start a new life and work hard, you''ll still get a raise when you should get a raise, and you''ll get a raise when you should get a raise, but the premise is that you have to let me see that you really changed, okay?" Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Yes, Mr. man, thank you! I will work hard. Mr. man, to tell you the truth, if you deal with me as you said before, I will not only lose my job, but also my family. My wife works in a public institution. She despises her husband and has no ability, so I really want to thank you for being open to me. However, I have another request, Please think about it! "Liu Zhiqiang smiled awkwardly.


    "Liu Zhiqiang, you still have an inch?" Tang Wenhao shouted unhappily.


    "Hehe, baby, let him say it! As long as it''s reasonable, it doesn''t matter!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    It turned out that Liu Zhiqiang wanted Ruan Ling to postpone his return to Shanghai. He said that his wife would travel to Thailand soon. They both agreed to stay in the villa for a few days. If he returned to Shanghai at this time, he could not explain to his wife. He hoped Ruan Ling would give him a few more days.


    But Ruan Ling didn''t agree. She said that the company had just made a decision about him. He must handle the handover overnight and report to Shanghai mans tomorrow afternoon. Ruan Ling couldn''t help him if she wanted to.


    In fact, Ruan Ling was most worried that he would stay here and make some small moves. Everything was clean after he left.


    Liu Zhiqiang had no choice but to go through the handover procedures with Wu Kui.


    In fact, there are not many things he needs to hand over. During the day, the finance, business and procurement departments have reported and sorted out the situation of his department, and Wu Kui knows it well.


    An hour later, Liu Zhiqiang went back dejected. Ruan Ling gathered Lawyer Zhang, Yingsu sisters and Sophia sisters, thanked them for their efforts in these days, and asked Lawyer Zhang to come and get the check tomorrow. This is his reward. After that, let him go back to rest first. They have been busy all day and night.


    After Lawyer Zhang left, Ruan Ling made arrangements for Yingsu and Sophia sisters to be Wu Kui''s personal assistant. Anglo American went back to Shanghai with Tang Wenhao, and then followed Tang Wenhao back to Langshan.


    The Sofia sisters can be Wukui''s maid if they want. When Wukui''s family doesn''t come now, after Liu Zhiqiang moves out of the villa, the sisters will continue to live. When Wukui''s family comes, they will take care of Wukui''s family.


    "Younger brother and younger sister, don''t you need it? I''m so young that I''m not used to being served. Besides, isn''t Yingsu taking care of me?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Second brother, that''s what my sister means. If you have no opinion, let your sister-in-law Xiaoting come early. The little couple should still live together. She is pregnant again and needs to be taken care of. The Sofia sisters are professional maids who can take care of your life. The British Lord should help you work! By the way, she also serves as your interpreter!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, second brother, I''ve fallen into the blessing nest!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Sophia and Mary saw that they were not allowed to follow Tang Wenhao. Although they were very disappointed, they agreed at the thought that they could continue to live in the villa without losing their jobs.


    After arranging everything, several people went back to the hotel to have a rest. For safety reasons, the Sofia sisters also stayed in Tang Wenhao''s hotel.


    When Britain and the United States saw that they didn''t open a separate room for her, their hearts pounded carefully in the elevator. When the big guys didn''t pay attention, they whispered to Ruan Ling, "sister man, where do I sleep tonight?"


    "Hehe, what do you say?" Ruan Ling teased her.


    Britain and the United States blushed and asked confidently, "sister, are you still sleeping with you?"


    "Do you want to?"


    "Yes!"


    "Hehe, it''s easy to do if you want! Someone wants more than you!" Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao with a whine.


    Tang Wenhao judged what they were muttering from their looks. He thought, tonight is destined to be a refreshing night. Shit, you can finally taste the taste of original Thai beauty.

 Chapter 369

    "No, are Sophia and Mary ill? We have to ask more clearly. We can''t harm Britain and America!" he hesitated again at the thought.


    Out of the elevator, Tang Wenhao first asked Ruan Ling and Anglo-American to go back to their room. He entered Sophia''s and Mary''s room. The two black girls were surprised to see Tang Wenhao running to their room. They thought Tang Wenhao was lucky that their sisters would have a farewell night tonight.


    "Boss Tang, do you... Want to sleep here?" Sophia asked pleasantly, and Mary''s eyes were full of expectation.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly, shook his head and said, "I''m sorry! No, I want to check with you again."


    "Oh... Boss Tang, tell me!" Sophia replied sadly.


    "Well... Sophia, if I''m wrong, don''t care, okay? I don''t mean any harm, but I''m not sure, because this matter is not my own problem. If it''s not handled well, it will hurt a lot of people!" Tang Wenhao said politely as much as possible.


    "Ah? Does it have anything to do with our sisters?" Sophia asked suspiciously. Mary also looked at Tang Wenhao nervously and thought there was something else.


    "Well, but you don''t have to worry. Maybe I was worried too much. Didn''t we get together last night? Although safety measures were taken, there were still... I want to make sure that your sisters are really not ill?" Tang Wenhao said awkwardly.


    Now Sophia and Mary were unhappy. Sophia looked at Tang Wenhao bitterly and said angrily, "you''re sick. Now you''re comfortable?"


    "Ah? What disease? Is it contagious?" Tang Wenhao''s cold sweat came out.


    "Hum, you''re sick. Boss Tang, we told you last night that we''re not sick at all. Let alone taking safety measures, there''s nothing. Besides, you''ve checked our sisters inside and outside, and you know it clearly in your heart... I''ll say it again. As long as boss Tang is not sick, our sisters are certainly not sick Yes, because our sisters and Latai have always taken safety measures together, and our bodies have never had any problems. If you don''t feel at ease, go to the hospital and have a check yourself! We''re all tired, you go out! "Sophia angrily pushed Tang Wenhao out.


    "Sophia, Mary, don''t be angry! I really don''t want to hurt you!" Tang Wenhao explained when he came out of the door.


    But the door slammed shut by Sophia. Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly and felt much more relaxed. Thinking about his inspection process last night, he secretly scolded himself as a bastard. In fact, he was very distrustful and cautious, which hurt people''s self-esteem.


    Turning around, I was about to go back to my room. I saw Ruan Ling standing at the door, looking at him with a bad smile. When I arrived, Yu pointed on his forehead and scolded, "bad boy, I thought you still miss their sisters? I forgot my sister''s warning. Don''t touch them again. It''s not safe! There''s a yellow flower girl waiting for you! Go in."


    "Oh, ah Ling, I''m not at ease! I want to check whether they are ill?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile after entering the door.


    "I don''t think so. Their sisters have feelings for you. From the perspective of my sister as a woman, if they are ill, you won''t let you touch them. Besides, you are very good to them. Don''t worry! I will serve you well with Anglo American later. You can let go tonight. Our task is completed. Have a good time! Take a bath first! Anglo American is inside Wash, do you want to take a mandarin duck bath with the little beauty? "Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Ruan Ling''s sexy red lips, excitedly hugged her in his arms and said with a bad smile, "ah Ling, you''d better treat me better. Let''s wash together! I''ll do her first in there."


    "Hehe, can''t wait! Villain, go in! I won''t go in. I''ll wash it when you''re ready. Be gentle. This is the first time that a little beauty can''t stop your super strong man!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Don''t you still have a super beauty? Let''s show Britain and the United States first, OK? Let her learn and sell now!" Tang Wenhao smiled and pushed open the door of the bathroom.


    "Ah...!" the naked British and American saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling standing at the door looking at her. They were so ashamed that they quickly covered themselves. This was a human instinct, even though she knew she was Tang Wenhao''s man soon.


    Tang Wenhao stared at her with a bad smile and went in. Ruan Ling took the door to them, shook her head and said to herself with a smile, "ha ha, baby, it''s really a foreign meat."


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Ling closed the door and didn''t come in. Looking back, he said with a bad smile, "ah Ling, do you have the heart to die? How can Britain and the United States carry it alone? Come in! Please!"


    "Hehe, baby, when Britain and the United States cry and beg my sister to save her, my sister will naturally go in and have fun! I''ll call my sister first to report the situation here!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    The next day, when Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Anglo American woke up, it was already 10 a.m. and thought that Liu Zhiqiang would have to go through the villa transfer procedures in the morning. Ruan Ling hurriedly urged Tang Wenhao to call Wu Kui to contact Liu Zhiqiang and urge Liu Zhiqiang to go through the procedures or entrust an authorized lawyer to handle them for him.


    Tang Wenhao was also afraid of delaying things, so he dialed Wu Kui''s room. As a result, no one answered the phone, so he called his mobile phone. Wu Kui began to tease him, "brother, don''t think of Shu. Just woke up! Is my sister-in-law unique?"


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Britain and the United States. Last night, they held each other and said with a bad smile, "Hey, anyway, your sister-in-law cried last night and surrendered many times. Your sister-in-law and sister-in-law saved it in time, otherwise..."


    Ruan Ling whined at his ears and said with a charming smile, "well, baby, let''s get down to business. Can you two brothers only say this together? No serious!"


    "Ha ha... Brother, have you been pinched by your sister-in-law? Well, I heard everything. What''s the matter?" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, where are you? There''s no one in the room. It''s not fun and exciting in the room. Did you go outside to play with the car shock?" Tang Wenhao still didn''t forget to make fun of it. As soon as he said it, Ruan Ling twisted her thigh.


    Ha ha


    "Smelly boy, who is like you? Living in the gentle village every day, Yingsu and I have worked in the company, Sofia and Mary are also with me,... Um... Liu Zhiqiang has just given me the house property certificate, car key and power of attorney, and I have settled his salary. He said he had a plane at 1 p.m. by the way, he wants to discuss something with you!" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Say, brother has no need to do anything about mans management, you has the final say," Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "It''s better to ask you and your sister-in-law for advice. I want Latai to work in the company and let him be our security captain, so that we can turn all our enemies into friends. Mans really needs a talent like him. How about it?"


    "OK! I also think Latai is a good person. I''ll talk to ah Ling about the bad person!" Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling and Britain and America Wu Kui''s opinions.


    "Ha ha, I agree. Just do what he says!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Second brother, ah Ling agreed. Just deal with it as you want. Is there anything else we need to help you deal with? If there is, we''ll go earlier. If not, we''ll take our time. The three of us haven''t got up yet!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... You continue to be happy! I''m fine here. I''ll take care of something myself. I''m not sure I''ll find you again. According to your plan, I''ll go back in the next two days. Then seize the time to have fun in pattia for two days and let Britain and the United States take you to the island. Britain said that pattia''s Island is very beautiful. You can play happily! I have to choose it from yesterday Several department managers of the had a meeting and stopped talking, "said Wu Kui, hanging up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao threw away his mobile phone and said with a smile, "ha ha, Wu Kui has entered the role very quickly."


    "Yes! My sister said your brother is a talent. She thanked you for recommending a good talent for her!" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Is my brother-in-law really good? Is he also a boss in China?" Anglo American asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao stretched out his hand to hold the little beauty''s slender waist and looked at her snow-white jade muscles and sexy red lips with a bad smile. "I won''t tell you about your brother-in-law. Later, I''ll tell you, Britain and America, how did you feel last night?"


    Britain and the United States blushed and looked shyly at Ruan Ling. "Don''t you know all about it?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t know. I want it now!" said Tang Wenhao, turning over to her to start a new day''s journey of happiness.


    Ruan Ling patted him and said with a smile, "get up! Continue in the evening... Let Britain and the United States take us to play for a day. Tomorrow we will go back to Vietnam, first back to Langshan, and I will go to Shanghai mans to work in two days."


    Tang Wenhao pinched a handful of Anglo American and said with a bad smile, "let you go first."


    Britain and the United States smiled shyly. After last night, the little girl was completely fascinated by Tang Wenhao. Especially from Ruan Ling''s attitude towards herself, she was full of expectations and yearning for a happy life in the future. She knew that it would be right to follow Tang Wenhao in her life, because not only her man was a strong man in a million, but also her woman was a magnanimous and kind woman in a million.


    After the three got up, they used Chinese food downstairs. They ate breakfast and Chinese food together. Then Britain and the United States acted as a guide and took Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to the Pattaya sea island for an afternoon.


    First play in the bathing beach on the island. There are so many tourists. There are countless handsome men and beautiful women in the whole bathing beach, all wearing sexy swimsuits, but the golden girls of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are the most eye-catching, attracting countless envious and jealous eyes.


    Even Yingmei is jealous of Ruan Ling''s figure. She said that Ruan Ling''s figure is definitely the sexiest and most coordinated devil figure she has seen in her life. The general model''s figure is definitely not as good as Ruan Ling''s. it is definitely a beautiful scenery in this bathhouse.


    Similarly, Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and body-building also attracted the attention of countless beauties. Two European beauties directly exclaimed, "Oh, mygod!"


    As long as Britain and the United States saw a woman staring at Tang Wenhao hungrily, she felt very proud and thought, I envy you. He is my man.

 Chapter 370

    After playing in the bathhouse for two hours, they went to the sea to play the underwater world. After the three went to the sea, they held hands and were very happy. Tang Wenhao also playfully touched several British and American and Ruan Ling, which made Ruan Ling laugh and discharge at him.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao drove the yacht and started the yacht crazily with two beautiful women. They drove so fast that they kept screaming. Tang Wenhao said that every time they screamed, they reminded him of last night. When he remembered it, he was very excited and wanted to beat them again.


    After the tour, the three happily returned to the hotel. Before they could enter the bathroom for a shower, Tang Wenhao took out his mobile phone and saw that several missed calls were all from Manny.


    "Ah Ling, your sister called!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s probably to ask when we''ll go back. You go back to her. Anglo and I take a bath first!" Ruan Ling smiled, and then took Anglo''s hand into the bathroom.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and hurriedly dialed back to Manny. "Manny, what''s up?"


    "Hehe, baby, it''s all right. I just miss you. When will you come back?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Ah Ling said that if Wu Kui didn''t need our help, she would go back to Liangshan tomorrow. We went to the sea island for an afternoon today. Just back, ah Ling and Britain and the United States were taking a bath!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, how is this girl? Do you like her?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Well, very good, very lovely, very kind girl. Ah Ling likes her very much!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, I know. Ah Ling told me yesterday that you were very lucky. Ah Ling also said that Wu Kui wanted her sister? Is it true?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Of course it''s true. They are like glue now, just like newlyweds!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s said that his wife Xiaoting is pregnant. If Xiaoting knows, will she destroy other people''s families? Baby, you''re different from him. I''m afraid you just know for the sake of brothers. If Xiaoting can''t accept this fact, doesn''t it hurt Wu Kui?" Manny asked anxiously.


    "Manny, it''s okay. I believe my brother can make it. Especially if my second sister-in-law sees men with three wives and four concubines every day in a cultural environment like Thailand, it won''t be so uncomfortable. Temporary wives can be rented here. They are aboveboard, so I think it''s okay. Manny, you are women and don''t understand men''s feelings. Wu Kui is the same as me , they are all young and strong young men. He is less than one year older than me. At this age, there is a lack of women around him. I can''t stand it. Leaving aside love, it''s not good for my health. It''s only bad. It really hurts. Now let Yingsu follow him, which is much better than looking for a young lady every day! "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, that''s the same, baby. Since you think it''s okay, if Xiaoting doesn''t understand anything, you tell me at that time and I''ll persuade her!" Manny smiled.


    In the evening, Wu Kui gathered Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, British and American, including his new department managers, Yingsu, Latai and Sofia sisters for dinner. During the dinner, Latai and Tang Wenhao turned war into friendship.


    Latai admired Tang Wenhao and said that Tang Wenhao was the most elegant and powerful man he had ever seen in his life. He was defeated by Tang Wenhao. He was convinced. He said that he was not satisfied with Chinese Kung Fu at all before, but now he is completely convinced. Tang Wenhao taught him the breadth, depth and mystery of Chinese Kung Fu.


    Tang Wenhao told him that in fact, most people in Thailand are descendants of Chinese people, so they are the same ancestor, and there are many similarities in Kung Fu. Latai was surprised. Tang Wenhao told Latai about the history of Thailand as a descendant of Chinese Dai people, and said that if he didn''t believe it, he could go and investigate it. He had read relevant books before he came to Thailand, At present, many local languages of Thai aborigines are more than 70% similar to those of Dai people in China, which surprised everyone.


    Tang Wenhao also told Ruan Ling that Vietnamese people are also descendants of Chinese people and descendants of ancient Yue country in China. Ruan Ling said that she knows this, so she doesn''t distinguish Vietnamese people from Chinese people so clearly. Especially when she knows that her sister Manny is adopted by Chinese people, she is full of good feelings for Chinese people.


    After having enough to eat and drink, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went back to the hotel first. Wu Kui, Yingsu and the British and American sisters went home to prepare for their trip to Britain and America. After all, they will meet in Vietnam with Tang Wenhao tomorrow. The sisters have never separated. Yingsu said they would buy more things for Britain and America.


    The next morning, Wu Kui and Yingsu sent Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Britain and the United States to Bangkok airport. The Yingsu sisters said goodbye with tears. Yingsu said to Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, Anglo American has never left me. She doesn''t understand anything. I hope you and sister Ruan Ling take care of her more. If you are angry because she is not sensible, please forgive her for her youth and ignorance. Don''t blame her. If you can''t, send her back to pattia."


    Wu Kui was unhappy and said, "Yingsu, what are you talking about? Is my brother such a person? Is my sister-in-law such a person? Just put your heart in your stomach. My brother and sister-in-law will take good care of Britain and the United States, and will never treat her badly or wronged her."


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling both nodded and smiled. Anglo American grabbed her sister Yingsu and said with tears flowing and choking, "Sister, don''t worry about me. Sister Wen Hao and sister Ruan Ling are kind-hearted and won''t wrong me. On the contrary, you should understand your brother-in-law more. His wife doesn''t know about you. When she comes, you must not compete with others and make him difficult."


    "Ha ha, silly girl, my sister knows. If your brother-in-law wants my sister, my sister will be very grateful. How can you compete with others?" Yingsu caresses her sister and laughs.


    Wu Kui also said with a smile, "Britain and the United States, don''t worry! Your sister will not be wronged if she follows her brother-in-law. His brother-in-law will handle this relationship well."


    After several people reluctantly separated, Tang Wenhao got on the plane with two beautiful women. At the moment of the plane taking off, Britain and the United States cried. After all, it was the first time to leave her motherland and go away for the first time.


    Two hours later, the plane landed slowly at Hanoi International Airport. Soon, the three got out of the airport and took a car, but they didn''t go back to Langshan directly, but went to another place. Where? The cemetery of Ruan Qin, a female archaeologist.


    Ruan Ying once brought Tang Wenhao to Hanoi. This time, it was rare for Tang Wenhao to pass by Hanoi. Tang Wenhao felt very bad about not coming. He asked Ruan Ling for her opinion, and Ruan Ling generously agreed.


    Ruan Ling likes and appreciates Tang Wenhao''s love and righteousness for every woman. Sometimes, amorous men hate and are lovely, which always makes women want to stop. Tang Wenhao is such a man.


    Ruan Qin''s cemetery is on the edge of a mountain in the outer suburb of Hanoi. There are many cemeteries around. Because Feng Shui is better, many people chose this land as their resting place after death. Vietnamese, like China, have similar customs and traditions and believe in Feng Shui very much.


    Tang Wenhao bought some sacrificial gifts on the road and found Ruan Qin''s cemetery with Ruan Ling and Britain and the United States.


    At this time, Ruan Qin''s cemetery was full of weeds. Looking at her beautiful face on the tombstone, Tang Wenhao''s tears poured out.


    Ruan Ling and British and American also marveled at Ruan Qin''s beauty.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, I''m your baby Wen Hao. I think you''re here. I''m sorry! I haven''t come to see you for such a long time. I won''t blame me for bringing Ruan Ling and Britain and the United States to see you today! They are all good women. They are very moved by our stories!" Tang Wenhao said with tears, and then bent over to pull weeds out of Ruan Qin''s grave.


    "Sister Ruan Qin, although we haven''t met, I''ve heard our sister''s baby talk about you many times. He loves you very much and really loves you. How much I want to serve him with you, but fate always teases people. At that time, I was hurt by bad people and couldn''t get out in the gutter. This is my life! Sister Ruan Qin, I thank you very much. In the days when my baby didn''t have me, you We are all very sad about your misfortune. Fortunately, babe and I have killed our common enemy Abu a few days ago. We have avenged you and her sisters and brothers. Rest in peace! In addition, I promise you that we will return the cultural relics in the cave to our country intact At home, when the opportunity is ripe, baby and I will personally take your colleagues to carry out archaeological excavation, and you can rest in peace! "Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    The three cleaned up Ruan Qin''s graveyard before they left. Tang Wenhao was always depressed when he came out of the graveyard. Seeing Ruan Qin''s graveyard, he thought of Lingzhi, Jin Dacai, ah Ju, lotus and other relatives. For more than a year, there have been too many and tragic stories around him. His heart hurts badly when he thought of these relatives who died for him, That kind of heart piercing pain.


    "Baby, don''t think about it. It''s all over. In fact, these people who love you don''t want to make you miserable because of their departure, do they? They all want you to live happily. You don''t know, at that time, I ran to me and jumped down every day waiting for you in the gutter. I firmly believe you will save me out, but at the same time, I''m also worried about you going down to save me, because Because I don''t want you to have an accident, I''d rather stay in the gutter all my life than you are in danger! "Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Ah Ling, I hurt you all. If I don''t come to Vietnam, you all live very well. Maybe I will live an ordinary life happily with sister Lingzhi all my life!" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Hehe, not necessarily. Maybe you and Ning Kexin will get back together. In fact, you still love Ning Kexin, right? You and sister Lingzhi fell in love with her because you were together. If we don''t force you two to be together, you won''t be with her, right?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, maybe it is. I''d rather have my heart play a very important role in my life. I loved her for six years, which is a very pure and pure love. Therefore, she was going to marry Liu Qiang at that time, and I had the heart to die. However, even so, I never really hated her in my heart. That day she came to me and wanted me to love her. In fact, I missed her very much, and I don''t know why I loved her so much, No matter how sorry she was for me, in fact, she didn''t. I was too good to understand the situation clearly. Alas! If I were more mature, Kexin wouldn''t die! "Tang Wenhao''s tears overflowed again.

 Chapter 371

    Ruan Ling was afraid that Tang Wenhao''s mood was too low, so she quickly changed the topic and talked about their love crystallization Junjun, "baby, do you miss our Junjun?"


    "Well... Of course, I don''t know what has changed these days!" Tang Wenhao''s mind flashed the shadow of Junjun and Guanguan, and a warm feeling poured out of his heart.


    "The longer you grow, the more you look like you. You are so handsome! Hehe, however, the children born in Britain and America must be very handsome in the future. Britain and America and you are not the same kind of people. They are of European descent. Your children must be mixed race, especially beautiful. I hope you have children early. I want to die these days..."


    In the afternoon, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Britain and the United States returned to Ruan''s house. When Ruan Ling saw Junjun, she excitedly hugged her son and tears flowed. It was the mother who didn''t miss her son. Junjun was also very happy and giggled after seeing Ruan Ling.


    As like as two peas, Ruan Ling never had left him, because Mani and Ruan Ling were the same. In addition to Mani''s not giving him any milk now, he was feeding them on these days. Mani could satisfy him in other ways, and she slept in the night with the little boy.


    Therefore, when Ruan Ling came back, she quickly opened her clothes and fed Junjun. The little guy was very confused. He didn''t react until Ruan Ling squeezed out milk into his mouth. He greedily allowed to suck it up. Ruan Ling burst into tears and felt very sorry for her son.


    Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei took their son Guanguan to ah Xiu''s room while he was sleeping, so that they would sleep in the same room with ah Xiu in the future. She also liked it when she saw Britain and the United States. She thought the foreign girl was beautiful and her two big eyes were charming. They said she was a good girl, which made Tang Wenhao love her more.


    Anglo American was particularly moved to see that this beautiful sister Ah Mei was as gentle and generous as Ruan Ling. She said that she would listen to your sisters and love Tang Wenhao. Ah Mei smiled and caressed Anglo American''s hair and said, "Oh, Anglo American, it''s easy for you to have this heart. Our women here love our baby very much. Slowly you will realize the happiness of our big family.


    Ah Mui''s gentle and kind appearance made Tang Wenhao miss her again. He was about to take the opportunity to carry Ah Mui to bed and toss around. The phone in his pocket rang. He took it out and saw that it was Chen Jianfeng''s brother-in-law. Shit! It''s really time to come. He hasn''t been home for a few minutes.


    "Hehe, brother, I just came back from Thailand! You seem to be able to count."


    "Hehe, Yuanyuan said that you should be home this afternoon. How about you? Are you free? Brother has something to discuss with you." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "OK! Then come and pick me up! I don''t have a car here. They drove the cars to the factory." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly. In fact, he really missed Ah Mui, so he had to wait until the evening to have sex!


    "OK, you wait! I''ll be there in twenty minutes." Chen Jianfeng hung up the phone.


    "Honey, elder brother Chen has something to do with you?" sister Ah Mui asked with a smile.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, I wanted to toss you first. I miss you very much. I can only wait until tonight. Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, how many new wives do you have? Sister Ah Mui is afraid that they will be jealous." sister Ah Mui smiled happily.


    Tang Wenhao whispered in Ah Mei''s ear, "Oh, no, everyone has a chance, but I want you first, because I miss you most." as he said, Tang Wenhao touched Ah Mei with a bad smile, which made Britain and the United States smile.


    After saying goodbye to Ah Mei and Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao drove with Chen Jianfeng to find a tea bar. Uncle Lang asked for a private room and sat down.


    "Wen Hao, the situation is wrong?" Chen Jianfeng looked worried.


    "Elder brother, what''s wrong? Do you mean Lin Haonan?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, it''s very wrong. Didn''t you give me $8 million last time? The boy hasn''t acted. When I mentioned it, he gave me a careless eye. I think he wants to take my shares alone." Chen Jianfeng said anxiously.


    "Shit, then don''t sell it to him. It''s shameless to give face." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "If he really deceives people too much, I won''t sell it to him. Anyway, I''m the legal representative and I''m the major shareholder. Everyone will continue to operate like this. Anyway, it''s profitable now," Chen Jianfeng said sadly.


    "Right! Don''t worry too much about him," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, however, the four King Kong of Heilong have gone to work. Now they are inseparable from Lin Haonan, which is what I am most worried about." Chen Jianfeng said anxiously.


    "Ah? Are Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang their brothers?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He didn''t expect that Lin Haonan could really save the four King Kong of the black dragon and work in an entertainment place like Langshan.


    "It''s them. Now Lin Hao doesn''t knock when he enters my office. I don''t even dare to put my official seal and financial seal in the company for fear of being robbed by him. Then my company will really become his. So, brother, you have to help brother. What do you say we should do now?" Chen Jianfeng asked.


    "Ah? This guy is arrogant now? Don''t worry, brother. I won''t stand idly by. I''ll deal with them with you. Although Ruan Biao and Ruan gang were rescued by Lin Haonan''s brother, if they know my relationship with you, they won''t necessarily do anything to you. After all, I fought with them with one for four, and they didn''t What do you want to get? Why don''t I meet them tonight and explore their tone? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, it''s useless. Lin Haonan told them about your relationship with me, but what he should do or what he shouldn''t do or what he shouldn''t do, which shows that he completely controls these people." Chen Jianfeng said.


    "Oh, big brother, I have to wait for me to go back and discuss with ah Ling, especially ah Ling. She is much more experienced than me in this regard. I listen to their opinions, but don''t worry, big brother. I won''t watch your affairs from the moment Yuanyuan became my woman." Tang Wenhao comforted Chen Jianfeng by holding her hand.


    Chen Jianfeng smiled gratefully, "well, Wen Hao, Yuanyuan didn''t read you wrong. She told me that you are a rare loving and righteous man in the world. Flowers belong to flowers, but love and righteousness are important. Thank you, brother!"


    "Hehe, brother, you''re welcome. We are a family. Besides, you and Yuanyuan don''t have any other relatives. I won''t help you. Who can help you? Ten thousand steps back, if Lin Haonan really hacked all your assets, there''s nothing to be done. Man''s and Ruan''s are so big, where can''t we get you something to do? Don''t worry! It''s not as scary as you think." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, please, brother." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Nothing, you go back first! I''ll go home and discuss with them," said Tang Wenhao, standing up.


    Chen Jianfeng sent Tang Wenhao home and drove away. He said he had to be with Li Meihua tonight. This was their agreement. Tang Wenhao smiled that he was still infatuated. Chen Jianfeng said he couldn''t bear to refuse her. He said that Li Meihua was a good woman and he really fell in love with her.


    Back home, Manny, ah Yu and Yuanyuan haven''t come back yet. Tang Wenhao called sister Ah Mei and Ruan Ling to the room and asked Ali to play with Junjun.


    "What''s the matter with baby? What''s the matter with your uncle?" Ruan Ling knew that there must be something for Chen Jianfeng to find Tang Wenhao.


    "It''s between him and the second boss! Baby, don''t interfere. They''re underworld. You and ah Ling just killed the damn Abu. They''re much cleaner. Don''t get into these people again. Sister Ah Mui is afraid. She''s really afraid. Now we all have Guanguan and Junjun. There are your children in death valley, including sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi and ah Xiu Yuanyuan and Ayu Ali will also have your children. Everyone is counting on you! It''s not that sister Ah Mui is unkind, but that it''s too dangerous. "Ah Mui said anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao handed his eyes to Ruan Ling. He thought, if Ruan Ling is also opposed, what should he do? Manny is no doubt against it. The three most important women in her life are against what she does. Can she still do it? But what about Chen Jianfeng if he doesn''t go? What about Yuanyuan?


    "Honey, I agree with sister Ah Mui. If it''s really brother Chen who asked you to deal with his Lin Haonan, you can''t go. Now you are different from before. Sister Ah Mui is right. You have too heavy a burden now. That kind of fighting and killing is not suitable for you. You should focus on the development of mans in Vietnam right away, sister The children in my son are getting older and older. They won''t be able to go to work soon. You have to take over immediately. I''m going to take Junjun to Shanghai. You have to run in three places in the future. You''re very busy. How can you have time to deal with such Gang affairs with him? I discussed with my sister that day, and the expansion of Ruan''s pharmaceutical factory will also be started. We want to make mans and Ruan''s adult output value of 10 billion US dollars within five years Yuan''s large enterprise group, such a grand goal, how can it be achieved without your dedicated investment? "Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "But, ah Ling, sister Ah Mui, I''m going to stand by and watch. What about my eldest brother? He may really have nothing. He''s a big man. How can he stand this humiliation? I can''t tell Yuanyuan here. I''m the only relative of their brothers and sisters now. I won''t help him. Who will help him?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "You don''t have to play with him to help him? Your brother-in-law is also a person who does great things. He can do business with us. We Ruan really want to start the expansion project. Aren''t we short of manpower? You can let him do it with us. He doesn''t want the city that never sleeps in the spring!" Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes! Our Ruan family will still be hungry for him? Baby, anyway, aline Manny and I are firmly opposed to you getting involved in brother Chen. If you decide to go, I''ll cry for you every day." Ah Mei said whistlingly.


    Tang Wenhao was amused by Ah Mei. He looked at the best young woman who loved him more than herself with love, and a warm current poured out of his heart.

 Chapter 372

    Seeing that Ruan Ling and Ah Mei were firmly opposed, Tang Wenhao had to wait until Manny and her sisters came back.


    In the evening, Manny, ah Yu, Yuanyuan, ah Hui and Ruan Yi all returned to the villa one after another. After dinner, Ruan Ling called Tang Wenhao, Manny, Ah Mei, ah Hui and Chen Yuanyuan to her room.


    Ruan Ling motioned Tang Wenhao to report the afternoon''s talk with Chen Jianfeng to all the beauties. Tang Wenhao said that except Chen Yuanyuan didn''t say a word, her beauties were firmly opposed.


    "Baby, absolutely not. You can''t get involved in this kind of gang struggle. It''s hard to eradicate the damn Abu. You can''t get involved in this kind of struggle anymore." Manny said seriously.


    "Yes, Manny is right. I told my baby this afternoon that if he didn''t listen to us, I would cry to him every day and hold him to prevent him from leaving us." sister Ah Mui said whistlingly.


    "Ha ha, Ah Mui, like you, I cry to him every day." ah Huijiao smiled.


    Ruan Ling chuckled and smiled at Chen Yuanyuan, who was silent, "Sister Yuanyuan, it''s not that we don''t understand. It''s too big. You know, baby, there are so many women and children now. His life is more important than ours, isn''t it? Maybe you have a baby in your stomach. He''s going to have an accident. What do we women do? Right? I mean, let your eldest brother go to mans or Ruan''s work. That''s right Spring never night city can take as much money as it can get back. Even if it doesn''t have a penny, it''s no big deal. Depending on your brother''s ability, we must play a role in mans and Ruan. He can even go to Shanghai with me to manage Shanghai Mans, or go to Thailand to help the baby''s brother Wu Kui. Wherever he chooses to go? "


    Chen Yuanyuan nodded, smiled and said, "sister a Ling, I can understand. In fact, I don''t want my baby to get involved. I heard sister a Hui and sister Ruan Yi say that Lin Haonan''s four King Kong are very powerful and difficult to provoke. No matter how good the baby''s martial arts are, he may be hurt by them, but my eldest brother won''t die! Why don''t I talk to him again!"


    Tang Wenhao frowned and said, "I''d better talk to my eldest brother!" Tang Wenhao thought of Chen Jianfeng''s personality. He is not the kind of person who receives food. According to Ruan Ling, he will certainly not accept it. Since all the beauties oppose him to go to the city all night in Huaichun, he felt he was sure to convince Chen Jianfeng.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone rang. He took out his mobile phone in doubt. It was the phone of Yang Xi, the head boss. He was excited. He glanced at Ruan Ling and the beauties, made a grimace, and quickly pressed the key to answer, "ha ha, sister, miss me?"


    "Smelly boy, if you know what to say, baby, do you want to hear the great news?" Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    "Of course, I don''t listen to the great news. Treat me as a fool? Tell me about the great news?" Tang Wenhao smiled. Her beautiful women were surprised to hear the great news.


    "Baby, guess." Yang Xi smiled.


    "I worked hard in those days. Are you pregnant?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go! Think beautifully! Bad guy, but he didn''t react so quickly? Guess again." Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    "Hehe, it must be your design work that has gained something?" Tang Wenhao thought it should be this good news.


    "Hee hee, baby, smart, but this entry is mainly designed by you, and my sister cooperates with you. Guess what award?" Yang Xi smiled proudly.


    "Ha ha, I really won the prize. That''s good, sister. I think with the excellent cooperation between us in bed, the award of our works is also a golden award. It won''t be a bargain such as a silver award, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao''s obscene ridicule made Ruan Ling and Manny and other beautiful women laugh more than once.


    Yang Xi then said with a smile, "ha ha... Baby, can this be the same as the cooperation of our bed? Think about everything in that way. I really convinced you. I tell you, we really won the Gold Award. Are you happy!"


    "Sister, what are you talking about? Don''t scare me, OK? Gold Award?" Tang Wenhao was surprised to see his beautiful women in a daze when he heard the news of Yang Xi. He didn''t expect that the works designed by him and Yang Xi day and night would win the gold award at the Paris fashion week?


    Shit! Are the works released this time at Paris fashion week too bad? Or has the cooperation between myself and Yang Xi really reached the highest level?


    "Baby, what are you talking about? The works of you and Yang Xi won the gold award?" Manny asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao nodded stupidly. He hasn''t returned his taste yet. He listened to Yang Xi on the phone and said with a smile, "baby, sister didn''t scare you. We really won the gold medal. Turn on the computer and I''ll scan the medal for you."


    Yang Xi''s words immediately cheered the beauties. Manny grabbed the phone from Tang Wenhao and said to Yang Xi, "Yang Xi, listen."


    "Mr. man, Hello, I''m listening." Yang Xi smiled.


    "You should prepare immediately, come to Liangshan and take the medal with you. I want to take advantage of the momentum of just opening, and then use this gold award to motivate all the employees of mans in Vietnam, so as to boost mans'' morale and establish the prestige of our baby. Come here when you are ready! I also know that you and baby haven''t been together for so long. Do you miss him?"


    "Well, Mr. man, I''ll prepare right away. Can I rush there overnight?" Yang Xi was surprised when Manny asked her to come to Vietnam to see Tang Wenhao. She wanted to put on her wings and fly to Tang Wenhao''s bed immediately.


    "OK, come here! As long as there is a flight, but you have to go to Hanoi first and let the baby pick you up in Hanoi! If it''s midnight, safety first, come tomorrow. You can see the situation and contact the baby. Yang Xi, I didn''t read you wrong. Thank you for your efforts to mans and our baby!" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, Mr. man, you''re welcome. You gave me Wen Hao. I''ll live and die with you and baby. Mr. man, I still want to talk to baby for a while, okay? I really miss him." Yang Xijiao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, you''ve become a perfect match. What''s wrong? Baby, you miss yang wants to listen to you." Manny said with a bad smile.


    After talking to Yang Xi, Tang Wenhao immediately called Chen Jianfeng and asked him out to have a chat. Chen Jianfeng said he was on the night shift tonight, or Tang Wenhao would go to Huaichun all night city to find him. Tang Wenhao said he would arrive in half an hour.


    "Baby, I''ll go with you!" Ruan Ling volunteered when she saw that Tang Wenhao was going to Huaichun never night city.


    "Ah? Ah Ling, what are you doing? I''m not going to fight, I''m just going to talk to my brother." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Sister a Ling, I''ll go with the baby!" Chen Yuanyuan smiled.


    "Yuanyuan, I''d better go with my baby! You''d better not go in and out of your brother''s sleepless city in the future. Listen to the baby that Lin Haonan likes you, and you should appear less in front of him. Moreover, I also want to see Lin Haonan and his four King Kong with my own eyes." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Baby, let ah Ling go with you! She''s good at Kung Fu. I''m relieved you two are together like this." Manny smiled.


    "Yes, let ah Ling and baby go! They take care of each other together, and others will become a burden to baby in the past." Ah Mui also supports Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao to go to Huaichun never night city together.


    "Oh, no, I just went to see my brother-in-law, not to find trouble." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, but these people have had a festival with you after all, and you made them lose face in the four King Kong fight for Ruan Yi. Who knows whether they bear revenge or not? We can rest assured that elder sister is with you." ah Hui said.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao drove Manny''s BMW with Ruan Ling to Huaichun city.


    When we arrived at Huaichun never night city, the waiter at the door saw a brand-new BMW. Knowing that it was the VIP who came to spend, he hurried to open the door for Tang Wenhao, "welcome to Huaichun."


    Tang Wenhao smiled and said, "I''m looking for your boss Chen Jianfeng." he got out of the car and opened the door for Ruan Ling, the co pilot.


    The waiter was surprised to see that the co pilot came down with a very beautiful young woman, because most of the people who came to the city all night in Huaichun were men. Beautiful young women like Ruan Ling were rare, or they came with a handsome man like Tang Wenhao. What can they do with Chen?


    "Boss, are you really looking for President Chen?" the waiter asked suspiciously, because here, most of the people who deal with the outside are Lin Haonan.


    "Well, you can do something else. Let''s go up by ourselves. President Chen and I have an appointment." Tang Wenhao smiled, then took Ruan Ling''s jade hand and walked inside. The waiter didn''t stop them, but said something to the people inside with a walkie talkie.


    At this time, Huaichun never night city is the busiest and busiest time of the day. When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling stepped into the gate of Huaichun never night city, they heard the powerful disco music and the screams of men and women.


    When passing the ballroom, Tang Wenhao glanced inside. The lights were dim. Dozens of men and women hugged and twisted their bodies madly, making disgusting movements.


    "Baby, let''s go! There''s nothing to see." Ruan Ling always doesn''t like this occasion and takes Tang Wenhao to leave.


    Just then, a very flirtatious girl ran out of the dance hall, followed by a big bellied middle-aged man, pulling her skirt with a obscene smile and saying dirty words in Vietnamese.


    The girl smiled and laughed. It seemed that she was seducing the man. The man seemed to enjoy the game of cat and mouse.


    Ruan Ling pulled Tang Wenhao and motioned him to let the couple pass. Tang Wenhao smiled and moved away. The flirtatious girl inadvertently looked back at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, and then stopped. A trace of surprise appeared in her beautiful eyes, "golden boy and jade girl! The man is so handsome, and the woman is so beautiful! Where is the top lady?"

 Chapter 373

    The girl thought Ruan Ling was a colleague newly dug up by Huaichun. She couldn''t help staring at Ruan Ling jealously.


    Ruan Ling saw that the girl looked at her very impolite and said unhappily, "Miss, it''s all right. Let''s go!" she said, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand and going upstairs.


    "Stop, pretend to be serious! Do women here still need to be so noble? No matter how beautiful, they just accompany men like us." the girl said tit for tat.


    Now Tang Wenhao was unhappy and angrily scolded, "presumptuous, what are you? Dare to talk to my wife like this. I asked Chen Jianfeng to resign you."


    Tang Wenhao took Chen Jianfeng''s name out and thought the girl would be afraid. Unexpectedly, she sneered and said, "hum! Then ask President Chen to resign me! I''m afraid that as soon as I leave, he will cry and shout to bring me back. Handsome boy, are you Chinese?"


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were surprised to see that a young lady here despised their boss Chen Jianfeng so much. However, Tang Wenhao had some feelings and guessed who she was. Once heard Chen Jianfeng say that Lin Haonan dug up a top card from Hanoi called wild rose. With her charming appearance and superb bed skills, many men love and hate her, It also grew her arrogance. Even the boss Chen Jianfeng didn''t pay attention to it. It is estimated that it is this girl.


    "I''m Chinese, how about it?" Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Hum! It''s not very good. It looks ok. It''s really not very good to get into bed. Handsome boy, do you want to try?" she said. She looked at Tang Wenhao provocatively and glanced at Ruan Ling contemptuously.


    The middle-aged man beside her quit, took her hand and said, "wild rose, you Lin always said, you are mine tonight, and I have paid."


    "Hum! Didn''t Mr. Lin tell you that I can choose satisfied customers by myself? Boss, I''m interested in this handsome Chinese guy now. Can''t Mrs. Qian give it back to you?" wild rose sneered proudly.


    Tang Wenhao saw that she was really a wild rose, shook his head, took Ruan Ling and left. He didn''t even want to talk to her. He thought that although she was charming and charming, he wanted to do her very much at the sight of men, but the quality was too low, and he felt that she had no taste at once.


    Ruan Ling also felt that wild rose was disgusting. She didn''t bother to pay attention to her, so she followed Tang Wenhao upstairs.


    Wild rose didn''t think that Tang Wenhao didn''t care about her at all, or couldn''t see her at all. Her self-esteem was greatly hit. She glanced at the middle-aged fat man beside her with a sneer. She couldn''t stand it anymore. She couldn''t help walking forward and grabbed Tang Wenhao''s clothes. "Don''t go, why do you shake your head? Can''t you see my wild rose?"


    Tang Wenhao looked back at her coldly and taunted, "Wild rose, I hope you have self-knowledge. Do you think you are more beautiful than my wife? I don''t like a woman like you. Is there anything to doubt? Don''t think men all over the world want you. In my eyes, you are a miss, miss. Do you understand what you mean? In our case, Miss means a woman like you... Let go of me." As he spoke, he put his hand in the tiger''s mouth of the wild rose. The wild rose suddenly felt that the jade hand was weak and loosened Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao''s attitude towards wild rose was because wild rose had seriously hurt his self-esteem when she said he was not very good. If Ruan Ling was not present and he didn''t hate her dirty body, he really wanted to press her to the ground and ask her to beg for mercy in front of him, and let her completely fall at his feet. Mom forced him!


    Tang Wenhao''s sharp and contemptuous eyes and his strange moves made wild rose quite angry and shocked. In addition, the fat man beside him kept looking at her sarcastically. He couldn''t help but become angry and shouted, "Ruan Biao, come out to teach this boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    As soon as the voice fell, a thin middle-aged man quickly came out of the dance hall. His eyes were burning with light and scanned the wild roses at the entrance of the stairs, the middle-aged man and the backs of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling on the stairs.


    "Miss wild rose, who bullied you?" Ruan Biao asked coldly.


    Wild rose angrily glared at Tang Wenhao and said, "he is the boy on the stairs, Ruan Biao. If you teach this boy for my mother, my mother will let you spend a month in vain and serve you comfortably for a month, how about?"


    Ruan Biao was elated when he heard wild rose''s words. Since he was recruited by Lin Haonan to Huaichun sleepless city, he and Ruan gang and other four King Kong are popular every day. The women in sleepless city, except four or five wild roses and a Xiang, can''t sleep at will. They can ask for her beauties at will, all for free.


    But the four King Kong have a special liking for this coquettish and wild wild wild rose, but because she is too expensive and never receives internal personnel, the four King Kong can only be greedy and itchy. Today, seeing that the wild rose has an open attitude, they are very happy and can''t help shouting to Tang Wenhao, "Hey! Boy, turn your head around."


    Tang Wenhao knew that he was Ruan Biao and didn''t want to talk to him. However, at the thought of having to face each other, he had to turn around, smiled at Ruan Biao, hugged his fist and said with a smile, "brother Ruan, didn''t you expect?"


    Ruan Biao looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement. "Tang Wenhao? Is it really you?"


    Wild rose saw that Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao knew each other and asked suspiciously, "Ruan Biao, do you know this boy?"


    "Well, he''s Tang Wenhao mentioned by boss Lin. he''s from China. At present, he''s President Chen''s brother-in-law. I''ve had a hand with him. Mr. Tang, are you looking for President Chen?" Ruan Biao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, yes, brother Ruan, I''m really glad to see you again. When I finish talking with my brother, I want to have a good chat with brother Ruan, how about it?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Ruan Biao smiled calmly and said, "OK, please help yourself, Mr. Tang!"


    Wild rose saw that Tang Wenhao was such an identity, so she couldn''t say anything. She glanced at Ruan Biao bitterly, took the fat man''s hand and twisted her hips and left.


    Ruan Biao looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and went upstairs. He was suspicious. Didn''t Tang Wenhao marry Chen Jianfeng''s sister? Why is there such a beautiful woman around you? Who is she?


    Instead of Ruan Biao, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went to Chen Jianfeng''s general manager''s office.


    Chen Jianfeng was surprised to see Ruan Ling also coming. He didn''t expect Ruan Ling to come to a place like him, but he greeted the couple very warmly, "Wen Hao, sister Ruan Ling, come and sit down and chat."


    After Tang Wenhao sat down, he told Chen Jianfeng about his unhappiness with wild rose and his meeting with Ruan Biao. Chen Jianfeng sighed helplessly, "Wen Hao, sister Ruan Ling, have you seen that? A bitch doesn''t pay attention to my boss. Why? Isn''t Lin Haonan supporting her? Shit, this bitch doesn''t see that she can create a lot of turnover for us every day. I have to dismiss her."


    "Hehe, brother, a bitch doesn''t have to see her in general. Ah Ling and I came here this time to talk to you about the development of mans and Ruan. We need your help." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao''s words surprised Chen Jianfeng. He asked suspiciously, "Wen Hao, I don''t understand your words. Do you need my help? You can see my own current situation. I need your help is almost the same."


    Ruan Ling smiled and said, "brother, Wen Hao is not kidding you. We really need your help. Mans and Ruan will have great development in recent years, but we are short of manpower. After all, external employees can''t fully trust you. You are Yuanyuan''s brother. Please help us. We can rest assured!" This is what Tang Wenhao agreed with Ruan Ling on the road. He said that if he wanted to persuade Chen Jianfeng to give up the city of Huaichun, he could only change his way of thinking. He could not make Chen Jianfeng feel that he was given alms, but let him feel that he came to mans or Ruan to help and play a role. This is a man''s dignity.


    "Hehe, sister Ruan Ling, but what about my big stall?" Chen Jianfeng asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, "Eldest brother, I know you are reluctant to give up the Huaichun never night city that you have spent half your life growing, but you are much smaller than mans and Ruan. We all hope you give up here and grow mans with us. Yuanyuan also supports us very much. We are a family anyway. Isn''t it better to start a business together? And you can see, You are alone here. Although you are the boss, you saw the wrong person and led a wolf into the house. You''d better give up for yourself and Yuanyuan! "


    "Ah? You... Want me to give up completely?" Chen Jianfeng asked in surprise.


    "Yes, brother Chen, if you think the loss is too big, my Ruan, I can give you some shares. We really need a talent like you. Now mans in Vietnam has been on the right track. My sister and I plan to set up a pharmaceutical branch in the re-election site of death valley in the near future. You can be the factory director at that time. If you are not interested in this, you can also manage Shanghai mans for us It''s OK to go to Thailand and expand Thailand mans with Wen Hao''s brother Wu Kui. In short, Mans and Ruan are much better than you here. What do you say? "Ruan Ling sincerely smiled.


    "Well... Wen Hao, sister Ruan Ling, this is a little too sudden. I have to think about it. I really don''t want to do this now, but I''m not familiar with pharmacy and garment making. What can I help you?" Chen Jianfeng asked.


    "Hehe, brother, there are many places you can help us. The management is the same. If you can manage here well, you can manage mans and Ruan for us. You don''t need to understand pharmaceutical and garment technology at all. What do you need to know from special technicians?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes! Brother, I''m already the general manager of mans in Vietnam. Where do I know? But with Manny and ah Ling, I''m not afraid of anything. I''m sure I''ll understand everything slowly. Don''t worry. What we lack is people worthy of our trust to do big business with us." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling''s words still touched Chen Jianfeng. He was really exhausted by the current situation. He wanted to come out very much. He was very unwilling when he thought of retreating from the whole body and that his life''s efforts had become the of others.


    But he had no way. He was alone. He wanted Tang Wenhao to help him, but from the words of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, he felt that this possibility was very small. People didn''t pay attention to his sleepless city at all.

 Chapter 374

    To make a long story short, after the painstaking persuasion of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Chen Jianfeng finally relaxed, said he would consider it carefully, and said that he would discuss with Yuanyuan tomorrow to give Tang Wenhao their exact reply.


    When they left Huaichun City, they met Ruan Biao at the door. He stopped Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, but there seemed to be no malice. "Mr. Tang, miss, can you buy you a cup of tea?"


    Tang Wenhao handed her eyes to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling nodded and said with a smile, "of course, brother Ruan, why don''t we change places? I don''t like it here."


    Ruan Biao smiled, nodded and said, "OK, then go to the tea bar next door and have a seat!"


    In this way, the three came out of the city all night in Huaichun and found a box in a tea bar next door. The three asked for a pot of Chinese Biluochun, ordered some snacks and talked while eating. Tang Wenhao first introduced Ruan Ling and Ruan Biao. Ruan Biao couldn''t help praising Tang Wenhao''s blessing, "Hehe, Mr. Tang, you are lucky! There are always so many beautiful women with you. President Chen''s sister is also a beautiful woman! In the past, Heifeng, brother Heilong''s sister, had to follow you. You Chinese say that beautiful women love heroes, which is fully reflected in you! Mr. Tang, please talk to your husband and wife so late. I have something to ask for advice Mr. Tang''s, please don''t hide it. "


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Biao suspiciously, because he had only made a hand with him once and had no deep friendship. He didn''t know what Ruan Biao wanted to ask him about. Was it related to black dragon or black phoenix? If he really wanted to ask black phoenix, would he tell him the truth? Was this person worthy of his trust?


    Although Tang Wenhao''s heart was full of doubts, he still smiled frankly, "brother Ruan, if you have anything to say, Tang must know everything."


    Sure enough, Ruan Biao first glanced around, and then whispered, "Mr. Tang, it is said that sister Heifeng ran away from the prison and has not been caught by the public security. Have you heard of this? If so, as her man, you should know the whereabouts of Heifeng?" Ruan Biao stared at Tang Wenhao.


    "What? Brother Ruan, what are you talking about? Sister Heifeng escaped? Is that true?" Tang Wenhao pretended to be very shocked, because he couldn''t confirm Ruan Biao''s real intention.


    Ruan Biao looked at Tang Wenhao, looked at Ruan Ling again, and said with a sly smile, "Mr. Tang, in fact, you don''t have to worry. Although there were some misunderstandings between us, I still hope you can trust me. For the sake of brother Heilong, you should also trust me."


    "But brother Heilong has been executed by the authorities. Can you tell me why the four of you can leave the prison so quickly? I heard that you have a suspended death sentence?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    Ruan Biao hesitated for a moment, took a sip of tea and sighed, "Mr. Tang, to tell you the truth, the four of us thought that going to prison must be a dead end. Who knows, general Lin of an army department took us out of prison, and then let us perform a secret mission for the military. As long as we complete the mission, we can forgive our capital crime. General Lin also promised to find us a decent job. When the mission is completed, we will go to the prison We only know that Lin is always general Lin''s brother when we go to Huaichun city. "


    "Oh, what did general Lin ask you to do?" Tang Wenhao asked curiously.


    "This... Mr. Tang, please forgive me for not telling you. This is a military secret. We have an agreement with the military. If it is disclosed, we will be shot," Ruan Biao said.


    "Then don''t embarrass brother Ruan. However, brother Ruan, we really don''t know that Heifeng escaped. You have good information. If brother Ruan has any news, would you please inform my younger brother in advance?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang still can''t trust his brother! Based on our understanding of Heifeng, if she comes out, she will find Mr. Tang. She is a very infatuated woman. We all know that she loves you very much. As long as she escapes, she will find you. Tell you the truth! Looking for Heifeng was the entrustment of Heilong elder brother to us. When we were arrested, it was not Often surprised, because the public security personnel raided and surrounded the city of Huaxiang all night. Our brothers had no time to escape. When we were caught, brother Heilong told us to protect Heifeng if we could survive. This is the only request that brother Heilong made to us. " Ruan Biao was very sincere. Tang Wenhao was a little moved, but Ruan Ling''s expression was very indifferent. In the end, he didn''t easily believe him.


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, in that case, I will secretly find out the whereabouts of Heifeng. Once I hear from her, I will be the first to inform you."


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao still refused to believe him, Ruan Biao smiled and said, "OK! Let''s talk about the second topic. When we were in the military, we learned through our relationship that it was Abner bastard and Chen Xinxiong who hurt us. Shit, we didn''t expect to be hurt by our own brothers. At that time, we judged that Lin Hao and Nanlin reported us in prison, because we were peers, but we didn''t expect to be our own brothers. That''s why There is also your Mr. Tang''s factor. Abu saw that you have become brother-in-law of brother Heilong, and you have a deep hatred with him, so he was worried that he would die in your hands, and Heilong would not stand up for him. He simply brought down Heilong. After the accident, the two boys couldn''t be found. Before we went to Huaichun to work, we heard the brother on the road say that Abu was the first one In June, he appeared in the casino, but Chen Xinxiong disappeared completely. It''s estimated that he went to the south. Mr. Tang, if you find these two bastards, you must tell our brothers that I must tear them up. "Ruan Biao said, with a dazzling light in his eyes, which shows that he also hates Abu and Chen Xinxiong.


    "Brother Ruan, you don''t have to find them. I killed them both." Tang Wenhao said faintly.


    "Ah? Really? Mr. Tang, you killed Abu and Chen Xinxiong?" Ruan Biao asked in surprise.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, several of my family members were killed by this boy, so it''s hard for me to have a conscience in my life if I don''t kill him." then Tang Wenhao told Ruan Biao about the shooting of Jin Dacai, Ganoderma lucidum and Ruan Qin, and told him that the murderer''s name was cold-blooded jack, who was a first-class killer employed by Abu.


    Ruan Biao could not help patting the table and scolding, "shit, that''s right. This cold-blooded Jack had worked for brother Heilong before. He was recommended by Abu. This boy still has some relationship with the gangs in the golden triangle, but his heart is too dark."


    Ruan Ling, sitting beside Tang Wenhao, knows Abu''s experiences very well. She knows that these experiences and experiences have created Abu''s character at all costs to achieve his goal.


    "Brother Ruan, not to mention Abu, he is dead anyway, and brother Heilong''s revenge is revenge. Brother Ruan, what are you going to do if you find Heifeng?" Tang Wenhao asked seriously.


    As soon as he said this, Ruan Biao showed a surprise in his eyes and hurriedly asked, "Mr. Tang, I knew you must have the news of Heifeng. To be honest, brother Heilong told me a secret before he died. You can only tell it if you find Heifeng. If you have the news of Heifeng, you must tell me. Brother Heilong said that his wealth in this life is in this secret."


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Biao in surprise and looked at Ruan Ling. He didn''t know what he meant? Are you cheating yourself or is it true? Seeing that Ruan Ling was still very indifferent, knowing that it was not time to tell the truth, she smiled and said, "brother Ruan, I really have no news of Heifeng. If there is, I will tell you. Since you say that this secret is related to brother Heilong''s life wealth, I should cooperate with you to find Heifeng."


    "Yes! If we have news about Heifeng, we will tell brother Ruan. It''s late today. Why don''t we talk again next time! Wen Hao, let''s go back first!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Well... Brother Ruan, it''s really too late today. We''ll keep in touch in the future. Here''s my business card. You can call me whenever you need anything. In addition, my brother has an unkind request," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, Mr. Tang, please." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Well... Brother Ruan, no matter what Lin Haonan thinks, please don''t embarrass my brother, that is, Chen Jianfeng and you, general manager Chen, for Tang Wenhao''s sake. I really don''t want me to have any holidays with your four King Kong. My brother is not interested in the city of Huaichun all night. If Lin Haonan wants to bring Huaichun under control, please don''t use extreme and despicable methods We can sit down and talk. I hope you don''t help the tyrants, "Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    Ruan Biao looked around warily. Seeing no outsiders, he smiled, "Hehe, don''t worry! Mr. Tang, we''ve had a fight and the outcome has already been divided. Our four brothers admire Mr. Tang''s skill and wisdom very much. Although President Lin does have some extreme ideas, our four brothers have already passed through the death line once and won''t be so easy to be manipulated. Although we owe Lin brothers a great favor, we will Give it back to him in other ways. As for the contradiction between the bosses, we have no intention to participate. "


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling had a much better impression of Ruan Biao. Tang Wenhao praised, "brother Ruan, we can rest assured if you have a word. I Tang Wenhao will return the love of your brothers one day. Thank you and good night." then Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s jade hand out of the box.


    After saying goodbye to Ruan Biao, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling drove home. On the way, Ruan Ling smiled and asked, "baby, talk about your views on Ruan Biao."


    "Hehe, I don''t know much. It''s hard to say. I can only say that his performance today surprised me. I want to call sister Heifeng and ask her about Ruan Biao and other people. By the way, I''ll tell her about today''s conversation with Ruan Biao and listen to her opinions." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 375

    "Well, baby, you''ve become more and more mature in dealing with problems. Just now I was afraid you could not help saying it. Don''t say it. Understand? Heifeng is a fugitive from death after all. We''ll kill her if we''re not careful. She already has your children in her stomach. We must protect their mother and son." Ruan Ling told her.


    "Hmm! Don''t worry! I won''t tell them what time it is without absolute certainty, ah Ling?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "It''s almost one o''clock in the morning. By the way, your beauty Yang Xi will come tomorrow, won''t you? Aren''t you going to pick her up in Hanoi?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, yes, ah Ling, they are not as beautiful as you and Manny. In my heart, you and Manny are always the most beautiful." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    When they got home, all the beauties slept. Only Manny, Ah Mei, ah Hui, Ruan Yi and Anglo-American were waiting for them in the living room. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling coming back, everyone was relieved.


    "Baby, go to bed with Anglo American! I''ll ask ah Ling about other things. You have to get up early tomorrow to pick up Yang Xi!" Manny smiled.


    "No, Manny, I have to call sister Heifeng." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Manny asked in surprise, "call sister Heifeng? It''s so late. Sister Heifeng must be asleep. Besides, there''s no phone in the cave. She has to go to the factory to answer the phone. It''s so far and it''s midnight. No, sister Heifeng''s stomach is so big. It''s inconvenient."


    Manny''s words reminded Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling also opposed it. Ah Hui and Ruan Yi and other beauties also opposed it one after another. They are pregnant women and know that it is inconvenient for pregnant women to walk.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao regretted what Manny said. At that time, he wanted to know the details of Ruan Biao through Heifeng. He didn''t think about Heifeng''s pregnancy at all, so he quickly smiled with regret, "Hehe, I''m sorry, I forgot this. OK, let''s talk about it tomorrow! It''s so late, you all go to bed! Britain and the United States, let''s go to bed. By the way, ah Ling, do you want to go to bed tonight?" Tang Wenhao asked with an obscene smile.


    "Oh, yes, but someone needs it more than I do. Sister Ah Mui, you sleep with baby tonight! And Anglo American and baby are newly married. Their stomachs are not small. It''s better to have less." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ah Mui smiled gently, glanced at Tang Wenhao with deep love, nodded, and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, sister Ah Mui will serve you well tonight. You sit in the room first, and sister Ah Mui will bring you face and foot wash immediately."


    "Sister Ah Mui, I''ll wash the baby!" Anglo American smiled cleverly. She has been instilled with this idea by beautiful women such as Manny and Ah Mui tonight. Later, when she is called Wen Hao, she must be called baby. She must take Tang Wenhao as the center, love him, serve him and be considerate of him.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Sister Ah Mui is used to serving the baby. Sister Ah Mui knows how to wash his face and feet. He''s most comfortable. Britain and America, you can go to bed first. You don''t have to worry about it." Ah Mui smiled.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I can also learn to serve the baby!" Anglo American smiled.


    "Britain and the United States, don''t argue. Let sister Ah Mei wash it for me. I''m used to sister Ah Mei washing it for me. Don''t care too much. As long as you get used to and comfortable at home and live happily, I''ll be very happy." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao is really used to being taken care of by Ah Mei. Ah Mei knows his psychology and body very well. For example, when washing his face, Tang Wenhao likes Ah Mei to massage Tang Wenhao''s forehead and temples with her warm jade hands for two minutes, and then scrub him with hot water. Similarly, when washing her feet, Ah Mei will massage his soles and joints for a few minutes before washing them Apply soap to his feet and scrub them constantly, so that his feet smell delicious every day when he goes to bed. The blood circulation is very smooth and his whole body is very comfortable.


    "Hehe, Anglo American, don''t argue with sister Ah Mui about this. At home, this is sister Ah Mui''s patent. I know you are good at your Thai massage, but baby is really used to sister Ah Mui serving him." Manny smiled.


    When Britain and the United States saw Manny say so, they no longer insisted.


    After everyone returned to their rooms, Tang Wenhao and Anglo-American entered the room hand in hand and sat on the edge of the bed. Anglo-American was very excited and her eyes were full of expectations. Tang Wenhao smiled and pinched her pretty face and said with an obscene smile, "Anglo-American, I know you''ve been thinking about it all day. Don''t cry later!"


    "Hehe, baby, I''d like to be tossed to death by you. I tell you that I feel very happy to live in this family. Sister Ruan Ling really didn''t cheat me. Sister Manny, sister Ah Mei, sister ah Hui and all her sisters are very kind to me. After you and sister Ruan Ling left, they talked with me and took me to the street to buy clothes for fear that I''m not used to it! Bao Bei, I will love you as much as they do in the future. I will not be jealous or jealous. I will live with you wholeheartedly. "Anglo American smiled gently.


    "Ha ha... That''s right! British and American, as long as you can adapt to the life here and don''t think much about it, everyone here will love you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    As she was saying this, Ah Mui came in with a facial wash and put it on the stool next to Tang Wenhao. Then she asked Tang Wenhao to sit in front of her. She stood behind Tang Wenhao and began to give Tang Wenhao a head massage and face massage.


    Tang Wenhao closed his eyes and happily enjoyed the love given to him by Ah Mei. Although Ah Mei''s jade hands often do housework, they are still so soft and smooth. Maybe this is the natural beauty!


    "Baby, what were you looking for sister Heifeng in the evening?" Ah Mui asked with a smile.


    "I met her brother''s former bodyguards tonight. These people want to find her, but I don''t know their real purpose. I want to ask sister Heifeng whether she sees them or not. What if they are bad people!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, we really can''t let outsiders know the whereabouts of Heifeng. If we''re not careful, we''ll kill sister Heifeng." Ah Mui smiled while massaging.


    "Who says no! You can''t tell anyone without absolute certainty. When I ask sister Heifeng tomorrow, the truth will come out whether Ruan Biao is an enemy or a friend." Tang Wenhao said.


    The next day, at dawn, Tang Wenhao called the factory and asked the beauty who answered the phone to inform sister Heifeng and ask Heifeng to answer the phone at the factory. After waiting for more than half an hour, Heifeng received a call from Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, what''s wrong with calling so early?" Heifeng asked breathlessly.


    "No... sister Heifeng, I''m sorry to call you to answer the phone so early. I want to ask you something about Ruan Biao under brother Heilong. I saw Ruan Biao last night." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Baby, have you seen Ruan Biao? Have they all come out?" Heifeng asked in surprise.


    "Yes, they were saved by the boss of Huaichun never night city. I won''t tell you the specific situation. I want to ask you, how are Ruan Biao and their people? Are they trustworthy?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? Baby, why do you ask like that? They are the most trusted assistants of my eldest brother. They should be trusted," said Heifeng.


    "Oh, sister Heifeng, they are all looking for you. They all know you escaped. Moreover, from Ruan Biao''s eyes, I feel that he is very sure that you and I must be together, so he has been cheating me and wants me to tell them your situation, but I am not familiar with them and dare not tell them."


    "Baby, you''re right. I don''t want to do anything now. Even if they find me, I don''t want to go out with them. I just want to give birth to our children. In the future, I''ll concentrate on cultivating our children. I don''t want to get involved in the things of my elder brother before,... Baby, did they say what to do with me?" Heifeng asked.


    "Yes, but he didn''t explain it thoroughly. He only said that his eldest brother had told him a secret about all his property. He said that he would tell you the secret only after he found you. Sister Heifeng, do you think what he said is true or false?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "The secret of all the property? How can there be such a secret? I know the assets of my eldest brother very well, but it''s useless to know more. The assets have been sealed up by the government. What does Ruan Biao mean? Baby, otherwise, you can find Ruan Gang, Chen Ba and Han Hu to test their tone, especially Ruan Gang, who is the most straightforward among the four King Kong So his words are the most reliable, "Heifeng said to Tang Wenhao.


    After Tang Wenhao and Heifeng finished talking on the phone, he immediately dialed Chen Jianfeng''s phone. A woman''s voice came half a day ago, "Wen Hao, is it so early? Is there something for your big brother? He hasn''t slept long."


    Tang Wenhao heard it. It was the voice of his mother-in-law Li Meihua. It turned out that last night was the day of a private meeting between the two. "Ha ha, mom, it''s okay. Just tell him that I''ve handled the things he told me last night. Mom, have a rest! Hang up."


    "Well, by the way, is ah Xiu with you?" Li Meihua asked with a smile.


    "No, they are all asleep and still awake. I''m going to pick up someone at the airport right away. Do you have anything to say to her? Do you want to wake her up?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Oh, forget it, just tell her! Let her go back to dinner at night. I miss her. If you have nothing to do, go with me!" Li Meihua smiled.


    "OK, it depends! Mom, I''ll hang up."


    "Well, hang up!"


    After washing, Tang Wenhao went to Manny''s room and said hello to Manny and Ruan Ling. He was leaving with the BMW key, "Baby, take ah Yu and Ali with you! They also want to pick up Yang Xi with you. When you called just now, the two little girls came to ask for instructions. They must think you can''t think, but you can''t play in the car! It''s too dangerous. You have to find a place to stop the car if you want to play, okay?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry! I don''t play. They can talk with me and relieve the boredom." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    When they got to the garage, ah Yu and ah Li were already waiting there. Both little beauties were young and beautiful in suspender vests. "Baby, hurry up." ah Li Jiao smiled.

 Chapter 376

    Tang Wenhao walked up to them, pinched their pretty faces and then kissed their sweet lips. He said with a bad smile, "I''ll find a tree forest to teach you two greedy cats a lesson."


    "Hee hee... We wish you could teach us a lesson every day!" ah Yu smiled shyly.


    On the highway, the three chatted happily. Tang Wenhao held out his hand to pinch ah Yu''s pretty face from time to time, making the two beautiful women laugh more than once.


    "Baby, Britain and the United States are Thai and look different from us. Is it the same as our taste when we are with her?" Ali asked curiously.


    "Ha ha... Ghost girl, what do you say?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "It must be different! Ali, baby said that each of us girls tastes different. Britain and the United States are foreigners. They look very different from us, and the difference should be greater." ah Yu analyzed.


    Tang Wenhao pinched her pretty face with a bad smile and said, "greedy kitten, the analysis is very reasonable. Let alone Britain and the United States, you two greedy kittens are different."


    "Hee hee, what''s different? Why don''t you talk about May and ABI together?" Ali asked with a curious smile.


    "Ha ha... Now if you don''t tell you, we''ll find a place. While we play, I''ll tell you how I feel?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Then hurry to find a place! I really want to know what''s different between sister a Yu and me." Ali smiled excitedly.


    When the three were flirting, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. Ah Yu took out the phone from Tang Wenhao''s bag and looked at the call, "baby, it''s sister Yang Xi''s phone."


    "Ah? Is she coming? Then we can''t play. If we can''t play, I''ll accompany you two in the evening. Ha! Give me the phone." Tang Wenhao smiled and answered the phone.


    "Sister, are you there? I''m still on my way?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry, it''s still early! My sister is still in Kunming! Find a place to play first! It will take two hours! The plane stopped halfway and said that the weather was bad and forced landing." Yang Xi said helplessly.


    "Oh, I see. It''s all right. I''ll find a place near the airport and wait for you. Call me before taking off. Kunming won''t be long from here."


    "Well, I heard it''s going to take off in an hour and a half. Then you drive well and hang up." Yang Xi smiled gently and hung up the phone.


    "Ha ha... Baby, now we have enough time to play!" ah Yujiao smiled. Ali in the back also stretched out her head and was very happy.


    Tang Wenhao was also very happy. Just now he flirted with two little beauties and raised his desire. Therefore, while driving, he was looking for an exit and found a place to teach ah Yu a good lesson.


    In order to play in a down-to-earth way, Tang Wenhao directly killed Hanoi. The three stopped by a small forest near the airport. Tang Wenhao wanted to play with two little beauties in a car shock. It was both free and safe. Anyway, the glass film of the BMW could not be seen inside, and the outside could be seen clearly inside. When the fashion film, Tang Wenhao asked Manny to consider this factor, He said that when he was with Manny, he might want her at any time. It must be convenient for him and his beauties. Manny was certainly happy. According to his meaning, she pasted this kind of car film which is specially convenient for playing car shock.


    Since having this BMW, Tang Wenhao has rarely played car shock with beautiful women. Today is the second time. He played with ALI last time, which is very exciting. He vowed to carry out the car shock with beautiful women to the end.


    After two hours of fighting, Tang Wenhao finally lay down on ah Yu in the car, smiling innocently and satisfied.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the beautiful woman paralyzed in the back seat and said with a bad smile, "have fun!"


    "Well, it''s more fun," she said with a weak smile.


    "Baby, I want to sleep. I have no strength at all." ah Yu smiled with her beautiful eyes closed.


    "Well, get up! Clean up. Sister Yang Xi will be here soon. We have to meet our great beauty sister Yang Xi in Vietnam with satisfaction." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then came down from ah Yu.


    Tang Wenhao opened the window, breathed in and started the BMW, which suddenly went out.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the little fairy of ah Yu around him. Ah Yu was just staring at Tang Wenhao. She was deeply in love. Suddenly, she frowned, hit Tang Wenhao on the shoulder with a pink fist, and whined, "it''s all your fault. I''m uncomfortable. I was sleepy, but I can''t sleep now."


    "Ha ha... Ali was jealous of you just now! I''ll give it to her if you don''t want it. She always said she wanted to get pregnant. I''ll give it to her next time I don''t give it to you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, I want to. It''s happiness. I can''t whine with you! Baby, you''re so powerful? I worship you." ah Yu smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha, all my women worship me. However, I am sincere to all my women. I also like each of you. Really, especially your little girls, thank you for following me at such an age. I swear I will be good to you all my life." Tang Wenhao said with an emotional smile.


    When they were chatting passionately, Yang Xi called and said that she had been waiting at the airport exit. As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that Yang Xi arrived, he was refreshed immediately. As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, the car sped towards Hanoi airport.


    Tang Wenhao is familiar with Hanoi airport. He has been to Hanoi airport several times and soon found the exit. When he took ah Yu''s little hand to the exit, he saw Yang Xi, a beautiful woman in fashionable clothes, with Brown Sunglasses, carrying a bag and dragging a box standing at the exit.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao saw her beautiful appearance, he immediately had a strong impulse to hug her. He quickly came forward and said with a smile, "sister, I''ve kept you waiting." he grabbed Yang Xi of Ruo Liu Fufeng, and then he couldn''t wait to kiss her sweet lips.


    Yang Xi quickly took off her sunglasses, gazed at Tang Wenhao happily, and said emotionally, "smelly boy, I want to die your sister. Let me have a good look at you and have an eye addiction first." as she said, her beautiful eyes were affectionate and looked at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    Suddenly she threw down her luggage and threw it into Tang Wenhao''s arms. Ignoring anyone''s existence, she kissed Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was also moved by her infatuation and ignored ah Yu. They kissed each other in full view of the public.


    Yang Xi is the best young woman integrating beauty, wisdom, sexy, elegance, fashion and tenderness. Therefore, once Tang Wenhao has a substantive relationship with her, he can no longer get rid of her temptation.


    She has many similarities with Manny, Ruan Ling and other women. These women have experienced the polishing and experience of time and experience. They have rich life experience, work experience, are familiar with the things between men and women, and know how to hold a man''s heart. This is also the reason why Tang Wenhao always likes and infatuates with these beautiful women.


    After making love with Yang Xi, Tang Wenhao introduced ah Yu to Yang Xi, carried the box and took two beautiful women to the parking lot. Yang Xi was surprised to see a sexy little Lori lying in the back seat. Tang Wenhao told her Ali''s identity again, and Yang Xi gave him a whiny stare.


    A Yu took the initiative to give up the co pilot to Yang Xi, sat in the back, put Ali''s head on her lap, and went to sleep with her beautiful eyes narrowed, because she was really sleepy.


    After starting the car, Yang Xi glanced at the two little beauties behind and said with a bad smile, "smelly boy, the smell in the car is very strange. Did you do something wrong with the little beauties?"


    It''s a senior young woman. She smelled the smell as soon as she heard it. Tang Wenhao raised his thumb and said with a bad smile, "sister, why don''t you belong to a dog? My nose is so good. I did teach a greedy cat a lesson just now, but don''t worry, I still have enough strength to deal with your greedy cat."


    "Ha ha, smelly boy, I have confidence in you. I felt it just now. If it wasn''t at the airport, would you have pressed my sister to the ground?" Yang Xi glanced at Tang Wenhao charming.


    Tang Wenhao immediately felt that he had a reaction. Shit, sister Yang Xi is really a goblin and becomes a woman. I can''t. I have to find a place to have fun first. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao smiled at Yang Xi, "sister, why don''t we find a place first? I miss you so much."


    "Hmm! Smelly boy... Deliberately seduce my sister! Then find a place quickly!" obviously, Yang Xi is more hungry than Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was about to find a hotel near the airport. He fought with Yang Xi for 300 rounds first. His mobile phone rang untimely again. He picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was Chen Jianfeng. He had to press the button to answer, "big brother."


    "Wen Hao, did you find me this morning?" Chen Jianfeng asked.


    "Well, I want to tell you something about Ruan Biao. I talked to sister Heifeng on the phone and learned about them. Brother, I sat out with Ruan Biao last night. They don''t seem to be completely at the mercy of Lin Haonan. I let him see my face. Don''t embarrass you. He said that they won''t get involved in the contradiction between the bosses, Ruan Biao doesn''t seem to like Lin Haonan very much, so you don''t have to worry too much about this problem. From this, I feel that you don''t have to be too passive. You can actively communicate with the four King Kong and wait for an opportunity to disintegrate them. Heifeng said that Ruan Gang is the most straightforward person. Maybe you can get some from him. If you have a chance, can you arrange for me to meet Ruan Gang "I want to communicate directly with him," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Well? Well, Wen Hao, where are you now? Ruan Gang is on duty today. I can arrange for you to meet this afternoon. Lin Haonan took Chen Ba and Han Hu to Ho Chi Minh City these two days. It''s a rare opportunity. You''d better come right away." Chen Jianfeng said anxiously.

 Chapter 377

    "Oh, OK, brother, I''ll get to your house in two hours," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, you go directly to Huaichun never night city! I''ll wait for you in the office," Chen Jianfeng said.


    After hanging up Chen Jianfeng''s phone, Tang Wenhao put down the phone and smiled helplessly at Yang Xi, "sister, I can only accompany you at night. My uncle has something to do with me."


    Yang Xi said with a charming and magnanimous smile, "it''s all right. My little man''s business is important. Then drive your car well! Do you want to show you our trophies first?"


    "Hehe, I want... Elder sister, show it to me." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Yang Xi quickly took out a beautifully packaged box from her bag. When she opened the box, it was a glittering medal engraved with the words of English Paris fashion. Yang Xi carefully hung the medal around Tang Wenhao''s neck.


    "Baby, only you deserve this medal. I''m proud of you." Yang Xi smiled sweetly.


    "The military merit seal is half mine and half yours, sister. In fact, your credit is greater than mine. Sister, you are the most talented beauty I have seen in my life. My former brother-in-law was so stupid that he didn''t want you. If I had known that my grandson was such a person, I would have done it a year ago. At that time, I never dared to think, sister. You would become my woman one day. I dare not dream." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, smelly boy, have you ever dreamed of your sister?" Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    "No, at that time, I only had Kexin in my heart. Elder sister, you can only be the leader and elder martial sister I look up to. I never dare to think. I just think you are very beautiful, sexy, intelligent and superior. Where can I deserve to miss you?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Smelly boy, scold my sister, right? To tell you the truth, Wen Hao, I wanted to be with you the first time I saw you, but it was just a fantasy at that time, because your boy was so handsome, cold and cool. No woman could refuse your charm, but I knew that I was many years older than you, and we would not have a future, and your brother-in-law, no, was my ex husband at that time I''m ok with you. I don''t take it too seriously. However, if you take the initiative, I''ll follow you. Remember that time we went to Beijing to participate in the competition? I went to your room to chat with you. In fact, I haven''t been with that man for a long time at that time, and I don''t know what''s going on. I wanted you to hold my sister and accompany me that night One night, not only does my sister need a man, but my sister was already attracted to your talent at that time. You are not like an ordinary handsome man. In addition to being handsome, you have no real talent. You are different. You are handsome and have outstanding talent. My sister likes you in her heart. "Yang Xi said emotionally.


    When they returned to Ruan''s house, ah Yu and Ali were still sleeping. They both woke up when Tang Wenhao took them to bed. They fainted with laughter and teased the two beauties. They couldn''t stand the toss.


    When Yang Xi met Manny, she was still shy. Manny took Yang Xi''s hand and introduced Tang Wenhao to her one by one. She was stunned by Yang Xi. It was true that there were so many beautiful women and there were so many wives and concubines. All the beautiful women were also surprised by Yang Xi''s beauty and extraordinary temperament, and felt that she really deserved their man Tang Wenhao. Indeed, Yang Xi''s beauty and temperament no matter where she went, They are all very impressive. Even Manny, who has always been very proud, appreciates her beauty, wisdom and temperament. Otherwise, she won''t happily promise Tang Wenhao to take her away.


    After knowing each other, Tang Wenhao said goodbye to all the beauties.


    Tang Wenhao went out of the villa and called Chen Jianfeng. He said that he would be in Huaichun city all night in 20 minutes. Chen Jianfeng said that he had been waiting for him in the office, and Ruan gang was there. As soon as Tang Wenhao listened, he hung up the phone, stepped on the accelerator and galloped towards Huaichun.


    The car had just stopped in Huaichun. Tang Wenhao turned and was about to go inward. Miss a Xiang, the public relations manager, stood gracefully behind him, glanced around and whispered, "Mr. Tang, President Chen is waiting for you. Let''s go!"


    "Ha ha, I know. Ah Xiang, why are you here? Are you waiting for me?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, President Chen said, let me come down and take the wild rose first. He doesn''t want the wild rose to see you come here again. Let''s go!"


    Copper headed Ruan Gang is a stocky man who practices hard Qigong all the year round. He was once pushed under the stage by Tang Wenhao. This time, when he saw Tang Wenhao again, they smiled at each other and lost their gratitude and hatred.


    "Brother Ruan, last time I was in Huaxiang, my younger brother offended me." Tang Wenhao hugged his fist and smiled.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Tang is a young hero. I admire him very much. Unexpectedly, Mr. Tang is now President Chen''s brother-in-law. We have become a family again. We have the opportunity to ask Mr. Tang about your Chinese Kung Fu. At that time, Mr. Tang only nodded on my chest, but I can''t work hard. Is this your Chinese acupoint pointing Kung Fu?" Ruan Gang asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, brother Ruan has good eyesight." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, master Ruan, there will be opportunities to learn kung fu in the future. Let''s talk about business! My brother-in-law wants to ask you some questions this time." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Yes, brother Ruan, I heard that Heifeng has escaped from prison. I don''t know if it''s true?" Tang Wenhao asked directly.


    Ruan Gang looked at Tang Wenhao, nodded and replied, "well, it''s true. Why? Doesn''t Mr. Tang know about it? She''s your woman. She should find you when she comes out?"


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and said, "no, I just know. I guess she''s afraid of hurting me!"


    "Well, it''s also possible. Heifeng is a man of temperament. Brother long told us to try to escape and find a chance to save his sister. Now that she escaped from prison, we can rest assured." Ruan Gang said happily.


    "Oh, brother Ruan, did brother Heilong tell you about other things, such as how he handled his property?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    Ruan Gang listened and looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously. His face changed slightly and said unhappily, "Mr. Tang, do you want to think about brother Long''s property? The people of brother long are dead and the enterprise has been seized by the government. Where did you get the assets? Where did you hear the news? Besides, even if there is, it belongs to someone else''s Heifeng, which has nothing to do with anyone else. If Mr. Tang has any idea about this, Ruan gang will despise you." Then he got up and left.


    "Brother Ruan, don''t go! I just want to verify the authenticity of this matter. In case Heifeng really comes to me one day, I can tell her about it, right? Brother Ruan doesn''t know? I''m the general manager of mans in Vietnam. I''m not short of money and I''m not interested in brother Heilong''s property. Besides, Heifeng is my woman. I don''t want her to be used by bad people. I hope brother Ruan Can understand, "Tang Wenhao said sincerely, holding Ruan Gang''s hand.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s attitude was very serious and didn''t seem to be lying, Ruan Gang nodded and sat down again. He said, "Mr. Tang, brother long was kind and righteous to the four of us. Heifeng is also a woman with a knife mouth and a heart of tofu. We all respect her very much, and we won''t hurt her or allow others to hurt her. Our four brothers really want to find her and protect her. Ruan Biao also mentioned you that you should know the whereabouts of Heifeng. If you really know the whereabouts of Heifeng, please tell us, Brother long did tell Ruan Biao what it was, but he didn''t say what it was. He said he would say it only when he found Heifeng. "


    "Brother Ruan Biao came to me last night and said it was a secret about brother Heilong''s property. You must find Heifeng to say, brother Ruan, can I really trust you?" Tang Wenhao said seriously and stared into Ruan Gang''s eyes.


    Ruan Gang nodded in front of Tang Wenhao''s eyes and said, "Mr. Tang, Ruan Biao and I can be trusted. If you really have the whereabouts of Heifeng, please be sure to tell me or Ruan Biao. Our brother will not do anything sorry to brother long, let alone harm Heifeng. It''s not necessary. Are you right?"


    "Well, the secret that Ruan Biao said should exist?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, it should be. Ruan Biao was the most trusted brother of brother long. You see, he didn''t even tell me the truth, which shows that in his opinion, it should be treated very carefully."


    "What about Chen Ba and Han Hu? How are they?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well... It shouldn''t be a problem. Our four brothers have been through life and death so many times, but... Don''t tell them about it." Ruan Gang said cautiously.


    "Why?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well... They seem to have changed a little in recent days. They are a little too close to President Lin. President Lin is a man! Although he has saved our lives, but... To be honest, we don''t dare to trust him. He wants us to kill President Chen." Ruan Gang whispered. As soon as he said this, Chen Jianfeng was in a cold sweat and looked at Ruan gang in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao also took a breath, "really? Does Lin Haonan still have this vicious idea?"


    Ruan Gang nodded and looked around the office. Chen Jianfeng encouraged him and said, "master Ruan, please talk. There are no monitoring facilities here."


    "Well, Mr. Chen, when Mr. Lin said this to the four of us, we were all very surprised, because we felt that Mr. Chen didn''t look like a bad man, and he was also the big boss of Huaichun. We thought it was a little too much. Our brothers were all people who had died once, and we didn''t want to do anything harmful to nature and justice as a last resort, although we had done a lot of killing things with brother long before However, most of them were fights with external opponents. Brother long really didn''t do anything sorry for his brother, so Ruan Biao and I thought that President Lin couldn''t do great things, which was different from brother long, but Chen Ba and Han Hu seemed to be convinced by him, so they are inseparable from President Lin and are highly valued by President Lin. they are the women in the city that never sleeps in spring The brothers are almost asleep, leaving only wild rose and miss a Xiang. Chen Ba said that as long as they have made achievements, wild rose and miss a Xiang are also their brothers. They also ridiculed Ruan Biao and I for being ignorant and not knowing how to have fun in time. Therefore, it''s better not to let their brothers know well about this, so as not to create complications. "Ruan Gang sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 378

    After listening to this, Tang Wenhao thought that there had been cracks in the four King Kong. It seems that the Ruan brothers still have a little conscience and can be trusted. If they can convince them to follow Chen Jianfeng in the future, plus themselves, Lin Haonan''s strength is not as good as Chen Jianfeng. Even if Chen Jianfeng doesn''t withdraw his shares, Lin Haonan can''t take him.


    "Brother Ruan, thank you and brother Ruan Biao for your trust in me." Tang Wenhao said with a sincere fist.


    Chen Jianfeng was even more grateful and immediately said that if Ruan gang and Ruan Biao could stand on his side, he would not treat their brothers badly.


    But Ruan Gang smiled helplessly and said, "Mr. Chen, it''s not Ruan gang. I don''t appreciate it. Ruan Biao and I won''t get involved in the internal affairs between your bosses. Our brothers said that as long as no outsiders bully us into the city all night in the spring, we won''t do it casually. Please forgive me, Mr. Chen. You''d better solve the things between your bosses by yourself!"


    "Well, master Ruan, even so, Chen won''t be forced. I''m very grateful that you can tell Chen this today. Anyway, I hope you and Ruan Biao can get along well with my brother Wen Hao. You are all heroes I admire." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    Just then, there was a knock outside the door. Several people looked in the direction of the door. Chen Jianfeng asked suspiciously, "who?"


    "Mr. Chen, Mr. Lin is back." Ah Xiang said at the door.


    "Oh! I see, you go!" Chen Jianfeng replied, and then handed his eyes to Ruan gang. Ruan Gang quickly got up and said with a smile, "President Chen, that''s it today. I''ll go out first. President Lin doesn''t want us to get too close when he sees me with you."


    "Ha ha, I understand. Thank you!" Chen Jianfeng stood up and shook hands with him. Tang Wenhao shook hands with him gratefully.


    Before Ruan Gang left for a minute, Lin Haonan, dressed in a black suit and wearing sunglasses, stepped into Chen Jianfeng''s office, followed by the expressionless iron leg King Chen Ba and the South boxer Han Hu. Seeing Tang Wenhao in, the boy didn''t seem surprised, but took off his sunglasses and said with exaggerated laughter, "Ha ha... Brother Tang, here again? President Chen, it seems that your brother-in-law is very concerned about the development of our Huaichun city? Brother, are you interested in joining us in Huaichun? I welcome Lin Haonan with both hands." as he said, Lin Haonan slapped his hands.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and said nothing.


    Chen Jianfeng held out his hand in an unassuming manner, made a gesture of invitation, and smiled, "Oh, Mr. Lin, are you back? Please sit down. My brother is not interested in our business. They are engaged in manufacturing and have nothing in common with us. I would like him to help us, but he really doesn''t want to participate in our business. He came here today to discuss family affairs with me. If Mr. Lin has business to discuss with me, I''ll let him go back first!"


    "No, no, Mr. Tang is a rare Wulin expert. The four brothers we newly hired have fought with Mr. Tang, haven''t they? Chen ba." Lin Haonan looked back and smiled at Chen ba.


    "Yes, boss, Mr. Tang is very good at martial arts. Our four brothers admire him very much. We have a chance to ask Mr. Tang for advice." Chen Ba sneered.


    Tang Wenhao obviously felt that Chen Ba and the Ruan brothers were not the same thing. It seems that they have indeed become Lin Haonan''s loyal thugs.


    "Teaching is not enough. We can learn from each other. My younger brother also admires brother Chen''s fierce leg technique and brother Han''s domineering fist technique." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Then make a gesture, how about it? Let''s broaden our horizons," Lin Haonan said with an obscene smile.


    Chen Jianfeng felt that it was not time to have a head-on conflict with Lin Haonan. He worried that once Tang Wenhao won Chen Ba and Han Hu, Chen Ba and Han Hu would lose face, pull up the Ruan brothers and let their brothers fight against Tang Wenhao together, and the gains would outweigh the losses.


    So Chen Jianfeng immediately rejected Lin Haonan''s proposal and said with a smile, "brother Haonan, forget it! My brother still has something to deal with. After all, he is his own brother next time! Wen Hao, didn''t you say Yuanyuan is waiting for you? Then go back first! What you just said, I''ll think about it and reply to you."


    Tang Wenhao understood Chen Jianfeng''s intention, got up and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go back first. Brother Chen, sorry, next time! President Lin, how about finding a place to compete with several brothers next time?"


    "Hey... OK, brother Tang, we won''t give it away." Lin Haonan sneered.


    After Tang Wenhao returned to Ruan''s house, Manny and Ruan Ling were there. Tang Wenhao told the story to the two beauties. Manny analyzed it, "Baby, it seems that the Ruan brothers are not bad, and they also have their own principles. They are not the kind of people who are easily manipulated. Then you have to tell brother Chen to let him catch the Ruan brothers. As long as the Ruan brothers don''t help Lin Haonan, it''s estimated that Lin Haonan doesn''t dare to mess around."


    "Elder sister, I don''t agree with you. There are Jianghu rules and routines in the Jianghu. I don''t think Lin Haonan is a simple role, and his brother is supporting him. He doesn''t care whether the Ruan brothers help him or not. Since he has killed an opportunity, elder brother Chen should be careful."


    "Yes, Ruan Gang said Lin Haonan wanted to kill brother Chen. In fact, sometimes I really want to control Lin Haonan first." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Let elder brother Chen come out quickly. Don''t want money. Money is an extraneous thing. Don''t argue with Lin Haonan. Give him money and give him his life. Everything is empty. We must remember the reminder given to him by Wong Tai Sin. It''s better not to be here, baby. You don''t have to be involved. We''re on the right track and focus on our own career! You can go to work normally tomorrow! "Manny was worried as soon as she heard it.


    "Elder sister, elder brother Chen should be able to listen! No one will be reconciled. I''ll talk to Yuanyuan later and ask her to persuade her brother. However, I also think baby can''t get involved any more, so that Lin Haonan won''t turn his attention to our baby. We can''t fight these scoundrels." Ruan Ling said calmly.


    "Manny, ah Ling, I think it''s not a way to escape. Lin Haonan is a cruel character at first sight. Even if brother Chen doesn''t want anything, he may not let me go," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Why? You didn''t offend him? Why should he have trouble with you?" asked Manny, puzzled.


    "Who said I didn''t offend him? He chased Yuanyuan for a long time, and now Yuanyuan is with me again. Can he feel comfortable? Now he has four King Kong as thugs, and he will be more arrogant. You didn''t see him entering my brother''s office. He was very unreasonable and arrogant. He didn''t pay attention to my big brother as a major shareholder at all, and he won''t pay attention to me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, what do you mean we can''t avoid conflict with him?" said Manny.


    "Sister, in fact, I think what baby said is reasonable. Things in the Jianghu are always arrogant and bullying. The more afraid of things, the more things happen. If you can plan carefully, you might as well take the initiative to attack. In this way, you may be able to solve the problem once and for all," said Ruan Ling.


    "Yes, I feel the same way, Manny. When you think about it, we used to guard against Abramovich passively, but in the end, it hurts to think of so many people dead. Through Abramovich, I think sometimes it''s better to recognize one thing than take the initiative to attack. As the saying goes, attack is the best defense. We have suffered such a loss and can''t make it again in the future Similar mistakes, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, at that time, if baby and I insisted on Abu''s life, he couldn''t even escape from death valley, but it was because of my weakness that so many sisters and relatives were killed and injured. We really can''t make the same mistake again," Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, so I think we should make a good plan and strive for zero casualties this time to completely control Lin Haonan so that he can''t hurt us," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, tell me what you think." Ruan Ling encouraged, and Manny looked at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    "Ha ha, to tell you the truth, I don''t have a detailed plan. It''s just a change in my mentality. I don''t want to passively protect my women anymore. I want to take the initiative to attack and prevent in advance. Once I find an opportunity, I must resolutely control Lin Haonan, but I''m short of manpower now!" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Baby, why don''t I go to Shanghai first? I''ll control Lin Haonan with you. What do you say, sister?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, ah Ling, you have to leave here as soon as possible. We must pay attention to what the old bull nose said. Anyway, he still sees many things that have happened to us very accurately. Since he said you should leave Liangshan early, I think you should listen to him. I will deal with the things here myself," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, ah Ling, you must go back these days. Liu Zhiqiang has returned to Shanghai Mans, and Wu Kui is not here. Shanghai Mans is our root. We can''t mess there. You should go there as soon as possible. There are things here, including me, baby and brother Chen. We will have a way to deal with Lin Haonan. I think our baby has gradually matured through so many things, he said He has the ability to cope with everything. Besides, didn''t Huang Daxian say that baby''s life is hard? He must be fine. Don''t worry about going to Shanghai. Besides, brother Chen won''t have any problems for the time being. "Manny smiled.


    "Ha ha, Manny is right. The person who killed me has not yet been born! I have a bottom of my heart by contacting the Ruan brothers. Lin Haonan can''t deal with me just by Chen Ba and Han Hu. But I haven''t thought of how to control him. If I just catch him, I can catch him at any time, but this is not the best way. I want to make him He was convinced of us and took the initiative to give up the idea of doing the right thing with us, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, it''s very difficult. Don''t forget that Lin Haonan is so arrogant because he has a brother who is a general. This time he can get Ruan Biao and their experts to be his bodyguards. Isn''t it because his brother is supporting him? Therefore, you have to find out the conclusion of the problem to come up with a solution." Manny analyzed.

 Chapter 379

    "Well, sister, you''re right. The problem really doesn''t lie with him. By the way, baby, didn''t Ruan Biao say last night that they were released by brother Lin Haonan after completing a task? Can you ask what task they performed for brother Lin Haonan before they were released?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "It''s hard, you forget? He refused yesterday. If not, I''ll talk to them again tonight?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Go! Only by unting the knots one by one can we find the essence of the problem and come up with a solution. Baby, we believe you can handle it well." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, I''ll call Ruan Biao right away and ask him and Ruan gang out for dinner." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, keep an eye on everything. When you are not absolutely sure, you must not play your cards. You can''t be sure how Ruan Biao and Ruan gang are. So no matter how happy you talk, you can''t casually tell the whereabouts of Heifeng, you know?" Manny reminded.


    "Well, I know, Manny, ah Ling, don''t worry! After so many things, I won''t easily believe them, especially the safety of Heifeng and Yuanyuan brothers." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Next, the three men talked about the situation of mans in Shanghai. Mani said she received a call from the Ministry of administration of Shanghai, asking who has the final say after the total departure. Mani said that she would command her own remote control these days, and Ruan Ling would have to go to Shanghai mans after a few days'' stay. Mani hoped Ruan Ling could run away some of the things that he should do in the next few days. Go to Shanghai early to deal with mans affairs.


    "Elder sister, I know there is a great need for manpower, but baby, there is no general result. I dare not go! Also, if what Ruan Biao said is true, Heilong does have a large amount of property in his hands, will he really give it to Heifeng? Is it a trap?" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "It''s all right. I''ll talk to Ruan Biao tonight and they''ll know the result. If there''s nothing here for the time being, I''ll send you and Junjun tomorrow. How about it?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s not so fast, baby. I forgot to tell you something. Didn''t you pick up Yang Xi today? She said that after coming to Vietnam, she saw the cultural environment here and had an idea to set up a mans group fashion design center in Langshan. In the future, all our mans fashion designs come from this design center. With her idea, I also want to take this opportunity A Manny group fashion model training camp will be set up in Liangshan. In addition, some fashion beauty contests and image spokesman competitions will be held. I want a Ling to have a good turn with Yang Xi these two days and put forward feasible plans. In this way, Manny''s development has really stepped into a track of benign development. "Manny smiled.


    "Manny, this idea is very good. I think it''s OK. Let alone the beauties outside, we can pick out many models from the beauties in death valley, which is very beneficial to the operation of our mans brand." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "That''s right! So, baby, you have to take the initiative to control the situation in the bud. Before Lin Haonan starts with us, he will be unable to start and let him support our cause. This is the best result. I believe you can do it, baby." Ruan Ling smiled.


    With this goal, Tang Wenhao felt that the burden on his shoulders was heavier and more motivated. He secretly determined that in any case, he could not let his beautiful women have an accident. Lin Haonan must give up the idea of doing right with himself. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Ling and Manny, "Then take your time to discuss. I''ll call Ruan Biao now. I''ll use my sincerity to persuade him to join forces with us to stop Lin Haonan''s radical ideas."


    "Well, baby, go! Remember, don''t be impulsive! Safety first." Manny smiled.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao called Ruan Biao. Ruan Biao was very surprised when he received Tang Wenhao''s call, "Mr. Tang, I knew you must have Heifeng''s whereabouts."


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, let''s talk when we meet! How about inviting you and brother Ruan Gang to dinner?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Well... It doesn''t seem to work! You know, in our business, the time is the boss''s, and Ruan Gang is on duty tonight. I have time, because I was on duty last night. Do I have to call Ruan Gang? We are actually equal to each other." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "That''s OK, just the two of us! Where do you think it would be more appropriate to meet?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "HMM... why don''t you stay at Ruyi hotel in the western suburbs? It''s more remote there," said Ruan Biao.


    "OK, I''ll start right away. How long can you get there?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Twenty minutes!" said Ruan Biao.


    "OK, see you later," said Tang Wenhao, and hung up the phone.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao was thinking about two questions. First, Ruan Biao said that the black dragon had a large amount of property, and how to judge that he didn''t lie; second, how to let Ruan Biao tell what special tasks the four of them had performed for brother Lin Haonan? After understanding these two questions, we can basically determine whether Ruan Biao was an enemy or a friend.


    Ruan Biao was very happy when he saw Tang Wenhao. They first said a few words in the box. He couldn''t wait to ask, "Mr. Tang, where is Heifeng?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a sorry smile, "brother Ruan, I haven''t heard from Heifeng, but I have other things to talk to brother Ruan. Please believe me, I''m sincere."


    "Mr. Tang, why did you let me come here without the news of Heifeng? To be honest, we are not free yet and are monitored by the military all the time. If you don''t have anything important, I have to go. If Lin Haonan knows that I have private contact with you, it''s bad for you and me. He doesn''t want us to get too close."


    "Why?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, you know very well. I told you yesterday that we, at least Ruan gang and I will not intervene in the affairs between Lin and President Chen, but I can''t help President Chen." Ruan Biao said.


    "No, brother Ruan, if you don''t do anything, you are helping President Chen." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, Mr. Tang, tell me if you have something to do! I''m afraid Lin Haonan and the military will find me with you. It''s not good for you or me." Ruan Biao looked around with some worry.


    Just because a Wulin expert like Ruan Biao was so timid to meet him, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but be awed. He knew that what Ruan Biao did for Lin Haonan''s brother was certainly not a small matter, and it must be a very confidential matter.


    "Brother Ruan, I want you to tell me frankly that brother Heilong has property? Must we find Heifeng? Right?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, I won''t tell anyone until I see Heifeng. I can tell you that the amount of this property is so large that you can''t imagine," said Ruan Biao.


    "Then why don''t you stay by yourself? Anyway, brother Heilong is dead and Heifeng doesn''t know about it." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hei hei, I knew you would think so. To tell you the truth, I wanted to keep the money myself. I can''t spend it all my life. However, when I thought that brother long had saved my life, Heifeng was good to our brothers. In addition, brother Lin Haonan held our lives. It''s too much money for me It''s not safe. At present, only Ruan gang and I know. Chen Ba and Han Hu don''t know. I hope you can find Heifeng for us, because we really can''t help ourselves now. "Ruan Biao said sincerely.


    "Brother Ruan, thank you very much for your trust in me, but also for your kindness to Heifeng''s brothers and sisters. I thank you for Heifeng and brother long." Tang Wenhao said moved.


    "No, do you have anything else to say? If not, I''ll go first," said Ruan Biao.


    "Also, brother Ruan, I want to... Please tell me frankly what task you have performed for Lin Haonan''s brother? Why are you so afraid of them? I want to help you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hum, Mr. Tang, you overestimate yourself? How can you help us? You are a foreigner. No matter how good your martial arts are, are you faster than a gun? General Lin is a man with military power. Can you fight him? He can save us from death row. Do you have this ability?" said Ruan Biao.


    "Ha ha... Well said! The person who knows current affairs is a hero. Brother Ruan Biao, you almost entered the gate of hell again. If you want to go in this time, you will never come back." a familiar voice came from outside the door.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao were stunned.


    Just when they were surprised, the door was pushed open. Lin Haonan led Chen Ba, and Han Hu stood at the door, looking coldly at Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao with disdain on his face.


    Tang Wenhao secretly called big things bad, but he was still calm. He glanced at Ruan Biao and smiled at Lin Haonan, "President Lin, please sit down! I''m just very curious about brother Ruan Biao''s experience and want to hear him tell me, but brother Ruan is very principled and won''t say."


    Ruan Biao said with a smile, "President Lin, I really didn''t say anything."


    Lin Haonan glanced at them and sat down on the table between them with a big smile, "Hey, brother Ruan Biao, fortunately you didn''t say anything. Otherwise, you have been reunited with your big brother black dragon. My brother told me that as long as any of you dare to tell me the tasks you have performed, let me resolutely get rid of you and report directly to my brother''s military headquarters. Brother Ruan Biao, do you think I will?" With that, Lin Haonan looked at Ruan Biao insidiously and smiled.


    Although Ruan Biao pestles Lin Haonan''s brother, he is not afraid of Lin Haonan. He also despises Lin Haonan. Therefore, he stood up indifferently, smiled at Lin Haonan and said, "President Lin, is it your business? I''m not sorry, general Lin, Mr. Tang. If Ruan can''t tell you, I''ll leave." Then he hugged Tang Wenhao, glanced at Lin Haonan and Chen Ba and Han Hu standing behind him, and left the box.

 Chapter 380

    Lin Haonan didn''t stop Ruan Biao from leaving, but stared at his back with a smile, then turned his eyes to Tang Wenhao, who was about to stand up, and said with a bad smile, "brother Tang, are you interested in a drink?"


    "I''m not interested, Mr. Lin. I''m sorry. I have to go too." Tang Wenhao stood up and left.


    Lin Haonan glanced at Chen Ba and Han Hu. They stopped Tang Wenhao from left to right. They stared at Tang Wenhao and seemed to be going to do it.


    Tang Wenhao is secretly lucky. As long as Chen Ba and Han Hudan dare to start first, he points one of them''s acupoints with lightning speed, and then deals with the other and Lin Haonan.


    "What? Do you want to do it?" Tang Wenhao asked coldly.


    "Ha ha... Brother Tang, I know you are good at martial arts, but no matter how good your martial arts are, is it faster than my gun?" said Lin Haonan suddenly took out a pistol from his pocket and pointed coldly at Tang Wenhao''s head.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t mess around. I don''t have a holiday with you, and I don''t want to embarrass you." Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    "Hey, hey, really? Brother Tang, don''t pretend to be smart. I don''t know what you''re doing. I''m in control of all your actions, including your brother-in-law. You think you were with Ruan Biao last night. Lin doesn''t know? You think you and Ruan Gang conspired in Chen Jianfeng''s office today. Lin doesn''t know? Tell you, I know everything. Just look at Chen Jian As in the past Lao Tzu had been what I had been good at, but I never moved him, and respected him as always. But if he had no idea of the time, then I could not blame him. I knew his thoughts very well. He wanted to use your brother-in-law''s strength to talk with Lao Tzu, but he didn''t want to think about it. What is this? It''s Lang Son, Vietnam, not Chinese mainland, nor is it. In Taiwan, China, this is Lao Tzu''s world. Do you understand? Don''t try to get involved in the affairs of our sleepless city, otherwise you will regret it. I''m here today to tell you that you are all under Lao Tzu''s control. If you really don''t know good or bad, don''t blame Lin for being cruel and ruthless. I''m not the Abu. Don''t touch the people under Lao Tzu in the future , Chen Ba, Han Hu, let''s go. "He said, coldly put away his pistol and left the box with Chen Ba and Han Hu.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t return to his mind for a long time. He sat down in his seat dejectedly. This result was beyond his expectation. He, Chen Jianfeng and Ruan Ling, including Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang, underestimated Lin Haonan''s ability and his power.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao thought that he and the Ruan brothers were monitored by Lin Haonan, he could think that the Ruan family and Chen Jianfeng must also be monitored by Lin Haonan. This is what Tang Wenhao feared when he remembered. Would he fall into the trap like Abu?


    Tang Wenhao settled his account and left Ruyi Hotel bitterly. He went to the parking lot, opened the door and started the car. When he stepped on the accelerator, he found something wrong. The car obviously moved awkwardly and couldn''t run. He got out of the car and looked at the tires. Three of the four tires were flat. When irradiated with his mobile phone, they were all flat.


    Tang Wenhao kicked the tire angrily and scolded, "Lin Haonan, I grass your mother! Asshole!"


    No way, Tang Wenhao had to go to the street and stop a taxi back to Ruan''s house. On the way, Tang Wenhao thought a lot. He felt that he had fallen into the vortex of Chen Jianfeng''s struggle with Lin Haonan. Obviously, Lin Haonan was warning himself not to meddle.


    But can you really just forget it? Was Lin Haonan so intimidating that he left Chen Jianfeng behind? Are you still a man? Do you still deserve Yuanyuan''s true feelings for yourself?


    No, Lin Haonan is more difficult to deal with than Abu, more insidious than Abu, and overbearing. Judging from his performance today, he can''t escape the positive conflict with him in the future. It''s better to meet the challenge with his escape. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao feels that he can''t rely on others anymore. He has to rely on his ability and wisdom to fight Lin Haonan to the end. Maybe, When you really beat Lin Haonan, Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang, even Chen Ba and Han Hu, will follow you obediently. If you can do this, won''t you forgive the mountain?


    In fact, sometimes people are forced to go to Liangshan. In the past days, Tang Wenhao either relied on Jin Dacai or Ruan Ling. He rarely made his own decisions by relying on the care of beautiful women such as Manny, because he had never made his own decisions. But now, in the face of more severe challenges than before, Jin Dacai has completely left him, and Ruan Ling has to look after children, which he can''t bear, Ruan Ling can no longer face this danger. He can only rely on himself and face all difficulties and challenges by himself.


    Therefore, after returning to Ruan''s house, Tang Wenhao didn''t tell Ruan Ling what had just happened. He just told her that the car was parked in the hotel parking lot and was punctured by several small shrimps. Because he couldn''t speak Vietnamese, he couldn''t drive to the repair shop for repair. He had to ask Ruan Ling to repair it with him tomorrow.


    "Baby, if the tire breaks, it will break. How did you talk?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s very good. Ruan Biao said he would try his best to cooperate with me." Tang Wenhao replied casually.


    "What do you mean to try to cooperate with you? Baby, did he say how much Heilong''s property is? How to give it to Heifeng? Also, what task did they perform? Did you ask clearly?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Well... Not yet. It''s inconvenient for him to say, but he won''t help Lin Haonan harm my eldest brother. Ah Ling, don''t worry! I think I''ll send you back to Shanghai after you and sister Yang Xi finish these two days. I also want to go back and see the old man and wife." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, do you miss ah Ying and the children?" Ruan Ling smiled coyly.


    "Well, I really miss their mother and daughter. When shall we go?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "The day after tomorrow, my sister and I and sister Yang Xi are going to investigate a business building. If there is no problem, we will rent the business building, build a design center upstairs and a model training base downstairs. After these problems are solved, I''ll go to Shanghai with you, okay?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao called Chen Jianfeng early in the morning and said that he had something important to discuss with him. Chen Jianfeng hadn''t got up yet. Tang Wenhao said that he would go directly to his home. Chen Jianfeng thought it was safe at home and agreed.


    Tang Wenhao gave Ruan Ling the car key, told her address and called Chen Jianfeng''s house on the car.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao came early in the morning, Chen Jianfeng knew that he must have something important to discuss with himself. He poured Tang Wenhao a glass of water and the two sat down.


    "Wen Hao, did something happen to me so early?" Chen Jianfeng asked suspiciously.


    "Well, brother, we are all monitored by Lin Haonan, you know?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I know. What else?"


    "Last night, I asked Ruan Biao to talk and was caught by Lin Haonan. After listening to our conversation, he made it clear. He knew your intention and warned me with a gun pointed at my head. He punctured the tires of Manny''s BMW and is still parked in the parking lot of Ruyi hotel!"


    "Ah? This boy is so bad?" Chen Jianfeng said as soon as he patted the table.


    "Well, brother, Ruan Gang talked with us in the office yesterday. He also knew. Although he didn''t necessarily know what we talked about, he knew that Ruan gang and Ruan Biao were not the same as him. He warned Ruan Biao seriously last night. If Ruan Biao had another time, he might be killed by this guy. He moved out of his brother to intimidate them. Brother, I think this is the family The gang is more terrible than Abu. He really wants to kill us. Maybe we are really the ghost of injustice. We don''t even have a place to redress our grievances. He is likely to shift the responsibility to the military and then to the police. I don''t think it''s a matter of whether I can help you or not, but that I have to take action and can''t be controlled by him. Otherwise, sooner or later, it will evolve into the situation of Abu. I "People are beaten everywhere," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, I feel the same way. I always feel more and more insecure, but I''m not willing to give up completely. Wen Hao, what''s your plan?" Chen Jianfeng asked.


    "Brother, I suddenly had an idea last night. Isn''t Lin Haonan''s brother from the military? If we can have a relationship with the Vietnamese special forces, Lin Haonan will never dare to touch us, don''t you think?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Chen Jianfeng looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, touched Tang Wenhao''s head and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, don''t you have a fever? We are all foreigners. How can we contact the special forces here?"


    "Brother, it''s man-made. I think it''s still possible. As long as we can find out whether there are special forces in Langshan, and if so, where are the forces? With this information, I can definitely contact the special forces here," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Can you get in touch with the special forces on these conditions?" Chen Jianfeng looked at Tang Wenhao in disbelief and thought he was getting nervous.


    "Well, I think so," said Tang Wenhao confidently.


    "Why?" Chen Jianfeng asked suspiciously.


    "With my kung fu, I can teach their special forces some Kung Fu they don''t understand. I can be their instructor. Of course, I won''t teach real stunts," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, Chen Jianfeng nodded and said, "well, Wen Hao, don''t say it yet. I think your idea is crazy, but it has certain feasibility. Why don''t I ask your old mother-in-law first? She should be able to inquire with you. Do you want to tell her the truth?"


    "No, just say your friend asked you. Don''t say it''s me. She wants to know that it''s me. She will certainly ask, or tell ah Xiu. Ah Xiu will tell Manny and Ruan Ling. I don''t want them to worry about me. This time, I''ll solve all this through my own efforts. Brother, don''t annoy Lin Haonan these days. Whatever he does, I don''t care If you want to interfere, I will send Ruan Ling and Junjun to Shanghai the day after tomorrow. When I come back from Shanghai, I will start to implement my plan. Your task these days is to find out if there are Vietnamese special forces stationed here in Langshan, OK? "Tang Wenhao asked.

 Chapter 381

    "OK, no problem. I''ll leave it to me. I think it should be. This is an important border town between China and Vietnam. It''s unreasonable not to station special forces." Chen Jianfeng said.


    "I think so, brother. Then you can find out the address of the special forces. When I come back from Shanghai, I will try my best to be the instructor of the special forces." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    When Tang Wenhao left Chen Jianfeng''s house, he looked at his brother-in-law''s distant back from the balcony and sighed in his heart that his brother-in-law was really not an ordinary person. He seemed gentle, but he had unique skills. Once he started doing things, he was ruthless and dared to think that it might really make him do it.


    Thinking of this, Chen Jianfeng quickly turned into the house and called his old lover Li Meihua. He sat on the sofa, dialed Li Meihua''s mobile phone and waited for Li Meihua to speak first. Soon, Li Meihua''s whine voice came from inside, "Jianfeng, what''s up? I''m just going to work."


    "Meihua, I''d like to ask you for help," Chen Jianfeng said with a smile.


    "Hehe, tell me! You''re welcome with me."


    "Hehe, I have a friend who wants to know if there are military special forces here in Langshan? If so, where are these special forces stationed?" Chen Jianfeng asked.


    "Ah? Who asked? This is a military secret? Besides, even if I told you, he can''t get in. It''s a military restricted area, which ordinary people can''t get in." Li Meihua said in surprise.


    "Oh, I know. My friend just wants to deal with the people inside, but there is no other way. He wants to find that place and try his luck. Meihua, do you know that there are special forces in Langshan?"


    "HMM... Jianfeng, to tell you the truth, I really know, but you have to tell me, who wants to contact people in the special forces? With the address I told, it is impossible to contact people in the special forces. Their identities are strictly confidential and they wear masks when they take action. Even if people stand in front of you, you don''t know their truth Don''t inquire about your identity. It won''t be useful. "Li Meihua poured a basin of cold water on Chen Jianfeng.


    But Chen Jianfeng won''t stop like this. Especially when he heard that Li Meihua knew that there were special forces in Liangshan, he wouldn''t give up. He hurriedly asked, "Meihua, don''t worry about it. Just tell me where the special forces are stationed."


    "Jianfeng, no, this is a matter of principle. Unless you tell me who wants to know these things, I won''t tell you. Please forgive me." Li Meihua said seriously.


    Chen Jianfeng thought it might be better to tell Li Meihua the truth, but he wanted to have an interview with Li Meihua. Thinking of this, he said to Li Meihua, "Meihua, why don''t we meet and talk again? Can you spare me some time? Even if it''s only ten minutes, I''ll drive to pick you up."


    "HMM... OK! I don''t have anything particularly important to deal with. Why don''t you pick me up at the door of our community? I''ll wait for you at the door," Li Meihua said.


    "OK, hang up first. See you later," Chen Jianfeng said.


    Twenty minutes later, Chen Jianfeng drove his BMW to the door of Li Meihua''s community. Li Meihua saw that Chen Jianfeng had arrived and hurried to the car. Chen Jianfeng pushed the door open for her inside, and Li Meihua drilled in.


    BMW suddenly went out. Chen Jianfeng first touched Li Meihua''s thigh and said with a smile, "Meihua, do you want to open a room? You''re all right anyway?"


    "Hehe, Jianfeng, you''d better talk about the business first? Who wants to know these things? Should you tell me the truth now?" Li Meihua asked with a smile.


    Chen Jianfeng pulled over to a remote place, glanced at Li Meihua in uniform and said with a smile, "Meihua, the person who inquired about this is your son-in-law, Wen Hao."


    "Ah? Wen hao? What does he want to know about these things? Are you two military spies?" Li Meihua looked at Chen Jianfeng in surprise.


    Chen Jianfeng laughed, "hehe, Meihua, you can really think of it. Do wen Hao and I look like spies in your eyes? Or military spies. You really praise us."


    "Then why does Wen Hao look for special forces? What does this smelly boy want?" Li Meihua asked in surprise. In her opinion, Tang Wenhao is not like a military spy, but more like an amorous handsome boy.


    Chen Jianfeng thought about it for a moment and felt that he and Li Meihua could tell the truth. He knew that Li Meihua loved Tang Wenhao very much. She had no possibility of betraying him, so he told Li Meihua about Tang Wenhao''s crazy idea.


    Li Meihua laughed and said, "hehe, Jianfeng, do you think my son-in-law is crazy, ignorant or childish?"


    "Meihua, don''t think about it. I think Wen Hao''s idea is a little crazy, but it''s not completely impossible, right? After all, he has unique skills, and your special forces may really need such talents?" Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Jianfeng, I didn''t attack you two. If you don''t have any hope according to Wen Hao''s idea, do you think anyone in the special forces will trust him? If he goes like this, he may be caught by the military as a military spy and become an instructor! It''s OK not to shoot him, but Jianfeng, I still appreciate my son-in-law''s boldness and really dare to think and do." Li Meihua smiled.


    "Meihua, then you can be practical and help us. Listen to you, you have a way, right?" Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    Li Meihua stared at Chen Jianfeng with a smile. Yu pointed to his forehead and said with a whiny smile, "Boy, you''re lucky. My husband''s comrade in arms is the instructor of the special forces. His name is Ruan Jingxiong. I can introduce Wen Hao to him and let him compete with Ruan Jingxiong. Maybe Ruan Jingxiong will really like him and hire him as an assistant. However, I''m not sure, because I don''t understand the rules of their special forces."


    Chen Jianfeng was pleasantly surprised. He immediately hugged Li Meihua, and said with a smile, "great! Meihua, it''s no coincidence that you can''t write a book! It doesn''t take time to find a place to wear iron shoes. Don''t worry. With a talent like my brother-in-law and your son-in-law, instructor Ruan will like him. As long as we have a good relationship with him, we''ll see who dares to bully us in the future."


    "Hehe, the eight characters haven''t left yet! When my husband comes and asks him to arrange for them to meet at home, when does Wen Hao want to meet him?" Li Meihua asked with a smile.


    "Well, Wen Hao will send his first wife Ruan Ling to Shanghai the day after tomorrow. It is estimated that he will stay there for a few days. Arrange for them to meet when he comes back! In this way, it should be a week later." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it! That''s it?" Li Meihua asked with a smile.


    "No, there are more important things?" Chen Jianfeng said with a bad smile.


    Li Meihua saw the spark in Chen Jianfeng''s eyes and knew that he was thinking of bad things again. He whined and pointed to his forehead, "bad guy, didn''t you just give it to you last night? I thought again?"


    "Hehe, I didn''t want to. I wanted to see you. Open a house or find a hidden place to play car shock?" Chen Jianfeng said with a bad smile.


    "Fool, if I come out with you, I won''t let you kill me? You decide!" Li Meihua said with a lewd smile.


    Ha ha... Let''s find a place where birds sing and flowers smell. Let''s go for field cooperation!


    Not to mention the private meeting between Chen Jianfeng and Li Meihua, but Tang Wenhao, after leaving Chen Jianfeng''s house, took a taxi directly to mans in Vietnam. Manny said that he had to go to mans to work when he had time. She wanted to teach her enterprise management knowledge and how to be the boss and the boss.


    Manny is now the largest foreign-funded enterprise in Langshan Industrial Park. Manny is really a not simple woman. She managed Manny in Vietnam in just one or two months. She can manage everything from renting houses, entering equipment, recruiting, opening, purchasing and exporting. Therefore, Tang Wenhao has always admired her and worshipped her.


    When she arrived at mans factory, Manny had been waiting for him in the general manager''s office, "baby, what''s your big brother doing this morning?"


    "Hehe, I talked to him and persuaded him not to fight with Lin Hao. It shouldn''t be a big problem. Manny, don''t worry about his things in the future. There is me! You just have to teach me the things here and wait a few months, and you''ll go back and give birth to our son." Tang Wenhao said, walked to Manny''s side, and the salty pig hand touched Manny''s bulging belly.


    "Oh, bad guy, stop playing. Come on, I''ll tell you about the orders I''m making. The fastest way to enter the management role early is to start from making orders. After you follow several batches of goods, you know everything. It''s not as difficult to manage the enterprise as you think, because you know clothing and are not a complete layman. Therefore, it''s easy to enter the role." With that, Manny turned out the company''s current orders to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao had no mind to listen to Manny, because in his opinion, Manny was more beautiful at work than at any time. He was distracted when he listened, and then felt that his body began to react.


    Of course, Manny received her beautiful eyes and tapped him on the head, "villain, listen carefully and be serious. You don''t want to do good when you look at you."


    "Ha ha, Manny, I miss you. You don''t know. When you talk about work with me, I feel very interesting. In the past, when you were in Shanghai Mans, you pretended to be so serious about negotiating work every time. As soon as you go out, do you know what I would think?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Manny asked curiously, "what do you think? You must not think of a good thing."


    "Ha ha, for me, everything I think is good. As soon as I go out, I will scold in my heart. Can I hook people like this if I look good? One day I will press you on the bed to let you know my strength." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, it must be your nonsense. You were afraid of me at that time, and you certainly didn''t dare to think so." Manny smiled coyly.


    "That''s what I thought at that time. I wanted to know that you wanted more than me at that time. I started earlier and held me alive for a year. Hey! Manny, if I really had the guts to force you at that time, would you sue me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 382

    "Go! Of course, I''ll sue you until you can''t get out of the prison, so that you won''t hurt people everywhere now." Manny said with a whiny smile.


    "I don''t believe it. You don''t want to sue me at all. If I really snapped you off at that time, you must beg for nothing to marry me. I can''t do without you, can you?" said Tang Wenhao, with an obscene smile, touching Manny''s round belly.


    "Hehe, little villain, you are the enemy of my life, OK? I don''t care about you, and ah Ling and I don''t care about you, little villain, OK? Well, baby, you really need to learn something about management. You can''t always like playing. Man and Ruan will depend on you in the future. Ah Ling said that she has enough money to make Ruan''s medicine Expand several times, wait until I know a little about pharmacy, and then wait for Aya and azhu to have a rest after their confinement. Ruan''s pharmaceutical will also expand its production. You should mature as soon as possible, baby. On the contrary, in terms of women, we won''t care about you in the future. Mans and Ruan''s women, as long as people are willing to talk to you, you can see it yourself. We don''t interfere, but there''s only one rule You have to make progress. You have to make these two enterprises bigger and stronger. Promise me, will you? "Manny said seriously.


    "Oh, Manny, I promise you, I''m willing to accept this challenge for you and ah Ling. Although I really don''t like management, I''ll still manage man''s and Ruan''s, because I want you, ah Ling and sister Ah Mei to live happily with me. At the same time, I''ll make it clear to you that I won''t accept women in the future. I don''t want to let these women I have now It''s sad. I want to recruit some male employees to work here in China and let the girls here be our Chinese daughter-in-law. In this way, the girls here can get married and our singles have wives. It''s good to match men and women and not tired to work! "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, that''s a good idea. Are you really not going to add women?" Manny asked in surprise.


    "Yes! So ah Ling asked me to accept Dr. Ruan that day. She said that Dr. Ruan had been in the Ruan family for so many years and that men had been running for nearly ten years. It was very poor. I didn''t promise to let me be her man. I really won''t want other women in the future. I just want to be responsible for you women now." Tang Wenhao said seriously. Tang Wenhao''s psychology is very normal, Some playful men can''t control how their wives manage. Later, they let themselves go for a few years. When men are tired of playing and tired, they naturally go home and live with their wives honestly. Now he is this kind of psychology. He feels that too many women are meaningless. He is aesthetically tired. He is the happiest with his favorite women.


    "Hehe, baby, you''re right, but you still have to accept ah Xue and the two little girls left in death valley. These girls have regarded themselves as your women from their heart. They will be very sad if you want them or not." Manny smiled.


    "I know, let it be!" Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, he had already regarded all the eight fairies as his own women in his heart. However, he was not as anxious as before. After all, his most important task was to create a stable and safe living environment for his beautiful women.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny exchanged work in the office for a while. Manny took him to the workshop and introduced the main management personnel to him. These women were asked to report to Tang Wenhao later. When he went on a business trip, he reported to Manny.


    At noon, the couple had a working meal in the factory. Just after the meal, Ruan Ling and Yang Xi led a group of beautiful women to kill back. All of them were smiling and said that the house for the design center and model training camp had been implemented. The next step was design, decoration, recruitment and opening.


    "Baby, sister, let''s have a meeting! Let''s see how to implement these work next?" Ruan Ling sat next to Manny and smiled.


    "Oh, OK! Let''s go to the conference room!" Manny smiled.


    "Just say it here! The conference room is too serious. You have to kiss it. It''s too troublesome. It''s so convenient." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then kissed Yang Xi next to him.


    Yang Xi blushed, beat Tang Wenhao with her pink fist, and said with a whiny smile, "you don''t have a shape. Let''s go!"


    Hehe... All the beauties laughed.


    Tang Wenhao likes to flirt with his beautiful women. It''s very interesting to have a kiss.


    When he came to the meeting room next door, Tang Wenhao was sandwiched between Manny and Ruan Ling. From time to time, he smiled and kissed left and right, which made the meeting room full of spring.


    "All right, baby, stop playing and have a meeting!" Manny glanced at him.


    "OK, let''s forgive you first! Tell me! President Tang, I''m listening!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "I know you''re president Tang? Baby, you really need to be serious. You can be like a child in front of us, but you can''t be like this with other employees of the factory. Understand? You need the dignity of the boss, or you''ll regret if no one listens to you in the future." Manny smiled.


    "I see, wife, you go on." Tang Wenhao made a grimace and smiled.


    All the beauties laughed again.


    "Well, if you''re not serious again, you''ll be punished to sleep alone tonight." Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "I don''t believe you have the heart to let me stay up all night. I still want to sleep with sister Yang Xi tonight. I didn''t have a good time last night. Sister, did you have a good time?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Yang Xi blushed and looked at Manny a little. Manny raised her hand and knocked Tang Wenhao on the head, and then smiled at Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, if he doesn''t obey, you''ll beat his ass."


    Ha ha


    After flirting for a few minutes, Tang Wenhao had enough, and Manny began to get down to business, "Baby, ah Ling, I think so. Since this has been done and you have settled the house, we should speed up the pace of action. Otherwise, the rent is so expensive every day, and there will be a day''s cost. In this way, Yang Xi won''t go back to Shanghai with you this time. She will work here directly and prepare the design center and model training camp. I''ll dial a few Here''s an assistant for you, ah Ling. I want Qing''er to come back and help Yang Xi. First, the little girl is smart, smart and local, which can make up for the shortcomings of us. In addition, ah Xue and ah Feng can also be her assistants. There are three people to help her. Basically, her work can be carried out. "


    "No way! Isn''t Qing''er pregnant? Isn''t it convenient? Why don''t you let Ah Mei come over? Anyway, her month is almost over." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "No problem, it''s not a big month, so I''m still pregnant? Didn''t I prepare for mans? May can''t come here. The two children want to eat milk, or green children." Manny smiled.


    "I agree with my sister, but I have to transfer aro and amung. Sister, you have to have someone take care of you, or I won''t rest assured." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, it''s OK for me and Ali." ah Yujiao smiled.


    "It''s still a little odd. After all, you have to help baby deal with some things in the factory. Now your sisters know a little about the work here. It''s not good to change people in the middle. Let aro and amung come! There will be no problem in death valley with sister Aya, ah Zhu and Heifeng." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, let''s do it! In addition, I discussed with ah Ling last night. Now there are more and more women and more children here, but no matter which woman gives birth to children, they are our precious flesh and blood. Everyone should treat every child equally. We want sister Ah Mei to be responsible for the life of the whole family and the nursing education of children in the future. In addition, we We also need to invite professional maids to help sister Ah Mei, so you don''t have to worry about the growth of your children in the future. You can work with us to make mans and Ruan bigger and stronger. Maybe in a few years, our Ruan family will really have a special plane. We have made plans. In the future, baby will fly with us women and children "Travel around the world," Manny laughed.


    "Well, sister said well, let''s applaud and encourage." Ruan Ling smiled and took the lead in clapping her hands. All the beauties applauded excitedly and were full of confidence in a better future.


    Tang Wenhao was even more cool. He thought, shit, if you marry a wife, you have to marry heroines like Manny and Ruan Ling. They are beautiful, cool and powerful. They don''t have to worry about anything. They all want to go in front of you.


    Manny continued to laugh, "I''ll add another car to our family in a few days. I want to buy a business car. I can take more people. What do you think, Arlene?"


    "OK, sister, you can do whatever you want! We all listen to you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "The business car is good, spacious, comfortable to sit, and the driver has a wide view." Tang Wenhao also smiled.


    "Baby, my BMW will be your special car. You''re a big man. You should have your own car. I want to use it. You can be my driver. Anyway, slowly, I''ll turn behind the scenes." Manny smiled.


    "Sister, I''ll pay for the business car this time! After all, your side is a listed company. I''m afraid you have financial problems." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, I bought it with my own money. What do our sisters share? Mine is yours and yours is mine. We even have men in common and twin sisters. Is there anything we can''t share in this world?" Manny smiled gently.


    "Sister, I''ve felt it since I first saw you. You must be my sister. It''s good to have you." Ruan Ling said, tears falling down excitedly. Tang Wenhao quickly hugged the two beauties together and kissed them one by one.


    She is envious of beautiful women.


    After the meeting, Ruan Ling led Yang Xi and other beauties to do other things outside. Tang Wenhao was then on duty in the factory. Manny patiently taught him the basic knowledge of production management, quality management, financial management and administrative management. Manny said that he could not be an expert in these aspects, but he must not be a pure layman. Otherwise, he would be overhead and managed by his own men It''s hard for an expert.

 Chapter 383

    Although Tang Wenhao has never been in touch with management at all, he is intelligent, savvy, energetic and has a strong memory. In one afternoon, he has a basic understanding of the general situation of the company. After all, it is a newly opened factory. There are not many data in all aspects, and he intervenes very quickly.


    Don''t gossip. After work, Tang Wenhao and Manny took a taxi home at the gate of the factory. It''s their happiest thing to go home every day. Everyone scrambles to hold crown and Junjun. The two brothers are more and more fun. Tang Wenhao also has special feelings for his two sons. Their little brothers are the children of their favorite women. Of course, they are spoiled as babies.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao grabbed Junjun and Guanguan, the phone rang, so he reluctantly stuffed the child into Yang Xi and Yuanyuan''s arms, "who! This call is intended to destroy our father son relationship."


    "Ha ha, is it as serious as you said?" Yang Xi took Junjun''s whine and smiled.


    Tang Wenhao took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Ruan Ying''s phone. He asked suspiciously, "Ruan Ying, Hello, I miss you so much. I haven''t heard your moving voice for a long time."


    "Hehe, if you know what''s nice to say, why don''t you call me? I went to sister Ruan Qin''s grave today and found that her grave was clean. Have you been here?" Ruan Ying asked.


    "Hmm! I went to Thailand on business the other day. When I got off the plane in Hanoi, I missed sister Ruan Qin very much. So I went to have a look and cleaned the grass on the grave. Did you go to see her specially?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, our institute will go back to the archaeological site every other day. Last time, sister Ruan Qin said that there was a major discovery. We had to make a detailed archaeological investigation. We wanted to say goodbye to her. When we got to the grave, we found that someone had just been there. Sister Ruan Qin didn''t have any friends and relatives here. I guess you went. Wen Hao, why didn''t you contact me when you came to Hanoi? You took me away Forget it? "Ruan Ying said bitterly.


    "Hehe, how could it be? You are a beautiful woman! I will never forget you if I forget you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    As soon as Yang Xi heard this, he knew that this guy was picking up girls again. He stretched out his jade hand and twisted it on him. He couldn''t laugh at Yuanyuan. Tang Wenhao grabbed her jade hand and kissed it. He covered his mobile phone and said with a bad smile, "sister, I''m going to kill you tonight. See if you dare."


    With that, he put his mobile phone in his ear again and listened to Ruan Yingjiao laugh, "just talk nonsense! There are so many women at home. By the way, are you free to go with us? Didn''t you say where a brick like thing was thrown? I hope you can go with us to find it, okay?"


    "No, I''m not free now. Why don''t you go there first and wait for my work arrangement? It''s really not good. I can only wait until next time. I can''t go in the last month." Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, he wanted to take some more gemstones or night pearls from the cave and take Ruan Ying and them there. Last time, he only brought one out for Manny, He also wants to wear one for several beauties such as Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mui, so he will not go with Ruan Ying now and will not go when he is free.


    "Oh, let''s wait for next time!" Ruan Ying said sadly.


    Two days later, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling finally embarked on the journey to Shanghai with their baby son Junjun. When they left home, Manny told Tang Wenhao to arrange the life of Ruan Ling and Junjun and come back, and asked Ruan Ling to keep talking to her every day. If the company had any problems that could not be handled, she called her.


    The sisters said goodbye with tears.


    There was nothing to say on the way. In the afternoon, a family of three returned to Shanghai. Tang Wenhao didn''t disturb anyone. He took a car and directly killed Mans. When we saw Ruan Ling, we thought it was Manny who came back and called her president man. Ruan Ling didn''t point it out, but just smiled.


    Tang Wenhao asked Li Na to open the door of Manny''s former office and asked the beauty of the administration department to clean it up.


    It is said that Tang Wenhao and Manny are back. Liu Zhiqiang from the business department came to show up and said that he has entered the working state and will have business soon. Ruan Ling praised him and asked him to do well. With his ability, he will soon reuse him and make the boy happy.


    "Ah Ling, I was thinking, should you live in Jin''s house? Or be a partner with Ah Ying? What do you think?" Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to think that Ruan Ling would be alone in the future.


    "Ah? Is it convenient? People live together as a family? I used to live like this, and there are little guys like Junjun. The old man and the old lady can''t stand it." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, don''t you understand? The old man and the old lady like children very much, especially the little boys. Our Junjun and Wenying are similar. They have company. As long as you are willing to go, the old man and the old lady will certainly welcome, not to mention ah Ying." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well? Why don''t you ask Ah Ying first! If she thinks it''s OK, then live there! I also want to honor the two old people for you. Brother is the greatest benefactor in your life. As your wife, I have the obligation to be filial for you and brother, right?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, ah Ling, it''s very kind of you. I''ll contact Ah Ying right away." Tang Wenhao quickly dialed Ah Ying.


    "Baby, where are you? I miss you so much." Ah Ying sobbed.


    "Hehe, I miss you too. Guess where I am?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, you''re not coming back, are you? You''re coming back. I order you to appear in front of me immediately. I want you to kiss me and love me." Ah Ying said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, let''s discuss something with you first! You have to promise. How about I serve you all night?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, as long as you can really appear in front of me at night, I promise you everything you say. I really miss you so much. Come back soon!" Ah Ying called affectionately.


    "Hehe, I promise you will cry and beg me to let you go tonight and tell you good news. Ah Ling came with me and brought Junjun with her. In the future, she will manage in Shanghai for a long time. I want her to live with you. Can I rest assured? I know you will be OK. Do you think the old man and the old lady will be welcome?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Really? You will be welcome. Parents like children very much. They will like them even more when they know it''s your child again. They will love Junjun as Wenying. Baby, your decision is so wise that I can be together with my sister every day, and I miss her very much." Ah Ying smiled.


    "OK, OK, come on, let a Ling talk to you first!" said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao called Ruan Ling. The sisters were very excited and had a good chat. A Ying asked Ruan Ling to go there as soon as possible. She would cook and wait for them to go back to eat.


    After the matter was settled, Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao to take Junjun with her, and she asked the people from the administration department to convene a meeting of the company''s cadres above the director level. She wanted to be fully involved in the daily management of Shanghai Mans.


    After all, Ruan Ling is the boss, but unlike Tang Wenhao, she is also like a child. She first recognized the main backbone and had work exchanges with each of them. Although she doesn''t understand clothing, she understands enterprise management and soon got a comprehensive understanding of the current situation of the company in recent days.


    When people in the company knew that she was president man''s sister, they all raised their thumbs up and praised Ruan Ling. She was worthy of President man''s sister. She was very powerful and clever. She quickly controlled the main Department of the company. Tang Wenhao always held her children and watched Ruan Ling''s actions. He couldn''t help admiring her. He knew that there was not a little gap between himself and Manny and Ruan Ling, too much, I really need more exercise. I can''t just think about these women all day. I should also learn what shines on them.


    After work, Tang Wenhao drove Manny''s special car to the Jin family. On the way, Tang Wenhao was also immersed in his admiration for Ruan Ling. "Ah Ling, I feel more and more that I don''t deserve you and Manny. Why are you so powerful? Manny''s people were obedient in a few hours."


    "Hehe, in fact, management is interlinked. As long as you have more experience, baby, with your IQ and ability, you will soon become a first-class management expert. My sister and I are just experienced." Ruan Ling smiled modestly.


    "Ah Ling, the key is that you have momentum. I think you look like a boss when you sit in Manny''s boss''s chair. I sit on it like a careless little fart." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That''s because you think of yourself as a little fart. Maybe our sisters are used to you like this, baby. In the future, we have to change our words. We want to call you president Tang, not baby. Otherwise, although it makes us feel sweet, it''s not conducive to your growth. Are you right?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Hehe, that''s right! You give a broken order to let little girls like ah Yu and Ali call me baby, which makes me seem younger than them." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, but I''m comfortable. Baby, you don''t know how much I love you. When I see you, I want to hurt you and spoil you like Junjun. I''m willing to spoil you even if I spoil you too much." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Ah Ling, you can''t say any more, or I won''t be able to drive. I want to play car shock with you. If you don''t believe me, look at me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, can''t stand the temptation at all, baby, miss ah Ying very much?" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "Well, of course, don''t you want me? Shall I touch it and test it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    The two flirted to Jin''s house. When Ah Ying saw Ruan Ling, she rushed over excitedly. The sisters held together and cried and laughed. Old man Jin took Junjun in Tang Wenhao''s hand, with a smile on his old face, and the old lady happily held Wenying. The whole family was happy.


    After a Ying and Ruan Ling hugged each other for a while, they threw themselves into Tang Wenhao''s arms and told their heartfelt feelings. Ruan Ling was also worried about the unhappiness of the two elders of the Jin family. After all, a Ying was still the daughter-in-law of the Jin family. She didn''t know that in the eyes of old Jin and his wife, Tang Wenhao had long been their son, and a Ying was the common wife of their son Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao, They don''t care.

 Chapter 384

    Tang Wenhao stayed with Ruan Ling in mans for two days. Considering that it was not easy to return home, he proposed to go back to his hometown to see his parents and he de Neng and his wife, and hoped Ruan Ling and a Ying would take their children back with him. He also wanted Ganoderma lucidum and jindacai, and wanted to go to the grave for his eldest brother and Ganoderma lucidum.


    When he said this, Ruan Ling and a Ying must want to go. After all, they are Tang Wenhao''s women, both benefited from Jin Dacai, and have a good relationship with Lingzhi. It''s unreasonable not to go back and have a look.


    When master Jin heard that Ah Ying and Ruan Ling wanted to go back to their hometown with Tang Wenhao, he readily agreed. He thought it was human nature. After all, Ah Ying was also the daughter-in-law of the Tang family, and Wen Ying was also the granddaughter of the Tang family. The two elders had no reason to refuse. They didn''t know that Ah Ying was going to bury his only son, Jin Da CAI. In their hearts, Jin Dacai has been helping Tang Wenhao build factories in Vietnam. These two days, their two elders will nag that Jin Dacai is heartless and heartless. They don''t call them for so long, which makes Tang Wenhao and a Ying feel sour.


    The three said goodbye to the old couple of the Jin family and drove back to Jiangnan province.


    This is the first time Tang Wenhao drove home. For him, driving a high-end car with his wife and children is also a matter of honor for his family.


    After an eight hour drive, they soon arrived at Hejiawan. Tang Cheng and his wife were very happy to see Tang Wenhao coming back in a BMW with Ruan Ling, a Ying and his grandchildren. They quickly killed chickens and sheep, entertained two daughter-in-law and grandchildren, and invited Mr. and Mrs. he denang to help.


    In order to make Mr. and Mrs. He De Neng feel better, Tang Wenhao knelt down to greet them after seeing Mr. and Mrs. He De Neng, and gave them a big gift, which moved Mr. and Mrs. He De Neng to death.


    Ruan Ling and a Ying both knelt down when they saw Tang Wenhao kneeling. They were helped by Qiumei and said they couldn''t do it. They were very satisfied that Wen Hao could honor them like this.


    In fact, this is the case between people. As long as they are tolerant, considerate and caring for each other, there is nothing they can''t overcome. Although Mr. and Mrs. He De Neng lost their beloved daughter, Mr. and Mrs. Tang Cheng and Tang Wenhao regarded their husband and wife as relatives, which comforted them a lot.


    "Dad, mom, this is the mobile phone I bought for you two. It''s called MP3. You two can listen to songs when you''re free in the store. They are the most popular songs today." Tang Wenhao gave both the mobile phone and MP3 bought for Mr. and Mrs. he denang, and he denang''s face smiled.


    Then, Ruan Ling and a Ying gave a lot of nutrients to their couple. Tang Cheng and his wife, holding Junjun and Wenying, looked in their eyes and were happy. They were all moved by the filial piety of their son and daughter-in-law.


    They feel that their son''s practice is very correct. After all, Ganoderma lucidum died because of their son. Moreover, people only have a daughter like Ganoderma lucidum. If their son ignores others, how can the husband and wife live? How can Tang Cheng and his wife stay in Hejiawan?


    Tang Wenhao brought back gifts not only to Mr. and Mrs. he denang, but also to almost every family in the village. At that time, Tang Wenhao was the first college student in the village. Now, he is the first to come back in a BMW. He can also marry three wives and four concubines. In the eyes of the common people, Tang Wenhao is a great man, and Tang Cheng and his wife also feel unique face.


    Therefore, after Tang Wenhao returned home, the folks who didn''t stop watching at the door of their house wanted to see what the future of the Tang family''s son was like?


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao accompanied Tang Cheng and he de Neng to get drunk. He De Neng was carried home by the joint defense team in the village. Tang Cheng also directly fell into bed and didn''t wake up all night.


    Tang Wenhao is a little better. He has internal skill to protect his body. Although he is drunk, it does not affect his thinking and behavior. He still makes Ruan Ling and a Ying cry.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao bought paper money and firecrackers in the village shop. Holding Junjun and Wenying, they went to Jin Dacai''s grave first.


    When Ah Ying saw Jin Dacai''s grave, she knelt in front of the grave with Wen Ying in her arms and burst into tears. Although she didn''t love Jin Dacai, she had deep feelings for Jin Dacai. Jin Dacai was her first man and the man who loved her most. He always loved and spoiled her as a treasure and never let her suffer any injustice.


    In addition, Jin Dacai is also very kind to her family. Now her parents can live a carefree life with clothes and food. They are all given by Jin Dacai. Moreover, the old couple of the Jin family also love her father and daughter. How can these Ah Ying not feel it?


    Therefore, at the thought of the kindness of Jin Dacai''s family to her, she couldn''t stop her tears, "Dacai, I''m holding our daughter Wen Ying to see you. Don''t worry. Although Wen Ying is a daughter, she is very sensible. Her parents like her very much. My stomach already has our second child. Wen Hao and I will live up to you and your parents. In addition, you can be at ease there! No matter when, I will be filial to your parents and won''t let the second old man suffer A little wronged, you should also bless your parents and our children there. I will be your daughter-in-law in the next life, sobbing. "


    Tang Wenhao also cried, "Elder brother, you can be at ease when you are in trouble! My parents have me and Ah Ying, and there is nothing to do. We will do as you say, give birth to more sons to Lao Jin''s family, so that my parents will no longer worry about our grandchildren. Ah Ying is pregnant with our children again now. Bless our brothers and Ah Ying''s children! Elder brother, you are the best person for brothers in this life and in the next life I''m still your brother, but I''ll be your brother in the next life. I''ll pay you back. I''ll take care of you. Brother, you must promise me. "


    Ruan Ling also stood in front of the grave with Junjun in her arms and wept silently. She also admired Jin Dacai. She felt that Jin Dacai was generous, benevolent, kind and selfless. She was proud that her man had such a big brother.


    After several people cried for a long time, Tang Wenhao was afraid that Ah Ying would cry and hurt her body. He picked her up, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and comforted her, "Ah Ying, stop crying. Elder brother must know that we are coming. He will smile. Let''s go and see sister Lingzhi again!"


    Ah Ying raised her tears and nodded. The three went to the tomb of Ganoderma lucidum again.


    When Tang Wenhao saw the tomb of Ganoderma lucidum, his heart was like a knife. Tears kept pouring out. Ruan Ling and a Ying were also very sad.


    Tang Wenhao sat sadly in front of the tombstone of Ganoderma lucidum, holding the tombstone in his hand and sobbing, "Sister, I came to see you. How are you there? Your Wen Hao is sorry for you in this life, but if there is an afterlife, sister, I won''t ignore you. I will hold your hand tightly and won''t let you leave me. You know? In fact, your Wen Hao really loves you, but he doesn''t understand at first. Sister, you go too fast. I''m really not prepared Well, you just... Left suddenly... You still have our children in your stomach... Every time I think of it, my heart hurts unbearably... "Tang Wenhao broke into tears.


    Ruan Ling and a Ying quickly held him. Ruan Ling directly buried Tang Wenhao''s head in her arms and comforted, "baby, sister Lingzhi is so smart. She must know how much you love her, but she certainly doesn''t want you to be sad for her. As long as we are filial to our parents in the future, she will be smiling."


    "Yes! Baby, don''t be sad. Let''s burn more paper money for sister Lingzhi!" said Ah Ying.


    "Well, sister Lingzhi, if you are short of money over there, you must give me a dream. Even in the ends of the earth, I will come back and burn it for you." Tang Wenhao lit the paper money and burned it in front of the tombstone.


    Although I know this is superstition, I always feel sorry for the dead if I don''t do it.


    In fact, people did many things to seek psychological comfort. They burned paper money and talked to Jin Dacai and Ganoderma lucidum. Their hearts relaxed a lot and left the desolate village step by step.


    The three stayed at home with their parents for a few days and drove with Mr. and Mrs. he denang. Mr. and Mrs. Tang Cheng walked around the provincial capital and the city, looking at the scenery, shopping malls and being filial. They made the four elders happy and praised Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling for their sensible and filial piety.


    After the three returned to Shanghai, Ruan Ling immediately devoted herself to the management of Shanghai Mans. Tang Wenhao accompanied her and a Ying for a few days and reluctantly bid farewell to the two beauties, a pair of children and the old husband and wife of the Jin family.


    Upon arriving at Liangshan, Tang Wenhao did not immediately return to Ruan''s house, but directly called Chen Jianfeng. He was most concerned about whether Chen Jianfeng heard where the special forces were stationed.


    "Wen Hao, are you back?" Chen Jianfeng estimated that Tang Wenhao had come back.


    "Well, I''m in Liangshan. I''m in a taxi. Brother, how''s it going?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, I heard about you before you left Liangshan. Go directly to my house! I''ll go back right away and talk about it in detail after meeting." Chen Jianfeng seems inconvenient to talk.


    "OK, see you later," said Tang Wenhao.


    About twenty minutes later, Tang Wenhao arrived at Chen Jianfeng''s house. Before he rang the doorbell, Chen Jianfeng came from behind, "Wen Hao, I''ve just arrived."


    "Hehe, brother, what a coincidence." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    When he got home, Chen Jianfeng first made Kung Fu tea for the two and talked while drinking. "Wen Hao, guess who knows the situation of the special forces?"


    Seeing Chen Jianfeng''s look, Tang Wenhao immediately guessed it and said with a smile, "can''t it be my mother-in-law?"


    "Hehe, smart. That day I asked her if she knew where the special forces were? Your mother-in-law thought we were military spies lurking from China? I laughed to death." Chen Jianfeng said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... Think of us as spies? Thanks to her, brother, my mother-in-law. She really knows where the special forces are?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it should be. It''s a coincidence. She said that your father-in-law''s comrade in arms is the instructor of the special forces. Her name is Ruan Jingxiong. What a coincidence? I can''t believe our luck will be so good." Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "Really? That''s great. Did she say she wanted to help us?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.

 Chapter 385

    "Well, you''re her son-in-law and I''m her man. Can she not help us? At first, I didn''t say your name, but she said she couldn''t help. Later, I said it and told her your plan. Your mother-in-law laughed faintly and said you were crazy and childish. Just because of your naive idea, she said that she couldn''t enter the special forces and might make people rich He was caught and killed as a spy, "Chen Jianfeng said with a smile.


    "Is it so hanging? How do I think my idea is still feasible?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, don''t be unconvinced. After listening to your mother-in-law''s analysis, I really think you''re childish. Special forces, can you trust you as a foreigner so easily? Well, this matter won''t be discussed. Since you''re back, let''s talk to your mother-in-law and ask her to make an appointment with Ruan Jingxiong for you. Maybe you can really become friends with Ruan Jingxiong!" Chen Jianfeng smiled.


    "OK, tell my mother-in-law quickly! Just say I''m back." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Wen Hao, you''d better go to your mother-in-law''s house yourself. You haven''t been there for a long time. Take ah Xiu and go back to see her. I''m closely monitored by Lin Haonan. After you left, I''m all alone. This boy has put me on the shelf. Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang don''t dare to say hello to me. Even Ah Xiang dare not stay in my office. I I think Lin Haonan is putting pressure on me to go away. "Chen Jianfeng said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, you can think of it, brother. Don''t worry. As long as you don''t take any action, I don''t think he will do anything to you for the time being. Then you can stay at home at ease! I''ll do things outside, and I''m not afraid of him." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, Wen Hao, you should also be careful. No matter how good your martial arts are, people have guns and power. You have nothing but money. You should still be careful, especially you mans and Ruan are now spreading their stalls bigger and bigger, and there are more and more places he is staring at. You should not be careful," Chen Jianfeng reminded.


    Tang Wenhao patted Chen Jianfeng on the shoulder and smiled, "Brother, don''t worry! I''ll be fine, and mans will be fine. Manny said that mans is now a large enterprise in Liangshan, which is directly managed by the municipal government. Most people don''t dare to move us. Moreover, Mans is increasing investment in the north, and local gangs will not be allowed to move Mans. She said that the mayor assured her that Liangshan is a happy place for foreign investment and the safety of investors is absolutely guaranteed For security, Mans can call him directly if he really encounters public security and safety problems. He can apply for mobilizing nearby troops for protection. Don''t worry. "


    "Wen Hao, be careful to make the Wannian ship. It''s better to be careful. Lin Haonan is becoming more and more arrogant. We should fight with him for wisdom and not fight with him, okay?" Chen Jianfeng said.


    "Yes, brother, be careful yourself. I''ll go back first." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, be careful on the road," Chen Jianfeng said with a smile.


    After leaving Chen''s house, Tang Wenhao took a taxi and went directly to mans factory. When he arrived at the general manager''s office, he saw that Manny was lowering her head to hit the computer. Tang Wenhao played with her heart and quietly came to her side, reaching out to cover her beautiful eyes.


    "Hee hee... Baby, you''re back?" Manny immediately felt that it was Tang Wenhao''s hand, delighted.


    "Hehe, you should be rewarded for working so hard. Wife, what reward do you need? As long as I can do it, don''t hesitate to open my mouth." Tang Wenhao loosened his hand and kissed her hair.


    "Baby, nothing is more valuable to me than your affectionate kiss." Manny stood up, turned around, closed her beautiful eyes, and her sweet lips were facing Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao gazed at Manny''s sexy red lips and kissed them affectionately. Then, they hugged each other. The aroma hit Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao felt that her cells began to become active, and Manny''s body fell softly in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    Excited, his salty pig''s hand was about to probe down Manny''s body line and wait for the opportunity... With a touch to the ground, a girl in overalls came in with a notepad in her hand. When she saw that Tang Wenhao and Manny were kissing, she was so surprised that she dropped the book to the ground and hurried out of shame.


    Manny and Tang Wenhao stopped and looked up. They saw that it was production clerk Chen Miaoxi, a very petite and lovely girl who graduated from Langshan high school this year. Manny saw that she was smart and understood Chinese, so she left her as a production clerk.


    "Miaoxi, it''s all right. Don''t worry. Come in!" Manny loosened Tang Wenhao and smiled frankly.


    "Oh, Mr. man." then he bent down, picked up the book and walked to Manny. Tang Wenhao smiled and stared at the little girl''s beautiful face and beautiful eyes, which made the little girl dare not look at him.


    It turned out that Miaoxi had calculated the output in the past half a month and came to Manny to verify it. "Yes, the output in the first half a month of trial production has reached 10 million. According to this progress, we can achieve an annual output of 300 million here in the future. If we make high-end products, it is possible to produce 1 billion." Manny smiled pleasantly after reading the figures.


    "So powerful!" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Well, it''s a little unexpected. I have some accidents myself, so I have to inform several business departments to strengthen the order collection, otherwise, I won''t have enough to eat. Well, Miao Xi, you''ll be busy first!" Manny smiled.


    The little girl smiled shyly and went out. Manny saw Tang Wenhao staring at the little girl, smashing his shoulder with a pink fist and cursing, "villain, have a crush on other people''s little girls? The two at home still haven''t moved? Is this new?"


    "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile," ha ha, no, absolutely not. I just can''t help appreciating it after seeing a beautiful woman. Wife, I promise you, I just appreciate it and have no idea. Now I just want to love you once, okay? Shall I close the door? " With that, Tang Wenhao turned to close the door of the office.


    "Baby, you don''t really want it now? Besides, my body can''t make you happy now? Yang Xi and her sisters are not here. Won''t you feel bad if you don''t enjoy it?" Manny said anxiously.


    "Hehe, wife, it''s all right. As long as I''m with you, it''s comfortable. I really miss you. I haven''t been together for many days. Let me love you! Just a moment. Make up classes in the evening, OK?" Tang Wenhao begged.


    "Oh, baby, I can''t help you." Manny smiled shyly.


    Tang Wenhao left mans with satisfaction. He made an appointment with ah Xiu and went to her house to meet. Ah Xiu was very happy to hear that Tang Wenhao came back and had to go to her house. She took a taxi and set out from Ruan''s house. These days, she has been at Ruan''s house with sister Ah Mei and helped her take the crown. She said to take lessons from sister Ah Mei first, and then she will take her own children.


    They arrived at home almost at the same time. As soon as ah Xiu saw Tang Wenhao, he threw himself into his arms. Tang Wenhao glanced at ah Xiu''s bulging belly and said with a bad smile, "the watermelon is getting bigger and bigger? But it doesn''t seem to affect your speed of action? It''s faster than I arrived."


    "Ha ha, villain, don''t people miss you too much? How about staying at home tonight? I want you to spend the whole night and don''t share it with other sisters." ah Xiu immediately sent out an invitation for love.


    "Hee hee, you''re not greedy enough. You''d better go back to our own house! But I promise you''ll have your share tonight, OK? I want you to come back to see my mother, and then I want to discuss with my mother and ask her for help." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When the two entered the house, ah Xiu quickly called Li Meihua and said that she and Tang Wenhao were at home and had something to discuss with her. Li Meihua was glad to hear that Tang Wenhao came back and said she would go home right away. She knew that Tang Wenhao asked her to introduce him to Ruan Jingxiong, the instructor of the special forces.


    Li Meihua hopes to have face in front of Tang Wenhao''s son-in-law.


    Half an hour later, Li Meihua appeared at the door of her home. When she saw her baby son-in-law, she smiled. "Wen Hao, are you back? How''s the family?"


    "Hehe, mom, everything is fine at home. Mom, I came here today to ask you to do me another favor. I heard that you know the instructor of the special forces here. Is it true?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Instructor of special forces? Mom, is it uncle Ruan?" ah Xiu asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, yes, it''s your uncle Ruan." Li Meihua smiled.


    "Ah Xiu, do you also know this Ruan Jingxiong?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    Ah Xiu glanced at him and said with a smile, "of course I know. Uncle Ruan''s son and I used to be classmates!"


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, we are very familiar with Ruan Jingxiong''s family. His wife works in the court. The couple and your father are comrades in arms. All three of them have participated in the Sino Vietnamese war, so you said to ask him to help you. Because you are Chinese, I''m not sure he will help you." Li Meihua said.


    "Ah? Uncle Ruan helps Wen hao? Baby, why do you want uncle Ruan to help you? Do you have any difficulties? Tell me, I want to tell Uncle Ruan that he will certainly help you." ah Xiu smiled.


    "Ha ha, ah Xiu, thank you. I''ll tell you the actual situation later, but it''s better for mom to come forward. Don''t intervene and keep the fetus at ease." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, girl, Wen Hao is right. Mom will deal with it. You don''t have to worry. It''s estimated that for your father''s face, your uncle Ruan won''t refute my face. Otherwise, I''ll contact him first to see if he is free. If so, we''ll make an appointment to have dinner first." Li Meihua smiled.


    "OK, it''s my treat. Mom, you make an appointment with the best hotel in Langshan."


    "Hehe, silly boy, mom can''t afford this meal? My nephew is going to have it, and he''s so clear with mom. When your father and I leave, we don''t have everything for you two?" Li Meihua smiled and called in the room.


    "Baby, what''s going on? Why are you hiding it from me?" ah Xiu asked with Tang Wenhao in her arms.


    "Ha ha, ah Xiu, I''m going to tell you. You can''t tell her sisters, including Manny. Do you understand? I don''t want you to worry." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Is someone trying to hurt you? Then I''ll call Ruan Jian back to help you." ah Xiu said.


    "Who is Ruan Jian?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 386

    "Ruan Jian is uncle Ruan''s son. Ruan Jian and I grew up together. He and his father have kung fu from primary school and can play well. If he wants to help you, you don''t have to worry at all," ah Xiu said.


    "Really? Is he very powerful?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. At the same time, a great idea came out of his mind.


    "Very good. Anyway, when I was in high school, four boys in our class couldn''t beat him. He was the idol of our female classmates." ah Xiu smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, it seems that you admire him very much?" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "I can''t talk about worship. Anyway, I admire him very much. I heard him say six months ago that he joined the Sanda Team of the University and won the first place in the Sanda Competition of the school for the first time. My father said that Ruan Jian was very like Uncle Ruan when he was young. He was very obsessed with learning martial arts. Baby, I think you two are going to meet. You are both handsome and cool. You will certainly appreciate each other." Ah Xiu smiled.


    "That''s not very good. By the way, can you make an appointment with him? I want to meet him and compare martial arts with him." Tang Wenhao smiled with great interest.


    "There''s no problem at all. He likes to be with people practicing martial arts. I''ll call him immediately to see when he has time." ah Xiu took out a fine red Nokia mobile phone from his small bag and dialed a number.


    "Hello, Ruan Jian! I''m ah Xiu. Are you in school?... HMM... yes... Sorry! I didn''t have time to tell you. I know. Thank you, Ruan Jian. I''m pregnant and I''m with my husband now. No, we didn''t hold a wedding. It''s not clear. Ruan Jian, I''m calling you this time because if you have time, Just come back once. I want you to meet my husband. You are my friend from childhood. I think you and my husband will become good brothers. My husband''s martial arts are also very high. You are a famous Wulin expert in our circle. My husband is very happy to hear that. He especially wants to make friends with you. OK? Where are you now? What ? you''re in Liangshan? No? OK, can we meet?... OK, I''ll contact you in an hour, bye! "Hung up Ruan Jian''s phone, and ah Xiu laughed happily with Tang Wenhao in her arms.


    He smiled pleasantly, "baby, Ruan Jian agreed to meet you and wanted to compete with you in martial arts."


    At this time, Li Meihua also contacted Ruan Jingxiong and looked a little helpless. She smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, it''s not a coincidence. Ruan Jingxiong is now taking his players abroad to participate in the international special forces competition. He wants to come back in a week. He said he would invite our family to dinner when he comes back! That can only wait."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter, mom, just wait." Tang Wenhao smiled and thought it would be good to have a relationship with his son.


    "Hehe, mom, I just talked to Ruan Jian on the phone. He''s in Langshan now. He said he came back for a spring outing with some classmates. I''ll take Wen Hao to meet him later." ah Xiu smiled.


    After hearing this, Li Meihua glared at ah Xiu and said unhappily, "you girl, why are you not sensible at all? Don''t you stimulate ah Xiong? You don''t know that ah Xiong likes you. Now you have met with Wen Hao. Can you? Ah Xiong has learned martial arts from his father since he was a child? Don''t fight with Wen Hao. Don''t go."


    "Hehe, mom, it''s okay. I''m going to make friends with him, not fight with him. I believe his father is a special forces instructor, and his son''s quality won''t be too bad. It shouldn''t matter." Tang Wenhao smiled. He now wants to see Ruan Jian more than anyone. In his opinion, Ruan Jian will be a card in his hand. With him, Ruan Jingxiong can''t help himself, Tang Wenhao, who has experienced so many things, has begun to learn to deal with things with his brain.


    Ah Xiu also smiled at Li Meihua, "Mom, you don''t know Ruan Jian. I know Ruan Jian likes me, but it''s not as serious as you think. He knows that I always regard him as my brother and won''t care too much. Moreover, I just told him that my husband Wen Hao is also practicing martial arts. He is very happy and wants to make friends with Wen Hao!"


    "True or false?" Li Meihua asked suspiciously.


    "Of course it''s true. Let''s find him in an hour." ah Xiu smiled.


    The three of them were talking. Tang Wenhao''s cell phone rang. He took out his cell phone and saw that it was Manny''s phone. He quickly pressed the button to answer, "Manny, what''s the matter with me? I''m with ah Xiu now. On my mother''s side, we may go back later tonight. You don''t have to wait for us to have dinner."


    Manny was relieved when Tang Wenhao said that she was at ah Xiu''s house. She asked them to go back as soon as possible after dinner. She said that the company still had something to discuss with him. Tang Wenhao knew that it must be about the things at Yang Xi design center, because all the work of mans factory was progressing very smoothly.


    When her son-in-law came, Li Meihua hurried to the kitchen to cook. Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu flirted in the room and told Lin Haonan about threatening him last time and monitoring him and Chen Jianfeng. Ah Xiu was very afraid and asked Tang Wenhao not to provoke them. She went back to discuss with Yuanyuan and asked her brother Chen Jianfeng to give up, but Tang Wenhao analyzed it to her, With Lin Haonan''s current power and his backstage, he not only wants to seize Chen Jianfeng''s shares, but also will not really let himself go. Because he robbed his beloved woman Chen Yuanyuan, he must not wait for him to clean up himself, his women and children. He still needs to prepare ahead of time. It''s best to control him first, At least we should stop him from having that extreme idea in advance.


    "Baby, what''s the use of finding uncle Ruan? He can''t help you catch Lin Haonan." ah Xiu asked suspiciously.


    "Ah Xiu, you don''t understand. The reason why Lin Haonan is so arrogant is not that he has four King Kong. Two of his four King Kong have a good relationship with me, and I don''t pay attention to the other two. The key is that he relies on his brother, who is a powerful figure in the army and seems to be a division commander! That''s why he is so domineering and arrogant. If I can teach with the special forces Do you dare to touch me if he has friends? Special forces are directly under the Ministry of national defense, so he can''t provoke me. "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, I think you think so far! Our family happens to have a friendship with Uncle Ruan. Otherwise, it''s impossible for you. Where is the special forces so easy to deal with? Who dares to trust you, a foreigner? And you are Chinese. You don''t know that our Vietnamese military and your Chinese military have fought a war. Up to now, they must be wary of each other , people don''t catch you as a spy yet? "Ah Xiu said.


    "Ha ha, I''m worthy of being a mother and daughter. I think the same as my mother. Otherwise, I''m lucky! I didn''t expect that you and the instructor of the special forces are still childhood classmates. Ah Xiu, I have a plan, which may be a little damaged, but if it succeeds, your uncle Ruan will certainly help me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? What do you mean a little damage? You won''t hurt Ruan Jian?" ah Xiu asked suspiciously.


    "Why did I hurt him? I want to do this..." Tang Wenhao whispered a few words in ah Xiu''s ear, which stunned ah Xiu.


    "Baby, is that ok? Nothing will happen?" ah Xiu asked anxiously.


    "No, they don''t know each other, and according to your introduction, Ruan Jian''s Kung Fu must be good. He''s not so easy to get hurt. Besides, I''ll protect him secretly. If I find something wrong, I''ll save him, but this is the best way to pull them in. I don''t need to beg him. He still has to thank me, so I say the loss is a little, but if I control it well, it should not be "It''s all right," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Are you really going to do that?" ah Xiu asked.


    "Hehe, does this have to be approved by his wife?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, I promised to take it for you, but you have to promise me that they can''t hurt Ruan Jian. Although I don''t love him, we are partners and classmates who grew up together. The relationship between our parents is good. I don''t want to hurt him because of me," ah Xiu said.


    "Don''t worry! You have a husband! You will never hurt your friends." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    After dinner, ah Xiu called Ruan Jian and asked him the address of the meeting. Ruan Jian said that he and his classmates had a party in the bar and had not come out yet. He asked ah Xiu to play. He said that several students were their former friends. Ah Xiu asked where the bar was. Ruan Jian said that he was next to an entertainment city called Huaichun never night city in the western suburbs.


    Ah Xiu was stunned, covered the microphone and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, Ruan Jian is next to the city that never sleeps in Huaichun."


    "Great, you said we would go to play with them right away." Tang Wenhao smiled pleasantly.


    "Oh..." ah Xiu said to Ruan Jian. She and Wen Hao will go with them soon.


    Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu didn''t tell Li Meihua their action plan. They just said to go to the bar and meet Ruan Jian, but Li Meihua repeatedly told ah Xiu not to drink or drink casually, and asked Tang Wenhao to take good care of her. After all, she has a child in her stomach.


    They went out of Li Meihua''s community and took a car to kill the city all night in Huaichun.


    "Baby, can''t something happen?" ah Xiu asked anxiously.


    "It''s OK, don''t worry! I''m here! Just tell Ruan Jian as I taught you. I''ll see if this boy is a plastic talent. If he is really a plastic talent, I''m willing to teach him some Kung Fu," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really? Didn''t you say that your Kung Fu can only be passed on to our children, not to the outside?" ah Xiu asked with a smile.


    "Don''t we owe someone a big favor? Besides, I will pay attention to discretion and won''t pass on his unique skills. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t live up to the Jin family''s trust in me unless they authorize me, but so far, the Jin family only let me pass on the unique skill of acupoint pointing to their children," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, people are right to think about it. If bad people like you learn kung fu, it''s terrible! You''d better be careful. You can''t teach it casually." ah Xiu smiled.

 Chapter 387

    Twenty minutes later, the two arrived at a bar 30 meters away from Huaichun city. Ah Xiu called Ruan Jian. Soon, a handsome young man came out. He was tall and stockier than Tang Wenhao. He looked like a practicing family.


    Seeing ah Xiu with a bulging belly, the young man was surprised. Looking at Tang Wenhao around her, a trace of jealousy flashed in his eyes, but he nodded at Tang Wenhao friendly, and Tang Wenhao also gave him a friendly smile.


    "Ah Xiu, why do you have children so suddenly? You don''t even read books." Ruan Jian asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, ah Jian, this is one sentence or two. I can''t stop love. By the way, let me introduce my husband, Tang Wenhao, a Chinese,... Husband, he is Ruan Jian, a friend I grew up with." ah Xiu smiled and introduced the two handsome boys.


    "Hello, Ruan Jian,... Hello." they shook hands politely. As soon as their hands touched, they both felt the strength in each other''s hands and were surprised.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised by Ruan Jian''s strength, and Ruan Jian also admired Tang Wenhao''s strength. He didn''t expect that the gentle Chinese boy in front of him had good strength.


    "Well... Let''s go in and talk!" Ruan Jian loosened Tang Wenhao''s hand and smiled at them.


    "OK, ah Jian... Who''s in there?" ah Xiu said, holding Tang Wenhao''s arm and following Ruan Jian into the bar. Ruan Jian saw that ah Xiu and Tang Wenhao loved each other so much that he felt a little sour. He hated that he started too late. The girl he liked when he was a child was robbed by a foreigner. It was inevitable that he was lost.


    However, after meeting Tang Wenhao, he was still happy for ah Xiu. He felt that Tang Wenhao, who was both literate and martial, deserved the girl he liked.


    "You''ll know when you get inside. You know everything anyway." Ruan Jian smiled.


    Ruan Jian directly took them to a corner of the bar. Sure enough, there were three young men in the corner, all in their twenties. Ah Xiu looked up at Mei Mei and smiled. Indeed, they were all high school students from Langshan. Now they are scattered in other cities to study. One is ah Yi, ah Cheng and another is ah yuan.


    Several young men were particularly surprised to see ah Xiu who thought she was a woman and pregnant. They all teased her and teased her. Ah Xiu was not angry and talked with them, while Tang Wenhao accompanied her.


    Later, ah Xiu and Ruan Jian chatted alone. Tang Wenhao knew that it was inconvenient to be on the side, so he drank and chatted with several other young men. Tang Wenhao found that these young men still had some thoughts and wanted to study in China after graduation. He said that they didn''t understand Chinese in this era and would be eliminated if they didn''t study in China for a few years. In fact, their Chinese was good.


    Several people were talking, when Ruan Jian suddenly stood up and said to ah Xiu, "ah Xiu, what you said is true? Are they so arrogant? So, I really want to meet them tonight."


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Ruan Jian''s angry look and knew that his plan would succeed. The other three boys saw Ruan Jian stand up angrily and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter, Jian? I''m so angry."


    "Elder brothers, dare you play something exciting?" Ruan Jian went to several young men and drank a glass of wine.


    "Dare you, what dare you? First tell me how to stimulate?" several young men asked with great interest.


    "Forget it, ah Jian, I just came to this place and remembered it. It''s been so long. I''m not angry. Don''t go. You can''t provoke them. How can I tell Uncle Ruan if something happens?" ah Xiu deliberately took Ruan Jian''s arm and didn''t let him go.


    Tang Wenhao also pretended not to understand what was going on, "what''s the matter? Brother a Jian?"


    Ruan Jian slapped Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and said, "brother Tang, since you are our son-in-law and ah Xiu''s husband, you have been wronged in Liangshan. I can''t ignore it. How much money have they blackmailed you? I let them spit it out."


    "Hehe, you said about the Huaichun sleepless city? There''s not much money. It''s been a long time. Anyway, even if the Commission to the customer is all right, come and sit down. I can''t let your brothers get involved because of our little things. It''s said that they are underworld. Although I really want to fight, I don''t necessarily lose to them, but they are local snakes after all. We''re here to run a business , I don''t have time and energy to play with them. Besides, you are students, and you can''t provoke them. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Tang, you don''t have to be afraid of them. It''s no big deal. At that time, the most powerful black dragon in Liangshan was caught by my father. If they are really arrogant, I''ll let my father take their Huaichun and catch their boss." Ruan Jian said proudly.


    "Ah? Your father? What does your father do?" Tang Wenhao asked pretending to be surprised.


    "Hehe, my father is the chief instructor of the special forces of the Ministry of national defense. My father is responsible for the training of special forces all over the country. Langshan base is where my father stays all year round. As long as there is any major arrest operation, my father will take his students with him." Ruan Jian said proudly.


    "Brother Tang, I don''t know! Our a Jian''s father is very powerful, so a Jian is not an ordinary student. No matter how many people there can fight, they can''t beat our a Jian. Go, a Jian, teach these boys a lesson." a Yi smiled.


    "Well, it''s no wonder brother a Jian looks extraordinary. It turns out that your father is the chief instructor for training special forces, so it''s estimated that their gang must not be your opponent." Tang Wenhao took the opportunity to hold Ruan Jian to the sky. In fact, he knew it in his mind. He picked out any of the four King Kong. Ruan Jian was not his opponent. The four King Kong were all experts from the army, He has rich experience in actual combat, and each has his own unique Kung Fu. If he doesn''t know how to point acupoints, it''s not so easy to deal with any of them.


    Ruan Jian and some of his classmates are young and energetic after all. They are encouraged by ah Xiu and Tang Wenhao. Why? Why? Ah Jian doesn''t let ah Xiu and Tang Wenhao go. He says ah Xiu is pregnant and can''t go. Let Tang Wenhao protect her in the bar.


    With these words, Tang Wenhao felt that he really couldn''t let ah Jian have an accident. He suddenly fell in love with ah Xiu''s childhood friend. He felt that Ruan Jian was a brother worthy of deep friendship. He was honest, loyal, man in his bones and atmospheric.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu waiting for ah Jian in the bar, just Ruan Jian and some of his classmates.


    Huaichun''s business has been much better than before since Huaxiang never night city was sealed. In addition to the collapse of competitors, Lin Haonan also introduced sexy queens such as wild roses. Lin Haonan wants to take this business as his main business. Therefore, every once in a while, Huaichun will recruit a new group of young and beautiful girls from outside to meet the needs of old customers, so the business is getting better and better. Lin Haonan thinks it''s all his credit. In his bones, he doesn''t want to cooperate with Chen Jianfeng and wants to swallow him.


    As soon as they arrived at Huaichun''s door, Ruan Jian saw many high-end cars parked at the door. Most of the men and women who went in and out flirted, men were debauchery, and women were coquettish. He felt sick.


    Ruan Jian''s family education is more traditional. Like many families in China, his parents pay more attention to his children''s conduct. His father is also an instructor of the special forces and pays more attention to the comprehensive cultivation of morality, intelligence and physique. Therefore, he hates this environment in his bones.


    After drinking a lot of wine today, I heard my heart beating girl ah Xiu''s nonsense that her man was bullied by Huaichun''s bodyguards, ignited in a heroic pneumothorax and rushed straight in.


    "Hey... Little brother, welcome, we have the new beauties who arrived yesterday. They are all the best little Lori. Are you interested?" the waiter at the door greeted warmly.


    Ruan Jian glanced at him disdainfully and rushed straight in. The waiter saw that the boys were not nice and had a unfriendly attitude. He asked suspiciously, "brother, what''s the matter with you? Are you looking for pleasure or going to dance and massage?"


    "No, I heard that the spring water is very deep. I want to feel the depth of the water. Can''t I? Get out of the way!" he said. As soon as he teased the waiter, the waiter was pushed a few meters away by him. Ah Yi''s brothers laughed.


    Ruan Jianli ignored him and broke into Huaichun city with his brothers. The waiter who suffered a loss quickly called the security personnel inside with a walkie talkie to stop Ruan Jian and said someone was going to make trouble.


    Before Ruan Jian went upstairs, he was surrounded by several security guards in the hall. The first security guard smiled coldly at Ruan Jian and said, "boy, are you impatient? Dare to make trouble in Huaichun?"


    "Ha ha... Shit, a watchdog has such a big breath that it should be cleaned up." he waved to the other brothers, which means to see him.


    At this time, three people came in from the outside. It was Lin Haonan who came in with Chen Ba and Han Hu. Seeing his security guard surrounded several young men, he asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Lin, these boys drank some wine and made trouble," said the security captain.


    "Oh? Make trouble? Dare to make trouble in our Huaichun? What are you waiting for? Beat these ignorant boys out to me and throw them into the street. Chen Ba, Han Hu, let''s go!" he said without looking back and took his bodyguard upstairs.


    Seeing that Huaichun''s boss was more arrogant and completely ignored himself, Ruan Jian secretly decided to teach these bastards a lesson.


    The boss spoke. These usually high spirited security guards were motivated, and there were more people than Ruan Jian. Therefore, as soon as the security captain greeted them, they came up and fought with Ruan Jian.


    How could Ruan Jian pay attention to them? He was young and energetic. After drinking wine, he was quick and cruel. He knocked down four or five security guards with three fists and two feet. The security captain was unconvinced and went up to help. He was kicked to the ground by Ruan Jian and couldn''t get up.


    Ah Yi and his brothers all clapped their hands. This scene is common for their brothers, because they didn''t see Ruan Jian being beaten to the ground. What they saw was that he beat others down with three fists and two feet.

 Chapter 388

    Many customers have surrounded the hall. Of course, Lin Haonan has also been disturbed. He surprised Chen Ba and Han Hu to the bottom and kicked his security captain. "Useless things, so many people can''t beat a boy with smelly milk. Get out!"


    The security captain got up in panic and led his people to leave in a hurry. Ruan Jian looked at Lin Haonan coldly. Lin Haonan began to look at Ruan Jian carefully. He saw that Ruan Jian was young, but his eyes were heroic and pressing. He knew that the child''s Kung Fu was not weak, otherwise his security team would not have lost so badly and smiled insidiously, "Since ancient times, heroes have been young. Children, where are you from? Why do you make trouble in my Huaichun? You have to tell the truth. For the sake of drinking some wine, I can let go of your unreasonable behavior and find you two tender and beautiful girls for free. How about making friends?"


    "You''re not qualified to ask me who I am. I''m unhappy with you today. How about practicing with your useless watchdog? If you''re not convinced, find two who can fight a little. You... I think your Kung Fu must be much better than those bastards." Ruan Jian pointed to Chen Ba beside Lin Haonan, because he felt from Chen BA''s eyes that he should be an expert.


    People who practice martial arts will want to compete and communicate with experts.


    Chen Ba handed his eyes to Lin Haonan and waited for Lin Haonan to give an order. He was very upset when he saw Ruan Jian who didn''t pay attention to their boss at all. He was holding his breath and wanted to teach Ruan Jian a lesson.


    Lin Haonan felt that if he wanted to convince Ruan Jian, he could only beat him down, so he sneered, "children, no wonder I gave you a chance. You don''t cherish it, Chen ba. Don''t let us lose all the face of the city in the spring. As long as you don''t kill and maim, you can let it go and teach this child a lesson." Then he waved his hand and motioned Chen Ba to teach Ruan Jian a lesson. In fact, Lin Haonan wanted to take Ruan Jian, who is not weak in Kung Fu, as his reserve thug training.


    Han Hu also wanted to go, but was stopped by Chen ba. He said it was enough to have him. No one else was allowed to intervene. Lin Haonan didn''t let Han Hu do it.


    Ruan Jian came to fight and didn''t bother to talk nonsense. He asked ah Yi and others not to help. He fought with Chen Ba alone. Soon, the two handed in their hands. As soon as Chen Ba got started, Ruan Jian immediately felt the pressure. He found that Chen BA''s leg technique was too powerful, flying up and down, fast and accurate. Chen Ba, the king of iron legs, didn''t get a false reputation. That''s all It''s a reputation, not a reputation. After ten rounds, Ruan Jian was panting. He was kicked by Chen Ba on his arms, shoulders and thighs several times. Although he was not hurt, he still hurt a little and was obviously at a disadvantage.


    Of course, it''s not so easy for Chen Ba to beat Ruan Jian with three fists and two feet. After all, he is Ruan Jingxiong''s son. He has learned martial arts since childhood. He has a very good foundation and strong anti fighting ability. Therefore, he has been kicked several times. It''s painful but harmless. He can still persist.


    When Lin Haonan saw that Chen BA was obviously in the upper hand, he smiled proudly and said, "children, if you tell us your origin and why you made trouble in Huaichun, I can let Chen Ba spare you, how about it?"


    "Hum! I don''t like you for any reason. I have the ability to let him beat me down." Ruan Jian has not failed since childhood. Now he is embarrassed by Chen BA''s fierce attack, but his dignity makes him unwilling to obey and will not compromise.


    Lin Hao was not angry, but said with a arrogant smile, "ha ha... Good boy, I like your temper. Chen Ba, don''t let me down. I limit you to deal with him in ten minutes and let him obey."


    The boss said that in order to have dignity in front of the boss, Chen BA''s moves became more aggressive. Three minutes later, Ruan Jian was kicked by him seven times, five minutes later, he kicked him down twice, and seven minutes later, Ruan Jian was kicked to the ground. Ruan Jian''s face, nose and waist were kicked by Chen Ba, and his nose and face were blue and swollen.


    The scene was boiling, and Huaichun''s employees and customers surrounded the living room.


    Ah Yi and others looked bad. They were afraid that Ruan Jian would have an accident. Ah Cheng hurried to ask Tang Wenhao to come and help.


    At this time, Ruan Jian still clenched his teeth and wanted to struggle to fight with Chen Ba again. At this time, a handsome man came out of the crowd. It was Tang Wenhao. Lin Haonan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and said sarcastically, "Mr. Tang? Why are you so elegant tonight? Or do you have anything important military aircraft to discuss with us Chen?"


    "Hehe, Mr. Lin, I''m kidding. What military aircraft matters do we have to discuss? By the way, Mr. Chen, let Chen Ba stop! Let my little brother go in the face of my little brother." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh? Is he your brother?" Lin Haonan looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously. He had a bad hunch that Tang Wenhao had set up a game.


    "Yes, what''s up? Let''s stop this! Chen bake hurt my brother." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "He asked for it. I gave him a chance. Otherwise, Mr. Tang, take this opportunity to have a fight with our CHENBA brothers! Lin has always wanted to see Mr. Tang''s Chinese Kung Fu with his own eyes. How about it?" Lin Haonan smiled insidiously. He really wanted to take this rare opportunity to test the depth of Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu. He just heard that the four King Kong said Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu was very good. He didn''t want to give up this opportunity today. If Tang Wenhao really spread so miraculously, he would consider using special methods to deal with him.


    "Well, since Lin always has such an elegant interest, it''s better to obey his orders than to be respectful. Tang Wenhao just hopes Lin Haonan to make this request, because he wants Ruan Jian to obey him in the future. As long as Ruan Jian has a close relationship with him and Ruan Jian is Ruan Jingxiong''s son, Lin Haonan will give him three points in the future. He doesn''t dare to go too far. He knows, Lin Haonan himself is not a great person. Unlike Heilong''s family, he fought the world himself. Lin Haonan has his current position because he relies on his brother''s military power to bully good people and occupy other people''s assets.


    Chen Ba saw that Tang Wenhao wanted to fight him. He was careful this time. Although he had a fight with Tang Wenhao last time, in fact, none of them had fun, because they didn''t give full play to their advantages, so all four wanted to work with Tang Wenhao alone again.


    Tang Wenhao first helped Ruan Jian up, patted him on the shoulder, handed him a paper towel to wipe the blood on his mouth and nose, and said with a smile, "brother a Jian, are you okay!"


    "It''s all right, brother Tang. Be careful. The boy''s legs are very powerful." Ruan Jian wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said.


    "It''s all right. Give him to me! Brother, I''m sorry. You''ve been beaten. When the eldest brother finishes cleaning up, he''ll have a few drinks with your brothers." Tang Wenhao smiled indifferently.


    "Hehe, brother Tang, I''m not in the way. I''ve been beaten since I was a child. I''m used to it. The skin is rough and the flesh is thick. By the way, where''s ah Xiu?" Ruan Jian asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I''ll let her rest in the box." Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, he lit ah Xiu''s acupoints and let her sleep. Worried that she would follow, he asked the bar manager to arrange a waitress to take care of her.


    "Are you finished? Mr. Tang, can you start?" Chen Ba peered at Tang Wenhao impatiently.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, walked across from him as if nothing had happened, waved to him and said with a smile, "brother Chen, come on! Show me what you just said." although Tang Wenhao didn''t completely see the fighting process between Chen Ba and Ruan Jian, Tang Wenhao had seen a series of attacks behind him, so he knew it.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao seemed not to take him seriously, Chen BA was angry and didn''t answer. Suddenly, he jumped into the air and made a chain leg towards Tang Wenhao, fast and fierce.


    Tang Wenhao was very cool headed. When he saw the move, he blocked his series of attacks with his hand. Although his hand was kicked a little painful by him, he still solved his attack. Chen BA was a little guilty, because few people could deal with his serial legs. Ruan Jian was kicked by him several times just now, but Tang Wenhao looked coldly and stopped his attack, He has the demeanor of a great general.


    Tang Wenhao can barely cope with the last four against Tang Wenhao. Now he is alone. Psychologically, Tang Wenhao has an advantage and is very confident, so his play is very normal.


    To make a long story short, after fighting for ten minutes, Chen BA was at a loss. All the necessary killing skills used by Tang Wenhao were dissolved one by one. There were no more moves to break the enemy. His face began to sweat. Tang Wenhao''s expression was still calm and steady. What depressed Chen Ba most is that so far, Tang Wenhao hasn''t really fought back against him.


    The crowd watching the battle began to cheer. Ruan Jian gave Tang Wenhao a thumbs up. He felt that a Xiu''s Chinese man was indeed a rare Wulin expert. He was not a few years older than himself, but he was mature and flexible. His kung fu was far above himself, maybe not inferior to his father.


    At this moment, Lin Haonan can''t hang up. He''s not a fool. He sees the clue. Han Hu sees it and walks to Lin Haonan and whispers, "boss, why don''t I go?"


    Lin Haonan realized that Chen Ba is definitely not Tang Wenhao''s opponent. Seeing Han Hu volunteering, he whispered, "do you think you can do it? If you''re not sure, you can replace Chen ba."


    Han Hu said, "take it for me! Chen Ba and I have different characteristics. My characteristics are similar to those of the boy surnamed Tang. They are good at close combat and have deep internal skills. Therefore, many moves of Chen Ba have no deterrent to him. Even if he is kicked occasionally, it doesn''t matter. He is much better than the boy just now. Chen Ba is almost difficult to take advantage."


    "OK, be careful. If you can''t, call Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang again. I don''t believe it. My four King Kong can''t beat this boy." Lin Haonan said coldly, and then walked out of the crowd.


    "Third, come down and have a rest first. Let me ask Mr. Tang for his Chinese Kung Fu." Han Hu hugged his fist and smiled.

 Chapter 389

    Tang Wenhao saw that Han Hu wanted to fight with himself, so he quickly withdrew and stopped. He was not angry for a long time and his face did not change color. Chen Ba also withdrew and gasped. The comparison results came out. Chen BA was obviously no match for Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao hugged his fist and said with a smile, "brother Han, I''ve heard that brother Han is a famous South boxer in the Jianghu. Today, I''m just asking for advice. Please!"


    "Mr. Tang, please." Han Hu said with a fist, and then opened the Nanquan posture.


    The Nanquan routine is short and concise, compact in structure, simple in action, changeable in techniques, short handed and continuous, steady in footwork and brave in attack. It is often accompanied by sound and strong in attack. Nanquan pays attention to pile skills, mainly practicing sitting pile, Ding pile, kneeling pile, etc. There are also practicing medicine hands, playing sand bags, iron sand palms, acupoint pointing skills, boy skills, Luohan skills, Qinglong skills, paida skills, etc.


    But now people who can do acupoint pointing are very rare, and the acupoint pointing skill in Nanquan is not completely similar to the acupoint pointing skill handed down by the Jin family from generation to generation. It is relatively simple. What the Jin family handed down is a very primitive northern boxing technique combined with internal skill cultivation, so it is more powerful than the acupoint pointing skill in Nanquan.


    In addition, this very orthodox Nanquan is difficult for a Vietnamese like Han Hu to learn. Therefore, although he is known as the champion of Nanquan in Vietnam, he has not fully learned the essence of Nanquan, and he can''t point.


    However, because he learned Nanquan after all, and Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu is mainly close to close combat, they still have something to watch. It''s hard to tell in a short time. As long as Tang Wenhao doesn''t use acupoint skill, it''s not easy for Han Hu to win Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao is not an ordinary Wulin expert now. The master of the Jin family has given him his internal skills for decades. In addition, he has a smart talent for learning martial arts and a good foundation. Therefore, if you look at other people''s routines, you will soon have a dissolving move.


    The two fought for more than half an hour, but they still didn''t decide the outcome. The scene has been boiling. For ordinary people, they have never seen such a wonderful fight.


    Tang Wenhao was afraid that it would be bad for him for a long time. He thought it was time to end the battle. So when Han Hu waved his fist straight to his face, he saw the opportunity, suddenly reached out and grabbed Han Hu''s arm, and the other hand poked him in front of his chest. This was an important acupoint, which outsiders couldn''t see, so Han Hu immediately felt that he couldn''t work hard, Tang Wenhao quickly grabbed one of his arms and stroked it. He threw him directly at Lin Haonan''s feet and couldn''t move. Tang Wenhao once used this move on Ruan gang.


    Thunderous applause broke out at the scene. Ruan Jian and several of his brothers admired Tang Wenhao. They didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao, who was gentle in appearance, had unique skills. Their Kung Fu was completely beyond their expectation.


    Lin Haonan''s face was livid with disappointment. He looked down at Han Hu, who had been fainted by Tang Wenhao, and then gave a hostile stare at Tang Wenhao, who was calm. He sneered, "Mr. Tang is really a young hero. He''s good at Kung Fu. He''s disrespectful and disrespectful... You''ve all dispersed! Just now we met friends with Mr. Tang by martial arts. We''ve all dispersed..." he said, waved his hand and signaled the big guys to disperse.


    Tang Wenhao said with a sorry smile, "President Lin, I''m sorry to offend you just now!"


    Then he bent down and patted Han Hu on the shoulder and pulled him up. Han Hu breathed a sigh of relief. His face was like pig liver. Lin Haonan stared at him and scolded, "go away, useless thing."


    Then he smiled at Tang Wenhao and said, "Mr. Tang, we need to communicate more in the future! Our brothers won''t accompany us much tonight, and we have important things to do." then he turned and went upstairs.


    Lin Haonan''s heart is cold to the bottom of the valley. He secretly vowed that Tang Wenhao, it''s you who want to die. No wonder I''m cruel! You two really think you can turn over big waves in our Liangshan Mountain? Hum! Dream!


    In this way, Tang Wenhao was surrounded by Ruan Jian like stars and the moon. Many young people still followed him and wanted to learn martial arts. Ruan Jian sent him away.


    When she got to the bar, Tang Wenhao woke up ah Xiu, who was still asleep in the box. She vaguely opened her beautiful eyes and saw Ruan Jian. They were all talking and laughing with flying faces. Each of them respected Tang Wenhao as a God and worshipped him badly, "Ah Xiu, brother Tang is so powerful! The two bodyguards of boss Huaichun are not his opponents. I was afraid you would marry a loser! Now I am completely relieved to give you to brother Tang."


    "Yes! Ah Xiu, your husband is really great. Brother Tang, you can take us as apprentices in the future! We also learn some Chinese Kung Fu from you. We just know that Bruce Lee, Jackie Chan and Jet Li are so powerful in movies and television. We think it''s fake. I didn''t expect that Chinese Kung Fu is really powerful in reality."


    Ah Xiu saw that her friends who grew up with her adored her men, and felt very face. She was happy and said with a happy smile, "OK! Then I''ll let my husband teach you, OK, husband?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "as long as my wife says yes, that''s good."


    Ruan Jian was overjoyed at Tang Wenhao''s willingness to teach them Kung Fu. He quickly took ah Cheng and them to stand in front of Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu. He took the lead in kneeling down and shouted, "master Tang, take us as disciples!"


    Several other brothers also knelt down and wanted to worship Tang Wenhao as their teacher.


    This greatly surprised Tang Wenhao. There was no such item in his plan. He just wanted Ruan Jian to get angry with Huaichun and wait for an opportunity to accept Ruan Jian. In this way, if he had a conflict with Lin Haonan in the future, he would try his best to help himself. As long as he could help himself, his father Ruan Jingxiong would not stand idly by and pull Ruan Jingxiong in, and Lin Haonan would not get up.


    "Husband, please accept them quickly!" ah Xiu pestled Tang Wenhao, who was stunned.


    "Oh, well, get up! Ah Jian, ah Yi... Get up! It''s not about accepting disciples! We are all brothers. In the future, we should match our brothers and learn from each other." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That''s not good. You teach us Kung Fu. How can you match it with brothers?" Ruan Jian said seriously.


    "Our age is not different by a few years. Otherwise, how about our five brothers? Do you understand?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, we''ve seen it in Chinese movies. It''s a very good friend who becomes a brother with a different surname. Do you have to burn incense and kowtow and drink blood wine, right?" Ruan Jianxiao asked.


    "Yes, that''s it. How about it? If you think highly of brother Tang, our brothers will become true brothers. In the future, we will share weal and woe. You were friends who grew up with ah Xiu. If we do obeisance again, the relationship will be closer." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, ah Yi, ah Cheng, since brother Tang thinks highly of us like this, our brothers will form a blood alliance according to Chinese customs and form brothers of different surnames who share weal and woe." Ruan Jian smiled proudly.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao agreed to go back to ah Xiu''s house to take an oath of alliance. Several people took two cars and returned to ah Xiu''s house. Li Meihua heard that they wanted to form a blood alliance and become brothers. He was confused by the actions of several young men, but did not stop them. Several young men lit incense and put it in the middle of their hall.


    Tang Wenhao filled the five small bowls with the Baijiu bought on the road, and took out kitchen knives from the kitchen. Li Meihua and ah Xiu were frightened. "Wen Hao, what are you doing? Come on? Just do it."


    Tang Wenhao said solemnly to their mother and daughter, "Mom, ah Xiu, we Chinese regard this kind of thing as a very serious and sacred thing. As long as we really become League brothers, we will be no different from our own brothers. Ah Jian, do you think about it? As long as our brothers'' blood drops are drunk in these five bowls, we will really share weal and woe in the future. We can never sell brothers Love. "


    "Brother, we''ve thought it over. We''ll follow brother in this life... Yes, brother, we''ll follow brother in this life. We won''t regret it." Ruan Jian and other brothers said very seriously.


    Under the witness of Li Meihua''s mother and daughter, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jian and other brothers formed a blood alliance, drank blood wine, and made a deal. Tang Wenhao was the eldest brother, Ruan Jian was the second brother, ah Yi was the third, ah Cheng was the fourth, and ah yuan was the fifth. In order to celebrate the brothers'' becoming alliance brothers, Li Meihua decided to buy them wine and vegetables outside and drink them at home in the dark.


    After all the five brothers drank and got down, they simply slept at Li Meihua''s house at night. Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu slept. Ruan Jian and other brothers made a floor shop in the living room and crowded all night.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao got up and pulled Ruan Jian downstairs to exercise. Ruan Jian''s physique was good. He was drunk last night, but after a night''s rest, he soon recovered and followed Tang Wenhao downstairs.


    "Ah Jian, I''m sorry for you last night." Tang Wenhao talked to Ruan Jian while twisting his waist and kicking his legs.


    "Elder brother, why do you say this? Why did you feel sorry for me last night? On the contrary, I want to thank elder brother for helping me out last night? If you don''t fight, I''ll be down by Chen ba." Ruan Jian smiled and began kicking and boxing


    "This is what big brother should do. He shouldn''t have let you come forward. Lin Huaichun is not easy to provoke. He relies on his brother, who is the commander of an Army division on your side. He has always been arrogant. Most people can''t provoke him. I made him lose face last night, and this guy is likely to retaliate against us." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha, I know. Ah Xiu told me it''s okay. He doesn''t dare to retaliate. When my father comes back, I''ll talk to my father. Brother, you don''t know, my father is specialized in dealing with people like them. At that time, he said that Huaxiang''s boss, Heilong, was not brought by my father?" Ruan Jian smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, Jian, isn''t it appropriate to tell your father? If Lin Haonan''s brother comes forward, won''t it embarrass your father?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "There''s nothing inappropriate. Although my father can''t control his brother, his brother doesn''t dare to move my father. My father is directly under the control of the Ministry of national defense. By the way, brother, I carefully observed how you fought with Han Hu last night. In the end, I still don''t understand how you put him down. Can I talk to my little brother?" Ruan Jian asked curiously. He couldn''t figure out why Tang Wenhao fought with Han Hu for so long last night. Later, he put Han Hu down in an instant. I don''t know where Han Hu lost?

 Chapter 390

    They were chatting. Ah Xiu shouted Tang Wenhao''s name from upstairs as if to ask him to answer the phone. Tang Wenhao nodded at ah Xiu and had to smile at Ruan Jian with regret, "brother, I''ll tell you later. I''ll go up and answer the phone first."


    "Hehe, OK, brother, you go first. I''ll go up after a few minutes of practice." Ruan Jian smiled.


    Tang Wenhao went upstairs. Ah Xiu opened the door for him, handed him the phone and said with a smile, "sister Manny''s."


    "Oh!" Tang Wenhao hurriedly replied after entering the door, "Manny, what''s up so early?"


    "Hehe, can''t I miss you? Baby, you can go back to the company after breakfast at ah Xiu''s house later! We want to have a meeting, you have to attend." Manny smiled gently.


    "OK, I''ll listen to man anyway." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, I heard ah Xiu say that you became brothers with her classmates when she was a child last night? Good? You''re the boss." Manny smiled.


    "OK, let''s go back and tell you the details! When will you arrive at the company?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "We always go to work on time! Who is like you, Mr. Tang! Organized and undisciplined." Manny smiled.


    "Aren''t you used to it? How can you say?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy! Remember, we''ll set rules for you at the meeting. Don''t say we''re bad to you then." Manny smiled.


    The two joked for a while and hung up.


    The five brothers had breakfast at ah Xiu''s house and went their separate ways. Tang Wenhao went to mans factory. Ah Xiu accompanied his mother at home. Ruan Jian and other brothers also continued their tourism plan. The brothers agreed to get together again in a week, and then they went back to school.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised when he arrived at the general manager''s office of mans factory. In addition to Manny, Yang Xi, Yuanyuan and other beautiful women, there were three more young beauties, Qing''er, aro and amung. As soon as Qing''er saw Tang Wenhao, his beautiful eyes immediately gave off a strong electric light. He was very hungry and thirsty. It was inconvenient to trot due to the small belly drum. Tang Wenhao smiled at everyone and greeted them, Then he hurried forward painfully, hugged Qing''er and said with a bad smile, "girl, miss me?"


    As soon as he said this, Qing''er immediately pouted, and tears of grievance flowed down. He held his pink fist and hit it like Tang Wenhao, whining and crying, "sobbing... I thought you didn''t want me? Leave others in Xinyuan. I miss you so much."


    "Hehe, how could I not have you? Silly girl, let me see your belly. It''s good! It looks like sister Ah Mui and your sister. It looks like a boy. It''s very competitive." Tang Wenhao leaned over and caressed Qing er''s bulging belly and smiled proudly.


    All the beauties laughed.


    After greeting each of her beauties, Manny asked everyone to meet in the conference room to summarize their recent work, and then informed everyone of the tasks of the next stage. Manny wanted to move the whole design department of Shanghai mans and let Tang Wenhao return to mans to do everyone''s ideological work, because Tang Wenhao had a position in mans girls'' hearts, and he did his work, It is easier to succeed than Yang Xi. This is Yang Xi''s idea. For male designers, there are many beautiful women in Vietnam. Tang Wenhao enjoys the tenderness of beautiful women here every day, which is enough to explain everything. For male compatriots, this should be the most powerful persuasion.


    Tang Wenhao was so happy that he could go back to reunite with Ruan Ling and a Ying sisters for a few days. "Ha ha, I fully agree with the instructions of the two sisters." Tang Wenhao smiled from Manny and Yang Xi.


    "Villain, be serious," Manny said with a gentle smile.


    "Sister Manny, baby is going back again?" Qing''er pursed and muttered.


    "Hehe, Qing''er, don''t worry, baby will be back soon. He will accompany you tonight, OK?" Manny knows that Qing''er is reluctant to leave Tang Wenhao, and can understand her. The little girl is not old, has a short time with Tang Wenhao, and is pregnant with his child. Of course, I hope Tang Wenhao will accompany her more.


    Tang Wenhao hugged Qing''er, kissed her sweet lips and said with a bad smile, "girl, let you cry all night tonight!"


    Qing''er smiled happily and shyly, and all the beauties looked with envy.


    Tang Wenhao then smiled at Manny, "Mr. man, I''d like to remind you that our design department is a place full of beautiful women. You and sister Yang Xi know that almost all the beautiful women in the design department like me. If they come to this place where they are not bound to marry a wife, there are likely to be beautiful women seducing me every day. As you all know, I''m not very strong willpower in this regard. It''s conceivable that I''m happy every time they seduce me Will be hooked. Are you prepared? "


    Ha ha


    "Villain, it''s up to you. As I said earlier, you''re not bound by anyone in this regard. No one cares about you. Don''t forget that you haven''t completed the task! You''re still hooked?" Manny glanced at Tang Wenhao, and then looked at ah Ruo and ah Meng, who are blushing with shame.


    Manny knows that Tang Wenhao is happy in his mouth. She also sees that Tang Wenhao''s sex with beautiful women has decreased a lot. Her strategy with Ruan Ling is right. At the beginning, the two sisters agreed that the best way to accept Tang Wenhao''s fancy radish is to restrict him from dealing with unclean women, and let him accept her good family beauties, especially the beauty from death valley Female, tell him frankly that death valley and mans'' beautiful women, as long as he likes and others are willing to follow him, he can boldly ask for them. They just want him to get tired and go home when he is tired.


    Basically, Tang Wenhao is tired of playing and wants to do business. Therefore, he is really joking about what he said just now. He is not interested in giving him many beautiful women. What he wants to do now is how to defeat Lin Haonan in the short term, how to implement the grand plan of Manny and Ruan Ling, and how to make Manny and Ruan bigger and stronger.


    After the meeting, Tang Wenhao accompanied Yang Xi, Qing''er and other beauties to see the company''s new design center. At present, it is still the same. They are designing drawings. Yang Xi took Tang Wenhao to introduce their plans in detail.


    "This is my office, and that is the conference room and training room. Little villain, do you want to leave an office here?" Yang Xi said with a bad smile.


    When Tang Wenhao saw Yang Xi''s appearance, he couldn''t help thinking. He wanted to press her into bed and torture her. He stared at her charming face, and then said with a bad smile in her ear, "Sister, seriously, you really want to reserve an office for me here. No, it''s a happy room. What if I miss you? Do I still go out to open a room? It''s too troublesome, isn''t it? Sister, you have to accompany me tonight. I miss you so much."


    Yang Xi''s face was crimson. The jade finger tapped Tang Wenhao''s head and said with a whiny smile, "villain, didn''t you book our young girl?"


    Tang Wenhao hugged her head and whispered a bad smile in her ear, "Hey, sister, how can she feed me alone? You''re going to kill her? Besides, sister, tell you a little secret. I''m crazy about your body."


    "I protest, sister Yang Xi, baby, don''t you talk like that." Qing''er smiled with a pout behind her.


    Yang Xi was embarrassed.


    When Tang Wenhao flirted with Yang Xi, he received a call from Chen Yuanyuan, "Wen Hao... Come back soon. Something serious has happened." Chen Yuanyuan''s tone was extremely anxious and frightened.


    "What''s the matter? Yuanyuan, don''t worry and speak slowly." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Big brother had a car accident," Chen Yuanyuan said sadly.


    "Ah? There was a car accident? Where is it? Where are the people?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "In the hospital, I just got to the hospital. Come here quickly!" Chen Yuanyuan cried anxiously.


    "Well, I''ll be there right away. Does sister Manny know?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, sister Manny is also going to the hospital, sobbing." Chen Yuanyuan cried.


    Listening to her tone, Chen Jianfeng should be badly hurt. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao had no time to say anything to Yang Xi. He hurried out of the design building and drove a BMW to the hospital.


    On the way, he was thinking whether it was a real traffic accident or a premeditated murder. If it was a simple traffic accident, it was afraid that it was the murder carried out by Lin Haonan. When Lin Haonan went upstairs last night, Tang Wenhao felt a shudder.


    Shit, Lin Haonan, if you bastard did it, I swear to kill you and show no mercy! Tang Wenhao thought bitterly. He decided that he would not go back to Shanghai first, whether it was a real traffic accident or not. He wanted to investigate the real cause of Chen Jianfeng''s car accident by himself.


    When he got to the hospital, what he saw was not Chen Yuanyuan anxiously waiting for the picture, but a very sad scene. He saw his woman Chen Yuanyuan lying on a cart crying. Chen Jianfeng''s eyes were closed and his face was pale, but his head seemed not to be hurt. It was estimated that she had hurt her internal organs.


    "Brother... Brother... Why are you so cruel! What should I do if you leave me here alone? Brother..."


    Tang Wenhao''s heart was suddenly cold. He knew that Chen Jianfeng really didn''t escape the fate and completely disappeared. He couldn''t help blaming himself. Maybe Chen Jianfeng really killed himself, or maybe he was designed by Lin Haonan. Tang Wenhao hurried behind Chen Yuanyuan, hugged her tightly and choked, "Yuanyuan, don''t be sad. It''s already like this. You still have me! And sister Manny and sister Ah Mei. We are all your relatives."


    At this time, Manny came with her bag and a slightly bulging belly. Seeing Chen Yuanyuan''s grief stricken appearance and knowing that Chen Jianfeng must be dead, she couldn''t help holding her and said sadly, "Yuanyuan, baby, you''re right. Although eldest brother is gone, you still have us! We are all your relatives. Don''t cry first and tell us what''s going on?"


    "Yes, Yuanyuan, what''s going on? How could brother have a car accident? What car hit his car? How''s the car?" Tang Wenhao asked eagerly.


    Chen Yuanyuan held back her great grief and sobbed, "sister Manny, I don''t know anything. My brother... Just said a few words and left."


    "Ah? Those words?" Tang Wenhao asked.

 Chapter 391

    "What conspiracy or premeditation? And it seems that it was intentional. Finally, I mentioned your name and said to find Wen Hao... After these two words, it''s gone, sobbing..." Chen Yuanyuan sobbed again.


    "I see. Lin Haonan must have done it," said Tang Wenhao angrily.


    "Ah? Baby, do you really think it''s him?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    Chen Yuanyuan also looked at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    After the doctor pushed Chen Jianfeng''s body away, Tang Wenhao described the situation last night to the two beauties, saying that he thought it must be Lin Haonan, a bastard, taking revenge.


    "Wen Hao, you must avenge my brother." Chen Yuanyuan said with gnashing teeth after hearing this.


    "Well, Yuanyuan, don''t worry. If Lin Haonan was behind the scenes, I will not let this bastard go and kill him to avenge his eldest brother." Tang Wenhao said bitterly, with a disturbing light in his eyes. Now Tang Wenhao is not Tang Wenhao a year ago. He killed too many people himself. For him, It''s no longer a big deal.


    "Baby, don''t be impulsive! It''s a matter of long-term consideration. Lin Haonan''s power here is much stronger than us. You can''t fight him alone. We women will only drag you down. What shall we do if something happens to you?" Manny said anxiously. She saw hatred from Tang Wenhao''s eyes.


    "Sister Manny, don''t you want my brother''s revenge?" Chen Yuanyuan said unhappily.


    "Yuanyuan, you misunderstood my sister. My sister meant to make a plan and not act rashly. I think the top priority is that you should quickly master your brother''s legal person seal, financial seal and official seal. You are your brother''s only legal heir. Don''t let Lin Haonan transfer all the company''s money to his account." Manny reminded.


    "Oh! Sister Manny, I''m sorry. I''m just too... Sad. I don''t know what to do. Sister Manny, Wen Hao, what should I do now? I didn''t expect this to happen. I really don''t know what to do?" Chen Yuanyuan said in a daze.


    Manny thought calmly for a moment and said to Chen Yuanyuan and Tang Wenhao, "Well, hurry back to Huaichun city and go to your brother''s office to see if there are any important things in his office drawer? Let baby accompany you! Your brother''s future affairs can''t be handled at once. Wait until the accident is determined. If you are suspected of murder, you have to file a case. Don''t worry about the things here. I''ll deal with them for you!" Said Manny.


    Chen Yuanyuan raised her tearful eyes and nodded, "well, sister Manny, thank you!"


    Manny hugged her sweet shoulder, patted her jade back and comforted, "Yuanyuan, anyway, we are all your relatives. You don''t have to worry about anything, okay?"


    "Yuanyuan, don''t worry, you are my woman. I will love you and love you all my life. If it is verified that my eldest brother was murdered by Lin Haonan, I will avenge my eldest brother, I swear." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Well, let''s go!" Chen Yuanyuan said sadly.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan drove straight to Huaichun City, while Manny stayed in the hospital to deal with the things behind.


    When Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan arrived at the city in the spring, the company was as lively as ever. It seemed that no one knew that their boss Chen Jianfeng was dead. When the employees saw Chen Yuanyuan, they affectionately called her miss.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao has agreed with Chen Yuanyuan to let her not show any grief and pretend that nothing has happened, just so as not to cause speculation from irrelevant personnel.


    When she arrived at Chen Jianfeng''s office, Chen Yuanyuan closed the door and rummaged around looking for Chen Jianfeng''s important items. Some of his bank cards, certificates, cash and gold and silver jewelry were there. Chen Yuanyuan put them away one by one, but she just couldn''t find the seal.


    "Yuanyuan, let''s go home quickly! I remember my eldest brother kept the seal at home these days. He was worried that Lin Haonan would forcibly take his seal." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, let''s go! Wen Hao, look, a boss in my eldest brother''s hall is afraid of such a scoundrel as Lin Haonan." Chen Yuanyuan sighed.


    When Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan arrived at Chen Jianfeng''s house, they opened the door and saw that it was in a mess. It was obvious that it had been robbed. "Wen Hao, no, the house must have been robbed. Hurry into brother''s room to see his safe." Chen Yuanyuan pulled Tang Wenhao and pushed Chen Jianfeng''s room open.


    The situation in the room was the same as that in the living room. The quilt and pillow on the bed were thrown into a mess.


    Chen Yuanyuan walked to the wardrobe, opened the wardrobe, removed the clothes from the wardrobe, and opened a board under the wardrobe. Fortunately, the safe under the board was not passive, indicating that the robber did not find the safe.


    Chen Yuanyuan quickly pushed the button, pressed the password, and with a click, the safe opened. There were a lot of jewelry, gold and silver treasures, several bank cards, and some US dollar cash. It should be tens of thousands of US dollars in thickness.


    "Wen Hao, bring me a bag. I''ll take all these things back. I can''t put them here anymore," Chen Yuanyuan said.


    "Well, Yuanyuan, will you save the money later? Do you know the password for brother''s bank card?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, as we all know, our brothers and sisters have never kept secrets about this. The eldest brother said that his is mine. I am his only relative. The eldest brother always takes care of... Me like... His father." Chen Yuanyuan burst into tears.


    Tang Wenhao walked behind her, hugged her and comforted her, "Yuanyuan, I''ll take care of you in the future. Don''t worry. I''ll certainly hurt you. Now the most important thing for us is to find the eldest brother''s private seal and other important seals. These seals will fall into Lin Haonan''s hands, and Huaichun will certainly become him. This boy will empty out the money in the account. Call the finance department immediately and ask about the situation. In addition, I think We need to ask the local lawyer to intervene in this matter. You are the only legal heir of big brother, that is to say, from now on, you are the big boss of Huaichun. If we can''t find those seals, we can publish them in the newspaper and lose them, and then re engrave them. It''s no big deal. Of course, this is a domestic practice in China. Whether it''s the case here, we also need to consult the lawyer, Or consult Ruan Ling. I''ll call her. "


    "Well, Wen Hao, I don''t know anything now. You see what to do! Why don''t you stay here and call sister a Ling, and I''ll find a bag to hold these things." Chen Yuanyuan said.


    "OK, you go! Just find a bag. I''ll be fine. You''d better call the finance department and ask how much money the company has in its account." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I see."


    After Chen Yuanyuan went out, Tang Wenhao immediately dialed Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling was shocked when she heard that Chen Jianfeng died in a car accident. The news was too unexpected for her.


    "Baby, what''s going on? That Wong Tai Sin is really a living immortal! It''s really calculated by him. Alas! If brother Chen had listened to Wong Tai Sin''s words, it would be great! That Huaichun''s shares would not have happened to him in Shanghai or Thailand. It''s really fate! Baby, I''m afraid to think of it. Luckily I left Liangshan in time, otherwise..." Ruan Ling sighed.


    "Crow mouth, ah Ling, it''s okay if you don''t go to Shanghai. Who''s my wife? People who can''t jump off a cliff can''t die. How can something happen! By the way, let''s get down to business!..." then Tang Wenhao reported the loss of Chen Jianfeng''s seal to Ruan Ling and asked her what to do in Vietnam?


    Ruan Ling said that she didn''t know much about legal matters. It''s best to consult a professional lawyer. At the same time, she reminded Tang Wenhao that it''s best to ask the police to intervene first and report the case for the record. In the future, once she goes to court with Lin Haonan, it will be justified.


    The two were chatting. Chen Yuanyuan came in in panic and cried anxiously, "Wen Hao, it''s bad. The Finance said there was no money in the company''s account. Has Lin Haonan taken it away?"


    "Ah? So fast, if so, the eldest brother must have been killed by Lin Haonan. You should call the police and let the police catch him," Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling on the phone also quite understood Tang Wenhao''s words and shouted anxiously, "baby, what are you talking about? Is it brother Chen, not a car accident, murdered by Lin Haonan?"


    Tang Wenhao replied, "ah Ling, this is my guess. I won''t tell you now. Ha, we are very busy now." he was about to hang up the phone.


    "Wait, baby, why don''t I go back and help you! I don''t trust you!" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "It''s all right, ah Ling, you can''t come back. I dare not let you take this risk. Ah Ling, don''t worry, I can handle it. I''m not Wen Hao a year ago." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Well, I know, but I''m still worried about you, baby. I''d better go back! I''ll come back after helping you deal with brother Chen?" said Ruan Ling.


    "No, ah Ling, you really can''t come back. I can certainly deal with it. Don''t worry! Ah Ling, you have to give me a chance to deal with difficult things alone. Otherwise, I''ll never grow up in your eyes. I think I should grow up. I can''t let you always shelter me from the wind and rain in front of me. I''m a man. I have to grow up and mature, I want to protect my own woman, "Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Well, baby, since you say so, I''ll wait for your good news in Shanghai, baby. Call me when you have a problem, okay?" Ruan Ling said with concern.


    "Yes, ah Ling, I''ll hang up. We''re really busy. We have to check the company''s account immediately." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, hang up! Express condolences to Yuanyuan for me and let her have mercy! Tell her that the Ruan family will never abandon her. As long as she wants, she will always be your wife and we are all her relatives. We must tell her! Sister hung up." then Ruan Ling hung up the phone.

 Chapter 392

    Tang Wenhao expressed Ruan Ling''s condolences to her. Chen Yuanyuan was very moved. Although she lost her only close brother, she felt warm with Tang Wenhao, Manny and Ruan Ling.


    They packed the gold and silver treasures and dollars left by Chen Jianfeng into the car. Considering the safety problem, Chen Yuanyuan first changed these dollars into Vietnamese Dong and deposited them in her own account. The gold and silver treasures rented a safe and deposited them in the bank. They only took her brother''s bank card with them. When she was in the bank, she checked the balance of these cards. It was still considerable, There are also more than 5 million yuan, indicating that the boss Chen Jianfeng is not small. In addition, there are tens of millions of gold, silver and US dollars, not including the shares of the company.


    After finishing these things, they went back to the city of Huaichun and went straight to the finance office. On the way, they met Ah Xiang. Seeing that her expression was a little strange, Tang Wenhao sensitively pulled Chen Yuanyuan''s corner and said to Ah Xiang, "Ah Xiang, did you meet President Lin today?"


    "Ah? President Lin?... no, no... where are you going?" Ah Xiang asked in a low voice.


    "Let''s go to the finance room. What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked. Chen Yuanyuan also realized that Ah Xiang seemed to have something to say, but it was hard to say.


    "Don''t go. There''s no one in finance. They''re all called out by President Lin." Ah Xiang whispered.


    "Ah? Went outside? What''s the matter? I talked to her on the phone two hours ago. She''s still at work!" Chen Yuanyuan asked suspiciously.


    "Miss, I don''t know. Anyway, I just came from the finance room. There was no one inside. I heard that President Lin called them away." Ah Xiang whispered.


    Just then, Lin Haonan, wearing sunglasses, led Chen Ba and Han Hu from behind. Ah Xiang saw this and hurried away. Chen Yuanyuan and Tang Wenhao stood aside waiting for Lin Haonan to come and looked at him coldly.


    "Ha ha... Sister Yuanyuan, Mr. Tang, what''s the matter? What''s up?" Lin Haonan sneered.


    Chen Yuanyuan is a female in the end. She can''t help but come forward and tear him, "Lin Haonan, you hooligan, asshole, you return my eldest brother. You killed my eldest brother. I want you to pay for your life."


    Lin Haonan dodged aside and dodged. Then his sinister eyes showed surprise. He waved his hand and asked, "slow down! Sister Yuanyuan, what are you talking about? I killed brother Chen? Brother Chen is dead? How could it be? I talked to him this morning."


    Seeing that he denied it, Chen Yuanyuan looked very serious and asked suspiciously, "Don''t you know? Stop pretending. My eldest brother must have been killed by you. Otherwise, why didn''t there be any money in the company''s account? Why was my family turned upside down? You said you didn''t order people to do it. Would there be anyone else? You think we don''t know. You''ve always wanted to swallow Huaichun alone, Lin Haonan. You''re too vicious. You can''t die easily!" Chen Yuanyuan scolded as she said.


    "Shut up! Sister Yuanyuan, although I always like you, you can''t insult my personality like this. You don''t have any evidence. Don''t talk nonsense... You say I killed your eldest brother. I don''t know how your eldest brother died. I don''t know how he died. You''d better make things clear!" Lin Haonan said coldly.


    "Lin Haonan, do you think I''ll believe you if you pretend you don''t know anything? You must have ordered someone to kill my brother. How can you be so cruel? My brother is very kind to you. You didn''t give a penny. My brother has given you so many shares. Now the company is getting better, but you are murdering for money and swallowing my brother''s shares. I''ll sue you." Chen Yuanyuan said excitedly.


    From beginning to end, Tang Wenhao didn''t say a word. He watched Lin Haonan''s look and expression coldly. He wanted to find his flaws in his expression.


    "Yuanyuan, I see. First of all, I''d like to thank brother Chen for his kindness to me over the years. Although the management differences between our brothers are getting bigger and bigger, I don''t think it has affected our cooperation. He offered to break up with me. I also agree that we have settled how to separate, but there are no routine procedures. We were together this morning I also agreed to go through the formalities at some time these days. I gave him all the money that should be given to brother Chen, but I really don''t know whether he had a car accident. Is it true or false? What did you just say? Said there was no money in the account? "Lin Haonan asked seriously.


    "What are you pretending to be? I called the finance department and said that all the money had been transferred. I was about to go to the finance room to find out who transferred the funds in the account. You came. Didn''t you transfer the company''s money?" Chen Yuanyuan asked.


    "Yuanyuan, what are you talking about? Stop talking nonsense. I don''t even have the company''s seal, and the finance has never been under my control. How can I transfer the money? Do you think the bank is run by our family? If I just talk, they will give me the money? Oh... I see. This is a conspiracy you made? It''s self-theft. The seals are all in your brother''s hands In your hand, you must have taken away the seal when you saw brother Chen dead, and then transferred the money yourself, and then deliberately came back to ask me? Hum! Chen Yuanyuan, now it''s not you who want to sue me, but I want to sue you. As far as I know, there were more than 10 million funds in the account yesterday. You all transferred away. It''s too cruel! "Lin Haonan said angrily.


    Chen Yuanyuan didn''t expect Lin Haonan to bite back. She was so angry that she couldn''t speak for a long time. Tears kept pouring out. She said sadly, "Lin Haonan, you''re so mean! You''re so cruel. It''s clear that you stole my brother''s seal. Now you come to frame me. Let''s see you in court."


    "OK, I''m waiting for you! You''ve transferred all my money, leaving an empty shell Huaichun. You still have the face to sue me. Chen Ba, let''s go and make an appointment with a lawyer right away." he said, leading Chen Ba and Han Hutou downstairs without returning.


    Chen Yuanyuan threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms and burst into tears. "Wen Hao, what shall we do? Lin Haonan, a hooligan, bit back and said that we had transferred the money from the account."


    "Yuanyuan, don''t worry. We should calm down at this time. Now the top priority is that I should call the police first and find a lawyer. Let''s go!" Tang Wenhao also went downstairs with Chen Yuanyuan in his arms and called the police downstairs.


    When the public security personnel arrived in Huaichun soon, Chen Yuanyuan told the police in detail the whole process of her brother''s murder, including the fact that they found their home stolen and the company''s funds transferred.


    Chen Yuanyuan insisted that Lin Haonan ordered people to kill Chen Jianfeng, stole the company''s seal and transferred the funds. The police had to call Lin Haonan to the company and confront the two sides.


    But Lin Haonan also insisted that Chen Yuanyuan transferred the funds without the knowledge of her brother''s death and falsely accused him. Therefore, he would counter Sue Chen Yuanyuan and falsely accuse him.


    Finally, the police took them to the public security bureau to take notes, released them and asked them to go back. They said that the matter about Chen Jianfeng''s death was investigated and handled by the traffic police department. If it really belongs to intentional murder, the case will be transferred to the public security organ.


    As for who transferred Huaichun''s funds and the final flow direction, they will conduct detailed investigation and evidence collection. With the results, they will interview two people.


    Chen Yuanyuan and Tang Wenhao returned to Ruan''s house unhappily. Manny had been waiting for them at home for a long time. Seeing that they were back, Manny asked with concern, "what''s the matter? The money in your brother''s company''s account is really gone?"


    "Well, sister Manny, it must be Lin Haonan who hurt my brother. Now the rascal says that I transferred the company''s money. I don''t even have a seal. Where can I transfer it? Besides, where can I transfer the money?" Chen Yuanyuan said angrily.


    "Manny, there is no doubt that the eldest brother was definitely killed by Lin Haonan. Moreover, he made a careful plan. Originally, we wanted to find out where the money was transferred? But the police said, now neither of us should act rashly. All things should be investigated and collected by the police. I''m afraid Lin Haonan has bought the police, so we will be more passive. If not, I will I took the initiative to investigate myself, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, I also believe Lin Haonan must have done it. Others don''t have this motivation, but how can you investigate yourself?" Manny asked calmly.


    "I''ll monitor this boy first. Doesn''t he like to monitor us? From today on, I also start to monitor him. I think as long as he does it, he is guilty. As long as he is guilty, he will always show his feet. Relying on the police to solve the case, it''s difficult to avenge his brother," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes! Sister Manny, the police here are unreliable. They will protect Lin Haonan when they look like that. We are foreigners, and they will not help us." Chen Yuanyuan said excitedly.


    "Well, then, baby, we have two steps. One is to let the foreign embassies come to the local government to put pressure on the local authorities through the official, so that the police can grasp the case and protect the legitimate rights and interests of foreign citizens. At the same time, you can secretly investigate him and try to get strong evidence, so that he is not afraid of whom he colluded with, but there is still a bad news for you." Manny said in embarrassment.


    "Ah? Manny, what''s the matter again?" Tang Wenhao looked at Manny anxiously, and Chen Yuanyuan looked at her nervously for fear of another big event in the family.


    Manny glanced at Chen Yuanyuan, pressed her fragrant shoulder and said sadly, "Yuanyuan, the traffic police''s inspection report came out, saying that the eldest brother really belongs to an accident, and the eldest brother''s responsibility is greater. He drives around the corner, while the other party''s big truck goes straight, and others drive normally. Therefore, it''s really difficult to find out the problem in this regard. We can only see where the funds go? And then follow the vine to find out the crux of the problem."


    "Ah? How could this happen?" Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t believe Manny''s words.


    "This shows that Lin Haonan really spent a lot of effort planning the accident," Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    "Baby, what do you say?" asked Manny suspiciously.

 Chapter 393

    "Manny, it''s very simple. It shows that he has planned everything. Where does the big brother need to turn this time? When does the big truck collide with his BMW? He has designed it. He doesn''t have to be responsible for hitting the dead. We really underestimate the boy''s forbearance and cruelty. Lin Haonan, since you are so vicious, I won''t be merciful any more." Tang Wenhao said bitterly.


    "Baby, don''t be impulsive. We should try our best to act legally and avenge the elder brother." Manny said anxiously.


    "Mani, I understand, I know what I am, I will act secretly. Besides, with my skills, I really want to kill Lin Hao Nan, and there is no difficulty. But I hope this time he will show his true form and return to his innocence. Mani will hand over the matter to the authorities, and I will secretly investigate him." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, it''s settled, Yuanyuan. Since the eldest brother has been killed, don''t be too sad. I don''t think the eldest brother wants you to be too sad. He must hope you can live a good life with us." Manny comforted.


    "Yes! Yuanyuan, I will avenge you for your brother''s revenge. You have to rest early today. I have something to go out. Manny, you talk with Yuanyuan and I''ll go out." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, where are you going? Are you looking for Lin Haonan?" Manny asked with concern.


    At this time, Ah Mui came out of the kitchen wearing an apron. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was leaving again, she hurriedly came over and took him and said painfully, "baby, you haven''t eaten yet? Why are you going? Besides, it''s evening. Are you going out? Brother Chen, now that this has happened, what can you do when you go out?"


    "Sister Ah Mui, I''ll be back in a minute. Don''t wait for me to have dinner. I''m going to pick up ah Xiu. I promise her to pick her up in the evening," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, go and come back quickly!" Ah Mui saw that Tang Wenhao was going to pick up ah Xiu, so it was hard to stop.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao left Ruan''s house, he immediately dialed Ruan Jian''s phone, "a Jian, where are you?"


    "Brother, we''re still playing outside. What''s up?" Ruan Jian asked with a smile.


    "Well, I have something urgent to discuss with your brothers. Is it convenient for me to find you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Elder brother, what is this? Of course it''s convenient. But you''re not familiar with Liangshan. You can''t find us. Let''s find you! Where do you say you''re waiting for us?" Ruan Jian said with a smile.


    "How about going to the bar opposite the city where flowers always smell?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "OK, we''ll be there in about twenty minutes," said Ruan Jian.


    "OK, I''m almost the same. I''ll see you later." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    Half an hour later, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jiange met in the bar. They asked for a private room. Everyone talked while drinking. "Brother, you can talk if you have anything." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Yes, brother, is there any trouble? Can''t Lin Haonan''s boy bothered you last night?... it''s all right, brother, if this boy bothered you, let ah Jian''s father carry him..." ah Yi and other people also asked.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at several younger brothers who had sworn in with him last night and saw that they were all eager to help themselves. His heart was full of gratitude, but considering the importance, he said seriously, "Ah Jian, my brothers, my eldest brother is really in trouble, and it''s not an ordinary trouble, it''s a big trouble. Ah Yi guessed right. Lin Haonan bastard did take major action. Although he didn''t target me, he targeted my eldest brother. Today, my eldest brother was killed by a truck, his BMW was smashed, and all the funds in the company''s account were transferred Let''s go. Now the boy Lin Haonan rakes back and says that the money was transferred by my woman, that is, my brother-in-law''s sister. "


    "Ah? Is the man killed by the collision the boss Chen that ah Xiu told us last night?" Ruan Jian asked in surprise, because ah Xiu had frankly told Ruan Jian and his brothers about the relationship between Tang Wenhao, Chen Yuanyuan and Chen Jianfeng last night.


    "Yes, that''s what happened today. Although the boy worked flawlessly, the traffic police said it was a typical car accident, and my eldest brother was still the main responsibility, I firmly believe that the car accident was definitely intentional murder. I''m so anxious to find your brothers instead of asking you to go to Lin Haonan with me. My eldest brother is not so bad and doesn''t want to involve himself It''s not necessary to kill Lin Haonan, brother. It''s not difficult to kill Lin Haonan. Brother just wants to bring the boy to justice. "Tang Wenhao said frankly.


    "Elder brother, you are too outspoken. Since we are brothers, your business is ours. Elder brother, what do you want us to do?" Ruan Jian asked briskly.


    "Yes, brother, what do you want me to do? You''re welcome. As long as our brothers can do it, we will try our best." ah Yi and other brothers also showed great anger.


    Tang Wenhao was not polite when he saw that several brothers were very loyal. He said, "a Jian, I want to monitor Lin Haonan, but it''s inconvenient for me because they all know me, but they won''t pay attention to your brothers."


    "It''s no problem. Don''t worry! It''s up to our brothers. Brother, how should we monitor him?" Ruan Jian said indifferently.


    "In this way, you mainly follow him to see where this boy will go all day long? Who will you contact? In addition, Chen Ba and Han Hu, who you fought with me last night, are also monitored. Now these two people are Lin Haonan''s most intimate thugs. He will let these two people do many important things." Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "OK, no problem. These two people are easy to recognize." Ruan Jian replied.


    "A Jian, don''t be careless. Chen Ba and Han Hu are both special forces. Last night, you learned their Kung Fu. In addition, they are well-trained and have strong anti reconnaissance ability. If you are careless, he will find you. Once they find you, I''m afraid they will hurt you." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Hehe, brother, it''s okay. We won''t be found by them. Except ah Jian, our brothers didn''t show up last night. They don''t know us at all, so they won''t doubt that we''re watching them." ah Yi smiled indifferently.


    "Yes, elder brother, ah Yi is right. Ah Cheng and ah yuan didn''t show up. There will be no problem. Once they really find out, they will type out my father''s name. They certainly don''t dare to do anything." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Hehe, yes! Ah Jian''s father gives us backing. What are you afraid of them doing?" ah Yi said with a smile.


    "Hehe, brothers, you''d better be careful. Then you''d better monitor in pairs. Once you feel discovered by the other party, withdraw quickly and don''t let them catch you. Since Lin Haonan dares to order someone to murder my uncle, he will certainly dare to hurt you and even kill you. This boy is used to arrogance and can do anything," Tang Wenhao reminded.


    After more than an hour of discussion, Tang Wenhao left the bar first in order not to attract the attention of others, and asked Ruan Jian to be more careful when they came out, so as not to be followed by others.


    Things in the world are so wonderful. Sometimes, some major events actually originate from a very small thing. Therefore, in a sense, small things are actually the fuse of big events.


    Tang Wenhao never expected that this little move that he called together several younger brothers such as Ruan Jian tonight would detonate the contradiction between the field army system and the national defense system of the Vietnamese military, and even make a major personnel change in the Vietnamese military.


    On the way home, Tang Wenhao specially called Ruan Biao and told him the news of Chen Jianfeng''s murder. He wanted to feel Ruan Biao''s response to this matter. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, Ruan Biao''s response was extremely flat. He just said coldly, "Mr. Tang, I''ve heard about this. I''m sorry. I can''t provide you with anything valuable. I''m also sorry for the unfortunate death of boss Chen. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll hang up first. I''m on duty today. I''m very busy now."


    "Brother Ruan, did I ask you to provide anything valuable? Is there really something valuable, and you know it very well, but you can''t provide it to me? Brother Ruan." Tang Wenhao forced him to ask.


    "Well... Mr. Tang, you don''t need to set me up. I really don''t know anything. Sorry, hang up first." he said, and before Tang Wenhao could answer, he hung up the phone himself.


    Shit! There''s really no silver in this place! They are all death fearing ghosts who protect themselves! Tang Wenhao thought bitterly.


    In order to further understand the situation, Tang Wenhao then tested Ruan gang. He knew that Ruan gang was easier to deal with than Ruan Biao in this regard, because Ruan Gang''s character was more straightforward, so he dialed Ruan Gang again.


    "Mr. Tang, if you want to ask about the cause of boss Chen''s death, you''d better not ask. I don''t know anything. Please don''t embarrass us." Ruan Gang blocked the topic before Tang Wenhao spoke.


    Tang Wenhao knew that it must be Ruan Biao who had just told him, so he had to sigh, "Alas, brother Ruan, it seems that you Vietnamese really lack a sense of justice. Well, I won''t embarrass brother Ruan." then Tang Wenhao was going to hang up the phone.


    "Slow! Mr. Tang, it''s not that we Vietnamese lack a sense of justice, but that Ruan Biao and I really don''t know about it. We didn''t know that boss Chen had an accident until this afternoon. You know, Ruan Biao and I are not valued by the boss. The boss won''t tell us a lot of things," Ruan Gang said.


    "Brother Ruan, you mean Lin Haonan didn''t talk to you about how to kill my brother?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Mr. Tang, please don''t talk to us in this tone. We don''t mean any harm to you. I hope you don''t embarrass us. President Lin is nice to our brothers. Don''t try to find anything from us. I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else." as he said, Ruan Gang hung up the phone.

 Chapter 394

    After putting down the phone, Tang Wenhao was driving and carefully pondering what Ruan Biao and Ruan gang had just said. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Lin Haonan was behind the murder of Chen Jianfeng. If this matter had nothing to do with Lin Haonan and Ruan Gang''s character, he would tell him directly that it had nothing to do with Lin Haonan, But he and Ruan Biao are so evasive, which explains the problem.


    Lin Haonan! You son of a bitch, I will never let you go!


    Just scolded Lin Haonan, the phone rang again. Tang Wenhao thought it was Manny or Chen Yuanyuan. When he picked up the phone, it was Li Meihua''s. He was sad. He knew that Li Meihua must have heard the news of Chen Jianfeng''s murder. This is to prove it.


    He answered, "Mom, I''m Wen Hao."


    "Wen Hao, Jianfeng, is he really gone?" Li Meihua''s tone was extremely sad.


    Tang Wenhao pulled over to the side of the road and said sadly, "well, mom, don''t be sad. People can''t come back from death. There''s no way."


    "Wuwu..." Li Meihua didn''t speak and burst into tears on the phone.


    Tang Wenhao knew from Chen Jianfeng that Li Meihua had moved his true feelings for him, so Tang Wenhao can understand Li Meihua''s mood at this moment. One day, the husband and wife are grateful! The hundred day husband and wife are like a deep sea. Besides, Chen Jianfeng is still a very attractive man and is ten years younger than Li Meihua. Li Meihua has no reason not to feel the truth about Chen Jianfeng.


    "Mom, you''re sorry! Is ah Xiu at home?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hmm! Yes! You said you would pick her up. I also heard her say that Jianfeng had a car accident, so I hurried to call you outside the community. Wen Hao, tell mom, what''s going on? Well, how can you have a car accident? I think your eldest brother usually drives very stably." Li Meihua said suspiciously.


    "Mom, your suspicion is very right. My eldest brother was not in a car accident, but murdered." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Ah? Is it his partner? I heard your elder brother say that the partner named Lin Haonan wants to take his shares alone. Is it really his murder for money?" Li Meihua asked in surprise.


    "I think it must be him, and this guy transferred all the company''s money. Now he bites back and says that the money was transferred by Yuanyuan. Yuanyuan didn''t even see the seal. By the way, mom, do you know where my eldest brother usually puts the seal?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I know! These days, Jianfeng carries the seal with him in his bag and sometimes in the trunk of his car. What''s the matter? Is the seal missing?" Li Meihua asked.


    "Yes, Yuanyuan and I searched his office and home and couldn''t find the company''s seal. Later, we asked about the funds in the financial account. The financial said there was no money in the account. Do you think it''s strange?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Isn''t it easy? Don''t you understand by checking where the money has been transferred?" Li Meihua said.


    "Now the police are dealing with it. Let Yuanyuan and Lin Haonan not look for the whereabouts of the funds without authorization. The police have been involved in the investigation, and they will inform us of their progress," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Bullshit, is it necessary to make such a simple problem so complicated? I think the police have a problem. Otherwise, ask Yuanyuan where their bank of deposit is? Mom will ask you. Mom and all the bank presidents in Langshan are familiar with each other. There must be no problem in querying the flow of funds. I can''t let Jianfeng die in peace," Li Meihua said.


    "Mom, that''s great. I''ll ask Yuanyuan right away and hang up first." Tang Wenhao quickly hung up the phone, then couldn''t wait to dial Chen Yuanyuan''s phone and asked her where the Bank of deposit in Huaichun never sleeps. Why didn''t he think of looking for Li Meihua for help at the beginning? Tang Wenhao secretly regretted.


    When asked about the account opening bank of Huaichun never night city, Tang Wenhao immediately told Li Meihua about the situation. Li Meihua said that she would tell Tang Wenhao accurate news when she went to work tomorrow and told him not to pick up ah Xiu tonight. She wanted ah Xiu to accompany her. She felt very uncomfortable.


    Back home, Manny, Ah Mei, ah Hui and other ten beauties surrounded Yuanyuan. Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s bare pole commander came back alone, Ah Mei asked suspiciously, "yeah? Baby, why did you pick up ah Xiu? Ah Xiu?" other beauties also looked at him suspiciously and smiled.


    "My mother asked her to stay with her for another night and let me pick her up tomorrow day." Tang Wenhao nodded to everyone and came to Chen Yuanyuan. All the beauties stepped aside. They were very conscious. They knew that Chen Yuanyuan needed their men most these days.


    "Yuanyuan, let''s have an early rest! Let''s go and go back to the room." Tang Wenhao was about to pull Chen Yuanyuan up.


    "Baby, slow down. I''ll wash your face and feet before I rest. Sit down first and I''ll bring the water to wash your face and feet right away." Ah Mui twisted her hips and went to the kitchen.


    "Wen Hao, I want to sleep alone tonight. Why don''t you sleep with her sisters? I want to think about it alone." Chen Yuanyuan pressed Tang Wenhao down and went back to his room alone.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to catch up. Manny grabbed his hand and sighed, "Baby, let her be alone! She is deeply in love with her eldest brother and sister. Now that the eldest brother has left suddenly, it will be difficult for her to recover for a while. Let her stay alone for a night! Don''t bother her. By the way, baby, didn''t you pick up ah Xiu just now? What were you doing at the end? You have to tell us the truth, understand? Otherwise we will be very worried about you."


    "Hehe, it''s okay. I just went out for a spin. By the way, my mother-in-law said that she could find out the capital flow in Huaichun''s account tomorrow. She and the president of the bank are old friends. There must be no problem. Not only the flow direction, but also who transferred it and who transferred it to." Tang Wenhao changed the topic, He doesn''t want the women at home to know too much about the things between him and Lin Haonan, for fear that they will worry, and he doesn''t want to involve them, so as not to hurt the innocent.


    "Great, it''s not difficult at all. The difficulty is that we are not familiar with this place. If we were in Hong Kong or Shanghai, there are no such problems at all. Alas! If ah Ling were here, it wouldn''t be so troublesome." Manny sighed.


    Soon, sister Ah Mui brought the foot and face wash water. She washed his face first, and then carefully rubbed his feet. While washing, she smiled, "baby, I wanted you to accompany Yuanyuan tonight. Since she wants to sleep by herself, you can accompany Qing''er! Who else wants to report with baby!"


    "Well, Wen Hao, your analysis is reasonable. The fact is likely to be like this. By the way, did you see your brother''s ID card?" Chen Yuanyuan suddenly thought of something.


    "No, you mean they may forge a new ID card according to the big brother''s ID card?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, so we can also investigate where there are places in Liangshan where identity cards can be made? As long as the video is transferred out and the place where the identity cards are made is found, the person''s identity will be exposed immediately." Chen Yuanyuan said calmly. After this, she has become strong.


    Last night, Chen Yuanyuan thought all night and felt that she would find the real murderer of her only brother anyway to comfort her brother Chen Jianfeng''s spirit in heaven.


    "It makes sense, but now it doesn''t make sense to find the big brother''s ID card, because they have to forge a new ID card according to the big brother''s ID card. They must have done it in advance. It won''t be yesterday, or wait until my mother calls out the video and let them shoot it for us to see what this person looks like. Maybe you know him!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s also possible. If it''s Lin Haonan''s younger brother, I must know him, but I think since he has planned it so carefully, he won''t let Huaichun insiders do it. Isn''t that too obvious?" Chen Yuanyuan said.


    Just speaking of this, Li Meihua called again and said that the video of the person who allocated the funds had been taken out and passed to her by the bank. She would send the video to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said that he would take Yuanyuan to their women''s prison to get it.

 Chapter 395

    On the way to the women''s prison, Tang Wenhao received a call from ah Yi. He said that Lin Haonan and his two bodyguards had been on duty in Huaichun all night last night. They returned to his villa at 4 a.m. until now. They haven''t come out of their house. At present, there are no abnormalities. Tang Wenhao asked them to keep an eye on them. Don''t relax.


    A Yi said that a yuan and a Cheng would replace him and a Jian and continue to stare at Lin Haonan''s every move, reassuring Tang Wenhao.


    Hanging up a Yi''s phone, Tang Wenhao sighed, "my little brothers are really loyal. When this is over, I will thank their brothers."


    "Well, Wen Hao, you have to thank them for me and tell them that I will thank them again when my brother''s affairs are handled," Chen Yuanyuan said.


    "Hehe, Yuanyuan, my brothers don''t want to do this. I really want to say that. With Ruan Jian''s character, he quit and will say that I don''t take him as a brother. Leave it alone and I''ll deal with it myself!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Twenty minutes later, they went to the women''s prison and met Li Meihua, who was demoted because she helped Heifeng escape last time. She was already a deputy. Li Meihua turned on the computer and found a short video in her folder. Tang Wenhao replaced her and sat next to the computer. He enlarged and made the video clear. A man about 25 years old surfaced, It was he who handled the formalities of transferring Huaichun funds to the Swiss bank at the counter.


    "Yuanyuan, see clearly? Do you know this man?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at it carefully several times, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve never seen him."


    "You can imagine that Lin Haonan can''t find acquaintances to do this. Mom, let me copy this video?" Tang Wenhao said, taking out a USB flash drive from his pocket.


    "OK, please torture it! Wen Hao and Yuan Yuan, what else do you need your mother to do? Although you say that your mother can''t help you, I have been in Liangshan for so many years and have a relationship in all aspects. I can''t let Jianfeng die in vain. We have to get justice back to him and let the murderer be brought to justice." Li Meihua said.


    "Well, aunt, thank you!" Chen Yuanyuan knew that ah Xiu''s mother and his brother had a good relationship. At first, she felt that this relationship was a little awkward. Later, she saw that her brother took a serious attitude towards this matter and really liked ah Xiu''s mother. She didn''t object, but she didn''t tell ah Xiu that her brother wanted her mother.


    Facing Li Meihua directly this time, she saw that Li Meihua had such good feelings for her brother. She was also pleased for her dead brother, which showed that her brother''s feelings for her were worth paying.


    After Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan got the video, they went directly back to mans factory to meet Manny. The video was played on the computer. Manny pointed to the man and said, "baby, with this video, the truth will soon be revealed to the world. Now this man has become the key factor in the case. We should find him as soon as possible."


    "Yes, but we don''t have any clues. Just based on this video, where can we find him? I want to find the two brothers of Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang, Yuanyuan. Can you ask Ah Xiang out? I think she may know something, and the wild rose. She is more favored in front of Lin Haonan. Maybe she knows this person too! How is your relationship with wild rose?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, baby''s idea is the right way. If we want to find this person, we really want to find a way from the people around Lin Haonan. Yuanyuan, just follow baby''s idea and see if we can make an appointment with Ah Xiang and the wild rose?" Manny said to Chen Yuanyuan.


    "Sister Manny, Wen Hao, Ah Xiang, I think it''s possible to make an appointment, because our brother and sister have always been very good to Ah Xiang, and she doesn''t like Lin Haonan, so I''m sure to make an appointment with her, but I''m not sure about wild rose. She''s really Lin Haonan''s person. Maybe if I ask her, she''ll tell Lin Haonan right away, but scare the snake." Chen Yuanyuan said.


    "Forget the wild rose. Just ask Ah Xiang out! It''s better to ask her out now. Isn''t Huaichun busier in the evening? She''s also a public relations manager, so it''s definitely inconvenient to come out at night." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I''ll ask her out now." Chen Yuanyuan began to call Ah Xiang.


    Soon, the phone was connected. Chen Yuanyuan was surprised that Ah Xiang''s painful cry came from inside, "Miss... Wuwu... I don''t want to stay all day."


    Chen Yuanyuan didn''t expect that Ah Xiang would cry when she received her call. What''s the matter? Chen Yuanyuan asked suspiciously, "Ah Xiang, what''s the matter? Is something wrong with the company?"


    "Woo, miss... Last night... Last night... Lin and Chen Ba bullied me in turn. I really can''t do it anymore, miss... We all know that President Chen left in a car accident. Now Huaichun has become Lin Haonan''s animal world. He can do whatever he wants. He doesn''t treat us as people at all. He asked me to drink with the guests last night. I don''t know I couldn''t go. I also went, but the guest asked me to sleep with him. I didn''t promise. Lin Haonan beat me in front of the guest and asked Chen Ba to carry me to his office. The two animals took me... Miss, I really don''t want to stay in Huaichun for a moment. Sobbing. "Ah Xiang described her experience last night and cried.


    After listening to Ah Xiang''s narration, Chen Yuanyuan scolded angrily, "Lin Haonan, a bastard, rascal, Ah Xiang, don''t do it if you don''t want to. If this goes on like this, you are purely a tool for them to vent their desires. Are you free now? I want to talk to you."


    "Well, if you''re free, miss, you can tell me what to do!" Ah Xiang said.


    "Ah Xiang, there''s nothing special, but I feel uncomfortable and want to talk to you. Let''s find a place to meet! Where do you think it would be better to meet?" Chen Yuanyuan asked.


    "Why don''t you go to the Phoenix Tower in the western suburbs? It''s cleaner. Mr. Chen took us there before." Ah Xiang said.


    "OK, Ah Xiang, do you want me to pick you up?" Chen Yuanyuan asked.


    "No, miss, I''ll take a taxi by myself! I don''t want Lin Haonan to know that I met you. Lin Haonan sent a message yesterday and said... Forget it, we''d better talk later when we meet!" Ah Xiang seems to have something difficult to say. It''s hard to say on the phone.


    "OK, Ah Xiang, be careful when you come out. Don''t let anyone follow you." Chen Yuanyuan reminded.


    "Well, I know. I''ll be careful, miss. You should also be careful! We all know that President Chen has left. You are Huaichun''s big boss, but Lin Haonan will certainly not let you intervene. Now Huaichun is almost his people. You''d better leave it alone, miss. We won''t talk about the others first. See you later!"


    "OK, Ah Xiang, be careful. Bye!"


    Chen Yuanyuan talked with Tang Wenhao about her conversation with Ah Xiang. Manny said that Tang Wenhao immediately had a hunch that Huaichun must have had an accident. He said to Chen Yuanyuan, "Yuanyuan, Ah Xiang must have something important to tell you. Since Lin Haonan doesn''t treat her as a person, she must be one of us. Let''s go. I''ll see her with you. She has a good impression of me and shouldn''t have any concerns."


    "Yes, Ah Xiang feels very good to you. Let''s go! Sister Manny, Wen Hao and I will meet Ah Xiang in the western suburbs first. We''ll call if we have news." Chen Yuanyuan said to Manny.


    "OK, baby, Yuanyuan, be careful. Don''t be careless. Pay attention to protect Ah Xiang. This girl is poor enough. We can''t be hurt because others help us, okay?" Manny said gently.


    "Manny, don''t worry! I want to end the battle with Lin Haonan with zero casualties," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, this is the best result. It depends on you. Go early and return early!" Manny smiled. She hoped Tang Wenhao would experience more things so that her man would grow up and mature quickly.


    The Phoenix Building in the western suburbs is not too far from Ruyi hotel. In fact, Tang Wenhao, ah Hui and Ruan Yi have been near the Phoenix building, but they have not entered the Phoenix building. The reason why this building is called the Phoenix building is that the top shape of this building is like a crawling Phoenix, which is very realistic.


    There are teahouses and libraries inside. It''s still a place with literary and artistic atmosphere. Ah Xiang is very intelligent. It''s really not easy to attract people''s attention.


    When Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan arrived, Ah Xiang was already waiting in a box in the teahouse.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan came together, Ah Xiang was a little surprised. She thought Chen Yuanyuan came by herself, but soon realized that it was normal. After all, Chen Yuanyuan and Tang Wenhao were a couple. She quickly got up, "Miss, Mr. Tang, you''re here. Please sit down!"


    "Ha ha, Ah Xiang, Hello! I''ve kept you waiting." Tang Wenhao smiled and observed Ah Xiang''s look and expression. She found that her beautiful eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that she had cried.


    "Ah Xiang, sit down too! Do you mind if I bring Wen Hao here?" Chen Yuanyuan asked gently.


    "No, miss, it''s all right," Ah Xiang said with a smile.


    "Ah Xiang, you just said on the phone that Lin Haonan sent a message. What is it?" Chen Yuanyuan asked directly.


    "Well, miss, Lin Haonan told all of us not to pay attention to you. He also said that you took advantage of President Chen''s car accident to detain the seal and let people transfer all the company''s funds. Huaichun is an empty shell now. He said that although it is an empty shell, he will try to earn the money back. Let''s not worry about the salary. He also said that he would sue you and keep us away from you , and we are not allowed to contact you without authorization, "said Ah Xiang.


    "Xiang, do you think it''s possible?" Chen Yuanyuan asked.


    "Miss, if I believe his words, I won''t agree to come out with you. To tell the truth, I don''t believe what he said at all. In fact, many people below think he must be lying to us." Ah Xiang said.


    "Ah Xiang, Lin Haonan is lying to everyone. My brother is a major shareholder. My brother is gone, and I am a major shareholder. Is it necessary for me to transfer the funds? Huaichun is a profitable enterprise now, don''t I want to make money? Ah Xiang, I''m anxious to find you out, and there''s one more thing I want you to verify." Chen Yuanyuan said.

 Chapter 396

    Ah Xiang looked at Chen Yuanyuan and Tang Wenhao and said, "Mr. Tang, miss, if you have something to say, as long as I know and can help you, I will tell you."


    "OK, Ah Xiang, thank you! Come and see if you know this person." Tang Wenhao took out his mobile phone and played the video to Ah Xiang.


    "Mr. Tang, I can''t see clearly, but looking at his face, I seem to have seen this man," said Ah Xiang.


    Tang Wenhao asked in surprise, "really? Ah Xiang, have you really seen him?"


    Chen Yuanyuan also looked at Ah Xiang in surprise. She knew that if Ah Xiang did see the person who transferred the funds, she would soon find the person behind the scenes. Moreover, since even Ah Xiang had seen it, and she stayed in Huaichun all day, she must have seen this person in Huaichun. Who else would it be if Lin Haonan didn''t instigate him?


    "Mr. Tang, miss, I still can''t see clearly. The screen of the mobile phone is too small. If I can see clearly, I can confirm whether it is the person I know?" Ah Xiang finally said.


    "It''s all right. I''ll download the video into my laptop. Wait a minute, you two. I''ll get my laptop from the car." Chen Yuanyuan has a laptop in the car. It''s not very useful at ordinary times. It can come in handy at this time.


    "Yuanyuan, you talk to Ah Xiang here. I''ll get it for you!" Tang Wenhao said, picked up the car key from the table and left.


    Tang Wenhao takes Chen Yuanyuan''s laptop to the box. Chen Yuanyuan turns on the phone. Tang Wenhao inserts a USB flash disk, downloads the video to her computer, saves it on the desktop, and opens the video.


    Tang Wenhao also specially enlarged the picture, which is completely clear. The hairs on the man''s face can be seen clearly.


    When Ah Xiang''s eyes focused on the man''s facial features, she exclaimed, "Oh! It''s really him, Mr. Tang, miss. I know him."


    Chen Yuanyuan grabbed Ah Xiang''s arm in surprise and asked, "Ah Xiang, who is he? Tell me quickly?"


    "Yes, Ah Xiang, what does he really do? Tell me quickly!" Tang Wenhao was still very excited, because it meant that he was getting closer and closer to the truth.


    "Mr. Tang, miss, don''t worry. Although I know him and met him once in Lin Haonan''s office, we haven''t dealt with him, so I don''t know his name? I don''t know what he does, but I can be sure of one thing. When I saw him in Lin Haonan''s office last time, someone was also present." Ah Xiang said.


    "Who? Ah Xiang, who was still there? This person is very important." Chen Yuanyuan asked suspiciously.


    "A soldier," said Ah Xiang.


    "Ah? Lin Haonan''s brother?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. Chen Yuanyuan also looked at Ah Xiang in shock.


    Ah Xiang shook his head like a rattle drum and immediately rejected Tang Wenhao''s judgment. "Mr. Tang, it''s not Lin Haonan''s brother. Lin Haonan''s brother is nearly 50. He''s a senior cadre. He seems to be a major general or something. I heard it''s so powerful. The soldier I saw was his guard. I saw him accompany Lin Haonan''s brother twice, so I knew him."


    "Oh, I see. You mean that the person who transferred the funds must know the guard of Lin Haonan''s brother. It can be concluded that this person also knows Lin Haonan''s brother, the so-called major general, right?" Tang Wenhao inferred.


    "Well, it should be. I think they must know each other." Ah Xiang nodded.


    Tang Wenhao immediately fell into meditation and thought that if the boy who transferred funds was from the military, it was enough to show that Lin Haonan''s brother was really not a good bird. If he could take this opportunity to overthrow Lin Haonan''s brother, Lin Haonan would completely lose his backer. He still clamored for an egg? But with your own strength, can you bring him down? Even if I know that he is a member of the military, I also know that he is helping the tyranny. What can I do? Who believes in himself? He and Chen Yuanyuan are both foreigners. People may really catch him as a spy and kill him directly. It''s entirely possible. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao feels that the water is getting deeper and deeper. He should be more careful in the future. Don''t be careless. Otherwise, he may hurt those who love and help himself.


    "Wen Hao, if Ah Xiang is right and this person is from the military, what shall we do?" Chen Yuanyuan also realized that this problem is becoming more and more difficult.


    "Hehe, Yuanyuan, to tell you the truth, I don''t know. The army is different from other places. We can''t investigate them or go to investigate them. If they find out that we are investigating them, maybe Lin Haonan''s brother will directly order us to hunt down and say that we are spies. Before we sue them, people will kill us, and they can''t even avenge us It''s really the most difficult, "said Tang Wenhao.


    At the same time, he thought to himself, it seems that the only way is Ruan Jingxiong. Only he has the strength to challenge Lin Haonan''s brother. Thinking of this, he glanced at Chen Yuanyuan with a gloomy and lost expression and said, "Yuanyuan, don''t be too sad. Brother''s revenge will be rewarded. But it''s not time. Let''s go back first! It''s a long time. It''s bad for Ah Xiang. Let''s go back and find a way slowly!"


    Seeing Tang Wenhao saying this, Chen Yuanyuan quickly stood up and said to Ah Xiang, "Ah Xiang, thank you so much today. Then you should go back early! Be careful on the way. Don''t let others follow you. You go first. We''ll go later. By the way, I''ll show you in the window. Is there anyone following us here?"


    "OK, miss, Mr. Tang, I''ll go back first. I''ll tell you anything useful to you." Ah Xiang and Chen Yuanyuan, Tang Wenhao waved and left the box.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan are relieved to see ah Xiang leave the Phoenix building and find no one following her. Tang Wenhao takes Chen Yuanyuan''s hand and sits down, "Yuanyuan, don''t be discouraged. There will be a way. I''ve also arranged people to watch Lin Haonan''s every move. In the future, we should be very careful when we go out and in. Lin Haonan is not the former Abu. He has a brother with a heavy army as the backing. He is cunning and vicious. If we are not careful, we will be killed by him. I have an idea to communicate with you."


    "Wen Hao, tell me! As long as you can avenge your brother and get his things back, I''ll listen to you. Besides, I''m your relative now, i..." Chen Yuanyuan just said this, suddenly covered her lips and seemed to want to vomit.


    "Yuanyuan, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    Chen Yuanyuan waved her hand and still covered her lips. It seemed very painful. After several times of this action, Tang Wenhao finally couldn''t help running to the bathroom. Tang Wenhao felt a move in his heart. After all, so many women won the bid. There''s no reason why she didn''t win. It seems that she should be pregnant.


    A few minutes later, Chen Yuanyuan came back from and looked a little relaxed. Tang Wenhao helped her down and sat down and asked with concern, "Yuanyuan, are you cold or uncomfortable in your stomach?"


    "I don''t know. I just want to vomit anyway, but I didn''t vomit anything. Today is the second time," Chen Yuanyuan said.


    Tang Wenhao listened to her description and became more confident. He said with a smile, "Yuanyuan, congratulations. Although the eldest brother is gone, you have relatives again. I think you are pregnant. Wait, let''s go to sister ah Hui and try the test paper for you. There should be no mistake."


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, grabbed his arm and asked, "Wen Hao, really? Am I really pregnant with your child?"


    "Hehe, is there anyone else''s? I don''t know." Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Villain, if there is, of course it is yours, and there is no second man, but the child is a little out of time, and the eldest brother''s Revenge has not been avenged! How can I have the mind to raise a baby now?" Chen Yuanyuan was surprised and sad.


    "Hehe, Yuanyuan, this is the big brother''s blessing us in heaven! It''s not the right time for you to say such a good thing. I think it''s the right time. It indicates that we will win the struggle with Lin Haonan. Yuanyuan, didn''t I say I have an idea just now? In fact, I mean to ask you not to fight with Lin Haonan any more. Go directly to him and tell him what you want I am willing to give up the recourse against him and voluntarily give up the shares of the company inherited from my brother. You don''t want it and give him everything, "Tang Wenhao said.


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and said unhappily, "Wen Hao, how can you think so? Even if I have children, I can''t let Lin Haonan go like this. Then my brother will really die in peace. Isn''t he dead in vain? I will never give up my brother''s shares, let alone the pursuit of him." Chen Yuanyuan looked at Tang Wenhao coldly.


    Tang Wenhao felt her disappointment in herself from her beautiful eyes. He didn''t care much, but smiled, looked out of the window and whispered, "Yuanyuan, you just don''t trust your husband? You''re excited before I finish. I mean, you have to show weakness on the surface, because we''re not opponents at all. Besides, you''re pregnant. We can''t take ourselves in because of your brother''s death? The spirit in heaven doesn''t want us to do this, right? I mean very much Simple, open-minded, covert, superficial weakness, covert investigation, understand? If he shows weakness, he is easy to get complacent, and we will have more opportunities to find his fatal weakness. "Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "Oh, Wen Hao, I see. OK, I listen to you, husband. I''m sorry, I misunderstood you just now." Chen Yuanyuan said, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand.


    "It''s okay. As long as you can live happily, it''s better than anything. Let''s go. Go back to the factory and discuss the next plan with Manny." Tang Wenhao took Chen Yuanyuan''s jade hand and walked out.


    As soon as the two drove away from the Phoenix building, Tang Wenhao received a call from ah Cheng, "brother, Lin Haonan came out with his bodyguard, but they drove on the highway and seemed to be leaving Liangshan. We can''t continue to follow. What should we do?"


    "Ah Cheng, you and ah yuan come back first! Don''t follow me again. Just stare at the news of Huaichun. It''s estimated that he''s out on business." Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 397

    "Well, brother, we will continue to watch them. However, brother, we have four or five days to go back to school. Ah Jian asked me to say hello to you. If you need help in the future, you can go to his father. His father will come back in a few days, and he will introduce you to his father." ah Cheng said.


    Tang Wenhao was overjoyed when he heard ah Cheng''s words. He knew that as long as he could know Ruan Jingxiong and become friends with him, he could slowly cultivate his strength. It was not so easy for Lin Haonan to move him. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao smiled at ah Cheng, "Ah Cheng, you tell the second brother to thank him. In addition, you and ah yuan don''t stare at Huaichun anymore today. Our brothers get together several nights. You and their brothers can talk about the location. Your brothers will decide."


    "Hehe, OK, brother, ah yuan and I will withdraw."


    "Well, let''s go! My brothers have worked hard. Go back and have a good rest. Our brothers don''t get drunk at night." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Hanging up ah Cheng''s phone, Tang Wenhao felt much more relaxed. He felt that as long as he was not eager for quick success and instant benefit, he could certainly handle Lin Haonan''s work with his own ability and IQ.


    "Wen Hao, are you the students who arranged ah Xiu to help you?" Chen Yuanyuan asked curiously.


    "Well, they are already my brothers. We kowtowed and drank blood wine. Yuanyuan, don''t say that these brothers are very loyal. I really regard them as brothers. Now I really don''t want to use them. At first, I really wanted to know his father Ruan Jingxiong through a Jian, but now this purpose is not the most important. I really like him I don''t want them to get involved if this will bring danger to them. They are all children, just 20 years old, and college students. They can''t miss their studies, so I feel relieved that they have to go back to school every few days. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When they returned to mans factory, Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan told Manny about his ideas. Manny nodded repeatedly and praised Tang Wenhao. She said that he was really mature and that retreat is sometimes the best way to fight against the enemy in times of adversity. She fully agreed with Tang Wenhao''s opinion and asked Chen Yuanyuan to show weakness to Lin Haonan and give up on her own initiative. From then on, she no longer had anything to do with Huaichun.


    "Manny, Yuanyuan, in order to make this more real, Yuanyuan has to cremate her eldest brother in time and bury him, so that Lin Haonan can rest assured and relax completely. There is no defense for us, so it will be easier for us to find his criminal evidence," Tang Wenhao said.


    After listening, Manny handed her eyes to Chen Yuanyuan, because the decision-making power of this kind of thing was in Chen Yuanyuan''s hand. Chen Yuanyuan burst into tears. Tang Wenhao quickly handed her sleeve to wipe her tears. Manny smiled, Taiyu hit him, whined and scolded, "bad guy, you still play at this time! It''s not serious."


    Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help laughing through tears. She grabbed his sleeves and really wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, "Wen Hao, you''re dead. When is it time to make fun of others."


    "Hehe, it''s called turning grief into strength. Yuanyuan, the eldest brother is dead. There''s nothing we can do. All we have to do is avenge the eldest brother with zero casualties and no harm. Understand? Besides, you already have the eldest brother''s nephew in your stomach. You have to protect yourself and our children, right? Especially you can''t be in a bad mood, or our baby will come out in the future I''m a crying star. Are you bored? You can''t say her yet. When you say she, she will refute you, saying that it was transmitted to her when you were pregnant with her,... Right? Manny. "Tang Wenhao continued to tease.


    "Oh, yes, Yuanyuan, baby, there''s some truth in this. Yuanyuan, are you really pregnant?" Manny asked happily.


    Chen Yuanyuan smiled shyly and said, "sister Manny, I don''t know. It seems that she is pregnant. She always wants to vomit today. Wen Hao said she should be pregnant. He has this confidence."


    "Hehe, of course he has this confidence. Why don''t you go to our drugstore and try the test paper! Or I''ll ask sister ah Hui to bring the test paper when she comes home in the evening." Manny dialed ah Hui.


    The phone soon got through. Ah Hui laughed softly, "Manny, what''s up?"


    "Sister ah Hui, when you go home in the evening, bring some test paper. Yuanyuan seems to be pregnant too. She always wants to vomit. You''d better give her the test paper!" Manny said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. There will be more people in our family. It''s worth celebrating. But there''s test paper at home. Let them ask Ah Mei for it. I took some back last time. I think there are so many beautiful women at home. I''ll have it if I need it." ah Hui smiled.


    After work, Tang Wenhao first sent his beauties back to Ruan''s house and drove to Ruan Jian''s house alone. Originally, his brothers said they were going to have a meal outside, but Ruan Jian''s mother heard that he had become a brother with a Chinese young man and was still a Xiu''s husband, so she wanted Tang Wenhao to visit her house very much.


    In order not to be rude, Tang Wenhao bought a lot of gifts for Ruan Jian''s mother in the mall. When he arrived at the door of Ruan Jian''s community, Ruan Jian waited at the door early with ah Yi and other brothers.


    Tang Wenhao opened the door and motioned his brothers to get on the bus, "a Jian, a Yi, come on."


    "Elder brother, why do you still buy so many gifts? If you don''t see it, drive forward and it''s the fifth building ahead." Ruan Jian commanded Tang Wenhao on the co pilot.


    "Elder brother, you''ve really seen a foreigner. Ah Jian''s mother is very good. No, it should be said that their family is very good, including his father. Although his father usually seems fierce, it''s fun to be with us." ah Yi smiled in the back.


    "Hehe, I can feel it. Ah Jian''s character is so good. My uncle and aunt must be very kind. By the way, ah Jian, haven''t asked you yet? Is there only one child in your family?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, there''s a younger sister. She''s in senior three and will take part in the college entrance examination right away. Brother, it''s quite a coincidence today. She''ll be back in a minute. She usually comes back once a week. It seems that there''s something for my mother to sign today,... Here, brother, stop here!" Ruan Jian smiled.


    Tang Wenhao parked his car and brought gifts. Led by Ruan Jian, he came to his home. His home is on the eighth floor. When he opened the elevator, it is his home. The management of the community is relatively standardized. Tang Wenhao saw that the owners of the community should be rich people in government or business.


    Ruan Jian opened the door and said with a smile, "brother, please come in! Mom, my brother is coming."


    Tang Wenhao looked up. There were several other brothers sitting inside and nodded at Tang Wenhao one after another. At this time, a middle-aged woman of about 50 years old came out of the kitchen. She was wearing an apron, about 1.6 meters tall, with a white face and noble temperament. She looked at Tang Wenhao with a kind smile, showed a white tooth and said with a smile, "are you Tang Wenhao? Chinese?"


    "Ha ha, auntie, um! Auntie, according to our Chinese customs, ah Jian and my brothers paid homage to each other, so I should call you your mother. I don''t know if I can call you that?" Tang Wenhao said with a sincere smile.


    "Yes, yes, my mother can''t wait! I have more sons for no reason. Where can I find such a good thing!" ah Jian''s mother smiled happily.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he immediately greeted ah Yi, ah Cheng and ah yuan, "brothers, come on, kneel down for our common mother and knock three bangs each. According to our Chinese rules, these three bangs must be loud." then Tang Wenhao took the lead in popping down to Ruan Jian''s mother and graced her with a few bangs, Ruan Jian''s mother and Ruan Jian were moved to ruddy eyes.


    "OK, don''t knock. Ah Jian, help your brother up." Ruan Jian''s mother smiled excitedly.


    The other brothers also kowtowed Ruan Jian''s mother several heads according to Tang Wenhao''s demonstration.


    After that, Tang Wenhao took out the gift to Ruan Jian''s mother, mainly some tonics, and bought several bottles of Maotai for Ruan Jian''s father. Anyway, it cost a total of three or four thousand yuan. For Vietnam, Tang Wenhao''s gift is valuable.


    In short, Ruan Jian''s mother was very happy with Tang Wenhao''s arrival. She said that she felt friendly at the sight of Tang Wenhao and liked him from the bottom of her heart. She also said that although she had fought with China when she was young, she never hated the Chinese people. She had been a prisoner of Chinese soldiers. What she would never forget is that the kind Chinese people never embarrassed them, but taught them knowledge, Her Chinese was learned in a prison in Kunming, China. Later, when the two countries exchanged prisoners, she was the first to return home.


    Talking about the past, the doorbell rang. Ruan Jian looked at his watch and said with a smile, "Mom, it must be your baby daughter back."


    "Hehe, why don''t you open the door for your sister?" Ruan Jian''s mother smiled.


    A Yi next to Tang Wenhao poked him in the arm and said with a smile, "brother, our sister is definitely the most beautiful girl in the world."


    "That''s big brother, our sister." Ruan Jian proudly raised big thumb and smiled, and then opened the door.


    "Does this child boast about his family?" Ruan Jian''s mother smiled contentedly. From her happy expression, she could feel that people should be very satisfied with their children.


    Tang Wenhao is also looking forward to appreciating how beautiful the sister of the alliance brothers is!


    Ruan Jian opened the door and everyone''s eyes focused on the door. Tang Wenhao was stunned. Standing at the door was an incomparably beautiful and sweet girl dressed in oder. Her facial features looked like the school flower of China Beiying film. She was graceful and slender, beautiful in appearance, picturesque in appearance, white and pink, and pure in temperament. As soon as she saw her, I feel sweet in my heart. It''s really pure and beautiful. It''s extremely attractive! I don''t know which man has such a blessing in the future to get the favor of this beautiful woman and enjoy such beauty!


    "Brother! You friends are here!... ah!..." the little beauty smiled happily. When her beautiful eyes focused on Tang Wenhao''s handsome face, she was stunned and turned red.

 Chapter 398

    "Sorry! I didn''t mean you!" the little beauty smiled shyly at Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, it''s all right!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "That means we? Beauty." ah Yi smiled, and the other brothers laughed.


    "How about you? If you have the ability, you can compete with Miss Ben?" the little beauty smiled proudly.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but sigh to himself that he is worthy of being Ruan Jingxiong''s daughter. Even though she looks sweet, her character is still cool and tastes like a woman''s husband.


    "Well, wen''er, don''t always look like a girl. Pay attention to discretion with your brothers in the future. Well, ah Jian, introduce your eldest brother to your sister!" her mother smiled.


    "My eldest brother?" Ruan Wen looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and her brother Ruan Jian in doubt.


    "Hehe, wen''er, this is Tang Wenhao, my eldest brother. He is Chinese. His martial arts are excellent and very powerful. All four of our brothers can''t beat him alone." Ruan Jian smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, Jian, don''t put a high hat on me. I''m not as powerful as you said!" Tang Wenhao was really embarrassed to be praised so much.


    Now Ruan Wen was excited. She looked around Tang Wenhao up and down, left and right. Her mother knocked her head and said with a smile, "dead girl, it''s impolite to see a person like this! Don''t you call brother Tang?"


    "Hehe, brother Tang is so handsome. You are not as handsome as brother Tang. You don''t know if your martial arts are really so powerful. Brother Tang, why don''t we go downstairs and have a competition?" Ruan Wen challenged Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Jian also knocked her on the head and said with a smile, "come on! Wen''er, you are not my brother''s opponent. You still want to challenge brother Tang. I don''t know how lofty and earth are. Well, you and mom go to the kitchen to cook. We men want to talk about men." Ruan Jian said with a smile.


    "Hehe, the little boy dares to say he is a man." Ruan Wen glanced at her brother Ruan Jian disdainfully, which amused everyone.


    Her mother took her aside and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, don''t care! Wen''er in our family was like a boy since childhood. She was wild! She was spoiled by her father. Let''s go in and fry some dishes, and your brothers will talk!" she said, holding Ruan Wen''s jade hand and going into the kitchen.


    "Mom, I won''t go in. I want to talk to my brother and them! My brother finally came back and we have to talk." Ruan Wen refused to leave the living room.


    Her mother smiled helplessly and went in to cook.


    "Wen''er, come here and sit here with my brother." ah Yi smiled and pointed to his thigh.


    Ha ha... Everyone laughed.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Wen should be very familiar with ah Jian''s classmates, so they are very open and casual together.


    "Hum! Ah Yi, you can''t even beat me. It''s good to invite Miss ben to sit on your thigh. You''re not afraid I''ll break your thigh?" said Ruan Wen. She actually walked to ah Yi''s side and seemed to want to sit on ah Yi''s thigh.


    Tang Wenhao thought the little girl could really sit on it. Unexpectedly, when she got to ah Yi''s side, she suddenly raised one of her jade legs to hook ah Yi''s feet. Ah Yi immediately fell back on the chair and startled the people. Tang Wenhao was quick in hand and eyes. He was afraid that ah Yi''s head would touch the ground. He quickly raised one foot to firmly catch ah Yi and the chair, so that the chair did not fall to the ground completely ¡£


    Ruan Wen was surprised by the little show. In fact, she didn''t think Tang Wenhao would catch ah Yi. She wanted to move quickly to catch the chair and show her hand in front of Tang Wenhao. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao took the lead.


    Ruan Jian glared at his sister unhappily and said with a smile, "you dead girl, you don''t play like this. You''re not light or heavy. You practiced martial arts since childhood. Ah Yi didn''t really learn martial arts. Can you compare with you? You can''t do it in the future? If brother Tang didn''t catch it, ah Yi''s head might knock to the ground."


    "Ha ha,... Ah Jian, it''s all right. As long as my sister is happy, it''s worth knocking my head out of a big bag. Wen''er, do you want to do it again?" ah Yi smiled and didn''t mean to blame wen''er at all.


    "OK! Let''s do it again!" said Ruan Wen. Ruan Jian stopped Ruan Wen from making trouble with ah Yi.


    "Well, sister barbarian, stop it. Don''t be afraid of being laughed at by brother Tang. By the way, why did you come back today? Did you make a mistake at school?" Ruan Jian smiled.


    "What mistake did miss Ben make? I came back to apply with my mother to participate in the international middle school martial arts competition. How about it? Brother, do you think your sister is qualified to participate?" Ruan Wen smiled proudly.


    "Ah? What events are there in the International Wushu competition for middle school students?" Ruan Jianxiao asked.


    Tang Wenhao was interested when he heard this. He looked at her curiously and saw Ruan Wen smiling proudly, "There are Sanda and routines, Nanquan, Taiji and other martial arts routines. Brother, congratulations to your little sister! I''m already the champion of women''s Sanda in our school, so I''m the only player sent to China in our school, but my mother doesn''t want me to go. You have to do my mother''s ideological work with me. If you can''t, I can only give my father Moved out. "Ruan Wen smiled.


    Ruan Wen said this, Tang Wenhao could not help but start to look carefully at the little beauty in front of him again. Indeed, if she didn''t listen to her own display, it''s hard to imagine that a little beauty with such a sweet appearance would be a beating woman, and she can beat very well. At least at her age, she is really not a simple role with women.


    "Wen''er, don''t you brag? Have you really been selected by the school?" Ruan Jian asked with a smile.


    "Ah Jian, you really have to have confidence in our sister. She looks beautiful, fights beautifully, and is very cruel. This martial arts competition is more cruel. Who will not choose her? I believe her." ah Yi said with a bad smile.


    Ah Cheng and ah yuan also nodded again and again, raised thumb at her, and Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Are you praising me or scolding me? Brother, what I said is true. Tell mom quickly! I promise I won''t delay my study. Brother, in fact, in addition to trying to prove my strength, I also have an idea. I want to compete with my peers in China, Japan, South Korea, North Korea and other countries to see what advantages and disadvantages our Martial Arts in Vietnam have Not enough. Dad always said that the real martial arts are in China? I''d rather go and experience other people''s unique skills. Brother Tang, since you are also a master of Wulin in China, let''s have a rest after I eat. I''ll fight with you first. You also let me learn the essence of Chinese martial arts in advance. How about? Give me face? "He said, Ruan Wen looked at Tang Wenhao provocatively.


    Ruan Jian''s mother is indeed a very hospitable housewife and a loving mother. She was called by Tang Wenhao and other young men one by one, and her heart was filled with honey. That''s a happiness!


    Ruan Wen is an 18-year-old Huaichun girl. All along, she thinks her brother Ruan Jian is the most handsome and powerful man in the world. When she saw Tang Wenhao today, she found that Qiang Zhong has a strong hand. Compared with Tang Wenhao, her brother Ruan Jian is not of the same grade. Tang Wenhao is the real handsome guy. She is super handsome. The more she looks, the more she wants to see, and the more she likes it, The more I want to fight this super handsome guy.


    During the dinner, I drank some wine, and my courage became fatter. I came to Tang Wenhao with a glass. "Brother Tang, let''s drink quickly and fight after drinking."


    "Ha ha... OK, brother, let''s find a place to compete next time. Forget it today!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No... brother Tang, you despise me. I''m going to fight with you today. Are you afraid I''ll steal your Chinese Kung Fu? I don''t believe my brother said that your Kung Fu is unfathomable. My father is not necessarily your opponent. I don''t believe it. If you want to agree, I''ll drink this glass of wine first and respect it first." he said, waiting for Tang Wenhao''s response, He poured himself a glass of wine.


    Everyone was stunned, and Tang Wenhao was stunned. He handed his eyes to Ruan Jian and his mother. His mother stood up and went to Ruan Wen, looked at her baby daughter reproachfully, and took her to her seat, "Wen''er, don''t be ridiculous. Today is your brother Tang''s first visit to our house. You can''t be rude, okay? If you want to learn brother Tang''s Chinese martial arts, let your brother Tang go home and teach you next time, OK?"


    "No, I want to learn today. I drank the wine and it''s up to him." he said, his mouth a little tongue, and he didn''t talk very smoothly. Tang Wenhao knew that the little girl was forthright and didn''t drink much.


    He also stood up, smiled and sat down with Ruan Jian''s mother. "Mom, sit down and I''ll come."


    "Elder brother, don''t be common with the ghost girl. Let''s drink and ignore her." Ruan Jian glared at his sister in displeasure. Ruan Jian sensitively realized that the real purpose of his sister''s adherence to Tang Wenhao''s competition is not necessarily to learn Chinese martial arts, but because his sister may like his brother, which is what he is most worried about, because he knows that Tang Wenhao is handsome, has high martial arts, is kind-hearted, and is good to his brothers , he is a friend worthy of deep friendship and a friend who can be a brother all his life.


    However, Ruan Jian knows that Tang Wenhao has many wives and concubines, dozens of beautiful wives like ah Xiu and Chen Yuanyuan. How can his beautiful sister be a concubine for his brother? If my father wants to know, he won''t agree if he doesn''t beat him to death.


    "Brother, I''m going to compete with brother Tang. Can you control it?" Ruan Wen replied with a pout.


    "Wen''er, don''t be so unreasonable. It''s getting worse and worse." her mother was also a little unhappy. She looked at her baby daughter seriously and hoped that she would sit back obediently.


    "That''s right! Everyone is so happy when brother Tang comes to our house for the first time. You little girl always compete. You can''t even fight with brother Tang. How can you fight with brother Tang? Besides, brother Tang hurt you after drinking wine, or he was hurt by you accidentally. How can we explain to sister-in-law?" Ruan Jian glared at his sister.


    Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Jian and said with a smile, "well, ah Jian, it''s okay. I''ll play with wen''er later, otherwise she won''t have the mind to go to school tomorrow."

 Chapter 399

    When Ruan Wen heard that her brother talked about her sister-in-law, she was sad and asked, "brother Tang, are you married?"


    "Yes! The elder brother is so old, of course he''s married. You know the elder sister-in-law. It''s ah Xiu." Tang Wenhao said it himself. Ruan Jian on the side felt much more comfortable when he saw Tang Wenhao shaking ah Xiu out. He thought, the ghost girl won''t have an idea now.


    Ruan Wen looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, Ruan Jian and her mother, and asked suspiciously, "sister a Xiu is brother Tang''s wife? Brother, isn''t she your girlfriend?"


    "Hehe, the eldest brother is faster than your brother! Besides, his brother has always been amorous. Ah Xiu doesn''t love his brother at all. Like you, ah Xiu has always regarded his brother as his brother. Isn''t that good? Isn''t she still a family after she became our sister-in-law? Right, eldest brother?" Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Ha ha... Son, that''s a good thing to say, girl. Can you sit down? Since brother Tang promised to teach you Chinese Kung Fu later, you can respect brother Tang, but you can''t drink any more. Mom is afraid you''re crazy and can only replace wine with tea." Ruan Jian''s mother smiled.


    "Yes, wen''er, you can only use tea instead of wine for your eldest brother''s wine, otherwise I won''t drink." Tang Wenhao smiled. Ruan Jian couldn''t help but raise his thumb to Tang Wenhao and smiled, "eldest brother, thank you!"


    No gossip. When the brothers drank 50% or 60%, Ruan Jian''s mother didn''t let them continue drinking. She was afraid that the boys would have an accident if they drank too much. Later, Tang Wenhao couldn''t resist Ruan Wen, so she had to compete with her in the living room.


    "Well, it''s over, wen''er. It can''t be endless, okay?" Ruan Jian and ah Yi said to Ruan Wen after their brothers vacated the living room.


    "Yes, I won''t hurt brother Tang." Ruan Wen smiled confidently.


    "Cut! You have to hurt your eldest brother! Eldest brother, the ghost girl has really taught a good lesson, but today you all drank wine. Just make a gesture. Let her open her eyes and see what Chinese Kung Fu is." Ruan Jian smiled at Tang Wenhao, and his mother looked at the children with a smile.


    Although she is a female and a civilian official, the Ruan family has her husband as the chief instructor of special forces. Therefore, she is not surprised at the matter of waving knives and guns. Besides, she has also been a soldier. She watches the war with great interest and is not busy washing dishes and chopsticks.


    Although Ruan Wen looks weak and beautiful, she is not vague at all when she goes to the battlefield. First, she goes back to her own room and changes into a white martial arts suit. She is stunned by Tang Wenhao. She is brave and handsome. That''s called a beauty! If he hadn''t been in full view of the public, he really wanted to enjoy the best little Lori in front of him. It can be said that Ruan Wen stood out among his eight fairies.


    "My sister is so beautiful," said ah Yi with a smile.


    Ah Cheng patted him on the head and said with a smile, "third, I knew you wanted to be the second brother''s brother-in-law. Let''s practice martial arts with the eldest brother! Otherwise you won''t work. Don''t you know wen''er''s mate selection standard? First, you don''t meet the first requirement. The husband chosen by others must be able to beat her first. Our brothers can''t work."


    "Go, keep your voice down! Don''t let mom hear it. I''ll worship brother as my teacher later." ah Yi smiled.


    "Big brother, please!" Ruan Wen said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao also understood the rules of the Jianghu. Tang Wenhao smiled secretly, then bowed back and said with a smile, "wen''er, please." he still stood upright in the middle and stared at Ruan Wen''s every move. This is a state of detachment and self-confidence when a master fights.


    It''s not that Tang Wenhao despises Ruan Wen. Since Ruan Jian says that his sister is not his opponent, and Ruan Jian''s Kung Fu is well known to Tang Wenhao, he knows there''s no need to put his posture so scary.


    When the little girl saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t even pose, she knew that others looked down on herself. Ruan Wen, who had always been proud of herself, was unhappy. She put her pink fist up and hit Tang Wenhao directly in the face. When Tang Wenhao saw that her fist was about to arrive, she dodged and didn''t fight back.


    Ruan Wen saw that Tang Wenhao dodged and continued to attack again. He waved his fists alternately at a faster and faster speed. Tang Wenhao never fought back, but dodged. Ruan Wen was so angry that she stopped fighting. She pouted at Tang Wenhao and shouted, "brother Tang, you despise people!"


    "Well, girl, people''s Wen Hao let you back out of difficulties. After you swung around, you didn''t even touch your eldest brother. Do you still need to fight?" even her mother saw that her baby daughter was not at the same level as Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, wen''er, come on, brother really wants to fight back. You''ll get down after three rounds at most. Go back to your room and change your clothes, so that brother can teach you to participate in the competition in China next time?" Ruan Jian said with a smile, and then you''re going to support Ruan Wen.


    "Brother, no, I must see brother Tang''s real Kung Fu today, or I can''t sleep tonight." Ruan Wen said with a whine.


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, "ha ha, that''s OK! Wen''er, let''s make a bet. If you lose, you''ll go back to bed. You have to go to school tomorrow! I''m going to lose. Will I teach you three moves tonight?"


    "Ha ha, OK, you say, how to bet?" Ruan Wen smiled happily. Ruan Jian and ah Yi both looked at Tang Wenhao with great interest.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "wen''er, I still play a few moves with you just now, but I can hit your face within three moves. Of course, I don''t really hit you. As long as my fist appears on your face and stays for one second, even if you lose, how about it?"


    Ruan Wen thought about it carefully and said with a sly smile, "ha ha, OK, I don''t believe there are people with such fast fists in the world. I can''t hide your fist after practicing martial arts for more than ten years. I don''t believe you are so powerful."


    Even Ruan Jian didn''t believe Tang Wenhao''s fist was so fast.


    "Hehe, you''d better believe it, or you don''t know how to lose." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently, then waved to her and signaled that she could start attacking herself.


    Ruan Wen saw that Tang Wenhao was so confident and had some hair in her heart. She really didn''t meet Tang Wenhao at all just now when she made a fierce attack. Every time she felt that she wanted to hit him, he seemed to inadvertently dodge him. It seemed that she couldn''t show a state in front of him. She was very depressed, very helpless, but also very unconvinced.


    She doesn''t know that Tang Wenhao''s management ability is not very good, but he is a martial arts genius and has extremely profound internal skill to protect his body. Therefore, every time he fights with an expert, his kung fu will make a qualitative leap. He can soon absorb nutrition from his opponent and become his own thing. This is what martial artists fear most about their opponent.


    In the past six months, he had a good fight with poisonous snake, Thai bull and four King Kong. He suffered a lot of losses, but he also absorbed a lot of nutrition. His martial arts became very good. He was calm and quick to fight. He could accurately find flaws in his opponent''s moves and wait for an opportunity to fight back. Even if he didn''t use the unique skill acupoint pointing skill of the Jin family, he was a first-class expert.


    So he dares to say such big words. When Ruan Wen attacked herself in the first round, he has found many flaws in Ruan Wen''s moves, so he can talk big.


    To make a long story short, Ruan Wen didn''t choose to attack with a pink fist this time, but jumped up in the air and kicked him with her serial legs. She thought, didn''t you say that her fist stayed in front of Miss Ben''s face for one second within three moves? I see how your fist hit me in the face.


    Tang Wenhao saw that she didn''t use her fist, but instead kicked him with her legs. She secretly picked big thumb in her heart. This woman can teach. The little girl is very smart. When she knows to use her feet, the distance between the two sides is far away. She can''t stick close to her. Of course, it''s difficult for her fist to hit her face.


    The brother Ruan Jian and her mother, who were watching, were also laughed over by the little girl''s cunning tricks.


    "This dead girl, how can Wen Hao beat her in the face with her feet?" her mother smiled.


    "Wen''er, this is a Dalai! It''s just a trick." Ruan Jian also smiled.


    However, they all underestimated Tang Wenhao''s strength. Even if Ruan Wen turned her fist attack into kicking with legs, experts all know that the leg technique is better than the fist. However, if people who are not good at the leg technique easily use the leg technique, they will have more flaws and be more vulnerable to being beaten by their opponents.


    Tang Wenhao can even defeat their famous iron legged King Chen BA in Vietnam, which shows that he has been very adapted to the combat method of leg skill and won''t pay attention to Ruan Wen''s three legged cat leg skill at all.


    Just when Ruan Wen was secretly proud of herself because of her trick, her third leg had not been raised to kick Tang Wenhao''s abdomen. Tang Wenhao suddenly withdrew, flashed to her side very quickly, and raised her right foot to hook the jade leg she had not completely kicked.


    Ruan Wen couldn''t stand steadily, so she fell to the outside and saw that she was about to fall on the floor. What a Tang Wenhao, he quickly grabbed her body with his left hand and let her lie firmly in his arms. His big hand also held a soft object. Tang Wenhao was surprised and quickly released. Then, he took the opportunity to stretch out his right hand and stopped in front of her face door, laughing, "Wen''er, you lost."


    Ruan Wen blushed with shame. Tang Wenhao''s powerful grip had made her heart tremble. Tang Wenhao quickly helped her up.


    Ok... Wonderful... Ah Yi and others cheered.


    "Big brother, awesome, you''re so fast. I thought you were going to be played by the ghost girl. Younger sister, I''m convinced!" Ruan Jian went to Tang Wenhao and smiled.


    Her mother was also delighted to see Tang Wenhao''s wonderful scene just now. She felt a little melancholy. Alas, such a handsome young man with high martial arts is married! If only she were not married, she would be a perfect match for wench wen''er!


    At this moment, the young beauty Ruan Wen''s heart is really mixed with all kinds of flavors. It''s so warm and romantic that he was firmly connected by Tang Wenhao just now. Especially his powerful grip seems to have an electric current hitting his heart. Why? His hands are so powerful! How can he speed so fast? It turns out that there is such handsome and Kung Fu in the world Unfathomable man!


    His kung fu should be above his father. Who is he? Why does he have such profound martial arts? How can he marry ah Xiu''s sister? Isn''t ah Xiu in college? Are they classmates? But his brother says he is a young entrepreneur. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 400

    Ruan Wen returned to the room and sat on the edge of her bed. In her mind, Tang Wenhao smiled and hugged her slender waist and held her soft part. She played it back and forth, and the annoying voice that he was sister a Xiu''s husband kept ringing in her ear. Why was he sister a Xiu''s husband?


    Besides Tang Wenhao, after chatting with his brothers for a while, Manny called, told him to go home early, and warned him that if he drank, he couldn''t drive and had to take a taxi back.


    "Mom, a Jian, a Yi, I have to go home. Your brothers will talk with our mother for a while. I''ll go back first." Tang Wenhao said hello to Ruan Jian''s mother and the brothers.


    "Wen Hao, don''t drive after drinking. If you can''t, just squeeze with ah Jian for one night! Don''t go back. I''ll tell ah Xiu that she can rest assured that she sleeps here." then Ruan Jian''s mother will call ah Xiu.


    "Oh, mom, no, I must go back. There are still some things to deal with. I''ll take a taxi back and put the car downstairs. I can''t come and drive it tomorrow. I can''t let ah Jian drive it for me tomorrow. Ah Jian, this is the car key. Here you are!" said Tang Wenhao, giving Ruan Jian the BMW key.


    "Big brother, aren''t you afraid we''ll drive to Hanoi? With this car, we guarantee that picking up girls at school will be smooth sailing." ah Yi said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... When you all graduate, come to brother''s company to help. How about I equip you with a BMW?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "True or false?" ah Yi smiled, and the other brothers looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "That''s beautiful! You want to drive a BMW without doing anything?" Ruan Jian knocked ah Yi''s head and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... It''s all right. It''s only possible to realize your ideals. Ah Jian, drive the car directly to mans factory tomorrow. Ha! I won''t come to pick it up. Mom, I''ll go and see you next time." Tang Wenhao was about to lift his legs and leave.


    "Wenhao, wait a minute, mom will bring you something." then Ruan Jian''s mother went back to the house and brought Tang Wenhao a lot of Vietnamese specialties. They were all beautifully packaged gifts. They said they were gifts from others, and they couldn''t finish eating. Let Tang Wenhao not dislike taking them back to his family, After that, he asked Tang Wenhao to bring ah Xiu and his family to dinner next time.


    Tang Wenhao thought that if he really brought all his family, he would open two tables.


    "Wen''er, come out and send you brother Tang! People are leaving. What are you still doing in the room?" her mother shouted to the little beauty''s boudoir.


    Soon, the door opened, and the little beauty put on Audrey and came out. As gentle and sweet as just now, she walked to Tang Wenhao and said with a shy smile, "brother Tang, you want to go? Can''t you stay?"


    "Oh, no, wen''er, bye ha, read well." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, thank you, brother Tang, for showing mercy." Ruan Wen suddenly became polite, which made Tang Wenhao uncomfortable.


    The family sent Tang Wenhao out of the community and waved goodbye when they watched Tang Wenhao leave by taxi.


    On the way, Ruan Wen''s shy and sweet smile always appeared in Tang Wenhao''s mind. It''s so beautiful! Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that he missed Amy. How are she and her twin daughters now? I want to take time to go back to death valley to see my beautiful women and my children.


    The next day, Manny, Yang Xi and ah Hui each led their sisters to work. Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan were at home waiting to get in touch with Lin Haonan. They held a meeting last night, so that Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan had better find Lin Haonan today and completely give up Chen Jianfeng''s shares. From then on, they have nothing to do with Huaichun, To let Lin Haonan relax his vigilance.


    It wasn''t until 10 a.m. that Chen Yuanyuan got through to Chen Jianfeng. The bastard laughed very obscene and arrogant when he heard Chen Yuanyuan''s meaning, "Sister Yuanyuan, I''m so sorry! However, since sister Yuanyuan is so generous, my brother can''t be too bad. Brother Chen''s funeral will be arranged for you. It can be said that without the support of brother Chen, I don''t have Lin Haonan. Therefore, I won''t sue you, so as not to make brother Chen die in peace. Since you say that the money is not you If you leave, I won''t pursue it. Money is earned by people. No matter. Everything in the past is written off. However, sister Yuanyuan, if you encounter any difficulties or emotional problems in the future, you can come to my brother. I won''t care about you. Huaichun will always be my sister Yuanyuan''s home. After all, Tang Wenhao has more than a dozen wives. It''s true to you Heart? Right? "


    Chen Yuanyuan saw that the more he said, the more outrageous he was, and angrily interrupted him, "OK, Lin Haonan, thank you for your heart. You don''t have to worry about the things between me and my husband. You just say when to go through the formalities and don''t worry about other things."


    "Hey, hey, the sooner the better. Brother, I want to go out on business these days. Brother Chen is leaving! A lot of things are on my brother. Why don''t you go to your brother''s office now? I still have some things to discuss with you." Lin Haonan smiled proudly.


    "OK, I''ll start right away," said Chen Yuanyuan, hanging up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao asked with concern, "Yuanyuan, what does this boy mean?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I was so happy to hear that I took the initiative to give up my brother''s shares. I said I would give my brother a funeral. I also said that I have something to discuss with me now. I don''t know what medicine he sells in his gourd. Go and have a look. Let''s go." Chen Yuanyuan picked up her car key.


    Tang Wenhao said, "Yuanyuan, wait a minute. I''ll say hello to sister Ah Mei and say we''re leaving."


    "Yes."


    Tang Wenhao came to Ah Mei''s room and saw that she was lifting her clothes and revealing the snow-white and full mm feeding her son Guanguan! He didn''t go in and said with a smile, "sister Ah Mui, Yuanyuan and I have left."


    Ah Mei raised her beautiful eyes and said with a gentle smile, "well, baby, drive carefully on the road, come back early, son, say goodbye to her father."


    When Tang Wenhao said this, he stepped into the room, squatted in front of Ah Mui''s knee, kissed his son''s chubby face, took Ah Mui''s sweet lips, and smiled, "sister Ah Mui, I''m leaving."


    Ah Mui smiled happily, nodded, reached out and caressed Tang Wenhao''s handsome face, smiled and said, "go! Baby, don''t go out drinking in the future. Every time you come back from drinking wine, you ask us endlessly. It doesn''t matter if you want us. Anyway, there are many women at home, which can make you happy. According to the doctor, drinking wine will hurt women''s body, okay?"


    "Hehe, I won''t drink after I know sister Ah Mui! Bye, son, bye." Tang Wenhao felt that he didn''t want to leave when he stayed with sister Ah Mui again. Her tenderness and affection and love for her bones always moved him and didn''t give up.


    Chen Yuanyuan drove with Tang Wenhao to Huaichun all night city. This time, both of them found that Huaichun''s employees had a significant change in their attitude towards them. They both stayed away. No one paid attention to them and hid from them like the God of plague, which made Chen Yuanyuan extremely unbalanced.


    "Wen Hao, I have some regrets. The more he does so, the less I want him to succeed easily." Chen Yuanyuan whispered angrily.


    "Yuanyuan, if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Believe me, such a day won''t be too long. Just remember what I told you in the car. Everything you do today is for tomorrow''s truth, okay? Don''t lose big for small." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Well, I know the truth, but I''m uncomfortable." Chen Yuanyuan said coldly.


    They walked to Chen Jianfeng''s office. To their surprise, Lin Haonan packed Chen Jianfeng''s relics without her permission. Two female employees were still cleaning the floor. Chen Yuanyuan asked unhappily, "what are you doing? Who let you touch my brother''s things?"


    "Miss... President Lin asked us to clean up. He said he would redecorate the place and let us tidy up the things until you come and take them away." an employee said.


    "Where''s Lin Haonan?" Chen Yuanyuan asked unhappily.


    "In... His office."


    Chen Yuanyuan was about to turn to Lin Haonan''s office and look for him. The obscene laughter came from behind, "Ha ha... Sister Yuanyuan, come here. Oh, Mr. Tang, the flower escort, don''t stand here. Come to my office! There''s something else to discuss with you two. After you clean up, you two take President Chen''s relics downstairs and put them next to the miss''s car for the little sister to deal with." Lin Haonan proudly commanded his servants to work.


    Tang Wenhao nodded what he did not see. He looked at Chen Yuanyuan with a stare. He said, "what do you want to do? Lin Hao Nan, so far, so is this spring?" it''s not your has the final say.


    "Hey, hey, I''m not listening to my sister. You said you would give up voluntarily and let them clean up here? Sister Yuanyuan, don''t always be so wary of your brother! I''m also very sad about President Chen''s departure, brother! This is not a place to talk. Come to my office and let''s sit down and have a good chat." Then Lin Hao winked at Tang Wenhao, meaning that Tang Wenhao advised Chen Yuanyuan.


    Tang Wenhao thought, if you come, you''ll be safe. See what else the bastard can do, so he said to Chen Yuanyuan, "Yuanyuan, let''s go... See what Lin always has instructions."


    Chen Yuanyuan picked up Tang Wenhao''s arm, ignored Lin Haonan, and went straight to Lin Haonan''s office. Lin Haonan immediately showed a sinister smile on his face.


    When they arrived at Lin Haonan''s office, they saw that in addition to his bodyguards Chen Ba and Han Hu standing on both sides, there were also two people in uniform, a man and a woman. Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan were surprised. They couldn''t help looking back at Lin Haonan. Lin Haonan smiled, "Ha ha... Yuanyuan, Mr. Tang, let me introduce you. These two are representatives of our Vietnam National notary office and Langshan area. I think that since sister Yuanyuan voluntarily gave up brother Chen''s shares, we will notarize it, and then you will show me your power of attorney. If you go through any formalities in the future, you don''t have to bother sister Yuanyuan. This is also for your sake, I asked. It''s very troublesome to go through the formalities. "

 Chapter 401

    As soon as Chen Yuanyuan heard this, she smiled helplessly at Tang Wenhao, snorted and said, "well, take out all the texts and I should sign."


    Tang Wenhao thought that Lin Haonan was so anxious to ask Chen Yuanyuan to sign on the automatic waiver of inheritance and equity, wouldn''t he have other purposes?


    The two notaries first measured out their ID cards for Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan, read out some precautions and rules with them, and then said it could start. One of them videotaped the whole process for the sake of fairness.


    When Lin Haonan saw that Chen Yuanyuan had signed and pressed the fingerprints of several texts, he smiled proudly and obscene on his face, clapped his hands, picked up the notarial certificate, looked carefully, and said with a smile, "sister Yuanyuan, thank you! You two, hard work, Chen Ba, see off."


    Chen Ba answered and sent the two notaries out of the door. Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan were also going to leave. Lin Haonan stopped them. He smiled obscene, "Mr. Tang, sister Yuanyuan, anyway, I had a funeral with brother Chen. I said that I would do it for him, so I specially made some preparations for it. I want you two to go and see if you are satisfied with my arrangement."


    Tang Wenhao looked at Lin Haonan in surprise and at Chen Yuanyuan. He was very surprised that Lin Haonan was so enthusiastic about this matter. Chen Yuanyuan was also very confused. He couldn''t help asking, "Lin Haonan, I said, this matter doesn''t bother you. Of course, my brother''s future affairs are handled by me. It''s not up to outsiders. Thank you! Wen Hao, let''s go." With that, Chen Yuanyuan took Tang Wenhao and left.


    "Hey, sister Yuanyuan, you''re wrong. I''ve spent a lot of energy on this matter. The mourning hall has been set up. It''s unreasonable for you not to go and have a look!"


    "What? The mourning hall has been set up?" Chen Yuanyuan was even more puzzled. She looked at Lin Haonan carefully and felt incredible. Tang Wenhao also felt very confused. She always felt that there seemed to be a problem, but she couldn''t think of any problem.


    After all, Lin Haonan has achieved what he wants. Chen Jianfeng was killed by him, the funds were transferred away by him, and the shares were obtained by him. What else can he do? And he still uses the elder brother''s funeral as an excuse? Does he really have a conscience discovery? He wants to make up for his psychological guilt, and he wants to atone for himself?


    If so, it seems unreasonable not to go and have a look, and going to have a look can also make Lin Haonan more relaxed about them.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao nodded and said to Chen Yuanyuan, "Yuanyuan, since President Lin has set up a mourning hall for brother, let''s go and have a look!"


    Chen Yuanyuan nodded expressionless and replied coldly, "well, where is my brother''s mourning hall?"


    "Hehe, come with us! Of course, it''s Huaichun. You know, brother Chen has deep feelings for Huaichun. This is an enterprise run by our brothers. It should be most in line with his meaning that the mourning hall is located here. Han Hu, go, take Mr. Tang and miss down!" he said, winking at Han Hu, and Han Hu''s face immediately showed a sneer.


    "OK, Mr. Tang, miss, please!" he led the way, took Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan downstairs, and Lin Haonan followed them closely.


    What Chen Yuanyuan didn''t expect was that Han Hu took them directly to the basement on the first floor.


    Huaichun never night city is the same as Huaxiang never night city. Men''s paradise is located in the basement. There are casinos and dozens of single rooms in the basement. In fact, it is a pornographic nest. Like wild roses, they spend almost all their working hours in the basement.


    When Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan were taken to the basement by Han Hu, it was dark and the lights were not on. Tang Wenhao always felt something was wrong. He grabbed Chen Yuanyuan and said, "Yuanyuan, the situation is wrong. We should be careful and go out right away."


    Just after that, the light suddenly came on. I don''t know when Lin Haonan was no longer with them. Even Han Hu was gone. The whole basement was as bright as day. Indeed, there was a mourning hall in it. However, it was not only Chen Jianfeng''s mourning hall, but also Tang Wenhao''s.


    I saw that the gambling machines and tables in the casino were filled with wreaths, which read some Chinese. Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan looked at what elder brother Chen Jianfeng and Mr. Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, how could this happen? Why do you still have your name?" Chen Yuanyuan asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao knew he had been fooled by Lin Haonan when he saw these elegiac couplets. He said, "Yuanyuan, we were fooled." then he angrily scolded, "Lin Haonan, you''re really not a fucking person. If you cross the river, you''ll tear down the bridge. Yuanyuan has given you the shares. You''re still playing this set. You''re an animal. If you have the ability, you come out, come out!"


    "Ha ha... Tang Wenhao, you scold! I think how long you can scold? Smart is mistaken by smart? Do you think I can''t see your careful thinking? You just want to stabilize me first and then investigate me secretly, right? Dream! Tang Wenhao, you are really young. Play with me and kill you! To tell you the truth, I beat you to snatch the woman I love from you I swear I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you. Your every move these days is under my monitoring. Can''t you fight? If I don''t fight you, I''ll trap you and starve you. "Lin Haonan said fiercely, but I heard his voice and didn''t see him.


    "Lin Haonan, if you were a man, let Wen Hao go. All this is because of me. We should deal with the affairs between us ourselves and let Wen Hao go as soon as possible." Chen Yuanyuan shouted.


    "Hey, sister Yuanyuan, you''ll be mine sooner or later. Even Huaichun will be mine. Aren''t you mine? Don''t worry, I swore I''d be good to you in my life, but you let me let Tang Wenhao go. Just dream! Is this Chinese boy so good? It''s estimated that you should rank after 20 at home?" Lin Haonan said sarcastically.


    "It''s none of your business. Lin Haonan, you''ve got everything you want. Aren''t you satisfied? You let us go quickly. You think you can really trap us here? When we came here, we told our family that they all know we''re pregnant. If we don''t go back, they''ll call the police. You still have to let us go." Chen Yuanyuan said.


    Tang Wenhao began to observe carefully around the casino. He tried to find a breakthrough and escape. At the same time, he put his hand in his pocket, sent a text message to Ruan Jian with his mobile phone and went out. The content of the text message is very simple. Ah Jian, brother is trapped in Huaichun basement and come to camp for rescue.


    "Hey, Tang, don''t have any illusions. As long as Lin doesn''t let you go, you can''t escape. Your every move is under my control. Where can you escape? Killing you is as simple as stepping on an ant. The police can''t help me! I said you were a foreign military spy captured by my brother. Who dares to investigate? Hum! However, Sister Yuanyuan, I never wanted to kill you. You''re my woman, okay? Don''t worry, I won''t dislike you. Although you''ve been used by Tang for several months, I still want you. As long as you follow me honestly, I promise, Huaichun is still Lin Chen''s hometown, how about? "Lin Haonan said with an obscene smile.


    "Dream! Lin Haonan, I won''t be with you when I die. If you are a man, just come out and stand in front of us and talk to us. If you hide in the dark like a shrinking turtle, you are not a man. Lin Haonan, you come out." Chen Yuanyuan shouted angrily, and she felt more and more helpless, It''s just that abuse can ease her anger.


    "Ha ha... Beauty, sister Yuanyuan, you look so angry. You shout! You scold! I won''t come out." Lin Haonan said with a bad smile.


    "Lin Haonan, you son of a bitch, you son of a tortoise, you know? In China, your behavior belongs to the son of a tortoise. You don''t dare to show up. Don''t you have four King Kong? Call them all out and I''ll clean up your four King Kong together. Don''t you guys in Vietnam really count as real men? Lin Haonan, you son of a tortoise Egg, you come out? Take your four King Kong out! "Tang Wenhao wants to excite Lin Hao out of the south, and then catch him in one fell swoop. Catch the thief and catch the king first.


    In fact, Lin Haonan is enjoying the every move of Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan in the monitoring room with his four King Kong at the moment. Chen Ba, Han Hu, Ruan Biao and Ruan gang are not convinced when they hear Tang Wenhao scold them like this, especially Han Hu.


    "Boss, let the four of us go out and clean up the boy! Although we fight with him alone, he is certainly not our opponent. He was defeated by us when he was in Huaxiang before. Brother long didn''t cherish him. He was a talent. We tore up the boy that time, and we didn''t have so much trouble now. Boss, the boy didn''t When he died, he took the video... "Han Hu wanted to go on. Lin Haonan looked back and glared at him. He shut up quickly.


    Lin Haonan glanced coldly at Ruan Biao and Ruan gang and looked at the brothers. Lin Haonan knew that the Ruan brothers didn''t like what he was doing now, but they didn''t dare to resist him, because both of their brothers knew that if they offended themselves, they had only one way to die, and their lives were in the hands of their big brother.


    "Ruan Biao, Ruan Gang, what do you think? Do you want the four King Kong to work together to tear up the Chinese boy below again? Chen Ba and Han Hu have this idea, it depends on your brothers." Lin Haonan sneered.


    "Boss, our life was given by general Lin, that is, you gave it. We listen to you. You said to tear up the boy and we''ll go down and kill him. The boy is really arrogant. We wanted to kill him for a long time." Ruan Biao said.


    "Ruan Gang, what about you?" Lin Haonan sneered.

 Chapter 402

    "Like Ruan Biao, I listen to the boss. Besides, this boy almost killed me in Huaxiang last time. I still want to take revenge! Boss, we know that you think we met him privately. What did you hide from you? In fact, we didn''t know about the relationship between you and boss Chen at that time. Now that boss Chen is dead, you are our only boss. Let us know We''ll do whatever we do. "Ruan Gang quickly expressed his loyalty.


    "OK... Ha ha... Brother Ruan Gang, brother Ruan Biao, Lin just wants to listen to your attitude today. Don''t worry. As long as Lin gets rich, your brothers will be indispensable. You can see that Chen Ba and Han Hu brothers are popular with Lin now. All the women who are pregnant with spring are yours. Their brothers have tasted the sweetness now, even my pressure The beautiful women at the bottom of the box, wild roses, have all gone to the bed of brother Chen Ba, right? Hey hey, to tell you the truth, I will introduce some beautiful women from abroad in another month. At that time, those beautiful women will not be our brothers? You can play as you want. Don''t you want to have fun when you are alive? Go down and kill the boy below. " Lin Haonan said fiercely.


    "Well, boss, our four brothers will not let this boy leave Huaichun alive today." Chen Ba said gnashing his teeth.


    "Ha ha... OK, as long as you kill Tang Wenhao, each person will enjoy two beauties to spend the night with you. I''ll watch your wonderful performance here." Lin Haonan smiled.


    Ruan Biao, Ruan Gang, Chen Ba and Han Hu soon appeared in front of Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan. At this time, Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan had scolded enough and didn''t want to scold. When they saw that the four King Kong came, Tang Wenhao seemed to see hope. He deliberately angered them, "did you four grass bags come and die?"


    Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang just smiled faintly. Ruan Biao said, "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry. We just follow orders. Whether we can go out alive today really depends on how powerful your Kung Fu is, Mr. Tang."


    Ruan Gang hugged his fist and said, "brother Tang, I admire your Kung Fu, but we can''t help it. Please forgive me later."


    Chen Ba glanced at the Ruan brothers and said unhappily, "why talk nonsense with him? We came to send him to the West today. Either he died or we died. We just came out of the gate of hell. Do you two want to go in again?"


    "Yeah! Your brothers are just too kind. He''s just a Chinese boy. He has nothing to do with our brothers. Let''s go!" Han Hu said unhappily.


    Tang Wenhao knew that today was a fierce battle. He pushed Chen Yuanyuan aside and said, "Hey! If you''re men, you''re not allowed to hurt my woman. If I''m really unlucky to be killed by you, I have no regrets. In addition, I have a request. For the sake of your brothers who used to be brother Heilong, I''m also sister Heifeng''s man. If you see Heifeng in the future, please tell her that I died in the hands of bastard Lin Haonan, which has nothing to do with your brothers Guan, Yuanyuan, if I really die, you tell sister Heifeng not to trouble the four eldest brothers, and they also act under orders. "Tang Wenhao said to Yuanyuan.


    When Tang Wenhao said these words, his eyes were fixed on Ruan Biao and Ruan gang. He wanted to judge whether Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang really wanted their own lives this time.


    Chen Yuanyuan held Tang Wenhao tightly and burst into tears. Tang Wenhao caressed her hair and whispered, "Yuanyuan, I won''t die. It''s paralyzing them."


    Ruan Biao''s eyes were stunned for a moment, but soon returned to normal. Chen Ba said impatiently, "don''t talk nonsense. The black dragon is dead and the black phoenix has long disappeared. Don''t dream, brothers, go!" As soon as he pulled Han Hu''s hand, they quickly rushed to Tang Wenhao''s face and started fighting. Tang Wenhao quickly pulled Chen Yuanyuan apart to meet them.


    Ruan Biao and Ruan gang saw that Chen Ba and Han Hu were fighting. They knew that Lin Haonan was watching the war, so they couldn''t do it. Therefore, four people fought around Tang Wenhao.


    This time, Tang Wenhao fought one against four, which is completely different from the underground challenge arena in Huaxiang never night city six months ago. During this time, he has seen a lot of Kung Fu. He has fought alone with Chen Ba and Han Hu, and is familiar with their routine, so it is a little better than before, but it is not much better. After all, it is a duel between four top experts.


    After more than 50 rounds, Tang Wenhao felt a little difficult. However, this time, the four of them did not dare to fight with Tang Wenhao at close range. They all took precautions and reserved for fear that Tang Wenhao would use that strange acupoint pointing skill, which also enabled Tang Wenhao to let go. Therefore, the five people were inseparable.


    Of course, there is another factor in this. Tang Wenhao felt that Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang didn''t do their best, but outsiders couldn''t see it. Otherwise, the situation wouldn''t be so good. Maybe Tang Wenhao would have been picked up by them.


    This makes Tang Wenhao focus on Chen Ba and Han Hu every time he attacks. Both of them have suffered Tang Wenhao''s losses, so they are particularly cautious, and their advantages will be reduced.


    Lin Haonan in the monitoring room was very worried. The more he saw that his four King Kong couldn''t get Tang Wenhao, the more anxious he was, the more he wanted to get rid of Tang Wenhao as soon as possible. He knew that Tang Wenhao wouldn''t have a good life if he didn''t die. Now he didn''t care too much about whether he could get Chen Yuanyuan to bed for him to be happy.


    He knew that Chen Yuanyuan was sleeping by him and was like a zombie. She didn''t love him at all and even hated him very much. So when he thought of this, he just wanted to get her to bed to vent, satisfy his feelings, throw her away and never marry her.


    As for Tang Wenhao, through his internal relations with the bank, he knew that Tang Wenhao had transferred the bank''s monitoring through the relationship with the bank president. He was sensitive to Tang Wenhao''s Secret Investigation of the people who transferred funds. His subordinates also reported that Ah Xiang had been missing for several hours. I don''t know whether he had met Chen Yuanyuan and Tang Wenhao. These circumstances add up, He is even more on pins and needles.


    Originally, he could kill Tang Wenhao with one shot, but he didn''t want to do so. He was afraid of leaving traces. His brother repeatedly warned him not to use the gun easily. If he could kill his opponent with his hand, he wouldn''t choose to use the gun. It was easy to have an accident with the gun, so he thought of letting Tang Wenhao compete with his four King Kong and take the opportunity to kill him. He was killed, It''s no big deal for the police to know.


    Look at the five people fighting to death in the basement. After nearly an hour of confrontation, Tang Wenhao is already sweating and flustered, and the four King Kong are now too tired. After all, they are much older than Tang Wenhao, are not good at long-term war, and their internal skills are not as deep as Tang Wenhao, so in the end, the possibility of a draw is becoming stronger and stronger, In fact, the key is that Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang didn''t do their best, because their brothers feel good about Tang Wenhao. They really don''t have the heart to kill Tang Wenhao and die in the hands of shameless villains like Lin Haonan.


    And Ruan Biao also wanted to fulfill his last wish to the black dragon through Tang Wenhao, so he wouldn''t kill Tang Wenhao himself. Lin Haonan above saw that it couldn''t go on like this. He hurriedly called the security captain, "Captain Li, please take some brothers who can fight to the basement to help."


    "What? Boss, I''ll take some brothers to the basement to help? Aren''t all your bodyguards there? What can we do?"


    "You bastard, come as soon as you come. Bring four or five close brothers and tell them that I will be rewarded after completing the task." Lin Haonan said.


    "OK, boss, I''ll call six of them right away."


    "OK, let them keep it a secret! Don''t mention it to irrelevant people."


    "I see!"


    When Lin Haonan hung up the phone, a sinister smile appeared on his face. Hey, Tang Wenhao, I don''t believe it. My four King Kong can''t get you. Can you beat my whole Huaichun hitter? No more, I have to! Hum! Finally, it must be Lin who wants to avenge Chen Jianfeng. I''ll see who will avenge you in the future!


    Just when Lin Haonan was secretly proud, his walkie talkie rang. When he looked at the number, he pressed the key unhappily and said, "how can you pull it? Why can''t you go down?"


    "Boss, it''s not good. There are many public security personnel outside to surround us with Huaichun?" the security captain said in a panic.


    "What? Where are the public security personnel? Who led the team? Is it captain Chen?" Lin Haonan asked suspiciously, thinking, how can there be public security personnel present at this time? Is this a routine check or has someone tipped off?


    "Boss, deputy director Ruan of the Municipal Public Security Bureau personally led the team. You''d better come and have a look by yourself! Director Ruan will rush in if you don''t come again." the security captain said anxiously.


    "OK, I see. I''ll be right there."


    Lin Haonan had no choice but to leave the monitoring room and go outside to have a look. Shit, how could he disturb deputy director Ruan? What the hell is going on? No one on my side knows this except the four King Kong, and people outside don''t know it.


    Lin Haonan couldn''t understand it. When he got outside the door, he saw that the public security personnel had surrounded Huaichun with live ammunition. The head was Ruan, deputy director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. Lin Haonan smiled, "director Ruan, why did you come in person? What''s the matter? Huaichun is a law-abiding enterprise. What''s the problem?"


    "Boss Lin, I''m sorry. I was ordered to rescue a Chinese boss. I heard that he was locked in the basement by you and his life was threatened by you. If it''s true, please hand him over immediately. If you don''t hand him over, we''ll attack him." the deputy director Ruan said unequivocally.


    Lin Haonan looked at director Ruan in surprise and asked suspiciously, "director Ruan, where did you get the news?" he couldn''t figure out how the news reached the Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    "Boss Lin, it''s a secret. I''m sorry not to tell you. Just answer me directly. If there''s any or no, I''ll bring it in for inspection. Please cooperate with boss Lin." he said, waving at the back, and dozens of armed police officers were about to rush in.

 Chapter 403

    "Hey, don''t... director Ruan, you misunderstood. Mr. Tang is indeed in our basement, but his life is not in danger. My bodyguards didn''t enjoy competing with him that night. They said they would compete with him again today, and several people are still fighting! It''s hard to tell. Since this has alerted director Ruan and captain Wang, let Mr. Tang stop fighting with them and take Tang away Please come out, sir! "Lin Haonan shouted.


    "Yes... Boss! I''ll invite you right away," said the security captain, who was about to run in.


    "Wait, Captain Chen, you bring people up to the point. Once you find out that Mr. Tang is in danger, kill the gangster immediately. Mr. Tang is a businessman who has invested in Chinese mainland. The mayor attaches great importance to this matter. His safety must not be any problem, otherwise it will become a diplomatic incident. Can he hear clearly?"


    "Yes, director." Captain Chen of the municipal criminal investigation team immediately followed the security captain after receiving the order.


    Besides, the five people fighting inside are all exhausted. Fortunately, Tang Wenhao has deep internal skills and can persist despite his breathlessness. The four King Kong have already started the wheel battle. Tang Wenhao is fighting with Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang brothers! Neither of the two brothers really fought with Tang Wenhao, but they still seemed to work hard. They fought with their fists, and the tiger was alive. They were mainly empty fists. Outsiders could not see the clue. In fact, they were helping Tang Wenhao rest.


    When it was hitting, the door outside was kicked open. Several armed police broke in. Captain Chen shouted, "don''t move, stop."


    The five people were stunned. Tang Wenhao and the Ruan brothers stopped the attack and were stunned there. Chen Yuanyuan was stunned. She hurried to Tang Wenhao''s side to protect Tang Wenhao and looked at the public security personnel in horror. Captain Chen shouted to the security captain, "who is Mr. Tang?"


    The security captain pointed to Tang Wenhao, "he is Mr. Tang."


    Captain Chen glanced at the panting Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan, looked at the four King Kong, and shouted to the public security behind him, "protect Mr. Tang and the young lady, and the others will be handcuffed and taken away."


    Tang Wenhao understood at this time. It turned out that this group of public security officers came to save themselves. He couldn''t help but be very grateful. He hugged captain Chen and said, "please, Yuanyuan, let''s go." he said, glancing gratefully at the Ruan brothers. The Ruan brothers had no expression. He was probably worried that Chen Ba and Han Hu would see the clue.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan were surrounded by Captain Chen''s men and protected Huaichun, while the four King Kong were handcuffed.


    Seeing that his bodyguards were handcuffed, Lin Haonan said to director Ruan suspiciously, "director Ruan, you see... I said that they competed in martial arts and were not injured. Did they release all my people?"


    "You can''t let go, Lin Haonan, you son of a bitch. It''s not these big public security brothers who came to save us today. They''re going to kill my husband. Four of them beat him one." Chen Yuanyuan said angrily.


    Just then, Ruan Jian''s brothers led Manny, ah Yu and other beautiful women from the crowd. Seeing that Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan were safe, Manny hugged Tang Wenhao and cried, "baby, we''re all scared to death."


    "Hehe, isn''t it all right with me?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Lin Haonan looked at Tang Wenhao and his beauties coldly and hated them. Shit, you''re lucky today. You won''t have such good luck next time.


    "Boss Lin, we will take your people away for investigation. They have threatened the personal safety of foreign investors. Our government should be responsible for their personal safety. Please cooperate," director Ruan said seriously.


    "No, no, no, director Ruan, they are really joking, that is, meeting friends by force, right! Mr. Tang." Lin Haonan said with a smile. He knew that in any case, he could not let his people into the Public Security Bureau, otherwise it would be difficult to come out.


    Tang Wenhao ignored him. He just looked at the four King Kong. He saw that Ruan Biao and Ruan gang had an appeal in their eyes. He moved in his heart, thought for a moment, and said to director Ruan, "director Ruan, forget it! Since I''m all right, I don''t want to investigate their responsibility, let''s go!" said Tang Wenhao, who was about to take Manny and Chen Yuanyuan away.


    Ruan Jian grabbed him and whispered, "brother, really let them go? You don''t have to be afraid of him. He doesn''t dare to do anything."


    "Forget it, that''s it today. I''ll explain it to you later. Thank you for calling the police. Otherwise, it''s really dangerous today." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    Director Ruan can''t wait to see that Tang Wenhao doesn''t want to investigate Lin Haonan''s responsibility, because he has a little friendship with Lin Haonan''s brother general Lin. if he really wants to catch Lin Haonan, he will surely offend general Lin. therefore, when Tang Wenhao said this, he just climbed down the pole.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny went directly back to Manny. Manny quickly called the mayor to report the situation just now, and thanked the mayor for personally asking about it and ensuring the safety of her husband. The mayor said that he should do it. It was his responsibility to have such a thing happen within his jurisdiction.


    After Manny and the mayor reported the situation, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jian began to discuss the next things. Tang Wenhao also understood the whole story. It turned out that the text message he sent in the basement was not sent to Ruan Jian''s mobile phone, but to Ruan Ling far away in Shanghai.


    Ruan Ling immediately panicked when she saw this information in the office. She knew it was Tang Wenhao''s letter for help. She quickly forwarded the text message to her sister Manny and called Manny to ask who is a Jian.


    It also happened that Ruan Jian just drove a BMW to return it to Manny at that time. He hasn''t left yet! The brothers sat in Manny''s office and chatted with Manny, so Manny immediately reacted when Ruan Ling said a Jian and showed Ruan Jian the text message forwarded by Ruan Ling. Ruan Jian said that Tang Wenhao must have encountered a very dangerous thing, otherwise she would not send a text message for help.


    Manny immediately called the mayor of Liangshan, very seriously pointed out the safety situation of Liangshan, said that her husband was in danger when spending in Huaichun, and forwarded the text message to the mayor. As soon as the mayor saw the situation, he immediately instructed the Municipal Public Security Bureau to send someone to save people at all costs.


    "Baby, I think this matter has come to this point. You can''t go to Huaichun in the future. Moreover, we should be very careful when we travel in the future. Since Lin Haonan has made it clear to you that he wants to kill you, we must attach great importance to it. Moreover, we should step up to find his criminal evidence. From today''s point of view, Lin Haonan is not a man with three heads and six arms, as long as If the evidence is conclusive, you can still trip him, "said Manny.


    Ruan Jian nodded and said, "sister-in-law, you''re right. Today, because this broken director went to save my eldest brother. If my father went there, he would directly catch Lin Haonan and seal up his Huaichun. What''s the big deal." Ruan Jian looked indifferent.


    Tang Wenhao patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Ah Jian, it''s not as simple as you think, because we are still competing in martial arts today. No one is injured. There is no evidence that Lin Haonan committed a crime against me, so it''s meaningless to catch him and release him. If we want to overthrow Lin Haonan, we must find conclusive evidence. Otherwise, we''d rather not scare the snake. However, it doesn''t seem to exist now He has been monitoring us all the time and has a clear understanding of my intention, so today Yuanyuan and I were caught in his trick, lost all our shares and almost got killed. "


    "Is this boy so difficult to deal with? If not, I will mobilize my classmates in society to closely monitor them. I don''t believe we can''t fight him." Ruan Jian said unconvinced.


    "Well, Jian, you''d better not interfere in this matter in the future. I''m afraid of delaying your studies and hurting you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "What do you say, brother? You don''t treat our brothers as brothers. Your business is our business." Ruan Jianyi said solemnly.


    "Yes! Brother, if you say that again, you really won''t treat us as brothers. From today on, we will resume our surveillance of Huaichun, especially Lin Haonan and his bodyguards. These people must be the only ones who do bad things, not others," said ah Yi.


    "Hehe, brother, you don''t know the situation yet. I tell you that Ruan Biao and Ruan gang are good people. Their brothers are not the same as Chen Ba and Han Hu. If these two brothers do their best today, I can''t hold on for so long. I might have lost early. They haven''t attacked me effectively, especially when they engage in wheel battles later. It''s really embarrassing for me Rest, so we have to win over these two brothers completely, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, why don''t you use your acupoint pointing skill? Can''t you point their acupoints? It''s no use for more people to stop them at a time, and you can''t just let you play?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! I heard from my brother that you are very good at acupoint pointing. I thought about it when I saw you fighting with them so hard? Why don''t you point their acupoints to control them?" Chen Yuanyuan asked suspiciously.


    "No, Manny, Yuanyuan, I can do this, but not today, because today I can''t even see Lin Haonan. He is in the dark and I am in the light. I can''t annoy him and shoot us both. I can only wait for reinforcements. I know that you will call the police to save us after my text message is sent out. I must not kill any of them, otherwise, They will kill us both at all costs. If we are in the wild today and Lin Haonan is also present, and I can see him and control him in the light, then I will kill them, and even wait for the opportunity to control Lin Haonan and catch thieves and kings first. "Tang Wenhao explained.


    "Well, baby, it makes sense to listen to your explanation. It seems that my baby is becoming more and more mature." Manny said happily.

 Chapter 404

    Several people talked for a while. Chen Yuanyuan said to Tang Wenhao and Manny, "sister Manny, Manny, now that I''ve made it clear with Lin Haonan, I want to bury my brother earlier and let him go to earth as soon as possible. What do you think?"


    Tang Wenhao nodded, hugged her and said apologetically, "Yuanyuan, I''m sorry! I''m smart enough to make you lose your shares and almost kill us both. I''m even more sorry for my brother."


    "Wen Hao, I didn''t blame you, but we all underestimated Lin Haonan, an asshole. When we bury our eldest brother, we''ll make a good plan. Anyway, if I die, I won''t let Lin Haonan go." Chen Yuanyuan said firmly.


    "Well, I will accompany you to play with him to the end." Tang Wenhao also said firmly.


    "Yuanyuan, don''t worry! We won''t let your big brother die in vain. Let''s bury your big brother first! By the way, where do you want to bury your big brother? Take it back to Taiwan or choose a place here?" Manny asked.


    "Let''s choose a geomantic treasure land in Langshan. I won''t go back to Taiwan after our brothers and sisters have been dependent on each other for so many years. It''s convenient for me to visit him here. Wen Hao, wait a minute. You can go to the western suburbs with me! I think there''s a good place over there. My eldest brother once took me to play. He laughed and said that it''s good to be buried there when he died. I didn''t expect it to come true." Chen Yuanyuan said sadly.


    "Yuanyuan, don''t be sad, let''s go!" Tang Wenhao hugged her and said.


    Ruan Jiange also wanted to go and was stopped by Tang Wenhao. "Brothers, you can study hard in the future! When you graduate, we can do a good job together. Your task now is to study. If you don''t want to go back, you can have a chat with your sister-in-law in the factory. Manny, let''s go."


    "Well, be careful on the road. Remember, now that you know we are all monitored, you should be very careful and observe the situation behind you," Manny warned.


    "I see! Ah Jian, ah Yi, you guys just play here! Let''s choose a good burial place for my eldest brother and come back." Tang Wenhao said, holding Yuanyuan''s hand and leaving Manshi.


    Tang Wenhao is no stranger to the western suburbs. In fact, he also came to the place Chen Yuanyuan said. At first, he and Qing''er, and later he and Heifeng fled here. He also took a bath in the stream in the woods in the western suburbs. The mountains here are very beautiful and the water is quite pure. It is really a blessed land.


    "Wen Hao, there are really people following us! I saw it too." after selecting the location, Chen Yuanyuan glanced not far behind them and did find a figure hiding in the jungle to observe their every move.


    "Well! Yuanyuan, you stay here now. I''ll kill him." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Ah? Do you want to kill him? Forget it! Don''t kill him. Let''s just get rid of him." Chen Yuanyuan is a female in the end and has a kind nature.


    "No, Yuanyuan, what we are facing now is Lin Haonan, who is cruel and cruel. We are fighting between life and death. Today, I didn''t send a text message. We are both finished. The dead person is us. Therefore, I decided to kill him as long as someone followed me. Lin Haonan didn''t dare to send someone to follow us or even follow us, but you let him go Heart, I want to kill them. Even the police can''t find out the problem. I won''t let him die here. I''ll let him die on Lin Haonan''s territory. "Tang Wenhao sneered.


    "Ah? Can it still be like this?" Chen Yuanyuan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. She felt that Tang Wenhao was also a little cruel at this moment.


    "Yes, once a acupoint is touched, it will not affect the action for the time being, but it will slowly shrink the meridians and finally cramp to death, but I have never tried it. He is unlucky today, and I will try this Kung Fu on him." Tang Wenhao glanced at the dark shadow in the jungle with hatred.


    "Wen Hao, is there a less painful way to die? I can''t bear it. In fact, he''s just an errand runner." Chen Yuanyuan frowned and said.


    "Yes, but that method can''t be used. Unless we kill him immediately, it will expose ourselves. Yuanyuan, you can''t have the benevolence of women. Didn''t I just say? We''re not facing them running errands, but Lin Haonan. They are Lin Haonan''s accomplices now, so we must get rid of them. As long as we get rid of a few, we will lose a few people in the future. I To make Lin Haonan afraid of sending people to follow me, Yuanyuan, no one is willing to kill, but sometimes you have to kill a few people just to kill fewer people in the future. "Tang Wenhao then simply told Chen Yuanyuan how he and Ruan Ling killed more than a dozen people together, and listened to her beautiful eyed boss.


    "Ah? It turned out that you and sister Ruan Ling did the thing that caused a sensation in the whole country last year? I can''t imagine. I didn''t expect sister Ruan Ling to be so powerful?" Chen Yuanyuan said in surprise.


    "Well, if we didn''t kill them at that time, they would spoil ah Ling and Sister Lotus, so you have to be strong, learn from ah Ling and act according to your circumstances, but I only told you about it, Yuanyuan. You can''t talk to others casually, okay?" Tang Wenhao told me.


    After appeasing Chen Yuanyuan, Tang Wenhao asked her to sit by the stream, seemingly playing, while he got into the jungle and began to detour behind the people who followed them.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan did not make a wrong judgment. Indeed, there has always been a person following them. This person''s name is Xiao Liuzi, a little brother Lin Haonan trusted. Today, when Tang Wenhao and his beauties left under the escort of public security personnel, Lin Haonan immediately winked and asked the Xiao Liuzi to keep up with them.


    The little six children have been monitoring Tang Wenhao and them not far from mans''s door and contacting Lin Haonan at any time. Therefore, now Lin Haonan also knows that Tang Wenhao and Chen Yuanyuan have arrived in the western suburbs.


    Besides Tang Wenhao, after he flashed behind Xiao Liuzi, he touched his acupoints and made him stay there. Then, he thought carefully about where the dead hole was. He was cruel and thought, "it''s bad luck for you, who let you follow the wrong brother. You deserve your short life."


    Thinking of this, he poked hard on his spine. Then he dodged and hid himself, and untied his sleeping hole with the method of acupoint points across the space.


    The boy yawned, stretched, looked around suspiciously and found nothing. Then he hid in the trees and continued to observe Chen Yuanyuan.


    Tang Wenhao sneered, turned around and quietly returned to Chen Yuanyuan, "ha ha, Yuanyuan, done!"


    "Ah? So fast? Wen Hao, will he really die?" Chen Yuanyuan still couldn''t bear it.


    "I think so! My eldest brother once told me not to use this move as a last resort. It''s really vicious, but I have no choice. I don''t want to lose any of you anymore. I must fight back and take action. I can''t deal with Lin Haonan passively anymore. He is really better than Abu. If we don''t be cruel, we must die , let''s go! I don''t want him to die here. "Tang Wenhao took Chen Yuanyuan''s hand and left the stream.


    When they returned to the car, they looked around carefully and found a motorcycle in the jungle. They knew it must be the car of the person who followed them.


    "Hum! Today is the last time you ride a motorcycle in your life. Yuanyuan, let''s go." Tang Wenhao started the car and went out.


    The next day, in order to bury Chen Jianfeng, Mans all had a day off. Tang Wenhao''s women and brothers sent Chen Jianfeng to his last stop from the funeral home. At the moment when Chen Jianfeng''s urn was about to be buried on a hillside beside a stream in the western suburbs, Chen Yuanyuan cried bitterly and moved all the relatives and friends on the scene.


    Tang Wenhao knelt in front of the tomb with her, personally sprinkled a cup of loess for him, and placed the urn in the tomb. "Brother, rest in peace! Your Qiu Wenhao will repay you sooner or later, Yuanyuan. You can rest assured and give it to me. I will love her all my life."


    "Brother... Brother..." Chen Yuanyuan cried bitterly.


    Manny, Ah Mui and other beauties comforted her one after another.


    With the help of Ruan Jian and other brothers, Tang Wenhao covered Chen Jianfeng''s ashes with a high pile of soil. A man has completely finished his life.


    Shortly after the family left Chen Jianfeng''s cemetery with grief, Tang Wenhao received a call from Ruan Biao. He was surprised.


    "Mr. Tang, I want to see you." Ruan Biao''s tone was a little stiff.


    "Brother Ruan, what''s the matter? I just buried brother Chen. I''m a little busy. Can you say it on the phone?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled. He was full of doubts. He didn''t understand why Ruan Biao called him at this time. Did Lin Haonan find that he secretly helped himself yesterday?


    "Mr. Tang, we''d better meet again," said Ruan Biao.


    "I''m afraid it''s bad for you. Brother Ruan, I don''t want to trouble you. You and I are under Lin Haonan''s monitoring. He wants to know that you will be in danger if you contact me and contact me without authorization." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Mr. Tang, it doesn''t matter. I took the initiative to ask boss Lin to see you." Ruan Biao said.


    "Oh? That''s all right! Where did you say to meet?" Tang Wenhao asked, his heart more confused.


    "In the bar next to Huaichun, Mr. Tang, I can use my personality to ensure your safety," Ruan Biao said.


    "Well, brother Ruan, I believe you. I''ll be there soon," Tang Wenhao said.


    When Tang Wenhao said he would go to see Ruan Biao alone, everyone objected, and Manny immediately rejected his idea. Manny said, "baby, absolutely not. Don''t trust Ruan Biao too much. After all, he is Lin Haonan''s man. What if it''s another trap?... yes! Lin Haonan is too insidious. You really can''t go. I won''t let you go." Ah Mui quickly grabbed him.


    "Oh, Manny, sister Ah Mui, it''s okay. I have a bottom in my heart. Ruan Biao is definitely a friend. He must have been entrusted by Lin Haonan to negotiate with me. I want to see what tricks they play." Tang Wenhao said carelessly.

 Chapter 405

    "If you have to go, take ah Jian and his brothers with you." Manny said quickly when she saw Tang Wenhao''s idea. Ruan Jian and ah Yi nodded one after another to go with Tang Wenhao.


    "Forget it, Jian, you really can''t get involved again. Brother, thank you very much. No problem. Even if Ruan Biao is not a friend, there will be no danger. I also want to be good. If they dare to make any extreme behavior in broad daylight, I won''t be polite." Tang Wenhao said ruthlessly.


    In desperation, Manny had to let Ruan Jian and them secretly protect Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao drove straight to Huaichun and arrived at the bar next to Huaichun in more than 20 minutes.


    Sure enough, Ruan Biao waited for him alone at the door. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming, he smiled and said, "Mr. Tang, please!"


    Tang Wenhao glanced warily at the bar. Seeing nothing different, he followed him in. "Don''t worry, Mr. Tang, there is absolutely no danger. I am also entrusted by Lin. in short, I want to talk to you."


    When he got to the box, Tang Wenhao sat down and asked suspiciously, "brother Ruan, do you think I have anything else to talk about with Lin Haonan? If I hadn''t sent a text message yesterday, if it hadn''t been for you..." as soon as you said this word, Ruan Biao winked.


    "Hehe, if we can''t beat you! Indeed, President Lin said yesterday that he just wanted to test your real Kung Fu?" Ruan Biao smiled meaningfully.


    Tang Wenhao knew that he and Ruan Biao were still being monitored. He quickly shifted the topic and said, "brother Ruan, but you all played with your lives yesterday. If I didn''t have kung fu, didn''t you kill me yesterday? Just tell me! What did you ask me for?"


    "One of our brothers, Xiao Liuzi, died strangely last night. It should have something to do with you?" Ruan Biao looked at Tang Wenhao very seriously.


    Tang Wenhao was delighted when he heard this. He knew that the acupoint method he used yesterday was right. Shit, Lin Haonan, do you finally know how powerful I am? However, Tang Wenhao knew that even if the boy died at his own hands, he couldn''t admit it. So he pretended to be shocked and asked, "what? Your brother is dead? No? It''s your President Lin who has the ability to hurt his little brother?"


    "Mr. Tang, but our brother only saw you before he died?" Ruan Biao examined Tang Wenhao.


    "It''s impossible. After we were rescued by the public security yesterday, we went directly back to the factory, and then my wife and I went to the western suburbs to find a cemetery for my eldest brother. We''ve never seen anyone during this period. How can he meet me? What does the boy look like? How did he die?" Tang Wenhao asked in fake surprise.


    "Mr. Tang, he died of convulsions. After his death, he was rolled into a mess. It was very tragic. According to his account before his death, he lost you in the middle of a period of time after tracking you. Then he seemed to fall asleep and didn''t know anything. He said that it should be during this period that you did something to him. Am I right?" he said, Ruan Biao stared at Tang Wenhao.


    "Brother Ruan, I don''t know what you''re talking about. First of all, I took my wife Chen Yuanyuan to choose a cemetery for my brother-in-law yesterday. I really didn''t meet anyone. In addition, from your description just now, I remember that I didn''t stay with my wife for some time. It was because I peed in the woods. Maybe it was this time that made him doubt me! But I''m responsible to tell you that I really didn''t find him. I''m also very confused about the way you said about the brother''s death. What disease should he die of? And it may be an infectious disease. You should also pay attention to it. Don''t spread it! Otherwise, the forensic medicine will identify him, and the truth will be revealed soon. Am I right? "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Ruan Biao looked at Tang Wenhao, smiled helplessly and said, "Hehe, that''s right, Mr. Tang. Since this has nothing to do with you, I''ll talk to Mr. Lin. however, Mr. Tang, I want to remind you that you are a foreigner. Although the government has guaranteed you this time, it can''t guarantee that someone can save you in time every time. It will never come to a good end against Mr. Lin. you also know the background of Mr. Lin. you can do it yourself!" Then Ruan Biao stood up.


    "Brother Ruan, thank you for your reminder. I also want to ask you to bring a message to President Lin. you tell him that there is an old Chinese saying that if you do more injustice, you will die yourself. He should take care of himself. He doesn''t know which day he will die of this strange disease like your brother!" Tang Wenhao got up and left.


    Ruan Biao watched Tang Wenhao drive away from the bar. He was still silently reciting the meaning of Tang Wenhao''s words just now, especially the following words to remind Lin Haonan. Is this a hint or a threat?


    If Tang Wenhao was responsible for the death of xiaoliuzi, the young man''s martial arts really reached an unfathomable level. It was difficult for his four people to deal with him yesterday. He hasn''t fought with him in recent months. His martial arts have made great progress. This young man is really a rare talent. It''s a pity to kill him!


    Ruan Biao was secretly lamenting Tang Wenhao''s extraordinary. His mobile phone rang. He saw that it was the boss Lin Haonan. He quickly pressed the button and replied, "President Lin, I''m Ruan Biao."


    "Is the boy surnamed Tang gone?" Lin Haonan asked coldly.


    "Well, Mr. Lin, I''ll go back and tell you what happened just now." Ruan Biao said.


    "OK, then hurry to my office!" Lin Haonan ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Lin," said Ruan Biao.


    A few minutes later, Ruan Biao came to Lin Haonan''s office. Ruan Gang, Chen Ba and Han Hu were all there.


    Lin Haonan looked at Ruan Biao coldly and said expressionless, "Ruan Biao, what does this boy think of xiaoliuzi''s death? Do you observe his expression like he did?"


    "HMM... President Lin, I don''t think he pretended. He shouldn''t have done it. He said whether xiaoliuzi got any emergency? Why don''t you let the forensic doctor see?" Ruan Biao suggested.


    "Fart! The doctor said there was nothing wrong with his body. What''s the emergency? I think it''s probably the boy who did some tricks on him. Don''t you think the boy can light acupoints? He didn''t light his acupoints on xiaoliuzi?" Lin Haonan asked coldly, and then glanced at his bodyguards.


    "Mr. Lin, I think it''s possible that I couldn''t move when the boy poked me that day. Brother Ruan Gang also suffered from his loss, so the four of us couldn''t let go of playing with him yesterday. We were afraid that we couldn''t move where the boy poked us, and there was still the ability to fight back?" said Han Hu.


    "Yes, I didn''t dare to fight him close yesterday," Ruan Gang said.


    "Mr. Lin, but I don''t think it''s necessarily the boy who did it. If he has this ability, why should he bother to fight with us? Wouldn''t it be over if he killed us directly? I think it''s better to let the forensic doctor make a detailed identification and find out the real cause of death." Ruan Biao said.


    Lin Haonan glanced at Ruan Biao and said unhappily, "brother Ruan Biao, thank you for learning Chinese Kung Fu. Chinese Kung Fu is broad and profound. This boy''s Kung Fu is very strange. It''s also possible that he can master this strange Kung Fu. Don''t you think there''s a problem with his sentence when he left?"


    "Ah? What sentence?" Ruan Biao asked puzzled.


    "Hum! Ruan Biao, you are the elite of special forces. I really don''t know if you really understand or pretend? He asked you to convey my words. Don''t you think it was a threat? He was warning me that if someone followed him again, if I dealt with him again, I would end up with the sixth son, can I understand that?" he said, Lin Haonan glared at Ruan Biao unhappily.


    "Well, Mr. Lin, it seems like this to hear your analysis." Ruan Biao quickly nodded and said. He was worried that Lin Haonan suspected that he had been secretly helping Tang Wenhao.


    "Brother Ruan Biao, why do I think you''ve been frightened by this Chinese boy? Like our brothers, we''ve lived and died so many times. What''s the fear? Our life is given by President Lin. it''s a big deal to have a duel with this boy and fight with him." Chen said angrily.


    "No, Chen Ba, Lin, thank you for your heart. However, you are all the elite made by my brother. How can you fight with this boy? Isn''t he very powerful? We can''t kill him clearly, but we can also kill him secretly. We can still think of his family. I don''t believe it. With my Lin Haonan''s strength in Liangshan, I will lose to one The boy from China, hum! "Lin Haonan''s eyes showed a vicious light, and the people who saw it trembled.


    Ruan Biao can''t help but secretly sweat for Tang Wenhao. Through his contact with Lin Haonan these days, he has learned his ruthlessness and overbearing. It can be said that Lin Haonan is much more vicious than black dragon. At least black dragon will never attack his brothers and employees, but Lin Haonan is almost a outlaw, with a typical behavior style of those who follow me prosper and those who oppose me die, Let the people who follow him always feel that accompanying the king is like accompanying the tiger, without a sense of security.


    "Yes! Mr. Lin, I''ll kidnap his family and kill some of them sometime. This boy will go crazy. If he makes a mess, we will have more opportunities." Chen Ba said bitterly.


    "Hey, Chen Ba, that''s good. However, we have to do this kind of thing very confidentially. We can''t be too conspicuous. Moreover, this time is not the time. We''re too sensitive. We killed his family just after yesterday. Everyone would think that we did it. My eldest brother and I reported it. He said that we should think about it in the long run. We can''t be too hasty. First of all, we should The inside is clear. Chen Ba, you have to deal with what I told you last time these two days. That''s our biggest hidden danger. If you deal with him, we have no way to deal with him. As for dealing with him, we''d better wait until these days, but you must keep an eye on this boy for me, okay? "Lin Haonan said coldly to the four King Kong.


    "Yes, Mr. Lin." the four replied in unison.

 Chapter 406

    "In addition, Ruan Biao, you and Han Hu will investigate the details of this man for me during this time." Lin Haonan said.


    "Mr. Lin, who do you want us to investigate?" Ruan Biao asked suspiciously.


    "The boy who fought with Chen Ba that night has good Kung Fu. What''s the relationship between this boy and Tang? Director Ruan showed me the text message sent by Tang Wenhao yesterday, which said ah Jian. It should be this boy. You must investigate the real identity of this boy. It seems that this boy is not a good master in the future. He is good and arrogant, Without a little background, he didn''t dare to come to our Huaichun to run wild. "Lin Haonan said coldly.


    "Yes, Mr. Lin, we must find out the boy''s true identity as soon as possible." Ruan Biao replied.


    "OK, you go! Chen Ba stays. I have important things for you to finish." Lin Haonan only left Chen ba.


    Ruan Biao knows very well that he and Ruan Gang haven''t completely won Lin Haonan''s trust. The reason why he and Han Hu are asked to investigate the origin of the young man named a Jian is that Lin Haonan doesn''t trust him.


    When Tang Wenhao returned to mans from the bar next to Huaichun, as soon as he entered the office, he saw that only Manny was sitting next to the computer looking up documents and smiled, "Manny, I''m back. Where are their brothers, ah Jian? Have you gone back?"


    "Hehe, baby, my sister took their brothers to the workshop to visit. Come on, baby, let me see. Are you okay? I was scared to death yesterday." as soon as he said this, Tang Wenhao took a careful look at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    She was so surprised that she hugged her in her arms, "ah Ling, why are you here?"


    "Baby, people are worried about you! I was scared to death when I received your message yesterday. I didn''t catch the plane. I came back yesterday. Lin Haonan is crazy! Dare to poison you in broad daylight." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, am I all right? Ah Ling, you are my lucky star. You see, I originally sent a text message to ah Jian, but I didn''t expect it to be sent to your mobile phone, which worried you. What about our son?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Junjun, Ah Ying! I didn''t dare to take him! I don''t know what''s going on here. Baby, I''m not going back to Shanghai for a while. I have to stay and help you kill Lin Haonan. Otherwise, I can''t walk steadily! Baby, although you are better than me, you haven''t survived in such a complex environment. You don''t know the dangers of the Jianghu And evil, I will stay with you and help you, "said Ruan Ling anxiously.


    "No, ah Ling, you can''t stay here. It''s too dangerous. You''re going to have something else to do. I really don''t want to live. I finally saved you from the gutter. I can''t lose you anymore. Ah Ling, you have to take what Huang Daxian said seriously. If my uncle could listen to Huang Daxian''s advice at the beginning, how could he be killed by Lin Haonan? I can''t I dare not let you take such a risk. You must leave here early. Especially now, Lin Haonan is like a mad dog. He bites people whenever he sees them. I have a feeling. He will be like Abu. There is no way to take me. He will make an idea of my family, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, just because he is like a mad dog, I have to stay. Now there is no one here who has good Kung Fu to help you. Aya and azhu are pregnant again. Sister Heifeng is also pregnant and can''t come to help you. My sister is a weak woman and doesn''t have any Kung Fu. You can only rely on me now. Anyway, I entrusted the child to Ah Ying. I must be with you, okay £¿¡±


    "No, ah Ling, you really don''t know that the current situation is serious. Our mans and Ruan family have been closely monitored by Lin Haonan. I killed one of his little brothers yesterday, and he must take revenge! So now Liangshan is not safe for us, and Lin Haonan will not let us go. When I think of Huang Daxian''s advice to you, I will never let you go Stay here. We can''t afford to take such a risk. Don''t worry, ah Ling. I''ll be fine. Didn''t Huang Daxian say that! My life is very hard and my Yang is sufficient. No one can kill me except you. "Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao painfully and said, "baby, I love you so much." then she suddenly picked up his cheek and crazily kissed him. Tang Wenhao immediately turned passive into active and rubbed her into her arms.


    When they were kissing in the dark, there was a warm applause outside the door. Manny led several brothers such as Ruan Jian, and beautiful women such as Chen Yuanyuan and ah Yu stood at the door, laughing and clapping.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling smiled awkwardly and quickly released each other. Ruan Jian came in and said with an envious smile, "brother, you are so lucky! Every sister-in-law is so beautiful and charming, and every sister-in-law loves you so much. They envy our brothers, right, Ayi?"


    "HMM... elder brother, sister-in-law Manny and sister-in-law Ruan Ling look exactly the same. How can you tell them clearly? Is there any secret? There are twin sisters in our class! Most of our students can''t tell who is their sister and who is their sister." ah Yi said with a bad smile.


    "Brother, I''ll tell you the secret. As long as you do what your eldest brother says, you can make a clear distinction. I''m afraid you can''t make it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Manny and Ruan Ling sisters knew that Tang Wenhao was drinking bad water in his stomach and looked at him happily.


    "Brother, really? Tell me about it." ah Yi asked with great interest. Ruan Jian and other brothers seemed to see Tang Wenhao''s intention and kicked ah Yi.


    "Silly boy, you''d better not listen. You can''t do what brother said, so you don''t want to distinguish who other people''s sisters are." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "That''s not necessarily, brother. Tell me about it." ah Yi smiled.


    Tang Wenhao reached out and touched ah Yi''s head and said with a bad smile, "silly boy, the eldest brother''s way is to marry the twin sisters. As soon as you enter the bridal chamber, you can distinguish them. Ha ha."


    "Smelly baby, if it''s necrotic, you know there''s bad water in your stomach." Manny smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha... Two sisters in law, is this how my elder brother really distinguishes you two?" ah Yi joked, and the others burst into laughter, making Manny and Ruan Ling pink and embarrassed.


    After laughing, Ruan Ling smiled at Manny, "sister, just now the baby took me as you!"


    "Hehe, that''s the baby. I didn''t expect you to come back. Ah Ling, there''s nothing here for the time being. You''d better go back to Shanghai! Since Huang Daxian said that and brother Chen''s experience confirmed his statement, you''d better not be here so that we won''t be worried." Manny said to Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao also said, "Yes, Manny, I was just talking about her! We dare not let her take such a risk to stay here. Moreover, Lin Haonan must still be planning something. I killed one of his younger brothers yesterday. Although he had no evidence, he knew it clearly in his heart. Everyone must be very careful this time. Maybe Lin Haonan will make everyone''s ideas."


    "Baby, how can you kill?" Manny stared at Tang Wenhao in horror.


    "Yes, baby, I haven''t asked you yet. Why did you kill the man who followed you? Just dump him? Doesn''t it force Lin Haonan to retaliate more madly against us." a Ling asked puzzled.


    Tang Wenhao said, "Manny, a Ling, a Jian, I think we have been passively manipulated by Lin Haonan all the time. Just like at the beginning with Abu, we ate too much. If I hadn''t accidentally sent the text message yesterday, Yuanyuan and I would be dead now. Isn''t that enough? Therefore, I will never be silent in the future. I just want to take the initiative Check him and passively accept his monitoring. However, as long as I find that he follows me again, I will resolutely get rid of his people, and let all those who follow me die. It''s strange to die, so that this bastard can only suffer a loss. Even the forensic can''t take me. "


    "Baby, isn''t this too dangerous and extreme? Lin Haonan''s strength is stronger than us after all. Isn''t it us who suffer?" Manny said anxiously.


    "Elder sister, baby, I agree with him. To mix in the Jianghu is to control violence with violence, control evil with evil, and treat others with their own way. Otherwise, they will be regarded as weak and deceptive by their opponents. If they are more and more passive, they will be beaten. It''s better to take the initiative to meet the challenge. Anyway, they can''t escape." Ruan Ling nodded.


    "Yes, sister-in-law Ruan Ling, I also agree with my brother''s practice. Lin Haonan is nothing great. As long as we find out that he is behind the murder of brother Chen, even if his brother is general Lin, we don''t have to worry. My father can deal with him." Ruan Jian said proudly.


    "Oh, who is your father?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, ah Jian''s father is the chief martial arts instructor of the special forces." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Really? Great, baby, with this relationship, we really don''t have to be afraid of Lin Haonan. As far as I know, the special forces are directly under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of national defense. Some other criminal cases often use their special forces to deal with them. Gang bosses with military background like Lin Haonan are often the targets of special forces. Is ah Jian and sister-in-law right?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Yes, sister-in-law, there is a famous big case involving gangs in Liangshan this year, which was handled by my father. Heilong, the boss of Huaxiang never sleeps, is famous? Hasn''t he been brought by my father? What is Lin Haonan?" Ruan Jian smiled proudly.


    "OK, Jian, would you like to introduce your eldest brother to your father?" Ruan Ling then asked.

 Chapter 407

    "Hehe, of course, no problem. My brother and I are sworn brothers. My father is his father, and his father is also our father. Sister-in-law, you don''t know, my mother likes my brother very much. When my father comes back from a business trip tomorrow, I''ll let them meet. I promise my father will like my brother as much as my mother." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Jian, will our father come back tomorrow?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "Yes, mom said, we wanted to go back to school tomorrow! Our teacher is urging us to go back to school early, but since my father comes back tomorrow, I''ll ask for another day''s leave. Our father and son haven''t seen each other for some days. It''s just that my eldest brother will meet my father with me tomorrow." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "OK, no problem. I''m especially looking forward to meeting my father," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    In the evening, considering the convenience, Manny entertained Ruan Jian''s brothers in a hotel near mans and asked them to go back after dinner.


    Seeing off Ruan Jian and other brothers, Tang Wenhao, Manny, Ruan Ling and other beauties also returned to Ruan''s house.


    Now the Ruan family is really lively! Especially in the evening, the beauties go home one after another. The 400 square meter villa is about to be full of beauties. There are more than a dozen. There are six eight immortals, Qing''er, ah Hui, Ruan Yi, ah Xiu, Anglo American, Chen Yuanyuan, Manny sisters, Ah Mei and Yang Xi. There are 16 beauties for Tang Wenhao to enjoy day and night, plus his son Guanguan and himself, Eighteen people live in this villa.


    Ah Mui was very surprised when she saw Ruan Ling coming back. "Ah Ling, why are you back? Didn''t the old Taoist ask you not to go back to Liangshan these two years?"


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry about our baby! It''s okay. What the Taoist priest said can''t be taken seriously. As long as we are careful, everything will be fine. You all eat quickly! We have eaten with baby and my sister. Alas, now we don''t want to go when we see the popularity at home." Ruan Ling is very happy to see Qing''er, a Meng and other beauties coming.


    These beauties were glad to see Ruan Ling again. They asked about Junjun and the management of the factory in Shanghai. Ruan Ling said that because her sister was standardized, she had nothing to do in Shanghai Mans. The following management was smooth. She mainly signed and clapped the board.


    After dinner, Tang Wenhao held his son Guanguan and talked and laughed with all the beautiful women, and repeatedly warned everyone to be more careful when going out these days. If you find a tail tracking, you should tell him in time and he will deal with it.


    Finally, he turned the topic to the question of Ruan Ling''s future. In order to let Ruan Ling leave Liangshan, he also used the way of family meeting voting. There is no doubt that all the family support Ruan Ling to leave Liangshan tomorrow and return to Shanghai, but Ruan Ling''s intention to stay is very firm. She said that if Lin Haonan doesn''t deal with this matter, she will never leave Liangshan.


    Manny was about to cry. She was especially worried that she would have an accident in Liangshan. She still didn''t compromise. She said that she thought Tang Wenhao was facing the threat of Lin Haonan alone. She lived like a year in Shanghai. She might as well stay with Tang Wenhao to live and die together. Later, everyone had no way to help her. Let her mainly stay with Tang Wenhao and take care of each other.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao was lucky to meet Yang Xi, Qing''er and other beautiful women who were addicted to a lot of things. At the last stop, he stayed in Ruan Ling''s or Ah Mei''s bed. Manny was pregnant, so it was inconvenient for Tang Wenhao to go wild. She knew that Tang Wenhao had deep feelings for Ah Mei and Ruan Ling and liked to sleep with their sisters.


    After the passion, she began to chat. Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao to roughly introduce the current situation of Lin Haonan to her. She said that the top priority was to find the man who transferred funds. If she found the man, all the truth would be revealed to the world.


    "Baby, listen to you, this man must be Lin Haonan''s friend, right?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, I think it must be. Ah Xiang met this guy in his office before, and the guard of Lin Haonan''s brother was also present at that time, which can better explain the problem. Maybe even his brother, general Lin, was involved." Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling lay on Tang Wenhao for a moment, then kissed him and smiled, "Baby, I have a way. Don''t we go to see ah Jian''s father tomorrow? Ask his father about people with Lin Haonan''s background. How should we investigate him? Since the video clearly shows that the person who transferred the funds must know Lin Haonan. Moreover, this seal is not available to Chen Jianfeng''s side or insiders of the company. What happened to Chen Jianfeng''s death It''s strange that these things happened on the same day. It''s too coincidental. Obviously, it''s a conspiracy. It''s very difficult for Lin Haonan to handle the Swiss bank. Can he plan so carefully for an ignorant hooligan? I suspect his brother helped him behind his back, don''t you think? "


    "OK, wife, I think so too. Let''s go to bed first! I gave you all the seeds just now. Will you be pregnant again?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, if you''re pregnant, you''ll be pregnant! Let it be. However, Junjun hasn''t been weaned. It''s probably not. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to be pregnant anymore. It''s inconvenient to be pregnant. I like you conquering me like that just now, baby. It''s so happy to be conquered by you! You see, sister Ah Mui is very sleepy after you get off her. People fall asleep as soon as you get off her, Baby, you are more and more powerful now. So many beautiful women can''t deal with you. "Ruan Ling looked at her sweetheart baby man in worship.


    "That''s who I am! I''m Tang Wenhao, the most beautiful man in the world and the most powerful man in the world. Let''s have a good sleep!" Tang Wenhao smiled and overwhelmed Ruan Ling again


    The next day, a strong light shone on the room of the Ruan villa. The beautiful Ruan Ling and the handsome Tang Wenhao hugged each other and slept sweetly. Yesterday, the two energetic young women and handsome men worked too hard until the early morning of happy, so all the other beautiful women went to work early after eating. They were still sleeping and replenishing their strength to prepare for tonight, They agreed that in addition to doing a good job, they should have happy every day and cherish every day and night together.


    After Ah Mui cleaned up the house, she came to Tang Wenhao''s bed and Ruan Ling''s bed and stared at the two relatives on the bed. One was her beloved husband and the other was her hostess. Now she is her co husband sister Ruan Ling. Her heart is full of sweetness.


    She worships Ruan Ling and Manny, is absolutely obedient, and has a deep sisterly affection. As a maid, she feels that she can have today''s happy days thanks to Ruan Ling. It is Ruan Ling''s tolerance, kindness and affection that gives her such an opportunity to reward her young and handsome men to herself. Therefore, She always treats everyone here with gratitude.


    Therefore, almost all the housework at home is done by her. It can be said that she is working hard at this home. Without her, there will be no happy home. Tang Wenhao knows this best. Therefore, Tang Wenhao always tells her beautiful women that he is particularly grateful to sister Ah Mei and loves her because she has given his family happiness.


    In this regard, no beauty dares to raise an objection, which makes sister Ah Mui the actual eldest sister in the family. Although Ruan Ling and Manny are the eldest sisters in identity, from the practical role of the family, Ah Mui is a well deserved eldest sister. Even Manny and Ruan Ling respect her very much, which also makes Ah Mui feel full and satisfied.


    So every time Tang Wenhao rubbed her into his arms, she always told him happily that she liked to serve everyone during the day and the men who served her at night. She felt that such a day was the happiest. The easier she was to be satisfied, the more Tang Wenhao loved her.


    "Sister Ah Mui, why are you looking at me like this?" Tang Wenhao finally woke up and found Ah Mui staring at himself with a smile.


    "Baby, sister Ah Mui just likes to look at you like this. It''s so happy! Baby, you''re hungry! Why don''t I bring your toothbrush and bring the water? You''ll lie down on the bed and brush your teeth, and then I''ll bring you the breakfast to the bedside, and you''ll eat here and get up?" Ah Mui asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, I''m not the emperor. I''ll get up myself!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Ling, who was still asleep.


    "Hehe, baby, in sister Ah Mui''s heart, you are our emperor, ah Ling and Manny are queens, and sister Ah Mui is your little concubine."


    The two were chatting happily. Tang Wenhao''s cell phone rang. Ah Mei quickly handed it to him. Tang Wenhao looked at the number and said with a smile, "wake up ah Ling quickly. It''s ah Jian. It''s estimated that his father has come back."


    Tang Wenhao guessed well. Ruan Jian called Tang Wenhao to hurry to his house and said that his father was waiting for them at home. Otherwise, his father had to go back to the army.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao hurriedly brought Ruan Ling out of the bed, "ah Ling, get up! Slacker."


    "Baby, I''m still sleepy! It''s all your fault. Last night I tossed people endlessly. Let me sleep a little longer!" Ruan Ling was like a sweet little woman, flirting with Tang Wenhao and spoiling Ah Mui.


    "Beauty, come back and sleep. If you don''t go, I''ll go alone. Ah Jian said his father was waiting for us at home! If he didn''t go, he would go back to the army." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Really?" Ruan Ling woke up and suddenly sat up.


    "Hehe, of course it''s true. Hurry up! He is the chief coach of the 800000 forbidden army. Not everyone can see him. Time is more precious than us." Tang Wenhao said as he dressed quickly.


    "Baby, what is the 800000 general coach of the forbidden army? Tell sister Ah Mui to me." Ruan Ling asked and dressed.


    "You are still a top student? Haven''t you even read the four famous works in China? Have you heard about the water margin? There is a leopard head Lin Chong, who is the chief instructor of the 800000 forbidden army. Because his beautiful wife was accepted by the top cadres'' children, he followed the lead brother Song Jiang to rebel."


    "Hehe, I only read the dream of Red Mansions, so I don''t understand it." Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "I haven''t even heard of the four famous works, let alone understand them." Ah Mui was even more embarrassed.

 Chapter 408

    Tang Wenhao got up and hugged sister Ah Mei and said with a smile, "sister Ah Mei, it''s all right. You don''t understand anything. I still love you, but some people claim to be high-quality students. If you don''t understand, you''ll have to spank." then Tang Wenhao loosened Ah Mei and turned to pat Ruan Ling''s PP.


    The two beauties smiled.


    They didn''t even have time to eat breakfast. Tang Wenhao drove Ruan Ling to the mall to buy some gifts for Ruan Jingxiong, and hurriedly killed Ruan Jingxiong''s house.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao continued to tease Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, you said you had read a dream of Red Mansions?"


    "Yes! I just like to see a dream of Red Mansions. I can''t get tired of it." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I can''t believe that such a savage wife would like to read a dream of Red Mansions, a book that Rouge women like to read. I think it''s right that you like to read the water margin, or it makes sense to like the Three Kingdoms. It doesn''t make sense to like journey to the West. It''s almost abnormal to like a dream of Red Mansions."


    "Hee hee, why is it abnormal? Women always look forward to love!"


    "But I think you look like sun erniang anyway." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Who is sun erniang? Baby, look at your expression, this sun erniang shouldn''t be a good woman?" Ruan Ling asked with a frown and a smile.


    "Hehe, you can''t say that. Anyway, sun erniang is a heroine. She just runs a black shop. Just like when I saw you, you are an evil drug lord. It''s a pity that my domineering Zhang Qing conquered you. Otherwise, you sun erniang won''t turn death valley into a hell on earth?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, baby, so you are the lucky star in my life! Let me kiss you again!"


    "It''s driving, wife. Don''t you know that your kiss is poison to me? As soon as your lips touch my lips, it will be toxic. You''d better not! Safety first." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    The couple joked all the way to Ruan Jian''s community. Ruan Jian had already been waiting at the door of the community. However, ah Yi and others were not there.


    After parking the car, Ruan Jian welcomed Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling into the house and opened the door. In the living room, there was a burly, beautiful middle-aged man in his forties and fifties, who should be Ruan Jian''s father, Ruan Jingxiong, the chief coach of special forces, and his daughter-in-law, Ruan Jian''s mother.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao leading a beautiful young woman, Ruan Jian''s mother was very surprised. He heard his son talk about Tang Wenhao''s family problems and knew that he had a large number of wives and concubines. All of them were as beautiful as flowers and fairies in flowers. Seeing Ruan Ling, she completely believed his son''s words.


    Ruan Ling''s beauty is really not ordinary. She is so beautiful that women envy, envy and hate, and men want such a woman.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, this is my father, sister-in-law, this is my mother." Ruan Jian quickly introduced his parents to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    "Hello, mom, Dad!" Tang Wenhao thought on the way. He must have a sweet mouth and shout naturally, so that Ruan Jian''s father can accept them soon.


    Although Ruan Ling was not used to it, she obediently shouted with Tang Wenhao, "Dad, mom."


    Sure enough, Ruan Jingxiong smiled when he saw Tang Wenhao calling himself his father. Ruan Jian''s mother was even more happy. She had always liked Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao showed her hand in the living room that day. She liked this sunny and handsome Chinese son even more.


    "Hehe... Are you Tang Wenhao, Chinese? Are you his wife?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "Dad, yes, he is my eldest brother. This is my sister-in-law. By the way, are you sister-in-law Manny or sister-in-law Ruan Ling? I can''t tell." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Hehe, Dad, I''m Ruan Ling, the successor of Ruan''s pharmaceutical." Ruan Ling introduced herself.


    Ruan Jingxiong suddenly realized when he heard this and said with a smile, "Oh! Are you the boss of Ruan''s pharmaceutical? The pharmaceutical factory in the deep mountain valley?" it seems that he also knows Ruan''s pharmaceutical. After all, Ruan''s pill is a national medicine in Vietnam and is almost a household name.


    "Oh! We still have your pills at home! Wen Hao! You''re really not easy. You married all our famous female bosses in Vietnam." Ruan Jian''s mother smiled pleasantly.


    "Yes! My eldest brother is handsome and has high martial arts. He is also a good match for my sister-in-law!" Ruan Jian said with a smile.


    When Ruan Jingxiong heard Ruan Jian say that Tang Wenhao''s martial arts were high, a pair of sharp eyes shot into Tang Wenhao''s eyes. He also felt the filling of his internal power from Tang Wenhao''s bright eyes. He couldn''t help asking, "Wen Hao, what school of martial arts do you learn? Dad knows that in your Chinese martial arts world, there are different schools. Which school of martial arts do you practice? Can you talk to dad?"


    "Hehe, Dad, I don''t have a sect. It''s from my family." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh? It''s a family tradition? According to ah Jian, you can point acupoints? As far as I know, this Kung Fu has been lost. Why? Hasn''t it been lost?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, Dad, I''m sure not. How can I be lost? In fact, the real masters in China are among the people. Don''t watch the Muay Thai vs. Chinese Kung Fu competition on TV. It seems that Muay Thai is more powerful than Chinese Kung Fu. This is nonsense. The real masters of others don''t come to the stage to participate in the competition for fame and wealth." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ruan Jingxiong nodded and said with a smile, "well, insightful. My father thinks so. My father feels a little incredible every time he sees Muay Thai beating Chinese Kung Fu. I think you know what my father does?"


    "Well, I know." Tang Wenhao nodded.


    "To tell you the truth, every time we lead a team to participate in the international special forces competition, our main opponent is not Thailand or South Korea, but China and Japan, as well as Russia and the United States. In fact, many martial arts in Vietnam come from China. In this place, Langshan was also Chinese before. Many people in Langshan can learn Chinese, so from In this sense, China and Vietnam have deep roots. Some things are unclear, but there are also grievances. For example, my father has participated in the war, and your mother is still a prisoner! But war between our two countries is war. Like two brothers, quarrels and fights are normal, but they have not affected the feelings and exchanges between the two peoples. Our family is still very interested in your country I''m very impressed, "said Ruan Jingxiong with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao secretly rejoiced after hearing Ruan Jingxiong''s statement. He knew that his Vietnamese Godfather should help him. A man with a sense of justice would not stand idly by the evil forces.


    "Dad, don''t patronize and talk about this. Don''t you want to try my brother''s Kung Fu? Brother, show your hands to our father." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Hehe, Jian, don''t I teach others how to do things in front of my father?" Tang Wenhao smiled modestly.


    "Ha ha... Wen Hao, it''s okay. They are all a family. Since you and a Jian worship the handlebar, my father really regards you as his eldest brother. I know your Chinese culture. Once men worship the handlebar, it''s a very serious thing. It''s called sharing weal and woe, isn''t it?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Yes, Dad, I really regard ah Jian as my brother. You and your mother have taught me well. Ah Jian is really sensible, kind and full of sense of justice. As a brother, I''m going to make a decision." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s very good. Your mother likes you very much, so we''re welcome. Come on, let''s have a competition. Ah Jian said that your Kung Fu is only above my father. I''d like to open my eyes. When I''m old, I''ll learn a few more Chinese Kung Fu players to teach me." Ruan Jingxiong said and began to take off my clothes.


    "Dad, forget it! This is not very good. How can I do it with you? You are an elder." Tang Wenhao smiled politely.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. We are all martial arts practitioners and don''t pay attention to this." Ruan Jingxiong handed his coat to his wife.


    "Brother, it''s okay. You don''t have to be nervous. It''s a gesture, not a duel." Ruan Jian urged and winked at Tang Wenhao, meaning to let him show his hands in front of his father.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao knows it, but he is used to being introverted and doesn''t like to make too much publicity in front of his elders.


    They were ready and began to walk around the living room. Tang Wenhao was very calm and smiled at Ruan Jingxiong''s hands and feet. He had already understood Ruan Jingxiong''s characteristics from Ruan Jian''s skills.


    However, as soon as he gets started, he feels completely wrong. Ruan Jingxiong''s Kung Fu is many times higher than his son Ruan Jian. Although it is also a routine of Nanquan, it can be varied, follow one''s inclinations, very freely, and very fast. The boxing force is calm and domineering, and the footwork is calm and unhurried.


    Advance can be attacked and retreat can be defended. More than 30 rounds have passed in a flash. There is no winner or loser. Tang Wenhao secretly laments that Ruan Jingxiong is worthy of being the chief coach of special forces. He is powerful! This is really Kung Fu!


    There is still a gap between the four King Kong and him.


    Ruan Jingxiong was also amazed at Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu. He didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao, who was gentle in appearance, could be so good at Kung Fu, not to mention his acupoint pointing skill. Even this kind of fighting skill is also very powerful. He has been on the battlefield for so many years and has few opponents. Today, he can''t beat him.


    What Ruan Jingxiong admires most is that Tang Wenhao always seems to be those moves without any new ideas. You don''t seem to learn anything from him. His kung fu has no characteristics, but all the moves you think are very sure of will be easily dissolved by him one by one, and the dissolved moves are just ordinary parries, This is what Ruan Jingxiong thinks Tang Wenhao is the most powerful.


    After more than 50 rounds, Tang Wenhao felt that Ruan Jingxiong was out of strength. He immediately deliberately sold a flaw and was kicked to the ground by Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ruan Jian''s mother was frightened. "Old man, won''t you be gentle? Don''t hurt the child."


    Ruan Ling is not worried at all. She is an expert. She knows that Tang Wenhao deliberately let Ruan Jingxiong kick down. Ruan Jian also sees it and chuckles.

 Chapter 409

    "It''s all right, mom. Dad has shown mercy and doesn''t kick hard." Tang Wenhao got up and said with a smile.


    Then he hugged his fist and smiled at Ruan Jingxiong, "Dad, I admit defeat. You are the instructor training special forces in the end."


    Ruan Jingxiong smiled and patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "silly boy, you really treat your father as a fool! Wife, do you think our son lost to your husband? He deliberately let your husband kick him down to give your husband face, ha ha... Good, children can be taught!"


    People who practice martial arts pay attention to conquering others by virtue. From the martial arts competition just now, Ruan Jingxiong has highly praised Tang Wenhao''s character. He always focuses on defense and rarely attacks himself. When he feels that he is about to lose his physical strength, he takes the initiative to seek defeat. This is a rare kind of breadth of mind and bearing. Based on this, Ruan Jingxiong is convinced of Tang Wenhao''s character.


    "Hehe, where do I know? It''s just that you keep attacking children. You''re still so aggressive when you''re old!" Ruan Jian''s mother is as white as her husband.


    "Ha ha, wife, you don''t understand. It''s hard for martial arts practitioners to fight with experts. By the way, wife, go out and buy some vegetables. I''m going to invite Wen Hao and Ruan Ling to dinner at noon. I wanted to go back to the army to recover my life. Let''s go tomorrow! I''ll ask the chief for a leave later." Ruan Jingxiong obviously really likes Tang Wenhao, He wants to talk to Tang Wenhao again.


    "Well, ah Jian, drive your father''s car and take your mother to buy vegetables." Ruan Jian''s mother smiled happily.


    "Dad, mom, it''s too much trouble! Why don''t we go out to eat and ah Ling and I pick up the wind for Dad?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Wen Hao, don''t go out to eat. As soon as you get to the hotel, you''d better eat at home! I like to eat your mother''s dishes, wife, go!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled happily.


    Ruan Jian and his mother happily went out to buy vegetables. Ruan Jingxiong pulled Tang Wenhao onto the sofa and sat down, and motioned Ruan Ling not to be stiff.


    "Ah Ling, you are a famous figure in Vietnam. However, your impression on everyone is very mysterious. Few people can understand your life and work status. Today, my father is lucky to see the true face of Lushan. It''s very good. It''s different from what he imagined." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, Dad, what''s different?" Ruan Ling smiled. She also felt very good about Ruan Jingxiong. All along, she was unfamiliar with the word father. When she went to Tang Wenhao''s house, she had a little feeling when calling Tang Wenhao''s father. Now she has Ruan Jingxiong''s godfather, which is very sweet.


    In addition, she realized a kind of fatherly love in Ruan Jingxiong. After all, they are all surnamed Ruan and very kind, so Ruan Ling feels very kind.


    "Ah Ling, you are more beautiful than expected. You should have temperament and be more gentle. It is said that you are very domineering. In your valley, you say nothing and it is difficult to contact. Today, it doesn''t look like that!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, Dad, you don''t know! When I met her for the first time, she almost killed me as a bad person." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao with a whine and said with a smile, "bad guy, who let you run to our factory in the middle of the night?" Ruan Ling smiled meaningfully.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling''s eyes and knew that some words could not be said. He quickly smiled warily, "I heard that boss Ruan is a stunning woman and looks for Fang at night."


    "Ha ha... According to ah Jian, you are very romantic. It seems that you really are! You should pay more attention to ah Ling in the future! Where can you find such a beautiful and capable wife? That''s in Vietnam. If you are in China, where can you have such a good fortune? But then again, ah Ling, young men like Wen Hao have more wives Chang, don''t worry too much. This boy even took my prospective daughter-in-law. It''s ah Xiu! That girl, we grew up and have a close relationship with ah Jian. We all thought they would come together. So I heard ah Jian say today that she was very uncomfortable with your boy, but ah Jian recognized your eldest brother and said it doesn''t matter. Ah Xiu felt happy anyway, If you say ah Xiu doesn''t care about Wen Hao, Wen Hao is also good to ah Xiu. My father feels very happy. "Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Ruan Jingxiong''s words made Tang Wenhao feel guilty. He always felt sorry for the Ruan Jingxiong family, especially Ruan Jian. He found that Ruan Jian was not old, but his mind was as broad as his father.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Jingxiong''s family trusted him very much, and frankly told Ruan Jingxiong about his family background, Kung Fu source and current situation. Ruan Jingxiong nodded after listening, praising Tang Wenhao for being honest, kind-hearted and trustworthy friends.


    Ruan Ling winked at Tang Wenhao when she saw that he always didn''t mention Lin Haonan. All this was looked at by Ruan Jingxiong. "Ha ha, ah Ling, just tell me what you have! Is there any problem that can''t be solved? If you need Dad''s help, just mention it. It doesn''t matter."


    "Baby, tell Dad!" Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao when she saw that Ruan Jingxiong was so frank.


    "Hehe, Dad, we did encounter a difficult thing. The situation is like this." then, Tang Wenhao told Ruan Jingxiong about the cooperation between Chen Jianfeng and Lin Haonan, including Chen Jianfeng''s bizarre car accident, and the company''s funds were transferred for no reason. He and Chen Yuanyuan were intrigued by Lin Haonan and almost died in Huaichun''s basement.


    "Dad, ah Jian and Manny didn''t report to the mayor in time. I must have been hurt by Lin Haonan."


    Ruan Jingxiong frowned higher and higher as he listened. He stared at Tang Wenhao with burning eyes and asked very seriously, "Wenhao, what you said is true?"


    "Dad, you must believe Wen Hao. I was the president of mans in Shanghai. It was because of this that I came back to help him. Lin Haonan relied on his brother as a senior general of the military headquarters. He was a bully in Liangshan. There was a black dragon in the past. Now even if he was overbearing, 100% of Wen Hao''s uncle died in his hands. He definitely planned the car accident." Ruan Ling said.


    Ruan Jingxiong patted the armrest of the sofa and shouted angrily, "It''s really lawless. There''s no king''s law. This country is polluted by these bastards. Wen Hao and Ruan Ling, don''t worry. As long as he dares to do evil, my father will clean him up. I don''t care who supports him behind him. I said that the black dragon couldn''t move. What would happen if I moved him? My father didn''t bring someone to destroy his flower fragrance in one fell swoop? What can I do What''s it like? I don''t believe it. Good Qi can''t suppress evil Qi! "


    Just then, Ruan Jian and his mother came back from buying vegetables. Both of them were full of vegetables. "Jing Xiong, who are you angry with? So angry?" Ruan Jian''s mother asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t it Lin Haonan? His brother is a senior general with military power and became a bully in Liangshan. Wen Hao''s eldest brother-in-law was killed by him and his money was swallowed by him alone. I can''t be angry. I know his brother. He is a director of operations of the Ministry of military. He is a deputy military position. The Ministry of national defense has met at meetings, but he has no deep friendship." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, do you know his brother?" Ruan Jian asked pleasantly, and quickly put down the things on his hand.


    "Yes, but we basically have no communication. We are not a systematic person, so we have no friends, but it is said that he is good at dealing with the people above and willing to spend money, so his official fortune is relatively prosperous." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, do you mean we can''t bring him down?" Ruan Jian asked discouraged.


    Ruan Jingxiong looked at his son in surprise, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, and asked suspiciously, "ah Jian, dad doesn''t understand what you mean? Why should we bring down general Lin? He is him and his brother is his brother. You can''t confuse him with his brother."


    "Hehe, Dad, you''re right. We really don''t mean to bring down general Lin, but we just want him to control his brother." Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Jingxiong was a particularly upright man. He was afraid that he would think more and make himself self defeating.


    "That''s right! Let him take care of his brother. I can give general Lin some kind reminders so that he doesn''t damage his reputation because of his brother. Wen Hao, don''t worry. If his brother Lin Haonan is really an ignorant and unscrupulous person, his father will not stand idly by and will administer justice to you. Ah Jian, my father still wants to remind you, Don''t be extreme in everything. Men should be open-minded and clear. They should not be confused. They should have a view of the overall situation. "Ruan Jingxiong was worried about his son''s young spirit and nonsense because his son was about to bring down general Lin just now!


    When several people were talking here, Ruan Jian''s cell phone rang. He quickly smiled at his father apologetically, "Dad, I''ll answer the phone first and listen to your teachings."


    "Go!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Yes, Dad." Ruan Jian stood at attention like a soldier, said, then took out his mobile phone with a smile, looked at the number, and hurried to one side to answer the phone.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at each other and smiled. They thought the father and son were very funny.


    He saw Ruan Jian press the key to one side and said, "ah Cheng, what''s the matter?"


    "Ah Jian, something serious has happened. Come and save me." ah Cheng''s frightened cry for help came from inside.


    "What? Ah Cheng, don''t be afraid. Where are you? What happened?" Ruan Jian also panicked.


    "Ah Jian, we were chased and killed. I''m in an alley near Huaichun. I''m hiding in the garbage. Lin Haonan''s people are looking for me around here. You and brother hurry to save me." ah Cheng said in horror.


    "OK, ah Cheng, you should hide there and don''t move. Elder brother and I will save you right away." hang up the phone. Ah Jian looked at Tang Wenhao and them anxiously.


    He said in horror, "big brother, Dad, something''s wrong. I asked ah Yi and ah Cheng to monitor Lin Haonan. It should be found by their people. Their brothers are being chased and killed. Now ah Cheng is hiding in an alley near the Huaichun city. We have to save them immediately."


    "Ah Jian, you, I told you. Don''t interfere in this matter, brother. Just read your books." Tang Wenhao didn''t expect that ah Jian still sent some brothers to monitor Lin Haonan. He stood up as he said.

 Chapter 410

    "Baby, don''t complain, let''s go quickly! It''s important to save people. Maybe the two brothers found something about Lin Haonan, otherwise Lin Haonan won''t chase and kill their brothers. Dad, let''s save people first, come back and have dinner, ajian, go." said Ruan Ling, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand, and she was about to run out.


    Ruan Jingxiong also stood up and said, "OK, you go first. Dad first calls the nearby public security bureau and asks them to send someone to Huaichun to maintain law and order."


    "OK, Dad, I''m sorry! I''ve caused you trouble." Tang Wenhao turned his head and said sorry.


    Ruan Jingxiong waved to them, motioned them to go quickly, and said, "don''t say anything, go quickly!"


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao and them, but Ruan Jingxiong. He took out his mobile phone and immediately dialed the director of Langshan Public Security Bureau, "director Chen, I''m Ruan Jingxiong."


    "Hehe, instructor Ruan, Hello! What can I do for you?"


    "Hehe, director Chen, you''re scolding brother! How dare I tell you this chief director! Brother, please ask director Chen about something. I have a nephew who is now being chased and killed by Huaichun boss Lin Haonan in your area. Please be sure to intervene and don''t cause human life. It''s said that Lin Haonan is general Lin''s brother. It''s inappropriate to behave at ordinary times. Director Chen still wants to Beat him, don''t smear general Lin''s face, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Instructor Ruan, you are the instructor of the special forces directly under the Ministry of national defense. Don''t you just send someone to check him? To tell you the truth, we have a headache with Lin Haonan. However, don''t worry, as long as it''s all right now, I guarantee the safety of your nephew. I''ll arrange it right away. Instructor, come and have a seat with my younger brother when I have time. I''ll arrange things first and report to you later." With that, director Chen hung up the phone.


    At this time, Ruan Jian''s mother also realized that something had happened. She came out of the kitchen and asked with concern, "Jing Xiong, why have the children gone? What happened?"


    Ruan Jingxiong checked his pistol while sorting out his clothes and said to his wife, "Wife, I''ll go and see if you''ve finished your meal at home. Your precious son really thinks he''s the boss. He also arranged for ah Yi and ah Cheng to monitor Lin Haonan. It''s estimated that something big will happen. Lin Haonan is arrogant and used to it. Once he catches them, the two children won''t take off a layer of skin. Can he let them go? I won''t tell you. I''ll go and have a look first." With that, Ruan Jingxiong hurried out of the house.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao drove all the way to Huaichun city with Ruan Ling and Ruan Jian.


    After a 20 minute drive, he raced for ten minutes. When they arrived near Huaichun, the three decided to act separately and began to look for ah Cheng and ah Yi. Ruan Jian called him, but their phones had been turned off, which made Ruan Jian anxious.


    "Elder brother, you go to that street, sister-in-law. You are in charge of this street. I''ll find it here. We''ll meet there. Ah Cheng began to call and say that he was hiding in the garbage dump. We focused on searching the garbage dump," said Ruan Jian.


    "OK, everyone pay attention to safety," said Ruan Ling, and then gave Tang Wenhao a affectionate look.


    "Ah Ling, be careful," Tang Wenhao said with concern.


    "Well, it''s all right. Let''s move quickly!"


    Speaking of Ruan Jian alone, the street he is responsible for is the closest to Huaichun never night city. It is only 50 meters away from Huaichun never night city. However, the street is very long and runs east-west. Ruan Jian carefully analyzed that ah Cheng will run in that direction, and then decided to keep one direction with Tang Wenhao and them, that is, to find West Street first and then turn back to East Street.


    At this moment, there are not many people on this street. This is a place of entertainment and the whole red light district of Langshan. Tang Wenhao had an accident near here when they first came, so there are relatively few people during the day, but at night, there are red men and green women, lights and wine, and a school of debauchery.


    Ruan Jian found no garbage dump all the way. He didn''t find a place to hide until the end of West Street, unless he went into someone''s bar, but there aren''t many bars open during the day.


    Ruan Jian dialed Tang Wenhao, told him about his situation, and said that he wanted to go back and look for it, that is, to look East. Tang Wenhao said that he knew that he had met Ruan Ling and found nothing. He wanted to go to Huaichun to find someone important to Lin Haonan and let Ruan Jian continue to look for it.


    After hanging up Tang Wenhao''s phone, Ruan Jian hurriedly ran back. He also wanted to find another one. If he didn''t find it, he went to Huaichun and asked Lin Haonan for someone directly.


    To make a long story short, when Ruan Jian was about to run to the end of the East, suddenly, there was a applause behind him, "Pa, PA!... boy, you are impatient and dare to send someone to spy on our boss."


    Ruan Jian quickly stopped and looked back. He knew that it was Han Hu, the champion of Nanquan who was defeated by his eldest brother Tang Wenhao. "Han Hu, have you taken my two brothers?"


    "Hey, boy, so what? Who are you? What''s your relationship with Tang Wenhao? Speak quickly, or you''ll die today." Han Hu said coldly.


    "Really? You are all defeated generals of my eldest brother. Do you think you are great? You are just a few running dogs of Lin Haonan. You don''t live like individuals." Ruan Jian sarcastically said to him.


    "Fart! What''s wrong with doing at a young age? I have to get involved here. To tell you the truth, your two brothers have been caught by us and are waiting for you now. Did you honestly follow me or did someone let me beat you down?" Han Hu sneered.


    "Hum! It depends on your ability. Aren''t you afraid to be killed by my eldest brother one day? All four of you can''t beat my eldest brother. What else can you play?" Ruan Jian deliberately stimulated him.


    "Smelly boy, you want to die. I can''t beat your eldest brother, but I''ll have no problem dealing with you." he said, shaking his body and rushed at Ruan sword.


    Ruan Jian is not a vegetarian. He confronts with him. Although his kung fu and practical experience are not like Han Hu, his kung fu is also very practical. Basically, both of them have the same way. Ruan Jian is young. Therefore, Han Hu has no great advantage for a while and a half.


    "Where did you learn kung fu? Have you ever been a soldier?" Han Hu asked as he fought, because he found that Ruan Jian''s Kung Fu was very similar to that learned in the army.


    "Nonsense, young master, I''m still reading!" Ruan Jian said.


    "Who did you learn this Kung Fu from?"


    "With my father, what? Do you want to worship me as a teacher?"


    "Hum, are you qualified? Boy, is your father a soldier?"


    "Yes, it''s much better than you. My eldest brother said that you are scum from the army. If my father lives like you, I''d rather die than be his son, so I suggest you die immediately and don''t live in this world. Who is your leader and who is unlucky will die of shame and anger." Ruan Jian scolded.


    "Smelly boy, my mouth is so smelly. Let''s see how I deal with you." Han Hu was scolded by Ruan Jian. He was faster in his hand and punched harder. He wanted to shut Ruan Jian up with one punch.


    Ruan Jian has stabbed him in the pain. Experts like them are usually petite and arrogant with strong self-esteem, but now they are serving Lin Haonan with repeated temperament and ruthlessness every day. They are also very oppressed, but they are unable to resist because their life is in the hands of Lin Haonan''s brother. In addition, Lin Haonan will pay equal attention to kindness and authority, Let them be more casual in money and women, which also corrodes their hearts.


    Now Ruan Jian repeatedly scolds them as running dogs and scum. How can he stand it?


    Han Hu''s moves became vicious, and Ruan Jian had some trouble. Soon, he was injured in several places. When he played a hundred rounds, his face was blue and blue, but he could barely survive.


    After holding on for a few minutes, Han Hu hit the ground with a hook. Han Hu panted and stepped on Ruan Jian''s neck. He asked, "say! What''s the relationship between your boy and Tang Wenhao? Who are you? If you don''t say it, I''ll kill you."


    Ruan Jian immediately felt it difficult to breathe. He blushed and his neck was thick. "You, delusion, asshole!"


    "Shit, you''re tough." Han Hu lifted Ruan Jian from the ground, pushed him to the wall and grabbed his neck with his big hand.


    He threatened, "boy, if you don''t say it, do you believe I''ll let you go to the West immediately?"


    "You are delusional and have the ability to strangle... Xiaoye." Ruan Jian said uncompromisingly.


    "Shit, you forced me." Han Hu said, and he was going to poison Ruan Jian.


    At this critical moment, the gun rang with a bang. Han Hu looked back and saw a middle-aged burly man in military uniform pointing a gun at his head in the distance and said coldly, "put down the child, or I''ll break your head."


    Ruan Jian knew it was his father Ruan Jingxiong who came to save him. He quickly shouted, "Dad."


    "Son, don''t be afraid. With a father in the world, no one can hurt you, and no one has the ability to kill you, unless he doesn''t kill himself." Ruan Jingxiong said as he walked over to the Korean tiger.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here! If you come here again, I''ll break your son''s neck." Han Hu said calmly. At the same time, his eyes were carefully staring at Ruan Jingxiong''s muzzle.


    "Boy, you''d better not mess around and let my son go quickly. Otherwise, you''re dead. No one in the world has escaped from my gun. Of course, including you, if you have to take a risk, you can try." Ruan Jingxiong said, pressing step by step, but staring at Han Hu''s eyes.


    Han Hu was shocked by Ruan Jingxiong''s domineering words. At the same time, he felt that the person in front of him was becoming clearer and more familiar. In his mind, he couldn''t help searching carefully for where the person had met.


    With Ruan Jingxiong approaching, Han Hu finally saw Ruan Jingxiong clearly. He was scared out of his wits and blurted out, "instructor Ruan." he said, and his big hand weakly released Ruan Jian.


    Ruan Jian immediately caught him with a backhand.

 Chapter 411

    Ruan Jingxiong looked at Han Hu in surprise and asked puzzled, "Han Hu, it turns out that you are the four people who follow Lin Haonan to commit crimes? You are so stubborn that you have been sentenced to a reprieve. They say that the military headquarters has a secret mission to give you a few and give you a chance to live. Unexpectedly, your secret mission is to follow Lin Haonan as a thug and murder for money. How could I teach scum like you at that time!" With that, his pistol was firmly pressed against Han Hu''s head.


    "Instructor, spare your life! We are really forced to be helpless." Han Hu said and knelt down to Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Being forced is helpless. If you have no problem with your own values and are not greedy for enjoyment, who can force you? You did a lot of bad things with black dragon at the beginning, but now you follow Lin Haonan, a playboy. Do you know? There is an old Chinese saying that Tianwang is magnificent and careless. As long as you don''t follow the right path, there is no way out. There is another saying in the Jianghu that, Sooner or later, you''ll have to pay it back. Now you don''t even let go of children like my son. Have your conscience been eaten by the dog? Say, where are the two children? If you don''t say, I''ll kill you immediately. "Ruan Jingxiong shouted angrily.


    "In... Huai!" Han Hu seemed to be very afraid of Ruan Jingxiong, otherwise he would not be so honest. However, before he finished, he heard a bang. Han Hu saw a hole in his forehead, blood gushing out, and his eyes immediately solidified and fell to the ground.


    "Who fired the gun?" Ruan Jingxiong quickly looked back. A dark shadow flashed out of the alley. Ruan Jingxiong took his son Ruan Jian''s hand and ran after him.


    But the shadow was so familiar with the terrain here that he threw off Ruan Jingxiong and his son.


    The father and son returned to Han Hu''s body and checked him. They found nothing. Ruan Jingxiong quickly called director Chen, saying that the person who kidnapped his nephew had been assassinated and asked director Chen to send someone to deal with it.


    "Dad, let''s go to Huaichun. Just now Han Hu said a word of Huaichun. It is estimated that ah Yi and ah Cheng are in Huaichun, and my eldest brother and sister-in-law are also going to Huaichun." Ruan Jian said.


    "OK, let''s go!" said Ruan Jingxiong, and his son walked quickly towards Huaichun.


    "Dad, did you and Han Hu know each other before? According to his tone just now, are you their instructor?" Ruan Jian asked as he walked.


    "Well, I didn''t expect these four people to degenerate to such a degree. When I was arresting the black dragon, I saw that it was my students who became the thugs of the gang boss. Their intestines were green. They shouldn''t teach them Kung Fu. I didn''t expect that they would become the enemies of the people." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Dad, I want to be a respected instructor like you in the future. Just now Han Hu saw you like a mouse and a cat. It''s so handsome." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Silly son, in fact, Dad''s heart is bitter, so when you want to teach others martial arts in the future, you should first look at this person''s character, okay? Your eldest brother Wen Hao, although he is a little romantic, his character is no problem. Dad can feel that your eldest brother is right. You should ask him more about martial arts in the future, you know? Learning martial arts is expensive, and his kung fu is really good Ruan Jingxiong taught his son as he walked and came to his car. The father and son got on the bus and went straight to Huaichun.


    When they reached Huaichun''s door, the door was full of police cars. Ruan Jingxiong picked up his gun and asked Ruan Jian to stay in the car. He got out of the car alone and walked towards the police car.


    Just then, a man in uniform of about 40 years old came out of the public security team. When he saw Ruan Jingxiong, he quickly smiled and said, "yo! Instructor, you''ve come here in person? Don''t worry, the whole Huaichun has been surrounded by my brother. As long as people are here, it''s sure to be all right."


    "Director Chen, I hope you will seal up Huaichun immediately. They are already involved in the underworld. The thugs who were shot and killed just now are not others. They are the Heilong''s men who were caught by me a few months ago. Originally, these people have been sentenced to death with reprieve. I don''t know what''s going on, but they have come out again and become Lin Haonan thugs." Ruan Jingxiong said seriously.


    "Oh? Really? But... Come on, instructor Ruan, let''s take a step." as he said, director Chen pulled Ruan Jingxiong aside into the police car and asked irrelevant personnel to go out first.


    When they were sitting in the police car, director Chen smiled helplessly at Ruan Jingxiong, "Hehe, instructor, to tell you the truth, I wanted to seal him up. However, ten minutes before you came, general Lin called me personally and asked me to show mercy. He would give Huaichun another chance and his brother a chance. He would discipline his brother well. He said Huaichun was also a Taiwan funded enterprise and belongs to foreign investment. Let me deal with it properly without violating the principles Li, don''t make an international impact. As for today''s affairs, he said that his brother really didn''t discipline his little brother and made so many things out, but his brother promised him that as long as both sides didn''t do it, it would be all right. Even if they did, if his men violated the law, he wouldn''t tolerate adultery and shield his subordinates, so I promised him, As long as the two young men are handed over, I will be given a lighter punishment. If there are human lives, I will take them away and give you an explanation. My brothers have searched inside and there will be results soon. "


    Ruan Jingxiong looked at director Chen suspiciously and asked, "brother, listen to what you mean, Lin Haonan is not here yet?"


    "Yes, he said he was still outside. Let''s look at his brother''s face and don''t seal it up, but there''s no way to stop me by searching him. The boy is on his way here! He will be back soon." director Chen said.


    "My brother, you''ve been fooled. I tell you, South Korean boxing champion Han Hu almost strangled my son just now. If I hadn''t come in time, my son would have been killed by him. I was about to ask him about the whereabouts of my two nephews. As soon as he asked to tell the truth, he was shot and killed. According to the shooting method of this killer, it should be the person I trained and I got the benefit from it It can be concluded that my two nephews must be in bad luck now, "Ruan Jingxiong said to Director Chen.


    Director Chen looked at Ruan Jingxiong in surprise and asked cautiously, "really? But instructor, I don''t know something. I want to ask the instructor. I hope the instructor can tell the truth. You know, it''s impossible for me to have today without the instructor''s teaching and painstaking training, so I hope the instructor can trust me and tell me the truth."


    "Of course, what I said just now is the truth." Ruan Jingxiong said puzzled.


    Director Chen explained, "No, drillmaster, I''m not saying that what you just said is a lie, but I don''t understand. How did your son and your nephews get angry with Lin Haonan? Lin Haonan is not a guy to provoke. Our police also have a headache with him. The other day, deputy director Ruan brought someone to rescue a Chinese boss from his basement. He is general manager of mans. He said he would die if he came late, Lin Hao Nan has indeed become a destabilizing factor here. Instructor, let me say that your special forces are not under the leadership of the Military Ministry, but directly under the Ministry of national defense. You are also the chief instructor and shoulder the task of dealing with special and major events in the region. You can bring someone to seal him up by yourself, which saves us a lot of things. If it is verified, it is general Lin There is no way for the army to take you. Your level is not lower than him. "


    "Director Chen, you are wrong to say this. Our special forces can only take action after receiving the help of the local government. Otherwise, they will take over the responsibility and do the work of your public security forces. Moreover, I always think general Lin is general Lin and Lin Haonan is Lin Haonan. I can''t count Lin Haonan''s actions here on general Lin. after all, he is also me The senior generals in our team also made meritorious contributions in the war of resistance against Japan. We should believe that general Lin will not deliberately cover up his brother''s crime, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Ha ha! Instructor, you are still as honest as when you were young! I hope general Lin can lead the instructor." director Chen smiled meaningfully.


    They were talking here. Two public security officers carried out a man from Huaichun''s door. Ruan Jingxiong and director Chen quickly got off to see who was injured.


    Alone, Ruan Jian was anxious to wait in his father''s car. He saw two public security officers carrying a man out. He recognized the man as soon as he saw his clothes. It was none other than their sworn brother ah Yi.


    Ruan Jian knew that ah Yi must be in danger. He quickly pushed the door and got off and ran to him. At this time, Ruan Jingxiong and director Chen had also stood beside ah Yi and looked at ah Yi on the ground in surprise. He saw that his face was already blue, his eyes were closed, and the blood at the corners of his mouth was dry.


    "Ah Yi, ah Yi, what''s the matter with you? Talk!" Ruan Jian shouted in horror.


    "Ah Jian, ah Yi is dead. Don''t cry." Ruan Jingxiong said painfully.


    "Ah Yi, ah Yi... I hurt you, Lin Haonan... You come out... You son of a bitch, I''m going to kill you." Ruan Jian looked at ah Yi''s body, heartbroken, tears and trembling with anger.


    Ruan Jingxiong took a distressed look at ah Yi and his son on the ground. He painfully closed his eyes, then suddenly opened his tiger eyes, glared at director Chen and roared, "Chen Zhiyong, didn''t you say there would be no problem? Wouldn''t there be life? Open your eyes and see, this is still a child! This Lin Haonan can also be poisoned. I ask you to seize the Huaichun never night city immediately and arrest the boss Lin Haonan."


    Director Chen looked embarrassed and said, "instructor, this... General Lin''s side..."


    "This is a criminal case. What does it have to do with general Lin? Did general Lin kill him?" Ruan Jingxiong roared. The upright and iron man was completely out of anger. He never thought that Lin Haonan really dared to kill or killed his son''s partner who grew up together.


    "No... don''t get excited, instructor. You haven''t figured out what''s going on. It''s certainly inappropriate to order the arrest of Lin Haonan before you know how and when the child died. But don''t worry, instructor. As long as the case belongs to me, I''ll thoroughly investigate it and bring the real murderer to justice. What do you think?" Director Chen said cautiously.

 Chapter 412

    "Hum! Not so much! It''s obvious. Even if Lin Haonan didn''t kill the child himself, he can''t be stupid enough to do it himself. But it happened in Huaichun. He''s Huaichun''s boss, so he can''t get rid of it. With this, you can arrest him, or at least take him away for investigation? Chen Zhiyong, you don''t even know this common sense "I don''t know what you''re worried about?" Ruan Jingxiong glared at Chen Zhiyong.


    At this time, Lin Haonan, wearing sunglasses, led Ruan Biao and Ruan gang from the crowd, with a cold smile on his mouth, "ha ha, director Chen, I''m sorry, I just came back from other places. What''s the matter?"


    "Lin Haonan, you can come back. Come and have a look yourself! How does this explain?" director Chen said unhappily, and then pointed to ah Yi on the ground.


    Lin Haonan pretended to be very innocent and surprised, "this... Whose child is this? How can he come to Huaichun? Director Chen, I''ll call the security captain of our company right away. I''ll ask the situation. We''ve always been a law-abiding place. How can a child die here? Shit, these boys are really not reassuring."


    Seeing Lin Haonan pretending to be so innocent and furious, Ruan Jian stood up and waved a punch in Lin Haonan''s face and knocked Lin Haonan to the ground.


    "Son of a bitch, you give back my brother''s life, Dad, why don''t you catch this son of a bitch?" Ruan Jian asked Ruan Jingxiong, pointing to Lin Haonan on the ground.


    "Ouch! You... Boy, are you crazy? Why are you beating me? You two eat shit? Don''t you help when your boss is beaten?", Lin Haonan, who fell to the ground, glared at brother Ruan Biao.


    He didn''t know that when Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang met Ruan Jingxiong around director Chen, they had no pride in the past, and they didn''t dare to hurt a child in front of the instructor. Moreover, the Ruan brothers had seen that Ruan Jian was Ruan Jingxiong''s son. How dare they teach the instructor''s son in front of the instructor?


    Director Chen just watched Lin Haonan be beaten, and he didn''t dare to take charge of Ruan Jian. He knew very well that no one in the public security system of Langshan didn''t bother him, but no one had the strength to challenge him. Now someone finally dared to teach him a lesson. Who would take charge?


    Ruan Jian also rushed up to beat Lin Haonan. Ruan Jingxiong grabbed him. He walked up to Lin Haonan, bent down and grabbed his collar, stretched out his hand and slapped him in the face, angrily scolding, "this is Lao Tze teaching his bastard brother for general Lin."


    "You... Who are you? Why are you beating me?" although Lin Haonan doesn''t know who Ruan Jingxiong is, he has an ominous feeling from his domineering expression and powerful hand, as well as the way Ruan Biao brothers are frightened of him. Maybe his brother should respect him, otherwise he won''t slap him in the face of director Chen, Director Chen dared not even hum.


    "Chen Zhiyong, tell this bastard who I am." Ruan Jingxiong said to Director Chen.


    Director Chen said awkwardly, "Lin Haonan, this is the famous special forces chief instructor Ruan Jingxiong. Instructor Ruan was also my instructor when I was a soldier."


    Lin Haonan''s face turned green and apologized quickly, "Ah? I''m sorry! Instructor Ruan, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to offend your son. Please forgive me. But I really don''t know why this little brother died in our Spring Festival. I really don''t know the situation. Otherwise, I''ll call all my employees to a meeting and ask what''s going on. Anyway, I can guarantee one thing, Killing pays for life. As long as our Huaichun employees kill people, I won''t cover up at all. "Lin Haonan heard from director Chen that something bad has happened and has provoked people he can''t afford. Although he hasn''t seen Ruan Jingxiong, he has heard of him from the four King Kong.


    When the four vajras met him, they gave him the bottom. They said that the four people they feared most in their life were not Tang Wenhao, but Ruan Jingxiong. First, Ruan Jingxiong was the instructor of the four of them. Second, Ruan Jingxiong led the soldiers to catch them in this flower city, so they pestered him in their hearts.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t pretend. You can deceive my father and director Chen, but you can''t deceive me. You didn''t go abroad at all. You must have been in Huaichun two hours ago. My two brothers have been following you. You killed my brother and then left. Don''t you think I know? We came here after receiving a call for help from another brother of mine, but I You''re still late. You still killed my brother. Lin Haonan, you''re a fucking beast. My brother just followed you. Do you commit murder? Did you really find something shady by my brother? You said. "Ruan Jian shouted.


    "Young master Ruan, you really misunderstood me. I''m really not in Huaichun today. Your brother must have recognized the wrong person. This little brother died unfortunately. Isn''t there another brother? Let the other brother come out and identify me. Director Chen and instructor Ruan, I have no grievances with these little brothers. Why kill them? There''s no motive for the crime! By the way, I remember , one of my men, Han Hu, said that two young men went to Huaichun to look for trouble today. They said that they had been together with Mr. Ruan when he made trouble last time. I just asked him to send them away. Can''t this boy misunderstand me? I asked him to send them away, but I didn''t ask him to kill people! Instructor Ruan, director Chen, wait, I''ll call this boy over and ask him "It''s all clear," said Lin Haonan, pretending to call Han Hu.


    At this moment, many people have come around. Director Chen is worried that the situation will continue to expand, so he quickly said to Ruan Jingxiong, "Instructor, otherwise, let''s take the relevant personnel to the bureau to make a statement. We won''t open business during Huaichun. It''s all fatal. It''s hard for the government to explain before the truth is clear. Therefore, boss Lin, I hope you can forgive me for this." director Chen told them.


    Before Ruan Jingxiong could speak, Lin Haonan first refused. He put down the phone and said, "that''s no good. Director Chen, I said, I Lin Haonan will never cover up the crimes of my subordinates. As long as my men kill, I promise to let him go with you immediately and kill to pay for his life, but if they kill, you can''t close my business, right?"


    "Well... Lin Haonan, didn''t you have a homicide? Although it''s still uncertain who the murderer is, you''re the boss here. According to the law of our country, you should go to the Bureau for investigation, and it''s normal for the enterprise to shut down temporarily." director Chen was a little unhappy.


    "Director Chen, but I''m not the real boss. I''m just a small shareholder. The major shareholder is Chen Jianfeng, and the legal representative is Chen Jianfeng. He is the person responsible, not me." Lin Haonan argued cunningly.


    Ruan Jingxiong has been coldly watching Lin Haonan''s shameless performance and observing how director Chen handles this matter. If he dares to be selfish, he decides to use his troops to directly seal up Huaichun, arrest Lin Haonan and find out the real murderer of ah Yi. Listening to Lin Haonan''s thoughts, ah Cheng may have been more or less dangerous, otherwise he won''t be so arrogant.


    Director Chen asked, "what about Chen Jianfeng?"


    "He''s dead. He was killed by a car. Just the traffic accident that happened a few days ago, which destroyed the BMW. The dead person is our real boss Chen Jianfeng. So so far, our boss in Huaichun is not me. Otherwise, director Chen and instructor Ruan, I''ll go with you and cooperate with you to accept the investigation. We won''t close down in Huaichun, at most Take away several security guards on duty today and go with me to take a statement. Others are irrelevant personnel. Huaichun is an enterprise. It''s inappropriate to close the door because of a homicide! "Lin Haonan said as if nothing had happened.


    Director Chen handed his eyes to Ruan Jingxiong and asked, "instructor, what do you think of this?"


    Ruan Jingxiong also saw that after the baptism of the society and the edification of the officialdom environment, his former soldier had completely evolved into a slippery official. He had no justice in his eyes, only an official position.


    He glanced at Chen Zhiyong with disdain and said coldly, "director Chen, since you dare not perform your duties, well, as a chief instructor of the special forces and as an officer who can exercise special power in case of emergencies, I order you not to let anyone in Huaichun go. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving you face. Now I''ll deal with it." He took out his pistol.


    Looking around at the public security personnel and the onlookers, Ruan Jingxiong pointed his pistol to the sky and fired a warning. Everyone was stunned. Then he shouted, "Comrades in arms, comrades! I''m Ruan Jingxiong, the chief instructor of the special forces of the Ministry of national defense. I came across Huaichun''s triad related case just after I came back from abroad today. Because the case is complex, it''s inconvenient for director Chen of the public security bureau to deal with it. Since I have been involved in this case, I''ll deal with it! Now I order all the public security police present today to surround Huaichun and don''t let him go Go alone. If anyone dares to be selfish, don''t blame me, Ruan Jingxiong. Do you understand? "


    "I see!" the policemen at the scene responded with one voice. Director Chen looked embarrassed, but there was nothing to do, and Lin Haonan''s face began to sweat.


    Ruan Jian glanced at him contemptuously and thought to himself, your boy also has today. It''s bad luck for you to meet my father. I must avenge ah Yi. By the way, why haven''t the eldest brother and sister-in-law appeared? Have they found ah Cheng? Ruan Jian remembered that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling haven''t appeared for a long time. He couldn''t help worrying.


    Then, Ruan Jie Xiong began to call his special forces, ordered his men to take special forces for half an hour to catch the suspect Lin Haonan in Huai Chun, and Ruan Biao brothers and Huai chun to work today.


    Lin Haonan completely wilted and begged to look at Chen Zhiyong. Chen Zhiyong also looked helpless. He knew that Ruan Jingxiong had nothing to do with his intervention. Ruan Jingxiong''s speech just now was not nonsense. He did have this power. There are only a few high-weight people in the Vietnamese military ministry and the Ministry of national defense who can exercise this special power in case of emergencies Ruan Jingxiong is one of the troops mobilized to deal with difficult events.

 Chapter 413

    At this moment, Ruan Biao brothers have a feeling that the end is coming. They didn''t expect to be caught by their instructor in just a month. However, they also feel that they have a stone in their heart. They don''t have to look at Lin Haonan''s eyes anymore. They don''t have to worry about this or that. Anyway, they are all dead, so they are calm and indifferent in their heart.


    For the sake of safety, Ruan Jingxiong also persuaded the onlookers to watch from a distance. Therefore, soon, within 50 meters of Huaichun, they were all surrounded by the public security police, while Lin Haonan and the Ruan brothers were controlled, and the personnel inside couldn''t get out. Director Chen was also happy to let Ruan Jingxiong command his men.


    Just after all this was deployed, director Chen''s phone rang. He took out the phone, hurriedly stood at attention, pressed the button and said, "general, this is Chen Zhiyong..." then, director Chen began to introduce the case on the phone.


    Ruan was stunned and looked at director Chen suspiciously. Was it general Lin''s phone? Lin Haonan, who was under the custody of the public security, seemed to see the dawn of freedom in his eyes.


    "Instructor, the general wants to talk to you." director Chen handed the phone to Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ruan Jingxiong coldly answered the phone and said, "Hello, I''m Ruan Jingxiong."


    "Ha ha... Instructor Ruan, brother, I''m Lin haoxiong!" there was a loud voice in it. Ruan Jingxiong heard it. It was indeed Lin haoxiong''s voice. He didn''t expect Lin haoxiong to know that his brother had committed a crime here so soon. He couldn''t help moving in his heart.


    "Hello, general Lin! I''m sorry to disturb you." Ruan Jingxiong said humbly.


    "Hehe, where? Is it my ignorant and incompetent brother who caused trouble? According to Chen Zhiyong, there have been homicides? It also involves the childe of brother Ruan? This damn thing, even the childe of instructor Ruan dare to offend. It''s really impatient."


    "No, general Lin, I think you''ve heard the wrong thing. My son has nothing. The person who died is my son''s classmate. Another one is still missing. But all the people are missing from Huaichun. Your brother is seriously suspected. I want to take their relevant people involved in the case away for investigation. General Lin, you are a senior general with meritorious service in our military department and a pillar of the country , I hope you can understand! "


    "Of course, instructor Ruan, when Lin calls you, I have no intention of interfering with your investigation of the case. As long as there is evidence that my useless brother really plays a key role in the case, I will not be selfish. Instructor Ruan, you can do whatever you should do." Lin haoxiong said.


    "Thank general Lin for his understanding," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "However, Lin has an unkind request. I hope instructor Ruan can accommodate." Ruan unexpectedly knows that Lin haoxiong has begun to get to the point.


    "General Lin, please give me some instructions," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Hehe, where, where, how dare Lin tell instructor Ruan? Well, first of all, I''ll make a statement. I''m a personal request. I hope instructor Ruan will not seize Huaichun in the face of Lin. of course, that''s the same sentence. You can take my brother away for investigation, but don''t close the enterprise. It''s not easy for them to make Huaichun so prosperous, Once it is sealed up, the business will certainly be difficult to do, which will seriously affect the future development. In addition, this is a Taiwan Vietnam joint venture, which will not have an international impact, which will damage our national image. The death of one or two people is a small matter for a country, but I don''t mean that the death is a small matter, but compared with the image of the whole country, it is really not a big matter, right Lin haoxiong tried to persuade Ruan Jingxiong to let Huaichun go.


    Ruan Jingxiong is such a easy man to deal with? He replied humbly, "general Lin, it''s not that Ruan Jingxiong didn''t give you this face, but that you didn''t understand the seriousness of the matter. If I didn''t arrive in person today, if I didn''t come, it would be a failure if someone else came to rescue me, and my son must have been killed by your brother''s men."


    "Ah? What else? Are they too brave? Can''t there be a misunderstanding? Who did it? Who has the dog to dare to kill your instructor Ruan''s son?" Lin haoxiong asked in surprise.


    "General Lin, you may have heard of their names. It happened that Ruan was very puzzled about it, so he took this opportunity to ask general Lin for advice." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, if you have anything to say, instructor Ruan, we are both senior military cadres. There is nothing I can''t be honest about. As long as I know the situation, I will be honest."


    "Thank you very much for general Lin''s sincerity. General Lin, you know what? The person who wants to kill my son today is not someone else. It''s Han Hu, one of the four King Kong under Heilong, the boss of Huaxiang never night city, who was once my soldier. As far as I know, the four of them were sentenced to death with reprieve last time, but I don''t know what''s going on. He went to Huaichun of your brother to be his Personal bodyguard, what''s going on? I hope general Lin will make it clear! "


    "Well... Instructor Ruan, it''s not that Lin is not honest. This matter is a national military secret. I''m sorry that Lin can''t tell the truth. Lin deeply regrets that Han Hu is suspected of killing instructor Ruan''s family and threatening the life safety of your son. In this way, if this is true, Lin will send someone to arrest Han Hu and send him back to the military court, which will be handled by the Military Ministry. What do you think?" Lin haoxiong said.


    "General, unfortunately, Han Hu is dead," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "What? Han Hu is dead? Who killed him? Is it instructor Ruan?" Lin haoxiong asked unhappily.


    "No, to be honest, with my temper, I really wanted to kill him. Ruan regretted teaching him martial arts so much that he became so cruel and killed innocent people. After I caught him, I wanted to ask him where he caught my two nephews. Before he told the truth, he was shot with a gun. From the flight angle and accuracy of the bullet, it can be concluded that the person who killed him was a gun The method is very good. He must be a well-trained professional soldier, "Ruan Jingxiong said coldly.


    "Oh? Instructor Ruan, do you suspect that the military did it?" Lin haoxiong asked suspiciously.


    "General Lin, I didn''t say that. I just said that the man who shot Han Hu was a professional soldier. Since today''s incident, there are various signs that it was a premeditated murder and took place in Huaichun. Huaichun''s big boss was killed a few days ago. Now the real boss here is your brother Lin Haonan. Therefore, please understand Ruan''s intention Take your brother away for investigation. Relevant personnel must accompany him to take a statement. Huaichun must temporarily stop business. Ruan must thoroughly investigate the whole matter, which can be regarded as returning his brother and Huaichun to innocence. "Although Ruan Jingxiong''s tone is polite, he is also very hard-working, reasonable and restrained, which makes Lin haoxiong unable to refute.


    Therefore, Lin haoxiong finally made a compromise, but put forward new requirements, "well, since instructor Ruan insisted, Lin is inconvenient to interfere with instructor Ruan''s investigation, but there are several people who instructor Ruan can''t catch."


    "Which people can''t be arrested? As long as they are the people involved, Ruan can naturally be arrested. Everyone is equal before the law, and there is no one who can''t be arrested." Ruan Jingxiong said uncompromisingly.


    "Instructor Ruan, since Han Hu is dead, I won''t say it. After this incident subsides, I''ll let the people of the military headquarters thoroughly investigate the cause of his death, but Ruan Biao, Ruan gang and Chen Ba belong to the people of the military headquarters, and they all have secret tasks. Except that the military headquarters can take measures against them, no one is allowed to take them away. This is an order." Lin haoxiong is also very tough.


    "General Lin, you are an old soldier who has made great contributions to the country. Ruan respects you from the heart, but they can''t ignore human life because they are from the military headquarters or because they have so-called secret tasks. May I ask general Lin, if our soldiers don''t protect the lives of the people, but take the lives of the people , do you still deserve to be our Vietnamese soldiers? Isn''t such a soldier a disgrace to us as soldiers? "Ruan Jingxiong said, his tone getting harder and harder, even a little angry. He couldn''t stand Lin haoxiong stopping him from arresting Ruan Biao and other people.


    Director Chen, Lin Haonan, Ruan Jian, Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang all watched Ruan Jingxiong and Lin haoxiong play games on the phone without saying a word, but everyone''s psychological ideas are different.


    Director Chen has a indifferent attitude and a bystander''s mentality. Ruan Jingxiong wants to take Lin Haonan away. He thinks it''s good for him. Otherwise, such a person has been entrenched in Liangshan for a long time. It''s not easy for him to be the director. If he doesn''t take Lin Haonan away, it means that general Lin has won. He can take the opportunity to ask general Lin for credit because he helped Lin Haonan from the beginning, That''s why Lin Haonan had a chance. Otherwise, Lin Haonan would have been captured by Ruan Jingxiong. Therefore, no matter what the result is, he will make money.


    Lin Haonan certainly hopes that his eldest brother Lin haoxiong can hold Ruan Jingxiong down. He knows better than anyone that once he is caught by Ruan Jingxiong and investigated in the army, his chance of returning is slim. He has seen from the expressions of Ruan Biao and Ruan gang that Ruan Jingxiong can''t afford to provoke him!


    Ruan Jian expects his father to resist Lin haoxiong''s strong pressure and take away all the bastards Lin Haonan and avenge his brother ah Yi. He wants to find Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and get ah Cheng back. At least he needs to see people alive and dead. Now his heart has been hanging. He is worried about ah Cheng''s safety, He doesn''t know how to explain to ah Yi''s parents later?


    The two brothers Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang don''t care. Anyway, they have been like this. They didn''t kill people today. Lin haoxiong guaranteed them that they should be fine. Even if they do, they will go back to prison to continue their suspended sentence of death.


    "Instructor Ruan, please don''t get excited. As I said, they all have secret missions. You are an active soldier. You should know that some things of the military headquarters can''t be disclosed, so you must not take them away. I hope instructor Ruan will focus on the overall situation." Lin haoxiong said.

 Chapter 414

    "General Lin, the Han Hu I saw is just a murder suspect, and the people killed by him are college students trained by our country for more than ten years. They are not bad people. They are the future of our country. At the same time, I would like to remind general Lin, please don''t listen to your brother''s words. If you think there is a problem with Ruan''s handling, you can put it to our Ministry of national defense Objection, you can even ask the Ministry of national defense to transfer Ruan from the special forces, but today, as long as you have stayed in Huaichun, Ruan must take them away and follow me for investigation, including your brother Lin Haonan and Ruan Biao, Ruan gang and Chen Ba who are on secret missions, because our law does not have such provisions. Soldiers on Secret Missions of the Ministry of military can do so at will Killing innocent people can take the lives of others at will. "


    "Yes, instructor Ruan, what you said is reasonable, but at present, their task has reached a key stage. If they change people halfway, it will bring immeasurable losses to our country. If it brings irreparable losses to the country, instructor Ruan, can you afford this responsibility? Tell me." Lin haoxiong threatened.


    "General Lin, are you threatening me?" Ruan Jingxiong asked coldly.


    "No, Lin just told you the seriousness of the matter. I hope you can understand," Lin haoxiong said.


    "General Lin, Ruan can''t understand. Please forgive me. The troops I sent have arrived. I''m sorry. I''m going to take all the suspected people here for investigation and temporarily seal up Huaichun." Ruan Jingxiong has seen several military vehicles speeding in the distance, all of which are special forces.


    "You... Ruan Jingxiong, you''ll regret it." Lin haoxiong said and hung up the phone angrily.


    Ruan Jingxiong coldly put his mobile phone into director Chen''s hand and said, "director Chen, from now on, my team will immediately replace your people. Everything here has nothing to do with you, so you don''t have to worry about what general Lin will do to you."


    "Where, where, instructor, can my people withdraw now?" director Chen asked, and then glanced at Lin Haonan who was angry.


    "Wait a minute, ah Jian, look at ah Yi. My father has arranged his work, and then asked someone to carry ah Yi away, and immediately sent someone to find ah Cheng. By the way, director Chen, there are two children missing. Ah Yi has found the body and a child named ah Cheng. So far, there is no further news. After changing my team here, you will send someone to look for him in the whole city immediately Find ah Cheng. You can learn about ah Cheng from my son ah Jian. "Then Ruan Jingxiong hurried to the coming military vehicle.


    It''s the special forces. The military vehicle hasn''t stopped yet. Dozens of special forces in camouflage clothes and eye masks jumped out of the vehicle. They are arranged in order, which makes the onlookers very curious and excited. Where can we see such a scene at ordinary times!


    A soldier in the shape of a second lieutenant trotted to Ruan Jingxiong, stood at attention and saluted, "instructor, follow your order, the personnel are all here, please give instructions."


    "OK, immediately replace the on-site public security police, surround the city of Huaichun all night, and do not let anyone go. All the personnel inside are taken away for investigation. There is a child''s body over there, and send it to the forensic office to find out the cause of death." Ruan Jingxiong ordered.


    "Yes, drillmaster, brothers, immediately divide into five groups and change posts with brother troops." the second lieutenant ordered.


    Two minutes later, the city of Huaichun was surrounded by Ruan Jingxiong''s special forces. Lin Haonan and others were all arrested and controlled by Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ten minutes later, all the employees in the city were taken into military vehicles. The gate was blocked by special forces and guarded by two special forces. No one was allowed to enter.


    After Ruan Jingxiong asked his subordinates to take these people away, he ordered director Chen to immediately send someone to find ah Cheng''s whereabouts, and himself and his son Ruan Jian joined the team to find ah Cheng.


    As soon as the father and son drove away from Huaichun, Ruan Jian received a call from Tang Wenhao, "a Jian."


    "Elder brother, where are you? I''m dying of anxiety. Why do you and your sister-in-law keep turning off?" Ruan Jian asked in surprise. Ruan Jingxiong, who was driving the car, pulled over and listened to them call.


    "A Jian, we have been secretly observing the handling of the whole incident, because we caught the man who killed Han Hu, but considering Lin Haonan''s military background, we didn''t dare to send him to the scene. We want to discuss with dad and see what to do." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Have you caught the murderer of Han Hu? Who is it? Where is he now?" Ruan Jian asked pleasantly.


    "Chen Ba, we can''t say where he is now. It''s inconvenient to say now. Let''s wait until we meet! In addition, ah Cheng has found him. He''s fine and protected by your sister-in-law. You can talk to Dad first and see if we can meet somewhere! Tell Dad that we must not tell about it, especially don''t let director Chen''s people know that we have caught Chen Ba and found ah Cheng, otherwise, I''m afraid they''ll be killed, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, brother, wait a minute. I''ll give the phone to Dad. Talk to Dad yourself!" Ruan Jian said and handed the phone to Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ruan Jingxiong answered the phone. Tang Wenhao told Ruan Jingxiong what he had just said, saying that considering the safety problem, the detailed process would be discussed after several people met. Ruan Jingxiong praised Tang Wenhao for his meticulous work, courage and resourcefulness, agreed with him, and several people agreed to meet at Ruan''s old house.


    On the way, Ruan Jingxiong always praised Tang Wenhao''s ability and asked Ruan Jian to learn from his big brother. Ruan Jian is also proud of having a big brother like Tang Wenhao.


    "Son, Wen Hao is indeed a rare talent. He is very correct today. You can see that Chen Zhiyong dare not offend Lin Haonan and even help him secretly. How could Lin haoxiong know that his brother is going to be arrested by me? He didn''t tell Lin haoxiong?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Hmm! Director Chen is crafty and cunning. At first glance, he is not a good thing. How can the state raise such a group of people? It is really the misfortune of the country and the people." Ruan Jian said angrily.


    "Son, this is the reality! In the past, Chen Zhiyong still had a sense of justice. He has been a director for several years and has changed. Ruan Biao, Ruan Gang, Chen Ba and Han Hu are all my proud disciples. Before becoming a soldier, they all had a foundation in martial arts. Later, they worshipped Chinese boxers and came to the army. After several years of special training, they are all experts, although they are all martial arts My husband is not a bad man. Later, when I was on a mission, I made a collective mistake and was punished by the army. I left the team one after another. Somehow, I went to Huaxiang never night city and became a thug of the gang boss. After my father knocked off Huaxiang, I was taken away by Lin haoxiong. He said he was on a secret mission. My father felt that the water in Huaichun was deeper than the fragrance of flowers! So, Son, since you are involved this time, you must be careful in the future. After you save ah Cheng, you little brothers should hurry back to school! Don''t get involved here again. It''s too dangerous. "Ruan Jingxiong said earnestly.


    "Dad, I can''t go now. I want to take down Lin Haonan''s mad dog with you and avenge ah Yi. If I hadn''t let them follow Lin Haonan, they wouldn''t be in danger, ah Yi wouldn''t die, and I certainly wouldn''t go to school now." Ruan Jian said firmly.


    "Son, it''s up to my father to deal with it. Don''t worry. My father will explain to ah Yi. By the way, when I see ah Yi''s father and mother, I want to apologize and atone for others. In the future, you have to be filial to other people''s parents, as if he had a sister?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Well, Dad, I will try my best to take care of their family. Her sister is about the same age as Ruan Wen. Her name is Li Yan and she is also a senior three." Ruan Jian said.


    "Oh, when you say that, Dad remembers that the girl seems quite beautiful." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Yes, it''s as beautiful as wen''er. It''s very quiet. It''s not as wild as wen''er in our family." Ruan Jian said.


    "Hmm! Son, do you like her? Anyway, ah Xiu has become your sister-in-law now. If you want to like her, marry her! In this way, you will become ah Yi''s brother-in-law and half of her father''s son. It is natural to honor his parents for ah Yi." Ruan Jingxiong said, looking at his son very seriously.


    "Ah? Dad, I never thought so." Ruan Jian looked at his father in surprise.


    Ruan Jingxiong caressed his son''s head and sighed, "Son, other people''s sons lost their lives because of you. It''s natural for you to marry their daughters and honor them. Otherwise, dad is very guilty! You can''t face them yourself, can you? Ah Yi grew up with you. I think if you marry his sister and honor his parents for him, ah Yi under the nine springs should close his eyes, don''t you?"


    "Dad, let me think about it! Besides, Li Yan doesn''t necessarily like me?" said Ruan Jian.


    Ruan Jingxiong said, "ah Jian, as long as you agree, my father will propose marriage to ah Yi''s parents in person. When she graduates from high school, you will marry her home! Anyway, you still have two years to graduate. After graduation, you will work in your brother''s factory. Don''t work in the army like my father. It''s too hard for my family."


    Ruan Jian suddenly felt that his father was old and his heart was a little sour. He knew that he made his father feel sorry for ah Yi''s family because of himself.


    "Dad, I listen to you. As long as Li Yan is willing to marry me, I will marry her. I will be filial to her parents. After this matter has a slight result, I will kneel in front of ah Yi''s parents and ask them for forgiveness." Ruan Jian said, tears dripping from her eyes.


    "Good! My son, like a man, is to dare to bear it. At that time, my father will personally take you to make amends for his parents." Ruan Jingxiong looked at his son happily.


    When they arrived at Ruan''s old house, Tang Wenhao stood warily at the door and looked around. Ruan Jingxiong quickly parked his car in an alley hundreds of meters away from Ruan''s house, and then walked carefully towards Ruan''s house with his son Ruan Jian.


    Seeing that no one was following, they flashed into the gate, and Tang Wenhao immediately closed the door.


    "Dad, a Jian, come in quickly." Tang Wenhao whispered.

 Chapter 415

    The Ruan family''s old house has been uninhabited since mother-in-law a Xiang died, but the things inside are there. Ruan Ling said that not moving the things inside can remind her of the good memories of the past, and also make her have a place to place her grief when she misses her mother-in-law. Here is her childhood memory of being dependent on her mother-in-law.


    When the three arrived at the living room, they saw Ruan Ling waiting in the living room, "Dad, ah Jian, come upstairs with me, ah Cheng is upstairs."


    Ruan Ling then led Ruan Jingxiong''s father and son and Tang Wenhao upstairs and took them to Ruan Ling''s boudoir. Ah Cheng was walking anxiously inside, "ah Jian, Dad, ah Yi is dead." seeing Ruan Jingxiong''s father and son, ah Cheng burst into tears.


    Ruan Jian quickly hugged him and the two brothers cried together. Tang Wenhao felt very guilty. He hurt ah Yi and these little brothers. He hugged Ruan Jian and ah Cheng sadly and sobbed, "brother, it''s the eldest brother who hurt you. If you don''t get involved, where will such a thing happen?"


    "Well, don''t cry, you are all men. Now that it has happened, we must find a way to deal with it, instead of just knowing that you are sad. Ah Cheng, you are fine. Come and tell Dad what happened? How could ah Yi be killed by Chen Ba? What do you know? Let Lin Haonan kill you?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, I didn''t hear it clearly, but ah Yi heard it clearly. He only said a few words and was broken by Chen ba. I saw Chen Ba kill ah Yi with my own eyes." ah Cheng''s eyes were still full of fear when he said it.


    "Ah Cheng, tell us about the whole incident." Ruan jiancui asked.


    "Well, it''s like this," ah Cheng nodded, and then described the tragedy that happened in Huaichun city today.


    It turned out that a Cheng and a Yi brothers had been hiding near Huaichun to monitor Lin Haonan''s every move. When they found that Lin Haonan had entered Huaichun with Chen Ba and Han Hu, they wanted to follow them up close. Therefore, they discussed and acted separately. A Yi sneaked in at the small door on the back of Huaichun, while a Cheng hid near the small door to watch out for a Yi first.


    When ah Yi went in for a few minutes, ah Cheng thought that ah Yi must have found a hiding place and wanted to sneak in when people didn''t pay attention.


    So he quietly approached the small door and looked inside the door. As a result, he saw that ah Yi was hiding under the stairs behind Huaichun from the crack of the door. Chen Bazheng and Lin Haonan discussed something. Chen Ba looked very proud, and Lin Haonan also looked very happy. His face was full of a sly smile. At a glance, he knew that they had not discussed anything good.


    Unfortunately, a Han Hu also happened to come down the stairs and walked back to the yard. At a glance, he found ah Yi. Ah Yi raised it from under the stairs.


    When Chen Ba and Lin Haonan saw Ah Yi caught by Han Hu, their faces changed greatly. Lin Haonan quickly winked at Chen ba. Chen Ba nodded, smiled and walked to ah Yi''s side. He stretched out his hand to hold ah Yi''s head down and twisted it with force. Ah Yi was instantly broken by Chen Ba, which frightened ah Cheng.


    The sound made Han Hu run out quickly. Ah Cheng ran out desperately. Fortunately, there were many alleys near Huaichun. He hid in a garbage dump and called Ruan Jian.


    After calling, he immediately turned off the phone and covered himself with garbage, so that he was covered with messy and smelly garbage and escaped the pursuit of Han Hu.


    Later, when he heard Tang Wenhao shouting Ruan Ling''s name, he arched himself out of the garbage and was saved by Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    "Chen Ba, son of a bitch, brother, didn''t you say you''ve caught him? Where is the son of a bitch now? I''ll kill him and avenge ah Yi." Ruan Jian shouted angrily.


    Ruan Jingxiong also turned his eyes to Tang Wenhao and asked suspiciously, "Wen Hao, where''s Chen Ba? By the way, how did you catch him?"


    "Dad, he''s in the basement of the Ruan family now. I''ll take you to see this bastard later. It''s just a coincidence to catch him. Ah Ling and I wanted to find you with ah Cheng. We met Chen Ba on the way to Huaichun. As soon as I saw it was him, I pointed his acupoints and caught him. Ah Cheng saw that I caught him and was about to break his neck right away. I said many answers still needed him After all, he is just a running dog. The person we really want to deal with is Lin Haonan, so I discussed with ah Ling and brought them here quietly. Ruan Ling locked him in the basement and we asked ah Cheng to take a bath. Ah Ling put on the clothes I left here before, so that he could stay here at ease, and I went to Huaichun again Go and see what''s going on there. "Tang Wenhao told the whole story to Ruan''s father and son.


    "It''s really lucky in misfortune, Wen Hao. You''re right. We all underestimated the background of Huaichun. Today, from my dialogue with Lin haoxiong, Huaichun''s water is very deep. Next, we must be very careful. Don''t be careless. Lin haoxiong will find a way to save his brother."


    "Dad, you''re right. I''ve been observing the public security director. He was very passive and timid in arresting Lin Haonan. He seemed to be worried about something, so I didn''t dare to hand over Chen Ba, let alone let ah Cheng go out." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, you''re right. Chen Zhiyong is afraid to offend Lin haoxiong and lose his official hat. If he doesn''t care, take your father to see Chen Ba first." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK, ah Ling, let''s take dad to see Chen ba." Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling.


    "Well, Dad, ah Jian, come with me. Ah Cheng won''t go. Just stay in the room!" Ruan Ling said to ah Cheng.


    "OK, I''m afraid I can''t control it when I see this bastard." ah Cheng said bitterly, because he saw his brother ah Yi''s neck broken by Chen BA with his own eyes, so his hatred for him is to the bone.


    Ruan Ling led Ruan Jingxiong''s father and son and Tang Wenhao to the room where mother-in-law a Xiang used to sleep, that is, near the stairs on the first floor, where there was a board covered. She removed the board and turned on the light. Sure enough, she saw a basement. Tang Wenhao went down first, and then Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong''s father and son followed.


    The area of Ruan''s basement is not small. There are four houses with an area of about 100 square meters. Ruan Ling locked Chen BA in the innermost dark room.


    Turning on the light, Chen Ba, the once arrogant king with iron legs, lay like a dead man in the wet basement. "What''s the matter with him?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, it''s all right. I just ordered his acupoints and made it easy for him to speak." Tang Wenhao went to Chen Ba, squatted down and patted him on the neck. Chen Ba immediately twisted his body and opened a pair of bright eyes.


    Although Ruan Jingxiong has excellent martial arts and is familiar with Chinese martial arts, he is still the first time he has seen such a powerful acupoint technique as Tang Wenhao. He is very surprised. His son''s sworn brother is really good!


    When Chen BA''s eyes focused on Ruan Jingxiong, he was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would fall into the hands of the instructor again! "Instructor! You...?"


    "Chen Ba, didn''t you expect us to meet again? You''re so stubborn. I thought you finally came out of prison and would transform yourself well. I didn''t expect you to intensify. Now even a college student doesn''t let go, and you still kill him in the most cruel way. Chen Ba, how did I teach you at the beginning? This move was used by our own compatriots Is it on you? This is a killing move against the enemy''s talents. Do our compatriots and the students painstakingly trained by our country also threaten your so-called secret mission? You say, what mission does Lin haoxiong ask you to perform? What mission needs to kill our own compatriots? "Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t help roaring.


    Chen BA''s head began to sweat. Obviously, he was also afraid of Ruan Jingxiong from his heart. "Instructor... I know what I say now is empty. Anyway, sooner or later, I''ll die. If you want to kill me, I''ll follow you. Instructor, I''ll die without regret if I die in your hands."


    "Fart, you still want to die in my hands. Please don''t dirty my hands! Chen Ba, you don''t deserve to die in my hands. At this time, can''t you tell what Lin haoxiong wants you to do? Can''t you alleviate your sins for yourself?" Ruan Jingxiong wants to kill him with one punch.


    "Dad, don''t talk nonsense with him. Let me kill him to avenge ah Yi." Ruan Jian was already impatient and his eyes were red. He couldn''t control his anger when he thought that it was the grandson who killed ah Yi.


    Chen Ba glanced at Ruan Jian, looked at Ruan Jingxiong and said casually, "instructor, since you are worried that killing me will dirty your hands, let your childe kill me and let him avenge his brother."


    When Tang Wenhao saw his hanging pattern, he was so cruel that his teeth itched. He grabbed his neck and pressed it directly on the corner of the wall. He said angrily, "Chen Ba, don''t force me to kill you."


    "You... Kill me, Tang Wenhao. I''ll die in your hands. Chen Ba is unyielding. Come on and give me a good time. I know I can''t live this time. I''ll die early and reincarnate early." Chen Ba looks like a broken jar.


    "Chen Ba, you want to be reborn. A dirty soul like you can''t be reborn as a man. If you die, you''ll be a pig and be slaughtered. Chen Ba, moreover, I won''t let you die. Have you seen how that little six died? If you want to try his way of death, I''ll help you right away. Tell me? Don''t you Want to try? "Tang Wenhao smiled coldly.


    Chen Ba listened, looked at Tang Wenhao in horror, shook his head and said, "no, no, Mr. Tang, please give me a pleasure. I don''t want to die like that."


    "But I can''t help you. Moreover, I tell you, I will make you more painful and ugly than xiaoliuzi''s death, and let you suffocate yourself alive. Do you want to try?" Tang Wenhao deliberately stretched out his hand to point under Chen BA''s belly.


    Chen Ba looked at Tang Wenhao''s hand in fear and began to tremble.

 Chapter 416

    Ruan Ling, Ruan Jingxiong, father and son looked at Tang Wenhao puzzled, because they didn''t know that Lin Haonan had a little brother named Xiao Liuzi who died in Tang Wenhao''s acupoint pointing skill, and his death was extremely painful and ugly. In fact, Tang Wenhao just heard master Jin say that once he clicked this acupoint position, he must hate each other''s bones, otherwise he couldn''t use it easily. It''s too cruel.


    That''s right, but Tang Wenhao didn''t see such a dead face with his own eyes, so he didn''t have any scruples when he started, but he guessed from Ruan Biao''s last description of Xiao Liuzi''s death and Chen BA''s fear. This acupoint pointing skill really can''t be used easily. Xiao Liuzi who died in his own hands must have experienced a very painful process, This made Tang Wenhao feel guilty about Xiao Liuzi.


    He knew very well that Xiao Liuzi was just an errand runner and was used to do experiments by himself. Alas! In fact, we should experiment with scum like Chen ba.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao''s handsome eyes glanced sharply at Chen BA in panic, stopped his hand and sneered, "Chen Ba, you still have a chance to die with dignity. It depends on whether you are willing or not?"


    "I''d like to, Mr. Tang," Chen Ba replied in horror. He was still terrified at the thought of the tragedy before Xiao Liuzi''s death.


    Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. They thought it was incredible. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao''s simple words and one action made Chen Ba compromise.


    "Well, you said, how did you leave prison and accept Lin haoxiong''s mission? What did you do here in Lin Haonan? What was the real cause of my uncle''s death? Why did Huaichun''s account suddenly run out of money? You told me honestly. There''s a lie. I swear I''ll make you die ugly. I''m sure, the whole world No one in the world can find out the cause of your death. Do you believe it? "Tang Wenhao threatened.


    Chen Ba nodded repeatedly and replied in fear, "well, I believe, I said, just let me die happily." Chen Ba worshipped Tang Wenhao for a long time. From the first time he fought with Tang Wenhao in Huaxiang never night city, their four King Kong had a private communication, saying that this Chinese boy was the most powerful character they had encountered in their life. His kung fu seemed simple, But it''s unfathomable and unpredictable.


    In fact, Ruan Jingxiong also has this feeling. He always feels that Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu is not very outstanding, but when he fights, he feels that he has fallen into a bottomless pit. He doesn''t know where his bottom is? This is the real master!


    "Well, you answer my questions one by one. Ah Ling, your mobile phone has the best video function. You can record the whole process as evidence in court," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby," said Ruan Ling, taking out her mobile phone. Ruan Jian quickly took out her mobile phone. He also wanted to record the whole interrogation process.


    "This,... Instructor, can you not record it? Once the video is known by general Lin haoxiong, our family will be finished. He said that as long as the four of us are unfaithful to him and his brother, he will send someone to kill our family." Chen Ba looked at Ruan Jingxiong anxiously.


    Ruan Jingxiong looked at him in surprise and asked, "Chen Ba, what are you talking about? General Lin is really involved in this matter? He is a military cadre and a senior general of our army. He will also be involved in this kind of gratitude and resentment in the Jianghu?"


    When Chen Ba heard this, he couldn''t help sneering, "hum, what general? What Jianghu grievances?"


    "Chen Ba, make it clear. Don''t be so shady. Listen to you. The so-called secret task of the four of you is not the task of the military headquarters at all, but his personal task of Lin haoxiong, isn''t it?" Ruan Jingxiong guessed.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Ba nodded in response, "Yes, drillmaster, in fact, what generals are in the army now? They are all greedy guys who hold military power and can do things worse than ordinary people. Who is like you, drillmaster? They have all given their heart to the country, but how many of these so-called high-weight generals are not seeking profits for themselves? To be honest, our task is He smuggled arms to Lin haoxiong, because he heard about the skills of our four brothers, and you happened to catch us, so he took us away with his special identity, saying it was a secret mission of the military headquarters. "


    Chen BA''s words surprised Ruan Jingxiong beyond belief. He asked suspiciously, "Chen Ba, don''t you have any procedures for leaving prison? Such as the secret order of the military headquarters?"


    "How could it be? The warden heard that general Lin had called in person. Without hesitation, he let our four brothers go with general Lin''s guards." Chen Ba said.


    "What a misfortune for the country!" Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Then why kill my brother-in-law Chen Jianfeng? Haven''t they settled the matter of share conversion?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "Yes, but Lin Haonan hates that Chen Jianfeng didn''t marry his sister Chen Yuanyuan. He also wants to take Chen Jianfeng''s shares. He thinks they are Taiwanese in China. There are no relatives at home except his sister. As long as the car accident is designed to be realistic, no one will investigate. The traffic police are all his friends. He told the traffic police that they died from Taiwan anyway. Let the traffic police Don''t be too serious. Close the case early. "


    "It was really a car accident you designed and planned?" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Well, in fact, boss Chen is very good, but he really shouldn''t cooperate with Lin Haonan. Lin Haonan is actually the spokesman for Lin haoxiong''s arms sales. Especially in recent months, we have made contact with the Myanmar military. If everything goes well, Lin haoxiong can use his power to get some guns and ammunition from the army here and transfer them by Huaichun This is why Lin Haonan is eager to get rid of boss Chen when he comes to Myanmar. He is afraid that boss Chen will ruin their Lin family''s affairs, "Chen Ba said.


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he woke up like a dream. All the doubts were solved. There is no doubt that the funds in Huaichun''s account must have been transferred by Lin Haonan.


    Ruan Jingxiong shook his head. "This is the most outrageous military corruption case since the founding of Vietnam. The person involved is a famous general. Alas! Money can be completely ignored in the interests of the country. No wonder someone in the military said he was generous. It turned out that his money was so dirty."


    "Yes! In order to appease the four of us, on the first day we met him, he gave the four of us one million yuan each, so that the four of us could work hard for the Lin family and monitor our family," Chen Ba said.


    "Then they asked someone to transfer the funds in my uncle''s account?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Of course, who else will there be besides him? The person who transferred the funds was Lin haoxiong''s guard''s brother. Lin Haonan called the man to Liangshan after planning everything. He also specially got him a fake Taiwan ID card to plant it on boss Chen, saying that his family had transferred the money." Chen Ba said.


    "That''s right. We guessed it completely. Lin Haonan took great pains, carefully planned and committed all kinds of evil in order to murder for money. Lin Haonan, if I don''t kill you myself, Tang Wenhao vowed not to be a man." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    Chen Ba smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Tang, I didn''t hit you. It''s almost impossible for you to bring down brother Lin haoxiong through my confessions."


    Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "why? Why can''t we bring him down for something with conclusive evidence and your witness? Tell me the reason?"


    Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong''s father and son also looked at Chen Ba very puzzled and expected him to say the reason.


    Chen Ba sighed, "Alas, it''s all my fault. I''m also obsessed. I want to turn around completely with them. Considering that something will happen to him sooner or later, Lin Haonan asked me to kill that man, so now there''s no proof. There''s no way for Lin haoxiong and his brothers to be implicated in this matter."


    "Will the funds always go into the accounts of their Lin brothers? He can''t run away?" Ruan Ling said suspiciously.


    "It''s no use. They''ve figured out everything. Besides, they have a secret account. People without special permission can''t call out their account," Chen Ba said.


    Just then, Ruan Jingxiong''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was his subordinates. He hurried to the door and pressed the key to answer, "I''m Ruan Jingxiong, Lieutenant Li, you say."


    "Instructor, it''s not good. The military headquarters sent someone to come. What do you think of this?"


    "What? Send someone to our army? Who do you want? Lin Haonan?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "No, it''s Ruan Biao and Ruan gang. They say these two people are people who are performing special tasks in the military headquarters. They must take them away. Otherwise, they will forcibly take them away."


    "Bastard, these bastards really don''t have military law in their eyes! Lieutenant Li, I command you, who dares to go wild with our team and kill them? Do you understand?" Ruan Jingxiong said angrily.


    "Yes, instructor!" Lieutenant Li answered firmly.


    After hanging up Lieutenant Li''s phone, Ruan Jingxiong felt that he should return to the team immediately and inform the Ministry of national defense of the case, because the complexity of the case and the status of the people involved were beyond his expectation. He could not point out that there were still those military giants in the case, because there was no chain of production, supply and marketing of arms made from the army, These people are too brave.


    Thinking of this, he hurried back to the room where Chen BA was detained and called Tang Wenhao out, "Wen Hao, dad is going to return first. Lin haoxiong is anxious and wants to forcibly take Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang away. I won''t go back. I''m afraid no one can hold it. I''ll give it to you here. Remember, Chen Ba can''t die, okay? If he dies and escapes, we''ll be busy in vain, because we don''t have any evidence that Lin haoxiong is involved in this matter, or even that Lin Haonan is really involved Having participated in this matter, their brothers can completely blame Chen ba for these things. "


    "Dad, I understand that this is what I''m most worried about, so I didn''t dare to give Chen Ba to you for fear that you wouldn''t be safe there," Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 417

    "Yes, Wen Hao, now it seems that your worry is not superfluous at all. Let''s go in! I''ll talk to Chen ba." then they entered the room again.


    Chen Bazheng, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jian confessed to killing Han Hu, saying that he was also forced to kill his brother Han Hu reluctantly. Lin Haonan gave them orders. Once one of them wanted to betray other brothers, they must get rid of them, otherwise they would implicate other brothers.


    "Well, Chen Ba, we know all these things now. As your former instructor, I will be ashamed and ashamed to teach you. But now that things have happened, we can only face them. Let''s not mention the past. Chen Ba, since you have confessed everything, I promise you as a professional soldier and your instructor that we will not kill you However, you have to continue to perform meritorious service. At that time, you will identify brother Lin haoxiong face to face in the military court. If your meritorious service is enough to cause defeat to Lin haoxiong, I will apply to the court and the Ministry of national defense for commutation of your sentence and send someone to ensure the safety of your family, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Really? Instructor, as long as you can ensure the safety of my family, I''ll listen to your arrangement." Chen Ba said in surprise.


    "Dad, no, I want to avenge ah Yi." Ruan Jian was not happy.


    "Son, we should pay attention to the overall situation. Although Chen Ba killed ah Yi himself, he was only carrying out orders. The real murderer was Lin Haonan and Lin haoxiong. Do you understand? Well, that''s it. Chen Ba, I hope you take care of yourself. You will be wronged here for a few more days. When you need to identify Lin haoxiong, you will naturally release you." Ruan Jingxiong said, Turn around and go.


    "Instructor, thank you! Can you tell me where this is?" Chen Ba asked gratefully.


    Ruan Jingxiong glanced back at him in displeasure and said sarcastically, "Chen Ba, you really don''t look like my soldier. At this time, do you think we will tell you? Wait here at ease! Your way out is not where this is, but your meritorious performance." then he turned and left.


    Tang Wenhao walked up to Chen Ba, gave him a cold look and said, "Chen Ba, since my father said he wouldn''t kill you, don''t worry, we won''t kill you. We''ll grievance you for a few days and sleep at ease." then, he touched his sleeping hole. Chen Ba closed his eyes and fell back. Tang Wenhao firmly caught him, and then put him on a board.


    Ruan Jian looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, looked at Ruan Ling and said, "sister-in-law, please let brother teach us this Kung Fu. We''ll all know this Kung Fu. Who can bully us in the future?"


    "Hehe, Jian, if you have a chance, when you finish this matter, sister-in-law asks your eldest brother to teach you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao turned and patted Ruan Jian on the shoulder and said with a smile, "ah Jian, elder brother promised you that he would teach you, but other brothers can''t. don''t tell them that the inheritance of this martial arts requires certain conditions. Otherwise, let the bad guys learn. Do you think something big will happen?"


    Ruan Jian thought that it was true. If his big brother was a bad man, it would be terrible. He could do whatever he wanted. People couldn''t resist him at all. He wanted to rob the bank. As long as he moved his finger, people wouldn''t move. He could take the money away calmly; He wants to see which girl. If he moves his finger, other girls will be slept by him. He doesn''t know anything. He can do whatever he wants to anyone. It''s terrible!


    "Elder brother, should we put this kind of Kungfu character first?" Ruan Jian asked with a smile.


    "Yes, you can''t teach if you are smart and have a bad character. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble. Let''s go first." Tang Wenhao said.


    After the three came up, they saw Ruan Jingxiong waiting for them. "Dad, are you going back to the army now?" Ruan Jian asked with concern.


    "Yes, son, you''d better not go to school and protect ah Cheng. In addition, I just talked to your mother on the phone and asked her to ask for leave and leave Langshan. It''s not safe here. It''s best to go abroad, Wen Hao. Do you think this is OK? Just let your godmother go to Shanghai! Let ah Jian go with her mother, and I''ll leave it to you and ah Ling I''m worried that Lin haoxiong will hurt their mother and son to divert my attention. Now the contradiction between us is the contradiction of life and death. He will fight fiercely. Once I thoroughly investigate this case, he is bound to lose his reputation. He is a professional soldier and won''t arrest him without holding his hand. He will do something. "Ruan Jingxiong said seriously.


    "Dad, I can''t leave here. I have to protect ah Cheng with my eldest brother and let wen''er accompany my mother to Shanghai! Since my mother is not safe and wen''er is not safe, will they play wen''er''s idea if they will play my mother''s idea?" Ruan Jian said.


    "Yes, it makes sense, son. Dad is so worried that he forgot your sister." Ruan Jingxiong said remorsefully.


    "Ah Jian, listen to Dad. You all go out! There are big brother and sister-in-law here. You won''t be fine. You don''t know your sister-in-law. You''re not your sister-in-law''s opponent with this Kung Fu! Don''t worry. Take your mother and wen''er to Shanghai for a while and live in mans, Shanghai. Sister-in-law is the president there. She will arrange your food and accommodation, right? Ah Ling." Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling nodded and said, "yes, Jian, listen to your big brother! Leave this place of right and wrong quickly. When the case is over, you''ll come back. I''ll arrange accommodation for you later."


    Ruan Jian frowned and refused to go. Later, Tang Wenhao took out his killer mace and said, "ah Jian, if you don''t listen to my brother, I won''t teach you acupoint skill."


    "Ah? Elder brother... Well, that''s fine! I listen to you, but you have to keep your word. I listen to you, and you must teach me later." Ruan Jian said.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was willing to teach his son acupoint pointing, Ruan Jingxiong was also very happy and patted Ruan Jian on the shoulder, "Son, follow your brother well, listen to your brother''s words, protect your mother and wen''er, and go quickly! Anyway, you three have passports. The sooner you leave, the better. First pull your sister home from school. Dad will let your mother pack up and wait for your brothers and sisters at home. Dad will go first and contact you by phone. Wen Hao and a Ling will get rid of you and your husband here "With that, Ruan Jingxiong turned and left the living room and walked outside.


    Ruan lingchong winked at Tang Wenhao and asked him to send Ruan Jingxiong. Tang Wenhao understood her meaning, followed closely and said, "Dad, I''ll see outside first."


    After Ruan Jingxiong left Ruan''s house, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Ruan Jian and ah Cheng negotiated the safety of these relatives at home. Ruan Ling called Manny and informed her of what happened today, so that their sisters should pay special attention to safety in the near future. If they find that there are suspicious people close to mans or Ruan''s house, they should immediately call the police and inform Tang Wenhao that they have been in the past few days I won''t go back. I have to watch Chen Ba and protect ah Cheng.


    Manny said that she would ask ah Yu and other five fairies to strengthen the security work, because now the Ruan family only knows some Kung Fu. Her sisters are gentle and quiet beauties with no strength to bind chickens. As for mans factory, it should be no problem to have its own security system.


    There should be no problem at ah Cheng''s home. Lin Haonan hasn''t investigated his family situation, but ah Cheng called home and told them not to worry about his safety. He said that he is still on vacation with Ruan Jian. Ruan Jian also took the phone and talked with his parents for a while to reassure them.


    After seeing off Ruan Jian, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling asked ah Cheng to watch TV in the room. They were not allowed to go anywhere except to the bathroom. Their husband and wife began to carefully check the security system at home. Ruan Ling''s old house has always had a relatively perfect security system. Generally, as long as there is a change, the owner of the family can find it in advance. Seeing that everything is safe, they are down-to-earth.


    "Baby, what do you think the case will look like in the end?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Lin haoxiong must have been arrested and disgraced. Lin Haonan was executed. Chen Ba and Ruan Gang, the three King Kong, were sent back to prison to continue their suspended sentence of death. However, I want to save Ruan Biao and Ruan gang. They are really not bad people and have not done anything evil. They have also helped me. In addition, they have important things to tell sister Heifeng that brother Heilong gave it to Heifeng I left a lot of money, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Really?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Well, Ruan Biao told me personally, but he refused to continue to disclose the information. He said that unless he saw Heifeng with his own eyes, I was afraid he was cheating me and came to catch sister Heifeng. I didn''t tell him that Heifeng was in death valley. Through these meetings and his secret help to me, I can conclude that Ruan Biao is indeed the most trusted brother of brother Heilong. We should trust him and save him They are brothers, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, that''s right, but now they are all arrested and involved in this case, so it''s difficult to help them. Their brothers may become Lin haoxiong''s scapegoat. Dad''s worry is reasonable. This case involves not only Lin haoxiong, a military leader, but also other senior generals. Otherwise, it''s difficult for one person to complete this task What kind of big case, and the military may take into account the problem of face and the face of the country and take several people as the dead ghost. The senior cadres involved in the case may deal with it secretly or in another case, "Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? You are so dark?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Is that what you do there?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "It is estimated that there is also such a situation. The world is as black as crows, but there will be no such absurdity as you. We are masters of steel and have moths, but we won''t be so powerful." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "How do you know?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Because our army is the best army in the world. It''s invincible. Just like me, it''s invincible. Ah Ling, let''s find a place to work! I want to do it now." Tang Wenhao began to stare at Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, villain, when are you going to do this? Besides, ah Cheng is still watching TV!" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Let''s go to the room where Ali used to live. You say it''s all right now anyway. You make me comfortable. No? Please, just half an hour." Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are alone. Generally, they can''t control it. He thinks Ruan Ling is more and more delicious.

 Chapter 418

    "Half an hour is still short? Baby, you really want it! Didn''t you give it to you last night?" Ruan Ling was a little uncomfortable when she thought that ah Cheng was upstairs. These beauties were used to the environment where Tang Wenhao was a man at home and let him play as he wanted.


    Tang Wenhao dragged Ruan Ling into the room and said with a bad smile, "ah Ling, you had dinner last night! Don''t you want to eat today?"


    "Hehe, can this be compared with eating? Villain, if you think about it, you always have a reason." Ruan Ling smiled coyly, and then took the initiative to close the door and lock it.


    Tang Wenhao took her to bed with a bad smile and said with a smile, "Confucius said, food and sex are also good! Do you understand? It means that eating and doing this is a common thing, a natural phenomenon, but your baby has a bigger appetite than ordinary men."


    "Ha ha, it''s not a little bigger, it''s too much!" Ruan Ling smiled, pointing at his forehead with love.


    "Isn''t your delicious food too attractive? Ah Ling, I love you. I just want to work with you. No, it''s time to start. I can''t help it." Tang Wenhao eagerly took off Ruan Ling''s clothes.


    After the passion, Tang Wenhao hugged Ruan Ling with satisfaction and said with a proud smile, "ah Ling, when do you think we will really have a helicopter? I''m looking forward to making mans and Ruan bigger now, and then I drive a helicopter to and from death valley, Langshan, Hong Kong, Shanghai and Thailand every day, taking my beauties to visit mountains and waters and enjoy the happiness of their family."


    "Hehe, according to the current business situation of mans, it''s fast. When mans fully enters the track of rapid development and the brand becomes an international brand, our dream will come true. Besides, Ruan''s pharmaceutical will accelerate its expansion. Although I''m in Shanghai at that time, I will guide my sister and you to expand Ruan''s pharmaceutical, and wait for Aya to have a rest after confinement and hand over the child for a period of time To sister Ah Mei, I asked her to start preparing for the expansion of Ruan''s pharmaceutical and set up our drug rehabilitation center. I said I would atone for my mistakes before. Baby, you made us change from devil to man. I love you, baby, love you. "Then Ruan Ling excitedly kissed Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand her eyes that would melt him in an instant. He immediately turned back and turned her under him.


    Ruan Ling held him down and said with a smile, "baby, no more. If you want more, your sister will not be able to eat. You can''t have fun here. After these two days, your sister will accompany you to completely relax! Let''s get up! It''s getting dark. I''m going to go out to buy food. You can accompany ah Cheng at home!" said Ruan Ling, and she was about to sit up.


    Tang Wenhao leaned over and kissed her, and said with a bad smile, "Ha ha, let''s forgive you first! Ah Ling, let''s continue after dinner in the evening. I don''t want to wait. In the evening, I''ll order Chen Ba and ah Cheng''s sleeping point. You can call it whatever you want. No one will disturb our good thing at that time. We can have a good time for a few days. Ah Ling, don''t you want to live a complete world of two with me?"


    "Oh, of course, I hope, baby, you will be tossed to death sooner or later. Then I''ll go out to buy dinner and let them all eat and rest early!" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    They got out of bed happily. Ruan Ling didn''t go upstairs either. She went out to buy fast food and came back to eat for several people. Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling to be careful. She was about to go upstairs to see ah Cheng. The phone in her pocket rang.


    Ruan Ling quickly stopped and looked back at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao took out his mobile phone and smiled at Ruan Ling, "don''t worry, no beauty seduced your husband. It''s a Jian''s phone."


    "Ah Jian''s? Is something wrong? Pick it up quickly?" Ruan Ling urged.


    "No!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Jian, are you home with wen''er?"


    To Tang Wenhao''s great shock, ah Jian''s sobbing and a girl''s heart rending cry came from the phone. Tang Wenhao''s heart fell to the bottom of the valley. He knew that something must have happened to ah Jian''s family.


    "Brother, my mother was killed, ah... Ah..." said Ruan Jian, unable to help crying on the phone.


    Mom... Mom... This is wen''er crying.


    "Ah Jian, you and wen''er don''t go anywhere. Brother will come right away. Don''t be afraid! Did you call the police?" Tang Wenhao said hurriedly.


    "No, brother, come here quickly! Wen''er and I don''t know what to do, and we don''t dare to tell Dad, for fear that Dad can''t stand the blow." Ruan Jian cried.


    "Yes, ah Jian, you''re right. Don''t let dad know. Dad will panic when he knows. He fell into Lin haoxiong''s plot. There''s no doubt that Lin haoxiong sent someone to do it." Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    Ruan Ling also knew that something had happened to Ruan Jian''s family. She felt sad. She also felt very good about Ruan Jian''s mother. Although she had just met her for a short time, Ruan Jian''s mother gave her a warm feeling.


    After hanging up Ruan Jian''s phone, Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling, "Ah Ling, you wait for me at home with ah Cheng first. I''ll go to ah Jian''s house and deal with it first. You don''t go out and order takeout directly. Even if you do, you can''t go down to the basement. I''m afraid Chen Ba wakes up. You''re not necessarily his opponent. You''d better starve him. I''ll give him something to eat when I come back. By the way, no, I''ll go down first and let him sleep for a few hours." With that, Tang Wenhao went to the entrance of the stairs, removed the board and went down the basement.


    He opened the room where Chen BA was held. Sure enough, Chen Ba woke up and saw Tang Wenhao coming. He thought it was a meal. "Mr. Tang, I''m very hungry."


    "I know, but I haven''t eaten yet and haven''t bought it back yet. Chen Ba, wronged you for a few more hours! I have to go out." he said. Before Chen Ba could answer, he sealed Chen BA''s acupoints, made Chen Ba look at him in surprise, and then closed his eyes again.


    After going up, Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling, "he can''t wake up in four or five hours this time. Anyway, if I don''t come back, you can''t go down, okay?"


    "Baby, you know, don''t worry! Your wife is not so stupid. He came from a special force. I won''t take the initiative to get into such trouble." Ruan Ling smiled.


    After leaving Ruan Ling temporarily, Tang Wenhao did not have time to say hello to ah Cheng upstairs. He quietly left Ruan''s old house. After confirming that there was no one around, he quickly left Ruan''s old street.


    On the street outside, he drove straight to Ruan Jian''s house. This is the third time to Ruan Jian''s house, so the road is very familiar. Ruan Jian''s house is not too far from ah Xiu''s house, so it''s easy to find.


    When he arrived at Ruan Jian''s community and parked the car, Tang Wenhao quickly ran upstairs. Ruan Jian''s door was slightly closed. He pushed the door and went in. As soon as he got inside, he saw Ruan Jian and Ruan Wen''s brother and sister crying red eyes. Tang Wenhao went up and hugged their brother and sister.


    "Brother, my mother is dead, sobbing... Brother Wen Hao... My mother is gone..." the brothers and sisters cried again like relatives.


    "A Jian, wen''er, stop crying. Let me see my mother. Where is my mother?" Tang Wenhao said and looked around.


    Ruan Jian quickly released Tang Wenhao, wiped his tears, pointed to his mother''s room and said, "lie in bed. I''ll take you to have a look!"


    When the three arrived in the room, they saw two boxes neatly placed by the bed, indicating that things had been packed and were ready to leave. Ruan Jian''s mother lay quietly on the bed with her eyes closed and a trace of blood on her mouth. Ruan Jian and wen''er couldn''t help crying when they saw their mother again.


    Tang Wenhao saw that his godmother was killed by Lin haoxiong at a young age. He was also very sad. His hatred for Lin haoxiong''s brother was strengthened. He held back his anger and went to godmother''s bed to check the cause of her death. Considering that there was no alarm, he stopped quickly, but he still looked carefully at her facial features and there was a mark on her neck, Should have been choked to death.


    "Ah Jian, mom was strangled. Look, this is a seal." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    Ruan Jian and wen''er came closer and were even more sad. Ruan Jian hated his teeth. He said angrily, "brother, we must find the murderer. I''ll kill the bastard myself."


    Wen''er also picked Liu Mei, endured her grief and said, "brother, I want to find the murderer of my mother with you. I want to kill him and avenge my mother."


    "Well, ah Jian, wen''er, I swear that if I don''t find out the murderer of my mother, Tang Wenhao will swear not to be human." Tang Wenhao said firmly. Now every person dies, Tang Wenhao has a suffocating sense of guilt in his heart, because he knows that without him, these people will live well. I don''t kill Boyi, but Boyi died because of me, This feeling is too uncomfortable.


    "Brother Wen Hao, I''m not going to school. I want to find the murderer with you." wen''er said firmly.


    "No, wen''er, you must read the book. Just wait until this matter is over. Ah Jian, you also have to go to school, okay? When this matter is handled, you also have to go to school quickly! We''d better call the police now, or we won''t be clear in the future. Ah Jian, you''ll call the police!" Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    "OK, brother, I''ll listen to you." then, Ruan Jian dialed the phone of the Public Security Bureau and said that there was a murder in his family. His mother was killed. Please send someone from the public security bureau to deal with it. Ruan Jian gave his home address to the person who answered the phone and hung up the phone.


    "Jian, haven''t you and wen''er touched anything at home?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, brother, don''t worry. We are Ruan Jingxiong''s children. We still have common sense. Now I don''t know what''s going on with my father. If my father knew that my mother was dead, I don''t know what it would be like to be sad?" Ruan Jian said sadly.


    "Mom and dad have very good feelings, mom... Mom... Sobbing." Ruan Wen couldn''t help crying again. It''s a girl. No matter how wild it is, it also has the characteristics of a girl, and her feelings are relatively fragile.


    Ruan Jian hugged his sister and comforted, "wen''er, well, don''t be sad. My mother has gone. What we have to do now is how to find the murderer and avenge my mother."


    "Yes, ah Jian is right. Wen''er, don''t worry. Although mom is gone, you still have your brother and us. Don''t worry. Brother Wen Hao and your sister-in-law will love you. In the future, our home is also your home. If anyone bullies you in the future, you''ll tell brother Wen Hao." Tang Wenhao comforted by holding her fragrant shoulder.

 Chapter 419

    "Yes, wen''er, don''t be afraid! I have a brother! My brother really doesn''t study. I''ll go to work with my brother in the future, so as to take care of you." Ruan Jian said.


    "No, Jian, don''t Gu Wener have a big brother and sister-in-law? Just study at ease and don''t argue about it until you graduate from college." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "No, big brother, I really don''t want to read it, and I can''t read it. My father said today that I want to marry Li Yan after this is over, that is, ah Yi''s sister, and let me be filial for ah Yi. I''ll think about it. Listen to my father. As long as Li Yan is willing to marry me, I''ll marry her immediately and be filial to her parents. Otherwise, my conscience will be condemned and I won''t be able to see ah Yi brothers in the future "Said Ruan Jian.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised. Wen''er also looked at Ruan Jian in surprise and asked, "brother, what you said is true? Are you going to marry Sister Li Yan?"


    "Well, of course, I don''t know whether Li Yan is willing or not. If she doesn''t, I''ll be her brother. Anyway, ah Yi is because I lost my life, so I have to be responsible for him." Ruan Jian said.


    "Well, ah Jian, like a man! Brother appreciates your sense of responsibility. In the future, ah Yi''s parents are my parents. In fact, to put it bluntly, ah Yi and my mother lost their lives because of me. Without my presence, they all live well. I really feel very uncomfortable. If I can exchange, I am willing to die, and I don''t want them to die because of me." As he spoke, tears rolled down Tang Wenhao''s handsome eyes.


    Three young people were talking. There was a hurried sound of footsteps outside the door. Tang Wenhao motioned Ruan Jian to open the door.


    Ruan Jian went to the door and opened it. He saw four or five public security personnel standing outside the door. One of the first people asked suspiciously, "young man, did you call the police just now and say that there was a homicide? Isn''t this instructor Ruan''s home?"


    Ruan Jian nodded and replied, "yes, I''m Ruan Jingxiong''s son. My mother was killed not long ago. Come in and have a look!"


    After a series of investigations, videos and photos of the scene, the public security personnel took notes of Tang Wenhao and other three people, carried Ruan Jian''s mother away, and said that it was preliminarily judged that his mother was strangled, but the forensic medicine should be further identified.


    Before leaving, Ruan Jian told the chief public security officer that he must keep the matter confidential first. He didn''t want his father Ruan Jingxiong to know about it. He said that his father was currently handling a very important case, otherwise it would affect his father''s work. The public security officer said he would and tried not to let irrelevant personnel know about it.


    In order to reassure Ruan Jingxiong completely, Ruan Jian took the initiative to call his father and told him that their mother three were all right and their visas were ready. They would leave for Nanning, Guangxi, China overnight and fly from Nanning to Shanghai the next day. Ruan Jian also asked his sister wen''er to call Ruan Jingxiong to reassure him.


    However, Ruan Jingxiong still wanted to talk to his wife. Ruan Jian had to say that his mother had gone shopping and asked Ruan Jingxiong not to worry about them. He would take good care of his mother.


    Ruan Jingxiong didn''t care much and hung up the phone. Ruan Jian felt from his father''s tone that his father seemed very busy and couldn''t wait to hang up his phone.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao, Ruan Jian and his family left home to meet Ruan Ling at Ruan''s old house. Let''s just say Ruan Jingxiong.


    When Ruan Jingxiong returned to the army from Ruan Ling''s house, he did find that there were soldiers from field troops near their barracks. Lieutenant Li told him that the soldiers outside were Lin haoxiong''s people. He threatened not to take Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang away, and even broke into the special forces.


    However, due to lieutenant Li''s tough attitude, he informed Ruan Jingxiong of his order that anyone who dared to break into the special forces barracks would be killed. In this way, no one dared to break into.


    Ruan Jingxiong first went to the room where Ruan Biao and Ruan gang were detained, looked back and said to lieutenant Li, "watch it, I''ll go in and have a few words with them."


    "Yes, instructor," said Lieutenant Li, and then opened the door for Ruan Jingxiong.


    When the brothers Ruan Biao and Ruan gang saw the instructor coming, they quickly got up and stood at attention and saluted, "instructor!"


    Ruan Jingxiong glanced at them unhappily and sighed, "You have disgraced me, Ruan Jingxiong, and have the honor to call me an instructor? The state trained you to help you do evil? Let you help Lin haoxiong sell arms, or are all our army''s own arms? If we beat ourselves before the enemy defeats us during the war, why? It''s because there are scum like you and you I, Ruan Jingxiong, am ashamed of you! "


    "Instructor, we... I''m sorry for you... I''m sorry for the country, but... We," said Ruan Biao. He had felt it from Ruan Jingxiong''s confident eyes. The instructor must have known everything.


    "No, but... Do you want to say that Lin haoxiong forced you to do it? Did you want to say that he threatened you? You are very wrong. As long as your own outlook on life and position are no problem, no one can force you to do anything! You used to follow the black dragon? Who forced you? How can no one dare to force me?" Ruan Jingxiong roared.


    "Instructor, do you know everything?" Ruan Gang asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, Chen Ba said everything. What do you think you can hide? The four elites who used to be in the special forces will be subject to an ignorant playboy? It''s incredible. If you still want to live, you should boldly expose Lin haoxiong''s crime. Is it clear?" Ruan Jingxiong shouted.


    "Yes, instructor, but we are worried."


    "Don''t worry! I''ll send someone to protect your safety and the safety of your family. In addition, I want to remind you brothers not to try to escape. You''re safest only to stay with me. Once you leave this barracks, you''ll live to the end, okay?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "I see, instructor, general Lin will kill us. Han Hu has been killed by Chen ba. We don''t want to be the second Han Hu. Besides, our brothers haven''t done anything harmful to nature since they came out of prison. At most, they have done several times behind Lin Haonan. Chen Ba and Han Hu did all the killing," said Ruan Biao.


    "I know. If it weren''t for your brothers'' conscience, I wouldn''t bother to save you. Let''s do it first today. I''ll arrange a formal trial as soon as possible. You two should cooperate honestly, restore all the truth, and boldly expose the crimes of Lin haoxiong brothers. Is it clear?"


    "Yes, instructor! There''s another thing I want to ask. Where is Chen Ba now?" Ruan Gang asked.


    Ruan Jingxiong glanced at him and said coldly, "this is not what you should ask."


    After leaving the room of the two brothers, Ruan Jingxiong came to Lin Haonan''s room. He was detained alone. Seeing Ruan Jingxiong coming in, he looked arrogantly at Ruan Jingxiong and didn''t care.


    "Lin Haonan, I don''t know why you can be so arrogant? Because you are general Lin''s brother? Do you think you can go out? You planned a car accident, killed your partner Chen Jianfeng, a Taiwanese businessman, transferred his assets, blamed the other party, deliberately killed the person who transferred your assets for you, killed his mouth, and even killed the Han Hu I caught , let their brothers kill each other. They think there is no evidence and they think they have done it perfectly. But have you ever thought about it? The heaven''s net is broad and careless. As long as you commit a crime, you will be arrested one day. Even if you are general Lin''s brother, even if you are general Lin''s army, you will still be caught. I solemnly tell you that you and your brother Lin haoxiong have committed all the crimes When I got it, he was the one behind the whole thing. Am I right? "Ruan Jingxiong''s straightforward words made Lin Haonan''s arrogance stop completely and his head began to sweat, but he still refused to admit it.


    "Instructor Ruan, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know what you just said. I''ve never killed anyone. Someone must have framed me. My brother Lin haoxiong won''t commit a crime. Is it necessary for a person of his status to commit a crime?" Lin Haonan argued cunningly.


    "Hehe, Lin Haonan, you can deny or argue, but your expression has already betrayed your heart. Although it is not a formal trial, all your performances have been recorded. The room you stay in is a lie detection room specially set up by our special forces. No matter how strong willed people enter this room, what they say is true. Look at that There are several pinholes, that is, the camera, which records the whole process of you from entering to leaving. Each expression and action has a special analysis equipment to analyze your psychology. We also have a sound resolution instrument to analyze the authenticity of your sentence from the tone, intonation, speed and other aspects of your sentence, with an accuracy of 100%, let alone 100% You, your brother Lin haoxiong, still tell the truth when you get to this room. "Ruan Jingxiong smiled contemptuously.


    Now Lin Haonan''s body began to shake, and the sweat on his head began to roll down. After listening to Ruan Jingxiong''s words, he really felt that the end of the world had come. He knew that since Ruan Jingxiong could tell all his plans, it showed that Chen Ba had been arrested, but his desire to survive made him reluctant to let go, because he knew that, If you admit it, you''re dead.


    "I''m just nervous, but I really don''t know anything. My brother doesn''t know what''s happening here. Don''t ask. I won''t say anything. You''re deceiving me."


    "Hehe, do I need to lie to you? You overestimate yourself. With your current performance, your lie detection result is completely failed. As I said just now, this is our special lie detection room to train our special team members'' anti lie detection ability. Fortunately, you didn''t become one of us. Otherwise, with your current performance, your psychology will soon be seen through by the enemy. You Do you think hard resistance can carry it? Come on, I''ll show you a video. Maybe after watching this video, you will confess honestly. Of course, I''m not trying you now. We''re just the most common test. Lieutenant Li, you come in. "Ruan Jingxiong ordered.

 Chapter 420

    Ruan Jingxiong already knew from Lin Haonan''s poor performance. He handed Lin Haonan over to lieutenant Li. He returned to his office and secretly reported to minister Ruan Dayu of the Ministry of national defense what he had learned about Lin Haonan''s arrest today.


    After hearing this, Minister Ruan was very angry and asked Ruan Jingxiong to convey his orders. Without his permission, none of the people arrested by Ruan Jingxiong today were allowed to go away and the news was tightly blocked. In particular, he could not be open to troublesome foreign journalists. He wanted to personally come to Liangshan to see the situation.


    Ruan Dayu said that Lin haoxiong was once the most powerful general in Vietnam''s first field army. During the war, when other troops were losing, only the army led by him prevented other countries'' troops from sweeping the border and effectively blocked the massive attack of the enemy''s army. He enjoys a high reputation and prestige in the army. If there is no real evidence, he cannot be easily sent to the military court.


    After hanging up minister Ruan''s phone, for the sake of safety, Ruan Jingxiong sent more people to strengthen the care of the people arrested today. He knew that as soon as minister Ruan arrived tomorrow, the Ministry of national defense was directly handling the Lin haoxiong case. He wanted to turn over the case again, which was completely hopeless.


    Just after the arrangement was made, Ruan Jingxiong received a call from Chen Zhiyong, director of the Public Security Bureau, "instructor, I know you are very busy, but I have to tell you a very unfortunate news."


    "What? Director Chen, bad news?" Ruan Jingxiong''s heart sank, and an ominous feeling shrouded his heart. Chen Zhiyong''s tone didn''t seem to be joking, and he didn''t dare to joke. Was something wrong at home? Son, daughter or wife?


    "Instructor, your wife was killed." Chen Zhiyong said sadly.


    "Ah?" Ruan Jingxiong was stunned. Then he felt a whirling feeling. He quickly took a deep breath and stabilized his mood. After all, he was a special forces instructor and had strong emotional control ability.


    "Director Chen, what''s going on?" asked Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Your son called the police. After our people went to investigate and brought back the wife''s body, they preliminarily concluded that they were strangled in about three hours, but further dissection is needed to determine the cause of death. I''m calling to ask for your opinion. Dissection or incomprehensible dissection? Instructor, please forgive me. We will try our best to solve the case."


    "Enough, no one is allowed to touch her without my permission. I went to check her myself. Where is my wife now?" Ruan Jingxiong roared.


    "Yes, instructor, we''ll wait for you to come and deal with it. Your wife''s body is now in the forensic room," Chen Zhiyong said.


    After talking with Chen Zhiyong, Ruan Jingxiong''s hands began to tremble. He sat down on the sofa, his heart fell to the bottom of the valley, closed his tiger eyes, and the scenes of decades of love with his wife appeared in front of his eyes. The more he thought about it, the more painful he felt, and the deeper his hatred for Lin haoxiong.


    He knew very well that Lin haoxiong was warning him, causing him trouble and making him mentally flustered. Indeed, when he thought that his beloved hairy wife had left him, he really had a kind of despair, as if life had no hope anymore.


    Ruan Jingxiong and his wife have deep feelings. His wife used to be a famous beauty in Liangshan. They are absolutely talented and beautiful. They love each other very much. A pair of children are just like them. The boy Ruan Jian is handsome and smart, and the girl Ruan Wen is beautiful, intelligent and spiritual. The family is very happy. Now the hostess has left forever, and Ruan Jingxiong''s heart has been completely torn.


    No, I can''t fall down. I have to avenge my wife. At the thought of this, Ruan Jingxiong suddenly stood up. He wants to go back to Langshan city and personally check his wife''s fatal injury to determine the identity of the murderer.


    So he quickly called Lieutenant Li in and explained the work here. He said that his wife had been killed. When he went back to see it, Lieutenant Li was very shocked.


    "Instructor, is Lin haoxiong crazy? He must have sent someone to do it. He''s deliberately irritating you and disturbing your mind. Instructor, you can''t go back. You''ll fall into his plan when you go back. Maybe he''ll bring someone in person as soon as you leave. We don''t know how to grasp this degree when you''re not here."


    Ruan Jingxiong glanced sharply at Lieutenant Li and said, "Lieutenant Li, that''s the same sentence. Someone wants to take the people we arrested from here. Kill them. Execute the order! This is not my Ruan Jingxiong''s personal order. This is the order of the Ministry of national defense. Do you understand? Minister Ruan will personally bring people to interrogate these suspects tomorrow. Even if Lin haoxiong himself comes to ask for someone, he can''t let anyone go, let alone release them , even if you enter our barracks, you will never be allowed, okay? "Said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "I see, instructor, do you have to go back?" Lieutenant Li asked with concern.


    "Yes, I want to see how your sister-in-law died by myself?" Ruan Jingxiong said painfully.


    "Instructor, please be careful on the road. Maybe Lin haoxiong will ambush you on the road!" Lieutenant Li said with concern.


    "Don''t worry! The man who killed Ruan Jingxiong hasn''t been born yet! After I leave, I''ll give it to you here. I''ll be back soon. Execute the order!" Ruan Jingxiong patted Lieutenant Li on the shoulder and said.


    "Yes, instructor."


    After Ruan Jingxiong got on his off-road military vehicle, he suddenly went out. He first picked up the phone and dialed his son Ruan Jian. Now he fully understood why his son didn''t let him talk to his wife. It must be that his son didn''t want him to know about it, but he still wanted to remind his son that his daughter must be careful. He felt Lin haoxiong''s madness, He is making the last struggle, so he can do anything.


    When the phone got through, he said before waiting for his son to speak, "ah Jian, where are you now?"


    "Dad, wen''er and I are in the car! We''ll be in China soon. Don''t worry, Dad, we''ll all be fine." Ruan Jian said casually.


    Ruan Jingxiong felt sad, but he was also grateful for his son''s understanding. He endured his grief and said, "Ah Jian, don''t lie to Dad. Dad knows everything. Remember, protect your sister and follow your brother and sister-in-law honestly. Don''t separate them. Take good care of Chen Ba and protect ah Cheng. Dad will go back to see your mother now. You tell your brother that everything has been arranged here. Tomorrow, the Ministry of national defense will send someone to directly interrogate Lin Haonan and them , Lin haoxiong will be arrogant for a few days, and his mother''s revenge will be avenged soon. "Ruan Jingxiong said painfully.


    "Dad... Dad... You have to hold on!" Ruan Jian sobbed. He knew that his father and mother had a deep relationship and was afraid that his father could not stand the blow.


    "Well, son, you must protect your sister. Dad is fine. Hang up first. Dad is driving!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, Dad, where are you going? Be careful on the way." Ruan Jian reminded.


    "Don''t worry! Dad goes to the forensic room of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. I won''t tell you. Dad is driving!" said Ruan Jingxiong, hanging up the phone.


    When he hung up his son''s phone, Ruan Jingxiong focused on driving. At this moment, the night shrouded the tropical jungle. The barracks of the special forces were located in a dense forest on the outskirts of Liangshan, with an open land in the middle. The barracks were built in an open place, but surrounded by dense forests, so they were very hidden.


    When Ruan Jingxiong''s SUV was about to leave the jungle, suddenly, Ruan Jingxiong found that there were two big trees on the road ahead. Ruan Jingxiong quickly braked, lowered his head and fell down. He knew that it was man-made, and man-made, there must be a purpose, and there must be no good. Therefore, he immediately fell down to avoid being shot.


    Sure enough, as soon as his head was lowered, he heard several shuttle bullets coming from the front, back, left and right directions, and glass fragments fell on him. Ruan Jingxiong knew that Lin haoxiong had arranged people to kill himself here.


    No, I can''t stay in the car. Thinking of this, Ruan Jingxiong took out his pistol, suddenly pushed the door open, and quickly rolled to the ground. After several rolls in succession, he escaped a shuttle bullet. He quickly rolled to the bottom of the car, and then shot a man in the thigh.


    The man fell back after being shot. Before he fell, Ruan Jingxiong took the second shot and hit the other party''s body. This time, he really fell to the ground.


    "The second, don''t waste with him. The third was killed by him and blew up the car." someone shouted outside.


    "Yes! Everybody get away quickly," replied another man.


    Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t listen well. He rolled on the spot and rolled to the body he had just killed. Then he kicked the body under the car and quickly rolled into the grass on the side of the road. This series of actions were rapid and consistent. After doing it, he heard a bang and the SUV exploded.


    At the moment of the car explosion, Ruan Jingxiong suddenly flashed behind a big tree and observed the scene of the explosion. Through the fire in the sky, he saw three masked people coming out from different directions with guns in their hands. Several people first looked around and saw nothing different. One of them said, "did you two see Ruan Jingxiong escape?"


    "No, it should be under the car. Where did he get out so soon?"


    "Not necessarily. Ruan Jingxiong is a special forces instructor and a famous Wulin expert. Let''s be careful! Where''s the third man''s body? I saw him shot with my own eyes."


    "Yes! I saw him fall, too. What about his body? That''s strange."


    "No, let''s search around here."


    "It''s too late. It''s not far from the barracks of special forces. Special forces will come for reinforcements soon. We have to go quickly, otherwise we can''t run away."


    "But general... No, the boss told me. Life wants to see people and death wants to see corpses."


    "Let''s go! If we don''t go, it''s too late to say that Ruan Jingxiong was killed, the third was shot, and their bodies burned. Let''s go!"


    "OK, let''s go first. Let''s pay attention to the situation inside these two days. If Ruan Jingxiong dies, there will be news. Hurry up. The special forces will come in a moment. Our skills are not opponents of others." with that, several shadows quickly disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 421

    Ruan Jingxiong listened carefully behind the big tree. He concluded that Lin haoxiong sent someone to kill him. Others had no such motive. However, who sold himself and knew that he was going back to Liangshan now? His sons Ruan Jian and lieutenant Li, will Lieutenant Li sell himself?


    It should not be. Lieutenant Li has nothing to do with Lin haoxiong. He was trained and promoted by himself. There is no reason to sell himself.


    Another person also knows that he will go back to Liangshan. Yes, it''s director Chen. Does Chen Zhiyong really want to cooperate with Lin haoxiong to harm himself? He is also a proud disciple of his past. Although he is now a director, he is a person trained by himself after all.


    The more Ruan Jingxiong thought about it, the more frightened he felt. Lin haoxiong was really crazy. He dared to send someone to intercept him on the way, and his tentacles had extended to his own people.


    For the sake of safety, Ruan Jingxiong didn''t contact Lieutenant Li or Chen Zhiyong anymore. He simply took the plan and let these people think they were dead!


    Thinking of this, Ruan Jingxiong is about to sneak into the jungle. He wants to sneak into Liangshan quietly.


    At this time, an emergency car came not far away. Ruan Jingxiong moved in his heart and didn''t go. He wanted to see who came here and how the people who came here would treat it.


    In less than a minute, a military vehicle came rapidly to the fire. After an emergency stop, more than a dozen special forces jumped down from the vehicle, and it was lieutenant Li who came in the cab. He looked around nervously, and then ordered, "put out the fire quickly and see if the instructor is inside?"


    "Yes!"


    A group of special forces got some leafy branches and began to put out the fire, while Lieutenant Li looked for clues near the explosion point. Soon, he found several bullet casings nearby, "Ruan Xing, wrap these bullet casings and take them to the inspection room to see where the bullets came from?"


    "Lieutenant Li, no, the instructor''s body is inside." when the fire was about to be put out, the soldiers found the robber''s body and mistakenly thought it was Ruan Jingxiong''s.


    "Ah? Let me see. I don''t believe it. With the skill of our instructor, no one can kill him." Lieutenant Li looked anxiously and hurried to the abandoned car. At this time, there were only a few empty shells and supports left in the SUV, and an unrecognized body in the middle made people shudder.


    When Lieutenant Li saw the body, Putong knelt down to the body and cried bitterly, "instructor! I shouldn''t let you go back alone! Lin haoxiong, you heartless bastard, you killed our instructor''s husband and wife. You''re not human. I Li Qiang vowed to cable the Ministry of national defense and personally send you, a scum in the army, to the military court."


    Other soldiers knelt down to the body and shouted, instructor, instructor.


    Ruan Jingxiong was very pleased to see all this behind the big tree. This is his own soldier! A man with a sense of justice and love and righteousness.


    Originally, he wanted to go up and tell them the truth, but when he thought of so many people on the scene, he held back and disappeared into the jungle with gratitude to his comrades in arms.


    Out of the jungle, seeing no one around, Ruan Jingxiong quickly dialed Ruan Jian, "a Jian, don''t sleep first. Tell your eldest brother and sister-in-law that your father will go back to Ruan''s house soon. If you have important things to discuss with you, you''d better let your eldest brother drive out to pick up your father."


    "Ah? Dad, is something wrong with you?" Ruan Jian felt the tension in his father''s tone.


    "Well, just now Lin haoxiong sent someone to intercept and kill his father on the way, but his father narrowly escaped. Now he is going downtown. The car was bombed and he can''t take a taxi. He has to go home slowly. You let your eldest brother drive out! My father is walking towards Jianshe road now."


    "OK, I''ll go with big brother right away," said Ruan Jian.


    "No, don''t come out again. Just let your eldest brother come. He can do it," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "OK, I''ll tell my eldest brother right away and tell him how to get there." Ruan Jian said and hung up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, wen''er and ah Cheng heard that Ruan Jingxiong had been intercepted. They also understood that it was a critical moment. Everyone should be very careful. After discussion, they decided to let Tang Wenhao take Ruan Ling to pick up Ruan Jingxiong, because Ruan Ling was familiar with the road, which saved time.


    But Ruan Ling told Ruan Jian and wen''er that as long as she and Tang Wenhao didn''t knock, no one else could open the door if they wanted to go in.


    Under the guidance of Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao quickly drove out of Liangshan city and sped towards the special forces barracks.


    Liangshan was not a big place. Within 20 minutes, Tang Wenhao drove out of the city. They drove slowly on the road and carefully observed the people on both sides of the road.


    "Baby, I didn''t expect that brother Yuanyuan''s case would involve such a big case and so many people died. It''s boring to think about it!" Ruan Ling sighed.


    While driving, Tang Wenhao sighed, "Alas! We can''t control the later development. You know, it will be the end. At that time, we had to let eldest brother let go. Money is really an extraneous thing, and it took the life of ah Yi and godmother. I really feel sorry for ah Jian and wen''er, as well as godfather. The originally happy family has been hurt by me now." Speaking of this, Tang Wenhao felt a faint pain in his heart.


    "Baby, don''t blame yourself. You just want to help Yuanyuan and her big brother! In the future, we''ll double our kindness to ah Jian and wen''er, and then show filial piety to our Godfather. People are dead, and it''s no use blaming ourselves. Baby, I''ve decided. When this thing is over, we''ll step up the expansion of the factory in death valley, set up the drug rehabilitation center and build our comfortable nest in the future We are all far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. After we expand our business, we will leave it to professional managers. You can take our wives and enjoy life in our death valley in the future! "Ruan Ling longed.


    "Well, no problem, but I have a condition." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Ah? There are still conditions?" Ruan Ling asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Of course, my condition is that you don''t put beauties on my bed. I''m really tired, not physically tired, but mentally tired. I just want you beauties now. I''m satisfied," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, go with it! Huang Daxian said that you have enough Yang Qi. You need a group of wives and concubines to reconcile Yin and Yang, health and longevity." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling found Ruan Jingxiong about two or three kilometers away from Langshan city. After all, it was an outer suburb and late at night. There were few pedestrians on the road. Ruan Jingxiong walked alone and carefully on the road. It was very easy for them to find him.


    After getting on the bus, Ruan Jingxiong said gratefully to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling in the back seat, "Wen Hao, a Ling, thank you! Are a Jian and wen''er all right?"


    "Dad, don''t worry! They are all right with their brothers and sisters. I''m sorry to be with you! Dad! I''m sorry! I''m all worried about you." Tang Wenhao looked back and said sadly, then turned around and drove off towards Lang Son.


    "Wen Hao, don''t talk about these useless things. You can''t blame you for this. Lin haoxiong is so inhuman. It''s worth sacrificing a few people to pull out these scum and moths in the army." Ruan Jingxiong comforted himself. In fact, his heart is dripping blood.


    "Dad, don''t be sad. I haven''t had a father since I was a child. You will be our biological father in the future. Wen Hao and I will be filial to you and take good care of ah Jian and wen''er for you." Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes! Dad, come to our company to help me when ah Jian graduates! Sister wen''er can also follow ah Ling as her assistant or her sister Manny''s assistant. You can retire early and live with us. Our family can live happily," Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Jingxiong felt a warm current in his heart and secretly said that the little couple were really good. His son was lucky to make such a big brother.


    The three talked all the way back to Ruan''s house. Tang Wenhao parked the car outside. After Ruan Ling got off, she checked the surrounding situation and found that there was no one, so she asked Ruan Jingxiong to get off.


    Ruan Ling went to the door first. Before she called, Ruan Jian asked, "who?"


    "Ah Jian, it''s my sister-in-law."


    The door opened immediately. The three hurriedly flashed into the house. Tang Wenhao, who finally came in, looked outside and saw that no one was following, closed the door.


    Several people went upstairs. When Ruan Wen saw Ruan Jingxiong, she jumped into her father''s arms and cried bitterly. Ruan Jian also passed by. Father, daughter and son held together and burst into tears.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and ah Cheng also shed tears.


    After crying, Ruan Jingxiong asked his children not to cry. Everyone sat around. Ruan Jingxiong informed everyone about the interception in the jungle and reminded everyone that before Lin haoxiong''s brothers were brought to justice, everyone should be highly vigilant at all times and not go in and out of Ruan''s house casually, mainly Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Others can only wait until the evening to move in and out quietly in the dead of night. Otherwise, once they are stared at by the police, they will be completely exposed.


    "Dad, in fact, judging from the interception you encountered tonight, it must be Chen Zhiyong who betrayed you, so you really can''t let the police know that you are here. Your Lieutenant Li didn''t have a motive to betray you?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "It should be, but our professional characteristics determine that we must deal with any problem based on facts, not just personal feelings and feelings. That is, I don''t think we can fully believe that lieutenant Li is innocent. I can only say that between Chen Zhiyong and him, I trust him more." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, I also think it must be Chen Zhiyong who betrayed you. Brother Li Qiang is not such a person. He has been with you since he became a soldier. You brought him up. He has no reason to betray you." Ruan Jian also said.


    "Well, son, that''s what I said, but it''s still the same thing, and I speak with facts." so, Wen Hao, dad has an idea that you want to test Li Qiang. He is now a key figure that we can successfully defeat Lin Hao Xiong, and we can not confirm that he is an enemy or friend. We can not proceed with the next move, because after I leave, he has the final say. Ruan Jingxiong said calmly.


    "Me? He doesn''t know me either?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 422

    "If you don''t know him, son, I''ll immediately write a paragraph and let him act according to my plan. If he can secretly implement my plan, it means that he has no problem. If he lets the plan leak, or if he obeys the plan in vain, he must have a problem. Then we''ll go directly to Hanoi, and there will be no one to trust in Liangshan." Ruan Jingxiong said to Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, Dad, write it. I''ll go back right away. Just draw the route for me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, I''ll go with you too." Ruan Ling said with concern.


    "No, sister-in-law, I''ll go with my eldest brother. Eldest brother Li Qiang is very familiar with me. I said I was looking for my father." Ruan Jian volunteered.


    "No, you can''t go. The more exposed people are, the worse it will be for us. I can go alone." Tang Wenhao said. Ruan Jingxiong nodded and agreed with Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, I don''t trust you to go alone!" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Ah Ling, my family needs you. Once I can''t come back there for a while, and someone comes to check, my father and ah Cheng will be exposed immediately. Ah Jian and wen''er are all right. There is no problem of exposure. But they are not suitable to expose their whereabouts now. As long as my father and ah Cheng don''t come out, Lin haoxiong will have no bottom in his heart and his life will be uncomfortable. He is in a hurry, There will be actions, there will be omissions, and we will have more opportunities, "Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Jingxiong listened to Tang Wenhao''s analysis and said, "well, the analysis is very thorough. Don''t argue. Just listen to Wen Hao! I''ll write the order right away. Wait a minute." then Ruan Jingxiong asked Ruan Ling to bring him a pen, brush a paragraph on a piece of paper and give Tang Wenhao the route picture.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t even read it. He knew that Ruan Jingxiong wrote it in Vietnamese. He couldn''t understand it. "Son, after you see Li Qiang, let him act according to the plan."


    "Well, Dad, don''t worry. I promise to finish the task," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, dad knows you can finish it. Be careful on the road. I think there must be Lin haoxiong''s people outside the barracks who are closely monitoring me, including the people who intercepted me on the road just now, and they are likely to ambush near the barracks. You should be careful not to let them find out." Ruan Jingxiong told him.


    "Dad, don''t worry. As long as I find my people, I won''t let them leave where they are alive. By the way, Dad, if I have a chance to kill Lin Haonan, I''ll kill him. Such scum will die early." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, son, don''t be impulsive. If he dies, he won''t make it clear. Lin haoxiong will rake down." Ruan Jingxiong said seriously.


    "Hehe, Dad, I just hate him too much. I just talk about it. I won''t take it seriously. Then I''ll go, ah Ling, and I''ll give it to you at home." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, don''t worry at home! You must be careful. Don''t rely on your Kung Fu. You don''t care about anything. Safety first. You should remember that something is going to happen to you. My sister and I and sister Ah Mei can''t live." Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao with worry. Her beautiful eyes showed love. Wen''er looked at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao with envy.


    Tang Wenhao walked up to Ruan Ling, took her sweet lips, took a kiss, smiled and said, "wife, don''t worry! We agreed to grow old together, and everyone will be fine. Let''s go,... Dad, a Jian, wen''er, a Cheng, take care, ha, I''ll be back when I go." he said, turned and left.


    "Brother Wenhao." Ruan Wenjiao shouted.


    "Wen''er, what''s up?" Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled.


    "Be careful! We are all waiting for you at home." Ruan Wen said shyly.


    "Hehe, wen''er, listen to Dad, brother and sister-in-law. Brother will be back soon. Dad, a Ling, a Jian and a Cheng, I''m gone, and you can have a rest early." Tang Wenhao flashed out of the room.


    Ruan Ling still rushed out and wanted to send him out in person. It was inconvenient for others to come out, so she had to silently bless him to go and return early in the room.


    Worried about revealing his whereabouts, Tang Wenhao didn''t drive himself, but took a car and drove towards the special forces barracks, but he didn''t let the driver into the jungle. When he was close to the jungle, he asked the driver to go back and walk towards the jungle.


    At this time, it was early in the morning of the next day. Tang Wenhao walked like a fly in the moonlight. He had to leave the barracks before dawn. The time was very tight. Even if he went in, it would be difficult to come out once dawn.


    Soon, he set foot on the mountain road into the jungle. Although the special forces barracks were in the jungle, the roads were well built and the roads were all cement roads. Therefore, after entering the forest, the speed did not decrease.


    To make a long story short, after half an hour of rapid marching, Tang Wenhao finally saw a dozen low houses standing in an open place in the jungle. These houses are distributed in an arc shape, surrounded by high walls, and there is a two-story building in the middle. Tang Wenhao listened to Ruan Jingxiong. Li Qiang lives in the first room in the west of the second floor of the middle building.


    Tang Wenhao did not act rashly, but hid in the dark to observe nearby. Ruan Jingxiong told him that there must be Lin haoxiong''s people lurking nearby. He wanted to find out. If there were any, he had to control these bastards by lighting acupoints and let them sleep. Otherwise, he would be found by them. After all, they were in the dark.


    Tang Wenhao looked around and focused on the jungle near the barracks gate. There should be no mistake in the secret way. Since these people want to monitor the situation inside, they will set the latent point near the gate, which is not convenient for monitoring in other places.


    Thinking of this, he stood up quietly, walked on the cat''s waist and passed quietly to the jungle opposite the gate. Tang Wenhao was very smart and did not make a mistake. Before he approached this area, he heard someone talking in Vietnamese. Although the voice was very small, it was late at night from now on. Except for sporadic urine insects, it was lonely everywhere, It''s easy to hear them clearly, but Tang Wenhao can''t understand what they say.


    Tang Wenhao was careful and crept to the place where he was talking. Every step or two, he had to look around to make sure that no one found him and moved forward.


    Just as he was about to approach the place where he spoke, a figure suddenly appeared in the jungle not far from him and said to him, ha Ji Ho (who?) Ji La (stop). Tang Wenhao could understand these simple words and knew that he had been found by others. He thought, if it''s bad, he must control him.


    Thinking of this, he rushed over to him and casually said "Gan men" in Vietnamese, which means thank you!


    The other party was very surprised and repeated in doubt, "dry door?"


    He was fooled because Tang Wenhao was close to him. Before he could react, Tang Wenhao''s big hand explored and accurately lived in his acupoints. The boy fell back without humming. Tang Wenhao caught him and let him lie down on the spot.


    "Shit, it''s dangerous. It seems that these boys are scattered and hiding nearby. If they are not careful, they can easily be found and besieged." so he looked around more carefully.


    But just now, because the boy who was ordered by him said a word, he raised the vigilance of several talking boys not far away. Suddenly, the jungle fell into silence. Tang Wenhao felt that a repressive emotion was spreading. He couldn''t help but stop and hide under a tree to watch the change.


    Sure enough, two dark figures came out of the jungle less than ten meters away from him, holding a gun in his hand, and quietly came towards Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help taking out the pistol given to him by Ruan Jingxiong and was ready for battle. He was also just in case. He wouldn''t choose to shoot unless he had to. He didn''t want the special forces inside to hear the gunshot and search the mountain.


    The two shadows were getting closer and closer to Tang Wenhao, and they could even hear their breathing. Tang Wenhao was secretly lucky and stared at their breasts, waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    At this time, another voice came from the jungle behind the two black shadows. They turned and looked back. One of them seemed to answer something. Tang Wenhao knew that this was the best time. He used the acupoint method to point one of the people who didn''t speak. At the same time, he hurried forward and hid behind the man.


    The boy who answered the question turned around and patted his partner on the shoulder, indicating that he continued to walk. He found that his partner did not respond. He was a little confused. As soon as he touched the other party''s nose and breathed, he thought he was very sleepy and stood asleep. He called his partner hiding in the back. Tang Wenhao didn''t understand, but he hoped that the boy would call out all his companions, He''s so focused.


    Sure enough, the boy said to his companions hiding behind that the guy was very sleepy and fell asleep standing. Let them help him back to rest.


    Tang Wenhao knew it was time to shut him up, so the detective lit the boy''s acupoint again, and first put down the boy who just lit the acupoint, while he stood with the boy to confuse the enemy coming over.


    Just after standing, there were really two dark shadows in the back. The two people came over with swearing and swearing in Vietnamese. They had no sense of prevention, because they didn''t expect such a powerful person as Tang Wenhao in the world.


    As a result, it is not difficult to imagine that two people came and were controlled by Tang Wenhao. After Tang Wenhao straightened out these people, he turned around for a long time and found no one again. Therefore, he quietly left the jungle and groped for the barracks.


    He quietly walked to the gate. There were two guards on duty on both sides. Tang Wenhao wanted to speak directly to them and said he wanted to see Lieutenant Li. After thinking about it, it was inappropriate to control them. This is the most secure plan.


    Therefore, he lurked behind one of the guards. In order to avoid alerting the snake, he still used the hole tapping method to control the guard, and then quietly slipped to about ten meters behind the other guard to point his acupoint.


    In this way, although both guards were standing, they were asleep and motionless.


    Tang Wenhao first observed the situation at the door and found that there was no abnormality. He walked out carefully, jumped over at the door, quickly hid in the dark, and then observed the surrounding situation.

 Chapter 423

    After confirming that he was not found, he quickly robbed the building in the middle. Ruan Jingxiong told him that the defense of the barracks these days focused on the rooms where Lin Haonan, Ruan Biao and Ruan gang were detained. Those rooms were surrounded by a lot. Even a mosquito didn''t want to go in. The prevention in other places was not strict, but he would patrol around the camp every half an hour.


    Tang Wenhao quickly swept to the front of the building. Seeing no one around, he quietly walked directly to the second floor. When he got upstairs, he distinguished the direction, determined Li Qiang''s room, and flashed to the door of the room.


    To his surprise, there was a voice inside. Through the crack of the door, there was still a light shooting out from inside, which showed that there were other people in Li Qiang''s room. They couldn''t go in. They had to wait until no one else was present to contact Li Qiang. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao hid aside and listened quietly to the voice inside.


    To his surprise, the people inside still spoke in Chinese. He listened very carefully. He heard a young man saying, "ah Qiang, who will take the instructor''s position after our instructor died?"


    "Where do I know? This is the matter of the Ministry of national defense. Maybe we will transfer people from other brother troops! This is not something we should worry about," Li Qiang said.


    "Ah Qiang, you can''t say that. Now you are the biggest official in the history of our village. If you become the chief instructor of the special forces, I''ll go back with you and be more proud. If you move your mouth, I have to be an official!... Hey! Ah Qiang, what general Lin sent you to say, you''re not moved? He''s general Lin, and his rank and position are better than our instructor Ruan Gao, I won''t lose money with him, and the money he gave you is US dollars. If I were you, I would definitely. Don''t hesitate. Just be a second lieutenant. When can I get rich? You see, how many people really want to protect the country? Don''t they all rush money and get a good job in the future? Besides, it''s peacetime. As someone said, we will fight if we want to fight. Do you think now Can we fight in? No way, it''s fine now! If we can''t fight, we can''t fight others. How much do we have? Our land area is not like that of others. We can''t fight in depth. If they attack a little harder, our defense will go wrong. "


    Tang Wenhao heard cold sweat outside. Shit, it turns out that Lin haoxiong, an old Wang eight egg, has extended his tentacles to Ruan Jingxiong''s most trusted subordinates. It can be seen that the old guy is now desperate. Senior officials and dollars have been promised!


    "Ah Ren, in my opinion, our instructor Ruan is a real professional soldier. He is absolutely dedicated to the country as the chief instructor," Li Qiang said.


    "I know. Everyone knows that instructor Ruan is the most upright and powerful person in the team, but what is the final result? He was not killed by general Lin. a Qiang, if you want me to say, you should listen to general Lin. anyway, most of the arrested people are ordinary people, and you dare not take Lin Haonan? He is general Lin''s brother. You want to kill him, but general Lin doesn''t know yet Lead the troops to catch you? Then Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang said that we are all martial brothers. If we can let go, we should let go. Didn''t you say that instructor Ruan didn''t want to kill them? "


    "I hope they will make a contribution and atone for their sins. All right, ah Jen, it''s too late. Go back to bed! Don''t worry about my business. Don''t tell anyone about guard Lin haoxiong''s coming. By the way, the killing of instructor Ruan should be kept secret, otherwise, military justice will be engaged in. Understand? This is the top secret here. We must restrain the people below you from chaos Say. "


    "Yes, ah Qiang, I''ll go to bed first. Please consider general Lin''s suggestion! This is an opportunity. If you seize it, you will prosper all your life."


    "OK, stop talking. It''s useless for the instructor to treat you so well!" Li Qiang said angrily.


    "OK, OK, don''t say it. You can rest early."


    Tang Wenhao quickly flashed into the dark. The door was immediately opened. A boy in military uniform came out, looked around, looked back and said, "ah Qiang, I''m going. Bye!"


    "Well, go check the post before going to bed! I''ll go down later."


    "Yes!" the boy answered, shook his head and hurried downstairs.


    "It''s another moth. When you go back, tell Dad to clean up the boy who eats inside and outside." Tang Wenhao thought bitterly looking at his back.


    However, Tang Wenhao felt that Li Qiang should not have betrayed Ruan Jingxiong. Otherwise, he would not have spoken like this just now. It must be a conspiracy. Obviously, his brain is very contradictory now. This is the best time to beat him.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao went to the door and knocked. Li Qiang inside was unprepared. He thought ah Ren was back again. When he opened the door, he said impolitely, "what''s the matter with you? You said you shouldn''t worry about it. Don''t worry about it... You..." before he screamed, Tang Wenhao unexpectedly explored his hand and pointed to his acupoints.


    Li Qiang''s frightened eyes solidified. Tang Wenhao held him, closed the door, helped him to the single bed in the room, took out the pistol, pointed to his head, and then untied his acupoints.


    Li Qiang is the elite of the special forces. Of course, he realized what this meant. After taking a breath, he scolded, "you asked Lin haoxiong not to waste time. If you have the ability, you will kill me immediately? Let me betray our instructor and the country. You are delusional." then, his eyes glared at Tang Wenhao with hatred.


    Tang Wenhao felt from his expression and eyes that he was a man who was jealous of evil. He was worthy of being Ruan Jingxiong''s student. Tang Wenhao put away the pistol, gave it to him and said with a smile, "Lieutenant Li, look whose gun this is, do you know?"


    Li Qiang took the pistol in surprise, glanced at Tang Wenhao in shock, suddenly pointed the pistol at Tang Wenhao''s head and asked suspiciously, "where did the gun come from? You killed our instructor?"


    "What''s your brain? You''re still my godfather''s proud disciple. If my godfather is killed by me, can I give you his pistol? If you don''t use your brain, you''ll be anxious?" Tang Wenhao joked.


    Tang Wenhao said this, Li Qiang also calmed down, smiled shyly and said, "sorry, please sit down! Listen to you, you are the dry son of our instructor? And our instructor must still be alive. Your skill is the most powerful skill I have ever seen? It should be above our instructor."


    Tang Wenhao sat down and said with a smile, "talk to lieutenant Li about this later! Come and show you something." then Tang Wenhao took out Ruan Jingxiong''s Oracle and handed it to Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang took the instruction, his eyes showed surprise and said, "good, good plan, brother, go back and tell the instructor, I will strictly implement his plan, and ask him to rest assured that no matter what means Lin haoxiong uses to me, I will never betray the instructor, our team and country."


    "Hehe, OK, my father didn''t read you wrong." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I can be promoted and cultivated by instructors one day. By the way, are ah Jian and wen''er all right?" Li Qiang asked with concern.


    "They are all fine. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, that''s good. Our sister-in-law was killed. We are all very sad. Sister-in-law is usually very kind to us. The instructor has a deep feeling for sister-in-law. I really don''t know how to live the instructor''s life in the future." Li Qiang said with worry.


    "You all grow up quickly and let my father leave the barracks early. Ah Jian and I will be filial to him." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, you''re wrong. The instructor''s second life is here. If he leaves here, he will grow old faster. Brother, don''t worry. Take care of the instructor and us! By the way, I haven''t asked my brother what''s your name yet?" Li Qiang asked with a smile.


    "Tang Wenhao, a native of the south of the Yangtze River in China, fell in love with ah Jian at first sight and became brothers. That''s why I call your instructor dad." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, so it is. As far as I know, you Chinese people who practice martial arts like to worship handlebars. Brother, can you tell me where you learned your amazing Kung Fu? Also, just now you poked me, I couldn''t move. What''s the matter?" Li Qiang asked curiously.


    "Hehe, this is the unique acupoint pointing skill in our Chinese Kung Fu. I have it from my family." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Really? No wonder people say that real Kung Fu is in China. It''s really lucky to meet a rare expert like brother Tang today. I hope to have the opportunity to ask brother Tang about your Chinese Kung Fu." Li Qiang smiled.


    "Hehe, if you have a chance, ah Jian and I will come with dad to compete with you when we bring down the scum like Lin haoxiong." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "We learned from you. By the way, brother, how did you get in? Didn''t you hurt my brothers?" Li Qiang asked.


    "Hehe, no, it''s just that they can''t speak or move, but they don''t have any physical problems. I think it''s going to dawn. I''ll leave here right away, otherwise it''s easy to be found by others." Tang Wenhao said after looking at the clock on the wall.


    "Well, brother Tang, I won''t keep you. You can go out later. I''ll spread out the people and let them gather at the place where Lin Haonan is imprisoned. When I get back, I''ll tell the instructor that I will execute his orders without omission and never let my sister-in-law die in vain." Li Qiang said firmly.


    "Well, I''ll thank you for my father and my dead mother first. By the way, Lin haoxiong''s people are monitoring you outside. They can spread the news through their mouth. I almost cleaned them up just now. Later, I thought carefully. I''d better spare them and let them all sleep." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha, I know. I just didn''t get the instructor''s order and didn''t want to kill each other with my brother''s army. Otherwise, just let my brothers go and solve them in ten minutes. It''s their blessing to meet an expert like brother Tang." Li Qiang smiled.


    With the help of Li Qiang, Tang Wenhao quietly left the special forces barracks.

 Chapter 424

    Out of the jungle, it was dawn.


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed it to Ruan Ling. He knew that several people at home must be worried and didn''t sleep. Sure enough, as soon as the phone was connected, Ruan Ling''s anxious voice came, "baby, you can call. I''m worried to death. If you don''t call again, I''ll have to go to the army in person. How''s it going? Aren''t you hurt?"


    "Hehe, everything is going well. As Dad expected, Li Qiang is loyal and absolutely no problem. He will play the trick according to Dad''s arrangement. Let''s wait and see the good play! Ah Ling, you must not have slept!" Tang Wenhao said as he walked.


    "Of course, without your news, who can sleep? Wen''er and I didn''t sleep for a minute. Well, now you''re all right. We have to sleep for a while. Baby, you go to the city for dinner before you go home to sleep! Don''t be hungry. I''ll tell my father immediately." Ruan Ling said with concern.


    "Yes, Manny, they all know I''ve gone?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, by the way, I have to call my sister quickly, otherwise they didn''t sleep! Just ten minutes ago, my sister and sister Ah Mui also called. My sister and sister Ah Mui were about to cry. I won''t let them call you for fear of affecting your safety. Then I''ll call my sister quickly." Ruan Ling was about to hang up.


    "No, ah Ling, I''ll fight by myself. I miss them," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, OK! Baby, if you really want them, you can go back to our new home first. I''m fine here. Your sister, I know you must miss sister and sister Ah Mei. Do you want to drink sister Ah Mei''s breast milk?" Ruan Ling joked.


    "Hehe, you guessed right, but you don''t have it now. Who told you not to squeeze a little every day? Now it''s completely gone! I tell you, if you wean, you''ll soon have a second child." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Villain, I can''t wait for your sister! Since you say so, I''ll go back to Shanghai with my second child." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, no, I don''t want you to have a second child so soon. I haven''t had enough fun! All right, go to bed! I''ll call your sister and sister Ah Mui right away, or they won''t dare to sleep. You can quickly tell Dad the situation and don''t let him worry." Tang Wenhao said and hung up the phone.


    Immediately, he dialed Manny''s phone again. Ruan Ling was right. Manny and Ah Mei didn''t sleep all night. They sat anxiously in bed waiting for Tang Wenhao''s news. As soon as Tang Wenhao''s phone arrived, Manny immediately pressed the button and replied, "baby, you have news. Are you okay!"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but feel a warm current in his heart. With these women who are also his wife and sister, he was surrounded by love almost all the time. He was so happy.


    "Manny, I''m fine. You''ve been worried all night." Tang Wenhao said guiltily.


    "Baby, as long as you''re okay, it doesn''t matter how long we worry. Where are you now? Can you go home and let us see you? Sister Ah Mui keeps crying when she thinks you haven''t heard from me." Manny said.


    "Well, I''m still on the road now. I can''t find a taxi. I''ll be home soon after dawn. You don''t have to wait for me. Go to sleep quickly! You still have our baby in your stomach?" Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Baby, come back quickly! I''ll sleep with you at home." this is Ah Mui''s voice.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly said, "sister Ah Mui, sleep by yourself! I won''t be here for another hour or two! You don''t have to stay up late with me. Sleep with Manny! When you wake up, I''ll go home."


    "No, if you don''t come back, my heart is always floating and I can''t sleep. The sleepiest time has passed. Now I get up and get you something to eat. When you get home, you can have the breakfast made by sister Ah Mei." Ah Mei said.


    What does Ren Tang Wenhao say? Ah Mui has to cook dinner when he comes back to eat, and then sleep with him. Alas! Sister Ah Mui always moved him!


    Fortunately, Tang Wenhao met a man who rode a motorcycle to work in the city on the way. Tang Wenhao couldn''t communicate with him, but gave him a 100 yuan RMB, which was better than anything. The other party readily took him into the downtown area of Langshan and into the downtown area. Tang Wenhao took a taxi to Ruan''s new villa.


    When he got home, his beautiful wife and concubine got up one after another to see him. Tang Wenhao booed one by one. The Thai beauty Anglo American kissed him several times, which made Tang Wenhao feel that there must be something wrong with the little girl. He smiled and asked, "Anglo American, is there anything good?"


    Ah Mui came forward, kissed Tang Wenhao and said with deep love, "baby, the British and American girl also has your seed in her stomach. She checked it out last night. Congratulations."


    "Ah? No! Not even ah Yu and ah Li so soon! Is the land in Thailand more fertile? I wonder if Wu Kui has sown successfully? Britain and the United States, have you asked your sister?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Anglo American smiled shyly, shook his head, looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly and whispered, "Wen Hao, I think I''m so powerful. I''m going to be a mother so soon, but you''re more powerful."


    "Oh, of course. By the way, have you heard anything from ah Yu, ah Li and sister Yang Xi? No, it seems that we have to refuel. People''s little British and American stomach is to be successful. Sowing seeds will soon take root and have a harvest." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Yang Xi didn''t smile shyly like ah Yu and Ali Guang. She went directly to Tang Wenhao, stared at Tang Wenhao''s footwall and said with a smile, "bad boy baby, you give the rest to your sister every time. Can''t you blame your sister? Didn''t you sow the seeds to any sister last night?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "no! Do you want it now?" in fact, he gave it to Ruan Ling last night. He and Ruan Ling couldn''t be together without sowing. They both love each other deeply and want to insert their whole body into each other''s body.


    "Well, baby, don''t play. Eat first. You haven''t slept all night. You must eat and sleep first. We don''t have any opinion on which sister you want after that. Yang Xi, if you want to think about baby, wait for him to have a rest after breakfast, okay?" Manny smiled gently.


    "Yes, Mr. man." Yang Xi smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, Yang Xi, at home, there is no president man, only sisters. We are all good sisters." Manny smiled.


    Under the attention of all the beauties, Tang Wenhao gobbled up ten fried eggs, a large pot of porridge and six big steamed stuffed buns specially made by sister Ah Mei, which stunned his beauties.


    Tang Wenhao thought, without this appetite, how can you have enough energy to deal with your beautiful wives and concubines?


    After eating and drinking enough, sister Ah Mui handed him a paper towel. He wiped his mouth and looked at Mei with a bad smile. "Sister Ah Mui, you didn''t sleep last night. Sleep with me!" Yang Xi looked at Mei with envy.


    Ah Mui is very intelligent and good at observing words and colors. She smiled, "baby, you''re back. Sister Ah Mui also watched you eat and drink enough. Sister Ah Mui can fall asleep. Let Yang Xi sleep with you!"


    Yang Xi was overjoyed, but she still handed her eyes to Manny. Afraid that Manny was unhappy, Manny smiled and said, "as long as baby thinks it''s OK, I have no opinion. I''m sleepy myself. It''s time to sleep with sister Ah Mui."


    "Elder sister, what are you waiting for? The two empresses have spoken. Let''s go to bed and make people. I don''t believe it. There''s no movement in your fertile land." Tang Wenhao smiled and was about to pull Yang Xi into the room to make people.


    He had just finished saying this. Suddenly, Yang Xi''s Pink Jade hand covered her sweet lips, shook off Tang Wenhao, and ran to the bathroom. Everyone looked at her in surprise. Tang Wenhao asked with concern, "sister, are you okay!"


    Listen to Yang Xi vomit in the bathroom. Ah Mei and Manny haven''t entered the room yet. They walk to the bathroom door in doubt. They see Yang Xi lying next to the toilet and vomiting hard, but they don''t vomit anything.


    Seeing this, Ah Mui calmly went to her room, took out the test paper and said, "sister Yang Xi, try it! I think you''re probably pregnant, but your reaction is later than that of British and American girls."


    "Shit! No! I can''t play again, so I have to catch ah Yu and Ali to put out the fire." thinking of this, Tang Wenhao locked his eyes on the little beauties ah Yu and Ali.


    After learning that Tang Wenhao had successfully completed the task assigned to him, Ruan Jingxiong immediately asked his son Ruan Jian and daughter Ruan Wen to leave the Ruan family''s old house and go to the Municipal Public Security Bureau to find Chen Zhiyong''s important person. Who do you want? I want him.


    This is the smoke bomb that Ruan Jingxiong sent to Chen Zhiyong. The purpose is to tell Chen Zhiyong that Ruan Jingxiong disappeared on his way home. Now there are no people dead or dead bodies. In this way, Chen Zhiyong will lend Ruan Jian''s brother and sister the opportunity to find their father and inquire about Ruan Jingxiong''s news to Li Qiang. Li Qiang is just ready to use him to pass on the news of Ruan Jingxiong''s murder to Lin haoxiong, Lin haoxiong will certainly ask his subordinates about the reliability of the news. If his opinions are consistent, he will believe it.


    As long as he believes that Ruan Jingxiong is dead, he will relax his vigilance and strengthen the bombing of Li Qiang''s sugar coated bombs. Chen Zhiyong is also easier to show his true colors, and all this will give Ruan Jingxiong more opportunities to counter attack at one stroke, because he has become a dark place. This is Ruan Jingxiong''s plan. Take the plan as the plan.


    Alone, Ruan Jian''s brothers and sisters stayed up all night and didn''t even take a nap. When it was just dawn, they said goodbye to their father Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Ling and ah Cheng, sneaked out of Ruan''s old house, went to the street, took a taxi and went straight to the municipal public Security Bureau, which is opposite Ruan''s drugstore.


    Brother and sister went to the Public Security Bureau and reported to the police for the staff on duty. They said that their father Ruan Jingxiong called back in the middle of the night last night to see his killed mother. Up to now, there is no trace and the phone can''t get through. There is no dead body. I hope the Public Security Bureau will send someone to look for it. Their brother and sister will also meet director Chen Zhiyong.


    Seeing that the matter was important, the personnel on duty immediately contacted Chen Zhiyong. Chen Zhiyong heard that Ruan''s brother and sister were waiting for him in the Bureau and told the personnel on duty that Haosheng would take care of the two brothers and sisters. He would arrive in the Bureau soon.

 Chapter 425

    After waiting for about half an hour, Chen Zhiyong rushed to the Bureau and saw Ruan Jian and Ruan Wen in the reception room. The brother and sister pretended to be very worried and begged Chen Zhiyong to order to find their father for them.


    After listening to Ruan Jian''s narration, Chen Zhiyong seemed very surprised and sighed, "Alas, nephew, it''s my uncle''s fault that he didn''t care too much about it. Last night, my uncle also knew that the instructor was coming back. My uncle waited for him in the unit for a long time, but later he didn''t come. I thought he went back temporarily. I didn''t care too much. I didn''t think he would be in danger. Your father''s Kung Fu can''t kill him. Nephew, don''t worry too much, Let me check with you first. Is the instructor in the army? If not, I''ll think of another way. Anyway, don''t worry. My uncle will try his best to find the instructor. Wait a minute. My uncle will contact the special forces office immediately. "Chen Zhiyong dialed a phone.


    "Hello! I''m director Chen Zhiyong of Liangshan Public Security Bureau. Please answer the phone. If I remember correctly, is Li Qiang in charge of your unit?"


    "Hello, director Chen, yes, please wait a moment. I''ll connect you to lieutenant Li''s landline right away... Director Chen, I''m sorry, Lieutenant Li''s phone is not answered. If it''s convenient, please tell me your contact information. I''ll get in touch with Lieutenant Li immediately through other ways, and then let him call you in person. Do you think so?" the operator said.


    "OK! You must hurry. I have important information to communicate with Lieutenant Li." Chen Zhiyong reported his mobile phone number to the operator.


    After hanging up the operator''s phone, Chen Zhiyong began to comfort Ruan Jian''s brother and sister again. "Nephew, niece, don''t worry! Lieutenant Li must know about your father." with that, he glanced at Ruan Wen.


    I can''t help sighing. Ruan Jingxiong''s daughter is really a stunning beauty! Looking at Liangshan, it''s difficult to find a second girl more beautiful than her. Like her mother, like her dead mother. Even if she dies, her facial features are still so charming!


    "Well, director Chen, thank you!" Ruan Jian said politely. When he realized that Chen Zhiyong''s eyes were fixed on his sister, he was very angry, but in order not to affect the overall situation, he had to bear it.


    Ruan Wen also realized from the corner of her eyes that Chen Zhiyong was staring at herself. She was very uncomfortable. She had to twist her body and turn her back to him. Chen Zhiyong glanced at her and marveled at her sexuality.


    Ruan Wen is different from ordinary girls. Her beauty not only shows exquisite facial features and graceful posture, but also is a healthy beauty formed in long-term physical exercise. It looks more pleasing to the eyes and relaxed and happy.


    Just as Chen Zhiyong was flirting with his instructor''s baby daughter, the phone came. He knew it must be Li Qiang. He took out his mobile phone, pressed the button and replied solemnly, "I''m Chen Zhiyong, who are you?"


    "Director Chen, I''m Li Qiang, first lieutenant of the special forces. What can I do for director Chen to find Li Qiang?" Li Qiang reported to his family. In fact, he knew Chen Zhiyong''s intention.


    "Lieutenant Li, that''s right. Instructor Ruan said last night that I came here to see his wife''s body. I waited for him in the unit for several hours, but I couldn''t get through later. I don''t know how he is now? Is something wrong?" Chen Zhiyong asked.


    "Well... Director Chen, instructor Ruan, he''s fine. Later, he returned to the unit. I''ll convey director Chen''s concern to him." Li Qiang said hard to get.


    "Hehe, Lieutenant Li, you must also know the relationship between me and the instructor. Like you, I am also a soldier brought out by the instructor. Now the instructor''s childe and young lady are here. They ask me who I want! Why don''t I let them find you in the army? You take them to meet our instructor?" Chen Zhiyong sneered.


    "Ah? Where are ah Jian and wen''er? Here... Director Chen, let me tell you the truth. You must keep it secret. At most, tell ah Jian and wen''er. Others can''t tell. This is the top secret here." Li Qiang said mysteriously.


    "Ah? Top secret, Lieutenant Li, you''d better not tell me. I''d better send someone to send the two children to you!" Chen Zhiyong sneered.


    "No, director Chen, you can''t bring ah Jian and wen''er to me. We are very busy here today. We have important things to deal with. No one has time to take care of them. To be honest,... Um... The instructor has died." Li Qiang pretended to be sad.


    "Ah? What? The instructor died? How could it be? With the skill of our instructor, who has the ability to kill him? Is your news reliable?" director Chen pretended to be shocked. At the same time, he stared at Ruan Jian and Ruan Wen, and Ruan Jian and Ruan Wen pretended to be very frightened.


    Ruan Jian grabbed the phone directly from Chen Zhiyong and asked, "brother Li, you said my father died? Did you lie to Uncle Chen?"


    "Ah Jian, I''m sorry. The instructor really died. His SUV exploded and became a pile of waste. We also found your father''s body. Ah Jian, you and wen''er must be strong. Don''t worry. Brother Li will try his best to find the real murderer for the instructor." Li Qiang then acted.


    "Brother Li, I''m going to visit my father now and I''ll avenge my father." Ruan Jian pretended to be very angry, while Ruan Wen wept hypocritically.


    "Well, nephew, give the phone to your uncle, and your uncle will talk to lieutenant Li." director Chen took the phone from Ruan Jian. Ruan Jian actually wanted to give him the phone as soon as possible. After all, he didn''t learn to perform. He was afraid that if the performance was excessive, he would let Chen Zhiyong see the clue.


    Chen Zhiyong answered the phone and said to Li Qiang, "Lieutenant Li, since the instructor has died, the burden over there is on you. In the short term, the Ministry of national defense can''t send someone to replace instructor Ruan. What are you going to do with the people arrested yesterday?"


    "Director Chen, in fact, this case should not be intervened by our special forces. Now it''s like this, which has taken our instructor''s life into it. I want to transfer this case to your public security bureau. What do you think?" Li Qiang asked tentatively.


    "Ah? Give it to our public security bureau? No! These people were caught by instructor Ruan, and boss Lin Haonan is general Lin haoxiong''s brother. Brother, you''d better not hurt your brother. I don''t want to take this hot potato." Chen Zhiyong said with a sly smile.


    Ruan Jian and Ruan Wen were disgusted when they saw his crafty appearance. They wanted to spit on him. Considering that their father gave them the task of paying close attention to Chen Zhiyong''s expression, their brother and sister both endured and watched Chen Zhiyong''s poor performance.


    "Director Chen, you really don''t answer?" Li Qiang stressed.


    "Well, brother, it''s really inappropriate for me to take it. At that time, the instructor didn''t want my people to arrest them. It''s estimated that he had some consideration. Since your special forces have taken over the case, you''d better go on! It''s also a respect for instructor Ruan, right? By the way, brother, did you report the news that instructor Ruan has died to the Ministry of national defense? The instructor is not ordinary Your identity, brother, you can''t hide such a big thing, "Chen Zhiyong said cunningly, then covered the microphone and motioned Ruan Jian and Ruan Wen to go back first.


    "Nephew and niece, you go back first! Your father died and your mother died, but Uncle Chen will take care of your brothers and sisters in the future. You go back temporarily. Uncle will soon send someone to take care of you two. Uncle Li will discuss work with Lieutenant Li now, so he won''t accompany you."


    When Ruan Jian saw that people had ordered him to leave, he took Ruan Wen''s hand, nodded to Chen Zhiyong and left the reception room. Their brother and sister can''t wait! I want to beat him when I see his disgusting appearance.


    Seeing that Ruan Jian''s brother and sister had left, Chen Zhiyong closed the door and smiled at Li Qiang, "Lieutenant Li, I''m sorry I didn''t hear you just now. I let the two children go back first and let them go home and have a good rest. Don''t be too sad. My uncle will take good care of her brothers and sisters in the future."


    "Ha ha, director Chen is really interested. I thank you for the instructor. By the way, you just talked about reporting to the Ministry of national defense. After I found out that the instructor was killed last night, I immediately sent a secret message to the Ministry of national defense. This morning, Minister Ruan of the Ministry of national defense will personally come to Liangshan to listen to my summary report. Of course, I will report to the Ministry of Ruan about the arrest yesterday and the killing of instructor Ruan last night Chief, at that time, it is estimated that director Chen will come and report together, "Li Qiang said.


    "Ah? The Ministry of national defense already knows about it?" Chen Zhiyong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, Minister Ruan''s special plane should arrive at Liangshan soon," Li Qiang said.


    "Oh, really? Lieutenant Li is really quick and capable. He is worthy of being a student of an instructor. In this way, since minister Ruan will visit Liangshan in person, our public security system should also make necessary preparations. I won''t talk with you. Lieutenant Li, when you come to the city in the future, you must sit in my office!" Chen Zhiyong said.


    "Hehe, OK, director Chen, I won''t bother Li," he said and hung up the phone.


    Not to mention how Chen Zhiyong responded to the inspection of minister Ruan of the Ministry of national defense, just Ruan Jian and wen''er. After the brothers and sisters took a taxi back to Ruan''s old house, they saw no one following and quickly entered Ruan''s house. On the way, they called Ruan Ling and asked her to open the door first.


    Ruan Jingxiong was anxiously waiting for a pair of children to come back in the room. Seeing that they had arrived safely, he hurriedly asked, "how about a Jian? Did Chen Zhiyong believe it? Did you find anything?"


    Ruan Jian told Ruan Jingxiong about the telephone conversation between Chen Zhiyong and Li Qiang. Ruan Jingxiong nodded and said, "ah Jian, that''s right. Chen Zhiyong must be the one who betrayed his father."


    "This son of a bitch, when the eldest brother comes back, let my eldest brother kill him directly. This son of a bitch looks disgusting." Ruan Jian is angry when he thinks of Chen Zhiyong staring at his sister''s hip.


    "Bastard! Who''s dad? He''s the chief instructor of the national special forces, not the boss of the Jianghu. How can he do this? You still need your big brother to kill him? Can''t dad kill him? Dad must let the law punish him. We are not personal grievances, but a contest between justice and evil," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, you''re just too righteous. I think my brother is right. I should let brother Wen Hao kill Chen. You don''t know how disgusting he is when he looks at me," wen''er said shyly.

 Chapter 426

    After listening to wen''er''s words, not only Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Ling and ah Cheng looked at their brothers and sisters in surprise, "girl, what do you mean? Does Chen Zhiyong dare to make your idea?"


    "Dad, what do you think? These people are usually respectful to you, but once they hear that you have died, will they still be afraid of you? Will they have any good intentions for us? When Chen Zhiyong talked to us just now, his eyes were staring at wen''er, and I wanted to kill him with one punch!" Ruan Jian said angrily.


    "This beast is really inferior to pigs and dogs!" Ruan Jingxiong scolded angrily.


    "Dad, you are so honest. People like Chen Zhiyong need us to deal with him. What do you tell him? There is no justice in their eyes, only official positions, only money and beautiful women. If they have a chance, they want to kill him. If one such person dies, the people will be more safe and you will have less trouble. Dad, don''t worry. We have us ! Wen Hao and I will get rid of him with you sometime! "Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Ah Ling, no, Dad can''t let you get involved here. Now the situation is not as simple as you thought. According to Dad''s analysis, Chen Zhiyong may have been bought by Lin haoxiong long ago. Otherwise, how can Huaichun become a turnover place for arms trafficking? Can they not drag him into the water? I think of his behavior when Lin Haonan was arrested yesterday Difficult expression, there must be a problem! "Ruan Jingxiong analyzed.


    "Well, it makes sense. It seems that Lin Haonan''s brother has paid blood. However, Dad, while Lin haoxiong''s attention has not yet come to me and Wen Hao, I plan to monitor director Chen with Wen Hao. In fact, I also have a face-to-face relationship with him. One of my sisters, ah Hui, is familiar with him, as well as his deputy director and criminal investigation team leader , we have two lines to monitor him. We are a dark line. Ah Jian clearly deals with him and pays close attention to him. I think he will be more relaxed with his current mentality. Maybe he will show his feet soon! "Said Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Jingxiong looked at Ruan Ling with approval and said to Ruan Jian, "Jian, see, learn more from your sister-in-law and use your brain. Just do what your sister-in-law says! By the way, Jian, you should contact Li Qiang immediately. Dad has something to say to him."


    "OK!" said Ruan Jian. He took out his cell phone and dialed Li Qiang.


    "Ah Jian, is that you?" Li Qiang''s voice came from inside.


    "Yes, brother a Qiang, is it convenient for you to speak now?" Ruan Jian asked.


    "Well, no problem. I''m in my office. Is the instructor by your side?" Li Qiang asked sensitively.


    "Yes, let my father talk to you!" Ruan Jian handed the phone to Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Lieutenant Li!" said Ruan Jingxiong without anger.


    "Yes, instructor, please give instructions!" said Li Qiang.


    "Has minister Ruan set out? When will he arrive?" asked Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Just received the secret order from the Ministry of national defense, Minister Ruan has set out. He came by helicopter and came to us in about half an hour. Instructor, I just have something to report to the instructor!" Li Qiang said.


    "Say."


    "I just got on the phone with Chen Zhiyong and told him everything you asked me to say. I felt that he was very surprised and worried when he heard that minister Ruan of the Ministry of national defense was coming. It is estimated that he is discussing countermeasures with Lin haoxiong now! What do you think they will do?" Li Qiang asked.


    "Lieutenant Li, you just need to wait and see what happens. We don''t need to figure out what he will do, because the people are in our hands, and the witnesses are in our hands, but we are not in a hurry to play this card. It''s not us, it''s them, so you listen to minister Ruan''s arrangement. I think minister Ruan knows it well. I have told minister Ruan through other channels that I''m still alive But I hope he will cooperate with my plan. When I have sacrificed my power, I will respond to all changes without change and see what action Lin haoxiong will take! "Said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, instructor, I understand how to do it. When will you show up?" Li Qiang asked.


    "When it should appear, it will appear. I don''t know now, but you can rest assured that the apparent initiative in the card game is in Lin haoxiong''s hands, but it is actually in our hands. He can''t stand any card in our hands. Just run your own role!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Yes, instructor!" said Li Qiang.


    After talking with Li Qiang on the phone, Ruan Jingxiong said to Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, go and buy it back early! I''ll go down and see Chen Ba again. There are a few questions I want to ask. Chen Ba is too important to us now, more important than Ruan gang and Ruan Biao, because he is the executor of several blood cases and deeply trusted by Lin Haonan. Therefore, he must have the information we need."


    "OK, Dad, wait first. We''ll buy breakfast right away!" Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, let''s have a rest after that! I didn''t sleep all night last night!" Ruan Jingxiong said lovingly to the children.


    After Tang Wenhao had had enough fun with ah Yu and Ali, he wanted to have a comfortable sleep, because there were two more children today. British and American and the best young woman Yang Xi also fought for his breath and successfully accepted his tadpoles, so he was in a good mood. But when he thought that today was a crucial day for Chen Yuanyuan and Ruan Jingxiong, including himself, he couldn''t sleep well, They had to cross legged meditation to dispel sleepiness and fatigue with deep internal skills.


    Half an hour later, I felt refreshed. I got up secretly and asked Britain and the United States who were staying at home not to tell Manny and sister Ah Mei that he had left. Otherwise, the two beauties would not let him go. I was worried that his body could not bear it.


    After Tang Wenhao left the villa, he took a car outside and went straight to Ruan''s old house. On the way, he called Ruan Ling and told her he had gone back.


    Ruan Ling was very happy when she heard this. She smiled excitedly, "ha ha, baby, I was thinking of you? You just called. Do you have a good heart! By the way, didn''t your sister say that you and ah Yu and ah Li are happy? Don''t you play so soon?"


    "Just have a good time. Don''t you forbid me to indulge myself? Hey, hey, am I obedient? Hey? By the way, did Manny tell you that Britain and America and Yang Xi were shot?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "I see, baby, you are powerful and brave. Come on! Go back quickly! I''m buying breakfast for everyone. Do you want to eat more?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "No, I just want to eat you now!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, I''m not serious. I''ve just eaten two tender and fresh ones. Will you still think of me? I''m used to it by you! Don''t say it, go back and talk, I''ll hang up!" said Ruan Ling, hanging up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao smiled obscene and put the phone in his pocket. He thought that Ruan Ling said that ah Yu and Ali were tender and fresh, and she was used by herself. She felt very funny. She didn''t know that in Tang Wenhao''s heart, she would always be the best beauty who was fresh and tender.


    Sometimes, Tang Wenhao thinks these beauties are very fun. Everyone has some inferiority complex. For fear that they are not as sexy as her sisters, only Ah Mei is always so confident. She says that her body must be the most sexy and beautiful in the world. In fact, in Tang Wenhao''s eyes, each of them has elements that attract him.


    When the taxi came to a street not far from Ruan''s house, suddenly Tang Wenhao in the car found that a figure was watching Ruan''s door closely in a corner near Ruan''s house.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart moved, shit! Has this place been monitored? Who would this man be? Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao patted the taxi driver on the shoulder and signaled him to stop. The driver quickly stepped on the brake. Tang Wenhao took out a 50 yuan RMB to him and signaled him to go quickly. There was no need to find it. After that, he hurried to get off.


    The taxi driver was so happy that he made 40 yuan in vain. He stepped on the accelerator and the car went out.


    Tang Wenhao quietly approached his eyes and stared at the Ruan family. The boy didn''t expect the mantis to catch cicadas and yellow finches behind him. He stared very attentively and seriously. He didn''t realize it until Tang Wenhao came behind him. Looking back at Tang Wenhao in surprise, "what are you... Doing?" seeing Tang Wenhao smiling innocently, he asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "Why are you staring at someone else''s door?"


    "Can you control it? Who are you?" the boy asked.


    "Hehe, I still want to ask you? Who are you? Did Lin haoxiong send you over?" Tang Wenhao asked bluntly.


    "Ah... You... I don''t know what you mean?" the boy looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, and then put on a posture. It seemed that he was going to fight with Tang Wenhao.


    From his surprised eyes and alert posture, Tang Wenhao immediately judged that this man must have been sent by Lin haoxiong to monitor the Ruan family. In fact, this man followed Ruan Jian and Ruan Wen''s brother and sister here.


    Since it is judged that this person is not his own, can Tang Wenhao let him run away? Sooner or later, before the boy could react, Tang Wenhao suddenly poked his chest. The boy was subdued by Tang Wenhao before he could hum.


    Tang Wenhao glanced around and saw that no one was paying attention to them. He quickly called Ruan Ling and asked her to open the door. He said he caught a man monitoring them.


    With that, Tang Wenhao hung up and took the boy to Ruan''s house. Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong were very surprised and surprised when they saw that Tang Wenhao really caught a man in, because they thought no one knew their whereabouts, which showed that Ruan''s house was no longer the safest place.


    "Who is this man?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Where do I know? Anyway, when I mentioned Lin haoxiong, he was shocked. I thought I should catch him. Let''s go. I''ll mention him to the basement for interrogation!" said Tang Wenhao, carrying the boy to the entrance of the stairs.


    Ruan Jingxiong followed him. Considering that people should be kept at the top, Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling and wen''er, and ah Cheng still stayed at the top. He went down with Ruan Jingxiong''s father and son to interrogate this guy.


    "Brother, you are so divine. You can catch someone when you come back. It is estimated that Chen Zhiyong''s person must have followed wen''er and me here!" Ruan Jian said.

 Chapter 427

    "Well, it''s impossible to follow your eldest brother, so ah Jian, you have to practice more and learn more from your eldest brother!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Hehe, Dad, it''s also a coincidence. I happened to take a taxi not far from him. No matter who followed him, this person must know a lot!" Tang Wenhao said.


    When the four arrived in the basement, Tang Wenhao first opened the door of the room where Chen BA was detained. Chen Ba sat quietly inside. When Tang Wenhao came, he asked, "Mr. Tang, when can I go out?"


    "Soon, just these days, ah Jian, bring the breakfast to Chen Ba!" Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Jian behind him. Ruan Jian angrily threw the steamed bread and didn''t bother to go in. He hated Chen Ba because Chen Ba killed his brother ah Yi.


    Chen BA was not angry either. He smiled bitterly, and Tang Wenhao closed the door again.


    The father and son took the captured man to another room and turned on the light. Tang Wenhao stuffed him into the corner of the wall and untied the acupoint for him. The guy opened his eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong father and son in horror.


    "You... Aren''t you Ruan Jingxiong? You''re not dead?" obviously, he knows Ruan Jingxiong, which makes Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao very excited. This shows that this guy is very valuable. Just because he knows Ruan Jingxiong and knows his death, he must know Shaolin haoxiong''s inner scene.


    Because so far, few people know that Ruan Jingxiong was killed, but he knows that this shows the problem.


    Ruan Jingxiong squatted down and forced him to ask, "who the hell are you? How do you know me? How do you know I''m dead?"


    "Hum, I won''t tell you. I don''t know anything!" the boy twisted his head and stopped talking. It can be said that Ruan Jingxiong''s appearance surprised him. He hasn''t figured out how to deal with the people who caught him.


    Tang Wenhao sneered, "hum! Boy, don''t be hard spoken, Chen Ba, you know?"


    "How? I know! Huaichun''s boss, Lin Haonan''s bodyguard, wandered in Liangshan. How strange are some who don''t know him?" the boy said disdainfully.


    "But you know he''s done everything since I caught him, including he and Lin Haonan designed to kill Chen Jianfeng, the boss of Huaichun, transfer other people''s assets abroad, and kill people. We know everything now. In fact, we just want to tell you that Lin haoxiong is no longer possible to win, if you are honest, we can still let him win If you live on, if you have to carry it with us to the end, do you believe I will really kill you? "Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "If you want to kill me, I know. I''m sure I can''t live if you catch me anyway. It''s up to you!" the boy replied hard and slapped. Ruan Jian slapped him in the face. He was young and couldn''t hold back.


    "Boy, if my eldest brother let you die, even the public security can''t find out. Do you believe it? Don''t you think you were confused and caught by my eldest brother just now? Do you know why even people with special training such as Chen Ba told you honestly? Because my eldest brother can let you die in great pain, that is, before you die, you will shrink slowly until the last breath is left Later, it''s curly like a meat ball. Do you want to die like this? Brother, let him do it! "Ruan Jian threatened.


    "No, ah Jian, let''s go. Let''s let him meet someone. Maybe he said everything when he saw this person!" Tang Wenhao picked up the guy and walked to Chen BA''s room.


    When Tang Wenhao reopened the door and the guy''s eyes met Chen BA''s, they were stunned! Tang Wenhao saw the two guys'' expressions and knew that the boy was his own unexpected harvest.


    "Captain Lin, is that you? How did you get caught here?" Chen Ba asked in surprise.


    When Tang Wenhao heard that Chen Ba called this guy captain Lin bodyguard, he immediately reacted. This guy must be the people around Lin haoxiong. Even such people sent out, which shows that Lin haoxiong is at a loss.


    "Chen Ba, are you really caught by them?" the boy asked.


    "Hum! Bodyguard Lin, do you think I lied to you? That''s all you can do! It''s really easy for me to kill you. You''d better explain everything you know! To tell you the truth, your minister of national defense Ruan has arrived at Liangshan today, and the case of Lin Haonan brothers has been taken over by the Ministry of national defense. Do you think Lin haoxiong''s high power can override the military law I''m a foreigner, but I understand that you Vietnam are also determined to fight corruption. Dad, ask! As long as he doesn''t cooperate, I''ll let him die in pain immediately. Anyway, I''m a foreigner. I''ll kill him and return home immediately. There''s nothing you can do with me, right? "Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Jingxiong came to the front, nodded and said, "yes, if you kill good people, I will kill my relatives, but if you get rid of scum for our Vietnamese military, dad will turn a blind eye and let you go."


    As soon as the father and son sang and made peace, the Lin bodyguard gave his eyes to Chen Ba and asked suspiciously, "Chen Ba, general Lin and his brothers are very kind to you. Did you really betray them?"


    "Come on! Bodyguard Lin, I haven''t told you something. I''ll tell you something. You''ll tell me everything like me. Mr. Tang is the famous Tang Wenhao. He once tied with our four King Kong in the underground challenge arena of Huaxiang never night city. Do you think we can get out in his hands? Plus the famous instructor Ruan, I''m happy Believe what they said, general Lin is gone. If you carry them with you, you will only hurt yourself. By the way, I want to tell you more than that, but about your cousin! "Chen Ba said to the guard general Lin.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan''s father and son felt a little better when they saw that Chen Ba began to work for them. Ruan Jingxiong''s eyes relaxed a lot.


    "Chen Ba, I don''t want to know what kind of people they are. Anyway, if they catch them, they''ll come to no good end. I want to know, how''s my cousin? Didn''t general Lin say that my cousin has been sent to Canada?" Lin asked suspiciously.


    "Hum! You dream! To tell you the truth, your cousin is dead. General Lin ordered to kill him!" Chen Ba said coldly.


    "Nonsense, I know. You''re alienating me from general Lin. I''ve been with general Lin for 11 years, and my cousin has been with him for 56 years. He doesn''t need to kill my cousin? Both of our brothers are loyal to his Lin family. Why did he kill my cousin?" bodyguard Lin refused to believe Chen BA''s words.


    "Hum! I''ll tell you more! Otherwise, you won''t give up. Your cousin died in a jungle between Langshan and Hanoi. He was shot dead, but there was no pain before he died!" Chen Ba said coldly.


    "How do you know so clearly?" Captain Lin asked suspiciously.


    "Because I shot!" Chen Ba said coldly.


    "You... You killed my cousin, and I''ll fight with you!" the captain of Lin''s bodyguard was anxious. Suddenly, he wanted to go forward and fight with Chen ba. Tang Wenhao caught him and looked at Ruan Jingxiong with questioning eyes.


    Ruan Jingxiong then angrily scolded, "what are you fighting with others Chen Ba? If you have the ability, you go all out with Lin haoxiong? Chen Ba is just a chess piece of Lin haoxiong like you. Although your cousin was killed by him, he is just the executor, and the person who gave the order is Lin haoxiong. You have served general Lin for more than ten years. Do you still want to be loyal to him now?"


    Chen Ba then said, "Bodyguard Lin, he can kill even those who help him like your cousin. Do you think he will not kill you? Once your existence threatens his safety, he will resolutely kill you. Can we make a bet? Let Mr. Tang spread the news of your capture to Lin haoxiong''s ears. Do you believe it or not, he will send someone to kill you and kill you immediately, because you know too much If you tell the secret of his hatred, he will die. "


    "Therefore, he will not let you go. You can''t hate Mr. Tang for bringing you in. You have to thank him. Otherwise, you will be killed by Lin haoxiong sooner or later. Since he has killed your cousin, why should he keep you to threaten him? It can be said that you are a greater threat to him than your cousin."


    "I''ve figured everything out all day and night, so I''m going to fully cooperate with instructor Ruan to bring brother Lin haoxiong to justice and atone for his criminal acts. As for whether you cooperate or not, it''s up to you. If you want to put the Revenge of killing your cousin on me, it''s up to you. My life will be taken away by you at any time."


    It can be said that these words are more effective than any torture by Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong. Guard Lin closed his eyes and sat down on the ground, lamenting, "I said why I couldn''t get in touch with my cousin. I always thought he had changed his mobile phone number in Canada and hadn''t had time to tell us the new number. It turned out that he had been killed... General Lin, are you really so cruel?"


    "Bodyguard Lin, because I killed my good brother Han Hu, I felt that I really became a devil with Lin Haonan. Instructor, after I die, I ask you to bury me next to Han Hu brother. I want to make amends around him for life and death. Sobbing...!" speaking of this, Chen Ba cried bitterly.


    "General Lin, general, I''m loyal to you! My cousin has never been second to you! How can you give such an order? How can you tell my aunt? I''ll never have the face to see my family again. I killed my cousin!" Lin cried sadly.


    "Well, bodyguard Lin, it''s not you or Chen Ba who killed your cousin, but Lin haoxiong. I can only say that you all followed the wrong person. Can you cooperate with us to arrest Lin haoxiong now?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Well! Instructor Ruan, I say everything. I''ll tell you all about my company with Lin haoxiong over the years, witnessing and personally participating in his illegal business, but I have one condition!" said Lin bodyguard.


    "What conditions? As long as I can, I promise you!" said Ruan Jingxiong.

 Chapter 428

    "I''m going to arrest Lin haoxiong myself. I''m going to ask him why he killed my cousin face to face? Do we serve him faithfully for so many years, and he doesn''t think of these feelings at all? I''m still a hometown with him! I''m a hometown of my family!" obviously, Lin Zongwei can''t accept Lin haoxiong''s ruthlessness towards his cousin.


    "OK, I promise you, I will take you with me when I catch Lin haoxiong!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, I''ll tell you exactly who I am. You already know how I know you. That''s because general Lin, no, Lin haoxiong gave us your photos. He said that if we met you, we would kill you if we had the chance, so we all kept your appearance in mind. To be honest, we intercepted you halfway last night I''m the one who led the team! "Said Lin Zongwei. When he said it, Ruan Jian recorded the process of his confession on his mobile phone.


    "Ah? Is it you? Do you mean you followed me here?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No, we don''t know you. We followed Mr. Ruan and miss Ruan. Last night, we thought instructor Ruan would die. We saw instructor Ruan under the car, and then the car exploded. We immediately returned to Langshan city to find director Chen!" said Lin Zongwei.


    "What are you looking for Chen Zhiyong for?" asked Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Director Chen and Lin haoxiong discussed how to kill you on the design road. Lin haoxiong ordered several brothers of our guard to obey Chen Zhiyong in Liangshan, so after completing the task, we must go back and reply to him, and he will negotiate with Lin haoxiong about the next action!" Lin Zongwei said.


    "Chen Zhiyong, an animal, wronged me. Ruan Jingxiong trusted him so much. I''m so disappointed. Mr. Lin, do you have any evidence of Chen Zhiyong''s crime?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "No, Chen Zhiyong is an old and crafty man. When we contact him, we never let us bring mobile phones and other things that can be photographed and recorded into his office. They are all oral communication. He works very carefully," Lin Zongwei said.


    "Well, it''s like his style. When I was in the army before, it was difficult for me to accurately grasp his psychology. This guy never looked happy, but how do you contact him? Yanguo kept silent. He can''t really leave no trace!" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Really not, because I''m Lin haoxiong''s bodyguard. I have normal working contact when I go in and out of his office. This can''t be a kind of evidence!" Lin Zongwei said.


    "Well, that''s true. It seems that we have to find other ways to deal with him!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Instructor Ruan, if you trust me, I want to leave here and continue to deal with them, because now I am Lin haoxiong''s most trusted person, and even Chen Zhiyong dare not take me. I want to use this identity to further understand their actions. If I go missing, Chen Zhiyong is bound to tell Lin haoxiong, so Lin haoxiong will know that he has been completely exposed, and I can''t help it Xu will take extreme measures. He has hundreds of millions of yuan of assets abroad, which is enough for his Lin family to live for several generations. He will choose to flee. As far as I know, he has at least three or four passports, including Canada, the United States and South Africa. As you know, it is not difficult to sneak out of our country. Based on my knowledge of him in the past 11 years, He will rescue Lin Haonan first, and the two brothers will flee! "Lin Zongwei said frankly.


    Ruan Jingxiong was silent, and everyone focused on him. Ruan Jian first said, "Dad, it''s definitely not OK. What if he goes back and tells Chen Zhiyong? We''ll give up all our efforts. Chen Zhiyong will bring people to surround here soon. Dad, you don''t have soldiers now. How can we fight them?"


    Why doesn''t Ruan Jingxiong worry about this? He is also weighing the pros and cons. If he doesn''t let Lin Zongwei go, Lin haoxiong will not be able to turn over any big waves. As long as the Ministry of national defense directly intervenes in the case, he can''t turn over the case, and Chen Zhiyong will be involved sooner or later. Lin haoxiong, such an old and crafty man, can''t shake him out, so there''s no risk if he doesn''t let Lin Zongwei go, but the time will be longer;


    Let him go and let him make up for his mistakes. As his son Ruan Jian said, it may make them lose all their previous efforts and fail completely, and put so many people''s lives on, because if Chen Zhiyong knew that he was still alive and Chen BA was here, he would try his best to get rid of them and avoid future troubles.


    However, although the risk is great, once Lin Zongwei is really against the water, it will be a fatal blow to Lin haoxiong. He has no chance to resist and deny. The evidence of the bodyguard around him and the most intimate person must be the most powerful.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Jingxiong handed his eyes to Tang Wenhao. He knew that Tang Wenhao''s thinking was more careful, "Wen Hao, what do you think?"


    "Let him go!" said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Big brother!" Ruan Jian looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    "Why?" Ruan Jingxiong looked at him suspiciously.


    "I believe his words and believe he is for people with normal thinking. Lin haoxiong has killed his family. The real and ugly face has been exposed. Lin haoxiong is now gone. Is it still possible for him to die with him? If any normal person, at this moment, he will share a common hatred with us, bring these bastards to justice and avenge their dead relatives!" Tang Wenhao explained.


    "Thank you for Mr. Tang''s trust. Don''t worry, instructor Ruan. I will never escape, nor will I listen to the orders of Lin haoxiong and Chen Zhiyong. I want to help you catch them all and never let them succeed!" said Lin Zongwei.


    "OK, I promise to let you go, but you have to answer me a few questions honestly!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "OK, as long as I know, I''ll tell you!" Lin Zongwei said.


    "Well, you must know that my wife was killed. Who was the murderer?" Ruan Jingxiong asked coldly.


    "It''s my man. The order was given by Lin haoxiong. Chen Zhiyong made the plan with him. Chen Zhiyong said that you and your wife have a very good relationship. He said that if you kill your wife, your mind will be confused and you can''t calm down and fight with them. So Lin haoxiong asked me to arrange someone to kill your wife immediately. Instructor Ruan, I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''ll apologize for my brother ! if you don''t understand hate, you can kill me now. I''ll die without hate! "Said Lin Zongwei, and he knelt down to Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ruan Jingxiong was gnashing his teeth. Ruan Jian walked past and kicked Lin Zongwei to the ground. He angrily scolded, "shit, son of a bitch, you come with my mother''s life, I''ll kill you!" then he bent down and lifted Lin Zongwei up and grabbed his neck. Lin Zongwei didn''t resist at all.


    "Ah Jian, calm down first!" Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Jian.


    "Elder brother, he ordered to kill my mother!" Ruan Jian shouted angrily.


    "Big brother knows, but he also listens to Lin haoxiong''s orders! Dad, what do you think?" Tang Wenhao looks back at Ruan Jingxiong.


    As soon as Ruan Jingxiong''s tiger eyes closed, he waved to his son Ruan Jian and motioned him to let Lin Zongwei go. Ruan Jian gave Lin Zongwei a punch, knocked him to the ground, turned his head and left, "I don''t care!"


    "Ah Jian, calm down. Brother is as angry as you. Let''s focus on the overall situation!" Tang Wenhao chased Ruan Jian.


    "Wen Hao, let him go! He is angry and oppressed!" Ruan Jingxiong said sadly.


    Lin Zongwei got up from the ground and said apologetically, "instructor Ruan, I''m sorry! By the way, I want to tell you another important news. I just remembered it."


    "What''s the important news? Hurry up!" Ruan Jingxiong asked as soon as he heard that Lin Zongwei had other important news, and Tang Wenhao hurried up.


    Lin Zongwei wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said, "instructor Ruan, be careful. Your second lieutenant Li may not be loyal to you."


    Ruan Jingxiong got angry and wanted to beat him with his fist. "Asshole, how dare you break up the relationship between me and my subordinates? I punched you to death."


    Tang Wenhao quickly grabbed him and said, "Dad, listen to him."


    Lin Zongwei looked at Tang Wenhao with gratitude and said to Ruan Jingxiong, "instructor Ruan, I went to him on behalf of Lin haoxiong and told him that as long as you follow Lin haoxiong and promise him two things, one is that your position will be replaced by him."


    "Hum! He''s still very young. It''s hard for him to be such a big responsibility!" said Ruan Jingxiong disdainfully.


    "There''s still a million dollars. That''s not a small amount!" Lin Zongwei said.


    "He took them all?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in amazement.


    "I don''t know whether to accept it or not. Anyway, I gave it to him and took it away. Whether he was really interested or not, you should guard against it!" Lin Zongwei said.


    Lin Zongwei''s words forced Ruan Jingxiong to re-examine the whole incident. If Li Qiang is against the water and cooperates with Lin haoxiong, is it possible for him to win? Not at all. No matter what happens in the end, with such a big management loophole in the special forces under his leadership, he will end up in the Ministry of national defense. He will be out of time in his life.


    The more Ruan Jingxiong thought, the more frightened he was. The cold sweat came out. Tang Wenhao was not too nervous. He saw that his father was very nervous. He smiled and patted Ruan Jingxiong on the shoulder and comforted him, "Dad, it''s okay. Li Qiang won''t turn back. He''s not such a person. You should have confidence in your subordinates."


    Ruan Jingxiong looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously and asked, "Wen Hao, you only met him once. How can you conclude that he won''t have a problem? I dare not think so. I can only say that he should have no problem, but I dare not say that he has absolutely no problem. Besides, he didn''t tell me about it today. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "Dad, it''s okay. I know about it. Maybe he didn''t tell you again because he thought I would tell you."


    Ruan Jingxiong and Lin Zongwei looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Tang Wenhao described his eavesdropping on Li Qiang''s conversation with his subordinates last night and Li Qiang''s attitude. Ruan Jingxiong was relieved, but he still felt vaguely uneasy at the thought of the importance.


    At this time, Ruan Ling shouted from the stairs, "Wen Hao, you come up. There''s a situation."

 Chapter 429

    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that Ruan Ling said there was something on it, he quickly said to Ruan Jingxiong, "Dad, talk first. I''ll go up and have a look."


    "Go!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Mr. Tang, it is estimated that Chen Zhiyong''s people have monitored here!" said Lin Zongwei.


    "How do you know?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I didn''t go back for so long and didn''t call them. I guess I realized that I was exposed!" Lin Zongwei analyzed.


    "Anyway, I''ll go up and have a look first!" said Tang Wenhao, who hurried up the stairs.


    "Ah Ling, what''s the matter? What''s the situation?" Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly after coming up.


    "Baby, there are some strangers watching our house outside. We have to find a way. If it is the person arranged by Chen Zhiyong, maybe he will bring someone in and catch us directly. We have no guns and no defensive weapons. We can''t escape at all. Once these people fall into his hands, we have no evidence!" said Ruan Ling, Then he took Tang Wenhao to the door and asked him to observe the outside through the crack of the door.


    Sure enough, Tang Wenhao found that there were strangers around the Ruan family. They seemed unintentional. In fact, they looked at the door of the Ruan family very carefully. At first glance, they were plainclothes policemen, "Ah Ling, just now Lin Zongwei has judged that he has been exposed and said that it must be Chen Zhiyong''s people who have monitored here. In that case, we must come up with countermeasures immediately. Ah Ling, you let ah Jian, wen''er and ah Cheng withdraw to the basement first."


    "Baby, what about you?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "I''m all right. I''ll watch it first. You and dad will quickly find a solution!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, baby, I can''t let you stay here alone!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah Ling, are you obedient? Take them down first, and then find a way with dad. I''m fine here. You see, they don''t have many people. They''re fine for the time being. You should think of a way quickly. However, I suggest you talk to Manny soon!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Elder sister? What can I do for a young lady who has no strength to bind chickens? We can''t let them get involved!" Ruan Ling said unhappily.


    "Ah Ling, I don''t mean to involve them. I want Manny to support us outside!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "How can they support us? They have no power and no one. They are all women, either with children or pregnant with your seed. What can they do?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, did you listen to me? I found that you would listen to me honestly in bed, and you wouldn''t listen to me in other cases. Do we have to go to bed after discussing things with you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, when is it? It''s not serious yet. Say it!" Ruan Ling said with a whine.


    "Ah Ling, don''t underestimate your sister''s strength. She has great communication skills and long-term vision. You call her and tell her about the situation here. She will try to save us. I guess she will save us through diplomatic channels such as the relationship between the municipal government and the Embassy in Vietnam!" Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    Ruan Ling immediately brightened her eyes, took Tang Wenhao''s mouth, patted him on the cheek and said with a charming smile, "Baby, smart, I see. Although Chen Zhiyong is the director of public security, he is under the control of the municipal government. As long as the mayor orders not to hurt us, he doesn''t have the courage. In addition, you are a foreigner and an investor. No one dares to take you. As soon as your embassy comes forward, there will be no problem. I''ll arrange them to go down and call my sister immediately!" With that, Ruan Ling twisted back upstairs to arrange for brother Ruan Jian and ah Cheng to go down to the basement first.


    Tang Wenhao stared at Ruan Ling in a daze, swallowed her saliva and sighed. It''s hard to have a sexier woman in the world than her own ah Ling! Even after giving birth to a child, her body hasn''t changed at all, and she still has a lasting charm that she didn''t have before.


    While indulging in his beloved wife, Tang Wenhao observed everything outside in the door.


    Just then, his phone rang. Tang Wenhao took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Li Qiang. He quickly pressed the key and said, "Lieutenant Li, please speak."


    "Brother Tang, Minister Ruan of the Ministry of national defense will come to our barracks soon. How''s the situation there?" Li Qiang asked.


    "Lieutenant Li, we have caught another important person around Lin haoxiong. Don''t worry. As long as Lin haoxiong dares to go to your barracks to ask for someone, you will detain him. Our witness here is enough to make Lin haoxiong completely honest. In this case, you can tell your minister Ruan that this is also my father''s opinion. He is interrogating that guy now. We have given the general situation We''ve made it clear. In addition, there are some dangers here. Our hiding place is monitored by Chen Zhiyong. We''re worried that he will bring someone to rush in and take away the ID card. Now we don''t have any weapons. If you have enough hands, it''s good to bring someone to support us! "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Does Chen Zhiyong have the courage?"


    "Yes, the dog jumps over the wall, and the rabbit bites when he is anxious!"


    "Well, I''ll ask a platoon leader to take people to support you. Tell me the detailed address. I''ll ask a platoon to reinforce you quickly, but you can''t command them. They only listen to the instructor."


    "Yes, I''ll let my father come forward!" Tang Wenhao told Li Qiang the address of the Ruan family.


    Li Qiang told Tang Wenhao that he would tell his brothers Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone number and let them contact Tang Wenhao directly. If there was no accident, a row of officers and soldiers of Langshan special forces could arrive at Ruan''s house in half an hour.


    After hanging up the phone, Tang Wenhao breathed a sigh of relief and thought, it''s down-to-earth. Even if Manny can''t help, there won''t be any problem if Li Qiang''s guards come in line for reinforcements.


    At this time, an emergency alarm sounded outside. Tang Wenhao couldn''t hear it well. He knew that Chen Zhiyong might have brought someone. He quickly checked the bolt, closed the door tightly, and trotted to the living room. At this time, Ruan lingzheng was talking to Manny on the phone,


    "Ah Ling, tell Manny that Chen Zhiyong has brought someone here. It''s urgent for her to find a way!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, oh..." Ruan Ling replied, then fed back the situation to Manny as quickly as possible, and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    They reached the door hand in hand and looked through the crack of the door. Sure enough, the door of Ruan''s house was full of police cars. A group of public security personnel surrounded Ruan''s house with live guns. There was no way for a bird to fly out.


    "Ah Ling, you go to the basement. I''ll deal with them. I''m a foreigner. They don''t dare do anything with me!" Tang Wenhao pushed Ruan Ling down the basement.


    "No, at this time, no matter where you are from, Chen Zhiyong will kill you as a robber. At that time, he will say it was a manslaughter. You must not go out. We can only wait for reinforcements!" Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand and said.


    "But there is nothing to defend here. They can attack right away!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, don''t worry. I asked sister ah Hui to call deputy director Ruan and ask her to drag Chen Zhiyong first. Sister will come to save us soon!" Ruan Ling said and quickly dialed Ruan''s drugstore.


    "Sister ah Hui, immediately call deputy director Ruan of the Public Security Bureau and say that the Public Security Bureau surrounded the Ruan family''s old house. This is a misunderstanding. Let him talk to Director Chen. Don''t shoot. Just say that baby and I are inside. You must tell her that baby is a foreign investor. Come on!"


    "Oh, I see. Sister, don''t worry. We''ll call director Chen directly!" ah Hui hung up the phone.


    Just then, a man came out of a police car. Tang Wenhao looked intently. It was none other than Chen Zhiyong, director of Langshan Public Security Bureau. The boy stood by the police car with a horn in his hand and began to shout inside.


    "Listen to the people inside. I''m Chen Zhiyong, director of Langshan Public Security Bureau. You''ve been surrounded. Disarm and surrender quickly and release the hostages. Otherwise, we''ll attack directly. In case of resistance, we''ll kill you. I''ll give you three minutes!" Chen Zhiyong shouted.


    "Director Chen, I''m Ruan Ling, President of Ruan''s national medicine. This is my home. We don''t have any hostages here. Please withdraw your people. We are regular businessmen. I want to meet the mayor and complain about you!" Ruan Ling shouted inside.


    Tang Wenhao stared at Chen Zhiyong. He made the worst plan. As long as Chen Zhiyong really ordered them to attack, he let them attack. He hid behind the door, waited for the opportunity to control the advanced people, and grabbed the guns. As long as he and Ruan Ling had guns in hand, with the strength of their husband and wife, there must be no problem staying inside for half an hour.


    "Miss Ruan, we have got a secret report. You must have hidden fugitives here. If you honestly hand over the people, I can give you lenient treatment, but if you dare to resist tenaciously, I will severely punish you according to law. Miss Ruan, you are a smart man. You''d better release the fugitives and hostages! I don''t know what your relationship with these people is, but I don''t think you are guilty Chen Zhiyong tried to persuade Ruan Ling to surrender.


    He just said this, suddenly the mobile phone in his pocket rang, hung up as soon as he saw the phone number, and continued, "Miss Ruan, let everyone out! You still have one minute. As soon as the time comes, my people will rush in. You''d better cooperate with us, because you have no way out."


    Just after saying this, the phone rang again, and he pressed the key impatiently, "Landlady, I have something to do here! Wait until I go back... What? Miss Ruan is your business friend. You can guarantee it? How can you guarantee it? Landlady, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t get involved. I warn you that the case involved by Miss Ruan is a big case. Whoever gets involved will have bad luck. Well, I don''t have time to chat with you and hang up."


    As soon as he hung up ah Hui''s phone, Chen Zhiyong looked at his watch again and said to the horn, "Miss Ruan, it''s time. Come out quickly! Otherwise, I really have to give an order."

 Chapter 430

    "Ah Ling, you go over there. I''m here. Wait, they''re going to attack. Don''t move. I''ll point the human acupoints they came in first. After you point the acupoints, you''ll get the gun. If you have a gun, with the strength of our husband and wife, they don''t want to come in within half an hour!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, we can fight side by side again!" how beautiful Ruan Ling is! Fighting and killing is never a big deal for her, and it can arouse her fighting spirit. Since she was accepted by Tang Wenhao, she really didn''t have a real knife and gun. She had a good fight.


    They ignored Chen Zhiyong''s shouts. One side ambushed on both sides, quietly waiting for Chen Zhiyong''s orders and waiting for the people who rushed in front.


    Looking at Chen Zhiyong, Ruan Ling was determined to fight against him. She was about to wave her hand down and ordered the team to rush in. Just then, the phone rang again. He took out his mobile phone and pressed the button to answer, "Hello, mayor! I''m on a mission outside. What? Withdraw. No, mayor, Miss Ruan and Mr. Tang are suspected of shielding the fugitive and controlling the hostages. What? The Embassy in Vietnam has rushed to the scene? Isn''t this adding to the trouble? Mayor, I''m a normal law enforcement. Mayor, please forgive me. I can''t let the fugitive escape. If I don''t catch him, I''ll be humble This can ensure the safety of Miss Ruan and Mr. Tang. As long as they don''t fight tenaciously, they won''t hurt them. I understand! Thank the mayor for his understanding! "After hanging up the phone, Chen Zhiyong showed a sinister smile on his face.


    "Bastard, take care of everything!" he scolded coldly and put away the phone.


    Then, he shouted to the public security personnel on both sides, "you rush in in two ways, and the people inside will be killed regardless of men and women."


    "Ah? All killed?" the subordinates looked at their director in confusion, but when they saw the director''s face, they quickly nodded and knew that the people inside could not stay alive.


    So, eight people from the two teams in advance, four on each side, slowly approached the gate. Tang Wenhao judged from the footsteps that the enemy was close to the gate. He winked at Ruan Ling, meaning to make her ready.


    "Baby, don''t worry!" she said. She grabbed a stick from the side and waited for the opportunity to attack the people who came in first.


    Look at several public security officers. At the front and back of the door, a public security officer suddenly raised a submachine gun and shot a bullet at the door lock. Then she kicked the door open and rushed in. What a Tang Wenhao. Just as his foot had just stepped into the door, Tang Wenhao explored his fingers and pointed holes across the air to control him. The boy''s gun fell naturally. Ruan Ling saw it and quickly hooked the submachine gun to her hand with a wooden stick Come on.


    The three people who rushed in from behind were ordered to live in the acupoints by Tang Wenhao, and the guns were disarmed by them. The people outside couldn''t see well and didn''t dare to rush in. Chen Zhiyong was completely stunned.


    It didn''t matter. Four of his subordinates were taken down by the people inside. They didn''t even open the gun. It''s too evil. Chen Zhiyong couldn''t help sweating.


    After receiving the secret report from Lin Zongwei''s subordinates, he still didn''t believe it. He said that Lin Zongwei didn''t know what was going on. People disappeared, people died, and people must have been killed by the people in the Ruan family''s old house. He couldn''t believe it, because in his opinion, Lin Zongwei was Lin haoxiong''s bodyguard, and his skill was also good. Where can ordinary people have such strength to catch him easily £¿


    "Miss Ruan, you know what? You''re going to die. Just now the mayor asked me not to hurt you and the people inside. Now you''re going against the government regardless of the consequences? Then don''t blame me. Chen Zhiyong is rude to you. What do you think you can do with a few guns? I''m dozens of people here. I''m about to rush in. Can you stop these guns?" Chen Zhiyong threatened.


    "Chen Zhiyong, we''re not against the government. We''re just against you. Listen, your director is a corrupt official. He colludes with general Lin haoxiong of the military headquarters and sells arms privately. We have their evidence. He''s going to kill us now. Don''t listen to him. If you listen to him and kill us, you''re him Our accomplices, although we handed over the guns of the brothers just now, we didn''t kill them or hurt them, because you are the public security of the people. You are not the executioner who slaughters the people. You must think it over yourself! "Ruan Ling shouted to the public security personnel outside.


    These words were so powerful that the public security personnel who heard them immediately began to talk. Chen Zhiyong was angry and shouted, "Ruan Ling, don''t talk nonsense. You''re slandering the director. Don''t listen to him."


    "Listen, brothers outside, we''re not talking nonsense. If you don''t believe it, I can put these brothers back immediately. Don''t shoot them. I''ll let them out now, baby. First untie a man''s acupoints and let him go back!" said Ruan Ling.


    "OK!" Tang Wenhao patted the back of a young man lying next to him. The young man immediately woke up and stared at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling in horror.


    Ruan Ling smiled kindly, "comrade, don''t be afraid. We won''t hurt you. You tell the comrades outside that they don''t believe Chen Zhiyong. Chen Zhiyong is a corrupt official. We have the evidence of their private arms sales. He wants to kill us."


    "Oh! I see. He just asked us to kill all the people inside! I heard the mayor tell him not to hurt you. I believe you!" said the public security officer, shouting and going out.


    "Comrades, don''t believe director Chen. He is a bad man and the people inside are good people...!" just speaking of this, Chen Zhiyong raised his hand and shot the public security officer.


    Now everyone was confused. They didn''t expect the director to kill their comrades. Chen Zhiyong said coldly, "comrades, Xiao Ruan has been brainwashed by them. He is bewitching the army. Everyone rushed in and killed the cunning robbers."


    At this critical moment, I only heard a break in the Ruan family yard, "stop, no one will move. Anyone who dares to step here will be killed."


    The sound was so powerful that everyone on the scene was stunned. Chen Zhiyong was scared to death. He was too familiar with the sound. It was the voice of Ruan Jingxiong, his former instructor.


    Ruan Jingxiong came out with a pistol pointing at Chen Zhiyong. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also hurriedly held the submachine gun and followed.


    Chen Zhiyong''s cold sweat came out. Seeing the sparks of hatred in Ruan Jingxiong''s eyes, he said, "Instructor... You... Are not dead? Aren''t you dead? Are you... A man or a ghost?"


    "Hum! You really want me to die, don''t you? I''m disappointed. Your plan failed. Not everyone can take my life. It''s up to you? Brothers and comrades, most comrades must know me. I''m Ruan Jingxiong, chief instructor of the national special forces. Because I know the secret of Chen Zhiyong''s collusion with Lin haoxiong to sell arms privately, my wife was killed by them, and I myself He and Lin haoxiong almost assassinated him last night. Everyone was deceived by him. Fortunately, you didn''t rush in, otherwise you would be his accomplice and become the sinner of the country! "Ruan Jingxiong said in a righteous way.


    "Ruan Jingxiong, you... Spit out blood. What evidence do you have that general Lin and I sell arms privately? Don''t listen to him. He is the one who sells arms privately!" Chen Zhiyong said with a bite.


    "Hum! Chen Zhiyong, since you didn''t sell arms privately, why did you order to kill us? What right do you have to decide our life and death? Even if we are guilty, we should be handed over to the court for trial. You have the most right to arrest us, but why did you order to kill us and kill your own brothers? Are you jumping over the wall? Comrades, now, I order you Someone put down the gun and arrest Chen Zhiyong! "Ruan Jingxiong shouted.


    Has the final say, "I am the director of the Public Security Bureau, and I am the one who says that, this is not your special force, Ruan, but you are not too opinionated!" Chen Zhiyong sneered. Especially when no one put down his gun, he was more proud.


    When we were stuck, we saw the sound of an emergency car coming from behind. When we looked back, it turned out that it was a military car speeding towards here. Tang Wenhao knew that it was a line of special forces guards who came to support.


    "Dad, Lt. Li sent someone to support us!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? Did you ask him to send someone?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I''m afraid of losing control, so let him try to support us!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Hearing this, Chen Zhiyong, who was not far away, knew that the general situation was gone. He suddenly raised his gun and was about to shoot at Ruan Jingxiong. Tang Wenhao, with quick eyes and quick hands, waved his submachine gun and dropped Chen Zhiyong''s gun. Then he flew up and kicked him down, and the submachine gun instantly hit his head.


    No one dared to move or help Chen Zhiyong at the scene. Everyone was not a fool. People with a clear eye knew that there must be a problem with their director. Just now he would shoot and kill his comrades in person, and the so-called robbers in others did no harm to their comrades, which is enough to explain the problem.


    Look at the special forces coming down from the military vehicle and surrounded it. A second lieutenant platoon leader ran to Ruan Jingxiong from the team and stood at attention. "Ruan qingte, platoon leader of the guard platoon of special forces, came to reinforce. Instructor, please give instructions!"


    "Surround this building immediately. No people are allowed to stay here. Send several people to escort Chen Zhiyong to our barracks, and other public security comrades will return to the unit for standby!" Ruan Jingxiong shouted to these public security personnel.


    Worried about Chen Zhiyong''s escape, Tang Wenhao specially ordered his acupoints to make him fall asleep, so that Ruan Qing could arrange someone to escort him to the special forces.


    Now that Chen Zhiyong has been captured, Ruan Jingxiong doesn''t need to hide any more. He begins to intensively command the following to escort Chen Ba and Lin Zongwei to the barracks. He also wants to return to the team to meet with Minister Ruan of the Ministry of national defense, while ah Cheng stays with Tang Wenhao and waits for rest, because in the end, he must testify and accuse Chen Ba of killing his brother ah Yi.

 Chapter 431

    Tang Wenhao saw that the matter had basically been satisfactorily resolved. He quickly called Manny to inform them of the whole incident and told them that he and Ruan Ling were safe, so they didn''t worry.


    Don''t talk about Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, just Ruan Jingxiong.


    On the way, he quickly informed Li Qiang of the current situation. Li Qiang said that minister Ruan had just arrived at the barracks and was inspecting the barracks. After the inspection, he would question the arrested personnel.


    "Lieutenant Li, very good. You tell minister Ruan that the people involved in the case at Liangshan have basically been caught. The further situation can only be sorted out after the trial. I suggest that the Ministry of national defense immediately notify the Ministry of military to arrest Lin haoxiong. Otherwise, after hearing the news, he will certainly escape."


    "Instructor, Minister Ruan is right next to me. Why don''t I directly ask minister Ruan to answer the phone! You report the situation to minister Ruan in person!" Li Qiang asked.


    "OK, please ask minister Ruan to answer the phone!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Jing Xiong, I''m Ruan Dayu."


    "Report to minister Ruan, Ruan Jingxiong has an emergency to ask for instructions!" Ruan Jingxiong said seriously.


    "You say!" minister Ruan said without anger.


    "So far, all kinds of signs and evidence show that general Lin haoxiong, deputy commander of the first army of the field army, is suspected of selling arms privately. There are a large number, many varieties and huge amounts involved. Please inform the Ministry of national defense immediately of the arrest of Lin haoxiong. I think at this moment, he must be trying to escape. According to reliable information, he currently has passports from Canada, the United States and South Africa and smuggling abroad The arms fund is hundreds of millions of dollars. Please make a decision! "Said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Is the information accurate?" minister Ruan was heartened.


    "It''s very accurate. His bodyguard said it himself. At present, I have caught all these people and are escorting them to the camp. Please take measures in time and don''t let him escape abroad."


    "OK, I''ll call the head of the military headquarters immediately. Be careful on the way. Since this matter has been exposed, Lin haoxiong is not a simple role. You must pay attention to the safety along the way!" minister Ruan reminded.


    "I see. Thank minister Ruan for his concern."


    After hanging up minister Ruan''s phone, Ruan Xiong fell to the ground with a stone in his heart. He knew that if there was no accident, the Lin haoxiong brothers and the scum of the army suspected of selling arms privately would all be arrested.


    "Instructor, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Lin haoxiong is completely finished!" Ruan Qing smiled.


    "Well! So many people have died, the misfortune of the country and our army! I don''t know what officials will be involved in Lin haoxiong''s arrest. Therefore, it''s not time to celebrate the victory, I always think it''s not over!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Why? Instructor!" Ruan Qing asked.


    "Because so far, Lin haoxiong has never been exposed, and we still don''t have enough evidence of him. It depends on the investigation and punishment of the military headquarters. If the military headquarters doesn''t take this matter too seriously, it''s difficult to arrest him. The evidence is insufficient. Most of us are human evidence, but material evidence? Such as the accounts of privately selling arms? And the buyer. We all know I don''t know, so it''s a little early to say that he sells arms privately. "


    "Instructor, why did you ask minister Ruan to arrest him first?" Ruan Qing asked puzzled.


    "Are you afraid of him fleeing? He has hundreds of millions of dollars in funds. What''s the concept? Our country is still very poor. We can''t let these funds never come back. This is an expedient measure. Therefore, our next focus is to find hard evidence of Lin haoxiong''s crime!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Instructor, is this our business?" Ruan Qing asked.


    "No, but now that we have been involved so deeply and are most familiar with the situation, I will recommend myself. I will never stop until Lin haoxiong is dug out!" Ruan Jingxiong said firmly.


    Half an hour later, Ruan Jingxiong successfully escorted Chen Ba, Chen Zhiyong and Lin Zongwei to the special forces barracks and detained them separately from the people arrested on the night of Huaichun city.


    After arranging these people, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Qing went to the barracks office to meet with defense minister Ruan Dayu. He wanted to have a detailed exchange of work arrangements with Minister Ruan.


    However, when he saw minister Ruan and his old leader, he saw that the old leader was sitting at his desk with his eyebrows locked, two guards standing on both sides, and Li Qiang sitting on the sofa.


    "Minister Ruan, I''ve kept you waiting!" Ruan Jingxiong said hello to minister Ruan.


    Ruan Dayu is an old soldier over 60. He has participated in the Vietnam War and the China Vietnam War. He is an old general with outstanding military achievements in Vietnam. He is as bright as a torch, tall and energetic.


    "Jing Xiong, I heard from lieutenant Li about your wife. I''m sorry! Fortunately, you escaped. Come on, sit down and drink some water before talking!" minister Ruan said kindly.


    "Yes, chief!" said Ruan Jingxiong. Then he took the water handed over by Li Qiang and drank it.


    Seeing that Ruan Jingxiong had finished drinking water, Minister Ruan asked the others to go out first. Only the two of them were left in the house. They walked up to him and said seriously, "Jing Xiong, things are far from as simple as you said. Lin haoxiong completely denied your accusation. He said you are nonsense. It''s a arabian night. How can a person like him sell arms? He doesn''t worry about food and clothing. There is a country to support him. It''s totally unnecessary. He said he just knew what happened these days. Of course, you have some The situation was right. He did have a lot of problems. He said that someone did something illegal outside in his name, and he was also investigating. When I called the leaders of the military department, he was reflecting the matter with the leaders of the military department. Therefore, he also hoped that our Ministry of national defense and the military department would jointly investigate the cause of the matter and return his innocence. "


    "Ah? That''s what he said?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise. He thought to himself, the old boy is so cunning. It''s a great move!


    "It was said by Chairman Liu of the Central Military Commission. When I called Chairman Liu, he was talking about it with Chairman Liu and said he wanted to avoid it and let our Ministry of national defense and the Ministry of military jointly investigate. He didn''t want it to humiliate his reputation. What do you think of it?" minister Ruan asked seriously.


    "Chief, it''s true that we haven''t got the material evidence of his direct involvement in arms trafficking, but there are already several witnesses. As long as we find the material evidence, he will not get rid of the crime!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Jing Xiong, you''re talking about his brother Lin Haonan, his bodyguard, Lin Zongwei, and his brother''s bodyguards?" minister Ruan asked.


    "Yes, chief, I know this is not enough, but if there is physical evidence and these witnesses are added, he can be brought to justice."


    "Jing Xiong, he now puts everything on his bodyguard and his brother. He told Chairman Liu that he was lax in the management of his subordinates and indulgent in his brother, which caused so many things. He asked Chairman Liu not to take into account his face and punish him severely if he should. He would not plead for his subordinates and brother!" Minister Ruan said.


    "Shit, he has become a good official to kill relatives in righteousness?" Ruan Jingxiong said angrily.


    "What do you say? Jing Xiong, I believe what you said and agree with your judgment. Lin haoxiong must have a problem. However, this matter involves the face of the country and is suspected of being a senior member of our military department. Without conclusive evidence, the military department will not investigate him!" minister Ruan said.


    "Don''t investigate him?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, the evidence is insufficient and cannot be investigated. How do you say to investigate?" minister Ruan asked.


    "These people we have caught now, such as his brother''s bodyguards, have been released from prison because of him. What is his secret task? There should be a statement? In addition, he conspired with Chen Zhiyong to kill my wife and intercept me. Aren''t these all clues?" Ruan Jingxiong asked puzzled.


    "As for the bodyguards, he has explained to the military headquarters that he released them in order to get them into the arms trafficking gang, because he realized that someone in his team seemed to be selling arms, but there was no evidence. It was like sending someone to investigate himself. He knew that his brother had opened a nightclub with Taiwanese businessmen, Feeling that the nightclub staff were complex, he arranged these specially trained people to Huaichun, hoping to open up the situation from here and contact the buyer, but he didn''t expect that his brother would be related to this matter, let alone that the bodyguards from these special forces met Cai Qiyi and played with him, resulting in this situation. Jing Xiong, do you think there are loopholes in his words? " Minister Ruan asked.


    "It seems reasonable!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Isn''t that right? Besides, you said that he and Chen Zhiyong conspired to kill your wife and to intercept you on the way. It was all said by Chen Zhiyong or others, but what about the evidence?" minister Ruan asked.


    Minister Ruan''s series of questions made Ruan Jingxiong speechless. "Chief, is that all? He now has hundreds of millions of dollars in his hands! Once he finds the opportunity to escape, the country will suffer huge economic losses."


    "Alas! Who doesn''t know? Do we not know the seriousness of this matter? Does chairman Liu not know? However, this matter is too sensitive and may be suspected of higher-level military personnel. Do you know the consequences if it is not handled well?" minister Ruan asked seriously.


    "Chief, I really think it''s too simple!" Ruan Jingxiong realized that it was far from as simple as he thought.


    "Jing Xiong, this is not some underworld related cases you usually handle. I can''t even underestimate the complexity."


    "Chief, what do you think I should do now?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "What should be judged, what should be killed, what should be released!" minister Ruan said.


    "Ah? That''s it? Don''t check him?" Ruan Jingxiong asked puzzled.


    "Jing Xiong, this should not be your state. You are blinded by private hatred. You can''t check it now, but it doesn''t mean you can''t check it in the future. In dealing with some major events, Jing Xiong sometimes takes retreat as progress. Do you understand what I mean?" Minister Ruan looked at Ruan Jingxiong meaningfully.

 Chapter 432

    Ruan Jingxiong woke up like a dream, smiled and said, "well, chief, I understand. I know what to do."


    "Ha ha, is it true or false? Is it a little or all?" asked Ruan with a smile.


    "I see!" said Ruan Jingxiong with a smile.


    "Then tell me what you should do next?" minister Ruan asked with great interest.


    "First, try the case as soon as possible. First, determine the nature of the case as that Lin Haonan and Lin haoxiong''s bodyguards colluded in the name of Lin haoxiong during the long holiday and sold arms privately in the name of Lin haoxiong. Huaichun is the place to talk about business with external buyers every time. The accomplices are Ruan Biao, Ruan Gang, Chen Ba and Han Hu, Han Hu and Chen Zhiyong, the director of public security. He mainly works for Huaichun I would like to provide shelter. As for my wife''s death, they said it was because they wanted to interfere with my handling of the case. "


    "Second, in terms of the nature of civil cases, Lin Haonan, together with his bodyguards Chen Ba and Han Hu, is suspected of murdering his partner Chen Jianfeng, a Taiwanese businessman, and hurting the innocent. He killed college student Li Yi and pursued college student Ruan Cheng. Of course, these are civil parts and will be tried by the court. In short, my main purpose this time is to close the case as soon as possible. What should be killed and what should not be killed are secret Secret detention, chief, do you think so? "


    "Hehe, the basic idea is right. He is private and public. His brother Lin Haonan will be sentenced to death this time. Otherwise, he will interfere with your secret investigation. Moreover, you have to convince Lin haoxiong that his brother has withstood all the crimes, so he is not easy to doubt you. In addition, don''t kill your former subordinates. It''s still useful to protect them secretly, Chen The key is to keep his back to testify against Lin haoxiong, and his bodyguard can''t kill him. He knows too many things. He will become Lin haoxiong''s nightmare in the future. This person should be used well! "Minister Ruan calmly analyzed.


    After the close talk between minister Ruan and Ruan Jingxiong, he left Langshan by helicopter and flew to Hanoi.


    After understanding minister Ruan''s intention, Ruan Jingxiong went directly to the room where Lin Haonan was detained. Lin Haonan saw Ruan Jingxiong coming again and looked at him in surprise. Ruan Jingxiong motioned others to leave. Lin Haonan was even more puzzled.


    "Lin Haonan, you are dead!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "You... I want to see my brother?" Lin Haonan was so frightened that his hands and feet were cold. He didn''t know that his brother had blamed him for all the crimes.


    "Your brother doesn''t want to see you!" said Ruan Jingxiong coldly.


    "I don''t believe my brother will save me!" said Lin Haonan.


    "The Ministry of national defense is investigating your brother now, don''t you know? Your brother''s bodyguard Lin Zongwei has shaken out your brother, and Chen Ba has made circumstantial evidence. The evidence is conclusive. What else do you have to say?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    Now Lin Haonan sat down dejectedly and his eyes straightened. In order to completely defeat him psychologically, Ruan Jingxiong broadcast the video of Lin Zongwei''s confession taken by his son Ruan Jian to Lin Haonan. The more he looked, the more sweat flowed down his head.


    After reading it, Ruan Jingxiong said coldly, "Lin Haonan, your brothers are finished."


    "Since... It''s already like this... Whatever you want! I want to see my brother for the last time!" Lin Haonan put forward his deathbed request.


    "No, you have to take all the charges on yourself!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Lin Haonan looked at Ruan Jingxiong in surprise and asked, "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "It''s very simple. After you take all the charges, your brother can''t die. You can keep one seed in the Lin family!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "What? Really? You said that if I took all the charges, my brother would survive?" Lin Haonan couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Well, it''s true that I don''t have to lie to you!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Why? Then why did you let me watch these videos? You and my brother have hatred. You have no reason to help us?" Lin Haonan said suspiciously.


    "I didn''t help you, but someone in the military headquarters didn''t look at your brother''s death and said he was a meritorious general and should give him a life. Later, after the military headquarters negotiated with our Ministry of national defense, the two ministries decided this method. As long as you bear all the charges, your brother will be fine. Whether you can save him or not is up to you. I''ve brought my words!" said Ruan Jingxiong pretended to get up and go.


    "No, instructor Ruan, I take this responsibility. The whole thing has nothing to do with my brother. It''s all up to me. I''ll confess!" Lin Haonan said quickly.


    "According to the way discussed between the Ministry of military and the Ministry of national defense, you say that you and your brother''s bodyguard Lin Zongwei get guns from your brother''s team and sell them abroad under his banner. Your four King Kong are your accomplices. Chen Zhiyong provides shelter for you. Just write a confession according to this idea. After that, we will execute you, your brother I''ll be all right. "


    "What you said is true?" Lin Haonan didn''t dare believe it.


    "Of course, this is the order given to me by the Ministry of national defense. I am a soldier and I must implement it. Otherwise, do you think I will let your brother go? OK, after you write it, you inform me and I will delete all the videos in this mobile phone!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "OK, I''ll write, I''ll write right away!" Lin Haonan said.


    When Ruan Jingxiong left, he left him a pen and a few pieces of paper, and then left the room where he was held.


    After returning to the office, Ruan Jingxiong called Li Qiang to the office and told Li Qiang the content of the secret conversation between minister Ruan and him, asking him to keep it strictly confidential. The two then began to plan how to play the next trick.


    Two hours later, while Ruan Jingxiong and Li Qiang were still planning the follow-up treatment of the case, a soldier came to report that Lin Haonan hanged himself in his room.


    Ruan Jingxiong was startled, and Li Qiang rushed to the room where Lin Haonan was detained.


    Sure enough, Lin Haonan, who was once arrogant, was strangled by his own belt and hung on the door frame. Both eyes stared out, which was very frightening.


    Ruan Jingxiong quickly ordered his men to release him. Upon inspection, he was dead.


    Li Qiang found several pieces of paper and a pen on the bed where he slept. It was Ruan Jingxiong who left it to him. Ruan Jingxiong took the note and glanced at it. It was indeed a confession.


    Basically, it was written according to Ruan Jingxiong''s meaning. He glanced at his brother. Ruan Jingxiong silently stuffed the note on himself, looked at Lin Haonan coldly, and said to Li Qiang, "take him away and wait for the body to be treated."


    "Yes, instructor!" said Li Qiang.


    When Ruan Jingxiong arrived at the office, he immediately dialed minister Ruan and told minister Ruan the general meaning of Lin Haonan''s suicide note. Minister Ruan said that he would scan the suicide note and send it to the Ministry of national defense. He would negotiate the following matters with the leaders of the Ministry of military.


    Ruan Jingxiong then took Ruan Biao, Ruan gang and Chen Ba to his office. They were very surprised to see their former instructor.


    "You all sit down!" said Ruan Jingxiong coldly.


    "Instructor... We dare not!" said Ruan Biao.


    "Sit down. I came to you today to tell you that Lin Haonan is dead!" Ruan Jingxiong said coldly.


    "Ah? Boss Lin is dead? How did he die?" Ruan Gang asked in surprise. Ruan Biao and Chen Ba looked at Ruan Jingxiong suspiciously. They didn''t dare to believe it.


    "If he committed suicide, he took all the charges and left his brother clean. However, you have become his accomplices, especially Chen ba. He said you did the murder!" Ruan Jingxiong said coldly.


    "Instructor, but we were actually appointed by his brother. Even the buyer gave us contact information. Lin Haonan didn''t know much, but later he knew!" Chen Ba said.


    "Yes! Instructor, we are indeed appointed by Lin haoxiong. The buyer in Myanmar only recognizes his keepsake before giving money!" said Ruan Biao.


    "Oh, what keepsake?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "It''s different every time. Sometimes it''s a bracelet, sometimes it''s a cigarette, or even a piece of white paper. We just execute orders, but we never take any Keepsake directly from Lin haoxiong. He gives it to Lin Haonan through secret channels. We take the keepsake from Lin Haonan and connect with each other!" said Ruan Biao.


    "What a cunning fellow, do you still want to live?" Ruan Jingxiong asked coldly.


    "Of course, instructor, we are confused with Lin haoxiong. Please give us another chance to live!" the three King Kong begged.


    "Well, it''s easy to live. You have to make up for your mistakes. I''ll send you back to prison and put you on death row in two days, but I''ll arrange someone to rescue you from the prison at the same time, creating the illusion that you escaped from the prison. Then, you and my people break into the gun smuggling gang in Myanmar. I want you to find the evidence of Lin haoxiong''s illicit arms sales from there. What I want is iron The evidence of Lin haoxiong''s personal participation is necessary to prove, do you understand? "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Yes, instructor, we must make up for our mistakes this time and find out the bottom of Lin haoxiong, an old bastard selling guns!" Ruan Gang said.


    "Well, it''s hard to find him here. He is a high-ranking man. Ordinary people can''t deal with him. The national level is afraid of disturbing too many people and causing too much negative impact. If your brothers can do this well, you can make up for the mistakes. I will ask the Ministry of national defense to commute your sentence!" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Thank you, instructor. We promise to finish the task!" said the three King Kong decisively.


    "Well, it''s like Ruan Jingxiong''s soldiers!" Ruan Jingxiong patted several people on the shoulder and said.


    Three days later, Ruan Biao, Ruan gang and Chen Ba were reintegrated into the death row of Langshan prison to continue serving their sentences, while Chen Zhiyong was sentenced to death with a one-year reprieve for providing shelter for Lin Haonan. Lin Zongwei was sentenced to ten years'' imprisonment and was also put into Langshan prison. Most of the other relevant personnel were acquitted.


    Huaichun never night city was closed according to law. Chen Yuanyuan transferred everything inside and received less than one million transfer fee. In this way, Huaichun never night city, which once had unlimited scenery, finally came to an end with the abnormal death of two bosses.

 Chapter 433

    After handling the case, Ruan Jingxiong began to take time to cremate his wife''s body and make arrangements for her. On the day of the funeral, Ruan Jian''s brother and sister, ah Cheng, ah yuan, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Manny, Ah Mei and many other beauties participated in the godmother''s funeral, which moved Ruan Jingxiong.


    After the funeral, Tang Wenhao led his beauties back to Ruan''s house, and Ruan Jingxiong''s father, son and daughter returned to their own house. Ruan Jian felt that his father had grown old all of a sudden since his mother was killed. He was very sad, "Dad, don''t be sad. My mother has left. I won''t go to school in the future. Wen''er and I will accompany you more."


    "Dad, I will go home every day and no longer live in school. I will no longer study after graduating from high school. I follow sister-in-law Manny to work. I have told my sister-in-law and she agreed!" Ruan Wen said wisely.


    Ruan Jingxiong hugged a pair of children and said happily, "Good son, good daughter, dad is fine. Dad still has a lot of work to do. He doesn''t need you to accompany him. Ah Jian finishes college and marries Li Yan home after graduation. When you take dad to ah Yi''s house, dad will propose marriage to his parents; wen''er! After high school, if you really don''t want to read and dad doesn''t force you, then you can go to work with sister-in-law Manny."


    "Dad, I really don''t want to read. I don''t have any desire to read. I want to work with my eldest brother. My eldest brother said that he really needs help. Anyway, people will enter the society sooner or later. After going through so many things these days, I know what I need to learn. Dad, let me be the Lord myself! Now I just want to work and honor you!" Ruan Jian said emotionally.


    Ruan Jingxiong listened to his son''s words with emotion. His eyes were ruddy. He nodded and said, "son, let yourself be! You''ve grown up. Since you don''t study, get married early! Give dad more grandchildren and dad will bring you a son."


    "Well, Dad, as long as Li Yan is willing to marry me, I will get married. We will honor you and her parents together!" said Ruan Jian.


    "Well, that''s settled. Let''s go to ah Yi''s house this afternoon! Wen''er, when are you going to school?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Dad, I want to go to Sister Li Yan''s house with you. When my brother''s marriage is settled, I''ll go to school. Anyway, I don''t graduate in a few days. I just want to get my diploma. Otherwise, I don''t want to go. Sister-in-law Manny has promised me to go to work, so I don''t want to study again!" wen''er said.


    "Then dad doesn''t care about you. You have grown up and have your own ideas, but Dad wants to remind you that in this society, although education is not the most important, it is also very important. If you give up reading, you must study more in the society. Wen Hao, Ruan Ling and Manny are top students. You two should learn more from your eldest brother and sister-in-law, you know?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, we will. We won''t humiliate you!" said Ruan Jian and Ruan Wen.


    In the afternoon, Ruan Jian, his father Ruan Jingxiong and his sister Ruan Wen walked to the house of their late good brother ah Yi with a pile of gifts. Ah Yi''s house is not too far from Ruan Jian''s house, which is two blocks away, so it''s OK to walk there.


    Ah Yi''s parents are primary school teachers. When Ruan Jian led his father and sister to his house with a pile of gifts, ah Yi''s father and mother were surprised, but they were also a little cold, because they heard that their son followed the underworld people because he listened to Ruan Jian''s words. As a result, they were killed. They had resentment against Ruan Jian in their hearts.


    "What are you doing?" ah Yi''s father asked unhappily.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry! I hurt ah Yi!" said Ruan Jian. He knelt at the door of ah Yi''s house with a puff. Ruan Jingxiong was also remorseful on his face, and Ruan Wen knelt with Ruan Jian.


    Although ah Yi''s mother also looked cold, she saw that even Ruan Wen knelt down. She couldn''t bear it. She hurried out and held Ruan Wen. "Wen''er, get up! It has nothing to do with you."


    "Ah Jian, don''t just kneel and call your parents!" Ruan Jingxiong said to his son Ruan Jian.


    "Dad, mom, please accept my son''s worship!" he said. Ruan Jian kowtowed to ah Yi''s parents in an orderly manner, and Ruan Wen kowtowed with him, which confused ah Yi''s parents.


    "Mr. Ruan, who are you?" ah Yi''s father asked suspiciously.


    "Brother, I know that although my son didn''t kill your son, it was also because of him that your son, a Yi, was killed by a bad man. Our family felt guilty and remorse. I discussed with a Jian that you have no son. I want my son to be your son. To be honest, but I prefer my son to be your son-in-law!" Ruan Jingxiong said frankly.


    "Ah? Son-in-law? Doesn''t ah Jian like that ah Xiu girl?" ah Yi''s mother asked suspiciously.


    "No, mom, ah Xiu has married. I want to honor your two elders for ah Yi brothers. I am willing to be your son or your son-in-law. As long as Sister Li Yan agrees to marry me, I will marry her. I want to honor you with her, so that my brother ah Yi under Jiuquan will no longer worry that you have no one to take care of!" Ruan Jian said sincerely.


    The words of Ruan Jingxiong and his son moved ah Yi''s parents. Ah Yi''s mother nodded and helped Ruan Jian and Ruan Wen, sobbing, "It''s OK to be both a son and a son-in-law. Ah Jian, aunt, no, mom always likes you very much. You''d better be my son-in-law! To tell you the truth, Li Yan likes you very much. If you can get married, this is the best result."


    "Really, in laws?" Ruan Jingxiong asked happily.


    "Well, it''s true. I''ll call Li Yan right away. She''s just going back to school. She probably hasn''t arrived at the station yet! Her brother is gone, and her heart is broken!" said ah Yi''s mother sadly.


    Ah Yi''s father let Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Jian and Ruan Wen into the house, made tea for the three of them and accepted the gifts. Ruan Jingxiong felt a lot less guilty when he saw that others accepted his son.


    A Yi''s mother called her daughter and said she would be back soon. She didn''t go far. While waiting for Li Yan to go home, the two adults began to talk. Although they were not very familiar with each other, their children were very familiar with each other''s family. Several adults still talked very well, but tried not to touch the sensitive topic of a Yi''s murder, And focus on the marriage between Ruan Jian and Li Yan.


    Vietnam''s customs are very similar to those of China. Parents'' opinions are very important. Basically, if both parents determine the marriage, children''s general opposition does not play a big role.


    About ten minutes later, there was a beautiful girl standing at the door of Li''s house. She was quiet and beautiful. It was ah Yi''s Sister Li Yan. What Ruan Jian and everyone didn''t expect was that when Li Yan''s eyes focused on Ruan Jian, she stared at him coldly and scolded in a charming voice, "Ruan Jian, who asked you to come to our house? Go away! I''ll never see you."


    "Li Yan, what are you doing? Come in quickly!" her mother said.


    Li Yan ignored her mother, but stared at the gift raised by Ruan Jian on the ground and said with a sneer, "Mom, Dad, why are you so cheap? Someone killed your son and you want some dirty things? Do you lack this thing? How hard it would be for my brother to know in heaven!"


    "Sister Li Yan, you misunderstood us!" Ruan Wen hurried to Li Yan and said. Ruan Jian also stood up and walked towards Li Yan and wanted to explain to her. He didn''t expect Li Yan to hate him so much now, but he could understand her. After all, his brother died.


    Lin Haonan''s death is great news for Tang Wenhao, Chen Yuanyuan, Mans and Ruan. It can be said that they have no enemies in Liangshan. Although this hard won security environment costs the lives of many people, it gives him and his women a sense of security after all.


    Although Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling have spent these days in the dangerous environment of knife, gun and sword rain, Mans business development, as well as Yang Xi''s design center and model training camp are progressing smoothly and have not been affected.


    After returning from Ruan Jian''s mother''s funeral, Tang Wenhao immediately held a meeting with Ruan Ling, Manny and other beauties to discuss the next work plan of Manny and Ruan.


    Ruan Ling said that she wanted to start the plan to expand the Ruan factory in death valley as soon as possible while there were no factors affecting Ruan''s development. She put the original plan into practice. Through recent events, she said that she wanted to come back from Shanghai when Ruan''s expansion project was on track, so that she could accompany Tang Wenhao, Manny and other sisters have settled in death valley for a long time, because in her heart, Death Valley is her real home. She wants to build death valley into a real paradise on earth and a holy land of Taoyuan.


    There is no intrigue, no struggle between life and death, no mutual calculation, only love and affection. Ruan Ling''s beautiful vision for the future makes Manny yearn very much. She said she fully supports Ruan Ling''s idea. Now they have nothing but manpower.


    "Manny, ah Ling, don''t worry about manpower. Ah Jian will come to help me these two days. He''s going to officially drop out of school, but there''s something bothering him now, or he''ll come to work!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? Baby, you''re his big brother. Why don''t you help him!" Ruan Ling said with concern.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, I can''t help him. Didn''t he and his father go to ah Yi''s house to propose a marriage? Ah Yi''s parents agreed. They were already familiar with each other and liked ah Jian very much, but ah Yi''s Sister Li Yan didn''t forgive him and refused to let go because she thought ah Jian killed her brother. Ah Jian was very depressed. She called me and asked me what to do. Where do I know? With my temper, I''ll get the little girl to bed once and everything will be solved! "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, don''t teach others ah Jian!" Manny smiled coyly.


    "Hehe, since she has decided to have her in her life, isn''t it sooner or later? The raw rice has been cooked, and all the problems have been solved. The couple are happy together. It''s much better to engage in a seesaw battle like this. Look ha! Girl Li Yan originally liked ah Jian. Her mother told ah Jian that now it''s the problem of this step. I really want ah Jian to be cruel What can I do if I accept her? I can''t tell. The little girl wants us to take compulsory measures! "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 434

    "Come on, don''t give me such a bad idea. Leave it to me! After I finish this good thing, I''ll go back to Shanghai. I''ve been back for so many days. I can''t bear to throw Junjun to Ah Ying alone. She has to take two children to sleep every night. It''s hard for her, baby. Why don''t you go back with me for a few days! You should go back with Ah Ying, she needs you!" Ruan Ling said.


    "No, ah Ling, I''d like to go back with you for a few days, but it seems that Heifeng''s due date is approaching! I want to go back to death valley to accompany her. Besides, I also want to see ah ya, Ah Mei and ah Zhu and their children. They haven''t been with me, especially my Tang Siya!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Manny smiled bitterly and said, "Baby, now you know that there are many wives and concubines, and there are also many wives and concubines. So we really need to quickly build the factory in death valley and your palace, so that everyone can stay together. Otherwise, you really can''t be busy. However, you''d better go back and stay with ah Ling for a few days this time! I''ve lied to you a few days. Sister Heifeng gave birth two days ago, and she was a little premature. We''re afraid of the shadow If I rang you and threatened your safety, I didn''t tell you. "


    Manny''s words completely shocked Tang Wenhao. "Manny, what are you talking about? Heifeng has been born?"


    "Sister, is Heifeng premature? Boy or girl?" Ruan Ling also asked in surprise. Tang Wenhao looked forward to Manny, who moved her pretty face.


    "Baby, kiss me and I''ll tell you!" Manny smiled shyly.


    Tang Wenhao picked up her sweet lips and said with a bad smile, "kissing your face is not fun, but kissing your lips is the best!" as he said, Tang Wenhao affectionately kissed Manny''s sweet lips, sweet and delicious.


    She envied Ruan Ling to death and asked anxiously, "sister, will you kiss again later? Tell me, is there more prince or princess?"


    Tang Wenhao quickly released Manny and said with a bad smile, "Manny, say it! Otherwise I''ll have to punish you. Let''s go to the room."


    "Ha ha, villain, I dare not let you go wild now. Let me tell you! Ah Zhu said that sister Heifeng gave birth to a beautiful little princess. Although she was born prematurely, her mother and daughter were safe. She was carved in the same mold with Heifeng. She must be a top-notch beauty when she grows up!" Manny smiled.


    Tang Wenhao thought, "shit, there''s another daughter! Cool!" by the way, Manny, did you ask sister Heifeng if she suffered when she was born? She''s an older pregnant woman. "


    "Nonsense, how can a woman not suffer when she gives birth to a child? Last time I gave birth to Junjun, I really thought I must be dead. I didn''t even have a shadow around me. I also had to worry about attracting poisonous snakes and beasts because of the bleeding of giving birth to a child. I was really worried about death, baby. At that time, I thought that if I had another chance to live with my baby, I wouldn''t leave you alive or dead!" Ruan Ling recalled her painful experience under the gutter and still had lingering palpitations.


    Tang Wenhao quickly hugged her and said, "ah Ling, that experience will never happen again. When you regenerate our second child, I will look after you like a Ying and watch our child come out of your body."


    "Well, baby, I just hope to end my life in Shanghai quickly and never separate from you!" Ruan Ling said.


    Manny also hugged Ruan Ling''s slim waist and said emotionally, "ah Ling, it''s really hard for you. When you come back, my sister will never let you leave us again."


    Several people talked in detail about the expansion of the factory in death valley for a while. The basic step is to take the designers and engineers of the Jinjia construction team to death valley when Tang Wenhao returns from Shanghai, help Tang Wenhao look at the terrain and strive to build it by himself, so as to save money and better control the progress, but it depends on one condition. Does the Jinjia construction team have such a level of construction To build a pure wooden house, Ruan Ling said that there are many construction teams in Vietnam, and there is no technical difficulty. The Jinjia team should also be OK.


    After talking, Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao to call Ruan Jian. She wanted to go to Li Yan''s house to persuade Li Yan to marry Ruan Jian. She said she was sure. Of course, Tang Wenhao was very happy and dialed Ruan Jian immediately.


    "Hello, brother!" said Ruan Jian.


    "Hehe, where is Jian?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "At Li Yan''s house, my father asked me to come and help them do what they can every day these days. In fact, there is no work!" Ruan Jian said with a smile.


    "Li Yan hasn''t accepted you yet?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, no, but I''m confident. Brother, you don''t have to worry about me. By the way, I want to go to mans every few days. Can you arrange something for me?" Ruan Jian said.


    "Ha ha, this is a small matter. Your sister-in-law wants to go and see Li Yan. Is she at home?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I just don''t pay much attention to me. I hide in my room and surf the Internet alone!" Ruan Jian said.


    "What about you?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "I watched TV in the living room. I finished all the housework. My parents went out!" Ruan Jian said.


    Tang Wenhao thought to himself that his brother''s head had been kicked by a donkey. He was too ignorant in this aspect. If he was himself, he must break into it and hold the little girl to the bed. First cook the raw rice and then do her. Alas! German car, stupid! It seems that his big brother has to wash his brain and give him some advice in this aspect, otherwise it''s really urgent!


    Tang Wenhao told Ruan Jian that he would take Ruan Ling to cheer him up. He must make substantive progress with beautiful women today, which made Ruan Jian very excited. He said that he really fell in love with Li Yan now. The more he looked, the more he liked her, the more he looked, the more he loved her, because he also knew that Li Yan also had him in her heart, but, He didn''t know how to open the emotional key for the first time in his life.


    When Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao came to Li Yan''s house, the little beauty Li Yan was very surprised. She didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling would come to see her, nor did she expect that Ruan Jian and his dead brother Ayi''s brother-in-law were so handsome, and Ruan Ling''s sister-in-law was so beautiful. It was a feeling of surprise!


    Of course, Ruan Ling was also stunned by Li Yan''s beauty and purity. She completely understood why Ruan Jian fell in love with this girl, because she was really beautiful and pure. Her smart eyes were as clear as water, pure and exciting.


    "Sister Li Yan, my name is Ruan Ling. I''m the wife of elder brother a Yi. You can call me sister-in-law or sister Ruan Ling. We came to see you today!" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    Ruan Ling promised Tang Wenhao that she was 100% sure that Li Yan would marry Ruan Jian willingly, and had no resentment against Ruan Jian. However, Tang Wenhao believed that Ruan Ling had such strength. Being a big sister without such flickering ability is unthinkable.


    So the four simply said a few words. Ruan Ling and Li Yan entered the boudoir, while Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jian sat in the living room watching TV.


    Ruan Jian quickly poured tea for Tang Wenhao. After sitting down, Tang Wenhao patted Ruan Jian on the shoulder and said with a bad smile, "ah Jian, is it a virgin?"


    Ruan Jian asked with an embarrassed smile, "brother, what do you say? Is that... At night


    "Of course not! If a silly child counts, there will be no theory of virgin and non virgin in the world. As long as boys with normal development can do it, I''m talking about whether they have had a real knife and gun with beautiful women?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Ruan Jian smiled shyly and shook his head, "no, he didn''t pull his hand."


    "Alas! No wonder you can''t make up your mind. Didn''t your mother-in-law all say that? Li Yan liked you since childhood. Although she was a little blocked by the matter of a Yi brother, she also knew that you didn''t kill a Yi. You are good brothers. How could you really harm a Yi?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "But she really seems to hate me!" Ruan Jian said foolishly.


    "She must have complained about you at first, but she wouldn''t really hate you. But later, there was no step down, and you dead boy didn''t know how to understand. I heard from my father. Li Yan is a quiet girl, because your marriage proposal doesn''t go to school now. Why do you say?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Why?" Ruan Jian looked blankly again.


    Tang Wenhao looked at his vacant expression and thought, the gap between people is too big. Although Ruan Jian is very smart in other aspects, he is a blank paper in picking up girls. He needs to strengthen training. What a beautiful woman! He can''t make it, wasting beauty resources and good time.


    "Because she is waiting for your offensive to be more fierce, it seems that she has to be with you, so there will be steps down?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "The attack is more fierce? I accompany her at home every day and do housework. How can I be fierce?" Ruan Jian asked puzzled.


    Alas! Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but look up to the sky and sighed helplessly, "brother, it seems that you really start with the foundation. You said you''ve fallen in love with Li Yan. What do you want to do to her?"


    "What do you do? Protect her? Hurt her, don''t let her do things, don''t let her be wronged!" said Ruan Jian.


    Shit! Tang Wenhao was so depressed that he asked bluntly, "do you want to kiss her and sleep with her?"


    Ruan Jian finally enlightened. Jun''s face turned red and smiled shyly, "brother... I think she ignored me. How dare I?"


    "Hehe, brother, it''s not that big brother teaches you bad, but in this respect, men should have the taste of men. What''s the taste of men? When it''s time to be domineering, they should be as aggressive as you usually practice martial arts and fight with me. They are a little wild. Most women like wild men, do you understand? Gentle and quiet girls like Sister Li Yan prefer to be full of Wild, manly boys protect her. I''m sure Li Yan likes you. It''s because you practice martial arts and are handsome. She knows that you like her and love her now. You have to kiss her and even hold her to bed to sleep. Will she refuse? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Yes, i... hold her hand. She doesn''t want to. She also tries to hold my hand!" said Ruan Jian.


    "Ha ha, my brother! That''s a girl''s special reserve. It''s a girl''s first intimate contact with a boy. It''s all like this!" Tang Wenhao smiled silently.

 Chapter 435

    "Really? Is it the same with your sister-in-law holding hands for the first time?" Ruan Jian asked.


    "That''s not true. Your sister-in-law has always forced me. I''m the victim!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go! I don''t believe it. Each of our sister-in-law is so beautiful. It must be your initiative. Brother, you usually seem to be a very serious person. Today I found you really bad!" Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Jian, we Chinese summed up a sentence in eight words. This is a classic and authoritative summary of dealing with relations between men and women. Men are not bad and women do not love. This is also the personal experience of big brother''s vertical and horizontal flowers. We have benefited from it many times. If you don''t believe it, try it in a moment. After my sister-in-law and I leave, you will take action according to the methods taught by big brother to ensure that you will achieve what you want!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, I dare not! It''s OK to talk!" Ruan Jian smiled shyly.


    What a shy little boy!


    "Brother, don''t be afraid? What are you afraid of? You really lose the face of your Vietnamese men. You don''t know how much I envy your Vietnamese men when I came to Vietnam. Even if I grow crooked melons and split dates, I don''t have to worry about not marrying beautiful women. You have too many beautiful women. You can have as many as you want if you have the ability. But you have to worry that no one wants them and have to export them to neighboring countries As a woman, like us, many people like eldest brother want to come here and marry a beautiful wife and concubine home! I dare say that as long as you take the initiative to kiss her, even... I won''t say it next, you know! Anyway, eldest brother''s meaning is very simple. Li Yan likes you, and you can do whatever you want on her, because you are going to marry her, and doing whatever you want on her will be a matter of time, right "Right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Really, what if she wants to resist?" Ruan Jian asked.


    "I won''t really resist. It''s all pretence. The technical term is half push!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, brother, why do you know everything?" Ruan Jian smiled admiringly.


    "The eldest brother is a senior man. Of course, he knows these Pediatrics'' methods of picking up girls. Brother, the eldest brother tells you that even if Li Yan really resists, because some beauties don''t like men who are too domineering and like men who are softer, but if you have a firm attitude and action, you want her. Although she will feel wronged at first, when you really enter her body, she will react all the time Resistance is futile. The psychological defense line collapses. She immediately turns to her heart and begins to accept you and like you. Besides, Li Yan likes you. Therefore, you listen to her brother, start early and harvest love early. I dare say that as long as you succeed in being with her, the transformation of your relationship will immediately become her initiative, you are passive, and she will stick to you every day! " Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Really?" Ruan Jianyue became more and more interested.


    Tang Wenhao felt from his yearning eyes that the young man was enlightened. He was very happy in his heart. He patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother, listen to the big brother, that''s right! Take the first step bravely, followed by the beautiful life of birds and flowers in spring."


    While Tang Wenhao tirelessly taught Ruan Jian the unique skills of picking up girls, Ruan Ling came out of the room. Yingying said with a smile, "baby, let''s go back! Call home and say we have something to find. Ah Jian, go in! Sister Li Yan is willing to marry you!" Ruan Ling clenched her fist and cheered Ruan Jian.


    Ruan Jian asked in surprise, "really, sister-in-law?"


    "Hehe, can sister-in-law deceive you? Go in! Your brother and I will go back first. There is good news to tell us that sister-in-law must be notified in advance when we get married. Sister-in-law will return to Shanghai tomorrow!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Linggang finished. Li Yan came out of the room and shouted shyly, "sister-in-law, do you really want to go back to Shanghai tomorrow?"


    "Oh, of course it''s true, Sister Li Yan. Remember what sister-in-law said. Happiness is your own. When happiness comes to you, it''s up to you to grasp it or not, okay?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Li Yan nodded shyly, blushed and said with a smile, "well, sister-in-law, I see. Thank you, sister-in-law, brother. Don''t you go back after dinner?"


    "Hehe, no, we have something else to do! Don''t delay you. Come here, ah Jian. Brother will talk to you!" Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Jian aside with a bad smile and whispered. Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao''s posture and knew that he must teach Ruan Jian his crooked ideas. Li Yan looked at the Chinese brother and Ruan jianbad with a puzzled smile.


    Tang Wenhao fell in Ruan Jian''s ear and whispered with a smile, "brother, boldly implement your brother''s decision! Your sister-in-law has paved the way for you. How to go depends on your own. From your brother''s professional point of view, you can enter the bridal chamber right away. There will be no problem."


    Ruan Jian heard Jun''s face turn red, but he felt a primitive force boiling in his young body.


    In fact, Ruan Ling did nothing but make time and space for Ruan Jian and Li Yan to play by themselves.


    On the way, Ruan Ling asked with a smile, "baby, what did you say to ah Jian just now? A bad smile on your face."


    "Ha ha, you know in your heart and ask me? What''s your husband''s best move? You know best!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, I don''t understand. Tell me, hee hee!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "It''s better to start first and then be yellow. It''s my strength to cook cooked rice with raw rice and bow hard. But I told ah Jian that we are just the opposite. I''m forced. I''m a victim. I''m so poor!" Tang Wenhao pretended to be wronged while driving.


    "Ha ha... Bad guy, get cheap and sell well. Let''s find a place. I want you now, baby, you especially want you now!" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "No! Come on! This is the street! My eldest sister!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "I don''t care. Find a place by yourself. There''s a hotel over there. Let''s open a room first!" Ruan Ling said eagerly.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, no wonder people say that three women are ten like wolves and forty like tigers. This sentence has been fully reflected in Ruan Ling. It is fierce and unstoppable, but who is afraid of who! As soon as he went, Tang Wenhao turned his car to the door of a hotel.


    After two hours of passion in the roadside Hotel, the couple came out satisfied. Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s arm and smiled happily, "baby, I find you more and more manly."


    "Ha ha, wife, it''s inevitable! Men''s growth and maturity are trained by soaking in women''s gentle countryside, in which you contribute the most!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, do you know that your sister is the greatest credit? How are you! You don''t care how many women you want, but you must be the best to me and my sister, otherwise, hehe!" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Otherwise what? Are you willing to cut me off?" Tang Wenhao also said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, I''ll cut off your!" Ruan Ling said with a sexy mouth.


    When the couple were flirting, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He got in the car first, then took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Ruan Jingxiong. He pressed the button and said, "Dad, I''m Wen Hao."


    "Son, are you free?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Dad, what do you say?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I want to talk to you alone. If you are free, go home. I''ll wait for you at home. Ah Jian said that you and ah Ling have just been to Li Yan''s house?" Ruan Jingxiong said happily.


    "Well, Dad, we went to help ah Jian set them up. The situation is good. Ruan Ling made it clear to Li Yan. I hope they get married early and show filial respect to you!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, look at their own! Outsiders can only give them advice on such things, but they have to grasp them by themselves. Wen Hao, don''t talk about it first. Go there and dad will be home in a moment!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "OK, I''ll take ah Ling home first!" Tang Wenhao said and started the car.


    "Ah? Ah Ling is here too. Come here together! It''s not an outsider. Dad doesn''t know you''re still together!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, then we''ll be there in a few minutes!" Tang Wenhao smiled and hung up the phone.


    "Ah Ling, Dad certainly didn''t expect us to steal food outside. Ah Ling, you were so fierce just now that you almost broke my labor tools!" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Go, villain, it''s not until I see you, baby. Well, I just like you. The more I see, the more I like you. I love you. Let my sister kiss again!" Ruan Ling said and took Tang Wenhao''s cheek and couldn''t help but kiss.


    Tang Wenhao was so cool that he was dying. In fact, he felt even better because of the sweet feeling in his heart. Ruan Ling always brought him madness and an uncontrollable desire.


    When the couple arrived at Ruan Jingxiong''s house, the chief coach of the special forces also just came home. "Come on, Wenhao, a Ling, come in and sit down!" Ruan Jingxiong warmly greeted Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, Dad, you''re welcome. Just tell us to do something!" Tang Wenhao smiled. He glanced at the picture of the godmother in the middle of the living room. He was still very sad. He had known each other for only a few days and had separated Yin and Yang. It''s really unpredictable!


    "Yes! Dad, just say what you want us to do! If you need me, I won''t go back to Shanghai tomorrow!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Are you going back to Shanghai? Ah Ling!" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously, and then motioned them to sit down.


    After they sat down, Ruan Ling said with a smile, "yes! I''m the president of Shanghai Mans. Our child Junjun also let a little sister ah Ying take care of her. She had Wenhao''s children herself. I didn''t go there earlier. She was too tired to take care of two children alone."


    "Oh? Wen Hao, do you have a wife in Shanghai? Do you have children? How many wives do you have?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    Before Tang Wenhao spoke, Ruan Ling said with a smile, "more than 20, Dad, is he bad!"


    Ruan Jingxiong looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and thought that his son is really too fierce. A man can''t deal with so many women, but he is still so energetic every day. Strange man!


    "Son, do you really have so many wives?" Ruan Jingxiong still had some doubts.


    "Hehe, no, but it''s almost the same, Dad, I''m sorry!" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "What is the bad guy? What is the same?" the snow, the four of them have not yet got a round room. I have counted them for you. Count them up, more than 20 girls. This round room is not round the house, is it not your own has the final say? "Ruan Ling chuckle with a smile.

 Chapter 436

    "Ha ha... Wen Hao, men are satisfied to do what you do. Ha ha, but I came to you today to ask you something!" Ruan Jingxiong returned to the subject.


    "Hehe, Dad, what else do you want me to do? Please tell me if you don''t please!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, Dad, we are your children. You can say anything!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, ah Ling, your husband and wife are the eldest brother and sister-in-law of ah Jian. My father really feels very happy and honored. Since you said so, my father won''t be polite to you. You also know that the real behind the scenes manipulator of Lin Haonan''s case is not Lin Haonan, but Lin haoxiong. Now Lin Haonan has just been taken down by himself, and the Ministry of national defense has given me a hand My father gave a secret order to find out as soon as possible where the army guns were lost and who was operating behind the scenes. Although our leaders also believe my judgment, they need exact evidence! "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, I see. Do you want me to help you investigate Ruan Jingxiong?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, it''s not all right. At present, you don''t need to investigate him, and it''s not convenient to carry out the investigation in your capacity. After all, he is the deputy commander of the first army of the field army. He has a special identity, so no one can investigate him if he wants to investigate!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, what do you want me to do?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Prison robbery!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were shocked. Tang Wenhao asked, "Dad, do you want me to rob the prison? Who do you want? This prison robbery can''t be successful."


    "Yes! Dad, you let Wen Hao rob the prison? Is it too dangerous?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, ah Ling, listen to me! This prison robbery is fake, that is, pretending. It''s not a real prison robbery. It''s against the law. Can dad let you go?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Oh, who do you want me to rob?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ruan Biao, Ruan gang and Chen Ba!" Ruan Jingxiong replied.


    "Ah? Let them out? What if you can''t control them?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Wen Hao, Dad, it''s no problem for their brothers to commit crimes and perform meritorious deeds. At that time, they were asked to serve their sentences in prison again. Just tell them. Among these arrested people, the three of them and Lin Zongwei know Lin haoxiong best. I think only by using them can we really find Lin haoxiong''s criminal evidence. Lin Zongwei is not suitable except for being secretly detained To accept the task, the three of them are the best candidates to uncover Lin haoxiong''s true face! "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, Lin Haonan is dead. How can Lin haoxiong trust Ruan Biao?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, I didn''t want them to return to Lin haoxiong again. With Lin haoxiong''s ability and cautious style, he will not believe Ruan Biao. He knows that these people were my soldiers, and I''m here to handle this case. His brother died here. How can he trust Ruan Biao? It''s impossible, so dad and Minister Ruan of the Ministry of national defense Gou Guotong, after you and my brothers help them escape from prison successfully, I will let my brothers escape to Myanmar with them, sneak into Myanmar arms smuggling gangs, and deal with him as Lin haoxiong''s customer in the future. In this way, it will be easier to grasp his handle, but the time span is very long, but it''s like dealing with major cases of the core leaders of the relationship within the military headquarters Being too hasty will only lead to failure ahead of time! "Said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Tang Wenhao listened to Ruan Jingxiong''s words and felt a sense of pride burning in his chest. Shit, he didn''t expect to have access to Vietnam''s core military secrets. It''s considered that he hasn''t been in the world in vain in his life.


    As soon as he thought of this, Ruan Jingxiong reminded him, "Wen Hao, dad wants to remind you that this is the top secret of the Ministry of national defense. You must not disclose it to anyone. Ah Ling, you are the same. Dad has 100% trust in you. This is the boldest plan for Dad since he entered the military camp. He will disclose the core secret to you, a foreigner and ah Ling, an outsider. Once the Ministry of national defense knows it, dad will ask for it To court martial. "


    "Ah? Dad, your risk is too big. Let''s not get involved?" Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, my father believes in you. Since you and my father started this case together these days, my father has believed in your ability and character. Besides, others can''t finish what my father told you today. Only you have this ability!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Why? Isn''t it a fake prison robbery?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "Yes! But we still have to do it really. Otherwise, everyone can see it and it will be exposed. Lin haoxiong''s network is all over Vietnam. Who can guarantee that there are no people in prison?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK, Dad, I see. Do you want to take advantage of my acupoint pointing Kung Fu?"


    "Well, I''ll inform you of the detailed plan!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, is there really no danger?" Ruan Ling was still worried.


    "Certainly not, and with Wen Hao''s skill in our family, how many people can hurt him? As long as we save people, he will come back, and don''t worry about other things!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "What about the time?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Nine o''clock tomorrow evening!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Assembly place?"


    "In the cafe opposite Huaichun, someone will come to you at that time. He will tell you the specific division of labor. Just listen to his arrangement!" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK, Dad, we promise to finish the task!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, sure, my son''s going out, there''s nothing uncertain. Let''s go out for dinner? Your mother left, and there''s no fire at home. By the way, wen''er told me that she will go to mans to work after the graduation exam. Do you know?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Ah? She won''t go to college?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, baby, I know this. My sister told me that wen''er told her that she would not study after graduating from high school. She wanted to learn enterprise management with her sister!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Alas! Dad, actually wen''er should continue to study at this age!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, after so many things, their brother and sister don''t want to study and want to enter the society early. I respect their ideas. Let''s go! Dad''s treat today. It''s hard for you both!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Dad, you''re a stranger now. Let''s invite you! Why don''t we invite you to Chinese food? I know a place where Chinese food is more authentic and authentic Hunan food!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, let''s go to Chinese food! Wen Hao, do you Chinese say that? Father, son, father and daughter are called Ye San together?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Yes, yes, Dad, in fact, you are no different from us Chinese. You speak Chinese as well as us, and the home furnishings are very Chinese!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, China and Vietnam are brothers!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Yes, yes, that is to say, everyone is a family!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling accompanied Ruan Jingxiong to have lunch in a Chinese restaurant in the city center. Ruan Jingxiong went back to the army to arrange work, while Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling returned to Ruan''s house.


    As soon as she got home, Ruan Ling received a call from Ah Ying, "Ah Ying, what''s the matter with Junjun?"


    "Hehe, sister, Junjun is fine. Is baby with you? I have something to tell him!" Ah Ying asked with a smile.


    "Yes, you want to talk to the baby? OK, I''ll give him the phone!" said Ruan Ling, handing the phone to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao thought Ah Ying was thinking of himself. He took the phone and joked, "Ah Ying, you just got pregnant. I''ll just go back. You can''t stand the toss!"


    "Ha ha, villain, who wants you to toss about? Someone wants to find your brother, and I don''t know him. Then I asked him if he knows you? He said he knows you, but I don''t want you to find who? I can''t tell him that your brother is gone, for fear that the news will reach my parents!" Ah Ying said in a low voice.


    "Ah? Looking for the eldest brother? Do you still know me? He said what to do with the eldest brother? Did he say? And what''s his name? You all ask!" Tang Wenhao said suspiciously.


    Who could it be? Know Jin Dacai and know yourself. When they arrived in Vietnam, they mistakenly entered the jungle. Later, the two have been together. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand with the phone.


    "Baby, this man said he was looking for a job. He said that your brother had promised him that he could come to him without a job. Now people really came and took your brother''s business card!" Ah Ying said.


    "Ah? Looking for a job? Looking for a job, by the way, what''s his name?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I didn''t hear very clearly. I was afraid he was a bad man, so I didn''t dare let him in. Let him go back first. Wait for my call, I said I would check it first!" said Ah Ying.


    "Wife, you really are. You didn''t even ask your name clearly. How can you verify it? Do you have his contact number? I''ll call him myself!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I was nursing with Junjun! My parents were not at home. I was a woman and two children at home. How dare I let him stay at the door for a long time!" Ah Ying said wrongfully.


    "Hehe, wife, I don''t blame you! Give me his number first! By the way, I''ll tell you good news. If there''s no accident, your sister and I will go back with you the day after tomorrow!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Really, uh huh... Baby, come back quickly. I miss you so much!" Ah Ying then smiled coyly.


    When Tang Wenhao dialed a number given to him by Ah Ying, there came a standard Sichuan dialect, "Ge Laozi, what number is this!"


    Although he didn''t hear this voice for more than a year, Tang Wenhao still heard who this person was, not others. It was Hou Jie, a young man working on the construction site from the mountainous area of Sichuan, who came to Vietnam with them on a blind date a year ago.


    It''s estimated that the boy didn''t understand when he saw this international toll number, so he said this sentence.

 Chapter 437

    "Hou Jie, is that you?" Tang Wenhao asked happily.


    "Who are you? I''m Hou Jie!" Hou Jie asked suspiciously.


    "I''m Tang Wenhao!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Tang Wenhao, boss Jin''s mother-in-law didn''t lie to me. Does she really know you? Where are you getting rich now? Are you still working for a beautiful boss?" Hou Jie asked with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, she has become my wife with honor. Hou Jie, do you want to find a job?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "That''s right! There''s no work on the construction site. You''re still a good scholar! You''ve got such a beautiful boss in bed. You''re great! I heard that boss Jin and you were killed in the forest by Vietnamese before. Later, I called boss Jin''s company and said whether boss Jin was dead? I was scolded by others and said that their boss was living well. I wanted to ask boss Jin for help I didn''t expect boss Jin and you are in Vietnam now. What are you doing in Vietnam? Did the female boss drive the company to Vietnam? "Hou Jie asked with a smile.


    "Yes, but if you want to find a job, I can arrange for you to work in mans in Shanghai. Hou Jie, did we all find wives last time?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''ve found everything. Thank you, handsome Tang! By the way, do you think it''s true or false to arrange work for me? Brother, my life is very difficult now, otherwise, I won''t have the cheek to find boss Jin!" Hou Jie said.


    "Brother, of course it''s true. It''s also a kind of fate that we can go to Vietnam to find a wife together. Everyone is brothers. Where I can help you will certainly help you. You say you are very difficult now. How difficult is it? What else do you need me to help you besides work?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Well... Brother Tang, I''m really sorry! My wife is about to have a baby. The salary on our construction site has not been settled for half a year. Now there''s nothing to do. My wife doesn''t even have the money to be hospitalized. It''s thousands of yuan to have a child in Shanghai. I''m in a hurry to go to work now. After my wife marries me, she will live with me safely. I can''t let her work too hard!" Hou Jie said.


    "Brother, you give me your bank card number. I''ll call you 10000 yuan first. Hurry and let your wife go to the hospital! I''ll go back to Shanghai in two days, and I''ll arrange work for you!" Tang Wenhao is a very kind person. When he hears about Hou Jie''s situation, he feels very uncomfortable and hopes he can help him.


    Hou Jie at the other end of the phone choked up immediately when he heard Tang Wenhao say this, "Tang DA and brother, thank you! 10000 yuan... Too much. I can''t earn so much a year. Otherwise, I''ll lend you 5000 yuan first! I''ll give it back to you slowly after I go to work."


    "Hehe, that''s OK. Give me your account and I''ll transfer it to you. Let''s meet in Shanghai and talk again!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, brother Tang, thank you, thank you!" Hou Jie thanked him thousands of times.


    Hang up Hou Jie''s phone. Tang Wenhao gives the phone to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling laughs, "this man is also looking for our Vietnamese wife?"


    "Well, hehe, his name is Hou Jie. He is thin. He works on the construction site. He is a nice man. At that time, my brother wanted him to work in his company! People thought you killed me and my brother at first!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, your sister killed herself and couldn''t bear to kill you. Your sister is a typical love at first sight. When she saw you, she thought you were my man!" Ruan Ling whined.


    "Oh, ah Ling, you were so fierce at that time! I really thought you would kill me and my brother! I want to know that you like me so much. I should tease you for a few more days and suffocate you."


    "Ah Ling, baby, are you back? Is everything going well? Did the girl ah Jian accept him?" sister Ah Mui saw Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao go home, walked over with a smile, followed by Britain and the United States holding the crown. Now Britain and the United States have basically become Ah Mei''s life assistant.


    "It''s estimated that they have entered the bridal chamber!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, how can it be so fast! Don''t talk so bad about other people''s a Jian? I think it''s all the same as you. I can''t move to hold other people''s girls to bed first?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "What do you think? Wife, ah Jian has been really preached by me for so long! It won''t be so bad. I taught him all my experience in picking up girls over the years, and he won''t let me down!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, amusing Ruan Ling, Ah Mei and Britain and the United States.


    Just then, Ruan Ling''s phone sent a text message. She took out her mobile phone, handed it to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "remit money to your brother! My little Savior."


    "Hehe, wife, I can''t bear it? Is it not a drizzle for mans and Ruan? Although my brother hasn''t been together for a few days, he is very honest and married your Vietnamese wife. He and I are Vietnamese son-in-law. I have no reason not to help him, right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, villain, is your wife so stingy? Just give him 10000 as you say!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, I''ll remit it to him right away, wife. It''s very kind of you! The money belongs to you. I''m a little ashamed!" Tang Wenhao said shyly.


    Ah Mui came over and kissed him and said with a smile, "baby, don''t be too sensitive. Ah Ling doesn''t even want her life for you. Will she care about money? In our hearts, everything here is yours. You say that even people are yours. What else is not yours?"


    "Baby, don''t think too much! Or my sister won''t scold me when she knows! Now you are our protector, our priceless treasure, our child''s father, our man, our God!" Ruan Ling was afraid that Tang Wenhao really cared, and wanted to tell him all the words full of love in the world.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed the two beauties and said with a smile, "ah Ling, sister Ah Mei, it''s okay. I''m just saying casually that I''m a man and not so sensitive. Then I''ll remit the money to Hou Jie. This money is not money for our family, but for my poor brother, it''s life-saving money."


    "I see, baby, stop talking. Even if you give him 100000, we have no opinion!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    So Tang Wenhao went to the room and transferred 10000 yuan to Hou Jie''s account through the Internet. Ten minutes later, Hou Jie called and said a lot of moving words and grateful words. Tang Wenhao just said, let him treat his Vietnamese daughter-in-law well and don''t let the Vietnamese daughter-in-law be wronged in China. Who dares to marry our Chinese men in the future? This is a matter of principle related to whether Vietnamese beauties will continue to marry Chinese young men in the future.


    As soon as she said this, Ruan Ling fainted with laughter.


    In the evening, many beautiful women went home one after another. The family had a happy meal together. Now there are no factors threatening the safety of the family. Everyone feels relaxed and happy. Tang Wenhao likes such a living environment. He is the only man. All the best beautiful women revolve around him. Shit, their childhood is better than that of the ancient emperor!


    While playing with all the beauties, the phone came. Tang Wenhao was very excited because he was most concerned about a problem. After his careful training and Ruan Ling''s effective communication with Li Yan, did the couple communicate to bed? Is he a brother or a department level cadre? This is a major event related to the success of his big brother''s secret recipe for picking up girls.


    "Ah Jian, is the move that elder brother taught you good?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Eh!" Ruan Jian giggled.


    "Ha ha... How many moves have you made? Tell brother!" Tang Wenhao was excited to hear Ruan Jian''s words.


    The appetites of the beauties around him were also lifted up. Ruan Ling directly put her ears together. Tang Wenhao simply pressed his mobile phone to hands-free so that his beauties could enjoy it.


    Then Ruan Jian giggled and said, "ha ha, brother... Didn''t make a few moves."


    "Ha ha, how many moves did you make without using them?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. All the beauties covered their mouths and smiled. Manny stretched out her jade hand to Tang Wenhao, knocked on his head and whispered, "bad guy, don''t teach others a Jian to learn well."


    "Hehe, hold hands!" Ruan Jian said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao frowned and sighed, "does the handle count? Brother, do you want to kiss some key parts?"


    "Ha ha... No, but I hold her waist. Brother, it''s so comfortable for a girl to hold her waist!" Ruan Jian smiled happily.


    Tang Wenhao quickly hugged Ruan Ling''s waist and said with a bad smile to the mobile phone, "brother, it''s over? It''s been a day. Won''t it be just these moves?"


    "Well, that''s it. I said I wanted to kiss her, but she refused. She said she would not let me kiss until she got married. Now she can''t kiss!" said Ruan Jian.


    I pour! Tang Wenhao is completely speechless. Can this kind of thing be discussed? Hold her cheek and finish it directly. Isn''t it Mr. elegant at this time?


    He couldn''t help sighing, "Brother, you don''t understand the gist of big brother''s picking up girls at all. Didn''t I tell you all? Men are not bad, women don''t love? Not bad means that you are so gentle and polite. Kissing is very polite. Bad means that you don''t listen to her nonsense, go up and press her into bed, kiss her if you want, touch her if you want, sleep if you want, and cook the raw rice quickly. Understand?"


    This time, all the beauties stretched out their jade hands, twisted Tang Wenhao''s ears, pinched his thighs and waist, and scolded him as a bad guy.


    Listen to Ruan Jian on the phone and then ask foolishly, "brother, so she wants to resist and scold?"


    "No, she loves you and won''t resist at all. I told you, resistance is also false. The professional term is half push. When you succeed in becoming her man, she will only love you more. Brother, can''t you understand it when elder brother teaches you like this?" Tang Wenhao looked at ah Jian, a silly child so honest and anxious.


    "Oh, let''s try tomorrow!" said Ruan Jian.


    "Ah? Are you home now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I want to discuss my work with my eldest brother!" said Ruan Jian.


    "Brother! Your job now is to marry Li Yan home first and take care of her first, okay? Work is a small thing, and I have arranged it for you. Your sister-in-law and I are waiting to drink your wedding wine and let your father hold his grandson early, okay? Brother, add oil and sow the seeds tomorrow. In ten months, you will be a father like your big brother ! "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 438

    Now, Ruan Ling, Oman, ah Hui, Yang Xi and other beautiful women came and smashed their powder fists, laughing and scolding, "you dead boy, you''re terrible, and you teach others ah Jian to learn bad!" when they said this, ah Jian on the phone heard it and asked suspiciously, "brother, you can''t open hands-free?"


    "Ha ha... Ah Jian, you have this kind of savvy in picking up girls. Li Yan has long become your woman!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and the beauties burst into laughter.


    "Brother, you... Are really bad. Ignore you and hang up!" ah Jian hung up angrily.


    "Baby, I used to regard you as the most honest boy I''ve ever seen in my life. Your heart is the purest and purest. I didn''t expect that your brain is full of bad water for picking up girls!" Manny twisted his ears and smiled.


    "Yes! Mr. man, I think so too. What I remember most clearly is that I went to Beijing with him to compete. I talked about the design works with him alone in the hotel room. To tell the truth, I always liked him. Although I hadn''t separated from my husband at that time, as long as he used the moves he taught ah Jian to my sister, I would have become his person long ago, bad little Son, tell me honestly. Did you ever think about giving your sister to... "Yang Xi asked with a bad smile.


    Everyone laughed, but they all looked forward to Tang Wenhao''s answer curiously.


    Tang Wenhao was very serious, very serious, very simply jumped out two words, "No."


    Ah? All the beauties were surprised.


    Yang Xi felt that her charm was discounted and underestimated. She asked unhappily, "really? I don''t believe it. That night, I wore very sexy clothes. I don''t believe the little Coyote image you want to hold in your bed when you see a beautiful woman."


    "Sister, I really didn''t want to hold you to bed once at that time, because you have always been a teacher and sister in my heart. I admire your ability, appreciate your beauty and envy your happiness. What about myself? I loved Kexin deeply at that time. Where would I think of having such a thing with you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "That''s true, baby''s feelings for Ning Kexin are absolutely deep, otherwise he wouldn''t have come to Vietnam? Villain, I hinted that he didn''t appreciate it many times. He didn''t know I really wanted to marry him until I had to catch up with him in Vietnam!" Manny smiled happily.


    Ah Hui smiled and asked, "baby, you were so good before? When did you become so bad now? Did you use your secret recipe for picking up girls for Ruan Yi?"


    "Yes, yes, sister ah Hui, baby, when I say this now, I remember that I was sleeping by him. It was no use how I resisted that time. He was so strong that people were not ready. He had already..." Ruan Yi touched her round stomach and smiled happily.


    Ha ha... The beauties laughed again.


    "Sister Ruan Yi, so you are the first beneficiary?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister ah, when my baby made me crazy in love with him, he worked hard for me and brother Heilong''s bodyguards. Sister ah Hui also went to the game in those two days. It was really dangerous. When I saw that my baby was beaten, I wanted to go up and be beaten for him. I was so distressed!" Ruan Yi looked at Tang Wenhao lovingly.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her, kissed her, touched her swollen belly and said with a bad smile, "With your small body, people let you go completely with one punch. Don''t I lose a son? We don''t do business at a loss. Besides, I let them preserve their strength. Yeah! It''s really strange. How do I think your stomach is bigger than sister ah Hui''s? With your small body, the land is quite fertile."


    Ruan Yi patted his hand with a whine and said with a proud smile, "aren''t you powerful?"


    "Who says my stomach is smaller than ah Yi''s? Look, I''m bigger than her, making her stomach look bigger!" ah Hui actually stood side by side with Ruan Yi, comparing the size of her stomach.


    When Tang Wenhao had a good time with these beauties, several little beauties were always bystanders. The envious attitude looked at them. They were not others, but a Feng, a Xue, a Ruo and a Meng in the little fairy. Because they were not Tang Wenhao''s women, they could not really integrate into this big family.


    Ah Mui looked in her eyes and worried in her heart, but she didn''t know why. Tang Wenhao was just not in a hurry to round the house with these fairies, which made these girls feel at a loss.


    Ah Mui pulled Tang Wenhao into the room and said very seriously, "Baby, you and ah Xue, their little girls, should do something? You see, we are laughing all day. What we say is inseparable from men and women. They have long regarded themselves as your woman, but you always stand still. It''s really urgent. Since we''re going to want them, we''ll round the room early and let the little girls settle down!"


    "Ah? Are you in such a hurry again?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, baby, it''s not easy for our big family to have such a happy situation. Don''t make some people unhappy. Baby, listen to sister Ah Mui, didn''t you say? In this family, everyone should listen to sister Ah Mui. Let''s round the house with them tonight! Listen to them!" Ah Mui smiled gently.


    "Hehe, OK, but it won''t all be arranged tonight? Is the task a little heavier?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. In fact, he didn''t want these fairies, but felt that he was involved in everything in the early stage and couldn''t be happy. Now that the overall situation of stability and unity has been formed, it''s cool!


    "Ha ha, bad guy!" Ah Mui smiled.


    "Happiness! I can''t stop an affair. Sister Ah Mui, I listen to your arrangement! I have a proposal. You''d better arrange a duty watch for everyone! When I go home, I''ll directly look at the duty watch and enter the room. It''s not easy to have conflicts, but like ah Ling, Manny and you don''t use the rotation day!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, why?" Ah Mui asked with a smile.


    "I want it every day!" Tang Wenhao said, holding Ah Mui''s sweet lips and kissing.


    "Well, baby, don''t make people miss it!" Ah Mei was afraid that Tang Wenhao''s domineering and crazy behavior would make her unbearable every time.


    Tang Wenhao was about to take Ah Mui to bed. The phone rang untimely. Tang Wenhao took out the phone and saw that it was Wu Kui. He pressed the button and scolded, "second brother, can you do something good? I was just going to have sex with sister Ah Mui, so you called. Won''t you come later? It''s immoral to disturb other people''s good deeds, isn''t it immoral!"


    "Ha ha... Brother, what''s wrong with you? Sorry, I''ll hang up first and you can continue happy!" Wu Kui smiled brightly.


    "Now that you''ve been disturbed, go ahead! I''ll disturb you next time. You''re even!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll let you know before I play with your sister-in-law next time!" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Cao, can that count? Come on! What''s the matter? No, let me guess what you have to do with the brotherhood first of all, it must be a private matter. You won''t find me for business. You''ll find your sister-in-law Manny directly. Moreover, you''ve made things very smooth there. There''s nothing to report to Manny. That''s a private matter! Based on my understanding of you, it must be about women What about women? Sister-in-law Xiaoting hasn''t passed yet, and there''s only my great aunt Yingsu left. Let me be right? "Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Shit, it''s my brother, indeed Yingsu, man. Now I''m in trouble!" said Wu Kui.


    "Why? Does Xiaoting know?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, she''ll come tomorrow. She guessed that I must have made a little honey here and said that if I dare to do something wrong to her, she won''t spare me!" Wu Kui said.


    "I won''t spare you? What can I do? Divorce? It''s impossible. After all your years of feelings, how can you say you can leave? Besides, isn''t she pregnant with your seed?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, I''m afraid she''ll threaten me with this? Based on my understanding of Xiaoting, she may kill the child. I must not let her kill the child. That''s the incense of our martial family!" said Wu Kui.


    "Then let Yingsu hide for a few days and stay back when Xiaoting leaves!" Tang Wenhao began to make an idea.


    "The problem is that Xiaoting said she wouldn''t leave when she came and had a baby in Thailand!" Wu Kui said.


    "Then you can only do everything you can to make Xiaoting accept Yingsu. My great aunt is also a good woman! You can''t kick her, or I won''t finish with you!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Cao, what do you say? Is Wu Kui such a person? To tell you the truth, under your influence, I slept for the first time. She already had the idea of taking a concubine. In addition, I have taken her as my second wife in my heart these days. There is another thing that is the most troublesome!" Wu Kui said.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yingsu is pregnant. It was found out yesterday!" Wu Kui said sadly.


    "Ah? Brother, this is a good thing! With children, Xiaoting won''t be too extreme! She is also a woman, but your boy is powerful enough to get pregnant so soon. Don''t you like to take safety measures? No?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Cao, will you and your own wife? What''s the meaning of that?" Wu Kui asked.


    "Ha ha... I never do that thing. It''s boring, brother. It''s no use not to say these. Besides telling your brother about your misfortune, what else do you want your brother to do? Just say it!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "This thing... Alas, it''s hard for me to say!" Wu Kui said in embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter? You''re not an outsider. If you can help me, I''ll help you!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "I''d like to invite Ruan Ling to Thailand to persuade Xiaoting. Aren''t you the best example of living a happy life with wives and concubines? With your example and Ruan Ling''s own experience, it''s estimated that Xiaoting will be easy to accept. Then she will look at the relationship between husband and wife in Thailand. Polygamy is very normal, and she may accept it!" Wu Kui said.


    "Shit, I''m a negative textbook. I really have you!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, you also said that I was definitely influenced by you. I was careless in making friends!" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Well, since you said so, we''ll break off diplomatic relations now. From now on, you are you and I am me. Bye!" Tang Wenhao said, deliberately hanging up the phone.

 Chapter 439

    "Wait, Tang Wenhao, don''t you have a brother like you! Now you drag me into the water. You want to ignore the brother. If you don''t help me deal with Xiaoting this time, I won''t let you go. If I have a son, I''ll marry your daughter and let my son Hei hei..." Wu Kui scolded.


    "Shit, I have more sons than you. I have three or four sons now. I pray that you two women have daughters in their stomachs every day from today. Each of your daughters let my son... See who plays who!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ah Mui, who was standing on one side, laughed and asked her beauty to come in to see Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui scold each other on the phone.


    "Xiaoting has a son in her stomach. It has been checked out. If you want to play with my son, dream! I booked your twin daughters first. I gave birth to two sons and contracted them all!" Wu Kui smiled.


    "I disagree!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Ha ha, you don''t agree to use another egg. I''ll grab it with my son!" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Shit! Second brother, don''t blow it. Have you ever robbed me? Besides, just make a fool of it! Xiaoting has just been pregnant for two months. Where can you check whether she is pregnant with a boy or a girl? You are so divine!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, brother, it''s no use talking about it. You quickly tell your sister-in-law Ruan Ling that it''s important to put out the fire. Your sister-in-law Xiaoting will really arrive tomorrow. I''m so anxious. Her temper is not like those Vietnamese beauties. Shit, no matter how many you marry, as long as you treat them well, they have no opinion. Xiaoting in our family is different. She said, I''m her only, she''s my only, No one is allowed to change her heart. She said she won''t change her heart. If I change, she won''t let me go. The problem is that I haven''t changed my heart! I still love her, I swear to God! "Wu Kui seems to be really afraid of Xiaoting.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Ruan Ling who came in and said with a smile, "ah Ling, brother Wukui is in trouble. You need to go to Thailand to save him."


    "Ah? Baby, what can I save him? What happened?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao simply told everyone about what Wu Kui said. Ruan Ling smiled, "that''s it! It''s easy! Let Xiaoting stay at our house for one night, and she will know that she is satisfied. Her husband is the best husband in the world."


    "Hehe, you''re used to scolding me in a disguised way. What''s more, Wu Kui, a guy with weak resistance, was influenced by me again. So when this account is calculated, you are all accomplices. Am I right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Man, are you talking? Did you talk to your siblings?" Wu Kui shouted on the phone.


    "Second brother, you''re in a hurry! Brother, aren''t you persuading your sister-in-law? Don''t worry! Your sister-in-law said that it''s up to her. As soon as she arrived in Thailand, the problem will be solved immediately!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ruan Ling listened to Tang Wenhao''s words, her beautiful eyes stared round, twisted his ears and whispered, "baby, you''re going to die? When did I say I''m going to Thailand? You make blind decisions for me."


    Ah Mui looked at Ruan Ling and pulled Tang Wenhao''s ears red. She painfully pulled Ruan Ling''s hand and said with a smile, "ah Ling, be gentle. Baby''s ears are red and will hurt!"


    Manny smiled, "sister Ah Mui, see? Baby is spoiled by you. He is a martial artist. This action doesn''t feel anything to him. How can it hurt?"


    Tang Wenhao pretended to be uncomfortable and shouted, "my ears don''t hurt, but my heart hurts! Ah Ling, you''re too cruel... Second brother, I''ll call you later and I''ll punish your sister-in-law!" he hung up the phone, picked up Ruan Ling and walked towards Ah Mei''s bed.


    A joke is a joke. Of course, Tang Wenhao will not die for the Wukui brothers. Although Ruan Ling is reluctant to go to Thailand, for Tang Wenhao''s face, and considering that Wukui is the general manager of mans Thailand company, she has to promise him to go to Thailand tomorrow to meet their Xiaoting and let them get through this level. Only when the family is harmonious can her career go smoothly.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao sent Ruan Ling to Hanoi International Airport early. He can''t go with him. Although he wants to go with him, he likes to be alone with Ruan Ling, but in the evening, he and Ruan Jingxiong''s subordinates have to go to Langshan prison to rob the prison. It''s very important and must not be missed.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao drove and smiled at Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, how are you going to convince Xiaoting?"


    "Analyze the situation with her in several aspects and let Xiaoting accept it if she doesn''t accept it!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "What aspects? I''ll learn it too!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Don''t tell you, or after you learn it, you can''t tell which brother you teach to harm our female compatriots?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, do you think I don''t know if you don''t tell me? Let me tell you and see if I''m right! First, tell Xiaoting from the general environment that it''s common for men to take wives and concubines in Thailand, Vietnam and even Southeast Asian countries. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. When Wukui brothers came to Thailand, they looked at three of their male employees His wife and four concubines dragged him home. As a general manager, it''s no big deal for him to take a concubine. It''s called doing as the Romans do, isn''t it? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Baby, uh huh, it makes sense. It''s better than I thought. Go on!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Second, take me as a negative example. Tell Xiaoting that Wu Kui, as a man, thinks his ability is better than his brother Wen Hao. Even Wen Hao has married dozens of wives. As a man, he can''t be looked down upon by Wen Hao too much. This is not an emotional problem, nor is it a sexual problem, but a problem of face. In our Chinese words, concubinage is face Engineering, ah Ling, this man''s face is not a small problem. It''s a big problem about whether a man can raise his head in front of his own woman. Ah Ling, you say that a man can''t raise his head in front of his own woman. What''s this called? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, what''s your name?" Ruan Ling asked curiously.


    "Ha ha, it''s called a coward. He can''t lift his head. Can he go in and be a man?" Tang Wenhao said, laughing obscene. Ruan Ling giggled with shame and hit him on the shoulder with a pink fist.


    "Baby, when did you learn to be so romantic! You can''t understand you more and more!" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly. Although Tang Wenhao said color jokes, she thought Tang Wenhao was smart and good-looking. Even if it was bad, it was also very delicious.


    "You understand everything about me, don''t you have no freshness? Or don''t you understand? Just like I see you, the more I see, the more I like to see, the more I see, the more I think you have a mysterious beauty. Ah Ling, frankly speaking, you are more and more feminine, I love you, wife!" Tang Wenhao smiled uncontrollably.


    "Baby, I love you too. I persuaded Xiaoting to go back to Shanghai immediately after their family is safe. Go and wait for me as soon as you finish tonight! I''ll see you in Shanghai and I''ll ask you to pick me up at Pudong airport!" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Well, no problem, ah Ling, to be honest, I also want Ah Ying and our children. They must be more and more lovely!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Of course, Ah Ying said that Junjun and Wenying would giggle with each other every day when they lay together! It was very fun!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, I''m very excited when I think of them. This time I want to stay with you for a few more days and enjoy my family!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, you should also go back to death valley to have a look. Otherwise, my sister can''t bear it. Her sister is also your wife and can''t be too partial to us. Otherwise, her sister will be sad. Besides, ah Zhu, ah ya, Heifeng and may all have your children now. Even if you didn''t go to see adults, you have to stay with your children for a while. I hope we can Jiabao is a good husband or a good father! Here, we need to speed up the implementation of our expansion plan, but you don''t have to worry about it. It''s too tired. No wonder you don''t want to round the house with ah Xue and them? Is there this reason? "Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, indeed, I feel tired, but ah Ling, don''t worry, I will be a good father and try my best to be a good husband, so that you women who follow me can live a very happy life. By the way, ah Ling, I want to ask a very personal question!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Baby, is there anything you can''t ask me? Tell me!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah Ling, how much money do you have? Is it enough for us to expand the factory and build a villa?" Tang Wenhao asked. He never asked Ruan Ling how much money she has. He felt he shouldn''t ask these things, because when he was with them, he was never because they were rich women, but because he really liked them.


    "Hehe, baby, your sister has so much money that you can''t imagine. It should be more than 500 million US dollars! However, most of the money is in foreign banks. I didn''t tell you before. I don''t think you will blame me at that time, baby?" said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? So many? Let''s really stop thinking about the cultural relics in the treasure cave?" Tang Wenhao asked tentatively. He was amazed at Ruan Ling''s strong financial resources. It should be said that she was richer than Manny. In Vietnam, she was a super rich woman. It can only be said that Ruan Ling was very low-key.


    "Hehe, baby, since I knew about you and sister Ruan Qin, I didn''t want to touch the things in it. Otherwise, we''ll be sorry for sister Ruan Qin. You''ll be very sad. After all, you have feelings with her!" Ruan Ling said clearly.


    "Well, ah Ling, thank you! To tell you the truth, I''ve always been very contradictory. I''m afraid you don''t want to give up. After all, there''s enough in there for us to spend more than any flowers in our lives. Now I''m relieved. I''ll go to Ruan Ying next time, tell her the truth, and then take them to the archaeological excavation, which can be regarded as an explanation for sister Ruan Qin''s spirit in heaven!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, you can handle this by yourself! I won''t interfere!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    After taking Ruan Ling to the airport, Tang Wenhao originally wanted to call Ruan Ying, but when he thought that he didn''t have time to talk to her in detail today, he simply made a special trip to Ruan Qin''s tomb next time and paid a visit to Ruan Qin''s tomb.

 Chapter 440

    In this way, Tang Wenhao directly turned the car back to Liangshan.


    He didn''t go back to Ruan''s house, but went directly to Manny. Manny saw Tang Wenhao coming back and asked with a smile, "did ah Ling get on the plane?"


    "It''s almost Thailand, Mr. man. Do you have anything to tell me to do?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, just stay with me, baby. I''m tired after driving for several hours. Let''s have a rest on the sofa first!" said Manny, pouring him a glass of water.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Manny''s bulging belly and said with a bad smile, "let''s make a bet!"


    "Ah? What''s the bet? Bad look, what bad water is in my mind?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "I bet you''re a man in your stomach. What do you say?" Tang Wenhao touched her belly and smiled.


    "If you say yes, I won''t bet with you... Baby, there''s something I want to tell you and want to hear your opinion!" Manny smiled and sat next to Tang Wenhao.


    "Say it! Wife!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Wen''er called me today and said that when her brother Ruan Jian and Li Yan got married, she wanted to move out!" Manny said.


    "Ah? Why? What does the little girl want? Separation? How sad dad is?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "No, she doesn''t think it''s very convenient. She should give Ruan Jian and Li Yan more independent space, so she wants to move to our house. Do you think it''s ok?" said Manny, looking at Tang Wenhao with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao was clever. He saw through her mind and said seriously, "Manny, don''t think about wen''er. Oh, I know what you mean. I can''t do it. You think, the women who live in our family now are all my women. What''s her past? That''s inconvenient! If dad knows about it, he won''t scold us to death! Ah Jian will never agree if he knows."


    "Baby, it''s not our problem now. It''s Wener who wants to move there. She said she won''t go to school after the exam. After going to mans, she will be my assistant. Living together every day is also good for learning!" Manny smiled.


    "Is there any contradiction between this and her living in her home?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "No, but she just wants to live with us, and I can''t refuse!" said Manny.


    "Manny, this is a matter of principle. You can''t promise. If she moves out, where''s dad? Will she move out too?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "She said that in the next days, dad will be very busy at work and often live in the army. At home, she, Ruan Jian and Li Yan will feel a lot more than herself, like a light bulb. She is uncomfortable. She will still relax with us. I can understand her idea. She is also a big girl. It''s normal to have this feeling."


    "Anyway, I don''t think it''s so reliable. It''s best to discuss it with dad and a Jian!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, to tell you the truth, do you like wen''er?" Manny smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao saw her expression and knew what she wanted to say, "Ha ha, Manny, you are the same as ah Ling now. Do you think I have too few women? I admit that wen''er is very beautiful. It should be said that she is very beautiful, but you really don''t think of me like that! I haven''t made wen''er''s idea. I swear to God, I don''t want her to follow me at all. She is my father''s darling daughter. What''s it like to follow me? I have so many wives. I''m afraid I can''t live with her Can''t give her happiness! "Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Hehe, baby, that''s what I said. If you don''t want to pull it down, I''ll turn her down!" Manny smiled.


    "Well, just tell her it''s inconvenient to live in our house!" Tang Wenhao said.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao had dinner at home, chatted with the beauties for a while, found an excuse and went out of the Ruan family. He didn''t want sister Ah Mei and Manny to worry about him.


    Tang Wenhao arrived at the bar opposite the city as scheduled. Looking back at the depressed Huaichun, he was a little dejected. Only a month ago, he and his brother-in-law were looking forward to the future in his office. Now things are right and people are different. Life is so cruel!


    Stepping into the bar, before he could find the person to connect with, a familiar figure came up to him, smiled at him and said, "brother Tang, we meet again."


    "Ah? It''s you, Lieutenant Li!" Tang Wenhao shouted in surprise. Li Qiang stood in front of Tang Wenhao in plain clothes.


    "Shh... Come on, let''s talk inside!" Li Qiang guided Tang Wenhao into a private room.


    Li Qiang looked around, closed the door and said with a smile, "brother Tang, it''s a great honor to cooperate with you."


    "Oh, Lieutenant Li, I''m also honored to have the opportunity to perform the task together with the second lieutenant of the guard battalion of the Vietnamese special forces!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, you don''t call to perform the task. You help me perform the task. Thank you very much for helping me complete this task. I think the instructor has told you the general situation?" Li Qiang said while pouring tea for Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha, I generally know. My father said that after I met you, everything would be arranged by you!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, you''re welcome. In this way, the specific arrangements will be discussed in detail when we get on the bus. This is not a place to talk. Let''s drink some tea and have a chat first. When the time is almost up, we can talk on the road!" Li Qiang laughed.


    No gossip. After chatting for a while, at about 10 o''clock, Tang Wenhao and Li Qiang got on a van. Li Qiang drove and Tang Wenhao sat aside.


    "Brother Tang, the instructor said you can do acupoint lighting. You are very powerful. Tonight, you just want to use your skill to help me handle the guard at the gate, and then we go in together. Your main task is to control the guard on duty and the prison guard who came to support. I will rescue. Once the rescue is successful and there is a bomb in the car, you will detonate the bomb and damage all the roads at the gate of the prison. That''s all In this way, the prison guards inside can''t go out. At least it will delay the time. We drive to a place to meet another group of brothers, and then blow up the car without leaving any trace. After that, you withdraw and we take the people away! "Li Qiang said.


    "Hehe, how can I go back?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all arranged. Someone will send you away at that time. The instructor said that you can''t be exposed, which will affect and threaten the safety of your family in Liangshan!" Lieutenant Li smiled.


    "Hehe, my father is more thoughtful!" Tang Wenhao smiled, his heart full of gratitude to Ruan Jingxiong.


    The location of Liangshan prison is far away from the noise of the city, which provides convenience for prison robbery. It is surrounded by dense forests and valleys. Of course, the security measures are still very strict. However, strict security measures are only for ordinary people, not for Li Qiang, an elite with special training and Tang Wenhao with unique skills.


    Because his security system mainly depends on people. As long as people are controlling it, Tang Wenhao doesn''t think its security is very strict.


    After they put on their night clothes and masks in the car, Li Qiang whistled and imitated birds. Soon a dark figure came out of the jungle behind the car. Tang Wenhao saw that it was Ruan Qing. He was also wearing night clothes, but he didn''t wear a mask. He smiled and nodded with Tang Wenhao and sat in the cab.


    "Ruan Qing, to the following table, it''s 10:30 p.m. five minutes later, brother Tang and I set out from here. It takes about five minutes to run to the prison gate. It takes about five minutes from unifying the prison guard on duty to rescuing several senior brothers, so you have to start the car at 10:45 and pick it up at the door within one minute. Mr. Tang, after we get on the bus, we''ll meet you at the back of the car You detonate the ammunition, but before detonating, you must first make sure that there is no one nearby, because we are here to rob the prison, not to kill. If there is no condition to detonate, ignore this link and leave here first. Do you understand? "Li Qiang asked.


    "I see!" Tang Wenhao and lieutenant Li nodded.


    Li Qiang took out another map. When Tang Wenhao saw it, it was the security map of the prison. "Ha ha, Lieutenant Li, it''s easy to do with this."


    "Well, the instructor said hello to the warden with the secret order of the Ministry of national defense, but only the warden knows that our action is to cooperate with the secret investigation of Lin haoxiong by the Ministry of national defense, so tonight''s security measures seem to be tighter than usual, but actually looser than usual. Look, Ruan Biao, they are all locked here, and these are the security points to pass through There are two people at the door. There is another door here, and only one person is guarding. They usually change their posts at 10:42. We subdue them when they change their posts, get the keys, and then go in this direction. You see, this is the place of detention. There is the last checkpoint in this place. The instructor said that this checkpoint is on duty 24 hours, because they are all on duty Death row prisoners have received special training, so they are relatively strict, but they also give us convenience, because if they are isolated from other prisoners, it is not easy to attract other people''s attention. Brother Tang, do you understand? "Li Qiang asked.


    "Well, I see, and my main task is to seal their acupoints when I see people, so that they can''t move, and you just go in and rob people, don''t I understand?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ha ha, right!" Li Qiang smiled and looked at his watch.


    "Let''s go, Ruan Qing, pay attention to vigilance and timely response!" Li Qiang ordered.


    "Yes!" Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qing replied.


    After giving the order, Li Qiang opened the door and quickly got out of the car. He said, "brother Tang, keep up!" and then, with a cat''s waist, he quickly swept towards the prison.


    It''s the second lieutenant of the special forces. His action is really fast. Tang Wenhao follows closely. He can''t lose his chain. This is not only related to Ruan Jingxiong''s face, Ruan Jian''s face, but also related to our face. Although he is a private help, as long as he is our own person, as long as you leave the country and go abroad, your words and deeds are the benchmark, Now that we have accepted this task, we must not humiliate ourselves.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao followed Li Qiang step by step. 50 meters away from the prison gate, Li Qiang and Tang Wenhao sneaked into the nearby jungle and hid.

 Chapter 441

    "Brother Tang, it''s up to you. See? Subdue the two prison guards on duty as quickly as possible. They must not find out. Once the shot is fired, our action will be cancelled and declared a failure!" Li Qiang finally asked.


    "No problem, look at me!" said Tang Wenhao. He lurked towards the door again. He knew that time was too tight to delay a second.


    Tang Wenhao has been secretly lucky in the process of running. He has observed the distance. The gate post is about 20 meters away from the place where he has no hiding place. At his own running speed, it takes five seconds to get close to the guard. At present, the maximum distance of his acupoint spotting Kung Fu should be about 10 meters. That is to say, for a guard who needs to change shifts because his long-term duty is coming to an end, He was most relaxed at this time. Ruan Jingxiong told them that the guard shift was at 11 p.m., so it was the best time to go in at this time.


    Tang Wenhao took advantage of the fact that the searchlight on the high wall had just swept, seized the opportunity and hurried forward.


    Sure enough, when the two guards found a dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of them, they were shocked and lost their color. Before they had time to respond, the air flow from Tang Wenhao''s steel finger had controlled their acupoints. Both of them remained surprised and motionless. Tang Wenhao looked back and waved his hand, and Li Qiang quickly followed.


    They jumped over the gate and flashed into the dark. Just another round of searchlights came over. It was close! After the searchlight passed, they grabbed the time and went straight to the second level.


    Just before he took a few steps, he saw a fat man coming from the East, yawning as he walked. They quickly hid and watched. Tang Wenhao wanted to come forward to control him. He was pulled by Li Qiang and whispered, "brother Tang, it may be a change of post. Slow down, follow him."


    Li Qiang didn''t guess wrong. The fat man changed his post in the past. He just led Li Qiang and Tang Wenhao. When he got to the small door inside, the fat man called inside in Vietnamese.


    Out came a young man in uniform with a big key in his hand. He muttered something to the fat man. The fat man kept giggling.


    They had just changed their posts and were not waiting for them to close the door. Tang Wenhao came forward to seal their acupoints. The one who had just finished the shift saw Tang Wenhao, but Tang Wenhao wore a mask. He didn''t know who it was. The fat man was ordered by Tang Wenhao before he could even return. "Brother Li, hide them in the dark."


    They quickly dragged the two prison guards on duty to the dark place and dodged into the small door.


    At this time, in the dead of night, it was quiet. After turning several corridors, they finally found the destination and several rooms where Ruan Biao was detained.


    But the situation is not optimistic. The long corridor, the innermost part is the detention room, and there are four guards sitting outside. It is difficult, too difficult, to get close to them quietly.


    "Brother Li, it''s hard to get close to them!" they hid in the dark and began to discuss.


    "Yes! It''s too late. I''ll call them over. You subdue them. Then I''ll catch one of them as a hostage and ask the other party not to shoot or shout. Otherwise, I''ll kill the hostages and threaten them. Then we slowly approach them. They don''t know that you will point your point and will relax. You can control them at the right time!" Li Qiang said.


    "OK, listen to you!" Tang Wenhao thought this plan was feasible.


    Li Qiang hid in the dark and spoke Vietnamese, roughly meaning that he was on duty, but his companions suddenly fainted in the corridor and asked them to come out for help.


    Although the people inside had doubts, they didn''t expect anyone outside to come in. They sent two people over. Before they came near, Tang Wenhao sealed their acupoints. Li Qiang grabbed a man and swaggered inside and put a gun against the hostage''s head.


    The people inside found something wrong. They raised their guns to shoot. Li Qiang drank, "if you dare to shoot, we''ll kill the hostages and both of you. We''re just here to rob the prison. We don''t want to kill people. We didn''t kill anyone outside. We just knocked them unconscious. Don''t force us to blow up the prison!" Li Qiang said as he walked in and approached step by step, Tang Wenhao followed closely.


    "Who... Are you?" the guard asked nervously, but he dared not make any moves.


    "The people inside are the people we need. We must take them away. Open the door quickly!" Li Qiang shouted and winked at Tang Wenhao.


    When the two prison guards looked at each other, Tang Wenhao shot again and sealed their acupoints. Then Li Qiang pushed the hostages away, "brother Tang, you guard, I''ll open the door."


    At this moment, Ruan Biao, Ruan gang and Chen Ba are already ready. When they hear something outside, they know that Ruan Jingxiong must have sent someone in and are all waiting.


    After Li Qiang found the key on a prison guard, he quickly opened the door for the three, "come on, it''s too late!" Li Qiang shouted.


    After leaving the prison, five people evacuated quickly. Li Qiang looked at his watch while running. He saw that there was half a minute left from the scheduled time. He knew it was almost there.


    In less than a minute, the five people flashed to the gate and just hid in the dark. Seeing that the progress was so smooth, Li Qiang wanted Ruan Qing not to come. They ran to the hidden place of the van. Just thinking of it, they saw a van speeding over.


    It was Ruan Qing who came to meet him. When the car reached the gate, several people quickly got on the car. Just when they got on the car, the searchlight caught Ruan gang in prison clothes, and the alarm sounded one after another.


    "Lieutenant Li, I''ll blow up the gate for them!" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, it will hurt people. The two guards are still at the door. Drive and go!" Li Qiang ordered.


    "Yes!" Ruan Qing replied, then stepped on the accelerator and the van went out.


    Li Qiang quickly dialed a phone and ordered, "execute plan 2 immediately."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, he saw several loud explosions coming from the prison. Suddenly, the prison was in a mess.


    Tang Wenhao understood that Li Qiang had a preparatory plan and arranged for other people to create chaos in other directions of the prison and confuse the people inside.


    After the van reached a hidden spot three kilometers away, several people got off the bus. Tang Wenhao and Li Qiang got on a car. Ruan Qing took Ruan Biao and others on another SUV. Several people went their separate ways.


    When Li Qiang drove out tens of meters away with Tang Wenhao, he suddenly heard a loud noise behind him, and then the fire burst into the sky. Tang Wenhao looked back and saw that the van had been blown up.


    Shit! The plan is quite like that. For this fake prison robbery, the cost is still not small. Although there are no dead people, one car is scrapped. I don''t know what''s blown up in it? Tang Wenhao laughed to himself.


    "Brother Tang, our task has been basically completed. How about it? Exciting?" Li Qiang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... OK, not too exciting, too fast, not fun!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Ha ha, really! If you want to live an exciting life, there must be a very enjoyable place. Do you want to try?" Li Qiang smiled.


    "Ha ha, OK! Tell me, I think it''s just like a man''s life!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Myanmar, do you still want to go? It''s really exciting. You face violence, marijuana and crazy women every day. In that place, as long as you have the ability, you are the emperor. You want women, women, money and money. Of course, you may die and be killed by your opponent at any time!" Li Qiang looked at Tang Wenhao provocatively.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand other people''s eyes. It seemed that he could only play the pediatrics who robbed the prison this night. He couldn''t help being heroic and said with a smile, "what dare you not? Isn''t it a life? Besides, the person who killed Tang Wenhao hasn''t been born yet?"


    "Ha ha... Brother Tang, to tell you the truth, I admire your mysterious martial arts. I really look forward to the opportunity to really perform a challenging task with you. Today is not true. After all, it is false. However, there seems to be no chance. The instructor said that you are a businessman and a Chinese. It''s OK to borrow it once. You can''t always think of you, but today you really let me know I''ve learned the subtlety of Chinese martial arts! "Li Qiang laughed.


    "Lieutenant Li, listen to what you mean, you may have to go to Myanmar on a mission?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, after I send you safely to the city, I will return to the barracks and immediately report the situation with the instructor and discuss how to help Ruan Biao and his brothers break into the arms dealers in Myanmar!" Li Qiang laughed.


    "What if I want to go with you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? No! You have a family. According to the instructor, you married more than a dozen wives and children in Liangshan. Forget it! The instructor asked you to go with us. After all, we are performing state secret tasks, and you are a foreigner!" Li Qiang said seriously.


    When Tang Wenhao saw Li Qiang saying this, it was inconvenient to insist. After the two chatted for a while, Li Qiang sent Tang Wenhao to the door of the bar opposite Huaichun because Tang Wenhao''s car was still here.


    After Li Qiang left, Tang Wenhao was about to get on the bus. Suddenly, a graceful woman came out from behind.


    When Tang Wenhao looked back, he was surprised, because he knew the beauty. It was Ah Xiang, the first beauty Tang Wenhao met in Liangshan that made him deeply feel that Vietnam had beautiful women.


    "Ah Xiang? Why are you here?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Brother Tang, I''ll wait for you here!" Ah Xiang is wearing thin clothes and a short blue skirt. Although Vietnam is located in the tropics, it''s sometimes cold at night. Tang Wenhao can''t see the poor look of women.


    "Ah Xiang, how do you know I''m here? Get in the car first! I think you look very cold!" he said and quickly opened the door for Ah Xiang.


    Ah Xiang was also impolite. She bent down and got into the BMW. Tang Wenhao closed the door for her.


    "Brother Tang, I don''t have a job now, and I won''t do anything else. I can''t find a suitable job at once, and I''m running out of money. I can''t afford the rent tomorrow. Although Huaichun is not a particularly good unit, as soon as we close the door, our source of income is cut off. Today, I want to drink in the bar and see your car. I''ve been waiting for you here!" Ah Xiang said pitifully.

 Chapter 442

    Tang Wenhao didn''t speak. He directly took out 1000 yuan from his bag and gave it to her. "Ah Xiang, take this money and get through the difficulties first! Hurry up and find a job. Huaichun is hopeless and has been turned off. Don''t think about the past. The past is the past. We want to see the beauty of the future."


    Ah Xiang didn''t take his money, but sighed, "Brother Tang, what future do women like us have? Although I am not a reception girl, I am not a yellow flower girl, and I have lived in such a romantic place for a long time. Who will want me? I have no other skills, and I am unwilling to go home to farm. Brother Tang, I really feel that I have no hope of life, sobbing ! "Ah Xiang burst into tears.


    "Ah Xiang, don''t cry, then learn some skills! Besides, you are so young and beautiful, how can no one want it? No, you just haven''t met it yet. Moreover, as long as you don''t work in such a romantic place in the future, you will gradually forget this experience. People still can''t lose confidence. Let me ask Yuanyuan to help you implement it and see if you can In fact, as long as you like, Mans factory still needs people. You can also learn a technology, such as turning workers! "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really?" Ah Xiang asked pleasantly as she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Of course, as long as you can bear hardships, the salary is still OK. It''s not much lower than being a foreman. If you have management ability, maybe being a team leader is higher than being a foreman, but there''s no extra money!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, I''ll go. Brother Tang, in fact, it''s no problem for me to support myself. But my family is too poor. My brother doesn''t work hard and doesn''t support his parents, so I have to support him. I earn all the money for my brother''s marriage, and I still owe some, including President Chen 5000! My sister said I don''t want to pay it back, but I''m really sorry. Brother Tang, you are really good people!" Ah Xiang said gratefully.


    "Hehe, it''s fate that we can meet together. You see, when I came to Langshan for the first time, I thought it was you who met a Vietnamese beauty. You were still my first dance partner in Vietnam. You held the hand of a Vietnamese beauty for the first time. Hehe, it''s all fate. Where do you live now? I''ll send you back! Take this 1000 yuan first and find me when you have difficulties!" With that, Tang Wenhao put the money on her and started the car.


    Ah Xiang didn''t take the money away, but put it on her seat. She pointed to the front and said, "I live in the slum over there now. Otherwise, I''ll walk over by myself!"


    "Oh, no, the car is fast. I''ll take you there. It''s so late now. It''s not safe!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile, and then drove in the direction guided by Ah Xiang.


    In fact, every city has a group like Ah Xiang. They live at the bottom of society, with the worst living environment and living conditions, but they can only survive tenaciously, because as long as they live, there is always hope.


    After seeing Tang Wenhao''s BMW for the first time today, a Xiang was like seeing hope. She had been waiting for Tang Wenhao to appear. She knew that Tang Wenhao would appear as long as the car was there.


    A Xiang''s feelings for Tang Wenhao are very complex. When she met Tang Wenhao for the first time, Tang Wenhao''s sunshine and handsome left a very deep impression on her. Especially when Tang Wenhao danced with her, she was fascinated by the masculinity emitted from her bones, but she didn''t dare to have extravagant expectations at that time.


    Later, just a few days ago, when Tang Wenhao appeared in Chen Jianfeng''s office and appeared as Chen Jianfeng''s brother-in-law, she was still very shocked. Of course, she was more surprised by the change of Tang Wenhao''s temperament and found that he was more and more manly and confident.


    In particular, Tang Wenhao''s war against Chen Ba and Han Hu left a deep impression on her and aroused ripples in her heart. If he could marry such a man, it would be worth living less for decades. Compared with him, bosses such as Lin Haonan and Chen Jianfeng are not in the same file.


    Therefore, Ah Xiang loves Tang Wenhao in her heart. However, she doesn''t dare to express it or can''t express it. She knows she doesn''t deserve it and that Tang Wenhao can''t love a woman like her, but as long as she is a woman, she loves fantasy, especially when the distance between reality and fantasy seems to be very close.


    The room she rented was just a small bungalow of 67 square meters. The rent was equivalent to about 50 yuan. Tang Wenhao stopped his car not far from her rental house. He wanted to turn around and leave. He was stopped by Ah Xiang.


    "Brother Tang, come and sit in me! It''s just too shabby. You won''t look down on it!" Ah Xiang really wanted Tang Wenhao to enter her house, so she had to use this kind of approximate coercion to make Tang Wenhao feel embarrassed.


    "How could it be! It''s just too late!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Brother Tang, I can''t sleep now anyway. Please chat with me for a while! Please!" Ah Xiang whined. She is a woman with a long history and knows how to control this scene. Women''s crying, whining, coaxing and entanglement are the best means to deal with men.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear it, so he had to turn off the fire. Seeing that she didn''t take the 1000 yuan she gave her, he quickly took it with him, pushed the door, got out of the car, and followed her into the house.


    Although the house is small, it is very clean and tidy. The gas stove, pots and pans and a bed are filled with girls'' items. It is very simple, which makes Tang Wenhao think of the situation when he and Ning Kexin first went to Shanghai to work. He has a feeling of touching the scenery and feeling. His nose is sour and he wants to cry.


    Kexin, how are you in heaven? Tang Wenhao was calling Ning Kexin in his heart. At the thought of her appearance when she died, he was so distressed that tears burst out.


    "Brother Tang, what''s the matter with you? I''m sorry!" Ah Xiang thought his situation made Tang Wenhao cry bitterly, and hurriedly said sorry, but his heart was full of sweetness.


    "Oh... It''s all right. I''m sorry! When I see your life scene now, I think of the situation when my first girlfriend and I just went to work before. I''m a little sad!" Tang Wenhao said honestly.


    "Oh? Really? Brother Tang, it seems that you are a very emotional and fragile person. Your girlfriend must be very beautiful? Do you love her very much?" Ah Xiang asked admiringly.


    "Well, but she''s dead. I killed her!" Tang Wenhao said painfully. All the time, he blamed Ning Kexin''s death on his cruelty to her. He never took the initiative to understand her real psychological state, misunderstood her cruelly, and even hated her foolishly.


    "Ah? Brother Tang, how could it be? How could a good man like you kill your beloved girlfriend? Tell me about your love! Brother Tang, I feel your deep feelings for your ex girlfriend from your eyes, right?" Ah Xiang asked curiously.


    "Well, I''ve always loved her deeply. Even if she married someone else, I still love her. Now that I''m here, I''ll tell you the story between us!" Tang Wenhao said, sat down and threw a thousand yuan on her bed.


    Tang Wenhao spent an hour telling Ah Xiang about the whole process of Ning Kexin''s suicide after he and Ning Kexin met and broke up with each other, and would rather be his lover than be with him.


    Listening to Ah Xiang sighed again and again, "brother Tang, in fact, you don''t have to blame yourself. She is content to have six years of love with you. When she comes to this step, you have the responsibility, but it''s not the main responsibility. She should tell you the truth. Just because you love her so much, you won''t care too much about her occasional loss to her boss, right?"


    "Well, it will be very sad and painful at first, but true love is not so easy to disappear. I always thought I hated her very much, but when she stood in front of me again, I was very excited and the impulse to hug her was very strong. I knew that I had never really hated her, and I just loved her!" Tang Wenhao said here, Even though Ningxin had been dead for more than half a year, he was still so excited and eager to express his love for her.


    When Ah Xiang saw Tang Wenhao talking about Ning Kexin, the light in Jun''s eyes was sour. Although she didn''t know Ning Kexin, she was still jealous. If one day she died, Tang Wenhao would care so much. It''s worth dying. Which woman doesn''t want a man to love her so much?


    "Brother Tang, it''s very kind of you!" Ah Xiang couldn''t help shouting.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ah Xiang''s beautiful eyes had feelings and desires. He secretly screamed that it was not good. He knew that Ah Xiang was passionate about himself. He didn''t want this result. Now Tang Wenhao''s immunity in this regard is getting stronger and stronger. Several little beauties at home are original and haven''t touched them, and he doesn''t have such desires for Ah Xiang.


    Afraid that he could not bear Ah Xiang''s active attack, he quickly got up and said with a smile, "Ah Xiang, you have a rest early! It''s almost a little faster, and I''m going home."


    Unexpectedly, Ah Xiang jumped directly into Tang Wenhao''s arms, held him tightly and choked, "brother Tang, don''t go. Let Ah Xiang accompany you tonight!"


    "No, Ah Xiang, don''t do this. I really have to go. I''m sorry!" Tang Wenhao said seriously, then pushed her away and walked to the door.


    Ah Xiang burst into tears, grabbed the 1000 yuan from the bed and stuffed it into Tang Wenhao''s pocket. "Brother Tang, go! I don''t want your money!" he said, turning to the edge of the bed and crying.


    Tang Wenhao took out the money, walked behind her and said, "Ah Xiang, you are a good girl and beautiful. You will have a good future. You can lend me the money and give it back to me when you go to mans. You don''t have to have pressure. Think about it. If you spend a night with me because you take my money, what do you think of me Tang Wenhao? Shi en Tu Bao, we treat such people as villains, you know Are you? You''re scolding me. "


    "Brother Tang, how can people mean that? They just think you are a good man. You didn''t ask me to repay. They asked me to repay the money voluntarily. I know you despise me as a woman in the wind and moon place. It''s too dirty. You despise me, but I tell you, I''ve been with Chen Jianfeng and Lin Haonan, but I''m not often like them. It''s only a few times, I''m not dirty. I''m different from other girls in Huaichun! "Ah Xiang said excitedly.

 Chapter 443

    "Ah Xiang, I don''t dislike you. I just don''t think it should be done. Take the money and be obedient, or you will be driven away tomorrow. Where will you live then?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Don''t you care!" Ah Xiang whined.


    "Hehe, you found me. You waited by my car for hours and said you didn''t want me to take care of you!" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "I don''t care about you now!" Ah Xiang said whistlingly.


    "Hehe, well, go to mans to find Mr. mans tomorrow. I''m going back to Shanghai tomorrow. Now I have to go back and have a rest early. Stop it!" said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao threw his money into her bed again and was about to leave when he returned.


    What Tang Wenhao didn''t expect was that Ah Xiang suddenly ran to the door, closed the door and locked it, and then looked at Tang Wenhao provocatively, pouting sexy red lips, "brother Tang, I won''t let you go."


    "Hehe, Ah Xiang, you know you can''t stop me. Stop it. It''s really late. If I don''t go back, the women in my family can''t sleep. They will be very worried about me!" Tang Wenhao said. At this time, he remembered that his mobile phone has been turned off. Manny and sister Ah Mui can''t tell how worried they are!


    "I don''t care. If you want me to take the money, you must let me serve you once. Otherwise, I feel bad. Can you make me feel better? Brother Tang, please, you are the only man who makes me want to take the initiative to serve. I''m really willing. Also, brother Tang, you don''t have to worry about me pestering you. I know myself. I''ll never pester you again after tonight I will not let Miss Yuanyuan know and hurt your feelings! "Said Ah Xiang.


    Tang Wenhao thought, Yuanyuan won''t care about such things! The women in the family are completely open to themselves in this regard. No beauty will be jealous because he has new women. The key to the problem is that he doesn''t have the idea of flower heart now. He just wants to live a good life with these beautiful women now.


    A few months ago, Ah Xiang had already been thrown into bed by him. They were as happy as gods.


    "Ah Xiang, stop it. I really want to go back. I have said that I don''t want you to be grateful. I just regard you as a good friend, or you are Yuanyuan''s former employee after all. It''s right to help you. Besides, this little favor is nothing!" Tang Wenhao was about to go to the door and open the door.


    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, Ah Xiang took off her coat directly. Then, she simply took off her skirt and stood completely naked in front of Tang Wenhao.


    Although Tang Wenhao didn''t want to have anything to do with her in his heart, he was still a man with special abilities. Although he only glanced at her beautiful and sexy figure, he still had a strong reaction. He quickly turned his head to one side.


    A little angry, he couldn''t help but say seriously, "Ah Xiang, what are you doing? Put on your clothes quickly."


    "No, why are you afraid to look at my body? It shows that you still like my body. I volunteer to let you look. I just want to seduce you. I''m a bad woman, a cheap woman. No one wants a woman. I can only take off my clothes and seduce a man. I miss a man now. If you are a man, you want me!" these words are too exciting.


    Tang Wenhao was excited by her, and his whole body quickly entered the first-class war readiness state. What a woman Ah Xiang is! From his changes, he knew that her seduction had been successful. He couldn''t help glancing proudly at Tang Wenhao''s side face. When he came to Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao wanted to turn around.


    She put herself in Tang Wenhao''s arms and cried, "brother Tang, do you want me if I seduce you like this? I''m really not dirty. You want me! If you want me, I''ll take the money."


    Tang Wenhao immediately felt that his breathing accelerated rapidly, became heavier and heavier, and his mouth was dry. What he couldn''t stand most was that sister a Xiang even reached out to him


    "Ah Xiang, don''t do this. Really, Ah Xiang, please let me go!" Tang Wenhao was a little overwhelmed.


    "No, brother Tang, I''ll let you go after tonight. You must let me serve you well tonight. I like you, brother Tang, I love you!" Ah Xiang launched a love offensive.


    "Ah Xiang, don''t talk nonsense, how can you love me! You want to thank me, I don''t want you to thank, don''t do this, I''ll be angry!" Tang Wenhao said without confidence.


    "You''re angry! Brother Tang, torture me severely! I want you to torture me, brother Tang, you want me! Hurry up!" Ah Xiang stepped up the attack again.


    With a loud voice, Tang Wenhao picked up Ah Xiang and walked towards her single bed. He felt that his body was going to explode.


    Tang Wenhao sat in the car for a long time and didn''t come back. If he hadn''t endured again and again, he couldn''t have a clear relationship with Ah Xiang. Finally, he took Ah Xiang to bed and was about to attack on a large scale. He sobered up. He simply didn''t do it at all. He lit Ah Xiang''s sleeping hole, let her sleep quietly, locked the door for her, and confirmed that it was safe, Just got on the bus.


    After staying in the car for a few minutes, he quickly turned on his mobile phone. God, more than a dozen missed calls and text messages, all sent by Manny and Ruan Ling, opened one, "baby, where have you been? My sister is going crazy. Call back immediately after receiving the text message. If you don''t come back, none of us can sleep!"


    Then he opened another one, "baby, ah Jian said he didn''t know where you were. Where are you? Sister Ah Mei is crying, too."


    I can''t watch any more. I call back quickly. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao just wanted to call Manny. Manny''s phone came, "baby, are you back? Where are you?"


    "Hehe, I''m back. I''m in the city. I''ll get home right away. I''ll tell you when I go back!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, your heart is so big that you don''t tell us so much. Are you hurt?" Manny asked with concern.


    "No, I''ll hang up first and get home right away!" Tang Wenhao said. He hung up the phone, started the car and ran towards the Ruan family. He was burning up all over by Ah Xiang just now. He was anxious to go home and hold sister Ah Mei to release his passion.


    Ah Mui is his best object now. She is affectionate, not pregnant, experienced and can meet all his desires in bed. Therefore, he said he would take ah Xue away the night before yesterday, but he was still happy in Ah Mui''s bed and refused to get out of bed.


    When he got home, Tang Wenhao realized that a critical meeting was waiting for him! None of the more than a dozen beauties in the family slept. They were all waiting for him to go home! Seeing him back, he criticized him one by one. He said he was heartless and heartless. I don''t know how deep everyone loved him. Tang Wenhao almost had to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Baby, it''s not that everyone is going to scold you. Tell me at least before you go? Or tell sister Ah Mui. You disappeared all at once. You can''t be found anywhere. Turn it off. Who can stand the stimulation? You don''t know. You''re our life now!" Manny said emotionally.


    "Manny, forget it! Baby is also afraid of us. Don''t scold him. I''m very distressed when you scold him. Baby, aren''t you hurt? Let sister Ah Mui look at you!" sister Ah Mui looked at Tang Wenhao painfully and said.


    "Oh, sister may, he was spoiled by you!" Manny smiled.


    "Yes, Ah Mui, if the baby goes bad, you''re used to it!" ah Hui also smiled.


    "Yes... Sister Ah Mui is used to her baby... Just..." all the beauties began to complain that Ah Mui loved Tang Wenhao too much.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and booed Ah Mui and said to everyone, "don''t worry, I can''t get bad, but I will get better and better. You don''t know, I almost did something sorry to you just now. Fortunately, I resisted when I thought that sister Ah Mui hurt me so much."


    "Ah? Baby, no, you have to make it clear. What''s going on?" Manny smiled, and her beauty also coaxed and asked Tang Wenhao to explain honestly.


    Tang Wenhao described how he met Ah Xiang at the door of the bar and was almost seduced by Ah Xiang. Of course, he didn''t say ah Xiang''s name. He only said that he was an employee before Huaichun. He helped her in the face of Yuanyuan. Yuanyuan knew who it was and didn''t point it out. She knew that Tang Wenhao was saving face for Ah Xiang, If anyone tells Ah Xiang about it in the future, he will lose face.


    "Well, it''s too late today. Let''s all rest early!" Manny said. All the beauties were looking forward to Tang Wenhao looking at their room, but Tang Wenhao directly took Ah Mei away.


    Of course, in order not to make her beauty uncomfortable, he deliberately smiled and said, "sister Ah Mui, go, I miss my son. Look at our Guanguan classmates."


    Her beauties scattered one after another and went back to their rooms to have a rest. In fact, everyone was sleepy. After all, it was almost two o''clock in the morning, and Ah Mui followed into the room.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao got to the room, he picked Ah Mei up and said with a bad smile, "wife, I can''t do it. Put out the fire quickly. I was almost lit by the girl and was going to burn to death."


    "Ha ha, bad guy, really resist?" sister Ah Mui smiled.


    Tang Wenhao can''t wait to strip away Ah Mei and talk to her quickly


    After the passion, Tang Wenhao was so satisfied that he lay down on Ah Mei, "Ah Mei, Shuang!"


    "Cool your head, go to sleep! Lack of sleep will affect your body!" Ah Mui said with a smile.


    The next morning, when Tang Wenhao was still dreaming, Ruan Ling called and pressed the button with a smile, "ah Ling, did you succeed?"


    Ruan Ling''s tone seemed very helpless, "baby, still sleeping! Get up, the situation is not good."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he sat up. "What''s the matter? Arlene? Won''t Xiaoting want a divorce?"


    Ruan Ling sighed, "That''s right! I didn''t expect Wu Kui''s wife to be so stubborn that she wouldn''t listen to anyone. In a word, Wu Kui is an irresponsible man. She wants to divorce and kill her child. She said Wu Kui cheated her. They used to make vows and don''t betray each other all their life. Now Wu Kui doesn''t keep his vows and doesn''t deserve her trust. Baby, you said that Yingsu has a child in her stomach now What do you say to do with all the children? "


    "Ah? Xiaoting is so stubborn? Didn''t you publicize my negative teaching material?" Tang Wenhao asked.

 Chapter 444

    "Yes, she said she couldn''t accept it. Her childhood education was equality between men and women. Wu Kui shouldn''t have this feudal thought, and don''t want her to accept other women''s men to share with her. She can only be Wu Kui''s only woman and can''t accept Britain!" Ruan Ling said reluctantly.


    "Is there any bottom line?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes! If Wu Kui completely leaves Yingsu, asks Yingsu to leave mans and knock out the child in her belly, she can look at the face of the child in her own belly and spare him this time!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? This is troublesome. I know the character of Wu Kui. Since he is serious with Yingsu and Yingsu is pregnant with his child, I don''t think Wu Kui will compromise. It''s really hard to deal with. What''s Wu Kui''s opinion now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "He said he didn''t agree to divorce, and he couldn''t do it without Yingsu. He wanted both!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah Ling, are you having a hard time now? Do you want me to go?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? You''d better not come here. Xiaoting hates you. She said that you brought their Wu Kui bad. Wu Kui was a single-minded man. It was because of you that he became so playful!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? I fainted. Xiaoting, a silly girl, Wu Kui didn''t know how many women there were before Yingsu. But he wasn''t as serious as Yingsu. Our brother is hidden deeply. Well, I don''t care. I don''t believe it. Xiaoting can find a better brother if she leaves my brother?" Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t be angry. Although Xiaoting is a little extreme, it''s also because she loves Wukui. OK, I''ll advise her for a few days. No, I can only go back to Shanghai first. By the way, baby, you''d better go back to Shanghai first! Ah Ying knows you''re going back, but you''re breaking your fingers every day! You have to understand how much we women who love you think You! "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, I see. I''ll leave in a minute. By the way, everything went well last night. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I see. My sister has told me that you scared my sister very much last night. You cried when you called me. No matter what you do in the future, you still have to tell your sister, okay?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao returned to Shanghai and took a taxi at Pudong airport to Jin''s house.


    An hour later, Tang Wenhao returned to Jin''s house. Ah Ying was very excited. After seeing Tang Wenhao, her eyes were filled with strong expectations. Tang Wenhao first gave them the gifts bought for the two elders, and then kissed their children one by one. The old man and the old lady of the Jin family knew that the first thing after the couple met was to go to bed. They were people from this age group. They could understand them, The old couple were busy one by one. They took Junjun and Wenying outside and gave them room to be happy.


    Tang Wenhao really wanted Ah Ying. At the moment when the door was closed by the old man, they crazily hugged each other and kissed each other greedily. Then they entered the actual combat stage. They were young and entered the state quickly. Not to mention a young woman like Ah Ying, they were basically hungry and thirsty every time.


    After they had sex for an hour, they were basically satisfied. They had sex before going to bed. Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "wife, are you comfortable?"


    "Hmm! You''ve been counting the time since you said you were going home that day! Baby, as long as you come to see me and our daughter every other time, I''m very happy!" Ah Ying smiled.


    "Hehe, Ah Ying, I should have come to see you. It''s hard for ah Ling to leave these days and take two children alone!" Tang Wenhao said with a distressed hug to Ah Ying.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Junjun is the child of you and sister a, which is equal to my child, but he doesn''t have to feed. Now he eats milk powder with Wenying very well. My father and mother like Junjun very much, so I''m not tired. Their two elders will help me bring it together!" Ah Ying smiled.


    "Ha ha, it''s really hard for them!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, by the way, dad said that day, why doesn''t your big brother call home? Even if the work is busy, you have to call! I can only tell them that our factory is in the mountains and can''t make international calls. Baby, it''s hard to hide it from them when you say it''s always like this?" Ah Ying said.


    "I know, but what can we do? We can only hide it for how long. Don''t tell it. They are so old and can''t stand the stimulation!" Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "I know. Don''t worry!" said Ah Ying.


    "Alas, wife, do you have Hou Jie''s phone? I''ll call him. I didn''t save his number last time, and it was in ah Ling''s mobile phone!" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Is it your big brother and your thin man that day?" Ah Ying asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I want to get to know you, Hou Jie''s wife, Li Jiang''s wife and Wang Qiang''s wife sometime. We are all Vietnamese brides. You should get to know each other!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Really? Baby, that''s very kind of you! So I can talk to them later!" Ah Ying smiled excitedly. Tang Wenhao can understand her. Here, except that Ruan Ling can talk to Ruan Ling when she comes back, she has no friends, and she doesn''t dare to talk to anyone. It must be very boring.


    After Tang Wenhao got Hou Jie''s phone, he immediately gave him a kiss. When the phone was through, Hou Jie asked in his Sichuan dialect, "which? I''m Hou Jie."


    "Hou Jie, I''m Tang Wenhao. I''ve returned to Shanghai. Where are you now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Brother Tang, are you back? Great. I''m at home and I''ll go to bed right away. Do you want to meet?" Hou Jie asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, forget it today! It''s too late. I just got home. By the way, do you know the numbers of Wang Qiang and Li Jiang? I want to have time to get together and let our women know each other. After all, they are Vietnamese brides!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I''ll arrange it. I have the phone numbers of Wang Qiang and Li Jiang. I''ll contact them immediately. I contacted them this afternoon and told them about your situation. They all want to meet you! If you don''t have any special arrangements, I''ll tell them, can you see tomorrow?" Hou Jie smiled happily.


    "OK, why don''t we meet at xiangmanlou tomorrow morning? Have lunch and I''ll pay the bill. It''s next to ITC, you know?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, brother Tang, thank you! You solved a big problem with me. My wife can''t believe you will really remit money to me. Hou Jie will die if you need me for anything in the future!" Hou Jie thanked Tang Wenhao again.


    "Oh, well, brother, don''t always remember this. Give it back to me when you have money, and use it first if you don''t have it. Then make arrangements quickly! If you can''t, call me again!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "If you want it, I''ll arrange it right away. Hang up first!" Hou Jie said with a smile.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao gave the child to the old couple of Jin family and brought Ah Ying to xiangmanlou hotel early. Tang Wenhao has feelings for xiangmanlou. Yang Xi, the beauty boss, was tamed by her in xiangmanlou. Now he can''t worship him. Of course, Tang Wenhao is really infatuated with Yang Xi and is pregnant with his dragon seed.


    They arrived at the reserved private room. As soon as they sat down, they received a call from Hou Jie, "brother Tang, we''ll be here soon. Have you come yet?"


    "Hehe, we have just arrived and are waiting in the private room!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    A few minutes later, three couples came in from the outside. The men Tang Wenhao knew each other, namely Hou Jie, lame Wang Qiang and engineer Li Jiang. The brothers hugged each other after meeting.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the three of them with a smile. Li Jiang has completely changed his face and is very energetic. When asked, he has become a department manager and has children. Now his income is good. His wife usually takes care of the children at home. He keeps his family alone. Now he makes every effort to save money to buy a house.


    Wang Qiang is also good and has children. The supermarket business is very prosperous. Now they have cars and bought a van. They came in his van. Although they are lame, they don''t affect driving. They live a very happy life.


    Hou Jie hasn''t got rid of poverty. He said that his life had improved, but his parents fell ill and spent all his savings. The child was born again, and there was no work on the construction site. He had to ask for help according to the address given to him by Jin Dacai, so that everyone could get together.


    Looking at the Vietnamese daughters in law of the three, they were all born very beautiful. Among them, Wang Qiang''s wife, Amy, was the most beautiful, with beautiful facial features and graceful figure. When talking, Wang Qiang was really lucky to marry such a beautiful girl. With his disabled body, it was unlikely that he would have this kind of happiness without going to Vietnam; Li Jiang''s wife a Miao and Hou Jie''s wife a Xing are also good. They both belong to the type of a Ying. They are petite and beautiful. Their skin is delicate and delicate. They are very beautiful. Moreover, Hou Jie''s wife a Xing is also very virtuous and takes care of the family. Like Hou Jie, they want culture without culture, technology without technology, and a young man without appearance. They really keep this little Vietnamese beauty, Tang Wenhao thought, Even if you look at them from a more professional aesthetic perspective, they are definitely beautiful women. It''s not in vain to call their brothers together and go to Vietnam. They all want to do what they want!


    Several Vietnamese brides were married to China, and it was lucky to get together here. They knew each other. Only Ah Ying was unfamiliar with them. Several Vietnamese brides soon got familiar with Ah Ying and chattered and laughed in Vietnamese.


    Not to mention their women, just Hou Jie, because Hou Jie knows that Ah Ying is Jin Dacai''s wife. Now Ah Ying and Tang Wenhao are always flirting. When they see that they are a pair, they are very confused. They can''t help asking Tang Wenhao in his ear, "brother Tang, I have a question to ask."


    "Ha ha, say it!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Is this sister-in-law yours or boss Jin''s?" Hou Jie whispered.


    "Hehe, it''s all mine and brother Jin''s!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 445

    Now Hou Jie stared at Tang Wenhao like a monster. Nearby Li Jiang and Wang Qiang also looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, because Hou Jie told them that Ah Ying was Jin Dacai''s wife, and Jin Dacai and Tang Wenhao were sworn brothers, but he also felt an unspeakable ambiguity from the flirting interaction between Tang Wenhao and ah Ying, I kept muttering in my heart. What is the relationship between Tang Wenhao and a Ying?


    "Brother Tang, are you kidding? Can this woman still be used with her brothers? This is the custom of her sister-in-law?" Hou Jie asked puzzled.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao thought that he and Jin Dacai had married Ah Ying, which involved the face of the Jin family, it was not easy to tell them too clearly, so he had to smile and say, "Ah Ying used to be my eldest brother''s woman, but now it''s mine, do you understand?"


    "Hehe, divorced?" Hou Jie asked.


    "No... well, it can also be understood in this way,... By the way, brothers, tell me about your later events?" Tang Wenhao quickly changed the topic and thought that Jin Dacai was dead anyway. This understanding seems to be right. It barely makes sense. The key is that outsiders can understand and can''t entangle this topic anymore.


    Although the elder brothers were puzzled about the relationship between Tang Wenhao and a Ying, it was not good to press on. Li Jiang first answered Tang Wenhao''s question, "ha ha, Wen Hao, to tell the truth, it broke us all that day, but the worst thing was captain Huang."


    "Yes, Captain Huang, I''m going to cry that day. You two are missing. People can''t explain to your family and their unit!" Wang Qiang said.


    "Yes, but Captain Huang still has two skills. It seems that Vietnam used helicopters to search for you in the mountains, but they didn''t find you at all!" Hou Jie said.


    "Hou Jie, if you don''t know, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not captain Huang''s credit to use the helicopter. It''s what happened after Wenhao''s female boss went to Hanoi. He has this ability? Captain Huang didn''t go back to Langshan after taking us on a blind date the third day. We didn''t go back to Langshan after we had a blind date. We went straight home after completing the formalities. Captain Huang was dismissed by the company after returning home!" Li Jiang said.


    "Ha ha, that''s my mistake!" Hou Jie smiled shyly.


    "Yes, Captain Huang is now working as a tour guide in another travel agency. He also travels to Southeast Asian countries. Amy and I have been to Thailand with his group!" Wang Qiang said with a smile.


    "You''re still natural and unrestrained. You run around with your wife. We even have a problem eating. It''s not brother Tang who helps me. Ah Xing in our family has to suffer for giving birth to children. Come on, I''ll take this opportunity to give brother Tang a cup of tea instead of water today!" said Hou Jie, holding up his tea cup and saluting Tang Wenhao. Just about to drink, he was pulled by Wang Qiang.


    "If you want to respect, you have to use wine. What''s the meaning of substituting tea for wine? Brother Wen Hao hasn''t seen us for so long. If people help you so much, you have no sincerity to use tea!" Wang Qiang smiled.


    "That''s right! You''ll be beaten in our hometown, Wen Hao. Why don''t we start ordering?" Li Jiang asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, I''m very happy today. We haven''t seen each other for more than a year, and we are all uncle Vietnam. It''s really fate. If we don''t get drunk today, will we?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, there are a few of them. We can get drunk. The Vietnamese daughter-in-law is obedient, goes up to the hall and down to the kitchen. My relatives and friends like Amy very much!" Wang Qiang smiled proudly.


    "Yes, my parents also like ah Xing very much,... Well, my family also likes ah Miao!" several men seem to be very satisfied with their wives. Of course, Tang Wenhao is even more proud. Apart from the great beauties such as Ruan Ling and Manny, Tang Cheng and his wife also love ah Ying very much. They went back to their hometown to worship Jin Dacai. The old couple were very distressed when they saw Ah Ying and Wen Ying''s mother and daughter, Ah Ying is such a lovable woman. She is beautiful, lovely, gentle and quiet. Looking at her, people want to hurt her, love her and spoil her.


    After the eight people ordered, Tang Wenhao asked again, "brothers, did you really arrange their beautiful women in rows for you to buy freely when you chose your wives that day?" Tang Wenhao had no such experience and always felt it was a pity, so he was very curious.


    "Hehe, brother Tang, it''s really interesting. The foster mother called us more than 300 beauties at once. We were dazzled. I thought I would be lucky if anyone came with me. Later, I calmed down and thought for a while. I didn''t have any ability. I didn''t dare to ask for it if it was too beautiful. I couldn''t ask for it if I was too tall. I don''t deserve others Well, I chose from girls under one meter six. I liked ah Xing at a glance. Her eyes were pure. I felt very relieved and asked her if she would go with me. I told her I had no ability, but I would be sincere to her. She really agreed. After marriage, I worked hard and didn''t let her suffer, but I didn''t let her live a good life "I''m sorry!" Hou Jie said, holding his big bellied wife ah Xing with some sadness.


    Ah Xing didn''t blame him at all, but fell into Hou Jie''s arms, smiled happily and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Brother Tang, ah Jie is very kind to me. I love him. I don''t regret marrying him. No matter how poor we are, it''s better than me at home. Moreover, ah Jie didn''t let me suffer. It''s all tired of him. In fact, I love him very much. Brother Tang, can you help our ah Jie? We don''t want to always borrow your money. Can you help ah Jie find a better job? Please, brother Tang!" Say, ah Xing full of tears.


    "Ah Xing, come on, brother Tang will help us. Today is a happy day. Don''t make everyone unhappy!" Hou Jie said unhappily.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, brother Hou Jie and sister-in-law. Don''t worry! I''ll arrange for brother Hou Jie to go to work tomorrow. When you give birth to your child, you can also go to mans to work. Hou Jie, let your parents come and take your children! I can ask mans to arrange a residence for your family without your rent, so that your life will be stable!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Hou Jie''s eyes were ruddy with gratitude and his tears dropped instantly. His daughter-in-law ah Xing, because she was a woman, was even more tearful. She came down from her seat and bowed to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was embarrassed. She quickly motioned Ah Ying to help her. After all, she was pregnant, "Ah Xing, don''t be so polite. Our baby can help you and will help you. Our baby is the kindest man in the world!" Ah Ying smiled proudly and helped ah Xing to her seat.


    Ah Ying''s words made Wang Qiang''s daughter-in-law Amy envy and hate. In fact, everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, Ah Ying called Tang Wenhao a baby. It can be seen how much people love each other!


    It''s no wonder that a handsome and sunny boy like Tang Wenhao is loved by everyone. Especially over the past year, under the nourishment of many beautiful women day and night, his temperament has been improved from the original sunshine cold compound type to the romantic and uninhibited type. His handsome eyes are now sweeping any beautiful woman, which is appreciated from the perspective of a man looking at women, because This, his eyes are inadvertently with color.


    When Hou Jie and his couple came in just now, Tang Wenhao swept away Amy, Miao and Xing. In fact, he didn''t have any ideas, but he stopped on the proud Amy''s sexy body. Even for a few seconds, it was easy for Amy to receive such bad information. This man wanted me.


    Amy''s feeling is very strong. At the moment when Tang Wenhao meets her eyes, she has been touched by Tang Wenhao''s eyes into the depths of her heart. How can this man look so good? He seems to like me very much? Therefore, when she chats with Ah Ying later, she looks jealous. She thinks Ah Ying is not worthy of Tang Wenhao. She thinks a woman like her should be with her Tang Wenhao is a pair of super handsome guys.


    Wang Qiang didn''t know and didn''t realize that his wife, Amy, had lived a carefree life with him, especially when she gave birth to a boy to the Wang family and her mother and son were spoiled by the whole family.


    She is not satisfied with the current situation. In fact, when she was selected by Wang Qiang, she was reluctant, but according to her adoptive mother, although the cripple is a little lame, she looks very good, and her family has money. She is a small boss, so she is willing to follow Wang Qiang. When she arrived in Shanghai, she found that Wang Qiang''s status is just ordinary. She can''t talk about money at all. What she can''t stand most is that, Everyone who goes to her house to buy things will look at her and Wang Qiang with that kind of eyes. The eyes of everyone are touching her. They seem to be laughing at that such a beautiful woman should commit herself to a lame man.


    But at the thought of Wang Qiang''s kindness to her, she took her out to travel. They had children again. She was a little calmer. Today, when she saw Tang Wenhao, her husband Wang Qiang couldn''t compare in terms of facial features and temperament. When she saw Tang Wenhao always looking at Ah Ying so lovingly, she was extremely unbalanced.


    So you really have to do what you can to marry a wife. For a beautiful woman, you have to ask yourself, can you control her? Otherwise, she may not be yours.


    Instead of gossip, Tang Wenhao took Ah Ying to his side and sat down, laughing at everyone, "Brothers Li Jiang, Wang Qiang and Hou Jie, in the future, our four brothers must help each other. Since we can get together again today, it shows that we are destined. We must cherish it. From today on, we will get together regularly, communicate our feelings and be brothers for a lifetime, okay?"


    "OK, brother Tang said well, I support it!" Amy couldn''t wait for several men to speak, for fear that others might disagree.


    Among the four men Tang Wenhao, Wang Qiang, Li Jiang and Hou Jie, Li Jiang is a northerner with the best drinking capacity. Tang Wenhao is just like the three men. They bombarded Li Jiang in turns before they put him under the table.


    Therefore, the final result was that all four men fell down, including Tang Wenhao.


    Several women began to discuss how to get them back. First, Ah Ying spoke. She lovingly pointed to Tang Wenhao lying on the table and said, "Amy, Miao and Xing, I''m going to let our baby sleep here and go back when he wakes up. We still have two children and two old people. I can''t get them."

 Chapter 446

    "I can''t get our ah Jie with a big belly, or let ah Jie sleep here. We''ll go back when he wakes up!" ah Xing smiled.


    "I can''t get Li Jiang either. Forget it, Amy, you can let your Wang Qiang rest here! Let''s have a chat!" ah Miao smiled at Amy.


    "Hehe, I must let Wang Qiang open a room here to rest. I can''t drive. That''s it! Ah Ying, let''s open some rooms for them! Let their brothers wake up and go back!" ah Mi smiled.


    "OK, Amy, let''s go. Miao and Xing, your sisters take care of you here!" Ah Ying smiled.


    Amy and Ah Ying went to the front desk and opened a single room for each of the four men. She paid the money. Amy wanted to pay, but Ah Ying didn''t let her pay. She knew that among these brothers and sisters, they were the richest.


    In this way, with the help of the hotel waiter, four men were arranged to rest in the room.


    A Ying just got some men into the room. A Ying received a call from her home. It turned out that Wen Ying and Jun Jun were crying. The two elders of the Jin family couldn''t make up their minds. A Ying had to entrust Tang Wenhao to Amy''s care. In her opinion, a Miao and a Xing were too thin. Like her, Tang Wenhao needed to move and feed two mouthfuls of water. They couldn''t move him, Besides, ah Xing is still a big belly woman. Only ah MI is taller and more suitable for entrustment.


    As soon as Amy heard that Ah Ying entrusted Tang Wenhao to herself, she was overjoyed and agreed without hesitation. She hoped that Ah Ying would go away as soon as possible. She really didn''t see enough of Tang Wenhao, a good-looking man.


    Therefore, after Ah Ying left, ah Mi first went to her husband Wang Qiang''s room to see him and called him for a long time. She didn''t respond. She knew that her husband was completely drunk and would wake up for a while and a half.


    So, she openly pushed open the door of Tang Wenhao''s room, her heart pounded and locked the door. She nervously walked to Tang Wenhao''s bed, sat beside him and looked at Tang Wenhao''s facial features. How can a man look so good?


    His eyes are beautiful! The eyelashes are so long and thick. The nose is straight and the mouth is square. The lips are really sexy. Have you never seen a man with such beautiful lips?


    At first, I thought my husband was lame, but he looked good. Compared with Tang Wenhao, he really didn''t look good. This is a handsome man!


    What does that look mean when he starts looking at himself? He won''t really like himself! It should be true that he is so beautiful. Which man doesn''t like it. The boss of the mobile phone next door always runs to his house when he has nothing to do. He buys a few apples each time and a few pears next time. He just looks at himself. Didn''t Wang Qiang say? He is the most beautiful woman in that street. Tang Wenhao has no reason not to like it.


    In fact, she is really amorous, because Tang Wenhao is a natural reaction and doesn''t take her too seriously. First, she is Wang Qiang''s wife. Although she doesn''t have a deep relationship with Wang Qiang, she is also a brother of fate. He is unlikely to make an idea of Wang Qiang''s wife. Second, he doesn''t lack beautiful women now. If he chooses one of the beautiful women at home, he is no worse than her, What is more sexy and beautiful than her is that he doesn''t want to change women day and night. He really feels that it''s not a good thing to have more women. He''s too tired. He just wants to live a good life with these beautiful women, love them and love them. Therefore, he is not interested in Amy.


    Of course, Amy does have the capital to be amorous, because she is really beautiful. She should be the same type of woman as Aya. She belongs to the kind of particularly sexy and somewhat wild woman that men want at first sight, but ordinary men dare not marry. They must be powerful men who can control her in terms of money and bed, otherwise, She specified that the red apricot would come out of the wall, because such a wild woman has a very strong desire and a strong desire to conquer. A man without a few brushes is also wearing a green hat when he marries. It''s hard to say how many green hats he will wear.


    Just as Amy was watching Tang Wenhao''s thoughts, Tang Wenhao suddenly turned around, lay on his back, spread his limbs, and muttered, "wife... Ah Ying... I''m so thirsty."


    "Oh, I''ll pour you water right away!" Tang Wenhao''s words woke Amy up from her lust. She blushed and quickly poured Tang Wenhao a cup of hot water.


    However, Tang Wenhao was lying in the middle of the bed. She had to take off her shoes and go to bed to help him up before she could feed him water. After hesitating, she took off her shoes and shyly went to bed. First, she sat above Tang Wenhao''s head, grabbed Tang Wenhao''s two arms and pulled them up.


    But Tang Wenhao was very tall. She tried her best to put Tang Wenhao''s head on her thigh, then picked up his head, carried water and fed him carefully.


    After feeding half a glass of water, she thought it was over. She didn''t know that Tang Wenhao was a man with a large amount of food and water. "Wife, I''m still thirsty."


    "Oh! I''ll pour it for you again!" Amy had to move his head and get out of bed to pour water for him again.


    After repeating this three times, Tang Wenhao stopped thirsty. This toss made Amy sweat.


    But she just got out of bed and wanted to look back and enjoy the lovely super handsome guy. Tang Wenhao''s trouble came again. This time it was real trouble, but Amy looked forward to him bothering herself like this.


    "Wife, I want to pee!" Tang Wenhao drank several glasses of water and drank a lot of wine in front. His bladder was already full and urgently needed to open the gate to release water.


    "Oh, I''ll help you up!" Amy didn''t dare to talk more for fear of attracting Tang Wenhao''s attention. She didn''t want Tang Wenhao to wake up at all. She liked to serve him like this.


    At this moment, Tang Wenhao''s mind is full of paste. He doesn''t know that Ah Ying is not serving himself in the room, but Wang Qiang''s wife. He even thinks it''s at home, in Jin Dacai''s room.


    With his eyes closed, he was staggered out of bed by Amy and muttered, "Wife, has Li Jiang been killed by our brothers? I remember he went under the table. Wife, I told you, I''m so happy today. Otherwise, I''ll spit out the wine as soon as I''m lucky. They can''t defeat your husband together. You know your husband''s strength, right? Hehe!" Tang Wenhao giggled and was helped to the bathroom by Amy.


    "Hmm!" Amy couldn''t help laughing. She thought Tang Wenhao was becoming more and more cute.


    "Hey, wife, don''t always, uh... Think I don''t know when I''m drunk! You must want to? I''m not happy at all this afternoon. After opening the gate and discharging the water, we''ll come back. I want you to be a happy little woman. Hey, wife, I love you... Dead. I want you when I see your small appearance!" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile, but he didn''t open his eyes. It''s not that he didn''t want to open his eyes, but that he couldn''t open them. Today is the fiercest drink in his life. Because he is happy, and because he is more and more satisfied with the current situation and in a good mood, he is more open.


    Tang Wenhao''s nonsense made Amy''s heart rise to her throat. Her heart jumped wildly. She looked at Tang Wenhao nervously and thought, "is what he said true? Will he really want me now? I really did his woman like this? Do I really want to betray Wang Qiang?"


    Although Amy''s heart is wild, or although she has an inexplicable strong expectation for Tang Wenhao, her heart is still kind. She hesitates when she thinks of Wang Qiang''s kindness to herself.


    For more than a year, Wang Qiang almost regarded her as a priceless treasure and loved her. Although Wang Qiang was a lame man, he was delicate and arrogant and pursued perfection. When he went to Vietnam to find his wife, he just wanted to find an original virgin and didn''t want second-hand goods. Therefore, when he and Amy finished the first time and saw the virgin red on the bed, he was excited and vowed to love her all his life, Amy can feel all this.


    Wang Qiang is sincere to her.


    Just when she was in a dilemma and hesitant, Tang Wenhao jumped out another sentence, which defeated her hesitation. He heard Tang Wenhao mutter, "wife... Take off my pants quickly! I''m going to pee my pants."


    "Ah... Oh!" ah Mi untied Tang Wenhao''s pants with excitement and trembling


    Amy bit her clothes and completed an earth shaking passion trip with Tang Wenhao, because if she didn''t bite her clothes, she couldn''t stand it. She especially wanted to howl wantonly, but she didn''t dare or couldn''t, because her husband Wang Qiang was lying in the next room. She was also worried about being heard by ah Miao and ah Xing.


    She was completely impressed by Tang Wenhao''s abundant and continuous energy. After her passion, seeing Tang Wenhao fell asleep with satisfaction, she began to reluctantly clean up the battlefield and dress Tang Wenhao.


    This man is so excellent! No wonder his wife Ah Ying loves him so much. She is good-looking and capable. She is good to her friends and brothers. Such a man has no reason not to love him.


    After cleaning the bed, she went to the bathroom to wash it. She looked at her perfect body from the mirror. She was happy. Tang Wenhao, I am already your woman. I love you. Not only this time, I want you later. Today is our first time. I won''t let you go in my life.


    Sister a Ying, I''m sorry! I really like your husband too much. I won''t rob you. Don''t stop me from being with him. I feel that your husband likes my son. I''ll love him to death. He''s tens of thousands of times stronger than my husband doesn''t know!


    After taking a bath, Amy dressed neatly and looked at the room. She found nothing unusual. She took out her mobile phone from her bag. It was evening. She hurried to open the door and went out. She should go to her husband''s room.


    After brushing her room card, she went into Wang Qiang''s room and saw that Wang Qiang was still asleep. She was reassured. She sat down next to Wang Qiang and shouted, "husband, do you want to drink some water... Husband..."


    After calling for a long time, I didn''t respond and felt bored. I began to call ah Xing and ah Miao and ask how their husband was. Both beauties said they were fine and slept.


    Just after calling ah Xing, Ah Ying called, "sister Amy, how''s our baby?"

 Chapter 447

    "Ha ha, it''s good. I fell asleep. Sister a Ying, don''t worry. I will take good care of your baby and won''t let your baby suffer any injustice!" Amy smiled and thought, your baby misses you. I can take your sister''s place and make him suffer injustice. It''s just that your baby is so powerful that I can''t let go of my sister. I don''t want to leave him in my life.


    "Oh, thank you so much. I''ll be there in a minute. It''s too late. I''ll take him back to bed. Our old man asked me to take him back quickly!" Ah Ying smiled.


    "Well? Well... I just went to see him and slept soundly. Let him sleep a little longer. It''s evening anyway!" Amy was reluctant to let Tang Wenhao leave her sight.


    "I know, but our old man said it''s not appropriate to live in a hotel here. I''ve arrived. Sister Amy, give me the room card!" while talking, Ah Ying has reached Tang Wenhao''s door.


    As soon as Amy heard it, she thought, it''s dangerous! If Ah Ying comes ten minutes earlier, her husband''s body is still in her own body! He was caught before he could hide.


    Amy had no choice but to come out and give her room card to Ah Ying. She asked ah Miao to help her drive Tang Wenhao into the taxi outside. She watched Ah Ying take her beloved man away.


    Don''t say how Amy lost, just Tang Wenhao and a Ying.


    More than ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao was sent home by Ah Ying and the taxi driver. At this time, Tang Wenhao''s mind began to clear up gradually. In particular, when he saw that the old men and women of the Jin family greeted him with concern, his heart was full of doubts, yeah? How did I get home? Where was that? Did you and Ah Ying open a room outside and have fun before going home?


    "Son, you can''t drink like this in the future. Ah Ying said that you all lie down and hurt your body. Go in and have a rest! Your mother made you porridge and asked your daughter-in-law to feed you and nourish your stomach later!" Mr. Jin smiled.


    "Ha ha, I know, Dad, you''re worried. I''ll pay attention in the future. I''ll go to the room first. I''m still a little dizzy!" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha, go! Have a good rest. Dad has something to discuss with you tomorrow!" old man Jin smiled lovingly.


    A Ying helped Tang Wenhao to the room. Both Wenying and Junjun fell asleep. Tang Wenhao kissed each other and said with a smile, "wife, how happy they are! They are so cute."


    "Hehe, you should come back to see us more in the future!" Ah Ying smiled.


    "Of course, wife, you don''t know how much I love you. Let me hug you again!" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, baby, I love you too!" Ah Ying happily threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    Tang Wenhao thought of where he had done with Ah Ying several times, but he still wanted to know more, because now he remembered that the woman he had sex with just now seemed to be taller than Ah Ying, and that place didn''t seem like Ah Ying, a bit like Manny or Ruan Ling, but he knew that it couldn''t be Ruan Ling and Manny sisters. Was it a dream?


    It''s not like a dream. It''s too real and must be asked clearly, so he asked tentatively, "Ah Ying, I just had a dream and I seem to have slept. Where did I sleep? Was it fragrant?"


    "Yes? No, where is Xiangman Lou? Baby, you four are drunk, and we women can''t decide. We have to let you all rest in Xiangman Lou and go home."


    "Oh! What do I say? Have you been waiting for us there?" Tang Wenhao continued to test.


    "Oh, no, I came back first. Wenying and Junjun are making trouble. Dad and mom can''t decide. I came back first and entrusted you to sister Amy to take care of you for me. She is taller and can get you. I''m afraid ah Miao and ah Xing can''t get you!" Ah Ying smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised. The sweat came out. The answer was found. All his so-called spring dreams are true. He must have done it with Wang Qiang''s wife. Shit, if Wang Qiang knew, he wouldn''t work hard with himself? This guy loves his wife like a priceless treasure. Now he''s done it by himself. Can he stand it? But what the hell is going on? Did you press people into bed and force them in? Or did she go to bed voluntarily?


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao looked a little different, Ah Ying reached out to touch Tang Wenhao''s forehead and asked suspiciously, "baby, what''s the matter with you? It seems that you''re very nervous?"


    "Oh, it''s all right, Ah Ying. I''m a little uncomfortable. Just have a rest. By the way, Ah Ying, I want to take a bath first and then have a good sleep!" Tang Wenhao said hurriedly, worried about the smell of ah MI on his body.


    "Ha ha, OK, baby, sit down first and I''ll put bath water for you!" Ah Ying smiled.


    "No, you''ve been busy all day. I''ll do it myself!" Tang Wenhao was afraid that Ah Ying would give him a bath.


    "No, baby, why are you suddenly estranged from me? You don''t have your own bath at home? I usually serve you? I''ll be sad if you don''t let me wash!" Ah Ying said with a pout.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK, you go!" Tang Wenhao smiled and thought to himself, it''s over. Once you take off your clothes, you know everything. It must be impossible not to let Ah Ying wash. There''s no reason!


    No matter which family you are at home, Death Valley, Ruan or Jin, you don''t have to take a bath, wash your face and feet in person. Your beautiful wife and concubine serve you. If Ah Ying doesn''t wash it now, isn''t there 300 liang of silver here?


    After Ah Ying entered the bathroom in the room, Tang Wenhao checked it himself and knew that he couldn''t hide it. After he and Ah Ying finished each time, Ah Ying would clean him. There was no such problem.


    What''s the matter with Wang Qiang''s wife? Don''t pay attention to cleaning up the battlefield after enjoying it? Too sloppy? Didn''t my wife catch the evidence? Well, don''t blame me for the exposure? Your husband can''t spare you. My wife doesn''t care about me!


    In desperation, Tang Wenhao had to do it himself. Suddenly, Ah Ying smiled behind her, "baby, why are you so worried? I''ll give you or let''s go to the bathroom after you take a bath, okay?"


    Tang Wenhao was startled by Ah Ying''s words. After that, he couldn''t help but have an idea. He said with a bad smile, "OK! Then go in and have fun! Don''t talk nonsense!" he put on his pants, picked up Ah Ying at the waist and walked excitedly to the bathroom.


    Tang Wenhao thought, no matter 37-21, go crazy with her first, and you won''t see it at that time. However, when Tang Wenhao put Ah Ying down in the bathroom, Ah Ying looked at him fondly and smiled, "baby, don''t move. Today you''re drunk and don''t care about anything. Let your wife do everything!" said, squatting in front of Tang Wenhao, Start to untie his pants.


    holy crap Oh, my God! Somebody help me! Tang Wenhao looked at his beloved little wife Ah Ying and looked at himself admiringly. He was completely speechless!


    Warn the Playboy all over the world not to hurt the woman who dotes on him, otherwise he will be punished.


    Because I know ah Ying, ah MI has nothing to do these two days. She likes to take a taxi to the Jin family. Ah Ying has no prevention against this. She doesn''t know that ah Mi''s purpose is not to chat with her, but to get in touch with Tang Wenhao more. However, since Tang Wenhao confirmed that he was drunk and fell in love with Wang Qiang''s wife, he deliberately hid from her. He doesn''t want to have anything to do with her anymore, After all, he is a friend''s wife. His heart is full of apologies to Wang Qiang.


    If he hadn''t ruthlessly lifted Ah Ying up that day and deliberately pretended to want her very much, otherwise Ah Ying would have been exposed if she served him as usual.


    On this day, Tang Wenhao received a call from Ruan Ling. She said that she returned to Pudong Airport at noon and hoped Tang Wenhao would pick her up. Of course, Tang Wenhao was happy and drove to Pudong airport early.


    After waiting at the airport for two hours, I met my wife Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling was still so graceful. Seeing Tang Wenhao waiting for her at the exit, I picked up Tang Wenhao''s cheek and kissed, "baby, I want to die."


    "Hehe, what does the wife mean? Find a place to be happy first?" Tang Wenhao whispered in her ear.


    "Ha ha, villain, go home first. I miss our son so much. I want to fly directly to Jin''s house!" Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Hehe, it''s not far from such a day. When we build the palace and the airport, we won''t let you take other people''s planes in the future. I''ll directly drive a plane to pick you up. We won''t take a taxi in the future. We really call a taxi, don''t we?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then helped Ruan Ling carry her bag and walk to the car.


    Ruan Ling suddenly didn''t understand what it meant to hit a plane. Seeing Tang Wenhao''s smile, she asked with a puzzled smile, "baby, you smile so badly. I''m sure this sentence is not a good word."


    "Ha ha... Wife, smart, I tell you, our Chinese call flying is what we do every night!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Bad guy... I said how can you laugh so bad!" Ruan Ling said with a charming smile.


    An hour later, the couple arrived at home, but the person who opened the door was not ah Ying, nor the second old man of the Jin family, but a beautiful young woman with great charm. Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly, while Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao with a bad smile and thought when Tang Wenhao received a beautiful woman back home.


    Ah Ying came out with Junjun in her arms at this time. Seeing Ruan Ling arrived, she said with a happy smile, "sister, you are back. We and Junjun miss you! Let me introduce you. This is sister Amy, our Vietnamese. She is the wife of a friend when baby went on a blind date in Vietnam last time. Her hometown is a rural area more than 100 kilometers away from Hanoi."


    "Oh! Hello, Amy. My name is Ruan Ling. Nice to meet you. It''s also a great honor. We''ve all been Chinese daughters in law!" Ruan Ling smiled at Amy.


    "Hehe, Hello! Sister a Ling, I heard from sister a Ying that you are the boss of our national pharmaceutical factory and now you are the general manager of mans. I really admire you!" said Amy with a smile.


    At the first sight of Ruan Ling, she felt hurt. All along, she was quite confident and thought there were few beautiful and sexy women than her. Ah Ying told her in the morning that Tang Wenhao went to pick up his authentic wife Ruan Ling and introduced Ruan Ling to her. At first, she thought that ah Ying bragged because Ah Ying admired Ruan Ling very much, Ruan Ling and Manny sisters must be the most beautiful women in the world. No woman can surpass their sisters.

 Chapter 448

    However, when Ruan Ling was really graceful and stood in front of her like a fairy, she was photographed. Ah Ying didn''t worship Ruan Ling blindly. Indeed, she was really inferior to Tang Wenhao''s wife. She was impressed by Ruan Ling''s elegance, domineering temperament and noble spirit.


    This is the real beauty!


    She seemed to understand why Tang Wenhao always deliberately avoided her when she arrived at the Jin family these days, especially never getting along with her alone, because the wife in the family was really far better than herself, beautiful, rich and deeply loved each other, but why did Ah Ying marry the man of the Jin family? But Ah Ying is Tang Wenhao''s woman again. What''s going on? Why is the relationship between men and women in this family so chaotic?


    Ruan Ling picked up her son Junjun and kept kissing. She motioned Ah Ying to chat with Amy. She took Junjun and Tang Wenhao into the room. When she got to the room, Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao with a bad smile. With the meaning of examination in her beautiful eyes, Tang Wenhao was stunned.


    "Ah Ling, why are you looking at me like this?" Tang Wenhao has no bottom in his heart. He knows Ruan Ling. She is a ghost like beauty. Can''t she see that she has an affair with ah Mi?


    Tang Wenhao guessed right. Ruan Ling really saw the clue. She said with a bad smile, "baby, you''re hiding something from me?"


    "Hehe, what am I hiding from you? What are you thinking?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, am I thinking nonsense? You know very well in your heart. What''s the matter with this Amy? When did you know each other?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? I told you, she is my friend Wang Qiang''s wife. Wang Qiang is our brother on a blind date in Vietnam. I remember telling you that he is the lame man!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, you brothers have found it. Did Hou Jie connect you?" Ruan Ling asked spectacularly.


    "Yes! We got together a few days ago. Everyone was very happy and brought several Vietnamese beauties. Ah Ying and ah Mi met that day. Ah Mi came to chat with Ah Ying when she was free these two days. That''s the situation. Do you want to ask?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, are you afraid of me asking?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Why am I afraid of you asking? Just ask if you have any questions? I''ll answer them one by one!" Tang Wenhao said. He pulled Ruan Ling to the edge of the bed and sat down. He was really not afraid. He just didn''t want them to know about it. After all, it''s not a glorious thing to show off.


    "Hehe, what did you do that day?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Drink, chat, talk about the past and imagine the future!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, let me ask directly! You and Amy have something. You have a relationship. Am I right? Don''t lie to your sister. Your sister won''t blame you. She just wants to know the truth!" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao very seriously. Tang Wenhao was stupid and denied it. Ruan Ling was so honest with herself that she never blamed herself for accepting beautiful women.


    He admitted and felt uncomfortable, because he really didn''t mean it, "this... Ah Ling."


    "Yes, right? Baby, in fact, you know I won''t blame you. Come on! What''s the matter? Maybe my sister can help you?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah Ling, I didn''t mean to... Moreover, I don''t know what''s going on. I was completely drunk at that time. I didn''t know it was her. Later, I felt something was wrong and tested ah Yingcai to confirm that the woman who slept with me that afternoon was not ah Ying, it was her!" Tang Wenhao said awkwardly.


    "Ah? Does Ah Ying know?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. How could she know that we couldn''t get up after drinking that day? We were taken to the room to rest by the hotel waiter. Later, Ah Ying was called back by her father to take care of Junjun and Wenying, so she entrusted me to Amy. I didn''t know that. Ah Ying told me later, so I knew I had slept with Amy!" Tang Wenhao said honestly.


    "Hehe, that''s right! You just say that Amy took care of you when you were drunk that day. Then I can think of anything. You must have been drunk and wanted a woman and regarded her as a Ying. Then Amy was sleeping with you, so she ran here every day. Is this explanation reasonable?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Well, it should be like this, so I''ve been avoiding her these two days and don''t dare to get along with her alone. I''m afraid she''ll break it. I don''t want to mention it again. Otherwise, I don''t think I can face Wang Qiang. I think it''s hard to face him now. Wang Qiang is a very good person, but I slept with his wife. Alas! I''m so depressed. I swear I won''t drink again in the future!" Tang Wenhao said with guilt.


    "Hehe, baby, you didn''t mean it. Don''t blame yourself too much. It''s okay. As long as she''s not pregnant, it should pass like this. I''ll ask her not to have any ideas. If she''s pregnant with your child, it''s really troublesome. Wang Qiang will find out sooner or later. Did you take safety measures that day?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Well, it seems not!" Tang Wenhao said shamefully.


    "Ah? I hope not! I''ll ask her if I have a chance!" Ruan Ling sighed, because she knew that Tang Wenhao''s physical condition was so good that his woman was not pregnant. If Amy was in a dangerous period that day, pregnancy was 100% and she had enough confidence in her man.


    Tang Wenhao stayed in Shanghai for a few days and asked the Jin family''s construction team about their understanding of wooden houses, but unfortunately, no one would make a wooden house like that in Vietnam. He negotiated with Ruan Ling and still looked for a builder in Langshan. He called Ruan Jian and asked Ruan Jian to take charge of the matter. Before he went back, he found the builder and found more. There was a comparison, Choose the best.


    Considering that there were so many things to deal with in Liangshan, Tang Wenhao didn''t stay in Shanghai for too long. It was only more than two weeks. He first went back to his hometown, visited his parents and Mr. and Mrs. He De Neng, and flew directly from the provincial capital to Hanoi.


    After getting off the plane, he called Ruan Ying and wanted to meet her and tell her the truth of the treasure cave. He thought it was going to be over, or he always felt sorry for Ruan Qin''s spirit in heaven.


    However, unfortunately, Ruan Ying is not in Hanoi. She is on a business trip outside. She said that a millennium ancient tomb has been found in Ho Chi Minh City. As experts of the national archaeological team, they want to carry out archaeological excavation and research in the past.


    Ruan Ying asked Tang Wenhao if there was anything important. Tang Wenhao said that it was definitely the biggest archaeological news in Vietnam this year. Ruan Ying was very excited. She immediately thought of the site and said that she would go to Langshan to find him immediately after she returned to her unit.


    Back to Ruan''s house, she hasn''t sat down yet. Ah Mei''s tea has just been brought in front of him. The phone rings. Seeing that it''s Ruan Jingxiong''s phone, she quickly pressed the button and replied, "Hello, Dad."


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, are you home?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile. Obviously, he knew that Tang Wenhao had returned from home. Ruan Jian must have told him.


    "Well, I just got home. It''s all right, Dad. You can tell me if you have anything!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, why don''t you come out? Dad has something to discuss with you. Let''s have dinner together!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Jingxiong must have something important to discuss with himself. He quickly replied, "OK, Dad, I''ll go right away. Where are you going?"


    "Where did you eat Chinese food last time?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "OK, we''ll be there in 20 minutes!" said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao hung up the phone and said goodbye to sister Ah Mei. Ah Mei was very frustrated with her pouting mouth. It was not easy until Tang Wenhao came home. Before he had time to make out, he had to go again.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I''ll come back after discussing things with my father. Call Manny and save them from remembering that I''m back and have dinner with my father!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK! Baby, come back early and rest!" Ah Mui smiled softly.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, I''m leaving!" said, kissing Ah Mui goodbye.


    When Tang Wenhao arrived at the Chinese restaurant, Ruan Jingxiong ordered all the dishes Tang Wenhao liked in the box, and the dishes and chopsticks were arranged. Seeing that Tang Wenhao arrived in high spirits, he quickly got up and said with a smile, "son, come and sit down."


    "Hehe, Dad, are you busy?" Tang Wenhao smiled after sitting down.


    "Well, I''m busy. Is everything all right at home?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Everything is fine, Dad. What''s up?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, we''re talking while eating, son. We haven''t officially thanked you for your help last time! Come on, Dad, thank you first with tea instead of wine!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled and raised his teacup.


    Tang Wenhao also raised it and said with a smile, "ha ha, Dad, you''re too polite."


    "Hehe, it''s not my father''s politeness. I should thank you. You are a foreigner. You have to take risks to help my father do such things. Today! My father has another more difficult thing to help!" Ruan Jingxiong said in a rather embarrassed way.


    "Ah? Dad, what''s the matter? Just say that as long as Wen Hao can do it, he will certainly help!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "It''s a little dangerous. No, it should be said that it''s very dangerous. Dad thought for a long time and couldn''t make up his mind to ask you to come out. However, without you, others can''t do it at all. Of course, I don''t intend to hide it from the Ministry of national defense. If you like, I''ll apply to the Ministry of national defense and put it on record through your embassy, so that you can''t help me completely in the nature of personal help , because you are not helping me personally, but helping our country eradicate the army borers! "Ruan Jingxiong whispered.


    When Tang Wenhao heard it, he knew what he wanted to say. He wanted to help them secretly investigate Lin Hao''s evidence of arms sales. "Dad, let me cooperate with you to investigate Lin Hao Xiong?"


    "Well, son, to tell you the truth, several people I sent to Myanmar are missing. I think we must go out in person. Otherwise, others can''t complete the task at all. Even Ruan Biao and Li Qiang didn''t succeed. Others were sent to die in the past. Now I suspect Lin haoxiong and Myanmar know my intention. Ruan Biao was killed by them. My father''s heart is broken Pain! They are all my fierce and loving generals! "Ruan Jingxiong said, tears in the tiger''s eyes.

 Chapter 449

    "Dad, I promise you I''ll go with you!" Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to see Ruan Jingxiong so sad. Besides, he also hoped that he would become more mature through this experience.


    "Really? Son, dad doesn''t mean to beg you or force you, but there''s really no way. You can refuse dad. Dad won''t blame you at all. In fact, at the thought of you having such a big family, dad really can''t bear to let you fall into it, but Lin haoxiong doesn''t eliminate the grievances of those dead people? Moreover, he will corrode us even more Our army, so dad must risk his life to eradicate him! "Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Dad, stop talking. I know and understand you very much. Therefore, I am willing to go with you. It is also a great pleasure for us to live and die together. You are the chief instructor of the Vietnamese special forces. I can participate in such an operation with you. Even if you die, there is no regret!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, Wenhao, son, don''t say die. Dad will not let you die if he risks his life. Dad just wants to use your unique skills to help Dad!" Ruan Jingxiong made no secret of his purpose.


    "Dad, I understand. I won''t die either. I''m just talking casually. Fortune teller Huang Daxian said that I have enough Yang, a large number of wives and concubines, hundreds of children and thousands of grandchildren. How can I die like this? The person who killed me Tang Wenhao hasn''t been born yet? Ha ha...!" Tang Wenhao smiled brightly.


    "Hehe, son, I don''t think you are a short-lived person. A kind, unique and smart person like you won''t die so easily. That''s the deal?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Well, Dad, I''ve always had my word. I''m going to Burma with you!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, dad will report to minister Ruan later, report my plan and your situation to the Ministry of national defense, and contact your embassy. Because you are a foreigner, we''d better respect your country''s views and handling opinions on this matter first!" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, actually, it''s superfluous for me. What can they do if they don''t agree? If I like, who can stop me?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, but, son, this kind of thing will be better through the official. In case of danger, there is a saying that no one will care about you. By the way, you should discuss it with ah Ling and Manny first?" asked Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, I will discuss with them, but I have made up my mind. No matter whether their sisters agree or disagree, I will go. Dad, I can''t let you take this risk alone. I have to protect you. My mother is not because of me and won''t die. I can''t lose you anymore. I can''t let ah Jian and wen''er lose you!" Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Son, dad has never thought about your mother''s business like this. It''s God''s will. I can''t blame you. I can only blame Lin haoxiong. I won''t mention it. By the way, speaking of this, I want to discuss with you. I think we''ll do the marriage between ah Jian and Li Yan before we leave!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, that''s great. We should. Then we''ll finish the marriage for them in a beautiful way, so you can be practical, Dad. Maybe when we come back, you''ll be grandpa and I''ll be uncle!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Ha ha... It''s really possible! But, son, I have to entrust you with one more thing!" Ruan Jingxiong looked at Tang Wenhao seriously and said.


    "Dad, if you have anything to say! As long as I can do it, I will do it!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, of course you can do it, but I don''t know if ah Ling and Manny and their sisters will agree!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Ah? Is this also related to their sisters?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, son, you know, ah Jian''s marriage has been settled. Dad is most worried about your sister wen''er. I want to entrust her to you!" Ruan Jingxiong said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Jingxiong in surprise, completely incomprehensible. He asked, "Dad, you know I''m going to Myanmar with you. How can you entrust wen''er to me? Moreover, you know, with so many wives, where does wen''er come from with me? Aren''t we harming her?"


    "Son, she knows whether she''s harming her father, and she knows it. Her father opposed it at first, but wen''er decided by herself. She''s 18 years old and has her own opinion. She knows what she''s doing. If I oppose her, it won''t do her any good!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Ah? Dad, do you mean it''s wen''er''s own idea?" Tang Wenhao asked. At the same time, he remembered that Manny mentioned to him last time that wen''er wanted to move to Ruan''s house, which can explain the problem.


    "Yes! Otherwise, Dad never thought so. That day, she found dad and said she wanted to talk to me about her own affairs. I thought she was talking about reading and work, but she talked about emotional issues with me, which surprised me. But after listening to her explanation, I decided to respect her opinion. As long as you agree, you will not only be my dry son, but also from now on It''s my son-in-law! "Said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Ah? Dad, what did wen''er say? She doesn''t care if I have so many women?" Tang Wenhao asked curiously.


    "She doesn''t care at all. She said that after dealing with Manny and Ruan Ling, she decided to talk to you. When she competed with you that time, she moved the truth about you, but she didn''t dare to tell you. Later, when she saw many wives in your family, she thought you would want other women and had no reason to refuse her, so she tried to talk to Manny and them. She said she didn''t think Manny would object to her coming with you!" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "But I... can''t promise her. I''m sorry, Dad!" Tang Wenhao said. It''s not that he doesn''t want wen''er, but that he doesn''t have the heart to hurt her. He knows what it means to go to Myanmar with Ruan Jingxiong this time. What if he can''t come back? Didn''t you hurt another girl?


    "Why? Son, can you tell me the reason? Don''t you think Wener in our family is a great beauty in case of selection? She''s a good match for you, and I think you''ll like her!" said Ruan Jingxiong, puzzled.


    "Dad, it''s not that I don''t like wen''er. Of course I like wen''er because I like her. I can''t hurt her. She''s still young and has a good future. She shouldn''t tie her bright future to a bad man with a large number of wives and concubines. It''s too unfair to her. Dad, you know? I have more than 20 women and all of them are long-term wives , I don''t want to throw them away in three or two days. Most of them are pregnant with my children. I won''t be separated from them in this life. Wen''er really doesn''t have a good future! "Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    "Hehe, son, these wen''er have considered these problems. Manny has analyzed these problems to her, but she said that she loves you because she loves you and the big family. She likes the happy atmosphere of your family. She feels so warm in your family. She said that no one of your women will be jealous. Everyone lives in harmony and cares for each other, especially happy , she likes to live in your family! "Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Dad, thank wen''er for trusting me, and thank you for giving wen''er to me, but I really can''t promise you. I feel a lot of pressure!" Tang Wenhao said frankly.


    "Ah? Pressure, who gave you pressure?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "I''m afraid I can''t afford to be responsible for wen''er, Dad, you know? There are four very beautiful little girls in my family. They are about the same age as wen''er. Before, Ruan Ling agreed that they all follow me, but I haven''t decided to accept them. It''s not that I don''t like them, but that I have enough women. I''m afraid I can''t be sorry for them. I admit that I used to be very naughty and hate them I have to accept all the beauties in the world, but now, when I find that every time I accept a beauty, especially when they have deep feelings and emotional attachment to you, and you can''t love them separately, that kind of guilt is very strong, Dad, this is my pressure! "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Son, do you think your wives complain about you?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t heard of it, because there are several very capable and atmospheric women in my family. With them, our family is very orderly. No one will be jealous. Everyone''s life is really very happy!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, that''s it! Since you can do this, you don''t need to have too much pressure in your heart. Let it be! What''s dad''s opinion! Anyway, wen''er herself has been fully prepared. If you like wen''er yourself, take care of her and love her for Dad, okay? Dad believes you and is willing to bet your daughter''s lifetime happiness on you In fact, you can rest assured that your father''s daughter knows well. Wen''er''s facial features and intelligence are not mentioned. You should also recognize that she has another point that ordinary girls can''t do. Wen''er is very atmospheric and has an overall view. Because she is my daughter, you don''t have to spend too much effort to please her, as long as you are sincere to her , she will give herself completely to you! "Ruan Jingxiong smiled lovingly.


    "Well, I believe that wen''er is really atmospheric!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Then it''s settled! Wen''er is still waiting for my reply!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Ah? Decided? Dad, what do you mean?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "What do you mean? Son, you still don''t understand. Since you like her, your marriage is settled. When ah Jian and Li Yan get married, Dad asks you to do things together. In this way, dad has completed several major events in his life. If he leaves carelessly one day, he can see your mother there!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled happily.


    Tang Wenhao now finds that there is no fundamental difference between Vietnamese parents and Chinese parents in this regard. They all want to get their children married and have children as soon as possible, as if their task has been completed.

 Chapter 450

    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Jingxiong said these words. He disagreed, as if he didn''t appreciate it. Other girls said that they didn''t care about these. Dad was willing to entrust his only daughter to himself. If he refused again, that''s not the case. "Dad, I''ll listen to your arrangement!"


    "Oh, well, I''m old. I''m lucky to have a son-in-law like you. Let''s eat! Enough!" Ruan Jingxiong said with a smile.


    After eating and drinking enough, Tang Wenhao said goodbye to Ruan Jingxiong. Instead of going back to Ruan''s house, he went straight to mans factory. He wanted to discuss the conversation with Ruan Jingxiong just now with Manny. After all, it was a big thing. His marriage with wen''er was a small matter. The key was to accompany Ruan Jingxiong to Myanmar. Because the risk was too high, it involved the happy life of dozens of people, He had to handle it carefully.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s narration in the office, Manny immediately fell into meditation and remained silent. Tears were still in her eyes. This frightened Tang Wenhao. She quickly hugged her fragrant shoulder and said, "Manny, don''t cry! You''re talking about your opinion."


    Manny choked. "What are you talking about? Baby, you must have decided to go. Is our objection still useful? Don''t you know I''m going to have a baby in a few months? How can I live if something happens to you?"


    "Manny, I''ll be fine. Didn''t Wong Tai Sin say that? I''m full of Yang. No one can kill me. Besides, I know you''re all waiting for me at home. You''ll protect yourself even more. Don''t worry! I''ll be fine, Manny. If I don''t go, dad will go down alone with his hands. It''s difficult to complete the task, otherwise I''ll be old Dad won''t come to me. He is also very helpless to think of me. Even Ruan Biao and their masters have no news. Can their other comrades in arms complete the task? "Tang Wenhao said anxiously. "Baby, so you can''t go? How dangerous it is? Baby, you don''t know. Last time you and brother Jin disappeared for so long, you don''t know how I got through it. I didn''t have fun doing anything. Your shadow was all over my mind. At that time, we weren''t really together, but now I have your children in my stomach. I can''t live if you have another accident!" Manny said passionately.


    "Ha ha, Manny, don''t keep thinking that something will happen to me. I''m sure it won''t happen. Ruan Biao can''t do me. If they can''t do it, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it, right?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "No, anyway, I don''t agree. Why don''t I talk to ah Ling again and see if ah Ling will agree with you? She certainly won''t agree, and sister Ah Mui won''t agree. We don''t agree. You can''t go!" said Manny whistlingly.


    Ruan Ling received a call from Manny. After listening to Manny''s narration, she agreed with Tang Wenhao to marry wen''er. She said that it was a pity not to marry wen''er, such a beautiful, lovely, intelligent girl. However, Tang Wenhao wanted to go to Myanmar with Ruan Jingxiong on a mission. She firmly opposed it and would not agree to die.


    "Sister, you tell baby, I won''t agree. His current status is not suitable to do such a dangerous thing. If he can''t refuse, I''ll tell Dad that it''s not his problem. If you ask the sisters at home to raise their hands, who will agree to him going to Myanmar?" Ruan Ling said excitedly.


    "Ah Ling, who says no? I think so too, but baby says he can''t let dad take risks alone. With him, everyone is fine. If he doesn''t go, it will be dangerous!" Manny said, and then glanced at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao has this kind of psychological preparation. Ruan Ling and Manny can''t let him go, but he has made up his mind and must go. Especially Ruan Jingxiong betrothed his beloved daughter to himself. He is not only his godfather, but his father-in-law. Can he watch his father-in-law lead a team to Myanmar for adventure?


    Those criminal gangs selling guns are not so easy to deal with. Even special forces instructors may not be able to succeed. Li Qiang, Ruan Biao and others are well-trained special forces elites. Since there is no news from these people after they go, how dangerous is that place?


    "Sister, baby, do you really think of yourself as a divine man? Although he can point acupoints, they are criminal gangs. The danger at the border of Myanmar is far from what he imagined. I once went to the golden triangle with Aya. The criminals there came out of the army and have received special training. Their Kung Fu and shooting skills are no worse than those of Ruan Biao. Two years ago, Aya and I went to deliver goods and asked for help It''s not that we''re alert. They almost ate US black, so I seldom deliver the goods myself in the future! "Said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? Then you can''t go, baby. Ah Ling won''t let you go either. Talk to ah Ling yourself!" Manny pouted and stuffed the phone into Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao answered the phone with a bad smile and said with a smile, "ah Ling, I understand what you mean and know that everyone will worry about me, but I have to do it."


    "No, baby, you can''t be so capricious. You should grow up. We all care about you. But you can''t do dangerous things. It''s not easy for our family to have a stable environment now. You can''t let us start to fear with you again. Good ha! Don''t go. Count my sister. I beg you, okay?" Ruan Ling began to use women''s unique tenderness to influence Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah Ling, I understand what you said and understand your concerns, but I still want you to listen to my opinions and at least listen to my reasons," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, baby, you say it!" Ruan Ling said unhappily.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, don''t be angry. I think so. You see, Dad now focuses all his energy on eradicating Lin haoxiong''s army moth. His mother was actually killed by him, so for public and private, he must complete the task assigned to him by the Ministry of national defense, right? But you know? In my heart, I am responsible for my mother''s death, such as If they don''t know me, they are now living a comfortable and happy family. Just because of my presence, my mother is gone. I''m very sad to think of it, but my father has never complained about me. Today, he has to marry his only baby daughter to me. What does this mean? It means that my father really believes in me. How can I Yao has the heart to let him go to risk alone. If ah Jian knows, he will be very sad. Since the family regards me as their real family, I am a member of their family. Since I am the eldest brother and become Ruan Jian''s brother-in-law and dad''s son-in-law, can I watch him go alone? "


    "From their point of view, let''s talk about myself! I think I especially need such an experience to improve my comprehensive quality. My father is a professional soldier and an elite among the military elite. Follow my father to have such an experience. When I come back, I won''t be Tang Wenhao now. Have you thought about it?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, we have recognized your ability now, and we don''t need you to be too powerful. Besides, we have enough space for you to exercise!" Ruan Ling retorted.


    "Ah Ling, even if you say so, how can my father go alone? Can I rest assured? Can you rest assured? I tell you, ah Ling, if I don''t go, ah Jian knows, he will go. He will never watch his father go in danger at his age. How can my good heart be peaceful? Even if I stay at home, I am a walking corpse. I am a woman worthy of me But I''m sorry for my brother, I''m sorry to trust me, I''m really sorry for my Ruan family, and I''m sorry for wen''er''s infatuation for me, so I don''t deserve to be a real man! "Tang Wenhao said in righteous words.


    These words worked. Ruan Ling was silent and Manny was silent.


    "Ah Ling, are you right? Do you want your man to be a coward? Do you want your man to be a little man who only knows how to be wild in women''s gentle countryside?" Tang Wenhao asked again.


    "Well, baby, stop, sister, I agree!" Ruan Ling said helplessly.


    "Really, ah Ling, did you really agree?" Tang Wenhao asked excitedly. He was proud of his excellent eloquence.


    Manny listened to Ruan Ling''s agreement. It seemed she couldn''t believe it. She grabbed the phone and asked, "ah Ling, do you really agree that baby and his father go to Myanmar for adventure?"


    "Well, sister, can''t you hear it? Baby''s mind has been determined, and we won''t be useful to oppose it any more. Besides, his words are reasonable. It shows that our baby is a man with love and righteousness. He is a man. We should also look at the problem from his point of view, and maybe we can understand him!" said Ruan Ling.


    "But it''s too dangerous. Baby said that there''s no news from the special forces sent by Dad. Where do you think that is? It must be very dangerous. I''d rather baby has no promise and I don''t want him to die. Ah Ling, my sister will be born in three or four months and I can''t live without him!" Manny sobbed.


    Tang Wenhao came forward and hugged her waist, caressed her bulging belly and said, "Manny, I promise you to go home safely before your due date."


    "Really?" Manny asked, looking back.


    "Well, I promise!" Tang Wenhao said passionately.


    Ruan Ling on the phone said to Manny, "sister, don''t worry! I''ll go with him, so that everyone can take care of me."


    "Ah? What are you talking about, Arlene? Are you going to follow me too?" Manny asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised. He answered the phone and asked, "ah Ling, you said you were going to Myanmar with me and my father, didn''t you?"


    "Well, baby, since I can''t stop you and there''s no reason to stop you, I''ll go with you! Baby, since Abu forced me to the gutter last time, I vowed that in the future, our husband and wife must share weal and woe. I will never let you go to risk alone. I know the degree of danger there very well. I''m also familiar with the road there and talk to him We have dealt with the local military. Maybe I can really help you, baby. I want to accompany you. Even if we die, we will die together. If you die, I will not live alone! "Ruan Ling said excitedly.

 Chapter 451

    Tang Wenhao''s tears burst out of his handsome eyes. He choked, "ah Ling, come back! Just because of your words, I won''t let myself and you have any danger. Let''s face life and death together!"


    "Well, baby, I''ve arranged the work here and will go back soon. Wait for me and tell Dad my decision!" said Ruan Ling.


    Manny was more worried when she saw that Ruan Ling was also determined to follow the past. One was a man who loved him as much as her sweetheart, and the other was her twin sister. She was as close as one person. They faced an extremely dangerous environment at the same time. Could she not worry? Even fear, but she was powerless to object.


    After finishing Manny and Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to call Ruan Jingxiong and told him that his family had agreed to go to Myanmar to help him complete his task. Ruan Jingxiong was very moved.


    "Son, dad is very grateful to you and your wives, especially Ruan Ling and Manny. You have a family like you. Wen''er gives it to you. Dad is really relieved that we Vietnamese are not so serious about three wives and four concubines. As long as you treat your women well, you marry many girls, and people can''t tell you. Therefore, son, don''t have a burden in your heart. Wen''er is a good wife Volunteered to be with you, and Dad agreed to be with you. "


    "In addition, just now Dad told your brother a Jian about you. He was very happy and didn''t object at all, so you don''t have any psychological burden, okay?"


    "Well, Dad, thank you for your trust." Tang Wenhao responded gratefully. Tang Wenhao was very proud to let the family trust him so much.


    "Ha ha, silly boy, you''re all a family. Don''t be so polite. By the way, come home and have dinner tonight! Dad wants to cook for you personally. In the past, your mother was at home, and dad seldom cooked by himself. Now your mother is gone, so I should cook a meal for my children. When Xia Wener comes home, she has finished her graduation exam. From now on At the beginning of the day, she didn''t go to school and worked with Manny. Li Yan, like her, also graduated. In the evening, we''ll discuss and choose a day for ah Jian and Li Yan to get married! "Said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "OK, Dad, I''ll be there!" Tang Wenhao said.


    After work, Tang Wenhao first drove to Ruan Jingxiong''s house. This tough man, who has always had a tough image, wore an apron and cooked for several children at home, showing his image of a loving father.


    "Dad, wen''er, haven''t they come back yet?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, they''re all at Li Yan''s house. They''ll come by themselves in a moment. It''s not far away. Son, come and help me pick vegetables for my father!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "OK, Dad!" said Tang Wenhao, pulling up his sleeve and helping the kitchen.


    "Son, ah Ling and Manny really don''t object to you going to Myanmar with your father?" Ruan Jingxiong asked while working.


    "Ha ha, to tell you the truth, I began to oppose it, but I convinced me. By the way, Dad, ah Ling, she said I could go and I had to take her with me. No problem?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? It''s inconvenient to take her to a woman''s house? Besides, it''s an adventure, not a trip? If you can''t take her, it may hurt her!" Ruan Jingxiong hurriedly stopped his work.


    "Dad, I know, but you don''t understand my feelings with Ruan Ling. She can''t live without me and can''t tolerate me to take risks alone. She said she swore in the gutter that as long as I do something dangerous, she must be with me and will never leave me. Even if I die, we will die together!" Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Son, dad is glad you have such feelings, but this is not a love game. She will face life and death all the time. She is a woman''s home, or it''s better to be at home, don''t you think?" Ruan Jingxiong still doesn''t want Ruan Ling to go.


    "Dad, ah Ling''s character is very stubborn. She has made a decision and will not change. She is already arranging work and should come back tomorrow. If you don''t let her go, I guess it''s difficult for me to make a trip. She has to be determined to stop me from going. I can''t help it!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well... Son, you''d better let dad think about it first! I''m worried about her safety. After all, you two have children, and I''m afraid I can''t face them in the future!" Ruan Jingxiong said in embarrassment.


    "Dad, I know, but ah Ling has a special feeling for me. Moreover, she has been to the border between Myanmar and Laos. I don''t hide it from you. Ah Ling has sold drugs before. She may have more experience in dealing with drug trafficking and gun trafficking gangs in Myanmar than we do. She has directly faced those people and is familiar with their routines. Maybe she can really help us A lot of busy! "Said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Ah Ling used to sell drugs?" Ruan Jingxiong looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Hmm! Dad, you won''t arrest her? Then I won''t agree. Dad, I told you this only when I really thought you were our father, but I didn''t treat you as an instructor of the special forces!" Tang Wenhao was shocked when he saw Ruan Jingxiong''s serious expression.


    "Hehe, son, you misunderstood. How could dad catch ah Ling? Besides, this is a thing of the past. Dad has no such obligation to catch her. I don''t know anything. Son, if you say so, she can really come with us!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Just then, the door outside opened and heard a charming cry, "Dad, is brother Wen Hao coming?"


    "Ha ha, your little daughter-in-law is back. Go out and have a look!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled lovingly.


    Tang Wenhao opened the kitchen door. Sure enough, Ruan Jian and Li Yan were standing at the door. Wen''er had come in bouncing. When she saw Tang Wenhao, she blushed immediately because she knew that Tang Wenhao had promised to marry her, so she looked very shy.


    "Elder brother, come here?" Ruan Jian said with a smile. Li Yan also said hello to Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, just arrived soon, happy couple!" Tang Wenhao joked.


    Li Yan blushed. Wen''er came to Tang Wenhao and said with a shy smile, "brother Wenhao, I graduated and don''t have to go to school anymore. I''ll go to mans tomorrow."


    "Ha ha, congratulations. Go and help dad pick vegetables first. I''ll talk to ah Jian!" said Tang Wenhao, winking at Ruan Jian into the room.


    Ruan Jianxin nodded and asked Li Yan and wen''er to help in the kitchen. He and Tang Wenhao went to his room, "brother, what''s up?"


    "Hehe, did the construction team find something good?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, after looking for three, I''ll wait for you to come back and make a decision. Brother, do I count as working?" Ruan Jian said with a smile.


    "Of course, forget it. There''s a salary!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Haha, brother, I don''t mean that. I just want to go to work. Li Yan''s parents are urging us to get married. They say that Li Yan has graduated anyway and let us get married early. Since I got married, of course I have to go to work, right? I won''t invite you to our family to discuss it!" Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Then look at the calendar and pick a good day, brother. Have you done it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Fix what?" Ruan Jian didn''t react. No wonder Vietnam''s understanding of the word "fix" is not as evil as the Chinese.


    "Oh, silly boy, did you turn Li Yan from a girl into a young woman?" Tang Wenhao had to ask directly.


    "Ah? No... haven''t you got married yet? I think it''s not fun to start!" Ruan Jian smiled shyly.


    "Speechless, what''s the shame? It''s a day earlier and a day later. By the way, I don''t know if Dad told you something?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "What''s up, big brother?" Ruan Jian asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I''m going to accompany my father to Myanmar. In fact, it''s the golden triangle. Li Qiang, Ruan Biao and other people go there to perform their tasks. Now their life and death are uncertain. My father wants me to go with him. I promised, my family has also discussed it, and your sister-in-law Ruan Ling will follow him!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Why didn''t you tell me such a big thing? Brother, I''m going too!" said Ruan Jian.


    "Hehe, your task is to guard your home. Besides, you just married Li Yan. How can you leave the bride and run out for adventure?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "But how can I let my father and my big brother take risks while hiding at home with his wife? Big brother, I don''t care. You and my father are going, and I must go too!" Ruan Jian said stubbornly.


    "Brother, you can''t go. You forget, how did you promise ah Yi''s parents? Ah Yi has just left. You have to take risks. How can Li Yan live?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Elder brother, I don''t care. Anyway, if you and dad want to take risks, you must take me. Our father and son live and die together. At least I have practiced martial arts for so many years. I''m also Ruan Jingxiong''s son. How can I be greedy for life and afraid of death?" Ruan Jian said firmly.


    Just speaking of this, the door was pushed open. Wen''er looked at Ruan Jian and Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked suspiciously, "brother, brother Wenhao, what are you fighting for? Brother Wenhao, where are you and dad going? Where are you going? You must take me with you. Dad said, from today on, I will be your wife and I will accompany you forever."


    Obviously, wen''er heard the dispute between the two. It was Ruan Jingxiong''s daughter and her love affair. She could say it calmly.


    "Wen''er, you are a girl. What are you doing? Go out first. I want to discuss things with my eldest brother?" Ruan Jian glared at Ruan Wen.


    Ruan Wen didn''t bother to pay attention to him. She walked in directly. Liu Mei picked it and looked at Ruan Jian provocatively, "Elder brother, I thought I didn''t know what you wanted to do? I heard it all. Isn''t that where you''re going? It must have something to do with dad''s mission. You''re Ruan Jingxiong''s son and I''m Ruan Jingxiong''s daughter. Why can you go, but I can''t? Besides, I''m not going with you, I''m going with my husband!" As she spoke, she boldly held Tang Wenhao''s arm. The shyness she had just met Tang Wenhao had dissipated.

 Chapter 452

    Ruan Jian and Li Yan''s wedding date is set on the third day after today. Because wen''er can only be regarded as Tang Wenhao''s concubine and can''t get a marriage certificate, it''s not a big deal. Just by borrowing the spring breeze of Ruan Jian and Li Yan, they round the house that day. Therefore, Tang Wenhao always feels that it''s inappropriate and wronged wen''er.


    But wen''er and Ruan Jingxiong don''t care much. They are all martial arts practitioners. They take these formal things lightly. As long as Tang Wenhao really wants her, she will be satisfied.


    These things are easy to do. The most troublesome thing for Tang Wenhao is that Ruan Jian''s brothers and sisters want to go to Myanmar with them. Ruan Jingxiong seems not in a hurry. Tang Wenhao is quite surprised.


    "Dad, you won''t really allow ah Jian and wen''er to go to Myanmar with us?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "Ha ha, silly son, it''s only a few days later. What''s your hurry today? With your skill, do you have any difficulties to stop them? Why worry about it now? Take good care of your marriage with wen''er. Although you don''t have a wedding, you always have to get the wedding room. Don''t be wronged, your little sister, she likes you in her heart!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Tang Wenhao thought that it was true. He was really asking for trouble. When he was going to leave one day, he sealed the acupoints of their brother and sister. They stayed at home honestly. How could they follow?


    Having had enough to eat and drink, Tang Wenhao talked with them for a while and drove away from Ruan Jingxiong''s house. Wen''er pursed her small mouth and wanted to follow. Ruan Jingxiong stopped her and said that Manny and they were not ready to meet her little sister. They always gave others some time to prepare.


    Tang Wenhao felt from the look in wen''er''s eyes tonight that the little girl is really emotional about herself. She is homesick for spring. Alas! Such a beautiful and lovely little beauty will be destroyed by her own hands again.


    Back to Ruan''s house, all the beauties are waiting for him! Seeing that he came back in good spirits, they all took turns to extort confessions and asked him why he left them. No matter he risked his task with Ruan Jingxiong, saying that he was meddling and didn''t do his business, Ah Mei urged Tang Wenhao to give up the idea. She was reluctant to blame Tang Wenhao and could only emotional him, "Baby, we don''t have a problem with you marrying wen''er, but what kind of Myanmar are you going to? It''s said that it''s at the junction of the Three Kingdoms. It''s very chaotic and dangerous. What shall we do if you have something to do?"


    "Right! Bad boy, you let your sister have your seed in her belly, so you''re going to take a risk in the golden triangle? You''re so bad. Your sister''s heart is full of you now. You can''t live without conscience. If you have three long and two short, how can I live?" Yang Xi scolded.


    Ah Hui, Ruan Yi, ah Xiu, Chen Yuanyuan and other beauties all unanimously opposed Tang Wenhao''s going to Myanmar. Tang Wenhao knew that there would be this result, and he was not angry, because these beauties who loved him deeply were not willing to take risks because they loved him, so he only joked, "Wives! I know you are all for my good, but this matter has been decided. Manny and Arlene have agreed. Don''t object anymore. The objection is invalid. If you don''t feel relieved, I''ll take off my pants immediately and let you spank. You all come here to spank me a few times, but you can''t spank me in the face, you can only spank me!" He pretended to take off his pants.


    "Hehe, baby, stop playing, or don''t go?" Ah Mui begged.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, I''m sure to go. You have to believe that your man is a man of great fortune. Didn''t you say that? I''m full of Yang and can''t die. Don''t worry! When I come back from Myanmar, I''ll bring you each a hand of jade and agate!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Since the baby is going to die or die, we can''t stop him. He is a man. Men and women have different ideas. Although I don''t want him to go, he insists on going, and ah Ling also decides to go with him. Then we have to wish them a safe journey and wait for them to come back at home. The most important thing these two days is for us to vacate a room Come on, decorate it, let the baby and sister wen''er round the room, and let them have a good time for a few happy days before they go, which will make them feel much better! "Manny said with a strong smile. In fact, she is the one who is most reluctant to let Tang Wenhao leave.


    As soon as Manny said this, ah Xue, a Feng, a Ruo and a Meng changed their faces, because sister Ah Mui had promised them that Tang Wenhao didn''t accept them, not because she didn''t like them, but because she didn''t have the energy. After being busy for a while, she would round the house with them. Ah Mui saw that these little fairies didn''t become Tang Wenhao''s women one day, and their hearts were always floating, as if they didn''t like them Like family members, they have no sense of belonging.


    So, as soon as the faces of the fairies changed, she first realized it and quickly pulled Tang Wenhao into the room, "baby, do you find ah Xue''s little girls look bad?"


    "Ah? I didn''t notice. What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Baby, you said you left these little girls hanging for such a long time. Their hearts are floating! They all want to be your women. You said you make their sisters comfortable every night. They won''t have their share. They will have low self-esteem. Baobei, be obedient. Take advantage of these days to prepare for your marriage with wen''er. You should give them the room first I can''t bear to hold it again! "Said Sister Ah Mui.


    "Ah? Is it so serious? I''m just afraid to hurt them. In fact, I don''t like them. They are so beautiful and like me. As a man, I have no reason not to want them!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "In that case, why don''t you order ah Xue and ah Feng tonight? Will you have a round house with ah Ruo and ah Meng tomorrow? Listen to sister Ah Mei, OK?" Ah Mei said.


    "Hehe, OK, since sister Ah Mui said so, I''ll be obedient, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, just be obedient! Sister Ah Mui will only be good for you, love you and love you. She won''t give you any trouble. I''ll tell ah Xue in a minute!" Ah Mui smiled happily.


    "Don''t tell me. I''ll sneak into their bed and surprise them!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, it''s up to you. By the way, I forgot to tell you that Ali and ah Yu are pregnant. Now all the little sisters in the family except ah Xue are pregnant!" Ah Mei smiled.


    "Really? That''s great. I''m Tang Wenhao. Ha ha!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    When Tang Wenhao came out again, Manny had asked everyone to go back to their room to sleep. Tang Wenhao smiled and quietly touched the door of ah Xue and ah Feng, put his ear on the door, and heard ah Xue say, "ah Feng, it seems that my uncle really doesn''t like us. He won''t want us."


    "Well, we stayed in the Ruan family for so long that he refused to touch us. Now ah Yu and Ali are pregnant and they are going to be mothers. None of us wants them yet."


    "It''s not that no one wants it, but my uncle doesn''t like us. How can other men don''t want us? We just don''t want to leave the Ruan family and my uncle. I''m just unconvinced. We''re no worse than ah Xue and Ali. Why doesn''t my uncle want us?" ah Feng said.


    "Are we too passive? My uncle is not an ordinary man. He has so many beautiful women doting on him and hurting him. If we don''t take the initiative, we won''t attract his attention!" ah Xue said.


    "It''s possible. How can we take the initiative? Do we have to take off our clothes to seduce my uncle?" ah Feng smiled.


    "Hehe... I can''t do such a thing. However, if my uncle takes the initiative to treat me a little, I will take the initiative to give it to him. To tell you the truth, ah Feng, I really like my uncle. He is so beautiful. Every time I see him, my heart will jump very much. Are you like that?" ah Xue said.


    "Well, me too. You say that Wen er''s life is so good? I haven''t met my uncle several times, and I can marry him!" ah Feng said with envy.


    "She is the daughter of my uncle''s godfather. It''s different. Besides, she is really beautiful. To tell the truth, we are really not as beautiful as wen''er. I like her when I see her, not to mention a man! It''s normal for my uncle to want to marry her, but I really envy her!" ah Xue said.


    "What''s the use of envy? Didn''t sister Ah Mui say that her uncle would want us that night? But we were excited for nothing. In the end, we still heard that my uncle was in sister Ah Mui''s room all night. Ah Xue, do you think my uncle likes older beauties? You see, my uncle''s favorite women are older than him!" said ah Feng.


    "Well, it seems that my uncle likes mature beauties. Mature beauties will take care of people. Look, sister Ah Mui loves my uncle as a crown. Which man doesn''t want such beauties?" ah Xue said.


    Tang Wenhao almost laughed when he heard it outside. Shit, was he so popular in the eyes of these fairies? It seems that we must take down these two young fairies tonight. It''s also the beauty of a gentleman!


    Tang Wenhao just made up his mind to take ah Xue down first. The phone in his pocket rang and hurriedly took it out. It was Ruan Ling who called. He was very confused. He didn''t know why she called so late?


    "Hey, ah Ling, haven''t you slept yet?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "You''re going to Myanmar. Where dare I sleep? I''m afraid you''ll leave me and run away! Baby, please go to Hanoi!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? You won''t come back overnight?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Baby, smart, I''ll board the plane right away and arrive in two hours. Now you start from home and arrive at Hanoi airport in about the same time as me!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "All right! Ah Ling, be careful. I''ll start right away!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, you need news when you drive on the road! Sister hung up and the plane is taking off!" Ruan Ling asked, and then hung up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t reply for a long time. He just put the phone away and wanted to say hello to Manny and sister Ah Mei. The door of the room opened. Ah Xue stood at the door in surprise and shyness, "uncle, how can you be at the door of our room?"


    Tang Wenhao saw the normally cold and gorgeous little fairy with a hungry heart. At this moment, he stood in front of him with a crimson face. On a whim, he picked her up, closed the door and walked inside.

 Chapter 453

    Seeing ah Feng sitting on the bed, she looked at him in surprise and said with a bad smile, "I heard what you just said, ha ha..."


    Ah Xue blushed with shame and said with a shy smile, "ha ha... Uncle, you are so bad! Put me down."


    "Ha ha... Aren''t you eager to be my woman? Do you want to?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hmm..." ah Xue answered shyly, and her voice was so low that she could hardly hear.


    "Ha ha, do you want to tell me directly?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then held ah Xue to the bed. Ah Xue thought Tang Wenhao was about to start action, which made her nervous and at a loss.


    With a bad smile, Tang Wenhao bent down to hold up her pretty face, kissed her rosy and delicate lips and smiled, "Little fairy, not today, and you, ah Feng. As long as you really want to stay in this family and stay with us all your life, you, including sisters a Ruo and a Meng, will be my Tang Wenhao''s woman. When your sister picked you out for the first time, she told me that you are my woman as long as you and I like. Therefore, in In my heart, you were already my woman at that time. I still remember when we trained together. Although I had a long contact with may, I like you as much. The key reason why I didn''t complete the last procedure with you for such a long time is that too many things have happened during this period of time. I don''t have this mind and worry There are too many women. In case you have something to do, won''t it hurt you? "


    Tang Wenhao''s statement reassured ah Xue and a Feng. Ah Xue whispered shyly, "uncle, we don''t care. We like you sincerely. As long as you really want us, we can wait for you and be willing to wait for you all our life."


    "Well, uncle, I can wait too. My heart has been given to you for a long time. I like our current home. I don''t want to leave here. Even if you don''t want me all your life, I don''t want to leave here. The sisters here are very good, especially sister Amy, Manny and of course sister. They are the best sisters. They never look down on us and fear that we will be wronged, even us Sister Ah Mui will take care of us when she comes to that! "Ah Feng said.


    "That one? Which one?" Tang Wenhao teased her deliberately.


    "Just... Girls come once a month!" ah Feng blushed with shame.


    "Ha ha... You are so cute!" said Tang Wenhao. He kissed her and lowered her head. Tang Wenhao caressed their pretty faces and stood up.


    "Have a good sleep! Tell aro and amung that you will be my uncle''s woman sooner or later. We will officially be husband and wife when my uncle comes back from Myanmar at the latest. I will also hold a ceremony for you. My uncle has his word. Now I have to pick up your sister at the airport. Good night!" said Tang Wenhao, smiling and leaving ah Xue''s room.


    When Tang Wenhao closed the door, a Xue and a Feng hugged each other excitedly and smiled happily


    They finally waited for Tang Wenhao''s personal promise.


    Manny and Ah Mei are sitting in bed chatting! Ah Mei is a little unhappy when Tang Wenhao comes in. "Baby, why are you in our room again? Didn''t you agree to have a round house with ah Xue and ah Feng today? We''ve been together for a long time? Don''t always think about our sisters? Her girls will be jealous."


    "Hehe, sister may, he can only stare at you now. We are all pregnant, and the little girls don''t know how to cooperate with him. Only you can let him toss around at will. He doesn''t care who you care about?" Manny smiled.


    "Be amorous! I''m here to say goodbye to you two! Two empresses!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Farewell? Baby, what are you doing so late?" Ah Mui asked anxiously.


    "I''m going to Hanoi, ah Ling is coming!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? Ah Ling is coming? I see. I still don''t trust you, bad guy. I''m afraid you''ll leave her and run away with your father!" Manny is Ruan Ling''s twin sister after all. She has a good heart.


    "Hehe, that''s true. I won''t tell you. I''m gone. She''s already on the plane. I should be almost in Hanoi with her!" Tang Wenhao said, picking up the car key from the cabinet and leaving.


    "Baby, be careful on the road!" Manny told.


    "Yes, it''s so late. Drive carefully. By the way, don''t come back tonight after receiving ah Ling. Just stay in a hotel in Hanoi and have a rest. Go home tomorrow!" Ah Mei told.


    "Sister Ah Mui is right. Don''t come back tonight. Drive safely and don''t be too fierce. Now you''re afraid to ride in your car and always like to drive so fast!" Manny whined.


    Tang Wenhao picked up the key, walked to the two beauties with a bad smile, kissed them goodbye one by one, and then whispered in Manny''s ear, "Manny, I like driving fast and being with you. I like to win with speed. Hard work is a little hard, but you feel good! Ha ha."


    "Ah! Smelly baby, bad guy!" Manny smiled shyly.


    Tang Wenhao left the Ruan family laughing


    About half the way, Ruan Ling called and said that the plane broke down on the way. Now they made an emergency landing at Nanning International Airport. They all got off the plane. It is estimated that they will arrive in Hanoi tomorrow morning and let Tang Wenhao find a hotel to stay in Hanoi.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao saw the time, it was 11 o''clock, and it was 12 o''clock when he went home. He disturbed his beautiful wives and concubines to sleep, so he had better go straight to Hanoi. Because his plan to be happy with Ruan Ling in the evening failed, Tang Wenhao immediately felt very disappointed. He stayed in his hometown for three or four days, and today, he has not been with Ruan Ling for four or five days. He really missed her, and now his hope has failed, I felt irritable.


    Suddenly he thought of a man in his head, Ruan Ying. She said she would come to Liangshan these two days. Why don''t you call her? She said that she had arrived in Hanoi. If she was in Hanoi, she would find a place to interview her about the treasure cave, which would let them know. She also solved a worry, so that Ruan Ying would not take the car to look for him in Liangshan. Moreover, she could not find him, because he was about to go to Myanmar with Ruan Jingxiong on a mission. I thought of this, Tang Wenhao dialed Ruan Ying.


    "Wen Hao, it''s so late. Haven''t you gone to bed yet? By the way, I''ll go to Langshan to find you tomorrow. I also went back to Hanoi tonight. I just finished my meal and took a bath. You called before you lay down for five minutes. Tell me, what''s the matter?" Ruan Ying said with a smile.


    "Don''t go to Liangshan tomorrow. I''ll come to the door myself. However, I only have time tonight. Can you spare half an hour? After I introduce the situation to you, you can go to bed!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? So urgent? Where are you?" Ruan Ying asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, I''m driving and I''ll be in Hanoi soon. I came to the airport to meet my wife. Now her plane won''t arrive until tomorrow morning. I think if you''re free, let''s find a place to tell the situation and go home to sleep, so you don''t have to go to Liangshan tomorrow."


    "Oh, OK, let''s get up right away, otherwise! Wen Hao, our community is not too far from the expressway exit. It seems that it''s only more than ten kilometers. Come to my house! I''ll send the detailed address to your mobile phone immediately. When you get out of the expressway, ask the toll collector. They will tell you how to go. It''s very easy to find. I''ll wait for you at the door of the community!" Ruan Ying said with a smile.


    "Ah? Is it convenient?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "It''s convenient! I''m alone. What''s inconvenient? I won''t disturb others!" Ruan Ying said with a smile.


    Shit! It''s because you''re alone that it''s inconvenient! Is the Vietnamese understanding different from that of the Chinese? Tang Wenhao smiled to himself.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll see you later!" Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    A few minutes later, a mobile phone message came. Tang Wenhao opened it and found that it was all sent in Chinese. At the exit of the airport expressway, go up the Hu River Highway, drive five kilometers, turn left, and then go straight for about five kilometers to enter the town. There is only one residential community in the town, called Xinyuan community. I''ll wait for you at the door of the community.


    After reading Ruan Ying''s text message, Tang Wenhao understood that Ruan Qin seemed to have told him about her place of residence, saying that it was not far from the airport in a small town on the outskirts of Hanoi.


    Ruan Ying said it well. Walking in the direction she instructed, Tang Wenhao didn''t take any wronged road. He found Xinyuan community in about half an hour. He saw a beautiful woman standing at the door. Because Ruan Ying was wearing Audrey, her figure was more slender, graceful, boneless and sexy.


    "Shit! Isn''t this seducing me? Dressed so sexy!" Tang Wenhao swallowed his saliva through the window.


    "Ruan Ying, get in the car!" Tang Wenhao opened the window and smiled.


    "No, it''s in the front building. Just drive in!" Ruan Ying saw Tang Wenhao again, saw him driving a luxury BMW and glanced at him with envy.


    Tang Wenhao parked his car and followed Ruan Ying behind him. Under the dim street lights, Ruan Ying made Tang Wenhao''s body react quickly, which attracted him strongly. Manny and Ruan Ling were very similar to Ruan Ying and very sexy. When Tang Wenhao was caught by Ruan Ling, when Ruan Ling came out of the wooden house, Tang Wenhao flirted with her as soon as he saw her, which was an irresistible temptation.


    Ruan Ying''s home is actually a small suite, because she has just joined the work. Although her work is stable, her income is not high, and she can''t afford to rent a large suite. Her income converted into RMB is more than 1000 yuan. Ruan Qin, as a doctor, has worked for so many years, with a salary of three or four thousand. Of course, this is not low in Vietnam.


    "Wenhao, sit down!" Ruan Ying smiled after shaking her hair. It seems that she has dressed up specially. Tang Wenhao sensitively captured the information. She should be prepared to meet herself in Audrey in the middle of the night. What does she want? Don''t like yourself!


    As soon as the idea flashed, another scene quickly entered his mind. It was the way Ruan Ying booed around him when they met. Although Ruan Ying was not his woman, Ruan Ying had been appreciated by Tang Wenhao for a long time, and Tang Wenhao felt that his breathing began to increase.

 Chapter 454

    "Wen Hao, why are you looking at me like this?" Ruan Ying found that Tang Wenhao looked at himself in a very special way, which made people panic. There seemed to be a fire burning in his eyes, and the fire seemed to ignite himself.


    "Oh... It''s all right. I think you''re more beautiful than before!" Tang Wenhao praised and responded. He couldn''t help but secretly scold himself as an animal. Before he came to his house just now, all the fairies stood up. Now he can''t bear to see this Ruan Ying beauty!


    Shit, people are really strange animals. They especially want to complain when they shouldn''t.


    "Oh! Really? Really?" Ruan Ying smiled shyly.


    "Of course, by the way, Ruan Ying, I''ve always wanted to talk to you frankly!" Tang Wenhao hurried back to the subject. He knows himself. If he doesn''t finish talking about business and leave quickly, he must be unable to carry it tonight. He really thinks Ruan Ying is very sexy, too attractive and fatal.


    "Tell me! Have you and sister Ruan Qin actually found the site we are looking for?" Ruan Ying asked with a smile.


    "Well, how do you know?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Because we are archaeologists, when sister Ruan Qin said that you have made a major discovery, in our business, the major discovery is basically that the truth is about to be revealed, but you said it was a stone, which means you don''t want us to know, but I also understand, because it must involve a lot of treasures, right?" Ruan Ying asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help praising Ruan Ying''s intelligence. "Hehe, Ruan Ying, you are very smart. Indeed, you can buy a Liangshan treasure there. How many treasures do you say?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? Buy a mountain?" Ruan Ying asked in surprise. She quickly opened the door and looked out. She was relieved to see no one around.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, Ruan Ying. Not everyone can find that place. I just told you. If I don''t lead the way, it''s difficult for you to find it. First, it''s far, but dangerous, not so easy to find!" Tang Wenhao smiled indifferently.


    "Well, can you imagine, Wen Hao, are you really going to tell us for free?" Ruan Ying asked suspiciously.


    "Well, since I called you, I don''t want to take away these treasures in your country!" Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Why did you do this? In fact, you can take it away. No one can find it. Although I know you must have a secret, I won''t report you!" said Ruan Ying.


    "Ruan Ying, to tell you the truth, I''m really moved, but when I think of sister Ruan Qin''s kindness to me, I think I can''t apologize for her feelings for me. She died because of me. I want to be worthy of her spirit in heaven!" Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Wen Hao, do you love sister Ruan Qin?" Ruan Ying asked seriously.


    "Well, sister Ruan Qin really loves me, so I can''t be sorry for her!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, thank you, thank you for everything you have done for our country, and thank you for everything you have done for sister Ruan Qin. In fact, I know that you will tell me the truth sooner or later!" Ruan Ying said emotionally.


    "Hehe, how dare you believe me?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "From what I know about you, we were besieged by wolves that day, and it rained cats and dogs. If you and brother Jin didn''t come back to save us, we would all die at the mouth of the wolves. When we were in despair, you appeared in time. Brother Jin and you fought the wolves regardless of their own safety. Your behavior shocked everyone of us, and even sister Ruan Qin''s boyfriend admired you , said you were heroes, so I went to Liangshan to find you that day. You said I only found a stone, but I didn''t break you. I''m waiting to take the initiative to find me with you, because I firmly believe that a man like you must not be a greedy man. Besides, sister Ruan Qin gave herself to you, and you won''t be sorry for her. In fact, I really didn''t read you wrong, Wen Hao. Thank you ! "Ruan Ying sobbed.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly felt very small in front of Ruan Ying. Alas, in fact, he should have told them earlier, "Ruan Ying, I''m sorry I''m late."


    "No, it''s not too late. We''ve been waiting for thousands of years. Will we be a few days late? As archaeologists, the excavation work is not sooner or later. As long as it is not damaged, sometimes it''s better late than early, because the later the excavation is, the higher the excavation technology level is, and the less the damage to cultural relics is!" said Ruan Ying.


    "Ha ha, I owe you a lot for listening to you?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, you are a meritorious person. How much money have you saved our country in a year? Do you know? Every time our archaeological team goes there to excavate, it costs hundreds of thousands of yuan! It''s RMB! Now you find it for us, and all the money can be saved!" Ruan Ying said excitedly.


    Originally, Tang Wenhao planned to talk for half an hour and leave, but later, the two talked more and more vigorously. They talked about Jin Dacai. After all, Ruan Ying served Jin Dacai for a month and had feelings for Jin Dacai. He talked about the feelings between Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qin and archaeological anecdotes. Finally, Tang Wenhao looked at the time and it was more than 1 a.m.


    "Ruan Ying, I have to go. It''s too late. I have to find a hotel outside. I''ll pick up my wife tomorrow. You should have a rest!" Tang Wenhao got up to go.


    "Wen Hao, why don''t you... Sleep with me! You can''t sleep long if you go to the hotel so late. If you want to..." Ruan Ying said, blushing and embarrassed to go on.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao doesn''t know how much he wants to sleep here at night. He''s already choked. Ruan Ying can''t see how sexy she is in her work clothes, but the Audrey dress is too attractive to Tang Wenhao.


    "Isn''t that... Great?" when Tang Wenhao said this, his body was on the verge of explosion. He stayed in his hometown for a few days and didn''t have time to have sex with Ruan''s lovely wives and concubines. He was quite energetic. That''s why he couldn''t bear to see Ruan Ying wearing sexy clothes.


    "I... Voluntarily, Wen Hao, I... Love... You!" Ruan Ying expressed her love shyly.


    "Really... But you know, there are many wives in my family!" Tang Wenhao pretended to be embarrassed.


    "I don''t care... Wen Hao, I envy sister Ruan Qin and your wife. I really don''t care. I''m willing to be your concubine all my life!" Ruan Ying said excitedly.


    "OK, Ruan Ying, then... I''ll sleep here... I want you..." Tang Wenhao couldn''t help it. He picked up Ruan Ying and threw it on the bed. It''s like a hungry tiger. It''s really fierce!


    Tang Wenhao''s overwhelming love soon buried Ruan Ying in the ocean of desire


    The next day, when Tang Wenhao was sleeping soundly with Ruan Ying in his arms, Ruan Ling''s phone woke up the two lovers who were hugging each other. Tang Wenhao opened his hazy eyes and woke up when he looked at the phone. He quickly pressed the button to answer, "ah Ling, are you here?"


    "Hehe, baby, overslept! Tell me, which hotel are you in? My sister took a taxi to find you. I miss you so much. I want you to love me right away!" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Ah? I didn''t sleep in the hotel!" Tang Wenhao is not good at lying.


    "Then where do you sleep? Won''t you go home? Baby, people miss you all night and just want to see you with you. You''re so angry that they don''t have to wait a few hours to see you?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Hehe, I''m not at home. I''m in Hanoi. Don''t worry. We can meet in a moment." Tang Wenhao quickly comforted his thirsty wife.


    At this time, Ruan Ying also woke up. Seeing Tang Wenhao on the phone, he was not sober. He muttered, "Wenhao, whose phone? I want you so early."


    Ruan Ling listened clearly and asked jealously, "baby, who are you lying with? Why haven''t I heard this woman''s voice? You won''t call a prostitute in Hanoi last night?"


    Tang Wenhao covered the phone and said with a bad smile to Ruan Ying, "Ruan Ying, my first wife regards you as the prostitute I called."


    "What are you talking about? It''s the first time that people give you, villain. You won''t explain to her? Didn''t you say that no one in your wife will take care of us? Are you afraid? If you want to be afraid, I''ll see her!" Ruan Ying said excitedly.


    "Ah Ling, don''t worry, the girl in my bed is absolutely OK. I''ll take her to see you right away. You''ll wait at the airport and we''ll arrive in half an hour!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Ah? Half an hour? Who are you with? You won''t bring ah Xue and them here? No, I can hear ah Xue''s voice!" Ruan Ling asked unhappily.


    "I won''t tell you. You''ll know later. Let''s hang up first and see you later!" said Tang Wenhao, hanging up the phone.


    The two quickly got up and washed. They didn''t even have time to fold the quilt. Ruan Ying was about to leave. Ruan Ying saw that the ground was full of paper towels, frowned and asked, "Wen Hao, don''t you clean up? Isn''t it good for sister a Ling to see?"


    "What''s wrong? I''m with her. What day is not like this? Come back and clean up! Ah Ling is in a hurry!" said Tang Wenhao, pulling Ruan Ying''s tender jade hand and going out the door.


    When they arrived at the airport, the car just stopped. The beautiful Ruan Ling came from the exit with her bag. Tang Wenhao quickly got off the bus to meet Ruan Ying. Ruan Ying also followed him.


    The eyes of the two best beauties met and both looked at each other in surprise. Tang Wenhao held their hands together and said with a bad smile, "they are both sisters in the same bed and surnamed Ruan. Let''s meet Ruan Ling, the woman I love most in my life, Ruan Ying. As I told you, in the same village with sister Ruan Qin, they are colleagues and the woman I love most last night."


    "Hehe, baby, you''re bad! Ruan Ying, don''t mind. He won''t treat the woman who has been with our baby badly. Thank you for spending the night with my baby last night. I''m worried that he can''t carry himself to find a prostitute? I''m relieved to have you with him. Let''s go! Eat first and go early? I guess you haven''t eaten either!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Ying smiled shyly. She felt that Tang Wenhao''s first wife was really different, elegant, domineering and beautiful. No wonder Tang Wenhao would be so obsessed with her!


    When you walk with her, you will naturally lower your position and look up to her, because her bearing makes you feel that you are not as good as her. You can only be a little sister in front of her.

 Chapter 455

    The three first went to KFC at the airport and sat down. Tang Wenhao ordered a breakfast set meal for each of them. He ordered five bowls of porridge and ten fried dough sticks and stunned Ruan Ying.


    Ruan Ling smiled and said, "Ruan Ying, don''t worry that his stomach can''t fit. It''s okay. At home, the food eaten by more than a dozen of us is not much different from that eaten by him alone."


    "Yes, they all say I''m a loser!" Tang Wenhao mocked himself.


    "Hehe, it was like a bucket. Sister a Ling, it''s hard for him to keep it?" Ruan Ying joked.


    "It''s all right. Baby can eat well! It means he''s in good health. Ruan Ying, how was last night?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile. She also likes Ruan Ying very much. Ruan Ying is a kind of likable girl. She looks natural. Needless to say, her eyes are very clear, pure and free of any impurities. She looks like a very decent girl. Ruan Ling accepted her as soon as she saw her.


    After the three finished breakfast, Tang Wenhao burped and drove Ruan Ling to Ruan Ying''s house. As soon as they stepped into the door, the obscene atmosphere came to their nostrils. Looking at the paper towels on the ground, Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "baby, you scared to death last night."


    After cleaning, the three talked for a while. Ruan Ying said that she would go to the unit and report to the leaders. By the way, she would tell the leaders what she talked with Tang Wenhao last night. After Tang Wenhao was busy, she would take them back to the jungle Archaeology and transport the treasures in the treasure cave.


    However, Tang Wenhao reminded Ruan Ying that now he can''t tell anyone about the big treasure inside. Archaeological excavation can only be carried out with the intervention of the public security organ or the army. Otherwise, once the bad guys know the news, it must be bloody again.


    "Wen Hao, will you wait until I come back?" Ruan Ying asked as she left.


    "Ah Ling, what do you say?" Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling for advice. He knew that with Ruan Ling''s abundant energy, it was estimated that they would have to play until noon.


    "Hehe, Ruan Ying, go ahead and get busy! We''ll try to wait for you to come back. If you''re busy, we''ll close the door for you and go back first!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I''ll be back before noon. Wait for me! Sister a Ling, I want to invite you to dinner at noon!" Ruan Ying said with a smile.


    "You don''t have to invite us, or we invite you! It''s also a woman who welcomes you to be our baby!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, thank you, sister a Ling. I''ll go first. Bye!" Ruan Ying smiled, then turned and went downstairs. Ruan Ling saw that her walking posture was a little unnatural and closed the door.


    "Bad guy," he said with a bad smile, "last night, I was dead. Let''s toss someone else''s Ruan Ying! It hurts when the little girl walks!"


    "Ha ha, who told you not to come back, but to tell you the truth, Ruan Ying is really a good girl. I''m sure I like her!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Little coyote, give me back what you owe me last night!" said Ruan Ling, holding Tang Wenhao''s lips and kissing.


    Three days later, the wedding of Ruan Jian and Li Yan was held as scheduled. Ruan Jingxiong invited all the leading figures of Liangshan. All the mayors, leaders of all units and company bosses were present.


    Ruan Jingxiong is the chief coach of special forces. If his son gets married, who won''t come? In this regard, there is no difference between Vietnam and China. Vietnam is a country of etiquette and pays attention to etiquette.


    Manny said that the gift money received more than 100000 yuan. Of course, it also includes Manny''s and Ruan''s, as well as their sisters and individuals. For ordinary people in Vietnam, it is basically a big fortune.


    The wedding was held in the Vietnam China joint venture Imperial Hotel. A new four-star hotel was built. There were 300 or 400 government officials, businessmen, celebrities, guests and friends of both men and women. Li Yan''s parents felt very proud.


    Tang Wenhao and wen''er attended as the best man and bridesmaid, and they were also dressed very brightly. Therefore, as soon as the four new couples appeared at the wedding scene, they immediately attracted countless onlookers. The two handsome men and women were really eye-catching and shocked the whole audience. The onlookers lamented that they were so matched and harmonious!


    After giving everyone a toast, Ruan Jingxiong continued to accompany his guests and friends. The bride and groom were sent home by wedding car. This is a Vietnamese custom. They must enter the bridal chamber before sunset. The two couples were surrounded by beautiful women and entered Ruan Jian''s new chamber.


    Tang Wenhao took Ruan Jian, who was slightly drunk, aside and said with a bad smile, "ah Jian, you want to succeed in one fell swoop, okay? Otherwise there will be a shadow in the bride''s heart."


    "Elder brother, what do you mean?" Ruan Jian asked with a smile.


    "Alas, I should have taught you earlier. Now I''m in a hurry. You don''t know whether you''re sober or not! Let''s put it this way! You should love her more and caress her, okay? Let her want you. When you think she wants you very much, you should be decisive, don''t be mother-in-law. Men should be domineering, let her become your woman, and then take your time to let her Enjoy the happiness of men''s and women''s love. You can''t talk about it in too detail. Understand it yourself! "Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Hehe, brother, I see!" Ruan Jian smiled shyly.


    "Really understand?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, you all go out! By the way, isn''t today also a good day for you and wen''er? You''re busy with your own good! Leave me alone!" Ruan Jian was said by Tang Wenhao and couldn''t wait.


    Although Tang Wenhao and wen''er, the best men and bridesmaids, did not hold a wedding, they still followed the wedding procedure and had to make good things before the sun set. Therefore, Ruan Ling asked Manny to take care of Ruan Jian, and she accompanied Tang Wenhao and wen''er back to Ruan''s house. Sister Ah Mui and others are still waiting for them to go back to their bridal chamber!


    On the way, wen''er has been shyly holding Tang Wenhao''s hand. Her palm is sweaty and looks very nervous. Tang Wenhao knows that the little girl must be full of expectations. At the thought that the best little Lori around her will be her own woman soon, Tang Wenhao''s heart is also very fierce.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s like being with a girl for the first time. I remember that when I first met Ning Kexin, he and Ning Kexin were very nervous. Two pieces of white paper need artists to create a beautiful picture, and they are painting artists.


    Rather heart is Tang Wenhao''s beauty who falls in love at first sight. She is pure, pure, petite and lovely, intelligent, white as snow, and smart with God''s eyes. Every time she sees Ning heart, Tang Wenhao is very impulsive and wants to love her hard and rub her into his body.


    Ning Kexin was also electrocuted by Tang Wenhao, a famous handsome man. The two people who love so deeply are doomed to be full of romanticism and laughter for the first time.


    "Brother Wen Hao, what are you thinking? You laugh so badly!" wen''er smiled in his ear.


    "I miss you crying!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Brother Wen Hao, why should I cry? I''ve been happy in my heart!" wen''er smiled shyly.


    "You won''t be happy later!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Why? Brother!" Wen erjiao said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling sat in front of the taxi, looked back and said with a bad smile, "wen''er, will your classmates say you? You got married so soon?"


    "Ha ha, let others say. Anyway, I like brother Wen Hao. I know whether I''m happy or not. Sister a Ling, thank you!" wen''er smiled happily.


    At Ruan''s house, Ah Mei and other beauties had arranged their new house for Tang Wenhao and wen''er. Everyone looked at wen''er with envy, especially ah Xue and other fairies. Their beautiful eyes were full of envy and hatred.


    However, everyone was impressed by wen''er''s beauty. It can be said that wen''er is absolutely unique even in the beautiful environment of the Ruan family. At least, her beauty is the most special. There is a special charm in her smart eyes, which may have a lot to do with her years of martial arts practice.


    Everyone rushed wen''er and Tang Wenhao into the bridal chamber. "Baby, wen''er, hurry up! The sun is going down. It''s unlucky to wait until the sun goes down to enter the bridal chamber again!" Ah Mui smiled.


    "Don''t surround us. Go outside and wait for the red envelope! When our baby turns sister wen''er into a woman, let him give us red envelopes!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Really? Elder sister, how big is the red envelope?" Ruan Yi smiled with a big stomach.


    Other beauties also inquired about the amount of RMB in the red envelope. Ruan Ling pulled them out first and said with a smile, "don''t worry! It''s a good thing for our baby. The red envelope is not small. By the way, ah Xue, ah Feng, don''t worry! The marriage between baby and wen''er is special. When we''re busy for a while, elder sister will also do it for you!" Ruan Ling said with a smile, This is what Ah Mui reminded Ruan Ling. She said that several fairies had ideas in mind, so that she had a chance to comfort them. In fact, Tang Wenhao had settled this matter.


    Ah Xue and their elder sister Ruan Ling also made such a statement. They knew it couldn''t be fake. They were sweet in heart and no longer had jealousy towards wen''er.


    Not to mention that Ruan Ling and Ah Mei are waiting outside for them to go out of their bridal chamber, just Tang Wenhao and wen''er.


    At the moment the door was closed, wen''er happily buried her body in Tang Wenhao''s arms, "brother Wenhao, I''m so nervous."


    "Hehe, wen''er, don''t be nervous. It will hurt a little, but it doesn''t hurt as much as you think!" Tang Wenhao thought wen''er was afraid of pain, hurriedly comforted, and began to caress her jade back and kiss her hair.


    "I''m not afraid of pain. I''ve never been afraid of pain. I''m just nervous!" wen''er smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha, it''s exciting! Actually, wen''er, I''m also very excited. I don''t know what''s going on. I''ve been so excited since I was with my ex girlfriend for the first time. I''ve never been so excited with you Ruan Ling and sister Manny. Wen''er, you''re so beautiful!" Tang Wenhao said emotionally, looking at wen''er''s extreme face.


    "Really? Do I have sister Ruan Ling and sister Manny?" wen''er asked shyly.


    "Well, you are different types of beauty, wen''er. I can''t believe I can have you. I''m so afraid I''ll hurt you. You''re my father''s sweetheart. I''m afraid you won''t feel happy in the future. I''m sorry for you, my father and my mother in heaven!" Tang Wenhao said emotionally.

 Chapter 456

    "Brother, don''t think so. I like you and don''t want anything. I just want to be with you. In the past, I always thought dad and my brother were the most manly men. Now I think you are the most manly man. Your Kung Fu is so good. With so many women loving you, I think you must have advantages that other men don''t have, so the more I want to know you, the more I feel about you It''s very special. As long as I can be with you, even if I can''t have you completely, I won''t regret it! "Wen''er is very intelligent. She knows what Tang Wenhao means and that he is worried that he will be lost if he can''t enjoy his love alone in the future. She has thought about this problem carefully, and she doesn''t think she will.


    Because she felt a warm family atmosphere never existed in the happy life of many beautiful women such as Manny, Ruan Ling, sister Ah Mei, ah Hui, Ruan Yi and Chen Yuanyuan, and the central point of this warm family is the man she likes, which shows that he can handle all this.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her tightly. After looking at the sun outside the window, he quickly picked up the little beauty in his arms and went straight to their happy bed. He knew that he was inseparable from the little beauty in his arms in his life. There was no hesitation. Let him love her well!


    The beauties outside laughing and playing heard a scream from wen''er in the bridal chamber and realized that Tang Wenhao had turned the little bride wen''er from a girl into a young woman.


    An hour later, Tang Wenhao led the pretty face crimson, but the happy wen''er out of the new house, accepted everyone''s blessing, and sent the red envelopes prepared by Ruan Ling to them to all the beautiful women one by one.


    Ruan Ling didn''t deceive everyone. The red envelope is really not small. There are enough 2000 yuan in each red envelope. Tang Wenhao also learned that Ruan Ling spent tens of thousands of yuan for him and wen''er when sister Ah Mei opened the red envelope. Her heart is full of gratitude. Shit, the world can''t find a group of beautiful women who love themselves like this.


    In the evening, the newlyweds on both sides returned to the Imperial Hotel to meet again. As soon as Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Jian, he smiled and pulled him aside. "A Jian, how''s the taste?"


    A Jian punched Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "brother, you''re so bad. It''s cool."


    "Ha ha, are you addicted?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, brother, no wonder you married so many sister-in-law?" Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother, you''re enlightened. Take good exercise. You''ll be happy in the future. Anyway, Li Yan is your Vietnamese girl. It''s no problem for you to marry more. I tell you, in our death valley, there are so many beautiful women! When you work there, you just have to choose which beautiful woman you like. Brother promises to support you. Our brothers will have a son competition in the future, Let dad count his grandchildren when he has nothing to do, okay? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Brother, you''re so funny. OK, I''ll try my best!" Ruan Jian tasted personnel for the first time and was full of spring.


    "That''s right! To be a man, you have to spend your heart. A man who doesn''t spend his heart is a useless man!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, brother, I''ll try to keep up with you, but don''t tell Li Yan. She wants to know that I have this idea and won''t kick me out of bed. She told me today that I''ll be her own in the future, and she won''t share me with other women!" Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Ah? That''s good. It seems that it''s OK to let your sister-in-law have a class with her, or let wen''er give her a class. They are about the same age and easy to communicate!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother, you have turned our wen''er into a woman?" Ruan jianbad smiled.


    "Well, I don''t want to make wen''er sad, so I can only meet her wishes!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly. Speaking of this, wen''er and he were together again in his mind.


    Wen''er is worthy of being Ruan Jingxiong''s daughter. Although her body is still painful, soon she will no longer show an uncomfortable look, but happily stare at Tang Wenhao and look at him in worship. Moreover, she soon realized an incomparable happiness.


    She also quickly found an answer, why do these beautiful women living in the Ruan family love Tang Wenhao so much, because Tang Wenhao is really the best man among men. It''s so happy to be with him!


    The dinner lasted until midnight. The two couples went back to their new house to continue their happy journey. Tang Wenhao didn''t come out of his bridal chamber that night. It can be seen how much they miss each other.


    Ruan Jingxiong asked Tang Wenhao and wen''er to have a honeymoon for a few days. Without telling Ruan Jian and his wife, Ruan Jingxiong asked Tang Wenhao to light wen''er''s acupoints, and left Liangshan with Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    All the people knew that they had gone to Myanmar. Only a Jian''s little couple and wen''er were kept in the dark. When wen''er woke up, she found that Tang Wenhao had already left Liangshan and went to Myanmar with Ruan Ling and her father Ruan Jingxiong. She cried so hard that Manny and Ah Mei could not bear it.


    Wen''er is inseparable from Tang Wenhao these days, day and night. They live a husband and wife life when they are free. This period is the happiest day of her life. Tang Wenhao is not only her first man, but also her first love. In just a few days, she has an unforgettable love for Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao''s words and deeds are deeply engraved in her heart. Therefore, Tang Wenhao''s sudden departure made her feel that her heart had been completely emptied.


    For three days, she didn''t eat or drink, but just kept crying, which frightened Manny and Ah Mei, but they couldn''t help it, because Tang Wenhao couldn''t get in touch with them, because they had crossed the border and entered the adventurer''s paradise, the golden triangle.


    The golden triangle is a triangle located in the border areas of Thailand, Myanmar and Laos in Southeast Asia. It is famous for its rich opium and other drugs and is the main drug producing area in the world.


    The "Golden Triangle" covers Shan State and Kachin state in northern Myanmar, Chiang Rai Prefecture and Chiang Mai Prefecture in Thailand, langnanta, fengshali and Udomxay provinces in Laos and the west of Luang Prabang province. There are more than 3000 villages and towns, with a total area of 194000 square kilometers.


    Most of the golden triangle is in the mountains with an altitude of more than kilometers. The climate is hot, the rainfall is abundant, and the soil is fertile. It is very suitable for the growth of opium poppy. In addition, it is covered with dense forests, rugged roads, closed traffic, and beyond the reach of the governments of the three countries, which provides unique political, economic, geographical and climatic conditions for the cultivation of opium poppy.


    Myanmar is the country with the largest opium poppy cultivation area and production in the golden triangle. It is mainly inhabited by ethnic minorities in Myanmar, who have been growing opium poppy for generations. In order to confront the government and protect their opium cultivation industry, local residents armed themselves.


    Among these armed forces, the largest is the kunsa group on the former Myanmar Thailand border. They have a powerful armed force of nearly 3000 people who have received military training. This force is dressed in military uniforms, equipped with sophisticated weapons and rich in combat experience.


    From the late 1970s to the early 1980s, the Burmese and Thai armies stepped up their attacks on kunsa group and destroyed a number of opium poppy plantations. At the same time, the United Nations Foundation for drug abuse control allocated special funds to implement the policy of replacing opium poppy cultivation with grain and coffee in the "Golden Triangle!" region.


    It has achieved results for a period of time, and the opium poppy production has decreased significantly, so that the "Golden Crescent" in Central Asia once replaced the golden triangle as the world''s largest opium production base.


    However, since 1986, opium poppy production in the "Golden Triangle" has recovered and developed rapidly, with a sharp increase in production, which has greatly exceeded the historical record and once again become the world''s No. 1 opium production base.


    Heroin trafficked through the "Golden Triangle" region accounts for 60% to 70% of the world''s total every year, and the annual production capacity of heroin in this region can meet the needs of global heroin consumption for two years.


    In January 1996, the armed forces led by kunsa surrendered to the government. However, drug production in this region has not stopped, and it is still the second largest opium producing area in the world after the "Golden Crescent".


    It is against this background that in addition to becoming a base for opium production and sales, it has also derived another huge group, that is, arms smuggling gangs. Because the export of opium is difficult to develop without the support of strong armed forces.


    All governments in the Golden Triangle region have military officials suspected of smuggling arms into these regions and colluding with arms dealers here to make huge profits.


    Although the armed forces led by kunsha have surrendered to the government since 1996, his former subordinates have not completely disarmed, because drugs have not disappeared in this area, there is still room and soil for the arms trade.


    Otherwise, several beauties such as Ruan Ling and Aya would not be in danger when they came to Myanmar to contact drug trafficking in the past two years, because the drug trafficking and arms smuggling gangs here have actually been difficult to distinguish what they do, because they do both as long as they have profits.


    The reason why Tang Wenhao lost contact with his family was that they were in the mountains and there was no signal on their mobile phone, so wen''er couldn''t get in touch with them.


    Ruan Ling is more familiar with the journey from Vietnam to Myanmar than Ruan Jingxiong. Previously, she and Aya, Abu Dhabi and the golden triangle, and drug trafficking in Myanmar and Thailand all go through the jungle. Although the journey is difficult and dangerous, it is the safest way to get in and out.


    They set out from Lang Shan for a one-day trip, secretly sneaked into the Sino Vietnamese border, passed through Yunnan, walked in the jungle in China for three days, and entered Myanmar, but their destination was Shan State in northern Myanmar.


    "Dad, we have officially entered Myanmar now. Almost every village here has armed groups. We should be very careful not to provoke the local people, especially those wearing camouflage clothes, because we can''t tell whether they are drug traffickers or regular soldiers? It''s hard to distinguish between the military and bandits here. They love money like life. Because of poverty, they can easily kill someone for money. It''s special Don''t be foreigners like us. Foreigners here are especially dangerous if they don''t have the protection of local people! "Ruan Ling told Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao about the human customs here while sitting on a stone.

 Chapter 457

    "Well, ah Ling, I really want to thank you. If Wen Hao and I brought people here, we might not be able to get here. I didn''t expect that the environment along the way was far more dangerous than I had imagined. The key problem is that the topography of many places is not the same as that marked on the map. It''s easy to mislead us. You see, it''s inconsistent with the actual situation!" Ruan Jingxiong said, pointing to the map on his hand.


    "Well, Dad, it''s absolutely right to bring ah ling here?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling is worthy of being a heroine among women. Wen Hao is blessed to have a wife like you. Wen Hao and ah Ling are looking for Kunlong and Ruan Biao. They told me that every time they meet with them in Vietnam, they will mention this name. Do you say we go directly to Shan state to find him? I want to hear your little husband and wife''s thoughts. Now that we have arrived in Myanmar Dian, our next task is not to reach the destination safely, but how to find the entry point! "Ruan Jingxiong said seriously.


    Ruan Ling nodded, wiped the sweat on her face with a towel and said, Copycat is right Chinese people will go on to see some Shanzhai. People in every stockade are very complicated. We can''t distinguish friends from enemies. Because almost all the development of the economy is about drugs, so every stockade will have Chinese mainland, China Taiwan, Hongkong, Macao, Korea, Japan, Vietnam, Laos, Thailand and even the Middle East. , these people are distributed in this mysterious jungle stronghold and have their own territory. They collude with local powerful armed elements to buy and sell drugs and guns. It is difficult for the local government to control them. Sometimes the government will encircle and suppress them once or twice, but they will not last long and return to the original state. Because the sky is high and the emperor is far away, it is difficult for the government to manage them effectively, Therefore, my opinion is that we should slowly break into an armed organization here according to the original plan, gain their trust, and then strip the cocoon, slowly inquire about Kunlong, and gradually approach him. Perhaps this is the safest way. "


    "Ha ha, I''ll listen to you anyway!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Wen Hao, don''t look careless. This is definitely not a fun place. Be careful. By the way, if you really want to meet outsiders, remember our identity. The three of us are fugitives from prison in Vietnam. Don''t call me dad anymore. Now we have to get used to each other''s new identity. You are a murderer, a Hao, a Ling is a drug dealer, and dad is also an arms dealer Yes, the three of us escaped from prison at the same time and came here together, so you asked me to call Da Xiong instead of Dad! "Ruan Jingxiong reminded me.


    "Yes, Da Xiong!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling chuckled. She glanced at Tang Wenhao and smiled, "Baby, you really need to learn from that bastard Abu. He is very familiar with the routine of this road. Aya and I came with him at the beginning and don''t move our mind. He arranged it all for us. He is very familiar with the people here. We rarely encounter danger, but when Aya and I come, they are very dangerous every time. There is still learning."


    "What are the dangers? Tell me!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Take the money and don''t give it! Or want to rob money and sex!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Who makes you look so beautiful? It''s not normal to see you two best beauties doing business alone. If I do business with you, I''ll also consider robbing money and sex, right, dad?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, it''s also called Dad, or Da Xiong! Ah Ling, you have to change your mouth. In addition, you can''t call Wen Hao baby anymore. It''s easy to attract other people''s attention!" Ruan Jingxiong reminded.


    After discussing the next plan in the dense forest, they saw that the sun was slowly going down, so they got up and went on their way.


    The dry food they brought from home is about to run out. In the last few days, they are playing game while walking to make a living. Tang Wenhao always says that they want to die of sister Ah Mei''s cooking.


    Every time Tang Wenhao says this, Ruan Ling always wants to find the stockade quickly and get something to eat at the people''s house. She loves Tang Wenhao. She knows that this guy has a large appetite and can''t eat enough every day. He is embarrassed to let go and eat. He is worried that she and Ruan Jingxiong won''t eat enough.


    Ruan Ling hasn''t been here for more than a year, so she doesn''t dare to walk too fast. If she doesn''t pay attention to it a little in the dense forest, it''s easy to get lost, because every place seems similar, and the trace of the road is not very obvious. After all, there are too few people walking.


    No gossip. After crossing several mountains, Yesan found a slightly empty place and was about to sit down and rest and eat some dry food. Suddenly, there was a long roar and a roar. More than a dozen young men with guns and soldiers in camouflage clothes surrounded them.


    Ruan Jingxiong quickly glanced around. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also watched the soldiers in front of them with vigilance. The first young man came over, pointed a gun at Ruan Jingxiong and asked in Burmese, "who are you? Tell me, why are you here? I won''t kill you."


    Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t understand what he said. Ruan Ling was powerful. She knew some Burmese and said calmly, "my friend, we escaped from prison in Vietnam. Please don''t get me wrong. We have no malice."


    The young man came to Ruan Ling, looked at her coldly, glanced at Ruan Ling''s beautiful and charming face, and said with an obscene smile, "really? How can we believe that you escaped from prison? Also, why did you come to us after you escaped from prison? How can you speak Burmese?"


    "Because I''ve been here before, I''ve been to the golden triangle, I''ve passed here and dealt with friends here!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was very upset to see that the boy was always staring at his wife, but because more than a dozen guns were pointing at himself, he had to resist his anger. However, he had accumulated strength in the dark. As long as Ruan Ling gave an order, he would control the leading boy as quickly as possible.


    Ruan Jingxiong also calmly analyzed the situation. He was not an ordinary special forces soldier. He was experienced and vicious. He thought that if he wanted to do it, he would shoot several people with darts in his sleeves, and then take one of them as a hostage.


    "You say you have a friend here? What''s his name? If you can''t say it, hey hey, don''t blame me for being rude, then you''ll go back with me and be my woman, ha ha..." the boy laughed proudly.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong didn''t know what he was laughing at, but from the boy''s evil eyes, he must have no good intentions for Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao really wanted to lock his throat and break his neck when the boy was laughing wildly. In fact, Ruan Jingxiong also felt that this was an opportunity, but he forbear when he saw that Ruan Ling had no special instructions.


    Ruan Ling, of course, was also very disgusted with the boy. Her eyes were always staring at herself. She wanted to kill him as soon as she shot. But she thought it was not time to start. Moreover, she wanted to take this as an opportunity to inquire about Kunlong and test him, so she smiled and said, "ha ha, my friend''s name is Kunlong. Do you know my friend?"


    Ruan Ling''s words made the boy look at her in surprise, and then asked suspiciously, "you said you knew Kunlong? Where did you know him? What''s your name? I want to confirm with brother Kunlong. If what you said is false, you''re dead. Go and take them away!" as soon as the boy waved his hand, more than a dozen armed soldiers would take Ruan Ling and them away.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao both looked at Ruan Ling and waited for her orders, because only she knew Burmese and was most familiar with the situation and customs here. She should know when to do it.


    Ruan Ling smiled and didn''t give them any indication. Instead, she nodded and smiled at the young man and said, "well, friend, you''d better invite brother long to us here so that I won''t go to the golden triangle to find him. We''re all tired and really need someone to lift him."


    As soon as he said this, the boy was even more confused and asked, "elder sister, who the hell are you brother long?" this guy obviously had a better attitude. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong looked at it. Although they didn''t know what Ruan Ling said, they felt that she must have said something that frightened the little boy.


    "Don''t you know everything if you invite brother long over?" Ruan Ling asked, disdaining the boy with a face. Now she really bluffed the boy.


    "OK, elder sister, since you and brother long are friends, OK, I''ll arrange someone to entertain you first. Please wait until brother long comes!" he asked his brother to put away his gun, led Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, and Ruan Jingxiong walked towards the dense forest.


    "Ah Ling, what did you say to this boy? Just now you had to fight with us, and suddenly you were so polite to us?" Tang Wenhao went to Ruan Ling and asked in a low voice.


    Ruan Ling knew that these people generally didn''t understand Mandarin, and at most they understood the aboriginal languages in the border areas of Yunnan, but they were very different from authentic Chinese and had almost no similarities. She told the story of fooling the boy just now. Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but admire Ruan Ling more.


    Ruan Ling is indeed such a brave and resourceful heroine. She is calm, decisive and wise in case of major events. She deceives Kunlong''s information so quickly. Although she doesn''t know specifically, she at least knows that Kunlong does exist and is in the golden triangle and has a close relationship with the border stronghold, Otherwise, this guy wouldn''t have heard that Ruan Ling and Kunlong were very familiar with each other, so he would be polite to her.


    The village where these people live is about 300 kilometers away from the China Myanmar border. It is a paradise deep in the dense forest. There are more than 100 families in the village, which are distributed in a mountain depression. Each wooden house is far away from each other and is not built in a centralized way. Many opium poppies are planted in front of and behind each house.


    Along the way, Ruan Ling found out a lot of information through chatting with the boy. This man''s name is taini. He is the armed leader of the village and belongs to Kunlong''s jurisdiction, because he buys all the poppies in the village. Taini is not only responsible for the safety of the village, but also responsible for collecting the poppies from nearby villages, and then transported them to the village for deep processing. He also told Ruan Ling, Kunlong seldom comes out on his own now. He basically lives in seclusion. He has lovers in the golden triangle and many villages in the jungle. He usually controls his business from his lovers'' homes for the sake of safety.

 Chapter 458

    Ruan Ling fooled taini that when she met Kunlong the year before last, Kunlong was a hero who was not afraid of heaven and earth. How could she become so careful now? Taini said that the death of his sworn brother Suo Kun last year made him more careful. He said that Suo Kun was killed by the black dragon, the boss of the Vietnamese gangs, because he was arrogant and domineering at ordinary times, which made him think he should be careful. Therefore, he basically has no fixed place now. He also asked Ruan Ling to wait patiently in the village, as usual, Kunlong should come to their village these days, because there are his women in the village.


    Ruan Ling was surprised by this information. She didn''t expect that Kunlong and Suo Kun, a Myanmar drug lord, were sworn brothers. She had heard Abu say that Suo Kun was killed by the cold-blooded Jack brothers, a killer bought by the black dragon. It shows that taini''s words are highly credible. Can you make an article in this regard?


    Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong about this situation. They were both very smart people. They immediately felt that this was a particularly important information and could really make a big fuss on it.


    The three were arranged in taini''s armed headquarters, which was actually a big wooden room in the middle of the stockade. When they saw that taini and others had gone out, several people began to discuss.


    "Ah Ling, you''re right. Taini''s information is so important that we can say it like this..." Tang Wenhao said his plan to Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong, and both nodded.


    "Well, Dad, I agree with baby''s plan. It''s easy to win their trust!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Shh, you two don''t always forget what I said. You have to call me da Xiong, ah Ling. You have to call him ah Hao. Don''t call him baby anymore. It''s estimated that taini thought you were Kunlong''s lover! That''s why he was so polite to us. I''m still thinking about it. If Kunlong came over these two days, you have to have an explanation, otherwise, they won''t kill us?" Ruan Jingxiong reminded.


    "Ha ha, Daxiong, it''s all right. They don''t have anyone watching us. There''s no one here!" Tang Wenhao said with an indifferent smile, because he checked inside and outside as soon as he came in. He dared to say so only when he was sure that no one was monitoring.


    "Ah Hao, don''t be careless. There are no people here, but we don''t know whether there is monitoring equipment. Besides, no one inside doesn''t mean there is really no one outside. I think this taini still has some doubts about our identity. It''s better to be careful. The villagers you meet on the road look at us very alert. They don''t trust us."


    "Baby, Dad, oh, no, Hao, Da Xiong is right. We really need to be careful. We can only say that they dare not do anything to us for the time being, because they have no bottom in their heart. The biggest advantage of this place is that the traffic is blocked and the communication is inconvenient. It must be difficult for taini to contact Kunlong in time. Therefore, I don''t think we will be in danger for the time being!" Ruan Ling said.


    The three chatted for a while, and the sky was completely dark. Tang Wenhao''s hungry stomach growled, "ah Ling, why did these people leave us here? Do you care about our meals? Why don''t we go out and have a look? And enjoy the beautiful night scenery of this paradise?"


    "We''d better not go. We''d better wait and see what happens. Hao, be hungry! Or you can eat the last dry food!" Ruan Ling said, looking at Tang Wenhao painfully.


    "Ha ha, eat! Ah Hao, when you''re full, you have the strength to work. I don''t think this place is very safe. By the way, ah Hao and ah Ling, I just noticed the guns in the hands of these dozen people. Their guns are produced by our Vietnam Arsenal. Therefore, it can be basically concluded that Kunlong is the arms dealer who has the obligation to contact Lin haoxiong. Of course, this needs further verification, but we You can sort it out according to the source of guns! "Said Ruan Jingxiong. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were very excited by his words. They didn''t expect such a big harvest on their first day in Myanmar.


    As soon as Ruan Jingxiong said this, he heard taini talking outside. Although Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong didn''t understand what he said, Ruan Ling listened very carefully. She quickly said to them, "Da Xiong, a Hao, taini may have invited Kunlong''s lover."


    "Ah? How can you deal with her later?" Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly.


    "Yes? Ah Ling, be careful! It must be to test our identity!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Hehe, I know. It''s OK. If you see the move, you can kill the living. Besides, the worst plan is to control them first!" said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, ah Hao and I will follow your instructions!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Just then, the wooden door opened, and taini led a charming and enchanting beautiful woman in her thirties and more than a dozen attendants in.


    A group of people came directly to Ruan Ling and them. Taini said with a sly smile, "miss a Ling, this is our brother Kunlong''s wife, Mrs. Lina, madam. She is the miss a Ling from Vietnam I told you. She said she was very familiar with our brother long."


    The charming Mrs. Lina carefully examined Ruan Ling in front of her, and her jealousy increased greatly. Taini told her that there were three suspicious people in the stockade, a woman who looked like an immortal and two men, a very handsome young man and a middle-aged man with a tiger back. The woman said she knew Kunlong, so she wanted to come and have a look in person.


    When her eyes focused on Ruan Ling''s delicate facial features and graceful posture, her first reaction was envy, jealousy and hatred. She always thought she was the most beautiful woman in Kunlong. When she saw this Vietnamese woman today, she found that she was not the most beautiful woman in Kunlong, and the beauty in front of her was the real beauty.


    Ruan Ling never thought that Kunlong, the lover, would regard herself as a love enemy, but she also felt something from Lina''s jealous and hostile eyes.


    Then, Lina glanced at Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao, but when her eyes met Tang Wenhao''s, she was stunned, my God! Is there such a beautiful man in the world?


    Tang Wenhao appreciated Lina''s eyes when he saw her. He quickly took advantage of the electromechanical machine to give Lina a look and shocked her heart. He realized that he was in full view of the public. He coughed calmly and turned his beautiful eyes to his rival Ruan Ling.


    Asked in Burmese, "do you know Kunlong?"


    Ruan Ling asked defiantly, "what do you think? Since you are brother Long''s wife, didn''t brother long tell you? Who served him when he was in Vietnam?"


    "You... Presumptuous! Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you all?" Lina said angrily, unable to stand Ruan Ling''s provocation.


    "How dare you? When Longge was in Vietnam, he promised me that as long as I was in trouble, I could find him in Myanmar. As long as I gave his name, no one dared to stop us!" Ruan Ling said tit for tat.


    "Really? Do you think I dare to stop you, taini? Lock these people up and keep everyone in solitary confinement, especially this woman. I want to interrogate them one by one. They are really suspicious. If they are sent by the government or Interpol, we will suffer!" Lina ordered taini.


    Taini smiled and said, "yes, someone, lock these three people up!" in fact, taini still believes in Ruan Ling. From Ruan Ling''s calm demeanor, she felt that this woman seemed to be really familiar with Kunlong, but their wife Lina was jealous, so he wanted to punish them, but he didn''t dare to disobey Lina''s order, because when Kunlong was away, Lena is their master.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly said to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong, "ah Hao, Da Xiong, they want to detain us alone, but I don''t think there will be any danger for the time being. Don''t resist first. We will act according to our circumstances."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that he wanted to detain them alone, he quit immediately. He was worried that his wife was in danger, especially that Ruan Ling was taken advantage of by these wolf like men. He couldn''t help staring at Lina and yelling, "beauty, why should we be detained alone?"


    Tani saw that Tang Wenhao dared to stare at their wife, raised the butt of his gun and gave it to Tang Wenhao. He was hitting Tang Wenhao on his lower abdomen. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help squatting down with his lower abdomen covered. "Baby, does it hurt?" Ruan Ling couldn''t help crying, and then she wanted to go up to help Tang Wenhao, and Ruan Jingxiong squatted down to help Tang Wenhao.


    Now Lina and taini are beginning to doubt Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling loves Tang Wenhao''s eyes. It''s from the bottom of her heart. She can''t pretend. She says she''s Kunlong''s woman. How can she love this little white face so much? Both of them have such doubts.


    Ruan Ling got up and glared at taini and shouted, "taini, why did you hit my brother?"


    "Is he your brother?" taini asked in surprise. Lina was also surprised, but her eyes were more relaxed.


    "Yes, he''s my brother, can''t you? Don''t beat people all the time? When brother long comes, I''ll tell him that he won''t let you go if you abuse us. Tell you, taini, my brother is asking you, otherwise you''re not his opponent at all, and you guys are not our opponents. Do you believe it? If you don''t believe it, you can try it. You don''t think about it, even you We can''t figure it out. How can we escape from prison? We escaped to Myanmar to go to brother long, not to be bullied by you. I warn you, we won''t be polite if you are so rude to us! "Ruan Ling said angrily, with her beautiful eyes on taini and Lina. They were completely restrained by Ruan Ling.


    Lina is a woman after all. She is careful and has followed Kunlong for so many years. She has great courage, so Ruan Ling can only scare her for a moment. She will react again soon, think for a moment, and sneer, "miss a Ling, since you say so, I really want to see if your brother is really better than us, taini. Play some tricks with our little brother, miss a Ling."


    She wanted to verify every sentence of Ruan Ling, because they all struggled from the harsh environment and knew that failure and even death were caused by carelessness. Therefore, she had to carefully investigate and test several outsiders who fell from the sky.


    Ruan Ling turned to Tang Wenhao and said meaningfully, "ah Hao, fight with taini and convince him, but don''t hurt him, let alone kill him."


    Tang Wenhao was so happy that he could take revenge on the butt of a gun just now and said with a smile, "ah Ling, don''t worry! I''m measured. Is this woman testing you?"

 Chapter 459

    "Well, she doesn''t believe us yet, but she is more jealous of me. She regards me as a rival in love!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Hehe, wife, be careful!" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Hey! Miss a Ling, I''m ready. Call your brother over!" taini has cleared the site, handed over the submachine gun to his men, made preparations by herself, and asked Ruan Ling to call Tang Wenhao to the end.


    "Baby, go down and beat him. You''re welcome. The people here only serve those who are stronger than him. If you don''t behave stronger than him, they will look down on us more and be more savage to us!" Ruan Ling whispered.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said with a smile, "yes, you and dad look at me!" then Tang Wenhao walked very smartly to the middle of the field. In fact, he cleaned up the tables, chairs and benches in the wooden house and made room for them to fight.


    While everyone''s attention is focused on Tang Wenhao and taini''s life experience, Ruan Jingxiong said to Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, you and ah Hao must pay attention to details. It''s easy to doubt you that you only have each other''s look in your eyes. Although you say you are his sister, ah Hao''s eyes look at you too much. Wait a minute, you should remind him not to lose big for small."


    "Ha ha, Da Xiong, I know. I just can''t help it. My baby cried out in pain and broke my heart. I can''t wait to be beaten for him!" Ruan Ling whispered.


    "I know you are deeply affectionate, but what kind of environment is this? You should control your emotions and be rational, okay? Besides, ah Hao''s Kung Fu is better than you and me. He''s fine. Although he sometimes seems to care about nothing, he knows in his heart that he is a rough and meticulous man. He''s smart. You don''t have to worry about him at all. You should be careful. You''re better than us now Both are important. You are the only one who can communicate with them! "Said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, I know. Don''t worry!" Ruan Ling whispered.


    Not to mention Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Ling chatting in private, just Tang Wenhao and taini.


    When they arrived at the venue, taini carefully observed Tang Wenhao while moving his muscles and bones. Seeing that Tang Wenhao didn''t make preparations at all, he just looked at him and smiled. He was very upset and felt that he was despised by Tang Wenhao.


    After a few minutes of his activity, Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled at Ruan Ling, "sister, please translate and ask him if he has finished tossing? Is it so hard to fight?"


    Ruan Ling smiled and said to taini, "has my brother asked you? Is it so hard to fight?" this made Lina, who was watching the war, close her mouth and smile, but as soon as her beautiful eyes fell on Ruan Ling, she became serious again. When she saw Ruan Ling, she hated her very much.


    Taini is a trainer. From Tang Wenhao''s eyes, he also felt that this gentle young man should have good Kung Fu, so he opened his posture and confronted Tang Wenhao carefully.


    Today, Tang Wenhao has been on the battlefield for a long time, especially his affinity with the four King Kong has made his kung fu progress by leaps and bounds. He is such a person who is strong when he meets the strong and weak when he meets the weak.


    After two turns, taini couldn''t help it. Suddenly, he came forward and punched Tang Wenhao in the face. Tang Wenhao quickly flashed and let him pass. Taini came forward again and pressed, adding his fists and feet.


    Tang Wenhao is not in a hurry to fight back. He wants to feel the bottom and see how taini''s Kung Fu is. Taini is very upset when he sees that Tang Wenhao doesn''t fight back, because he also wants to feel the bottom of Tang Wenhao.


    After a few rounds, Tang Wenhao knew taini''s strength. Let alone compare with him, he was no match for any of the four King Kong. Of course, he was neither Ruan Ling''s opponent nor Ruan Jingxiong''s opponent.


    In order to open the eyes of the people present and avenge the fact that he had just been shot by taini, Tang Wenhao looked at the opportunity, punched him to the ground and beat the guy on his back. Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong laughed.


    Taini got up with a grunt and then had to fight. Lina drank him, "taini, you''re not his opponent. Don''t be ashamed. Go down!"


    Taini walked back, touched his beaten part and had a fever!


    Lina walked up to Tang Wenhao, smiled charmingly and asked, "what''s your name?" Tang Wenhao felt from her beautiful eyes that she didn''t mean any harm to herself, and seemed to appreciate herself, but she didn''t know what she said, and handed her eyes to Ruan Ling.


    "Hao, she asked your name!" Ruan Ling translated.


    "Oh, my name is ah Hao, madam!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Lina.


    Tang Wenhao''s obscene eyes made the young woman''s heart at sixes and sevens. She liked Tang Wenhao''s handsome face. Now she saw that this guy''s Kung Fu was so good that he defeated his men calmly, and her love for him increased a lot.


    The most important thing is that he always feels that when Tang Wenhao looks at himself, there is a fire burning in junmu. The fire quickly spread to her, making her feel hot and dry. She doesn''t know. In fact, this is Tang Wenhao''s natural reaction after seeing beautiful women. In addition, he doesn''t have a chance to be with Ruan Ling these days, and he really needs women, It''s going crazy.


    "Ah hao? Are you Chinese?" Lina asked suspiciously, because this is a typical Chinese name. Of course, Jianghu women like Lina understand.


    Ruan Ling quickly explained that both she and Tang Wenhao were Vietnamese, but she grew up in the Sino Vietnamese border city of Lang Shan, Vietnam, and Tang Wenhao was adopted by the Chinese during the Sino Vietnamese war, so both sister and brother can speak Chinese, but Tang Wenhao can''t speak Vietnamese.


    Lina dispelled her doubts and said to tainy, "let''s separate them first." then she turned and left.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her posture and asked, "sister, what does this * * man want?"


    "Hehe, put us in custody and separate us." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, you have to tell her to have dinner quickly? I''m starving... Ah! Beauty." Tang Wenhao shouted.


    Lina looked back at him sharply and glanced at Ruan Ling again. Ruan Ling was busy translating, "madam, my brother is hungry. You won''t be so stingy? You won''t even give us food."


    Lina looked at Tang Wenhao with a charming smile and said to him, "lock them up first and then give them dinner. Don''t starve them."


    "Yes, ma''am," said taini.


    A few minutes later, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Ling were locked up in several adjacent houses respectively. However, the houses here are all wooden structures. They click when walking. Tang Wenhao kept pacing up and down the room hungry. "Baby, are you hungry?" Ruan Ling knew that her man was hungry.


    "Well, it''s all right. I can carry it. Sister, what I want most is you. Sister, I really can''t carry it." Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Ling across the board.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, you''ll have a chance. Hold it for a while! No, you can''t take this Lina woman. I think she likes you. Don''t be vain." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, I also think so. You said I would take Kunlong''s woman. If Kunlong wanted to know, would he go crazy?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know if I''m crazy, but I''ll kill you," Ruan Ling said.


    As they were talking, they heard footsteps approaching and shut up. Sure enough, several young men with guns brought meals to each room. Tang Wenhao saw that there was only one bowl of rice and one order of food. He hurriedly said to the young man delivering the meal, "this is not enough. Another four bowls, yours, understand?"


    The young man looked at him blankly and listened to Ruan Ling next door shouting, "ah Hao, I''ve told the rice delivery people here to let them add four more bowls for you. Don''t worry! You eat these first."


    After hearing this, Tang Wenhao waved to the young man and motioned him to go away. Then he couldn''t wait to pick up the dishes and chopsticks and pick them up. He was really hungry. In fact, the meal didn''t suit his appetite, but because he was very hungry, it dried up in three or two times.


    These people are not too bad. Tang Wenhao asked for five bowls of rice in a row. When he had enough to eat and drink, he sent these food delivery people away.


    As the saying goes, Tang Wenhao had enough to eat, and there were no women for nearly ten days. It was hard to keep playing scenes of himself and other beautiful women in his head. At this time, he found that he could not live without beautiful women. Next door was his beloved wife, but he could only be greedy and listen to her beautiful voice, These days, considering the safety problem, the three are all lying in a tent. Tang Wenhao has no choice but to hold it.


    In fact, Ruan Jingxiong considered that their young husband and wife needed to live a husband and wife life, but Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling still felt that safety first and did not let Ruan Jingxiong sleep alone in a tent. There are too many unknown factors threatening life safety in the dense forest. Ruan Ling is the queen who has lived in the dense forest for a long time. She is more proficient in the survival rules of the jungle than anyone and knows that living in groups is safer than living separately, In case of trouble, we can help each other in time.


    "Sister, sister..." Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but chat with Ruan Ling. In the dead of night, people''s willpower is the weakest.


    "Hey! Baby, isn''t it hard?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Well, I know. Why do you say they lock us up?" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Elder sister, where do you know? However, they must be verifying our identity. They won''t trust us so easily. Baby, can you go out here?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Of course you can. Didn''t you say to let them close it? If you want to give an order, I''ll go out and deal with these people right away. Sister, I''m full of energy now, but I have no place to use it. Ask old... Da Xiong, do you want to do it?" Tang Wenhao almost called Ruan Jingxiong''s father again.


    "No, we should calm down. Maybe it''s our blessing to meet these people! Let''s wait and see what they want to do! But one thing is, as long as they don''t threaten our lives, we don''t fight with them," Ruan Ling reminded.


    "See, elder sister, I can''t hold it. I don''t know how long I''ll hold it!" Tang Wenhao was so hot that he took off his coat.


    Just then, footsteps came from outside. They both shut up. After a while, the door of Tang Wenhao opened, and two young men with guns entered the room with a woman like a village girl holding torches.

 Chapter 460

    Through the fire, Tang Wenhao saw that the village girl was ok, with regular facial features and petite figure. Shit, she didn''t come to me, did she? The service is so good? It was a timely rain. When she was flirting, the village girl said to Tang Wenhao, "your name is a hao?"


    "Yes, you can speak Chinese?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Well, I married here from Yunnan. Why don''t you come with me?" the village girl said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Go with you? Why? Where? Where? Where are my sister and our companion?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. Fuck, can''t you really send a woman to me?


    "Just follow me. As for others, I don''t know. I received my wife''s order to take you away. Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go! It''s hard to protect yourself. Why do you care about others?" the village girl muttered.


    "Nonsense, that''s my sister. Can you ignore it? If you don''t say I won''t go!" Tang Wenhao''s stubborn temper came.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was very horizontal, two guys with guns loaded their bullets and put their guns against Tang Wenhao''s head. Ruan Ling next door heard it and shouted, "ah Hao, you go! It''s okay, don''t worry, sister."


    "Let''s go! Your sister is right. It''s okay. Do you think our wife is a murderous female devil? She''s kind-hearted. If she doesn''t let you eat bowl by bowl? Feed you full? Let''s go." the village girl seemed to know everything. Tang Wenhao took away the two little children''s guns and followed the village girl away.


    At this time, the night had already covered the Taoyuan Holy Land in the dense forest. There was a sound of birds and insects not far away. Looking around, it seemed that the villagers were cooking dinner at home.


    Tang Wenhao was taken by the village girl to a family at the top of the stockade. It took more than ten minutes to climb the mountain road. The village girl stood at the door with two people with guns. She knocked on the door. Someone inside answered in Burmese, "come in!" the village girl pushed the door open.


    Tang Wenhao raised his eyes and saw Kunlong''s mistress Lina sitting in a flowered cloth jacket under the oil lamp in the wooden house in the evening. She was smiling. The huge Yufeng in front of her chest seemed to break the jacket. It was about to come out. It was very wavy and ambiguous.


    The lower body is a floral short skirt, and the thigh is close to Tang Wenhao''s psychological defense line. Shit! Seduction means a lot, NIMA''s. what does that mean? Really want to sleep with me?


    "Sister Liu, let him in and close the door again." Lina ordered.


    "Yes, madam, come in! Ah Hao." the village girl said to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao lifted his legs and went in. Shit, it''s a big deal to sleep with her. I''d love it! Who cares? Tang Wenhao also threw himself out.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao coming in, sister-in-law Liu quickly closed the door and stood aside.


    "Sister Liu, tell him and answer my questions honestly." Lina said, and then looked at Tang Wenhao carefully. She liked it more and more. It turned out that there were such beautiful men in the world!


    Sister Liu told Tang Wenhao what Lina meant. Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "OK, no problem, sister-in-law, tell your wife that I will honestly answer whatever she asks. Even if I am allowed to sleep with her, I am willing to serve her comfortably and be a woman."


    Tang Wenhao''s words made sister-in-law Liu laugh and pretend to scold, "aren''t you afraid that our wife will kill you? If Kunlong hears this, you still have a living head? Look at you. You look good-looking. You have a lot of colorful intestines in your stomach. You can''t live when you see a beautiful woman?"


    "Ha ha, almost! Sister-in-law Liu, you don''t have to be afraid. Just translate it to her to ensure that she won''t kill me. Don''t you think your wife likes me? Do you think she looks like she''s going to eat me?" Tang Wenhao smiled foolishly.


    A very hungry man doesn''t have to pretend to be forced and is so serious when he is seduced by a top-notch young woman. Tang Wenhao thinks so. Everyone comes for a common goal and is happy to be a man and a woman, so it''s better to go straight.


    Lina saw that sister-in-law Liu had a chat with Tang Wenhao, and Tang Wenhao looked very careless. When she looked at herself, her eyes were on fire, and she was very worried. She couldn''t help drinking to sister-in-law Liu, "sister-in-law Liu, what are you talking about?"


    Sister-in-law Liu stammered with fear, "this... Madam... Ah Hao, he..."


    "What did he say?" Lina asked.


    "He said..." sister-in-law Liu glanced at Tang Wenhao. In fact, she was kind. She was worried that Tang Wenhao''s foolishness would make Lina kill him. She knew that Lina was not a good woman, or Kunlong wouldn''t trust her to manage the stockade.


    "Just tell the truth. It''s all right. If she doesn''t like me, why does she call me to her house in the dark? Just say what I say!" Tang Wenhao said with an indifferent smile.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s indifferent attitude, sister-in-law Liu had to be cruel and repeat what Tang Wenhao just said to Lina. Lina giggled when she heard it, which made Tang Wenhao and sister-in-law Liu feel that a good thing was coming, but unexpectedly, Lina grabbed a pistol from the table, pointed to Tang Wenhao''s head and sneered, "Boy, are you impatient? Dare you seduce me? I''ll kill you."


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what she said, so he handed his eyes to sister-in-law Liu. Sister-in-law Liu was so frightened that her legs and stomach turned cramps. She shivered and translated Lina''s words to Tang Wenhao.


    I thought Tang Wenhao would be frightened, but Tang Wenhao still fooled around and stared at Lina, pretending to be salivating. Of course, in fact, he really wanted to do this drug lord mistress, because she was really sexy and charming. Such a woman has no immunity to normal men.


    "Sister-in-law, tell your wife that I really want her. Ask her if she is willing or not to pull it. When I leave, she will kill if she likes. Just shoot and finish. Don''t talk a lot of fucking nonsense." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao saw Kunlong dead. This woman is very hungry. It is estimated that Kunlong can''t come to this small cottage several times a year. Otherwise, the woman won''t see him, just like seeing the prey she hasn''t seen for a long time.


    Liu sister-in-law had to translate Tang Wenhao''s words to Lina again. The woman was completely shocked. She looked at Tang Wenhao blankly, but she smiled coyly and didn''t get angry. In fact, Tang Wenhao knew that she was false angry. Only an honest village girl like Liu sister-in-law would think she was really angry.


    Lina smiled and put the gun back on the table and said to sister-in-law Liu, "you tell this boy that from today on, he will be my wife''s bodyguard. If he agrees, he can live. If he doesn''t agree, someone will pull him out and kill him."


    Sister Liu translated Lina''s words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao understood that he wanted me to be her bodyguard. It seemed a good job. In order to make Kunlong''s mistress completely accepted by himself, Tang Wenhao smiled at sister Liu, "Tell your wife again that I can be a bodyguard, but I want to be a close bodyguard. I eat and sleep with her. Can you ask her? I''ll do it if I can. I can''t leave."


    Sister Liu''s eyes widened when she heard this. She glared at Tang Wenhao and said, "ah Hao, you''re a dead boy. My wife likes your good Kung Fu, so she''s so kind to you. Otherwise, I''ll talk to your wife like this just now. Another person would have been shot by my wife. You can think about it. I really translated it like this?"


    "It''s all right. Tell me! Don''t you see that your wife has a crush on me? She can''t bear to kill me. She had already started to kill me. Did you brother Kunlong come here once in a long time?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, he''s usually not here. It''s too far from the golden triangle. It''s inconvenient to go back and forth. There are dangers in the jungle hundreds of kilometers. It''s very common for peers to eat black. They don''t come if they have nothing to do. But because the poppy here is of good quality and high output, Kunlong is reluctant to give up the acquisition here. Let his wife be responsible here. He only comes when he has something to do. How do you know ? "asked sister-in-law Liu suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, guess." Tang Wenhao smiled and thought, no wonder your wife looks at me like she wants to eat people. I guessed right. This woman really wants to be hungry and thirsty. Of course, she is also very bold.


    When Lina saw that they were talking and ignored her, she patted the table and shouted, "Sister Liu, what are you talking about? Is he willing or not?"


    "Yes, ma''am, don''t be angry. However, ah Hao said that he wanted to be a bodyguard and a close bodyguard. He ate and slept with you, or he wouldn''t do it." sister-in-law Liu replied in panic.


    "Ah? Does he really mean that?" Lina was overjoyed. She knew that Tang Wenhao really liked herself. Sister-in-law Liu was right. Her lover Kunlong didn''t come to her small village more than ten times a year. Fortunately for her, although Kunlong said how to think of her and liked her every time she came, she still didn''t stay for a few days and went back to other villages for a month or even a few months, She''s only thirty-five or sixteen years old. How can she carry a man? Other men in the stockade dare not touch her. She doesn''t have any men she can look up to. Today, when she saw Tang Wenhao, a handsome young man, she always stared at herself. Her heart had been in a mess.


    Such a man is worthy of himself!


    "Really, I scared him. I said you would be angry and kill him. He was not afraid at all. He said you wouldn''t kill him. You like him and you don''t want to kill him." Sister Liu said honestly.


    Lina felt happy again. "I didn''t expect the boy to see through his mind. Did he really like himself? In this way, the man and woman can''t be killed? The woman is his sister, and the man seems to be close to him." Lina began to figure out how to deal with Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Sister Liu, you tell him that I promised him. In the future, he will be my personal bodyguard, eating and sleeping with me, but he can only sleep outside." Lina said shyly. She just said it to sister Liu.


    "Madam, did you really promise him? What if brother Kunlong knew?" Sister Liu looked at his wife Lina in surprise. Did ah Hao really guess his wife''s mind? Does his wife really like him? If Kunlong knew, his wife could still live? Ah Hao specified that she could not live.

 Chapter 461

    "Will you tell him?" Lina looked at sister-in-law Liu coldly.


    "No, no, madam, I don''t know anything," replied sister-in-law Liu in fear.


    "Still! Who will know this if you don''t tell anyone?" Lina asked unhappily.


    "Isn''t there a Fei and..." sister-in-law Liu means that the two guards outside will know.


    "It''s all right. I won''t tell them if I kill them. They''re both my people. That''s the deal. Tell the dead boy that he''s my aunt from tonight. In addition, ask him, what are they looking for Kunlong in the Golden Triangle this time? To tell the truth, maybe my aunt can help them." Lina said to sister-in-law Liu.


    "Yes, madam." sister-in-law Liu quickly conveyed Lina''s words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was delighted after listening. NIMA''s, as long as you are wanted by me, you have to serve me wholeheartedly and listen to me. Hey hey, maybe you can finish the task just around the corner.


    Wife, I''m sorry. It seems that your husband has to use his killer skills to bring down young women again. This is a tried and true poison trick.


    However, Tang Wenhao thought it over and didn''t say their real intention to come to the golden triangle to find Kunlong. He was afraid that if the woman sold herself, they would have a complete rest. Therefore, he only said that they were indeed arrested for drug trafficking. Ruan Ling had a friendship with Kunlong before. This time, he made a special trip to Kunlong for no other purpose.


    After hearing this, Lina nodded and told Tang Wenhao that since she had found her, she would not go to find Kunlong. She would arrange Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong to work in the stockade tomorrow. Tang Wenhao would be her personal bodyguard, but if they were not close, they would not talk to the outside world. As long as they knew it well, Tang Wenhao would pay attention to keeping secrets, Don''t show off. He wants his wife.


    In fact, Lina''s interest in Tang Wenhao is not entirely to meet her vigorous physiological needs, but in this wild Myanmar village, where opium cultivation and processing are the main economic source, a beautiful woman and the hostess who controls the economic lifeline of the village. She really needs a strong man to be her backer and protect her, Give her a sense of security.


    Kunlong is her backer and can protect her. However, Kunlong has so many women to protect that she doesn''t know how many. She only knows that most of the strongholds with a radius of hundreds of kilometers have Kunlong women like her, all of whom are beautiful, charming and enchanting. As long as Kunlong likes women, whether married young women or unmarried girls, He can''t help getting it. When he gets tired, he throws it away. No one dares to do anything to him.


    Lina yearns for love from her heart and hopes to live a normal husband and wife life like the villagers in the stockade, but she knows that being Kunlong''s woman is a dream. She intends to seduce the men here, and no one dares to ask her. This is also the reason why Kunlong is relieved to leave her woman here.


    Because once Kunlong knows which man touched his woman, there must be no way out. The armed organizations here are all Kunlong''s people. Men like taini and his organizations are all armed by Kunlong. Most people are loyal to Kunlong. Lina tried to seduce taini, but taini didn''t dare to take it. He would rather have fun with the little widow in the stockade, He didn''t dare to touch her. Of course, he didn''t dare to tell Kunlong. Because he couldn''t explain such a thing clearly and was worried about being beaten down by Lina, they always lived in peace. Taini respected Lina, and Lina no longer had any arbitrary thoughts about him.


    "Sister Liu, you go out and ask the two brothers outside to guard me at the foot of the mountain. No one is allowed to come up. Just say that the lady is talking about things. Whoever wants to come up will be killed, okay?" Lina ordered.


    "Yes, madam, shall I go down the mountain with them? I have to go back and take care of my man!" asked sister-in-law Liu.


    "No, you''re going home. How can I talk to him! Sister Liu, from today on, you''ll live with my wife. I''ll let your man find another woman to serve him. You serve this man with me. Sister Liu, it''s cheaper for you. This man is tens of thousands of times more noble than your man doesn''t know!" Lina said jealously, but she couldn''t help it, Because only sister-in-law Liu can speak Chinese in the whole stockade, none of them can communicate with Tang Wenhao, which is also Lina''s helpless move.


    Lina''s words surprised sister-in-law Liu. She looked at Lina blankly and glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao. There was an intoxicating sweet spring in her heart. Lina was right. If the super handsome man in front of her would want himself, it would be a pie falling from the sky and hitting her. Can she not be excited? Tang Wenhao didn''t know what they said, which made the village Aunt Liu''s eyes a little strange.


    "Madam, it''s not appropriate! My man hasn''t done anything wrong? How can I not want him? Besides, we were together at the beginning, didn''t you specify?" sister-in-law Liu asked, although she was very excited.


    "Yes! Aunt, I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to follow your man now. It''s better to serve a man with me, can''t you? Don''t forget, I saved your life from Kunlong, otherwise, you won''t be ruined by many men! Now let you serve the same man with your aunt? Do you believe I want to put this man in the stockade The girls in the whole stronghold will take the initiative to join him in recruiting relatives. This man has first-class appearance, first-class figure and first-class Kung Fu. Even taini is far from his opponent. Do you still install it? I''m not worried about whether you agree or not. I''m worried that the dead boy doesn''t want you. You say, since you will be with us every day in the future, madam, I''m comfortable and can''t let you alone Bian Gan endured, right? If you can survive, it''s up to you. Anyway, I can''t survive. I''m a normal woman. I''m going to order this super handsome guy. "Lina said to sister-in-law Liu calmly.


    "Well... Madam, shall I go back and talk to my man?" sister-in-law Liu asked shyly. Seeing Lina''s honesty, she couldn''t pretend.


    "No, you haven''t been married long anyway. Are you pregnant?" Lena asked.


    "No."


    "That''s all right. Later, I''ll ask someone to inform your man and give him the little widow of Huamei as a woman. In the future, they will be husband and wife. From now on, he''s not your man. Your man is the Chinese man in the house. Understand?" Lina asked coldly.


    "Oh, I see, madam." Sister Liu smiled shyly.


    This sister-in-law Liu is indeed a woman rescued by Lina from Kunlong. She used to be a drug trafficker. Her home is on the China Myanmar border. She followed the men in the village, including her brother, to the golden triangle to engage in drug trading. As a result, others were eaten and killed by Kunlong''s people. Because she was beautiful, she was ruined by Kunlong''s people and was supposed to be killed, Lina happened to be delivered in the past. Seeing that she was handsome and intelligent, she saved her. She followed her back to the stockade. Because Liu Mazi, the best skilled opium factory in the stockade, was a bachelor, she gave her to Liu Mazi as her wife. Although she didn''t want to, Lina always saved her when she thought she didn''t want to and couldn''t help it. Otherwise, I don''t know how many men have ruined it.


    "Then don''t call her sister-in-law Liu in the future. What''s your real name?" Lina asked. She really never knew what her real name was. She called her sister-in-law Liu because she was with pockmarked Liu.


    "My name is Tang Wan," said sister-in-law Liu. Tang Wenhao listened clearly.


    He asked suspiciously, "who''s Tang Wan?"


    "I," replied Mrs. Liu shyly.


    "Are you also surnamed Tang?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He didn''t expect to meet his family surnamed Tang here.


    "Well, no, you''re also Tang?" Tang Wan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Yes, my last name is Tang Wenhao. My Chinese name is Tang Wenhao. We are so lucky." Tang Wenhao smiled pleasantly.


    Seeing that they were so happy, Lina drank jealously, "Sister Liu... No, Tang Wan, what are you talking about?"


    "Madam, ah Hao, like me, is also surnamed Tang, so he is more happy." Tang Wan smiled. She had heard Lina arrange herself like this, and her heart had already surged. She couldn''t believe she would have such luck. She met an old friend in another country! Although she and Tang Wenhao are not old friends, they are both Chinese and surnamed Tang. She suddenly felt that Tang Wenhao and herself were too destined! He is the man in her life, which makes her grateful to Lina.


    "Oh, isn''t that right? Tang Wan, I suddenly changed my mind. I want you to marry him and become his wife." Lina had an idea and smiled.


    "Ah? I married him? What about you? Madam, didn''t you like him very much before you agreed to let me stay with him?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously. Now she knew that Lina was going to marry Tang Wenhao and why she had to remarry him herself, so she didn''t understand.


    "Yes! Only if you marry him, the people in the stockade will not talk about my wife. Even if Kun long comes, there will be no doubt. In the future, you are husband and wife in the stockade. He is just my bodyguard. Back to this house, he is my father-in-law and my man. You are just our maid, but you can do anything, husband I won''t care about people, how about it? "Lina smiled obscene.


    "Madam, I''ll listen to you." Tang Wan knows that Lina is the queen in this stockade. What she said is the imperial edict and the law. She said that no one dared to resist who would divorce and marry. Speaking here depends on strength, and armed force is strength.


    "Well, that''s settled. However, I warn you to be careful. When you go outside, keep your mouth tight and don''t reveal the truth. Otherwise, madam, I can''t protect your life. I remember you''re only 23 years old! The good days will be long in the future! As long as you follow madam me and have my good days, you won''t be missing , do you understand? "Lena smiled.


    "Well, I know, madam, you gave me my life, and I''ll listen to you all my life." Tang Wan responded skillfully. She made a choice between Tang Wenhao and her disabled husband. Of course, she was willing to follow Tang Wenhao. Besides, Tang Wenhao was still a Chinese and surnamed Tang. She felt very kind.


    "Hehe, that''s right. Then you go and spread the brothers outside and let them guard strictly. No one is allowed to go up the mountain, including taini. As long as someone breaks in, shoot." Lina said coldly.

 Chapter 462

    "Yes, madam, I''m going," said Tang Wan.


    Then he turned and said to Tang Wenhao with a blank face, "Ah Hao, my wife told me to marry you from tonight. She has decided to divorce me from my man, and I won''t go back. In the future, we will have three people together. Externally, you are my husband and you are my wife''s bodyguard. Come back here, you are our man. Is it clear? Don''t be wrong, and don''t be too close to my wife in public, otherwise you will harm me For all of us, many people here are Kunlong''s people. "


    Tang Wenhao was stunned when he heard this. Shit, I can''t! Either I hold my beloved wife Ruan Ling for more than ten days and can''t fight with real weapons every day, or two beauties at once? God! NIMA''s, it''s not so troublesome. I can''t stop the fucking happiness!


    The next day, Tang Wenhao woke up. At the thought of last night, he was very proud and smiled with satisfaction. He smiled very obscene and satisfied.


    Last night was really addictive. He knew that Lina must be thirsty. He could feel it from her eyes like eating people. As soon as Tang Wan went out to stand guard for two, Lina couldn''t wait to pull Tang Wenhao to the inner room.


    After getting up to wash, Lina asks Tang Wan to come to the stockade and find taini here. She wants to discuss with taini about the wedding for Tang Wan and Tang Wenhao. By the way, she announces that Tang Wenhao will be her bodyguard. In order to effectively protect her safety, Tang Wan and his wife will live in her house in the future.


    In addition, at Tang Wenhao''s request, Tang Wan asked Tang Wan to take him down the mountain and release Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong, waiting for her work arrangement.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to pull Tang Wan to the place where Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong were detained. Tang Wan took Lina''s token and asked the guard to open the door of Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong. Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan hurried into Ruan Ling''s room, and Ruan Jingxiong also came to Ruan Ling''s room from that room.


    As soon as Ruan Jingxiong came in, he raised his thumb at Tang Wenhao. He knew that Tang Wenhao must have contributed to the release of him and Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, "Da Xiong, are you okay?"


    "Very good, it''s all right." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao''s spring face and knew that her man must have had a good time last night. She must have taken Lina in. She also saw that Tang Wan seemed to be very close to Tang Wenhao. Even if she talked to her, meimou would always glance at her husband Tang Wenhao with deep affection, consciously or unconsciously. She was a little suspicious and sour in her heart. Did they have a relationship?


    Ruan Ling pulled Tang Wenhao aside in doubt and said with a bad smile, "baby, did you have a good time last night? Was it with Kunlong''s mistress or this little young woman? Or did you accept both?"


    "Hehe, I''m sorry, wife. I''ll accept your punishment when I go back. Of course, I''ll take both of them. One won''t kill anyone? You''ve made me crazy these ten days. How can a beautiful woman stop your husband''s ferocity? Ah Ling, although I''m sorry for you, we''re completely safe now. I can''t do without Kunlong''s daughter-in-law. This little young woman is our Chinese , from Yunnan, like me, Tang Wan, surnamed Tang, is the only person here who knows Mandarin. She used to go out with her brother and the villagers to sell drugs. Her brother and the villagers were killed by Kunlong black. She was also ruined by Kunlong''s people. She almost died in the Golden Triangle. It happened that Lina saved her. She took her here and asked her to marry a disabled Engineer in the drug factory. Lina It''s convenient for me to serve her every day without attracting the attention of the people in the stockade. I thought of a great way to let me be her bodyguard and marry her Chinese translator Tang Wan. It''s not easy to arouse others'' suspicion. "Tang Wenhao whispered with a smile.


    Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, looked back at Tang Wan who had a chat with Ruan Jingxiong, and asked suspiciously, "what about her current husband?"


    "Hugh, Lina said. She has been my wife since last night. Her husband will arrange a little widow for him. Lina has invited tainy to the mountain to discuss my marriage with her. Listen to her meaning, Tang Wan and I will get married tonight. Ah Ling, it will hurt you as soon as we come." Although Tang Wenhao''s problem has been completely solved, after all, there are two young women, but he feels bad in his heart. He feels sorry for Ruan Ling and loves her very much. He knows that Ruan Ling is still very hungry like him. When they were at home before, which night was just a couple''s life?


    This time, in order to help Ruan Jingxiong complete his task, he had to make sacrifices.


    "Baby, as long as your physical problems are solved, my sister will be relieved. I know you can''t live without a woman, but I can bear it. You don''t have to worry about my sister. As long as I can see you every day, my sister will be satisfied." Ruan Ling smiled helplessly.


    Tang Wenhao was ashamed of Ruan Ling''s words. He secretly determined that he would never separate from Ruan Ling when he returned home after completing the task. He would stay with her all his life, guard her, stick to her, and make up for the days he owed her.


    "Elder sister, I will receive their hearts from us as soon as possible, find out all the situation of Kunlong and complete the task as soon as possible. We go home and love each other well. I want women. They want men more than I do. They don''t have time to ask too much." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, I understand you, not to mention more than ten days. I''m anxious without you in a day. When Kunlong mistress looks at you, she knows that this woman can''t live without you in the future. When you''re leaving, she has to look for life and death, but baby, you''re right. You''ve fed them both these days, which makes them have such feelings for you, and their hearts are also full It''s yours. In the future, you will be the emperor of the stockade. No one dares to listen to you. My father said that the guns in their hands are made by Vietnam Arsenal. Therefore, we can find a breakthrough here. Maybe you will gain something in a few days. By the way, did Lina say what to do with my father in the future? "Ruan Ling whispered.


    "She said she would arrange work for you two and live here. Let''s not go to Kunlong. She said it''s still dangerous to follow Kunlong. Life here is much more comfortable. She said I''m her man, you''re my sister, and dad is our friend. She won''t treat you badly." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, this woman doesn''t look too bad. After that, you can rest assured to be her man and ask them the origin of their guns and ammunition as soon as possible. In addition, by the way, have you seen Ruan Biao and them passing through the stockade? My father is very concerned about it." Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, I will implement these two things as soon as possible. My biggest problem now is that I don''t understand their words at all. If I can understand their words a little and communicate directly with her, her feelings for me will be deeper. I can deceive her. She will elope with me tomorrow." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, do you mean you are fooling our sisters every day?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I dare not. Ah Ling, you are my favorite woman. How can I be willing to deceive you? To tell you the truth, I really miss Manny, sister Ah Mui and her wife at home, and I''m especially worried about wen''er." Tang Wenhao said here, with a faint pain in his heart.


    He had a hunch that this time he left without saying goodbye and left wen''er, who had a deep attachment to himself, at home. It was painful! He felt how deeply wen''er loved him, but he suddenly left her when wen''er threw himself into sweet love. He could imagine the despair when she woke up.


    "Baby, it''s okay. There are sister and sister Ah Mei, sister ah Hui. They take care of her and will be fine. Now we just have to finish the task early, go home early, think about them and worry about them. In fact, they are more worried about us. They must be living like years every day now, because they can''t contact us, so they can only wait and hope. Sister was there Ditch, that''s how we live, but as long as we have the confidence and hope to win, a good day will come soon, "Ruan Ling comforted.


    "Well, sister, don''t worry. I''m assigned to finish the task in the shortest time. You and dad just need to protect themselves. Let''s go. Lina will doubt it after a long time. She asked us to go up the mountain right away," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Up the mountain?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, Lina lives in a wooden house up the mountain. It is the tallest wooden house in the stockade. The location is very safe. It is easy to defend but difficult to attack. It is estimated that it is for the sake of safety." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. All security problems are solved by herself. Let''s go! I''ll meet Kunlong and see what kind of woman she is!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Taini was very surprised that his wife Lina asked Tang Wan to remarry Tang Wenhao and let Tang Wenhao be her bodyguard. In particular, it was difficult for Tang Wan to kick pockmarked Liu and marry Tang Wenhao. It was understandable to let Tang Wenhao be a bodyguard. She was a woman in this wilderness, and had a man with great Kung Fu as a bodyguard, which made her feel more secure, This is human nature and makes sense.


    But why do you want Tang Wan to stop pockmarked Liu?


    Lina knew that most people couldn''t understand it, so she told taini that this was the condition put forward by Tang Wenhao. She said that if he was to be a bodyguard and stay here, he needed women. He took a fancy to Liu Mazi''s woman Tang Wan, and she knew Chinese, so she had to agree to his request.


    Lina told taini that Tang Wan had given pockmarked Liu anyway. Now that Tang Wan is more valuable, pockmarked Liu must obey the overall situation. In addition, she will compensate him for being a little widow and won''t let him become a bare pole commander again. In this way, it''s even.


    Although taini thought this fact was too unexpected, he still carried out Lina''s order and said that he immediately began to arrange the marriage between Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan.


    "Madam, where is their wedding? Where is the bridal chamber?" asked taini.


    "The wedding is held in the stockade threshing ground, and the bridal chamber is in my house." Lina pretended to be calm and said.


    "Ah? The bridal chamber is here?" taini was completely shocked.

 Chapter 463

    "Tani, Tang Wenhao is my bodyguard, so he can''t leave me. Otherwise, he''s not with me. How can he protect me? Besides, he can only speak Chinese. Tang Wan is the only one who knows Chinese in our stockade. Their husband and wife must live with me. Otherwise, what''s the meaning of his bodyguard?" Lina asked.


    As soon as he said this, taini thought, yes, smiled and nodded. "What madam said is reasonable, so I''ll go down and arrange it." although taini thought that madam''s words were reasonable, he still murmured at the thought of his wife''s hint to him, combined with Tang Wenhao''s appearance and martial arts. Isn''t he a fool?


    "Well, go! Taini, do a good job, madam. I can''t treat you badly." Lina smiled. She didn''t want to offend taini and had to hold him because he was Kunlong''s man.


    Taini just went down the mountain and met Tang Wenhao head-on. They were going up the mountain. They raised their eyes and saw Tang Wan and Tang Wenhao coming side by side. It seems that they are really good. Shit, pockmarked Liu''s daughter-in-law''s heart has become so fast! Handsome men are still popular. I didn''t hook her before! When taini saw that Tang Wan fell in love with Tang Wenhao, he was a little jealous of Tang Wenhao. Among the young women in the village, Tang Wan was the most beautiful one.


    However, when his eyes glanced at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling behind Tang Wan, his heart moved and leaned! I wish this woman could get into bed. No, she belongs to brother Kunlong. Alas! Good women belong to others. Taini wants to make Ruan Ling''s idea. She doesn''t dare to think that she is Kunlong''s woman again.


    "Brother taini, have a good talk with his wife?" Tang Wan took the initiative to say hello to taini. Tang Wenhao also smiled at him. He knew that the boy had military power and didn''t offend him.


    "Hey, Tang Wan, congratulations on being liked by this handsome guy. I''m going to make arrangements for your marriage now. You little coquettish fox has changed so fast that you have a hot relationship with brother Kunlong''s brother-in-law. You can really find a backer. Have you all gone to bed?" taini smiled bitterly.


    Tang Wan now has his wife as a backer. Last night, she was distracted by Tang Wenhao. Although she was embarrassed, she was very bold. She knew that her wife couldn''t live without Tang Wenhao, and her wife couldn''t live without her translator. She had a bottom in her heart and was bold. She smiled with a red face, "Yes, brother TiNi, how can we say that we are more suitable? Besides, brother Tang likes me, and my wife needs his protection. I just don''t want to and can''t help it. Brother TiNi, what do you say?"


    "Hey, little coquettish fox, now pockmarked Liu is going to look for life and death. His beloved woman has become an adult''s wife after a night. The boy was still showing off to us two days ago. He said that with you, little coquettish fox, he has not lived in vain in his life. It seems that you have done a good job in bed. In addition to turning pockmarked Liu crazy, this handsome guy saw you and was surprised by you I can''t do without you. I have to marry you, a little coquettish fox. My kung fu is great. Brother Kunlong threw you here at the beginning. It was a serious mistake, ha ha. "Taini said with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what they said, but he could guess the meaning of their words from taini''s obscene eyes. However, when he got up in the morning, Tang Wan and Lina reminded him to be careful with taini in the future. He is Kunlong''s best friend and should get rid of him if he had a chance. Otherwise, it''s impossible for the three of them to be safe and happy here all their lives. They have to let him live here It is possible for people to become their own talents.


    On the way up the mountain, Tang Wan translated taini''s words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "Tang Wan, it''s okay. I''ll find a chance to kill him later, and then I''ll take over the armed organization in the stockade and solve the problem."


    "Ah? Ah Hao, don''t mess around. Taini is still very powerful here. Don''t touch him unless you have to. He doesn''t dare to touch you easily. He knows that his sister is brother Kunlong''s woman and you are her brother. He doesn''t dare to do anything to you if he kills him." Tang Wan reminded.


    Ruan Ling behind her also said, "Tang Wan is right. Ah Hao, calm down and don''t mess around."


    "Ha ha, you know, I''ll find the right opportunity." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    The four people went to the mountain. This time Lina saw Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong again. Her attitude was obviously much better. With a smile, she hurried to meet them personally at the door, let them sit inside, and told Tang Wan to see tea.


    Lina told Ruan Ling that before Kunlong came, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong could find something to do at will. If they didn''t want to, it didn''t matter. They just stayed in the stockade. There was only one condition. They were not allowed to leave the stockade. Ruan Ling said she could do anything according to Lina''s arrangement.


    Lina sees that Ruan Ling is quite obedient, and she doesn''t feel that her favor has increased a lot. Now she doesn''t eat Ruan Ling''s vinegar. She hopes Ruan Ling and Kun long are better, so Kun long won''t put her mind on her. She can be a happy husband and wife with Tang Wenhao unscrupulously.


    "Madam, the scenery of the stockade is very good. I want to go to the foot of the mountain with Daxiong and ah Hao, OK?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No problem. I should also show you around our stockade, especially ah Hao. He is my bodyguard. It''s impossible to be unfamiliar with the environment here. Then I''ll take you for a walk in person and see how ah Hao and Tang Wan are getting ready for their wedding." With that, Lina picked up a pistol and hung it around her waist. Then she inserted a machete in her back and led Ruan Ling down the mountain.


    Ruan Ling knew that Lina would certainly work hard. Tang Wenhao said in the morning that she had good physical strength. A woman with poor physical strength could not stand Tang Wenhao''s toss.


    Lina led Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao around the stockade. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao knew the population, personnel distribution, opium cultivation and processing output here, but Lina didn''t let them visit the drug factory. Tang Wan secretly told Tang Wenhao that the drug factory was in a cave, which was very hidden and inaccessible to ordinary people, Armed groups are also guarded and heavily guarded.


    The party went to the stockade threshing ground to see the wedding preparations, because the terrain characteristics of the stockade determine that only this place can have a big banquet. Other places are relatively narrow and the ground is uneven.


    The bench and table have been set up, and some children are playing and pointing at Tang Wan with laughter. It is estimated that she is the bride.


    Just then, a man hurried to see Tang Wan not far away. Tang Wan looked at her and said to Lina, "madam, pockmarked Liu is coming."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Don''t be afraid. He doesn''t dare to do anything when his wife makes decisions for you." Lina smiled calmly.


    "You little coquettish fox, followed this little white face without going home all night?" pockmarked Liu angrily ran to Tang Wan and scolded her.


    "Pockmarked Liu, no, you misunderstood, and I can''t help it!... madam will give you another daughter-in-law." Tang Wan explained shyly, but she couldn''t explain, so she had to prevaricate.


    "Pockmarked Liu, didn''t taini tell you clearly? Madam, I won''t treat you badly. Tang Wan, such a beautiful woman, let you sleep for a few months. What''s your dissatisfaction? Didn''t I say I''d add another woman to your bed? Sister Hua will be yours later. I''ll let her start serving you tonight, okay?" Lina said unhappily.


    "No, sister Hua is not as beautiful as my wife. I don''t want it. I want my wife," said pockmarked Liu stubbornly.


    "Shut up, pockmarked Liu. Tang Wan is now a Hao''s wife. They all slept together last night. Look, their wedding banquet is going to be held in the evening. Don''t mess around. If you think Hua Mei can''t do it, I think you can choose another one you like for the sake of people in the stockade, but you can only choose a single woman in the stockade, not a little girl." Said Lina, holding back her anger.


    "I like my old... Tang Wan." seeing Lina angry, pockmarked Liu was a little scared. He knew that the woman couldn''t provoke herself, but when he thought of his beloved wife, he became the wife of the handsome man in front of him for no reason. He was in a panic. He really liked Tang Wan. Although Tang Wan didn''t love him at all, he felt the same pain when he regarded himself as a treasure, I don''t dislike him any more.


    Therefore, Tang Wan couldn''t bear to see pockmarked Liu''s wronged appearance, but after the happiest night in her life last night, she knew that she would never fall in love with another man in her life. Tang Wenhao was the man she really wanted in her life. She fell madly in love with him. Therefore, she had made up her mind to follow Tang Wenhao, even if there was a cliff ahead, She also danced with Tang Wenhao.


    Because she vaguely felt that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were not ordinary people. She even sensitively caught Ruan Ling''s strong love eyes when she looked at Tang Wenhao. They were not sisters and brothers, but lovers. Since they were lovers, why did they come here to find Kunlong? With their Kung Fu, it was not necessary to find Kunlong for protection, and she said she was Kunlong''s woman, It doesn''t make sense. Ah Hao also loves this ah Ling, but he marries himself and tries to get his wife. Why? Who the hell are they?


    Tang Wan is puzzled, but she knows one thing. Tang Wenhao and they are not bad people.


    Tang Wan was afraid that Lina would kill pockmarked Liu angrily, so she pulled him aside and whispered to him, "Brother Liu, I thank you very much for your concern and care for me in recent months, but there is no room for discussion. To tell you the truth, I am liked by ah Hao. He is also his wife''s bodyguard and won''t say what we say here. His wife can''t live without him and my translator. I have to do this. I think Hua Mei is also good. Don''t fight with his wife, You know the lady''s temper. She''s really going to be angry, pull out the gun and kill you. What can you do? She''s the queen here. Be obedient and live a good life with Hua Mei! She also needs a man and you need a woman to serve you. We''re destined to be separated. I''m already a Hao''s woman. This fact can''t be changed. "


    "But I''m still your man! Wan''er, I really don''t want you. I like you." Liu Mazi choked.


    Tang Wan was kind-hearted. Seeing that a big man like pockmarked Liu cried because he liked her, she was greatly moved, but she couldn''t change anything, because her heart completely belonged to Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 464

    "Brother Liu, I can only thank you in my heart, but I really can''t help it. Moreover, I''m in love with ah Hao. I''ll be with him forever. I''m sorry!" said Tang Wan, turning back to Lina.


    Lina looked at pockmarked Liu coldly and said, "Pockmarked Liu, don''t be ashamed. What''s a big man crying about? You should be happy. Tang Wan, such a beautiful woman, has been sleeping for a few months. Now, madam, I give you Huamei again. You can sleep with another woman. Don''t thank me for crying. Go away! I''ll arrange Huamei to come to your house later. I promise you won''t lose Huamei this time. I''ll talk to Huamei later Live a good life! "


    In desperation, pockmarked Liu glanced at Tang Wan, looked at Tang Wenhao and Lina bitterly, and turned away from the threshing ground.


    The customs of this village are similar to those of ethnic minorities in the mountainous areas of Yunnan, China. Every family has to go to drink when there is a wedding. Tang Wan doesn''t have a home here, so Lina handles it for her. Lina is a very smart woman and knows that her emotional communication with Tang Wenhao is inseparable from Tang Wan, so she wants Tang Wan to thank her in her heart and let Tang Wenhao feel that she is real I hope they love each other.


    At the beginning of the wedding banquet, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were surprised to see men, women and children coming from all directions with torches. During the day, the stockade seemed sparsely populated, but at this time, many villagers poured out. Tang Wan told Tang Wenhao that many of these villagers usually don''t go home and live in the factory in the cave. Today is a great day for them, linat They wanted to take their vacation, so many villagers poured out.


    In the jungle village shrouded in night, lanterns are decorated, and the threshing ground is full of wine tables. Men, women and children on the wine table push glasses and change lamps, eat and drink. Tang Wenhao is surprised at their organizational ability. From organizational arrangement to implementation, there is only one day. The wedding of 40 or 50 tables actually makes Lina arrange in an orderly manner. It is really not simple.


    Ruan Ling secretly smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Ah Hao, Lina is not a simple woman. It seems that the villagers here are still convinced of her. Baby, add oil and try to ask us all what we want to know tonight. I think this woman and Tang Wan can''t live without you. You can boldly ask them about everything we want to know. They won''t take you. The key is that we don''t threaten them."


    "Well, that''s what I think, sister. Don''t worry. They will say whatever I ask tonight." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    After having enough to eat and drink, some people proposed to make a bridal chamber, but Lina stood in the middle of the banquet and lectured that now is the time for the product to be on the market. If there is a happy event, we can get together, but don''t make trouble in the bridal chamber. For fear of being damaged in the stockade by ill intentioned people, those who have enough to eat and drink will go back to work early and those who don''t have to work will go home to rest.


    Lina didn''t dare to object to this. She happily led Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan back. Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong arranged to stay in their two families at the foot of the mountain. Ruan Ling lived in a mother and daughter''s house. The man of this family died of drug abuse a few years ago. Now a hostess in her thirties and a teenage girl depend on each other.


    Ruan Jingxiong lived in a family of three. An old couple and a son who worked in a factory. His son usually lived in a factory cave and didn''t come back, so he gave his bed to Ruan Jingxiong.


    Not to mention the two of them, just Tang Wenhao, Lina and Tang Wan. After going up the mountain, they separated the two people on guard and asked them to guard at the foot of the mountain. No one is allowed to disturb them.


    Lina is a coquettish woman. As soon as she enters the house, she can''t wait to take off her clothes and take Tang Wenhao to bed. Tang Wan can only smile bitterly and thought, where is this for me to marry ah hao? It''s clear that her wife married ah Hao. Of course, Tang Wan is not angry. She could have had Tang Wenhao. Her wife is very kind. Otherwise, she can only serve ugly and old people in her life Liu pockmarked. At the thought of this, she was very grateful to Lina.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao was not polite. He took out his housekeeping skills and served Lina, the * * person, comfortably. After that, he served Tang Wan, the bride. From his heart, he preferred Tang Wan. Although Tang Wan was not as sexy, charming and coquettish as Lina, she was quiet and gentle, and the birds depended on people and made people love her.


    At midnight, Tang Wenhao felt that the time had come and opened his question. He put his arm around Tang Wan and said with a satisfied smile, "wife, I want to tell you the truth."


    Tang Wan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, but seemed to be mentally prepared and said with a smile, "ah Hao, tell me! I know you are not a simple role. Who do you serve? Do you have any tasks?"


    "Hehe, you''d better not know this. Anyway, we''re not the ones who hurt you. I''m considering your safety. You just need to tell me a few questions. Do you know where the guns and ammunition of taini''s armed groups come from?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ah? I don''t know. Madam must know. I''ll ask her." so Tang Wan smiled at Lina on the other side of Tang Wenhao and told her Tang Wenhao''s doubts.


    Lina looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, looked at him up and down, and began to seriously examine Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao saw it and knew that the woman began to doubt her identity. In order to avoid problems, he deliberately opened the quilt completely and said with a bad smile, "if you want to see it, you can see it clearly. I remember you kissed me all over just now."


    "Hao, who are you? Why do you want to know this?" Lina asked, and Tang Wan immediately translated it to Tang Wenhao.


    "Anyway, it''s not the people who hurt you. We''re here to check a batch of lost arms, so we want to see if there are any of our arms in the nearby stockade. We found that the guns used by taini are the ones we''re looking for. Tell me, where did these arms come from?" Tang Wenhao said.


    When Tang Wan translated these words to Lina, the woman grabbed the gun on the table and aimed it at Tang Wenhao''s head. Tang Wan was frightened. Without even thinking about it, she blocked Tang Wenhao''s face with her body and said to Lina in horror, "Madam, ah Hao is our man. Are you going to kill him now? He said he didn''t come to harm us. He didn''t threaten us. Didn''t you just say that you fell in love with him and I fell in love with him, madam, if you really want to kill him, kill me first!"


    "Go away, or Madam, I''ll shoot. Ask him, who is he? If I don''t say anything, I''ll really kill him. Aunt, I hate men cheating on women." Lina stared at Tang Wenhao coldly.


    Tang Wenhao was not afraid at all. He gently pushed Tang Wan away, got out of bed and walked opposite Lina. Lina retreated instead, but asked Tang Wenhao not to move forward, otherwise she would really shoot.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, raised his hand, grabbed her hand and pointed the muzzle of the gun at his head. "You shoot! If I want to blink, it''s not Tang Wenhao."


    "No, never, madam, please." Tang Wan got out of bed and knelt down directly to Lina.


    "Tang Wan, go away. It has nothing to do with you. Just tell him that he must tell me who they are? What''s their intention to come to our stockade? If not, I will kill him." Lina said to Tang Wan ruthlessly. Tang Wan quickly translated Lina''s words to Tang Wenhao, and asked Tang Wenhao to be obedient and tell them the truth.


    Tang Wenhao smiled obscene, regardless of whether Lina''s muzzle was facing her head, but directly raised her leg.


    "Hmm!" Lina didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to come. She fell to his side unconsciously, and the gun in her hand fell to the ground with a bang. After that, she crazily hugged Tang Wenhao and kissed him


    After the passion, they fell into bed with satisfaction.


    Tang Wan looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly and smiled at Jiao''s panting Lina, "madam, you scared me to death. I thought you really wanted to kill our man?"


    "Hehe, I just want to force him to say it, fool. You love him? To tell you the truth, I would hate to kill him if I killed myself! Well, madam, I surrendered. You tell him that as long as he loves us wholeheartedly, his wife will follow him when he is a cow and a horse. Whatever he says, his wife will do it. Madam, I love him." Lena smiled.


    Tang Wan was so happy that she translated her words to Tang Wenhao, "Hehe, wife, I don''t believe she can really kill me. Don''t you think she wants to eat me as soon as she enters the door today? She can do it? Besides, a woman''s gun depends on who to deal with. A man like me, or you can shoot me without saying a word, or you will be disarmed by my gun. Wife, am I much better than Lina''s gun "What''s wrong?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, Hao, you are so bad!" Tang Wan said with a sweet smile.


    Then Tang Wenhao got down to business and asked about the origin of guns and ammunition in the stockade. Lina told Tang Wenhao what she knew without reservation. Ruan Jingxiong was right. These guns and ammunition came from the Vietnamese military and Kunlong got them from Vietnam, but they didn''t know where they got them and who the contact person was.


    "Wife, have you ever seen four men pass by your stockade? In about a month, we sent four people to investigate the matter, and now they are gone." Tang Wenhao asked.


    Tang Wan asked Lina again. Lina thought carefully, shook her head and said that she didn''t seem to have seen four men, but she could send someone to inquire about the situation and see if anyone in other nearby stockade had seen these four people.


    Shit, didn''t Ruan Biao get lost in the jungle before they came here? No, these four people are all well-trained special forces. They''re not so bad. Where are they?


    "Ah Hao, listen to what you mean, are you a soldier or a policeman in Vietnam? Otherwise, how can you manage such a thing?" Tang Wan asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, don''t ask, wife. You just need to know that I''m really good to you two. Ask Lina if you can get the contact person and contact information of the Vietnamese military from Kunlong? Especially the evidence of their transaction. We need this," Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 465

    "It''s very difficult. Kunlong doesn''t come here, but it''s estimated that he will come soon, because a batch of goods will be delivered here soon. It is said that this batch of goods is very important to Kunlong and is ordered by big customers in the Middle East. Generally, Kunlong will come to inspect the goods by himself before such goods go out." Tang Wan said.


    As soon as she finished, Lina said unhappily, "don''t just talk to yourself, but also translate to me! Otherwise I''m so boring."


    "I''m sorry, madam! Ah Hao asked if we could get the contacts and contact numbers of Kunlong and the Vietnamese military, especially the evidence of their transaction. I said it must be very difficult," Tang Wan said.


    "It''s hard, Tang Wan. You tell ah Hao that no matter how hard it is, as long as he treats our sisters well and doesn''t leave us, we''ll let him finish the task sooner or later. I''m sure there''s no problem with Kunlong. Isn''t his sister Kunlong''s woman? Won''t he let her finish the task? Ah Hao is waiting here. Kunlong should come over these days anyway and let his sister I''ll take care of it myself. Kunlong must die on her for such a beautiful woman as her sister. "Lina said with a bad smile.


    Tang Wan knew that Lina also doubted Ruan Ling''s true identity, but because Tang Wenhao didn''t say it, she couldn''t force Tang Wenhao to say it, so she had to let Tang Wenhao say it by herself in this way.


    Tang Wan actually wants Tang Wenhao to tell Lina the actual situation, because she knows that Lina is infatuated with Tang Wenhao and may be desperate for him, but Tang Wenhao didn''t take the initiative to confess, and it''s inconvenient for her to point out.


    What she is most worried about now is how Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling will continue the play in case Kunlong suddenly comes back. She completely doesn''t believe Ruan Ling will be Kunlong''s woman. She has an intuition that Ruan Ling must not see Kunlong. Compared with Tang Wenhao, Kunlong is simply incomparable. Not at the same level, Kunlong is a big rogue and villain, killing people without blinking an eye, while Tang Wenhao is much more elegant, At first glance, he is a man with great quality and taste.


    At this time, suddenly, the three heard the noise at the foot of the mountain, and there was a gunshot, "Hao, hurry, put your clothes on the bed, Tang Wan, you get up, too. It seems that something has happened outside." Lina ordered while dressing quickly.


    Tang Wenhao was faster than her and put on her clothes. Lina took a submachine gun and asked Tang Wenhao to take off a submachine gun from behind the door, handed Tang Wan a pistol and opened the door. Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan followed with guns.


    The three raised their eyes and looked down. Under the night, fierce gunfire rang out in the lively threshing field. The fire burst into the sky. At a glance, something big happened.


    "Tang Wan, tell ah Hao that someone must have come to rob our goods. Did someone sell us and know that our goods are high-value products?" Lina said as she rushed down the mountain.


    Tang Wenhao heard that someone robbed drugs. He knew that this was a big event in the small village and a good time for his performance. If he helped Lina defeat her opponent in this operation, no one in the whole village would disagree with him. Thinking of this, he said to Tang Wan, "wife, you tell Lina that no one can rob your goods from here with me."


    After Tang Wan conveyed this to Lina, Lina smiled at him in surprise and gratitude, and led them down the mountain. When they got to the intersection at the foot of the mountain, they met Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong waiting for the three of them on the roadside. Obviously, they also knew that there was an accident at the threshing ground. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming down, Ruan Ling hurriedly asked, "ah Hao, what''s going on? It seems that a team has killed them."


    Tang Wenhao said Lina''s guess. Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong both thought it was an opportunity and volunteered to help. Lina also saw that Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong were not ordinary people and should be able to help her. She thanked Ruan Ling, "Ah Ling, I''ll trouble you. Tang Wan, give the gun to ah Ling and find a place to hide. When Da Xiong sees a brother with a gun, he gives you one. Please pay attention to your safety. The drug kings in the golden triangle are very cruel. A small village 100 kilometers away from us is destroyed except for dozens of women, men, the elderly and children because of their tenacious resistance to robbing drugs A gang of vicious drug kings have been killed, and women have become their tools to vent their desires. Therefore, when they see them, there is no need to be merciful and kill them directly. They say that we drug makers are not good people, and these drug kings are 10000 times worse than us. "


    Everyone followed Lina to the threshing ground. Ruan Ling asked, "madam, who is the poison king?"


    "It''s a name for people who specialize in black eating and robbery drugs here. Don''t ask, wait until you drive these people away!" Lina said nervously.


    Just halfway down the road, taini led several people with guns and retreated while fighting, while dozens of masked people rushed behind them, all machine guns in their hands, shooting fiercely at taini and them.


    Seeing this, Tang Wenhao suddenly came forward and shot at the other side. Seeing that there were reinforcements, taini was busy drinking everyone to fight back. In this way, people on both sides found a favorable position and confronted each other.


    "What the hell is going on, Tani?" Lena asked as she fought.


    "Madam, something serious happened. I don''t know which boy betrayed us. I know that Tang Wan married brother Tang today. When everyone was drinking, he broke into the stockade and killed people. Because I took several brothers to check the post in the factory, I didn''t pick up a life in the threshing field. Madam, we died a lot of people! There are corpses everywhere in the threshing field. These people are too cruel and have no life You stay, when I go out, I''ll tell brother Kunlong that I must find out who did it and let brother Kunlong avenge the villagers, or who dares to plant poppies with us in the future? "Taini said sadly.


    "Taini, madam, I swear I will drive away these robbers, brothers, fight to death and avenge the villagers." Lina was also anxious, picked up her submachine gun and swept it with a shuttle.


    Ruan Ling fought back at the other side with a pistol and carefully looked at the surrounding terrain. Ruan Jingxiong was also carefully observing the situation of the enemy and ours. The other side was crowded and had more firepower than this side. After some situation analysis, she said to Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, "Ah Ling, you exchange guns with a brother. You touch it over there. Wen Hao, you touch it from the other side. You two surround them from the side and form a double attack."


    Ruan Ling understood Ruan Jingxiong''s intention and discussed it with Lina. Lina did not hesitate to ask her men to give Ruan Ling a submachine gun. Ruan lingchong winked at Tang Wenhao, and the couple immediately surrounded her from the flank.


    Although Tang Wenhao has just played with Lina and Tang Wan for several hours, they are still energetic and fast. They are stunned by Lina and taini. They have never seen anyone who moves so fast, especially Ruan Ling''s skill, which surprised them. After all, she is a woman.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao quickly moved and jumped in the dark, quickly approached each other from the flank, launched a fierce attack on the enemy, and quickly dodged while fighting. It seems that there are multiple fire points, which quickly attracted the enemy''s main fire, which greatly reduced Lina''s fire for their positive counterattack.


    Look at Ruan Jingxiong. Don''t look at the men in their fifties. They are vigorous and accurate, and almost have no missed shots. With the cooperation of the three parties, most of the enemy''s casualties will soon be lost, and they begin to retreat step by step. They retreat outside the stockade and don''t dare to fight.


    When Lina saw that Ruan Ling, Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao were all so skilled, she couldn''t help sighing to herself. Although Kunlong''s experts were like clouds, compared with these three people, they were no experts. What were they? Were they sent by Interpol?


    Lina has to figure out Tang Wenhao''s true identity.


    Tang Wenhao, seeing that the other party''s firepower was crushed by them, was defeated like a mountain, and withdrew fiercely outside the stockade. He thought, you mother, there''s no way to run.


    Thinking of this, he picked up his submachine gun and swept at each other, but his feet accelerated. He wanted to catch two live ones back, otherwise, these people would not be clear as soon as they ran away. Shit, if they were framed by any guy, they brought these people, and ten mouths would not be clear. Other villagers would say that when they didn''t come, they were fine in the stockade. Now they come , this kind of thing will happen. There will be no argument at that time.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao held on to each other. Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao''s posture and knew his purpose. She also pressed step by step. She was worried about Tang Wenhao''s safety, so the husband and wife cooperated with each other to bite each other so that they couldn''t win and run away. Coupled with Ruan Jingxiong''s accurate shooting skills, there were only two people left in each other soon. All the others were killed. Under the attack on all sides, they were no longer Shot.


    Seeing that they couldn''t run away, they knew there was no way to live. They were about to commit suicide when they raised their guns. How could Tang Wenhao let them die? As soon as Tang Wenhao was lucky, he pointed his fingertips towards the acupoints on the two people and remembered the acupoint pointing method across the air, they were instantly numb in the middle.


    When taini went up, he would shoot and kill them. "Shit, I''ll send you to the west after killing so many of us." he said, and he was about to pull the trigger.


    Ruan Ling quickly stopped him, "brother taini, these two people can''t be killed. We have to ask their accomplices and who ordered them to kill and rob."


    "Yes, what Arlene said is right. Taini, these two people can''t die. We need to interrogate them to see if there are real traitors in our stockade?" Lina said.


    "Yes, madam." taini quickly put away the gun. At this time, he found that the two people had no reaction. Like dead, he couldn''t help but push one of them in doubt.


    There was no movement. He pushed another one. There was no movement. He said suspiciously, "madam, these two people seem to be dead and won''t move. I didn''t kill them?"


    Lina curiously came forward and stared at them carefully. She found that they really didn''t move, even their eyes wouldn''t blink. She curiously pushed them down and almost pushed them down.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at each other and smiled. Then Tang Wenhao stepped forward and patted them on the neck. The two guys breathed a long sigh of relief and looked at Lina and them in surprise. They didn''t know how they became prisoners.

 Chapter 466

    At this moment, the gunfire in the stockade completely stopped, and all the drugs just produced in the factory were saved without loss. However, there were a lot of casualties in the stockade.


    Next, Lina called the whole village together and began to count the number of people in the stockade. It was found that more than 60 people, including the elderly and children, died. Suddenly, the stockade fell into a sad atmosphere. Many villagers who had lost their loved ones cried and were dying. There were several families who drank wedding wine on the threshing ground. None of them survived and the whole family died. too horrible to look at.


    Lina''s beautiful eyes were filled with tears. In the twinkling of an eye, so many people died. She felt very guilty and remorse. She felt that so many villagers died because she made Tang Wan and Tang Wenhao marry. Otherwise, even if she was robbed by the poison king, so many people would not die, because every family in the stockade lived scattered, and the casualties would not be so great.


    Tang Wenhao and his three people were also deeply saddened by the disaster in the stockade. Although the villagers in the stockade grew opium poppy and processed pure opium for a living, they were essentially kind-hearted people. In this remote and barren mountain village, all they did was to survive.


    The angry Lina asked taini to take the two captured poison King members to the threshing ground and let them kneel in front of the bloody rows of corpses to make atonement. Some angry villagers came forward to beat the two guys to death and were stopped by Lina. She said sadly to everyone, "Villagers, let''s put down our inner anger first. It''s meaningless to kill them now. What we need is not for them to apologize for their death, but for them to tell us who is behind the action and how they will know that we are going to have a banquet tonight. If we don''t uncover these mysteries, our relatives will die in peace."


    Lina and Tang Wenhao were greatly disappointed by the results of the interrogation. The two prisoners said that they were just hired mercenaries, only accepted tasks, and never asked the employer about anything, and the employer had been killed by Lina and died under random guns. They only knew that the employer''s nickname was poisonous dragon, and they didn''t know anything else.


    In desperation, Lina had to imprison the two people first, and then arrange taini to burn the killed villagers collectively and bury them in the Cemetery outside the stockade, and distribute a pension to comfort the villagers who lost their loved ones.


    After temporarily pacifying the villagers, Lina immediately called taini and other key members of the stockade to hold a meeting in the stockade conference hall. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong also attended the meeting as nonvoting delegates.


    "Taini, have you heard of this poisonous dragon? Who the hell is she? Why did she do this to our villagers?" Lina asked.


    "Madam, I haven''t heard of this poisonous dragon, but as long as it''s the poison king, there''s no one who can''t be cruel. It''s not surprising. I think it can only wait for brother Kunlong to investigate in person. I just think today''s thing is too strange. We''re just having a happy event here. People suddenly appeared and killed us by surprise." Taini said, whether intentionally or unintentionally, and unconsciously glanced at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Lina was unhappy when she saw that taini was doubting Tang Wenhao, but it was hard to say anything. Although she knew that this matter must have nothing to do with Tang Wenhao, because she believed Tang Wenhao. She also judged from Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Ling''s desperate efforts to save her villagers and Tang Wenhao''s merciful efforts to keep the prisoners alive. They must be Innocent, otherwise, they will choose to kill people and kill their mouths. At least they won''t stop taini from killing prisoners, but it''s really strange, and she can''t blame taini.


    Lina''s other men also looked at Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong with skeptical eyes.


    Tang Wenhao was upset. Although he didn''t understand what taini said, he could judge from their eyes that they were doubting themselves and Ruan Ling. Ruan Jingxiong was an insider. He couldn''t help but say to Tang Wan, "wife, taini, are they doubting that we were spies? We''re trying our best to help you?"


    Tang Wan nodded and said in embarrassment, "ah Hao, don''t care too much. My wife and I believe you, but it happened too suddenly and really strange. It''s normal for them to have questions."


    "Is it really normal? Wife, we have been together for the past two days, and you have seen that the three of us are wholeheartedly helping you, otherwise, can you kill these people? Besides, if we are traitors, why do we try our best to keep these two prisoners? Why don''t we let the villagers and taini kill them?" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    Lina saw Tang Wenhao''s expression and knew that he was explaining to herself. Just about to ask Tang Wan what he was talking about, Ruan Ling spoke, "Madam, taini doubts that we can understand, but think about it. If we did it, what are we trying to do? Just to kill these innocent villagers? Why should we sacrifice our lives to save you? You can see that ah Hao and I helped you in a hail of bullets. I don''t want to argue for us. Just want to state that we have no business in this stronghold Tu, we are not interested in your drugs, let alone killing people. "Ruan Ling said coldly, glancing disdainfully at taini.


    Although taini has some doubts about Ruan Ling''s identity, considering that Ruan Ling may really be Kunlong''s woman, it''s hard to offend, he quickly explained, "Miss a Ling, I don''t mean that. I just think it''s too unexpected. I think we''d better wait until brother Kunlong comes to investigate! Don''t leave the stockade these days. Anyone who leaves without permission will be seriously suspected, madam, sister a Ling, what do you say?"


    Lina nodded and gave her eyes to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling smiled indifferently and said, "as taini said, from today on, the three of us will not leave the stockade without finding out the real culprit behind this matter."


    After the meeting, Lina left Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong behind. She motioned Tang Wan to lead the two to guard outside. Tang Wenhao didn''t know what she was going to do and said to Ruan Ling suspiciously, "what does this woman want?"


    "I don''t know, baby, don''t worry. She doesn''t mean any harm to us. She probably wants to ask our identity. She has doubts about the relationship between her sister and you." Ruan Ling said.


    Ruan Jingxiong also said, "son, this woman is not simple. Ah Ling is right. She must have a question to ask us, and she doesn''t want others to know that she is protecting us."


    Sure enough, Lina went straight to Ruan Ling when no one else was present, "Miss a Ling, what''s the relationship between you and a hao? Who are you? Why do you want to find out the source and contact person of our guns? Are you Vietnamese soldiers? Or Interpol? Miss a Ling, I hope you can be honest with me and don''t hide anything. I''m already a Hao''s woman. I can also tell you frankly that I love a Hao, what do you think So I will never harm you. Although the matter tonight is very strange, I still believe it has nothing to do with you. After all, this node makes people have to doubt you after you came. I think every villager will stare at you with skeptical eyes, so no matter how much I believe in you, if I can''t find the real behind the scenes Then the villagers will not stop doubting you, and you have no way to prove your innocence. Therefore, I hope you can tell me the truth. Only in this way can we cooperate closely and find out the ghost who really sold the stockade. What do you say? "


    Ruan Ling smiled faintly and said, "madam, didn''t ah Hao tell you our identity?" she didn''t want to expose her identity to Lina, because she didn''t have a complete grasp of Lina.


    "Hum! Miss a Ling, don''t act any more. I can conclude that you are not Kunlong''s woman. You are a Hao''s woman, not his sister. Am I right?" Lina sneered.


    "Now that you have guessed it, why ask more? Madam, as for who we are, you really don''t need to know. You just need to know that we have no malice towards you. At the same time, I thank you very much for your trust in us. This matter has nothing to do with us tonight," said Ruan Ling.


    "Miss a Ling, I must warn you that if you don''t tell me your true identity, you will regret it, because in this stronghold, only I can help you. All the answers you want need to be realized through me. I think that''s why you would rather sacrifice your own men than approach me? However, you don''t think about it. Since you want to Find the answer from me, but you are not sincere to me. Will I help you? Can I help you? "Lina sneered.


    Seeing that Lina''s tone was threatening, Ruan Ling couldn''t help worrying about Tang Wenhao''s safety. She quickly discussed with Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong, translated Lina''s words just now and asked them for their opinions. As a result, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong felt that they could tell Lina the truth and say that this woman should be trusted. Especially Tang Wenhao said that he dared to guarantee that Lina really wanted to Help them.


    Tang Wenhao said this, Ruan Ling had a bottom in her heart, and hurriedly smiled at Lina, "madam, since this is the case, I''ll tell you our true identity and the purpose of this trip!"


    Lina smiled proudly and said, "Miss a Ling, that''s right! You know, if you don''t tell me the truth, I really don''t know how to help you. To tell you the truth, Kunlong will come these days. You have told taini and the villagers here that you are Kunlong''s woman and a Hao''s sister, but in fact you are a Hao''s woman, and you don''t even know Kunlong at all. I said Right? As soon as Kunlong arrives a few days later, I heard that there is another woman he knows in Vietnam who is bound to meet you. How can you sing the play after you two meet? So, it''s not your worry. I''m worried for you! Because I don''t know you, I don''t know how to help you. Miss a Ling, now you''ll take your money Show your true identity? "

 Chapter 467

    Ruan Ling nodded and told Lina the identities of the three of them. However, she still concealed Ruan Jingxiong''s true identity. She only said that he was a military person responsible for investigating arms and gun smuggling. This time, in addition to investigating the facts of arms sales and mastering authentic evidence, she also had to find four people sent earlier in Myanmar.


    Lina heard Ruan Ling say this, especially when it was said that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were non military people. She was very surprised and suspicious. She really couldn''t believe that her man Tang Wenhao and this skilled a Ling were not military people, but just came to help. It''s too unthinkable. Their skills are no worse than Ruan Jingxiong, a professional soldier.


    "Miss Arlene, you two are really not soldiers?" Lina stressed.


    "Well, we are really not soldiers, madam. What I am saying now is the truth. We came to Myanmar only because ah Hao and his son are sworn brothers. We came to help with our personal feelings, so we also asked madam to help us complete the task." Ruan Ling smiled sincerely.


    Since Lina knew the true identity of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, she threw her whole heart on Tang Wenhao. She didn''t miss the stronghold any more and had no interest in Kunlong any more. She just wanted to help Tang Wenhao finish their task as soon as possible so that she could follow him to leave this wilderness and concentrate on being his woman.


    After she told Tang Wan this idea, Tang Wan was also very surprised. She wanted to leave the stockade and return to her motherland more than Lina. She had been away from home for nearly two years. She had missed her hometown and family very much.


    Therefore, the two women devoted all their heart to helping Tang Wenhao and the three of them. Moreover, they really had a harvest. They intermittently heard the source of guns and ammunition in their hands from taini, saying that all guns and ammunition of their Kunlong armed groups were distributed by Kunlong. Generally, the weapons and equipment of each stronghold will be updated regularly, When there is no exchange of fire with other organizations, Kunlong will send someone to check and maintain every six months. The person in charge of Kunlong''s guns and ammunition is Hannah. He has a good personal relationship with taini. Taini promised Lina that when Hannah came, he would help Tang Wenhao get some good guns for them.


    Although taini never dispelled his doubts about Tang Wenhao''s true identity, his wife Lina believed them very much and was inconvenient to say anything. However, he had been paying close attention to the movements of Tang Wenhao, but he didn''t find any flaws.


    It''s hard for him to find the flaw, because Lina knows that tainy and herself are not one heart. He is Kunlong''s confidant, so she is particularly wary of him. She also warns Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong to be careful of anyone in the stronghold except her and Tang Wan.


    Therefore, in the eyes of taini and the villagers here, Tang Wenhao is a lecherous with good Kung Fu, while Ruan Ling is a woman made by Kunlong in Vietnam. Ruan Jingxiong is an old Vietnamese drug lord who came to join their boss Kunlong.


    On this day, when Tang Wenhao, Lina and Tang Wan were inspecting the drug processing factory, Lina''s walkie talkie rang. She saw that taini called her and pressed the button to answer, "taini, what''s up?"


    "Madam, I''d like to tell you good news. Brother Kunlong is here." taini smiled excitedly.


    Lina was surprised, but she smiled calmly and said, "ha ha, great. You tell Kunlong that I''m checking the goods in the factory and will go back soon."


    "No, madam, brother long has taken people to the factory. It is estimated that you will meet soon. I just want to inform you." taini smiled.


    "OK, thanks," said Lina, hanging up the phone.


    "Madam, is Kunlong really coming?" Tang Wan asked anxiously.


    "Well, don''t worry, Tang Wan. It should be all right. Tell ah Hao! Kunlong is most concerned about the safety of the goods. The goods are worth $20 million. Kunlong doesn''t have a particularly useful bodyguard. Maybe it''s an opportunity for ah Hao!" Lina said. Even so, she was still uneasy, She doesn''t worry that Kunlong will find any flaws in Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, but that Kunlong will forcibly take her away if he really likes Ruan Ling.


    Because Ruan Ling is so beautiful that no man can be indifferent to her. Besides, this man is still Kunlong. He is a famous color devil. If you really want to see Ruan Ling, a super beauty, there is no reason to let her go, then he is not Kunlong.


    Ruan Ling is also Tang Wenhao''s woman. He can''t let Kunlong take his woman away. Since she knew that Ruan Ling is Tang Wenhao''s authentic wife, Lina will also create opportunities for them to get together in order to please Ruan Ling. Therefore, Ruan Ling has been quite happy these two days. Basically, she has the opportunity to get Tang Wenhao''s affectionate blessing every day.


    Tang Wenhao heard Tang Wan say that Kunlong really came and immediately arrived at the factory. He was very excited and nervous. He knew that it was time to test himself and Ruan Ling. As long as he passed today, he might not be far from completing the task.


    These days, he and Ruan Ling are more and more homesick for their wives and children. They hope to complete the task and go home to live with their wives and children as soon as possible. Ruan Ling keeps crying at the thought of her son Junjun, which makes Tang Wenhao feel distressed to death, but there is no way.


    They both know that not only themselves, but also beautiful women such as Manny and sister Ah Mui at home must live more like years. They can''t even report peace. They are anxious!


    No gossip, just Lina, took Tang Wenhao and Tang Wangang out of the cave drug factory. A group of soldiers in camouflage clothes and submachine guns came up. In the middle, a tall, black faced man with cold eyes and a civilized staff walked quickly.


    The man came to Lina, glanced at Lina, Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan, and smiled at Lina. Then he waved to Lina and said with a smile, "wife, it''s hard! Listen to taini, the goods are ready?"


    Lina hesitated for a moment, unconsciously glanced at Tang Wenhao, still walked to the man, threw herself into his arms, and said whistlingly, "brother long, how did you come? The goods you want were ready a few days ago, waiting for you to come and inspect the goods!"


    "Ha ha... Baby, don''t I trust your ability? Let your younger brother have a test first. Don''t worry, don''t worry. Your husband wants to test your goods first and see if you little coquettish fox has done anything sorry for me." he said, stretched the salty pig''s hand to Lina''s chest in front of everyone, and then deliberately glanced at Tang Wenhao with his eyes.


    Although Tang Wenhao was extremely depressed, no man did not dislike and hate other men moving his women, but considering the overall situation, he held back and pretended to ignore it. He knew that maybe Kunlong was testing him.


    "HMM... brother long, stop playing and get down to business first!" Lina said whistlingly, twisting her snake waist reluctantly.


    "Ha ha... Baby, you used to be more anxious than me every time. What''s the matter today?" Kunlong said with a bad smile.


    "No! Brother long, didn''t you say that this batch of goods is more important than my life? People don''t want you to hurry away and make our stockade cleaner. Taini must have told you! For this batch of goods, dozens of people died in our stockade a few days ago!" Lina whined.


    Kunlong stopped playing. He looked coldly at Tang Wenhao and Lina, and asked suspiciously, "Lina, this boy is your bodyguard now?"


    "Yes, brother long, if there were no them that day, this batch of goods must have been swallowed by the poison king, and taini and I must have died in the hands of the poison king. According to the captured people, the robbed poison king is called a poison dragon. Do you know this person?" Lina asked suspiciously.


    "Well, of course, Lina, you said the poisonous dragon was killed by them?" Kun long said, looking up and down at Tang Wenhao. It can be said that people who saw Tang Wenhao at the first sight would think he was just a gentle college student, and it is difficult to associate him with an excellent Wulin expert.


    However, if you look at him carefully, especially when you stare at his eyes that emit amazing light, you will still be captured by his powerful Qi field. Experts know that he is an expert with extremely deep internal skills.


    "Yes, brother long, his name is Tang Wenhao. He is a Vietnamese born in China. He was arrested for drug trafficking. This time, he escaped from prison and fled to Myanmar to join us. I saw that all of them were excellent, so I left them. If it weren''t for them this time, etani and our armed organization would not be the opponent of the poisonous dragon at all." Lina said.


    "Hum, really? Lina, do you really believe them? Don''t you think their identity is very suspicious? Why did the poisonous dragon not come early or late? They only appeared as soon as they arrived, and would choose to come on the night when he married this little coquettish fox? Is there such a coincidence in the world? I think you are lost by this little white face! The truth is I tell you, I don''t have a woman named a Ling in Vietnam at all. There must be something wrong with the origin of these people. Now the urgent task is not to inspect the goods, but to re check the identity of the people in our stockade first. Come here and catch the boy with me first. "Then Kun long motioned the soldiers behind him to surround Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at several soldiers who surrounded him, then handed his eyes to Lina, and waited for her to give an order to finish all these people, because Lina told him that the only way to get Kunlong''s trust was to prove it to him with her own strength.


    "Slow down, brother long, ah Ling is really not your woman. She told me the truth later. She said that she said this because she heard the inmates in the prison mention you. When it comes to the Myanmar border, it''s safe to mention your name. No one here dares to treat your people like anything, so they told this lie. Brother long, I didn''t believe them at first, and I think it''s safe Their identities are suspicious, but if you think about the whole thing carefully, their suspicion can still be ruled out, "Lina hurriedly explained.


    "Oh? I''ll give you a chance to explain. Then tell me, how did you rule out their suspicion? Why do you believe these people of unknown origin?" Kunlong said coldly looking at Lina.

 Chapter 468

    "Brother long, it''s not ah Hao''s idea to let them get married and choose the wedding that night. It''s my idea, because I see that taini is not an opponent of ah Hao. I can see that he is a rare talent, so I especially want to keep him as my bodyguard, but he doesn''t know our language here. He can only speak Chinese. You know, only Tang Wan knows China in our stockade If so, I''ll give Tang Wan to be his wife, so that if a woman ties him up, he won''t want to leave here. "


    "Brother long, you asked me to protect this batch of goods with my life. I am a woman. I have no choice but to help me with good and capable men. Taini was also present that day. If there were no them, we really could not protect this batch of goods. These mercenaries of the poisonous dragon are brave and good at fighting. Their shooting skills are very accurate. I have checked the wounds of the killed villagers and almost died They were all killed with one shot. We couldn''t do it with our own strength for such a group of well-trained bandits. Besides, he stopped the angry villagers from killing the two prisoners that day. If they were traitors, was it necessary to stop them? It''s not better to kill? "Lina tried to distinguish them for Tang Wenhao.


    Lina''s words still played a certain role in Kunlong. He glanced at Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan coldly, handed his eyes to Lina, and said expressionless, "Lina, for the sake of insurance, shut this ah Hao to the factory security room first. No one is allowed to let him out without my order."


    "Brother long, do you still want to catch ah hao?" Lina looked at Kunlong in surprise. Tang Wan was also very shocked. Meimou begged to look at her, and the jade hand unconsciously grasped Tang Wenhao''s hand.


    "What does he want to do?" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "If he wants to lock you up, he still doesn''t believe you." Tang Wan whispered.


    Kunlong ignored Lina and waved to his two men to point a gun at Tang Wenhao''s head and push it into the cave. Tang Wenhao looked at Lina with consulting eyes. Lina shook her head and motioned him not to resist.


    Tang Wenhao had to let two soldiers take him to the factory security room. As soon as he entered, the two soldiers locked the door and asked the security guards in the security room to guard him strictly.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, he has become a prisoner of others. Although he has the ability to escape, he knows that now is not the time to escape. Lina should have a way to let him win Kunlong''s trust.


    Don''t say Tang Wenhao is locked up, just Lina and Kunlong.


    Lina watched Tang Wenhao being caught by Kunlong. She was very anxious, but she didn''t dare to show it too clearly. She had to ask, "brother long, what are you going to do with ah hao?"


    "Lina, I want to remind you that you are my woman. Even if ah Hao is really innocent, he has made contributions to the stockade and protecting these goods, but he is only your bodyguard, not your man, do you understand? Besides, his true identity has not been confirmed, so you should keep a certain distance from him. Is there a problem for me to isolate him for examination now?" Kun long sneered.


    "No... no, brother long, you can review it. There''s no problem. Let''s use it and rest assured. Why don''t we go and have a look at the goods now? The quality is absolutely excellent." Lina realized that Kunlong was eating Tang Wenhao''s vinegar and was afraid that she was too worried about Tang Wenhao''s safety and almost revealed a flaw, so she quickly changed the topic.


    Lina knows that once Kunlong finds out that she is Tang Wenhao''s woman, Kunlong will not let Tang Wenhao go, nor will she go. Kunlong has always been very cruel to the woman who betrayed him. Losing his status is small, and he may be brutally killed by him.


    "You lead the way!" Kunlong said coldly.


    So Lina and Tang Wan led Kunlong to the cave, followed by his bodyguard team, and they entered the cave with great vigour.


    Kunlong''s drug making factory is much larger and more hidden than Ruan Ling''s factory in death valley. The factory is composed of several large karst caves, which extend in all directions and have no bottom. It is not the people in the stockade or the workers of the factory. It is not easy for ordinary people to get out of these caves.


    Of course, the finished drugs are placed near the cave entrance, which is also relatively spacious. The ground is paved with cement, which is very flat and suitable for goods circulation.


    Lina led Kunlong to check these valuable drugs in rows and boxes. Kunlong tasted them one by one and praised them from time to time, "well, it''s good. The quality is really first-class. Only our place can cultivate such excellent poppies. Lina, you did a good job!"


    Seeing that Kunlong seems to be in a better mood, Lina quickly smiled, "Oh, brother long, it''s thanks to ah Hao and them! Otherwise, such good things will be robbed by poisonous dragons."


    "Yes! Brother Kunlong, we can''t live without ah Hao this time." Tang Wan also took the opportunity to praise Tang Wenhao.


    Kunlong, who was bending over to taste drugs, straightened up, glanced sharply at Lina''s pretty face, and fixed his eyes on Tang Wan''s pretty face. At the same time, his eyes cast a lustful light on Tang wanjiao''s lovely little body.


    Tang Wan looked at Kunlong''s eyes and immediately lowered her head shyly. She didn''t know that men have a problem. The more shy women are, the easier it is to arouse men''s desire and stimulate men''s fighting spirit.


    Kunlong suddenly felt that the little young woman in front of him was extremely sexy and charming, even surpassing his woman Lina. He suddenly felt that his reaction was rapid. He couldn''t help looking around and found a temporary small house next to the huge yard. He was very happy and smiled at Lina, "wife, what''s that room for?"


    In fact, Lina has been carefully observing Kunlong''s expression. When she saw Kunlong staring at Tang Wan, she shouted in her heart. She knew that Tang Wan might be lost to him, especially Kunlong''s eyes seemed to be looking for a place to have fun. She was more worried about Tang Wan, but she didn''t dare not say, "brother long, that''s where the brother guarding the warehouse rested."


    "Let all the people inside go out. You and Tang Wan follow me inside. I have something to ask you. You guys wait outside the house. No one can get close to the house. Let''s go!" Kunlong said coldly.


    Lina and Tang Wan looked at each other, and there was a trace of helplessness in their eyes. Tang Wan seemed to feel that Kunlong was unkind to her. She secretly complained. Like Lina, now their sisters'' hearts are all on Tang Wenhao. For fear that their bodies would be insulted by Kunlong and could not afford Tang Wenhao, Tang Wan quickly dared to ask, "Brother long, what do you want to ask? Can''t you just ask here?"


    Kunlong looked at her unhappily, walked up to her with expressionless eyes, stretched out his hand to lift the petite and beautiful Tang Wan, and scolded, "Little coquettish fox, dare you talk back to me? Have you forgotten how you came here? If it weren''t for Lina''s face, you would have been fooled by my brothers. How can you still look like you now? However, Lina''s small cottage really raised you a little coquettish fox more and more flexible and feminine. I really didn''t like you at the beginning But today I want to do something I didn''t do well last time. I''ll be happy to death, you little fox. "


    "Ah? Brother long, don''t! I''m a Hao''s wife, please, don''t!" Tang Wan saw that Kun Longguo really wanted to do her. He was scared out of his wits and kicked his limbs in disorder, making a senseless struggle.


    Lina watched Kunlong clip Tang Wan into the warehouse rest room like a rubber doll. There was nothing she could do but follow them helplessly. She wanted to stop it, but she didn''t dare to provoke Kunlong. She was worried that Kunlong would turn around to clean up herself as soon as she was angry.


    The tall Kunlong kicked open the door of the rest room, threw the frightened, helpless and tearful Tang Wan onto the bed and jumped directly on it


    "Ah! No!... brother long, please, don''t..." Tang Wan uttered a heartrending cry, which broke Lina''s heart.


    At the thought that Tang Wan and herself are Tang Wenhao''s women now, a feeling of compassion for each other''s illness suddenly made Lina bold. She flopped and knelt beside Kunlong''s bed, "brother long, please forgive Tang Wan! She is already a Hao''s wife. If you want to be a woman, let me accompany you!"


    Lina thought, anyway, she was Kunlong''s woman. If she wanted to do it, let him do it!


    Kunlong, who was in high spirits, didn''t expect Lina to do this. He stopped his hand, looked back coldly at Lina kneeling on the ground and asked puzzled, "Lina, you are my woman. You can do it whenever I want. You should accompany me. I know you haven''t been done by me for a long time. Can''t you hold back? Wait! I want to do her now. Stay aside!"


    "Brother long, Tang Wan is now my translator and ah Hao''s wife. If ah Hao knows, it''s not good! After all, he''s my bodyguard. Brother long, spare her!" Lina begged.


    "Brother long, please. I''ll ask ah Hao to help you faithfully in the future. Just let me go!" Tang Wan cried.


    Tang Wan begged Kunlong without crying. Fortunately, her crying and lovable appearance aroused Kunlong''s strong desire. With a bad smile, he pinched her sexy cherry mouth and said with an obscene smile, "Xiao Sao fox, I want you today. If ah Hao really goes to me with his heart, I''ll reward ah Hao with some yellow girls to compensate him in the future. You''ll be my woman! To tell you the truth, I''ve never thought of a woman like this. You''re the first woman to let me not be unhappy. You look like a little Sao If it''s tempting, come on! "Kun long pulled Tang Wan''s skirt down


    Ah... Tang Wan realized that her body was about to be defiled by Kunlong and made a sad cry.


    At this critical moment, a roar came from a distance, "Kun long, you son of a bitch, if you dare to touch my woman, I will kill you."

 Chapter 469

    It turned out that Tang Wenhao''s security room was not far from the warehouse, just a hole away. He clearly heard Tang Wan''s bleak, desperate and helpless cry. He knew that Kunlong must be bullying his woman. A man''s inherent sense of dignity came naturally. No real man could endure such humiliation.


    In addition, Tang WanFei is not only his woman, but also like him, they are all Chinese, his flesh and blood compatriots, and their surname is Tang. He can''t sit back and scold in the room. He thinks well. If there is no response, he will break out of the door and directly kill the woman who saved himself.


    Fortunately, Kunlong, Tang Wan and Lina, including Kunlong''s bodyguards, heard Tang Wenhao''s angry roar. Kunlong stopped the attack depressed again. He looked back at Lina and asked suspiciously, "is that boy ah Hao scolding me?"


    Lina shook her head because she couldn''t understand Chinese, and said, "brother long, I can''t understand Chinese, but it''s ah Hao shouting. Tang Wan, what did ah Hao say just now?" she handed her eyes to Tang Wan, who was not covered in clothes.


    Tang Wan was very grateful when she heard Tang Wenhao''s roar. She knew that Tang Wenhao would not care about herself, so she had an idea and summoned up the courage to beg Kunlong, "Brother long, my man ah Hao is begging you to let me go. He said that as long as you let me go, he will listen to you in the future. My man''s martial arts are very good. If he will be your bodyguard in the future, you will be much safer. Madam knows that my man can beat many people alone. He is really powerful. He doesn''t want to fight you. Otherwise, our security room can''t be closed at all He. "


    When Kunlong heard Tang Wan''s words, he looked at her and said with an obscene smile, "little fox, are you threatening me?"


    "No, no, brother long, I just don''t want ah Hao to be right with brother long because of me. His wife also knows that ah Hao is very loyal. He knows brother Long''s strength here, so he really wants to go to brother long. If brother long just meets you, take his wife... Doesn''t it make him look down on you?" Tang Wan said, fearing to provoke Kunlong, but he didn''t say so, and felt that there was no strength.


    Lina, kneeling on one side, saw that Kunlong seemed to be really moved by Tang Wan and quickly agreed, "Brother long, Tang Wan has a point. Ah Hao is really a rare talent. He has a deep relationship with Tang Wan these days. At this time, if he hurts his heart because of Tang Wan, he will lose a rare talent. If brother long doesn''t believe it, he can let his brothers try his kung fu. He is really good at Kung Fu. Not only him, but also his sister a Ling and the big hero are also very fierce I really think you should meet these people first to understand their real strength. I dare say that as long as you make good use of these three people, no one will dare to do the right thing with brother long in the jungle hundreds of kilometers in the future. There will never be a tragedy like the one that happened a few days ago. "


    Now Kunlong began to take this matter seriously. He glanced at Tang Wan and came down from her reluctantly. After finishing some clothes, he shouted to the people outside, "bring ah Hao to me."


    Tang Wan knew that she was temporarily safe. She climbed down from the bed. Lina quickly got up and hugged her and comforted her, but neither of the two beauties dared to complain to Kunlong.


    Lina also thanked Kunlong for letting Tang Wan go. She didn''t really care much about Tang Wan, but through contact with Ruan Ling these days, she realized that in order to get Tang Wenhao''s admiration, she must be atmospheric and know how to live peacefully and love each other with Tang Wenhao''s other women. She was worried that once Tang Wan was given by Kunlong under her eyes, she would not be able to pay attention to Tang Wan in the future Tang Wenhao explained that she felt Tang Wenhao''s love for Tang Wan.


    A few minutes later, Tang Wenhao was escorted to the warehouse lounge by two armed soldiers. When he glanced at Tang Wan whose clothes were not covered, his heart suddenly picked up. Unconsciously, he came forward to hold Tang Wan tightly in his arms and asked with concern, "wife, are you okay!"


    "Woo... Um... I''m fine, husband. I''m so scared. If you hadn''t scolded me just now, I would have been by him..." Tang Wan felt very safe as soon as he threw himself into Tang Wenhao''s arms. He couldn''t help crying bitterly.


    Kunlong looked at them coldly, glanced at Lina, snorted coldly and said to Lina, "Lina, for your sake, I''ll let the little coquettish fox go for a while. You''ve all said that the boy is amazing. Brother long, I really can''t just forget it. In this way, tell him to let him fight with my brothers outside the cave. As long as he can defeat any four of my eight brothers, I Kun long will no longer touch his woman, will you If so, I''ll make up my mind about this woman. "


    As soon as Lina heard this, she couldn''t help worrying about Tang Wenhao. Although she had seen Tang Wenhao win with three fists and two feet, taini and his wit and agility shuttling through the hail of bullets, she was still uncertain about the depth of his kung fu. After all, taini was still a big difference compared with Kunlong''s eight close bodyguards. She knew that Kunlong''s bodyguards were all experts Master, and ruthless, extremely vicious.


    Kunlong''s words also spread to Tang Wan''s ears. She couldn''t help worrying and said to Tang Wenhao, "ah Hao, Kunlong wants you to compete with several of his close bodyguards. He said that if you can win four of his eight bodyguards, he won''t bully me again from now on. If you can''t win, I''m still his man, and he''ll decide me."


    After listening, Tang Wenhao held Tang Wan''s head up, let her look into his eyes, and then firmly said to her, "wife, don''t worry! No one can let you leave me again. Isn''t it just to win his four bodyguards? It''s a piece of cake. You tell Lina and Kunlong that I accept his conditions and promise to end the competition within five minutes."


    "Ah? Ah Hao, don''t talk about it? What if it doesn''t end in five minutes? Kunlong''s bodyguards are all experts who have been trained by countless bullets and bullets. They are well selected in both Kung Fu and shooting skills, but not the level of watching the house and guarding the courtyard like taini." Tang Wan said anxiously.


    "Wife, don''t worry, I know. I know. You have to believe me. I won''t joke about your lifetime happiness. Just look at it!" Tang Wenhao said confidently. After the baptism of the four King Kong Group attacks and wheel wars, his confidence has entered the peak stage of his life.


    Half of Kunlong''s eight close bodyguards were elites left by kunsha group at that time. They were well-trained and had rich experience in jungle operations. After kunsha group was defeated by government forces, these unrestrained military ruffians were bought off by Kunlong who was not very powerful at that time and were reused here, including Kunlong''s current close bodyguard Jin Hu, Brother Bao, Zhan long and Sirius were the young elite of kunsha group at that time. Dissatisfied with kunsha''s surrender, the government army took refuge in Kunlong.


    Although Kunlong''s strength was not at the same level as kunsha''s at that time, Kunlong was good at employing people. For those who felt useful to him, he didn''t stick to small details and used them boldly. Therefore, the elite left after kunsha''s fall soon, golden tiger, brother Bao, Zhan long and Sirius, had a place to use martial arts here. Kunlong asked each of them to bring a man and a horse and train a large number of special talents at the same time. Therefore, With the strong assistance of these four people, Kunlong soon subdued many small armed organizations along the Thai Myanmar border, became a big drug lord as famous as Suo Kun, and became brothers with Suo Kun. They dominated the Thai Myanmar border for many years. Kunlong didn''t start to move from front to back until Suo Kun was killed by the black dragon sect killer, the boss of the Vietnamese gangs.


    Tang Wenhao followed Lina and Tang Wan came to a spacious grassland outside the cave. At this moment, Kunlong and his eight bodyguards were waiting on the grassland. Four of them had taken off their coats and exposed their tendons.


    Tang Wan said to Tang Wenhao, "Hao, no matter how sure you are, you must not underestimate the enemy. See, the two older ones, the fatter one is called Jinhu and the thinner one is called Sirius. They are the most experienced thugs under Kunlong and the most vicious. Especially the Sirius on the right. My generation remembers him. He was the first to humiliate my body. As long as you don''t kill him today, you''ll die Teach him a lesson for me. I hate him. "Although Tang Wan spoke in a small voice, there was a strong hatred in his tone.


    When Tang Wenhao heard that there were men who raped his wife here, he thought, shit, I don''t care what Sirius you are, I have to beat your boy into a Tengu today!


    Tang Wenhao went to Kunlong, hugged his fist and said to him, "brother long, how are you going to compare the law? One by one, two by two, or four together?"


    Tang Wan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to ask Kunlong like this. She didn''t dare translate truthfully. Tang Wenhao motioned her to translate truthfully. Don''t worry about him.


    Tang Wan saw that Tang Wenhao looked like a sure winner and translated Tang Wenhao''s meaning to Kun long. After hearing this, the boy looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. He didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to dare to say such big words, but from Tang Wenhao''s confident appearance, it didn''t seem like boasting, which made him have to look at Tang Wenhao carefully again and think, who is this boy Looking at the Thai Myanmar border, who dares to provoke these generals like this?


    Thinking of this, he said to Tang Wan, "just tell your husband, whatever he wants, as long as he can defeat my four brothers, I Kunlong will obey him."


    Tang Wan quickly told Tang Wenhao what Kunlong meant. Tang Wenhao nodded with a smile and said, "OK, wife, then tell him that I want the four of them to go together, end the battle within five minutes and knock all four of them to the ground."


    "Ah? Hao, are you crazy? Do you really want this?" Tang Wan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and told Lina what Tang Wenhao meant. Lina also felt that Tang Wenhao was crazy. Tang Wan didn''t necessarily know the strength of golden tiger and Sirius. She knew that golden tiger and Sirius were the top experts of Kunlong. Besides, with two other young people who were not weak in Kung Fu, Tang Wenhao couldn''t kill him in five minutes It''s outrageous that these four people do it!

 Chapter 470

    Therefore, Lina also tried to persuade Tang Wenhao not to be so arrogant and keep a low profile, but Tang Wenhao had made up his mind and had to take this standard as the condition for victory or defeat.


    When Kunlong understood Tang Wenhao''s meaning, he also felt that the handsome man in front of him was too arrogant. Originally, he liked him very much. Now he was a little disgusted with him. He couldn''t help saying to golden tiger and Sirius, "Golden tiger, Sirius, and you two, this boy doesn''t pay attention to you at all. He wants you four to go together and will beat you all within five points. If you are really defeated by him, you four won''t mix in the golden triangle in the future."


    "Brother long, don''t worry! I think this boy will talk. He was born to practice martial arts for more than 20 years at best. Where can he be powerful? Our brothers fight with people every day and can''t kill this boy who doesn''t know heaven and earth?" Jin Hu, a stocky middle-aged man, glanced at Tang Wenhao with disdain.


    "Hey, brother Hu, in order that brother long can sleep with this little coquettish fox as soon as possible, let''s stop talking nonsense and go! This little coquettish fox tastes good, brother long, we won''t keep you waiting." the skinny Sirius looked at Tang Wan with drooling eyes and smiled.


    Other men laughed at Sirius''s words.


    Tang Wenhao looked at his woman and knew that it was the first time he had taken his woman away. His heart was full of resentment and anger towards him. He couldn''t help accumulating strength secretly. He wanted to knock down several men in front of him at one fell swoop, especially to teach the color demon Sirius a good lesson and give a bad breath for his woman.


    To make a long story short, at the instigation of Kun long, four people surrounded Tang Wenhao. Kun long really picked up his Swiss watch and began to time them. Seeing that Kun long took these five minutes so seriously, Tang Wan and Lina were worried.


    Looking at Tang Wenhao, he closely watched the four people around him. He was waiting for an opportunity. Before he could wait for the opportunity, the two young bodyguards of Kun long couldn''t hold back. They almost punched Tang Wenhao at the same time. This is what Tang Wenhao expected, because only when the other party shot, he could find an opportunity from the other party''s flaws.


    Sooner or later, Tang Wenhao saw the other party''s iron fist hit his face. He raised his hand quickly in the mouth of a young man''s tiger. The boy immediately felt that he had no strength in his hand. Just when he was secretly surprised, Tang Wenhao avoided the other boy''s fist and poked his hand in front of his chest, then turned his palm into a fist and knocked him to the ground.


    At the same time, after another boy threw a punch into the air, he heard that his companion was knocked down by Tang Wenhao. In a daze, Tang Wenhao flew up and kicked him in the chest. He kicked him to the grass four meters away and fell down.


    Everyone was shocked, including Golden Tiger and Sirius. The two young people who were killed by Tang Wenhao were the elites they had carefully cultivated for several years. Unexpectedly, they were knocked down by the handsome man in front of them in an instant. They all thought they didn''t have this level to defeat their best apprentices in just half a minute.


    Kunlong looked at Tang Wenhao with tongue tied eyes. It can be said that he never thought about this scene. He thought that he was sure that Tang Wenhao could resist for a while. After all, those who dared to talk such a big story must have two skills. Later, they would slowly lose their strength. Unexpectedly, they knocked down the elite of the young school with three fists and two feet, and they were defeated completely. They even climbed I can''t get up.


    In fact, it was not that the two men couldn''t get up, but that Tang Wenhao ordered their acupoints and they couldn''t move.


    When Tang Wan and Lina saw this situation, they were relieved and felt happy and proud that they had chosen Tang Wenhao. This is the real man.


    Looking at Tang Wenhao, he saw that the two young people had fallen down, glanced contemptuously at the golden tiger and Sirius, waved to them and motioned them to come up together.


    Golden Tiger and Sirius are people who have been in the Jianghu for decades and haven''t seen anything. Although Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu is beyond their expectation, they are not frightened by Tang Wenhao. Therefore, they look at each other and step forward to fight with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that he was not as relaxed as before when he got into contact with golden tiger and Sirius. The Kung Fu of golden tiger and Sirius and Ruan Biao, their four vajras, should be between Zhong Bo. They are really not weak and can be called experts. However, Tang Wenhao has a characteristic that when they are strong, they are strong and if they are not weak. Therefore, even if golden tiger and Sirius can fight very well, it is impossible to win Tang Wenhao.


    To make a long story short, when the contest lasted three minutes, Tang Wenhao took advantage of the golden tiger''s fist to take him to the chest, touched his acupoints, stroked him with both hands and threw him five meters away. He heard a puff. The golden tiger''s fat body lay heavily on the grass.


    Sirius flew into the air when Tang Wenhao threw the golden tiger. Several serial legs attacked Tang Wenhao''s back. They were very fast and fierce. What a Tang Wenhao, after hearing the wind behind him, suddenly turned around and walked away from Sirius''s serial legs. At the same time, one big hand grabbed his leg, the other big hand clenched his fist and hit Sirius''s crotch with one fist.


    He only heard a scream. After Sirius fell to the ground, he tightly protected himself and was in great pain. Obviously, he was seriously injured after being hit by Tang Wenhao.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had injured Sirius, several other bodyguards suddenly came forward and surrounded Tang Wenhao. Several submachine guns were aimed at Tang Wenhao''s head, scared Tang Wan, ran to Tang Wenhao and protected him with his own body.


    Tang Wenhao gratefully caressed Tang Wan''s hair, then sneered and said to Kun long, "brother long, your own Kung Fu is not good. No wonder others are injured in martial arts competition. Don''t you mean what you say?"


    Tang Wan translated Tang Wenhao''s words in horror to Kun long, who was livid. Everyone''s eyes focused on Kun long. He glanced coldly at the four embarrassed men lying on the ground, especially when he saw Sirius crying bitterly on the ground, "Don''t cry, isn''t it a shame? The four of you are not opponents of others, and they go together. It''s really true that others are right. You can''t hold on for five minutes. What''s the use of raising you waste? Can you really expect you to protect me? Get up like a fucking man."


    Although Kunlong shouted loudly, no one could play. Tang Wenhao contemptuously removed the gun pointing to his head, walked to several people, bent down and patted their bodies, and pulled them up one by one.


    But he didn''t pull Sirius, but said to him disdainfully, "son of a bitch, you can''t play with women anymore. This is the end of your insulting Tang Wenhao''s woman."


    Although others didn''t understand what he said, it can be seen from his expression and the cruel hand of beating Sirius just now that Tang Wenhao took special care of Sirius.


    Tang Wenhao walked back to Kunlong and said disdainfully, "brother long, if your brothers were there that night, it is estimated that they would not survive that night. Brother long, don''t you believe that we really want to go to you? If I want to hurt you, do you think we can''t make this small stockade with our skills?"


    Tang Wan translated Tang Wenhao''s words to Kun long. At this time, Kun long had to re-examine Tang Wenhao. This boy''s Kung Fu is so powerful. He has been wandering the Jianghu for so many years and has never seen such a powerful person. He not only killed the poisonous dragon, but now he has really defeated his four experts in a row, or he has to attack them in a group. Who is he? He is very deep Where does Kung Fu come from?


    However, he seems to have no malice towards himself. Otherwise, with his kung fu, he can kill himself at any time. His group of close bodyguards are not experts in the eyes of others. They took care of him every minute. The scene that he hit Sirius just now is obviously retaliating for the insult of Sirius to his woman Tang Wan. Fortunately, he didn''t take Tang Wan, a little woman. No Then, maybe he will really be the end of Sirius. This boy is really a man in this regard!


    Kunlong is a Jianghu boss who appreciates the strong. Tang Wenhao''s wonderful performance just now undoubtedly won his respect. Therefore, Kunlong no longer imprisoned Tang Wenhao, but treated him like a guest of honor.


    For Sirius, who was disabled by Tang Wenhao and could not be a man from then on, he can only comfort himself and did not deal with Tang Wenhao. He knows that Jianghu people, winners, princes and losers are normal rules of the game. Sirius can''t blame anyone, but he can only blame himself for his poor learning.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s power, Kunlong became more interested in Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong. He asked Jinhu to take two young people to carry Sirius outside the mountain for treatment, and led other bodyguards, Lina, Tang Wan and Tang Wenhao back to the stockade.


    Several people waited in the conference hall and asked Lina to invite Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong.


    Talking about Lina alone, she hurried to the farm where Ruan Ling lived and met Ruan Ling who was helping her master''s house with farm work. Ruan Ling saw Lina''s expression happy and knew that there was good news. She put down her work and smiled, "madam, what can I do for you?"


    The hostess saw that her wife came to invite Ruan Ling in person and quickly nodded to her. Lina had no time to be polite. She just nodded and smiled with the other party and pulled Ruan Ling outside.


    "Ah Ling, Kunlong is coming." Lina smiled.


    "Ah? Really? What about ah hao? Did he doubt ah Hao and us?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, of course, but don''t worry now. Come with me! Call Da Xiong together. Kun long wants to see you two. I''ll tell you the details on the way." Lina smiled.


    Ruan Ling saw Lina''s expression and knew that things were going well. After greeting the hostess, she called Ruan Jingxiong with Lina.


    On the way, Lina told Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong what happened after Kunlong came. Both of them were very satisfied with Tang Wenhao''s wit and courage.


    "Ah Ling, I said ah Hao could handle it? Ha ha, the boy''s handling of crisis events is becoming more and more sophisticated and courageous, which shows that he is more confident and his father is really happy for him." Ruan Jingxiong smiled happily.

 Chapter 471

    "Well, Dad, I also think Wen Hao is more mature and sophisticated, and more and more manly." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    When the three of them arrived at the meeting hall, when Kun long, who was talking with Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan, raised his eyes to see Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong, especially after seeing Ruan Ling, the color fan''s eyes could no longer be separated from her extreme facial features and graceful posture. She was really as beautiful as a flower and as a fairy.


    It can be said that Kunlong is also an old hand in the vertical and horizontal flowers for many years. He has seen and worked countless beautiful women, no less than hundreds, whether it is a middle-aged beautiful woman, a top-grade young woman or a pure little Lori, but he has never seen a beautiful and moving beauty like Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling is a kind of amazing beauty at first sight, a woman who makes you want to rush on her recklessly and indulge in her at second sight, and a woman who makes you completely fall into nostalgia for her at third sight and can no longer forget her.


    Otherwise, as a man with many top-notch beauties, why don''t Tang Wenhao get tired of seeing Ruan Ling and sleeping? Because she is so beautiful that you can''t help loving her. What''s more, she loves Tang Wenhao to the bottom of her heart and lungs. Where can Tang Wenhao leave her?


    Tang Wenhao was very upset when he saw Kunlong staring at his wife Ruan Ling. He quickly said to Tang Wan, "wife, please introduce them quickly!"


    Tang Wan heard the jealousy in Tang Wenhao''s words, smiled shyly, and then said to Kun long, "brother long, his name is da Xiong, who also escaped from prison. She is ah Ling, ah Hao''s sister."


    Kunlong woke up like a dream and woke up from Ruan Ling''s dream, "Oh, good, good, let them all sit down and talk."


    Kunlong also realized that he had lost his attitude. Of course, he also found that Ruan Ling was very cold to him, which made him want to control her very much. Men are like this. They are more willing to conquer cold and beautiful women, especially for Kunlong, a Jianghu boss who has never failed in women, what he can''t get is always the best, It also inspired him to get Ruan Ling.


    Shit, if you don''t get such a woman, I''ve lived in vain for 40 years. Hum, beauty, you''ll eventually fall into my arms. As long as you really go to me, you have no second choice. Moreover, as long as you get you, your unpredictable brother will become my brother-in-law, Are you brothers and sisters still not loyal to me? Kill two birds with one stone!


    Kunlong began to calculate how to get Ruan Ling to his bed as soon as possible.


    "Lina, ask them what they want to do since they are here to join Kunlong. In fact, with their skills, they can do it alone. Why should they work under me wrongly?" although Kunlong appreciates Tang Wenhao and admires Ruan Ling, he doesn''t fully believe them and doesn''t know Tang Wenhao''s real identity and origin, He can''t sleep, because they are so powerful that he, a drug lord who has crossed the Thai Myanmar border for many years, has no sense of security, which is his most taboo.


    "Brother long, I''ve asked about all these. They came to us with no specific plan. They just wanted to escape from Vietnam and avoid the pursuit of the police. As long as they had something to do, they could live. I also asked them why they didn''t do something by themselves. With their three skills, they could pull a man and horse to run drugs by themselves, and they would soon start, but they said that he They are not interested in drug trafficking now. Besides, the market in Vietnam is not easy to do, and they are not familiar with other places. They have no such plan for the time being. Now they just want to find a place to settle down, and maybe they will develop in Thailand in the future, "Lina said.


    "Didn''t you say that they used to buy and sell drugs in Lang Shan, Vietnam? Why aren''t they interested in this business? What''s their real identity in Vietnam? Where did they learn their Kung Fu? In addition, I heard that taini said that the older hero seemed to be a soldier and said that he was basically directing you that night, right?" he said, Kun Long''s eyes fell on Ruan Jingxiong, who looked domineering.


    Taini was right. Even if Ruan Jingxiong didn''t command the battle, he was an expert in his temperament and bearing. At first glance, he was born in the army. His standing and sitting posture were different from ordinary people. He was rigid, disciplined and military.


    "Ah Hao learned Chinese Kung Fu from a boxer in China since he was a child, so he is the best in terms of Kung Fu. His sister a Ling grew up in Lang Shan and also learned Chinese Kung Fu. Later, he was cheated by his friends and began to do drug trading. He slowly brought her brother in. Later, he was caught by the Vietnamese police. They met Da Xiong in prison. According to their brothers and sisters, Da Xiong was the best She was a professional soldier who had participated in the Sino Vietnam War before, and was arrested on suspicion of drug trade and gun trafficking, "Lina said, which they had summed up a few days ago.


    "Oh? No wonder he can command the battle. He is indeed a professional soldier. Ask him, what''s his real name? Which army did he serve in Vietnam? What position did he hold? Where did his arms go before?" Kunlong began to have no interest in Ruan Jingxiong, and now he is more and more interested.


    "His name is Lin Daxiong. He used to be a border guard army stationed on an island in the South China Sea. Later, he was transferred to the Sino Vietnamese border in Langshan. He was also a battalion commander. He said that the arms they smuggled came from a field force. He didn''t know which department the arms came from. He was only responsible for escorting the military fire. His buyers were some arms dealers in Afghanistan. It was said that he was arrested after only doing a few transactions "Said Lina.


    "Well, according to you, this man is very easy to arrange. At present, we urgently need him as a professional soldier with practical combat experience and understanding of guns and ammunition to train our soldiers. Tell him, I will reuse him." Kunlong said to Lina.


    Before Lina could tell Tang Wan, Ruan Ling had told Ruan Jingxiong what Kunlong meant. Ruan Jingxiong was very happy because this was the most convenient way to get close to Kunlong''s arms business.


    "Ah Ling, this is a great opportunity," Ruan Jingxiong whispered.


    "Well, Dad, but I''m worried that he will take you away alone and even separate me from Wen Hao. This Kun long is very cunning. We must not take it lightly." Ruan Ling replied.


    "Well, it''s possible. I don''t think this guy is kind to you. You must pay attention to safety. Wen Hao and I are men, but there''s nothing. If he really wants to separate you from Wen Hao, you must not agree. He''s dividing our strength." Ruan Jingxiong whispered.


    When they were talking about this, Lina told Ruan Jingxiong what Kunlong meant through Tang Wan. Ruan Jingxiong agreed. Kunlong was very happy to see that Ruan Jingxiong agreed to his arrangement and smiled at Ruan Jingxiong, "Lin Daxiong, you can give full play to your ability under my hand in the future. I Kunlong never treat my brother badly. When this batch of goods is delivered, you will go to the golden triangle with me."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that Kunlong was going to take Ruan Jingxiong away, he was worried about his safety and hurriedly said to Tang Wan, "wife, this may not work! The three of us should be together and take care of each other. You tell Kunlong that if you want to take Da Xiong away, take us to the golden triangle."


    Ruan Ling opposite him also nodded to him to agree with his idea.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s request, Kunlong smiled and said, "brother a Hao, you can go with me. I need talents like you around me, but miss a Ling doesn''t want to go to the golden triangle. It''s too chaotic. A woman''s home in that place is prone to accidents. She will stay in the stockade with Lina in the future! Lina also needs a helper to help her."


    Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong looked at each other. Sure enough, they guessed right. Kun long deliberately wanted to separate them and rule them.


    Kunlong is not a fool. Tang Wenhao''s three fists and two feet have laid down his elites, and directly disabled Sirius into a useless man. Who can be the boss in the face of such subordinates? Besides, Tang Wenhao has the help of two experts, a Ling and Ruan Jingxiong. According to taini, these two people can even deal with Tang Wenhao, especially Ruan Jingxiong, who is both intelligent and brave and has a gun The method is accurate, 100 shots, and experienced. Once they work together to do something, it''s terrible!


    So the only way is to divide and rule, and we should get the beauty in front of us as soon as possible. Only by getting her done, Tang Wenhao, a fierce general, will not betray him. Therefore, Kun long has regarded Ruan Ling as an ace in mastering these three people.


    Kunlong knows that as long as Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong are taken away, he is still sure to deal with Ruan Ling. He has many ways and means to deal with women, and he has no precedent of failure.


    However, he underestimated Ruan Ling and several of them. It can be said that all three saw through the purpose of Kunlong. Tang Wenhao was a smart man. Since Kunlong stared at his wife for the first time, he became wary of Kunlong. He knew that this guy was thinking of his wife. How could he agree to his arrangement?


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao flatly rejected Kunlong''s arrangement. He said to Kunlong, "Brother long, my sister and I haven''t separated since we can remember. We practiced martial arts and sold drugs together. Now we both fled to a place far away from our hometown, and we won''t separate. I swore that wherever I go, I''ll take my sister with me and won''t let her stay here alone. Therefore, either we all go to the golden triangle with you or we both stay to help Help madam stay in this stronghold, and ask brother long to carefully consider our requirements. "


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao clearly rejected his arrangement, Kunlong could not keep his face. He sank his face in displeasure, stared at Tang Wenhao like a torch, looked at Lina again, and said coldly, "Lina, didn''t you say that they really defected to my Kunlong? Then why is my order not easy to use? Don''t think that he won my men and I can''t control him. We can''t do great things here only by Kung Fu. Tell him that if you want to get a foothold in the Golden Triangle, you still need to understand the rules of the Jianghu."


    Lina nodded repeatedly and said to Tang Wan, "you tell ah Hao that brother long doesn''t agree with his request, or you''d better do it according to brother Long''s meaning!"

 Chapter 472

    "OK, I''ll tell ah Hao." Tang Wan nodded.


    Then, she told Tang Wenhao what Kunlong meant. Tang Wenhao said to her, "wife, he deliberately separated the three of us. We don''t trust ah ling here alone. Can''t you see that Kunlong is upset and kind to ah Ling? Once Da Xiong and I leave here, what if he wants to return to harm ah Ling?" Tang Wenhao would rather not finish the task than hurt Ruan Ling. Although he knows that Ruan Ling is better than him in this regard, she is a woman after all, and he and Ruan Jingxiong are in Kunlong''s hands. Who knows how Kunlong will design Ruan Ling behind their backs? In short, being divided and ruled by Kunlong can''t be allowed. This is Tang Wenhao''s bottom line.


    "Well, I also have this hunch, but how can we talk with Kunlong? Here, he is the boss. Although you can play well, it''s on his territory. It''s better to be safe and try not to intensify contradictions." Tang Wan said in embarrassment.


    Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong on the opposite side are also discussing how to resolve this knot. They all know that if they stick here like this, it will be more troublesome not to give Kunlong a step down. Tang Wan is right. Although the three of them can fight very well, it is someone else''s territory after all. It''s stiff and bad for anyone.


    Finally, Ruan Jingxiong came up with a way. He stood up and said to Kunlong, "brother long, I have an idea. I don''t know if brother long can agree?"


    It turned out that Ruan Jingxiong''s way was to show his sincerity. The three of them could unconditionally participate in the task of escorting drugs and ensure the successful completion of the escorting task. His only requirement was to let Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling stay in the stockade first. He could follow Kunlong to the Golden Triangle first and listen to Kunlong''s arrangement.


    Tang Wenhao immediately rejected Ruan Jingxiong''s method. He said that in any case, he would not agree to let Ruan Jingxiong go to the Golden Triangle alone with Kunlong. He was worried about Ruan Jingxiong''s safety.


    It''s normal for Tang Wenhao to worry about this, except that he and Ruan Jingxiong have a father and son. The key is that he is still Ruan Jingxiong''s son-in-law. He slept his only baby daughter before he came, and his mother-in-law was killed by Lin Haonan because of him. Therefore, Tang Wenhao has a deep apology to Ruan Jingxiong''s family. If Ruan Jingxiong has three long and two short comings this time, He can''t explain to Ruan Jian''s brother and sister.


    Ruan Ling also disagreed with Ruan Jingxiong''s method, saying that the three of them could not be separated, while Kun long nodded repeatedly, saying that he could accept this method.


    Seeing that Kunlong agreed, Ruan Jingxiong immediately pulled Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling outside. He would try to persuade Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to agree to his method. Kunlong knew that Ruan Jingxiong was trying to persuade Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Instead of caring about them, he began to arrange Lina to start shipping a large number of drugs in the warehouse.


    Not to mention the work arranged by Kunlong and Ruan Jingxiong, but to mention the three of them. When they went outside, they saw no idle people around. He said to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, "Wen Hao, a Ling, I know you are all worried about me, but don''t worry. I am an old man and sincerely help them. Why should he hurt me? There will be no problem. Don''t worry, otherwise, we can''t talk. On the whole, the result is good. Remember the purpose of our trip, we can only go deep into Kunlong In order to find out who is in direct contact with Lin haoxiong and find evidence of their direct arms smuggling. Moreover, Ruan Biao and other people haven''t heard from them at all. In my opinion these two days, they haven''t passed here. There''s no practical significance for my father to stay here. Maybe we can hear from them in the golden triangle? "


    "But, Dad, Jian and wen''er need to know that we''ll leave you alone..." before Tang Wenhao finished, Ruan Jingxiong smiled, "Wen Hao, this is my father''s decision. It has nothing to do with you. My father is a soldier and is here to complete the task. You and ah Ling must pay attention to safety. Kun long is not a simple person. My father wants you to live and die together and must not be separated. As long as you two don''t separate, Kun long has no way to take you. In addition, I want to remind you that Kun long is very promising If you can threaten you with your father''s life, you must not fall into his plan. As long as you don''t fall into the plan, your father is safe. I see that Kunlong is taboo to you. He seems a little afraid of you, which shows that his strength is not as strong as we think. "Ruan Jingxiong is an old Jianghu in the end, so he makes a thorough analysis of Kunlong.


    "Well, we know, Dad, do we have to?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "This is the best way. We can make good use of Kunlong when he needs help. After completing the task as soon as possible, we can go home and live with our family. Wen Hao and wen''er love you very much. Don''t make him sad. Ah Ling, you are my sister, and wen''er asks you." Ruan Jingxiong said emotionally.


    When he said this, it was like a parting of life and death. He wanted to tell Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling''s tears. Ruan Ling was a woman and was more emotional. He couldn''t help but say emotionally, "Dad, don''t worry! Wener is my sister, and Wen Hao loves her very much. We won''t wrong her. Dad, you must take care. Once you have the evidence, you will escape immediately."


    "Well, don''t worry! Dad will be fine. That''s it. After a long discussion, Kunlong will be suspicious. Let''s go in!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Returning to the conference hall again, Kunlong was very happy to see that Ruan Jingxiong persuaded Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. He ordered taini to have a big banquet in the evening to welcome Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao to join his team.


    In the evening, Kunlong kept toasting Tang Wenhao and them. Big bowls of old wine made Tang Wenhao, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Ling burst their stomachs, but there was no way. Kunlong seemed to never give up until several people were drunk. In order to protect Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao almost drank all the wine from Kunlong to Ruan Ling, which hurt Ruan Ling.


    Kunlong really can drink. After drinking seven or eight kilograms, he became braver and braver. When Ruan Jingxiong drank two or three kilograms, he simply lay on the table and pretended to sleep.


    Finally, when Kunlong saw that Tang Wenhao was unstable, he let him go and asked Tang Wan to help him up the mountain to Lina''s house. He also heard that Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan''s new house was in his house.


    As Lina was his mistress, she naturally returned to her home with him, so there were two pairs of men and women living in Lina''s house this night.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao was not really drunk. He had already used his profound internal skills to force most of the alcohol in his body out of the body. Therefore, although he was full of alcohol gas, there was not much alcohol in his body. Even he was much more sober than Kunlong, who had a lot of alcohol.


    Therefore, when he watched Kunlong embrace his woman Lina into her boudoir, his heart suddenly hurt. At the thought that Lina''s wonderful body would be ruined by Kunlong, an old coyote, Tang Wenhao felt very depressed, but he had no way, because he knew that he was actually the third party.


    These days, he has always thought that he is purely using the relationship with Lina, but is just enjoying her cheaply. Unexpectedly, he has unconsciously had feelings for this woman. It is in accordance with the old saying that one day husband and wife have a hundred days of kindness, and they really have feelings one day, shit!


    With a bang, Tang Wenhao angrily closed the door, hugged Tang Wan and walked towards the bed. The two of them haven''t slept since they moved in. They sleep with Lina these days. "Ah Hao, aren''t you not eating Kunlong''s vinegar? Can''t you accept Kunlong sleeping with his wife?" Tang Wan whispered.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly, took her to bed and didn''t answer. He began to undress Tang Wan through drinking. He needed Tang Wan to relieve his depression.


    Tang Wan certainly wanted it. Soon, they had sex. When they were in full swing, they heard a cut-off drink from the opposite room, "you didn''t come to the official holiday early or late. It''s just this time? Are you ambivalent about me?"


    "No, brother long, it''s true. I''m really on holiday today. It''s inconvenient." this is Lina''s plea. Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan listened clearly and couldn''t help stopping the piston movement.


    "Ah Hao, madam doesn''t seem to have a holiday? I remember she said last time that she and I had about the same time. There should be more than ten days left? She certainly doesn''t want to sleep with brother long, but what if brother long wants to check himself?" Tang Wan asked anxiously.


    "No! Is Kunlong so boring? However, since Lina used to be his woman, he should know when Lina''s holiday will come. Alas! I hope Kunlong will stop." Tang Wenhao also sweated for Lina.


    "No, no one can stop Kunlong if he wants to do something. Besides, he seems to see that his wife has a preference for you today. He''s jealous of you," Tang Wan said.


    "Really? You can see it?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I have this feeling. He poured your wine today just to show it to his wife. He asked us to come and show it to you," Tang Wan said.


    "Ah? If so, doesn''t he already know about us? Is Lina in danger? Kunlong is cruel and cruel!" Tang Wenhao said. When he began to dress, he felt that his mind was much clearer at once.


    Just then, Kunlong''s roar came from the opposite side again, "Lina, tell me the truth, do you like ah Hao''s little white face?"


    "Brother long, I didn''t. who are you listening to? Ah Hao is Tang Wan''s man and I''m your brother Long''s woman. Who dares to ask?" Lina asked.


    "Hum, you know you''re my woman? Well, didn''t you say it''s inconvenient for you tonight? OK, take off your pants and I''ll prove it with my own eyes. If you don''t, Lina, you''ll disappoint me. It means you have betrayed me. You know that any woman who betrayed me will never come to a good end, Take off your pants for me, "Kun long shouted.


    To Tang Wenhao''s and Tang Wan''s surprise, soon, Kunlong''s abusive voice came from the opposite room. Although Tang Wenhao didn''t understand it, he knew it was Kunlong''s abusive voice. "Shit, it''s bad luck. I don''t come early or late. I''ll go down the mountain tonight for my holiday. Let taini get me a woman to accompany me."

 Chapter 473

    "OK, brother long, I''ll arrange it for you now. Brother long, I''m sorry! I don''t know why I''m ahead of schedule today. I''ll serve you well after I leave!" Lina said.


    "All right, all right, all right, I told taini myself, go to bed! Remember, load the goods on the mule early tomorrow, start on time according to the original plan, and let ah Hao and them get ready. Don''t disappoint me." Kunlong said coldly.


    "OK, brother long, I''ll arrange it. Are you really going?" Lina stressed.


    "Of course, shit, I want to play with Tang Wan''s little coquettish fox today. I''m disturbed by ah Hao. I want to play with you at night. You''re on your holiday again. It''s a fucking bad luck. Come on, I''ll go!" Kun long opened the door and glanced at Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan''s room.


    Tang Wenhao inside heard the sound of Kunlong opening the door, deliberately pretended to be at war with Tang Wan, gasped loudly, and motioned Tang Wan to cry. Tang Wan was very intelligent. He immediately understood Tang Wenhao''s meaning and called shyly in bed.


    Kunlong became more lustful and burned. She hurried out of Lina''s house and went to the foot of the mountain to find a woman to vent. Lina wore pajamas and saw Kunlong leading several men down the mountain at night.


    After that, she locked the door and directly pushed open the door of Tang Wan and Tang Wenhao. Seeing Tang Wenhao sitting on the edge of the bed with his clothes on, and Tang Wan sitting on the bed in a small flower coat, she was surprised, "aren''t you... Are you intentional?" she said Lina and threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her and said with a smile, "fool, I''m deliberately paralyzing Kunlong... Wife, tell her what''s going on? She''s really on holiday?" Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled at Tang Wan.


    Tang Wan translated Tang Wenhao''s words. Lina immediately began to take off her coat and confused Tang Wenhao. Shit! When it comes to the holidays, I have to


    Tang Wan also asked suspiciously, "madam, aren''t you here? Still..."


    Lina smiled bitterly, took off her coat and revealed her lotus like jade arm. However, a scar was exposed on the jade arm under her fragrant shoulder, with blood on it, and even her clothes were covered with blood.


    "Lina, are you hurt? Kunlong hurt you?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern. His eyes were full of anger. He was in love with Lina. Tang Wenhao was such an amorous man who couldn''t see his woman hurt, as if he couldn''t protect himself.


    Although Lina didn''t understand Tang Wenhao''s meaning, from Tang Wenhao''s concerned eyes, she knew that she was a man who really loved her. She couldn''t help choking with gratitude, "no... I stabbed myself with a knife. I don''t want to accompany Kunlong anymore. I''m your woman. Since I became your woman that day, I won''t let other men touch me again."


    Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan understand that Lina must have hurt her body in order not to let Kunlong touch her. She uses her blood to create the illusion that she has come to the holiday. This is also thanks to Kunlong''s drinking too much. Otherwise, it''s easy to see through her trick.


    Thinking of Lina''s deep love for herself, Tang Wenhao hugged Lina tightly in his arms. He didn''t expect that Lina, the woman of the drug lord Kunlong, would love him so much.


    Next to Tang Wan can''t help but respect Lina.


    After a while, Tang Wenhao began to bandage Lina''s wound. Tang Wan washed Lina''s bloody clothes. Because of Lina''s crazy behavior, Tang Wenhao''s feelings for her suddenly improved a lot.


    The next day, Lina called Tang Wenhao and them up early. After a simple breakfast, she called Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong together. Several people went to the drug factory together. At this time, the goods had been moved outside the cave by the villagers. There were armed soldiers on both sides, but they didn''t see Kunlong and his men, Only taini, under command, began to load the goods on the mule.


    Kunlong''s goods are directly sent to the Middle East, and Tang Wenhao''s task is to escort the goods out of Myanmar. Basically, there are high mountains on the road. In addition to preventing poisonous snakes and beasts in the jungle, it is more dangerous to always prevent the hidden drug king in tribes and villages along the way from eating black. Like this season, drug dealers here know that it is a good time to ship, The drugs have the best quality, good appearance and large shipment volume. Once the hijacking is successful, they will make a lot of money. Therefore, many drug kings will take risks to kill people and goods, so Kunlong attaches great importance to this shipment and almost mobilizes his elites.


    A total of 20 mules were escorted this time. The mules were carrying the goods sent to the Middle East. The personnel were mainly composed of villagers leading mules, more than a dozen members of armed groups, taini and Tang Wenhao.


    Seeing that no Kunlong''s bodyguards were present, Tang Wenhao was surprised. "Ah Ling, why didn''t Kunlong''s bodyguards come for such an important escort mission? Did he trust us so much?"


    "Baby, I''m also surprised. According to reason, his most intimate person must follow the escort." Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Ask dad and see what he thinks," Tang Wenhao said, then went to Ruan Jingxiong and pestled him on the arm.


    Ruan Jingxiong knew that Tang Wenhao had questions and asked in a low voice, "Wenhao, have you found the problem?"


    "I can''t talk about it. I just feel a little surprised, or I can''t figure it out. Why is Kunlong so relieved to let us escort such an important batch of goods? Besides, don''t you think it''s strange that none of his own bodyguards came?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I''m also thinking about this problem. As I said, this Kunlong is not a simple role. Although he was very enthusiastic when drinking with us last night and seemed to trust us very much, I still think there are problems in it. However, Wen Hao, don''t care too much. As long as we pay more attention to him, there''s nothing. First of all, he won''t harm us at present. He''s right now It''s not likely to harm us at the time of employment. Besides, we haven''t done anything wrong with him. My opinion is to make plans and watch the changes. When he plays cards, we''ll follow him. See the moves, okay? "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK, Dad, I know." Tang Wenhao nodded, and then conveyed Ruan Jingxiong''s meaning to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling also felt that Ruan Jingxiong''s view was correct.


    Before the official departure, Lina and Tang Wan were reluctant to part with Tang Wenhao. Lina didn''t dare to be too direct. She just reminded Tang Wenhao that she must be careful on the way and don''t trust Tani too much. She said she always felt that the shipment seemed abnormal. Tang Wenhao was very surprised by her words.


    He looked at Tang Wan and asked suspiciously, "wife, ask Lina what she thinks is abnormal?"


    Lina told Tang Wan that Kunlong hasn''t shown up yet for such an important shipment today, not only him, but also his bodyguards. This seems unreasonable. According to practice, Kunlong basically inspected the goods in person before allowing the mule team to set out.


    Did he play too tired last night? Can''t get up? No, it''s not Kunlong''s style. Although he is very beautiful, he is always meticulous in dealing with serious affairs and major events. Is this a conspiracy?


    It was not until the leader of the mule team raised the whip in his hand and was about to drive the mule away that Jin Hu, Kunlong''s bodyguard, hurried to the front of the team and reported a message to Lina, taini and Tang Wenhao that Kunlong had played too late at a widow''s house last night and didn''t sleep well. He missed the event. Please forgive them, but the other party''s receiver has arranged it, As long as taini and Tang Wenhao deliver the goods to their destination safely and on time, the task will be completed. What happens again has nothing to do with them.


    "Brother Jinhu, won''t you go with me?" taini asked suspiciously when he saw that Jinhu seemed to just come to inform.


    "Hehe, taini, brother long said that he can rest assured that you and brother a Hao will escort him. I won''t go. We are waiting for you to return home in triumph." Jinhu smiled.


    Lina and Ruan Ling looked at each other. Obviously, they were both surprised and expected by Jin Hu''s words. Tang Wan translated Jin Hu''s words to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong. They also smiled meaningfully, indicating that they also felt that Jin Hu''s words were very untrustworthy.


    Less gossip. Five minutes later, the mule team pulled out in the sound of firecrackers from the villagers, got out of the stockade and headed deep into the jungle.


    For a person who has never lived in this environment, the road in the jungle seems to have no road at all. There are thorns and weeds everywhere. There are many rocks and potholes everywhere. However, for the villagers who live in this environment every day, there are roads everywhere, but these roads need them to come out again.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao has already adapted to such an environment, not to mention Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong. They all closely follow the mule team, but everyone is vigilant to observe the environment along the way.


    Tang Wenhao wanted Ruan Ling to ask taini where their destination was, but Ruan Ling said that according to the rules of this line, don''t inquire about anything that the boss or employer didn''t explain. Just follow the team and do their job well. As the three of them, their job is to kill the enemy when the team is in danger. Others don''t belong to the scope they care about at all.


    "Ah Ling, what tricks do you think Kunlong can play?" Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, baby, if I guess correctly, the goods of the mule team are fake." Ruan Ling whispered with a smile.


    "Ah? Fake? How could it be? Didn''t we watch them loading with our own eyes? And taini almost brought all his backbone." Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Baby, what does this mean? We saw them loading with our own eyes, but what was inside? You know? Maybe it was flour? Most of taini''s people did come to escort, but what about Kunlong''s people? None of them came. He was the one who really escorted the goods." Ruan Ling whispered.


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s analysis, Tang Wenhao woke up like a dream and nodded again and again. He couldn''t help praising Ruan Ling. Seeing the problem, he hit the nail on the head. Then he glanced at Ruan Ling''s elegant and calm look and her graceful figure. He suddenly wanted to love her.

 Chapter 474

    Tang Wenhao has always admired his beloved wife Ruan Ling. Every time he finds that Ruan Ling is better than himself, he wants to love her ruthlessly.


    "Ah Ling, I want you," Tang Wenhao whispered.


    Ruan Ling felt a blush on her pretty face. She was very happy and whispered, "bad baby, I don''t have this condition these days. After I come back, my sister will make you crazy once!"


    "When I sleep at night, I seal their acupoints. We sleep together, sister. I love you." Tang Wenhao said sensationally.


    "Hmm! Bad guy, stop talking, then... Wait for the evening! But do you also seal dad''s acupoints? No!" Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Hehe, I''ll tell Dad directly. I want you to cooperate with him." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? You can also say this? You want your sister to die of shame?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    They are whispering! Ruan Jingxiong came up from behind, pulled Tang Wenhao''s clothes and whispered, "Wen Hao, what are you talking about? Did you find anything?"


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling turned their heads and looked at Ruan Jingxiong. Ruan Jingxiong saw a blush on Ruan Ling''s pretty face. He seemed to understand that the two couples might be flirting, smiled and said, "Wen Hao, a Ling, I suddenly figured it out on the road just now. I don''t think what the mule carries should be the goods that Kunlong wants to deliver."


    "Well, Dad, that''s what I told my baby. Although we saw taini loading the goods with our own eyes, we don''t know whether the goods in the box are drugs. Maybe it''s filled with flour? Dad, I thought that in the evening, we''d open a box and check it to make sure we know." Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Yes, that''s what Dad means, Wen Hao. In the evening, you control everyone. We need to inspect the goods. Don''t let Kunlong play around." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, no problem, but Dad, didn''t you say we should wait and see? Anyway, he won''t hurt us. It''s estimated that he just wants to test us? Don''t we just let him test?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Wen Hao, ah Ling, but I''m worried about another problem." Ruan Jingxiong glanced at taini who led the way in front and said carefully.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Jingxiong suspiciously. "What''s the problem?" Tang Wenhao asked in a low voice.


    "I''m afraid Kunlong is not only testing us, but treating us as substitutes for the dead," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "For the dead? Oh, I see. Dad, you mean that the real goods are escorted by Kunlong himself and his bodyguards, and we are escorting fake goods, but he claims that we are escorting the goods. Once the drug king who intercepts the goods knows this, he will target us, and they will be safer." Ruan Ling''s experience in the end, Ruan unexpectedly Xiong a little broken, she can react immediately.


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s analysis, Tang Wenhao also realized that he was not as experienced as Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong, but he was also smart. Of course, he realized the taste.


    "That''s right! Ah Ling, Dad, your analysis is reasonable. A knot has finally been solved. We all know that Kun long can''t believe us so much, but we can''t figure it out. Now with such analysis, we understand everything. The truth of the tragedy that happened that night has not been found out. How can Kun long believe us so much? Moreover, it''s not just his appearance Believe it or not, he doesn''t believe Lina, taini and all the other people in the stockade, so I think taini must have been in the dark. Like us, they were played by Kunlong. "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, according to my father''s observation, taini really doesn''t know the truth like us. However, Wen Hao, a Ling and the three of us know the truth. Don''t point it out. Since we have found this problem, we should be extra careful along the way. Kunlong will spread the news of our escorting goods around to attract local drug kings to target us , his move is very vicious. It can not only reduce their escort pressure, but also try to find out our intention and strength. If we really help them and have strength, once we return to the stockade, he will trust us more. However, once we show our feet or our strength is not good, he will not lose anything. For him, he is sure to make a profit, so we must We should protect the fake goods on these mules as real goods, and get rid of all the drug kings who cut off the goods, so as to completely win his trust, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, Dad, let''s let him Kunlong see our strength. I''ll control them in the evening. You two check the goods in person to see if our analysis is true." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, Wen Hao, at this time, your advantages can be brought into full play. Dad and a Ling can''t do anything about it, but you should be imperceptible and don''t let them have any doubt." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Dad, however, I have another request. Come here." Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Jingxiong to the roadside with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad boy, what''s the matter to avoid your wife?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "It''s better to avoid it. This is a topic between men. Dad, I want a Ling tonight. I don''t know what''s going on. I miss her so much today. Can you give it to us..." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Smelly boy, she''s your wife. It''s not normal for you to want her? Well, Dad understands what you mean and wants dad to make room for you, right? No problem. When you need Dad to disappear, dad will disappear automatically, okay? Hehe." Ruan Jingxiong lovingly patted his son-in-law on the shoulder and smiled.


    The jungle on the Thai Burmese border is deep and dense, so it is difficult to walk, so the mule team walked dozens of kilometers in a day. Seeing that night fell, taini was worried that it was unsafe to walk at night, so he let the team camp in a forest.


    Next, taini arranged for the mule team to be tied in a slightly open forest, surrounded by ropes. His guard surrounded the mules, while the villagers driving the mules began to feed the mules. Taini and Tang Wenhao patrolled around to determine whether the environment in this place was safe.


    After dinner, taini began to arrange the night shift. Because he was the team leader, everyone had to listen to him. He asked his four men to be on duty in the first half of the night, while he and Tang Wenhao were on duty in the second half of the night.


    Shit, this boy is a ghost. Being on duty in the second half of the night is equivalent to not having to sleep all night. Can he fucking sleep in the first half of the night? Tang Wenhao thought.


    Of course, he didn''t care. When most people began to sleep, he let taini sleep. He, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong were going to start checking the goods on the mules.


    To make a long story short, around 10 p.m., the villagers and security guards who had been walking the mountain road all day fell asleep with fatigue. Taini set his watch alarm clock to 1 a.m. and slowly fell asleep.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong all pretended to be asleep and snored like many of their companions. Along with the songs of birds and insects in the jungle, they played interesting serenades.


    Tang Wenhao made sure that taini was asleep. He hurriedly tried his luck secretly, quietly touched his hand on taini''s back, and let him completely fall asleep. If he didn''t unlock his acupoints, he couldn''t wake up for five or six hours.


    After that, he avoided the attention of the four patrol members, sealed the acupoints of his companions lying nearby, then quietly lurked into the dark, quickly controlled the four patrol members, and then swaggered to control all the other sleeping villagers and security personnel.


    The whole process does not exceed five minutes.


    "Ah Ling, Dad, it''s done." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong all got up. Ruan Jingxiong stressed, "Wen Hao, are you sure no one can wake up?"


    "Absolutely not. If I don''t untie the acupoints for them, they won''t wake up in five or six hours. Don''t worry! Let''s open a box and have a look." Tang Wenhao said and went to the mule.


    Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong also followed. The three worked together and soon opened the box on a mule. Tang Wenhao took out a bag of powdered white objects from it.


    "Ah Ling, look, is this a drug? I don''t know much about it." Tang Wenhao handed the package to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling took a look, first rubbed it, then opened the bag, put it on her nose, sniffed it, frowned and said, "it''s not very similar, but it seems to be. I''ll lick it."


    "Slow, ah Ling, you can''t lick it casually. What if it''s poisonous?" Ruan Jingxiong quickly pulled her.


    "Yes, don''t lick it casually. What if it''s poison?" Tang Wenhao quickly grabbed the bag. Ruan Ling glanced at him gratefully and said with a gentle smile, "baby, it''s okay. It''s definitely not poison, Dad. Don''t worry! It won''t be poison."


    "Are you sure?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with concern.


    "Well, I''m sure. I think it''s heroin. At least there''s heroin in it, but it seems that the purity is very poor, so I want to lick it to determine its composition." Ruan Ling said confidently.


    "Let me lick it!" Tang Wenhao said, dipping his hand in a powdery object and putting it in his mouth.


    "Baby, don''t..." Ruan Ling grabbed his hand.


    "Why? Then I don''t want you to taste it," Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Hehe, baby, you don''t understand drugs at all. You taste them for nothing. Don''t worry! I''m fine. I''m not sure I won''t mess around. I haven''t loved you enough! I won''t hurt myself easily. Come on, sister!" Ruan Ling put Tang Wenhao''s finger dipped in drugs on her sweet lips.


    Perhaps in the instinct of protecting his women, Tang Wenhao still withdrew his fingers, "no, ah Ling, I''ll try it first."


    Ruan Jingxiong was very moved by the deep friendship between the little couple. He coldly grabbed Tang Wenhao''s finger, sent it to his mouth and licked it with his tongue.


    Now Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were dumbfounded. They looked at Ruan Jingxiong in surprise and shouted in unison, "Dad, are you... Are you okay?"

 Chapter 475

    Ruan Jingxiong nodded and began to aftertaste the taste. It was a little astringent, as if there was some taste of wheat. "Ah Ling, Dad can''t taste it. There should be no poison. It''s a little flour. It''s not obvious. I really can''t judge it."


    "Hehe, so let me do it! You don''t know much about this, baby. Don''t worry now? Dad is all right." said Ruan Ling, holding Tang Wenhao''s cheek, couldn''t help kissing, then took the bag in his hand, dipped some powder in it, smelled it, licked it on her lips, and tasted it carefully.


    Half a minute or so, Ruan Ling made a judgment, "baby, Dad, this is not drugs, this is flour. There is the residue of poppy when it is made into drugs, so there will be the smell of drugs."


    "It shows that our judgment is completely correct. Kun long just played with us. He played with us. In that case, let''s take a plan! Don''t expose him. Come on, Wen Hao, put these things back in the box and don''t let taini find out." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, ah Ling, you hold the mule and I''ll put it." Tang Wenhao said. He rearranged the opened bag, put it neatly into the box, and shone a flashlight on the ground. There was no trace. The three came out of the mule circle.


    "Wen Hao, then... You two have a rest! Dad, go there to have a rest." Ruan Jingxiong remembered Tang Wenhao''s reminder in the afternoon and took the initiative to make room for the couple.


    "Hehe, Dad, forget it. I''d better go there with ah Ling... Rest. You''re tired, too. Here you are?" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    Ruan Jingxiong glanced at Ruan Ling with a bad smile. Ruan Ling was too ashamed to lift her eyes and smiled like flowers. Ruan Jingxiong joked, "Ha ha, that''s OK. You should pay attention to safety. Don''t forget everything when you stick together. This is in the primitive jungle. Some mosquitoes and insects are poisonous, not to mention poisonous snakes and beasts. Don''t run away. It''s not safe. Anyway, these people are no different from the dead. Dad''s ears are hard to use. You can''t hear anything clearly. Don''t worry."


    "Dad..." Ruan Ling called shyly.


    Tang Wenhao was also teased by Ruan Jingxiong. He blushed like an apple and asked Ruan Jingxiong to have a good rest. He took Ruan Ling''s jade hand and ran happily to the stream not far away.


    When they first set up camp here, Tang Wenhao had noticed the environment here. There was a stream running through things about one kilometer northeast of the place where they camped. The water they cooked for dinner was taken from the stream. There were lush grasslands on both sides of the stream. Tang Wenhao thought of coming to have fun with Ruan Ling in the evening.


    Ruan Ling excitedly tightened Tang Wenhao''s big hand all the way. Happiness is like honey. She likes to be alone with Tang Wenhao. She likes to have the feeling of Tang Wenhao completely. It seems that there are only two of them in the world. The happiness of you and me is incomparable.


    "Baby, I''m going to miss you. Come on, I want you to kiss me and love me crazily." Ruan Ling said these extremely emotional words while running, which made Tang Wenhao''s blood boil.


    The two ran to the brook. The moonlight was like water above their heads and the gurgling stream below. Tang Wenhao glanced at the thick weeds next to him, hugged Ruan Ling in his arms and kissed frantically.


    Hungry and thirsty Ruan Ling immediately changed her passivity into initiative, holding Tang Wenhao''s cheek and greedily kissed him


    For a long time, Ruan Ling happily collapsed in Tang Wenhao''s arms, caressed his handsome face, and smiled with love, "baby, it''s good to have you! Are you tired?"


    "Hehe, I''m fine. As long as you can, I still want it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, I can''t do it anymore. Will you surrender? Will you miss me with Lina and Tang Wan these days?" Ruan Ling asked with a jealous smile.


    "Of course, not only miss you, but also miss Manny, Miss Ah Mui, miss wen''er, Miss Yuan Yuan and so on. I miss them all. I don''t know when they can go home. Manny and sister Ah Mui must be very anxious. Ling, do you think we should find a way to get in touch with our family? Otherwise, we haven''t heard from them. They won''t die in a hurry? I think we''ll have a short time It would have taken at least a month or two to complete the task, don''t you think? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes! My sister will cry, but there''s no phone here. I can''t get in touch. Maybe when Dad gets to the golden triangle, he can find a chance to talk to his family." Ruan Ling sighed.


    "Ah Ling, if we can escort these fake goods out of the jungle this time, maybe we can call somewhere? But we don''t even know where our destination is. This is a problem. We have to find a way to know where our destination is." Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s difficult, but you can''t ask. If you ask, you''ll break the rules," Ruan Ling said


    "But I really miss Manny, sister Ah Mui, our children and Ah Ying. At this time, I found that no matter how good the outside is, it is not as good as my home. No matter how beautiful the women outside are, they are not as good as my wife. Sister, I worship you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally, and then started a new round of attack, which scared Ruan Ling to beg for mercy.


    "Baby, I can''t have any more. Save some energy for tomorrow! Also, I''m worried about getting pregnant? I don''t have milk now. You''re... Likely to get pregnant these days. It''s not good to be pregnant! People here think I''m your sister?" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "No matter what, you''ll know. Who can do what? If Kunlong really dares to have an unreasonable desire for you, I''ll kill him. Sister, you''re mine. I''ll do whatever I want. I''ll give birth when I''m pregnant! What''s the big deal? If we can''t, we''ll withdraw. Who can stop us? I''m not afraid of Kunlong at all now. Although he has eight close bodyguards, he''s not afraid "I''m afraid," Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Baby, it''s not as simple as you think. Dad is a soldier. We don''t care. We''ll go back when we go back. He''s going to complete the task. When he takes the task, he''s going to stand on the last post. If the task fails, it will be a great blow to Dad, so we''d better be safe and help dad complete the task smoothly. Besides, don''t take Lin Haoxiong brought to justice, have you accepted it? "Ruan Ling asked.


    The two of them kept warm in the grass for a while. Worried that Ruan Jingxiong remembered them, they returned to the camp hand in hand. Sure enough, Ruan Jingxiong hasn''t slept yet. Seeing the young couple back, they settled down and said with a smile, "hehe, Wen Hao, a Ling, it''s time to rest. Your father will be relieved when you come back, and I''m sleepy."


    "Dad, I''m sorry to worry you." Ruan Ling felt very guilty when she saw that Ruan Jingxiong was really worried about them.


    "Hehe, it''s OK. As long as you two are safe, happy and happy, everything is fine. Sleep!" Ruan Jingxiong said with a smile.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong were awakened by taini because they all slept in the second half of the night, while taini, his men and the villagers driving mules slept in the first half of the night, so they woke up early.


    As soon as taini woke up, he found that it was dawn. He found that he had overslept. He got up and looked around. He saw that all his subordinates on patrol were asleep and didn''t fight. But he thought he overslept and saw that the goods were all there. He didn''t lose his temper, but woke everyone up.


    But he still had some doubts. He couldn''t figure out why everyone overslept last night. It didn''t make sense. Everyone said they didn''t know what was going on and fell asleep. They woke up Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong. Of course, the three knew, but they could only pretend to be stupid. They didn''t know. They overslept when they fell asleep.


    After breakfast, the group of horses stepped forward again. Taini still led the way, followed by Ruan Jingxiong, followed by Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    In this way, after walking for nearly a day, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao have identified the general direction. They feel that they are moving towards the southwest, and the end of the southwest seems to be the bay of Bengal. Before Tang Wenhao came, they have made a great understanding of the geographical location near the golden triangle, so as long as the direction is identified, Can basically determine where the destination is.


    "Ah Ling, if we are not wrong, Kunlong''s goods want to go out by water, enter the bay of Bengal first, and then sneak into Bangladesh to the Middle East," Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Well, it''s possible, but we certainly won''t go to the bay of Bengal, because we don''t transport real goods at all. Kunlong won''t really let us transport fake goods. Maybe the real drugs have reached the border or entered the bay of Bengal. Of course, it''s also possible to leave the country by land. After all, we haven''t left the village far. I estimate we''ve gone a hundred The village of Lina and her is hundreds of miles away from the golden triangle. Although we are walking in the opposite direction of the golden triangle, our judgment is only in the general direction. Maybe we are going north? If we are going north, we will first enter a place called Bogu in Myanmar, then to naibido, and then to aimer. After that, we will start When we enter Bangladesh, even if we finish the escort mission, we still say that Kunlong must be in front of us, "Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Not necessarily. Maybe it''s behind us. If we are in danger, they will take a detour. It''s also possible," Tang Wenhao said.


    Just as the party was tired and Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were chatting vigorously, suddenly, there was a strange cry in front of them. Everyone was stunned and looked forward. They saw dozens of people with white paint on their faces and camouflage clothes coming out not far from the front, all with submachine guns aimed at the team of taini.


    Taini''s men also raised their guns at these strange people. Knowing that they had met the poison king, taini quickly stood up and shouted in the local Aboriginal Language, "who are you? We are Kunlong''s men. Let your head speak."


    As soon as taini''s voice fell, another sound of pulling leaves came from behind taini''s team. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling turned their heads and saw that dozens of soldiers in camouflage clothes were surrounded behind them, and their guns pointed at them.

 Chapter 476

    In this way, taini''s mule team, including all the people brought in, was surrounded by the other party. Taini knew that he was in danger this time. The number of the other party was at least three or four times that of himself, and surrounded them.


    Everyone knows that as long as they meet the drug king, they will be killed. It''s normal to stay alive and run back to report.


    Shit, I can''t fight with them. When taini was about to discuss with Ruan Jingxiong around him whether to fight with each other, a big man with a beautiful face stood out in the other party''s team, holding a submachine gun in his hand, stared at taini coldly and shouted in indigenous language, "We don''t care whose men you are. As long as we pass by here, leave your things and go away, including your clothes. Otherwise, even your life will be left. How to choose is up to you. We''ll give you five minutes to consider."


    Everyone knows that if he takes off his clothes and goes back, no one can live in the jungle for three days. He will not be eaten by wild animals or bitten by mosquitoes. Of course, taini knows that the other party is going to kill them. He can''t help but give his eyes to Ruan Jingxiong, but Ruan Jingxiong can''t speak with him, so they can''t communicate.


    At this time, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao came from behind. Ruan Ling was still familiar with the local indigenous language. She already knew each other''s intention and hurried to discuss with Ruan Jingxiong what to do.


    "Dad, fight with them? Ah Ling said that they let us go naked. Isn''t that tantamount to killing us?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Wen Hao, what are you fighting for? We are surrounded by others. No matter how high your martial arts are, are you faster than bullets? Fighting will only kill you in vain. You might as well find a way to talk to them." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, I don''t think we can talk about it. They are well prepared. Otherwise, catch the thief first and catch the king. Let me control their head. Let Wen Hao take the opportunity to point their acupoints and make most of them lose their resistance. As long as we catch some of them, we will change from passive to active." Ruan Ling said calmly.


    "Well, it''s a good way, but I''ll catch the leader. You protect Wen Hao and shoot decisively when you find someone threatening Wen Hao." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    As soon as Ruan Jingxiong said this, he listened to the leader of the other party pointing to Ruan Ling and yelling, "you, come here!"


    Tang Wenhao saw the boy''s expression and knew that he had a lust for his beloved wife Ruan Ling. He couldn''t help being angry and accumulating strength secretly. Once the boy wanted to disrespect Ruan Ling, he immediately killed him.


    Ruan Ling pretended not to understand the leader''s words and handed her eyes to taini. Taini doubtfully told her in aboriginal language that the leader asked her to speak.


    Ruan Ling nodded at taini and said, "OK, taini." then she winked at him and motioned him to see Ruan Jingxiong. Taini was not stupid. She knew that Ruan Ling was letting him and Ruan Jingxiong act according to their circumstances.


    Ruan Linggang was going to go forward and answer the other party. Tang Wenhao quickly grabbed her, "ah Ling, no, I''d better subdue him."


    "No, baby, you have to spare your hand to control others. I will take advantage of him not paying attention to control him. I''m sure. Don''t worry! Just do your own thing with dad." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "You, hurry up! Come out, beauty! Otherwise, we''ll shoot." the poison King leader in front of us drank coldly.


    Ruan Ling was worried that the other party would see the problem and hurried to the other party, but she was also secretly accumulating strength and preparing to hand over the other party''s guns at one fell swoop.


    The poison King leader is about 1.85 meters tall and about 35 years old. His skin is dark and his eyes are bright. However, when examining Ruan Ling, her eyes are obscene and full of hunger and thirst. It is estimated that he has never seen such a beautiful woman as Ruan Ling in his life.


    Shit, there is such a beautiful woman in the wild jungle! Is she also Kunlong''s woman? If it''s really Kunlong''s woman, it''s great. Not only rob his property, but also get his woman. Now she''s dead!


    While appreciating Ruan Ling''s beauty, the boy began to fall into lust.


    Tang Wenhao behind Ruan Ling saw that the boy''s eyes were always shooting at Ruan Ling, and his teeth were itching. NIMA''s, wait a minute, I''ll take out your eyes and see if you''re still staring at my sister?


    Not only the leader, but also the men behind him were amazed at Ruan Ling''s stunning and charming demeanor. It was not the lust of these grandchildren, but the appearance of a great beauty like Ruan Ling in this wild land. It really seemed so unique and gorgeous. Moreover, at this moment, she was the only beautiful woman among so many people, which made these bare pole commanders more hungry and thirsty Patience, fantasy.


    Maybe he was too confident. The leader was really not satisfied. He stretched out the salty pig''s hand and wanted to touch Ruan Ling''s pretty face and said with a lewd smile, "Beauty, are you Kunlong''s woman? Kunlong is really generous. He''s willing to show a beautiful woman like you. It''s too outrageous and generous. Beauty, come with me in the future! I''ll treasure you at home and enjoy it alone. Come on! Let my brother hurt you." then, salty pig''s hand will touch Ruan Ling''s pretty face.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart was about to jump out. He stared at his hand and thought that if Ruan Ling didn''t do it, he would subdue him as quickly as possible and catch him. Besides, he must not let him take advantage of his wife.


    The boy''s men laughed when they saw that their leader was going to touch the beauty''s cheek.


    At this time, no one thought that Ruan Jingxiong, three steps away from Ruan Ling, would suddenly take his hand. He suddenly flashed to the leader. The boy realized that someone was attacking him and was about to withdraw his hand. Ruan Ling, who was very intelligent, immediately took his hand and grabbed his outstretched hand.


    At the same time, Ruan Jingxiong''s gun hole had pointed to his head, while Ruan Ling let go of his hand and handed over the gun in his other hand. The gun hole was also aimed at the soldiers behind him and shouted, "no one is allowed to move, otherwise we''ll kill him. Taini protect our goods. You, let your men not move."


    The boy didn''t expect that he had become the prisoner of the other party in such a short time. He was very depressed, but the other Party pointed a gun at his head, so he had to nod his head, motioned his men not to act rashly, and then said, "Beauty, even if you catch us, you can''t escape. Don''t look at how many of you and us? We got the news that Kunlong has a large shipment this time, so we gathered several brothers to intercept it. Aren''t you sure we will fight Kunlong? Don''t make unnecessary resistance. As long as you surrender honestly, I can guarantee it Your safety, especially the beauty you, to tell you the truth, I have a crush on you. As long as you follow me, I will treat you well, and promise that unlike Kunlong, there are lovers everywhere. I will love you alone in the future. How about beauty? "


    "You dream! Aunt, I''m not Kunlong''s woman. Let your people put down their guns and hurry up." Ruan Lingjiao shouted, and then glanced back at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao nodded, indicating that he was ready.


    Seeing that the boy didn''t give orders, Ruan Jingxiong pulled out a sharp knife from his waist, put it against his throat and forced it. The boy grinned in pain and ordered his men to put down their guns.


    However, no soldier was willing to disarm the guy who ate in his hand. They all looked at each other. They were not fools. They knew that once the gun in their hand was disarmed, their life would not be their own. Like the people who robbed Lina village last time, most of them were mercenaries. Their relationship with their leader was very lax, they were not real subordinates, and they were not happy Is to take your life more seriously.


    Seeing that the leader couldn''t control the situation, Tang Wenhao made a quick decision and suddenly jumped in front of several people. Before the other party could react, he lit several people with points across the space. Others were stunned. They didn''t know what the handsome guy was doing, so most people were controlled by him in a muddle. When some people reacted, Tang Wenhao had won more than half of them, At this time, the people who reacted could not shoot him, because he had shuttled through the crowd and would hurt his own people as soon as he shot.


    Besides, none of taini''s people were vegetarian, and their guns were aimed at them. Some people couldn''t shoot when they saw it, and didn''t want to become wooden people like their companions, so they ran away.


    Within three minutes, all the mercenaries were controlled by Tang Wenhao except a dozen people who ran away. They clubbed in place one by one. The leader controlled by Ruan Jingxiong looked at Tang Wenhao in horror and looked at Tang Wenhao up and down. He really couldn''t figure out what Tang Wenhao had done to his men, but saw his fingers pointing to his hands The next point comes and goes, and his men become defenseless. Is this man a man or a ghost?


    I didn''t expect Kunlong to have such a strange man!


    Not only him, but also taini was completely shocked. He had a fight with Tang Wenhao. At that time, he just thought his martial arts were very powerful and magical. But today, he felt that he was really seeing the world. He couldn''t help but sigh secretly. If ah Hao was in the drug business, there is no doubt that in less than a year, he must be the most powerful drug lord in the golden triangle. Compared with him, Kunlong is simply a good man It''s not a grade. Moreover, he has his powerful sister and professional soldier Lin Daxiong to help. He is the real boss of the golden triangle in the future. It can be said that taini completely convinced Tang Wenhao this time.


    Taini''s men and the villagers driving mules also looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and felt incredible. Ah Hao was a god!


    To make a long story short, seeing that Tang Wenhao controlled the situation, Ruan Ling motioned stunned taini to hand over the guns of these people, and then tied them all to a nearby tree, including the leader.


    In less than ten minutes, all the prisoners were tied to the tree. Taini asked Ruan Ling what to do next. Now he consciously handed over the command to Ruan Ling. He was very knowledgeable and knew that he was unable to lead Ruan Ling. There were no three other people just now. All of them were going to be killed by the poison king and had to be convinced!

 Chapter 477

    Ruan Ling said she wouldn''t go anywhere and waited for Kunlong here. Now taini was confused and asked, "miss a Ling, I can''t understand what you said. Our task is to escort the goods out of the country. Brother long didn''t come at all. How can we wait for him? Besides, we''re very close to the time of handover with each other. If we don''t continue on our way, we''ll miss things."


    "Hehe, TiNi, you won''t miss anything. Brother long knows that he will miss everything. We can''t miss him. Just wait here! These people are also handed over to brother long. He knows how to deal with them. With these people, the traitor hidden in the village will also surface. We''ll wait to see a good play!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    Taini looked at Ruan Ling in surprise and looked incredible. "Miss a Ling, I can''t understand what you say. Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "Nuo, just look at what your mules are carrying. Go and open a few boxes at random." Ruan lingchong nunuo mouth to the mules and motioned him to have a look.


    Taini walked to a mule suspiciously, took a box from its back and asked his men to help get out a bag. He took the bag, opened it, rubbed it, put it on his nose, smelled it, his face changed greatly, licked it again, threw the bag to the ground and scolded, "Shit, they are all fakes. What the hell is going on? Who the fuck lost the bag? You say, who switched the bag for us? Oh? Did someone switch the goods for us after we all fell asleep last night?" said taini, staring suspiciously at Tang Wenhao.


    The drug king who was tied also understood that what he had tried hard to rob was fake. He was so angry that he scolded Kunlong for being very cunning.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand taini''s words, but he could see his meaning. He was angry and was about to beat him up. She was held by Ruan Ling. She smiled, "baby, don''t worry. The Qing is self-cleaning. I''ll analyze it with this fool."


    Then Ruan Ling walked up to taini, glanced at him disdainfully and said, "taini, do you really doubt that it''s us? Don''t think about it. If we hurt you, you can still live today? You''ll kill you in the stockade and take the goods away. Don''t you think you can do it with my brother''s skill?"


    "Besides, these goods were loaded by yourself yesterday. Do you see if these bags were loaded by yourself? They must be! If you don''t believe it, ask your men if anyone has moved the bags? Smart people know that someone has taken away the real goods before loading the goods on the mule, and left some fake goods for us to escort. Don''t you understand?" Ruan Ling was really worried when she saw that taini was confused. Her IQ was only worthy of being a thug.


    "Miss Arlene, do you mean brother long switched the package? Really, he sent the goods himself?" taini finally understood.


    "Is there any other possibility? You don''t want to think about it. Since the goods are so important, why didn''t one of his most intimate bodyguards participate? Don''t you think it''s strange to let us escort him?" Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "But he doesn''t have to hide it from me? I''m loyal to him. It can be said that I''m the most loyal to brother long in this stronghold. How can he do this to me? I was almost scared to death just now for fear of losing his goods and sorry him, but he did this to me and asked me to be his substitute. I understand. He must have deliberately let out the wind and said it was caused by him I''ll escort the goods with you, then attract the attention of drug kings everywhere to us, transfer the danger to us, and reduce their pressure. When we are dangerous, they will be safe, isn''t that right? "Taini became more and more angry.


    "Hehe, taini, you should also understand brother long. Can he be careless with such a large batch of goods, tens of millions of dollars? It''s understandable." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "But he should tell me the truth. As long as he tells me the truth, I will still work with him wholeheartedly. I''m really angry that I was cheated. By the way, miss a Ling, how do you know that these goods are fake? Did brother Kunlong tell you?" taini asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, how could it be? Brother long believed us most. If you didn''t tell us, he would tell us the truth? We couldn''t figure it out. We opened it last night and found that it was all fake goods, so we were more careful. Otherwise, we would really escort a batch of fake goods to the border like you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh! No wonder we all slept so hard last night. Brother AHAO did something to us!" taini asked.


    "Well, but we have no malice. Don''t blame my brother." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I''m completely convinced of you now, and I''ll listen to you later," said taini.


    "Hehe, we all listen to brother long. By the way, taini, where is our destination this time? Where are we now?" Ruan Ling saw that taini''s heart began to shift to them and knew that she could ask him anything.


    "Our destination is the border near the bay of Bengal. Now, we are still in Bogu. In front of us is Bosheng. We have to walk about two days and two nights. When we arrive at the destination, we will be picked up by the other party. As long as we count the goods face-to-face, our task will be completed. However, now it seems that the real exit place of goods is not necessarily the bay of Bengal." Taini said coldly.


    "Oh? Could it be somewhere else?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, going out from the bay of Bengal is by water, and maybe by land. That''s even farther. When you go out of Bogu, you enter naibido, aimer, and finally enter Bangladesh, you should deliver goods at the aimer border. This is more likely. Based on my understanding of Kunlong, he likes to play East and West, but I didn''t expect him to play with me this time." taini said angrily.


    "Hehe, taini, don''t be angry. Anyway, we''re all right. Let''s wait for them here! It''s a big deal to wait for them for a few days." Ruan Ling smiled. She''s very happy now because she has accepted one of the backbone of Kunlong''s men. In this way, when she returns to Lina''s stronghold in the future, it''s basically her own people and completely put Kunlong on the air.


    Although their purpose is to help Ruan Jingxiong investigate the arms smuggling case and master the evidence, once they control the village, at least their safety is guaranteed. Now Lina and Tang Wan give their hearts to Tang Wenhao. Lina has absolute authority in the village, which means Tang Wenhao has mastered the village and had to worry about taini before, Now taini''s heart has turned to them, which greatly reduces the risk of settling in the village. Maybe Kunlong will listen to Tang Wenhao and Lina when he comes to the village in the future.


    "Miss Arlene, in that case, we don''t have to wait for Kunlong. Let''s go back!" taini said.


    "Go back? What can we do with these people? We can''t kill them all? It''s better to wait for Kunlong to deal with them. At least we should get rid of the suspicion! Otherwise, when we go home, Kunlong asks us what''s going on. What do we say? He says we''ve changed the goods. How do you answer?" Ruan Ling asks in reply.


    "Miss Arlene, do you think Kunlong will do this? Is it necessary for him?" taini asked.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know your brother long," said Ruan Ling.


    "No, Kunlong cherishes ah Hao and you. He wants to take you over, but he doesn''t trust you. If you don''t do anything wrong to him, he doesn''t need to hurt you. Although he has many experts under him, these people are not so good compared with you. He''s afraid that if you leave, he will go to other drug lords. He''s not the only big man in the golden triangle ? "said taini.


    "Well, yes, I''ll discuss with Da Xiong and ah Hao whether to go or stay and wait for brother long." Ruan LingChao waved to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong to come and discuss together.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong have discussed the results. They all feel that in order to completely win Kun Long''s trust, they should wait for him here. Of course, it needs to ask taini if this place is the only place for Kun long to come back. Otherwise, it will be useless.


    Ruan Ling listened to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong''s opinions and quickly conveyed them to taini. Taini nodded in response, "This is the only place for Kunlong to come back. No matter whether Kunlong goes by water or land, this place is still dozens of miles away from Bogu. It doesn''t start to diverge until Bogu. One road faces the bay of Bengal and the other one faces AIMEL. Therefore, if you have to wait, waiting here is the best place. However, even if Kunlong left last night, it will take about a week to come back as soon as possible Now there are dozens of prisoners here. It''s a big problem for these people to eat. We can''t starve them to death? "Taini said in embarrassment.


    "Of course not. Although these people are not good people, they are not guilty to death. Besides, they have no resistance. Why should they die? Otherwise, let''s interrogate their head and ask who they are? Where the poison king is? How do you know we will pass here? Who tipped off them?" Ruan Ling said to taini.


    "That''s OK, then do as miss a Ling says! Miss a Ling, your heart is really kind. If it were Kunlong, we would certainly let us kill these people." taini whispered.


    "Hehe, we came out to seek wealth, not to kill people. Let''s go! Ask them where they are the drug king?" said Ruan Ling, taini, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong all walked towards the drug king leader tied to the big tree not far away.


    Taini went up and punched him first and hit him in the stomach. The guy''s face immediately showed a painful color. Then taini grabbed his collar and shouted fiercely, "say, whose man are you? What''s your name? How do you know we''ll escort goods through here? If you don''t say it, I''ll shoot you." With that, Tyne held the gun in his other hand and pointed it at his head.


    "I... there''s nothing to say. You can kill if you want!" the guy stared at taini stubbornly. Taini was very angry and gave him a hard lift on his stomach with the butt of his gun, which made the guy grin, but he didn''t tell the truth.

 Chapter 478

    Taini punched, kicked and hit with the butt of a gun. It didn''t work at all. Tang Wenhao was a little annoyed. He pulled taini aside and motioned him to come. Then he smiled at Ruan Ling, "sister, turn your head around and I''ll ask him."


    Ruan Ling asked suspiciously, "baby, why did you let me turn around?"


    Ruan Jingxiong seemed to understand Tang Wenhao''s meaning and said with a bad smile, "ah Ling, you''d better turn around! Wenhao certainly doesn''t want you to see other men, do you understand?"


    "Hehe, it''s still my father. I understand what I mean. Sister, just turn around." Tang Wenhao smiled. Ruan Ling also understood Tang Wenhao''s intention at this time and turned her head shyly.


    Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Jingxiong, "Dad, lend me your sharp knife."


    Ruan Jingxiong smiled and handed Tang Wenhao the sharp knife pinned to his waist. Tang Wenhao smiled meaningfully. Tang Wenhao picked up the sharp knife and shook it in the sun. The blade emitted several lights. Then he weighed and walked towards the bound guy with a bad smile on his face.


    "What are you... What are you doing?" the poison king asked in aboriginal language.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand. He handed his eyes to taini. Taini hurriedly asked Ruan Ling to translate. Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao with her back. "This guy is afraid. What do you want to do?"


    "Ha ha, elder sister, you tell him that I''ll cut off his lifeblood and present wine and food." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then looked at the guy with a bad smile.


    The boy seemed to understand. He looked at Tang Wenhao in horror, twisted his body and wanted to break free. He shouted, "you... Don''t come here..."


    Tang Wenhao smiled and bent down to cut his crotch with a sharp knife, which scared the boy to beg for mercy. He shouted to taini in indigenous language, "ah... I said... Don''t cut... I said, you tell him I''ll say everything."


    Taini smiled forward and backward, stopped Tang Wenhao, and then asked Ruan Ling to tell Tang Wenhao that this guy was willing to cooperate. Tang Wenhao actually saw it from his frightened expression and hurriedly asked Ruan Ling to turn around and ask questions, "Sister, the rest is yours. If he dares not to cooperate, tell him that I have a bad temper and like to cut that thing."


    Ruan Ling smiled shyly, "villain, why didn''t you find you so bad before? But this move really works. It''s more effective than Tani''s panting."


    "Hehe, it''s true! A man is not afraid of being cut off? He will never be a man again with my knife. You say a man can''t play with women. Isn''t it worse to live than to die? Isn''t it, dad?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    Ruan Jingxiong raised his thumb and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "son, you speak Chinese better than blue. You are better than your father. If you train in the special forces for a year and a half, you are definitely a top expert."


    "No, I can''t do things like you. I like playing. I can''t do big things. Don''t talk about me. Let''s see how my sister interrogates this guy who toasts and doesn''t eat and punish." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Then Ruan Ling and taini took turns to ask this guy. Soon the origin of this guy was clear. It turned out that his name was enbanxi. He had previously worked as a company commander of the Myanmar Kachin Independence Army. Later, he hated the killing of people of ethnic minorities such as Karen, Kachin and wa in Myanmar. He left the team and went to the golden triangle to be a bodyguard for Thai drug lords. Within two years, his boss in Thailand was killed After being arrested and detained by Interpol, he left Thailand and returned to Myanmar in the golden triangle to sell drugs with some drug lords. At the beginning of this year, his boss was killed by the drug king when transporting drugs to Laos. He recovered his life. Later, he simply pulled people and horses to do it alone, but soon found that it was impossible to do it alone, so he worked together with the nearby drug king. For example, the drug dragon was his friend One of their friends, they also hired some professional soldiers who had served in the Kachin army or government army to hijack the drugs of drug lords everywhere, eat and sell black, and became a professional drug king.


    He said that the reason why he knew that they would pass here was that the poisonous dragon had an inside line in Lina''s village. He didn''t know who it was. He said that his news came from his subordinates, a young man named Wu Chen, who had just run away with other people. Only when he caught him could he find out who the inside line in Lina''s village was ¡£


    When Ruan Ling was asking enban Xi carefully, suddenly, she heard that there were changes around. Ruan Jingxiong was worthy of being the chief coach of special forces. He responded quickly and immediately shouted, "everyone hurry to hide nearby. There is a situation." Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling quickly bowed down and dodged on the spot.


    Taini couldn''t understand Chinese and hid a little slower. A bullet hit his arm. Fortunately, Ruan Ling pulled him and let him hide a little. Otherwise, the bullet would hit his chest.


    Then, dense bullets were fired around. Suddenly, the scene was completely chaotic. Many of taini''s subordinates were shot and fell to the ground, especially the villagers driving mules. They didn''t react at all. They were shot and fell to the ground one after another. In less than half a minute, more than a dozen people died.


    After hiding in a hidden place, Ruan Jingxiong began to teach Ruan Ling to command the battle, because only she knew the aboriginal language. After everyone hid, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong led the people who were not injured to fight back.


    Soon, the two sides began a tug of war, and the other side could not attack at once. They only carried out intensive shooting on the periphery, and many tied mercenaries were rescued.


    Ruan Jingxiong found that the commander of the support force was very powerful. He pressed step by step, attacked and defended them, and made steady progress. He used strong firepower to suppress Tang Wenhao and them in a narrow range. The mules carrying goods were almost dead, making their defense targets smaller and smaller. The situation was very critical.


    "Dad, what should we do? If we don''t break through, we''ll die at the hands of these poison kings. We should kill all these guys just now," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, don''t say it''s useless. Wait, you and a Ling rush to both sides. Dad uses submachine guns to counteract their fire. When we go out, we will gather by the stream." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "No, Dad, after I break, you and my sister break out first. My kung fu is better than you. I''m young and energetic. I''m the most suitable after breaking," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Don''t argue. Dad is so old that he doesn''t have any regrets even if he really dies. Dad still cares about your mother? Just go to accompany her. You both live well with me. You both promised me that you would love wen''er and protect wen''er. Have you forgotten?" Ruan Jingxiong shouted.


    "Dad, I can do it. It''ll be fine." Tang Wenhao still insisted on breaking his own back.


    "If you can do it, you can''t. this is an order, Wen Hao. Remember, you and wen''er have entered the bridal chamber. Maybe when you go back, she will have your children in her stomach. You live well and don''t have any danger, okay? Ah Ling, you must go home with Wen Hao. Later, ah Jian and wen''er will be handed over to you. You two will go home after you break through the Siege! It''s all right if the task is completed Yes, you are not soldiers. You have no obligation to do so, do you understand? "Said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ruan Ling saw that Ruan Jingxiong had made up her mind. Her nose was sour. Tears poured out and sobbed, "baby, let''s listen to Dad. Let''s take taini with us."


    "OK, Dad, take care! Sister, I''ll rush first!" Tang Wenhao said, holding up his submachine gun and shooting at the fire point, and a shuttle of bullets shot out angrily.


    Ruan Ling quickly pulled up taini beside her and was about to rush out to relieve Tang Wenhao''s pressure. At this time, the situation suddenly changed. The gunfire of the other party stopped. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling quickly fell down and watched the change.


    Ruan Jingxiong, who was about to make a strong counterattack, quickly fell down and motioned Other Companions to stop counterattack.


    "Brother Tang, is that you? I''m Ruan Biao." suddenly a familiar voice came from the outside.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong in amazement. He asked suspiciously, "sister, Dad, is this Ruan Biao''s voice?"


    Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong looked at each other. Ruan Ling and Ruan Biao were unfamiliar and didn''t say anything, but Ruan Jingxiong was too familiar with Ruan Biao. It was his student. Of course he was familiar with his voice and couldn''t help nodding, "yes, this is Ruan Biao''s voice. Are they really not dead? Why did they become other people''s poison king? Wen Hao, ask him, who else is with him besides him?" Ruan Jingxiong said that what he wants to know most is how Li Qiang is now. Li Qiang is different from Ruan Biao, Ruan gang and Chen ba. He is an active soldier and his capable generals. He has to sacrifice in a foreign country. It is not easy to explain to the above, let alone to Li Qiang''s wife and children.


    "Well, let me ask." Tang Wenhao was about to stand up, but Ruan Ling held him.


    "Baby, we can''t stand up yet. We can''t judge whether Ruan Biao is an enemy or a friend. After all, he is the poison king and killed so many of us." Ruan Ling said warily.


    "Yes, ah Ling was right, so dad didn''t show up! It''s not too late to touch the situation before going out," Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, well, I''ll just ask him," Tang Wenhao said.


    Just as he said this, Ruan Biao from the outside spoke again, "brother Tang, is it really you? Are you really in Myanmar? Did our instructor come together? Don''t worry, this is a misunderstanding today. After we meet, I''ll report the situation to the instructor in detail and let''s meet!"


    "OK, brother Ruan, I''m Tang Wenhao, but I can''t go there. If you come here and come inside, I can guarantee that people on our side won''t shoot. Only when you come here can I believe you, prove your sincerity and remove our misunderstanding about you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I''ll go there. You tell your people not to shoot, and I won''t bring a gun," Ruan Biao said.


    "OK, by the way, how many of them are Ruan Gang? Brother Li Qiang? Are you together?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "The situation is too complicated. Let me tell you! I''m coming." Ruan Biao said.


    "OK, come here... Elder sister, you ask taini to restrain his men from shooting and let Ruan Biao come here." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, taini, you tell our people not to shoot and let him come. It''s their own people and we know him." Ruan Ling said to taini.


    Taini looked at Ruan Ling in amazement. Her eyes were full of doubts. She couldn''t help asking, "miss a Ling, you and these poison kings are our own people? Who are you in the end?" then taini wanted to draw a gun again.

 Chapter 479

    Ruan Ling stared at him angrily and shouted, "Taini, do you have any brains? Are you still doubting us? If we are bad people, why should I save you just now? I mean, the leader who surrounded us now is also Vietnamese. We knew him in Vietnam. Understand? We don''t know he was a drug king? If he knew that they intercepted our goods, he would not come and even protect us ¡£¡±


    "Oh, I see." as he said, taini quickly ordered his men not to shoot and asked Ruan Biao to come and talk.


    A few minutes later, Ruan Biao came in from the outside with both hands raised and bare hands. When he saw Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, he was very surprised. When he went up, he hugged Tang Wenhao, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Tang, I finally saw you. It''s really you. I didn''t expect it!... instructor, I''m sorry, we haven''t finished the task!"


    Seeing that Ruan Biao''s expression was very normal, Ruan Jingxiong relaxed his heart, stood up and said seriously, "Ruan Biao, why hasn''t there been any substantive progress so far and doesn''t want to send a letter to his family? We all think you''re gone. Tell me, how many of them? Where''s Li Qiang?"


    "Instructor, this is not a place to talk. Let''s have a good chat after this difficult matter is handled. Don''t worry, their brothers are fine, but we have encountered many setbacks. It can be said that we have just gained freedom. Let''s talk about the details slowly. I''ll let our brothers go back first. As for killing so many of you, we have to take it as a precaution Later, do you think it''s ok? "Ruan Biao said frankly.


    Tang Wenhao thought, what''s wrong? There is no law in such a ghost place. The law of the jungle, the winner is the king, the loser is the bandit, and power comes out of the gun.


    Ruan Ling told taini what Ruan Biao meant. Taini knew the current affairs and didn''t say much. She had to agree with Ruan Biao. Their people retreated first. He stayed and negotiated with Tang Wenhao for follow-up treatment.


    Seeing that taini had no objection, Ruan Biao returned to their team and negotiated with enbanxi. Enbanxi seemed to trust him, agreed to his opinions, and led the others to disappear into the jungle.


    After en Benxi left, Ruan Ling asked taini to clean up the battlefield. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao found a place where there was no one and sat down. Ruan Jingxiong asked anxiously, "Ruan Biao, tell me the truth, what is your relationship with enban Xi? Are you the only one or the four of you joined enban Xi''s team? Where have you been for so many days? Why did you come together with enban Xi?"


    "Dad, let brother Ruan speak slowly! Anyway, we have met, and all the questions will always be answered." Tang Wenhao smiled. From his heart, he believes in Ruan Biao and likes him very much. He thinks Ruan Biao is a very principled and personalized person, who has great personality charm.


    "Hehe, brother Tang, it''s all right. I can understand the instructor''s mood. Instructor, I''ll report to you from the beginning! Well, the four of us left Vietnam and arrived in Myanmar for half a month, but we got lost as soon as we entered the Burmese jungle. It''s also a weather problem. In those days, it was pouring rain and flash floods in the jungle every day. We walked, While sheltering from the rain, mountain torrents and mudslides, the four people completely lost their way. The four people had no direction in the jungle, no food, lost a lot of things they brought, and met wolves. We didn''t learn field survival skills from instructors for several years, or Li Qiang didn''t lose his gun. Maybe they all fed wild wolves, "Ruan Biao said.


    "Hum, it''s really going to be eaten by wild animals. Don''t say you''re my Ruan Jingxiong''s soldiers. You four are the elite of our special forces. Go on! How long have you been wandering in the jungle?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "It should be more than twenty days! In fact, it''s not turning out. We met two groups of people fighting. We saw that many of the guns in the hands of these people were smuggled from Vietnam, so we decided to follow them. We''ll follow whoever wins. We''ll find a chance to find out the origin of the guns. But we didn''t think that they found us and brought us into their ambush It makes people catch us as spies. The person who catches us is en Benxi. Although he is careless, he has great military talent. This time you can catch him purely because he despises the enemy. He also didn''t think that brother Tang is a man with unique skills. If he was more careful, you guys would be in danger and might be killed by him After all, he brought many times more people than you. I was scared when I thought of it. I heard that someone who knew magic had captured our souls, so I ordered them to surround you and shoot you off guard. Later, I vaguely met brother Tang. I was very familiar with him, and thought of who they said you pointed to, who wouldn''t move , I thought it must be you who sealed the acupoints of our mercenaries with your acupoint pointing skill. I didn''t expect it was you. This is fate! "


    Ruan Jingxiong asked, "what about Li Qiang and the three of them now? I want to see them. In addition, I think enbanxi still trusts you. Did he tell you the source of their guns and ammunition?"


    "Well, we already know and have investigated the suppliers of firearms and ammunition in the whole Golden Triangle area. Besides Lin Hao Hsiung, Thailand, mainland China and Hongkong, Chinese mainland suppliers, Li Qiang is now looking into which organizations are building long-term business contacts with our military, so these two days have been in Golden Triangle area. , it will take three or four days to come back, "said Ruan Biao.


    "Oh? Isn''t it Kunlong? Does it need to be checked? Haven''t you dealt with Kunlong''s people? Why don''t you directly find Kunlong? Let Li Qiang enter Kunlong''s team and you three coordinate outside. Wasn''t that what we decided at that time? How to make it more and more complicated?" Ruan Jingxiong asked puzzled.


    "No, instructor, the information we had before is not accurate. In fact, the person we have dealt with is not Kunlong. He went to Vietnam under the banner of Kunlong to get in touch with Lin Haonan. Lin haoxiong doesn''t even know about this situation. Lin haoxiong just trusts his brother. Lin Haonan is open to money. Whoever gives money, he gives guns. Lin haoxiong is still in the dark In the drum, "said Ruan Biao.


    "Ah? Well? How do you know about this? Can you find this man?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, because he provided all the guns and ammunition in enbanxi. This man''s name was Tuman. Because he knew Vietnamese, he went to Vietnam under the banner of Kunlong and found Lin Haonan. How could he have such intelligence? This boy happened to know Kunlin, who is in charge of the purchase of guns and ammunition in Kunlong''s side. They are friends. Kunlin is Kunlong''s hometown and seems to be a cousin, so Tuman was very happy Take advantage of this relationship to secretly buy and sell guns and ammunition and share it with Kunlin. "


    "Won''t Kunlong find out? Has Kunlong never contacted Lin haoxiong? Won''t they find problems with a pair of caliber?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, instructor, that''s why Lin haoxiong was so clever that he was mistaken. Both of them agreed on a general agent. Lin haoxiong delegated all his agency power to his baby brother Lin Haonan. He was only responsible for arranging his subordinates to hand over guns and ammunition to Lin Haonan and collecting fees. All the others were in Lin Haonan''s charge, and Lin Haonan was not a person who did great things, He was not careful. His work was very rough and meticulous. Tuman asked him for goods under the banner of Kunlin. He fully believed and had no doubt. When the keepsake was right, he gave the goods when people gave money, and never checked the authenticity. "Ruan Biao said.


    "Oh, in fact, it''s no use for us to catch Tuman? What about Kunlong''s cousin Kunlin? Will he have any evidence of trading with Lin haoxiong?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Tuman is not really useful, but Kunlin is really useful, because Lin haoxiong''s early contact with Kunlin is also through Kunlin, and they should have transaction evidence. This time, Li Qiang asked Tuman to find Kunlin and said he wanted to buy some goods. In fact, he wanted to find out the situation and see if all Vietnamese arms in the golden triangle were imported through Kunlin Goods? Maybe there are other channels? Because after investigation, we found a strange phenomenon, "said Ruan Biao.


    "What? You said." Ruan Jingxiong asked Cui.


    "Lin Haonan died, but there are new weapons of the Vietnamese military in the golden triangle. We haven''t used those guns, but we are too familiar with the signs above. There is no doubt that they were lost from our troops," Ruan Biao said.


    "Ah? Is there such a thing? This shows that Lin haoxiong is not the only one supplying arms to the outside world. There should be other channels. It seems that the situation is far from as simple as we think." Ruan Jingxiong analyzed.


    "Yes, the strangest thing is that Kunlin has never seen these guns," Ruan Biao said.


    "There is no doubt that there are other channels. Listen to you, there are two situations now. One is that Lin haoxiong has two channels to do this business; the other is that senior officers other than Lin haoxiong are suspected of selling arms privately in the field army. So far, we don''t know this person. If this person exists, he hides deeper than Lin haoxiong." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, in that case, why doesn''t your military check the inventory from top to bottom? You can find it all the way from material preparation, production, sales to users. Is it necessary to make it so complicated? It almost killed all of us." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, it''s just as simple as you think. Lin haoxiong is not an ordinary officer, but a senior general. He has great military achievements. He can''t be easily investigated. To investigate him, there must be conclusive evidence. Once he is disturbed, he will contact the people here and discard all the evidence. We are more passive. We can only investigate it quietly and take it in one fell swoop after mastering sufficient evidence." Ruan Jingxiong said.

 Chapter 480

    "Yes, what the instructor said is right. It can only be carried out secretly, but fortunately, now we have a direction and found some key figures. We have a foothold here. As long as we have a chance, it will come out soon. I don''t think it will be too long." Ruan Biao said confidently.


    "Well, you haven''t been here in vain for so long. By the way, Ruan Biao, what are you doing with enbanxi now? That is, eating and robbing people''s drugs? What do you usually do?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Ruan gang and I lead the team. Most of our people are mercenaries. They are not easy to lead. Their Kung Fu is not as good as theirs. No one can convince you. Chen Ba and Li Qiang are mainly responsible for arms, so the main task of collecting evidence is still on the Li Qiang brothers, but he is OK. He doesn''t talk much at ordinary times and is very alert. En Banxi attaches great importance to him and believes he can complete the task." Ruan Biao said.


    "How could enban Xi trust you? Didn''t he doubt your identity?" Ruan Jingxiong asked puzzled.


    "Oh, of course. Last time he had a chance to show him the strength of our brothers, and saw that we helped him, he tried to use us slowly. It was also a coincidence that he took people to attack a drug lord from Thailand. As a result, he was beaten everywhere. It was not our brothers who asked to help him, he was wiped out. He was still locked up with us at that time I know we Vietnamese are good at Kung Fu, but we didn''t dare to let them out. Later, there was no way. When fighting with others, mercenaries couldn''t fight with others'' Thai drug lords. He completely underestimated the strength of the other party. The other party is an armed force of the Thai anti-government army, which is very strong and well-trained. Later, after the four of us joined the battle, we quickly reversed the situation and let them escape After coming out, enbanxi began to trust us slowly. By the way, instructor, how did you come here? "Ruan Biao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, I haven''t heard from you all as soon as you leave. The Ministry of national defense instructed me to hurry up and investigate this matter. You three are better. Li Qiang is an active serviceman. His whereabouts must be explained. I''m not at ease to send others here. Think about it! If you haven''t finished your task, won''t others be sent here to die? So I have to do it myself Wen Hao and a Ling are not at ease. My father came to help. As you know, Wen Hao''s Kung Fu is good. With him, the task is easier to complete. "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Brother Tang is a rare talent! All our mercenaries regard him as a monster, ha ha! To tell the truth, I Ruan Biao rarely serve a person, and brother Tang is one." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Brother Ruan, I admire him very much. Even if he follows Lin Haonan, he also has his own principles of life and work. He will learn more from brother Ruan in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, don''t say these polite words. Ruan Biao, since we have met together, our plan may have to be adjusted. To tell you the truth, we have been ordered by Kun long to escort the goods this time. Kun long also appreciates Wen Hao and us. He also wants me to be an instructor for his team! Do you think it''s better for me to go or not?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Ah? Instructor, are you going to be an instructor for them? Absolutely not." Ruan Biao said quickly.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at him in surprise. Ruan Jingxiong didn''t understand and asked, "why? If I went to Kunlong''s team, wouldn''t I be able to meet Li Qiang?"


    "No, instructor, Kunlong doesn''t believe you at all. It''s too dangerous for you in the past. Besides, today''s incident will definitely reach Kunlong''s ears. He needs to know that we both know each other. We killed so many people. Enbanxi and poisonous dragon are his sworn enemies. Can he really trust you and let you go? Not only can you go back to be his coach, brother Tang and Miss a Ling can''t go any further. Kun long is cruel and cunning. If he wants to play tricks on you, you will be really dangerous, "said Ruan Biao.


    "Dad, I think what elder brother Ruan said is reasonable. We''d better be careful. Anyway, elder brother Ruan and elder brother Li are doing it. We''d better go back early." Ruan Ling said. Now she wants to go back to Shanghai to see her son Junjun as soon as she sees that Ruan Biao and they have stepped in. No mother doesn''t care about her son far away.


    "Yes! Dad, why don''t you and my sister go back first and I stay with brother Ruan to complete the task?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, why don''t you go back? I miss you every day? Then I might as well look at you here! I don''t have to think so hard. I want to go back to see Junjun early. I''m also worried that my sister and sister Ah Mei will worry about our safety. At least I have to find a place to contact home to reassure them." Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes! It''s true. Dad won''t go back now. Now that he''s here, we''ll go back with the results and return empty handed. How can dad explain to the top? He can''t face his brothers. Otherwise, Wen Hao, you and a Ling go back first! Now that dad has found Ruan Biao and them, you don''t need your help and a Ling. I have me You guys, there''s no unfinished task, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "No, Dad, how can I leave you alone? How can I tell wen''er when I go back? How can I tell ah Jian? I''d better go back together after completing the task! Besides, I can''t just leave. Lina and Tang Wan''s hearts have all focused on us. They hope we can take them away together after completing the task. I can''t leave them alone "Said Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, baby, are you really emotional? In fact, Lina and Tang Wan are both good women, so take them with you! Let''s talk to taini later and ask him for his opinions. He doesn''t believe Kunlong very much now. He has a good impression of us. I think I can trust him," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, I don''t think taini is too bad. I can trust him. If he thinks he can''t follow Kunlong anymore, we''ll go back to the village early and pick up Lina and Tang Wan." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, let''s call taini over and have a frank talk with him," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ruan Ling saw that everyone''s opinions were unified, got up and walked with Tang Wenhao towards taini and them.


    At this moment, taini led his men to bury the bodies of his killed companions and villagers driving mules. Everyone sat around and looked sad.


    "Taini, we have something to discuss with you. Come here," Ruan Ling said to taini.


    Taini nodded and held his injured arm and Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao came to Ruan Biao and Ruan Jingxiong and looked at them suspiciously.


    "Ah Ling, tell him! Tell him our opinions directly and see what he wants?" Ruan Jingxiong said to Ruan Ling.


    "Well, I understand... Taini... You know, we and he are Vietnamese, but there is some misunderstanding about today''s affairs. He didn''t think that the three of us had also arrived in Myanmar, and we didn''t think that he took refuge in enbanxi. That''s why this tragedy was caused. So many brothers died. We were going to do it with Kunlong. Now this happened. What do you think we should do ? can you still follow Kunlong? If you follow him, will he trust us? Will he retaliate against us? If you don''t, what will you do? Are you willing to follow us or continue to work with Kunlong, but anyway, we are friends and we won''t do anything to you. You can take your men out of here right away and we''ll say goodbye. " Ruan Ling said to taini.


    Taini was very surprised at Ruan Ling''s words. He frowned and thought carefully. A few minutes later, he said to Ruan Ling, "Miss a Ling, if you want me to follow you, I''ll follow you later. I''ve thought about it. With Kunlong''s character, he won''t believe me anymore. Maybe he''ll shoot me when he''s angry, but what about the people in our village? We still have many brothers in the stockade. Besides, don''t brother a Hao''s wife Tang Wan also be in the stockade? If we''re here If you don''t go back, Kunlong will not spare Tang Wan and some of our brothers and friends, "taini said.


    "Well, taini, your worry is reasonable, so I think we should just start right away and pick up all our relatives and friends at home. If we don''t want to go, we''ll stay. What do you say? Can it work?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No problem. Kunlong will return to the stockade at least a week later than us. When he returns, we will take all the things we should take away, and he can''t help us," taini said.


    When several people were talking here, suddenly, a brother arranged by taini to watch outside ran over and panted to taini, "brother taini, brother Kunlong sent someone to meet us."


    "Ah? Kunlong sent someone to meet us? How could it be? Are you right?" taini asked in surprise. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong were also surprised.


    "You can''t be wrong. The person who came to meet us was brother Bao. He said brother long was waiting for us in a stockade fifty miles in front of us. Let''s make sure to catch up with them." the little brother said.


    "Dad, let''s guess right. Kun long left with the goods in advance. What should we do? Go or not?" Ruan Ling asked in a low voice.


    "What''s your opinion, ah Ling? It seems that they haven''t found the problem yet," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Taini handed her eyes to ah Ling. Ruan Ling said to taini, "taini, go and talk to brother Bao first, ask about the situation, and we''ll discuss it. Everything is important. Once the decision is wrong, many brothers'' lives will be lost in vain."


    "Well, Miss Arlene, I''ll act according to your eyes later," said tainy.


    "Well, if we don''t agree to go, ah Hao will control the leopard brother, and then we will set off immediately to go back to the stockade and discuss our next plans in detail on the way," Ruan Ling said.


    "I see," said taini. He didn''t talk nonsense and went to see brother Bao with his brothers.

 Chapter 481

    "Wen Hao, ah Ling, I think we''d better go to meet Kunlong. Anyway, he didn''t find any problems. As long as the brothers who took them didn''t tell the truth, they said that we drove Ruan Biao away and more than a dozen brothers died. He probably didn''t think of Ruan Biao''s relationship with us. I think it''s a rare opportunity to be a coach in his base camp. If we do a good job, we will get him soon Trust makes it easier to access his core secrets, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "No, it''s too dangerous. These people of taini are actually Kunlong people. Who knows who is reliable and who will betray us?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, Dad, it''s better to be safe. There''s no need to take risks. With brother Ruan, we don''t need to have contact with Kunlong. Maybe Li Qiang will get the necessary evidence soon." Ruan Ling doesn''t want to deal with Kunlong anymore. She is very disgusted. Kunlong stares at her eyes.


    Ruan Biao, who had never spoken, suddenly stood up and said to them, "instructor, brother Tang and miss a Ling, I have a way to solve this problem once and for all."


    "Really? What way? Tell me." Ruan Jingxiong said. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also looked at Ruan Biao curiously. They didn''t know what tricks he had to solve such a difficult problem once and for all.


    "Instructor, let''s just go and directly catch Kun long, get the goods, and then force him to show evidence of cooperation with Lin haoxiong, which saves us a lot of things. This opportunity is very rare. First, he doesn''t have any ideological preparation, and it''s easy for us to succeed. Second, we can take the opportunity to weaken his strength and take him to Vietnam as a witness against Lin haoxiong. First Give me two wins, "said Ruan Biao.


    "Ah? Well... Dad, I think brother Ruan''s idea is bold enough, but it''s also feasible. As long as we control Kunlong, do we need any evidence?" Tang Wenhao said excitedly.


    "Wen Hao, Ruan Biao, your idea is based on the fact that Kunlong has direct business contact with Lin haoxiong. If Lin haoxiong has never had direct business contact with Kunlong? Where did he get the evidence? Ruan Biao, you just said that Lin Haonan is dead, but there will be new weapons from the Vietnamese military on the rivers and lakes here. Can''t this explain the problem?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Even so, as long as we seize Kunlong, as Kunlong''s identity and Jianghu status, he is likely to know who else smuggles arms from the Vietnamese military like him. He will certainly tell us. In this way, we also save a lot of unnecessary process. Anyway, instructor, brother Tang, I really think this is a good opportunity. Let''s do it?" Ruan Biao argued and hoped that Ruan Jingxiong would agree with his bold idea.


    Ruan Jingxiong handed his eyes to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. The two people had a good connection and nodded at the same time. Ruan Ling said, "Dad, I think brother Ruan''s idea can be tried."


    "I think so, Dad. Let''s do it! Now Brother Ruan, the four of them and the three of us are strong enough to dominate here. We don''t need to be afraid of anyone at all. Besides, brother Ruan, their team and taini! I think taini really wants to be with us. With these forces, we really don''t have to worry about Kunlong." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, Ruan Biao and a Ling, since you all think this method is feasible, we''ll do it. A Ling, go and tell taini that we''ll set out right away to meet Kunlong with brother Bao." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    Ruan Ling immediately turned around to inform taini, and was stopped by Ruan Jingxiong, "Ah Ling, slow down. You tell taini privately to send someone back to the stockade in the name of notifying the families of the victims, tell Lina and Tang Wan them and make them ready. Once Kunlong takes people back alone, we must be very careful with him. It shows that our plan has failed. Don''t let them show their feet and be retaliated by Kunlong." Ruan Jingxiong is really an old Jianghu. He is very considerate.


    "Yes, sister, it''s very important. Taini really needs to send reliable people to report back," Tang Wenhao said.


    They had just discussed, and they saw that taini led a tall middle-aged man to come over. Tang Wenhao and they all knew each other. It was brother Bao, one of Kunlong''s close bodyguards.


    It is said that brother Bao is among Kunlong''s personal bodyguards. He has the best hard work, energetic, strong anti attack ability and a little grumpy, but he is also rough and meticulous. He is not a complete fool with simple mind and developed limbs. Otherwise, Kunlong won''t trust him so much.


    Brother Bao met Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong, but never Ruan Biao. They looked at each other with four eyes. They both felt from each other''s bright eyes that each other must be a good trainer.


    Brother Bao looked at Ruan Biao suspiciously, handed his eyes to taini, and asked suspiciously, "taini, who is he? Why haven''t I seen him?"


    Taini handed her eyes to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling was so smart that she immediately smiled, "TiNi, brother Bao is not an outsider. Everyone works for brother long. Let me tell brother Bao the truth! Brother Bao, he is a friend we met in Vietnam prison. He also escaped from the prison. When we ran away, we separated. This time, we happened to meet him on the road and mistakenly entered the mercenary of drug king enbanxi. When he saw that we were escorting goods, he quietly ran back. I told him , brother Kunlong is a hero. As long as he has the ability, it must be right to follow brother Kunlong. He said he is willing to work with brother Kunlong. Brother Bao, please introduce brother Kunlong. We all come out together. It''s best to work together. "


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s deception, brother Bao''s leopard eyes strafed Ruan Biao and asked suspiciously, "what''s his name? What did he do before?"


    "His name is Ruan Hu. He used to be a soldier before. Later, he smuggled into China and was caught smuggling household appliances. After he was released, he sold drugs with us. Brother Bao, don''t worry. He is also very reliable and has good Kung Fu. Brother long will accept him." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Biao hurriedly pretended to flatter brother Bao, nodded and said, "please help introduce brother Bao, and the brothers will repay you in the future."


    Ruan Biao can now simply speak a few indigenous languages, which makes brother Bao feel very comfortable. He smiled, nodded and said, "OK, as long as you really have the ability, brother long won''t treat you badly. Let''s go together!"


    Brother Bao looked like an imperial envoy of Kunlong and shouted loudly. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling didn''t care about him. They obeyed his command and led these disabled and defeated soldiers to move forward in the direction of Bogu.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao whispered to Ruan Ling, "Elder sister, how can Kunlong be so much faster than us? The fifty mile mountain road is not close? It takes at least five hours! In addition, we haven''t found any traces of teams passing in front. Did they walk on another road? Taini doesn''t say this is the only road? Why do I think there are problems here more and more? Kunlong is really cunning It''s so cunning that people don''t know what he wants to do? "


    "Well, baby, I can''t figure it out, but now that I''ve decided to catch him, let''s try it! It''s estimated that he didn''t expect us to catch him. We''ll act according to the circumstances when we see the moves." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, sister, do you think Kunlong will play with us again? His goods didn''t come at all, but brought some people to bluff, or just like we shipped a large number of fake goods, would the goods in front of him be fake?" Tang Wenhao raised his question again.


    Ruan Ling was stunned, carefully tasted Tang Wenhao''s words, nodded and whispered, "Baby, it''s really possible. According to taini, if this is the only channel, there will be traces with a large number of goods. However, along the way, we haven''t found traces of large-scale transportation of goods or footprints left by mules. If people pass carefully, they may not find clues if they don''t look carefully This can explain why Kunlong is so much faster than us. "


    "Yes! If so, what does Kunlong want to do?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Explore the way?" Ruan Ling replied.


    "Explore the way? Is it necessary for him to explore the way himself?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s necessary. This batch of goods is worth 10 million US dollars. It''s a large amount of goods. He can understand that he is so careful. However, I''m worried about another point now." Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "What?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "If so, he is bound to arrange people to monitor us all the way. Once we are really monitored by him, he must have found out about our meeting with Ruan Biao. He has completely lost his trust in us. Since he doesn''t trust us completely, what will it do to us?" Ruan Ling felt more and more worried.


    "He''ll get rid of us, right? He''s afraid that people with our skills will be enemies with them. Since he can''t use us, he''ll just get rid of us, right?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, if it were me, I would do the same." Thinking of this, Ruan Ling began to look around at the surrounding environment. The mountains are high, and you can see the mountains and forests from a distance, but you can only see a few meters from a distance, because they are covered by the forests. Such an environment is especially suitable for ambush. If Kunlong ambushes a man and horse near here and takes them by surprise, there is no doubt that even if their Kung Fu is good, they can''t use guns No matter how accurate the law is, it is impossible to escape the fate of the total annihilation of the army.


    Ruan Ling was afraid. She couldn''t help holding Tang Wenhao''s hand and whispered, "baby, we can''t go any further. The environment here is too strange. If Kunlong sets an ambush here, we''ll be over. We''ll discuss it with dad quickly. It''s not too late to control brother Bao immediately and force him to tell the truth."


    Before Ruan Ling finished, there was a dense gunshot around, "everybody lie down, we were caught." Ruan Ling shouted. Tang Wenhao reacted so quickly. Out of an instinct, he hugged Ruan Ling. They rolled on the spot and hid under a tea tree. Tang Wenhao felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. He knew he must have been shot.

 Chapter 482

    Tang Wenhao had no time to take care of his injury and asked, "sister, are you okay!"


    Ruan Ling replied gratefully, "baby, sister is fine. How about you?"


    "I''m fine too. Be careful yourself." Tang Wenhao raised her gun and began to fight back. Ruan Ling had no time to be tired of him. She held the submachine gun tightly and shot at the periphery. They protected each other back to back.


    Because they were always at the end, they didn''t know anything about Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao in front. Tang Wenhao was very worried, "sister, I want to kill my father and Ruan Biao. I don''t know how they are?"


    "Baby, don''t go first. Let''s see the situation clearly. Our top priority is to kill them. Only when we are safe can we have the conditions to save our father and them." Ruan Ling said.


    At this moment, the whole team of taini was wiped out, and taini himself had been shot to death. His eyes were wide open. It was obvious that he didn''t close his eyes. He didn''t know who he died in. Brother Bao disappeared. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao fought back-to-back. They were looking for Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling while fighting. All four of them were fine for the time being, But it was also a crisis. He was tightly bitten by the other party and couldn''t kill it.


    "Instructor, I''m running out of bullets. What about you?" Ruan Biao said anxiously.


    "Me too, Ruan Biao. We''ve got Kunlong''s plan. It seems that Kunlong has already arranged the ambush circle. Brother Bao came to lead us to the ambush circle. Taini, a fool, didn''t say he would pass by this place earlier. As soon as I came in, I felt something wrong. I don''t know if Wen Hao and a Ling are injured now?" Ruan Jingxiong worried about Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling while shooting.


    "Instructor, they should be all right. The gunfire over there must be the two of them fighting back. I think there are only a few of us left. It seems that Kunlong is determined to kill us. Otherwise, instructor, I''ll cover. You rush over there and escape first while there are more than a dozen bullets in my gun!" said Ruan Biao.


    "No, you escape. You''re still young, the instructor is old, and your teacher''s mother is gone. You know, your teacher''s mother and I haven''t been together all our life. I miss her too. Let''s change the gun, you rush out and I''ll cover." Ruan Jingxiong ordered.


    "No, instructor, you are the pillar of the country. You still have a lot to do. I am just a retired soldier. I can die in a foreign country for the country and fight side by side with the instructor before I die. I have no regret. Instructor, you go!" Ruan Biao said emotionally.


    Just as they insisted on each other''s opinions, the gunfire nearby stopped and both stopped. Ruan Jingxiong asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Are Wen Hao and a Ling dead?" this was what he was most worried about, because Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came purely to help him, and Tang Wenhao was both his son-in-law and his son-in-law, Ruan Ling is also as filial to him as his daughter. He already has deep feelings for the little couple and regards them as their own children. If they have two long and two short comings, how can he explain to his son Ruan Jian, his daughter wen''er and the women and children of Tang Wenhao?


    Just as he was stunned, a sneer came from the outside, "Hey, Mr. Lin Daxiong, you''d better surrender! Miss a Ling and brother a Hao and have no bullets. They have become my captives. If you fight hard again, I''ll kill them both."


    The words were so shocking that Ruan Jingxiong heard that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling had become prisoners. There was no danger to their lives. He threw away the gun without even thinking about it. He replied, "brother long, we surrender."


    Seeing that Ruan Jingxiong threw away his gun, Ruan Biao quickly threw away his gun, raised his hands and walked out of the trees with Ruan Jingxiong.


    Sure enough, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling have been caught by Kunlong''s people. Kunlong is wearing sunglasses and holding a brand-new submachine gun in his hand. He looks at them with a sneer, and behind him stands two rows of soldiers in camouflage clothes, including Jin Hu and brother Bao, their personal bodyguards, a total of more than 20 people.


    "Dad, are you okay? We''ve implicated you." Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao.


    "Son, it''s all right. As long as you''re all right, dad is willing to do anything. Why? You''re hurt?" Ruan Jingxiong asked painfully when he found blood on Tang Wenhao''s shoulder.


    Ruan Ling, hearing this, saw the red blood on Tang Wenhao''s shoulder. She was distressed and couldn''t care about anything. She went to Tang Wenhao and asked anxiously, "baby, what''s the matter with you? You were shot?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right, little injury, just keep it for a few days." Tang Wenhao smiled as if nothing had happened. He didn''t want Ruan Ling to worry too much about him, let alone Kunlong to eat his vinegar. He knew that Kunlong liked Ruan Ling. Men understood that seeing his beloved woman love other men would only arouse his jealousy and hatred.


    Sure enough, Kunlong saw that Ruan Ling loved Tang Wenhao so much. Although he thought Tang Wenhao was Ruan Ling''s brother, he was still very upset and said coldly, "enough! Beauty, as long as you obey me in the future, I will cure him. Now you have to come with us."


    "Where are you going? Brother long, why are you doing this to us? We didn''t do anything sorry for you, but you deliberately designed to harm us and killed all your brothers. What do you want to do?" Ruan Lingjiao shouted.


    Seeing that Ruan Ling''s angry appearance was particularly charming, Kunlong was not angry, but playfully stretched out her hand to touch Ruan Ling''s beautiful face. Ruan Ling hurriedly dodged away. Kunlong didn''t entangle, but said with a bad smile, "Beauty, don''t get excited. Do you think I''m a fool? Your brother slept with my woman. I didn''t shoot him. I just looked at your face that fascinated me. Understand? It was your face and your attractive body that saved him. Otherwise, I''ll blow you all up last night. Don''t talk nonsense first. When you know everything, take him away." Kun long said with a bad smile.


    The party escorted Tang Wenhao and them forward.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand Kunlong''s words, but he knew from Kunlong''s eyes that this guy would not let Ruan Ling go. Just now he saw that Kunlong wanted to molest Ruan Ling, and secretly made up his mind. As long as Kunlong really molested Ruan Ling, he would fight with them, so he hurried forward and said to Ruan Ling, "Sister, no matter how he threatens you, you must protect yourself. I''m fine. Even if I die, I don''t want you to follow this bastard wrongfully."


    "Baby, I''m fine. I''ll protect myself. Let''s see what he wants first. Now we''re prisoners. We must calm down and don''t worry." Ruan Ling comforted.


    "Well, Wen Hao, don''t worry. With a Ling''s wisdom, she can handle it. Ruan Biao, you''re not familiar with this area?" Ruan Jingxiong said to Ruan Biao.


    "Well, I haven''t been here. However, if enbanxi knew that we were captured, he should come to save us. He can''t leave our brothers now. Besides, if Li Qiang knew that I was captured after they went back, they can guess that the instructor, you and brother Tang must have come, and they will do everything possible to save us." Ruan Biao said.


    "It seems that it is also very difficult. Kunlong is too cunning, and he should have made full preparations to ambush here. It seems that he was purely acting with us last night. In fact, he knows very well that Lina has betrayed him. Wen Hao, it is estimated that Lina and Tang Wan are also more or less dangerous." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "It should be, Dad, we all underestimated Kunlong''s cunning," said Ruan Ling,


    "Alas! I hurt Lina and Tang Wan again, sister. I''m so sad." Tang Wenhao was heartbroken at the thought that Lina and Tang Wan might be tortured to death by Kunlong.


    "It''s no use regretting now, baby. What I''m most worried about now is your wound. Once this place is injured, the wound is easy to fester and infect. My sister has to find a way to disinfect you and take out the bullet." Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao with worry, and her heart was broken.


    "Elder sister, it doesn''t matter. Skin trauma is just rubbing the skin, without hurting muscles and bones." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Really?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, sister, don''t worry. My life is so hard. How can something happen? Even if the bullet hits me on the head, it will take the initiative to deviate." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Kunlong looked back and saw that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were talking and laughing. He was very upset. He stopped, grabbed Ruan Ling''s jade arm and said with an obscene smile, "Beauty, you and your brother are too affectionate? I think you look at him not at your brother. You won''t be his lover? Hey hey, if you are his lover, it''s interesting. I''ll make his life worse than death. Don''t forget, he can''t make my brother a man, and I can also make him a man."


    This is too threatening. Ruan Ling looked at Kunlong in amazement.


    "You... Brother long, what do you want to do? He is really my brother." Ruan Ling was afraid that Kunlong saw that Tang Wenhao was her man. She also felt a deep chill from Kunlong''s jealous eyes. Even if she died, Tang Wenhao could not lose the function of a man, because it was not only related to her personal happiness, but also related to the life happiness of Death Valley sisters, Manny, sister Ah Mui and many other beautiful women. These sisters regarded Tang Wenhao as their man The most beloved man in her life, how can she let him have an accident?


    Kunlong looked at Ruan Ling''s expression and suddenly burst into a sly smile, "ha ha... Beauty, are you afraid? Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him now. As long as you listen to me honestly in the future, your brother is safe. Let''s go!" he said, pulling Ruan Ling''s jade arm and walking forward.


    "Bastard, Kunlong, you let go of my sister." Tang Wenhao shouted. He was jealous when he saw Kunlong grabbing Ruan Ling''s jade arm. He would never allow Kunlong to touch his favorite woman, even grabbing her arm.


    Now Kunlong was unhappy. He turned his head and stared at Tang Wenhao coldly. He winked at the golden tiger behind Tang Wenhao and said, "golden tiger, teach this guy who doesn''t know how to live or die."


    Jin Hu was defeated by Tang Wenhao yesterday. He was already angry when he saw that his boss asked him to hit Tang Wenhao. According to Tang Wenhao''s gun wound, it was a butt of a gun. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao were right next to him, but they were unable to help because their hands were tied. They watched Tang Wenhao fall to the ground and fresh blood gurgled out.

 Chapter 483

    Ruan Ling had never seen Tang Wenhao hurt like this. She rushed over and fell beside Tang Wenhao, struggling to climb over. She was so distressed that she burst into tears, "baby, does it hurt? It hurts!"


    "Elder sister, it''s all right! I don''t care. Don''t worry about me." Tang Wenhao smiled with pain.


    Ruan Ling turned her head and glared at the golden tiger. She looked at the elated Kunlong and scolded, "Kun long, you''re not a man! You have the ability to untie us and fight? We''re tied up for you to fight. What kind of man are you? Jin Hu, you claim to be the most powerful thug under Kun long. I think you''re a bear. You can''t beat my brother. Now he''s tied up and hurt. You take the opportunity to revenge. Are you a man? Are you Myanmar men so promising?" Ruan Ling was pink with anger.


    The golden tiger was scolded by Ruan Ling. He swung the butt of his gun and was about to hit Ruan Ling. He was drunk by Kun long. "Golden tiger, well, don''t be common with her and go back to the stockade."


    Seeing that Kunlong wouldn''t let him beat Ruan Ling, Jin Hu knew that the gorgeous woman was liked by the boss Kunlong and didn''t dare to offend him, so he had to catch Tang Wenhao and push him away.


    Ruan Jingxiong said to Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, don''t fight with them. We are prisoners now. We don''t have the capital to fight with them. Hold it! We''ll settle with them when we have a chance."


    Without gossip, two hours later, the party crossed two mountains, crossed several rivers and came to a big cave under a high mountain. On both sides of the cave stood four soldiers in camouflage clothes, armed with submachine guns. Ruan Jingxiong looked at the guns in these hands. He was very familiar with them and knew them. They were smuggled from Vietnam.


    Ruan Biao also saw it and looked at Ruan Jingxiong. They understood it, but they didn''t speak. Kunlong took Tang Wenhao and others into the cave. The more he walked in, the lower the temperature inside, and even a little cool. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were very familiar with this environment, especially Ruan Ling. She had lived in the cave for many years and was very adapted to this environment, even Yes.


    But she doesn''t like it here, because what she sees here are men. Seeing her one by one is like seeing prey. Every time Tang Wenhao sees other men staring at Ruan Ling, he wants to go up and beat these guys. Just after eating the loss of golden tiger, he knows that he wants to hold back his anger. A hero doesn''t eat the loss at present. He can''t fight others until his injury is well.


    The cave is very deep. It took five minutes to reach the destination. It should be the center of the whole cave. It has a large space of 200 square meters. It is simply decorated. Torches are burning around the cave. Several bodyguards of Kun long are separated on both sides. Kun long asked Tang Wenhao to stand in the middle. He sat on a big chair in front of the cave wall and looked at it proudly With Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, they sneered, "miss a Ling, big beauty, do you have many questions in your mind now? If so, just ask! I''ll answer one by one, so that you can lose."


    Ruan Ling glanced at the high spirited Kunlong and shouted, "Kunlong, why are you playing with us? We sincerely helped you escort the goods. We were not alert ourselves, so we almost died at the hands of the poison king for you."


    "Ha ha... Miss a Ling, that''s beautiful. It seems so. But ask yourself, are you really here to join me, Kunlong, for a living? Are you really going to join me? Isn''t it? Although I don''t know your true identity, from your skill, you are definitely not an ordinary drug dealer, Lina In the stockade, I don''t want to point out some things, because I also remember that the woman has done a lot of things for me and accompanied me day and night. There is an old Chinese saying that one day husband and wife are kind, and one hundred days husband and wife are like a deep sea. Although the coquettish fox betrayed me and made your brother have feelings, I still don''t want to expose her in front of her Shameless, I didn''t want to kill her myself, so I played with you. "Kunlong sneered.


    "Kun long, even if my brother and Lina have done something sorry for you, we have no second thoughts when escorting the goods for you. Moreover, we really want to go to you," Ruan Ling said.


    "Shut up! Miss a Ling, do you think I will believe your nonsense? Do you really want to go to Kunlong? If you really want to go to us, your brother won''t even dare to sleep with my woman? Doesn''t he know Lina is my woman? You didn''t ask. Who dares to touch my Kunlong woman in the golden triangle? Who dares to betray my Kunlong woman? I''m most angry Yes, Lina, a * * man, dared to play Yin with me last night. She obviously didn''t come to the holiday, but she didn''t hurt herself because she didn''t want me to touch. She pretended to come to the holiday. She thought I was really drunk and couldn''t see that she was playing with me? There''s a saying that the IQ of a woman in love is too low. She''s like this now. As soon as I entered the stronghold this time, just talk about you The younger brother, the woman''s eyes give off that disgusting light. Hum! Someone doesn''t do it and has to change ghosts. "Kun long said, with a vicious light in his eyes.


    "Sister, what is he talking about?" Tang Wenhao saw Kunlong''s eyes flickering between him and Ruan Ling from time to time, and knew that what this guy said had something to do with himself.


    "Baby, didn''t Lina let Kunlong touch her last night?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, she scratched her arm and pretended to be on holiday," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, Kunlong saw it, but he didn''t point it out. He had found out about you and Lina for a long time. We all thought he didn''t find out the problem. In fact, he knew everything. According to his tone, Lina must be more or less bad now. However, baby, don''t be anxious. It''s no use being anxious. Don''t annoy him. He hates you because you slept with his woman, So you pretend you don''t understand anything. Don''t talk too much. My sister will deal with him. Now the top priority is to coax him to cure your injury. Only when you are well can you have a chance to escape, okay? "Ruan Ling is afraid that Tang Wenhao can''t hold back and cause trouble again.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, listen to your sister and play with him slowly. As long as he doesn''t kill us, we will have a chance to escape. I just counted their personnel here and observed the terrain here. As long as we prepare carefully, there are still many opportunities. Their place should not be a permanent resident. This may be their temporary secret stronghold, maybe it is a secret stronghold "Transit station," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Yes, I think so," said Ruan Biao.


    "Don''t talk, miss a Ling. Are you discussing how to escape? Hum, don''t dream. They don''t have a chance to escape in this place. You''ll know later. As long as you enter our cave, you''re a bird, and you don''t want to fly out. However, miss a Ling, you can go out, because you''re my woman. I Kun long always pity Xiang Yu, there is always personal freedom, hey hey... Miss a Ling, no woman I like can escape my palm, including you. "Kun long sneered.


    "Kun long, what do you want? My brother has been injured. If you really want to be with me, you must cure my brother''s gunshot wound first, so as to reflect your sincerity." Ruan Ling said calmly. Although she was disgusted with Kun long, she could only have the patience to deal with him.


    "Ha ha... Miss a Ling, you are so cute. Let me heal your brother? Right?" Kunlong said with an obscene smile.


    "Yes, if you don''t cure my brother, you can''t expect me to cooperate with you." Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Ha ha... Wait until I cure your brother and let him kill me in turn? Miss a Ling, are you Vietnamese so naive? Miss a Ling, I must remind you that you are all my prisoners. Here, you are not qualified to talk to me about conditions. Talking about conditions requires capital. Where is your capital?" Kunlong sneered.


    "Hum, you know my capital best, Kunlong. If you have a little sincerity, you should cure my brother''s gunshot wound first. Otherwise, even if you catch us, you won''t get anything, including me. I can take my own life at any time. In fact, you don''t have to worry about anything. We are all prisoners of your court. Don''t you mean they can''t escape Have you gone? Are you still worried that my brother will run out when he is well? Are you Kunlong such a man without self-confidence? It seems that we really think highly of you. "Ruan Ling said sarcastically.


    As soon as he said this, it worked. Kun long is fascinated by Ruan Ling. What he fears most now is that Ruan Ling despises him. A man like him is despised by a woman. He can''t help blurting out, "well, I''ll cure your brother''s injury first. I really don''t believe it. They can fly out of my lock Dragon Cave?"


    "Suo Long Dong?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Hum, yes, to be honest, the cave we are in is called Suolong cave. You will know the power of Suolong cave later. Come and lock them in the secret cave first." Kunlong shouted.


    Jinhu and others pulled up several people to push Tang Wenhao and them to the depth direction. Ruan Ling followed them and walked about 50 meters. When she reached the edge of the cave wall, she saw several boards covered underground. Jinhu asked someone to remove the boards, and then sneered, "miss a Ling, look! This is the lock Dragon Cave. Although your brother has excellent martial arts, do you think he can come up?"


    Ruan Ling went to the edge and looked down. She couldn''t help taking a breath.


    It turned out that there was a deep ditch in the dark cave below the cave wall. The golden tiger asked someone to light a torch and take a picture. Ruan Ling saw that the area of the deep ditch was not large. It was estimated that it was 34 square meters and the depth was about 78 feet. Once a person fell below, let alone covered with a board, he could not climb up without it.


    Is Kunlong going to lock Wen Hao and them down?


    Kun long sneered behind, "miss a Ling, in order to show my sincerity, I''ll cure your brother''s injury with you. Although your brother moved my woman, if I exchange his best sister, I think Kun long will still make money, ha ha... However, miss a Ling, don''t forget your promise to me, otherwise, don''t blame me Kun long for being cruel and cruel."

 Chapter 484

    Ruan Ling turned around and said coldly to Kunlong, "no, as long as you cure my brother''s injury and don''t embarrass my brother, I will keep my promise."


    "OK, have a good time, Jinhu. Bring some boxes of the best gunshot wound medicine to my brother-in-law, and then put them down and prepare food for them for a week. We''re going to get down to business," Kun long said with a smile.


    "Yes, brother long," said Jinhu.


    After a while, Jinhu prepared several bags of medicine for Tang Wenhao to treat gunshot wounds, and then transported Tang Wenhao, Ruan Biao and Ruan Jingxiong together with their food for several days to the deep ditch with a rope and a bamboo basket.


    Seeing that Ruan Ling didn''t go down with them, Tang Wenhao realized that Ruan Ling and Kunlong might have made a deal. He shouted "sister, ah Ling, you don''t promise Kunlong any conditions. If you lose you, I''d rather die, sister..." broke Ruan Ling''s heart.


    "Miss a Ling, let''s go! We still have important things to do." Kun long said with an obscene smile.


    "What? Do you want me to go with you? No, I want to be with my brother. How do I know if you will kill my brother after I leave? I won''t leave them if I die." Ruan Ling said seriously. Tang Wenhao''s heart splitting cry just now strengthened her belief that she must be with Tang Wenhao and never leave his sight.


    "What? You don''t want to go with us? Do you want to stay with your brother and suffer together? Miss a Ling, don''t regret it. It''s not as comfortable and cold as you think. You''re a woman''s house. There''s absolutely no benefit when you go down there. I Kunlong is not an animal, okay? Especially for the woman I love, I still love it very much. I hope You go with me. Don''t worry. I won''t touch you until I fulfill my promise to you, so you don''t have to worry about their safety. Even ghosts can''t be found in this cave. As long as they have food there, it''s very safe, okay? "Kunlong said.


    "No, brother long, I can''t believe you now. I have to be with my brother. I will never go with you. Only when my brother is really out of danger, will I fulfill my promise." Ruan Ling said that she can''t believe Kunlong''s. She''s afraid that once she leaves Tang Wenhao''s sight, their lives will be in danger. She knows that at present, Only themselves can save their lives temporarily.


    "Miss a Ling, if you really want to stay, don''t blame me. Kun long is not so merciful. I can''t let you stay on top alone. You should also be locked down with some of their big men. As I said just now, people with full cold and poor resistance will get sick. At that time, you will be called not every day and not work." Kun long stressed.


    "I know, but I only have such a brother. I must protect him. He is injured now. I want to go down and take care of him." Ruan Ling said stubbornly.


    "OK, I''ll help you, Jinhu. Let the brothers bring some more food. In addition, get two quilts for miss a Ling!" Kunlong said.


    A few minutes later, Kunlong''s men brought two quilts from the cave, threw them into the deep ditch, and then hung Ruan Ling and food down with a basket.


    Kunlong didn''t scare Ruan Ling. Indeed, the lower the temperature, the lower the temperature. However, Kunlong won''t understand until she dies. Such an environment is a piece of cake for Ruan Ling. She sleeps in the cave every day in the death valley. This special temperature in the cave is very suitable for her. Moreover, with the power of love as the support, she is more confident to overcome any difficulties.


    Tang Wenhao felt relieved when he saw Ruan Ling coming down too. When Ruan Ling came out of the basket, the couple hugged tightly. Fortunately, Kun long couldn''t see clearly on it. Otherwise, once Kun long found out, the couple''s identity would be completely exposed. At present, Kun long is only in the stage of doubt.


    "Miss a Ling, take care! If there is no accident, we will meet in a week, Jinhu, let''s go." Kun long led his bodyguards out of the cave.


    Tang Wenhao in the deep ditch heard the messy footsteps walking away and knew that Kunlong had left.


    Ruan Ling also adapted to the darkness in the deep ditch at this time. She could vaguely see the expressions of several people. What he was most concerned about was Tang Wenhao''s injury. She quickly grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and said with concern, "baby, come on, sister, clean up your wound first and then bandage you."


    "Yes, Wen Hao, let ah Ling show you! No matter how big the wound is, it should be cured first, otherwise, once it is infected, it will be in trouble," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, but it''s really no big deal. Just wrap it up. Elder sister, what did you promise Kunlong? Otherwise, how could he be so kind and throw down the quilt for you? And give me the medicine to treat gunshot wounds." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing. My sister played with him and said she would marry him if she cured your injury." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? What? I can''t marry him. I don''t agree. I''d rather die of ulceration than cure." Tang Wenhao was worried.


    "Wen Hao, what a fool you are! Didn''t you hear your sister say you were playing with him? Your wound is bad. How can we fight him? Now only ah Ling can cure him." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    Tang Wenhao''s life is really hard. The gunshot wound just rubbed some skin and flesh. If you go in a little further and touch the bone, you won''t raise it so fast. It will hurt your muscles and bones for 100 days. Therefore, after taking the medicine, you will soon stop bleeding and have no pain.


    After wrapping up Tang Wenhao''s wound, everyone settled down temporarily and began to find a way to escape. Looking around the whole deep ditch, the ditch wall is smooth stones and some moss, but there is no adhesion, so it is almost impossible to climb up, let alone jump up. They are seven or eight feet, that is, more than 20 meters high. Although their Kung Fu is good, But there is no such powerful lightness skill.


    There is no tool to drill a hole in the ditch wall. Below is an underground river. The water level is directly close to the top of the underground river. In other words, if you want to go down the underground river, you must completely dive in the past. However, how deep and how far is the underground river? There is no bottom at all, so you can''t take risks easily. Besides, like this underground river in the primitive jungle, Who knows if there are any beasts like crocodiles under the river.


    "Dad, brother Ruan, baby, according to Kunlong, this cave is called Suolong cave. You can know from the name that this cave must be very dangerous. At least it must be difficult to get out after entering this deep ditch." Ruan Ling said.


    "No matter how difficult it is, you must find a way to go out before Kunlong comes back, otherwise we will all be in danger. Kunlong is too cunning. Once he really gets you, will he care about us? He won''t care about you. People like him can''t believe it. Anyway, I will never let him meet you." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t worry! Your sister is yours, not someone else''s. Kunlong will die! Your sister won''t give in even if she dies. Don''t always remember this! Still think of some practical way." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, ah Ling is right. We''d better find a way! Hey, by the way, can we tear the two quilts into one, and then tie them into ropes and throw them on it?" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Yes! Dad, you''re still smart. This is a good way. Two quilts can make a long rope! Kunlong wouldn''t expect us to go up like this when he died." Tang Wenhao smiled in surprise.


    Ruan Biao shook his head and said with a smile, "brother Tang, don''t be happy too early. No, there''s no place to catch the rope. I observed it before I went down. It''s bare all around. Even a big stone may hang, but there''s nothing except a few boards. The boards are too light and thin to tie the rope. This method is not feasible."


    Several people were also discouraged when they thought of Ruan Biao''s words. Tang Wenhao muttered, "no, let''s overlap the Arhats and see where we can reach?"


    "Hehe, baby, I thought about this method at the beginning. It''s useless. Our heights add up to a few meters high. Even if we are two meters high, it''s eight meters. This is more than 20 meters high and can''t go up." Ruan Ling poured a basin of cold water again.


    "Then I think we can only consider drilling into the underground river. As long as the water level of the underground river has a place to raise your head and breathe at intervals, you can find an exit and escape," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? What if there is no low water level at all? Isn''t it to drown alive? No, it''s too risky. If we don''t take this risk, we may survive. When Kunlong comes back and pulls us up, we will have a chance." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Yes, the instructor is right. This too risky way is not necessary at present, because Kunlong doesn''t have to kill us," Ruan Biao said.


    "But I don''t want my sister to meet Kunlong again. When I see Kunlong looking at my sister, I want to kill people." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    Ruan Ling knew that Tang Wenhao was very depressed. She knew that Tang Wenhao loved her so much that she couldn''t see other men always want to jam her oil. She quickly hugged him and smiled, "Baby, it''s okay. I''ll always be your woman. Kunlong can only be greedy. He won''t succeed. Baby, how can he beat you with such a smart person? I believe you, you''ll let us escape."


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao looked at each other and smiled. They both took the initiative to leave their position to their little couple and nest by the dark river. The two men talked about their common past and the future they would face.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling sat on the quilt. Tang Wenhao put his head on Ruan Ling''s lap and breathed the charming aroma from her body. Ruan Ling caressed Tang Wenhao''s beard and smiled gently, "baby, you are more and more manly. I really hope you can hold your head like this all your life."


    "Hehe, elder sister, I especially want to lie on your lap all my life. Elder sister, you are so fragrant. Hey, what are Manny and Junjun doing now?" Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 485

    "My sister must be thinking of you now. Like me, she is thinking of you and missing you all the time. She is looking forward to you going home and us going home together. Our Junjun must be very happy with his little sister every day. She is suffering from Ah Ying. She is pregnant with her second child. Now she takes two children every day. My sister really misses them! It hurts to think about them." he said, Ruan Ling choked.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t see Ruan Ling crying. He quickly sat up, hugged Ruan Ling tightly in his arms, caressed her jade back, and said emotionally, "sister, we promise, I swear, I''ll take you home soon."


    "Well, I know you can do it, baby. I love my sister so much. She loves you and me so much. It can be said that we are the people she loves most in her life, but we have no news now. She must live like a year, wash her face with tears every day and control several enterprises. Is it too irresponsible for us to leave her like this? It''s too cruel to her." Ruan Ling choked.


    To make a long story short, the four people were chatting, talking and thinking about the rut in the deep ditch. A few hours later, it was completely dark outside. After they ate something in the dark, they slept in separate beds. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling slept in a quilt. In the floor shop in the East, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao slept in a quilt. In the floor shop in the west, there was hay below, So it''s barely passable.


    There are more than 20 meters between the two floors. Ruan Jingxiong is from here. He loves his son-in-law Tang Wenhao and takes the initiative to distance himself. He knows that the couple may have to do business at night and can''t delay the love between the husband and wife.


    Ruan was right. Although everyone didn''t take off their clothes to sleep, Tang Wenhao quickly responded by holding his favorite woman. He whispered in Ruan Ling''s ear, "sister, I think..."


    "Ah? Baby, can you wait? Dad and brother Ruan haven''t fallen asleep yet? Wait until midnight?" Ruan Ling asked shyly.


    "Oh! But they seem to be asleep. Everyone is tired. Listen, dad is snoring." Tang Wenhao said, and then began to untie Ruan Ling''s clothes.


    Ruan Ling was worried that Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao had not fallen asleep. She couldn''t let go and didn''t want to, but she never went against Tang Wenhao''s intention and still cooperated with him very much.


    "Baby, I''m afraid to wake them up." Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Well, I know," Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao touched her, he was about to lie on Ruan Ling''s body. Suddenly, he heard a crash in the dark river, which frightened Tang Wenhao to sit up and direct his eyes in the direction of the dark river.


    At the same time, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao, who were lying in the west, sat up, grabbed a stone in their hands and stared warily at the dark river. Obviously, they didn''t sleep soundly, otherwise they wouldn''t react so quickly, which made Ruan Ling feel embarrassed. She knew that with the hearing of Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao, Maybe her and Tang Wenhao''s sensational words just now were clearly heard by others.


    "Dad, brother Ruan, have you found anything?" Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Jingxiong.


    "No, I just heard something in the dark river, like the sound of fish jumping, but the water level on our bank is very high, which is unlikely to be in the hole. Otherwise, if we are so close, the water will splash to the shore, but I don''t feel it, so I feel very strange." Ruan Jingxiong said


    "Well, I also think it''s a little incredible. Let''s all wake up! If any dangerous animals climb up, it''ll be trouble. We don''t have guns in our hands now, and we''re barehanded. It''s really dangerous to meet poisonous snakes and beasts." Ruan Biao also said.


    Tang Wenhao carefully analyzed the words of Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao. He was wondering where the sound came from. If it was the sound of a fish jumping up and falling down, as Ruan Jingxiong said, it would indicate that there was a gap in the underground river and that the water level in some places was relatively low. In other words, if you dived past, you might find an exit, But no one dares to try.


    "Baby, what do you think?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "I''m thinking about what Dad said, sister. If it''s really like what Dad said, can it be understood that the water level of this underground river is high and low, and fish can jump in some places where the water level is low?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    This sentence reminded Ruan Ling. She also began to think about Tang Wenhao''s analysis. She couldn''t help nodding and said, "baby, your analysis is really reasonable. Dad, brother Ruan, you''re close there. Are you sure it''s the sound of a fish jumping up and falling down?"


    "Ah Ling, I can only say it''s very similar, but I''m not sure. After all, we didn''t see it," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "I think it should be, but I can''t tell if I haven''t seen it with my own eyes," Ruan Biao said.


    "Dad, Wen Hao said just now, if it''s like what you said, can you conclude that the water level in the place where the fish jumped up is very low? And you heard it so clearly, it means that the place with low water level is very close to our bank. If we exclude the fact that it''s still night, it can''t be as far as hundreds of meters?" Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Well, ah Ling, you can analyze it like this, but you can''t be sure whether the fish jumped or not. Why? You really want to swim there? No! It''s too dangerous. There are many dangerous fish in rivers in primitive jungles like this. Maybe there are crocodiles. Didn''t you lose your life in vain?" Ruan Jingxiong is worried that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao really want to go down the river.


    "Yes, miss a Ling, don''t have such an idea. It''s too dangerous." Ruan Biao also warned.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t give up this idea. From the beginning of this feeling, his heart began to be wild. He had to go down and see the situation himself. Otherwise, he couldn''t believe that the lock Dragon Cave could really lock Tang Wenhao.


    At the thought of saving Ruan Ling from the gutter, did this small lock Dragon Cave really lock them up?


    Later, when I saw that peace had returned around me, several people lay down again, but everyone was not sleepy at all. They were all thinking about the same problem. What was the noise just now.


    "Sister, I want to explore the river, or I can''t sleep." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Ah? Baby, no, you''re not dead? Your wound hasn''t healed yet. You''ve just wrapped it up. If you go down, you''ll be in trouble if there''s a problem with the water in the river. You''ll be infected. If you want to go down, you''ll also go down. You don''t know, you''re no worse than you. There''s no problem with breathing for hundreds of meters." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, that''s not good. I''m a man. How can I let you go down? You mustn''t go down. If I can''t find you, I can only jump down and die. Sister, I can''t live without you. I love you. I''m crazy. Do you understand? Although I have so many women, the only woman I love most is you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    Ruan Ling was sensitive to Tang Wenhao''s reaction and smiled shyly, "ha ha, baby, I know your mind. What do you think of my sister?"


    "It''s the same, but it''s not easy to be with you. Manny is too upright. I always regard her as my boss, so I prefer to be with you. You always make me crazy and let me do whatever I want. However, you really spoil me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, do you know that I spoiled you? However, I don''t regret it. Although you have so many women now, everyone is not jealous, and I find that you have deeper feelings for my sister. When you want my sister now, it''s like swallowing my sister and telling my sister why?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, the reason is very simple! I used to want to see a beautiful woman and try whether the taste is the same as you. Now I try more and more. The more I try, the more I think you are the best for me. I like to fall in love with you and the way you spoil me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, who doesn''t like being spoiled? Baby, I don''t know how I love you so much. I just want to spoil you and spoil you as the most playful little man in the world." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, I admit that I''m the most playful, but I don''t admit that I''m a little man. Didn''t you say you were scared to death when you saw me for the first time?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Such sensational words soon hung up Ruan Ling''s desire, but at the thought that Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao must not have fallen asleep, they had to endure their desire and endure with Tang Wenhao until Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao snored one after another like thunder, and they couldn''t wait to be together.


    After the passion, Tang Wenhao slowly fell asleep with Ruan Ling in his arms. In his sleep, he took Ruan Ling back to Shanghai, met his son Junjun and daughter Wenying, touched Ah Ying''s swollen belly again, and showed a happy smile on his face.


    Later, he dreamed of Jin Dacai, ah Ju, lotus, sister Ganoderma lucidum who loved him as much as his life. Familiar faces and concerned eyes made Tang Wenhao cry in his sleep. It seemed that they were all telling him their love for him.


    When he woke up, Tang Wenhao burst into tears and was silent everywhere. At the thought that these people who care about and love themselves are now separated from their own Yin and Yang, Tang Wenhao was in great pain. He couldn''t help holding Ruan Ling in his arms tighter for fear that she would leave him.


    No, I have to take a risk for ah Ling. Otherwise, once Kun long comes back, maybe I will really lose ah Ling. Kun long will never let ah Ling go. Looking at his eyes, I know that this bastard will definitely threaten and bully ah Ling, and ah Ling will certainly give in and even commit suicide for her own sake. She loves herself so much, How could Kunlong really insult her?


    At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao felt afraid. He felt that he had a heavy burden and was not sleepy at all. He opened his handsome eyes and scanned everything in the deep ditch. Although it was dark, because he had been in such an environment, his eyes had adapted, so he could still see the situation inside.


    Seeing Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao snoring like thunder, and seeing Ruan Ling sleeping very sweet, he quickly sorted out her clothes and lit her acupoints, so that she couldn''t wake up within an hour. Tang Wenhao''s acupoint pointing skill can completely control the time at will.

 Chapter 486

    Tang Wenhao took off his clothes, only wore his underwear, and then exercised his power to regulate his breath to prevent the cold from entering his body. He took a look at Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao. Seeing that they were sleeping, he quietly came to the dark river and stretched out his feet first. The water temperature was very cold. He bent down and poured water on himself to let his body adapt to the water temperature first.


    After he had made preparations, he stepped on his feet. Fortunately, the water was not deep enough to stand up. But without two steps, the river ran directly into the mountains, and the height of the water went directly to the wall. There was not a single gap. Tang Wenhao first stood in the water and adjusted his breath. He knew that the success or failure would be in this way. Generally, it can be done for ten minutes at a time, that is, if he doesn''t find a place to readjust his breath in four or five minutes, he must turn back, otherwise he will drown in the dark river alive.


    But thinking that this might be the only chance to save everyone, he was cruel, buried his head in the water, leaned down, pushed his feet back and swam forward.


    When he got to the water, he found that the underground river was actually quite narrow, which made him feel a little relaxed. Why? Because if it is too wide, it may be in the wrong direction and waste a lot of time. If it is narrow, just swim straight ahead.


    It was quiet in the dark river. There was no sound except some waves when he swam, slapping the cave wall and making a sound. But Tang Wenhao was bold and not afraid. He just swam for about four minutes and didn''t find a low water level. He was worried. He knew that if the water level was still so high, We have to go back the same way.


    Just as Tang Wenhao was about to return by the original road, he suddenly found that the water level under him was shallow and his body could not dive into the water. He was overjoyed when he touched it with his hand. It turned out that he had swam to a place with a water depth of less than one meter. He stood up and breathed the humid air inside.


    He looked up while breathing the fresh air, but because there was no light inside, he couldn''t see anything. After a break, he continued to move forward. He knew that as long as the underground river didn''t reach the end, there must be a place to go out.


    After flowing in the underground river for about ten minutes, the water level in front of him rose again. The water depth didn''t reach under his nose. Shit, he had to continue snorkeling, because the ten minute low water level had given him endless hope and could not turn back, unless the front was the end of the underground river, but he knew it was impossible, because he felt that the river was flowing, As long as the river is flowing, it will flow out of the mountain. He exercised his power and adjusted his breath for a moment, then dived into the water again and dived forward.


    The high water level in this section was shorter, and the water level was lower again in a minute or two. He stood in the water again and flowed all the way. After walking for a few minutes, he met the place with high water level and had to swim again. After more than a dozen times, Tang Wenhao finally swam out of the underground river.


    Because he had seen the long lost moonlight. At this time, it was quiet in the jungle. He climbed onto the bank and began to identify the direction by moonlight to determine his position.


    After a few turns near the exit of the underground river, he still didn''t know where he was, because he knew that he had been walking in the underground river for seven or two hours, and he couldn''t tell the direction. Surrounded by the surrounding mountains, he didn''t know which mountain Suolong cave was at the bottom.


    Shit, do you want to go back the same way? No, it''s too dangerous, because he can''t recognize the direction in the water, especially in the dark underground river. He was confused just now. If he went back and made a mistake, he might really die in it. He knew that there seemed to be many tributaries in the underground river, and he hit them by mistake. In case he entered the tributary by mistake during diving, he would be in trouble if he swam farther and farther.


    No, I can''t go back. It''s a big deal to take time to find Suolong cave. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao began to look for Suolong cave along the mountain peaks. He first looked for it from the mountain peak where he came out of the underground river, but around the mountain peak, he always found dawn and didn''t find any mountain cave.


    Moreover, the area of the mountain exceeded his own imagination. A seemingly small mountain really circled it for dozens of kilometers, but he had no way but to continue to look for it.


    In order to avoid getting lost, he would leave a mark on the tree everywhere he went. Tang Wenhao lived in death valley for so long and learned a lot of jungle survival knowledge and skills with Ruan Ling, so there was no problem in saving his life.


    But he was worried. He knew that Ruan Ling, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao at this moment must be burning with anxiety. Ruan Ling must have cried to death. He thought he must have drowned in the dark river. Thinking of this, he regretted that he didn''t return the same way.


    Tang Wenhao thought about Ruan Ling and them while anxiously continuing to look for Suolong cave along the second mountain peak.


    Not to mention how Tang Wenhao looked for Suolong cave, just Ruan Ling, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao.


    When Ruan Ling woke up, she touched it and found that Tang Wenhao was gone. Her heart suddenly became nervous. She looked up and looked around. She saw that there was nothing around except Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao, who were snoring like a dead pig. Her heart was suddenly half cold, and she couldn''t help shouting sadly, "Baby, Wen Hao... Baby, baby... Where are you? Don''t scare my sister... Dad... Dad..."


    Ruan Ling''s voice echoed in the silent deep ditch, waking Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao. Ruan Jingxiong immediately realized the accident when he heard Ruan Ling''s voice, suddenly sat up and asked, "what''s the matter, a Ling? Is Wen Hao missing?"


    Ruan Biao also sat up and looked in the direction of Ruan Ling with a weak light. He really didn''t find Tang Wenhao and asked, "where''s brother Tang?"


    "Dad, Wen Hao is gone! Wen Hao is really gone. He must have gone down the river. Sobbing... Wen Hao must have gone down the river. What should I do? I don''t know how long he''s been down. Dad, no, I''m going to go down and save him." said Ruan Ling, getting up, walked to the side of the dark river.


    Ruan Jingxiong quickly pulled her, "ah Ling, don''t worry. Are you sure Wen Hao has gone down the river?"


    "Well, I''m sure he must have gone down the river. Last night, he said he would go down to find out. I thought he would go down during the day. Who knows he went down at night. He just went down at night because he was afraid of me fighting with him. Dad, I''m going down to save him. I can''t stay for a moment." Ruan Ling cried.


    "No, Aileen, will you wake up? We don''t know how long Wen Hao has been going down? It''s too dangerous for you to go down so rashly. If there is an exit inside, he must be fine. If there is no exit, he will return in a short time. If it takes a long time and it is said that Wen Hao has been killed, won''t you go down again in vain?" Ruan Jingxiong discouraged.


    "Ah... Baby... My baby... I''ll go down to save him... Dad... Dad... Don''t pull me, I''ll go down to accompany him." Ruan Ling was delirious with fear.


    Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t see it. He raised his hand and slapped Ruan Ling on the back of her neck, knocked her unconscious, then held her to the floor and covered her with a quilt.


    Ruan Biao sighed and said to Ruan Jingxiong, "miss a Ling and the Tang brothers have a deep relationship. The Tang brothers are really lucky. I hope he can turn good luck into good luck in case of difficulties through their ancient Chinese words."


    Ruan Jingxiong also sighed, "Alas, I hurt them all. If Wen Hao really has three long and two short comings, ah Ling can save them! You don''t know how deep she is in love with Wen Hao. I''ve heard that she is not kind to my son-in-law, but doting!"


    "Ah? What? Instructor, you said brother Tang is your son-in-law? Isn''t he your son?" Ruan Biao asked suspiciously. He didn''t know that Ruan Jingxiong promised his only precious daughter wen''er to Tang Wenhao as a concubine.


    "Ruan Biao, when we came to Myanmar, I asked wen''er to marry him as a concubine." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Ah? Really? How old is wen''er? I remember she seems to be under the age of 21? Is she willing to be a concubine for brother Tang?" Ruan Biao asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, no one can stop her from marrying Wen Hao. Of course, I like Wen Hao very much. I think as long as the children like it, they don''t object. After all, life is for them to live by themselves. Although Wen Hao has many women and is nice, even if Wen er doesn''t marry him, she can''t guarantee that she won''t share her husband with other women if she marries others. I We are Vietnamese, not Chinese monogamous, so I totally agree. The key is that wen''er loves him very much. He also likes wen''er. You also know wen''er. My daughter is a beautiful woman? Wen Hao has no reason not to love her. "Ruan Jingxiong looked proud when talking about his daughter Wen''s childhood.


    "That''s right. I remember when the little girl was still in kindergarten. She was born beautiful. She looked like a teacher''s mother and followed the instructor from primary school. She must be very beautiful," Ruan Biao said with a smile.


    The two talked until dawn, and Ruan Ling woke up again. Seeing that Tang Wenhao had never come ashore, she cried heartbroken. She always had to jump into the river and exhausted Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao.


    "Dad, Wen Hao is gone. I don''t have any meaning to live. I live to be with him. At that time, I jumped into the gutter. It was a belief that I want to be with my Wen Hao all my life. I haven''t loved him enough! Baby, you should love me to death. Sobbing..." Ruan Ling kept crying.


    Ruan Jingxiong dared not let go of her, grabbed her arm and comforted, "Ah Ling, don''t worry. A man with such Yang will not die easily. Don''t worry. He must be fine. He must have gone out of the river, but he may not return the same way. He may be looking for the cave outside. You say you really want to jump down. What danger do you encounter? Wen Hao will come back from the outside to save us and can''t find you. What should we do? He jumped down again to save you and find you? In this case, you two will have accidents if there is no accident. Dad knows that you love Wen Hao very much, but you still have to be clear headed, right? You have always been a heroine in the eyes of dad, and you don''t get upset when you encounter major events. I think you are completely confused now. It''s all right. I believe Wen Hao of our family, he must be all right. "


    "Really? Dad, do you really think Wenhao will be fine?" Ruan Ling asked like a child.

 Chapter 487

    "Hehe, sure, I believe in my son-in-law. Otherwise, I will give him my baby daughter under the age of 20 as a concubine? That is, I believe he is a different man. If I''m nervous, I''m more nervous than you. He''s going to have something to do. How can I go back and tell my daughter? Right? It''s okay. Trust dad and our Wen Hao. He must be looking for us outside." Ruan Jingxiong was supposed to comfort Ruan Ling. He didn''t know that Tang Wenhao was out of the river and was anxiously looking for the lock Dragon Cave in the mountain not far from them.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three days later, Tang Wenhao had no news. Ruan Ling almost fell into the edge of collapse. She didn''t want to eat tea all day and couldn''t sleep. The whole person looked haggard and lifeless. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao looked at her in turn for fear that she couldn''t figure it out and jumped into the dark river to find Tang Wenhao.


    However Ruan Jingxiong tried to persuade her, she didn''t listen. She just said, baby, my baby, where are you? Baby


    On the fourth day, when Ruan Ling had not eaten for two days and was extremely weak, there was a noisy sound of footsteps. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao knew that it must be Kunlong.


    Sure enough, the complacent Kun long, wearing sunglasses, led his bodyguard team back to Suolong cave. He couldn''t wait to look into the deep ditch. When he saw only three people, he couldn''t help shouting at the bottom, "miss a Ling, are you all right? Why are there only three people?"


    Ruan Ling had no lingering attachment and ignored his questions. Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t understand it. Ruan Biao replied for her, "Kun long, brother Tang is dead. Miss a Ling is too sad and is about to die. Are you happy now?"


    Kunlong asked in surprise, "what? Ah Hao is dead? How did he die? His wound is not serious. How could he die? Didn''t I leave him medicine for the wound? Jinhu, come here and pull them up first."


    Kunlong didn''t expect such a result at all. He didn''t intend to kill any of them. He just wanted to get Ruan Ling and subdue these three men who are very good at Kung Fu through Ruan Ling.


    After Ruan Jingxiong and the three of them were pulled up by Jinhu and others, they were not tied to them this time. Seeing that Ruan Ling was really haggard and pitiful, Kunlong couldn''t help feeling distressed and stepped forward to help her, "Miss a Ling, are you okay? I really didn''t think about ah Hao''s death. Although he slept with my woman, he is your brother. I really don''t care. I''m very sad about his death. He is a rare talent. Where is his body? I asked my brothers to bury him."


    "Bastard, he''s not dead, my baby won''t die, he''ll never die. It''s you bastards who are going to die. You killed my baby, and I want you to pay for your life." Ruan Ling glared at Kun long, and her beautiful eyes gave off a shocking light. Although her physical strength was weak enough to stand unstable, the resentment in her beautiful eyes still made people shudder.


    Kunlong couldn''t help taking a breath. He didn''t expect Ruan Ling to hate him so much because of Tang Wenhao''s death, but he liked Ruan Ling so much. Moreover, Ruan Ling''s pitiful appearance aroused his desire for possession of her. This is the charm of a real beauty.


    Even after what kind of torture, the beauty in her bones will not disappear, or even have a charm. Kun long just feels that Ruan Ling, even though she is haggard, is full of a kind of sad beauty at the foot of the mountain, which makes people want to love her and love her. "Miss a Ling, I really didn''t want a Hao''s life. You misunderstood me. Tell me, how did he die?"


    "Mr. Kunlong, I think you''d better not ask now. Miss a Ling is too sad, her mind is not clear, and she hasn''t eaten anything for a few days. I hope you can get her some food quickly. She needs to supplement nutrition, otherwise, her life will be lost here." Ruan Biao said coldly.


    "OK, Jinhu, let the brothers bring the cans and eight treasures porridge and feed it to miss a Ling. In addition, Lin Daxiong and this gentleman will also give them something to eat! Take them to my sleeping room to have a rest." Kunlong ordered.


    Kunlong set up a special lounge in the Suolong cave, which was simply decorated. In fact, it was a small cave. The surrounding cave wall was painted. There was a wooden bed with bedding and some living utensils. After the three were locked inside, Jinhu arranged people to send food. However, she refused to eat anything, no matter how Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao advised Ruan Ling.


    This made Ruan Jingxiong anxious, because he felt her determination to follow Tang Wenhao from Ruan Ling''s determined beautiful eyes. People are like this. She gave up her hope of life, and it is difficult for others to control her.


    Ruan Jingxiong asked Ruan Biao to tell Kunlong about this situation. Kunlong was also worried, but he was still very confused. How could the relationship between a sister and a brother be so deep? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were not sister brother relationship, they should be lovers, otherwise Ruan Ling would not be so infatuated.


    He called Ruan Biao outside and asked coldly, "Mr. Ruan, I hope you can tell me the truth. Is miss a Ling really a Hao''s sister? I don''t think so. Should they be lovers?"


    Ruan Biao also thought Tang Wenhao must be dead at this time, so he didn''t want to hide it from Kun long. He nodded and said, "Yes, they are not brothers and sisters, but husband and wife. They love each other very much. When ah Hao dies, miss a Ling may not be able to live alone. Mr. Kunlong, I really don''t understand. Our a Hao brothers and miss a Ling really come to you. Even if ah Hao brothers move your women, it''s no big deal. There are many women anyway. He''s just a young man and sees beauty The woman moved a little. What''s the matter? "


    "Shut up! If you say that again, I''ll shoot you." Kunlong angrily scolded Ruan Biao.


    "Come on! Mr. Kunlong, don''t you just kill? You kill! We haven''t thought you would let us go since you caught us. People like you don''t want a woman to fall in love with you all their life. Women with you will only be afraid of you and won''t love you. Do you understand?" Ruan Biao sneered.


    Kun long was so angry that he raised his hand and punched Ruan Biao. He beat Ruan Biao back a few steps. Kun long took out his pistol, pointed to his head and said coldly, "tell me, how can I save miss a Ling? As long as you can help me save miss a Ling''s heart, I''ll let you go."


    "Hum! There''s no way. Miss a Ling loves her husband ah Hao deeply. She can''t live if ah Hao dies. It''s no use trying to persuade her these days. Unless ah Hao can survive, by the way, we still don''t know where his body has gone. Otherwise, you can send someone to find his body. Maybe miss a Ling will thank you," said Ruan Biao.


    "Why? You haven''t seen ah Hao''s body? Didn''t he die of gunshot wounds? What''s the matter?" Kunlong asked suspiciously.


    "Nonsense, you know how he died with such a small injury. He jumped into the river and drowned himself. We don''t know how deep the river is and where it flows. Can you find his body for us and at least we''ll take his ashes home? If you can really help us, I promise Lin Daxiong and I will obey your command in the future I will persuade miss a Ling to follow you, "said Ruan Biao.


    "Really?" Kunlong asked pleasantly.


    "Well, keep your word." said Ruan Biao. Now he just wants to live first, leave here and save Ruan Ling. Besides, he knows that to save Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao must be found. Life must see people and death must see corpses. Otherwise, Ruan Ling''s spirit must collapse.


    "Well, Mr. Ruan, as long as you can let miss a Ling live or die, and as long as she is willing to live, I won''t treat you badly. I''ll arrange people to look for Hao''s body right away. However, you and Lin Daxiong will also go with us to look for it. Here I''ll arrange people to take care of miss a Ling, okay?" Kunlong asked.


    "OK, I have no problem. I''ll discuss it with Lin Daxiong right away." Ruan Biao said.


    "OK, you go!" Kun longying said.


    Ruan Biao thought, shit, this is really one thing down! I didn''t expect Kunlong to be so rare, miss a Ling, alas! Brother Tang! You really shouldn''t jump into the dark river without authorization. Chong Kunlong is so rare to miss a Ling, and he will never hurt us.


    But Ruan Biao didn''t pay attention to the fact that Kunlong had just become so good, regardless of the marital relationship between Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, because he also thought Tang Wenhao was dead, he didn''t have to compete with a dead man. If Tang Wenhao didn''t die, if he knew that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were husband and wife, plus Tang Wenhao slept Lina, He has no such mind.


    Ruan Biao returned to the room and told Ruan Jingxiong what Kunlong meant. Ruan Jingxiong nodded and said, "Well, even if he doesn''t take people to find Wen Hao, we should go to find Wen Hao with ah Ling. Otherwise, we can''t explain to our family, and we''re sorry for our conscience. How can we say that he went down to the dark river to find the exit for us to escape? Let''s go!... ah Ling, you can rest here and have something to eat! Let''s go and bring Wen Hao back with you."


    As soon as Ruan Ling heard Wen Hao, her beautiful eyes immediately glowed and began to look around, "Wen Hao, baby, where are you?" seeing this scene, Ruan Jingxiong''s heart was about to break. He felt that Ruan Ling''s mind became more and more unclear because Tang Wenhao disappeared.


    Ruan Biao and Ruan Jingxiong left Suolong cave with Kunlong and others. They began to look for a place with a river along the mountain. When they saw the river, they carefully looked for the trace of Tang Wenhao. Kunlong knew that they had to pay a price to win the heart of beauty. Moreover, he still cherished Tang Wenhao, a rare talent in his heart. He also felt that Tang Wenhao''s death was a pity.


    Although he moved his own woman, Kunlong still liked him from the bottom of his heart. Otherwise, he would have let Lina, Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan die that night. Would he let them continue to be happy? He wanted to take him in and make him his right-hand assistant, but he couldn''t believe them.


    This time, he successfully played a diversion with Tang Wenhao and they successfully transported the goods out of Myanmar and received a payment of more than US $10 million. He was in a good mood. He was eager to come back and continue to please Ruan Ling. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao died and broke the heart of his beloved woman. Kun long felt very angry, but there was no way, so he had to find Tang Wenhao Hao''s body alleviated Ruan Ling''s hatred for him.

 Chapter 488

    Where do they know that Tang Wenhao is not dead at all? And right next to them, what''s going on?


    It turned out that Tang Wenhao searched all the peaks near the exit of the underground river and didn''t find Suolong cave. He was a little frustrated. However, if he didn''t find Suolong cave, he couldn''t leave this place. He knew that if Ruan Ling didn''t see him, life would be better than death, so he must find Ruan Ling. He also believed that Ruan Ling was nearby and looked forward to his return.


    This belief supports that he will not give up easily.


    On this day, when he was wandering aimlessly around the mountain peak, he suddenly found that many people were looking for something nearby. To his surprise, he found Kunlong, Ruan Biao and Ruan Jingxiong at the same time, but there was no Ruan Ling. Originally, he wanted to talk to them, but on second thought, it was wrong. He didn''t know the actual situation at all. He might as well follow them secretly and see the situation.


    "Instructor, do you think brother Tang''s body will be in this mountain? Look, there are several mountains there. Maybe the dark river has gone to other peaks? Why don''t you talk to Kunlong and let''s go to those mountains?" Ruan Biao said to Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, it''s possible. For example, there are many similar underground rivers in the jungle in our country, flowing through many peaks to a big river. Talk to Kunlong!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Then Ruan Biao told Kunlong what he thought. Kunlong was reluctant at first, but when he thought that the beauty was waiting for their good news at home, he reluctantly accepted it and led the people and horses to the mountain that Tang Wenhao looked for yesterday.


    Tang Wenhao in the dark listened to their conversations clearly, and he couldn''t help but secretly rejoice. He knew that the place where they were now was the mountain where Suolong cave was located, and these people thought he was dead. Moreover, Kunlong seemed to have no malice towards Ruan Ling. Would he go out to meet them or save Ruan Ling first? Tang Wenhao hesitated. Finally, seeing Kunlong leading people away, he didn''t catch up. He felt that the situation was not clear. It was the wisest choice to save Ruan Ling first.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao quietly left here and walked quickly in the direction of Kunlong.


    As long as the target is determined, it is not difficult to find it. In less than an hour, Tang Wenhao found Suolong cave. Seeing that no one was on duty at the cave, he quietly touched it. It was not until Kunlong''s conference hall that he found two guys in camouflage clothes sitting on the stone bench smoking, talking and laughing, and glancing at Kunlong''s room from time to time, Tang Wenhao estimated that the room they aimed at was the place where Ruan Ling was detained.


    So he looked around and made sure that only these two people were present. When they didn''t pay attention, he touched behind them, sealed their acupoints, grabbed the submachine gun around them and walked to the room where Ruan Ling was detained.


    The door of the room was unlocked. He pushed the door open. Sure enough, he saw the haggard Ruan Ling. She was lowering her head and without expression. She kept muttering, baby


    Tang Wenhao was so distressed that he was going to faint. He threw away his submachine gun and ran over, shouting affectionately, "sister, ah Ling, what''s the matter with you?"


    When Ruan Ling heard the familiar and affectionate cry, her eyes immediately lit up, lifted her eyes and shot at Tang Wenhao. Seeing that it was Tang Wenhao, she stood up and jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms and burst into tears, "Ah... Baby... I knew you wouldn''t want me. Take me with you... Don''t leave me again..."


    "Sobbing... Elder sister, it''s all my fault. What''s the matter with you? Why are you so thin? I''m so distressed, elder sister... Elder sister... I want to die." Tang Wenhao hugged Ruan Ling in tears and burst into tears.


    Ruan Ling was buried in Tang Wenhao''s arms and kept kissing him, crying, laughing and caressing his body. Tang Wenhao also kept kissing her haggard cheek.


    "Baby, where have you been? You''re going to scare me to death. If you don''t come back, I''m not going to live today." Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Sister, I can''t find my way back after swimming out of the dark river. I can''t turn out in the mountains all the time." Tang Wenhao roughly told Ruan Ling about his experience that night.


    "Baby, you have to take your sister with you in the future, you know? You can''t go alone so selfishly, you know now? Without you, my sister can''t live. You are my sister''s life, my sister''s life, do you understand?" Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao replied with tears on his face, "well, sister, we''ll be together again and again. You see, you''ve lost so much weight. I''m so distressed. Sister, you must not have eaten! Come on, I''ll open this can for you and have something to eat."


    "Well, I''m starving. I want to eat. After eating, I want to be with you... I want you to love me and love me desperately." Ruan Ling said shyly.


    "Well, sister, I also want to love you. You know what? Kunlong took his father and brother Ruan to other mountains to find me. They will certainly not come back for a while and a half. We can go crazy unscrupulously." Tang Wenhao said, opening the can and the Babao porridge. They ate and drank happily.


    Ruan Ling was actually too sad and didn''t eat, so she looked haggard and had nothing wrong with her body. With this supplementary nutrition, her face immediately became ruddy, and her beautiful eyes showed charming brilliance, which made Tang Wenhao''s blood boil.


    Before they were fully fed, they twisted wildly together and couldn''t wait to enter the sea of love. They both missed each other too much and needed each other too much. They were afraid that this would be the last time. Therefore, the love was very soul-stirring, very deep and affectionate.


    An hour later, Ruan Ling fell contentedly in Tang Wenhao''s arms and caressed his handsome face. There was strong love in her beautiful eyes. "Baby, I just want to die by your side. That''s my most satisfied death."


    "Hehe, sister, when we are old and can''t move, let''s die together! I want to die on you, which is the happiest and the last pursuit of my life." Tang Wenhao said affectionately.


    "Baby, I don''t want you to die, never." Ruan Ling said painfully.


    "Hehe, but everyone will die. Sister, let''s get up! Kunlong will be in trouble when he comes back. We have to find a way to deal with him? Do you think I will continue to pretend to be dead and follow you secretly, or do we try to control them?" Tang Wenhao got up and measured with Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling pouted and said, "Baby, I don''t want to see Kunlong for a moment. Do you still want me to entangle with him? I don''t care. Since you entered the door, I won''t leave you. In the future, I won''t pretend to be your sister in front of others. I want to tell everyone that I''m not only your sister, but also your woman and your wife in the world." Ruan Ling said with a whine.


    "Hehe, OK, sister, I listen to you. In that case, we should be ready. When Kunlong comes back, we should control him in one fell swoop, save dad and brother Ruan, and then we can discuss our next plans. What do you think?" Tang Wenhao said, picked up two guns on the ground and handed one to Ruan Ling.


    Each of them left the room with a submachine gun. Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling to pay attention to the alert. He dragged the two boys left on duty to the room and re lit their acupoints, so that they could not wake up in four or five hours. Then, he began to discuss the next plan with Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, let''s go outside the cave and observe when Kunlong will come back. When we see them back, we will set up an ambush in the cave. I ambush in the dark of the cave, and you will ambush in that place. See? You hide behind that stone, and the hole of the gun pokes out from there to pay close attention to the movements of Kunlong''s men. I will try my best to control them with the method of acupoint points across the air once Kunlong''s men come back If you find me and want to shoot at me, you''ll kill him. There are only a dozen of them. Others are expected to go back to the stockade. Because taini and his team are all dead, Kunlong will send someone to control Lina and them again, so there are not many people here. I''m sure to subdue most of them in the shortest time, and my father and brother Ruan are not vegetarian. They Now we are not tied by Kunlong, so once we find out that we are out of Kunlong''s control, they will immediately turn against us, and our chances of winning are much greater. "Tang Wenhao pointed to the place where we can lay ambush in the cave.


    Ruan Ling nodded repeatedly and said, "OK, baby, I listen to you. I''ll lie there and protect you secretly. Don''t worry. Show your unique skills! Baby, you''re more and more sophisticated in dealing with problems now."


    "Hehe, haven''t you forced it out yet? Elder sister, let''s go! Go out and have a look." Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s hand and they snuggled up to each other out of the lock Dragon Cave.


    At this moment, when the sun was burning, the jungle was even more stuffy and abnormal. It seemed that they were holding back the rain. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling cautiously went out of the hole and looked at the hole for a few minutes. After finding no abnormality, they went to the trees not far from the hole and squatted down to look around.


    There was no sound except the sound of cicadas and insects, "baby, where did you come from when you went back to lock the Dragon Cave? This way or that way?"


    "Over there... When I left, Kunlong they went up the mountain to look for me. If he knew that I was not dead and saved you, he would have to be angry to death." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, he''s still dreaming! He doesn''t know that in my sister''s heart, my baby is priceless, the most handsome, capable and manly man." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    They were talking and laughing. Tang Wenhao found a figure shaking in the distance. When he looked carefully, the figure gradually approached and became more and more clear. It was no one else. It was Kun long who led his men and Ruan Jingxiong. Ruan Biao and Ruan Biao who came back. Just now, the sky with the scorching sun was filled with rolling dark clouds. It can be seen that it is really going to rain in the sky.


    "Elder sister, it''s a heaven given opportunity." Tang Wenhao smiled, looking up at a large dark cloud above his head.


    "Hehe, baby, what do you say?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 489

    "Elder sister, have you ever thought about it? Kunlong, they have to walk here for at least a quarter of an hour. Obviously, it''s the prelude to the storm. Once it rains, they will run towards Suolong cave, and they will relax their vigilance. They won''t even care that I have rescued you, so our probability of success is much." Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s analysis, Ruan Ling withdrew into the cave and said with approval, "baby, smart, in your Chinese words, it''s called heaven help me too! Let''s go! I think they really want to run back. Don''t let them find us."


    "Well, no, they can''t think of it. Kunlong won''t have a chance this time. Let''s go. We''ll act according to the plan." Tang Wenhao said, holding Ruan Ling''s hand and walking quickly to the cave.


    As soon as they entered Suolong cave, they heard lightning and thunder outside and a thunderbolt in the clear sky. It really rained cats and dogs. The tropical rain forest is such a weather. It was clear and cloudless a minute or two ago, but in the blink of an eye, it may be covered with dark clouds and mixed with wind and rain. For Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, it is no wonder that Myanmar''s climate is very similar to Vietnam, Almost.


    "Elder sister, it''s really raining heavily. You should hide quickly! Kunlong and his family must have run back to the cave in a few minutes. I''ll hide here. Go over there and prepare!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and kissed it. Then she released Tang Wenhao''s hand and walked behind the big stone. When she reached the back of the stone, she made an OK gesture to Tang Wenhao, squatted down and pointed the gun hole at the entrance of the lock Dragon Cave.


    To make a long story short, in less than five minutes, there was a noisy and hurried running sound outside, accompanied by bursts of laughter. Tang Wenhao knew that Kunlong and others had come back. He held his breath, gathered all his strength on his fingers and stared at the hole. He had to let four or five guys in first, waved his fingers and quickly controlled them, Then, when the others have no time to respond, point their acupoints with lightning speed to ensure that the battle is solved within one minute and strive for zero casualties.


    Sure enough, the unprepared Kunlong took the lead in rushing into the cave from the rainstorm, followed by several bodyguards such as Jinhu and brother Bao. Tang Wenhao saw a rare opportunity in the dark of the cave, took full strength to aim at their acupoints and waved to guide them. There was no suspense. He saw five people, including Kunlong, Jinhu and brother Bao, suddenly stop and stand motionless in the cave, Kunlong''s leg is going to step in! In an instant, he stopped and maintained a forward position.


    Several people behind them looked at Kunlong and Jinhu in surprise and knew what was wrong with Kunlong. When they were wondering, Tang Wenhao''s steel finger waved again, and a strong airflow hit several of their acupoints. These people were hit by Tang Wenhao again.


    At this time, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao behind these people found a clue. They were too familiar with Tang Wenhao''s unique acupoint skill. They quickly responded that this was Tang Wenhao''s masterpiece. They knew that they had been hit by Tang Wenhao and couldn''t move.


    The last few people who came in saw that the situation was bad and realized that there was a situation. They picked up their submachine guns and were about to shoot in the direction of Tang Wenhao. Before they could start, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao quickly disarmed all the guns in their hands, because they were not prepared for Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao. In addition, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao were both special forces, They are well-trained and have great Kung Fu. They are much better than them. How can they not be disarmed?


    Therefore, Ruan Ling didn''t do it. Kunlong''s bodyguard team was completely settled by Tang Wenhao and others. Tang Wenhao came out of the dark and first lit the acupoints of the disarmed guys and completely controlled them.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao were pleasantly surprised when they saw him. "Wen Hao, I knew your boy didn''t die so easily. How did you get out?" Ruan Jingxiong was so happy that he almost cried. His heart was going to rot like Ruan Ling these days. He was worried that Tang Wenhao really had an accident. He couldn''t explain to his son and daughter, Unable to explain to Tang Wenhao''s women and children, and to Tang Wenhao''s parents.


    "Yes! Brother Tang, why are you here? Have you seen miss a Ling?" Ruan Biao asked with a smile.


    "Promise! My sister is coming." Tang Wenhao pointed to Ruan Ling who came out with a submachine gun and smiled proudly.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao were surprised to see that Ruan Ling looked much better and almost completely recovered. They asked, "ah Ling, are you all right?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, "of course it''s all right. Seeing me, my sister has no disease, hasn''t she, sister?" he thought, not long ago, we''ve been crazy for more than an hour. Ah Ling''s physical strength is completely OK. She doesn''t want it because she''s worried that she can''t afford it!


    Ruan Ling nodded shyly, then deleted the process of the reunion of the two people and Tang Wenhao''s escape from the dark river a few nights ago and couldn''t find his way home. Of course, the process that the two people had been excited for more than an hour just now was simply described with Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao.


    "Ha ha... Ruan Biao, I said my son''s life is not so short!... well, since we are all safe now, ah Ling and Wen Hao, what do you think Kunlong will do? It''s up to your little husband and wife." Ruan Jingxiong smiled,


    Ruan Biao also smiled, "yes, as long as the credit is brother Tang, you say! How to deal with these bastards?"


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at each other. Tang Wenhao still gave Ruan Ling the right to deal with it. He knew that Ruan Ling hated Kunlong very much, so he said, "sister, tell me! I''ll listen to you."


    Ruan Ling was also impolite. After thinking for a moment, she said to Tang Wenhao''s three men, "baby, Dad, brother Ruan, my opinion is to tie them up for interrogation first and ask all the answers we want. If they don''t cooperate, don''t be polite. Keeping these people is also a disaster to the world." as she said, Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes shot at Kun long, The eyes give off a fascinating light.


    "Did you kill them all?" Tang Wenhao asked reluctantly.


    "Hum! Baby, keeping these people will really hurt more people. I know you are kind-hearted, but you want to use evil to control evil for villains like them, don''t you? Dad." Ruan Ling said bitterly. She hated Kunlong when she thought he always wanted to jam her oil. She hated him even more when she thought that her beloved baby Tang Wenhao was almost killed by him.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, we both said that you two should decide this matter! However, to tell you the truth, this Kunlong really doesn''t mean any harm to you. He just likes you too much, and these bodyguards are all for making a living. If you can spare them, you can spare them. However, dad doesn''t mean to let them go. We can hand over their guns and waste their Kung Fu so that they won''t hurt It''s my father''s personal opinion to let them live. It''s mainly you two who make up your mind. "Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "Dad, since you have said so, do as you want! Let''s tie them first, sister, what do you say?"


    "Hehe, OK, let''s do it!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Soon, more than a dozen people, including Kunlong and the two guys in the room, were tied together by Tang Wenhao in the conference hall. Then Tang Wenhao untied their acupoints one by one.


    After the acupoints were untied, Kunlong and others were stunned. Seeing that they and their companions were tied with ropes, Kunlong reacted and sighed, "Alas! I underestimated you again, brother a Hao. I''d better let you escape. Up to now, you can kill or scrape! However, I don''t understand one thing. How did you escape? The deep ditch over there is more than 20 meters high, there is no rock climbing around the rock wall, and there is no fixed place on the top. Can you fly?"


    Ruan Ling translated his words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "ha ha, Kunlong, no one can fly. Like you, I am a man, not a bird, and I don''t have wings."


    "How did you get out?" Kunlong asked suspiciously after listening to Ruan Ling''s translation, and the others looked at Tang Wenhao curiously.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter to tell you. I swam out of the dark river. Do you believe it?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly after listening to Ruan Ling''s translation.


    Kunlong''s eyes stared at the boss, and others were seriously skeptical of Tang Wenhao''s words. Jin Hu glanced at Tang Wenhao with a sniff and said unconvinced, "Ah Hao, don''t think you''ve caught us and talk nonsense. You think we don''t know the situation in the underground river. We used to send people with good water quality down. The water level in the underground river overflowed to the edge of the cave wall. We don''t know where the outlet of the underground river is, but it must be ten miles away. People can''t come out alive in it unless you''re a fish!"


    Kunlong also asked suspiciously, "brother a Hao, did you really come out of the dark river?" Kunlong still tended to believe Tang Wenhao, because he thought this guy was very mysterious since he saw Tang Wenhao, so what he said may be incredible to others, but he may really be able to do it.


    Tang Wenhao smiled after listening to Ruan Ling''s translation, "Hehe, believe it or not, I just swam out of the dark river. Kunlong, I won''t talk more nonsense. Let''s get down to business! You know now that ah Ling is not only my sister, but also my wife, so you die! Don''t dream like this anymore. Besides, you have become our prisoners now. Do you think about the consequences?"


    Kunlong glanced at Tang Wenhao coldly. He was unwilling to look at Ruan Ling and sighed, "what''s the use of thinking? I said just now that you want to kill or cut, but you should always tell me who you are? I knew you were not ordinary people. What''s the real purpose of your coming to jinsanjiao this time? Let me Kunlong die and understand. Isn''t that too much?"


    "Well, not too much, I''ll tell you! But it''s better for us to talk privately. Come on, let''s talk here." Tang Wenhao, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Ling took Kun long to his room and asked Ruan Biao to guard the gang.

 Chapter 490

    After asking Kunlong to sit down, Tang Wenhao pointed to Ruan Jingxiong and continued, "Kun long, to tell you the truth, he is my father. He was sent by the Vietnamese military to investigate the arms smuggling situation. Needless to say, you must know that many of your arms come from the Vietnamese military. The purpose of his trip is to find out who the Vietnamese military does business with the arms dealers here and where the transaction evidence is. Ah Ling and my friend outside came to help."


    After Ruan Ling told Kun Long Tang Wenhao''s words, he was completely shocked and said to Ruan Ling, "miss a Ling, is Lin Daxiong really from your Vietnamese military headquarters?"


    "Hmm! So, Kunlong, we can make a deal. You give us the chief who smuggles arms with our military headquarters and give us the evidence of the deal. We can ensure the safety of all of you, because the purpose of our trip is to investigate the moths in our army, not to deal with you Myanmar drug lords. We are not members of Interpol We have the obligation to arrest you. We don''t want to meddle. Do you understand? "Said Ruan Ling.


    Kun long shook his head and sighed helplessly, "miss a Ling, I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. Do you think all the guns and ammunition in our hands belong to the Vietnamese military and conclude that we must know who our supplier is?"


    This sentence surprised Ruan Ling. She translated Kunlong''s words to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong. The father and son were also very puzzled. Tang Wenhao said, "sister, ask clearly."


    "Yes, ah Ling, why don''t you interrogate him and translate the results to both of us." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK, let me... Kunlong, don''t you have a direct relationship with the Vietnamese military? Do you also want goods through middlemen?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, miss a Ling, it''s not that I don''t want to cooperate with you, but I really don''t know who your military is supplying us. All our arms are supplied through an entertainment city in Liangshan. We don''t care about their background. I give money and they give guns. Usually we just agree on keepsakes by email and send people to trade when we see them, So there is no evidence. Moreover, we have no contact for more than a month. It seems that something has happened there, "Kunlong said.


    Ruan Ling listened to Kunlong and knew that what he said was basically true, "Oh, it turned out to be so. Do you know which armed groups in the Golden Triangle want goods from Vietnam?"


    "Well... In the past, my eldest brother Suo Kun also imported arms from Vietnam. I introduced him through him. Later, after my eldest brother was assassinated by the Vietnamese killer group cold-blooded jack, his younger brother rarely dealt with the Vietnamese military. Basically, he took goods from me. I really don''t know the others," Kunlong said.


    "Really? Are you sure you didn''t hide?" Ruan Ling stressed.


    "Well, I can only say that I only know this now. To tell the truth, even on my side, I rarely personally participate in the trading. All my guns and ammunition are bought through my cousin Kun Lin. I am only interested in drug trading and have no interest in arms business. If there are other armed organizations in the golden triangle that purchase arms from Vietnam, maybe my cousin Kun Lin will know better, "Kunlong said.


    "Can you ask him to tell us about the arms smuggling here?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, as long as you let me go, I promise to help you investigate these situations and help you find out who is betraying your country and your army, but I have a condition," Kunlong said.


    "Tell me, what conditions do you have?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "In addition to letting all of us go, you have to help us defeat one of our competitors. As long as you can do this, I promise to let you finish the task as soon as possible. For your brother, oh, no, your man ah Hao slept with my woman Lina, I will let bygones be bygones. He can even take my woman away. For a woman who betrayed me I don''t want a woman. All the contradictions between us can be resolved. How about it? "Kunlong said.


    Ruan Ling shook her head and said unhappily, "no, Kunlong, we won''t fall into the gang struggle like you again. Don''t forget that you are now our prisoner and are not qualified to negotiate with us. I hope you can understand your current situation."


    "Ha ha, miss a Ling, I understand our situation very well, but I also know that when you come to the golden triangle, you are not familiar with your life and your eyes are black. I dare say that it is difficult for you to complete this task without the help of our local people, so my proposal just now is absolutely win-win. Miss a Ling, think about it!" Kunlong smiled confidently.


    Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong about Kunlong''s conditions. As soon as Tang Wenhao stared at him, he thought of him. Ruan Jingxiong grabbed him and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, listen to who he wants us to help him deal with first?"


    "Sister, please ask him." Tang Wenhao said. Although he didn''t want to kill Kunlong and them, he hated them very much. In particular, Kunlong always looked like a color fan when looking at Ruan Ling. He just liked to stare at Ruan Ling. Although he was wearing jeans, Ruan Ling had a special sense of sexuality, wrapped in tight jeans, and men didn''t like it.


    Tang Wenhao wants Ruan Ling to change into a skirt, but the skirt is not suitable for walking in the jungle. It is too dangerous. It is easy to be bitten by poisonous snakes or other poisonous insects. Wearing jeans is the safest.


    Without gossip, Ruan Ling asked Kunlong and his opponents in detail.


    It turned out that Kunlong''s main competitor in the golden triangle was a drug lord from Thailand. His name was Bai sangkun. He was cruel and ruthless. At first, he worked as a bodyguard under Kunlong''s eldest brother Suokun. Later, he returned to Chiang Mai, Thailand and pulled up a group of people to work alone. He soon became popular in Chiang Mai. He gradually extended his business to the golden triangle, Because he had accumulated some contacts with Suo Kun in the past, he had another team, and soon took root in the golden triangle. A few years later, he almost sat on a level with Suo Kun and Kunlong. Suo Kun wanted to unite with Kunlong to destroy him and drive the Thai out of the golden triangle, but he couldn''t find a suitable opportunity, so Suo Kun was killed by cold-blooded Jack.


    Where''s Kunlong! Knowing that his men are not Bai sangkun''s opponents, he has been slow to start. He heard Suo Kun say that Bai sangkun used to be Thailand''s Muay Thai champion. He has few opponents in Kung Fu and good shooting skills. Almost all his bodyguards are Muay Thai experts. They can fight each other better than the Golden Tiger, However, the strength of baisangkun planting base and factory is not as good as Kunlong and Suokun, so both sides are safe at present, but the Jianghu is like this. It is impossible to have two bosses in the same place, which is contrary to the laws of nature. Kunlong deeply understands this truth.


    He has been discussing this issue with Suo Kun''s brother. After all, they are both Burmese and sworn brothers. Therefore, their opinions on Bai sangkun have always been to drive Thailand out of the golden triangle.


    However, after Suo Kun''s death, there was a lack of talents under him. There was no one who could really pick the beam. Kunlong was more cautious because of Suo Kun''s death, so this matter was delayed again and again.


    After seeing Tang Wenhao and seeing his kung fu a few days ago, Kunlong wanted to kill Bai sangkun with the help of Tang Wenhao''s strength, but he couldn''t believe them too much. He had to play the tactics of East and West with Tang Wenhao first, for the sake of the absolute safety of the goods, and second, to test Tang Wenhao''s identity. Is it worth trusting with his taini Gang, Unexpectedly, things got out of control later.


    "Kun long, how sure are you that you can kill this Thai?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "If it''s based on my current strength, I''m not sure. Bai sangkun is too good at fighting. His boys are very powerful. It''s difficult for my people to deal with them. I never fight uncertain battles, so I won''t fight with him with my own men and guns, but if ah Hao and you guys go out, I have absolute confidence He can kill these people and at least drive them back to Thailand, "Kunlong said.


    "Really?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Of course it''s true. I''m not just asking you to fight with them. I''ll also pull all my own people out to fight with them. This kind of thing can only succeed, not fail. If it succeeds, the golden triangle will be owned by my Kun dragon. If it fails, my Kun Dragon will not only get out of the golden triangle, but also lose his life. Therefore, as long as we really fight, we must succeed." Kun long said.


    "But how do I know if you will keep your promise after this is done? At that time, your strength will be strong again, and we have only a few people. There is no way to take you. We may still be chased by you. Why can you make us believe you?" Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "Miss a Ling, you can rest assured that you have helped us a lot. I Kunlong is by no means such an ungrateful villain. Besides, I admire Miss a Ling very much. I will never harm miss a Ling or brother a Hao. He is really a rare talent. I like him very much from the heart. I am also a person who loves talent very much. Miss a Ling is responsible for this Believe me, it''s not good for me to harm you, because you are not my enemy. I have no such motive. Besides, Mr. Lin Daxiong is a member of your military. Do I have to offend your military? Are you right? "Kunlong asked.


    Ruan Ling listened to Kunlong''s explanation and felt that what he said was reasonable. She told Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong what he meant. Tang Wenhao felt that Kunlong was not credible and simply destroyed him. Ruan Jingxiong said that Kunlong''s proposal could be considered. With his help, maybe after driving the Thai named Bai sangkun out of the golden triangle, We can immediately find out who is buying and selling arms with Lin haoxiong, and we can quickly get the evidence. After all, he has a huge interpersonal network and armed organizations, and they are isolated. The geographical location of the golden triangle is very complex and the personnel structure is also very complex. It is difficult to find out the situation for a while.

 Chapter 491

    If you cooperate with Kunlong, although there will be dangers in the struggle between the Thais, you also have advantages. First of all, they don''t show mountains and dew. Bai sangkun didn''t expect Kunlong to find them to engage him, which can surprise him. Moreover, this situation is easier to give play to Tang Wenhao''s point advantage and avoid causing large-scale casualties, It can even achieve zero casualties.


    After listening to Ruan Jingxiong''s analysis, Tang Wenhao nodded and said with a smile, "Dad, your analysis is very reasonable, but I''m worried about a problem. I''m afraid Kunlong is a villain and doesn''t mean what he says. Once we succeed, he immediately turns his face and doesn''t recognize people, and he is very familiar with our situation, so it''s hard to control."


    "Baby, I''ve also considered this issue. What he said is still reasonable. He doesn''t need to confront us anymore, because he knows that our goal is to complete the secret mission of the military and will not threaten his status and interests in the golden triangle. Why should he pay us in turn? Moreover, he is not sure that he can subdue us and may be controlled by us, At that time, he will lose his life. He is not a fool and will not do such risky and flattering things, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I think so too, ah Ling. However, we can''t completely trust him. We still have to have a little restraint on him. Wen Hao, you should have a way in this regard, right?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled and looked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao nodded comprehensively.


    "Sister, tell him that we agreed to his proposal, as long as he can fulfill his promise at that time." Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Ling.


    "OK, baby, I''ll tell him." Ruan Ling nodded when she saw that Tang Wenhao had no opinion.


    Kunlong saw that Ruan Ling and others really agreed to his proposal, and his face showed a very happy smile. When Tang Wenhao untied the rope for him, he laughed, "Ha ha... Miss a Ling, it''s a pleasure to cooperate with you. You can rest assured that as long as we sincerely unite to get rid of Bai sangkun, I promise we will be able to send all the information and evidence you need to you in less than a week. I''m sure of this."


    Tang Wenhao looked at his complacency and saw that he always looked at his wife talking, patted him on the back and smiled, "Kunlong, don''t be happy too early. It''s not too late to laugh when you do it. I''m afraid you can''t do it at that time. Don''t blame me for not saving you. Elder sister, you tell him that I''ve ordered a acupoint somewhere on him. If he dares to play with us, the immortal can''t save him. He will die of convulsion within a month. At that time, only I can save him, so you have to let him do everything Plan to protect our personal safety, otherwise, he can only die with us. "


    After Ruan Ling told Kunlong what Tang Wenhao said, the boy was stunned and shouted angrily at Tang Wenhao, "ah Hao, I said I would fulfill my promise. Why do you have to do this to me? You untie the acupoints for me quickly, otherwise, I will not cooperate with you."


    Ruan Ling said to him with a smile, "Kun long, don''t worry. As long as you can fulfill your promise, my ah Hao will not kill you. As you said, we don''t have such motivation."


    "Miss a Ling, I really don''t mean any harm to you. You ask ah Hao to untie the acupoints for me. Otherwise, I won''t cooperate with you. I don''t want to cooperate with people who always threaten my life." Kun long said, turning his head and ignoring Tang Wenhao and them.


    Tang Wenhao was angry when he saw that the boy was fighting with himself. He took Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong out of the room and said to Ruan Ling, "sister, we ignore him. You tell him not to cooperate and let them live and die here! We go to the golden triangle by ourselves."


    This frightened Kunlong. He hurriedly shouted, "miss a Ling, just... Do as brother a Hao said!" although this guy reluctantly agreed, his face was very ugly.


    Tang Wenhao looked back and said with a bad smile, "Kun long, I don''t believe you don''t want to die."


    The two sides settled and came out of the room. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao untied all the bound people. They were surprised. Kun long told them that they would be a family with Tang Wenhao in the future. Tang Wenhao and they promised him to go back to the golden triangle with them and deal with the Thai Bai sangkun together.


    The group was very excited. They didn''t expect that Kunlong could persuade Tang Wenhao''s absolute experts to deal with Bai sangkun with them under such circumstances. These people have been provoked by Bai sangkun''s men in the past two years, but because the boss didn''t want to get into a stalemate with Bai sangkun, he kept holding his strength.


    The two sides negotiated. Everyone went back to Lina''s village first. Kun long wanted to reward them for their merits. He said that he had made millions of dollars. He wanted to pay bonuses to the factory and the village and appease the families of those dead relatives. Of course, he repeatedly warned everyone in Suolong cave that everyone died at the hands of the poison king.


    Tang Wenhao thought that the villagers who came with them were dead, and he was not even in the mood to return to the stockade. He felt it difficult to face the poor villagers. They were all one person and one life. Why were their lives so cheap? This world is too unfair and cruel to them.


    This made him hate Kunlong again. He felt that these people were really inhuman.


    When they left Suolong cave, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were still at the end. These people now know that they are a couple and keep a certain distance from their husband and wife.


    "Elder sister, I really don''t want to see Lina''s village again. Otherwise, we won''t go to the village. When Kunlong has finished cooking, let''s agree on a place to meet. Otherwise, I don''t think I can face the poor villagers. You said we came together, but their relatives are gone, and we are all here. How can we face their questioning eyes?" Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Baby, don''t blame yourself too much. It has nothing to do with us. We are also victims, but our ability is stronger. Otherwise, don''t we die? Baby, it''s ok if I don''t go in. Don''t you go in and see Lina and Tang Wan? They all look forward to your return?" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "I know. I want Kunlong to bring them out. Let''s take them away together this time. When we finish our task in the golden triangle, we won''t go back here. Let''s go directly back to Vietnam. What do you think?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, I know Tang Wan will go with you. She is Chinese, but are you sure Lina will go with you?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, she can''t live without me. She said that the ends of the earth will be with me. She will go with me wherever I go in the future. As long as I want her, sister, think about it, she has been with me for several days. Will people like Kunlong still want her? He is the local overlord of the golden triangle and can''t want her anymore. If she doesn''t go with me, her fate will be very miserable. That''s all She knows this better than we do, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll tell Kunlong to take Lina and Tang Wan away when he comes out of the stockade and let him choose someone else to manage the stockade," said Ruan Ling.


    In fact, Ruan Ling herself doesn''t want to go back to the stockade. She also feels it''s hard to face the poor villagers. These days, they have witnessed and participated in several battles, realized the difficulties of survival in this wilderness, and more sympathized with the living conditions of these ordinary villagers.


    Although seed opium and processing opium make a lot of money, they are the bottom workers. Most of their profits are taken away by big drug lords such as Kunlong. They have the most basic living security. From time to time, they are exploited and even shot by drug lords and drug kings. Their wives, daughters and even mothers are often bullied and insulted by these drug lords and have nowhere to redress their grievances, In this wilderness, the rules set by drug lords are the law.


    Kunlong was surprised to hear that Tang Wenhao was going to take Lina and Tang Wan away. Although he said that Tang Wenhao could take Lina away if he liked her, he was angry. He felt that Tang Wenhao could not take a fancy to a woman like Ruan Ling because he had a beautiful wife like Ruan Ling.


    "Miss ah Ling, ah Hao wants to take Tang Wan away. I can understand that they are all Chinese, but you say ah Hao still wants to take Lina away? Does he really like Lina''s women?" Kunlong asked puzzled.


    "Kunlong, don''t say that about Lina. Lina is still a good woman. Our a Hao really wants to take her away. Didn''t you say he can take her away? Don''t you mean what you say?" Ruan Ling seems to regret seeing Kunlong.


    "No... miss a Ling, I can''t figure it out. Brother a Hao has a beautiful woman like you as his wife. What''s not satisfied? Besides, miss a Ling, you''re really willing to let him take Lina away. You''re not jealous at all?" Kunlong looked at the beautiful woman in front of him suspiciously.


    "Hehe, don''t be jealous, Kunlong. There are a lot of wives and concubines in our family, and there are many women. Can I eat it? As long as he is happy, to tell you the truth, I see beautiful girls, as long as they are yellow flower girls, I can''t wait to get them home and let my family a Hao." Ruan Ling smiled generously.


    "Miss a Ling, you are really a strange woman! I have never seen a girl in Kunlong''s life. Women are the object for me to vent in my eyes, but today, no... when I first saw you, I thought you were different from all the women I saw before. However, what you said just now makes me admire more. Of course, I am also very puzzled. A woman How can you be so broad-minded? Women like me only suspect, envy and repel each other. Where is there such a bearing like miss a Ling? "Kun long really admired Ruan Ling.


    "That''s because they don''t love you enough! If their love for you goes beyond possession, they will be like me. Don''t talk about me, Kunlong, that''s all I have to say. Please bring Lina and Tang Wan out when you leave the stockade! Our ah Hao misses them." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well... Miss a Ling, Tang Wan must have no problem, but... Lina! There''s a problem," Kunlong said in embarrassment.


    "Why? You don''t mean what you want to say?" Ruan Ling asked unhappily.

 Chapter 492

    "No... no, no, it''s like this, miss a Ling. You know, Lina has great prestige in the stockade. If she wants to be managed by another person, she may not find a suitable person. If there is no suitable person to replace her, once she leaves, the whole village will be in chaos. This is a very important base for me. I hope miss a Ling will give me time to think about it and at least let me find a suitable one "I want to replace her," Kunlong explained.


    "Well... I have to discuss with ah Hao, but, Kunlong, you must promise us that even if Lina really can''t go with us, you must not hurt her." Ruan Ling suggested.


    "Hey hey, miss a Ling, don''t worry! One day husband and wife have a hundred days of kindness! It''s not for the sake of my marriage with her for several years. According to my usual temper, once I knew that she betrayed me and slept with brother a Hao, I would definitely get rid of her. However, I still let her go. In addition to having feelings for her, there''s another reason why I want to use her to help me deal with a Hao Brother, now that the situation has become like this, do I still need to embarrass her? She is the woman of ah Hao brothers now, and I can''t afford to offend her. "Kun long smiled treacherously.


    "Well, if you know, I''ll discuss it with our ah Hao and try to satisfy you all." Ruan Ling didn''t bother to pay attention to his two-color eyes and walked towards the back of the team.


    At the back, Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao what Kunlong meant. Tang Wenhao said unhappily, "Elder sister, do you really believe that Kunlong won''t hurt Lina? No, since Lina is already my woman, I have the obligation to protect her from any more harm. You tell Kunlong to let him find a way to solve the problems in his stronghold. Lina must be taken away unless she doesn''t want to follow me."


    It seems that Lina, whom Tang Wenhao took away, is very determined.


    Kunlong''s insistence on Tang Wenhao was both helpless and depressed, but when he thought of Bai sangkun, he felt that he must be generous in terms of women and not lose big because of small things. He agreed to Tang Wenhao''s request and must bring Lina and Tang Wan out to him when he returned to the stockade.


    The next morning, Kunlong led his team back to the village in charge of Lina. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao did not enter the village. They were waiting in the jungle outside the village for Kunlong to arrange things and bring Lina and Tang Wan out.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao, they waited patiently for Kunlong outside, but only Kunlong and his party.


    After entering the village, the villagers were surprised to see Kunlong back, but they didn''t see taini and Tang Wenhao. Kunlong pretended to be very sad and told everyone that taini and Tang Wenhao were killed on the way by the poison king. Because they ran fast, they recovered a life, but fortunately the goods were not robbed by the poison king, so everyone''s hard money was still there. He came back for a special purpose Pay everyone wages and pensions for villagers who have died.


    The villagers were surprised to hear that taini and Tang Wenhao were dead. Some people were skeptical, but they didn''t dare to question Kunlong face-to-face. They also saw that Kunlong generously paid the money owed to them, and the pension for blonde hair exceeded their expectations, so no one investigated again, because in such a place far away from the emperor, sometimes they were too persistent to themselves and even their families It''s no good. In the eyes of the villagers, Kunlong is their food and clothing parents. Kunlong doesn''t accept the Opium they grow. They are more worried, which also grows Kunlong''s domineering spirit at the bottom of his heart.


    After pacifying the villagers, Kunlong led his bodyguard to Lina''s house. He wanted to see how Lina was under house arrest.


    As soon as I got to the foot of the mountain of Lina''s house, I looked up. Under the boundless glow, Lina''s house stood alone on the top of the mountain. Two soldiers with guns stood on both sides at the door.


    Knowing that Lina should be all right, Kunlong motioned to Jinhu that they were waiting below and went up the mountain alone.


    When the guard saw the boss coming, he was busy to say hello to him. He stopped him. He waved to them to go down, and then gently pushed the door open.


    Sure enough, there were his former mistress. Now Tang Wenhao''s women Lina and Tang Wan. When the two young women saw Kun long coming in with a smile, they all lowered their heads indifferently. They knew that they had been under house arrest by him, whether they lived or died, let him go, and didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    "Xiao Sao fox, you go to your house first. I want to talk to my wife." Kunlong said to Tang Wan viciously that he liked to call Tang Wan a little coquettish fox. Tang Wan is much more sexy and lasting than when he first met her. Seeing her, it is easy to arouse Kunlong''s desire to possess her. However, he feared Tang Wenhao and dared not touch her again, but he was not afraid of being happy in his mouth.


    Tang Wan was used to being afraid of Kunlong. She looked at Lina anxiously. Lina nodded and motioned her to enter the house. Tang Wan had to go back to her room obediently.


    "Baby, let''s go back to our room and talk!" Kunlong said, and he would put his hand around Lina''s slender waist.


    Lina twisted her body in displeasure, looked at him sharply with beautiful eyes and said, "Kun long, what do you want to do? Since you already know that I betrayed you, I''m a Hao''s woman now, why do you force me again? If you don''t feel relieved, you can kill me. I have no regrets."


    "* * man, do you really love that Chinese boy so much?" Kunlong was jealous when he saw Lina''s attitude. He seemed to love Tang Wenhao very much.


    "Yes, he is the most man I have ever seen in my life. Since I was with him for the first time, I have made up my mind to follow him in my life. If he dies, I am willing to die with him." Lina said coldly.


    When Kunlong heard this, he was very angry. He slapped him and scolded, "Bitch, what infatuation soup did ah Hao give you? He made you miss him so much after being asked by him for a few days? I have supported you for years? Remember when you were with me before, didn''t you also say that I was your heart and your big brother? Why? With a little white face, you can''t see me?"


    "Bah! Kunlong, I''m afraid you''ll kill me? Please, you think you''re really so powerful?" Lina said stubbornly. After Kunlong was suddenly under house arrest, she and Tang Wan made up their mind. As long as Kunlong wanted them forcibly, they would rather die than do anything sorry to Tang Wenhao.


    There were two more slaps in the face. Kun long was so angry that he pulled out his pistol, aimed it at Lina''s head and said fiercely, "Lina, do you really want your life for that Chinese boy?"


    "Ever since I was under your house arrest, Lina never thought that you would let me go. If you want to kill me, you can scrape me. If you want me to give in, dream! Don''t you just take our women as your vent tool? Don''t you want to know why we love ah Hao so much? Then I''ll tell you that the biggest difference between you two is not that he is younger and more handsome than you, but that he is more sincere than you Kind and generous, he will respect us, not to occupy our bodies. In his eyes, we are women and people. In your eyes, we are tools. Can this be the same? "Lina vented her dissatisfaction with Kunlong.


    Kunlong was so angry that he grabbed Lina and dragged her into the room. Lina struggled desperately and refused to give in.


    "Bitch, come here! See how I deal with you bitch." Kun long scolded while dragging.


    "Kun long, you son of a bitch. You''re not a man. Let go of me. What are you going to do? If ah Hao knows you bully me, he won''t let you go." Lina shouted.


    Tang Wan in that room was worried when she heard Lina and Kunlong''s tear. She didn''t dare to open the door to help. She knew that Kunlong killed her and Lina without blinking an eye. She might be angry and kill her and Lina.


    Soon, with a bang, the door of the opposite room was kicked open by Kunlong. Tang Wan knew that Kunlong must have dragged Lina into the room. She quickly and carefully opened the door. Sure enough, there was no one in the hall, but heard Lina''s scream in the room.


    "Kun long, you are an animal. Don''t touch me. Ah Hao knows and won''t spare you."


    "Bitch, you are my woman. Without my permission, you still want to follow ah Hao. Dream! Lie down for me." Kunlong held Lina to the bed and began to tear her clothes.


    Lina resisted desperately, which aroused Kunlong''s strong desire. He hadn''t touched a woman these days. When he saw Lina and Tang Wan, his heart was wild. He wanted to enjoy Tang Wan before giving Tang Wan and Lina to Tang Wenhao. He couldn''t enjoy Tang Wan, but enjoy Lina''s beautiful body. He thought Tang Wenhao should be considerate. After all, Lina was his Women.


    Therefore, he seemed to be justified in having the last couple life with Lina. From his heart, he thought it was a matter of course.


    Lina''s heart was completely handed over to Tang Wenhao, and she was no longer willing to have any skin affinity with Kunlong. Therefore, the resistance was very fierce and almost worked hard, which made Kunlong very hard. Kunlong''s fire rubbed against the ground, slapped Lina and scolded, "bitch, you can''t escape this encounter today. I''m not Kunlong without you."


    Lina was hit by Kunlong''s heavy slaps, her eyes looked like Venus, and blood flowed from the corners of her mouth, but she still struggled desperately, spit out a mouthful of blood and scolded, "Kunlong, you''re an animal, you''re not a human, aunt''s death won''t come from you, so you''ll die!" she said, kicking and pedaling with hands and feet again.


    Kunlong really couldn''t stand it now. He raised his fist angrily and hit Lina on the head. He heard a bang and saw Lina''s beautiful eyes closed and no longer resist.


    Seeing that Lina was knocked unconscious by herself, Kunlong scolded fiercely, "bitch, cooperate with me honestly. Why do you suffer from this fist? In the end, you can escape? Bitch, wait, I let you obey. I don''t believe it. Ah Hao is really so powerful? It''s also more powerful than me? Shit!" With that, Kunlong began to strip Lina''s clothes. Then, he took off his clothes and couldn''t wait to lie down on Lina

 Chapter 493

    Tang Wan outside the door listened to Kunlong''s wheezing sound in Lina''s room and knew that evil activities were going on inside, but she didn''t have the courage to open the door and had to let Kunlong bully her sisters.


    Although Lina in bed was unconscious, Kunlong was still greatly satisfied. After wearing her clothes, she glanced at Lina in bed and said with an obscene smile, "bitch, I''ve approved it now. You can elope with my children and grandchildren with ah Hao."


    At this time, Lina''s tears kept pouring out of her beautiful eyes. She didn''t bother to open her beautiful eyes to see Kunlong. She just gnawed her teeth and scolded, "Kunlong, you''ll die hard, you''ll go to hell."


    "Hehe, if this is true, I will take you to hell, and I will still want you, bitch." Kunlong said shamelessly.


    "Shameless, get out!" Lena shouted.


    "Hehe, I can''t go away. I have to take you and the little coquettish fox outside. Your little white faced man has an agreement with me. When he comes to the stockade, he will take you and the little coquettish fox out. He will take you two back to Vietnam. How about? He should thank me?" Kunlong smiled proudly.


    Lina''s beautiful eyes opened. She looked suspiciously at the shameless Kun long and asked, "Kun long, what you said is true? Ah Hao is back?"


    "Yes, he also wants to cooperate with us to deal with Bai sangkun, and then I will help them complete their tasks. This is called win-win. How about we? If you miss me in the future, you can come back, and I welcome you back at any time." Kun long said with an obscene smile.


    "Shameless, get out." Lina Jiao scolded.


    "Ha ha... Bitch, I''m waiting for you outside. I won''t wait if I''m slow." Kunlong said with an obscene smile, and then opened the door.


    Seeing Tang Wan at the door, she knew that she must understand the story that had just happened inside. She said with a bad smile, "little fox, do you also want me to want you?"


    Tang Wan shook her head and quickly entered Lina''s room.


    Kunlong looked back and said with a bad smile, "two bitches, pack up your things and won''t come back again. I''ll send someone here again. When you''re ready, go with me to find your little lover."


    Tang Wan saw that there was blood on Lina''s mouth on the bed. He used to hold her jade hand tightly and comforted, "madam, you''ve suffered."


    "Don''t call me Madam any more. Call me sister Lina in the future! Kunlong, an animal, I swear I won''t let him go. Wuwu... Tang Wan, I''m sorry for our ah Hao. My body is not clean again. Wuwu." Lina cried sadly.


    Tang Wan hugged her and wept with her. The sisters get along very well these days and have deep feelings. "Sister Lina, you''re not sorry for ah Hao. It''s the devil Kunlong, this shameless bastard who bullied you. I''ll tell ah Hao that you were forced."


    "No... sister Tang Wan, please don''t tell ah Hao. I''m afraid... I''m afraid ah Hao knows. Don''t want me. Tang Wan, you don''t know how much I love him now." Lina cried.


    "Well... I won''t say, sister Lina, I don''t know anything. Don''t worry. Get up quickly! Ah Hao and they must be waiting for us outside. As long as we get away from Kunlong, we don''t have to be afraid of anything." Tang Wan said.


    "Well, Tang Wan, go and pack up your things, and we''ll leave this damn place right away." Lina said, then took a roll of paper and began to wipe her body.


    After they packed up their personal belongings, Lina didn''t take any belongings in the house, washed her face, carried a small bag with Tang Wan and left the house where she had lived for five or six years. Although Lina hated Kunlong, she still had feelings for the house. When she left, she was reluctant to give up.


    When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Kunlong and his bodyguards had been waiting below. When they saw Lina and Tang Wan, they showed a proud smile in their eyes. Looking at Lina, they smiled and said, "ha ha, wife, Congratulations!"


    Lina glared at him with hatred, turned her head and ignored him. Tang Wan ignored him. Kun long begged for no fun and ordered, "Jinhu, let''s go! Are you sure everything is arranged?"


    "Brother long, don''t worry! Brother Sirius will be fine here. Besides, several brothers follow him. Can''t brother Sirius manage a place where girls can manage?" Jin Hu looked at Lina disdainfully and said. In their eyes, Lina is just a casual woman.


    "Ha ha... Yes, brother Jinhu, go!" Kunlong laughed.


    To make a long story short, half an hour later, Kunlong led a group of his men and Lina. Tang Wan came to the jungle outside the village. At this time, it was two o''clock in the afternoon. Tang Wenhao was waiting anxiously in the woods. Ruan Ling was very happy to see Lina and Tang Wan really came.


    "Lina, Tang Wan, are you all right?" Tang Wenhao hurried to Lina and Tang Wan and looked at his two women with concern. Ruan Ling also followed up. She was stunned when she saw that the two beauties looked a little sad. She seemed to realize what had happened to them.


    Kun long smiled at Tang Wenhao and said, "brother a Hao, I brought your woman with you, and my woman also gave it to you. I''m Kun long enough friends!"


    Ruan Ling translated Kunlong''s words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao not only didn''t thank him, but also glanced at him coldly. He hated Kunlong''s face.


    Tang Wenhao ignored him, turned to Tang Wan and said, "wife, are you okay? What''s wrong with Lina''s face? It seems a little swollen. Did Kun long hit it? Or did his men hit it? Tell me, I''ll beat him."


    Tang Wan really wanted to tell Tang Wenhao what had just happened, but she was worried that Tang Wenhao couldn''t accept it. She really didn''t like Lina, so she hurt Lina. She remembered Lina''s plea to her just now, so she had to pretend to be a smiling face and said, "ha ha, it''s all right. Sister Lina hit the door herself."


    "Oh, so careless! Lina, are you okay?" Tang Wenhao caressed Lina''s slightly swollen face with concern. Seeing that Tang Wenhao cared about her so much, Lina remembered what Kunlong had done to her just now. In contrast, she immediately saved Tang Wenhao with gratitude and burst into tears.


    Although Tang Wan said it was okay, sensitive Tang Wenhao still felt that Lina''s mood was wrong. According to reason, they should be very happy when they came here, but their smiles were reluctant. They were just a simple caressing action, which would make her so excited. What''s the matter?


    Kunlong has been observing Tang Wenhao and Lina''s expressions intentionally or unintentionally. He is also thinking, what will Tang Wenhao react if Tang Wenhao sees it, or Lina can''t help telling Tang Wenhao that she was forcibly spoiled by herself? The boy won''t fight with himself, will he? Thinking of this, Kunlong was afraid and regretted whether he had been too aggressive just now.


    When Kunlong thought of this, Tang Wenhao really began to ask Lina. He said Lina straightened up. Jun stared at her pretty face and asked with concern, "Lina, what''s the matter with your face? Did you really hit the door? Don''t be afraid. If someone hit you, sue me and I''ll clean him up for you."


    After Tang Wan listened, he secretly complained. He didn''t even dare to translate for Lina. Tang Wenhao handed her his eyes, "wife, you don''t have to worry if you translate my words to her. Now Kunlong, his life is in my hands. You don''t have to worry about how he dares."


    Tang Wan was a little bolder when he saw Tang Wenhao saying this, but he was still a little cautious. He couldn''t help whispering to Lina, "sister Lina, ah Hao said, what''s the matter with the injury on your face? He told us not to worry. If anyone beat us and hurt us, he would protect us."


    Although Tang Wan''s voice was very small, Kunlong still heard it clearly. Knowing that it might not be hidden, he couldn''t help moving his hand to his waist. He wanted to take out his gun.


    Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes have been paying close attention to all the people brought by Kunlong. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao are also paying close attention to the expressions and behaviors of the on-site personnel, because they also see clues from the expressions of Lina and Tang Wan.


    Perhaps encouraged by Tang Wan''s words, Lina''s heart was horizontal, tears gushed out of her beautiful eyes, pointed to Kunlong and scolded sadly, "ah Hao, Kunlong is an animal. Just now he ruined me and beat me."


    Now everyone was stunned. No one would expect Kunlong to do such a thing, especially Tang Wenhao. His handsome eyes stared at Kunlong sharply, full of anger and hatred.


    Kunlong stared Tang Wenhao at him like this. Knowing that something bad was going to happen, he quickly started first. Suddenly he pulled out the pistol and had to aim at Tang Wenhao''s head. But he didn''t expect that someone was faster than him. Ruan Ling suddenly rubbed the ground and kicked the gun in Kunlong''s hand.


    Kunlong''s men wanted to take out their guns and prepare to use force. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao were faster than them. They aimed their guns at Kunlong''s men almost at the same time. "Don''t move! If anyone dares to move, my gun is not vegetarian." Ruan Biao shouted in local language.


    Seeing that his people were controlled by others, Kunlong quickly laughed with him, "Oh, miss a Ling, misunderstanding, misunderstanding ha! I miss Lina too much. I can''t help it. After all, we haven''t slept for more than half a year. Brother a Hao, be more considerate ha! They are all men. Besides, she used to be my woman, and we can revisit our old dreams. However, I promise I won''t touch her again in the future. From now on, Lina definitely belongs to brother a Hao."


    "Shit, you don''t have to hit her? If she volunteered, I don''t blame you at all, but if you raped her and beat her, I won''t forgive you." Tang Wenhao suddenly flew into the air, kicked Kunlong to the ground, and then stepped on Kunlong at his feet.


    When Jinhu and others saw that their boss was badly beaten by Tang Wenhao, they all wanted to come forward to help, but there were two submachine guns pointing at themselves. No one dared to come forward. They could only watch Tang Wenhao teach their boss a lesson.


    "Ah... Brother Hao... Let go... You... Save me some face... I''m Kunlong." Kunlong feels that he has no face when he is trampled under his feet in front of his brother. He hopes Tang Wenhao will save him some face. Where will Tang Wenhao listen to him? He hates men who beat women most.

 Chapter 494

    Ruan Ling translated Kunlong''s words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao scolded angrily, "Grass! Do you still want to have face? You scum? I hate the man who beats women most. You''re not a fucking man. I can let you go. You kneel down in front of us and ask Lina for forgiveness. If she doesn''t forgive you, you can''t pass this level. I don''t care what Kunlong you are."


    Ruan Ling was afraid that Tang Wenhao would make things too big and not end well. She hurriedly said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, why don''t you spare him? Things have happened, and you have taught him a lesson, so that he has no dignity in front of his little brother. Even if you forget it, you really make things too stiff, which is not good for everyone."


    Tang Wenhao said unhappily, "Sister, no, I''ll listen to you for everything else, but I can''t do it today, because he hit my woman. If he doesn''t apologize, I won''t forgive him. He hit Lina. If he hit your sister, I''ll kill him without saying a word. If he doesn''t even have his life, you''ll translate it to him. If he doesn''t kneel down and apologize to Lina, I''ll never let him go."


    Ruan Ling knew Tang Wenhao very well. She was very obedient at ordinary times. She was impatient and didn''t listen to anyone. She had to tell Kunlong Tang Wenhao''s requirements. Kunlong immediately became angry and scolded, "Miss a Ling, Lina is my woman originally. I just want my own woman. Even if I beat her, it''s my own woman. Ah Hao is a third party. He robbed my woman and I didn''t bother him. Now why should he ask me to kneel down for my woman? I can''t bully people because ah Hao has excellent martial arts! Tell him and let him die Tiaoxin, I''m a man. I''m a man. How can I kneel down for a woman? If you want to kill me, you can scrape it. "


    "Kunlong, I didn''t help my man. You really did it wrong. Yes, Lina was your woman before. We didn''t say anything to her, but didn''t she tell our ah Hao later? You acquiesced and promised our ah Hao yourself. You gave Lina to ah Hao, which shows that you recognize Lina as us You can''t touch or beat a Hao''s woman any more. Can you say you''re right to occupy her by such despicable means? "Ruan Ling retorted.


    "But she used to be my woman after all. What do we have to do again? I''ve been with her for five years. Is it necessary for brother a Hao to care so much again?" Kunlong said shamelessly.


    "This is a rogue theory. She is already our a Hao''s woman. You can''t touch her again. No matter how many times, it has nothing to do with once or twice. Kun long, I look at this problem purely from the perspective of a middleman. I suggest you apologize to Lina and kneel down. Forget it. I''ll talk to our a Hao. What do you think?" said Ruan Ling.


    "I apologize, no way." Kunlong refused.


    "Kun long, I want to remind you that our family a Hao usually listens to me, but he is stubborn. No one can persuade him. Moreover, he especially hates men who beat women in his life. You beat his women like this. Just now he said that if you beat me, he won''t talk nonsense to you and kill you directly. Therefore, you can decide what to choose. I don''t care There''s no way. It''s a big deal that we can''t cooperate. We go to the golden triangle to find partners ourselves, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Elder sister, what are you talking to him about? Does he not apologize? Well, I''ll kill him." Tang Wenhao said, staring and probing his hand to point out Kunlong''s death.


    Ruan Ling deliberately left him alone to see how Kunlong reacted.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao glared at him and stretched out his big hand to poke at his spine, Kunlong shouted, "brother a Hao, what are you doing? Miss a Ling, brother a Hao, what are you doing?"


    "Kun long, our family a Hao wants you to never move. You can do it yourself!" Ruan Ling threatened. She knew that Kun long was not a man at the key time and was afraid of death. Tang Wenhao''s acupoint pointing skill.


    "Ah, don''t... brother AHAO, i... apologize." Kunlong said reluctantly, holding back his anger.


    Lina and Tang Wan snuggled up to each other. They all saw Kunlong''s ugliness in their eyes. They were very happy. They couldn''t help being secretly proud of choosing a man like Tang Wenhao.


    This person can''t be compared with others. Once compared, it can be divided into three, six, nine and so on. Although Kunlong usually has high toes and arrogance, he doesn''t have any masculinity at the critical time. His man ah Hao is like a man, like an indomitable hero, and tames the invincible Kunlong.


    "Sister Tang Wan, did ah Hao ask Kunlong to apologize to me?" Lina whispered.


    "Oh, yes, sister Lina, don''t forgive him, this beast." Tang Wan said.


    "Well, I will never forgive him. I accompanied him for five years and managed the stockade for him for five years. In the end, I didn''t get anything. If he was happy, we would be happy. If he wasn''t comfortable, we were all unlucky. We all followed him in beating and scolding. I didn''t expect him to have today." Lina said angrily.


    Besides Tang Wenhao, seeing that Kunlong promised to apologize, he loosened his feet and said to him, "Kunlong, climb over and apologize to Lina. Hurry up! If she doesn''t forgive you, you must always ask her to forgive you, otherwise, you won''t want me to let you go."


    Ruan Ling didn''t use such an ugly tone when translating to Kun long. Instead, she told him to climb over and beg Lina to forgive him. If Lina forgives him, Tang Wenhao will let him go. Otherwise, he will be very sad.


    Jinhu and others didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao would make such a request to their boss. They all angrily scolded, "ah Hao, don''t deceive people too much. After passing our boss, let our boss go, otherwise we won''t end with you." when Jinhu called this, others echoed.


    Although they were all pointed at by Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao with guns, the scene was boiling. Kunlong saw that his men began to support him and showed a shrewd smile on his face.


    Tang Wenhao was worried that the situation could not be controlled. He touched Kunlong''s acupoints and made him unable to move. Then he turned around and ran to Jinhu and others. He waved his fingers to point all these people''s acupoints one by one. The speed was very fast. Lina and Tang Wan were stunned. It was a great enjoyment to see him subdue these people.


    Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao, "Dad, brother Ruan, have a rest! If I come alone, I don''t believe it. I can''t subdue Kunlong. Look at me." Tang Wenhao came to Kunlong again and explored his hand to unlock his acupoints.


    Kunlong saw that his people were stunned and motionless. He knew that Tang Wenhao subdued them and secretly regretted that he really shouldn''t have offended ah Hao. He was so powerful that he really couldn''t provoke him!


    Tang Wenhao looked at him with a bad smile. He called Ruan Biao over and said with a smile, "brother Ruan, you tell him that if he doesn''t apologize to Lina today, Lina won''t forgive him. I''ll let him never be a man from today on, just like Sirius. He knows what to do. You translate it to him."


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, Ruan Biao giggled, raised his thumb to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "brother Tang, this move is very cruel. No man dares to challenge this bottom line, and I dare not, ha ha."


    Sure enough, after listening to Ruan Biao''s translation, Kunlong closed his eyes, clenched his teeth and said bitterly, "OK, I apologize to Lina. I apologize to her sincerely."


    With that, Kunlong glanced at his former woman Lina, who once wanted to give her a son. Now she despised herself and looked down on herself. Her eyes were full of disgust and hatred. He knew that Lina had hated him.


    When I think that I''ve just let it out, what I get now is this result. Shit, God makes people! He glanced at his men and knew that they were unconscious and could no longer stand out for him. He closed his eyes in humiliation and climbed towards Lina.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao looked at the once arrogant drug lord with disdain. Now they really had no choice but to beg Lina to accept his apology. It can be said that at this moment, Kunlong had no place in their hearts.


    Especially Tang Wenhao, in his heart, has already despised him completely. He is really not a man!


    Kunlong climbed to Lina''s face and stared at Lina for a moment. Lina closed her beautiful eyes and didn''t want to see him. Kunlong sighed helplessly, "Lina, I''m sorry! I''m wrong, please forgive me!"


    Lina glanced at his disgusting appearance indifferently and said bitterly, "Kun long, I''ll never forgive you. I''ve been with you for five years. I''ve faithfully managed the stockade for you for five years, but what have I got? Nothing, not even the least respect. Today, I don''t follow you, but you ruthlessly knocked me out, and then shamelessly occupied me and humiliated me. I thought ah Hao was hurt by you, so I''m going to leave Determined to die rather than cooperate with you, I didn''t expect you... You promised my ah Hao to pick me up and Tang Wan, but took the opportunity to occupy me and spoil me. You''re not a human, you''re an animal, and I''ll never forgive you, forever! "Lina roared here, her beautiful eyes filled with tears and sadness and anger.


    Although Tang Wenhao didn''t know what Lina said, he knew from Lina''s expression that she must have been greatly wronged and felt her hatred for Kunlong.


    "Sister, what did Lina say?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, she said she was ruined by Kunlong after she was knocked unconscious. Baby, don''t be angry. It''s already like this. Look at Kunlong''s expression, he should regret it." Ruan Ling was worried that Tang Wenhao killed Kunlong in a moment of anger. This was not the result she wanted to see. She thought Kunlong could still be used.


    "Shit, you son of a bitch!" Tang Wenhao had a killing opportunity in his eyes.


    "Baby, don''t mess around!" Ruan Ling quickly prompted Tang Wenhao''s expression for fear that he would really kill Kunlong in his anger.

 Chapter 495

    "Lina, I know I''m sorry for you! I really don''t want to let you go, but I can''t help it. I know your heart is completely on brother a Hao. Since you pretended to be on your holiday that night, I knew you don''t belong to me at all, but I still think about our feelings over the years and what you have done for me over the years. I didn''t do anything to you, just I put you under house arrest, but I didn''t hurt you. I really wanted to do it again on impulse today. As soon as you resisted, I didn''t control my emotions at that time, so... I''m sorry! "Kunlong''s attitude seems very sincere.


    "But you know I''m already a Hao''s woman. Why do you treat me like this? Kunlong, I can''t forgive you for what you did to me today. Don''t say any more. I won''t forgive you for anything you say." Lina said angrily.


    Ruan Ling will definitely not accept Kunlong''s apology when she sees Lina. Tang Wenhao must see Lina accept his apology before he let him go. This matter is frozen here. In order to solve the problem, Ruan Ling said to Ruan Jingxiong, "Dad, what do you think we should do about this?"


    Although Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t understand what Lina and Kunlong were talking about, he and Ruan Ling agreed on one thing. He felt that this matter could not be expanded indefinitely. Although Kunlong was an asshole, he was still valuable. Therefore, he also hoped that Tang Wenhao could hold back his anger temporarily and couldn''t expand the situation. After all, he still had to cooperate with Kunlong.


    "Wen Hao, come here. Dad has something to discuss with you." Ruan Jingxiong wants to exchange his views on this matter with Tang Wenhao in private.


    "Oh, Dad... Do you want me to let Kun long go?" Tang Wenhao asked when they came under a tree.


    "No, it''s not a problem that we can''t let go, but how to make this matter not affect our later work. Wen Hao, from the whole process, if we are a man from the perspective of Kunlong, it may not be as serious as you think. First of all, it''s us who are wrong. Lina was really the woman of Kunlong and fell in love with you after you slept , is it your fault? Of course, Dad, it''s not your fault. It''s not your personal business. You did it for Dad to complete the task, so if you want to make a mistake, it''s dad''s problem first. In addition, from the perspective of a man and Kun Long''s status as a famous drug lord in the golden triangle, he can tolerate it to this extent , it''s OK. His behavior today is also an outbreak of depression for many days. Although the way is very animal, it can be understood that dad doesn''t support him in this way, but thinks this matter can be solved in other ways. Since punishing Kunlong''s harm to Lina can not affect our subsequent cooperation, think about it. If you really take Kunlong as A man''s dignity has been completely hurt. Can he sincerely cooperate with us? When we arrive at the golden triangle, can he let us go? I know you are not afraid of him with your skills, but dad is afraid. Dad is afraid of your mistakes, of the accident of a Ling and Ruan Biao. Dad should be responsible for your safety, especially you and a Ling. You are not soldiers in the army, and you are still a soldier As a foreigner, you must all go home safely, understand? "Ruan Jingxiong advised painstakingly.


    "Dad, I see, then ask dad to deal with him!" Tang Wenhao is a very filial person. Seeing that Ruan Jingxiong has pleaded with Kunlong, he had to give up. He can''t worry Ruan Jingxiong because of his anger.


    Ruan Jingxiong patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "ha ha, good son, don''t think much. Anyway, it''s already like this. If you punish him again, you can''t change the fact that Lina was ruined by him. The key is that we still need to cooperate with him. Then Dad will deal with it?"


    "Well, Dad, I''m sorry to bother you." Tang Wenhao said shyly.


    "Ha ha, silly boy, you''re welcome to talk to your father." said Ruan Jingxiong and walked to Ruan Ling.


    "Ah Ling, you tell Lina that in order not to affect the follow-up cooperation with Kunlong, we will deal with him later, and then quietly tell Kunlong that as long as he cooperates with us well, this matter will not be mentioned again." Ruan Jingxiong whispered to Ruan Ling.


    "OK, Dad, you''re still great!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Ling first took Lina aside and told her the opinions of her and Ruan Jingxiong. Lina knew she couldn''t affect Ruan Jingxiong''s important affairs and agreed very knowingly.


    Ruan Ling asked Kunlong to stand up again and whispered to him, "Kunlong, Daxiong and I have passed the ditch and persuaded ah Hao. As long as you cooperate with us in the future, this matter will be over today. I hope you don''t think too seriously about what happened just now. You are a man. If a man does something wrong, he should be brave and responsible, right?"


    When Kunlong saw Ruan Ling say this, although he was very depressed, after all, it was a great shame to be forced to apologize in front of his former woman, but he was only depressed in the face of Tang Wenhao, a martial arts expert with unique skills. Now that Ruan Ling gave him this step, he had to nod, squeeze out a smile and say, "Miss a Ling, thank you. Let''s do it! Let brother a Hao let all my people go!"


    "OK, no problem, baby, untie their acupoints!" Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, elder sister." Tang Wenhao replied, stared at Kunlong, walked up to the group, waved his fingers and nodded at them respectively. These usually arrogant guys breathed a long sigh of relief, woke up, and were relieved to see that Kunlong was all right.


    This is the first time Kunlong has really seen the power of Tang Wenhao''s acupoint pointing skill in the whole process. He can''t help but sigh to himself that Chinese Kung Fu is really magical! Playing between your fingers, your own people have survived. Shit, keeping such people is always a threat to yourself!


    This matter finally passed for a while. Kun long led the team forward without expression because of the loss of face and dignity, while Tang Wenhao and others followed behind the team.


    The border village is hundreds of miles away from the golden triangle. After half a day''s journey, night fell. Kunlong and his team camped at the foot of a mountain. For mutual safety, Ruan Jingxiong took Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling set up their tent in the woods a mile away from Kunlong. In this way, neither side should worry about being suddenly attacked by the other.


    Kunlong also knew that after this incident, everyone''s sense of trust decreased, so he could understand Ruan Jingxiong''s practice and didn''t raise any objection.


    Don''t talk about Kunlong, just Tang Wenhao and them.


    After finding the camp, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao began to set up a tent. Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Biao, "brother Ruan, you''ve been marking all the way. Are you informing your team? Tell them where you are now!"


    "Hehe, brother Tang, nothing can be concealed from your eyes. Indeed, I want to tell en Banxi where I have been. He can tell Li Qiang about my news, otherwise we will easily lose contact. On the way, I have discussed with the instructor. When we get to the golden triangle, we will find time to meet Li Qiang and ask them about their progress. Maybe they have already met Finished the task, "Ruan Biao said with a smile.


    "If their brothers really finish the task, it will be easy. I don''t have to hold my breath and cooperate with Kunlong bastards anymore." Tang Wenhao scolded.


    "Hehe, brother Tang, to tell you the truth, Kunlong, as a powerful drug lord in the golden triangle, can do what he is doing now. He has no way to take you. Otherwise, he can''t accept your conditions humiliatingly. After all, you robbed other people''s women, brother, be satisfied!" Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Ha ha... Brother Ruan, I don''t blame him for his idea of hitting Lina again. You don''t understand what I mean. Am I so careful? I hate him hitting Lina, and I hate men hitting women." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ruan Jingxiong also said with a smile, "son, like you, my father is also very disgusted with men who beat women, so my father can rest assured that you will not encounter domestic violence if wen''er follows you!"


    "Hehe, Dad, it''s too late for me to hurt wen''er. How can I beat wen''er? I''d rather beat myself than beat her? Dad, don''t worry, as long as I have one breath, I''ll spoil wen''er very much." Tang Wenhao said here, wen''er''s beautiful appearance, like Jing Tian, her graceful and slender figure, beautiful, pure and picturesque, Snow white, pink and tender, pure and beautiful temperament. When I think of her, I feel sweet in my heart. I miss her very much, very attractive!


    In particular, Tang Wenhao still remembers wen''er''s shy appearance. They are together day and night, which makes Tang Wenhao feel missed. He really misses her.


    After setting up the tent, Ruan Ling, Lina and Tang Wan are responsible for cooking, and the three men are responsible for guarding. After all, they are in the jungle, and they can''t fully believe Kunlong''s gang. If those guys make a sudden attack, it will be over. This possibility is not without.


    After dinner, several people chatted briefly for a while. Ruan Jingxiong arranged to be on duty at night. Three men were mainly responsible for the night guard. Tang Wenhao was responsible for the first shift, Ruan Biao in the middle and Ruan Jingxiong in the end. Each person spent two hours. He said that this arrangement was the most reasonable, because this arrangement would not affect Ruan Ling''s rest.


    There are three tents in total. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao sleep in one tent, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling sleep together, and Lina and Tang Wan sleep in one tent. Tang Wenhao was on duty in the first half of the night, and he can sleep with Ruan Ling steadily. Ruan Jingxiong himself is an old man. He gets up early in the evening. When it''s his turn to be on duty, he is also thinking of it.


    After all four of them got into the tent to sleep, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling stood outside with guns to guard. In fact, they all knew that Kunlong was unlikely to attack them. The guard was just to be safe.


    "Baby, why don''t you go to Lina''s tent now? I''ll take your place. Anyway, I don''t want to sleep now. When you''re comfortable, it''s brother Ruan''s turn to be on duty." Ruan Ling whispered with a smile.


    "Oh, no, wait until we go home! They don''t think so. The most important thing is that I miss you, sister, do you want?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 496

    "Ha ha, nonsense, of course, but my sister found that Lina''s mood is still unstable. Baby, you don''t understand women. A woman''s body is touched by a man you don''t love and known by a man you love most. It must be very painful. Please comfort her! Otherwise, she will think you dislike her for being unclean." Ruan Ling said.


    "No? I don''t mean to dislike her at all!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "But she will think so. At this time, she especially needs you. I believe elder sister. Elder sister is a woman and can feel what she is thinking. Go! Give it to elder sister here and it will be fine." Ruan Ling urged.


    "Sister, it''s very kind of you!" Tang Wenhao was deeply moved by Ruan Ling''s profound righteousness and magnanimity.


    "Hehe, I''m good! You''re my darling. I don''t love you. Who loves you? I''ll think of something you can''t think of. Go! Lina needs you especially these days. I won''t be jealous of her. Let Tang Wan sleep in my tent!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Sister, it''s not necessary. I''ll just comfort her. Besides, I can''t communicate with her when Tang Wan is gone. Sister, I still like to sleep with you in my arms. I''m down-to-earth and satisfied." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK, whatever you want! Go." Ruan Ling smiled softly.


    Tang Wenhao was also polite. He came to Lina''s and Tang Wan''s tent with a gun, knocked on the small door of the tent, and whispered, "Tang Wan, can I go in!"


    "Ha ha, of course." Tang Wan smiled happily, then opened the door from inside, and Tang Wenhao bent down and drilled in.


    In the dark, Tang Wenhao took out his cell phone without signal, opened the screen and saw Lina and Tang Wan lying in the blanket. As soon as Tang Wenhao lifted the blanket, he went in, "ha ha, stay with you for a while." he smiled.


    Lina happily gave Tang Wenhao a place. The two women gave Tang Wenhao a place in the middle. One of them held him to one side. Tang Wenhao stretched out his hand and hugged the two women in his arms. First, they kissed each other to express their condolences.


    "Ah Hao, you finally gave us a sigh of relief today. Thank you, husband." Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Thank you for what? You are all my women. Someone bullied you. Of course I want to take it out on you. Lina, are you okay? Don''t think about it. It''s all over." Tang Wenhao smiled at Lina.


    Tang Wan told Lina what Tang Wenhao meant. Lina immediately cried and said, "ah Hao, my body has been insulted by Kunlong again. Won''t you stop? Are you pitying me today?"


    After listening to Tang Wan''s translation, Tang Wenhao took her willow waist and smiled as if nothing had happened, "ha ha, Lina, if I don''t want you, I won''t bother to argue with Kunlong. It''s because I can''t bear you that I don''t want to let Kunlong go. Don''t worry, I won''t spare him!"


    "Ah Hao, can you really beat Kunlong? Don''t we want to cooperate with him?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously.


    "Well, these are two different things. Besides, do you believe Kunlong will let us go like this? If he makes a fool of himself today, he will not give up, so I never thought he would let us go." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, sister Lina told me that with her understanding of Kunlong, if you make a fool of him today and lose his dignity as a man, he will retaliate against us, but he will look for suitable opportunities and won''t do it easily. If he is on duty like now, it''s not necessary. He won''t touch us until you help him bring down Bai sangkun." Tang Wan said.


    The next day, the people on both sides gathered early and embarked on the way back to the golden triangle.


    After another four days of jungle mountain road, on the morning of the fifth day, Kunlong finally brought Tang Wenhao and them into the golden triangle.


    To be exact, the golden triangle covers Shan State and Kachin state in northern Myanmar, Chiang Rai Prefecture and Chiang Mai Prefecture in Thailand, langnanta Province, fengshali and udomxai provinces in Laos and the west of Luang Prabang province. There are more than 3000 villages and towns, with a total area of 194000 square kilometers.


    Kunlong''s base camp is located in a stockade in Kachin state near Chiang Rai Prefecture, Thailand. The stockade covers an area of 56 square kilometers and is surrounded by mountains. There are mountains full of poppies and beautiful scenery. Many sentries are set around the stockade. There are two sentries in the East, West, North and South. Machine guns are mounted in front of each sentry and guarded by four people, Judging from Ruan Ling''s experience in managing Death Valley and the number of soldiers being trained in the open space of the stockade, she thinks that Kunlong has at least 500 armed forces in the stockade. It should be said that his strength is really not weak.


    Ruan Ling has been to Kachin state. She has inspected the drug market here with Aya and Abu before and met many soldiers with guns. She knows that the situation here is very complex. However, for various reasons, she only asked Abu to do a few transactions and contacted middlemen. She has not directly found a big drug Lord like Kunlong, and therefore has not seen an armed organization like Kunlong.


    As soon as he entered the stockade, Kunlong shouted to the guard, "Artest, let sister LAN out and meet our new friend!"


    "Yes, brother long." a soldier stood at attention and drove a motorcycle to the stockade.


    Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Ling''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "sister, can poppy be planted openly in this place? The government doesn''t care? I heard that the local government will still manage it. It seems that it doesn''t care at all. Kunlong has an army and his own territory like a local emperor. No wonder he is so arrogant!"


    "Hehe, it was! You know what? Now the golden triangle of Myanmar is in the post kunsha era. The national strength of all parties is not equal to each other, and the national contradictions are very prominent. Therefore, this region is still turbulent. Compared with kunsha, the current pattern is more complex and disorderly. In addition, Thailand''s drug lords and armed strength cooperate with local drug lords, and they will master it There are a large number of drug networks and their own armed forces, and the situation is very complex. This is also the reason why Kunlong wants to use our strength to bring down Bai sangkun. Otherwise, they all live uneasily and are always afraid of being eaten by their peers. Suo Kun''s death has touched all drug Lords here. They have converged a lot in their actions, but they are silently strengthening their own strength. Since the formation of drugs Since the beginning of the product market, it has been turbulent all year round. If there is no strength, it will be destroyed by others. You see, they have to train their soldiers every day. "Ruan Ling obviously knows a lot more than Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao also looked at the stockade training ground. Soldiers practicing martial arts and shooting skills shouted one after another. Several machine guns were mounted on the dilapidated Toyota SUV next to them, and the stacked guns were orderly stacked aside.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao also scanned everything here sharply. They all observed the deployment from the perspective of soldiers, especially Ruan Jingxiong, who was born as a commander and paid more attention to these.


    Kun long glanced at Ruan Jingxiong and other people. He was observing what these people thought of their team. "How about miss a Ling!"


    "Hehe, very good! Kunlong, you must have done a lot of business. Otherwise, raising so many people is also a huge expense. How many people do you have?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, more than 400 numbers! In terms of quantity, at present, I have the greatest strength in Kachin state. If I add the 200 brothers left by my eldest brother Suo Kun, there are more than 600 numbers. However, since kunsha eldest brother was disarmed by the government army, there are also many small gangs composed of more than a dozen or dozens of people, which is difficult to calculate. According to the actual situation here, there are some weak strengths every day It''s hard to say that small gangs with strong strength have been eliminated and suddenly sprung up, "Kunlong said.


    As they were chatting, they heard a sharp motorcycle sound approaching. Suddenly, the scream came. A motorcycle came to Kunlong, and two people came down. One was the guard just now, and the other was a middle-aged woman in her thirties and forties. She had long hair, shawl, graceful figure and beautiful facial features, but her skin was a little black. The woman smiled at Kunlong charmingly, Two rows of white teeth appeared, "brother long, you''re back? Everything''s going well!"


    "Hehe, no problem, baby, is there nothing at home these days after I left?" Kunlong smiled, hugged the woman''s slender waist and pinched her.


    "Don''t do it! There are so many people. It''s no big deal. Just a boy lost the goods. I''m trying it! Artest called me. Who are they?" the woman finally looked at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. She was very surprised when she saw Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    Her expression is normal, because Ruan Ling''s beauty, wherever she goes, belongs to the category of women''s envy, jealousy and hatred, and Tang Wenhao''s handsome and heroic face also move any woman.


    "Hehe, baby, let me introduce him to you. He is a Hao, Chinese, and his kung fu is very excellent. Her name is a Ling. A Hao''s wife is from Lang Shan, Vietnam. This is Lin Daxiong, Vietnamese. His name is Ruan Biao, also Vietnamese. I don''t need to introduce them?" Kunlong pointed to Lina and Tang Wan and glanced at Lina meaningfully.


    "Lina, why are you here? You are not welcome here." the woman was obviously jealous of Lina.


    Lina said tit for tat, "hum, do you think I''m rare here?" then she swaggered to Tang Wenhao''s side and held his arm, which made the woman''s beautiful eyes look round. She really couldn''t understand that her rival Lina would hold the arm of this Chinese handsome guy named a Hao in front of Kunlong? What does she want? Don''t you want to live?


    Kunlong said unhappily, "well, let''s go back first. Daxiong, brother Ruan Biao, brother a Hao, miss a Ling, this is my wife. You call her Zilan, and her brothers call her sister LAN." he said, bringing his men and Zilan to their villa.


    Ruan Ling walked up to Lina and whispered, "Lina, don''t stimulate Kunlong any more. This is his territory. It''s too much. It''s not good for everyone!"


    "Oh, Miss Arlene, I see." Lina replied shyly.

 Chapter 497

    Kunlong''s villa area is in the middle of the stockade. There are rows of small bungalows around his villa area, which seems to play a defensive role.


    There are five villas in the middle of these bungalows, one in the middle and four around. Ruan Ling is an expert in this field. When you look at this layout and the machine guns on the bungalow, you know that this layout is all for safety.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao are also carefully observing the layout here. People who came from special forces like them will professionally consider how to escape, how to occupy favorable terrain and where favorable terrain are if they are attacked in such a place. This is the basic quality.


    To make a long story short, Kunlong took Tang Wenhao and his family to his home. The decoration in the middle of a high-grade villa was magnificent. He first let all the people out, and then let everyone sit down. His wife Zilan quickly poured tea for Tang Wenhao and took out many local fruits to entertain everyone. However, when she came to Lina, Or looking at her very hostile, Lina listened to Ruan Ling''s reminder, didn''t argue with her, didn''t say a word, and didn''t have any special expression.


    But when Zilan came to Tang Wan to pour water for her, she looked up and was stunned. "You... Aren''t you the Chinese girl? Brother long, how did you bring her back?" she looked at Kunlong suspiciously.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s nothing. She and Lina are the women of the a Hao brothers now. I''ve agreed to give them to the a Hao brothers. After that, I''ll tell you later. You just need to know that they are our guests and come to help us." Kunlong smiled.


    Upon hearing this, the purple orchid smiled insidiously in her beautiful eyes and nodded, "Oh! Yes, brother long, come here for a minute. I have something to say to you!"


    Kunlong saw that she had something to say that was inconvenient for outsiders to listen to, and she didn''t know what she wanted to say, so she had to follow her to the back of the living room. Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao vigilantly, "baby, I think this woman''s smile is very insidious. You should be careful. It''s not like in the jungle. Once it''s controlled by someone''s family, it''s really over!"


    Zilan pulled Kun long to the back room and asked suspiciously, "brother long, don''t you think these people are very suspicious? You forget that brother Suo Kun was assassinated by Vietnamese killers, and most of these people are Vietnamese. I feel from their eyes that these people are good. Are you sure they are reliable!"


    "Hehe, baby, good eyesight. These people are really excellent, especially ah Hao. Chinese Kung Fu is very powerful and can control our people in an instant. I just want to use them to deal with Bai sangkun. Otherwise, it is difficult to overwhelm him with our own strength. If we mix in the golden triangle, either you die or I die. If we have no strength, we will be killed by others sooner or later Kill them. The strength of our men is obviously inferior to that of Bai sangkun. All the people he invited now are Muay Thai masters. Although the number is not as large as ours, they are all high-quality products. When I found him a rare talent at Lina''s side, he put my woman in bed. Why? He was used to deal with Bai sangkun. This business is sure to make a profit without losing, not just one Lina? Didn''t you squeeze out a rival in love? Baby, are you happy? "Kun long said with an obscene smile.


    "Really? But have you investigated the details of these people?" Zilan asked.


    "Well, it''s clear that Lin Daxiong is a soldier. He''s on a mission in Myanmar. That''s the case..." then, Kun long roughly described what happened these days with Zilan. After listening to Zilan, there was an imperceptible light in her eyes.


    "Is this ah Hao really so magical? He looks like a scholar more? How can he be so powerful? He also fascinates Lina and Tang Wan, two little coquettish foxes, desperate! He has a chance to meet him." Zilan plans in her heart how to compete with Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, do you understand now? Let''s go! Haosheng is waiting for them. When they help us defeat Bai sangkun, Hei hei,......" Kunlong showed a sly smile on his face.


    "Brother long, do you want to..." Zilan said and made a pistol shooting gesture.


    "Hey, hey, let''s talk about it later! Baby, remember, don''t offend them now, let''s go!" said Kun long, taking Zilan''s hand and going back to the living room.


    "Slow down! Brother long, I have another thing to tell you. I didn''t care much about it at first, but I think it''s strange to see them today. I''d better tell you about it!" Zilan said.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Tell me?" Kun long looked at his flirtatious wife suspiciously.


    "We caught a few Vietnamese the day before yesterday. Our Kung Fu is very powerful. We can''t catch them unless we use our drugs. But we want to subdue them when we use them, but no one can understand them. Aren''t these people Vietnamese? Maybe it''s useful to let them meet!" Zilan said.


    "What? How many Vietnamese did you catch?" Kunlong asked suspiciously.


    "Well, three, under the poison King''s edition, there is a boy named toman who helps them to inquire about the source of our arms and inquire about your whereabouts. Our eyes feel suspicious and tell me that we will take care of our plans, take people to arrest them, wrap them in the fragrant forest Teahouse, and kill eighteen brothers to catch these people, but we call them" toman ". They were killed. None of us could speak Vietnamese, so we had to lock them up in our factory. Why don''t you wait and see? "Said Zilan.


    "Really? How many of them killed our 18 brothers?" Kunlong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, so you say these Vietnamese are so powerful. Lin Daxiong is also a soldier, and those people are especially good at shooting and have great skills. It''s not that we are so numerous and powerful that we can''t catch them at all." Zilan said.


    "Well, baby, it''s done well. Brother long has a lot of rewards. First settle these people down for me and let them sleep in the No. 4 villa next door. As for the room arrangement, Lin Daxiong lives with Ruan Biao. Ah Hao, those boys are his women anyway. He likes to sleep as he likes. I''ll go to the factory and meet the Vietnamese you catch." Kun long said.


    "OK, brother long, don''t worry! I''ll arrange it. If they want to visit our stockade, shall I take them?" Zilan asked.


    "Hmm! No problem. These people should be no threat to us. We''d better entertain them. Hey hey, baby, it doesn''t matter what he wants except that you can''t sleep with ah Hao. Remember our purpose. We need them to stop bullets for us and drive away the Thai Bai sangkun for us. Everything else is not a big deal." Kunlong said with an obscene smile.


    "Ha ha... Brother long, you are so bad. Aren''t you afraid that the handsome man will really take your wife to bed? It''s like getting your little mistress Lina to bed?" Zilan said with a licentious smile.


    Kunlong''s face suddenly changed when he heard this. He glared at her angrily and raised his hand to slap her in the face. But after hesitation, he held back and said coldly, "Zilan, don''t talk to me about that cheap woman tirina! In addition, I warn you, you can flirt and joke with that boy. Don''t be serious, otherwise, I''ll split you into two pieces, okay!"


    Seeing that Kunlong''s face was very ugly, Zilan quickly nodded, "well, brother long, I''m kidding. I''ll never betray brother long like Lina''s little fox!"


    "Hum, just understand. I know you women like handsome guys, but don''t forget that I''m Kunlong, okay?... go over!" Kunlong said and pulled her out of the back room.


    Seeing Kunlong and Zilan come out, everyone''s heart relaxed a little, but they all looked at Kunlong and Zilan very vigilantly. Once they found something wrong with them, Tang Wenhao would make the fastest response and control them.


    "Miss a Ling, brother a Hao, I''m sorry! I''ve been away for a few days. There are many things I need to deal with at home. What about here? I''ll give it to my wife Zilan to take care of you. I''ll come back with you when I deal with some urgent things, and then we''ll agree on how to deal with Fu baisangkun. Miss a Ling, don''t be surprised!" Kunlong laughed.


    "Oh?... OK! Kunlong, I hope you keep your promise. We''ll finish what we agreed as soon as possible, and then you can help us complete our task." Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "That''s natural, miss a Ling. You can rest assured that when I leave here, you need to visit our stockade. My wife Zilan will take you there. You can ask my wife what you need. As long as we can do it, it''s absolutely no problem." Kun long smiled.


    "All right! Then go early and return early!" said Ruan Ling.


    After Kunlong answered, he said goodbye to Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao, and confused Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling quickly explained to them that Kunlong wanted to go out to deal with some urgent things first and come back to discuss with you how to deal with Bai sangkun.


    Zilan saw that the beautiful miss a Ling understood their native language, so she smiled at her and said, "miss a Ling, let me show you where you live first!"


    "OK, please, madam." Ruan Ling smiled politely.


    "Please don''t call me wife, call me sister LAN!" Zilan smiled.


    Several people followed Zilan to Villa 4 next door. Although the decoration of villa 4 was not as luxurious as Kunlong''s home, it was OK. The marble floor, tables and chairs were mahogany. It was very clean, the light was good, and the room was spacious. Zilan arranged Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao in a room downstairs, handed her eyes to ah Ling and asked, "Miss a Ling, what are you going to do? Brother long said to let you decide for yourself. There are two rooms upstairs that can be occupied!"


    Ruan Ling smiled and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, people asked us how to live in two rooms upstairs. Let you decide!"


    "Ha ha, they don''t care. Just sleep in the room." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Five people went to the second floor. After settling in the room, Zilan smiled at Lina, "Lina, I have something to tell you. Come out!"

 Chapter 498

    Tang Wenhao looked at Zilan suspiciously. Ruan Ling, as a woman, sensitively captured what Zilan thought. Knowing that she didn''t dare to do anything to Lina, she smiled at Tang Wenhao and motioned him not to care.


    Tang Wenhao said to Lina, "Lina, you go with her! It''s okay!"


    Lina followed Zilan up the corridor on the third floor and saw no one around. Zilan''s expression immediately changed. She looked at Lina and asked, "Lina, why did you betray brother long!"


    Lina knew she would ask like this and glanced at her disdainfully. Now Lina is not afraid of Kunlong because she has the support of Tang Wenhao, so she will not be afraid of Zilan. In the past, they used to serve the same husband, but now they are men who serve each other. Moreover, she completely figured out that following a man like Kunlong, no matter how loyal you are to him or how much you love him, He will never love you or treat you wholeheartedly. Women are the object of his desire in the eyes of men like Kun long.


    "Lina, why are you looking at me like that?" Zilan asked unhappily.


    "Hum! Sister LAN, I feel sorry for you." Lina sneered.


    "Presumptuous! Do you think you can be lawless with that man now? In the golden triangle or brother Long''s world, even if they are more powerful, can they beat our hundreds of soldiers?" Zilan shouted.


    "Sister LAN, brother long is really so powerful. Why did he invite my man to help? He couldn''t fight Bai sangkun himself, so he pulled my man up. Hum, sister LAN, now only you think Kunlong is a man in the world. I really feel sorry for you. No, I should say that I used to be like you, just a frog at the bottom of a well. I only saw such a piece of sky as big as a palm of my hand In fact, there are too many better men than Kunlong in the world, more excellent men than him, "Lina said.


    "Shut up, don''t you say that about brother long." purple orchid shouted angrily.


    "Well, I won''t talk about Kunlong. Don''t you want to know why I betrayed brother long? I''ll tell you, because I fell in love with ah Hao, because I didn''t know that I lived in vain with brother long a few years ago. I was with him, relaxed, happy and without pressure. Although we can''t communicate in words, we can communicate in action." Lina said proudly.


    Purple orchid sneered, "hum, it''s communication in bed!"


    Lina knew that Zilan was satirizing herself and smiled indifferently, "Yes, sister LAN, it''s just communicating in bed. To be honest, ah Hao and I will arrive at Kunlong and me one night for a month or even a year. My ah Hao is the most man in the world. He is not only handsome, in good health and good Kung Fu, but the most important thing is that he is kind-hearted and upright. Unlike Kunlong, who always kills and punishes his own women, our ah Hao is the best You know, it hurts women. Before we came back this time, Kunlong stunned me and then ruined me. After my ah Hao knew it, he taught him a lesson. He is nothing in front of my ah Hao. Sister LAN, I don''t look down on Kunlong at all. He doesn''t look like a man! "


    Lina became more and more angry, and her tone was full of grief and resentment.


    "What you said is true?" Zilan didn''t seem to believe Lina''s words.


    "Sister LAN, is it necessary for me to cheat you at this time? Before, I competed with you for jealousy, status and favor. Now do I have this necessity? Absolutely not. Kunlong is worthless in my eyes. She is a rogue garbage. My Lina is a cheap woman, so she despises him!"


    "Sister LAN, I might as well tell you that you don''t think there are many Kunlong women. My ah Hao has more women than him, but no woman has ever been jealous of him. Miss a Ling said that all the women of our ah Hao love him very much. They really love him and love him. He is kind to every woman of him. He can fight black fists and even die for her women It''s OK not to. Can Kun long do it? "Lina asked. These are what Ruan Ling told her those days. Ruan Ling is such a woman. She wants to make all Tang Wenhao''s women sincerely follow him and love him.


    Lina''s words had a certain impact on Zilan, but she didn''t believe it. She didn''t believe that there were really such excellent men and such good men in the world. All, she asked suspiciously, "Lina, why should I believe your nonsense? You just want to provoke the feelings between me and brother long, don''t you!"


    Lina looked at her disdainfully, snorted, shook her head and sighed, "sister LAN, you are really poor. Of course, maybe you think you are very happy now. That''s your business. I Lina bless you. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll go down!"


    Purple orchid waved to Lina with a very complicated expression.


    Lina turned and went downstairs. Zilan looked at Lina with a very confident and happy look. She had an indescribable taste in her heart. Envy, jealousy, hate? It seemed that they were all, and it seemed that they were not.


    Is what Lina said true? Is this man ah Hao really so good? He looks like a little white face who eats soft food. Is he really so powerful except for his good looks? Kunlong said that his kung fu is unfathomable and strange. He can subdue more than a dozen people with great Kung Fu in an instant. It should be true.


    Lina just said that being a man for one night can be Kunlong for one month. What does that mean? Is he a super man? Lina said that he has more women than Kunlong, but every woman loves him like her. Is it true? Is there such a beautiful super man in the world?


    Zilan became more and more curious about Tang Wenhao. She especially wanted to find a chance to chat with Tang Wenhao and get to know the mysterious super handsome man in person.


    Zilan went downstairs and saw Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and others gathered at the door of the first floor to chat. She smiled at Ruan Ling and said, "miss a Ling, is this your first time to Kachin state!"


    "Hehe, sister LAN, yes, if sister LAN doesn''t mind, can you take us out for a walk? The scenery here is very beautiful." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Of course, brother long said, you are his distinguished guests. Let me take good care of you. Even if miss a Ling doesn''t say, I just want to take you around the stockade. After that, I''ll take you to dinner." Zilan smiled and glanced at Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao is having a good chat with Tang Wan. They are talking about Lina''s conversation with Zilan just now! Da Zan Lina was right. She wanted to stimulate the woman and disintegrate them from the inside. Tang Wenhao felt purple orchid staring at him from the afterglow in the corner of his eyes. He pretended not to care about her and ignored him.


    Ruan Ling smiled at Zilan, "OK, I''ll trouble sister lan... Baby, Dad, let''s go around the stockade with Kunlong''s wife!"


    "OK, sister, let''s go!" Tang Wenhao didn''t even look at the purple orchid. He took Lina''s hand and walked out first, which made the big beauty purple orchid, who has always been very proud, very depressed. No beauty can stand the taste of being completely ignored by handsome men.


    Not to mention the question of love or not, at least the beauty felt frustrated, as if she didn''t have any charm. Therefore, along the way, although Ruan Ling and Zilan had been chatting, she also introduced Ruan Ling and them all the way. But she was always on Tang Wenhao. He hoped Tang Wenhao could look at her, but Tang Wenhao didn''t look at her at all and completely took her as air, Just talk and laugh with Lina, Tang Wan and Ruan Jingxiong.


    Finally, Zilan led them to the soldiers'' drill ground. She wanted Tang Wenhao to compete with the instructor of their team. She thought, Kunlong and Lina said that the handsome boy was so divine and powerful. I''m going to see him today. The instructor of the training saw Zilan coming with some beautiful and handsome boys. She was going to dissolve the team. She hurried over to say hello, "sister LAN, do you have anything to say!"


    "Hehe, I''ll take the VIP invited by brother long to see your training. What''s the matter? Have you finished your training?" Zilan asked.


    "Well! The morning is over. Continue to practice in the afternoon. Sister LAN has something to say." the instructor smiled.


    "Hehe, we distinguished guests are very skillful. We want to compete with you. Kuntai, why don''t you play with our handsome boy ah hao?" he said. Zilan pointed to Tang Wenhao not far away. Tang Wenhao is so smart. You can know what she wants to do by looking at Zilan''s expression, but he needs Ruan Ling''s permission.


    Ruan Ling actually had a hunch that Kunlong''s wife Zilan seemed to care about her man Tang Wenhao very much. She would stare at Tang Wenhao from time to time when talking along the way. At this time, she brought them here to compete in Kung Fu. She knew that this was because her man was so handsome that no woman could ignore his existence. Coming to the drill ground was just to see his kung fu, Maybe the woman wants to show her man?


    Therefore, Ruan Ling is still very uncomfortable. She doesn''t want Tang Wenhao to leave romantic debts here. This is not Lina''s stronghold. This is Kunlong''s base camp. Once an accident happens, it will be a big event. It may take everyone''s lives. No kidding. Although this purple orchid is a great beauty and charming, it is much older than Tang Wenhao, She learned from Lina that Zilan was almost 40 years old. Ruan Ling didn''t want Tang Wenhao to be seduced by such a woman.


    "Miss a Ling, I heard from brother long that your husband a Hao brothers are very good at Chinese Kung Fu. Today''s opportunity is rare. Let''s open our eyes! How about I let Kuntai brothers compete with a Hao brothers?" Zilan directly smiled at Ruan Ling hesitantly.


    Ruan Ling saw that it seemed inappropriate for the woman not to agree, so she nodded and smiled, "Okay, baby, let''s play with their brother!"


    When Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Ling agree, he smiled and said, "OK, sister, how can I grasp this degree!"


    Ruan Jingxiong patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "let Ruan Biao come! Wen Hao, your Kung Fu should not show too much. The more they want to know you, the less we can let them know you. The sense of mystery will make the other party worry when they want to deal with you. This is a psychological tactic!"


    After hearing this, Ruan Ling praised Ruan Jingxiong''s experience and wisdom. She is worthy of being the chief coach of the national special forces.


    After receiving the instructor''s order, Ruan Biao took the initiative to come forward and smiled at Zilan, "sister LAN, why don''t you let Ruan experience the brother''s Kung Fu? He won Ruan, and our a Hao brothers will naturally fight. If this brother can''t even beat Ruan, Hei hei, don''t let me say more!"

 Chapter 499

    Zilan didn''t expect Ruan Ling to do this, so she had to reluctantly respond, "all right! Kuntai, just play with this Ruan Biao brother! Don''t underestimate the enemy, we distinguished guests are all experts!"


    "Yes, sister LAN, don''t worry!" the boy called Kuntai said. He immediately took off his coat and revealed his bulging tendons and flesh.


    Ruan Biao didn''t even take off his clothes. He moved his muscles and bones directly, and then waved to Kuntai to signal him to attack. Kuntai was very upset when he saw that the other party didn''t seem to pay attention to him at all. When he opened his posture, he began to attack. Ruan Biao saw his way and knew that the boy was born from Muay Thai, had sharp legs, and liked to attack at close range with his elbows and knees.


    But Ruan Biao is not an ordinary expert. He has experienced the battlefield for a long time and has rich practical experience. What expert have you never seen? The so-called Eagle Claw king is not a false name. At first, he focused on defense, which is to test the deficiency and reality. After several rounds, he saw Kuntai, which is much inferior to the Muay Thai masters in the city. His eagle claw skill began to be displayed.


    Kuntai has never experienced such strange Kung Fu. Eagle claw is one of Xingyi boxing in Chinese martial arts. It evolved into actual combat according to various movements of Eagle predation. People without experience are easy to be hurt by him.


    So before ten rounds, Kuntai was caught in the throat by Ruan Biao''s iron claws. Ruan Biao smiled and let him go. Kuntai looked blue and hugged Ruan Biao awkwardly, "thank you for your advice! Kuntai lost!"


    "Ha ha... Play casually. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose. Brother Kuntai agrees!" Ruan Biao smiled politely.


    Zilan''s face changed slightly, but it was also an instant thing, so she had to smile, "ha ha, if you lose, you lose, if you win, you win. There''s no commitment. Kuntai, go down!"


    Although she didn''t see Tang Wenhao''s wonderful performance, from the skill of Ruan Biao, Zilan knew that Kunlong didn''t exaggerate their strength. Lina must be telling the truth. Her instructor couldn''t get there in ten rounds with the most humble master of others, not to mention their top master?


    After visiting Kunlong''s base camp, Zilan led them to the restaurant, that is, their No. 1 villa. In fact, this is the administrative department of Kunlong and a department for the management team to eat, drink and sleep.


    Zilan directly took Tang Wenhao and them to a single room. When they went in, there was a big table and more than a dozen chairs. It should be Kunlong''s small canteen. All the wine and vegetables were put on. Zilan asked everyone to sit down.


    To Ruan Ling''s displeasure, Zilan chose to sit next to Tang Wenhao, that is, she and Ruan Ling sandwiched Tang Wenhao in the middle. According to the truth, Zilan should be Lina or Tang Wan, but she actually sat down and seemed very natural.


    This woman is really interesting. Is she really interested in baby after listening to Lina? She wouldn''t want to betray Kunlong, an asshole, would she? As soon as the idea appeared in her mind, Ruan Ling suddenly felt funny.


    "Sister, what are you laughing at?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile in Ruan Ling''s ear.


    "Hehe, baby, if I don''t tell you, I''ll tell you that you should get a sermon!" Ruan Ling smiled. This is the northeast dialect taught by Tang Wenhao.


    Zilan picked up a jar of wine and smiled, "We Kachin people like to drink. When we arrive in Kachin state, we are not friends if we don''t drink. Although we fight and kill with government forces all year round and catch prisoners, even if we want to kill them, we have to let them drink before they die. If we surrender, we have to drink. Today you are here to help us. Brother long said that we must treat you well. Come on, one bowl first, don''t drink Just don''t give my sister LAN face, "he said, first give Ruan Ling a full face.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao saw, shit, drink bowl by bowl. How can this do? He stood up, immediately pressed her hand and said with a smile, "sister LAN, my sister can''t drink!"


    Ruan Ling quickly translated for Zilan. When Zilan heard it, she said with a charming smile, "that''s OK! You''re her man. You drink for her. Anyway, you come to us. If you don''t drink, you look down on us Kachin people!"


    Ruan Ling seems to be angry when she sees that the purple orchid deliberately wants to drink Tang Wenhao''s wine. Who is she? She is the famous Ruan Ling, the queen of hundreds of beauties in death valley. She is arrogant and overbearing. She is just used to being Tang Wenhao''s woman. After being influenced by Manny, she has become a lot of gentle ladies. In the past, she immediately turned her face.


    But although her temper was much better, in the face of an aggressive purple orchid, her pride as a female hero was aroused. She couldn''t help laughing disdainfully at purple orchid, "sister LAN, I drink. Our Vietnamese women are the women who love their men most in the world!"


    "Sister, I''ll drink it for you. I don''t need you to drink it. They can beat your man with this trick?" Tang Wenhao smiled confidently. He has deep internal skill to protect his body and is not afraid of any liquor. He can force all the alcohol out of his body through his internal power while drinking, so he can''t get drunk at all unless he wants to get drunk.


    "Baby, no, I can''t let her look down on us Vietnamese women... Vomit..." just said this, suddenly, Ruan Ling felt like tumbling in her stomach and wanted to vomit.


    Holding sexy red lips, Tang Wenhao stood up and ran outside. Seeing this, Tang Wenhao hurried over. Zilan looked at them suspiciously and followed them out. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao, Lina and Tang Wan also worried about going down the table.


    "Did miss a Ling sleep ill these two nights?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "No! Ah Ling''s Kung Fu is so good and she''s very healthy. I''m worried... She won''t be pregnant?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    Besides, Ruan Ling ran outside and found a corner to bend down and began to vomit, but she vomited for a long time. There was nothing but clear saliva. Tang Wenhao patted her jade back painfully and asked with concern, "sister, are you okay! Are you sick!"


    Ruan Ling was a little better. She shook her head and stood up. She blushed. Seeing everyone coming towards her, she quickly waved shyly to let everyone go back. Zilan came and asked, "miss a Ling, are you sick!"


    "No, sister LAN, I''m sorry. I suddenly feel uncomfortable. It should be all right. Let''s go!" Ruan Ling smiled. Tang Wenhao painfully grabbed her jade hand and couldn''t let go. They went back to the table hand in hand.


    Because of this episode, Zilan was embarrassed to force Ruan Ling to drink again. In order not to let Zilan talk about them, Tang Wenhao resolutely drank a big bowl for Ruan Ling, which hurt Ruan Ling.


    Several of her people also drank a large bowl. Although Lina and Tang Wan were women, they could drink it. If Zilan dared to toast, they would dare to drink it and return it to her. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao were even more afraid. They were not afraid of the massive amount of Zilan.


    Purple orchid is indeed massive. This woman drinks like water, bowl by bowl, without changing her face. She has a great family style. The most incredible thing is that she doesn''t seem to get drunk.


    Finally, she drank Lina and Tang Wan, and Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao also drank 70-80%. Only Tang Wenhao was still fighting her to the end. Of course, Ruan Ling didn''t drink at all. She didn''t dare to drink because she was worried about one thing and was pregnant again. If so, she couldn''t drink.


    Ruan Ling just had this strong reaction and immediately began to plan her days. She had just had a holiday five or six days before she came to Myanmar. In the days when she left, she remembered that she seemed to have been with Tang Wenhao several times. Wouldn''t it be those times? That should be a safe period?


    If it weren''t for those times, it''s less than a month in Myanmar. Isn''t it so fast?


    Anyway, Ruan Ling''s heart was full of ups and downs. She always felt that she would not be pregnant so soon, but she felt that this reaction was especially like that of Huai Junjun.


    When Zilan and Tang Wenhao, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao were fighting for wine, Kunlong came in from the outside, followed by his bodyguard team.


    "Ha ha... Brother a Hao, you have a good drink. You''re not drunk at all! Daxiong, brother Ruan Biao, you''re also good. It''s the most interesting to drink this wine. Wife, you''re worthy of being my Kunlong woman. You didn''t lose face for me. Good! You have some food first and go back to rest first! Give me all our distinguished guests, miss a Ling. You don''t seem to drink it?" Kun long smiled viciously.


    "Miss a Ling is not well, so I didn''t let her drink." Zilan stood up and said with a smile.


    "Oh? Really? Miss a Ling, do you mind? Shall I take you to the hospital? Or let the doctor come and show you?" Kunlong asked eagerly.


    "Oh, no, it''s all right, thank you!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, that''s good!... distinguished guests, I just went out and met some friends. These friends! I think they are all good. They are now in my factory. I want to introduce them to you, so please go hard and accompany me to my factory to meet these friends. I think you will become friends after meeting them "Yes," Kun long said with a sly smile.


    This sentence surprised Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling asked suspiciously, "brother long, we are not interested in drugs, and we don''t want to know your business friends. Let''s avoid it! In the afternoon, we''d better discuss business as soon as possible, and we can return home after completing the task!"


    "Ha ha... Miss a Ling, don''t worry. As I said, you must be very happy to meet those friends and thank me for introducing them to you." Kun long smiled.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Ling looked at each other. Ruan Ling said with a smile, "brother long, why don''t we discuss it first? Please go out first. I''m sorry!"


    "Hehe, no problem! Jinhu, let''s go out first." Kunlong smiled.


    Seeing Kunlong they left, Ruan Ling hurriedly asked, "Dad, who do you think Kunlong will let us see!"


    "I don''t know, ah Ling. Didn''t you say you''ve been here selling drugs before? Did anyone recognize you?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "It''s impossible. I came here disguised as a man, and I didn''t do business when I came here. Strictly speaking, I didn''t really deal with people here, but I found someone to learn local dialect before I came and stayed for a few days. There was no problem with the basic dialogue. I dare say that these people who want to see us won''t have anything to do with me." Ruan Ling analyzed.

 Chapter 500

    "Who does that have anything to do with? Wen Hao certainly doesn''t. his experience is the simplest, and it won''t have anything to do with me. It shouldn''t have anything to do with Lina and Tang Wan, so it''s just Ruan Biao you?" Ruan Jingxiong ruled out one by one.


    "Me? Hehe... Instructor, apart from the unclear relationship with Ruan gang and them in my life, I won''t have... By the way, instructor, do you think Ruan Gang, Chen Ba and Li Qiang brotherhood have been caught by them?" Ruan Biao asked suspiciously.


    This sentence woke up the big guy, especially Ruan Jingxiong. He couldn''t help patrolling around, walked to the door, saw no one around, turned back and sat down, and said to everyone, "it''s really possible, ah Ling. If Ruan Biao guessed right, the problem will be complicated!"


    "Why? With their help, wouldn''t it be easier for us to drive Bai sangkun away? We wanted to find some of them originally? Wouldn''t it be easy?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "No, Wen Hao, things are not so simple. I think if he finds out that Ruan Gang is with us, first of all, his trust in us will be reduced. He feels that we have concealed too many things from him. He has no bottom in his heart about our strength and does not necessarily dare to cooperate with us. He will worry that we will kill him after the cooperation. This is one. And if he knows Ruan Gang is Our people, he may take Ruan Gang as hostages and force us to obey. First let us help him drive Bai sangkun away, and then threaten us with Ruan gang. At that time, we may be passive everywhere. "Ruan Jingxiong analyzed.


    "Yes, Dad''s analysis is reasonable. What shall we do? If we don''t go, just pretend it has nothing to do with us. We won''t see you," Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah Ling, I can''t. I still have to see them. As long as Ruan gang and Kun long really have them, we have no room to escape. We can only act according to the circumstances and have no other way," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, the instructor is right. Let''s talk about it after seeing you! Maybe it''s not Ruan gang. We almost got confused. Now I think Ruan Gang is really unlikely, because Ruan Gang mainly follows en Banxi. You say Chen Ba and Li Qiang, I think it''s more likely." Ruan Biao said.


    After several people discussed, they called Kunlong in, followed him in his Toyota SUV and drove out of the stockade. Lina and Tang Wan didn''t keep up, and Zilan arranged them to have a rest in the room.


    Kunlong''s drug factory is in a high mountain ten kilometers away from their base camp, and it is also in a cave. This is the characteristic of Kunlong''s factory. This kind of place is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Even if the government troops come to destroy it, it is very difficult, because these caves are often compound caves. There are many small caves in a large cave, and some of them have no connection, they are dead caves, Some are connected with holes, even holes in the holes. There are holes above and holes below the holes. These holes are often traps. If you don''t pay attention, you will fall down. Therefore, people who are not familiar with the environment will let you in. No one will lead you, and it''s not easy for you to come out, because people inside have no sense of direction.


    At the destination, Kunlong motioned everyone to get off, followed him into his factory, and then directly led everyone into a hole. To Ruan Ling''s suspicions, Kunlong didn''t let his bodyguard team lead him, but he brought them in alone.


    When he reached the cave in the cave, Kunlong opened a stone slab next to the cave wall and said with an obscene smile to Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong, "miss a Ling, Mr. Lin Daxiong, brother a Hao and brother Ruan Biao, have a look! Do you know these people!"


    Everyone came forward and looked down. There were three people imprisoned in the cave below the cave. It was Chen ba. Li Qiang and Ruan Jingxiong. They didn''t know each other, but Ruan Biao knew them. He was a subordinate of enban Xi who helped Li Qiang with their arms.


    When Li Qiang and Chen Ba heard the news, they looked up and watched. When they saw Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao, they were stunned! But then their expressions returned to normal, and they didn''t call Ruan Biao their names.


    "Hehe, Mr. Lin Daxiong, brother Ruan Biao, brother a Hao and miss a Ling, you already know these people? Right?" Kun long said and stepped back.


    Tang Wenhao felt cheated and rushed up to catch Kunlong. Suddenly, a row of iron railings suddenly stopped them in front of Kunlong. Kunlong outside showed a proud smile on his face, "ha ha... Brother a Hao, didn''t you expect it? Mr. Ruan Jingxiong, you didn''t expect it!"


    "You... Kunlong, you son of a bitch, we trust you so much. Since you hurt us?" Tang Wenhao scolded.


    Kunlong couldn''t understand what he said anyway, so he smiled indifferently, "Ha ha, it''s too late for you to say anything now. I already know that you are all together. All of you are sent by the Ministry of national defense of Vietnam to investigate the private sale of arms by your military department. According to reason, it has nothing to do with me Kunlong. We can act according to our plan at that time, but! Sometimes, people are lucky and can''t stop it. To tell you the truth, there are people now Spend a lot of money to buy your life. As long as you get the money, you will all sleep here forever. Brother a Hao, my woman or my woman, your woman, hum, that''s not necessarily! Ha ha. "Kun long laughed wildly.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what he said, but from his proud eyes and obscene eyes, he felt that he was playing Ruan Ling''s idea again and scolded angrily, "Kunlong, fuck you!"


    "Well, Wen Hao, don''t tell him this is useless," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Baby, don''t be wise to him. Think about how to get out!" Ruan Ling also said.


    "Hum, miss a Ling, you can''t get out. You tell brother a Hao that I''ll go back and pick up those two coquettish foxes now, especially Lina. I''ll reward my hard soldiers with her, and Tang Wan! From today on, she''s my Kunlong woman. As for miss a Ling! You''ll be mine sooner or later, hehe! Tang Wenhao, don''t you know how to light acupoints Kung Fu? Come on! Ha ha... "As he said, Kunlong turned and left, and his evil laughter rang out in the cave.


    "Alas! Ah Ling, it''s my fault that I shouldn''t trust him. We should subdue him at his place, or we should subdue him first when we came in just now. Now we are completely passive." Ruan Jingxiong said remorsefully.


    "Dad, it has nothing to do with you." Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "Yes! Dad, none of us thought of it. Dad, brother Ruan, baby, who do you say will buy our lives? It will cost a lot of money? Moreover, Kunlong knows your real name? Can''t Chen Ba and Li Qiang betray us?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously and looked at the cave below.


    "No, Chen Ba and Li Qiang are not soft bones, and they don''t know that we are here. There must be a problem within our Ministry of national defense and the Military Ministry." Ruan Jingxiong analyzed.


    "The Ministry of national defense and the Ministry of military? Dad, I remember you said that only minister Ruan knew about you, not minister Ruan?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No doubt, Minister Ruan represents the state, not just the Ministry of defense. Without this possibility, the biggest possibility is that Lin Hao hung can not contact me. He must have heard our whereabouts by our special forces. As long as there is no news from us, with his IQ and experience, he can guess that we may secretly investigate him. Our lives, this big price is enough to make Kunlong don''t even want to deal with Bai sangkun. How big is this money? Who will spend such a price on us? There is no one except Lin haoxiong. "Ruan Jingxiong analyzed.


    "Dad, what should I do?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Alas! Let''s go step by step! By the way, ask Li Qiang and Chen Ba how they were caught by Kunlong? Did they expose their identity?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Yes, I''ll ask," said Ruan Biao, then lying down at the mouth of the cave.


    "Lieutenant Li, Chen Ba, how did you get caught?" Ruan Biao asked.


    Listen to Li Qiang shouting below, "brother Ruan, the boy Tuman took us to inquire about the whereabouts of Kunlong, which attracted people''s attention. People tried their best to surround us in a teahouse. There was a fire between us, Tuman was killed, and we were caught here when we ran out of bullets!"


    "How could Kunlong know that you are related to us? Did you say our names?" Ruan Biao asked suspiciously.


    "How could it be? Brother Ruan, we''re not so bad. Maybe our expressions made him suspicious when they just said your name, and then brought you here to cheat you." Li Qiang said.


    "Then how could he know the true identity of the instructor? He didn''t know the true identity of the instructor all the time, and said that someone would pay a lot of money for our lives. What''s the matter?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "Ah? Brother Ruan, I don''t know. We certainly didn''t give you up," Li Qiang said.


    Ruan Jingxiong went to the cave and asked, "Li Qiang, what have you found these two days? Tell me!"


    "Instructor, I''m sorry. There are no valuable clues at present, but we can be sure that Lin haoxiong is not the only one in our military smuggling arms to the golden triangle, but we haven''t found a buyer here. We wanted to inquire through Kunlong. Who knows the result?" Li Qiang said.


    "Shit, how could this happen? How many days have you been locked up?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "For three or four days, we have killed many of them. It is estimated that there are more than ten or twenty. Kunlong will certainly not let us go, instructor. Now you are all involved." Li Qiang scolded himself.


    "Well, Li Qiang, this is not a useless time to talk about this. Let''s discuss how to get out?" Ruan Jingxiong said and stood up.


    "Instructor, only one person can save us now, except that we try to get out ourselves." Ruan Biao said.


    "Tell me about it," said Ruan Jingxiong, and Tang Wenhao surrounded them.

 Chapter 501

    "You see, he has iron railings here. It''s not easy to get out. We don''t have any tools, so let''s not talk about this first. I said someone can save us. I mean enbanxi. Through working with him these days, I think enbanxi is actually very handout minded. He also trusts our brothers. I left marks all the way. I think he knows We came to Kunlong''s residence, but I couldn''t leave a mark on the way to the factory. Enban Xi would definitely not find it here for a while and a half, but he would certainly come, because Ruan gang was still there, and Ruan gang would try his best to persuade enban Xi to come out and save us. "Ruan Biao said.


    "Well, it makes sense. Fortunately, Ruan Gang is not with Li Qiang, otherwise our team may be caught, so we have to wait!" Ruan Jingxiong sighed helplessly.


    Tang Wenhao was very worried when he thought that Lina and Tang Wan were now in Kunlong''s hands. He knew that Kunlong would not be polite to Lina and Tang Wan now. Alas! It''s all your fault!


    Tang Wenhao sat on the ground and looked up at the cave wall. Ruan Ling knew he was worried about Lina and Tang Wan. She leaned over and caressed his hair and said gently, "baby, don''t worry too much. Maybe Lina and Tang Wan will be fine!"


    "It''s impossible. I humiliated Kunlong that day. Today, Lina openly made out with me in front of Kunlong''s men. Kunlong has hated her. With Kunlong''s character, Lina is definitely bad and lucky, and Tang Wan is not good." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    As soon as she finished, Ruan Ling wanted to vomit again. She hurried to the cave wall and bent down. Tang Wenhao quickly got up and walked behind her to beat her back. "Sister, are you okay? Why are you always like this today? Are you uncomfortable!"


    Ruan Biao and Ruan Jingxiong also looked at her with concern.


    Ruan Ling vomited for a long time and still didn''t vomit anything. She just turned her pretty face red. She smiled shyly at Tang Wenhao and whispered, "baby, 80% of my sister''s stomach has your seed again!"


    "Ah? No! What can I do if I get pregnant so soon?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. At the same time, he began to worry about Ruan Ling''s body. He knew that pregnant women must have a good environment to support their body, otherwise it would be very unfavorable to the fetus.


    "Hehe, baby, I think we must be pregnant, so, baby, we must find a way out, or our children will suffer." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I''ll save you and Dad if I fight for my life." Tang Wenhao suddenly felt the pressure on himself. He knew that if he didn''t find a way to go out as soon as possible, maybe Kunlong would soon make Ruan Ling''s idea, and it would be over by then.


    "No, baby, don''t work hard. I want you to live. Only life can have hope, okay? Don''t worry! I believe we can escape with the ability and wisdom of several of us." Ruan Ling smiled. She didn''t want to put too much pressure on Tang Wenhao.


    Seeing that there was no good way for the time being, they drank a lot of wine and felt sleepy. They all sat on the ground to rest. Tang Wenhao was afraid that Ruan Ling would catch cold, so he took off his clothes and sat down for her. Ruan Ling hugged him and slowly fell asleep.


    But Tang Wenhao couldn''t sleep. He had been observing where the hole could find a breakthrough. He found that, as Ruan Biao said, there was no other way for them to leave except for these rows of iron railings. Only by breaking or bending the iron railings and people drilling out of them, there could be no other way. There were cliffs all around, It''s impossible to dig a hole in the cliff with bare hands?


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao''s eyes still focused on the iron railing. He estimated the thickness of the iron bar of the iron railing and felt that he worked hard to use the internal power given to him by master Jin for decades. Maybe he could bend the iron railing, but he never tried, so he was not sure.


    But it''s better to try than not! Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao woke Ruan Ling up. He needed Ruan Ling to watch him. When he found someone patrolling, he stopped quickly.


    "Sister, sister..." he whispered in Ruan Ling''s ear.


    "Baby, what''s the matter?" Ruan Ling opened her hazy beautiful eyes and asked suspiciously.


    "Elder sister, I want to bend the iron railing and let''s get out of it." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Ah? Can you handle such a thick iron railing?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know, but I can always try. Maybe it''s really good?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, what do you want me to do?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "You keep an eye on the outside. If someone comes over, remind me and we''ll pretend to sleep," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, then you try, baby, be careful. It hurts me more than hurting myself." Ruan Ling said gently.


    Tang Wenhao was particularly moved by Ruan Ling''s warm words. He took a kiss with her sweet lips and said with a smile, "sister, it''s okay. As long as we can escape for our second baby, it''s worth getting hurt. Don''t worry!"


    "Well, but you still have to pay attention to safety and don''t make my sister feel bad." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I know. I''m up. You look outside. It''s late now. It''s estimated that the gatekeepers outside have gone out to eat." Tang Wenhao said. Then he went to the iron railing first, shook the thickness of the grip, and pulled it hard. There was no response. It was very hard.


    "Baby, isn''t it difficult? No, let''s do something else." Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Not necessarily! I just tried, but I haven''t used my internal skills yet! Just look outside. I began to calm down and exercise my skills and regulate my breath." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll observe the situation outside." Ruan Ling said.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao stood next to the iron railing, closed his eyes and meditated. After his spirit was highly concentrated, he began to gather his whole body breath into Dantian, and then transported it from Dantian to his two hands.


    When he felt the air flow on his hands, he stopped at a horse step, held an iron railing in both hands, and shouted stiffly, "open...!"


    I saw two thumb thick irons bending towards both sides. Ruan Ling was stunned. She whispered in ecstasy, "baby, it''s really beginning to bend. It''s too powerful. Come on!"


    At this time, suddenly heard footsteps not far away. Ruan Ling was surprised and hurriedly shouted, "baby, someone is coming, stop first!"


    Tang Wenhao also heard it. He quickly restored the iron railing with luck. As soon as he recovered, two soldiers with flashlights came over, carrying lunch boxes in their hands, came to the iron railing, bent down and put the lunch boxes on the ground, and then said in indigenous language, "eat!" he ignored Tang Wenhao and them, and they left again.


    At this time, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao also woke up, "Wen Hao, a Ling, it''s time to eat ha! I''m so thirsty. I drank so much wine in the afternoon and my mouth is dry!"


    "Instructor, I''m thirsty too. See if there''s any soup?" Ruan Biao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao took the lunch box inside. Except for the food, there was no soup. He turned his head and said with a smile, "brother Ruan, we can only grievance you. There is no soup, but we can drink soup soon. No, we should say we can drink water." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Oh? Wen Hao, look at you. Have you thought of a way out?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao looked outside and saw no one. He whispered, "Dad, brother Ruan, this iron railing can''t stop us. I just tried my luck. I can bend it. Come on, it''s not too late. We don''t eat dinner first. Sister, you''d better pay attention to the movement outside. I''ll bend the iron railing. Dad and brother Ruan can help me get one. I think we can go out in less than a minute!"


    "Really?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise. Ruan Biao was also very surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Wenhao''s internal skill to be so deep.


    "Sure, I''ve just tried. There''s absolutely no problem. Besides, you two can help! I''ll start without delay." Tang Wenhao stood in front of the iron railing and began to exercise his skills and regulate his breath.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao stood beside Tang Wenhao, ready to help him bend the iron railing at any time, and then everyone escaped as soon as possible.


    After Tang Wenhao carried the breath to his hand, he grabbed the two iron railings and broke them violently, because the two iron railings had just been broken once, and it was easier to bend this time. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao saw it and helped immediately. The three people broke them violently, and they saw that the iron railings broke into a circular arc at once.


    Seeing this, Ruan Ling immediately ran to the front, observed it and said with a smile, "OK, it''s OK!"


    Tang Wenhao quickly finished his work and adjusted his breath. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao also took a breath and urged, "ah Ling, you go out first. You''re small!"


    "Hmm!" Ruan Ling was not polite either. Being polite at this time is easy to waste time.


    Sure enough, Ruan Ling easily got out after she stepped out with a jade leg.


    "Wen Hao, you go first. Your Kung Fu is good. You can deal with people outside." Ruan Jingxiong ordered.


    "Dad, you go first." Tang Wenhao wants to be polite.


    "Baby, hurry up. Don''t be polite at this time. Listen to Dad." Ruan Ling urged.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and quickly stepped out. Then Ruan Biao pushed Ruan Jingxiong past.


    "Ruan Biao, Chen Ba and Li Qiang! Can you do it alone?" Ruan Jingxiong asked eagerly.


    "OK, instructor, you should ambush nearby and let brother Tang and miss a Ling find the rope. Miss a Ling knows the local dialect and must find the rope. It''s no use for two people without the rope," said Ruan Biao.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, you go! I''ll guard here. When someone comes, I''ll subdue them." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK, Dad, be careful. My sister and I will go out and have a look," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, a Ling, you must be careful and pay attention to safety." Ruan Jingxiong said with concern.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, the person who hurt me hasn''t been born yet!" Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s jade hand, shook his body out of the cave, and then walked forward in the dark, because this is a remote place in the cave, and there are few people. It''s estimated that it''s not Guan Liqiang and Chen ba. Usually no one will come.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling wandered inside for a long time before they saw a glimmer of light. They knew that to find the rope, they must find someone. "Sister, I''ll catch a man later. Ask him where I can get the rope!"

 Chapter 502

    "OK, let''s go! Do you see? The place with light must be on the night shift, but we don''t know where it is? The cave is too big and there are many small holes in it. It will take us a long time to find it back, so we must hurry up. In case Kunlong comes back, there will be trouble," Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Well, it''s so late that Kunlong shouldn''t come. This beast must be torturing Lina and Tang Wan." Tang Wenhao said heartily.


    "It''s possible that he has been depressed these two days. He will certainly send fire to Lina and Tang Wan, but it''s no use worrying. The top priority is to save all the people." Ruan Ling comforted.


    "Yes, sister, I just think that Kunlong tortures Lina and Tang Wan. It''s hard in my heart." Tang Wenhao said as he walked.


    "Elder sister understands your feelings. Isn''t there no way? Stop talking and go there! Elder sister is waiting for you in this place." Ruan Ling thought that she might be heard again, so she squatted down and hid behind a large wooden box and asked Tang Wenhao to catch people here for interrogation.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly walked to the place where the light was emitted. When he came near, he understood that they had touched a door into the production workshop, because the light was transmitted from the workshop. Through the crack of the door, we could see that the machinery and equipment in the factory were working, and there were staff working inside.


    At the door sat a man in uniform, carrying a gun, thinking about his legs and humming a small song. Tang Wenhao felt it, explored his hand, sealed the guy''s acupoints, and then carried his gun on his back. Shit, if you have a gun, you won''t be afraid of you.


    Tang Wenhao took this guy to Ruan Ling''s side. For the sake of safety, they put this man in a no man''s land far away from the workshop. Tang Wenhao covered his mouth and untied his acupoints.


    As soon as this guy''s acupoints were untied, he immediately twisted up and hummed in her mouth. Ruan Ling coldly shouted in local dialect, "if you want to live, don''t scream. As long as you listen honestly, we won''t kill you!"


    Ruan Ling said, Tang Wenhao''s hand slowly loosened, and the guy gasped, "I... don''t call... Who are you? What do you want me to do!"


    "Hum, you don''t need to know who we are. Tell me, where can I get a rope of about ten meters? In addition, do you know where the people sister LAN caught a few days ago are locked? If you don''t know, we''ll kill you." Ruan Ling threatened.


    "Yes... Yes, everyone in the factory knows. I''ll take you there. In addition, the rope will be taken from the workshop. There''s no rope outside. What do you think we should do?" the guy said.


    "What do you say? Do you ask me? If you don''t find a way, you''ll be dead." Ruan Ling said coldly.


    "I''ll find a way... Um... What do you want the rope for? Is it for saving those people?" the guy asked.


    "Yes, you are quite clever, so you should find the rope for us quickly, otherwise, we don''t have such patience." Ruan Ling shouted.


    "If you are saving people, you don''t need to find a rope. There is a ladder outside the hole. If the ladder is put down, you can save people, but I can''t get in without the key in the hole?" said the guy.


    Ruan Ling was so surprised that she hurriedly said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, we don''t need to find the rope at all. This man said there was a ladder outside the hole. I''m sure we didn''t notice this. In addition, it''s too dark. Take him away! He''ll tell us where the ladder is!"


    "OK, let''s go quickly. I''m afraid there will be many dreams at night. If Kunlong takes people over, it will be in trouble," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, you''re right... You quickly take us to the hole." Ruan Ling ordered.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao escorted this guy back to the hole where they were imprisoned. It turned out that they had made a lot of detours for the first time. In fact, there were several small holes between the hole and the workshop, but they just bypassed it. Fortunately, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao were still there. Obviously, Kunlong didn''t send anyone to visit them during their departure.


    The watchman skillfully found a ladder in a corner outside the cave. Tang Wenhao saw that the ladder had been found and knew that the man''s role had ended. He raised his hand and lit his acupoints to let him sleep.


    Ruan Biao and Ruan Jingxiong hurriedly carried the ladder to the cave. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were responsible for guarding outside.


    To make a long story short, in less than ten minutes, Chen Ba, Li Qiang and the younger brother of enbanxi climbed up from the hole below. Li Qiang and Chen Ba held together with Ruan Biao and Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Instructor, I''m ashamed of you." Li Qiang said shyly.


    "Instructor, I''m sorry! We didn''t finish the task." Chen Ba also said sorry.


    "Well, this is not the time to say this. Let''s go!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling led the way in front, while others followed behind. Because they had just made a round trip, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling found a way out smoothly and soon reached the entrance of the cave.


    At this moment, the moonlight outside the cave is like water, lonely and silent, which forms a strong contrast with the lively start-up scene of the workshop inside the cave. Under the tall cave door, two soldiers with guns are watching the jungle outside the cave with vigilance. Tang Wenhao and his colleagues hid in a quiet place inside the cave.


    "Elder sister, you and dad wait here first. I''ll subdue the two gatekeepers." Tang Wenhao said, and he was about to sneak over.


    "Well, baby, be careful," Ruan Ling whispered.


    As soon as Ruan Ling said this, she heard the hurried running and shouting behind her. Then, all the lights in the cave suddenly came on, and Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were completely exposed to the light.


    After all, Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Biao and Chen Ba were born as special forces soldiers. When Li Qiang realized that the light was on, they quickly hid behind some cargo compartments. Of course, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also dodged quickly. Only the little brother of enbanxi reacted slowly, was shot in the thigh and knelt down. Tang Wenhao worried that he would be shot a second time and rolled on the spot, In front of him, he pulled him to roll behind a box and let him pick up a life.


    Seeing that everyone was safe for the time being, Ruan Jingxiong glanced at the whole audience. He was confident that there were not many people. At most, seven or eight people surrounded them. It turned out that the security team patrolling the factory found that they had escaped and chased them out.


    The two guards at the door pointed their guns at the cave, quickly started the alarm device, and informed Kunlong of the situation here with a walkie talkie.


    "Wen Hao, we need to make a quick decision. Once Kunlong''s reinforcements arrive, it''s difficult for us to escape. If they catch us again, there will be no chance," Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "I see, Dad. After I break up, you rush out," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, Wen Hao, your Kung Fu is better than ours, but your shooting is not as good as Dad. Give me the gun and I''ll come." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Yes, brother Tang, you give the gun to the instructor, who is a famous sharpshooter in our team." Li Qiang said, and several others agreed to let Tang Wenhao give the only gun to Ruan Jingxiong.


    Tang Wenhao threw the submachine gun to Ruan Jingxiong. What a Ruan Jingxiong. He is worthy of being the chief instructor of special forces. He is totally unlike a man in his fifties. After receiving the submachine gun, he rolled on the spot, lay down and shot while moving his body. He shot out with a shuttle, and killed three security guards at once. Other security guards saw Ruan Jingxiong''s shooting method was so accurate and his movements were so agile, I''m too scared to rush forward. It''s important to keep my life.


    Tang Wenhao and others were not idle either. They each moved and jumped, dodged between the boxes, and gradually approached the gate. Tang Wenhao took the little brother enbanxi with him, and took the opportunity to grab some stones for emergency use.


    Ruan Jingxiong suppressed these security guards by virtue of his superb shooting skills. Even if they had guns, they couldn''t play a role. Anyone who shot first was often shot first by Ruan Jingxiong. Finally, no one dared to stand out and watched Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao withdraw.


    Seeing that so many people inside couldn''t stop these people, the two gatekeepers at the door were also empty of heart. They shot indiscriminately and looked back. As soon as one of the boys twisted his head, he was shot dead by Ruan Jingxiong. The other was so frightened that he threw away his gun and ran into the jungle.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and them soon arrived at the door. Ruan Ling, who ran in front, bent down and picked up the gun of the boy killed by Ruan Jingxiong and the gun thrown away by the boy who ran away and retreated outside.


    When the security guards in the cave saw that Tang Wenhao had gone out of the cave, they became bolder. They all chased outside and shot desperately with machine guns. However, these people were already late. Tang Wenhao and they had quickly entered the jungle.


    As soon as they entered the jungle, Tang Wenhao heard the sound of an emergency motor not far away, saw the lights of the car and heard the sound of motorcycles.


    Kunlong led the people to kill.


    "Dad, it seems that Kunlong already knows." Tang Wenhao said in the forest.


    "Hehe, what if you know? We all came out and walked. When we got to the forest, Kunlong couldn''t help us." said Ruan Jingxiong, leading the people to run quickly to the depths of the jungle.


    After a while, there were bursts of gunshots and shouts in the jungle.


    Ruan Jingxiong was right. As long as he entered the jungle, it was more difficult for Kunlong to catch them than to go to heaven. Everyone like Ruan Jingxiong, including Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, had already been used to the jungle life. The jungle was their home. Therefore, they soon got rid of Kunlong.


    They found an open space to rest.


    "Elder sister, do you think Kun long will die of anger now? He finally caught us and thought he could make a fortune. As a result, we all ran away. Not only did we run away, but also saved Li Qiang and Chen ba." Tang Wenhao smiled with Ruan Ling in his arms.


    "Hehe, I don''t know if I''m angry or not, but I''m sure I''ll be mad. He thought we couldn''t run away this time. Unexpectedly, he let us run away smoothly and killed several of him." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, he is extremely happy, but I don''t know how Lina and Tang Wan are now. I want to go back and save them." Tang Wenhao said seriously.

 Chapter 503

    "Ah? Baby, no way! We''re not familiar here. Now we don''t know where Kunlong''s base camp is. How to save them? Besides, Kunlong is not a fool. Maybe he''s ready for you to go back!" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    The younger brother of en Banxi is long Sheng. He is familiar with the jungle in this area. He said that he had been here with Tuman''s people who followed Kun long, so they were basically separated from the sphere of influence of Kun long with him leading the way, "Elder sister, let him tell me how to find Kunlong''s base camp. I can see that he is really familiar with it. Otherwise, we won''t get rid of Kunlong''s pursuit so soon!"


    "Wen Hao, you can''t save Lina and Tang Wan now. You''re not familiar with the situation. Even if Shisheng shows you the way, it''s easy to get lost in the jungle, which is different from other geographical environments. In addition, Kunlong may have set up a trap for you to drill. It''s not now to save them. The top priority is to leave here, find Ruan gang and Shisheng''s boss en Benxi and get his help It''s not too late for us to come back and settle accounts with Kunlong, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "No, Dad, if Kunlong can''t catch us, he will certainly spread his anger on Lina and Tang Wan and torture them cruelly. I can''t wait. Otherwise, you follow Xiansheng first and I''ll save it myself. Today we all visited his base camp. There''s nothing we can''t afford. As long as I can find their stronghold, I''m sure to save Lina and Tang Wan." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Baby, no! It''s too dangerous. How can you save them alone? Kunlong is not a kindergarten. It''s a military camp. It''s lonely and difficult to break through." Ruan Ling rejected Tang Wenhao''s idea.


    "Sister, I have to save them. I can listen to you for anything else, but I must do it. I can assure you that I will not have an accident. Think about it. We have experienced so many dangers, but which one was not solved by me? Besides, I also solved the defense situation in them. I am really sure, sister, please!" Tang Wenhao begged.


    Ruan Ling loves Tang Wenhao too much. She worries about him and loves him, but she doesn''t want to go against his heart. She knows Tang Wenhao. In front of her sisters and wives, such as Manny and sister Ah Mei, she is like a child most of the time except going to bed, but once something happens, he is also very assertive and man, and won''t do it completely according to their women''s words. This is also her I think Tang Wenhao is a very lovely place.


    "Well, baby, I want you to promise me that no matter whether you can save them or not, you must come back intact. You know, your body is not yours, it belongs to so many sisters and our children, okay?" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry! The person who hurt me Tang Wenhao hasn''t been born yet! How can we meet then?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Ruan Ling discussed with Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao. The final decision was that after leaving the jungle, Xiusheng would arrange their little brother in Kachin state to comprehensively monitor Kunlong''s base camp. He would not leave his post for 24 hours and would take the initiative to get in touch with Tang Wenhao. As long as he could leave Kunlong''s stronghold smoothly, they would have a way to take Tang Wenhao away from Kunlong''s nest.


    Then, Xian Sheng drew a simple map for Tang Wenhao and told him how to get out of the jungle and how to find Kunlong''s stronghold smoothly.


    Tang Wenhao had an excellent memory. He immediately printed a simple map drawn by Xiusheng into his mind, and quickly formed a schematic diagram in his mind.


    They left the forest together first, and then Tang Wenhao headed south. They headed southeast. Ruan Ling turned back three times at a time. Her eyes were tearful and her expression was worried. She really didn''t trust Tang Wenhao to save Lina and Tang Wan alone, but she couldn''t follow the past. She was afraid that she would become a burden on Tang Wenhao. She understood that Tang Wenhao was very suitable for fighting alone, Many people tend to restrict his freedom.


    Although she relies on her Kung Fu, now in front of Tang Wenhao, she has no proud capital. Tang Wenhao is far better than her in both Kung Fu and physical strength. She has amazing physical strength. Even if she sings and sleeps every night, she is alive and active. This is the advantage of internal power.


    No gossip, just Tang Wenhao. After walking in the mountains for more than five hours, he finally found Kunlong''s base camp according to the guidance of Xiansheng, but he didn''t go in. He turned around the largest stockade in a few decades and recorded all the terrain characteristics of the whole stockade in his mind.


    This is necessary, because he knows that after entering, he doesn''t know where to escape, so he should have a general understanding of the whole stockade inside and outside.


    After knowing this, he found some wild fruits in the forest to fill his stomach, then found a big tree, flew up, lay on the branch and slept.


    If you want to save Lina and Tang Wan, you must act at night. It''s difficult to start during the day. After all, there are hundreds of people stationed inside. It''s easy to be found if you rush in.


    To make a long story short, in the evening, when Tang Wenhao woke up, he made something to eat first and had enough to save people.


    When he was full, lights and torches were lit in the stockade, but most of the place was still dark. Tang Wenhao found a big tree near the fence, flew up, jumped over the fence and gently jumped into the stockade.


    It was dark and silent around, and there were bursts of laughter from time to time in the distance.


    After Tang Wenhao identified the direction, he quietly swept towards the rows of bungalows. He inquired about the location during the day. Now he can just act according to the plan.


    He wants to find Kunlong''s home first, touch it and explore the reality. If nothing can be found in Kunlong''s home, he will go to Villa 4. Maybe Tang Wan and they are still locked there.


    However, when he arrived near the row of bungalows, he found that martial law had been imposed here, indicating that Kunlong had determined that Tang Wenhao would come to save his woman.


    Tang Wenhao carefully looked at the rows of bungalows where the lights could not reach. He found that some rooms had no lights, while some bungalows were brightly lit and noisy. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to jump from the bungalows without lights.


    Entering from the normal entrance, although he thinks it is possible to stay in the dead of night, it is not safe. What he wants is not to go in, but to go in quietly without interest. It is not cost-effective to disturb anyone.


    Thinking of this, he quietly lurked next to a dark bungalow far from the martial law entrance. After estimating the height, he took a few steps back, then hurried forward and flew up to the roof.


    He first fell down, looked around and found no abnormality. Then he went to the other side and looked down. It seemed that there was no abnormality on the ground and fell down.


    In this way, he crossed several checkpoints one after another and entered Kunlong''s villa area. When he got to the villa area, he hid in the dark and observed the surrounding situation. He wanted to see how to escape after saving people. After all, Lina and Tang Wan didn''t have his skills. Even if they were saved, if they rushed forward with them, they would definitely not get out, We must find a suitable means of transportation or hijack the people Kunlong cares about, or even the Kunlong himself. Otherwise, we can''t get out at all. He just counted four checkpoints to break through. There must be no hope to take two women.


    Fortunately, he found Kunlong''s Toyota SUV, which shows that Kunlong is also inside. Therefore, it is urgent to find Kunlong.


    So he quietly approached Kunlong''s No. 5 villa and found that it was brightly lit. There were two bodyguards standing on duty at the door. Tang Wenhao knew him and was also Kunlong''s personal bodyguard. He was with Tang Wenhao these days, so he was very familiar with them.


    Tang Wenhao did not disturb them. He slipped behind the villa and climbed the window from behind into a room on the second floor. It seemed to be a bedroom. It was dark, but he could vaguely see the big bed, cabinet and bathroom in the room. For the sake of insurance, he hid behind the door and looked at the situation.


    At this time, bursts of men''s sexual laughter and noise came downstairs, but Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what they said. When he was hesitating whether to go out of the room to have a look, suddenly, footsteps came from outside.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised and quickly held his breath. Shit, isn''t it Kunlong? If so, will you take this opportunity to control him first? Or wait until you find Lina and Tang Wan to control him?


    When Tang Wenhao was considering how to deal with the matter, the key hole of the door seemed to be inserted into the key and twisted up, which made Tang Wenhao too nervous to go out for fear of disturbing the man.


    The door opened. One hand pressed the switch on one side of the door. The room was as bright as day. Tang Wenhao saw a beautiful face through the gap. It was no one else. It was the purple orchid that filled his wine during the day yesterday, that is, Kunlong''s first wife.


    There was only a white towel wrapped around Zilan, with long hair and a shawl, but her hair was wet. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, her exposed body parts were completely different from the skin color on her face. Her face may also be related to the sunlight in this place. It may have been a long time with Kunlong to deal with things outside, tanning, forming a strong contrast with the skin color on her face, Very sexy and attractive.


    Zilan obviously didn''t notice that there would be a man hiding in her room. In fact, as long as she turned her head a little or glanced at the room, she could find Tang Wenhao. Because Tang Wenhao had a big frame and couldn''t hide him behind the door, Tang Wenhao didn''t dare to go out, but he also prepared for the worst. Once Zilan found him, he immediately controlled her.


    Zilan went straight to the wardrobe, opened the wardrobe, took out a sky blue dress from inside, shook it, put the dress on the bed, and then unscrupulously untied the white towel. The whole person completely appeared in front of Tang Wenhao, close to his lowest defense line.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling have never been together completely these days. Because of the environment, they can''t let go. There have been no women these two days, so they can''t stand seeing women immediately.


    He wanted to close his eyes and let his desire disappear, but he didn''t dare. What if Zilan found out and took out a gun to deal with him as soon as he closed his eyes? Or shout loudly to attract Kunlong and them. What should we do? Then tonight''s action was a complete failure, so he had to stare at Zilan

 Chapter 504

    Tang Wenhao has eyes and Yanfu. The purple orchids of Kunlong''s women are seen at a glance by Tang Wenhao, but Tang Wenhao''s blood is boiling. He really wants to hold the woman to bed.


    Seeing Zilan put on her skirt, Tang Wenhao breathed a sigh of relief. Shit, it''s too hard!


    But at this time, Zilan unconsciously turned her head. When she raised her eyes and looked behind the door, she was stunned. Tang Wenhao was about to make a move, which surprised him. Instead of drinking loudly, Zilan hissed at him and waved her hand.


    Although Tang Wenhao could not communicate with her in language, it could be judged from her expression and gestures that she was motioning him not to move or speak.


    Tang Wenhao stared at her and did nothing according to her instructions. Watching the change, Zilan saw that Tang Wenhao understood her intention, smiled at him, then waved to Tang Wenhao not to be behind the door.


    Tang Wenhao came out and came to her. Seeing that she meant no harm, he smiled, then made a gesture to her and told her that he came in through the window to find Lina and Tang Wan.


    Zilan was confused at first, but then Tang Wenhao slowly gestured, and she still understood, but she made some gestures, and Tang Wenhao didn''t understand. In fact, Zilan meant that now Kun long was downstairs, she couldn''t take him to save Tang Wan. She wanted to tell Tang Wenhao that Lina was dead, so she made a lying down position and closed her beautiful eyes.


    But Tang Wenhao completely misunderstood her meaning. As soon as Tang Wenhao saw her lying down on the bed, he closed his beautiful eyes and stood up again. He understood that if he wanted to get the help of Zilan, he must sleep with her, and then he would go to find Lina and Tang Wan with him.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, just sleep! Anyway, it''s Kunlong''s woman. Don''t want it for nothing. She can save Tang Wan and Lina. It''s worth it. This woman must especially hope to save Lina and Tang Wan. Otherwise, she will have two more love enemies. Kunlong will definitely take Lina and Tang Wan as his women.


    So Tang Wenhao finally nodded. Zilan saw Tang Wenhao nodding and thought he really understood. She was very happy to invite Tang Wenhao to have a rest in bed first. She went downstairs to see the situation.


    Tang Wenhao thought that Zilan asked him to go to bed immediately. He smiled at her and nodded. He thought, shit, if you are so anxious, you can do it. Who is afraid of who?


    So when I saw Zilan go to the door, I thought she was going to close the door, but I was surprised to see that she seemed to go out. Shit, was this woman a delaying tactic just now? Now you want to escape and report?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao waved his fingers, and a strong air flow sealed the acupoints of purple orchid. Then he hurried forward to hold purple orchid, and then locked the door gently.


    After holding her to the bed, Tang Wenhao did nothing.


    Shit, if you want to escape, I want you first, so that you can remember my good all your life, so that you are no longer interested in Kunlong. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao pounced on Zilan.


    After the passion receded, Zilan smiled very charming and satisfied. In the storm just now, she had understood how correct what Lina told her yesterday. No wonder Lina would madly fall in love with this boy. He was indeed a dragon in people. Kunlong was not a man compared with ah Hao.


    At first, she wanted to help Tang Wenhao, just as Tang Wenhao thought. She didn''t want Tang Wan to be her rival in love. Moreover, her first impression of Tang Wenhao was very good. She thought Tang Wenhao was really a handsome guy in case of picking one. In addition, Kun long praised his kung Fu very well at the beginning. Last night, Tang Wenhao escaped from her cave, She admires Tang Wenhao even more.


    So when she woke up just now, she found that Tang Wenhao was dealing with her. She didn''t mind at all. Instead, she had the pleasure of finally getting it.


    Tang Wenhao knew from her expression that this woman could not harm him. Therefore, he got up with her. After they were dressed up, Tang Wenhao began to gesture to save Tang Wan.


    With the affinity of the skin, she enjoyed the happiness she had never enjoyed in her life. Zilan''s emotional balance was obviously tilted to Tang Wenhao, and her heart was more tacit. She knew that Tang Wenhao remembered Tang Wan! So she gestured with Tang Wenhao to let Tang Wenhao stay inside. She went downstairs to see the situation.


    Tang Wenhao understood, nodded and let her go.


    Don''t mention Tang Wenhao, just purple orchid, sorted out his skirt, washed his red pretty face in the bathroom in the corridor, and smiled contentedly.


    As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she saw a man walking up the stairs. She looked up at her husband Kun long. She was surprised and asked, "brother long, don''t you drink!"


    "Hey, baby, don''t drink now. I''ll drink later. I know you''re jealous of Tang Wan''s little fox. Don''t worry. Even if I take the little fox away, I won''t treat you coldly. You''re always my first wife. Other women''s position in my heart is incomparable with yours. Absolutely no one can shake your position. Tomorrow''s husband will play with you first. Will there be a day Touch my wife, miss me? "Kun long said with an obscene smile.


    "What''s the use of thinking? You''re drunk. Go to bed early later! Tang Wan''s goblin will be yours sooner or later. Don''t go into the bridal chamber with her tonight. This woman has been wanted by your little brother, and she has been the wife of pockmarked Liu for more than half a year. This has become the woman of ah Hao again. Why do you want such a woman? I say let her go." Zilan said.


    Kunlong walked to Zilan, patted her fragrant shoulder and said with a smile, "Baby, you don''t understand that. Some women look bad, but the more they look, the more they taste. Tang Wan''s little coquettish fox is such a woman. I miss her more and more since I saw her in Lina''s stockade last time, but don''t worry, she''s not the same level as you. You''re my wife. She''s a woman for me to vent. Do you understand? Don''t eat her vinegar. It''s bad for you Mrs. Long''s identity. "Kun long smiled.


    "Brother long, I''m not jealous of her. I just don''t think such a woman is worthy of brother long." Zilan smiled.


    "No, you don''t understand that, baby. Men are different from women. Men find women to have fun. It has nothing to do with whether they deserve it or not. It''s just interesting to have fun with her, okay? You have to throw it away until you feel no fun." Kunlong smiled.


    "When did you throw me away?" purple orchid asked angrily.


    "Ha ha... Baby, you''re different. You''re a wife. You can''t throw it away. Don''t worry. I''ll belong to you tomorrow. Let me taste it tonight. I haven''t seen such a charming goblin for a long time. I''ll take a nap first and sleep by yourself! Baby, listen, I''ll guarantee to accompany you tomorrow!" Kunlong said with a bad smile.


    "Didn''t you order the goblin last night? Why did you try it tonight? Is the goblin so delicious?" purple orchid asked pretending to be angry.


    "I didn''t ask her last night. The little fox vomited himself in a mess. I''m not interested at all. I should have no problem today. By the way, has Lina''s body been disposed of? Don''t let her family know. It''s said that she eloped with the boy ah Hao and asked their family to go there to find someone." Kunlong said.


    "I see. I didn''t expect this woman to be so stubborn. Alas! Brother long, you''d better not provoke such things in the future. Her mind is not on you anymore. Can you deal with her? It''s bad for your reputation if you often cause human life, brother long." Zilan said unhappily.


    "I see, baby, it won''t be in the future. I''ll go to the bathroom first." Kun long said, and got into the bathroom impatiently.


    Zilan went downstairs first and saw that Jinhu and others were sitting around eating and drinking. She deliberately pretended to be angry and said, "Jinhu, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with those people? You still want to eat and drink in the sea? You''re not afraid of the Chinese boy ah Hao coming to settle accounts with you!"


    Seeing that it was purple orchid, Jin Hu and others quickly stood up and smiled, "Sister LAN, brother long said he wanted to have a drink tonight. Let our brothers accompany him. We''ll go on duty immediately. However, don''t worry, ah Hao''s boy will come and can''t find Tang Wan''s little fox. Brother long asked us to hide her in a very hidden place. Ah Hao must not find it. He will come here to find someone. We''ve made full preparations, as long as ah If Hao dares to come over, he can''t get out! "


    "Oh? Really? Are you so sure?" Zilan asked with a smile, but she sneered in her heart and said she was sure to catch someone else. They have all gone to your boss''s room to take your wife! No wonder Lina''s dead woman said that these people are really rubbish compared with ah Hao!


    "Ha ha... Sister LAN, don''t worry! Brother long said that ah Hao and they would come to save Tang Wan. As long as he entered the stronghold, how could he escape? The brothers are waiting for him to appear?" Jin Hu smiled.


    "Oh! Where is Tang Wan locked up? Isn''t he in the stockade?" asked Zilan.


    "Ha ha, of course. Sister LAN, don''t you know? Brother long locked her in No. 1, but the security on No. 4 and No. 5 will be more strict. Brother long said ah Hao and they will come to save people in the middle of the night. It''s not time yet. It''s too early. They know that we haven''t slept now. They will come in the second half of the night. In the second half of the night, brother long and Tang Wan''s Fox Spirit have entered their bridal chamber , ha ha... Sister LAN, don''t be jealous! "Jin Hu and others laughed.


    "Gold Tiger, is that what you men are up to? Tell me, Tang Wan is really so beautiful?" purple orchid glanced at the Gold Tiger and said.


    "Of course not. Who in our stockade is as beautiful as sister LAN? Sister LAN, but you still don''t know our men. You don''t know how miserable ah Hao made brother long! In order to let them come and help us deal with Bai sangkun, brother long has really endured him for a long time. Relying on his good Kung Fu, he doesn''t pay attention to brother long at all and dares to touch brother Long''s woman! Brother long wants Tang Wan so much now, except that the little fox spirit really grows stronger and stronger. Her small appearance annoys men, but the key is because she is a Hao''s woman now. A Hao doesn''t touch brother Long''s woman. Of course, brother long wants to touch his woman back. This is a man''s dignity. "Jin Hu analyzed.


    Zilan thought, what''s the problem of dignity? Ah Hao wants your brother Long''s wife again!

 Chapter 505

    Just then, Kunlong came down from upstairs and saw Zilan talking to his brothers! He said with a bad smile, "baby, men drink. You don''t get involved. Men drink too much. It doesn''t sound good to talk. Go up! Ha, I won''t go to bed tonight. Go to bed yourself. I''ll find Tang Wan''s goblin to play with, ha ha!"


    Purple orchid deliberately pretended to stare at him, shook her hand and went upstairs. When she got to the room, she closed the door and locked it. Tang Wenhao looked at her for advice.


    In a moment of anger, Zilan stretched out her jade hand and picked off her clothes. When she came up, she hugged Tang Wenhao''s body and confused Tang Wenhao!


    Shit, what''s this? Go down and think again? The woman''s desire is quite strong. No wonder people say that 30 is like a wolf and 40 is like a tiger. A woman of tiger and wolf age is really difficult to provoke.


    But Tang Wenhao has never been afraid of such women. The more such women, the more he has passion and control. Therefore, Tang Wenhao quickly met the challenge.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and resolutely launched a general attack on her


    An hour later, Zilan collapsed in Tang Wenhao''s strong arms and had a rest. She pulled Tang Wenhao up and motioned Tang Wenhao to get dressed. She wanted to lead Tang Wenhao to find Tang Wan.


    Tang Wenhao saw that she pointed out the window, pointed to herself, and pointed out the window. He understood a little. Looking at Zilan seemed to ask him to take her down, so he also made a gesture and asked her if she wanted him to take her down? Purple orchid smiled, nodded, and raised big thumb. Tang Wenhao smiled.


    I thought, shit, is there anything wrong with my woman? Kun long, Kun long, you pull an egg? Did I touch your wife? And your wife is willing to let me touch it. What''s the matter with you?


    After wearing a pair of jeans, Zilan stuffed Tang Wenhao with a pistol for self-defense. Then she opened the window and looked out. She saw no one behind the house. She turned off the light and asked Tang Wenhao to catch her by the weak light. She wanted to go down by herself.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head, patted her on the shoulder, picked her up with one hand, and then went to the window.


    Looking at the grass below, he jumped down with purple orchid in his arms, and then rolled with her for two times. Purple orchid was not hurt at all, and they came down smoothly.


    Zilan couldn''t help sighing in her heart that this is the real man. It can be seen from this small matter that he really hurts his woman as a baby. Compared with Kunlong, this man is definitely the best of the best. No wonder Lina said that he has many women. Every woman loves him so much. If he is ten years younger, he will marry him.


    Zilan gently took Tang Wenhao''s hand and walked through the trees. Because it was her home, she was very familiar with every corner. It was easy and safe to take Tang Wenhao to Villa 1.


    For the sake of safety, she asked Tang Wenhao to climb in from the rear window, while she hid in the dark to keep the wind for Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao knew she wouldn''t hurt him, so he slipped under the rear window.


    After confirming that it was safe, he stood up and opened the window. He stopped for a moment. There was no movement. He jumped on the window and fell down. When he arrived in the room, it was dark. He calmed down, found the door, touched the guard and opened the door gently.


    The living room was also dark. He looked at the crack in the door of each room and saw that there was no light. He crept upstairs. When he reached the second floor, he finally saw a light coming from the corridor. He carefully distinguished it and found that the light came from one room. Then he looked up and saw two armed guards standing at the door of the room.


    Tang Wenhao quickly flashed for fear of being found. Seeing that the guard didn''t find him, he approached them quietly and secretly lucky. When he was two meters away from the guard, the guard found him and looked at him suspiciously. When he saw that it was Tang Wenhao, he reacted. He raised his gun and was about to shoot. Tang Wenhao rushed up to point their acupoints and made them unable to move.


    He first moved the two men aside to the door and gently knocked, "Tang Wan, are you in there? I''m ah Hao, Lina, Lina!"


    Soon, there was another sound inside, and the door was opened. Tang Wan stood in front of Tang Wenhao in the national clothes of local women. They hugged each other tightly.


    "Woo woo, ah Hao, I knew you would come to save me. I finally look forward to you." Tang Wan cried.


    "Wife, this is not a place to talk. Where''s Lina? Aren''t you two together?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Sobbing... Ah Hao, sister Lina is dead." Tang Wan sobbed.


    "Ah? How could Lina die? What''s going on? Did Kunlong kill her?" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    Tang Wan shook her head and said sadly, "no, sister Lina committed suicide!"


    "Ah? Lina, why did she commit suicide? Doesn''t she have confidence in me? I''m sure I''ll come to save you. How can I leave you alone?" Tang Wenhao said painfully.


    Although Tang Wenhao and Lina haven''t been together for a long time, he feels that Lina is really in love with him. Tang Wenhao also has feelings for Lina and can''t say he is in love with her, but as a man, he won''t leave any of his women behind.


    "Ah Hao, sister Lina knew you would come to save us, but she said she had no face to see you. She had no way to face you again. She asked me to tell you that you were the only man she really loved in her life. She was willing to die for you, and she didn''t want to pollute you." Tang Wan cried.


    "How could she defile me? Wife, you mean she was insulted by Kunlong''s people?" Tang Wenhao already had this hunch.


    "Ah Hao, after Kunlong came back from the factory yesterday, he dragged us out of the room. He first pointed at Lina and scolded her! He scolded her as a bitch and a slut, and then let more than ten of his men spoil her in front of me. He was going to bully me. Maybe I drank too much wine and saw this scene. When I was excited and vomited myself, Kunlong ignored me and took him with him People are gone, "Tang Wan cried.


    "Kun long, son of a bitch, I swear by Tang Wenhao that I won''t kill Kun long. I swear I won''t be a man. Wife, let''s leave here first." Tang Wenhao said, picked up Tang Wan and walked down.


    After going downstairs, Tang Wenhao returned the same way and came to the room. He felt his way to the window and gently pushed open the window. He went up first, then brought Tang Wan up, hugged him and went down the window.


    At this time, the purple orchid outside whispered, "Tang Wan, ah Hao, this way!"


    Tang Wan was surprised and whispered, "ah Hao, did sister LAN bring you here!"


    "Well, how do I know you''re here without her? Kunlong is ready to catch me. I have to discuss with sister LAN how to get out. It''s easy for me to do it alone, but I have to have a car or a hostage with you. No, I''ll catch Kunlong." Tang Wenhao said as he went to the trees and met Zilan.


    With Tang Wan''s translation, Tang Wenhao and Zilan felt much more relaxed. Tang Wenhao told Zilan that it was best to get them Kunlong''s car keys. He rushed out in his car or took Kunlong as a hostage.


    "Tang Wan, you tell ah Hao that it''s too dangerous to drive out. I don''t want ah Hao to have an accident. I hope you two can leave safely, but I''m also opposed to holding Kunlong hostage, because I don''t want you to hurt Kunlong. After all, he is a man and my husband." Zilan said.


    "Sister LAN, but if you don''t take Kunlong as a hostage, how can you go out? It''s too dangerous to drive out?" Tang Wan asked.


    "Then catch me? Kunlong won''t care about me, so you can go out and I''ll be fine. If you catch Kunlong, I know ah Hao won''t let Kunlong go. He tortured Lina to death. Does ah Hao already know?" Zilan said sadly.


    "Well! Now ah Hao hates Kunlong. Sister LAN, do you think it''s worth following such a man? Aren''t you afraid that he will treat you like this in the future? Why don''t you go with us? If Kunlong knows that you saved us, he will not let you go." Tang Wan said with concern.


    "No, I won''t go anywhere. Tang Wan, I''m 40 years old. Unlike you, I have no capital. No man will marry me except Kunlong. Women still have to find their own destination. Kunlong is my destination. I know he''s an asshole, but I''ve followed him since I was 19. I''ve regarded him as my family." Purple orchid sighed.


    "What if he really hurt you? Sister LAN, in fact, you are kind-hearted. I really didn''t expect you to help our ah Hao. Why don''t I talk to ah Hao and you go back to Vietnam with us in the future? Ah Hao has many women, not many of you. Our ah Hao is very kind, and he will want you," Tang Wan said.


    "Hehe, thank you, Tang Wan. I know what I''m doing. Stop it. There''s no time. Just catch me and threaten Kunlong! Only in this way can you get out of danger safely." Zilan said.


    "Is that really the only way?" Tang Wan asked.


    "Well, this is the best way. After ah Hao catches me, ask Kunlong for the car key, and then let me sit in the car, so Kunlong won''t let his men shoot. When you leave the stockade and get to a safe place, put me down and give me the car. You go! Don''t come back in the future. This is not where you stay," Zilan said.


    "Well, I''ll talk to ah Hao." Tang Wan said and told Tang Wenhao the meaning of purple orchid. Tang Wenhao began to oppose it. He always felt that it was not a thing to take his benefactor as a hostage. After listening to Tang Wan''s explanation, he also felt that this was the best way.


    So Tang Wenhao asked Tang Wan and Zilan to hide here. He ran to the door of villa 1 and subdued the two guards. Then he grabbed their guns and carried them on his back. Then he returned to Tang Wan and Zilan and gave Tang Wan a gun. "Wife, hold it. If someone points at you, you''ll fight back with a gun!"


    "Ah Hao, with you, no one can hurt me." Tang Wan said gently.


    "Take it! Let''s go. Tell Zilan and let her be wronged. I have to point a gun at her head. You should also point at her head when you hold the gun. Don''t worry, it''s okay as long as you don''t pull the trigger." Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 506

    "Yes, I know about guns. Sister Lina taught me," said Tang Wan.


    When everything was ready, Tang Wenhao really marched Zilan in front of him. He and Tang Wan pointed their guns at Zilan''s head, and then walked directly to Villa 5.


    "Kun long, you fucking come out, I''ve come." Tang Wenhao shouted.


    This voice startled the bodyguard at the door of villa 5 and hurriedly pushed the bullet into the chamber, "brother long, ah Hao came, caught sister LAN and saved Tang Wan!"


    Kunlong and his bodyguards thought they were joking and scolded, "asshole, sister Lan was upstairs not long ago? How could she be caught by ah hao? Dream!"


    "Really, brother long, come out and have a look." the bodyguard didn''t dare to shoot, so he had to let Kun long out.


    Tang Wenhao pointed a gun at the head of Zilan, while Tang Wan pointed back-to-back at the back of Tang Wenhao. The three were quietly waiting for Kun long to come out at the door, but Tang Wenhao''s sharp eyes were not idle and watched the movement around. He knew that Tang Wan''s shooting was not good and could only scare people.


    Kun long led Jin Hu and others out of the door with guns. Sure enough, he saw Tang Wenhao, who had been separated for a day. He was stunned and thought, is this boy a man or a ghost? Can he come in here? Not only saved Tang Wan, the goblin, but also kidnapped my woman?


    "Brother long, help me!" violet pretended to be afraid.


    "Baby, don''t be afraid. I''ll save you. Tang Wan, ask ah Hao what he wants? Let my wife go quickly, or you''ll never get out of our stockade." Kunlong shouted.


    "Kun long, have a dream! Let your people take the car keys and drive your car for us. When we are safe, we will release sister LAN immediately. If you don''t promise, we will die with sister LAN." Tang Wan said.


    "Goblin, you think beautifully! If you dare to touch my wife, have you forgotten the ending of Lina? Goblin, as long as my wife has a little mistake, I will let my hundreds of brothers beat you into a hole." Kunlong said ruthlessly.


    "Kun long, try it! Ah Hao, hit sister LAN gently." Tang Wan whispered.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he raised his hand and gave it to Zilan. It seemed very heavy, but it was actually very light. Zilan was very cooperative and deliberately screamed. Because it was night, Kunlong and they didn''t know whether it was light or heavy.


    "Ah Hao, don''t mess around." Kunlong shouted quickly when he saw his wife beaten.


    "Hum, Kunlong, if you don''t bring the car key again, I''ll shoot sister LAN." Tang Wan pointed the gun at Zilan.


    Tang Wenhao, Zilan and Tang Wan all thought that Kunlong would be afraid. Unexpectedly, Kunlong was not afraid, but looked indifferent. They sneered, "shit, goblin, you shoot? I don''t believe it. You don''t want to live. You drive!"


    "Kun long, you bastard, I''m your wife!" Zilan was very angry and sad when she saw that Kun long seemed indifferent to herself.


    "Xiao Lan, I know you''re my wife, but now I can''t help it. Ah Hao is too cunning and powerful. He sneaked in and brought Tang Wan out. He even caught you out of our room. And I wonder, wife, how could you be caught by ah hao? I remember you went upstairs to sleep? Can you tell me what''s going on? "Kunlong seemed to react, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt incredible.


    How did Tang Wenhao catch him downstairs when he slept alone on the second floor? He was puzzled and began to doubt violet''s intention.


    "How can I know what''s going on? Brother long, I went to bed directly after I went downstairs. When I woke up, I found that I was directly kidnapped by ah Hao. I still want to know what''s going on? You ask me, who am I going to ask?" Zilan asked.


    Tang Wan took the opportunity to say, "Kun long, can''t you think clearly about this? Stupid, don''t you know that my man can point acupoints? He points her acupoints while sister LAN is asleep and then takes her down. What''s the difficulty for our ah Hao!"


    Kun long looked at Tang Wenhao and the three of them suspiciously and said to Jin Hu, "you watch here. I''ll go upstairs and have a look!"


    Kunlong''s words surprised Zilan. She suddenly remembered that she was happy with Tang Wenhao. She only wrapped the tissue that wiped her body and threw it into the trash can without doing anything else. What if Kunlong found out?


    Tang Wenhao saw Kunlong turn in and asked suspiciously, "wife, why did Kunlong go!"


    "It''s like going to sister Lan''s room to have a look. What''s the matter?" Tang Wan whispered.


    "That''s bad, wife. I touched sister LAN. There''s evidence in the trash can. Kunlong wants to know that if I touched his wife, he will be angry. He also knows that sister LAN is deliberately helping us. No man can tolerate this kind of thing. We must make a decision as soon as possible." Tang Wenhao is also aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    Tang Wan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. "Ah? You have touched sister LAN? Then Kunlong will know. I''ll ask sister LAN what to do!"


    Then Tang Wan whispered to Zilan, "sister LAN, ah Hao said you two are already together? Then Kunlong will know. Ah Hao asked you what to do? Do you want to fight with them!"


    "Ah? Did you fight? How did you fight?... this..." Zilan hesitated very much. She didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao and her husband Kunlong''s bodyguards would fight, and even evolved into her life and death struggle with her husband. She was completely beyond her imagination, so she didn''t know what to do, but she also knew that once Kunlong found out that she had an affair with Tang Wenhao, Then her relationship with Kunlong for decades is completely over. She knows Kunlong. Kunlong has never spared the woman who betrayed him. Lina''s suicide has just ended. She won''t forget it so soon.


    So her expression made Jin Hu and other bodyguards feel that she had a problem. Therefore, all Kunlong bodyguards looked at their wife suspiciously and vigilantly.


    "Sister LAN, make a decision quickly. You see, they all look at you like that. These people must guess that you are helping us. We''d better start first! When Kunlong comes down, we''ll be too late. They don''t dare to shoot without Kunlong''s order now." Tang Wan said eagerly.


    "Ah Hao, what to do? Sister LAN hesitates. You see, these people must see the problem. Why don''t we start before they have Kunlong''s order? Once Kunlong gives the order, we can''t go." Tang Wan said eagerly.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao was watching Jin Hu''s every move with vigilance. He knew that everyone was on high mental alert and waited for Kun long to come out and give orders, but he didn''t want to think about whether he could make a surprise attack like this, because he understood that Tang Wan had no Kung Fu and gun skills. Once he shot, he could protect himself and Zilan would not be in danger, These people certainly dare not kill her, but Tang Wan is not necessarily.


    Just when he hesitated, Kunlong came down from upstairs. He saw his eyes staring at Zilan and trembling with anger. When Jinhu and others saw the boss like this, they quickly pointed the muzzle of the gun at Zilan and Tang Wenhao.


    "Jin Hu, don''t point a gun at your sister LAN like this. Put the gun down first." Kun long said coldly.


    Jin Hu and others put the gun down in confusion. Zilan and Tang Wenhao also don''t understand what medicine Kunlong sells in the gourd, but it can be concluded that Kunlong must have found what they did in bed, so Zilan felt that her face was burning and ashamed of Kunlong.


    Kunlong stared at Zilan. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it, but in front of the facts, he had to believe that Zilan and Tang Wenhao''s worries were not superfluous. Kunlong really found evidence on the bed and in the trash can. A man knew what it represented.


    All these evidences greatly hurt Kunlong''s self-esteem as a man. He was stunned at that time. He never thought that Zilan, the woman who has been with him for more than 20 years, and the woman who regarded her as his lifelong partner, would betray him. Moreover, the object of betrayal is Tang Wenhao. Is this boy the bane of his life?


    Kun long sighed to himself in great depression.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and smoked a cigarette. He couldn''t understand why purple orchid would betray him? Are you really old? No attraction to women?


    Kunlong kept reflecting on himself, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt oppressed, uncomfortable and wanted to kill. The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t figure it out. Finally, he decided that he wanted to ask Zilan himself why he betrayed him? Where on earth did he Kunlong do something wrong with her purple orchid?


    So after putting out the cigarette butts, he calmed down, slowly went downstairs, and motioned Jin Hu to put down their guns. "Ah Hao, Tang Wan, I want to talk to my wife alone, OK?" Kun Long''s tone seemed to be begging.


    Tang Wan told Tang Wenhao what Kun long meant. Tang Wenhao was worried that he would cheat. He shook his head and said, "Kun long, no, unless you let us go first!"


    What Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan didn''t expect was that Kun long agreed to his request without hesitation and said with a bitter smile, "OK, no problem, you can go!"


    "Kun long, what did you say? Did you really let us go?" Tang Wan asked puzzled.


    "Yes, you can go now and ensure that no one will shoot them." Kunlong said coldly.


    "Why should we trust you? If we let sister LAN go, you''ll shoot right away? Or you''ll shoot as soon as we get out of the villa?" Tang Wan asked.


    "OK, don''t you want to drive out? Jinhu, take my car key, let ah Hao drive out and give me orders. Without my permission, all the checkpoints in the stockade will let them go." Kunlong said.


    Tang Wan saw that Kun long gave such an order and explained it to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao felt that Kun Long''s expression changed too much. He felt like it was true and worried that it was Kun Long''s plot. When he was hesitant to believe him, Zilan said, "Tang Wan, you go!"


    "Ah Hao, sister LAN let us go, or let''s go! It should be all right." Tang Wan chose to believe Kunlong.


    But Tang Wenhao couldn''t believe it. He had a hunch that as soon as he and Tang Wan left, Zilan''s life would be in danger. Kun Long''s expression now was like an expression of extreme anger, but he didn''t want others to know what he was thinking, so he chose to solve it privately with Zilan.

 Chapter 507

    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao shook his head and said, "wife, you tell Kunlong that we won''t leave like this. If we want to leave, we should also take sister LAN!"


    "Ah? Ah Hao, Kunlong certainly won''t agree. This may stimulate him. It won''t be good for anyone at that time. Perhaps it will make him hate sister LAN more?" Tang Wan said anxiously.


    "Just tell him that we don''t believe he will let us go. We can''t rest assured until we put sister LAN in custody. When we really leave the stockade, I''ll point sister Lan''s acupoints and take her with us. I think sister LAN will die if she stays. Since she''s already my woman, I''ll save her. Besides, she betrayed Kunlong in order to save us." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah Hao, let me talk to Kunlong." Tang Wan knows that Tang Wenhao is a man who values love and righteousness. He will not leave Zilan alone.


    Kunlong saw that Tang Wenhao put forward this condition again. His face was green and glared at Tang Wenhao. Then he handed his eyes to Zilan and asked coldly, "baby, ah Hao wants you to go with them. I want to hear your opinion!"


    Purple orchid also said coldly, "brother long, they are worried that you don''t really want to let them go and want to take me as a hostage. Don''t you see it!"


    "Hum! Baby, I really don''t see it. I just think our handsome guy seems to care about you very much. Doesn''t he know you''re my wife? I won''t hurt my wife if I hurt anyone, right? Xiaolan, don''t you have confidence in me?" Kunlong said sarcastically.


    "Brother long, it''s not whether I have confidence in you, but whether you have confidence in yourself?" Zilan said coldly.


    "Hum, I''m always confident in myself, baby. Ask him, what if I don''t let you go with them? Will he kill you?" Kunlong sneered.


    "I don''t need to ask him. If he wants to kill me, he has already killed me. Why wait until now? He knows that if he kills me, he will kill himself. With me in his hand, maybe he still has a glimmer of hope. He bet that you won''t kill me." Zilan said.


    "What if I lose the bet?" Kunlong sneered.


    "No, because I told him that as long as I''m alive, there''s nothing you can do with him, and they can escape smoothly. I''m going to die, and they''re all dead." Zilan still said indifferently.


    Seeing that Zilan was always cold as ice, Kun long was so angry that he pulled out a pistol from his waist and surprised Jin Hu and others. Tang Wenhao also pointed the gun at him. The two sides immediately fell into a confrontation.


    Kunlong looked back at the golden tiger and shouted, "get out! Go back!"


    Jinhu and others quickly put away their guns and withdrew home. Kun long, who had nowhere to vent his anger, raised his pistol and fired several shots into the sky, and then roared, "get out, get out, I''ll never see you, Jinhu, give them the car key!"


    Soon, Jinhu sure enough gave Tang Wenhao Kunlong''s Toyota SUV key. Tang Wenhao grabbed the key, escorted Zilan, and went to the Toyota with Tang Wan. He got on first and asked Tang Wan to escort Zilan. After starting the car, they got on the car respectively. As soon as they stepped on the accelerator, the Toyota suddenly drove outward.


    Kun Longyan watched Tang Wenhao driving his car, carrying his wife, rescued Tang Wan and left the villa. "Brother long, really let them go!"


    Kunlong got angry as soon as he heard it. He pulled out his pistol, pointed to the golden tiger''s head and shouted, "what do you say? Kill the purple orchid? She''s my wife. She''s been with me for more than 20 years. She''s not only my wife. She''s my family. I''m the only family in the world. You say, can I kill her!"


    "No, brother long, I can''t. I''m wrong. Don''t be angry. Let''s go and invite sister LAN home." Jin Hu was scared to death. Knowing that Kun long had lost his mind, he said good words.


    Kun long glared at Jin Hu, slowly took the gun down, closed his eyes and sighed, "Jin Hu, brother, I''m sorry! Brother long is suffering! Let''s go on drinking!"


    "Brother long, forget the wine, sister lan... Do you want to chase her back?" Jin Hu asked.


    "What are you chasing? She will come back. If I don''t let ah Hao go, she will never come back. But if I let ah Hao go, she will come back. You don''t know your sister LAN." Kun long sighed.


    "That''s right, but we have nothing now. Brother long, if someone comes to Vietnam and asks us what to do? We have received all the advance payment, and now they all run away," said Jinhu.


    "What can we do? Just say we ran away. We''re catching them. Vietnam is really going to annoy me, so we''ll kill their people. What''s the big deal? If you have money, you''re afraid you can''t buy arms?" Kunlong said angrily.


    "Brother long, what about Bai sangkun? Do we want to fuck them?" asked Jinhu.


    "Well, well, I''m not in the mood now. I don''t want to drink anymore." Kunlong said depressed.


    Not to mention Kunlong, just Tang Wenhao, Zilan and Tang Wan drove Kunlong''s Toyota out of Kunlong''s stockade quickly, because Zilan sat inside and the road was unobstructed.


    Out of the stockade, Tang Wenhao drove another 20 or 30 kilometers and stopped in the suburbs of a small town. Zilan said that this is no longer the strength range of Kunlong and should be safe for the time being.


    Seeing the bright lights in the town, Tang Wenhao held the direction and questioned Tang Wan, "wife, have you ever been here!"


    "Well, I''ve been here. It''s not far from the China Myanmar border. See? It''s only a few hills over there. It should be less than 100 kilometers, but don''t we have to find sister ah Ling? Why don''t we find a hotel in the town first?" Tang Wan said.


    "OK, then ask sister LAN! Which hotel is safer? Let''s just stay in one tonight, so that we can take care of each other." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha, ah Hao, I have no problem. I''ll ask sister LAN." Tang Wan said with a smile.


    When Tang Wan told Zilan what Tang Wenhao meant, she glanced at Tang Wenhao gratefully and said, "Hao, I also want to go with you, but I can''t leave Kunlong. Although I don''t love him, we have lived for more than 20 years and are already relatives. If I really leave him, he will soon grow old and be destroyed by my opponent. I can''t leave him like this. It''s too cruel to him!"


    After Tang Wan translated it to Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao said anxiously, "sister LAN, but I think Kunlong seems very angry with you. I''m afraid he''ll kill you. Since he already knows about us, he won''t let you go. It''s too dangerous for you to go back like this!"


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, Zilan gratefully grabbed his hand, kissed him, and said with a shy smile, "ah Hao, don''t worry! If Kunlong wants to kill me, he won''t let you run away. He''s just in pain. He can''t accept the fact. He''ll get better slowly. You two should return home early! The golden triangle is not a good place. If you don''t pay attention, your life will be gone!"


    "Tang Wan, I''m very sorry for the death of your eldest brother. I''m really happy for you to meet ah Hao and be a woman of ah Hao this time. I''m also sorry for Lina''s death. I used to be a rival in love with her. Now she''s dead. I really regret it. I think I should help her, just like you. When I go back, I''ll try my best to persuade Kun long not to go back I''m against you, "said Zilan.


    "Sister LAN, thank you! Are you really not going with us? Ah Hao won''t care about you. When he comes to Vietnam, his wives will take care of you, and I will take care of you." Tang Wan said emotionally. She was full of gratitude to Zilan from her heart. She hated her very much before. This experience has fundamentally changed her view of Zilan.


    "Tang Wan, thank you. No, I''ve decided to go back right away, otherwise Kun long will be sad. He needs me to come back to him most now. Although he hates me now, he won''t embarrass me. By the way, Tang Wan, tell ah Hao that I want to ask him something." Zilan said.


    "Sister LAN, don''t say that. If you have anything to do, just tell me! You saved our lives. I believe ah Hao will promise you as long as he can do it." Tang Wan said.


    "Hehe, Tang Wan, ah Hao can certainly do it, but I don''t think my request is too much. I want ah Hao to look at my face and don''t revenge Kunlong. Lina''s death must make ah Hao very angry. In fact, I feel very sad, but since it has happened, I''d better forget it! OK? Ah Hao really wants to kill Kunlong, what should I do in the future ? "purple orchid begged.


    Tang Wan nodded, and then told Tang Wenhao about Zilan''s request. Tang Wenhao immediately fell into silence. He felt very embarrassed and promised Zilan. He hated Kunlong as he thought of Lina''s death, but he really couldn''t bear to refuse Zilan. After all, Zilan was kind to him and Tang Wan. Just now, he spared no effort to save them. They also took up their body and slept with him He betrayed Kunlong twice. This affection made him unable to refuse.


    At this time, the astute Tang Wenhao found a van parked not far from the Toyota. The people in the van seemed to be watching their every move. Who would follow them in the middle of the night? Did they encounter robbery by gangsters?


    As soon as the idea flashed out, he felt that he couldn''t let Zilan drive back alone. Moreover, this place was full of mountain roads, which was very unsafe. If someone stopped Zilan, she would be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao touched the acupoints of Zilan, and then immediately restarted the car and drove towards the town. Tang Wan asked, "ah Hao, why did you point sister Lan''s acupoints? Did you really decide to take her away? She seems unable to let go of Kunlong!"


    "Wife, don''t you see a van following us? I''m afraid it''s Kunlong''s people. Once we let sister LAN go, what will they do to hurt sister LAN? Sister LAN betrayed Kunlong for us. I don''t believe Kunlong will really let her go, wife. I don''t want to die again, especially the woman who helped me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "It seems that someone is following us, ah Hao. What shall we do now? They are going to follow us all the time?" Tang Wan said anxiously.

 Chapter 508

    "It''s all right. I have a way to deal with them. Let''s find a hotel to stay first. As long as you two settle down, I have a way to deal with them," Tang Wenhao said.


    So Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan took the sleeping purple orchid and stayed in the largest hotel in the town. The hotel waiter thought the purple orchid was ill. He saw that Tang Wan only had a standard room and didn''t ask much. Tang Wan paid the money, and the waiter led them to the room.


    When Tang Wenhao quietly returned downstairs, he found that the van did not enter the hotel, but disappeared. Tang Wenhao was afraid of others playing tricks and quickly turned back to his room.


    Seeing that he had returned so soon, Tang Wan asked suspiciously, "ah Hao, why did you come back!"


    "Hehe, maybe we''re too worried. No one and the car are gone. Let''s wash and sleep!" Tang Wenhao smiled, then closed the windows and closed the curtains.


    "Well, would you like to wake sister LAN up? We''ve been tired in the middle of the night and are dirty. Let sister LAN wash and sleep together? We women love to be clean." Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Hehe, of course, no problem." Tang Wenhao went to Zilan and explored her acupoints.


    Zilan woke up and found herself lying in bed. She looked at Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan suspiciously, "how did I sleep here? Ah Hao, do you really don''t let me go back!"


    Tang Wan said with a smile, "sister LAN, ah Hao is worried that Kunlong will not let you go. He decided to take you away and live with us in the future. We are tired today. Let''s wash and sleep!"


    Purple orchid smiled bitterly and sighed, "Alas! Let''s do it tonight! How can we sleep? All three sleep here!"


    "Of course! Sister LAN, ah Hao wants to protect us! Why? Sister LAN, you''re still shy? Aren''t you already ah Hao''s woman? Sister Lina and I used to share a room with ah Hao, and the three of us have never separated together." Tang Wan smiled generously.


    Zilan smiled shyly and nodded, "Oh! It''s all right. I''m just asking. Why don''t we wash together? Ah Hao, wait outside first!"


    Tang Wan and Zilan went into the bathroom together. In fact, most of the bathrooms in the golden triangle area take showers. Because this place is too hot, people here take baths very often. They don''t have so much dirt and sweat. They are clean after washing.


    Tang Wenhao was outside listening to the sound of water inside. His thoughts began to float to Ruan Ling. Where are they now? Will Benxi help us? How does Kunlong know our true identity? Who the hell is buying our lives? If this doesn''t buy our lives, Kunlong won''t turn over and Lina won''t die. Shit, who is it? Is it really Lin haoxiong? How did he know we were coming? A series of questions lingered in my mind.


    At this time, the graceful mature woman Zilan and the sexy young woman Tang Wan came out of the bathroom wrapped in a white bath towel. Their pretty faces were full of blushes. Tang Wenhao smiled at Zilan embarrassed.


    Tang Wan came to him and loosened the bath towel directly, then handed it to him and said with a charming smile, "ah Hao, go wash! I''ll go to bed and wait for you first." then he climbed into the bed and covered his body with a blanket, while Zilan lay on another bed and glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao thought Zilan missed him again and said with a bad smile to Tang Wan, "wife, tell sister Lan that in order to thank her for her efforts today, when I wash, I''ll sleep with her. Be generous!"


    "Oh, well! It''s all right. I don''t mind if you sleep with sister LAN all night." Tang Wan smiled shyly, and then conveyed Tang Wenhao''s meaning to Zilan. Zilan was surprised because she didn''t mean it. Of course, she wouldn''t object.


    In fact, the first time Tang Wenhao had a relationship with her was that Tang Wenhao misunderstood her meaning, but because she was curious about Tang Wenhao from the beginning, she had a good impression. Therefore, when she found that she was occupied by Tang Wenhao, she was not disgusted at all, but rather excited and happy. In addition, Tang Wenhao brought her not only freshness, but also great shock, So that she can enjoy the happiness that Kunlong can''t give.


    After Tang Wenhao took a shower, he didn''t bother to wrap his bath towel and came out directly. He was ashamed of Zilan. Look at him. Tang Wan doesn''t care. She''s used to Tang Wenhao. In those days when they were in the stockade, Tang Wenhao basically didn''t wear clothes after taking a bath at home.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao came to her, Zilan quickly and shyly made room for him. Tang Wenhao was not polite. After drilling in, she hugged Zilan, first kissed her and smiled, "sister LAN, thanks to you today. I''ll thank you later!"


    Tang Wan translated Tang Wenhao''s gratitude. Zilan shook her head, fell on his chest and said emotionally, "ah Hao, I don''t want you to thank. As long as you can get out of danger, I won''t go with you. I still want to go back to Kunlong. Tonight is the last night I accompany you, so you can love me well!" he said, Purple orchid''s beautiful eyes were filled with tears.


    Tang Wan translated Zilan''s words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao felt very guilty. He knew he couldn''t keep Kunlong, so he didn''t talk nonsense. He turned over and fell in love with Zilan directly.


    The next morning, they got up very late. After washing, Tang Wenhao knew that Zilan had decided to go, so he could use coercive means to keep her, but the three were still reluctant to give up.


    Suddenly, Tang Wenhao thought of something. He hurriedly said to Tang Wan, "wife, ask sister LAN if she knows who bought our lives from Kunlong? She must know by reason!"


    "Well, I''ll ask her, or where shall we inquire after she leaves?" Tang Wan replied, and then told Zilan Tang Wenhao''s question.


    Zilan seemed very hesitant and wanted to say it. It seemed that she didn''t say it easily. Tang Wenhao saw that she was very embarrassed, so he said to Tang Wan, "forget it! Don''t embarrass sister LAN. She has done enough for us!"


    "Well,... Sister LAN, ah Hao said that since you are very embarrassed, forget it!" Tang Wan smiled at Zilan.


    Zilan looked at Tang Wenhao with love, held his handsome face in her hand, kissed his sexy lips and said emotionally, "Ah Hao, I''m afraid I''m really in love with you, so sister LAN, I can''t let you die... Even if I can''t get you anymore, I want you to leave the Golden Triangle alive. I don''t care what your purpose is in the golden triangle, but please leave early. This is not where you stay. Even if Kunlong let you go yesterday, he won''t give up in the future, because he wants to leave It''s not just him who kills you, but also the Vietnamese military. I believe the Vietnamese military will sell this to Kunlong, and they may also give it to other gangs, so you''ll be besieged here! "


    "Is it really the Vietnamese military? Sister LAN, do you know who the Vietnamese military is killing us? Who are they contacting with on your side?" Tang Wenhao asked eagerly, because the news is too important.


    Purple orchid was cruel, nodded and said, "Ah Hao, Vietnam contacted Kunlong''s cousin by phone, and we have received the advance payment, so Kunlong must find you in order to continue the business. I don''t know how much the money is, but I know that the advance payment came to US $1 million. It is said that Vietnam is sending someone to investigate this matter, because Kunlong didn''t have it What he told me is very specific. He only said that this matter is very important. If he succeeds, he can move his base camp to other safer jungles, and he won''t compete with Bai sangkun. When he has money, he can go abroad to live. There''s no need to fight with the Thai man... Ah Hao, I''ve given you all the background of Kunlong. You must promise me to let him go, okay? I''ll do it too I will persuade him not to send anyone to kill you again! "


    Tang Wenhao nodded and replied, "no problem. For your sake, we won''t want Kunlong''s life." he thought, shit, at least he and Kunlong are loaches in a hole, so let him have his life.


    Now the situation is basically clear. As long as we find Kunlin, Kunlong''s cousin, everything will be revealed. Tang Wenhao is in a good mood, so that he can return to Liangshan with his wife Ruan Ling as soon as possible.


    Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan sent Zilan downstairs and wanted to send her out of the town. Before they got out of the hotel, several people came up. Tang Wenhao looked up and was surprised. It was none other than Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Ling, Ruan Biao, Chen Ba and Li Qiang. In addition, there was another Ruan gang.


    "Baby, where are you going?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously when she saw that Tang Wenhao seemed to be going out. Ruan Jingxiong looked at them suspiciously.


    "Elder sister, why are you here? How did you find us? Oh, I see. Was the van tracking us last night sent by enban Xi?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Baby, smart, that is, didn''t Xiansheng say that? Would they send someone to monitor Kunlong''s stronghold? Baby, where are you going? Sister LAN, hello." Ruan Ling said hello to Zilan in indigenous language. She already knew that Zilan helped Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan escape, and that they slept together last night.


    "Hello, miss ah Ling. I want to go back. Ah Hao and Tang Wan want to take me outside the town." Zilan smiled. She also liked ah Ling from her heart and began to envy her. Later, when she saw her extraordinary bearing and good conversation, she fell in love with her in her heart.


    "Ah? Do you want to go back? Back to Kunlong?" Ruan Ling asked incomprehensibly, because in her opinion, since Zilan chose to come out with Tang Wenhao, it would be like breaking up with Kunlong completely. Why go back? Isn''t it going back to die?


    "Miss a Ling, I must go back. Kunlong is not only my man, but also my family. We have been together for more than 20 years. He can''t leave me. I can''t bear to leave him and betray him. It has hit him hard enough. If I leave him completely, I will be too cruel to him. He has been cruel and ruthless to other women over the years, but he has been very kind to me. He didn''t do anything Sorry about me, "said Zilan.

 Chapter 509

    "Sister LAN, you really can''t go back. Kunlong has completely given up on you. If you go back, he will not let you go. As we know, he ordered last night. After catching you, you don''t have to report to him and shoot him directly." Ruan Ling said.


    Purple orchid''s beautiful eyes solidified in an instant. She looked at Ruan Ling blankly and shook her head. She looked incredible, "No, no, miss a Ling, you''re deliberately keeping me. Kunlong can''t kill me. I don''t believe what you said. Kunlong wanted to kill me and killed me last night. Why should I take ah Hao and Tang Wan with me? Although he already knows that I''m a Hao''s woman, he won''t order to kill me. After more than 20 years of feelings, he won''t kill me, I don''t believe it!"


    "Sister LAN, believe it or not, he really gave such an order, so you must not go back. You have such an end because you helped us and saved our family a Hao and Tang Wan. We can''t let you go back and die," Ruan Ling advised.


    Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan also took turns to persuade her, but she just didn''t listen. She didn''t believe Kunlong would kill her at all.


    "Sister, where did you hear that Kunlong ordered to kill sister LAN? I think Kunlong looked reluctant to kill sister LAN last night. Otherwise, why would he let us go?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Baby, this news was heard by enbanxi''s men. Now Kunlong ordered his men to inquire about your whereabouts. Sister estimated that Kunlong released you in the midst of contradictions last night. Later, seeing sister LAN didn''t come back all night, she completely gave up her heart and hated her. A person can easily turn from deep love to deep resentment, and deep love into extreme hatred Hate is actually very simple. Betrayal is the best fuse, "Ruan Ling analyzed.


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s analysis, Tang Wenhao increasingly felt that Kunlong couldn''t want Zilan again. He said to Ruan Ling, "sister, if this is true, I want to take sister LAN back to Liangshan and live with us in the future. Do you think it''s OK!"


    "Hehe, of course. Is there any other way? People have been homeless for you. Our Ruan family will be her destination in the future. Let me tell her! Maybe she is worried about her sister''s giving her small shoes in the future, so she has concerns." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "It won''t. sister LAN knows you are a very atmospheric woman. She just can''t let go of Kunlong, but now Kunlong wants to kill her, that''s another matter," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well,... Sister LAN, you must believe us. Our people heard all these news from people in Kunlong. They said that as long as you didn''t go back last night, people in Kunlong can kill you from today. How can you go back? Sister LAN, ah Hao just told me that you will follow us back to Vietnam and be them like us Tang family''s daughter-in-law, although you are a little older, there are several of our ah Hao''s wives who are about your age. It doesn''t matter, and no one will laugh at you. Ah Hao is a very kind man. He won''t wrong you, and we won''t wrong you. You can rest assured that in our Ruan family, as long as a Hao''s woman has equal status Yes, it would be better if you could have a man and a half with ah Hao in the future. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    It is undeniable that Ruan Ling''s words made Zilan look forward to the future. She looked at Ruan Ling in surprise and asked suspiciously, "miss a Ling, do you think a Hao really has a woman of my age? I will be 40 next year. How can I deserve a hao? He is such a young, handsome and capable man, I dare not think!"


    "Hehe, believe me, it''s true. We have a very happy life. You''ll know when you go. To be honest, my twin sister is also ah Hao''s wife. Our sisters have a husband. I already have a son and my sister is about to have a baby. Ah Hao in my family has at least twenty or thirty wives, and several over the age of 35! You''re nothing. Go up ! don''t go, "she said, gesturing to Tang Wenhao to pull the purple orchid upstairs. The party crowded into the room. Ruan Jingxiong asked Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang to guard outside.


    Purple orchid reluctantly entered the room with Ruan Ling. Although Ruan Ling made such a commitment, Kunlong''s kindness to her kept flashing in her mind. She didn''t feel uneasy.


    Instead of talking about Zilan''s hesitation, Tang Wenhao informed everyone of the news Zilan had told him. Ruan Jingxiong nodded and said, "That''s right! Lin haoxiong must have sent someone to contact Kunlin. Kunlin must have told Lin haoxiong''s people that they caught Li Qiang and Chen ba. Then Lin haoxiong was worried that the matter would be exposed and spent a high price to buy our lives. Kunlong turned desperate and became an enemy with us. The advance payment was US $1 million, indicating that Lin haoxiong spent money!"


    "Yes, compared with being prosecuted by the military, spending this money is nothing. His brother died because of this. He will never be arrested easily," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Brother Wen Hao is right. Instructor, do you remember that he ambushed you near our camp some time ago? Since then, he has been struggling to death. From that matter, we can see that Lin haoxiong is vicious and will never stop until he reaches his goal. In his capacity, he must have a huge network to support him, whether it is money It''s also interpersonal relationship. The strength of this network must be very strong, and it''s entirely possible to reach the golden triangle, "Li Qiang said.


    "In fact, this is not necessarily a bad thing for us. As long as he takes action, he will have traces and more evidence. Our top priority now is to catch Kunlin. He must be a vital role. In addition, we can dig out other moths of the military department who sell arms privately through him. Son, go out and get Ruan Biao he Ruan Gang called in. I want to issue orders. Through these circumstances, we can slowly spread our net. "Ruan Jingxiong said to Tang Wenhao.


    A few minutes later, Ruan Jingxiong called several of his soldiers together. He first asked Xian Sheng to take charge of the guard outside. Ruan Ling, Tang Wan and Zilan were waiting in the room. Ruan Jingxiong politely said that this was a military matter. He couldn''t order Ruan Ling and their women to do anything. Now it''s a critical moment. Ruan Ling''s main task is to protect themselves when their task is completed, Take them home safely with several women.


    Not to mention Ruan Ling and other people waiting for news in the room, Ruan Jingxiong led several of his soldiers to the hotel conference room and asked Tang Wenhao to be responsible for guarding outside. Don''t let irrelevant personnel enter the conference room.


    Ruan Jingxiong was like meeting in his camp. Although he was wearing casual clothes, he first saluted several subordinates. Li Qiang and they all stood up and saluted. Then Ruan Jingxiong ordered, "sit down!"


    "Yes, instructor!" the four subordinates answered honestly, and then sat down in good order, waiting for Ruan Jingxiong''s order.


    "Everyone has worked hard!" Ruan Jingxiong said at the beginning.


    "The instructor worked hard. You are still with us at such an old age..." Li Qiang said painfully.


    "Yes! Instructor..." Ruan Biao also wanted to say something polite.


    "Well, don''t say that. We are soldiers. Soldiers should obey orders. Such a thing happened in our country and our army, which is a shame for each of us as soldiers. Therefore, we must complete the task, catch these moths hidden in our team, and bring Lin haoxiong to justice and restore it to our country and our army Do you have confidence in the loss? "Asked Ruan Jingxiong.


    The four people responded with one voice, "yes!"


    "Well, this is like a soldier brought out by Ruan Jingxiong. Let me make a statement here. Ruan Biao, Ruan gang and Chen Ba have a criminal record. Now you are guilty and meritorious. Chen BA''s crime should be the most serious. You have done a lot of stupid things with Lin Haonan and killed your brother Han Hu. Therefore, you should strive to make great contributions. I will report to the Ministry of national defense to ask for meritorious service for you and reduce it Xing, do you understand? "Said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Yes, instructor, I deeply feel ashamed of the instructor''s teachings. Only by trying to help the instructor complete the task can I reduce my sense of guilt. I don''t ask for commutation, but for meritorious atonement." Chen Ba said sincerely.


    "Yes! Instructor, we are the same. We will try our best to make a contribution and atone for our sins." Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang also said quickly.


    "You two are a little better and sober. Even under Lin Haonan, you know how to help Wen Hao secretly and distinguish between right and wrong. It''s very good, but after all, you have helped Lin Haonan do a lot of wrong things, and you still have to take the blame and make meritorious service." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Yes, we understand," said Ruan Biao.


    "Well, let''s not talk much. Now let''s get back to the point. According to Wen Hao''s wife from Kunlong, oh, no, it''s time to call her Zilan. According to Zilan''s telling Wen Hao, Kunlong suddenly changed his attitude and didn''t cooperate with us, but hurt us because his brother Kunlin told him that someone in our country paid a lot of money for us There is no doubt that it will not be someone else''s life. It must be Lin haoxiong. Others do not have this motivation. Even if they do, they will not know us so well. Therefore, I think the time for us to fight back has come. We can no longer passively investigate. We should take the initiative to grasp the favorable clues, follow the vine and feel the melon, and force the opponents to fight back more madly, so that they will be exposed It will be more thorough and easier for us to catch the evidence, "Ruan Jingxiong analyzed.


    "I agree with the instructor." Li Qiang nodded.


    "Well, we agree, instructor, just give orders!" said Ruan Biao.


    "Well, Li Qiang and Chen Ba, you two are more familiar with Kunlong than Ruan Biao and Ruan, and you are familiar with enban Xi''s men here, so your task is to secretly investigate Kunlin''s residence and secretly rob him if possible. You''d better take him to enban Xi''s camp. Now only he has no intention of us, and your brothers have good personal relations with him, Through what happened last night, I also think this man is trustworthy. People are safe only in him, because we have a stable and safe residence. Do you two understand? "Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "I see, instructor, I promise to finish the task." Li Qiang and Chen Ba stood up and responded with one voice.

 Chapter 510

    "OK, sit down! I want to remind you that Kunlong will make a crazy counterattack since last night. It should be said that since Zilan didn''t go back last night, he will find that any of us must be killed and won''t be locked up as before. Therefore, we must be very careful and don''t be careless," Ruan Jingxiong reminded.


    "Well, instructor, we understand. We will be careful." Li Qiang nodded.


    "Well, you two are like this. Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang, your task is not to be in the front line, but to control enbanxi''s team. Aren''t you their instructors? We must control their team. These people are mercenaries. In the words of our army, the organizational relationship of these people is very complex and loose. Don''t let Kunlong people sneak into the military coup, enbanxi What has the final say is that we will not think of this. But we must think that we must rely on their military strength in carrying out such a complicated task in this foreign land. This place is not a general place. It is a fish in the clouds. Everyone has a function. The government''s functions are very weak. Basically, these drug dealers and armed groups have the final say, so controlling a armed force is very important. It''s important to avoid fighting with Kunlong without supporting armed forces, then it''s difficult for us to succeed, okay? "Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Instructor, we understand that we must firmly control the armed forces of enbanxi in our hands and will never let military change happen inside." Ruan Biao nodded.


    "Don''t worry, instructor. The armed forces of enbanxi are quite organized. They are basically from the Kachin army. They have fought with the government army for many years and are particularly familiar with the laws of jungle war. It is basically difficult for Kunlong people to fight in. Moreover, these people have a very good relationship with us. They admire our Chinese Kung Fu and should Said there would be no problem, "said Ruan gang.


    "Well, that''s the best, but don''t take it lightly. As for me! My task is to take Wen Hao, a Ling and them to help you. We will help you wherever you need our help, so don''t worry. With the support of my son Wen Hao, you will be able to complete the task." Ruan Jingxiong said proudly.


    Ruan Biao smiled, "Of course, brother Li Qiang, brother Chen Ba and brother Ruan Gang, you don''t know. We are together with brother Wen Hao every day these days. He has helped us resolve several dangerous situations. He is indeed a young man with both wisdom and courage, better than several of us who have received special training. Can we hold Qigong for a minute or two at most? But Wen Hao can hold Qigong for seven or eight minutes, so we can learn from him Escape from the dark river to save us. It''s unimaginable that he can bend such a thick iron pole the night before yesterday! "


    "Ah? Brother Wen Hao is so powerful? I only know he can point acupoints. I didn''t expect his internal skill to reach this level?" Li Qiang said in surprise.


    "Hehe, brother Li Qiang, I''ve seen the power of Wen Hao for a long time. The sixth son under Lin Haonan died miserably. He was hit by brother Wen Hao''s acupoint, so I didn''t dare to provoke him. I''m afraid of him all my life except the instructor." Chen Ba smiled shyly.


    Ha ha... Ruan Biao laughed.


    "Well, don''t praise him. Finally, you''d better dress up after you go out from here. I''m afraid that Kunlong''s people will monitor here. As for the person who will pick you up, he will be the contact person between us. I negotiated with enbanxi last night. He promised to lend his people to us during this period of time. I''ll coordinate with him when I go back This matter, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    After arranging the task, Ruan Jingxiong asked Ruan Biao to call Tang Wenhao in.


    "Come on, son, we just assigned the tasks. Your task is to help dad give help to several eldest brothers. You can help anyone who needs you." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Ah? Dad, you just let me do this? I also want you to give me some important tasks? Why don''t you let me stay with some big brothers? Take my sister and them to enbanxi''s army to rest? They are women and you are an old man. Let''s leave the work to us?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, son, your task is not light. Besides you, others can''t play this role. More importantly, you must be with ah Ling and purple orchid. It''s not easy to have an accident when you are around them. Besides, you should pay attention to this purple orchid. Although she helped you last night and likes you, she has a deep affection for Kun long. I''m afraid She makes mistakes at the critical moment. Of course, dad doesn''t mean to let you control her. She is a good woman, but a woman is soft hearted and easy to be emotional. If she doesn''t pay attention, it will be bad. It''s better to keep an eye on her. This is also for her good. Think about it. Isn''t it better for her to follow you than to follow Kunlong? "Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, to tell you the truth, I have never seen a man more blessed than you in my life. Why do you think this beautiful woman wants to talk to you so much when she sees you? Lina, that woman, don''t tell me. To tell you the truth, I really didn''t expect that Kunlong''s original wife, this purple orchid, would be willing to sleep with you, and would not hesitate to break up with Kunlong, a husband who has lived for decades Help you, brother, you are so powerful! Convinced. "Ruan Biao raised his thumb to Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha, brother Ruan, you don''t look at what you look like, and then look at brother Wen Hao. The eyes, face and body of brother Wen Hao are the materials of size take all. Which woman can be indifferent to a man like brother Wen hao?" Li Qiang also smiled.


    Tang Wenhao''s face flushed with ridicule and said with an embarrassed smile, "hehe, don''t ridicule the two eldest brothers, Dad, is our next step to go to the enban west base!"


    "Well, that''s right. We''ll leave in a minute. Go and talk to ah Ling. If Zilan refuses to go, you''ll light her acupoints! This is also saving her. She will be killed by Kunlong when she goes back. We can''t watch her die." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, Dad, don''t worry. I''ll protect her. She''s also my woman." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    Ruan Jingxiong smiled and said nothing. Then he asked everyone to carry out their orders. Originally, Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang could join them with enban Xi, but considering that there were many people and big goals, he let them go first. He took Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling with them.


    Last night, under the leadership of Shisheng, Ruan Jingxiong and en Banxi met in a dense forest on the way. They agreed to meet again today. See you or leave.


    Not to mention the others, Tang Wenhao returned to the room first. Several women talked happily. However, although Zilan had a smile on her pretty face, it was obvious that her beautiful eyes always flickered and seemed absent-minded.


    After Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling what to do next, Ruan Ling and Tang Wan told Zilan. As soon as Zilan heard that she was going to take refuge in the drug king enban Xi, she immediately shook her head and said to Ruan Ling and Tang Wan, "no, miss a Ling, I won''t go to enban Xi. If Kun long knew, we would have no hope!"


    Ruan Ling said seriously, "Sister LAN, why do you still hope for Kunlong? He ordered to kill you. What''s the use of thinking about it again? Is our a Hao not as good as a Kunlong? In a bad word, can a Hao compare with Kunlong in terms of age, appearance, education, personality and Kung Fu, including bed Kung Fu? Why do so many women love him so much? It''s because of him He is one man in a million. Many women in our family want to marry him. Our ah Hao doesn''t have the energy to marry them. Now you are his woman. This is fate. You are really willing to lose our ah Hao! "


    "Miss a Ling, just like you said, how can I be willing to give up ah hao? For a woman who is almost 40 years old, he is a gift from the sky, and... Don''t believe it, miss a Ling, I really love ah Hao now, but I have lived with Kun long for so many years, and we have gone a long way together. I can''t bear to lose Kun long." Purple orchid said sadly.


    "Sister LAN, but he doesn''t want you anymore, because you have betrayed him. Your body and mind have betrayed him. A man can''t stand it. Not to mention Kunlong, wake up! Come with us! Ah Hao can''t bear you." Ruan Ling had to say so.


    This sentence is more effective than any other one. When purple orchid heard it, her beautiful eyes showed surprise. She hurriedly asked, "miss a Ling, what you said is true? Does ah Hao really think so? He doesn''t want me to go!"


    "Of course, otherwise ah Hao wouldn''t always let us keep you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wan quickly echoed, "sister LAN, ah Hao also has feelings for you. You helped us like last night. He''s not a hard hearted man. He has feelings!"


    After all, Zilan reluctantly promised Ruan Ling that they would go into the mountain together.


    Ruan Jingxiong arranged the tasks of Ruan Biao and them and returned to the room. After several people packed up their things, they settled the account and handed over the key of Kunlong SUV to the front desk. They said that they borrowed the car from a man named brother long. In a few days, brother long will come and drive the car away and let them keep the key for a while.


    Out of the hotel, under the arrangement of Xiusheng, they took a van and drove outside the town. Through the window, they looked at the mountains under the blue sky and white clouds. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help sighing, "sister, if there was no task, it would be nice! The scenery here is quite good!"


    "Hehe, I don''t think our death valley is as beautiful as ours. Speaking of this, I really miss Aya and azhu. They are sisters. Baby, my sister is about to give birth. We have to go back before my sister gives birth. Otherwise, how sad she must be when she thinks that you and I are not with her when she gives birth!" Ruan Ling said sadly.


    "Well, sister, I promise I''ll go home before Manny is born." Tang Wenhao said seriously. In fact, he doesn''t want Manny, sister Ah Mei, sister ah Hui, Ruan Yi and other beautiful women, especially wen''er. He left her just a few days after they were together. It hurts him to think of wen''er''s infatuation with him!

 Chapter 511

    The van was about ten kilometers out of the town. When they got off the bus, they saw that there were no cars and people following behind. Everyone quickly flashed into the jungle beside the road. It was really safe for them only when they got to the dense forest.


    The head of Xiusheng leads the way. Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao follow behind. However, it''s much better today. Everyone is wearing guns, which is also worried about being intercepted by Kunlong''s people on the way.


    The party had a rest on the way. After eating some dry food to supplement their strength, they found enbanxi camping in the dense forest in the evening. Enbanxi was very happy to see Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling again. He smiled at Ruan Ling, "Miss a Ling, I thought elder brother Ruan Biao was the most powerful. Since you caught him last time, I think brother a Hao is the most powerful man I''ve seen in my life. I admire him very much. Let him take me as an apprentice! I''m serious." he said, looking forward to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling smiled and said to him, "en Banxi, our ah Hao doesn''t accept disciples, only brothers!"


    Enban Xi laughed and said, "OK, OK, will brother AHAO accept me!"


    Ruan Ling translated enban Xi''s words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was very happy. She patted enban Xi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "since you and brother Ruan Biao became friends, you are my brother!"


    Ha ha... Everyone laughed happily. The atmosphere of the whole camp was very harmonious.


    Finally, enbanxi handed his eyes to Zilan. He looked at her suspiciously and asked, "miss a Ling, who is she? I seem to have seen her. She can''t be Kunlong''s woman!"


    "Hehe, brother enban Xi, she is Kunlong''s wife, sister LAN. She helped our ah Hao save Tang Wan last night. She is now our ah Hao''s wife, don''t you mind?" Ruan Ling smiled. When Zilan saw Ruan Ling introduce herself like this, she felt a warm current in her heart and couldn''t help admiring and trusting Ruan Ling more.


    It shows that Lina didn''t deceive her when she talked with her upstairs. Ah Hao''s wife Ruan Ling is really a rare woman with beauty, wisdom and mind. She has a great family style. It''s definitely a great honor to serve with such a woman.


    After hearing Ruan Ling''s introduction, en Banxi laughed and said, "ha ha... Kunlong, Kunlong, your woman has become the wife of our AHAO brothers again. Why should you fight with our brothers? If you and our brothers work together to deal with Bai sangkun, how can you end up like this!"


    Purple orchid felt sad when she saw enban Xi say this. In addition to loving Kunlong, she also blamed herself. She felt that she had made Kunlong suffer this humiliation. She silently walked aside and was sad alone.


    Ruan Ling was a woman with a delicate mind. She winked at Tang Wan and asked her to take care of her.


    EN Benxi then told everyone to rest and eat, then camp in this place, and then go back to his camp the next day. After the arrangement, he invited Ruan Jingxiong to his tent and asked him to translate.


    "Instructor Ruan, I want to discuss something with you. I hope I can get your permission." enbanxi smiled.


    Ruan Jingxiong said with a smile, "brother enbanxi, please tell me what you have to say!"


    "Instructor Ruan, ha! I think... After we assist instructor Ruan to complete the task, can you leave Ruan Biao and their three brothers to me?" enbanxi smiled.


    Ruan Jingxiong listened and looked at enban Xi in amazement. He didn''t expect enban Xi to make such a request to him. It was beyond his expectation. How... To answer him? Ruan Biao, they are all prisoners who have committed crimes and meritorious deeds. If they stay abroad, they will become defection and add to the crime. Can you promise?


    "Brother enbanxi, this matter is very important. It''s not something I can decide. You know, Ruan Biao, they are serious criminals in our country, and they are professional soldiers. This special status determines that their fate is not a simple problem. I want to know whether this is the meaning of brother enbanxi or the three of them? It''s very important." Ruan Jingxiong said seriously.


    EN Benxi said, "instructor Ruan, this is purely my personal meaning. I appreciate their abilities and trust them very much. I hope they will stay and help me. I promise I won''t treat them badly, let alone harm them. Please rest assured!"


    "No, no, the enbanxi brothers, as I said, they are professional soldiers, especially those who have committed crimes and performed meritorious deeds. If they stay abroad, it is equivalent to defection, which is bad for themselves and their families. I should be responsible for them and their families. The enbanxi brothers may not have considered these problems." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Instructor Ruan, but there''s another question you haven''t thought about. If Ruan Biao and his three brothers go back with you after the task is completed, will you release them except that they continue to serve their sentences in prison? Certainly not, because as you said, they are felons and won''t be exempted from their crimes because of their meritorious service this time. It''s inevitable to continue to serve their sentences, right?" Envinci asked.


    "Yes, theoretically, but at least they don''t have to take the title of fugitive. Their families can see them if they want to see them. If they stay here all the time, their identity will always be defectors. They will never return to their motherland and never see their families. Is this fair to them?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Instructor Ruan, I can take their families to a third country to settle down, such as Thailand, so that they can still reunite and these problems can be solved," enbanxi said.


    They argued for a long time without results. Ruan Jingxiong never had positive opposition or support, but put the problem on reasoning, but he saw that enbanxi wanted to keep Ruan Biao and them.


    After Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang came back, Ruan Jingxiong told their brothers what en Benxi thought. They were also very surprised. It can be seen that they should not have thought like this, "instructor, don''t look at our brothers like this. We didn''t want to stay!"


    "Hehe, it''s good if you don''t, but I think enban Xi is determined to get it. It seems that he must keep you. I can''t refuse or agree. Now we are in other people''s territory and are favored by others. Your current status is also other people''s people. It''s a difficult problem." Ruan Jingxiong said in embarrassment.


    "Instructor, if I don''t tell him, I''ll say we don''t agree," Ruan Gang said.


    "Ruan Gang, you can''t say it. You''d rather say I don''t agree than you don''t want to. This will make things stiff. After all, enbanxi is a good man. He has no malice, but he doesn''t have good hands. Love is eager! Once you say you don''t agree, it will complicate things," Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, I think what the instructor said is reasonable. Why don''t we say that after the task is completed, we''ll look at the opinions of the Ministry of national defense? Ask the Ministry of national defense whether it will commute our sentence? Wait first." Ruan Biao said.


    "Well, that''s a way. Drag the word formula until the task is completed." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    The next day, en Banxi set out with their team, together with Ruan Jingxiong, Tang Wenhao and others, towards his base camp.


    Enbanxi is worthy of being the king of poison. They are much more familiar with the terrain of the jungle than Kunlong people. They shuttle through the jungle hundreds of miles around almost every day. They know where there are roads, valleys, caves and rivers. Moreover, when they arrive at their territory, the dense forest is full of secret crossbows, which is very similar to Ruan Ling''s death valley, It''s easy for unfamiliar people to die here.


    Enbanxi said that no one dared to destroy the drug lords in Myanmar, Laos or Thailand, and even the government forces did not dare to come. They did not go back. They were all wiped out here by him.


    Enbanxi built his camp on a mountain peak. There are nine caves around the peak. The mountain has no name. Enbanxi called the mountain Jiulong Mountain. In order to give full play to the role of the nine caves of Jiulong Mountain, he blasted the nine caves with explosives, chiseled them into nine compound caves, and transformed them, A large number of defense projects have been done, so even if the government troops attack the mountain, they may not be able to attack the cave, because the defense inside is still very tight, especially after Ruan Biao came, they rearranged the defense facilities inside, which is easier to defend and harder to attack.


    Therefore, Ruan Jingxiong was surprised when they finally climbed up the mountain and looked down at the steep foot of the mountain. No wonder enbanxi said that no one could take his territory unless he surrendered himself.


    "Instructor Ruan, my place is hundreds of miles away. It is the most precipitous place, and there are several main channels around it. They are the main roads from Kachin state to Thailand, Laos and China. Although you don''t go through us, it''s not far from us. Every time I find out which road has goods, we will basically succeed as long as we sell, so Kunlong, Bai sangkun and them They all want me to die, but I can''t die at all. Especially after the Ruan Biao brothers join them, whoever I want can''t escape. My soldiers have significantly improved their combat effectiveness under the training of Ruan Biao''s brothers. You say they want to stay with me, and everyone has a good life, right? "He smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, it''s really steep here. Where is your training team? Pull it down the mountain?" Ruan Jingxiong avoided the important and asked suspiciously. He didn''t want to discuss Ruan Biao''s fate with enbanxi.


    "Oh, no, it''s inconvenient to train at the foot of the mountain! Come on, let''s go into the cave with me! You''ll know when you go in." he said. Enbanxi pointed to a cave in front and saw two rows of mercenaries in camouflage clothes standing on both sides of the cave. They were very powerful and energetic.


    At the mouth of the cave, two rows of soldiers gave Ruan Jingxiong a military salute, or a military salute from Vietnamese soldiers, which surprised Ruan Jingxiong. Looking back at Ruan Biao, Ruan Biao smiled shyly.


    Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Ling, "sister, in this regard, our death valley is not as good as others. How powerful and neat!"

 Chapter 512

    "Hehe, baby, are we beautiful women? Why should beautiful women be so powerful? Beautiful women are gentle and lovely. Just fight. If there are so many men here, you are not afraid to compete with you. Now the beautiful women in our death valley are all your own women. Do you want my sister to get you some men?" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Oh, no, I still like the feeling of being an emperor." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, I like you, the villain emperor. Now I know my sister?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Of course, I always know, sister, you are the best person to me in the world." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    After entering the cave, everyone was shocked. First of all, she was surprised at the large area of the cave, which was tens of thousands of square meters. No wonder enbanxi said that his team didn''t have to go down the mountain for training. There was enough space for his team to train. Even Zilan stared at her beautiful eyes. She always thought that the cave in Kunlong factory was spacious, I didn''t expect that the cave in enbanxi was really big.


    Then there is the cave, which is really nine twists and eighteen turns, linked with each other, and the main holes are guarded by mercenaries. There are also mechanisms in the cave, true and false secret roads, and outsiders can''t get out when they come in.


    Before they joined Ruan Biao, enbanxi was not as standardized as it is now. All hiring teams were stationed in it casually, noisy and indistinguishable from bandits. It was like a mob. After they came, Ruan Biao planned several areas, camps, living areas and training grounds, including soldiers'' activity rooms, Ruan Biao and others have applied what they have learned in the special forces, and the effect is very good. In addition to being deeply liked by the soldiers, enbanxi is convinced that Ruan Biao and his soldiers are really better than him.


    Enban Xi settled Ruan Jingxiong and his old subordinates Ruan Biao and Ruan gang. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling arranged a suite with a master bedroom and two side bedrooms. Enban Xi knew that several women belonged to Tang Wenhao.


    After en Banxi and others left, what Zilan didn''t expect was that Ruan Ling gave her and Tang Wenhao the master bedroom. "Sister LAN, you can sleep with ah Hao in this master bedroom! Tang Wan and I can sleep in any one!"


    "Ah? Miss ah Ling, how can this be done? You are ah Hao''s wife! I......" Zilan smiled shyly.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t know what Ruan Ling said, but it could be seen from her expression that Ruan Ling should have decided to give him to Zilan these days, so she had to smile helplessly. He knew that Ruan Ling wanted to keep Zilan''s heart.


    Yihuang lived in Jiulong Mountain for more than ten days. Ruan Jingxiong and his wife were very anxious. Li Qiang and Chen Ba didn''t make any progress in their work. They said they had heard about Kunlin''s residence, but Kunlong knew the purpose of Ruan Jingxiong''s trip to the golden triangle. After Tang Wenhao slept with his wife and took her away, he took Kunlin to his base camp, Security has also been strengthened inside and outside the base camp. It is difficult for outsiders to enter, let alone rob people.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are more anxious. The more they stay, the more homesick they are. Their home is better than their own. Although Jiulong Mountain is safe, the conditions are limited, and they are not free at home. Moreover, they all have their own children. As a mother, Ruan Ling will cry when she thinks of Junjun, which hurts Tang Wenhao to death.


    For him, although there are three women here for him to enjoy day and night, after all, in other people''s territory, the rooms here are not soundproof. They are all separated into rooms in the big cave. They dare not be presumptuous and can''t be opened, so they are still very unhappy. Of course, they are much better than no women.


    But to his satisfaction, Zilan seems to have accepted this fact. Regardless of going home, she adheres to Tang Wenhao every day. The probability of them being together is much greater than Ruan Ling and Tang Wan. Ruan Ling and Tang Wan don''t eat her vinegar, especially Ruan Ling. Instead, they encourage Tang Wenhao to accompany her more, so that she can''t leave him, serve him wholeheartedly and completely forget Kun long.


    At breakfast that day, Ruan Jingxiong finally couldn''t hold back. He led Ruan Biao to Tang Wenhao''s room to discuss things with him. Tang Wenhao and Zilan just got up and didn''t have time to fold quilts. Zilan let them in. Zilan hurriedly made the bed. She was worried that Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao saw large marks on the bed. She quickly rolled up the sheets, Looking back, she smiled shyly at Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao, then motioned them to sit at the edge of the bed and go to Ruan Ling''s house by herself.


    Ruan Jingxiong was still a little surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to sleep with Zilan at night. When she came in, he smiled and asked, "do you sleep with Zilan every night? Not with our ah Ling!"


    "Ha ha, ah Ling said that she still sleeps with sister LAN these days. At this time, she needs me more. I know what my sister means. She wants me to keep sister Lan''s heart and make her feelings for me more than Kunlong, which is more conducive to our actions." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Well, ah Ling is ah Ling. Other women can''t compare with her. She is thoughtful and vigorous. Son, such a woman, you should be good to her all your life, love her and love her." Ruan Jingxiong raised his thumb and smiled.


    "Yes! Brother Wen Hao, miss a Ling is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in my life, the most atmospheric woman and the most intelligent woman. It''s not in vain to marry her, brother. To tell you the truth, you two are the best match. In your Chinese words, it''s a perfect match." Ruan Biao also praised.


    "Hehe, thank you! Dad, do you want me to go down the mountain?" Tang Wenhao asked straightforwardly, because he was worried too. It''s not the way to wait so long. Ruan Ling is pregnant and can''t wait until her stomach is too big to walk the mountain road. That''s trouble. Besides, they must be crazy if they haven''t contacted home for so long, You must contact them. A few days ago, when you stayed in a hotel in a small town, the hotel attendant said that the hotel phone here can only reach China, and few can call Vietnam. Unless someone specially installed it, they can''t go out to call in consideration of security issues, but the waiter told Tang Wenhao that hotels in Thailand can generally call Vietnam, So Tang Wenhao thought, if he couldn''t, he ran to the Thai border. Even if he couldn''t reach Vietnam, he could call Wu Kui and ask him to inform Manny about their situation in the golden triangle.


    Ruan Jingxiong smiled, "Wen Hao, you''re right. I think it''s true that you''ve come out in person. We can''t do it. Only you have this ability. Li Qiang and Chen Ba can only cooperate with you. Someone came back last night to report that Bai sang Kun seems to know that Kun long wants to make his idea. He''s very angry. The two families may do it. I think it''s an opportunity for us, don''t you think!"


    "Ah? Really? Dad, if it''s true, it''s really a god given opportunity. We can kill Kunlong with the help of Bai sangkun''s power. If not, I''ll go to Bai sangkun personally to persuade Bai sangkun to cooperate with us, kill Kunlong and catch Kunlin at one fell swoop." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, your idea is bolder than that of the instructor. The instructor also wants to use a separatist plan to let them do it by themselves. Then we Mantis Catch Cicadas and yellow finches and pick up a bargain." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Hehe, Dad, this method is better and safer than mine, but it''s slow. I''m the most direct. The disadvantage is that there may be danger. Bai sangkun may not believe me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It''s too dangerous, Wen Hao. You''d better not go directly to Bai sangkun. He''s on the Thai border. He doesn''t know his place, and you don''t know the local language," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "I still want to have a try. By the way, didn''t you say that Bai sangkun is on the Thai border? I''ll try even more. Even if it doesn''t succeed, I''ll call home. Manny and wen''er must be crazy. We haven''t heard from each other for nearly two months. Dad, we have to get in touch with our family. They''ll be crazy," Tang Wenhao said.


    Just then, Ruan Ling opened the door and came out. She nodded to Ruan Jingxiong and said, "Dad, Wen Hao is right. We must get in touch with our family. You don''t know how much my sister loves him and me. I can conclude that my sister must wash her face with tears these days. She is about to give birth again. It''s not good for the fetus every day. We''re also very anxious. We can''t finish the task again. We really want to go back first!"


    Ruan Jingxiong said sadly, "it''s your father who has implicated you. You all have a family! Wench wen''er must be looking forward to the stars and the moon every day! Otherwise, let Wen Hao go out and have a look! If you have a chance, call home first and then do business!"


    "OK, let me go down the mountain with you! Baby, I can be your interpreter," said Ruan Ling.


    "No, you''re pregnant. You need to protect your fetus! You can''t run around with me in the jungle. It''s even more troublesome in case of an emergency. Don''t think about anything now. Just wait for me to finish the task and take you home." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Miss a Ling, shall I go down the mountain with a hao?" Zilan appeared at the door. Now she can understand some Chinese and speak some. After all, sleeping with Tang Wenhao every day, they communicate not only physically, but also in language.


    Several people''s eyes fell on Zilan. Ruan Ling asked suspiciously, "sister LAN, you want to go down the mountain!"


    "Zilan, you don''t want to go back to Kunlong? Don''t have such an idea. You''ve been following Wen Hao for so many days. Kunlong has long regarded you as an enemy, won''t want you, and won''t let you go." Ruan Jingxiong kindly reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, instructor Ruan. I won''t go back. I can''t live without ah Hao. I love him. Like miss a Ling, I really love him. I just can''t live without him. When he goes down the mountain, I''ll worry about him. I''ve worked so hard to learn Chinese these days. I just want to follow him all my life. Now we can communicate in language. I''m the best around him. No one is better than me Know Kunlong and Kunlin better. With my help, ah Hao can avoid many detours. "Zilan said frankly.

 Chapter 513

    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Ling both gave Tang Wenhao their eyes and let him decide for himself. Tang Wenhao thought for a moment, reviewed the days and nights he spent with Zilan these days, recalled her performance during this period and her feelings for herself, and felt that she should believe her. She was right. With her help, she must be more convenient and effective than anyone else.


    So Tang Wenhao nodded and smiled at Zilan, "sister LAN, come down the mountain with me!"


    "Well, ah Hao, thank you, but I have another condition." Zilan said seriously.


    "What? Tell me!" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. In fact, he felt it in his heart and knew that Zilan would not simply want to go back to help him.


    "I want you to let Kun long go. You can''t kill him. Even if he wants to kill me, you can''t kill him, because I betrayed him, betrayed our husband and wife relationship for more than 20 years, and fell in love with you. Among the three of us, he is a victim, and I am a shameful betrayer, but I won''t let him kill you. If he wants to kill you, he must kill me first." Zilan looked at Tang Wenhao and said.


    Tang Wenhao agreed to Zilan''s request and promised her that as long as Kunlong didn''t kill him, he would not kill Kunlong. He also told Zilan that he would never let Kunlong kill her. He has the ability to control this situation and try to make sure that the three parties don''t share their fate.


    When Tang Wenhao and Zilan went down the mountain, others waved goodbye to them. Only Ruan Ling and Tang Wan kept pouring tears from their beautiful eyes.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao and Zilan walked hand in hand in the mountains. Thinking that Zilan and Kunlong had been together for more than 20 years, Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "sister LAN, you and Kunlong have been married for more than 20 years. Why don''t you have a child? Or you don''t want it!"


    "He has no fertility. We went to Europe for treatment. It''s useless. There''s absolutely no possibility of fertility except that he can live a husband and wife life." purple orchid said faintly.


    "Ah? No wonder sister Lina hasn''t been pregnant with him for so many years. Why does he still work so hard to make money?" Tang Wenhao said disdainfully.


    "In Kunlong''s eyes, life is only money, violence, beauty. In his words, there is me. He said that when he made enough money, he didn''t want to make enough money, and didn''t want her beauty, he would go home and live with me. In the past, I wanted him to make enough money quickly and take me to a place where I didn''t fight and kill. Now I want to understand that there is no such thing It''s a possibility. With his character, he won''t let go easily. "Zilan sighed.


    "Then why don''t you wait for him? Why don''t you find an ordinary man for a lifetime? You''re so beautiful and sexy. What man can''t you find?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I followed Kunlong when I was 18 years old. At that time, he still followed kunsha! It''s not easy for us to get there step by step. We have feelings. Besides, when he has power, he is reluctant to give up. He also knows that no one dares to want me or will want me except Kunlong. I''ve been with Kunlong for so many years. Which man is willing to want me? There are many women here, but men There is no shortage of women. There are more women in many villages than men. Women are cheap goods in the golden triangle. It''s good that Kunlong has been good to me for so many years. He uses and vent his desires for other women and is sincere to me, so I can''t let you kill him, "Zilan said.


    "If we haven''t met, are you really willing to follow him all your life, not even one of your own children? Have you ever thought that a woman''s life is incomplete?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Thought about it, but there''s no way. He can''t have children. What way can I always let other men replace him? He''s not so generous?" Zilan smiled.


    "Sister LAN, have you ever had any other men besides Kunlong and me?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, just you two, but Hao, I didn''t expect to be so happy as your woman, you know? You''re like my first love, but in fact, I''m more than ten years older than you. If I can choose my own life, I hope I''ve never met Kunlong. I''ve been waiting for you here and waiting for you to love me." Zilan said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao is a person with rich feelings. He stopped and hugged the purple orchid in his arms. They kissed passionately. The biggest advantage of being in the jungle is to be open. They don''t have to worry about interference and disturbance. They quickly entered the actual combat stage.


    After more than an hour, they got up with satisfaction. Purple orchid''s pretty face was crimson and full of love. "Ah Hao, why are you so powerful? Kunlong was far inferior to you even when he was 20, ah Hao, you know? I worship you!"


    "Hehe, all my women worship me. There''s no reason why you don''t worship me, sister LAN. I''ll let you realize a dream, I promise." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Ha ha, what dream? Why don''t I know?" purple orchid smiled gently.


    "I will make you a mother, just like my sister a Ling. As long as you have no physical problems, I believe you will be pregnant soon." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Really? Ah Hao, is what you said true? Will I really get pregnant? Can I really be a mother?" purple orchid burst into tears excitedly.


    "Hehe, of course, you are less than 40 years old. You can definitely get pregnant. When did you come for your official holiday this month?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s the week before our first relationship! If there''s no accident, we''ll come again in a week." Zilan said.


    "Oh, I guess you can''t come next month. With my hit rate, as long as you have no physical problems and the success rate is 100%, you''ll wait for the good news!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Great, ah Hao, you... I love you... I''m going to be a mother... You''re great!" Zilan kissed Tang Wenhao excitedly.


    They trudged happily through the mountains without any sense of hardship, especially Zilan. I really hope this road will never end. She felt that since she was with Tang Wenhao, the sense of happiness has spread all over her body every day. As she said, Tang Wenhao is like her first love. This sweetness makes her aftertaste endless, This is why she decided to follow Tang Wenhao all her life.


    To make a long story short, the next night, Zilan led Tang Wenhao out of the jungle and walked to a small town nearest to Kunlong base camp. Zilan promised Tang Wenhao that the first thing when she got out of the jungle was to take him to make an international long distance call, because she knew where to call Vietnam.


    But she didn''t dare to enter the town in vain, because no one in the town didn''t know her. Kunlong''s wife, sister LAN, who dared not? Who doesn''t know?


    After entering the town, Zilan directly led Tang Wenhao to a hotel. At this time, it was dark outside, and only the neon lights at the door of the hotel kept flashing bright lights.


    "Ah Hao, the phone of this hotel can call Vietnam. You go in by yourself. I''ll let you out. I''m going in. I''m sure to recruit Kunlong''s people. They all know me. You say you''re here to buy goods, stay in the hotel, and ask them to open an international long-distance call for you. They have waiters who understand Chinese. Go!" Zilan whispered.


    "OK, do I have to bring a gun in?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Take the pistol and give me the submachine gun! See? There''s a corner over there. I''ll wait for you in that corner. Call and you''ll come down. We can''t live here tonight. I''ll take you to a safe place," Zilan said.


    "OK, then take the gun and I''ll go in? You must be careful. If there''s a situation, you''ll shoot. I''ll come out when I hear the gunshot," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I understand. Let''s go! Don''t worry, your sister LAN is not an ordinary woman, and several ordinary boys are not your sister Lan''s opponents." Zilan smiled confidently.


    "Ha ha, I''ve felt it from your performance in bed." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Then he turned and walked towards the hotel. Purple orchid looked at his back happily. A warm current poured out of his heart. It''s really happy to be his woman! I love him! Good looking, energetic and scary. Your eyes are always so bad, but it makes people love him more and more!


    Besides, Tang Wenhao swaggered into the hotel. The waiter in the hall hurriedly came to greet her, but he spoke local dialect. Tang Wenhao ignored her and directly asked in Chinese, "I want to stay in the hotel. How much is a single room for one night? The telephone in the room should have an international long-distance call!"


    "Oh, are you Chinese?" the waiter really knows Chinese.


    "Yes, go through the formalities for me? Can I make an international call?" Tang Wenhao stressed.


    "Yes, no problem. Any country in Southeast Asia, Europe, America and even Africa can." the waiter smiled.


    The biggest advantage of this place is that you don''t have to submit any certificates to check in. Tang Wenhao paid a deposit and followed the waiter into his room with the room card.


    "Sir, the phone is there. The international call has been opened. You can call freely, but I want to remind you that the international call here is very expensive, which is equivalent to at least 10 yuan a minute." the waiter smiled.


    "No problem, I don''t care. You have to worry that I''ll give you another thousand dollars if I run away." Tang Wenhao deliberately pretended to be unhappy and shouted. This was taught by Zilan. Be more horizontal. People are afraid of you. It''s safer. They don''t know your origin. Naturally, they don''t dare to offend you.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao also resented her being here in Raleigh Basso. When he saw the phone, his heart was already excited.


    After the waiter left, Tang Wenhao locked the door and hurried to the phone. His heart pounded. It was exciting! I haven''t called Manny for two months. I really want to hear their voices!


    Trembling, he grabbed the microphone, operated according to the instruction list next to the phone and dialed Manny''s mobile phone. When the phone tooted once, there was no second sound. Manny''s gentle voice immediately came from inside, "Hey, I''m Manny, you are..."


    "Manny, I''m Wenhao." when Tang Wenhao called out, excited tears rolled down from Jun''s eyes. He hadn''t heard Manny''s voice for a long time. He thought it was very nice! He felt his heart almost jump out of his chest.

 Chapter 514

    Then there was a whimper on the phone, and then a heart rending cry broke out, "baby, you''re calling. We can''t hold on. Sob... Baby, I''m going to miss you. Where are you and ah Ling? Why did you call for so long? You''re going to scare us to death!"


    Both of them cried excitedly on the phone.


    For a long time, Tang Wenhao stopped crying and said painfully, "Manny, it seems that you are going to have a baby? Ah Ling and I are very worried about you. You tell us quickly that we are all right, but the task is not so easy to complete, but it is fast. You tell us that we will definitely go home in one month or three months, but Manny, I can''t afford it. I guess I can''t go back when you have our child!"


    "Baby, as long as you and ah Ling are safe, our sisters are not afraid of anything. By the way, I''ll tell you the good news. Wen''er is pregnant. I took her to check a few days ago. In addition, ah Yu and ah Bi have both. When you come back, it''s estimated that they will become big bellied women." Manny smiled happily.


    "Ha ha, Manny, it''s hard for you to take care of them. By the way, it''s inconvenient for me to call outside. Just call death valley and tell everyone peace." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, you don''t have to tell them. I''ll tell them that Amy and ah Zhu came back with your children last month and stayed for two weeks. They were very worried about you. Baby, wait a minute. I put on my clothes and asked sister Ah Mui to listen to your voice. You don''t know. Sister Ah Mui cries every night! When she cries, we will talk to her Cry, baby, we miss you so much, you wait, "said Manny.


    "What are you doing? Did you go to bed so early?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No, I''m taking a bath. I just brought my cell phone in, otherwise I can''t get it!" said, Manny put down the phone. As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that Manny was taking a bath, Manny''s attractive appearance immediately appeared in his mind, and his body was tight in an instant.


    Shit! I miss them so much. When I go back, I want them to sleep together in a row. Sister Ah Mei, sister ah Hui and wen''er, I miss you so much!


    In less than a minute, Jiao shouted on the phone, "baby, Wen Hao, I''m your sister Ah Mei, I''m sister ah Hui, I''m wen''er, ah Yu..."


    "Hey! Sister Ah Mui, sister ah Hui, wen''er... Hello! Ah Ling and I are very good. Don''t worry. We will go back when we finish the task... Ah Ling didn''t come out to call with me. I''ll convey your concern. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said to them.


    He knew Manny must have turned on hands-free, so everyone could hear his voice.


    Finally, Ah Mui was going to talk to Tang Wenhao alone. She trembled and shouted, "baby, sister''s sweetheart, you''re going to scare sister Ah Mui to death. Come back quickly! Sister Ah Mui can''t live without you. I won''t let you leave us like this in the future, baby, you know? After you left, several sisters were pregnant with your children." Ah Mui said emotionally.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, I know. Are wen''er and ah Yu and ah Bi pregnant too?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, they''re not the only ones. How many others are there in the death valley? Dr. Ruan''s two assistants also have them. Ah Zhu said last time they came here, and I don''t expect another one." Ah Mei said.


    "Who? That''s all the sisters?" Tang Wenhao knew that ah Liu and ah Yang must be pregnant.


    "The girl named Ruan Ying is the female student of archaeology you met in the jungle. They found our Ruan family. They didn''t see you and went back crying," Ah Mei said.


    "Ah? Ruan Ying is pregnant too? Did she say anything before she left?" Tang Wenhao asked heartily. He felt very sorry for Ruan Ying. He disappeared after sowing. Of course, a girl''s family would be very worried. Colleagues know that she has no boyfriend. Now her stomach is straightening up. How difficult is it for her?


    "She told you to come back and find her. Whether you marry her or not, she won''t kill the child. She will raise the child by herself. She just told you not to forget her. She really loves you. Finally, she left her phone. She said she was afraid you might lose her number. Do you want me to give you her number?" Ah Mui asked.


    "No, I have her number on me. I''ll call her later." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, that''s OK. Remember to call others. The girl is beautiful, kind and affectionate. Don''t make others sad. I told her that if she wants to come to Ruan''s house, we welcome her home. We''ll raise and cultivate the children together, but she said she still wants to focus on work at present and talk about it later." Ah Mei said.


    "Sister Ah Mui, thank you!" Tang Wenhao said gratefully.


    "Baby, no, sister Ah Mui just wants to hurt you and wants to wash your feet. Baby, remember to protect yourself and protect ah Ling." Ah Mui said gently.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I will. For your sake, I won''t let anything happen to me." Tang Wenhao said gratefully.


    "Well, this is sister Ah Mui''s good baby. Wait a minute, Manny has something else to tell you," said Ah Mui.


    "Baby, I have bad news for you." this is Manny''s voice.


    "Ah? What bad news?" Tang Wenhao was surprised. He felt something from Manny''s tone, but he was not sure.


    "Baby, something''s wrong with the Kim family," said Manny sadly.


    "Ah? What happened to the Jin family? The old man or the old lady?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "The old man died," said Manny sadly.


    "Ah?... when did this happen?" Tang Wenhao sobbed. Although he and the Jin family were not related by blood, the kindness of Jin Dacai''s father and son to him was still unclear in his life. Jin Dacai stopped the gun for him and died. He wanted to show filial respect to him. Before he had time, the old man went again. Now the old lady was left in the Jin family, How pitiful the old lady is! Tang Wenhao''s tears kept falling.


    "It''s been almost a month, baby. The old man feels that brother Jin is gone. Later, Ah Ying can''t stand his pressing questions and tells him the truth. In a few days, the old man is gone. Leave his last words, let you come back to the Jin family to inherit his mantle, say you know what''s going on, let you take good care of the old lady, and let you take care of them in a hundred years The tombs were repaired together, "said Manny sadly.


    "I know, Manny, I won''t tell you. I''ll call Ah Ying right away. She must have had a life worse than death. She''s pregnant again, and she has to take care of Junjun and Wenying. Plus the old lady, how hard she has to work!" Tang Wenhao''s heart aches at the thought of this.


    "Yes! I want someone to bring Junjun and Wenying to Liangshan, but she doesn''t agree. She said that the two children have feelings together. She can''t leave anyone. If she is tired, she will be tired. Or if she has two children and the old lady is in a better mood, the four of them will depend on each other and wait for you to go back." Manny said.


    "Well, I''ll hang up. I''ll call Ah Ying." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao calmed his mood first, then dialed Ah Ying''s mobile phone. After a few beeps, no one answered. Tang Wenhao thought Ah Ying didn''t bring her mobile phone. Just about to hang up and call her home landline, he heard a familiar voice, "baby... Elder sister, is it you!"


    "Well! Ah Ying, wife, I''m your baby Wen Hao." Tang Wenhao said, tears streaming down his face. He couldn''t stop crying on the phone. He was distressing Ah Ying. He was distressed that she was such a weak woman who supported the family alone. She was always old, small or small. There was one in her stomach. How hard she had to work!


    "Ah... Wenhao, my baby, where are you? It''s my fault that my father died. I didn''t help telling him the truth. I killed my father..." Ah Ying cried remorse on the phone, breaking Tang Wenhao''s heart.


    Tang Wenhao and a Ying have been on the phone for a long time. They have been comforting her and relieving her inner tension and pressure. With Tang Wenhao''s comfort and his news, a Ying soon stabilized her mood and let Jin Dacai''s old mother also talk on the phone. Tang Wenhao kept blaming himself and apologizing to the old lady, saying that the Jin family had done this because of him.


    The old lady didn''t blame him at all. Instead, she comforted him and asked him to pay attention to safety outside. She went home early with Ruan Ling and said that money could not be earned. Safety first, she and Ah Ying were waiting for them to go home safely at home.


    This made Tang Wenhao quite moved and ashamed.


    After talking with the Jin family, Tang Wenhao called Ruan Ying again. Ruan Ying was still very excited when she received Tang Wenhao''s call and told her how she missed him. She said that because she was pregnant, the unit didn''t let her go on a business trip. She did some writing work in the unit these days. She hoped Tang Wenhao would go back to see her as soon as possible. She missed him.


    Tang Wenhao promised Ruan Ying that he would go to see her as soon as he returned to Vietnam, because they had to get off from Hanoi by plane. He wanted to take her to Langshan to live together and let Ruan Ying think it over. Ruan Ying said she would, but she wanted to go back with Tang Wenhao when the archaeology in death valley was over. She wanted to fulfill Ruan Qin''s last wish. Tang Wenhao said that he would take Ruan Ying to the treasure cave, Help them fulfill Ruan Qin''s last wish.


    Before the phone call with Ruan Ying was finished, Tang Wenhao was startled by a gunshot outside. He quickly said to Ruan Ying, "Ruan Ying, that''s it today. I have something urgent to deal with!"


    "Wen Hao, why did I hear the gunshot? Are you in danger?" Ruan Ying asked in surprise.


    "Oh, no, it''s the voice on TV. Someone asked me to discuss something, and I hung up." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone, then quickly put out the light, pulled out the pistol and flashed behind the door.


    After listening for a few seconds, he gently opened the door and rolled out. Seeing that there was no movement around, he quickly flashed to the stairs. At this time, he heard that all the rooms began to make noise, and someone ran out like him to see what was happening.


    Tang Wenhao put the gun in his pocket and went downstairs. When the security guard of the hotel saw him coming down, he reached out to stop him and shouted, "Sir, you spent more than an hour on the international call, and the cost has exceeded your deposit. If you want to go out, you must pay the deposit again!"


    Tang Wenhao took a wad of money out of his pocket, threw it to him and said, "is that enough? What''s going on outside!"

 Chapter 515

    "Hey, hey, that''s enough, but you still can''t go out. Someone asked us to leave you and say you''re their friend, sir. You''d better go back to your room?" said the security guard pulled out the gun.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t allow him to be so presumptuous. He suddenly buckled the security guard''s wrist. The gun immediately came to his hand. Then he waved the butt of the gun and hit him in the head. The boy immediately fell to the ground and fainted.


    When other security guards in the hotel heard the news, they were all knocked down by Tang Wenhao one by one. No one could block his way. Tang Wenhao was worried! Knowing that Zilan was waiting outside and worried about her safety, he laid his hands on her. He who blocked others lay down.


    When he rushed out of the hotel, he saw Zilan holding a submachine gun, observing the surroundings vigilantly and shouting eagerly, "ah Hao, come with me, Kunlong''s people will arrive soon!"


    Tang Wenhao hurried to Zilan''s side. They quickly evacuated the hotel. Under the leadership of Zilan, Tang Wenhao and she soon disappeared into the night.


    Zilan first took him to a bungalow on the outskirts of the town. It was empty. Only a few old machines were placed disorderly. "Ah Hao, this is a small workshop we used to have. We haven''t used it for a long time. Let''s avoid it here and see what''s going on outside."


    "Sister LAN, how can Kunlong people know we''re coming?" Tang Wenhao asked in a low voice.


    "You should have called to expose it. I wandered around and found that Kunlong had informed the hotel about you. He said that he would report to young people who spoke Chinese when they stayed in the hotel. Kunlong would reward the informants. Moreover, after you called for so long, maybe they all monitored your phone. This is Kunlong''s sphere of influence. No one is here Dare not listen to Kunlong, "said Zilan.


    "Oh! No wonder! It seems that we should be more careful in the future, but we have contacted our family. I''m very happy. Even if Kunlong finds out, I think it''s worth it. At least the family can rest assured, sister LAN, thank you!" Tang Wenhao smiled gratefully.


    "Ha ha, Hao, why are you polite to me? I''m your woman. After Kunlong''s people withdraw, I''ll take you to a place. Sister LAN can''t let you sleep here." Zilan smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter here, as long as it''s safe. The key is to have you with me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, Hao, do you really like me so much? I''m so old and have been with Kunlong for twenty years. Don''t you really dislike me?" Zilan smiled confidently.


    "Hehe, what do you think? I''m talking about whether you think I dislike you when you are with me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, no, but I''m afraid that every time you think of me like this, is it because your desire is too strong? You can''t be so strong for every beauty?" Zilan asked with a smile.


    "Well, almost, but that doesn''t mean I don''t like you, does it? There are many kinds of love. For example, I fell in love at first sight with my sister ah Ling. We also fell in love at first sight. Some are gradually established after we had a relationship, and some are slowly formed because we appreciate each other. That''s what you and I are. I admit that I want to use it for the first time with you My kung fu in bed conquered you and made you tame by me in this respect. Later, I saw you not only beautiful and moving, but also kind-hearted. What''s more valuable is that you and I found the feeling the first time we were together, which surprised me. Then our communication became deeper and deeper, and I liked you more. Sister LAN, you shouldn''t follow people like Kunlong, you should follow me, If you follow him, he can''t satisfy you, can he? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then the salty pig''s hand began to touch the purple orchid again.


    Purple orchid got into his arms and said with a charming smile, "he used to meet me, but now he can''t meet me. Villain, sister Lan was damaged by you. Now sister LAN is with you. What she wants most is to take off with you!"


    "Ha ha, I don''t believe I can''t clean you up, sister LAN, do you want to..." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? It''s not good here! I''d better wait a moment to my friend and let you toss sister LAN happily, OK?" Zilan smiled shyly.


    "Your friend? What friend?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Of course it''s a female friend! But it''s better to go later. Kunlong must be coming on the road now, and should be here in a few minutes." Zilan said, and meimou began to stare out of the window.


    Tang Wenhao also turned behind her, took her slender waist and looked at the movement outside the window. Sure enough, soon, the motor sound of the car came from the mountain road not far away, and a motorcycle team followed behind, forming a long car queue.


    "Ah Hao, see? Kunlong has brought at least 100 people this time. He will be ready to search door to door. At this time, entering the town is to find trouble." Zilan said.


    "Hehe, sister LAN, you know Kunlong so well that he can''t find us at dawn." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, and the salty pig''s hand couldn''t help reaching her waist.


    "Well, ah Hao, you''re bad. Don''t do it. This is really not a place to play. I estimate they''ll withdraw in an hour at most. Can you wait?" Zilan begged, but her tone was extremely ambiguous.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand her voice at all. His body tightened quickly and was ready to explode. He said with a bad smile, "sister Zilan, let''s have a good time for an hour! When we get to your friend''s house, we won''t think so. You can''t let your friend stay up with you! Wait for the earth shaking sound, who can sleep!"


    "Ha ha, villain, you have many reasons. Are you really not afraid that Kunlong''s people will come here when we are comfortable? Besides, if Kunlong comes together and sees us together, doesn''t he hate me more? I''d better not!" although Zilan can''t help it, she still has some worries in her heart.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "Sister LAN, isn''t it better for Kunlong to see? Let him completely give up his heart, and I''m relieved. I''m afraid you''ll run back again! You''re my woman now. I can''t bear you. Come on! You can''t rest assured that no one will find such a hidden place here, otherwise you won''t bring me here. Besides, even if someone comes, what are we afraid of if we have a gun? Come One kill one, two, I kill a pair. "


    Zilan is not wrong. Kunlong''s people searched the town for nearly an hour and found nothing. They took his team back to his base camp. In this nearly one hour, his wife Zilan is being shouted by his current rival Tang Wenhao. They enjoy all the pleasures in the world.


    Tang Wenhao fell behind Zilan and saw Kunlong''s team leave the town with his own eyes.


    "Ah Hao, you little villain, sister LAN will be killed by you one day. You can play so boldly and happily in such a dangerous situation, but it''s exciting and more exciting than usual." Zilan smiled contentedly.


    "Hehe, sister LAN, when I''m at home, I''ll be where I want to be, when I want to be, and with whom I want to be. More than a dozen beautiful women are for me to choose at will. It''s very exciting. Sister LAN, after you get home, I promise you will live younger and younger. There''s no reason for my woman to grow old in that harmonious environment." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Ha ha, if you live like this every day, you will certainly live younger and younger!" Zilan smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha... Is your friend far from here?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, let''s go! It''s not far from here. It''ll be ten minutes at most. See? Their house is in the suburb over there. We''ll turn around from outside the town." he said and tied his belt.


    They went out of the bungalow, walked along a mountain path and through the poppy field, and came to the door of a small villa in the suburb of the town. Zilan let Tang Wenhao hide first. She walked forward and knocked on the door several times.


    When the light in the villa was on, a woman asked in local dialect, "who? In the middle of the night, a group of people who had just left came again. Say, what''s the matter, or I won''t open the door!"


    "Jinhua, it''s me. I''m sister LAN. Open the door first." Zilan whispered to the window.


    Now, the woman inside immediately said, "Oh, sister LAN, how could it be you? Wait a minute, I''ll open the door for you!"


    Soon, the door of the villa gently opened a crack. A woman''s head stretched out. Purple orchid came forward and whispered, "golden flower, it''s me, I''m here!"


    Seeing that it was really purple orchid, the woman called Jinhua quickly waved to her and whispered, "it''s really sister LAN! Come in and say it again. Brother long has just left with someone!"


    Purple orchid replied, "well, wait, there''s another person outside. Ah Hao, come here! It''s your own!"


    Tang Wenhao hurried out of the darkness, looked around and saw nothing unusual. He hurried to the door. Zilan reached out and pulled him into the villa.


    Inside, Tang Wenhao looked up at the woman named Jinhua. She was in her twenties and thirties. She was very energetic, charming, cherry mouth and graceful. She was wearing a thin silk white pajama. There was a vacuum inside. Of course, it was not Tang Wenhao''s lust. She looked at others face to face, but just an unconscious glance.


    The woman obviously didn''t expect Zilan to bring a man back and didn''t have time to change her pajamas. Therefore, when she found that Tang Wenhao''s handsome eyes glanced at her, her shy face turned red. Zilan also realized that this scene was a little embarrassing and quickly smiled, "Jinhua, go change your clothes first and I''ll talk to you in detail!"


    "Oh, ok... Well... Sister LAN, you go to the inner room and sit down! I''ll go right away. Anyway, you''re not an outsider. You''re welcome." she said, twisting up the second floor.


    Tang Wenhao swept her back, but his eyes still couldn''t help falling on her and smiled obscene.


    Seeing that Jinhua went upstairs, Zilan whined and beat Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "villain, look at others at Jinhua for the first time. Can you see everything now? Jinhua is also. Come out in such pajamas and don''t even wear bottom clothes!"


    "Hehe, sister LAN, it was an accident. I really didn''t want to see her like this. It''s really unconscious. I don''t think people''s Jinhua would expect you to bring a man here. Misunderstanding, misunderstanding ha." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 516

    "Hehe, OK, let''s go over there! Just look! Jinhua is a widow anyway. There are no men, so no one will eat your vinegar." then Zilan took Tang Wenhao to an inner room with tables, tea tables and other furniture.


    "Hehe, who is this golden flower? Why do you trust her so much? You are not afraid of her snitching and ask Kunlong to come and catch us?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, how bad is your sister LAN? There are always several reliable sisters! I dare not say others. Jinhua can''t betray me. I saved her life. Then I helped her to have such a rich life. I entrusted dozens of acres of the best poppy fields to her management. Now her annual income is equivalent to tens of thousands of yuan Her income here is very high, "Zilan said.


    "Oh, where''s her man? How did she die?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I went out with Kunlong and was killed. Later, one of Kunlong''s men wanted to occupy her and was saved by me. Hao, the beautiful women in this place are not covered and must be robbed. Later, I asked her to worship me and become a sister, and no one dared to make up her mind anymore. Therefore, she has been safe and prosperous all these years. Sometimes I will come and chat with her , we both have no children anyway, just like sisters, "Zilan said.


    "But you are wanted by Kunlong now. You can''t cover her. Will she recognize your sister?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No problem, don''t worry!" Zilan smiled confidently.


    At this time, Jinhua had changed into a pair of jeans and a short sleeved shirt and came down from upstairs. After seeing violet and Tang Wenhao again, she asked them to sit down, peel an orange for violet and Tang Wenhao respectively, gave Tang Wenhao a wink, smiled at violet and asked, "sister LAN, you don''t even want dragon for this handsome boy!"


    "Hehe, Jinhua, don''t laugh at sister LAN. Sister LAN is a woman of this age. It''s not clear. I want to disturb you for a few days, okay?" Zilan took the orange and smiled at her.


    "Hehe, sister LAN, it''s not because of your sister Lan that my golden flower can have today. Otherwise, I''m not sure which boy is tired of kicking me now? Can you afford this small foreign building? Sister LAN, it doesn''t matter if you live for a few days,... Introduction! What''s the name of this handsome boy? I heard it''s a hao?" Jinhua asked with a charming smile.


    "Well, he''s a Hao, Chinese. How''s your sister LAN crazy about him now? She looks good! Does she look better the more she looks? We can''t find such a good-looking man in the golden triangle, can we?" Zilan smiled proudly.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what they said. He just felt that the two young women were talking about themselves. Moreover, Jinhua''s eyes always stared at him intentionally or unintentionally. Tang Wenhao, who had been in love for a long time, knew that Jinhua was a woman who was particularly easy to get hooked. As long as she wanted to, she would bow down under herself anytime and anywhere for him to enjoy.


    Jinhua looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly, looked at him up and down, and smiled at Zilan, "sister LAN, he is so young and handsome. Will he really like you? He won''t kick you out after using you!"


    "No, after I saved him, I wanted to go back to Kunlong. He and his wife wouldn''t let me come back. I''m afraid I''m in danger. You don''t know our family ah Hao. He is very kind-hearted. He''s not the kind of villain who forgets righteousness for profit. We''re all together these days. Sister LAN is really in love with him now. When you know him, you won''t worry about this." Zilan smiled.


    "Oh, sister LAN, I hope your choice is right. Brother long came about half an hour before you came and asked me if I saw you? I said I hadn''t seen you for more than a month. They didn''t believe it. They searched me inside and outside. Sister LAN, it seems that your 20-year relationship with brother long is completely over. Are you really willing? Just for this Chinese guy "Son?" asked Jinhua.


    "What can I do if I can''t bear it? I''ve betrayed him and been with ah Hao for more than ten days. You know, Kunlong has no fertility. I sleep with ah Hao every night these days. Maybe I already have his children in my stomach. I don''t look back. I can only be sorry for Kunlong in my life. I can only follow ah Hao. Jinhua, you''d better meet a good man Married, you are still young. We women don''t have any children of our own. It''s not worth living, "Zilan said.


    The sisters chatted for a while. Zilan couldn''t help the sticky feeling on her body. She smiled and asked, "Jinhua, do you have many underwear!"


    "Ah? Underwear? Yes! What? Do you want to take a bath?" Jinhua asked with a smile.


    "Well, the key is that I have to change my underwear. No, you can''t buy me one on the street!" Zilan smiled.


    "Hehe, what to buy? Besides, where to buy it in the middle of the night? My family is new. You should wear it first! Then I''ll turn on the hot water and take a bath! By the way, how can we sleep tonight? You know, I don''t have a man here. I just have the same bed. No, we both sleep in bed. Your man sleeps on the ground. I''ll put a mat and quilt on him." Jinhua smiled.


    "OK, Jinhua, I''m sorry to bother you." Zilan smiled.


    "Hehe, our sisters are welcome. Can''t the man in your family understand us?" Jinhua pointed to Tang Wenhao and smiled. Tang Wenhao smiled at her.


    "Yes, he can only speak Chinese. By the way, Jinhua, tomorrow you go to Kunlong and ask me where Kunlin, Kunlong''s cousin, is. But don''t ask anyone. If you want to ask, ask someone you can trust, okay?" Zilan said with a smile.


    "Ah? Kunlin, is that thin monkey in charge of the gun?" Jinhua asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it''s him. Would you please inquire about his whereabouts?" Zilan said.


    "Sister LAN, just say yes! Let''s talk about it tomorrow. Go take a bath first! By the way, do you handsome man want to wash with you? It seems that you''ve worked hard all the way." Jinhua smiled.


    "OK, let''s wash together! Please get the water in the bathroom for us, thank you." then Zilan motioned Tang Wenhao to go upstairs with her.


    Tang Wenhao followed her upstairs suspiciously and asked, "sister LAN, do we sleep on it!"


    "Yes, but we''d better take a bath first! I''m sweating and uncomfortable. How can I sleep without washing? By the way, ah Hao, wait for me to sleep with Jinhua. You sleep on the ground and wronged you for several nights." Zilan said and led Tang Wenhao into Jinhua''s boudoir.


    Tang Wenhao came into the room and looked, my God! Although the villa looks good outside, there is nothing but a bed, a wardrobe and a table inside. Push aside the other rooms, they are all blank rooms, with potholes on the ground. "Sister LAN, it won''t be the three of us who sleep in this room!"


    "It must be. You can see that no one can live in other rooms, so you''ll be aggrieved! When we find out the whereabouts of Kunlin and inform the two soldiers, you can help them catch Kunlin, and we''ll leave here and never come back again." Zilan whispered.


    However, her words were still heard by Jinhua downstairs. She came up and asked suspiciously, "sister LAN, you want to catch Kunlin!"


    "Yes, there''s no way, but we won''t hurt him. As long as he cooperates with our ah Hao to say something, we''ll let him go." Zilan said honestly.


    Jinhua looked at her suspiciously as if she didn''t know Zilan. "Sister LAN, you''ve really changed!"


    "What''s the matter? Jinhua, sister LAN has changed, but sister Lan''s nature has not changed. Sister LAN didn''t want to harm people, but just wanted to solve the problem." Zilan also felt that the Jinhua''s expression was abnormal, and she had no bottom in her heart.


    "But Kunlin is brother Long''s cousin. You asked me to inquire about his residence in order to catch him. In case this matter is exposed, don''t you want Jinhua''s life? Can brother long let Jinhua go?" Jinhua asked anxiously.


    "This,... Jinhua, if you don''t want to forget it, just think sister LAN didn''t say it. Let''s ask ourselves! Don''t force you." Zilan said with a smile.


    "Sister LAN, can you tell me what your man a Hao does? Why do they have to do it against brother long?" Jinhua asked puzzled.


    "Hehe, sister Jinhua, sister LAN will tell you, but I''ll tell you after we take a bath! Don''t worry, sister LAN won''t hurt you. If you''re worried that sister LAN will hurt you, we''ll leave your house after we take a bath, and we''ll never disturb you in the future." Zilan said.


    "Sister LAN, I don''t mean that. I just don''t understand. Brother Long loves you so much and trusts you. Why did you make such a scene with brother long? Brother long hates you so much and wants to kill you. You also want to catch his brother. What''s the matter?" Jinhua asked puzzled.


    "Jinhua, that''s OK! Since you have to know now, I''ll tell you! It''s not what you imagined. Originally, Kunlong and a Hao were going to cooperate against the Thai Bai sangkun, but Kunlong betrayed his faith and wanted to kill a Hao and his wife. He also locked a Hao and his wife into the cave of our factory. Later, a Hao escaped and a Hao went to save the man Tang Wan, a Chinese woman you know, is a small, handsome woman. I just let them go because I can''t stand Kunlong''s practice and can''t bear to watch ah Hao kill them. Later, it became more and more serious and became like this. "Zilan said simply.


    "Sister LAN, it doesn''t seem so! I heard that ah Hao touched brother Long''s mistress Lina. Brother long deliberately deceived them. Sister LAN, since ah Hao is so lecherous, why do you have to come with him? I think you must be confused by his appearance. Don''t be right with brother long. Who dares to be right with brother long now in the golden triangle? Don''t die What''s more, brother Long loves you so much and your feelings for decades. Why don''t you apologize to brother long? Ah Hao, let him go! "Jinhua said.


    The more purple orchid heard it, the less it tasted. She looked at her suspiciously and asked, "Jinhua, what''s the matter with you? You just don''t bless me. You want me to go back to Kunlong to die. You know Kunlong wants to kill me and want me to go back. What are you thinking!"

 Chapter 517

    Tang Wenhao looked at the two people''s expressions and asked, "sister LAN, what''s the matter? How do I think this golden flower is not as good as you said? She won''t have called Kunlong!"


    When Tang Wenhao said this, Zilan was also worried. She said to Jinhua very seriously, "Jinhua, tell sister LAN the truth. Did you call Kunlong and tell him that we are here? You said, you told the truth and we''ll go right away. For the sake of sisterhood for so many years, I won''t embarrass you, but if you don''t tell the truth, I won''t recognize you as a sister until Kunlong comes to catch us, because I purple orchid can always afford you Sister! "


    "No, no, sister LAN, don''t get me wrong. I really didn''t tell Kunlong. No one knows you two are here. I''m just scared at the thought that you want me to inquire about Kunlin''s whereabouts and then catch him, but I never thought of reporting." Jinhua said in fear, because she looked at Tang Wenhao''s serious expression for fear that Tang Wenhao would hurt her.


    "Well, Jinhua, in that case, I won''t bother you. Ah Hao, let''s go!" said Zilan, pulling Tang Wenhao''s hand to leave Jinhua''s house.


    "No, sister LAN, don''t go. I really don''t mean that. You''d better stay here! Now in this small town, who dares to take you in except me? I''ll go out of my way. Sister LAN, you saved me and became a sister with me. If I don''t help you at this time, I won''t be human." Jinhua said sincerely.


    "Jinhua, I really don''t want to trouble you. Let''s forget it! Let''s find another place to live." Zilan just heard Jinhua''s words. She already has no bottom for Jinhua. I don''t know if she can trust her. If she wants to be afraid to tell Kunlong the news about herself and Tang Wenhao, it''s over.


    Zilan is not an ordinary woman. She knows that the Jinhua family is in the suburb of the town, a little away from the town and the jungle, and there is no place to defend and avoid around. Once Kunlong comes with people and horses to catch them, she can easily become a captive of the adult family. She doesn''t mean anything, but she can''t implicate Tang Wenhao. She regards Tang Wenhao''s life more important than her own life ¡£


    She knew very well that if Tang Wenhao became the prisoner of Kunlong again, there was absolutely no possibility of living. Kunlong hated him to the bone and would not give Tang Wenhao another chance. Thinking of this, she felt a cold sweat on her back.


    "Sister LAN, I know you''re worried that I''ll report, but I won''t. don''t worry. Stay here! Now in the dead of night, we always have the lights on. If brother Long''s patrol arrives, it''s troublesome. You''re not safe except me now. Believe me!" Jinhua took Zilan''s hand and said.


    Zilan looked at her and said to her seriously, "Jinhua, you have to think clearly. If Kunlong knows that you have harbored us, you can''t stay here and even lose your life, do you understand!"


    "Sister LAN, I understand, but I also know that you saved my life. If I did it for you, even if I thanked you! You and ah Hao go in and take a bath! I''ll spread the sleeping mat for ah Hao, and he''ll sleep next to our bed?" Jinhua asked with a smile.


    "OK, please, Jinhua, ah Hao, let''s go down and take a bath!" said Zilan, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand and walking downstairs. Tang Wenhao still played drums in his heart and felt that the Jinhua was not necessarily reliable.


    When we got to the bathroom, Jinhua really had the water ready. Tang Wenhao asked while taking off his clothes, "sister LAN, do you really think Jinhua is reliable? I think she is timid. Such a person is easy to do bad things. Once someone scares her a little, she must tell the truth. I don''t feel down-to-earth!"


    "Anyway, we''ll stay tonight. Wash it. Let''s go to bed early." Zilan said.


    They took a casual shower below. Tang Wenhao put on his clothes again, and Zilan changed into Jinhua''s underwear and went upstairs with Tang Wenhao,


    Jinhua had changed into her pajamas when she opened the door and sat on the bed. She beat Tang Wenhao''s floor beside their bed. Zilan saw it and smiled, indicating that Tang Wenhao would lie here for one night!


    Tang Wenhao was also impolite and lay down in his clothes. He didn''t mean to take off his trousers in front of Jinhua. In fact, his habit of sleeping was naked, because he liked the feeling of overall relaxation of the whole body, but it seemed that he didn''t have such conditions today, so he had to grievance himself.


    Zilan and Jinhua slept on a sheet. They smiled. Then Jinhua said, "sister LAN, I''ll put out the light! If you turn on the light for a long time, I''m afraid someone will doubt!"


    "Well, you can turn it off! It''s getting late. Let''s go to bed! We''ll talk about something tomorrow. Ah Hao, go to bed! You can rest early too." Zilan smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, go to bed early! It''s past midnight." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    In this way, Jinhua pulled out the lamp, and the room immediately fell into silence. Only a few people''s breathing sounds came and went in the middle of the night. Maybe it was too tired. Soon, Tang Wenhao fell asleep.


    Zilan also walked a lot of mountain roads because she spent the first half of the night. She took a shower just now, relaxed her body and mind, and soon fell asleep.


    The Golden Flower couldn''t sleep. First, before Kunlong and Tang Wenhao came to harass her, she had taken a nap for a while. Now she was not sleepy at all. In addition, she was widowed for several years. Today, she suddenly saw Tang Wenhao, a super handsome man. Although she was worried about being implicated by Zilan and Tang Wenhao, she still couldn''t bear to let them leave, She knew she wouldn''t benefit from keeping him, but having a handsome man around her was much better than being alone.


    After the purple orchid beside her slept, she climbed to the side of the purple orchid and changed a position with the purple orchid. Then, she lay down by the bed and carefully observed the handsome Tang Wenhao lying on the ground beside the bed through a trace of night.


    The imagination began to wander in my mind. Why is this Chinese young man so beautiful? How could he like a woman like sister LAN? She is nearly forty. It is said that his wife is a stunning woman. Why would he want an old woman like sister LAN? Men are so strange!


    Just thinking, he suddenly saw Tang Wenhao''s big hand pulling towards one side. It seemed like he wanted to hold something. In fact, this was Tang Wenhao''s habit. He had to sleep with a beautiful woman almost every day. He felt like he was missing something without holding a beautiful woman, so he pulled it naturally.


    Jinhua was very excited and thought it was very fun. She looked back at Zilan and saw that she was still sleeping and breathing evenly, and Tang Wenhao also closed her eyes. She got up from the bed, carefully went down into the bed, gently lay beside Tang Wenhao, and put his hand on her body. Suddenly, she felt hot and dry.


    A man''s breath came to her nostrils, and Jinhua''s heart was in chaos. She wanted to withdraw, but she couldn''t move her nest anymore. This feeling is so beautiful. No man has touched himself for five years, even if only one hand is on her body, it makes people intoxicated.


    While Jinhua''s cells were cheering, Tang Wenhao''s action completely defeated her psychological defense. Tang Wenhao lifted a leg and directly put it on her. At the same time, he changed his hand and held her in his arms. Everything was not natural. In fact, this was only Tang Wenhao''s habitual action when he slept with Ruan Ling every night, No special significance.


    But where can Jinhua, a woman who has been widowed for many years, stand such an ambiguous hug from Tang Wenhao, a super handsome man? Suddenly, her blood began to flow upward and her breath was short. At the same time, she wanted to hold Tang Wenhao in turn. She really wanted to hold this man and feel the taste of a man.


    When Tang Wenhao was sleeping soundly, he felt a beautiful woman in his arms. He didn''t hesitate to sleep, or habitually hugged the woman in his arms.


    Jinhua could no longer contain her impulse. She gathered her fragrant lips together and connected them with Tang Wenhao''s lips. The four hot lips completely met. Jinhua suddenly felt that the sky was spinning back to Longyu, regardless of anything. She quickly took off her pajamas, got into Tang Wenhao''s arms, and began to take the initiative to go out and undress Tang Wenhao, She knew Tang Wenhao didn''t take off his clothes.


    When Tang Wenhao was sleepy, he didn''t think it was Jinhua taking off his clothes. He just thought it was Ruan Ling taking off for him. She didn''t take it personally, so she didn''t open her eyes. Ren Jinhua took him away.


    The two soon got together. Tang Wenhao was in an instinct and occupied the upper hand.


    The purple orchid on the bed had been awakened by the fierce noise under the bed, but she didn''t disturb the crazy men and women. She knew that her sworn sister must have stolen her man, but she didn''t want to expose her, because she knew that Jinhua had no man for a long time. Today, she simply let her have enough addiction. Maybe she gave ah Hao, and her heart would give him wholeheartedly like herself, It''s safer.


    Therefore, she is not jealous, nor angry, nor complaining about Jinhua''s sneak attack on her man. Maybe this is the best result.


    After experiencing some madness, Jinhua gently pushed him away, quietly went to bed, covered her ups and downs of heart, glanced at purple orchid, and found that she seemed to be still asleep, and her mood calmed down a lot.


    The next morning, when Tang Wenhao woke up, he found that he had only his underwear on him, and other clothes were scattered on one side. He looked suspiciously at the bed. He saw that only Jinhua was sleeping in her milky white pajamas, so he quickly put on his clothes.


    He had just put on his clothes when Zilan came up from downstairs. When Tang Wenhao woke up, he smiled meaningfully, "ah Hao, are you awake? Did you sleep well last night!"


    "Hehe, very good! Sister LAN, what about you? Why did you wake up so early? Didn''t you go out?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, neither of us can go out casually. We can only go out at night. It''s too conspicuous during the day. No one here doesn''t know me. You''re so handsome and dazzling. Let Jinhua run errands for us when she wakes up!" Zilan smiled.


    "Ah? Sister lan... Come here for a moment..." Tang Wenhao pulled Zilan to the entrance of the stairs.

 Chapter 518

    "Sister LAN, do you really trust her so much? What if she tells Kunlong? Isn''t it difficult for us to escape? It''s better for me to go out at night. I know how to contact Chen Ba and Li Qiang. There are enbanxi people everywhere in the town. Send out the code and someone will contact us soon." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Hehe, Hao, don''t worry! Jinhua won''t betray us. Just believe sister LAN." Zilan smiled confidently.


    "OK, since sister LAN believes her so much, that''s all right!" Tang Wenhao just said this, he saw Jinhua open her hazy sleep eyes, sit up and stretch her waist. Her beautiful eyes focused on Tang Wenhao and Zilan. Especially when she looked at Tang Wenhao, she blushed, shyly lowered her head, and covered herself with a quilt, because her pajamas were almost transparent.


    Tang Wenhao also quickly looked away and walked downstairs. He didn''t know that the woman last night was not purple orchid, but golden flower. He just felt very exciting in a hazy way, and didn''t think about anything else.


    "Ah Hao, you go down and sit down casually, and I''ll talk to Jinhua." as he said, Zilan walked towards Jinhua. Jinhua smiled shyly and motioned Zilan to sit on the edge of the bed.


    "Jinhua, did you sleep comfortably last night?" Zilan''s words seemed to be an ordinary concern, but there was a deep meaning in her beautiful eyes. Jinhua was not stupid. Her heart moved and said secretly. Did sister LAN know what happened last night?


    At the thought of this, Jinhua smiled shyly, "well, it''s very comfortable. Sister LAN, didn''t you sleep well!"


    "Ha ha, very good, as long as you sleep well." purple orchid smiled.


    "Lan... Elder sister... How do you... Say that?" Jinhua feels more and more that Zilan knows that she stole her man last night. Her eyes are not confident and dare not face up to Zilan. After all, her behavior has hurt Zilan.


    "Hehe, Jinhua, just know something in your heart. There''s no need to say it, right?... hehe, get up! We''re good sisters. It doesn''t matter. Get up and make breakfast for ah Hao. He eats a lot. You should do more." Zilan smiled gently.


    "Well, sister LAN, thank you, thank you! I''ll get up and cook for you right away." Jinhua was very excited when she saw that Zilan didn''t blame her at all. She quickly changed her clothes and got up.


    No gossip. Jinhua was in a good mood because she was a woman last night and got Tang Wenhao as she wished. She no longer worried that Kunlong knew that she harbored Zilan and Tang Wenhao. She tried her best to serve them for dinner. When she went out to work, she promised Zilan that she would find out the whereabouts of Kunlin as soon as possible. At the same time, she also accepted another task, Go to the town to make a secret signal to let the enbanxi people know Tang Wenhao''s whereabouts.


    Therefore, some people are right. To accept a woman''s heart, we must first accept her in bed. The transformation of Jinhua is enough to prove that this sentence has a certain truth.


    Zilan and Tang Wenhao stay at Jinhua''s house during the day. They pay attention to the outside situation and have nothing to find happiness. They wait for Jinhua to come home and tell them the news. Not to mention, Jinhua is popular and really heard about Kunlin''s whereabouts. It is said that Kunlin lives in villa 2 in Kunlin''s villa area and almost stays at home. It is not easy for Tang Wenhao to hijack him, The news is almost the same as what Chen Ba and his colleagues heard.


    In addition, Jinhua occasionally got an important message that there were three or four people from Vietnam this morning. Kunlong treated these as important VIP guests and declined all visits.


    "Jinhua, where did you get the news?" Zilan asked.


    "I went to the field to observe the growth of opium poppy. I met several bodyguards who came back from the shift. They said they would go home and rest for four or five hours. Today they would work overtime and send more people on duty. They said that Kunlong attached great importance to the people from Vietnam and said that their safety must be foolproof," Jinhua said.


    After listening to the translation of Zilan, Tang Wenhao quickly circled a question in his mind: who is the visitor? Just go to Kunlong''s residence tonight. According to Kunlong''s character, he will let these people live in his house and protect them closely. He will never let these people show up casually. Thinking of this, he smiled at Zilan, "sister LAN, I want to see it in person tonight!"


    "What? Are you going to Kunlong?" Zilan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I must go and have a look in person, then take pictures of these people, and let Chen Ba send them to Jiulong Mountain to let my father see who they are, so that we can know what they are." Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s too dangerous. Kunlong let you in last time. Can he let you in this time? He already knows you''re nearby. It''s impossible for you to take advantage of it. You don''t know Kunlong. He hates you to the bone now. He won''t leave you a chance. I won''t let you go," Zilan said.


    "Sister LAN, it''s okay. Kunlong doesn''t have the ability to kill me. Don''t worry." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Jinhua did not know what the two men were fighting for, asked violet, and violet told her that Tang Wen Hao had to enter the stockade of Kun long by herself. She also grabbed Tang Wenhao''s arm and said anxiously, "ah Ho, you can''t go. Brother wants you to go in now. He has lined the surrounding stockade. Once you get close to the stockade, he will know immediately!"


    Tang Wenhao was surprised to see the Golden Flower holding her arm, and the concern in the golden flower''s beautiful eyes didn''t seem to be false. He was puzzled. Shit, the woman woke up and changed a lot, but Tang Wenhao was still unfamiliar with her, and purple orchid was present. He smiled, gently broke off her hand and smiled at purple orchid, "Jinhua, why is she so nervous? She seems to be more nervous than you!"


    Zilan said with a charming smile, "it''s not normal. No woman doesn''t worry about the safety of her man. Besides, she has died of a man and deeply realized the pain of a woman without a man!"


    "Ah? Sister LAN, what do you mean by this?" Tang Wenhao felt that Zilan had something to say, and his expression was a little ambiguous. He saw that the beautiful eyes of Jinhua were full of sincere love, and his heart moved, shit! It wasn''t her last night, was it? So the old man replaced the new one?


    Now Tang Wenhao''s face began to blush and felt a little embarrassed. Purple orchid said with a bad smile, "see? I didn''t think it was different last night!"


    "Sister LAN, i... I didn''t mean to. I really thought it was you. I didn''t expect it was Jinhua. I''m sorry! Aren''t you angry?" Tang Wenhao smiled guiltily.


    "Why are you angry? Then miss a Ling can''t be angry with me every day? A Ling told me not to limit you in this regard. We don''t care who you want as long as people are willing to give you. Anyway, you have this energy. If you say you have enough Yang, you have to vent more women, so you have absolute freedom in women. She said you can''t be bad no matter how bad you are In fact, I know that Jinhua took the initiative last night. It''s not easy for her. She has been single for many years. It''s normal to see you lying next to her and make your ideas. I don''t blame her. On the contrary, if you''re all together, aren''t we safer? Like today, why does she help us like this? It''s not because She is your woman. If she wants to be with you, she won''t want you to have an accident and will try her best to help us. "Zilan smiled.


    "Ha ha... Zilan, thank you! Then ask her. Did she do the secret signal you asked her to do in the town? Why hasn''t anyone come to us yet?" Tang Wenhao asked. He hoped Chen Ba and Li Qiang would come to him and discuss how to enter Kunlong''s stockade to explore the truth and reality.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao said this, he heard a crisp bird cry outside the villa, and then three times. Tang Wenhao quickly looked out of the window. Purple orchids and golden flowers also looked out of the window, but he didn''t see anything.


    "Sister LAN, this is the code given to me by brother Li Qiang. Let Jinhua open the door! He must be hiding in the dark nearby. We can''t see it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hao, are you sure?" Zilan asked cautiously.


    "It''s 100% certain that this is my father''s unique code. Just let Jinhua open the door, it won''t be wrong." Tang Wenhao said definitely. Before going down to Jiulong Mountain, Ruan Jingxiong told him the code for the connection with Li Qiang and Chen ba. He said that when he heard this bird cry, he shouted three times. It must be Li Qiang or Chen ba.


    Zilan asked Jinhua to open the door downstairs, while Tang Wenhao and Zilan watched closely at the entrance of the stairs. Sure enough, when Jinhua opened the door, a dark shadow quickly flashed into Jinhua''s house, and Jinhua quickly closed the door again.


    When the shadow walked into the living room, Tang Wenhao saw that it was no one else, but first lieutenant Li Qiang of the special forces.


    "Brother Li Qiang, is it really you? Where''s Chen Ba?" Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly.


    Li Qiang first nodded and smiled at Zilan and Jinhua, and then smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Hehe, Chen Ba is guarding outside! Brother Wen Hao, you can come. It seems that you have to go out in person. We stayed in this town for several days. Kunlong hid Kunlin in his camp. The whole camp is heavily guarded and can''t get in at all. Even if you go in, you can''t hijack people!"


    "Well, I already know, brother Li, do you know someone from Vietnam?" Tang Wenhao asked, then motioned him to sit in the room, and purple orchid and golden flower followed in.


    Li Qiang sat down and asked in surprise, "brother Wenhao, where did you get the news?".


    "Hehe, what Jinhua said is her. Didn''t you see the mark she put and find it here?" Tang Wenhao pointed to Jinhua and smiled. Jinhua didn''t know what he said, but he could guess the general. He smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Well, it was our little brother who followed the beauty. Brother Wen Hao, who did she listen to? If someone came from Vietnam, it must have been sent by Lin haoxiong. We can''t miss this opportunity?" Li Qiang said in surprise.


    "Yes, if we catch these people, we will save a lot of things. The evidence is conclusive! It is estimated that Lin haoxiong is also eager to get rid of us. He must also know that we don''t have any important evidence at present, so he will send someone to kill us." Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "Yes, otherwise we won''t pay a high price for our lives. Do you think we should tell the instructor the news? Ask the instructor to decide what to do?" Li Qiang asked.

 Chapter 519

    "If you want to, but I want to visit Kunlong mansion tonight. First sneak in and see who they are? I''ll take their photos and ask your brothers to take them back to Jiulong Mountain to show my father. Do you know these people and see if my father has any opinions." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Brother Wen Hao, are you going into Kunlong''s stockade tonight?" Li Qiang looked at Tang Wen Hao in surprise.


    "Oh, yes, that''s right. I''m sure I''ll go in and have a look. If I can find Kun Lin and get him out, of course, it''s the best. If I can''t get him out, I''ll also find these people from Vietnam. However, it needs your cooperation with Chen ba." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It''s too dangerous! Brother Wen Hao, I know you''re good at Kung Fu, but after all, people have guns, and there are a large number of people inside. It''s difficult for you to go in alone, and it''s also difficult to get out. In case you''re caught, Kunlong will never let you go this time. Maybe he''ll beat you to death when he catches you." Li Qiang said.


    "Yes, brother Li Qiang, you''re right. I don''t agree with ah Hao''s rash entry. It''s too dangerous. Kunlong is not as simple as you think. He must have made full preparations now. After he suffered losses several times ago, he will learn a lesson and be more cruel this time. Now he even wants to kill me, so he has no worries. Once he finds that ah Hao enters, he will do everything he can "I''ll try my best to kill him," said Zilan anxiously.


    "Yes! Sister LAN is right. We can''t go in easily. Let''s take a long-term view. I have a way to fight with strength. We don''t need to do anything to bring down Kunlong." Li Qiang said.


    "Oh? Brother Li, what can you do?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "We heard a good news these days. The Thai man Bai sangkun is recruiting Thai Boxing experts in the golden triangle. Brother Wen Hao, who owns the golden triangle, or are they not Bai sangkun and Kunlong? Suo Kun is dead, and they are the only two left. Isn''t he recruiting Thai Boxing experts to deal with Kunlong? He knows As long as daokunlong has strength, he will deal with him sooner or later, so he is accelerating the pace of expanding strength to deal with Kunlong, "Li Qiang said.


    "Hehe, brother Li, I''ve heard about this. I know what you mean, but I can''t quench my thirst. I want to go to Kunlong camp now. It''s nothing great. I haven''t been there. Besides, is Bai sangkun so easy to trust us? I think it can be used as an option, but I can''t expect too much. Brother Li, in this way, you and Chen ba Harass them outside and we''ll play tricks on them. For example, if you harass them at the east gate, I''ll go in through other doors. If you don''t find the chaos inside, it means that I''ve gone in smoothly. You''ll withdraw to the forest. With Kun Long''s current mentality, he won''t catch up with them in the forest. He knows that I''m better than him in the forest "You are awesome," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Li Qiang saw that Tang Wenhao was determined to go to Kunlong''s camp. There was no way. Zilan couldn''t persuade him, so he had to follow his will. Li Qiang said that since Tang Wenhao had made a decision, they would make careful arrangements and cooperate with Tang Wenhao to complete the task.


    Li Qiang suggested that, in general, we could follow Tang Wenhao''s advice. He and Chen Bosheng attacked him from east to west, disrupted Kunlong''s security defense system, let Tang Wenhao sneak into the chaos, and then they retreated. At the same time, they arranged for the brothers in the town to disturb Kunlong every once in a while, so that he was confused and could not distinguish the real situation, Then it was agreed to feint around Kunlong''s stronghold in an hour to completely disrupt his defense order so that Tang Wenhao could get out of it.


    After planning, Li Qiang leaves Jinhua''s house. He wants to go out and arrange with Chen Ba to cooperate with Tang Wenhao''s action. It is agreed to meet outside Kunlong''s camp in an hour.


    To make a long story short, after Tang Wenhao said goodbye to Zilan and Jinhua, he quietly left Jinhua''s home from the small door. Shangkunlong''s camp met Li Qiang and Chen ba. Zilan had told him all the routes during the day. Therefore, Tang Wenhao quickly went to Kunlong''s nest along the mountain road.


    After more than half an hour''s trek, Tang Wenhao quietly approached Kunlong''s base camp. He was no stranger here. He hid under a big tree hundreds of meters away from the base camp. In less than five minutes, he saw two dark shadows approaching Kunlong''s base camp quickly.


    Tang Wenhao judged from the figure that the two shadows were Li Qiang and Chen ba. After the three met, they turned around the stockade. Finally, they chose their respective positions. Tang Wenhao still chose the place where he sneaked in last time. He felt that there was a big tree next to the wall, which was convenient for jumping into the wall.


    Li Qiang and Chen Ba chose the main gate of Kunlong base camp. They hid in the grass about 100 meters away from the gate and began to aim at the guard at the door with guns.


    "Brother Li Qiang, which one do you want?" Chen Ba asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother Chen, you can choose! I can pick up any one. It''s agreed that one gun is allowed, and we can''t lose face to the instructor." Li Qiang said with a smile.


    "Of course, I''ll choose mine and you clean up yours." Chen Ba smiled.


    "OK, let''s count one, two, three and start shooting, OK!" Li Qiang said with a smile.


    "No problem! One, two, three... Start..." they said in unison. Then they heard a bang. Almost at the same time, two bullets flew towards the heads of two guards of Kunlong.


    Li Qiang and Chen bake are the elite of the special forces. Although their Kung Fu can''t be compared with Tang Wenhao, their shooting skills are much more accurate than Tang Wenhao, and they can almost hit 100 shots. Therefore, when the two guards heard the gunshot, they had been shot in the head and fell down one after another.


    When the soldiers at the sentry not far from the gate heard the gunshot, they ran to the gate and saw that the two guards had been shot dead. They immediately opened fire as a warning, and shot wildly outside. Suddenly, the alarm and flute sound in Kunlong base camp came and went in a mess.


    Seeing that the harassment was successful, Chen Ba and Li Qiang quickly rolled to the edge of the jungle and slipped in. They knew that there were hundreds of people in Kunlong. If these people wanted to catch up, they would be in danger.


    Besides, Kunlong was eating, drinking and laughing with several guests from Vietnam. After hearing the two shots, he settled the guests first, led his bodyguard and ran outside to check the situation. He didn''t expect that it was the smoke bomb unleashed by Li Qiang and Chen. His biggest worry was that Bai sangkun came to rob his camp and didn''t check it himself.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao jumped onto the wall when he heard that the stockade was in a mess. Seeing that the situation was the same, he jumped into the stockade. Then he looked around and saw that troops were being deployed in front of the barracks not far away. Tang Wenhao knew that people were trying to deal with Chen Ba and Li Qiang outside, so he boldly plundered into the darkness in the direction of Kunlong''s villa area.


    No one would have thought that Tang Wenhao would sneak into Kunlong''s stockade at this time. Therefore, Tang Wenhao smoothly crossed several barriers and entered Kunlong''s villa area.


    At this time, although several barriers outside the villa area began to deploy troops, it was still heavily guarded. The doors of several villas were guarded, and there were armed soldiers patrolling in the villa area. Tang Wenhao hid in the dark and thought about it. He still focused on Kunlong''s No. 5 villa.


    He knew that Kunlong, an important figure, would certainly be more secure around him, so he quickly showed his superb lightness skills, moved and dodged, and hid in the grass behind villa 5.


    He looked up and saw that Kunlong''s room had no lights on, so he repeated his old trick. After avoiding the patrol, he rubbed himself up the window, pushed open the window and jumped into the room.


    Although Kunlong had suffered this loss, he still didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to come in again. When Tang Wenhao arrived at the house, he quickly flashed behind the door. After listening to the sound, he opened the door safely and boldly and flashed into the corridor.


    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, he did hear someone talking, and it was Vietnamese, which made Tang Wenhao excited. He walked downstairs quietly. As soon as he got to the entrance of the stairs, he heard Kunlong scold and come in from the outside, which scared Tang Wenhao to turn back to his room.


    It turned out that after Kunlong took people to the door, he found that there were only two guards'' bodies. It was quiet outside. He knew that the two people were shot by black guns and asked people to rush out and sweep, but he didn''t have anything. He understood that he might have been hit by someone else''s trick and shot and killed two guards. Someone was deliberately disturbing their order, Facilitate others to sneak into his camp.


    Therefore, Kunlong quickly arranged people to strengthen the guard outside, and all the guards were hidden. When he found that strangers were close to the stockade, he began to vigorously search for strangers. When he saw strangers, he shot them without asking who they were. After the arrangement, he quickly brought people back.


    He knew that he vaguely felt that the person who came in must have thought of his VIP today. Moreover, the person who came in is likely to be Tang Wenhao. Others don''t have this ability. Therefore, Kunlong felt more worried the more he thought about it.


    Now he hates Tang Wenhao to the bone and is worried to death. He knows that Tang Wenhao is too difficult to deal with. The lock Dragon Cave can''t close him, and the hole in the factory let him escape. He didn''t expect that he can break the hard iron railing. What a deep internal force!


    In fact, he regretted that he should not be greedy for the advance payment from Vietnam, but completely against Tang Wenhao. He lost his wife and lost his soldiers. His hairy wife of decades was taken by Tang Wenhao and ran away with others. As soon as he looked in bed that day, he knew that his wife Zilan was absolutely taken over by Tang Wenhao. At the same time, he had a strong sense of frustration and inferiority, In front of Tang Wenhao, he is not a man at all.


    But the couple''s feelings with purple orchid for decades made him unable to let go. He was angry and unwilling! I think Tang Wenhao deceives people too much. He has several young and beautiful wives like Ruan Ling and Tang Wan. Even his hairy wife Zilan, a woman who is almost 40, wants NIMA''s!


    When I returned to the villa area, I saw that there was nothing different in the villa area. I felt a little more secure. When I got home, I told brother Jin Hu and brother Bao, "Jin Hu, brother Bao, you two don''t sleep tonight. Take someone to search around the villa immediately. I feel more and more that ah Hao must have come in, but it''s not clear whether he has arrived in the villa. You''ve all experienced his power. I don''t need to say what to do!"

 Chapter 520

    "Brother long, you know, shoot when you see ah Hao. Brother long, don''t worry, we will never be soft. He even sleeps with sister LAN. He''s really not human!" Jin Hu scolded.


    "Yes! She abducted sister LAN and ran away." brother Bao echoed.


    Kunlong was furious and roared, "well, shut the fuck up! Remember, don''t be in sister Tilan in the future. That bitch''s father will kill her sooner or later." this is Kunlong''s hard wound at present. He hates her when he hears sister LAN.


    Those marks on the bed are the biggest insult to him, which shows how happy the bitch was! How happy! Shit, it''s still under my eyes. I''m eating and drinking downstairs. She''s sleeping with ah Hao''s son of a bitch in bed! I''m really blind. At the thought of this, he regretted letting them go for a while.


    Kunlong angrily entered the living room. When he arrived in the living room, several guests from Vietnam saw that Kunlong''s face was not good-looking. They looked suspiciously at a young man who looked like a thin monkey and said in Vietnamese, "Mr. Kunlin, this is your big brother!"


    "Mr. Lin, my eldest brother is worried that the enemy has sneaked in and is asking the brothers below to search and arrest? But Mr. Lin, don''t worry, no one knows you have arrived in Kachin state, and no one can break into my eldest brother''s forbidden area." Kun Lin smiled.


    "Oh!... Mr. Kunlong, are you sure Ruan Jingxiong and his subordinates must be near here?" the Vietnamese surnamed Lin asked.


    Kunlin translated his words to Kunlong, who said, "Yes, according to reliable information, Ruan Jingxiong himself went to Jiulong Mountain in enban West, but his men Li Qiang and Chen Ba have been near us. Judging from the guards who shot me outside the stockade just now, Li Qiang and Chen Ba should have done it. The shooting method is very accurate. They were all killed with one shot. It should have been done by your Vietnamese special forces. Ah Hao doesn''t have this shooting method. He has some It''s some weird Chinese Kung Fu that people can''t guard against! "


    The Vietnamese surnamed Lin smiled and said, "Mr. Kunlong, I have a way to get rid of this Chinese. Don''t you say it''s mainly him against you? Then get rid of him!"


    "Oh? Mr. Lin, you really have a way to get rid of ah hao? As long as your way can get rid of ah Hao, Mr. Lin, I don''t want the money behind me." Kunlong smiled pleasantly.


    "Hehe, it''s certainly OK. Mr. Kunlong, you think you''re in a state of panic. You don''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. Since ah Hao''s Kung Fu is so good, why do you always have to fight him? Can''t you think of the people around him? For example, his wife, ah Ling, if you catch ah Ling or his other women, it doesn''t mean you catch him Did you? You didn''t make good use of Tang Wan at that time, which caused your passivity today. Think about it. If you catch Tang Wan and obviously tie her to an open place and wait for ah Hao to come and save her, wouldn''t it be better to deal with it? There is no hidden place and any barrier. I think he can save people! "


    "Mr. Lin''s skill is really high! OK, that''s it. Kun Lin, tell the brothers that we will focus on Tang Wenhao''s women tomorrow. However, as far as I know, his women are all in Jiulong Mountain and it''s hard to deal with. We can''t go to Jiulong Mountain at all, and we can''t do cross en ban Xi. He robbed three batches of goods from me. There''s nothing we can do with him." Kun long said bitterly.


    Tang Wenhao is upstairs. Although he can''t understand what Kunlong is saying, he knows that Kunlong has been talking about himself because he understands the two words a Hao.


    Just then, one of Kunlong''s men broke in from the outside and shouted excitedly, "brother long, tell you good news, we caught sister LAN!"


    As soon as Kunlong heard this, he could hardly believe it and asked in surprise, "what did you say? Say it again!"


    "Brother long, our patrol team caught sister LAN at the widow''s house in Jinhua. She has been taken to the stockade. Would you like to see it yourself?" the visitor said excitedly.


    "OK, that''s great. It''s really easy to find nowhere. It turns out that ah Hao hid in the town these two days. He even hid in the cheap woman''s house in Jinhua. He didn''t find them last night. Go and take me to have a look." as he said, Kunlong stood up excitedly.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what Kunlong was saying, but he seemed very happy from his tone, which made Tang Wenhao very uneasy upstairs. Shit, this guy won''t catch Li Qiang and Chen Ba? Didn''t the brothers hide well? No, it''s difficult for Kunlong''s men to catch them with their skills, and they didn''t hear any gunshots.


    Don''t say how Tang Wenhao suspects upstairs, just talk about Kunlong.


    As soon as this guy heard that his men caught Zilan and Jinhua, he was very excited. He took two bodyguards and walked quickly outside the villa area to the door of a barracks. Sure enough, his hairy wife Zilan and widow Jinhua were really tied together and sat on the ground.


    Zilan''s expression was very indifferent, while Jinhua was trembling with fear. Kunlong came to them, squatted down, looked at Zilan coldly, raised his hand, slapped her and scolded, "bitch! Slut, come on, take these two bitches back to me!"


    His men wanted to drag violet and Jinhua. Violet said indifferently, "don''t move, mom, let''s go by ourselves!"


    Kunlong glared at them and left angrily. Zilan and Jinhua were escorted by several younger brothers to Kunlong''s villa.


    At home, he gave Jinhua a vicious slap and scolded, "Little bitch, I''ve never treated you badly. After your man died, he contracted you a large area of poppy fields and raised you a little bitch white and tender. You just repay me and want to harm me together with the bitch Zilan? Say, where''s ah hao? Has he entered the stockade? If you honestly say, I''ll let you go and you If you dare to hide half a word, see, those brothers outside are your men. I ask them to take turns every day until they kill you little bitch. Don''t you want to be a man? It''s enough for you this time! "


    As soon as these words were said, Jinhua''s legs and stomach became cramped. As soon as his nerves relaxed, he felt a heat flow gushing out, and he was scared to urinate incontinent. Kun long, Kun Lin and several Vietnamese all smiled obscene.


    "Jinhua, don''t tell them anything. Anyway, we must have no way to live. They won''t let us go. Jinhua, sister LAN is sorry for you and hurt you." Zilan said with guilt. At the same time, she was worried about Tang Wenhao''s safety.


    "Lan... Sister, I''m afraid..." Jinhua said in fear.


    Zilan still wanted to talk. Kunlong slapped her and scolded, "Bitch, you really let me down. I''ve hurt you for twenty years and treated you like a treasure. I didn''t expect that you would run away with a boy and want to be with him. Why didn''t I see you as such a shameless bitch! Kunlin, didn''t you always say that this woman was beautiful? Anyway, she''s not your sister-in-law anymore, She''s a rotten bitch. Now take her aside and do whatever you want. Tell these Vietnamese friends that if they dare to be interested in this bitch, let them drive meat! "


    The purple orchid was stunned. She stared at Kun long and asked with gnashing teeth, "Kun long, do you really want to do this to me!"


    "What do you think? Bitch! Do you want to go upstairs to our bed and have a look in the trash can? I haven''t emptied it yet. I just want to let you see how debauchery you are one day after I catch you. Since you are so debauchery, I will satisfy you. Kunlin, don''t you want this bitch?" Kun long roared. Obviously, his hatred for purple orchid has surpassed any emotion.


    The thin monkey Kun Lin looked at his old sister-in-law obscene. She was still charming and sexy. Violet took two steps back and shouted, "Kun Lin, don''t mess around. I''m your sister-in-law anyway!"


    "Hey, hey, I can only say that you used to be, but now you are not. You are the woman of ah Hao boy. In the past! I often miss you. Every time you pass by me, I think, how can my eldest brother be so lucky to marry a beauty like you? You really deserve to be the first beauty in Kachin state. I''m going to taste your delicious food today, eldest brother. Thank you." With that, Kun Lin was about to hold purple orchid.


    Where did Jinhua see this posture and tremble with fear? Kunlong said to her with a bad smile, "Jinhua, tell me! How many nights did ah Hao stay with you? I remember you only have one room to live in. Do you sleep in one room these days? Hey, you won''t become the woman of ah Hao!"


    Jinhua nodded in fear. She was particularly afraid of Kunlong''s gloomy appearance.


    "That''s true! This boy is really lucky. If he is a beautiful woman, he will become him. Well, as long as you honestly tell me, has ah Hao entered the stockade and how many people there are? After you tell me this, I''ll let you go. From now on, you are the female of my Kunlong. No one can touch you. You don''t have to farm. You follow my brother long to eat and drink spicy food every day , you are the former status of Zilan, a cheap woman. How about it? As long as you say it, all these glory and wealth are yours. "Kunlong began to seduce her.


    Jinhua couldn''t help but give her eyes to Zilan, but Zilan at this moment was fiercely resisting Kunlin''s bullying. Zilan could do some martial arts. Although Kunlin was a man, he was thin and didn''t succeed at once. Now he was anxious and smiled at some Vietnamese friends, "Mr. Lin, help me, grab my former sister-in-law''s hand. I want her!"


    This added to Jinhua''s fear. After weighing the pros and cons, she finally begged Kunlong, "brother long, I said, I said, please don''t torture sister LAN, okay!"


    "Kun Lin, stop first, bitch. Tell me honestly. I''ll let her go immediately, and then let her get out of the stockade. What about you? You''re my woman. You''ll live here in the future and be the mistress of the house. Say it!" Kun long said with an obscene smile.


    "Jinhua, don''t say it. He''s trying to coax you. I''ve been a woman of Kunlong for more than 20 years. I know what virtue he is. Although I''m sorry for her, I don''t love him because he''s an animal." Zilan scolded. It really annoyed Kunlong. He rushed over and punched Zilan to the ground.

 Chapter 521

    The corners of purple orchid''s mouth immediately shed blood and stubbornly glared at Kun long. Kun long waved his hand and shouted, "Kun Lin, take her there. If she dares to resist, she will fight to death, this bitch who eats inside and eats outside!"


    Seeing this, Jinhua didn''t dare to plead, and said, "brother long, I said, don''t hit me!"


    "Say, don''t hide a word." Kun long roared loudly. He knew that Jinhua was timid and couldn''t hide anything, so he didn''t care whether purple orchid said or not.


    "Ah Hao should have come in. There are two Vietnamese with him. In addition, people from enbanxi will come and harass you." Jinhua said all the plans tremblingly.


    Already struggling exhausted, purple orchid scolded angrily, "Jinhua, you...!"


    "Don''t be angry. I''ll let you enjoy it later." Kun Lin tore up the purple orchid''s coat.


    Zilan knew that she had no resistance. As soon as meimou closed, tears poured out and choked, "Kunlong, you can''t die well. Our ah Hao won''t let you go!"


    At this time, Tang Wenhao heard a gunshot touching the ground and shouted upstairs, "Kun long, your mother is not human. Let sister LAN go and let the golden flowers go!"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help it. He couldn''t bear to let purple orchid be humiliated like this. Although Jinhua confessed Him, he didn''t hate Jinhua, because he knew that she was a timid woman.


    Kunlong turned his eyes and saw Tang Wenhao pointing a gun at himself. He was surprised. At the same time, he also felt that this was expected. Since Jinhua said so, his own people must not be able to stop this mysterious Chinese boy.


    Kunlong''s bodyguards also pointed guns at Tang Wenhao, including the three Vietnamese, "Brother a Hao, you are so divine. You can get in and out freely with my alert. No wonder you easily cleaned up this bitch, but don''t forget, can you win so many of our guns with one gun? Besides, I have purple orchid and Jinhua women. Do you have a chance of winning? You are too proud. I bet you can''t escape me today "Ground," Kun long smiled proudly.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what Kunlong said, but he felt his meaning from his proud expression. The naked purple orchid said to him with concern, "ah Hao, you shouldn''t come out. We can''t go out anyway. Just go out yourself. Why bother to come out? How can you deal with so many of them alone!"


    "Sister LAN, I won''t watch you get hurt. Otherwise, I don''t deserve to be a man." Tang Wenhao said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    Jinhua felt very guilty when she saw Tang Wenhao regardless of his life and death in order to save them, but there was no way. She had betrayed him.


    "Bitch, to tell you the truth, I admire ah Hao more and more. In this case, he dares to come out. In fact, with his skill, he can sneak out quietly, but he doesn''t. He still has true feelings for you bitch. This boy has rich feelings. He wants any woman. You have been with me for more than 20 years. What fun do you have? He doesn''t Dislike you? I don''t want you anymore. He''s so interested in you. It''s too delicious! Ha ha... "Kun long said with an obscene smile.


    "Shameless! Kunlong, you let ah Hao go. Jinhua and I can do whatever you want, okay? I''m sorry for you. I''m willing to accept any punishment, as long as you let him go." Zilan began to talk about terms with Kunlong.


    "Fart, bitch, you think you are qualified to negotiate terms with me. Since you resolutely stepped out of the house that day, you have broken up with me, and you are willing to accept any punishment. Don''t you know? The best punishment for you is to let you watch him die, and then I let my brothers play one by one. You don''t know how many little brothers want you ? hey, hey, you''ve made the last contribution to me. Exchange your body for my little brother''s happiness. "Kun long said with a bad smile.


    "You''re not human! Kunlong, I''ve been looking for our husband and wife''s sake and asked ah Hao not to kill you. He promised that I wouldn''t kill you. Otherwise, can you live to this day? If he didn''t say anything just now and gave you a shot first, can you stand here? That''s because he promised me not to kill you at any time unless you want to kill him." Zilan said.


    Kun long looked at purple orchid in surprise. He seemed not to believe it. "Bitch, you really have such a good heart!"


    "Who doesn''t have any feelings like you? I''ve been your woman for 20 years and followed you tirelessly. Is it easy for me to come step by step? But you want all your men to spoil me. Don''t you think it''s the work of animals?" Zilan scolded.


    Kunlong slapped Zilan and hit Tang Wenhao angrily. Others nervously aimed their guns at Tang Wenhao.


    "Bitch, I don''t have feelings for you. I won''t let you go that day. I gave you a chance. If you came back that night, I wanted to give you a chance, but you didn''t even give me a chance? You''re so determined to go. Do you think about my feelings? Dare you question me?" Kunlong shouted angrily.


    The two quarreled, and the others dared not move. Seeing a trace of emotion in Kunlong''s eyes, Zilan was busy striking while the iron was hot, "Kunlong, don''t forget your righteousness at the expense of profit. Ah Hao has never been malicious to you. If you don''t treat Lina like that, they are all your friends and will deal with Bai sangkun with you. You can give them what they want or you can do nothing about it, but you don''t have to fight with them. I tell you, you Vietnamese friends are unreliable. They are sinners in their country , you will be caught sooner or later. You might as well use the power of ah Hao to drive Bai sangkun away and be the only big man in the golden triangle. As far as I know, they are recruiting troops on a large scale. If you don''t have ah Hao''s help, are you Bai sangkun''s opponents? As long as you release ah Hao, I''m sure they won''t be enemies with you and help you Drive Bai sangkun away. If you have to fight against them, don''t you drive them to Bai sangkun against you? Think about it? "Zilan advised painstakingly.


    Not to mention, these words really worked for Kunlong. He glanced at Zilan coldly and said, "Zilan, you said you were sure to let ah Hao deal with Bai sangkun!"


    "Yes, but you must let us all go first! Show your sincerity." Zilan saw that Kunlong seemed moved and quickly put forward conditions.


    "Hum, why should I believe you? You are already his woman." Kun long sneered.


    "Based on my husband wife relationship with you for more than 20 years, frankly speaking, I don''t love you now, but we have husband wife relationship for more than 20 years. I never thought of going against you. Ah Hao and I... It''s also fate. Before that, I really didn''t think of betraying you. Kunlong, I''m sorry! I hurt you, but I really don''t want to let you have an accident, although you are good now It seems that you have an advantage, but you are not absolutely sure that you can win ah Hao, right? Think about the consequences! Please, let''s not be right. Even if you don''t cooperate with ah Hao, there''s no need to kill each other. I really don''t want any of you to be hurt. "Zilan said emotionally.


    "Brother, don''t listen to her. She''s confusing you. She knows you still think about your feelings for her for the past 20 years. However, if she really wants to have feelings for you, how can she cooperate with ah Hao to sneak into our stockade? What are they doing in the middle of the night? Are they traveling? Brother, think about it. If they don''t have bad intentions, why would they kill our guard Wei? Why? Bitch? You answer me. "Kun Lin shouted obscene.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to shoot the boy when he saw the lewd look on his face when he saw Zilan.


    After listening to Kunlin''s words, Kunlong didn''t make a sound. He looked at the purple orchid coldly, and the Vietnamese couldn''t understand it. The scene was a little depressed, but no one dared to act rashly. It depends on Kunlong''s decision.


    "Kunlong, that''s because you sent a message to kill me. I want to come back, and ah Hao doesn''t dare to let me come back. If you can release goodwill, you can cooperate with them. With their strength and your troops, it''s not difficult for you to destroy Bai sangkun''s camp. After all, he is a Thai. This should be your Kunlong''s territory, I said Is that right? "Purple orchid said calmly.


    Kun long is not a fool. Of course, he understands that Zilan''s words are reasonable. For Tang Wenhao, dealing with bad things can become good things, and Tang Wenhao has no fundamental and long-term threat to him, while Bai sangkun is not. The greater his power, the stronger his threat to himself. Moreover, this threat has the characteristics of long-term and destructive, which Tang Wenhao does not have.


    But he still had another problem in his mind. If he really compromised and cooperated with Tang Wenhao and them to deal with Bai sangkun again, what about the Vietnamese in front of him? I have received so much money from them, and I will return it. That''s a million dollars I got. It''s US dollars, not RMB, not Vietnamese Dong and Thai baht. If I don''t return it, I''ll break up with Lin haoxiong completely. It''s hard to do arms sales in the future, so I have to find another seller. Now he Kunlong doesn''t have a next arms dealer to choose from, This is also fatal for an armed organization that relies on force. How should we choose?


    The most important thing is that if you really accept the purple orchid and follow Tang Wenhao, you will lose the face of being a man in front of hundreds of younger brothers. It''s really called losing your wife and breaking the army. How can you get out of this tone? How can you convince your brothers in the future?


    Kunlong was in a dilemma. Just then, there was a dense gunshot outside the stockade. Kunlin seemed to have a handle and said to Kunlong, "brother, kill him! You see, they are launching a general attack on us. If they don''t kill him again, it''s too late." then Kunlin raised his pistol and aimed it at Tang Wenhao''s head.


    How could Zilan let him shoot Tang Wenhao! Seeing this, he rushed to Kunlin recklessly.


    Just listen to the bang, Kunlin''s gun rang.

 Chapter 522

    Zilan''s body suddenly shook and a mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth. It turned out that Kunlin''s muzzle was pointing at her chest. Everyone was stunned, including Kunlin. He didn''t expect Zilan to rush to block the gun. He quickly withdrew the pistol and looked at Zilan, whose eyes were slightly closed.


    Seeing this, Tang Wenhao rushed down the stairs and wanted to hold Zilan. Kun long, who was not far away from Zilan, also reacted. He threw away his gun and hurried to hold Zilan.


    "Zilan, Zilan, Zilan... Kunlin, who let you shoot? Ah? Who let you shoot?" Kunlong glared at Kunlin.


    "Elder brother... I... Originally wanted to hit ah Hao... But I didn''t expect my sister-in-law to rush over." Kunlin saw Kunlong''s anxious eyes and knew that Kunlong still loved his sister-in-law, so he said.


    Tang Wenhao also came to Zilan and painfully wanted to touch her cheek, "sister LAN, sister LAN, where are you hurt? Are you okay!"


    "Go away, go away! Son of a bitch, it''s all you... It''s all because of you, purple orchid... Purple orchid, I forgive you. Wake up, wake up! I forgive you. As long as you come back, I''ll forgive you, and I want you... Purple orchid..." Kun long put his hand over the muzzle of the gun in front of purple orchid''s chest and was in pain.


    At this moment, Zilan had already fainted because of her severe injury. Tang Wenhao was afraid that her life was in danger. He quickly said, "Kunlong, sister LAN needs to cure the injury. To stop bleeding, you have to take out the bullet. If you always hold her like this, she will be more dangerous." at the same time, he gestured, Kunlong seemed to understand.


    "What do you say?" Kunlong roared.


    "I''ll try," Tang Wenhao said with a gesture.


    Kunlong gave the purple orchid to Tang Wenhao in doubt. Without saying a word, Tang Wenhao picked up the purple orchid and walked upstairs. Kunlong hurriedly followed up, and Jinhua followed up. Kunlin was afraid of Kunlong''s anger and killed him. He didn''t dare to go up, so he took several Vietnamese to leave Kunlong''s home temporarily and go to Villa 2 where Kunlin now lives.


    Other bodyguards saw that Kunlong didn''t seem to be able to kill Tang Wenhao, and Tang Wenhao didn''t seem to be able to kill Kunlong, so they all went out to deal with the harassment outside.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao, after holding Zilan to her bed, immediately untied her coat torn by Kunlin and checked the position of the wound on her chest. Fortunately, it was far from her heart. As long as he stopped the gurgling blood, his life would not be in danger. He hurriedly took luck, pressed his hand on the wound, felt the position of the bullet, and then snapped several points on Zilan, Let the purple orchid''s blood no longer flow out. Then, he held the purple orchid and sat on the bed, motioning Kunlong and Jinhua to hold her left and right to prevent her from falling down.


    Although Kunlong doesn''t know what Tang Wenhao is going to do, he trusts Tang Wenhao very much in this regard. He knows that the Chinese boy''s Kung Fu is mysterious and unpredictable, which often surprises him. A series of events these days show that there is nothing he can''t do.


    Tang Wenhao sat behind Zilan, closed his eyes and began to exercise power and regulate his breath. Then he slowly pushed his palm against the back of Zilan''s wound. Kunlong and Jinhua looked at him in surprise. They didn''t know what he was doing. In fact, Tang Wenhao was removing the bullets in Zilan through the wound through internal force. This Kung Fu must be based on deep internal force, By sensing the position of metal objects in the body, the practitioners withdraw the bullets from the original entrance. Few people in the world can reach this level, and Tang Wenhao is one of them.


    The fragrant lips of purple orchid were constantly overflowing with blood, which made Kun long heartache. Tang Wenhao''s palm moved on the back of purple orchid for about a few minutes. Suddenly, Tang Wenhao made a force, and heard a pop. A miracle appeared. He saw a bullet stained with fresh blood pop out in front of purple orchid. At the same time, a mouthful of blood of purple orchid also gushed out.


    "Zilan, Zilan, are you better? Ah Hao has taken out the bullet from your body." Kunlong cried in surprise. Jinhua also saw tears. She had never experienced such a novel thing. She didn''t expect that her man had such magical Kung Fu. No wonder sister LAN would love him so much.


    After Tang Wenhao spewed a mouthful of blood from Zilan''s mouth, he quickly waved his finger and lit several points on her acupoints to prevent her blood from flowing out. Then he said to Kunlong and Jinhua that Zilan was going to be drugged.


    However, neither of them understood Chinese, and Tang Wenhao didn''t understand the aboriginal language here. The three were desperate. Later, Tang Wenhao made left and right gestures. Kun long and Jinhua finally understood. Kun long hurried down to arrange for someone to call the military doctor inside and get the medicine for the gunshot wound.


    After being wrapped up by a professional doctor, Zilan''s life was saved. After the doctor left, Kunlong, Tang Wenhao and Jinhua looked at each other. They didn''t speak because they couldn''t speak.


    At this time, there was a dense gunshot outside. Kunlong stared at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly at him, and then motioned Kunlong to let him go out. He wanted to see it and let the people outside not harass him.


    Kunlong hesitated for a moment, called Jinhu in, asked him to take Tang Wenhao out, and asked Tang Wenhao to tell Li Qiang and Chen Ba not to harass them again. All the plans need to be adjusted. Go back and talk about it.


    Outside, Jinhu first told his people not to shoot, and then pushed Tang Wenhao to the front. Tang Wenhao shouted Li Qiang and Chen BA in Chinese. The two hid in the grass. When they saw Tang Wenhao coming out, they thought he was captured. Later, when Tang Wenhao explained, they all took people back.


    After returning to Kunlong''s house with Jinhu, Tang Wenhao went upstairs directly. He was worried about Zilan''s injury. Although he knew that her life should not be in danger, he was still worried that she was shot in the chest after all.


    To his satisfaction, Zilan woke up at this time. Although her face looked pale due to excessive blood loss, her consciousness was still clear. When she saw Tang Wenhao coming in, she forced a smiling face and shouted in a weak voice, "ah Hao..."


    "Sister LAN, don''t talk. You should rest more. Don''t worry. Your life is not in danger. You''ll be fine after a rest. I''ll take you away." Tang Wenhao sat on the other side and leaned over and smiled.


    Kunlong didn''t know what he was talking about, but he was both pleased and jealous to see that Tang Wenhao was so concerned and loved Zilan. He found that the Chinese boy was indeed a man. He dared to act boldly. For his woman, he didn''t dare to do anything and even risked his life. Therefore, he indicated that Jinhua went out with him and left Tang Wenhao and Zilan with time and space.


    Tang Wenhao also liked Kunlong a lot at the moment when Kunlong cried with Zilan in his arms. He felt that Kunlong didn''t say anything to others, but to Zilan, it really didn''t say anything. There was love and righteousness, love and hate. Generally speaking, love was greater than hate.


    Besides purple orchid, seeing Tang Wenhao say so, moved tears welled up from beautiful eyes and said faintly, "ah Hao... Did you save me!"


    Tang Wenhao smiled painfully, "hehe, I, Kunlong and Jinhua saved you. The key is that you have a big life. You can rest assured to recover! If you don''t want to recover here, I''ll take you back to Jiulong Mountain when you''re a little better, okay!"


    "No, i... don''t want to go anywhere... I''m right here," said Zilan.


    "Hehe, that''s OK. It''s up to you, sister LAN. As long as you feel happy, we''ll be there. Kun long won''t drive you away here. He said, he forgives you. Sister LAN, you''re still powerful. You''ll fix Kun long in a few words. Otherwise, you don''t know how many people will die!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No... Hao, I want to... Tell you, I won''t go anywhere in the future. Just stay here. I mean, after my wound is healed, do you understand what I mean?" Zilan stressed.


    Tang Wenhao heard it. He looked at Zilan in surprise and asked, "sister LAN, what are you talking about? Don''t you want to be with me? You want to return to Kunlong again!"


    "Well! Ah Hao, I''ve thought about it. Maybe this is my real destination. I''m destined to be with Kunlong in my life. I really don''t deserve you. Ah Hao, you''re so excellent, sister lan... I think I''m bullying you when I''m with you." Zilan said emotionally.


    "No, sister LAN, don''t say that. I... don''t you love me?" Tang Wenhao asked. Seeing that Zilan was willing to go with him, he felt frustrated and felt that he had finally lost to Kunlong. It should be said that this is a man''s instinct and has nothing to do with love.


    "No, no, ah Hao, sister LAN loves you very much and my ah Hao very much, but... The gap between us is really too big. Sister LAN has devoted her whole life to this family, the cottage and Kunlong. Sister Lan''s soul is here. Besides, sister Lan also feels that Kunlong''s love for sister LAN is sincere, and sister LAN really wants to come back to him." Zilan looked at Tang Wenhao with guilt.


    "Sister LAN, have you ever thought about what to do if you are really pregnant with my child?" Tang Wenhao thought that his husband and wife life with Zilan is very frequent these days. He knows that Zilan is very likely to get pregnant with his own strength. He can''t let his child Guan Kunlong call his father? What if Kunlong is bad to his children?


    "Ah Hao, if I really have your child in my stomach, don''t worry, I will be born. I will use my life to love him and raise him up." Zilan said seriously.


    "But will Kunlong accept my child? What if he abuses my child?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, I know Kunlong. He is a man with clear love and hate. If he loves me, he will love my child. Besides, if you are not here in the future, he will raise this child as his own child." Zilan said.


    "But he hates me. Can he be relieved that I robbed some of his women?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, Hao, in fact, Kunlong doesn''t hate you very much. Maybe a few days ago, or before I was shot, he hated you very much, but now he doesn''t hate you because you saved me. He just told me when you went out that he doesn''t hate you anymore. Even he admires you very much. He said you are the most admired person in his life. He said you are a real man , he was convinced to lose to you! "Said Zilan.


    "Really?" Tang Wenhao asked.

 Chapter 523

    "Well, ah Hao, don''t worry! Kunlong completely forgives me and doesn''t hate you. He said that as long as I come back to him, he will let bygones be bygones. I also asked him to help you investigate the arms smuggling. He said he would consider it carefully." Zilan said.


    "I hope he can rein in at the precipice. These Vietnamese are certainly not simple roles. You should let Kunlong be more wary of his brother Kunlin. I think Kunlin is very insidious and urgent. He may be bad for you and Kunlong," Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "Well, I know, this beast dares to fight my idea. This time he quarreled with Kunlong, I can see his true face. When I get well, I won''t let him go. He won''t mind buying arms in the future. I want Kunlong to take back his power and let him be nothing. I think it''s him that Kunlong caught you and locked up the factory this time The idea must be that he received the advance payment from Vietnam first, cut first and then play, and seduced Kunlong with money. Kunlong would do so. Otherwise, with my understanding of Kunlong, he was really determined to cooperate with you when he brought you back. You also forgive him for harming Lina! "Zilan begged.


    Tang Wenhao saw Zilan talking more and more hard. Knowing that she was too weak, he quickly said, "sister LAN, don''t think so much. Take a rest first! Your main task now is to take care of your body. Besides, I''ll go out first. By the way, why don''t I sleep in the living room later? I''m afraid you have something to help!"


    "Well, ah Hao, you can sleep in the guest room with Jinhua! You are tired too. I''m fine here. Let''s discuss things at work when I''m a little better! You''d better not go out these two days. Even if you go out, you should pay attention to safety, especially Kunlin. I''m afraid they will harm you." Zilan said uneasily.


    Tang Wenhao nodded, kissed the fragrant lips of purple orchid and was about to leave. Purple orchid asked him to call Kunlong and Jinhua in first. She had to explain some things clearly before she could rest. After Tang Wenhao went out, purple orchid happily closed her beautiful eyes and had a rest first.


    Both Kunlong and Jinhua were called in by Tang Wenhao. Kunlong smiled friendly at Tang Wenhao. Jinhua snuggled up to Tang Wenhao. Purple orchid smiled at Kunlong and said, "brother long, let ah Hao and Jinhua sleep in the guest room these days! When I''m a little better, we''ll discuss the next situation, okay!"


    Kunlong nodded and looked at Zilan lovingly, "OK, Xiaolan, follow you. As long as you go home, I promise you everything!"


    "Thank you, brother long. Ah Hao promised to let me stay. He was worried that if I were pregnant with his child and you abused our child, I said you would not, would you?" Zilan asked seriously.


    Kunlong mistakenly heard that Zilan was pregnant. Instead of being angry, he looked very happy. He asked in surprise, "Xiaolan, you said you were pregnant? Is it true!"


    "How can it be so fast? I mean, if I were pregnant with a Hao''s child, would you be angry?" purple orchid whined.


    "Xiao Lan, it''s too late for me to be happy. Why should I be angry? I felt very guilty because I didn''t have fertility. I''m sorry! I didn''t make you a sound woman. I can''t even give you a child. If you really have a Hao''s child in your stomach, I swear I''ll treat him as my own child. You let a Hao brothers absolutely rest assured. By the way, otherwise! You two can sleep here these days! After ah Hao and his team finish their task, he will return you to me completely, so that you have enough time to make people. "Kun long suddenly had an idea and said happily.


    The purple orchid was stunned. She didn''t expect Kun long to become so generous! "Brother long, is what you said true?" he asked


    "Well, I swear, I''m sincere, Xiao Lan. Anyway, you''re already a Hao''s woman. What''s the matter with sleeping more these days? As I said, they just come to complete the task. Once the task is completed, Chengdu will leave the golden triangle and Kachin state, but we will stay together for a lifetime. I''ll treat you as lost these days. When they leave, you''ll find your home again, "OK?" Kunlong said softly.


    Purple orchid was moved by tears. She didn''t expect that Kunlong, a murderous man, would become so generous. She nodded and said gratefully, "OK... Brother long, I''ll double my guilt for you when I get home!"


    "Oh, no, Xiaolan, I didn''t care about your feelings before. In fact, I''ve thought a lot of women these days. I see you leave me without hesitation. I hate you and regret it, but... I can''t stand it in dignity. But when I saw you shot today, I found that you are not only my favorite woman, but also my family. We have been together for more than 20 years Our feelings have already turned us into a whole. You can leave me and follow ah Hao, but I can''t stand you leaving the world. You are my only relative. I can''t let you die. I want you to live well. I want you to be a complete woman. You can be at ease with ah Hao these days! I will cooperate with them to complete their tasks so that you can be real early "I''m going home," Kunlong said passionately.


    "Well, brother long, don''t worry. I''ll ask ah Hao to help you drive away the bad wolf Bai sangkun. With their help, you can do it." Zilan said laboriously.


    Tang Wenhao said painfully, "sister LAN, stop talking and talk when you have a good rest!"


    Zilan smiled and said to Tang Wenhao, "ah Hao, Kunlong said, let you sleep in this bed with me from tonight. He sleeps in the guest room outside. Then you don''t go. I also want to be with you. Jinhua will go back first. She''s useless here!"


    Tang Wenhao looked at Kunlong suspiciously. Kunlong smiled and nodded, indicating that Tang Wenhao would sleep here. Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    Then Zilan asked Kunlong to send Jinhua away. Jinhua looked at Tang Wenhao reluctantly, but she also knew that Zilan needed Tang Wenhao most at this time.


    When Kunlong and they all went out, Tang Wenhao took off his clothes and lay beside Zilan. He asked with a smile, "sister LAN, Kunlong has really changed and become more like a man." seeing that Zilan didn''t respond, she was asleep and her face was filled with a happy smile.


    After a night''s rest and Tang Wenhao assisted in healing her wound with deep internal skills, Zilan''s injury improved significantly, her physical strength recovered a lot, and her face was ruddy.


    When Kunlong came to see her early in the morning, he was very surprised to see that her face had improved a lot. Zilan told Tang Wenhao how to use his internal skills to heal her. Kunlong nodded gratefully to Tang Wenhao sitting aside, and then smiled at Zilan, "Xiao Lan, I''m really happy for you! Ah Hao hurts you so much. Don''t worry. I''ll hurt you more and more in the future. After driving Bai sangkun away, I''ll take you to Europe for a trip. We''ll relax completely!"


    "Well, brother long, by the way, you should pay more attention to Kunlin these days. What are you going to do with those Vietnamese? Why don''t you return the money to them? We don''t need so much money." Zilan smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, listen to you. I''ll negotiate with Kunlin later. By the way, did ah Hao tell you how long you can recover?" Kunlin asked with concern.


    "Well, yes, he said that if he used his internal skills to heal me every morning and night, assisted by the medicine prescribed by the doctor and some tonic food, such as pheasant soup, he could recover in a week at most. The key is that the bullet didn''t hurt my internal organs. He said that if he hurt my internal organs, it would take a month or even a few months. Ah Hao said that I was lucky and would be lucky in the future. He also felt that You have changed a lot. He said that you are more and more like a man. He dares to love and hate. He also appreciates you. "Zilan smiled.


    "Ha ha... Of course he would say so. He slept my wife and slept her heart away. I can''t blame him. I still want him to sleep with my wife until he finishes his task and leaves, and then give my wife back to me. I''ve done this as a man. Isn''t it a man? That''s him, ah Hao. I shot him if he changed to another man." Kun long smiled. Although it was a joke, he could also feel the helplessness and openness in his heart, which showed that he really figured it out.


    "Brother long, I hope to see you shake hands with ah Hao and make peace, and become a real good friend and brother. He is really a rare good brother. As long as you try to accept him, you will like him more and more." Zilan smiled.


    "Well, wife, don''t praise him any more. No matter how generous your husband is, he will be jealous. This boy is super handsome and has good Kung Fu. In addition, this boy has tenacity and ruthlessness for women. It''s normal for women to like him, but it''s difficult for men, especially his rival in love, to like him. He just snatched Lina away from me. Who knows he would take you, a half old man Xu Niang is also taken away by me? No matter how old he is, he takes all beautiful and charming women. Who can stand it? So men with beautiful wives should guard against him, otherwise, they don''t know how to wear green hats one day, ha ha... "Kun long laughed brightly.


    Zilan smiled shyly and said to Kunlong, "brother long, ah Hao said he wanted to go out to find his friends to discuss the next things. You''d better have a showdown with Kunlin and let him fully cooperate with ah Hao. They can find out the things and finish the task so that they can return to Vietnam as soon as possible. What do you say!"


    "Well, don''t worry! I''ll let Jinhu take him out to find their friends. In addition, I''ll talk to Kunlin to see how to properly solve this matter." Kunlong said.


    "OK, then go and do your own business after breakfast! Jinhua will come and take care of me later." Zilan smiled.


    After breakfast, Tang Wenhao and Jinhu left Kunlong''s base camp and went to the town to find Chen Ba and Li Qiang. Last night, Tang Wenhao said to their brothers that if there was no accident, he would take the initiative to find them in the town today and let their people pay close attention to and contact him.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao and them, just Kunlong. After chatting with Zilan, he asked brother Bao to go to Villa 2 to call Kunlin to discuss how to cooperate with Lin haoxiong. But brother Bao came back and reported that Kunlin had left the stockade last night and the Vietnamese had gone together. According to the guard, he seemed to say that he took these Vietnamese to the nightclub.


    Kunlong was very angry and said to brother Bao, "send someone to the town to find Kunlin. Don''t worry about anything. This boy won''t worry!"

 Chapter 524

    To make a long story short, two hours later, people looking for Kunlin came back and reported that they had searched all over the town. Last night, no one had seen Kunlin in the town. Kunlong was worried, "won''t it be killed by ah Hao''s people? That''s bad. How can he explain to Vietnam?"


    "Brother long, no, ah Hao told me last night that he had agreed with the other side that there would be no action these days. We are waiting for his news. Ah Hao is not such a person. Let Jinhu ask ah Hao! Aren''t they together now?" Zilan said.


    "OK, I''ll call Jinhu." then Kunlong dialed Jinhu. Jinhu was very surprised. He said that Chen Ba and Li Qiang had been living in a hotel since they returned from the stockade last night. He said whether Kunlin would go home?


    Kunlong said he had searched everywhere. There were no people alive and no bodies dead. These people were missing.


    After Tang Wenhao knew that Kunlin was missing, in order not to let Kunlong have any ideas, they all took the initiative to come back and find a way with him. Tang Wenhao suddenly had an idea and asked, "sister LAN, do you think Kunlin will take refuge in Bai sangkun!"


    "Ah? Kunlin takes refuge in Bai sangkun? No, he''s from Kunlong''s hometown. Although he''s not a cousin, he''s also a relative. Bai sangkun is Thai. Even if he goes, people may not trust him. Kunlin won''t be so stupid." Zilan smiled.


    "Sister LAN, I don''t think it''s easy to say. Think about how crazy he was last night and told you all his bad intentions over the years. Later, he saw that Kunlong loved you deeply and wouldn''t want you at all. He must be afraid. He also saw that Kunlong wouldn''t kill me and would not oppose us. Then he and those Vietnamese would have to worry? Especially those Vietnamese, they I''m most afraid that Kunlong will cooperate with us. Once we cooperate, Kunlong will become their enemy. Can they think of it? "Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    After Tang Wenhao''s analysis, Zilan also thought it was possible. She quickly told Kunlong about Tang Wenhao''s worry. Kunlong shook his head and said it was impossible. He said he knew Kunlin. Kunlin had no martial arts and average IQ. Now he is popular and spicy. Why give up the preferential treatment here and go to Bai sangkun to fight against him?


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help thinking of a Tuman guy under enban Xi who got arms from Vietnam through Kunlin, so he smiled at Zilan, "sister LAN, Kunlong said Kunlin isn''t such a person? But do you know where enban Xi''s guns came from!"


    "I don''t know. Didn''t they buy it themselves?" Zilan asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, of course they bought it by themselves, but they don''t have a way. All the way is through Kunlin. To tell you the truth, there is a subordinate in enbanxi who, like Kunlin, is in charge of guns. His name is Tuman. He has a good personal relationship with Kunlin. Enbanxi''s guns are sold from Vietnam through Tuman and Kunlin. Enbanxi will give Kunlin a servant for every shipment Jin, you certainly don''t know that? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Zilan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. "Ah Hao, what you said is true!"


    "Of course, can I say it''s false? Why are we here? We''re here to investigate arms smuggling, so when we see that the guns and ammunition in enbanxi are made in Vietnam, we must ask where they bought the goods. If we don''t ask, we''ll ask. Tuman is dead. Otherwise, we can confront Kunlin face to face." Tang Wenhao said.


    Kunlong was also surprised when Zilan said this. He never thought that his cousin dared to sell arms to his opponent behind his back. He couldn''t help getting angry, "Kun Lin is an asshole. If I want to catch him, I have to kill him. I trust him so much and regard him as the most trusted person. In this way, he has nothing to spend and drink outside these years!"


    "Brother long, so I also think ah Hao''s analysis is right. Kunlin may really betray you and turn to Bai sangkun to deal with us, because he knows that once we unite with ah Hao, we will unite with en Benxi, and his affairs will be exposed. Then you won''t let him go. He has no place to escape, so he simply turned to Bai sangkun "Kun," purple orchid analyzed.


    The more Kunlong thought about it, the more frightened he became. He quickly summoned Jin Hu, brother Bao and other close bodyguards to come in and ordered them to rush to the Arsenal in the camp immediately to check the situation. In addition, he sent a group of people to the factory. There is also an arsenal there for standby. These years, Kunlong believes in Ren Kunlin in this regard. He doesn''t really know the actual situation of his arms inventory Situation.


    Jin Hu, brother Bao set out quickly after taking orders.


    After they left, Kunlong was so angry that he didn''t say a word. He scolded Kunlin for not being human. Zilan comforted him when she saw that he was so angry, "Brother long, don''t scold him. He can''t hear it again. We''d better find a way quickly! If the monkey cub really runs to Bai sangkun, you should prepare for the worst. Kun Lin is too familiar with you and our stockade. He wants to take Bai sangkun by surprise. We can''t deal with others at all!"


    "Wife, I know, I''m not trying to find a way?" he said. He glanced at Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally. Zilan was worthy of being a woman who had been with him for more than 20 years and immediately understood it.


    He smiled at Tang Wenhao, "ah Hao, do you think if Kunlin really went to Bai sangkun, would he bring someone to attack our stockade? If he brought someone, you said it would be more appropriate for us to deal with them!"


    "Hehe, sister LAN, it''s hard to say, but there''s nothing wrong with being ready. Besides, Kunlin is so familiar with here, especially he is still in charge of arms, which poses a great threat to Kunlong." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I know that Kunlong''s current power is not necessarily Bai sangkun''s opponent. What can you do? Kunlong is embarrassed to ask you directly." Zilan smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m also thinking about this issue, but I think it''s the first step to replace all the previous defense systems immediately. Otherwise, based on Kunlin''s understanding of here, people really want to come here. Won''t they come in soon? And it''s said that Bai sangkun''s people are very fierce. I think this is what Kunlin is worried about?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, although the number of people on our side may surpass Bai sangkun, his combat effectiveness is not as good as others. Kun long may be a little older, more stable and less ambitious in recent years. Unlike in previous years, he has to take in several small groups every year, which has spoiled his team, so I''m really worried about him," Zilan said.


    "Tell him, or let him go to Jiulong Mountain and invite enban Xi down the mountain, and ask enban Xi and my father to help him. Li Qiang and I are here to support him these days and let Chen Ba take him up the mountain. It also seems that he is sincere. I''ll write another letter to my father and explain my opinion. Do you think so?" Tang Wenhao said.


    Purple orchid nodded without hesitation and said, "OK, ah Hao, I''ll talk to Kun long right away!"


    Zilan conveyed Tang Wenhao''s opinions to Kunlong. Kunlong was very surprised and worried. Of course Tang Wenhao knew he would have ideas. After all, it was equivalent to Kunlong risking his family and life to Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister LAN, if Kunlong doesn''t believe us, I can''t help it, because he is such a person and hasn''t fought for a long time. It''s likely that he will be beaten by others as soon as he connects with Bai sangkun. For an army, combat effectiveness is the most important. Kunlong is really old. He is really not suitable for leading troops to fight. It''s kind to deal with Bai sangkun, the tiger and wolf division A mercenary like Benxi''s family trains every day and looks for opponents to intercept your goods every day, so their combat effectiveness can compete with Bai sangkun. "Tang Wenhao saw that Kunlong was unwilling, so he had to say to Zilan.


    "Ah Hao, you should also understand Kunlong. If he accepts your suggestion, it means that all his life and wealth are entrusted to you. After all, you were still enemies yesterday. Today, he will give you all his wealth. Of course, he will have concerns. Don''t worry. I''ll convince him that sister LAN can distrust others, but trust my ah Hao 100 percent." Zilan smiled.


    So Zilan analyzed the pros and cons of Kunlong in detail. After Kunlong listened, he nodded, but he still didn''t dare to make up his mind. Zilan was a little angry, "Brother long, you can''t believe ah Hao. Don''t you believe me? People all over the world will hurt you, but can Xiao Lan hurt you? I trust ah Hao. He won''t hurt you. Trust me this time, okay? He really wants to help you, because he knows that I have to rely on you for the rest of my life!"


    After listening to Zilan''s words, Kunlong finally made up his mind and said, "well, wife, I''ll bet my life on you, including my life. I believe you, ah Hao is a real man, and I believe in his affection for you. With these points, I''ve made the biggest bet in my life!"


    "Well, brother long, that''s right. You can only have a way out by cooperating with ah Hao now. You''re really old and not suitable for fighting and killing again. When this thing is over, let''s give the list to the people below! And then find a place to live safely!" Zilan said.


    "OK, wife, listen to you. I want to live a peaceful life like an ordinary person." after that, Kunlong called his other close bodyguards and some backbone of the team home and held a small meeting in his living room.


    At the meeting, Kunlong informed that his brother Kunlin might have defected to Bai sangkun. After seeing Kunlin, everyone must catch him and kill him in case of resistance.


    In addition, he also announced to everyone that he would go to Jiulong Mountain to talk about cooperation with enban Xi, and asked enban Xi to deal with Bai sangkun with them and drive Bai sangkun out of the golden triangle. During his time up the mountain, all actions here listened to Tang Wenhao and a Vietnamese soldier named Li Qiang.


    Some people began to be unconvinced, but after listening to the introduction of Kunlong and his bodyguards, they dared not underestimate Tang Wenhao and said they would obey their command unconditionally.


    After the announcement, Kunlong asked his men to invite Li Qiang and Chen Ba, who lived in the town, to the stockade. After listening to Tang Wenhao''s opinions, they both agreed. They also knew that only by turning enemies into friends and forming an alliance can we catch Kunlin and the Vietnamese.

 Chapter 525

    "Brother long, what are the identities of those Vietnamese?" Li Qiang asked curiously.


    Zilan said with a smile, "brother Li Qiang, he doesn''t know. He''s been managed by his damn brother. He only knows if it''s someone in the army. Only when he catches Kunlin can he really understand it!"


    Li Qiang thought, Kunlong is really not very good as the boss. His men can trust him again, and the key things have to be asked! At least check the work?


    Several people were discussing the time of departure. Jinhu and brother Bao came back one after another and reported that the number of arms in the two arsenals was not large. Once a team came to attack, they would soon break up. They also consulted the arms requisition table. Many materials were incomplete, that is, there was no quantity and place for the storage and delivery of arms, No one knows where the thing went?


    What kind of management is this? Tang Wenhao glanced at Kunlong.


    "Jin Hu, in your opinion, how many troops can the arsenals on both sides support?" Kun long asked.


    "Brother long, let''s put it this way! The sum of the two sides is not enough for us hundreds of people to cope with an hour. We will run out of ammunition and food and raise our hands to surrender," said Jinhu.


    After hearing this, Kunlong felt cold at the bottom of his heart and felt that it was important. He hurriedly said, "Well, it''s too late to say anything else now. Brother Jin Hu and brother Bao, go and replace all our defense systems immediately. How to change them? You two discuss with brother a Hao and brother Li Qiang. They are experts in this field. You can''t be wrong to listen to them. I take several brothers and brother Chen Ba to Jiulong Mountain. It''s all up to you at home. You can ask you anything you can''t decide Sister LAN, sister LAN can exercise all rights on my behalf, okay? "


    "Brother long, understand!" brother Jin Hu and brother Bao replied.


    After Kunlong and Chen Ba went to Jiulong Mountain, Tang Wenhao, Li Qiang, Jin Hu and brother Bao wandered around the stockade for a day. The four people expressed their views and put forward their own defense ideas.


    In summary, we will focus on Li Qiang''s opinions and discuss them, because we still think that he is right, the most comprehensive and focused, that is, layered defense. Li Qiang was born in the regular army and an elite in the special forces. Not only his personal quality is outstanding, but also his command and combat ability is first-class. Otherwise, Ruan Jingxiong would not value him so much.


    Li Qiang''s specific opinion is that the defense of the stockade is divided into three barriers. The first barrier is the jungle outside the stockade. We should take full advantage of our familiarity with the terrain to set up ambushes in the jungle. Moreover, ambushes are not mainly attacked by guns and ammunition, but mainly by bows and crossbows. These soldiers who live in the jungle all year round are familiar with bows and crossbows. They all use local materials and do it now, Tang Wen Hao asked sister LAN to order all the soldiers to make 10000 arrows in three days. On average, there are 10 or 20 arrows per person. It can be used for soldiers in ambush in the jungle to kill the enemy. In this way, a lot of bullets can be saved. Even if Kun Lin really took refuge in Bai sangkun, he would not expect such preparation in the stockade.


    In addition, regularly dig traps in the jungle. All the branches below are sharpened and stand upside down. Once a person falls in, he will die. There is no doubt that this is the first barrier.


    The second barrier is to put the enemies killed outside into the stockade first. The brothers inside use the familiar living environment and terrain to fight guerrillas with the incoming enemies. The brothers with good shooting skills act as snipers, put hidden guns, don''t waste bullets, shoot one by one, don''t empty guns, don''t play hard with them, completely consume his strength and destroy the effective strength of the enemy as much as possible.


    The last barrier is the villa area. Put all the heavy machine guns in several villas and concentrate their fire to deal a devastating blow to the enemy who finally rushed in.


    "Brother Li Qiang is worthy of being my father''s right-hand man. In this way, I don''t think Bai sangkun can get any advantage even if he is pressed by soldiers. Even those dark crossbows and traps in the jungle have to make him take off a layer of skin." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, you can''t take it lightly. It''s said that Bai sangkun has three or four hundred people. They are brave and good at fighting. It''s better to be careful." Li Qiang smiled.


    "Of course, as long as we insist until Kunlong invites enban Xi and my father, Bai sangkun is definitely not our opponent. We can turn passivity into initiative and kill him directly to his camp and surprise him." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    To make a long story short, three days later, basically according to Li Qiang''s expectation, more than 8000 bamboo arrows were made. Traps were dug in places and open spaces that are easy to hide in the jungle, including inside and outside the fence. Some are true, some are false, true or false, false or true, confusing the enemy. Li Qiang said that it is conservative to estimate that with so many arrows and traps, how can we kill dozens of enemies.


    The defense of the stockade was carefully selected by Li Qiang himself. More than 50 soldiers with accurate shooting skills were selected in the second barrier to be on standby at any time. They could enter their ambush area within one minute to snipe the incoming enemy. Li Qiang gave each of them the task of ten bullets per person, and at least five enemies must be eliminated. In this way, they could be eliminated in the second barrier Destroy more than 250 enemies.


    Finally, he felt that it would be no problem to save the remaining 100 people for centralized elimination in the villa area. Gathering two or three hundred people in several villas, in the woods of the green belt and other places where ambushes can be set up will not eliminate 100 people in Bai sangkun? It makes no sense.


    After the three lines of defense were arranged properly, Tang Wenhao, Li Qiang, Jin Hu and brother Bao took turns on duty every day to inspect the defense of the three lines of defense.


    After Tang Wenhao''s careful care for Zilan''s injury these days, she has made a fundamental improvement by taking internal skills as her physiotherapy every day. She can get out of bed and walk, and even take a gun. However, she can''t do too intense exercise, but she still needs to rest.


    That night, it was Tang Wenhao''s turn to be on the night shift. After carrying a submachine gun left by Kunlong, he said goodbye to Zilan and Jinhua, and went out of the house.


    Tang Wenhao first inspected the villa area. If he didn''t find anything abnormal, he went to the inner wall around the stockade. He knew that if someone wanted to sneak attack at night, he must have climbed over the wall. He himself had done it several times. Of course, he knew this interest, so the surrounding of the wall was the focus of the inspection.


    At this time, when night fell, the dark wall was quiet. He took a searchlight to carefully check the situation nearby, especially whether the trap had been touched. After walking around, everything was normal. He turned around and out of the stockade.


    Now everyone in the stockade knows him and knows that this gentle Chinese young man is a very powerful role. He touched their boss''s wife, sister LAN. They didn''t dare to fart. They started to make a lot of noise and said they were going to kill their boss''s wife, sister LAN and Tang Wenhao, But finally, he was allowed to sleep in brother Long''s bed and live a husband and wife life with sister LAN, the boss''s wife, which made everyone very convinced. It''s not a powerful role. Who dares to treat Kunlong like this?


    "Hello, brother a Hao! On the night shift?" when the guard saw Tang Wenhao coming, he quickly nodded and bowed to greet him. Although Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what he said, a Hao understood the two words, so he smiled at them and said hello.


    Tang Wenhao went out of the stockade and walked towards the depths of the jungle with a searchlight, but he was also very careful. He knew that there were traps in many places. He fell down accidentally. Fortunately, they made marks themselves, that is, they scattered some local flowers in the grass around each trap. Don''t step in the white flowers. There''s no problem in the periphery.


    Tang Wenhao spent more than an hour in the jungle around the stockade. He greeted some of the brothers who were ambushed inside and told them to cheer up. Don''t be careless. Although the two sides didn''t know the language, they could still communicate while talking and gesticulating.


    He thought that after turning around all the places he should turn, he thought of going to a more peripheral place to have a look. Anyway, he was fine. He was idle. Thinking of this, he left the ambush area, turned off the searchlight and walked out along the mountain road.


    When he walked for less than ten minutes, he heard the sound of hurried footsteps not far away. He quickly fell his ears on the ground and listened carefully. Yes, it was indeed the sound of footsteps. It was very noisy. It seemed that he was in a hurry. Listening to this sound, the group should be no more than two miles away from where he lay.


    This makes Tang Wenhao alert, shit! Bai sangkun won''t really attack? Did Kunlin really take refuge in Bai sangkun? With this idea, Tang Wenhao dared not neglect it and ran back.


    Tang Wenhao ran to the jungle for a few minutes. He found an ambushed soldier and gave the battle order with gestures. The boy was good. He soon understood Tang Wenhao''s order. He quickly informed others to stand by inside. When he found someone passing the mountain road into the stockade, he tried his best to release the arrow until he finished releasing the arrow in his hand, They hid themselves in the jungle to fight guerrillas with the enemy.


    In order to make these people understand his command, Li Qiang specially trained them to look at gestures and listen to orders in recent days. Now it seems that the effect is good.


    After informing the ambush soldiers in the jungle, Tang Wenhao quickly ran back to the stockade. As soon as he arrived at the stockade, he motioned the guards to cover the door and hide themselves, and sent someone to inform the snipers inside to enter the combat state immediately.


    At the same time, Tang Wenhao trotted back to the villa area. First, he went to Villa 4 and called Li Qiang, Jin Hu and brother Bao. As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that a group of people were marching towards the stockade, they also realized the seriousness of the problem and took out their guns one after another.


    "Brother Wen Hao, gather all the people here and stand by as planned, and then inform sister Lan that you two are guarding the villa area here. I''ll take brother Jin Hu and brother Bao out to command the battle. Remember, we''ll keep our own. You mustn''t go out of the villa area unless we have to. There''s only one entrance here. As long as the enemy comes in, it''s good to destroy him Guys, don''t think about what''s going on outside, you know? "Li Qiang asked as he walked.


    After Li Qiang and their guns went out, Tang Wenhao quickly called several people and told them to call the others and stand by at the designated place as planned. After that, he hurried to call two beautiful women, purple orchid and golden flower.

 Chapter 526

    When they arrived at Kunlong''s house, Zilan and Jinhua had already got up. In fact, they had just gone to bed. They heard that it was very noisy outside. When they opened the window and looked at the situation outside, they knew that something must be going on, so they got up and got ready.


    "Sister LAN, I was patrolling outside the stockade just now. When I heard an army marching towards us, I hurried over. I''m afraid Bai sangkun brought people to attack." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Is there really such a thing? It seems that the Thai guy recruited troops to deal with us. Kunlin''s dead monkey must have taken refuge in him. Fortunately, we made careful arrangements. Did Li Qiang go out?" Zilan said and began to wear camouflage clothes.


    "I''ve gone out. Brother Li Qiang has a strong battle command ability. Don''t worry! Maybe Bai sangkun was beaten away without us. Sister LAN, you''re brave and beautiful in camouflage clothes." Tang Wenhao smiled at Zilan''s military uniform.


    "Hehe, your sister LAN used to lead soldiers to fight! We have fought with the Burmese government army for many years, but Kunlong''s territory has become large and stable in recent years, so I don''t have to do it myself." Zilan smiled.


    "Hehe, you won''t do it yourself today. No one can step into the villa area with me." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    Just then, they suddenly heard the fierce gunfire outside the stockade. They all realized that it was true. Jinhua was so scared that her face turned white. Tang Wenhao took her small waist and said with a smile, "Jinhua, it''s okay. With me, you''ll be fine!"


    Purple orchid can''t accompany him because of injury these days. It''s golden flower for him to vent his happiness every day. Their feelings rise sharply. Of course, Tang Wenhao doesn''t love her, but takes her as a good object to vent their desires. He found that golden flower is completely different from life. He is a little timid in life, but in bed, he has great courage. As long as he can make himself cool, he can make Tang Wenhao cool, She dared to make it out, which surprised Tang Wenhao. It was more colorful than purple orchid.


    Jinhua worships Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu. She wants to let Tang Wenhao and herself every day. She finds that Tang Wenhao is tens of thousands of times stronger than her dead husband. These days are the best days of her life. She also took the opportunity to express her apology to Tang Wenhao, because she betrayed Tang Wenhao under the coercion of Kunlong, Of course Tang Wenhao won''t argue with her. He knows she''s just a timid woman.


    "Ah Hao, you see, there seems to be a fire outside. Isn''t Bai sangkun going to burn our stockade?" Tang Wenhao, who is flirting with golden flowers, looked out along the jade finger of purple orchid. Sure enough, he saw the fire in the jungle outside the stockade. At the same time, there was a cry of ghosts crying and wolves howling.


    Tang Wenhao screamed and said, "sister LAN, no, I have to go out and have a look. We didn''t expect Bai sangkun to do this. This boy may attack with fire!"


    "Didn''t Li Qiang let you stick to it here? We''d better act according to the plan?" Zilan said.


    "But the plan is not as fast as the change! Now the situation outside has not developed according to our original plan. No, once our brothers outside are defeated, it will be over. Now I know the combat effectiveness of you. It is estimated that there are only more than 100 people with real combat effectiveness among the five or six hundred people. Others can''t do it at all. They may run away as soon as they fight. In case they are low Don''t live, we''ll be made dumplings when we''re inside? "Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? Making dumplings?" Zilan didn''t react at once.


    "It was Bai sangkun who surrounded us here and exterminated us." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, hehe... Let me go with you?" said Zilan.


    "No, you and Jinhua must stay here. As long as we hold on, you will be fine, but you should also be prepared to escape. It''s a big deal to blow up the wall. You break out and enter the jungle. It''s not so easy for them to catch you, but I''ll try to meet you back," Tang Wenhao said.


    Zilan hugged Tang Wenhao in her arms and cried passionately, "ah Hao, you must come back for me. I will wait for you here. I won''t go until I wait for you. Then I will die with you. In this way, we will always be together. I can''t accompany you all my life when I live. I can accompany you forever when I die. I''m not afraid at all. Remember, I''ll wait for you forever!"


    Jinhua can''t understand Chinese, but from the posture of life and death between Zilan and Tang Wenhao, she also knows that the situation is very critical. She also hugged Tang Wenhao and shed tears.


    Tang Wenhao loosened them, smiled and said with a bad smile, "Sister LAN, what are you doing? I''ll be fine, you forget? We have to continue to make people? I said that you must be a mother all your life. I won''t keep my word,... Jinhua, don''t worry, I''ll be fine. As long as we''re all fine this time, I''ll consider taking you, a little widow, home to continue fighting with you. Don''t mention that you''re really good in bed I''m fascinated by it. One word, cool. "She touched her hip viciously, amusing both purple orchids and golden flowers.


    Finished, Tang Wenhao with a gun, turned and left them.


    At this time, there was already a great deal of noise in the stockade, and the backbone were nervously deploying and lecturing, which meant that everyone should not be nervous. If Bai sangkun could not be killed, the fire could not be burned.


    Tang Wenhao ignored them first and ran to the outside of the stockade. At this time, the jungle was full of fire and chaos. He saw Li Qiang and Jin Hu ambushing at the door, but he didn''t see brother Bao. Li Qiang saw Tang Wenhao coming, pulled him down and said angrily, "Wen Hao, how can you come out!"


    "Don''t worry about you! Where''s brother Li and brother Bao?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "He went into the forest. Shit, he didn''t expect Bai sangkun to come. However, he didn''t expect us to ambush in the peripheral community. See? Now they are in disorder. It''s not just us. Brother Bao used to command his brothers to withdraw to a safe area without wasting time with them,... You see, Bai sangkun is wearing that kind of clothes, but I haven''t seen their command yet Tang Wenhao looked up and saw several people in fancy camouflage clothes shuttling through the fire.


    "Brother Li, I want to rush over and see how many of these grandchildren are. After all, we have limited ammunition, so we shouldn''t insist. I have to be aware of it! It''s really impossible. We have to make other arrangements, don''t you think?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, Wen Hao, it''s too dangerous! And now the two sides are stuck together. They can''t get in at once, and we can''t get out. If you go out rashly, you will become their live target. Just now we wanted to go out and have a look. We were all pressed back by their fierce fire. You know? They also have snipers. Their shooting skills are very powerful. Our brothers were killed by him as soon as they raised their heads They are killed. No matter how good your Kung Fu is, you are not the opponent of other people''s guns. "Li Qiang categorically rejected Tang Wenhao''s idea of adventure.


    "Brother Li, you hold down their fire for me. I can do it. It will be fine." Tang Wenhao also wanted to go out and have a look.


    "Wen Hao, stop talking. I will never agree. If you have something good or bad, how can I tell the instructor? How can I tell Miss a Ling that you will have something to do? Miss a Ling will kill me. It''s a small thing to die, but I didn''t hurt your women and children? Especially wen''er, who is my little sister who grew up. I can''t let her be widowed, you know You''d better save me some snacks, "said Li Qiang,


    Tang Wenhao saw that Li Qiang refused or said nothing. He changed the ambush point, stared at the messy scene in front, aimed at the enemy in the field of vision, and waited for the opportunity to shoot. ¡°


    At this time, suddenly, a motorcycle sped out of the enemy group and sped towards the place where Li Qiang ambushed them, but he couldn''t see if there was anyone on the car. If there was someone, where were they hiding? Li Qiang didn''t have time to think about it, so he quickly raised his gun and shot. He had to shoot the motorcycle and explode. Otherwise, once the car sped over and there was a bomb on it, he and Tang Wenhao, including everyone here, would be killed It''s dangerous.


    With a bang, the motorcycle exploded ten meters away from Li Qiang''s ambush point.


    At the moment when the motorcycle came, Tang Wenhao cleverly dodged behind a sand pile. Most of the people who ambushed here escaped. Li Qiang was hit by the strong air flow and fell on his back because he had no time to dodge.


    "Brother Li, are you all right!" Tang Wenhao said and rushed to hold Li Qiang to a safe place.


    Li Qiang has fainted. Tang Wenhao carefully examined his body and found several wounds. The blood gurgled out, and the golden tiger rushed over. Tang Wenhao quickly said to him, "brother tiger, please let someone carry brother li away for treatment, and then command the battle here. I rushed to kill them!"


    "No, brother a Hao, when brother long left, he said to command the battle and listen to you. In addition, he asked us to protect you even if we risked our lives. He said that sister LAN loves you. You can''t die. You die, and sister Lan''s heart is dead. Brother long has too deep feelings for sister LAN and can''t make sister LAN sad." Jinhu is worthy of being loyal to his old subordinates who have been with Kunlong for many years.


    "Hehe, brother Hu, stop talking. Listen to me. You immediately arrange people to carry brother Li Qiang down to sister LAN for treatment. Then you hold down the enemy''s fire at all costs. As long as you can get me out of the gate of the stockade, I can deal with them. They don''t think that someone will approach them without life. They don''t think that I will point acupoints and fight On the field, we often win by surprise. Brother Hu, you know, we can''t afford it. If we continue to fight like this, we will all be finished. It''s better to take risks and win by risks, "said Tang Wenhao.


    Jin Hu didn''t fully understand Tang Wenhao''s words, because he only knew a little Chinese, but he admired Tang Wenhao. He knew that the Chinese boy was a God who was not afraid of death and could not die. He was cruel and nodded, "OK, brother a Hao, let''s bet. If you are in danger, I will fight with them directly. I can fight side by side with you and die together. There is no regret in my life. Brother long can''t say anything about me." Jin Hu said. In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t know what he said, but he felt that Jin Hu understood what he meant.

 Chapter 527

    After Jin Hu finished, he ordered his two men to carry away the unconscious Li Qiang, and then ordered the brothers who were lying in ambush to attack fiercely, and personally took up the submachine gun to shoot at the enemy who was coming. In this way, the enemy who had advanced dozens of meters was forced to turn back.


    Looking at Tang Wenhao again, while the other party was retreating, he took every opportunity to avoid several shots, quickly flashed out of the gate of the stockade, and quickly rolled into the grass on one side of the gate. Because they personally supervised and dug the traps, he would not be in danger.


    Tang Wenhao leaned down and slowly raised his eyes. Seeing that no one had noticed him, he quickly seized the opportunity and quickly rolled behind a stone. Then with the help of the stone as a barrier, he began to observe the situation on the battlefield.


    Because it was night, there were murderous people everywhere and deep in the jungle. He observed for more than a minute and didn''t see how many people there were on the other side. He just found that the characteristic of the other side''s frontal attack was that they constantly staggered teams to attack the stockade. Each team was about ten people, and he couldn''t see how many people there were behind.


    No, we must go around behind them. Otherwise, we still don''t know each other''s strength, or even who these people are, because he didn''t see Kun Lin or even their commander.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao inspected the left and right sides to see where it was better to detour. He found that the safest place was near the fence. The enemy didn''t seem to notice this place. However, there were traps and no lights around the fence. Even if there was a flashlight, it couldn''t be used. Once there was a light, the target would be exposed.


    We must take a risk. Tang Wenhao finally decided to take a risk, because this is almost the only safe way to detour behind the enemy. Although it is also full of danger, it must be much safer than charging in a hail of bullets. If he walks under the fence, he can be as careful as possible and there will be no problem.


    So Tang Wenhao quietly rolled to the wall again. In order to be safe, he found a branch and crawled forward. Every time he went further, he pricked it forward with the branch. Soon, he found the secret. A few minutes later, he finally completely entered the dense forest.


    Then, following the mechanism trap law designed at that time, Tang Wenhao safely detoured back to the jungle hundreds of meters away from the battlefield. Looking at the fire not far away, listening to the continuous fighting sound, Tang Wenhao ran towards the battlefield with a gun in his hand.


    A few minutes later, Tang Wenhao finally detoured back to the back of the team. Through the fire, Tang Wenhao hid behind a tree and saw several dark troops lurking in the jungle. There were three or four hundred people, but no command was found. It seems that these people are substitutes.


    So he didn''t bother them, sneaked through them from the side, went around in front of these troops, and then put them into the stockade.


    This time, he saw a familiar figure. It was Kunlin, Kunlong''s brother. Under the light of the fire, he saw him talking to a tall man. The man was burly, wearing a military uniform, carrying a submachine gun, waving his big fingers and several teams, and constantly crossed forward.


    Maybe this man is Bai sangkun. Tang Wenhao secretly said, shit, Kunlin''s grandson can really do it and follow a Thai to deal with his compatriots. If this boy was a big traitor during the Anti Japanese period, it would be unreasonable if he didn''t get rid of him.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao raised his gun, aimed at him, wanted to shoot him, and then shot the commander. When he had already standardized Kunlin, he thought it was wrong and killed him. What about the Vietnamese? And what about the evidence they have? Killing them all means helping Lin haoxiong? Spare the boy for the time being!


    Just as Tang Wenhao put down his gun, suddenly, he saw these teams launch a general attack violently at the same time, and gradually move forward, one step, two steps


    At the same time, Kunlin and the burly man also came forward. It seems that the golden tiger can''t stand it. Tang Wenhao is burning with anxiety. Shit, why don''t you do them in the back?


    Tang Wenhao looked around and knew that these places were safe areas without traps. With his own skills, he could attract the fire of the other party and relieve the pressure on the golden tiger, but he had to get some more guns immediately, because there were only a few bullets in his gun. Thinking of this, he quietly walked behind a man close to the jungle and pointed out his acupoints, The man immediately froze there.


    Tang Wenhao rolled on the spot, handed over his gun in front of him, then quickly rolled back to the grass, adjusted his posture, aimed at a charging soldier and fired a shot.


    With a bang, the soldier fell to the ground. Tang Wenhao saw that he had succeeded and quickly rolled to the other side. He raised his gun again. Another shot and another soldier fell to the ground.


    Now Kunlin and the commander found the problem. They immediately looked back and saw that two of their soldiers were killed, and the other was stunned. They didn''t know what was going on.


    The commander glanced at the grass where Tang Wenhao was hiding, picked up his submachine gun and fired. Tang Wenhao quickly avoided and saw something moving in the grass. The man knew that someone in the grass was putting a concealed gun, and quickly ordered the two teams to withdraw to deal with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao took advantage of the darkness and dense grass as a cover, kept changing his position and killed more than ten people in one fell swoop. Now the commander dared not look down on him and ordered his men to stop attacking the stockade and round up Tang Wenhao instead.


    Tang Wenhao found that the soldiers quickly dispersed through the grass and surrounded himself. He checked the bullets in two guns and five bullets. He unloaded the bullets in one gun and loaded them into the other. He knew he could not love war and shoot easily. Once he shot, he exposed his position, If the other side focuses on fire, it will be really difficult to fly.


    Tang Wenhao raised his gun in his left hand, adjusted his breathing, secretly luck, sank his Qi into the Dantian, and slowly gathered his powerful internal power on the finger of his right hand. He wanted to seal his acupoints when he first found that his enemy had not shot, so as to avoid the other party shouting and attract more enemies to surround him.


    As long as an expert like Tang Wenhao is calm and sensitive, he can feel the existence of the enemy ten meters away from him, even if his eyes can''t see it, even if his ears can''t hear it, which greatly facilitates him to wait for the opportunity to subdue and approach his enemy.


    Soon, he felt a shadow approaching him directly in front of him. He held his breath and stared in this direction. When this sense of coercion turned into a personal threat, he knew that the other party should be only two or three meters away from him. He quickly quietly put aside the grass, waved his finger towards the other party''s chest, and a stream of air suddenly hit the other party''s chest.


    Although the man realized that the danger was approaching him, he still didn''t escape Tang Wenhao''s attack. Seeing the success of the sneak attack, Tang Wenhao quickly rolled to his feet and took the gun from his hand. The whole process was completed at one go, and the time was fixed at five seconds.


    After that, Tang Wenhao repeated his old tricks, subdued several curious enemies and unloaded their guns, so that he had six or seven submachine guns in his hand.


    However, the enemy also found something wrong and chattered about the strange things that happened in the grass. Everyone began to withdraw and dared not go in again.


    Kunlin outside heard that the soldiers inside could not move for some reason, and the guns in his hands disappeared miraculously. He immediately reacted. He once heard Kunlong say that Tang Wenhao, the Chinese boy who talked to his sister-in-law LAN, would have a magical Chinese Kung Fu and acupoint pointing skill. As long as he put a little on you, you couldn''t move. They were subdued by Tang Wenhao, Said that this kind of Kung Fu is very powerful.


    "Brother Bai, I know what''s going on." Kunlin said to the commander around him.


    "Oh? You know, Kunlin, you said that as long as you lead the team, we can kill your eldest brother Kunlong without any effort. Why do I think it''s particularly bad tonight? Your eldest brother must have been prepared for traps, bows and arrows, and this kind of defense in the stockade. We''ve made full preparations at first sight. Kunlin, we''ve lost many brothers. I warn you, you Boy, if you dare to play tricks with us, you''ll die ugly. Say, what''s the matter? "The commander stared at Kunlin angrily.


    Kun Lin said, "Brother Bai, a Chinese boy gave us a acupoint. His name is Tang Wenhao. He slept with my sister-in-law. My brother wrongly gave my sister-in-law to him because he wanted to use him to deal with you. I''m sure the man in the grass must be him. Others don''t have such skills. Brother Bai, as long as we kill him, my brother will be very happy Easy to deal with! "


    "Kun Lin, what you said is true?" the commander looked at Kun Lin and asked.


    "I use my head to guarantee that he must be hiding in the grass. How can my eldest brother have such people? Look at those brothers. They won''t move, but their lives are not in danger at all. Only after an hour, they return to normal. This Kung Fu is only used to control their opponents and won''t kill people." Kunlin said.


    "Well, as long as he''s really inside, it''s hard for him to fly. Kun Lin, I want to catch him alive. Since this man is so powerful, if he can be used by us, it will be a great joy for our Bai family. Brothers, firmly enclose this grassland and put a machine gun on it. I want to catch him alive." the commander shouted.


    "No, brother Bai, you can''t catch him alive." Kunlin was surprised to see that the man surnamed Bai wanted to catch Tang Wenhao alive. He knew that if Tang Wenhao was really caught, if he took refuge in Bai sangkun, he would be finished? So he wanted to stop it.


    "What? No? Why?" the commander asked suspiciously.


    "Brother Bai, you can''t catch him at all. He''s too powerful. I tell you, my brother used to imprison him and the Vietnamese soldiers in the lock Dragon Cave. The lock Dragon Cave is ten meters deep. There is an underground river. The walls around the cave are bare. Ordinary people can''t escape!"


    "Did they escape?" the commander asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 528

    "No, it''s not them. He escaped alone and saved the others. Brother Bai, do you know where he escaped? He didn''t climb from the cave wall, but swam out of the dark river. It''s said that he can swim for ten minutes. You say, who can do this in ordinary people!"


    "Really so divine?" the man surnamed Bai asked in surprise.


    "Of course, brother Bai, how dare I lie to you? What''s more? Some time ago, when I received the advance payment from Vietnam to kill them, my brother designed to lock them in the cave of our factory. The cave was also very deep, and the exit was blocked by iron railings. My brother thought he could not escape. As a result, the boy put several finger thick iron railings The pole was bent, but he escaped. Do you think this man can be caught alive? I''d better concentrate my fire and kill him at one fell swoop. "Kun Lin urged.


    "No insight, Kun Lin, after listening to your words, I know why Kun long can''t accept this boy named ah Hao. If such a talent is in our team, it can be satisfied by beauty and money. It doesn''t matter to change a virgin for him one night. Even if there are not so many virgins for him, there are so many young women What''s so great about putting it on his bed? It won''t make this boy think like a woman. Sleep with your sister-in-law. "Bai sarcastically said, and then glanced at Kun Lin with disdain.


    Tang Wenhao, who was hiding inside, found that the enemy was no longer attacking, but slowly surrounded the grass. He smiled to himself, shit, as long as you don''t shoot, how many of you I can subdue you.


    Kunlin saw that Bai sangkun''s people really didn''t attack, but just surrounded inside, and said eagerly, "brother Bai, really can''t. If we surround like this, our people will be controlled by ah Hao. At that time, even you and I will become his prisoners. Just listen to me! It''s difficult to catch people like him alive. Get rid of him to avoid future trouble!"


    "Shit, we can''t kill him. We can''t ask for such a talent. Where can we find it? If we meet him, we should accept him. If we can''t, we will surround him and don''t let him out. If we trap him, he will come out himself." the commander surnamed Bai said.


    "Brother Bai, it takes too much time. I have a way not to kill him, but to force him out immediately and kill two birds with one stone." Kun Lin said with a bad smile.


    "Oh! You say," asked Bai with great interest.


    "Brother Bai, we can use fire attack, light torches around and smoke the boy out." Kunlin smiled maliciously.


    "Bah! This is also a good way, you boy? What about our brothers? There are more than ten brothers in me who have been acupointd by ah Hao. They can''t move and won''t be smoked alive? Why don''t you go in and bring my brothers out to me?" the man surnamed Bai shouted.


    "No... no, I don''t know martial arts, but I have another way. This way will work." Kun Lin thought again and said with a bad smile.


    Bai said unhappily, "shit, wait, I''ll let the brothers withdraw first." then, Bai ordered his men not to blindly enter the grass and wait for orders around the grass.


    The soldiers, who were already afraid, hurried back, pointed their guns at the grass and waited for orders.


    "Kun Lin, tell me! What''s the bad idea?" asked Bai.


    "Brother Bai, when I joined your team, I saw that there were cobras in your team. That brother seems to be very good at playing. It is said that he never leaves poisonous snakes. He seems to have come together tonight. If not, we can let the brother who plays with snakes put his cobras in the grass, so there is no danger to our brothers controlled by him, The snake won''t bite anything that doesn''t threaten it, and ah Hao, can he stay when he finds the poisonous snakes inside? Anyway, these snakes are raised by himself, and the brother can naturally catch them back, which is so easy? "Kun Lin smiled triumphantly.


    The commander surnamed Bai narrowed his eyes and looked at Kunlin. He said with a bad smile, "your boy is bad enough. OK, just do as you say. You have to scare the boy out." then he ordered his men to call the brother who likes playing with snakes quickly.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised to see that the enemy who surrounded him withdrew again. He didn''t know what the other party was going to do. Turn around and watch the change! He had better do his own thing. While the commander surnamed Bai and Kunlin were waiting for the snake player to come, he dragged these people he subdued to the middle of the grass, took off their clothes, and then piled their own clothes together.


    Tang Wenhao thought that if he couldn''t hold on, he would pledge these people as people. They were all naked, that is, the resistance and combat effectiveness was not strong enough?


    Soon, the snake charmer mentioned by Kun Lin really came. He was a tall, thin man with monkey essence. When he saw the one surnamed Bai, he quickly nodded and bowed with a smile, "brother Bai, you have something to find me!"


    "Nonsense, I invite you to drink!"


    "Ha ha, brother Bai, please tell me." the visitor smiled shyly.


    "Do you see? There is a man we want to catch in the grass. This man is too powerful. Many of our brothers went in and were subdued by him. Now! I want to catch him alive. I can''t kill him. This man is a rare talent. It''s a pity to kill him. Do you have a poisonous snake now!"


    "Yes, four. Do you want me to put the cobra out and bite him?" the visitor asked with a smile.


    "No, it''s not biting him, it''s scaring him and scaring him out. Can''t we catch him? Isn''t biting him easy to die? I want to live, not die!"


    "I won''t die. I have an antidote. As long as the snake bites him, he will come out. If he doesn''t come out, he will faint. Just give me a few minutes, I can save him!"


    "Really?" asked Bai in surprise.


    "Of course it''s true. Our family has played with snakes for generations. Don''t we dare to play with them? Moreover, these snakes listen to me. After biting people, I call them, and they all come back!"


    "Shit, I really didn''t think your skill would have such value before. It seems that our white brothers will reuse you in the future. Boy, do well and won''t treat you badly. Then you should release the snake quickly!"


    Kun Lin was listening, but he was also secretly proud. He smiled darkly and didn''t speak.


    The boy who played with snakes went to the grass and took out two golden cobras from his two pockets. The four little snakes immediately raised their heads and vomited their temper. The snake player bent down and whistled at the four little snakes. He saw the four little snakes suddenly racing down from his hands and soon disappeared into the grass.


    "What did you tell them?" asked Bai with a curious smile.


    "Hehe, I asked them to find people! Bite people who can move!"


    "We''re in there, but we won''t move. Won''t there be a problem?" asked Bai.


    "No, as long as they don''t touch the snake, my snake won''t take the initiative to bite people." the boy smiled confidently.


    Don''t say how proud the boys outside are, just Tang Wenhao.


    He was squatting in the grass and watching the situation closely. Suddenly, he felt that there was a giggling voice in the grass. He was surprised. He thought someone was lurking in. He quickly raised his gun and aimed at the place where there was movement. However, because it was dark inside, he could not see anything clearly. He didn''t move lightly and listened carefully.


    Soon, he realized sensitively that the sound was not the movement of people, but the sound of animals crawling. Is there a snake? As soon as the idea flashed, he immediately held his breath and stopped moving.


    He lived in the jungle for so long that he was no stranger to snakes. He knew that as long as he didn''t move, snakes generally wouldn''t take the initiative to bite people. Therefore, he quickly calmed down his mind, shot a light through the gap in the grass, and carefully observed where the snakes came from.


    Tang Wenhao is not an ordinary person after all. His pure internal power makes his eyesight far better than ordinary people. Therefore, although these are four small snakes, he still finds them. He sees four small snakes slowly drilling into the controlled crowd. Tang Wenhao doesn''t know where these snakes come from, because he can''t understand the aboriginal language. If Ruan Ling is with him, Ruan Ling knew what was going on.


    He saw the four little snakes drilling around in the crowd, raising their heads and spitting out their temper from time to time. Tang Wenhao saw this situation and had a plan. He secretly lucky and waved his fingers to unlock the acupoints of the three boys next to the little snake. He saw that the three boys were relieved and tired! This is an instinctive response.


    How can they know that there are several small snakes behind them? When the little snake saw that these people stretched out their hands and thought they were going to attack it, he was stronger first. Suddenly, he took a bite on the shoulders, backs and thighs of these boys.


    Seeing this, Tang Wenhao quickly untied other people''s acupoints. It was lively. All the people bitten by the snake responded. Mom, I was bitten by a poisonous snake... I was bitten by a poisonous snake... And then ran out desperately. Who cares about Tang Wenhao?


    Kunlin, the commander surnamed Bai and the snake charmer, who were preparing to watch a good play outside, were very surprised to hear the brothers crying and Howling inside. The brother surnamed Bai glared at the snake charmer, "it seems that our brother was bitten by your snake!"


    "No! Didn''t you say they couldn''t move? If they couldn''t move, they wouldn''t bite." the snake player said suspiciously.


    "I''m sure I won''t move. I''ve been acupointd," Kunlin said.


    Just then, there was a rapid sound from the grass, which was the sound of weeds and small trees being separated. Then naked men jumped out of it, crying and shouting. These were all people bitten by snakes.


    Someone raised his gun to shoot, and was ordered not to shoot by Bai. At this time, Tang Wenhao took advantage of the chaos and followed a boy behind him. He quickly stepped out of the grass. Holding several submachine guns in his hand, he flew past the soldiers who surrounded him, and disappeared in front of these people''s eyes for only a few seconds.


    "Ah?... is this a man or a ghost?" someone asked after looking at Tang Wenhao''s back into the jungle.


    "Ah? What did you see?" some people didn''t see Tang Wenhao at all.

 Chapter 529

    "Haven''t you arrived? It seems that a man flew over us. He was so fast that he got into the forest at once!"


    "Really? Why didn''t I see it!"


    "Too soon, I didn''t see anyone in the blink of an eye!"


    When everyone was talking, Kunlin, the commander surnamed Bai and the boy playing with the snake quarreled, blamed each other and complained each other. The poisonous snake had returned to the snake player''s pocket. The soldier surnamed Bai ordered the soldiers to search the grass and found nothing. Later, the soldier told him that he saw a figure flying over from the head.


    Bai realized how powerful Tang Wenhao was. If such a person can''t be used by himself, keeping him is really a nightmare. No one can stop him.


    Kunlin seemed to have caught the opportunity, smiled darkly, and then said to the man surnamed Bai, "brother Bai, let me tell you? This man can only get rid of him. We can''t catch him at all. He''s too powerful. As long as he catches the opportunity, kill him immediately, and he can''t have the chance to escape!"


    Bai glanced at him coldly and said, "I''ll catch him. Don''t gloat." then he asked the snake player to heal his brother who was bitten by his snake immediately.


    "Brother Bai, I''m not gloating. I just think it''s too dangerous for this man to run away. Otherwise, we don''t waste any more time. Let the troops behind us go up and flatten my brother''s stockade. I think ah Hao came out to explore our reality. Now he will run back to the stockade to prepare and concentrate our superior forces and launch a fierce attack. I don''t believe it How long can they last, brother Bai? Look, it''s late at night. It''s not good for us to work with them until dawn. "Kunlin said.


    "Boy, do you really hate your big brother so much?" the boy surnamed Bai said with a bad smile.


    "It''s not hate. I hate my sister-in-law. I''d rather take advantage of the Chinese boy than give it to me. Brother Bai, as long as you occupy here, or that sentence, I only want the woman and nothing else." Kunlin smiled viciously.


    "Hehe, OK, no problem, then listen to you. Now that it''s like this, if we don''t take Kunlong''s stronghold, we''ll be sorry for our dead brother and my brother. Come on, transfer all the troops behind us and launch a general attack on the stronghold." the order surnamed Bai said.


    After plundering into the jungle, Tang Wenhao hurried to the stockade. He knew that the people in the stockade didn''t know what the hurry was like, or how Li Qiang''s injury was and whether his life was in danger?


    He knew that if Li Qiang died and he had no news, Jinhu must be burning with anxiety. Brother Bao didn''t know what was going on? With such a big stockade, the golden tiger can hold the table.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t choose to enter through the front door. He knew that Kunlin must be angry now. It is estimated that they will launch a general attack immediately, even more violent than the previous attack. He must tell the people inside the outside situation, so that everyone can be psychologically prepared.


    He turned to the tree he had entered over the fence, flew up the tree, then jumped down along the fence, saw where there was no trap, and ran quickly towards the gate.


    Along the way, when they found an ambush point, they greeted the stationed brothers. Everyone was very surprised to see Tang Wenhao back, because Jinhu told them that Tang Wenhao might be dead, so everyone must guard the stronghold by their own efforts and wait for brother Long''s reinforcements.


    When Tang Wenhao arrived at the gate, Jinhu looked back and was stunned, "Brother a Hao, where did you come back from? We all thought you must be dead. So many people attacked us and then withdrew to arrest you. How did you come back? Sister LAN came just now. When she heard you went out, she slapped me first, then went back crying and said she wanted to go back and take people out to fight with Bai sangkun!"


    "Hehe, I said they couldn''t catch me, brother tiger. Come here, I''ll tell you everything outside, and I''ll go back and see her." Tang Wenhao pulled the golden tiger to one side.


    "Well, how about outside? How many people are there? Who leads the team? Is Kunlin a fool inside?" Jinhu asked hurriedly.


    "The situation outside is not optimistic. They should have more people than us. In fact, if they stormed at the beginning, we have been captured by them now. I guess it is because they found that we are ready, they dare not attack rashly, but I ran away. It is estimated that the commander will attack recklessly. You have to tell our people that I am right Fang''s side has come back. There are only two or three hundred of them, not as many as we do. As long as we stick to it, we can beat them back. Then I want to take some desperate people out with me from other directions, detour behind them and disperse their troops. This will take longer, don''t you think? "Tang Wenhao asked.


    Jinhu nodded and said, "OK, brother AHAO, I listen to you. I know you can do it. As long as you are here, we all have confidence!"


    "Hehe, let''s work together. If you command the battle here and can''t stand it, let them in. We have geographical advantages. They are not familiar with the terrain. If we fight well, we can certainly defeat ten with one." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I see. How many people do you want? How many guns?" asked Jinhu.


    "Hehe, you see, this is what I captured. I can''t take it with me. I need five or six more! It''s all yours. You only need five people for me. These five people should be smart and have good shooting skills. When they go outside, I''m responsible for getting guns for them. They keep circuitous shooting dark guns behind each other, completely messing up their deployment." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it right away. Go back and see sister LAN first! Brother a Hao, sister LAN really loves you. She is a family to brother long. As soon as you go out, there''s no news, tears will come down immediately and slap me hard. Brother, you''re really good. Take our sister Lan''s clothes well." Jin Hu said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, come on, brother Hu, this is not the time to joke. You can stick to it here. I''m over," Tang Wenhao said.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao arrived at the villa, he saw purple orchid gathering in the team, and even Jinhua had a gun on his back. When everyone saw Tang Wenhao coming back, he pointed to Tang Wenhao. Purple orchid looked back and was surprised that her beautiful eyes solidified on Tang Wenhao''s handsome face, then threw away the gun in her hand and rushed towards Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and hugged her. In full view of the purple orchid, he buried his head in his arms and choked, "ah Hao, my ah Hao, I thought you were dead and were ready to fight with them!"


    "Hehe, sister LAN, I told you I wouldn''t die. Besides, I haven''t seen our children in your stomach yet. How can I die? Sister LAN, when you recover, we''ll sow the seeds well so that you can blossom and bear fruit early." Tang Wenhao whispered in Zilan''s ear.


    "Ha ha... Also said... You scared sister LAN to death. How did you come back?" Zilan asked with a shy smile.


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you after flying back! Bai sangkun estimates that he will launch an attack soon. I''m just here to report peace to you. You should disband everyone! Everything goes according to the original plan. I''ll take people out from behind, detour back to the other party''s back, shoot their black guns, disrupt their command system and reduce the pressure of the golden tiger. I think as long as we stick to it At dawn, the brothers in the town will certainly find a way to tell en Banxi, and Kunlong will know that our reinforcements will arrive soon, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Are you going out? It''s too dangerous, ah Hao. Sister LAN doesn''t want you to take risks, you know? You tie sister Lan''s heart. Sister LAN can leave you, but sister LAN can''t think of you dying. Otherwise, sister Lan''s heart will die and there is no hope of living." Zilan said emotionally.


    "Hehe, then you have to go back to Kunlong?" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "That''s different. When you live, sister LAN has thoughts and concerns. We have spent so many years together with Kunlong. Kunlong can''t live without me. We have been used to each other. If you want to go out, you must be careful and remember that I love you as much as miss a Ling." Zilan said gently.


    "Oh, I see. Sister LAN, I''ll go... By the way, how''s brother Li Qiang?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "There should be no danger of life. Lie in bed and someone is nursing. Don''t worry!" Zilan said.


    After leaving the villa area, Tang Wenhao hurried back to the main gate. At this time, Bai sangkun had launched an attack again. The attack was very fierce. When Jin Hu saw Tang Wenhao coming, he called five people to follow him.


    When they saw that the situation was critical, they didn''t say much. Tang Wenhao led these people to the back wall. He first held them up to the wall, and then jumped down by himself.


    The six people quickly walked in the direction of the gate. Tang Wenhao has come back and forth many times now. He is very familiar with the terrain nearby, so he quickly detoured back to the back of each other.


    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, this time, the boy surnamed Bai looked really anxious. He pulled several teams over and scattered nearby to attack the stockade wave by wave.


    The golden tiger can''t stop such an attack in less than an hour, so we must create chaos for them as soon as possible.


    Tang Wenhao motioned to the other five people to hide first. He came to get guns for them. After settling them down, while the other party''s attention was all focused on the front, he quietly approached a guy with a submachine gun in the back, sealed his acupoints, and then quickly unloaded his gun.


    Just turned to evacuate, the guy''s captain found something wrong, shook the guy''s body and exclaimed, "brother Bai, the man like a ghost is back!"


    This cry frightened everyone and quickly turned to ask, "ah? Where? Where?" everyone was full of fear, indicating that a series of activities in the grass just now by Tang Wenhao had cast a shadow on Bai sangkun''s men.


    After hearing this, brother Bai, who was commanding the battle in front, hurried to the back to check the situation. As a result, he really found his men standing still again, and the submachine gun in his hand was missing.

 Chapter 530

    This time, he was completely angry. He also secretly regretted that he was indecisive last time, didn''t listen to Kunlin''s words, and left future trouble. This Chinese named a Hao was so powerful that he was as difficult as a ghost. If he didn''t kill him, there would be no peace. He couldn''t help shouting, "Come on, send brother 100 to search and arrest nearby. If you find that it''s not us, shoot immediately and leave no survivors!"


    Besides, Tang Wenhao, after successfully intercepting a submachine gun, quickly flashed to a member of the team, gave him the submachine gun and made a gesture to him, which meant that he immediately turned to the other side to sneak into the other side and attract the attraction of the enemy temporarily. He could take the opportunity to sneak into the other side again.


    After hearing this, the boy nodded and quickly lurked in the direction instructed by Tang Wenhao. They all knew that listening to Tang Wenhao''s words would never be wrong. The Chinese boy was so powerful that he was many times more powerful than their brother long.


    Look at the boy. After he quickly lurked to the other side, he raised his gun and shot at the enemy who was slowly approaching Tang Wenhao''s escape direction. Then he shot and killed two enemies. Tang Wenhao sighed that Jin Hu was a good boy. The people he chose were really accurate.


    Sure enough, the other enemies concentrated their fire on the brother''s hiding place. Tang Wenhao quickly walked around behind these people, subdued several people with the point and point method across the air, handed over their guns, and then quietly returned to the other brothers'' hiding place and distributed the guns to them. They had guns in their hands. These people were also motivated. They hid in one direction and opened towards the enemy Fire, basically one shot at a time.


    The enemy saw snipers everywhere and dared not approach. They retreated one after another. The commander surnamed Bai also got confused. Later, they found that many people had been lit in the acupoints and their guns had been disarmed by Tang Wenhao. When they understood, they quickly called their brothers back to the mountain road and did not enter the jungle again.


    He knew that once his people entered the jungle, they would become the living target of Tang Wenhao, and how many people would die if they entered. He quickly called Kunlin and several leaders to have a meeting to see how to deal with this matter, whether to continue to attack the stronghold or destroy Tang Wenhao first.


    In fact, these people have been made a little afraid by Tang Wenhao. No one dares to search for him in the mountain. They all say that they still beat down the stockade with the most fierce offensive. Tang Wenhao can''t help it if he has the ability.


    Therefore, the commander surnamed Bai ordered the two teams to stop Tang Wenhao from attacking from behind, and the other teams made every effort to attack the stockade.


    As a result, Tang Wenhao and Jin Hu fought very hard. After all, Tang Wenhao had only six people. The other party also took refuge. They no longer exposed themselves to their guns and were waiting for an opportunity to fight back. Tang Wenhao''s advantages could not be brought into play.


    It was more difficult for Jinhu. Therefore, Tang Wenhao held a stalemate with his opponent outside for less than ten minutes. He saw Bai sangkun''s team rushing into the stockade, shouting and killing. Tang Wenhao knew that Jinhu could not resist the fierce attack of others.


    He guessed right. Jin Hu really felt that it was bad for him to carry it hard. The casualties on his side were already very large. He was more worried about the waste of bullets. He might as well go inside and deal with them to reduce casualties. He withdrew from the position and hid in the bunker in the stockade to fight guerrillas with the opposite side.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to fight the two teams that stopped him as soon as possible, but there were few people and guns, and he didn''t dare to waste bullets. The firepower was sparse, so he didn''t put too much pressure on the enemy. He was bitten by the enemy''s intensive firepower and couldn''t break through the defense line at all.


    Tang Wenhao is in a hurry. What should we do? No, we can''t let them trap ourselves. Otherwise, Jinhu won''t last long. At that time, we thought they were only a team of two or three hundred people. Who knows that the other party''s team has doubled. Jinhu didn''t eliminate them. It''s impossible to drag them until dawn. Moreover, once we enter the stockade, it''s not good for us to drag them until dawn Lee.


    Just when Tang Wenhao was burning with anxiety, he found that there seemed to be another team on the mountain road not far away. Did Kunlong and enban Xi and Chen Ba come to rescue?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao was full of energy. He quickly greeted one of the team members, told them that the reinforcements might have arrived, told them to stick here, and then sneaked towards the team coming to the stockade. He had to tell Kunlong them the situation inside first.


    However, when he was about to approach the team, he quickly flashed into the jungle, because he found that the situation was wrong. The dress of the team seemed to be the same as those who were fighting with him, that is to say, the team was not their own, but the enemy.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help taking a breath. He realized the seriousness of the matter. It seems that the stronghold can''t be held. There are more than 200 people in this army. If they join the battle group, the golden tiger will be destroyed by them soon, and the people in Zilan won''t last long.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao did not disturb them. Instead, he quickly returned to the team members from the side and signaled them to retreat. Tang Wenhao knew that they had no meaning here. He had to go back and tell Jinhu not to love war and not to concentrate superior forces to retreat to the villa area, because there was only one entrance to the villa area. As long as he stuck to the entrance, the other party could not enter in a short time Go.


    After turning back to the death squads, he made a sign of withdrawal, and the other five followed him back to the fence. Tang Wenhao didn''t say anything to them because he didn''t know the language, and motioned them to go to the stockade first.


    After entering the stockade, the battle has reached a white hot level. There are gun battles, hand to hand fights, bayonet fights, corpses everywhere, blood flowing into a river. It''s terrible. Tang Wenhao takes several death squads to fight and find the golden tiger.


    Finally, when approaching the entrance of the villa, he met Jinhu and saw brother Bao with them. When Jinhu saw Tang Wenhao coming back, he nodded and asked, "brother AHAO, what''s going on outside?"


    "Brother Hu, the situation is very bad. The other party has reinforcements again. Quickly order the brothers to retreat to the villa area and wait for reinforcements." Tang Wenhao said while shooting.


    "OK, I''ll send an order right away. Brother AHAO, you withdraw first and we''ll break it later." said Jinhu.


    "No, fighting this kind of battle is my strong point. You and brother Bao take people to withdraw first, and some of our dare to die players will cover you first. Brother Hu, don''t be wordy, hurry up!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Knowing that it was too polite at this time, it was easy to delay things. Jin Hu ordered his brothers to withdraw from the villa area while fighting. Therefore, soon, there were fewer and fewer brothers in the stockade and more and more enemies. Tang Wenhao stopped them for more than ten minutes. When they saw that their brothers had basically withdrawn, they led several dare to die team members to withdraw from the villa area.


    As soon as they came in, the door closed and there was a bang on the door outside.


    Tang Wenhao knew that there would be no problem for a few minutes. Kunlong repaired the door of the villa area very thick. He couldn''t open it without explosives.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had returned safely, Zilan hurried forward to see if he was injured, "ah Hao, are you okay?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right, sister LAN. Don''t worry. No one can hurt me. How''s brother Li Qiang?" Tang Wenhao wants to discuss with Li Qiang what to do next.


    "I''m awake, but I can''t move. Let''s go! I''ll take you." Zilan said.


    Tang Wenhao, Jin Hu, brother Bao and other key cadres explained that the big housework must be highly alert to the outside situation. They said that the enemy is likely to open the door with grenades and bombs. They must be ready for battle at any time and pay close attention to the enemy''s movements. Jin Hu said he would. He would never let the enemy kill one in and kill one in.


    Tang Wenhao and Zilan came to the villa where Li Qiang stayed. When they saw him, he was lying on the bed looking anxiously outside. When they saw Tang Wenhao coming back, they hurriedly asked, "brother a Hao, what''s going on outside? Is it bad?"


    Tang Wenhao went to his bed, nodded and said, "Brother Li, it''s not good. We only have this place that belongs to us for the time being. Just now, when I was fighting outside, I found that the enemy had reinforcements from hundreds of people. We can only hold here temporarily. It''s good to keep it until dawn. We must think of another way. If we can''t, we can only evacuate and come back to find their trouble later!"


    "But where can we withdraw? From the back wall? It''s too slow. We''ve made so many traps. If we really want to withdraw, we should hurry. Otherwise, if we mess up, those traps will kill ourselves," Li Qiang said.


    "Brother Li Qiang, ah Hao, if you really want to withdraw, you need a secret path. This is a secret path that Kunlong specially built to protect his life at a critical moment. It''s really not good. I''ll take you out of the secret path, but the secret path is also very small. It''s impossible for these hundreds of people to squeeze out. Just now I asked Jinhu to count the number of people. More than 100 brothers died outside. We still have more than 500 people here! Take these The brothers left behind, and sister LAN couldn''t do such a thing. These brothers have been with us for many years, "Zilan said.


    "Hey, our biggest problem is that there are no bullets. Otherwise, there are so many people that Bai sangkun can''t get in as long as he commands properly." Li Qiang sighed.


    "Alas, it''s all that damn Kunlin. He''s really hard to die. If I can catch him, I''ll kill him myself. So many brothers died in his hands. I didn''t expect to raise a white eyed wolf." Zilan said bitterly.


    "Sister LAN, it''s no use talking about this now. We''d better find a way quickly. When it''s decided, we should implement it as soon as possible. Although there are many people in our villa, most of them hold empty guns and have no combat effectiveness. If they really rush in, the bullets in our hands will not last long. Let me say, let''s go in two steps. Jinhu takes a man first Slowly withdraw from the wall. Sister LAN, you will take brother Li and some other people to withdraw from the secret road. Several dare to die team members and I will defend in these villas. Everyone will leave the bullets for us. We have run out of bullets and can''t defend it. We also withdraw from the secret road. What do you think? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, ah Hao, you must withdraw first. If something happens to you, I can''t explain to the instructor, miss a Ling,... Yes! Ah Hao, you must go first. Listen to your brother Li. If you are inside, how can sister LAN want to go? Otherwise, sister LAN will stay here with you?" Zilan said.

 Chapter 531

    "Absolutely not. Sister LAN, you have to be with the army. Kunlong is not here. You are the soul of the army. Don''t worry. Can they catch me? Believe it? How many times have I been back and forth in their team? Did you touch my hair? Hehe, it''s okay. You should withdraw first! That''s it. Now Brother Li, you''re injured, LAN My sister is a woman, so I call myself the commander here. You all have to listen to my orders, and I''ll go out and give orders right away. "Then Tang Wenhao came out to himself, told Jinhu his ideas, and asked Jinhu to take people up the ladder and go out carefully from the wall.


    Jin Hu asked Tang Wenhao to stay here with several people and shook his head again and again, "no, brother long said, we must let you wait until he comes back safely. It''s also my business and brother Bao''s business to stay here. You take people first!"


    "Brother Hu, carry out the order! It was decided by sister LAN and brother Li." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I don''t believe it. Sister LAN hurts you as if you were her life. How could she let you keep it with several people? Elder brother Li Qiang won''t agree. I won''t execute your order if you say anything," said Jinhu.


    Tang Wenhao listened to Jin Hu''s words. His heart was hot and almost burst into tears. Kunlong was a good brother. He patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Brother Hu, believe me, I''ll be fine. No one here is more suitable to deal with them than I am. You can leave all the bullets to us later. We''ll retreat after we''ve run out of bullets. We won''t play with them. The lives of those boys are not as valuable as those of Tang Wenhao, ha ha!"


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s understatement, Jin Hu couldn''t help but admire him more. This Chinese young man is really a bold hero! He couldn''t help sighing, "Hey! Since brother a Hao said so, I''ll let brother Bao take people to withdraw first. I''ll guard these villas with brother a Hao. Even if we are all dead, brother long can''t say anything about me. I want to live and die with you!"


    "Well, brother tiger, Kunlong didn''t read you wrong. It''s not too late. Then execute the order!" Tang Wenhao said movingly.


    Then, according to Tang Wenhao''s opinion, everyone began to retreat step by step. From time to time, there was a bang against the door outside. Kunlong villa was really well built. In other places, it was either the outer wall or the house isolation. Only this entrance could get in and out. As long as a heavy iron door was closed, it couldn''t get in at all, so the enemy outside couldn''t get in for a long time It didn''t open.


    To make a long story short, twenty minutes later, purple orchid took Li Qiang and others. Brother Bao led his team to evacuate the stockade and hid in the jungle. In such a large stockade, only Tang Wenhao, Jin Hu and five dare die team members guarded Kunlong''s home. Jin Hu and Tang Wenhao guarded Kunlong''s home. Several others scattered villas. They agreed to turn to Kunlong''s home if they couldn''t defend it. However Then retreat together.


    As soon as several people took their places, they heard a bang. The gate was knocked open by four big logs, and a human figure poured in from the outside. Tang Wenhao, Jin Hu and several team members immediately fired fiercely at the enemy, and rows of enemies fell at the door.


    Now the enemy dare not rush in like this, "brother tiger, have a good time!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, it''s very happy. That''s how it''s good to fight. Shit, come on! Ha ha... Brother AHAO, it''s great to fight with you." Jinhu waved his fist and smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother Jinhu, I like you more and more. It''s interesting enough. Stop talking, come again, fight... Fight to death." Tang Wenhao saw several enemies flash in and quickly shot.


    "OK, the one wearing the hat is mine, brother AHAO, what are you doing..." Jin Hu smiled.


    "No! I didn''t shoot. Why did he fall down?... ha ha, brother a Hao, it must have been done by other brothers... Their shooting skills are better than you..." Jin Hu smiled.


    In this way, only with Tang Wenhao, Jin Hu and five dare to die team members, they stayed until dawn. It was really one man in charge of the pass and ten thousand men could not leave. The enemy really didn''t invade.


    It''s dawn and several people are tired, but they all know that they can''t rest. Once they rest, the enemy may come in, "brother AHAO, you''re hungry! Why don''t you hold it first, I''ll get some food, and when we''re full, we''ll continue to work with these Thais?"


    "OK, you go! Get more and send it to other brothers. I''ll send it later. Your Kung Fu is not as good as me. I''ll be fine if I send it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll go." Jin Hu said and went downstairs with a gun.


    After Jinhu got something to eat, Tang Wenhao didn''t eat first, but quietly jumped down from the window behind the house, slipped into several villas and sent the food to everyone. Tang Wenhao found that these people were really good, not cowards, all in high spirits. He was very happy to see where Tang Wenhao''s food came. He gestured that they were confident to kill the enemy back , I''m just worried that there aren''t many bullets. I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    Tang Wenhao calculated the bullets in their hands and knew that they would retreat in half an hour at most. He told them that once there were no bullets, he would find a way to withdraw to Kunlong''s house and meet him.


    Without gossip, the enemy outside didn''t attack the villa area all night. He was very angry. Before Tang Wenhao finished their food, he launched another fierce attack. This time, he rushed in madly at almost any cost.


    Tang Wenhao and his men were shooting at each other. Bullets shot into the enemy''s chest and hit them in the head. Rows of enemies fell down one after another, and the people behind rushed up again. Finally, a large number of enemies poured in. Tang Wenhao screamed. He knew that it would be too late for the other brothers to retreat.


    He wanted Jinhu to inform him, but Jinhu had red eyes and opened fire fiercely at the other party with a machine gun. Tang Wenhao thought to himself, let''s go! It''s a pity that those brothers died. He wants to save them.


    Thinking of this, he said to Jinhu, "brother tiger, we''re about to lose our strength. There aren''t many bullets. I think the other brothers are running out of bullets. I''ll save them. You cover for me first. If I can''t come back, you can withdraw yourself first. Don''t worry about us. One can go. Do you hear me?"


    The golden tiger shook his head again and again and shouted, "brother AHAO, go! I will stick to it until you come and meet. I won''t go if I don''t see you. I want to die together. Brother AHAO, that''s the same sentence. I can know people like you and fight side by side with you and die together. I have no regrets in my life!"


    "OK, good brother, I''m leaving. Take care." Tang Wenhao hugged Jinhu and patted him on the shoulder.


    Jinhu also hugged Tang Wenhao, and there were tears in his eyes. They all knew that maybe this was their last hug. They got along with Tang Wenhao day and night these days, and they formed a good brotherhood, "brother a Hao, take care! If we really can''t come back, we will still be brothers in the next life. At that time, I will be reborn in your China and be Chinese with you!"


    "Well, you are very welcome to join the Chinese nationality, brother tiger. I''m leaving. Take care!" said Tang Wenhao, turning away from Jinhu and quickly walking towards the back window.


    When Tang Wenhao was about to jump out of the window, he heard the sound of killing outside. He was shocked. He quickly turned back, ran to the roof, came to the golden tiger, and asked, "brother tiger, do you hear? It seems that there are reinforcements outside. Look over there, I saw that a group of people are rushing to kill behind the enemy!"


    Jin Hu stopped shooting at this time and looked at it. Sure enough, it seemed that there was a team rushing in outside the stockade. Obviously, it was his own man.


    Tang Wenhao and Jin Hu were inspired, and the reinforcements finally arrived. Therefore, Tang Wenhao no longer went to other villas to call the other five brothers. He took up his submachine gun and fired desperately at the enemies surrounded below.


    Several other brothers upstairs also found that reinforcements had arrived and couldn''t help fighting back.


    Tang Wenhao is right. The team that came here is no one else. It is the team led by Kunlong, en Benxi, Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Biao and Chen ba. They are not more than Kunlong''s team. They are all mercenaries. They are originally of military origin. Many people have followed en Benxi in the government army before. Their combat effectiveness is obviously better than Kunlong''s team. Moreover, Over the years, I have been practicing with enban Xi in Jiulong Mountain every day, and often hijack the goods of drug lords such as Kunlong and Bai sangkun. They kill people like hemp and are extremely vicious.


    It was Tang Wenhao who had a big life. Originally, enban Xi saw Kun long coming to ask for help and wanted to kill him, but Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao stopped them and brought them together to strengthen cooperation and jointly maintain the stability of the drug market in the golden triangle. Enban Xi was convinced by Ruan Jingxiong and listened to him.


    After the two sides shook hands and made peace, enban Xi was going to entertain Kunlong to stay in his Jiulong Mountain for two days, but Kunlong was worried about an accident at home and asked enban Xi to send troops back with him.


    Enban Xi was worried about Kunlong cheating himself, so he discussed with Ruan Jingxiong. Ruan Jingxiong said that since Chen Ba said that Li Qiang and Tang Wenhao sent him back, there should be no problem. Let Ruan gang and Ruan Ling take some brothers to guard Jiulong Mountain for them, and the other brothers go back to rescue with Kunlong. Enban Xi saw Ruan Jingxiong. They believed in Kunlong very much, and thought for themselves, He felt that Kunlong didn''t have to offend himself at this time, so he won and immediately led troops to rescue Kunlong''s stronghold.


    After they had been on the mountain road for a day, the next day, they met en Benxi''s brother lurking in the small town of Kunlong. They said that Kunlong''s stronghold was surrounded by Bai sangkun and fought fiercely all night. Now they don''t know what the situation is. Therefore, Kunlong was burning with anxiety. En Benxi ordered his men to run forward and rush to help Tang Wenhao.


    EN Banxi also admired Tang Wenhao. He didn''t want Tang Wenhao to die, so he tried his best to rescue Tang Wenhao.


    As soon as the troops arrived outside the stockade, they were ambushed by Bai sangkun''s troops, but these people were very tired after fighting all night. The morale of enbanxi people was booming, and enbanxi, Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Biao and Kunlong moved forward bravely. The demonstration effect was severe. They soon killed the ambush team and drove straight in, Into the stockade.

 Chapter 532

    Kunlong was heartbroken when he saw corpses everywhere along the way, and Ruan Jingxiong was even more anxious. He worried about the safety of Tang Wenhao and Li Qiang. He didn''t worry about the death of others. These two people were the most important people in his life except his son and daughter. One was a helper in his career, and the other was his son-in-law and family. He knew that if Tang Wenhao had an accident, He can''t face his daughter wen''er. She''s newly married!


    The enemy inside felt that victory was in sight. Unexpectedly, such a tiger and wolf division was killed in the back, and they were defeated at once. After all, they were tired after fighting all night. Unexpectedly, the team was so brave. When the commander saw the dress of the team, he reacted. It was the team of the poison king enbanxi, who shouted bad.


    Bai sangkun''s people are no strangers to enban Xi. In the jungle, they are afraid of encountering enban Xi. Firstly, the people in enban Xi are mercenaries, with strong combat effectiveness and ferocity. Secondly, these people are too strange to destroy and catch them. Therefore, the drug lords in the golden triangle are afraid of enban Xi, including Bai sangkun.


    However, Bai sangkun is not a vegetarian. There are a group of brave Muay Thai masters in it. They are not only highly skilled in martial arts, but also very good at shooting. Under the fierce attack of enbanxi, they still fight tenaciously. The two sides soon turned into a tug of war, and no one can get a bargain.


    After Ruan Jingxiong hit the stockade, he also analyzed the situation of the war. Tang Wenhao should be fine. Since there are still battles in the villa area, they are safe for the time being. At the thought of Tang Wenhao''s wisdom and courage and Li Qiang as a helper, he relaxed a little.


    But he was more or less worried. Knowing that they had worked all night, he must be very tired. In order to find out the situation inside, he called Chen Ba, "Chen Ba, you detour from there, go to the room, and then look at the situation inside. Be sure to find ah Hao. Of course, if you can''t, even if you can''t, you don''t have to take too much risk!"


    "Yes, instructor, ensure to complete the task." Chen Bali responded.


    "Ruan Biao, you cover Chen BA in the back, let him go to the room and see what''s going on inside." Ruan Jingxiong said to Ruan Biao. Ruan Biao understood that the instructor was worried about Tang Wenhao, quickly nodded and said, "instructor, don''t worry, we must find brother a Hao. Brother a Hao should be all right. These Thais can''t attack. It should be brother a Hao blocking them!"


    "Well, you should also be careful, safety first." Ruan Jingxiong ordered.


    "Yes!"


    Chen Ba and Ruan Biao, carrying guns, quickly withdrew from the front battlefield of the war, detoured back to the bungalow next to the wall, and saw no one around. Chen Ba found a wooden stick, jumped up, and went to the bungalow. Their actions were coherent and rapid, and Ruan Biao covered behind.


    After Chen Ba got on the house, he quickly glanced at the villa area and found Tang Wenhao and Jinhu upstairs of Kunlong''s house. He waved to them, but Tang Wenhao and Jinhu red their eyes and didn''t notice him at all. On the contrary, the enemy inside found him.


    When Chen Ba waved his hand for the third time, he heard a bang. Chen Ba felt a pain in his chest, and then a stream of blood gushed out of his mouth. He fell down painfully.


    The following Ruan Biao saw this and shouted, "old four... Old four..." although he sometimes had many contradictions with Chen Ba, and although Ruan Biao hated Chen ba for killing the Han Hu brothers, several people have found their previous brotherhood again these days. Ruan Biao was very sad to see Chen Ba fall to the ground with a gun.


    Ruan Biao also found a stick, jumped up into the bungalow and picked up Chen ba. "Chen Ba, old four... Are you ok?"


    Chen Ba kept pouring blood out of his mouth, but his consciousness was still clear. He struggled, smiled and said, "boss... I''m afraid I can''t go back... You... Must take me... Back and bury me with old three. I... Said that when I went underground, I would always accompany him and apologize to him... Boss, please... Must take me back..."


    Ruan Biao kept dripping blood from Chen BA''s mouth. It can be concluded that Chen BA was mortal and should have no hope of life. Tears kept pouring out of the tiger''s eyes and answered with tears, "well, good brother, brother, you must take you back. Don''t worry!"


    "The family... Is also handed over to the eldest brother... Tell the instructor, I''m... Sorry... He, I''ve... Discredited... If I have a chance in the next life... I won''t make him... Angry again, I''ll... Be a... Real Vietnamese soldier." after saying that, Chen Ba gushed out a mouthful of blood, closed his eyes forever and died in this exotic jungle.


    Ruan Biao held him and gently put him down. Then he took up his submachine gun and fiercely fired at the enemies in the villa area, with sparks of hatred in his eyes.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao, Jin Hu and other brothers upstairs saw Ruan Biao. They knew that victory was in sight. They perked up again, picked up their submachine guns and fired at the enemy below. Originally, they wanted to save some bullets and delay time. Now they see that the reinforcements have gone to their rooms. They know that the reinforcements must be close to the villa area, indicating that victory is in sight, Then why do they keep bullets?


    The battle ended half an hour later, destroying 600 enemy people and capturing more than 200 enemy people, including wounded soldiers. More than 50 mercenaries were lost in enbanxi, and nearly 200 Kunlong died. The whole stronghold was full of corpses inside and outside. The battle was very tragic. It was the most thrilling encounter of Tang Wenhao''s life.


    But it was a victory. The most important thing is that Bai sangkun and his eldest brother Bai sanghu also caught it. Of course, Kun Lin didn''t escape, but he didn''t find the Vietnamese.


    As soon as Kunlong came in, he didn''t see Zilan and went crazy looking for her. Tang Wenhao told him that they all left the stockade first. Now they are in a safe place and asked Kunlong to send someone to look in the jungle behind the stockade.


    Jinhu told Kunlong what had happened in the past few days. After hearing this, Kunlong burst down on his knees to Tang Wenhao, deeply appreciated and admired Tang Wenhao''s great kindness, righteousness, wisdom and courage, and apologized to Tang Wenhao, saying that he had rarely served people in his life. This time, he completely served Tang Wenhao. He said that no matter what happened to him and Zilan in the future, Zilan will always be Tang Wenhao''s woman. When Tang Wenhao wants her, he won''t say no and will never interfere with his communication with Zilan. Tang Wenhao just smiled faintly and helped him up.


    Ruan Jingxiong was worried when he saw that Li Qiang was gone. Tang Wenhao told him that Li Qiang had several gunshot wounds and was with Zilan. His life was not in danger. Ruan Jingxiong breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried about Li Qiang''s safety, but he was still very sad about Chen BA''s sacrifice. He asked Kunlong to arrange someone to cremate Chen ba. They wanted to take Chen BA''s ashes back to Vietnam, And asked the Ministry of defense to chase him as a martyr.


    No gossip. After Kunlong and Bai sangkun separated the bodies of their dead soldiers, Kunlong arranged to wash the stockade with water, otherwise the whole stockade would smell of blood.


    Soon, purple orchid and brother Bao came back with the team. After we met, we were very happy for the rest of our lives! That''s a different mood.


    Zilan hugged Tang Wenhao in front of everyone and burst into tears with excitement. She said that she had not slept for several hours and was worried about Tang Wenhao''s safety all the time. Kun long saw his wife''s happiness when she hugged Tang Wenhao. Although his heart was sour, he didn''t resent it. He knew that a man like Tang Wenhao had his wife''s affection for him, It''s also human nature. This guy is really excellent. No woman can refuse his charm and domineering. Thinking of this, he is deeply sorry that he killed Lina. If he knew now, why did he have to start?


    If we didn''t make trouble with Tang Wenhao and them this time, maybe Bai sangkun would have been killed by himself. Why would he have a chance to attack himself? It won''t kill so many brothers in vain.


    Li Qiang''s injury was OK and did not deteriorate further. Kunlong arranged him to rest in a villa and sent special personnel to serve him. Li Qiang was also a hero to save his Kunlong stronghold! You can''t treat me badly.


    After these messy things were arranged, Ruan Jingxiong discussed with Tang Wenhao and wanted to do business. He immediately interrogated Kunlin and arrested the Vietnamese. Kunlong knew that Ruan Jingxiong was the ultimate purpose of coming to the golden triangle and quickly arranged someone to take Kunlin to the interrogation room.


    Kunlong''s interrogation room was in a bungalow. There were some torture instruments, a table and several chairs. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Biao, Ruan Jingxiong and Kunlong were present.


    Kun Lin''s eyes wandered as if he had died half his life. Maybe he knew that he was dead this time. When he and Bai sanghu, Bai sangkun''s eldest brother, found that there was a cry of killing outside the stockade, he knew that Tang Wenhao''s reinforcements must have arrived, and he immediately felt that the situation was over.


    He wanted to escape, but he was held down by Bai sanghu. He said that everyone would die together. No one would want to escape. Therefore, he was not captured by Kun long. He was controlled by Bai sanghu.


    Bai sanghu wanted to shoot him, but considering that he was the culprit who instigated himself and his brother Bai sangkun to attack Kunlong, he spared him first and let him face his brother Kunlong directly.


    "Big... Brother, I''m... Wrong." Kun Lin trembled and dared not lift his eyes.


    Kunlong walked over, grabbed his collar and slapped him in the face, "You''re a pickpocket. In recent years, I''m Kunlong. Where can I be sorry for you? Tell me? I asked you to do your sister-in-law. Do you really think I asked you to do it? Can''t you see that I''m angry? Are you stupid? That''s your sister-in-law? I treat you as a married brother''s sister-in-law? Your sister-in-law has helped you a lot over the years. You''re an animal. How dare you Your sister-in-law''s idea? You don''t look at it. You''re a divine horse? Brother a Hao said you would definitely go to take refuge in Bai sangkun. I don''t believe it, because I don''t believe my own brothers will betray me. You''re not as good as brother Jin Hu and brother Bao. They are not my own brothers, but they never betray me. You know? Hundreds of brothers died in our stronghold because of your betrayal , instructor Ruan''s brother died too. How do you want to die? "Kun long glared at Kun Lin and wanted to tear him up.

 Chapter 533

    "Big brother... Big brother... I really know I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time! For the sake of your brother, please forgive me once! I will change in the future. I really deserve to die, I deserve to die, you forgive me." Kunlin quickly knelt down and kowtowed to Kunlong.


    Kunlong kicked him to the ground, stepped on his neck and angrily scolded, "spare you? How can I spare you? You say, you say yourself? How can I spare you? What about the Vietnamese? Why are they missing?"


    "Oh, oh, big brother... I know where they are? Do you spare me if I say where they are?" Kunlin was eager to catch Kunlong as he saw a life-saving straw.


    "Hum! It depends on the value of these people,... Brother Ruan Biao, ask!" Kunlong knew that Ruan Biao could speak simple aboriginal language and entrusted the task to him.


    Ruan Jingxiong said to Ruan Biao, "Ruan Biao, be sure to let him tell the true identities of those people. Also, does Kun Lin have direct evidence of contact with Lin haoxiong!"


    "Instructor, I understand. I''ll let him say it." then Ruan Biao coldly walked to Kunlin. Kunlong withdrew and handed Kunlin to Ruan Biao.


    "What do those Vietnamese do? What is the purpose of their trip? How do you usually contact?" Ruan Biao asked coldly.


    "They are the subordinates of general Lin haoxiong. You must have guessed that they came here to kill you all through my big brother. We usually contact online." Kunlin replied honestly.


    "How can I contact you online?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "By e-mail, general Lin didn''t contact me for a while. A few days ago, he suddenly asked me if there were any suspicious Vietnamese in the golden triangle. I told him that my eldest brother''s stronghold seemed to have gone to some Vietnamese, but he didn''t know what to do. He asked me to stare at the Vietnamese who came here recently and let me pay special attention to them, We should tell him the news and tell him the characteristics of these people, "Kunlin replied.


    "Kun Lin, when Lin Haonan and I used to work, were you the one who issued instructions here? Like payment, receiving and inspection, were you the one who commanded?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "Yes, so you are Lin Haonan''s bodyguard?" Kun Lin asked in surprise.


    "Yes, didn''t you expect? Although we haven''t met before, we are acquaintances. Do you have any evidence of direct contact with Lin haoxiong, including his Oracle, signed documents, etc." Ruan Biao asked.


    "Ah? Direct evidence? Let me think." Kun Lin narrowed his eyes and thought carefully. Finally, he shook his head and said he couldn''t remember. It should not be. He said Lin haoxiong was very cautious and never left a note with him. They met mainly through online video.


    Ruan Biao was very discouraged and told Ruan Jingxiong all the questions. Ruan Jingxiong was also very disappointed. Tang Wenhao was angry. He lifted Kunlin''s sleeve, pulled it up and said angrily, "boy, I think you don''t want to live. If you don''t want to come out again, you''ll die now!" said Tang Wenhao, putting the gun in his hand against his temple.


    Kun Lin was so frightened that his legs and stomach turned to cramps that he begged to look at Kun long. Kun long sneered, "Kun Lin, if you can''t remember, I can''t save you. It shows that you have no use value at all. You have, but our brothers hate you. Think about it yourself!"


    Kunlong''s threatening words made Kunlin feel desperate. He began to dig his brains to find all kinds of traceable things related to Lin haoxiong. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and said, "big brother, big brother, I remember, but I don''t know if this is direct evidence?"


    "What? You say?" Ruan Biao grabbed his collar and forced him to ask. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong also stared at him with interest. Tang Wenhao also withdrew his gun and nodded to Ruan Biao.


    "I... Have an account number of Lin haoxiong, which I remitted to him." Kun Lin said.


    Ruan Biao asked in surprise, "is it true or false? If you dare to cheat us, you will jump right away!"


    "No, it''s true, but I only remitted it to him once. That time, because the amount was very large, he asked me to pay all the money to his account. In the past, he used to call a man named Lin Dancheng. I guess who he was! After contacting Lin Haonan, he basically called Lin Haonan." Kun Lin said.


    Ruan Biao turned his head and said to Kunlong, "brother long, is what he said true? You should know that?"


    "Later, I knew that he contacted me at first, and I didn''t ask much. There should be nothing wrong. I trusted him very much. Anyway, I didn''t think much. If it was true, this should be strong evidence. By the way, Kun Lin, did you keep the remittance list at that time?" Kun long asked.


    "Well! I have both, but I don''t know if I can find them. I remember I was pressed in the Notepad. After several years, I didn''t care about this. However, I must have his account number and write it down in my notepad." Kunlin said.


    "Where''s your notepad?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "In my house, but if it''s broken, will those people sent by Lin haoxiong go to my house to find those things? Elder brother, send someone to my house quickly. They asked me about these things, and I told them. They said that as long as Bai sangkun gave you... That, they would pay the balance to me, and I would give them all the evidence." Kun Lin said.


    "Shit, then you still have evidence? Asshole, dare to lie to us." Ruan Biao got angry as soon as he heard it, slapped him in the face, beat the guy, squatted down and hid, and was kicked down by Tang Wenhao.


    "I... said that I met Lin haoxiong for the first time. He personally wrote me a written instruction, that is, the instruction to pick up the goods, just that piece of paper, and the remittance list and account number. Except for these, I really don''t have them, but if you don''t hurry to my house, I''m afraid those people will get there first.", Kun Lin said in fear.


    Ruan Biao hurriedly said to Kunlong, "brother long, I think you''d better take someone to his house quickly! Otherwise, those guys will go to his house to search for the evidence!"


    Kunlong immediately called Jin Hu and brother Bao in and asked them to take people to Kunlin''s house immediately. If the Vietnamese arrived first, they must be arrested. If they didn''t go, their house will be blocked first. No one is allowed to enter and wait for them to take Kunlin.


    After receiving the order, Jin Hu and brother Bao took a team of people and horses out of the stockade on a motorcycle. Ruan Jingxiong worried that Jin Hu and they couldn''t make it, so he asked Tang Wenhao to follow them. Tang Wenhao suddenly got on Jin Hu''s motorcycle.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao coming with him, Jin Hu looked back and said with a smile, "brother a Hao, don''t worry?"


    "Hehe, it''s better to have one more person. My father is afraid that you don''t know those people. It''s better for me to help you in the past. Why, don''t you want me to go?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, where is it? Brother a Hao, it''s the happiest to perform the task with you. Last night was the most unforgettable night in my life, and also the most exciting, enjoyable and enjoyable night. Brother a Hao, I won''t adapt to the day you want to leave." Jinhu smiled.


    "Ha ha, then come back to Vietnam with me! Our enterprise also needs talents like you!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK! Brother a Hao, tell brother long and ask me to come over!" Jinhu smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s not good. I can''t do this kind of thing. I can only say that since last night, the golden tiger brothers have been my brothers all my life." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    The two brothers had a good chat all the way. After the terrible battle last night, their feelings deepened a lot. Only brothers who have experienced life and death can have this emotional experience.


    Kunlin''s home is in a small town. In a single family villa on the outskirts of the town, Jin Hu was very familiar and killed him directly. However, when they found Kunlin''s home, they were stunned.


    Kunlin''s home has turned into ashes. Only the broken walls and tiles stand there alone. Jin Hu and Tang Wenhao, brother Bao got off the motorcycle and found two charred bodies among the ashes. "It''s over, brother a Hao, it''s all over. The evidence must have been abandoned. There''s no house. Can there be any evidence?" Jin Hu sighed.


    "Shit, these bastards are cruel enough. Brother Hu, who will these two bodies be?" Tang Wenhao asked, pointing to two charred bodies.


    "It must be Kunlin''s wife and his son. This boy has killed his wife and children. In fact, his wife is a good woman and his children are smart. We all like him. He''s a fucking bastard. This is the end of greed for money. Now he''s really alone." Jinhu scolded.


    "Brother Hu, ask someone to go to the neighbor''s house nearby. Has anyone seen who set the fire?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I''ll ask brother Bao to ask. Let''s look carefully and see if we can find any clues?" after that, Jinhu asked brother Bao''s other two brothers to investigate the situation at the nearby residents'' house.


    Brother Bao left with his two brothers. Tang Wenhao and Jinhu began to search carefully near the house, but they really didn''t find any useful clues. Jinhu busy called Kunlong.


    "Brother long, it''s over. Kunlin''s house was burned, and his wife and children were burned to death. There was nothing in the house except the wall. We searched for a long time and didn''t have any useful clues." Jinhu said to Kunlong.


    After a long time, Kunlong spoke, and his voice looked very sad. "Golden tiger, come back!"


    "Well, brother long, however, I asked brother Bao to go to the nearby residents'' homes to understand the situation. When they come back, brother a Hao and I will go home and report the situation to you. Why don''t you ask Kunlin where his things are and see if there is any hope to find them?" asked Jinhu.


    "Jin Hu, the house burned only the walls. What else can''t be burned? This bastard has implicated my so good siblings and nephews, my child!" Kun long choked.

 Chapter 534

    "Brother long, don''t be too sad. This has happened and no one can change the reality. Why don''t you ask Kunlin first! Don''t tell him that his house is burned and his wife and children are dead, just ask him where his things are hidden?" Jin Hu said. He knew that Kunlong loved Kunlin''s son very much because their brother long had no children, So he took Kunlin''s child as his own child and loved him. Now he was burned at home. Can he not be distressed?


    "OK, I know everything. Then you wait first!" said Kunlong, hanging up the phone.


    "Brother Hu, isn''t it sad for Kunlong to hear that Kunlin''s family burned down and his wife and children died?" Tang Wenhao felt Kunlong''s pain from the dialogue between Jinhu and Kunlong. In fact, he was also very sad. He already had his own children and could understand the pain of losing children.


    "Brother a Hao, brother long and sister LAN haven''t had children for so many years. He loves Kunlin''s children as his own children. The child also likes brother long very much, so brother long must be very sad to hear this news. Moreover, brother Long''s sister-in-law is a media made by brother long. Now he has been burned to death because he married Kunlin. Brother long must blame himself," Jin Hu said.


    "Oh! No wonder! Shit, these guys are so fucking cruel. Burn the house! Why burn the women and children together? If you catch them, I have to kill them." Tang Wenhao said ruthlessly. He hates people who don''t let go of women and children. It''s so cruel! No humanity!


    The two were chatting, and Jinhu''s phone rang again. When he saw that it was Kunlong''s phone, he hurriedly replied, "brother long, where are his things?"


    Kunlong said, "golden tiger, it''s really possible that he hasn''t been burned. He put his things under a movable brick under the steps in the yard. You may still be there if you look for it!"


    Upon hearing this, Jin Hu asked in surprise, "really? Great, the boy really wants to find out first and then call you." as he said, Jin Hu quickly hung up the phone.


    Jin Hu and Tang Wenhao broke off one by one along the steps of Kunlin''s house. Sure enough, they found a movable brick on one side of the step in front of the gate. Jin Hu took out the brick and touched it, which surprised him. "Brother a Hao, it''s really there. It hasn''t been burned." then they took out a notepad from inside. It''s very small. It''s the kind of Notepad they carry with them.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly looked up. Jinhu opened the Notepad, looked through it first, and then took off the packaging shell. Two yellow papers were found. One was a message note with a line of words and signature written in Vietnamese, and the other was a remittance slip in English with account number, name and bank name.


    Tang Wenhao took the notepad in surprise and held it tightly. "Shit, how many people died for this thing! Brother Hu, you''re still powerful. Without asking this question, we''ll go back for nothing. I''ll take this thing with me every day and never leave me. Brother Hu, do you have any opinion?"


    "Hehe, this was originally for you. What''s my opinion? Let''s go and finally get things done. I asked brother Bao to come back. Now he has heard about the witness. Those Vietnamese must go back and recover their lives. They will never stay in the golden triangle and wait for us to catch him." Jin Hu said.


    "Well, why don''t we go back first? Just say hello to their brothers." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, let''s go first. I know you must be eager to let your father see these things now?" Jinhu smiled.


    "Hehe, of course, it shows that we can go home and recover our lives. Stay here every day. Dad is also worried about our accident. He can''t explain it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    They killed Kunlong''s stronghold without stopping. When Tang Wenhao handed the notepad of Kunlin to Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao, they were pleasantly surprised. Ruan Jingxiong looked through the contents and two pieces of paper and smiled happily, "Ah Hao, brother Jinhu, you have made great contributions! With these evidences, Lin haoxiong can''t get rid of his crime. With so many witnesses, he can''t deny it!"


    "Yes, brother a Hao, we are finally going to finish the task. Instructor, let''s go back early! Brother a Hao''s wife and children are looking forward to his early return, and miss a Ling is pregnant again." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "I know, but you can''t go back yet. Ah Hao, ah Ling and Ruan gang and I will go home first. You have to stay here with Li Qiang. In addition, Lin haoxiong is not the only one in the military headquarters selling arms to the golden triangle, and Kunlong is not the only buyer in the golden triangle. You should continue to stay and investigate. Kunlong should help you. It shouldn''t be a big problem. I''ve been thinking about this problem just now. You and Li are better Qiang is lurking here. Your identity is Kunlong''s assistant. I think he will agree. With your skill, Kunlong must be eager for it. "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    Ruan Biao was very surprised when he heard it. The instructor was very thoughtful! "Instructor, I totally obey your instructions, so you can talk to Kunlong!"


    "You, just tell him what I mean directly. In addition, you tell him that we will take Kun Lin away and let him identify Lin haoxiong in court." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK..." then, Ruan Biao told Kun long what Ruan Jingxiong meant. Kun long readily agreed to Ruan Jingxiong''s arrangement and agreed to take Kun Lin back to Vietnam for treatment.


    Kunlong is not a fool. He is short of experts like Li Qiang and Ruan Biao. It would be best if they could stay as their assistants. Of course, he readily accepted it.


    However, after the incident was informed by enban Xi stationed outside the stockade, enban Xi immediately rejected Ruan Jingxiong''s arrangement. He went directly into the stockade, found Ruan Jingxiong and asked impolitely, "Instructor Ruan, I respect you very much and admire you very much, but Ruan Biao and Li Qiang brothers can''t stay here. They are my people. I don''t agree with them to leave Jiulong Mountain. They can continue to work for your country. I''m willing to cooperate and fully assist them to complete the tasks you assigned them, but I can''t promise them to stay here. I hope Ruan Instructors must consider carefully! "


    "Well... Brother enbanxi, their brothers will leave Jiulong Mountain sooner or later. I am very grateful for your selfless help to us. You are our friend and brother. Please understand our difficulties. They stay here not to help Kunlong but because this geographical location is more convenient for them to complete their tasks, okay?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "No, I think it''s easier for them to complete the task when they stay with me. Kunlong is here. The noise is too big this time. Brother Li Qiang and brother Ruan Biao have big goals here, but they are more hidden and more secure for their safety. Moreover, their brothers have become familiar with my people. My brothers are very convinced of them. I hope instructor Ruan will take back the order just now." Enbanxi still refused.


    Ruan Jingxiong had to drag Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao to Li Qiang''s room and discuss with several people. Tang Wenhao hoped that they could stay here to protect Zilan. Li Qiang and Ruan Biao preferred to go back to Jiulong Mountain and said there was no need to offend enban Xi for this. Besides, enban Xi was not kind to them. There would be no big event here for the time being. Bai sangkun has become him Other forces are far from Kunlong and are not at the same level at all.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Ruan Jingxiong agreed with Ruan Biao and Li Qiang and went back to Jiulong Mountain with en ban. Ruan Jingxiong had to take Ruan Biao to meet Kun long and explain the situation to him. Kun long was very disappointed, but he didn''t say anything. He just said that he would welcome Li Qiang and Ruan Biao back to the stockade at any time.


    After things were arranged properly, Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao followed en Benxi''s team and escorted Kunlin back to Jiulong Mountain with the wounded Li Qiang. When they came out of the mountain gate, Zilan and Jinhua cried like tears. Zilan held Tang Wenhao in tears in full view of the public, because she knew that maybe this was her last goodbye to Tang Wenhao and would never be seen again in this life Face.


    "Sister LAN, don''t be sad. Your wound hasn''t fully healed yet. Pay attention to your body and I''ll come back." Tang Wenhao said, in fact, he knows that he will never return to this evil land again. Here, except for the charming poppy flowers all over the mountains and fields, it is full of violence, killing and blood. No one is willing to live in this place without a sense of security every day, not the people growing here.


    "Ah Hao, don''t comfort me. I know you''ll never come back. Sister LAN doesn''t want you... You said you''re going to leave soon. Sister Lan''s heart is as painful as being stabbed. Didn''t you say you didn''t leave until I was pregnant with your child? Didn''t you say you wanted me to be a perfect woman?" Zilan asked sadly.


    "Sister LAN, we must go back before those Vietnamese return to China. Otherwise, everything we do now may be wasted. There is no way. I promise you that I will come back to see you as soon as I have time. Moreover, you may still be pregnant with my child. We should succeed together for so many days. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao comforted.


    Jinhua on one side also wiped her tears. She wanted to go with Tang Wenhao, but Zilan didn''t let her go. She said that she should stay. Only this land really belongs to them. Even if she followed Tang Wenhao, she won''t be happy. Jinhua didn''t dare to disobey her orders when she saw that Zilan refused to let her go.


    Kunlong saw that his wife was so sticky to Tang Wenhao, and his heart was sour. It was not easy to attack, and he couldn''t attack. He said himself that Zilan was Tang Wenhao''s woman at any time, as long as they wanted, but he didn''t want Zilan to be too sticky to Tang Wenhao in front of the public. People always want face, so he came over and forced a smiling face and said, "Wife, don''t worry! Brother a Hao will come back. Why don''t you follow brother a Hao back to Jiulong Mountain first, and then send them out of Myanmar? You can stay a few more days along the way?" Kunlong is also afraid that Tang Wenhao''s seed is not in Zilan''s belly. Although he doesn''t want Tang Wenhao to have too deep feelings with Zilan, at this moment, he wants Tang Wenhao to plant seeds in his wife''s belly. Kunlin''s children are gone. He even wants Zilan to give him a man and a half. He knows that the seed left by characters like Tang Wenhao is absolutely not bad.

 Chapter 535

    As soon as Zilan heard Kunlong''s words, meimou immediately lit up and agreed without thinking, "OK, ah Hao, since brother long said so, sister LAN will send you out of the country!"


    Seeing Zilan''s eagerness, Kunlong was angry and couldn''t attack. He had to smile reluctantly, waved to Jinhu and said, "Jinhu, you accompany sister LAN! After sending brother AHAO out of Myanmar, you should bring sister LAN back safely for me, okay?"


    "Yes, brother long, I also want to send brother Hao." Jinhu replied happily.


    Kunlong also knows that Jinhu and Tang Wenhao are together these days. They have formed a life and death brother together. They have a very good relationship and are very happy. He hopes that his brother has a better relationship with Tang Wenhao. He can''t say that he still has something to ask Tang Wenhao in the future, but he can let Jinhu come forward.


    "Sister LAN, I also want to send ah Hao," Jinhua whispered.


    "Hehe, let''s go together! You know what''s on your mind?" purple orchid said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, what I think must be the same as what you think, sister LAN?" Jinhua smiled happily.


    In this way, the party left Kunlong''s stockade and headed for Jiulong Mountain.


    Along the way, Tang Wenhao and Zilan found a place to work when they were free. Tang Wenhao did it with her out of the mentality of completing the sowing task, and Zilan also wanted to seize this rare opportunity to harvest Tang Wenhao''s excellent seeds as much as possible. Everyone else knew that Kunlong''s wife was deeply in love with Tang Wenhao, and Kunlong also agreed that they were together, so no one cared about them, Even Ruan Jingxiong didn''t bother about this kind of business. He knew that his son-in-law was charming and had many wives and concubines.


    Two days later, the party arrived at Jiulong Mountain. Ruan Ling, Tang Wan and Ruan gang saw everyone return in triumph. Especially when they heard that Tang Wenhao and Jinhu had found evidence and successfully completed the task, they were very happy and kept holding Tang Wenhao. However, she saw that Zilan came back, followed by a sexy and charming young woman Jinhua. There were some accidents, but she was not unhappy. In this regard, She has always been generous.


    Tang Wenhao said something about the situation. Ruan Ling didn''t mind more. She smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, you have to work harder these days. Don''t let sister LAN down!"


    "Ha ha, no, sister, don''t worry. I promise she will respond within a few days after she goes home. I''m kidding. I''ve spent so many nights in Jiulong Mountain? And at her house? It''s just that the time is not up. She will succeed unless she can''t, but I observe that she is just like you and Manny. As long as she works hard, she will harvest." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, when shall we start? I''m so anxious. By the way, have you contacted your family?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Hehe, I''ve got in touch. There''s a lot of good news and bad news," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? There''s bad news? What''s the matter?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "After the old man passed, Ah Ying cried to death and felt that she had hurt the old man." then Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling the reason for the death of the old man of the Jin family. Ruan Ling was also very sad. After all, she also lived in the Jin family for a period of time and had a good relationship with the old man and wife of the Jin family.


    "Alas! The old lady is really lonely now. Both her wife and son are dead. Baby, we must be filial to the old man. When we get back, we have to be more filial to her than before, okay? Otherwise, we are really sorry to the Jin family. The Jin family is so kind to you and our family. By the way, why don''t we let Junjun pass on to your eldest brother as a son? Do you think so? Anyway, Junjun He was also in the Jin family and was with Wen Ying. The old man liked him very much and the old lady liked him too. In this way, the old lady had the same sustenance in her heart, "said Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Ling was so kind and righteous. He hugged Ruan Ling excitedly and choked, "elder sister, it''s very kind of you, my father. If my elder brother knew you had made this decision, they would be smiling. We''ll have a banquet when we go back and let our Junjun be our son. Later, he called Wenying and called his mother. The old lady is his own grandmother!"


    "Well, baby, the old lady will be very happy. By the way, baby, there''s good news. What''s the good news?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Wen''er is pregnant, and Ruan Ying, the two assistants of Dr. Ruan, will add some new members to our big family," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s still my baby. If you follow your woman, you can''t escape pregnancy. By the way, you didn''t tell Dad that wen''er has your seed?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Not yet, I forgot." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly, then began to look around and found that Ruan Jingxiong was arranging the departure and explaining the tasks of Li Qiang and Ruan Biao.


    "I''ll tell him that you and sister LAN are talking first." then Ruan Ling excitedly walked to Ruan Jingxiong, who arranged things almost.


    "Ah Ling, what''s the matter? So happy?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, Dad, good news! Congratulations, you''re going to be a grandfather." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Ah? I''m going to be a grandfather? Who are you talking about? Haven''t you already... Ah? You don''t mean wen''er?" Ruan Jingxiong reacted and looked at Ruan Ling in surprise.


    "By the way, Dad, baby says wen''er is pregnant. You really want to be a grandfather. Be happy!" Ruan Ling smiled proudly, as if it was her credit.


    "Ha ha... Good! Wen Hao is a terrible boy. I''ll have grandchildren after marrying wen''er for a few days. Ha ha, that''s great. It''s fast enough." Ruan Jingxiong said happily.


    "Hehe, baby is awesome! He is about ten children now." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "You! Ah Ling, one baby at a time, is this guy so good? I think you''re used to him now. You call him baby every day, an old man. It''s strange that you don''t spoil him. You''d better call him Wen Hao in the future!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "No, Dad, you don''t know how much I love him. I just want to get used to him and spoil him. Otherwise, I don''t think I love him enough. I hope he is happy and happy. Only when he is happy can I feel happy. I don''t want to occupy him. I just want him to live happily with us women all my life. Dad, you don''t know, when I first saw him , I think my heart is about to jump out. I think he is my man, and I want to marry him. "When it comes to love Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling doesn''t look like a boss at all. She keeps talking, for fear that others don''t know how much she loves Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, ok... Dad has already seen that this boy is your life. Now it''s not just you. Wener''s girl is like this. I said that day that she was going to marry Wen Hao. Once I heard that there was a fire, I could rob your husband? But later I saw that you were all like nothing. I saw that she liked Wen Hao one track and went with her, although I also knew that Wen Hao was romantic, I like women, but I still believe in his character. Wen''er can''t stand being wronged with him. With an older sister like you, she won''t be wronged. "Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "That''s right! If wen''er, a beauty like a fairy, marries another man, I won''t agree. We have to get our baby back. Dad, wen''er is the most pure, beautiful, healthy and lively little beauty I''ve seen in my life. She and the baby are so matched! She stands together like a golden boy and a jade girl." Ruan Ling smiled.


    The two chatted for a while, and Ruan Gang finished the handover. Ruan Jingxiong asked Ruan Gang to escort Kun Lin and left Jiulong Mountain with Tang Wenhao and others. En Benxi also wept with Ruan gang. Tang Wenhao hugged and said goodbye. En Benxi and Ruan Gang have also established deep brotherhood these days. Ruan Gang is reluctant to give up. He has feelings for these brothers in Jiulong Mountain, After all, I stayed so long.


    Ten days later, the party finally arrived at the China Myanmar border. Zilan, Jinhu and Jinhua had to wave goodbye to Tang Wenhao. Zilan and Jinhua hugged Tang Wenhao affectionately again and shed tears in the border jungle. Zilan asked Tang Wenhao to come back to see her when he had time. She said that maybe a year later, he had two children in the golden triangle, They will miss him, Tang Wenhao said. He will. As long as he has a chance, he will come back to see them.


    Ruan Ling also invited Zilan and Jinhua to Vietnam. Of course, if they are willing to stay in Ruan''s house, she also welcomed them with both hands. Zilan and Jinhua are deeply grateful to Ruan Ling for their generosity.


    However, Tang Wan was so homesick that she said goodbye to Tang Wenhao and them at the China Myanmar border, which is only 10 kilometers away from her hometown. She said that when the opportunity is ripe, she will go to Lang Shan, Vietnam to find Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Although Tang Wenhao repeatedly asked her to stay and let her go back to Lang Shan with them first, he will accompany her back to her hometown when Lin haoxiong''s matter is solved and she settles down at home, But Tang Wan said that since she left home, her brother was killed by Kunlong, and she was rescued by Lina. She also became Liu Mazi''s daughter-in-law for several months. In a flash, she had to go home and tell her family that she was still alive, so that the family could be comforted earlier, but the contact addresses of mans and Ruan''s family had to be passed. She said she would go to Liangshan to find Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Half a month later, Ruan Jingxiong and his party crossed China and Myanmar and entered Vietnam. Then, they took a car and plane and finally returned to Hanoi. Tang Wenhao was going to go to Ruan Ying''s house to take Ruan Ying to live with them, but Ruan Jingxiong didn''t agree. He said that he didn''t complete the task until he and Ruan Gang helped him escort Kun Lin to the special forces barracks, In the future, he and Ruan Ling are not needed for everything. They can live their small days happily and pick up Ruan Ying at any time.


    After they chartered a van at the airport, they went directly to the Liangshan special forces barracks and safely escorted Kunlin to the barracks. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling then had to go home. Ruan Jingxiong also knew that the couple were eager to return, so they didn''t stay. Let them go home first!


    "Sister, I think my heart is about to jump out now. I miss Manny and them so much." Tang Wenhao said excitedly, unable to bear the joy of his heart.


    "Baby, like you, I miss every one of them, especially my sister." Ruan Ling is also excited. She hasn''t seen each other for three or four months. She really wants to die.

 Chapter 536

    Instead of going to mans factory, they went directly back to Ruan''s house, because Manny said to let them go home directly. Today, she let the factory have a holiday. She said that today is a great day for Ruan''s house and mans, that is, the festival and the new year. She wants to share her happiness with her employees.


    When they arrived at the gate of Ruan''s house, the gate had already been decorated. Ruan Jian stood at the door with 10000 firecrackers waiting for them. Tang Wenhao''s beautiful wife and concubine who lived in Ruan''s house were waiting with smiles on both sides.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling got out of the car and took the first step, firecrackers rumbled. Manny with a towel on her head, Ah Mei with a child in her arms, wen''er with a small stomach, Ali, ah Yu, Yang Xi and other beautiful women poured in.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling hugged and kissed them respectively. Qing Er, a Xiu and Britain and the United States kept dripping on one side with a big belly to wipe the tears in their beautiful eyes.


    "I miss you so much. I''m going to have a baby soon?" Tang Wenhao caressed their faces and smiled.


    "Well, that''s right. If you don''t come back, I''ll be worried to death. My mother talks about you every day for fear of your accident." ah Xiu choked. Qing''er was crying with a big belly. She also had deep feelings for Tang Wenhao. These days, she also made the little girl haggard. It was very distressed to see Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Jian knew that Tang Wenhao must tell his heart to these beautiful sisters-in-law when he just came home, so he made an excuse to arrange a banquet for everyone and left with his wife Li Yan. Tang Wenhao told him to talk to him at dinner at night. Now he really has no time. What he wants to do now is to stay with his wives for a few minutes.


    When he got home, Tang Wenhao found that not only Manny had given him a beautiful son, but ah Hui and Ruan Yi had also given him a pair of daughters. Ah Hui and Ruan Yi were having a month like Manny! After visiting his new children in the world, Tang Wenhao returned to the living room.


    "Oh, it''s nice to go home. You''re all carrying a big belly, or you''re all in confinement. Who cares about me tonight? Hehe, sister Ah Mui, it seems that you can only work hard tonight. I miss you. No, I want you now. I can''t wait. I want to have fun. I want to have fun with you right away." Tang Wenhao walked up to Ah Mui and said with a bad smile.


    She envied her beauty to death. Ah Mui snuggled happily in Tang Wenhao''s arms and said with a sweet smile, "baby, what are you waiting for? Sister Ah Mui misses you every day. You love sister Ah Mui!"


    Tang Wenhao obviously felt that Ah Mui''s voice was trembling when she spoke. He couldn''t help feeling full of pride. He picked Ah Mui up and said with a bad smile to the beautiful women, "in fact, I miss each of you very much, but you all have a more important task now. Sister ah Mui can make me have fun. I''ll take it easy in the evening and everyone has a share!" he said, Holding Ah Mui, he went upstairs and had a good time.


    Soon, the beauties downstairs heard Ah Mui''s unbridled voice upstairs. The beauties smiled at each other and burst out laughing. Manny joked, "Envy it! Don''t envy it, baby. It''s said that everyone has a share in the evening! He needs to vent urgently now. We don''t have the conditions to vent recklessly. Ah Meng and ah Xue, their four little sisters, are innocent and can''t stand his wildness, so now only sister Ah Mei can completely satisfy him!"


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao stayed with all the beautiful women in the Ruan family for a few days, and all the beautiful women enjoyed it for a few days. He also collected four fairies, ah Xue, ah Meng, ah Ruo and ah Feng, and the family held a grand wedding for them. This was what Ruan Ling had promised them. It was also a fulfillment of their wish. She didn''t collect young girls for more than four months, so she collected them all at once Four, make Tang Wenhao cool to death!


    At the same time, Tang Wenhao has a basic understanding of the situation of mans and Ruan in recent months. Mans business has nearly doubled, Yang Xi''s design center and model training camp have also been on track, and Ruan''s pharmaceutical''s expansion preparations have been made, waiting for Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to shoot the board. Ruan Ling doesn''t have this idea at this time. All her thoughts float to Shanghai and remember herself My children! So I don''t want to stay in the Ruan family. Tang Wenhao, like her, also cares about Ah Ying in Shanghai, their children and the old lady.


    Ruan Ling told Manny what she wanted Junjun to pass on to Jin Dacai. Manny was also very supportive, and sister Ah Mui was also very supportive. She said that Tang Wenhao and the Ruan family really owed too much to the Jin family. Not only Junjun, but also Manny''s son and sister Ah Mui''s crown passed on. They had no opinion. They said that they were all their own children anyway. Inheritance was just a matter of reputation, and Tang Wenhao was so proud Great, Ruan Ling has it in her stomach again, and Manny will certainly give birth to Tang Wenhao. It''s not a big problem.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling bid farewell to Manny and them and set foot on the land of China again.


    After a few hours of flight, the plane slowly landed at Shanghai Pudong airport. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling took a car and flew directly to Jinjia villa.


    A Ying knew that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were coming back. She had already led a pair of children waiting at the door. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling got out of the car and ran to the children. Ruan Ling held Junjun and Wenying in her arms, while Tang Wenhao took a young with a bulging belly into her arms and shouted excitedly, "Ah Ying, wife, it''s hard for you!"


    "Sobbing... Baby, I miss you so much. Can I stay a few more days this time? I don''t want you to go back so soon." Ah Ying sobbed.


    "Well, I won''t go this time. I also want to accompany you more, and my mother also needs us to be filial. It''s really hard for you these days. I feel terrible when I think of you taking two children and taking care of my mother alone. I''ve wanted to come back for a long time, but I really can''t come back there," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I know, I never blame you," Ah Ying said emotionally.


    At this time, Junjun and Wenying, who had been separated from Ruan Ling for several months, cried. They looked at Ruan Ling with strange eyes, which broke Ruan Ling''s heart. "Junjun, call Mom, I''m mom! Wenying, don''t you know your big mother?"


    The two children looked at Ruan Ling strangely, and then both hugged Ah Ying''s jade leg, "wow..." and cried. Obviously, after several months of separation, they had no impression of Ruan Ling.


    A Ying squatted down, took Junjun and Wenying''s hands and said with a smile, "Junjun, this is my mother? Wenying, she is also my mother. My mother went out to work. Now she''s back. She''s back to accompany Junjun and Wenying. Junjun let this mother hold her, okay?"


    Since seeing Junjun and Wenying, Ruan Ling''s tears have gone down like a broken bead. Seeing that her own flesh and blood are not making out with her, Ruan Ling''s heart is broken. Junjun and Wenying have changed a lot and grown taller, which makes her very happy. But not making out with her makes her emotionally unbearable. Tang Wenhao also loves her two children and Ruan Ling more, He can understand Ruan Ling''s mood at this moment.


    Finally, Junjun seemed to understand something. His small mouth skimmed and pursed, and he cried. He threw himself into Ruan Ling''s arms and tore Ruan Ling''s heart and lungs. Just outside, the mother and son cried together.


    Tang Wenhao and a Ying kept wiping their tears. Tang Wenhao picked up Wen Ying and kissed him, "Wen Ying, do you still know your father?"


    Wen Ying looked at Tang Wenhao strangely and shook her head, indicating that she understood Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, just stay a few days. Sister, stop crying. Let''s go home! The old lady is still waiting at home! She''s happy to hear that you''re back today." Ah Ying smiled.


    "Well, let''s go home!" Tang Wenhao smiled, and then took Ruan Ling back to Jin''s house.


    Seeing the old lady again, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling put down their children, Putong knelt down to the old lady, "Mom, I''m sorry we''re late. We''re sorry for the Jin family, sorry for Dad, sorry for my big brother!"


    Seeing this, the old lady burst into tears. Her old hands shook Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and sobbed, "good boy, get up! It''s worth it that the Jin family has a son and daughter-in-law like you. It''s not your fault. It''s all life. Good boy, don''t blame yourself. Mom never blamed you!"


    "Mom, my sister and I have decided that we will officially adopt Junjun to the Jin family. Junjun will not be called Tang Jun in the future, but Jin Wenjun in the future." Tang Wenhao said.


    The old lady was surprised and shook her head again and again. "Wen Hao, this can''t be done. It''s agreed that the child born to Ah Ying is surnamed Jin? How can you and ah Ling''s child be surnamed Jin? No!"


    "Mom, it''s so decided. When we choose a good day and officially adopt it to my eldest brother, mom, don''t be polite to us. We are your children and Junjun is your own grandson, just like Wenying." Tang Wenhao said. Ruan Ling also tried to convince the old lady. When the old lady saw that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were sincere, she nodded and agreed.


    Then, Tang Wenhao asked a fortune teller to pinch a day. Three days later, he put a banquet in Xiangman building and invited Hou Jie, Wang Qiang and Li Jiang and their Vietnamese daughter-in-law to announce the news. These brothers were surprised, but they could understand that they all know that Tang Wenhao''s success today was given by his family''s gold fortune. Now gold fortune is dead, His wife has become Tang Wenhao''s. It''s nothing to adopt a son to others.


    However, seeing these brothers again this time has changed a lot. Hou Jie became a father and kissed his son from time to time. He is very happy. Wang Qiang''s daughter-in-law, Amy, has a strong stomach again. Wang Qiang said that the country would not allow them to have a second child. They have a very severe penalty here. He said that since they have a fine again, they will be fined. After birth, Li Jiang''s wife has a strong stomach again, This is the second child. His hometown is rural anyway, and he is not afraid of fines. This is much better than Wang Qiang.


    However, there was something that made Tang Wenhao murmur in his heart, because he found that after Wang Qiang''s wife Amy saw him this time, there was obviously something in her eyes. He was thinking that Amy wouldn''t still think about wanting her when she was drunk last time, right? Why is this woman like this? Still thinking?

 Chapter 537

    Tang Wenhao deeply regretted that he asked her last time and was ashamed of Wang Qiang, but he really didn''t know she was sleeping. He always thought it was Ah Ying and wouldn''t think it was her at all, but he also knew that ah Mi wouldn''t say false. This has been confirmed by Ah Ying''s words.


    In fact, not only Tang Wenhao, but also Ruan Ling saw the problem, because she knew that Tang Wenhao touched Wang Qiang''s woman when she was drunk, and the woman looked at Tang Wenhao''s expression and her bulging stomach today. She was also thinking that baby touching her won''t make her really pregnant?


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Tang Wenhao felt the urge to pee after drinking a few bottles of beer. He got up and went to the bathroom. Xiangmanlou''s bathroom was downstairs and their private room was upstairs. Tang Wenhao went downstairs and went straight to the bathroom. There was no one inside. He took out the guy, peed soundly, shook his body and was about to go out.


    Wang Qiang''s daughter-in-law Amy looked at him angrily, startled him and said, "sister-in-law, you... Also go to the bathroom? There''s a woman..." Tang Wenhao thought she didn''t see the women''s bathroom opposite.


    "I know... Ah Hao, I have your seed in my stomach. I want to divorce Wang Qiang and I want to marry you." ah Mi''s voice is very low, but her expression is very serious, which scared Tang Wenhao''s soul out of his body. He never thought of marrying ah MI. She is Wang Qiang''s daughter-in-law who can''t easily get back from Vietnam. How can he rob his daughter-in-law? Then he is not human. Besides, he has no feelings for Amy. Having a relationship with her is purely drunk driving. He is an unconscious behavior.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t talk nonsense. It''s impossible," Tang Wenhao whispered. Then he always looked back. He was too worried that he would come to the bathroom when he met Wang Qiang.


    "I''m not lying. I''m living. You touched me when you were drunk that day. You don''t know that I was in danger that day. There''s no reason not to conceive. I like you and I love you. I deliberately don''t take medicine. I just want to conceive your child. I didn''t expect to be pregnant. God is helping me. I don''t care. If you don''t marry me, I''ll give birth to the child and tell Wang Qiang, you ruined me that day and let me have your child. "Amy said calmly.


    Tang Wenhao can basically conclude from her calm and organized words that Wang Qiang''s wife is determined to talk to herself, otherwise, she wouldn''t have such a deliberate way to say these words.


    "Sister in law, you... I was wrong that day, but I really didn''t mean it. I thought you were my wife Ah Ying. Don''t pester me anymore. I can''t marry you. Wang Qiang has a good relationship with me, and I can''t be sorry for my friend." Tang Wenhao refused.


    "You lied. You must know I''m not your wife. Ah Ying and I have different bodies. Can she have the same body as me? You just took the opportunity to bully me. Even if you didn''t know the first time, what about the second time? The second time you took the initiative. I remember you opened your eyes and looked at me. You kissed me desperately. Can you say you really don''t know ? "Amy looked back as she said, indicating that she was also worried about being seen.


    "Amy, I really didn''t know it was you... Hey! Amy, anyway, I''m sorry for you, but we won''t be together. You can have a good time with brother Wang Qiang. Although brother Wang Qiang is lame, he is kind, smart and can make money. You''re very happy with him. Why bother me? You don''t know I have many wives Are you happy? You are not happy to follow me. "Tang Wenhao advised painstakingly. His intestines are blue now.


    "Only you know whether you are happy or not. Hao, I have no feelings for Wang Qiang since you asked for me last time. I really can''t accept him anymore. I don''t care how many women you have. Ah Ying doesn''t care about them, and I won''t care about them. I just want to be with you. I''m always more sexy and beautiful than Ah Ying! You''ll like me and I''ll try to make you like me "Said Amy.


    "Amy, don''t say that about my wife. I know whether Ah Ying is beautiful or not. As you said, only I know whether she is happy or not. Then I tell you the truth. Maybe in other people''s eyes, you are more beautiful and sexy than my wife Ah Ying, but in my eyes, Ah Ying is the most beautiful woman in the world. I love her very much, so I don''t like you to say she is not as good as you, This is relative, not absolute, do you understand? "Tang Wenhao said impolitely.


    "Well, I see. Ah Hao, I''m sorry. I won''t say ah Ying like this in the future. Ah Hao, for the sake of the child in my stomach, let me and the child follow you! He is your child, not Wang Qiang''s, this is life, this is fate." Amy began to talk with the child.


    "Are you sure this child is really mine?" Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s question, Amy couldn''t help answering happily, "well, yes, I don''t believe it. After I''m born, I can take him and you for paternity test, so as not to let you have a psychological burden!"


    "No, I don''t mean that. Amy, you knock out the child? We can''t be together. There''s no possibility at all." Tang Wenhao stressed again.


    At this time, Ruan Ling suddenly appeared behind Amy. She patted Amy on the shoulder and said seriously, "Miss Amy, you really need to wake up. Our family ah Hao can''t marry you. Even if you are pregnant with his children, I don''t agree with him to marry again. He has enough wives. He is under too much pressure to marry again. He really doesn''t love you and doesn''t love you at all. You know that your relationship was an accident. He slept with you when he was drunk, I''ll tell you the truth. Ah Hao in our family is very strong in this aspect when he is drunk. He must think you are Ah Ying, otherwise, he will never be with you. He is a very loyal person. How can he do anything sorry for brother Wang Qiang? Miss AMI, wake up. Why should you force him? Besides, you can''t force him! "


    Amy was surprised to see that Ruan Ling already knew. She couldn''t help asking, "miss a Ling, how did you know this?"


    "Hehe, you just spent a few days with him and ran to our house every day. I saw at a glance that you were really in love with Wen Hao. I reminded him not to contact you again if he didn''t love you. After all, you are Wang Qiang''s wife. If you are single, I wouldn''t say so, but you are not single. You still have your own children. You have to treat your husband Wang Qiang he As like as two peas, you should listen to Wen Hao and destroy the children. Otherwise, once the children are born, they will be exactly like Wang Qiang, and they are completely unlike them. Is this not a mess? Wang Qiang will not let you go, right? "Ruan Lingquan said.


    "Miss a Ling, it''s rare for you to worry about this problem?" Amy asked, then glanced at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, which angered Ruan Ling. She grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and walked upstairs without looking back.


    Just then, Wang Qiang came down from upstairs.


    "Wen Hao, are you okay? You can''t stand a few bottles of beer? You need your siblings to pick you up?" Wang Qiang thought Tang Wenhao vomited in the bathroom.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. My sister-in-law seems uncomfortable. Go and see her!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Wang Qiang and Ruan Ling pinched him.


    After Wang Qiang went down, she smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Hehe, baby, do you know that some women can''t touch? Is there a problem? When I see this Amy, she''s not a simple woman. She''s very clever. I don''t like her. Although she looks sexier and more beautiful than Ah Ying, she doesn''t have our Ah Ying''s patience. Ah Ying in our family likes it more and more, and looks more and more durable, doesn''t she?"


    "Yes, I think so, especially after being with her, the smell of her fascinates me. My eldest brother also feels this way, so he loves her very much," Tang Wenhao said.


    "But he left all his happiness to you. Junjun gave it to him. I feel much better in my heart. Baby, what about you?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hmm! Feel relieved. Stop talking and go in! By the way, shall we go home directly or go back to the company first? It''s not far from the company." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Go home first! We''ll talk about work tomorrow." Ruan Ling followed Tang Wenhao back to the box.


    After a while, Wang Qiang came in with her arm around Amy. Amy''s face was a little ugly. Wang Qiang thought his wife was uncomfortable and hugged her painfully, but there was no smile on Amy''s face.


    Ruan Ling felt that the atmosphere was not very harmonious, so she suggested that everyone drink the wine in the cup, then get off the table, and let Tang Wenhao go outside to call a taxi for everyone and send off several pairs of guests.


    When she got home, she settled the old lady and rested. Then Ah Ying began to serve Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to wash her feet and face. Tang Wenhao wanted to serve her in turn. She felt that she was pregnant and took care of two children and an old man. It was too hard. She should serve her, but Ah Ying resolutely refused. She said that as long as Tang Wenhao came back with her more, she would be the happiest woman in the world.


    Tang Wenhao was deeply ashamed. Ruan Ling said with a smile, "baby, nothing. Ah Ying is used to hurting you. Like sister Ah Mei, they are not used to waiting on you. In fact, in their eyes, this is not serving you. This is hurting you and loving you, okay?"


    "Hehe, ah Jie still knows us, that is, baby, you don''t know. As long as we are with you, we want to love you and spoil you." Ah Ying smiled happily, then took the shampoo to Tang Wenhao''s side and wiped Tang Wenhao''s face with a towel.


    After washing, the two children were lying on the small bed. Tang Wenhao hugged a beautiful woman with one hand and died happily. Ruan Ling caressed Tang Wenhao''s strong chest muscles and smiled at Ah Ying, "Ah Ying, there''s something elder sister wants to tell you. Don''t blame our baby!"


    "Ah? Hehe, elder sister, why am I willing to blame the baby? Tell me? What''s the matter?" Ah Ying asked with a smile, and then her beautiful eyes fell on Tang Wenhao''s handsome face.


    Tang Wenhao blushed and said with a smile, "sister, I''d better say it myself! Wife... I... do you remember how many pairs of Hou Jie met last time? Didn''t I get drunk?"

 Chapter 538

    "Yes! Of course I remember. I entrusted you to sister Amy. Isn''t she taking good care of you? What''s the matter?" Ah Ying asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, it''s because you entrusted this Amy to take good care of her. Now she''s in trouble." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Sister, what''s going on? I don''t understand." Ah Ying never thought that Amy would sleep with Tang Wenhao, let alone that Amy''s baby is Tang Wenhao''s.


    "Hehe, Ah Ying, to tell you the truth, our baby touched Amy when she was drunk last time. Let''s say that when she was drunk, two people went to bed! It''s her blessing that our baby touched her. It doesn''t matter if everyone doesn''t tell her or let her husband Wang Qiang know. But the problem is that Amy was pregnant that time. The baby in his belly is our baby now. No It''s her husband Wang Qiang''s, "said Ruan Ling.


    Ah Ying''s beautiful eyes were stunned for a moment. She got up and looked at Tang Wenhao carefully. "Baby, what sister said is true? Is the child in Amy''s belly really yours?"


    "Well, I can''t believe what Amy said today, but she said that when the child was born, she could take the child to do paternity test with me. She said that she was living. It must be mine, and that afternoon was her dangerous period. I... hey, I really thought I was with you and wouldn''t think it was her at all, so do you remember? I asked you that day, didn''t I You took care of me? You said no, it was Amy. I knew it was over, because I vaguely felt who I was with, but I fell asleep after I was too sleepy. When I woke up, I thought I had a spring dream! Who knows whether it was really with a woman or Wang Qiang''s wife? What do you say about this now? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? So it is? I said that Amy ran to our house when she was free. These days when you went to the golden triangle, she asked us about you and asked when you would come back. That''s what happened." Ah Ying also responded.


    "Ah Ying, you have to think of a perfect plan. Now ah Mi seems determined to marry her baby, but ah Jie doesn''t agree. She''s different from you. This ah MI is very powerful at first sight. She''s not suitable to be our Ruan family or the daughter-in-law of the Tang family, is she? Baby." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, of course, in my marriage, you always make decisions for me! As long as you don''t think you can''t, I won''t." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go, you can''t agree or disagree. You should solve it properly. You can''t make a storm all over the city because of this, let alone let Wang Qiang know that the couple are really divorced. After all, they already have children," Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, the most difficult thing about this is that she is pregnant, and the month is not small. It''s almost four or five months?" said Ah Ying.


    "Yes! If the month is small, abortion will be much easier. It''s been four or five months. It''s dangerous. The key is that she won''t take the initiative to cooperate with abortion." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, don''t even think about this. She told me that she knew she was in danger and deliberately didn''t take medicine. Her purpose was to conceive my child and threaten me to marry her. Do you think she would have an active abortion? How could it be? Unless I let her have an abortion by other means?" Tang Wenhao said.


    This sentence reminded Ruan Ling. She couldn''t help looking at Tang Wenhao and said with a bad smile, "baby, how about you do something bad and let her miscarry? Just make sure she''s not in any danger!"


    Tang Wenhao and a Ying looked at Ruan Ling in surprise. "Elder sister, can this work? Is it too immoral? What if the child is not mine but Wang Qiang''s? Doesn''t it hurt Wang Qiang? If Wang Qiang knows that I have lost the child in his wife''s belly one day, he won''t go to me for help?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Sister, I don''t agree with this way. Although Amy is a little too much, she is still a good woman. Besides, she is also from Vietnam. I don''t want my baby to do anything to hurt her." Ah Ying said.


    "Hehe, baby, Ah Ying, don''t think so bad about ah Jie. Ah Jie also talks casually. She''s worried that if ah MI has Wang Qiang''s child in her stomach? That''s too immoral. Otherwise, we''ll tell Wang Qiang directly! Baby, please invite Wang Qiang out, apologize to him face to face, and say that you were drunk that day. You have a strong desire and don''t know at all The person who served you was not ah Ying, but his wife. At that time, he touched his wife without opening his eyes. You let him say what to do about it? "Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah! Elder sister, you let me admit my mistake with Wang Qiang. It''s right to admit my mistake, but I can''t say it! I think it''s better to deal with it in private. In case Wang Qiang knows that his wife has been touched by me and doesn''t want Amy? Then I didn''t hurt Amy? Elder sister, Ah Ying, you don''t know Wang Qiang. Although he is lame, he can be proud by nature. He''s very smart , his business is also good, so he has high requirements for his wife. Unlike ordinary disabled people, he may lower his requirements. It''s good to have a woman willing to talk to him. He''s not. He doesn''t. when he marries a wife, he wants to marry clean and pure. That''s why he goes to Vietnam to find his wife. Otherwise, he won''t go to Vietnam with us. "Tang Wenhao said.


    The three discussed for a long time, but there was no result. Tang Wenhao was eager to talk to Ah Ying, so he didn''t want to talk about it. He said what the fuck he loved. Anyway, he wouldn''t want Amy''s woman.


    While talking angrily, the phone rang. Ah Ying handed him the phone from the bedside table. As soon as he looked at the phone number, he smiled and said to Ruan Ling and Ah Ying, "our general phone of Wu kuiwu!"


    Then he pressed the button and said, "Mr. Wu, how''s your life? Hasn''t your sister-in-law divorced again?"


    "Ha ha... No, thanks to my sister-in-law, the two sisters are fine now! Yingsu is really good. She keeps your sister-in-law busy with me everywhere. When she gets home, she has nothing to say to her. She never quarrels with your sister-in-law, so your sister-in-law also accepts her. They are in love with sisters and brothers. Now I have tasted the sweetness of a group of wives and concubines every day It''s so cool to hold left and right at night! "Wu Kui smiled proudly.


    "You have only two wives, but you have a lot of wives and concubines? Second brother, the revolution has not yet succeeded, and comrades still need to work hard, you know? Keep working hard! May you walk wider and smoother on the road to a group of wives and concubines." Tang Wenhao smiled. As soon as he finished, Ruan Ling and a Ying twisted one ear.


    "Baby, you are too bad to teach others how to learn Wukui well!" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha... Brother, the second brother will try his best to develop in your direction. By the way, why have you been to the golden triangle of Myanmar for so long? Ask no one?" Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    "Nothing, just go shopping, bubble girls, play with guns, kill people." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Shit, you don''t treat your second brother as your second brother now! What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious to call your new wife to Thailand. Even your new wife is hiding it?" Wu Kui said. Wu Kui didn''t tell a lie. Wen''er couldn''t find Tang Wenhao at the beginning. Like the sky fell, she frantically pestered Manny to find him, I called all mans factories, so many people knew that Tang Wenhao had such a little wife.


    "Hehe, second brother, this is really a secret. We can''t tell. Aren''t we back? Is my sister-in-law about to have a baby? Are you going to have a baby in Thailand?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, of course, I''m born here. When will I come to play? My second brother misses you. Our brothers haven''t seen each other for months. I''ll come to play when I''m free. Now I know where pattia is the most fun. I''m sure it will make you happy and miss Shu." Wu Kui smiled.


    "I know, my favorite thing is the seaside. It''s definitely a kind of enjoyment to eat authentic seafood, hold a beautiful daughter-in-law, and flirt with someone else''s wife in a bikini." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Brother, you are really the most changed person I''ve seen in my life. You said that when you were with Ning Kexin at that time, you were pure and serious. You said that your boy is a rotten rascal now. It must be man and my brothers and sisters who used to you." Wu Kui smiled.


    Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao talked for more than an hour. The brothers reluctantly hung up the phone and hung up. Tang Wenhao began to stare at Ah Ying''s swollen belly, "Hey, wife, I want to die, but don''t worry, I''ll take it easy!"


    "Hehe, baby, I''ve been on the phone for such a long time. You see, elder sister is asleep." Ah Ying said with a whiny smile.


    "What are you waiting for? It''s time for happiness." Tang Wenhao held Ah Ying to himself.


    After staying at the Jin''s house for three days, Tang Wenhao said goodbye to Ruan Ling and a Ying, went back to his hometown Hejiawan alone, visited his parents and Mr. and Mrs. he denang, and bought a lot of things for the four old people.


    While returning home, Tang Wenhao specially went to the graves of lingzhi and Jin Dacai to burn some paper money for them and talk to them from the bottom of his heart. These two people in the grave had deep feelings for Tang Wenhao and paid a lot to Tang Wenhao, even including their lives. Therefore, Tang Wenhao''s heart hurts every time he mourns in front of their graves, At the thought that he and they were separated by Yin and Yang and would never meet again, he was very painful and even felt that life was clear and boring.


    After staying at home for a few days, Tang Wenhao left some money for the old people on both sides, reluctantly bid farewell to them, and promised the four old people that within a year, he would take Mr. and Mrs. he denang and his parents to Vietnam to live. In the future, he would be filial at their knees every day.


    The experience with Ruan Ling in Myanmar made Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling more eager to speed up the expansion of death valley. They agreed. When Tang Wenhao visited all the relatives he should visit, they would return to death valley as soon as possible to implement the expansion of Ruan''s pharmaceutical and build their palace as soon as possible, so as to connect the elderly on several sides to live together.


    After returning to Shanghai, Tang Wenhao stayed with Ah Ying for a few days. He thought that there were still many things to deal with, so he had to leave temporarily. This time, Ruan Ling didn''t keep up. She said that after Tang Wenhao and Ruan''s pharmaceutical had made some substantive progress in the expansion work, she would go back and review it in person, because she was the expert in this field.

 Chapter 539

    Before Tang Wenhao returned to Liangshan, Manny asked him to visit his mother-in-law Yang Danni in Hong Kong. Of course Tang Wenhao had to obey. After a few hours of flight, Tang Wenhao got off the plane at Hong Kong International Airport, and then took a taxi to Haitian villa area.


    Yang Danni, her mother-in-law, knew that Tang Wenhao would come to see her and waited early at the gate of the villa, so Tang Wenhao got out of the car at the gate and walked home with Yang Danni.


    "Wen Hao, I''ve been to Myanmar for so long this time. Do you encounter many dangers? I''m worried about the girl to death." in the living room, Tang Wenhao sat on the sofa. Yang Danni poured him a cup of coffee and smiled.


    "Well, in addition to many poisonous snakes and beasts in the jungle, drug lords, army ruffians and countless armed organizations, there are no human rights or laws. Whoever has great power is the law, and the government has no administrative capacity. It has no binding force on those drug lords and armed organizations. Foreigners like us have no guarantee of life in that place Therefore, we pass by death almost every moment. Of course, we have killed many people ourselves. In that place, if you don''t kill others, others will kill you. "Tang Wenhao said lightly.


    Yang Danni looked at her handsome, more and more manly son-in-law in surprise. "Wen Hao, did you kill someone?" she asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, there''s no way. If people want to kill us, they must fight back. That night, a total of 600 or 700 people died on our side and the other side. The whole stockade is full of dead people. There is a river of blood everywhere. It''s terrible. I don''t want to have such an experience in my life. In fact, these dead people are ordinary people. They just want to survive." Tang Wenhao said with lingering fear.


    It wasn''t Yang Danni who mentioned it. Tang Wenhao never wanted to recall these painful experiences.


    "Ah? Really? I''ve always seen these reports on TV and newspapers before. I didn''t expect that the place was really so chaotic. Thanks, you''re fine! No wonder Huang Daxian said that you are full of Yang and have a long life. You''re not a short-lived man. You can turn risks into barbarians under normal circumstances. You don''t have to worry about your safety at all. It seems that what he said is true,... Wen Hao, today You''re back! Mommy has something very important to discuss with you. I hope you''ll consider it seriously. "Yang Danni smiled.


    "Ah? A very important thing? What''s the matter? Mommy, if you have anything, just tell me and don''t think about it." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, isn''t it true that we were divided into several parts last time? This matter was exposed by the media and had a great impact on the stock price. This is not the most critical. The most serious thing is that my brother-in-law Jianzhong''s two nephews Zhuo Xiong and Zhuo Yan are not in good spirits and make a mess of the two parts in their charge. Other shareholders reacted strongly. The board of directors was held two days ago to discuss it again After this, Manny is the president and is in confinement. She is absent. Everyone thinks she is not suitable to be the president. She wants to change people. She doesn''t want to be the president herself. She just wants to make Vietnam Manny well. She doesn''t have the energy in other companies. She wants to focus on children in the future. Later, she mentioned that she wants you to be the president, but she''s not sure you''ll agree and let mommy talk to you first. " Yang Danni smiled softly.


    Tang Wenhao stared at himself, pointed to himself and said with a smile, "Mommy, do you say I''ll be the president of mans?"


    "Yes! Manny said you can do it. She said that you are becoming more and more mature now. What difficulties frighten you? Besides, she and ah Ling support you behind your back?" said Yang Danni.


    "Absolutely not." Tang Wenhao refused. His heart had already drifted to Liangshan and death valley. He didn''t go back to death valley for more than half a year. He wanted to die his beautiful women, especially Amy and Aya, two goblin like beauties.


    "Why? Hehe." Yang Danni asked with a smile.


    "Mommy, where am I? I''m not a manager. I''m too playful and don''t understand management. You''d better hire a professional manager!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, the management can hire professional managers, but as the chairman of the board of directors, we still need our own people. Besides, don''t you have mommy to support you? Mommy now knows that you like women. Manny also said that several little girls in death valley just told you some time ago and sent those four little girls to serve you. If it''s not enough, she said she died Other Valley, you can go to death valley and pick some more. How much do you want to come to has the final say? Mani and A Ling don''t care about you. Mommy will not care about you anymore. Since Huang said that you have a strong Yang and need more beauty to harmonies Yin and Yang, we will ignore you. Those aunts live in the back villa. You see, there are so many rooms. Is it OK to live in a dozen beauties? It''s enough for you to be happy. "Yang Danni smiled shyly.


    She learned that her son-in-law was really not a mortal in the last two days when she lived in the Ruan family. A villa was full of his women, all beautiful and beautiful. What surprised her most was that he could cope with so many beautiful women, which made these beautiful women very satisfied and happy. This was his most unique place, Manny explained to her that Tang Wenhao can retract and release freely in this regard. It doesn''t matter how many beautiful women he has. He won''t have any problems with his body. He doesn''t have to control his desires. He''s really a rare man in the world!


    Tang Wenhao really doesn''t want to stay in Hong Kong. He doesn''t like Hong Kong. He thinks this place is too noisy, Mans environment is not good, and interpersonal relationships are too complex. He lives in this environment all day. He is depressed! So he later said that he would wait until he came home to negotiate with Manny, Ruan Ling and her beautiful women. Yang Danni couldn''t force him, so he agreed, saying that in fact, he would be the chairman of the board of directors for a few months, and the time would not be too long.


    Tang Wenhao really couldn''t figure out what he could do to sit as chairman of the board of directors, and what role could he play as chairman? He can''t figure it out.


    After staying at man''s house for one night, Tang Wenhao flew back to Hanoi the next day. Yang Danni wanted to keep him for two more days, but he couldn''t stay. Now there is only one Filipino maid left in man''s house except the hostess Yang Danni. He felt this atmosphere was very embarrassing and uncomfortable, especially when his mother-in-law knew that she had caused Yang Danyun to divorce and become a monk. How embarrassing is it? Can he stay?


    He is still used to the harmonious atmosphere of doing whatever he wants in the Ruan family. No one will stop him if he wants to bully anyone. Only laughter cheers him. How cool!


    When he got to Hanoi, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to call Ruan Ying when he got off the plane.


    "Ruan Ying, this is Wen Hao. Where are you?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile after a phone call.


    "Wen Hao, I''m at home. My stomach is too obvious. I''m sorry to go to work. I''ll wait at home for you to pick me up. Where are you? When will you pick me up?" Ruan Ying choked.


    "Hehe, I''ll pick you up right away. You can send me your home address and I''ll take a taxi." Tang Wenhao said with a smile. He really wants Ruan Ying. This Ruan Ying beauty is infatuated with him. She can''t be sorry for others. She should be received by the Ruan family and taken care of by everyone. There is no man in Vietnam for an illegitimate child, which is also looked down upon by people, So Tang Wenhao can realize that she must live like a year here, and looks forward to picking her up every day.


    After receiving Ruan Ying''s message, Tang Wenhao took a taxi and went straight to her house, which is her rental house.


    Seeing Ruan Ying again, Tang Wenhao tightly hugged Ruan Ying with tears like broken beads. Her stomach was really obvious. At a glance, she knew that she was pregnant. Her lower abdomen was very high and round in the middle of winter.


    "Hehe, Ruan Ying, I think it''s my son." Tang Wenhao held her in his arms, caressed her belly and said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, nonsense, how do you know?" Ruan Ying smiled happily.


    "From experience, you can see that I have so many wives, many of whom have given birth to children, so many sons and daughters. I can remember the way their mothers looked when they were pregnant. There was no basis for me to talk nonsense? If you don''t believe I was born, you can come and see. It''s guaranteed to be a little man." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, a man like you! Wen Hao, I miss you, I miss you very much, you love me!" Ruan Ying''s beautiful eyes showed extreme desire, and it was like hunger at a glance.


    "Hehe, I''ve already felt it. Your breath has betrayed you, which means you really miss me, so I''m even more impolite." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then the salty pig hand began to explore Ruan Ying


    After that, Ruan Ying happily fell into Tang Wenhao''s arms and said emotionally, "Wen Hao, it''s good to have you. It''s so happy! When will you take us to get the treasure out there? I think I won''t go to work after this is done. I''ll accompany you and our children every day, okay?"


    "Of course, Ruan Ying, as soon as you mention those treasures, I think of sister Ruan Qin. Why don''t we go down and see her? Clean up her graveyard by the way?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, OK, let''s go there in a moment and get up! I also miss sister Ruan Qin. I swore that I would finish what she didn''t finish. I read her research results some time ago and knew it well. After I gave birth to my child, I''ll report to the Institute. I''ll lead a team to death valley and let you lead us to the cave , I will never come back to work again if this matter is completely eliminated. I will live with you in the future. Just ask sister Manny to arrange something for me. "Ruan Ying seems to have arranged her future well.


    "No problem, Mans and Ruan can stay in any enterprise. It must be more than enough to engage in administration with your education. Let''s get up!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    After they got up, they had a light meal outside. Then, under the leadership of Ruan Ying, Tang Wenhao and she came to Ruan Qin''s cemetery again. The climate in Vietnam is good. Green mountains and green waters often accompany around the cemetery. The scenery is charming, but there are many Yin graves, which makes people feel desolate. When people come here, especially when relatives sleep here, they will still feel depressed and sad.

 Chapter 540

    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ying cleaned up the surrounding area of Ruan Qin''s cemetery, sat aside and talked with her. They reluctantly left. When Ruan Ying walked out of the cemetery, they said mindlessly, "Wen Hao, if I die later, you can bury me here! I want to accompany Ruan Qin forever!"


    After accompanying Ruan Ying to pack up the trip, Tang Wenhao took a car and took Ruan Ying back to Ruan''s house. Ah Mei saw that Tang Wenhao had brought Ruan Ying back, and hurriedly arranged room accommodation for Ruan Ying. She did her best as a hostess. At Ruan''s house, she is now a real eldest sister. No one listens to her, and no one dares to treat her as a maid, We all know that Tang Wenhao dotes on and is attached to her.


    Moreover, now that the older and capable beauties in the family are in confinement, Ah Mui has become the backbone of the family, "Sister Ruan Ying, you can sleep in this room! This is also the last room that no one lives in. Fortunately, the Ruan family is so big that we can''t live with more women. Ah Ling and Manny said that we can''t. We have to buy another villa, but there''s no one nearby. It''s not suitable to buy another place. Sister Ah Mui still likes to live with a large family. She''s happy, Ruan Sister Ying, if you have anything to do in the future, tell sister Ah Mui that it''s okay. In our Ruan family, there is no rivalry among women. They are all precious women. They can give priority to him. He is our God and our life. We can''t embarrass our baby. He can sleep with whoever he wants. Don''t argue. He won''t treat any sister badly. Our baby is very kind-hearted and bright "Is it white?" Ah Mui told Ruan Ying how to integrate into the big family while packing up her things.


    After that, she led her one by one to meet with Manny, ah Hui, Ruan Yi, Britain and the United States and other beauties at home. She had met most of these beauties. She came to Tang Wenhao when she was pregnant last time. She didn''t see him crying back, so everyone sympathized with her.


    In the evening, Yang Xi went home with her beauty team, including wen''er. Now wen''er is mixed with Yang Xi. She was asked to go there by Yang Xi. Yang Xi said that wen''er is a beauty by nature. Even in her new model training camp, she is absolutely unique. Wen''er certainly likes this environment and follows Yang Xi to learn model performance, but With Tang Wenhao''s child, now his stomach is round. He will go home for childbirth in a few months.


    Now when the Ruan family comes to dinner, they have to set up two tables, which are still crowded. Otherwise, they can''t sit down, but they are also quite lively and harmonious. Tang Wenhao enjoys this atmosphere very much. It''s all right. He can touch this p and rub that one. He can also feed everyone with his mouth. All the beauties asked him to feed. It''s super cool. Damn, the ancient emperors were not as cool as Lao Tzu, right?


    After dinner, Manny gathered Tang Wenhao, Ah Mei, ah Hui, Yang Xi and other beautiful women together and said with a straight smile, "baby, how are you thinking about what my mother told you?"


    "No, Manny, I''m sorry! I really don''t want to leave you again. Besides, I have to go back to death valley! I haven''t been back for nearly half a year. Aya, ah Zhu, sister Heifeng and may all have my children. I have to go back to see their mother and son. They must miss me very much. I think my biggest thing at present is to go back to death valley with ah Jian as soon as possible It is urgent to seize the expansion of Ruan''s pharmaceutical. After the plant, villa area and parking airport are built, we will pick up the old people on several sides. We can concentrate on filial piety to them, and Ah Ying and they will also pick them up. Otherwise, I can''t take care of them. You see, now the Ruan family can''t live in, and each of them has children. How to deal with it? " Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment. He was thinking about how to tell Manny about it all the way. After thinking about it, he still had to refuse.


    "Baby, but mans now needs someone to control it. Mommy is old. The key is that she hasn''t taken care of mans for a long time, and she doesn''t have the energy and desire. Since daddy left, Mommy doesn''t want to take care of mans anymore. But now mans headquarters and other branches are messed up by my uncle and cousins. Why don''t you comb it, Mans It''s daddy''s whole life''s work. If you don''t help us at this time, who will help us? "Manny looked at Tang Wenhao gently.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart suddenly softened. He couldn''t stand Manny''s expression and hugged her in embarrassment. "Manny, but I don''t understand anything. What role can I play when I go?"


    "Yes, baby, you don''t know. You are a myth and a legend in our eyes. Your Kung Fu is so powerful. My uncle and they all know that you have kung fu. They are afraid of you, especially my cousins and cousins. As long as you go to town, it will be a deterrent to them. Mommy will tell you how to order your men to do things and make my aunt I believe that with my baby''s IQ and ability, you will rectify mans in ten days and a half months. By then, I will have finished my month, and my sister will take our baby to accompany you, OK? "Manny begged.


    "Manny, do you have to go?" Tang Wenhao glanced at Ah Mei, ah Hui and Yang Xi.


    Yang Xi touched her round belly and smiled, "Let''s go, villain! Men are career oriented. Isn''t this a rare opportunity? We are all old employees of mans. Mans current performance is not easy. Don''t let a few ignorant and incompetent people break down. We know you can''t live without women. How about you take ah Xue and her girls there? If you can''t do it again, I''ll pick some white girls for you in my model training camp , beautiful little beauty, come with you? There is a new girl in our model team who is more evil than Wener in our family. Her name is Xueying. She is very beautiful. I want to train her into an international famous model. It is estimated that the whole Liangshan can''t find a second beauty like her. Her figure is 1.79 meters, and the proportion of all parts can be called the golden proportion. I''ll keep this beautiful sister for you. I promise not to Outflow, this one in a million beautiful woman is still left to our baby to enjoy internally! "


    "Hehe, baby, Yang Xi is right. In the past, I thought wen''er must be the first beauty in Lang Shan, but after seeing Xueying, my sister thought Xueying was definitely the first beauty in Lang Shan, and even the first beauty in Vietnam. Not only did she have the figure as Yang Xi just said, but her facial features were also extremely beautiful. No one could pick out her shortcomings. She was perfect. We all saw her at the first sight , I think such a beautiful woman should be left to our baby, and the beautiful woman should accompany us, such a heroic man as baby. "Ah Hui also smiled.


    Manny said with a whiny smile, "baby, how''s it going? If you want to work in Hong Kong, I''ll promise you Xueying to be your special assistant, including sleeping with you!"


    Tang Wenhao not only didn''t feel happy, but was a little lost. He was thinking, is this his own sorrow? Now even Manny wants to bribe him with beautiful women, which shows that she is a lust ghost in her woman''s heart. She can''t help sighing, "Manny, I''ll go, but I won''t take any women with me. I''ll come back early after helping Mommy deal with it. As for the Xueying you said, I don''t want her no matter how beautiful she is. Beauty is relative. I think whoever is beautiful is beautiful. Maybe in my eyes, she''s not as good as you?" he stood up and was about to go out.


    Knowing that Tang Wenhao was angry, Manny took his hand and said pitifully, "Baby, are you angry? We just want to please you! If you really don''t want to go, I don''t want you to be angry. Anyway, we Shanghai Mans, Thailand mans and Vietnam mans are very profitable. Let''s fall when the stock market falls! We don''t care about that little money. I know what''s more important about money and my baby!"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to see Manny''s expression so worried. He hugged her and smiled, "Manny, I''m not angry. I just don''t like you and want to bribe me with beautiful women. Don''t you know? In my heart, you are all the most beautiful women in the world, sister Ah Mei, sister ah Hui, sister Yang Xi, especially you and ah Ling. Your position in my heart is irreplaceable. Without you, where can I be? Now, you have always been so spoiled Love me, get used to me, and let me flirt outside. I don''t want to make you sad. I really don''t think so about the beautiful women outside. It''s enough to have you. I don''t want to add beautiful women to my home. I just said that I can''t live at home. Where can I add more people? "


    "Hehe, baby, just don''t be angry. In fact, you really misunderstood our sisters. We just think that Xueying is too beautiful to let her marry other men in the future. We feel very sorry. We all want to give us Baobei, the most beautiful woman in the world, and other men. We''re uncomfortable. We didn''t think about bribing you. How do you feel about your sister It''s so deep. If my sister opens her mouth, you''ll go, won''t you? "Manny smiled gently.


    "Well, haven''t I always listened to you? When will I start?" Tang Wenhao knew he had to go. He was annoyed at the thought of going back to face the annoying Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers.


    "Tomorrow? Go early and return early. When it''s straightened out, you can come back. Look at these sisters at home. Which ones do you take, but they don''t have passports. It''s hard to get there at once. Those who have passports are Qing''er, but Qing''er will be born soon. It''s estimated that it''s only a few days," Manny said.


    Her words reminded Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help sighing, "Alas, in fact, I really want to stay with her to give birth to the child. Like sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi, I''m not with you when I gave birth to the child. I''m really sorry, I''m sorry!"


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter, baby. Don''t blame yourself. It''s okay. It''s better if you''re around. It''s good to have so many sisters with you, isn''t it? Manny." ah Hui smiled.

 Chapter 541

    "Well, as long as my baby is OK, I can do anything. Baby, I''ll ask ah Xue and her girls to get their passports quickly. If you can''t hold back when you get to Hong Kong, you can find a young lady! But you should pay attention to safety and take safety measures, you know? My sister has finished her month in recent days. We will meet in Hong Kong in a week, and Mommy wants to see you Our baby didn''t come here to have a baby with me because of what happened to Manny. "Manny smiled.


    Tang Wenhao touched her face with a smile and said with a smile, "well, don''t worry about these things. Your husband is not so boring. My body belongs to the woman I love and won''t find anyone on the bus!"


    Ah Mui said with a puzzled smile, "what is a bus?"


    "Ha ha... That''s what Manny said, miss. A woman who can have money is a bus?" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao pinched Yang Xi''s pretty face and said with a bad smile, "sister, I understand very thoroughly! You have a baby earlier! I can''t carry it. I want to hold you to bed as soon as I see you!"


    Tang Wenhao does have an uncontrollable desire for Yang Xi. Yang Xi is a particularly sexy woman and a woman who can easily make men desire. Her beautiful eyes flow, and there are all kinds of customs. Directing her subordinates also has a unique demeanor and temperament. She is very wild and crazy in bed. Every time she can make Tang Wenhao desperate to want her.


    "Let sister Yang Xi take good care of you tonight! It''s okay. She won''t be born for another month or two! It''ll be fine, baby, take it easy. Sister Ah Mui was pregnant at that time. Don''t you toss sister Ah Mui like you?" Ah Mui smiled.


    When Ah Mui said this, Yang Xi''s beautiful eyes were full of expectation. He looked at Tang Wenhao shyly. Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "sister, how about approval? Let me love you tonight?"


    "Bad guy, do you need to ask your sister''s advice?" it''s not your has the final say. Go ahead, please! "Yang Xi obviously can''t wait.


    Manny waved to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "let''s go! Beauty Yang has already thought about it, baby, can''t let ah Xue replace her, and sister Ah Mei can also replace her!"


    The next day, Tang Wenhao didn''t wake up from Ah Mei''s arms until noon. He was still used to sleeping in Ah Mei''s arms. Although Tang Wenhao was very tall, as long as he slept in Ruan''s house, he usually slept in Ah Mei''s arms. Ah Mei''s motherhood made Tang Wenhao particularly warm and happy.


    "Baby, don''t sleep?" Ah Mui smiled softly and put her jade arm around his head.


    "Well, enough sleep. I have to go today. Sister Ah Mui, I can''t bear you! You sleep around me. I sleep very comfortable and steady. Sister Ah Mui, in my heart, you are my sister, my wife and a little like my mother." Tang Wenhao smiled emotionally.


    "Oh, it''s true! Sister Ah Mui not only treats you as her own man, but also treats you as her own child. In sister Ah Mui''s eyes, you are a young child. You are only a man who stands up to the world when you run wild with sister Ah Mui. In other cases, you are sister Ah Mui''s child, so sister Ah Mui wants to Spoil you! So my baby will come back no matter how wild he is outside, won''t he? "Ah Mui smiled gently.


    "Hmm! Sister Ah Mui, it''s very kind of you! No, I have to toss you again when I leave, otherwise I don''t know when to come back!" said Tang Wenhao, extending the salty pig''s hand to Ah Mui again.


    "Hehe, baby, I''m ready for you. I know you''ll want it." Ah Mui said and took the initiative to climb up Tang Wenhao''s body.


    For a time, the melody of love played again in the room.


    In the afternoon, Tang Wenhao set out reluctantly with his attachment to all the beautiful women. Before leaving, he said countless apologies to Qing''er. He knew that Qing''er loved him very much. The tears in Qing''er''s beautiful eyes broke his heart. A girl of eighteen or nine years old had a big belly. Alas!


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao returned to Hong Kong alone again and lived in Manny''s house. Yang Danni was very happy. With the help of Tang Wenhao, she was confident to re sort out Manny. Now Manny in Hong Kong has been distracted. If it were not a listed company, it would have collapsed.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Tang Wenhao didn''t live in his new house with Manny, but in the room where Yang Danyun and his wife lived downstairs. Diagonally opposite him was a Filipino maid.


    After a night, the next day, Tang Wenhao was dressed up in suits and shoes by Yang Danni. She said that Hong Kong people pay great attention to these, especially the president. They should pay more attention to appearance and orthodoxy. Tang Wenhao was used to wearing casual clothes, but now he has to make some changes.


    Tang Wenhao drove Manny''s Porsche sports car and drove his mother-in-law Yang Danni to Manny''s headquarters in Hong Kong. On the way, Yang Danni told him to talk less and observe more. She would tell him what to do first, so that he wouldn''t have any worries and concerns. With her as the backing, no one could turn over big waves.


    Hong Kong mans headquarters is a 30 story building in Kowloon. The company bought three floors as the administrative center of the headquarters. Yang Danni asked Tang Wenhao to enter the building with her arm. The welcoming lady at the door looked at them in surprise and embarrassed Tang Wenhao.


    Don''t misunderstand me. Is this a rich woman? She''s my mother-in-law!


    Fortunately, Yang Danni nodded gracefully to the acquaintance and introduced, "good morning, this is my son-in-law Tang Wenhao." this made Tang Wenhao feel much more comfortable.


    Others greeted her warmly. They were also very friendly and surprised to see Tang Wenhao, because Tang Wenhao was definitely a handsome man wherever he went. He was very popular and swaggering. Especially today, Yang Danni gave him famous brand suits, which were valuable, so he looked more elegant and handsome.


    When she arrived at the administrative center of mans headquarters, the front desk lady was very surprised to see the boss''s wife coming with a top-notch handsome man. "Good morning, madam, good morning, sir!"


    "Hehe, Jessica, he is my son-in-law, Tang Wenhao. From today on, he is the chairman of the board of directors of mans group. You will call him chairman Tang in the future, okay?" Yang Danni said.


    "I see, madam, chairman Tang." Jessica smiled, and Tang Wenhao smiled at her.


    When she arrived at the big office, Yang Danni called up the employees who had just come to work and introduced Tang Wenhao respectively. There are human resources department, foreign trade department, international procurement center, administration department, audit department, marketing department, enterprise development department, finance department and documentary center, and more than 100 white-collar workers.


    At present, Mans Hong Kong headquarters is managed by Wang Jianzhong. His two sons are the general manager and deputy general manager of mans factory in Hong Kong. Yang Danni has greeted them. Today, senior executives of the company will come to a meeting, and no one is an exception.


    Before Wang Jianzhong and his son arrived, Yang Danni and Tang Wenhao sat in the president''s office. This office used to be man Tianxiong''s office. Later, Manny sat for some time. After Manny took office in Hong Kong, Wang Jianzhong has been occupying it. It is decorated with luxury. There is a suite and coffee shop. Of course, Wang Jianzhong likes to work here.


    Taking advantage of the absence of Wang Jianzhong and his son, Yang Dani called Chen Jia, the Secretary of the board of directors of the company, and Tang Wenhao looked up at Miss Chen Jia. She was about 30 years old, with graceful figure and well-balanced facial features. She looked like Zhou Tao, a famous mouth of CCTV. She should be said to be very beautiful. She came in with a professional smile.


    "Miss Chen Jia, please bring me the financial statements for the past three months. I want to know the recent operation of the company first." Yang Danni said faintly.


    "Yes, madam." Chen Jia swings her sexy hips and leaves the president''s office.


    "Mommy, is Miss Chen Jia Wang Jianzhong''s secretary?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Oh, no, it''s the Secretary of the board of directors, not the Secretary of the chairman. These are two completely different concepts. Besides, Wang Jianzhong is not the chairman, but Manny is gone. He occupies this place. I also think he''s a family anyway, so I don''t care about him, but other shareholders have something to say. When their father and son come, I''ll let him go back to his former office." Yang Danni said.


    "Mommy, what happened to our mans?" Tang Wenhao asked in a low voice.


    "You''ll see later. There''s nothing on the surface, but the dark tide is surging and competing for power and profit, so Mommy wants to take back the power. Later, you give Mommy several power departments. If you can''t, hold a shareholders'' meeting, remove some board members and re-elect board members." Yang Danni said.


    "Oh, Mommy, I don''t understand anything anyway. I''ll listen to you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, slowly, you will understand everything. The biggest advantage of listed companies is that they have money, but the management can''t. They can spend a lot of money to invite people to manage. I''ll introduce you to them later. Don''t be modest. What Mommy says is what she says, okay?" Yang Danni said.


    "Well, I know." Tang Wenhao smiled. He thought to himself that he was a puppet! Mother-in-law wants to listen to politics with her own help.


    More than an hour later, more than 20 people came to the conference hall of mans headquarters, including the elderly, middle-aged people, young men and beautiful young women. Tang Wenhao still knew some of them. He knew the Wang family, father and son, and four young women. He also knew two of them. They were the widows of man Tianxiong''s two concubines, Yang Qiong and Miao Na. They also had shares in mans, At that time, when man Tianxiong gave them shares, he had a requirement that they could not leave man''s house. If they wanted to leave man''s house, the shares would disappear. This is also the reason why the two best young women would rather keep an empty house than leave man''s house alone.


    To tell the truth, man Tianxiong''s move is very poisonous. He won''t let his woman leave man''s house when he dies.


    Wang Jianzhong and his son were surprised to see that Yang Danni had brought Tang Wenhao. They seemed to realize something. They looked at each other and communicated with each other with their eyes. Tang Wenhao nodded politely to them, and Wang Zhuo Xiong squeezed out a little smile.


    When Yang Qiong and Miao Na saw Tang Wenhao again, their eyes lit up and Wang Zhuo Xiong looked at them. They moved in their hearts and scolded, "bitch, won''t they also like this dead boy?"


    Yang Danni sat next to the chairman and asked Tang Wenhao to sit directly on the chairman''s seat. Tang Wenhao was a little embarrassed, but he knew that he should listen to his mother-in-law. She must have her reason to let herself sit in this seat.

 Chapter 542

    "Ladies and gentlemen, there is an important matter to discuss with you today. You must also know that at present, the operation of the whole mans group, except Thailand Mans, Shanghai mans and Vietnam Mans, is very good, and the management of some stores in Hong Kong and Europe, including the administrative center of the headquarters, is very poor. According to our division of labor and internal management If the agreement is not done well, we should let it out. Although it is not time now, I have read the statements. The sales of the Hong Kong branch is very unsatisfactory, the cost control is completely out of control, and I don''t know where the money is spent. The procurement cost is much higher than that of several other branches, indicating that the international procurement director of our administrative management center is derelict. Everyone agrees with me "Are you?" Yang Danni said solemnly.


    "Sister, I really have a responsibility for this. I''m not in good health these days and neglect management. I think I''ll strengthen management when my body gets better a little. I''ll take the responsibility," Wang Jianzhong said.


    "Yes, aunt, we really don''t have much experience, but now we still have some progress. Before long, our management of mans in Hong Kong will go to a higher level." Wang Zhuo Xiong smiled.


    Other relevant responsible persons also began to self-examine. Although Yang Danni was not the chairman of the board of directors, she fought with man Tianxiong and was man Tianxiong''s first wife, so everyone respected her.


    "Well, I''m not here to listen to your review today. I think since this is already the case, it''s no use complaining about you. I have to be responsible myself. These days, I''ve never asked about the company''s situation. I just look at the stock trend every day. It seems that I can''t do it. I still have to ask myself. However, I''m old and don''t want to take too much care of it, so I put my son-in-law Tang Wenhao, please come back. He is the general manager of mans Vietnam. Mans Vietnam can achieve today''s results. He did it all by himself. I think since he can do a good job there, there is no reason why he can''t support the headquarters, right? We are sitting here. In addition to those who don''t participate in the operation, many of us are veterans of the company who have made contributions to the company. Now they won''t be so bad? "


    "Today, I''d like to take this opportunity to give you a general introduction of my son-in-law Wen Hao. My son-in-law is a top graduate of Peking University in mainland China. He is good at fashion design. His clothes won the gold medal at Paris Fashion Week this year. It is also the most prestigious award for our mans designers in recent years. In addition to his professional knowledge, Wen Hao is also very good at enterprise management , in terms of implementing enterprise management, we have a set of skills and strong executive power. Therefore, Shanghai mans and Vietnam mans have today''s development pattern. The most noteworthy thing is that the brother of Shi Wenhao, the general manager of mans in Thailand, is basically under the guidance of Wen Hao. Now, from a loss making enterprise, we quickly turned losses into profits. At that time, we also wanted to close mans in Thailand It''s not easy for him to get rid of it now. He didn''t want to come. I tried to persuade him to come over and save our mans group through Manny. Therefore, I hope you can cooperate with him in the future. Otherwise, many of us will not adapt to his vigorous and resolute style. "Yang Dany said seriously.


    As soon as these words were said, everyone looked at Tang Wenhao and saw Tang Wenhao so much that he wanted to find a crack to drill in. He was ashamed! Where did you graduate from Peking University? Far from it? His mother-in-law said that the development momentum of these enterprises today had nothing to do with himself. It was all the credit of Manny, Ruan Ling and Wu Kui, so he blushed and felt ashamed.


    However, in order to cooperate with Yang Danni to sing the play, she still insisted on sitting in the chair and accepting everyone''s appreciation and worship. Of course, there were also distrustful eyes. Wang Jianzhong didn''t believe that Tang Wenhao, a hairy young man, could be so powerful. He glanced at Tang Wenhao with a smile and didn''t speak.


    "Aunt, listen to what you mean, my brother-in-law is going to manage here for a long time? Also, even if he has strong management ability, he can''t be the chairman of the board of directors of mans?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said unconvinced.


    "Yes! Zhuo Xiong is right. Mr. Tang is too young. Although he has strong ability, he is still young. The chairman of mans''s board of directors would rather be absent than excessive. He is only in his twenties. If this matter is announced, it will have an impact on our stock price." an old man stood up and said.


    "Yes, I also agree with Mr. Zheng. It''s better to postpone the election of the chairman of the board of directors! What madam said earlier is very correct. The management of our headquarters and branches really needs to be strengthened, otherwise, everyone will have no confidence." a middle-aged man said.


    As soon as these people expressed their opinions, they began to discuss. Of course, some people agreed with Yang Danni''s proposal and let Tang Wenhao preside over the overall situation. Generally speaking, the proportion of approval was still small, which made Yang Danni a little angry, and Wang Jianzhong''s face showed a gloomy smile.


    Yang Danni looked at everyone unhappily and said to Wang Jianzhong, "brother-in-law, what do you say?"


    "Hehe, sister, I think since it''s a board meeting, vote? According to the provisions of the articles of association, we are a listed company, so we should follow the rules. Secretary Chen, you go and prepare the ballot box!" Wang Jianzhong said to Chen Jia, who was taking notes.


    "Slow down, I think since Mrs. Tang put forward this matter, Mrs. Tang is a major shareholder after all. We should respect Mrs. Tang''s opinions. Even if we want to vote, we should also listen to Mr. Tang''s views. After all, Mr. Tang has organized the wells managed by mans in Vietnam, Mans in Thailand and mans in Shanghai, which shows that they have their own uniqueness. What do you think?" the speaker is Yang Qiong, Man Tianxiong''s second wife.


    Yang Danni smiled gratefully when she saw that Yang Qiong supported her at this time. At the same time, she also made a sweat for Tang Wenhao. She didn''t know how Tang Wenhao''s eloquence was and whether she could persuade most of the board members present, while Wang Zhuo Xiong gave Yang Qiong a cold stare and scolded, "bitch! Go back and see how I deal with you!"


    Yang Qiong''s proposal was supported by most board members, so Yang Danni handed her eyes to Tang Wenhao, who smiled and said, "Predecessors, you have worked hard. First of all, I am very grateful to my mommy for her trust in my ability and for giving me such an opportunity. Of course, whether I can grasp this opportunity needs to be recognized and supported by everyone in addition to my own efforts. Here, I would like to thank you for giving me this opportunity to explain my point of view!"


    "In fact, I agree with brother Zhuo Xiong just now. Mans is a listed company. The position of chairman of the board of directors is not something that ordinary people can sit on. It needs qualifications, education and rich professional knowledge. I think the most important thing is to experience in the enterprise and want to be a person with deep feelings and deep understanding of the enterprise for a long time. In fact, I don''t have it, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Yang Danni was a little discouraged when she heard this. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to push it off. Wang Jianzhong''s father and son showed a victory smile on their faces and thought Tang Wenhao had retreated despite difficulties.


    "However, I also think that today''s society is an era when fast fish eat slow fish, not big fish eat small fish. The changes in the world always surprise us and make us sigh that we fall behind without paying attention. What''s the reason? The reason is very simple, because there is something wrong with our way of thinking. We always live in a traditional concept and think about problems, rather than advance all the time, It''s not that we constantly update our concepts and ways of thinking, so we fall behind. I think mans needs to change. An enterprise always adheres to the rules, adheres to the previous dogma and commandments, and will be eliminated sooner or later. Why mans in Shanghai, Vietnam and Thailand can develop so rapidly is that we are constantly following the changes of the market In response to the changes, if we still follow the headquarters as before, and the headquarters has not carried out management innovation, system innovation and technological innovation for a long time, there is no new popular style, and do not lead the trend. The clothes are made of ordinary goods, which can be found anywhere, it will have no added value. Therefore, in the final analysis, what mans really needs to do is not to change people, but to change the way of thinking Do you agree with me? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Now, most people looked at Tang Wenhao with approval, especially Yang Danni. There was a proud smile on her pretty face. Secretly, Manny has a good eye. This smelly boy is really good at picking up girls and fighting. He is really a talent.


    "As for the change of thinking mode, it needs the environment and someone to guide it. I think I am this person. If you trust me and give me this opportunity, I will make the company''s employees change their working attitude and mode, completely abandon some previous bad styles and return to the normal working state. I think when the atmosphere is good, I will add an appointment to the system Beam, management will naturally go up. I don''t want to say more about anything else. Things are done. It''s useless to say more. Thank you. "Tang Wenhao smiled confidently. He was more confident when he saw that everyone was fooled by him to agree with his point of view.


    In fact, he had no bottom at first. He didn''t know the depth of these people. Now he fooled himself with three words and two words, which worked very well and became energetic.


    However, he also has self-knowledge. He can''t say more. If he says more, it will be a space hole, because he really hasn''t engaged in management and can''t say anything.


    Yang Danni smiled approvingly, "Well, Wen Hao is right. We do need pioneering talents like Wen Hao to change our work style and innovative thinking. Qualifications and education are not the most important. The most important thing is that our enterprise can really achieve good results. As long as the enterprise develops itself, the performance of the stock market will naturally be good. No matter how good the stock market is, if the enterprise does not develop well, it will not last long For a long time, do you agree with me? "Yang Danni smiled.


    "Well, I think what madam said is reasonable, and what Mr. Tang said is also reasonable. I support Mr. Tang to be the new chairman of the board of directors of mans." Miao Na, the third widow of man Tianxiong, also smiled.

 Chapter 543

    Miao Na is not an ordinary woman. In addition to being very beautiful, she is also good at observing words and colors. She also saw today that the eldest sister Yang Danni obviously wants to let her son-in-law sit as the chairman of the board of directors. Based on their understanding of mans, Yang Danni is determined to do so, and other people''s opposition has no great effect, Although Wang''s father and son can use the resolution of the board of directors, Yang Danni is a major shareholder. Besides, Wang Jianzhong''s father and son really didn''t do anything. Wang Zhuo Xiong, an asshole, is not a person who does business except to card her and Yang Qiong''s oil. As a shareholder of mans, she and Yang Qiong don''t want Wang''s father and son to defeat Mans, If Tang Wenhao really has the ability to bring mans up, it will also be good for them, so of course they have to support Yang Danni''s decision.


    With the support of Miao Na and Yang Qiong and Tang Wenhao''s bluff just now, the situation of support and opposition has reversed, and most people tend to support Yang Danni''s decision.


    Now, Yang Danni knew it. In order to convince Wang Jianzhong and his son, she decided to use Wang Jianzhong''s suggestion and solve the problem by voting.


    So she smiled at Chen Jia, Secretary of the board of directors, "Miss Chen Jia, please prepare the ballot box. In order to standardize the operation and be fair, you''d better vote according to the suggestion of vice president Wang!"


    "OK, madam, I''ll get ready right away." Chen Jia nodded and smiled, then got up and left the conference hall with elegant steps.


    After Chen Jia left, everyone began to talk. Wang Jianzhong and his son were exchanging views with the members of the board of directors next door. Yang Danni knew that their father and son must be canvassing for votes. After all, as for her, she has been trying her best to take care of Wang''s father and son over the years, otherwise, it depends on Wang Jianzhong''s ability, How can he be a vice president of a listed company? More will not have shares, not all in the face of their sister Yang Danyun? His two sons, Wang Zhuo Xiong and Wang Zhuo Yan, were both ignorant and incompetent. They wanted to make trouble for an enterprise. As a result, they became worse and worse. They lost a lot. They also took advantage of the fact that mans had no male heir. They always regarded themselves as heirs, as if his aunt would give mans to them. Especially after knowing that Manny was Vietnamese, More take everything for granted, which makes Yang Danni more and more disappointed in them.


    In particular, her sister Yang Danyun became a monk. Wang Jianzhong''s father and son were forced to leave man''s house. They were even more like scoundrels. If they could embezzle, they would embezzle. If they could make money, they would make money. The most extreme thing was that she later found that Wang Zhuo Xiong had nothing to do and ran to Yang Qiong and Miao Na''s villa, which made Yang Danni quite angry. As a person who came here, Of course she knows what her nephew is doing at Yang Qiong''s and Miao Na''s villa? What can a young man and two young women do? Not for Yang Danyun''s sake, she really wants to buy their shares and drive them out of mans group.


    Now it''s even worse to see that they dare to canvass in front of her. They really have a white eyed wolf. Of course, Tang Wenhao also saw what the Wang family and his son were doing. He didn''t want to say anything. He just smiled at Yang Danni and whispered, "Mommy, it''s okay. Just like them, no one will willingly obey them. The result will be known!"


    A few minutes later, Chen Jia prepared the ballot box and printed out the votes. There were only four words on it: agree and disagree. Just tick under the corresponding words.


    After Chen Jia issued the tickets, one person one vote. Everyone solemnly drew the hook of their choice, then folded the tickets, and Chen Jia collected them one by one.


    After that, let an outside employee come in and read the vote, while Chen Jia began to record on the whiteboard, "agree, agree... Agree... Disagree... Agree... Disagree... Agree... Disagree... Agree, agree..." after reading, the statistics show that only three votes are against, and the others are agreed.


    This result surprised Wang Jianzhong and his son. Their faces were ugly, while Yang Danni''s pretty face showed a victorious smile, which fully shows that there is no way out for gangs when it comes to their core interests, because as long as they are mans shareholders, they all want mans to enter the track of healthy development.


    Yang Danni smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, from now on, you are the new chairman of the board of directors of mans group, Chen Jia. Take out the articles of association and let us chairman Tang know his scope of responsibilities!"


    After Tang Wenhao was elected chairman of mans'' board of directors, Yang Danni immediately arranged a lawyer to donate 80% of her shares to Tang Wenhao free of charge, which surprised Tang Wenhao. He didn''t expect that Yang Danni would trust him so much. He thought that she didn''t make any achievements and refused again and again.


    "Mommy, I don''t need shares. It''s enough for me to have Manny and Arlene. Money doesn''t work for me now. You''d better give this share to those professional managers we need in the future! I can''t stay in Hong Kong for a long time," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Mommy knows, it doesn''t matter. You don''t have any psychological burden. Whether you are in Hong Kong or not, you are the chairman of mans board of directors. You can use your authority only with mommy''s shares, which is convenient for you to integrate resources in the future. Manny is a woman. Don''t let her show up outside in the future. Just let her support you silently in the back. When you feel that the time is ripe, you can Let''s integrate both Manny and Ruan! Manny has told Mommy your plan, and Mommy supports you. When your plan is completed, Mommy will follow you to that valley to enjoy your old age and pick up your mommy and your daddy together. "Yang Dani smiled.


    "Mommy, did Manny discuss this with you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, that''s what Manny means," Yang Danni said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao is not polite, and he doesn''t think it''s necessary to be polite. Now money is just a number for him. He has no concept. He can''t spend it himself, and there''s no place to spend it. In the past, he had to consider the problem of house, marriage, parents'' pension, and even spending money on girls. Now these are not problems for him. He just needs to talk about money, Manny and Ruan Ling have enough money to make him drink and drink every day. As long as he wants, he can come at his fingertips, regardless of mature women, young women or girls who have not been touched by men. Hundreds of beauties in death valley are all his. Will he lack women? Therefore, he felt that he was just keeping it for Yang Danni. Therefore, under the witness of the lawyer, he went through the procedures of gift and acceptance of shares with Yang Danni.


    Then, he began to cooperate with Yang Danni to rectify the company''s management. They first adjusted the heads of departments with problems in the group''s administrative center. Each department should formulate its own short-term and medium-term work plan within the specified time and report it to Tang Wenhao.


    At the same time, he began to get familiar with the personnel of the headquarters, especially the main management personnel. He talked one by one to understand the situation. Yang Danni just watched him deal with the problem.


    Yang Danni found that Tang Wenhao didn''t say it himself and didn''t understand anything. In fact, he knew management very well and was very organized. In the process of talking to someone, his questions were in place, hit the point every sentence, found the key to the problem, and could politely put forward some feasible solutions to the other party, which surprised Yang Danni.


    No wonder Manny would rather serve him and share him with so many girls than leave him. She has to marry this dead boy. This guy is really capable, but he always disdains management. She says she doesn''t understand. In fact, Yang Danni doesn''t know. Tang Wenhao doesn''t think she knows management.


    "Wen Hao, Manny and I discussed on the phone. She wants Miss Chen Jia to be your assistant. First, Miss Chen Jia knows the company very well and is very professional. She is a master of Finance and graduated from Cambridge University. She was trained by man Tianxiong at the beginning. She will certainly help you a lot. What do you think?" Yang Danni asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Mommy, is this necessary? I won''t stay here long. I don''t understand. Anyway, I can ask you, old man. There''s no need to ask her." Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    He thought, does Manny really want to stay in Hong Kong for a long time? How is this possible? In Tang Wenhao''s mind these days, he wants to spoil the beauties of death valley and his daughters and sons. He just wants to settle Wang Jianzhong''s father and son and leave Hong Kong early and go back to death valley for fun.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, no matter how long you stay in Hong Kong, it will be more convenient to have an assistant. Mommy can''t accompany you to work every day, right?" Yang Danni smiled.


    "Oh, Mommy, I just don''t think it''s necessary. It''s also possible to disrupt Miss Chen Jia''s work arrangement. She is a board secretary and must have her own business to deal with." Tang Wenhao declined.


    "Wen Hao, don''t you like Miss Chen Jia? She''s actually a very nice girl." Yang Danni thought Tang Wenhao didn''t like Chen Jia.


    "Mommy, does this have anything to do with whether you like it or not? Besides, Miss Chen Jia''s family may not be willing to be my assistant. It''s not urgent. Maybe I''ll go back in a few days!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Wen Hao, it''s not so fast. You''re not familiar with your work in a few days. How can you go back? By the way, Mommy wants to invite you and Miss Chen Jia to dinner in the evening and ask her to report some of the current situation of the company to you. Do you think so?" Yang Danni asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Invite us to dinner?" Tang Wenhao was quite surprised. He suddenly felt that his mother-in-law didn''t say anything. She wouldn''t be deliberately setting herself up with Chen Jia, would she?


    Shit! It''s fun. After Tang Wenhao had this hunch, he couldn''t help but become interested. He felt that he really wanted to have a good chat with Chen Jia to see how beautiful and intelligent Miss Dong secretary was.


    After working in the company, when they got off work, Tang Wenhao drove a Porsche sports car with Yang Danni, and Chen Jia followed in her own small BMW. The three stopped at the door of Shangri La Hotel.

 Chapter 544

    Tang Wenhao stopped the car first, went to the other side and opened the door for Yang Danni. Yang Danni gracefully got off the car, "Wen Hao, you go to our private room first, and Miss Chen Jia and I will be there later!"


    "Ha ha, OK, Mommy." Tang Wenhao smiled and locked the car.


    When he entered Shangri La, he looked back at Yang Danni and Chen Jia. They followed each other with their arms. Tang Wenhao secretly said, "which song is this mother-in-law singing tonight? Did she arrange it or did Manny arrange it?" Tang Wenhao took out the phone as he walked and dialed Manny.


    "Hehe, baby, what are you doing? Mommy said you did very well today, which was completely beyond her expectation. He said you were born to engage in management. You defeated my crafty uncle and two cousins?" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, how can Mommy say so much? I just fooled them. You don''t know. Where do I know management? Manny, ask you something. Mommy invited me to dinner with Miss Chen Jia tonight. She also said you let her be my assistant. Is that so?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Right? Baby, you''re too lonely there alone. You have to have someone to cooperate with you at work, so you''ll be more relaxed. I think it''s more appropriate for sister Chen Jia. First, she''s not married and has no family constraints. She doesn''t have to consider overtime when cooperating with you. Second, she''s also a master of finance. She can teach you some knowledge about the stock market Knowledge, Manny is a listed company. As the chairman of the board of directors, you should know something about this knowledge. She is the only person to be your assistant. "Manny smiled.


    "Oh! So it is! I said that mommy was as grand as asking her to have a blind date with me. She asked my mother to come to Shangri La Hotel for dinner. It was very heavy and formal." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s supposed to be grand! Although Miss Chen Jia is not young, she is also an unmarried girl. You have to be nice to others." Manny smiled.


    "What, what? Manny, I don''t understand. What is an unmarried girl? I''m better to her? What do you mean? It won''t really set me up with her?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, it''s true. Didn''t Mommy tell you clearly? I''m just worried, baby. You must be lonely alone. I know you don''t like going to nightclubs. I''m afraid it will suffocate you. Just tell mommy to see if you two have fate. If so, you can accept Miss Chen Jia! If not, she will be your assistant. Don''t consider other aspects "It''s too late," Manny smiled.


    Just after talking about this, Yang Danni and Chen Jia followed up. Tang Wenhao turned his head, smiled shyly, and then smiled at Yang Danni, "Mommy, why don''t you go first with Miss Chen Jia and I''ll answer the phone!"


    "Wife, this is a little outrageous?" after Yang Danni and Chen Jia went in, Tang Wenhao went to the parking lot outside and began to talk to Manny about it in detail.


    "Baby, what''s so outrageous? I just want to introduce you to a beautiful woman! Now we''re not with you. You''re alone. It''s OK to have a job during the day, but at night? You''re used to sleeping with so many beautiful women. It''s cruel to make you a bachelor! Ah Ling''s eyes are sharp with her sister as soon as she hears it. Let me find a beautiful assistant for you to develop. It''s really a success Don''t worry, you can''t live at night. If others don''t know you, don''t we know you? Without women, you don''t live like a year? Baby, it doesn''t matter. We won''t be jealous. As long as you have a good time, these are small things. Don''t be afraid that we have ideas in our hearts. We don''t have ideas in our hearts. Our ideas can''t be wronged, our family baby , what''s more, you came back to Hong Kong to help us, "Manny gently enlightened Tang Wenhao.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao doesn''t want Chen Jia. He just feels that he has too many women and has a burden in his heart. He''s afraid of sorry for others. Now he just wants to go back to death valley early and can''t promise Chen Jia or anything.


    Just hung up Manny''s phone and was about to go to the Shangri La Hotel. The phone rang again. When Tang Wenhao looked at the number, it was his father Ruan Jingxiong. He pressed the button and said, "Dad, I''m Wen Hao!"


    "Son, things are bad." Ruan Jingxiong was a little nervous.


    "What''s the matter? Dad, make it clear? Is it about Lin haoxiong? Did he kill Kunlin?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "That''s not true. He ran away. Strictly speaking, he was missing. The Ministry of military couldn''t find him. The Ministry of national defense secretly ordered us to find him for fear that his defection abroad would have a serious negative impact on our national image. He is not an ordinary soldier but a senior general. Therefore, the Ministry of military and the Ministry of national defense attached great importance to this matter and secretly ordered our special forces to arrest him within a time limit." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, tell me what you want me to do?" Tang Wenhao asked excitedly. Since he cooperated with Ruan Jingxiong to perform several tasks, he liked this kind of work. It was thrilling, exciting and exciting. Moreover, the women who slept in that case had another taste. I can''t tell clearly, but he felt very exciting, The most obvious feeling brought to him by Lina and Zilan is that they are very exciting and enjoyable. He looks forward to another such opportunity, which is much better than staying in the office to manage the enterprise.


    "Well, dad told you about this. First, he asked you to pay more attention to safety these days and protect your family and wen''er. Especially recently, although Lin haoxiong hasn''t seen you, he must know you and have your photos, so I''m afraid he will retaliate against you. This person is not simple. Although he is about the same age as me, he has good Kung Fu and is very healthy Well, he''s very good at shooting. I''m afraid he''ll trouble you personally. Although he''s certainly not your opponent, it''s better to be careful. First, secondly, if you have time, you''d better cooperate with your father to take the initiative. Instead of waiting for him to find you, you''d better follow us to execute the order and take the initiative to catch him. This may be better. If this guy trips, you can step on it What do you think of going home to live a down-to-earth life? That''s the case. You can discuss it with ah Ling? "Said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Ah? Well? All right! Dad, I think it''s better to come back to you. It''s hard to wait for revenge. It''s better to cooperate with you to take the initiative to arrest him." Tang Wenhao replied.


    "OK, then you can discuss with ah Ling and give the news to dad?" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, hang up first. I''ll call my sister," Tang Wenhao said.


    After hanging up Ruan Jingxiong''s phone, Tang Wenhao called Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling was surprised and asked, "why is Lin haoxiong haunted? Baby, why don''t you go and help you?"


    "No, sister, you''d better stay at home with Ah Ying and our children? I''ll just go by myself. By the way, did Amy look for you again?" Tang Wenhao asked. Now Wang Qiang''s wife ah Mi''s stomach has become a heart disease for him. He''s always worried that the woman''s crazy desire to marry him will end his fame. I''m sorry for Wang Qiang''s brother! What''s it called to have a drink and sleep someone''s wife?


    "Yes, but I told her that you would never marry her. She''d better get rid of her child. Otherwise, he may be found by Wang Qiang and sent back to Vietnam by Wang Qiang, and you are determined not to marry her. She won''t get anything. She didn''t say anything. She went back crying. My sister decided that it wasn''t so serious. You don''t have to worry. It''s okay. I''ll give you something How are you going to spend tonight, baby? Do you want to miss your sister? "Ruan Ling smiled vaguely.


    "Don''t think about it! Don''t you seduce me? You deliberately make me unable to live? It''s a long night. It''s hard to endure?" Tang Wenhao was said by Ruan Ling that he missed women more. Originally, he was ready to have no women. Now she reminded him that all his efforts were wasted. He felt uncomfortable all over his body and his blood surged up.


    After a few ambiguous love words with Ruan Ling, he found the box reserved by Yang Danni with full blood. He saw that Yang Danni and Miss Chen Jia had a very speculative conversation. When the two beauties saw that Tang Wenhao came back, they stopped talking. Yang Danni smiled, "Wen Hao, sit down! What do you want to eat? Mommy and Miss Chen Jia are free, it''s up to you!"


    "I don''t care. I have a good appetite anyway. I can eat if I give something to eat. Let Miss Chen Jia decide?" Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen Jia. He began to examine her carefully when he thought that the beauty was a substitute arranged by Manny and Ruan Ling.


    To be fair, Chen Jia is really beautiful. She wears professional women''s clothes. If she changes into fashionable clothes or soft and sexy clothes, she can definitely be fascinated. Her beautiful star face is enough to kill men. How can she be single with such a beautiful, self-restraint, capable and knowledgeable beauty? Tang Wenhao couldn''t help being curious about her.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s eyes were predatory, Chen Jia smiled shyly, "let the waiter serve us? Chairman Tang?"


    "Oh, OK, hehe, Miss Chen Jia, don''t call me chairman Tang in the future. If you''re not used to it, you''d better call me Wenhao? I''m used to being casual and don''t like being too formal." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Yang Danni was very happy to see that Tang Wenhao and Chen Jia seemed to appreciate each other. She knew that it was more and more reliable to complete the task entrusted to her by her daughter Manny. Just now she and Chen Jia mentioned that she wanted Chen Jia to be Tang Wenhao''s personal assistant, including work and life. Chen Jia began to be surprised because she knew what it meant, Life assistant means that as long as she agrees, she will go home with Tang Wenhao to take care of him from today, but she doesn''t seem to object, which shows that Chen Jia has expectations in her heart. Now it seems that there is something interesting in their eyebrows, which makes Yang Danni feel much more relieved.


    Manny, her daughter, told her that Tang Wenhao''s physiological desire was too strong and there was no woman to accompany him. He must not stay long to hold back home. Otherwise, she had to hold him back and ask her to match Chen Jia, the Secretary of the board of directors of the company, to follow him. Yang Dani began to think Manny''s idea was unreliable. They all knew that Chen Jia was a professional woman who didn''t want to marry and was very independent, She doesn''t fall in love. There are many women like Hong Kong. She is one of them.

 Chapter 545

    In order to let Tang Wenhao and Chen Jia go, Yang Danni left temporarily, saying that she was going to the hotel management center to say hello to the manager here and let them talk first.


    "How many years did Miss Chen Jia stay in mans?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, more than three years! I used to be the business assistant of President man, but later I became the board secretary, chairman Tang." Chen Jia also asked Tang Wenhao to be chairman Tang.


    "I''d better call him Wenhao! I''m used to it." Tang Wenhao interrupted her.


    "Hehe, OK, Wen Hao, I''ve been less and less confident in mans in recent years. After old mans left, Miss Manny was the president. She was OK and domineering. She soon straightened out Mans. But later, when she went to Shanghai, vice president Wang often gave orders blindly. He liked to take charge of things he didn''t manage. His two sons always regarded themselves as the heirs of mans, Therefore, people often do things that lose their identity, and everyone is very angry. After Wen Hao comes, the focus is to clean up the ignorant people in their family from the management team, and recruit some new talents. As you said, the key is the problem of people, which is the problem of four-dimensional approach. Mans has always been unchanged for so many years and will be replaced sooner or later If it wasn''t a listed company, it would have collapsed. If you didn''t come, I would soon report my resignation. It was precisely because I wanted to resign that my wife thought you had to come back to take charge of mans. My wife is a woman and is not suitable for being chairman. It''s the best choice for you to come here. "Chen Jia smiled.


    "Hehe, actually I don''t know anything? Let me tell you the truth! I don''t know anything about management. I''m full of nonsense at the morning meeting. Don''t take it seriously! If I want to be the chairman, I can only use your head and Mommy''s head. I''m the executor. You two listen to politics behind the curtain." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Chen Jia blushed and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, you''re really kidding. Where do we have this ability? My wife said you were born with management materials, and she won''t misjudge you. Wen Hao... My wife asked me to be your... Personal assistant... Is that what you mean or what my wife means? Does Miss Manny know?" after that, Chen Jia''s pretty face turned red in a mess.


    "Hehe, Miss Chen Jia, who do you want to mean?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "This... I... don''t know." Chen Jia replied shyly.


    "Would you like to?" Tang Wenhao more and more felt that the capable secretary Miss was very cute.


    "I... I''m your employee. Do you have a choice?" Chen Jia asked shyly.


    "Yes, I never force others to do anything? As long as you say you don''t want it, I will never force it. You have full freedom to make choices. You don''t have to worry about my mommy''s unhappiness. She''s okay. I''ll explain to her. You just need to tell me whether you want it or not?" Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "I... want to know... Does Miss Manny know?" Chen Jia asked shyly.


    "Hehe, to be honest, that''s what she means." Tang Wenhao told the truth.


    "Ah? That''s what Miss Manny means?" Chen Jia was obviously very surprised. She didn''t think it would be Manny''s meaning. She always thought that Mrs. Yang Danni was flattering herself in order to help Tang Wenhao rectify Manny. Unexpectedly, it would be Manny''s meaning.


    "Well, Manny asked my mommy to find you as my assistant. Of course, I am also very honored to have you as a beautiful assistant with beauty, wisdom and talent, but this is only our wishful thinking for the time being, and we still need the consent of Miss Chen Jia." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I... would like to." when Chen Jia said this, she was too ashamed to look up at Tang Wenhao. She found that Tang Wenhao''s charming eyes were full of desire when she looked at her since he entered the private room. It seemed that she wanted to swallow herself. When she touched his eyes with obvious predatory and aggressive, She felt hot and uncomfortable, like an ant biting herself, which was a feeling she had never felt before. This feeling made her uncomfortable, but also made her feel excited and full of expectation.


    "Hehe, it''s a pleasure for us to cooperate in the future. First, take tea instead of wine and have a drink." then Tang Wenhao raised the cup, and Chen Jia quickly and shyly raised the cup and touched Tang Wenhao''s cup. They drank it at the same time and laughed happily.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her sexy Yin Tao''s small mouth and wanted to kiss her. Shit, he couldn''t know it in advance. Tang Wenhao felt that since he knew what Yang Danni meant and Chen Jia''s expression just now, he was about to sit still. He wanted to eat and drink enough and go home early to hold the beauty back.


    The two chatted about the company for a while. In fact, Tang Wenhao was out of mind. Just thinking about what it would be like for Chen Jiada to go to bed, Yang Danni came back and all the wine and dishes were served. The three began to eat. Yang Danni saw that after the two young people talked for more than ten minutes, they were very emotional. She knew that there was no suspense. She came here, Of course, we can see the essence of the problem. Although Chen Jia despised men so much before, it depends on what men she treated. It seems that she still has no immunity to her handsome and cool son-in-law.


    More than an hour later, the three were full of wine and food, and the car stopped driving. They took a taxi directly back to man''s house. Yang Danni and Chen Jia drank a little high and staggered home. Tang Wenhao was fine. He asked the Filipino maid to help Yang Danni upstairs to wash and sleep. He took Chen Jia to his own room and put Chen Jia on the bed.


    She began to take off her shoes and clothes. However, as soon as she touched her clothes, Chen Jia woke up like wine. She sat up and stared at Tang Wenhao with a silly smile, "Wen Hao... What are you doing?"


    "I''ll take off your clothes and go to bed? You can''t go to bed without taking off your clothes?" Tang Wenhao smiled. Seeing her expression, Tang Wenhao wanted to pick her up and start tossing her.


    "No, I want to take a bath. I have to take a bath every night. I can''t sleep without a bath. Go and put bath water for me." Chen Jia muttered.


    "Oh, OK, then lie down first! Do you want to drink some water first?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Don''t... I''m sleepy. Get me a bath water! Otherwise I won''t sleep well... Mommy, get me a bath water!" Chen Jia''s consciousness began to blur and took Tang Wenhao as her Mommy.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly. Shit, now it''s good. She doesn''t have a clear consciousness. It''s meaningless? All right, let''s take a bath first!


    Tang Wenhao went to the bathroom and began to take a bath. The bathtub was not small enough for two people to lie down. During this period, Tang Wenhao returned to the bed and saw that Chen Jia had fallen asleep on the bed with four limbs and a red face. Tang Wenhao leaned over and kissed her sweet lips. He knew that from now on, the beauty on the bed would be his own, I can''t help looking at her sexy figure.


    He first took off Chen Jia''s coat. Although he couldn''t see the inside, judging from the shape, she was definitely a great beauty. Her figure was no less than that of Manny and Ruan Ling. She was a perfect figure, and her skin was as white as snow.


    Tang Wenhao felt that his breath began to rush. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stood up. He didn''t dare to look. He felt that he couldn''t control it. He didn''t want to occupy her when she was not awake. This feeling was very uncomfortable. He thought he was not a man.


    After putting the water in place, Tang Wenhao shut himself in the bathroom first and washed his body with cold water. He needed cold water to quench his rising desire. However, no matter how he watered it, the strong desire could not be curbed. He had to sit cross legged on the ground and exercise power to adjust his breath for ten minutes before he dispersed the evil force.


    Just then, he heard Chen Jia cry, "Mommy, I''m thirsty!"


    Tang Wenhao quickly stood up, put on his underwear, came out naked, poured Chen Jia a cup of tea, brought it to the bed, picked up her head and fed her water.


    After drinking the water, Chen Jia opened her beautiful eyes, turned her head and saw herself lying in Tang Wenhao''s strong arms, stunned, "you... How could you be in my bed? What did you do to me?"


    "Beauty, is this my bed? I''ll feed you water?" Tang Wenhao smiled innocently.


    "Then why did you take off your clothes? You... You took off my clothes too?" Chen Jia asked in shame.


    "Right? Didn''t you say you wanted to take a bath? I put all the water away for you. Just now I peed for a few minutes." Tang Wenhao teased her.


    "Ah?... you... Coyote, you... Don''t you see everything?" Chen Jia was ashamed and would hit Tang Wenhao with a pink fist.


    Tang Wenhao took her into his arms with a bad smile and said with a smile, "you promised to be my personal assistant, but now I''m your personal assistant! Do you understand what personal assistant means? It''s like this, a personal assistant!"


    "You... Let go of me... Little Coyote... Have you really seen others hush?" Chen Jia asked shyly.


    "Yes! I watched the whole process from the moment you started to the end of your liberation?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then picked up his mobile phone to frighten her deliberately.


    "Ah?... you... Pervert... I don''t want to be your assistant. Let go of me." Chen Jia believed it and began to struggle. The more she struggled, the more Tang Wenhao felt excited and blood surging.


    Soon, Chen Jia''s struggle made Tang Wenhao''s lips unbearable. She kissed her sexy little mouth. As soon as the four hot lips docked, Chen Jia made a sound. She felt that her whole body fell into a bottomless hole and fell rapidly. Then she was weightless and lay soft in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect that Chen Jia was innocent. He realized that he had picked up a big bargain. Fuck, a woman in her thirties would be a yellow flower girl? This is not Vietnam? This is Hong Kong. It''s a place that faces countless temptations every day. How rare is it for such a woman to keep her body like a jade?


    Tang Wenhao felt that he fell in love with this woman full of temptation for a moment.


    After two hours of rippling passion, Tang Wenhao hugged the already sober and tired beauty Chen Jia and said with a satisfied smile, "Chen Jia, have a question, can you ask?"


    "Villain, people are all your people. What else can''t you ask?" Chen Jia whined and smiled on his chest, looking like a little bird.

 Chapter 546

    "Hehe, why is it your first time? I''m curious." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I don''t like men." Chen Jia smiled shyly.


    "Then how do I think you like me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You are different from other men!"


    "What''s different?" Tang Wenhao felt more and more interesting.


    "You look so good. I''ve never seen such a good-looking man as you. At that time, you married Miss Manny. Many girls in our group said after seeing you that how could there be such a handsome boy like you in the world? They''ve never seen it! So the girls who see you will like you. When you come back this time, I''ll talk to you face to face Now when you look at people, it seems that you want to see through others. Your eyes are lecherous. It seems that when you look at them, you feel that you have seen them naked. "Chen Jia smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha... Is it really so evil?" Tang Wenhao couldn''t help laughing happily.


    "Hmm! So I think you''re mysterious. My wife said she wanted me to be your personal assistant. I know what it means. I''ve been looking forward to being with you all day and want to see what it''s like to live with you. However, I didn''t expect you to be so bad. However, I like your bad. Is Miss Manny the most inseparable from you in this regard ? are you like this every time? People are so lost by you that they feel that the soul has gone with you. "Chen Jia said shyly.


    "Cool?"


    "Well, I''m so happy, Wen Hao. I think I''m in love with you." Chen Jia said with an emotional smile.


    "You don''t fall in love with me, it''s too hard for me. I''ve worked hard in vain. However, I found that you have good talent. You know how to cooperate for the first time. I have to say that you are not only beautiful, sexy and talented, but also very savvy in this aspect. I will develop your potential in this field more in the future." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, bad, you''re bad." Chen Jia''s Pink fist gently tapped Tang Wenhao''s strong chest.


    "Ha ha... Chen Jia, why didn''t you like men before?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "It has something to do with my parents'' marriage! I spent my childhood in my parents'' quarrel and divorce. My mommy always warned me that men don''t have a good thing and women depend on themselves. That''s why I study so hard. Even in school, I never contact boys. Since I was in high school, I have been insulated from boys. Many boys have pursued me, I drove them away. I didn''t even let any boy touch my hand. When I was in college, a girl''s boyfriend tried to rape me while her girlfriend was not in the bedroom. I shouted loudly and scared me away. From then on, I hated men more. "Chen Jia said.


    "Shit, there''s still such a bad man? Even your girlfriend''s classmates and girlfriends have to think about it. However, it shows that you are much more feminine and beautiful than your girlfriends. Chen Jia, thank you for leaving your most precious night to me. Your sexiness in bed is much sexier than your appearance at work. I don''t know how many times it is. The moment I took off your clothes , I knew I would fall in love with you. You are really beautiful! You are as beautiful as sister Yang Xi! You are full of charm as well. "Tang Wenhao couldn''t help praising.


    "Ah? Yang Xi is also your woman?" Chen Jia asked in surprise.


    "Yes! What''s the problem?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Doesn''t she have a husband? If her husband knows, he won''t play with you? But I met Yang Xi once. She is indeed the most beautiful designer I''ve ever seen. Her beautiful eyes are full of wisdom, which is really admirable and liked. Her figure is also first-class. Mans has a beautiful designer like her. It''s very rare. Tell me, how can you get her to bed Gone? "Chen Jia asked with a smile.


    "Just like you, when she was drunk, I took her to the hotel and said that she had an unfortunate marriage. We went to bed recklessly. She liked me originally. I was her apprentice and brother! Your woman was actually very lecherous. She said that when she went on a business trip with me for the first time, she wanted me to take the initiative to ask her. As a result, I didn''t ask for it. She was very sad. If I didn''t ask you tonight , will you be very sad? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well! At least it means I have no charm! When I saw you, I overturned my principles and forgot what Mommy said to me before. Is this love at first sight?" Chen Jia said with a smile.


    "Yes, but your mommy is so arbitrary! If she is unhappy, you don''t believe in men. Do you say a woman is called a woman if she doesn''t really love once?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, now I know what Mommy said is wrong. In fact, being a woman is really happy. Before, she always told me that women are men''s tools to vent their desires. Women are the carrier of pain. Don''t believe in love. Love is nonsense. Men like three wives and four concubines, which is unreliable. However, Wen Hao, Mommy seems to be right in this regard. Listen to you, you seem to have too Many wives? It is said that Miss Manny''s twin sister is also your wife. They are sisters who married you, right? "Chen Jia asked.


    "Hehe, it''s true. I married your sisters, and there are twenty or thirty concubines like sister Yang Xi. Most of them are in Vietnam. We bought a villa for centralized accommodation. If you don''t want to stay here in the future, you can also live with us. But I want to refute your mommy''s statement. Most men are lusty, and if they are not lusty, they are not men. That''s right It''s true, but it doesn''t mean that men are bad guys. Men''s lust is their nature. When they see beautiful women, they want to go to their own home. This is also their nature. It just depends on whether the man has this ability to draw the woman he wants. Whether he can hold it or not depends on his ability, but the most critical point is to be good to his own women. Why does your Mommy have this ability So extreme idea, because your father is not good to your mommy, she will warn you like this. Think about it, if I were a man like your father and an excellent woman like sister Yang Xi, how could she die with me? How could hundreds of millions of rich sisters like Manny and her sister Ruan Ling willingly let me constantly add sisters to them to accompany her Why do you follow me together? The reason is very simple. I am really good to every woman of my own. I can''t give you marriage, but I can give you love. I really love you. Isn''t that enough? "Tang Wenhao flickered.


    Because Tang Wenhao has been reluctant to let Chen Jia leave himself. He wants Chen Jia not to leave her in this life. He likes her type of beauty. She is informed and intelligent. She is elegant and decent in her work. In her life, she can do all kinds of manners and feelings. Little birds depend on others and make people want to stop. This is the best woman.


    "Well, Wen Hao, I don''t care about marriage or even men. Now I care about you. I think I can''t leave you anymore. Wen Hao, I''ll take you to see my mommy and tell her that I found my true love and I fell in love with you." Chen Jia smiled.


    "Ha ha, small?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah... I surrendered..." Chen Jia said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s no use surrendering. I can''t hold back. I made up my mind when I first saw your body. I want you not to rest tonight. Let''s sleep all day tomorrow and go to hell with work! Having fun in time is the most important." Tang Wenhao once again relied on her.


    At noon the next day, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jiacai got up from bed. After washing, they came out to see Yang Danni. They found that Yang Danni was not at home. They asked the Filipino maid that his wife was reading the newspaper under the sun umbrella outside. His wife told her to go outside to find her after they had finished their snacks.


    Then the Filipino maid brought them cakes, milk and eggs. They sat on the table and ate and drank like a whirlwind. Chen Jia was a beautiful woman and a board secretary. Of course, he was elegant and chewed slowly. Tang Wenhao didn''t care so much. His big mouth qiqika wiped away most of the cakes and eggs. The Filipino maid counted them for him. He ate eight eggs alone, Eight cakes and three cups of milk made Chen Jia eat. She ate two cakes and an egg herself. A cup of milk made her feel very much.


    "Wen Hao, are you... The reason why you are hungry today? Chen Jia asked with a frown.


    "Hehe, every meal is like this! If you can''t eat, how can you be comfortable? Where does the energy come from?" Tang Wenhao wiped his mouth and said with a bad smile in her ear.


    The Filipino maid looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly and smiled. She hardly slept last night. She was too noisy to sleep by Tang Wenhao and Chen Jia. She is also a normal woman. How can she stand Tang Wenhao and Chen Jia?


    Therefore, she envies, envies and hates Chen Jia, but she also knows that she is a servant. Happiness is too far away from herself and can only be greedy.


    After Tang Wenhao and Chen Jia had enough to eat and drink, they came to the swimming pool outside the villa. Yang Danni was wearing a sky blue cheongsam and sat gracefully on the chair under the sunshade. Looking at the newspaper, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jia came out and said with a smile, "get up? It''s already afternoon! Don''t go to work today. Go again tomorrow! Your working mommy has arranged it for you!"


    "Oh!" Tang Wenhao smiled. He didn''t want to go. Once he entered the serious environment, he was not used to it. When he was a designer, he didn''t like the constrained environment, so most of his works are casual, fashionable and close to his own personality.


    Yang Danni smiled at Chen Jia, nodded and motioned her to sit next to her. Chen Jia shyly sat down on the chair next to her, and Tang Wenhao also sat down.


    "Chen Jia, hehe, I''m sorry? I remember you''re two years older than Manny! It''s not like Miss Chen Jia at work." Yang Danni smiled lovingly.


    "Madam, i... Miss Manny really won''t blame me?" Chen Jia asked shyly.


    "Hehe, this is what the girl arranged. Didn''t I tell you? Look at your fate. It seems that you still have fate, but you should also pay attention to your health. In this regard, when you eat when you are young, your health will be poor when you are old. Wen Hao, you still can''t be too greedy for beauty. You should pay attention to your grasp. It was a night last night. I''ll go out to the seaside and take a walk. I''ll rest early tonight Rest, it can''t be like last night, you know? Listen to Mommy. "Yang Danni smiled gently. Although she slept upstairs in the dead of night, she could still hear her son-in-law''s room sleepless all night. In addition to admiring the beautiful women such as Chen Jia and her daughter Manny, she also loved Tang Wenhao for fear that he might hurt her body.


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly, and Chen Jia blushed.

 Chapter 547

    The three chatted casually. Yang Danni said she wanted to talk to Yang Qiong and Miao Na and let Tang Wenhao and Chen Jia go to the beach. Don''t stay at home or swim in the swimming pool.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to tell Yang Danni that he would go back to Liangshan for a few days to help Ruan Jingxiong catch Lin haoxiong, but he held back. He couldn''t bear to leave Chen Jia at this time. He just had sex with himself. He immediately flashed away. It seems inappropriate. He''d better stay with her for two more days!


    They took swimsuits with swimming circles, held hands, left Haitian villa and walked towards the beach. The beach was full of handsome men and women, old people and children, foreign, Hong Kong and mainland. People were laughing happily on the beach. Some beautiful women were lying on their backs in sexy tight swimming trunks. Tang Wenhao habitually looked at others.


    "Villain, I didn''t see enough last night! I still saw others. You''re not afraid to be beaten by their husband?" Chen Jia smiled with vinegar.


    "You are you, she is her. Besides, there is no man next to her. I''m sure she came by herself. It''s okay. I didn''t do anything to her. Who made her lie so provocative, as if waiting for a man to rush up. Don''t lie like this. If you lie like this, I promise I can''t carry it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... You''re bad! Where are we going?" Chen Jia smiled happily.


    "There is a place where there is basically no one. The water is a little deeper, but it''s okay. Ah Ling and sister Ah Mui have played like this there. It''s very exciting. I''ll let you stimulate it later." Tang Wenhao thought of him, Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mui when they came to the beach, and couldn''t help coming here.


    "Ah?... Wen Hao, are you really not tired? Your wife reminded you just now? You can''t indulge, so you forget." Chen Jia said shyly.


    "Don''t forget. She knows me. It''s okay. Just follow me happily. Let''s go! There, see? There are no ghosts in that corner. Don''t worry and play boldly. No one knows what you want. It''s very exciting." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah?... who is sister Ah Mui?" Chen Jia asked shyly.


    "In the future, you will meet a beautiful woman who loves me most. She also gave birth to a son with me." Tang Wenhao was very warm when he thought of Ah Mui.


    "Hehe, I will also give you a son, Wen Hao. If I am pregnant, I will give birth to him." Chen Jia said with a smile.


    "Of course, children, the more the better. There are several generations of single biographies in our family. Now don''t worry about incense. I already have many children. In less than a year, I will have at least 20 children. Ruan Ling and Ah Ying are pregnant with two children. I want to go back to Liangshan and let her give birth to me again. I want to be the most capable man in the world." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Ha ha... Villain, do you think we have become your pregnancy tools?" Chen Jia said with a smile.


    When they arrived at the corner of the sea, they sat on the stone and looked into the distance. Tang Wenhao stared at the blue sea and thought of his time in Pattaya, Thailand, Britain and the United States, and the black girls. Are they all okay? Britain and the United States will have a baby in a few months. How fucking fast time flies!


    Chen Jia put her head on Tang Wenhao''s thigh and asked softly, "Wenhao, what are you thinking?"


    "I wonder when you will have a baby for me? You sowed the seeds of love so hard last night, and your land should have a harvest?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No serious! How do I know that? You have so many children. What''s the hurry? I don''t want to have children so soon. I''ve just tasted the taste of love." Chen Jia said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha... Fool, I''m kidding. I''m afraid you''re pregnant! It''s exciting to go there and change clothes and go to the sea. Last time we played in that corner. It was great, but no one stood guard today. Be careful. If you''re photographed by that bastard, it''s over." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    In this way, Chen Jia didn''t dare to change clothes. She looked around and saw no one. She was relieved and patted her chest. "I''m scared to death, so we''d better not be here! If we want to go home, OK?"


    "No, it''s not exciting to go home. You don''t understand. Don''t you know a saying that a wife is better than a concubine, a concubine is better than stealing, and stealing is better than robbing? It''s this kind of psychology, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, why is there such a bad thing in your mind?" Chen Jia smiled, followed Tang Wenhao to the bottom of the rock, and the two began to change into swimsuits face to face.


    Tang Wenhao accompanied Chen Jia for a few days and, at Chen Jia''s suggestion, made some reforms to the administrative center of mans group. He transferred Wang Jianzhong and his son from their main management positions and replaced them with young people with work passion and ability. In the face of Yang Danyun, they became idle and did not dismiss them. After all, He touched his mother and didn''t look at the monk''s face. Besides, Yang Danni didn''t want their father and son to lose their jobs.


    After the management improved a little, Tang Wenhao couldn''t stay any longer. He said goodbye to Yang Danni and Chen Jia and told them Ruan Jingxiong''s information. Yang Danni was also worried that Manny and them would be retaliated. Of course, she hoped Tang Wenhao would leave early and said that he and Chen Jia could take care of it first and let him go and return early.


    Tang Wenhao thought that once he went back, he couldn''t go back early. After capturing Lin haoxiong, he had to go back to death valley. He was embarrassed to leave without ten days and a half months. May, they are also girls they like. They can''t be too cruel to them.


    Chen Jia personally sent Tang Wenhao to the airport. They said goodbye in tears. In particular, Chen Jia cried loudly. As soon as she got back to the car, she fell on the steering wheel and cried bitterly. She felt that Tang Wenhao''s heart would be empty as soon as he left. The short snuggle up in recent days made her deeply attached to Tang Wenhao.


    She is different from Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao has strong immunity in this regard. The key is that there are too many women and too many people to worry about. Therefore, no matter which beauty he leaves, he won''t be too painful, because he was already thinking of her beauty when he decided to leave.


    In the afternoon, Tang Wenhao returned to Liangshan. He first went home to see the beauties at home, and then began to get in touch with Ruan Jingxiong. Ruan Jingxiong told him to wait for him in the cafe opposite Huaichun. He would be there in an hour.


    Wen''er heard that Tang Wenhao was going to see his father and wanted to go with him, "brother Wenhao, I''m going too. I miss my father so much. Take me with you!"


    "Hehe, OK, you go! I''ll say hello to sister Ah Mui and Manny first." then Tang Wenhao went to Ah Mui''s room and saw Ah Hui, Ruan Ying, Ruan Yi and Yuanyuan. Tang Wenhao told them that he and wen''er went out for a while, and the beauties told them to be careful and go home early.


    Out of the door, in the car, wen''er said with a smile, "brother Wen Hao, my sisters spoil you so much. How do you feel?"


    "Cool! Jealous?" Tang Wenhao touched her round belly and said with a bad smile.


    "Don''t be jealous. Sister Manny said that you were with Chen Jia, the Board Secretary of Manny''s these days, didn''t you?" wen''er asked with an envious smile.


    "Well, your sister Chen Jia is not only beautiful, but also very capable. You should learn from them more when you have a chance in the future. She is as excellent as your sister Yang Xi." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I''ll work hard, or you won''t like me. Brother Wen Hao, I miss you. Why don''t you sleep with me tonight?" wen''er smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, OK, no problem. What if you really want to! After we meet Dad, shall we go to this place to steal food?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "OK, ok... Keep your word?" wen''er smiled excitedly.


    "Of course, do you think I don''t want you? If I want to miss you, kiss first and then go." Tang Wenhao kissed her affectionately.


    At the cafe opposite Huaichun, Tang Wenhao and wen''er found a private room first. They had nothing to do. You and I stuck together with sweet honey. Soon, the phone came. Ruan Jingxiong said he had arrived at the cafe. Tang Wenhao quickly told him the box number.


    Ruan Jingxiong was very happy to see her baby daughter wen''er coming, especially her bulging belly. "Girl, come and let dad have a good look. Well! Yes, this pregnancy is feminine. Tell Dad whether your brother Wen Hao is good to you or not, and if not, dad will take him away." Ruan Jingxiong smiled happily.


    "Well, brother Wen Hao is kind to me. You can''t clean him up. If you clean him up, I''ll cry. Besides, you can''t beat brother Wen Hao, can you?" wen''er smiled naively.


    "Smelly girl, I began to take care of my man. My wings are hard? Ha ha... Come on, sit down!" Ruan Jingxiong sat down with his baby daughter''s hand.


    Tang Wenhao poured Ruan Jingxiong a glass of water and asked with a smile, "tell me about the situation! What have you done since you brought Kun Lin back? Now does Lin haoxiong have any further news?"


    Ruan Jingxiong''s expression immediately became serious and said, "Wen Hao, Kun Lin is very cooperative. We originally wanted to lead Lin haoxiong out by fishing, but Lin haoxiong didn''t care about Kun Lin at all. Maybe his men had told him that they killed Kun Lin''s family, so Lin haoxiong didn''t care about Kun Lin anymore. I was worried. Minister Ruan and I discussed whether to arrest Lin haoxiong immediately. Minister Ruan said he saw it first We found the evidence again, he must first judge whether the handwriting on it is Lin haoxiong''s! "


    "Yes, Dad, you minister Ruan still thought carefully. If it wasn''t someone else''s handwriting, we were busy in vain? Did we face it later?" Tang Wenhao interrupted.


    "By the way, it was indeed his signature. After verification, the information of the money order was also true. Another man surnamed Lin was Lin haoxiong''s son abroad, so minister Ruan immediately communicated with the military headquarters to arrest Lin haoxiong. However, this guy might smell the smell in advance. When the military headquarters sent someone to take him, he found that there was no one at his home long ago, or it was a little late Step. "Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Could someone have tipped off in advance? Aren''t there many people in the military headquarters suspected of selling arms privately? By the way, have you heard from Ruan Biao and brother Li Qiang?" Tang Wenhao asked.

 Chapter 548

    "Not yet. Li Qiang''s injury is so serious that he must be cured first. What I''m most worried about now is that Lin haoxiong attacked you. His IQ is much higher than his brother Lin Haonan. You must be more careful. With his ability, he must have followers in Liangshan. Otherwise, there won''t be any news. His other accomplices probably smell the smell, so we Be very careful, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, maybe, Dad, how do you want me to cooperate with you now?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "I haven''t thought about the details yet, but I think it''s necessary to lead the snake out of the hole. Waiting for him to retaliate passively is definitely not the way. There is no specific direction for arrest. Please come and listen to your views," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, is he sure to retaliate against us? He may choose to run away? Like he has made so much money in recent years, why stay here to retaliate against us and expose himself? It''s not necessary," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, you don''t know Lin haoxiong. He has a strong sense of revenge. Your idea is common to ordinary people. He may seize our psychology and think that everyone will think he must leave the country and relax his vigilance, but in fact, he is hiding somewhere waiting for the opportunity to avenge his brother. Think! He has transferred all his money abroad. He has his son Zi is taking care of it. He doesn''t worry about money problems at all. The only thing he has to do now is to avenge his only brother. The primary goal is Dad, and then Dad''s family. Dad is not afraid. He worries about you. I think it''s really impossible. You all go to arling''s death valley! That place is safer. Even if Lin haoxiong looks for it, it''s not yours No matter how fierce he is, he is old, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Hehe, Dad, we can''t leave you alone. It should be all right. The security system of our villa is still perfect. In addition, they don''t go out very much. I don''t think Lin haoxiong will dare to make our ideas, but we will also be careful. So many women and children go to death valley together. It''s not realistic at this time. The children are too young, and most of them haven''t The full moon! Wen''er, they are all pregnant with children! "Said Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes! Dad, I won''t leave Liangshan. This is my home. I''m not going anywhere," wen''er said.


    "That''s OK! Wen Hao, otherwise, I have a way to lead Lin haoxiong out, but it needs your cooperation." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, you said that as long as you can catch Lin haoxiong, a bastard and avenge my mother, you can let me do anything," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, public security and my special forces are searching for Lin haoxiong everywhere in Langshan area, so he must not dare to stay in any hotel. His foothold should be in very remote places, including the nearby jungle. Lin haoxiong is a professional soldier. Moreover, he must have his accomplices to follow him. I don''t think he will easily come out by himself, but he must also be in charge He may even know that we are meeting now, especially if he knows our father''s whereabouts. I just want to make a plan and let him seek revenge. Otherwise, it is very difficult to catch him as a professional soldier because of his geographical environment and close to the Chinese border. The best way is to lead him out. "Ruan Jingxiong analyzed.


    "Dad, just tell me what to do?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Wen Hao, dad wants you to hold a full moon banquet for your sons. In Vietnam, your children need to invite relatives and friends to dinner and drink at the full moon. In your capacity as general manager of mans, please ask businessmen and celebrities from all walks of life in Liangshan to congratulate. Lin haoxiong has no reason not to know about it. At that time, he will appear in person and he knows that I will definitely come. In this case, he may be able to If he leads him out to arrest him in one fell swoop, it will be over, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Ah? Dad, no, it''s too dangerous. You can really think of it." wen''er said unhappily.


    Tang Wenhao felt that Ruan Jingxiong''s idea was bold and risky, but he thought carefully that it might be the best way. As long as it was well planned, there would be no danger. He couldn''t help nodding and saying, "Dad, I agree with you. We''ll do it!"


    "Ah? Brother Wen Hao, do you agree? You don''t take sister Manny and sister Ah Mui''s lives seriously? How dangerous it is?" wen''er said with a pout.


    Ruan Jingxiong caresses the baby''s daughter''s hair and says, "girl, it''s going to be fine. You can really get women and children to the scene? The scene can be fake. People in our own family don''t have to be there in person. As long as we arrive, Lin haoxiong''s goal is dad, Wen Hao, not women and children. He won''t care about these!"


    "Dad, don''t we worry if you show up? It''s too risky. I don''t agree." wen''er said with a worried shake of Ruan Jingxiong''s arm.


    "Girl, it''s all right. Don''t worry! Dad will make careful deployment. Think about it! Now the security system of Liangshan is under Dad''s control for the time being. Dad has a special force I trained personally. Even if he has partners, can his partners compare with your dad? Ha ha." Ruan Jingxiong smiled confidently.


    "Wen''er, it''s all right. I''ll protect my father. Although this method sounds risky, if we plan carefully, there is no danger. There is an old Chinese saying that evil outweighs good. Lin haoxiong can''t turn over big waves. Now he''s a lost dog and a water dog. Are we still afraid of him?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Right! What Wen Hao said is very reasonable. That''s what my father meant. We represent the interests of the people and the country. He is a criminal. What are we afraid of? What we really fear is that he doesn''t come out at all and always bites people in the dark." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    Wen''er saw that both her father and her man insisted on the strategy of leading the snake out of the hole. She had no choice but to discuss it angrily with their two old men.


    After discussing for more than half an hour and concluding the basic ideas and overall arrangements, Ruan Jingxiong quietly left the cafe. When Tang Wenhao sent him out, he found that there was still a person sitting in his car. He was familiar with a person, not others, but copper headed Ruan gang. Ruan Gang also saw him and waved to him in the car. Tang Wenhao nodded and smiled.


    He now has feelings for several people under the former black dragon, especially the brothers Ruan Biao and Ruan gang. They perform tasks together and face life and death together. They are brothers who have experienced life and death together.


    In the past, he hated Chen Ba and killed his brother ah Yi, but later, Chen Ba abandoned the secret and rescued them regardless of life and death. His hatred for Chen Ba also dissipated. He can change his mistakes and be good!


    Without gossip, after Tang Wenhao and wen''er left the coffee shop, in order to appease wen''er, of course, they really miss her very much. Tang Wenhao took her to the hotel outside and opened a room. They stole food for nearly an hour. Wen''er is a little girl after all, with good physical conditions. It is the age of quantity rather than quality that holds Tang Wenhao.


    Out of the hotel, wen''er''s dimple was as beautiful as flowers. Tang Wenhao hugged her and they got on the car sweetly, "brother, I want to go back tonight!"


    "If you don''t give, you will be insatiable." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, I want it. Who makes you so nice! Brother... Promise me! I want you to sleep with me in your arms." wen''er said whistlingly.


    "Hehe, OK, I can''t help you, but I can''t ask you endlessly like just now. I need you to be more fierce. Can you be fierce at this time? It''s not like the days we just got together. I love you desperately. Now I want to protect our children, okay? After you give birth to a child, once the month is over, we can play as much as we want and as long as we want For a long time, I dare to love you, and I will love you with all my life. I can''t help it! Because in my heart, wen''er is the most beautiful girl in the world, okay? "Tang Wenhao started the car and smiled.


    Wen''er shyly kissed Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and said with a smile, "understand! However, after giving birth to this child, I don''t want to have a second child, otherwise I''ll suffer too much. You don''t know that sister Ah Mei is envied by her sisters at home, because she doesn''t break her milk and won''t get pregnant. You love her as soon as you go home and envy us all!"


    "Hehe, that''s not up to you. It''s no wonder I''m pregnant like just now. Just admit your fate! Ha ha." Tang Wenhao smiled, then filled the gas door and the car went out.


    "Hehe, I mean, I want our children to eat milk all the time, like Guanguan, so I won''t be pregnant." wen''er smiled naively.


    "Silly girl, do you think your child can be raised like this? Guanguan can eat milk for a few months at most, and must be weaned. Otherwise, the milk will have no nutrition and be bad for the child''s health. Girl, there are many ways of contraception, and you will know later." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After they got home, the beauties at work also got off work. The family was bustling. Now there are more children and they all grab their children. Tang Wenhao, as usual, first caught each beauty and kissed their sweet lips, then hugged their children and kissed their little faces.


    This round will also take ten minutes. Tang Wenhao believes that the process of going home to show love is inevitable. To make this big family full of love forever, they must feel their love.


    The food was better. Ah Mui motioned everyone to start eating. She took her son''s crown from Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "baby, eat!"


    No gossip. After the family finished dinner, Tang Wenhao began to announce his plan for meeting Ruan Jingxiong in the afternoon. After listening, everyone, like wen''er, firmly opposed it and said it was too dangerous.


    Only Manny had no objection. She stood up and said to the sisters, "Sisters, since baby and dad have decided, let them act according to their plan! Where we need the cooperation of our sisters, we all do according to their wishes. Baby is our man. He loves everyone and won''t really let everyone take risks. They must be very sure to make such a decision. Otherwise, with baby''s personality, will we take risks?"

 Chapter 549

    Ah Mei also nodded and smiled, "Manny is right. Baby loves us so much that they won''t mess around. He and Wener''s father must be sure. We''ll just do what they say, baby. Tell me! How do you want us to cooperate with you to sing the play?"


    Tang Wenhao stood up and said with a smile, "Manny and sister Ah Mui are right. There is no absolute certainty. I dare not risk your life and my own children. You should have confidence in me!"


    "Hmm! Baby, I know you are the most man in the world. You work hard for me and Ruan Biao. I won''t forget it all my life. I don''t believe you are willing to let us take risks. I have confidence in you, so I also support your decision." Ruan Yi smiled gently holding the child.


    "Hehe, thank you for your understanding, wife. Have you finished your month?" Tang Wenhao said, giving Ruan Yi a bad look.


    Everyone knew what he wanted to say and coaxed them into smiling.


    "Baby, sister ah Hui''s month is over, and Manny''s month is over." ah Hui smiled.


    "OK... I don''t want to sleep tonight. I want to have enough fun." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, come on, let''s get down to business! You can hold it when you go home! Now there are many beautiful women who can make you crazy at home. You won''t just catch sister Ah Mui''s dead love." Manny said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha... Well, I''ll get down to business! After that, sister ah Hui, let''s go to bed and discuss it again." then she gave ah Hui another look and turned her pretty face crimson.


    Then, Tang Wenhao roughly informed them of the results of his discussion with Ruan Jingxiong, saying that the most important thing was the early publicity. Taking the full moon of several children and the first anniversary of mans'' opening as the publicity points, Tang Wenhao entertained Liangshan merchants and celebrities to congratulate them, but the place and time were not fixed. Ruan Jingxiong meant to let Tang Wenhao discuss it with his wives at home.


    "Baby, it''s better to put it in a hotel. It''s definitely not good at home. We can''t let our family be exposed in the media, otherwise it will attract the attention of some malicious people when it doesn''t stop in the future. Mans factory is also inappropriate. Although there are few residents, they are willing to arrest Lin haoxiong, but there are no decent hotels around. They do such a banquet in a small hotel, Lin Haoxiong is easy to find the problem and will attract his attention. He may not come, but he has exposed our purpose. "Manny calmly analyzed.


    "The hotel must be OK, but the problem is that most of the luxury hotels in Langshan are in the urban area. In this environment, it is not easy to catch bad people. Secondly, the people are too complex. Lin haoxiong and his people are easy to get in and catch hostages, which will make us passive and difficult to catch him." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, baby, you''re right. Sister ah Hui, you''re from Liangshan and in charge of Ruan''s drugstore. You know a lot of people in all aspects and have seen the world. Where do you say to hold this banquet? It''s not a high-grade area, and it''s not a residential area? Is there such a place in Liangshan?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll think about it!" ah Hui smiled as she shook her arms around her child.


    "Sister ah Hui, can''t the leisure center in the western suburbs? The scenery is good, the decoration is luxurious, and there are no residents around." Ruan Yi suggested.


    "But they''re not a hotel," ah Hui said with a smile.


    "Can they make preparations for us? Anyway, it''s time now. We can also take this opportunity to let the media release the wind first and say that the time and place are to be determined. In this way, it will certainly attract Lin haoxiong''s attention. He will certainly inquire everywhere. Maybe we can pay attention to his trend at this time," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, that''s good, baby. Otherwise, sister ah Hui, do you have the phone number of the leisure center? If so, you can contact them and finalize the matter, baby? You can discuss with your father whether the place is OK, and you should go over in person to check the terrain and make arrangements in advance." Manny said.


    "Hehe, it''s certain. That''s it for the time being. By the way, I want to tell you that most of us can''t go here because it''s an adventure. Dad will arrange some female soldiers and police officers to pretend to be you to perform tasks inside. At most, Manny, sister ah Hui and sister Ah Mei will hold the child and shake it inside, and then the child will move away , you will also be closely protected by female bodyguards, and I will always be by your side, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, we don''t believe in female bodyguards. We only believe in our baby. Anyway, as long as I''m with you, I''m not afraid of anything and death." Ruan Yi smiled.


    "Well, me too. No matter how powerful the bodyguard is, he is not our baby''s opponent. Even Wener''s father, the chief coach of special forces, is not our baby''s opponent. Can Liangshan find someone who can beat you?" ah Hui smiled.


    "Hehe, I can''t say that. People don''t fight with you. They use a gun directly. No matter how powerful the baby is, it''s not as powerful as a gun! It''s better to be careful." Manny smiled.


    "Oh, Manny, don''t worry! It will be fine. With my current skills, if an enemy wants to attack us, I just need to calm down and close my eyes for a few seconds. As long as they are within tens of meters, I can feel their existence. I can subdue them before they attack." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Really? Baby, you are so powerful now?" Yang Xi asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her stunned touch, especially her sexy red lips and bulging lower abdomen. It can be said that Yang Xi was one of his favorite wives. Yang Xi was open in bed, worshipped him and loved him. She always made Tang Wenhao want her madly.


    "Sister Yang Xi, how powerful am I now? Let me put it this way! I can judge whether you miss me very much from your beautiful eyes and the smell from your body." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha... All the beauties laughed.


    "Villain, look how I deal with you, little coyote." Yang Xi smiled coyly, and then walked to Tang Wenhao with her stomach to twist his ears.


    Tang Wenhao pulled her jade hand, took her into his arms and said with a bad smile in her ear, "sister, I bet you miss me very much. If you don''t believe it, let''s check it!"


    "Bad guy, bad guy... That''s it. How about that? I don''t want you to think of a bad guy." Yang Xijiao smiled.


    As long as Tang Wenhao is at home, he flirts with his beautiful wife and concubine almost every day. His childhood is very moist, and everyone makes him laugh and act wild. He gets stuck in oil if he wants to, and kisses if he wants to. He is happy to be an immortal.


    After the discussion, Tang Wenhao knew that Manny and ah Hui had finished their confinement, so he didn''t want to accompany wen''er. He pulled wen''er aside and said with a bad smile, "girl, I''ll sleep with your sister Manny tonight! You really can''t be endless now, understand? You can''t make me happy!"


    "OK, I know... Hum! Ignore you." Wen Er angrily went back to her room. Manny, ah Hui and sister Ah Mei all came over.


    "Baby, what''s the matter with Wener? You make her angry? She''s so young and still a child. You let her, don''t make her angry." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, I promised her this afternoon to sleep with her tonight. I heard that you and sister ah Hui have finished their confinement? I''m worried! I want to sleep with you!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "That''s it? Hehe, it''s easy to do. Just hug her to sleep tonight! We''re all right, sister ah Hui, all right?" Manny asked.


    "Hehe, sister ah Hui is all right. How can sister ah Hui compete with sister wen''er at such an age? Baby, go! She has your child as a child. You have to love her and let her. Our sisters are so old that they won''t compete with their little sisters for you, as long as you have us in your heart." ah Hui smiled plainly.


    "Sister ah Hui, but I really want you tonight!" whispered Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, this is taught by sister ah Hui. You put sister wen''er to sleep. Won''t you come to sister ah Hui''s bed again? You think sister ah Hui can''t let you toss enough?" ah Hui smiled shyly.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao woke up from Manny Wenxiang''s arms and saw Manny staring at him with love. He tutted and said, "sister, it''s lucky to be your son and your husband." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Little coyote, it''s always endless. By the way, how do you feel about Chen Jia?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Very good, beautiful, high IQ, gentle, and well! Plenty of water, energetic, just like you, ha ha." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain... Come again, stop playing, get up? Look at the time? It''s almost ten o''clock. I''ve been holding my urine for a long time. I don''t want to disturb your sleep, so I''ve been holding it all the time." Manny smiled gently.


    "What can I do? Then get up quickly! Don''t suffocate my baby. What can I do in the future? You can afford it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Manny punched Tang Wenhao on the head and said with a whiny smile, "I don''t love you so much!"


    After they got up to wash, they went out of the room. The beauties at home were watching TV and chatting in the living room. They had already left for work. Amy saw Manny and Tang Wenhao get up and quickly brought breakfast to them. Tang Wenhao didn''t say a word. After sitting down, she did the food of seven or eight of their beauties.


    Manny ate a little gracefully, wiped her sweet lips and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, let''s go! Let''s go to work!"


    "Manny, are you going to work today?" Ah Mui asked suspiciously.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, I''ll leave the child to you. It''s hard. I haven''t been to work for a month. I have to go and see. Baby, let''s go! Sisters, bye ha." Manny took Tang Wenhao''s hand and said goodbye to everyone.


    "I''m going too." wen''er rushed from behind with her stomach.


    "Are you going?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. Manny smiled and nodded.


    Wen''er chuckled, "hum! Sister Manny still loves me. Unlike some people, she sneaked away in the middle of the night!"


    "Ha ha... Follow the asshole, then get in the car!" Tang Wenhao hugged her and walked towards the door. The beauties behind laughed.

 Chapter 550

    Manny felt great changes when she didn''t enter mans for a month. There was a long line of trucks pulling goods. In fact, she knew that mans sales were very good now, but she was surprised to see the team pulling goods. Tang Wenhao and wen''er were even more surprised. Unexpectedly, Mans developed so rapidly.


    When she got to the general manager''s office, Manny asked Miss Chen Miaoxi, the clerk of the administration department, to change the water inside and bring a new bucket. Then she turned on the computer and began to look at the production and sales situation. While looking at it, she called, "Linda, this is Manny. You call manager Ruan to my office!"


    A few minutes later, Tang Wenhao met his brother-in-law Ruan Jian. Although he knew that Ruan Jian had helped Manny in mans for the past two months, he didn''t expect that Ruan Jian had worked as a production manager.


    "Brother, you''re here, wen''er. Your stomach is so big. It''s bigger than your sister-in-law Li Yan. It''s good! It''s like my sister." Ruan Jian smiled, then went to Manny, nodded at Manny and smiled, "sister-in-law, what are you looking for me?"


    "Well, isn''t your big brother here? Your brother hasn''t seen each other for a long time. He''ll talk later. By the way, how much is the output in a month?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "About 300000, full load production!" Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Well, it seems that we still have to find a factory. No, after sister-in-law resumes work, you and your brother will go to death valley to prepare for the establishment of a factory there. By the way, how''s Ah Xiang doing?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Very good. Sister a Xiang is very smart. She is now a foreman and has a team." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Ah Xiang? Ah Xiang is really coming?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Didn''t you introduce her? I thought she was really poor, smart and a foreman. It showed that she had certain organizational ability, so Ruan Jian arranged for her to work in a team. She first studied as a lathe worker and later as a manager, which showed that she didn''t make me wrong. Yuanyuan also said that she was also liked by his brother in Huaichun." Manny smiled.


    Tang Wenhao thought, Ah Xiang has been asked by his brother-in-law. Don''t you like it? However, now Ruan Jian said that she did well in mans and was happy for her.


    Manny and Ruan Jian talked about the production situation for a while, leaving time for Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jian. She led wen''er to the car room to inspect the work.


    "Brother, I''m waiting to go to death valley with you! It''s boring to stay in the workshop all day." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Ha ha, Manny said you did a good job. She said you got started quickly and had a good brain. She gave you the power to use it. Now you are in charge of the production. It''s really powerful. Brother doesn''t have the ability. By the way, Li Yan is also pregnant?" Tang Wenhao patted him on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Hehe, it was checked out later than wen''er. The due date is about the same as wen''er. I didn''t expect that I would be a father too. I can''t believe it." Ruan Jian smiled foolishly.


    "Ha ha... Life is full of variables and surprises. Did dad tell you that I''m going to make full moon wine for my children every few days?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No? Really? My uncle is going to give me a big gift. Now I can make money myself. I''m justifiable to give it away." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Hehe, you don''t want to give anything. It''s fake. Our purpose is to lead Lin haoxiong out. If we don''t bring this bastard to justice, we don''t sleep well. I''m sorry for my mother, right?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hmm! Brother, what do you need me to do?" Ruan Jian was excited.


    "Hehe, don''t do anything. Do a good job in mans production. It''s arranged by my father, and I just cooperate with his actions," Tang Wenhao said.


    "How can I do that? He''s behind the killing of my mother. I want to avenge my mother," Ruan Jian said.


    "Eldest brother knows what you think, but there''s no need for you to intervene in this matter. In fact, you still need to worry more here and at home. After all, my father and I will go to the scene. We''re worried that Lin haoxiong will give us a hand. In case he misses, he may succeed in attacking our family. In this way, even if we catch him, we may have to fight with him Isn''t he busy exchanging hostages in vain? It will be more difficult to catch him in the future. Are you right? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s analysis, Ruan Jian nodded and said, "brother, it makes sense. We still need to strengthen prevention at home and here. Should we send more people at home?"


    "This is our arrangement. On that day, you and Ruan gang are responsible for the safety of your relatives, while my father and I are responsible for catching him on the scene. In fact, your task is more important, because my father can''t send more people to you, otherwise it will arouse Lin haoxiong''s suspicion and can only let you two protect your family secretly. On that day, you will receive Li Yan together with Ruan for centralized protection, Don''t disperse your forces. You are in charge of the Ruan family and Ruan Gang is in charge of mans factory. I think it should be all right with your ability. After all, the security system in the villa area of the Ruan family is OK, and it''s not so easy for outsiders to destroy it. "Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, brother, don''t worry about catching Lin haoxiong! I promise I won''t hurt my sister-in-law and nephews at all." Ruan Jian smiled confidently.


    "Hehe, brother, I know you''re OK. Then I''ll inform you in advance. Remember, pretend there''s nothing. Don''t be nervous. Lin haoxiong may be watching our big family every day! We just don''t have anything, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After communicating with the beauties at home and Ruan Jian, ah Hui also selected the place for the banquet. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong agreed to make a field visit. If the place was really suitable for ambush, they began to announce the news to attract Lin haoxiong''s attention and lead him to action.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao also came to the place Ruan Yi said. At that time, he met Ruan Biao in this place. In fact, it is a tourist resort with picturesque scenery. Not far away is the jungle. There are mountains and water nearby. It is really high-grade to hold children''s full moon wine here to meet guests and friends.


    It would be cruel to turn this place into a battlefield, which is really a bad scene. But there is no way to capture Lin haoxiong, the largest arms smuggler in Vietnam''s history and a senior general of the military headquarters, because he is really too cunning.


    Ruan Jingxiong led Tang Wenhao around the resort. After a comprehensive inspection, he found the owner of the resort. This man is a famous rich man in Liangshan. His name is Ruan Huanzhang. He is a man of about 40 years old and a local. After Vietnam''s reform and opening up in recent years, he took the lead in tourism and vacation. In addition to Liangshan, there are similar resorts in Hanoi, with an annual turnover of more than 100 million yuan, Definitely a big boss.


    Ruan Jingxiong led Tang Wenhao to his office. It was said that Tang Wenhao, the boss of a Hong Kong funded enterprise, was looking for him. He looked very enthusiastic. "Ha ha, Mr. Tang, welcome." Ruan Huanzhang saw the two people and didn''t know who to shake hands with. Tang Wenhao quickly held out his hand.


    "Boss Ruan, I''m Tang Wenhao. This is my father, Ruan Jingxiong." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? Isn''t Mr. Tang from Hong Kong? I think Mr. Ruan seems to be on our side?" Ruan Huanzhang asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Boss Ruan is the boss in the end! Yes, I''m from Liangshan. Boss Ruan, I''d like to discuss something with you today. I hope boss Ruan can help." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Oh? Well... Let''s sit down and talk! I heard that Mr. Tang''s son is going to have a full moon wine in our resort, isn''t it?" Ruan Huanzhang asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, yes, but not all. Is it convenient to speak here?" Ruan Jingxiong looked around and asked with a smile.


    "Well... No problem, Mr. Ruan, please talk." Ruan Huanzhang went to the door and closed the door.


    Ruan Jingxiong took out his work permit from his pocket and handed it to Ruan Huanzhang. When he took it over, he was stunned and looked at Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao carefully, "this... Instructor Ruan? Are you really instructor Ruan?"


    "Oh, of course it''s true. I''m Ruan Jingxiong, the chief instructor of the special forces, directly under the Ministry of national defense." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Disrespectful and disrespectful, I didn''t expect instructor Ruan to come to my place today. Why did Mr. Tang call you dad? You are a father son relationship?" Ruan Huanzhang asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao and my son are sworn brothers and my son-in-law." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Oh! What do I say? Hehe, Mr. Tang is a talented person! He is handsome. I think instructor Ruan''s daughter must be a very beautiful girl?" Ruan Huanzhang smiled.


    "Hehe, fortunately, boss Ruan, I want to get boss Ruan''s support when I visit boss Ruan today." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "If instructor Ruan has any orders, just say, is it a business or a private matter?" boss Ruan asked with a smile.


    "It''s business." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Oh? If it''s official business, I think Ruan must cooperate with you when I visit in person as instructor Ruan!" Ruan Huanzhang said with a smile. It''s the old Jianghu. I can see through the matter at a glance.


    "Ha ha, boss Ruan is joking. It''s not necessary, it should be! It''s a matter of state secrets. It''s not helpless. It won''t disturb businessmen like boss Ruan." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Instructor Ruan, tell me straight! As long as Ruan can do it, there will be no problem." Ruan Huanzhang smiled.


    "OK, then I''m not polite." then, Ruan Jingxiong told him about Lin haoxiong''s private sale of military arms. Hearing Ruan Huanzhang''s staring boss, he didn''t expect that senior generals like Lin haoxiong would understand how to sell the country and the army, let alone Ruan Jingxiong would set the place where Lin haoxiong was arrested in his resort.


    "Instructor Ruan, if you really choose my place, there will be a gunfight here. The decoration in my resort costs a lot of money. Who will compensate me in case of loss? Besides, gunfight will certainly kill people. If they die, I will be unlucky here. Who will come to me for vacation in the future? It''s not that I don''t want to cooperate with the Ministry of national defense to arrest prisoners, but This has a great impact on my business. Instructor Ruan, look at this...? "Ruan Huanzhang obviously doesn''t want to.

 Chapter 551

    "Hehe, boss Ruan, I''ll answer you first. They said that after discussing with me, he decided to use my place to arrest Lin haoxiong, a serious national criminal. Can I refuse? No, because they represent the country, the Ministry of national defense and the Ministry of military. They have to borrow it by themselves at that time, but they can''t get through the face, so it becomes a toast instead of a penalty. It''s boring ! it will make instructor Ruan and boss Tang look down on themselves.


    Moreover, this is not all a bad thing. Mans is a big enterprise in Liangshan. The city attaches great importance to it. If they put all their future entertainment here, it will also be a big business.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, Ruan Huanzhang agreed to Ruan Jingxiong''s request, "instructor Ruan, since you have made this arrangement, Ruan naturally wants to cooperate. What do you need me to do, instructor Ruan?"


    "Boss Ruan, be happy. After this is over, I will ask the Ministry of national defense to give you a reward. In fact, there are two main things you have to do." boss Ruan, don''t worry! Let''s take ten thousand steps back. If their ministry of national defense doesn''t compensate you for your losses, we mans will compensate you, OK? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, that''s not true. I mean try not to break things. When will you come? I need to make full preparations," Ruan Huanzhang said.


    "The time is on the 30th of this month, that is, the day after tomorrow. How about it?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    Ruan Jingxiong took the construction drawings of Ruan Huanzhang Resort and Tang Wenhao and left. He said he would go back to the army and his men to study the combat deployment and try to arrest Lin haoxiong at the smallest cost.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Jingxiong, "Dad, do you think Ruan Huanzhang will keep a secret?"


    "Yes, he has no need to betray the country, let alone offend me and you, right? This man is very smart at first sight, not the kind of person who can''t see the situation clearly." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Well, that''s true. When you look at his eyes, you can tell that this man has a lot of tricks." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, if you don''t have any idea, can you make your career so big? By the way, you should start to prepare to implement it according to the plan after you go back. You can inform Lin haoxiong about making full moon wine for your son and children. If you are too urgent, it will easily arouse Lin haoxiong''s suspicion. You''d better make arrangements early. After all, this is to hold mans anniversary celebration together. It''s more grand, true and false. You must be careful Let Lin haoxiong take the bait. You let Manny do such things. She is very experienced. I think you and ah Ling are not Manny''s opponents in running enterprises. "Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Oh, of course, but ah Ling is not bad. Dad, you don''t know her yet. She won''t be worse than her sister." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, otherwise, can Ruan be so big? It''s a blessing for you to marry these sisters in your previous life." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "In addition, wen''er, the daughter of the chief instructor of the Vietnamese special forces, is even more blessed!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He thought, Dad, you don''t know how tempting your daughter''s body is! It''s wonderful!


    "Smelly boy, just know! My daughter doesn''t say that it''s difficult to find a more beautiful girl than her in Vietnam, at least in Lang Shan?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled proudly.


    "Well, indeed, I think so, so I don''t think I deserve wen''er!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, dad doesn''t mean that. He just thinks I have such a good daughter for you. You have to cherish her, love her and love her. Wenhao, girls need to be spoiled." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Understand! Dad, I will. I really love wen''er. She married me when she was so young and gave birth to my children. I will love her all my life." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    After the two broke up at the gate of a hotel in the city, Tang Wenhao drove back to Ruan''s house alone and told Manny, Ah Mei and ah Hui the results of his discussion with Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Baby, do you think Lin haoxiong will appear? If he doesn''t appear, isn''t he busy in vain?" Ah Mui asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, certainly. A man''s mind is different from that of our daughter. He doesn''t care about money now. He must want to avenge his brother. He and Wener''s father and baby will come to an end. I believe Wener''s father''s judgment. They have a good heart in this regard." Manny smiled.


    "Oh, yes, Manny''s analysis is right. I feel more and more that Lin haoxiong is staring at us all the time. Although I haven''t seen his real face so far, I believe he is waiting for an opportunity to retaliate against us somewhere at the moment, so we should be careful," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, ah Ling called and said she would come back to stay with us. She said ah Jian was too young and inexperienced. She didn''t trust him to protect the family." Manny said.


    "Ah? She still wants to come back? I''m worried about her coming back. I don''t want her to come back when I think of the reminder of Wong Tai Sin, just in case..." Tang Wenhao just said here.


    "Pooh, Pooh... Crow''s mouth, there''s no chance... Fool, even if our ah Ling comes back, there won''t be any chance." Manny stares at Tang Wenhao with a whine and scolds him.


    "Hehe, aren''t I worried about her? Of course I know my wife won''t be in danger. The gutter in her death valley can''t help her. Why is Lin haoxiong afraid of him?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It''s good to know. Ah Ling will come back in the evening. You wait to pick her up. My sister also thought that ah Ling''s experience in this field is far better than ah Jian, her Kung Fu is no worse than ah Jian, and her shooting skills are good. When she comes back, everyone is really more secure." Manny smiled.


    After that, Manny and Tang Wenhao go to Manny''s house. Manny is waiting for Tang Wenhao''s news. Once the plan is determined, she will begin to arrange invitations and hold a press conference to inform about Manny''s anniversary celebration, the son of Tang Wenhao, general manager of Manny''s house, and the golden full moon banquet.


    After Tang Wenhao and Manny finished discussing things at Manny''s, he said he wanted to see Yang Xi''s fashion design center and model training camp and see the safety situation there by the way. Manny smiled, "Baby, your idea is right. You really need to go and have a look. No one knows how Lin haoxiong will deal with us. He must also know that Yang Xi''s side is also our mans'' side. In case he wants to play our girls'' ideas, he will be in trouble. It''s really impossible to let the girls have a holiday. Go over there and discuss with Yang Xi!"


    "Well! Don''t worry, Mr. man! I''m going to work hard here. When I came back, my father said! Marrying your sisters is the greatest blessing of my life." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "What do you say?" Manny asked with a proud smile.


    "Seek truth from facts, indeed! Satisfied! Bye!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Manny watched the handsome Tang Wenhao Biao out of Manny''s house. She was sweet in her heart. It was good to have him! After Tang Wenhao came home, the atmosphere of the Ruan family was different. She was much happier than when he was not at home. All the beauties were very happy, and the smile on her face was heartfelt happiness.


    Tang Wenhao went to Yang Xi''s fashion design center. Miss Taiwan knew him and hurriedly called to inform Yang Xi. Tang Wenhao stopped and said with a smile, "don''t tell you beauty Yang. I''ll go up and find her myself!"


    "Sister Yang is not up there. She guides the students to practice in the model training camp on the first floor." the beauty points to the back of the screen.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "thank you! Can I go in?"


    "Hehe, you are the boss. Of course you can." the hostess of the front desk is quite good at coming. She knows that she can''t offend Tang Wenhao.


    "Smart, I''ll ask your sister yang to give you a raise and do a good job." Tang Wenhao gave the little girl a look and made her heart beat. She was in a mess and smiled shyly.

 Chapter 552

    Tang Wenhao opened the screen and walked inside. After passing a dark corridor, he heard disco music playing inside. He walked to the door of the training hall and pushed the door in without knocking.


    Look up, God! There are all the beautiful women inside. All the beautiful women are wearing only a pair of tight shorts and bras. They are all lined up to press their legs! Yang Xi was guiding them, and no one noticed him coming in.


    "Ah... Hooligan!" suddenly, a beautiful woman screamed next to him. Tang Wenhao looked sideways and was stunned. It turned out that in his right corner, there was a naked beauty covering her face, ashamed and ashamed. Looking at the beauty of this beautiful woman, it was absolutely first-class in the world, angel''s face, devil''s figure and dreamy skin, shit! Where did Yang Xi get such a beautiful woman!


    Tang Wenhao will appreciate beautiful women from several aspects now. He has never thought about where he is? He has been used to the environment with a cloud of beautiful women. He always subconsciously appreciates the beautiful women here as his own women, so he appreciates the beautiful woman. His eyes are unbridled, almost like seeing through the beautiful women of others.


    "Ah! You go out... Coyote." the woman raised her hand at a loss and put it down again, because as soon as she raised her hand, Tang Wenhao had a glance at her, and Tang Wenhao felt his blood rush up.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao realized his embarrassment and quickly moved his color eyes away, thinking, beauty! If you don''t yell, I don''t know where you change your clothes. It''s my blessing!


    At the right moment, Yang Xi also came over, smiling and not angry at all. As long as the beautiful women who lived in the Ruan family don''t care much about this kind of thing and don''t feel much about it, because Tang Wenhao is not serious at home every day. Pinching this beautiful woman, touching that and appreciating it is not something to make a fuss about, How can you react so strongly like a little girl!


    "Villain, is it so good-looking? I''m scared of Xueying. I''ll comfort the little girl first and then go up with you to talk." he said, walking towards the beautiful woman who still covered himself with a round stomach.


    The beautiful woman blushed, pouted her little mouth, glanced at Tang Wenhao, and said to Yang Xi, "sister Yang Xi, who is he? Still look! Hooligan." Tang Wenhao was not angry, but stared at the little girl deliberately, so she was too ashamed to let go.


    "Hehe, Xueying, he is my husband. It''s all right. He has seen many beautiful women, but he hasn''t seen you so beautiful. He can''t adapt at once. Well, villain, turn around! Otherwise the little girl won''t let go. You want to see it. Can you see it when my sister comes to the upstairs office?" Yang Xi smiled.


    Tang Wenhao felt that he couldn''t tease her any more. He blinked and smiled, sweeping his eyes at the other beauties in the training hall. These beauties were too ashamed to look at Tang Wenhao when they saw that Tang Wenhao began to stare at them.


    holy crap Now he is famous. In the eyes of these beauties, he must be a big sex wolf, Tang Wenhao thought.


    After the beauty Xueying put on her shorts and clothes, her pretty face was still red. Yang Xi pulled her to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "Xueying, he is my husband. You have to call him president Tang. Understand? He didn''t mean it just now. He didn''t know that men can''t come in here. Ha!"


    "It''s not a misunderstanding. He looked at me on purpose!" the little girl was still stubborn.


    Tang Wenhao liked her little temper and said with a bad smile, "I did it on purpose. Who made you look so beautiful? And who took off your clothes? Which man was willing to look away? I don''t believe you take off your clothes in the street now. Which man would not look at you. I came in to discuss things with my wife. I didn''t come to see you. You deliberately let me see it. You said you didn''t call out. I don''t know at all You can''t see your body when you change clothes in that corner. I didn''t say you deliberately seduced me. You also scolded me as a hooligan. After I saw you just now, all the cells in my body became active. You scared me and killed tens of thousands of cells. I didn''t claim against you! "


    "Sister Yang Xi, look at him..." the Xueying beauty was speechless by Tang Wenhao''s evil reasoning. Tears were coming down in her eyes, so she had to ask Yang Xi for help.


    "Hehe, he teased you on purpose. Well, villain, you go up first! Look, you''re going to die! Go back and let sister Ah Mui clean you up. No, sister Ah Mui spoil you too much, and you have to let president man clean you up." Yang Xi smiled coyly, then pushed Tang Wenhao out of the door and went back in.


    Tang Wenhao reluctantly went out of the training hall and thought, shit, it''s great to work in such a place. Any beauty wears so little, good-looking! Sexy and fragrant.


    This snow Ying is really beautiful. It''s beautiful and exciting. Shit, it''s not inferior to Yu Wener. The skin is too white and tender, and the facial features are too delicate. It''s a pity. It just shook in the blink of an eye. I don''t know if there will be another chance next time?


    When Tang Wenhao was flirting with Xueying, Yang Xi knocked him on the head from behind and whined, "bad guy, little coyote, will you have a good time? What did you say? Can you really be the first beauty in Liangshan?" he said, pushing Tang Wenhao upstairs.


    "Well, you can say so. Where''s her home?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then took her jade hand.


    "What? I really want her?" Yang Xi asked jealously.


    "No, it''s strange. I want to ask, where can such a great beauty be bred? Her hometown must be a beautiful place, or how can there be such delicate skin?" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Hehe, to tell you the truth, my sister, I saw her for the first time and was attracted by her beauty. She is really one in a million. No, it''s one in a million! I''ve served president man''s sisters, wen''er and may from death valley in my life. Now, my sister is the most convinced. After seeing her that time, he was also restrained by her. She is really as beautiful as a fairy Ah! At that time, man always said that such a girl was worthy of you, a little coyote. I didn''t expect that this scene was the first time you met. "Yang Xi smiled.


    "Ha ha, do you think I''m destined for her?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, isn''t this fate? By the way, she said, you have seen her?" Yang Xi said with a jealous smile.


    "Where?" Tang Wenhao said with a mean smile.


    "You are here. Are you satisfied?" Yang Xi pointed to herself and smiled.


    "Hehe, to tell you the truth, she didn''t see it very clearly. When she wanted to see it more clearly, she covered it with her gentle, white and tender hands, cheapskate! It''s not generous at all. It''s not like my sister! You can''t wait to take it off before I start. What a good sister! You can give her a good guidance on this knowledge next time. You can''t just guide cat and dog steps, but on this Knowledge is also very important for a beautiful woman, OK? Sister, please. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly guy! Get cheap and sell good!" Yang Xi smiled.


    They arrived at Yang Xi''s office. Yang Xi dialed the inside line and asked her colleagues outside to bring her tea. After they sat down, they talked, "villain, do you have any instructions for coming to me today?"


    "How dare I tell my sister! Besides, you are still my master, only you can tell me,... I just don''t trust the safety here. I want to come and have a look. Later, you ask a beautiful woman to show me around. I''m afraid I''ll wander around by myself. Maybe I''ll meet another beautiful woman changing clothes. I won''t blame me if I don''t control it at that time." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, I still want to do good! How about I let Xueying take you?" Yang Xi looked at Tang Wenhao, seemingly testing him.


    "OK! As long as she''s not afraid of the sheep entering the tiger''s mouth," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Sheep into the wolf''s mouth! You little Coyote!" Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    "Small? Where am I small? You say, my part is small? Point it out to me?" Tang Wenhao said, standing up and shooting at one of his domineering and most proud parts.


    "Ha ha... Villain, I say you''re young, can''t you? You''re twenty-five or six years old. Aren''t you young in front of us? Mr. man is right. You''re spoiled by sister Ah Mei and sister ah Ling. Of course, I think Mr. man is used to you. She doesn''t know it. We and her sisters privately say that she is actually no better than sister Ah Mei. She''s very used to you "Yang Xi smiled.


    "Used to love, understand? That means you don''t love me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? How dare you say your sister? You''re going to die! You didn''t sow the seed in her belly? Heartless little coyote, I think the little villain in in her belly will be as bad as you in the future. She always kicks me when she''s free." Yang Xi smiled happily.


    "True or false? Aren''t you just seven or eight months old? He''s so naughty that he dares to kick his mother? I can''t beat him out." Tang Wenhao said, lifting Yang Xi''s coat and touching her snow-white and round belly, as if what''s going on, began to feel something.


    "Hehe, he''s asleep now and let you touch him at night. He makes a lot of trouble at night and kicks his sister a little painful! Boys are naughty." Yang Xi smiled proudly. Since she knew that she was pregnant with dragon seed, she was very proud and felt that she was also a hero of the Tang family.


    After chatting for a while, Tang Wenhao returned to the subject. "Sister, my father and I discussed the plan to arrest Lin haoxiong. When I came, Manny told me, if not, let''s have a holiday these two days to avoid Lin haoxiong''s idea here. What do you think?"


    "Does he know where we are? Is it necessary? We still want to take them to the fashion show competition held at the end of Hanoi after a few weeks of urgent training? They are all designed by ourselves. My sister wants to be popular through this competition. Xueying is my pillar, so, baby, I want to discuss something with you." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? You said." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "President man said that he would give me a chance to get you and Xueying together that day. He said that such a good girl can''t be touched by men outside. We don''t let the fat water flow into the fields of outsiders. Of course, I''d like to give Xueying to you. Today may be your fate, but what! I want to let you two together after she improves in her professional field, otherwise it''s too expensive to get married and have children too early What do you think of her talent? "Yang Xi asked with a smile.

 Chapter 553

    "Oh, of course, no problem. I''m not in such a hurry to marry her. I don''t feel bad even if I don''t marry her. I just feel a little sorry. She''s really beautiful, sister. I have to admit that I have a little interest in her. I didn''t want to add beauty to my family, but I can''t carry her." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Hey... Villain, tell me what you mean! However, I like your confession. At least you are not a hypocrite, but a real villain." Yang Xi smiled.


    Shit! It''s hard to say that a real villain is a real villain, but it''s also an evaluation!


    Tang Wenhao learned about Yang Xi''s situation in detail, including the accommodation of her employees here. In addition to those from Langshan City, the employees from other places live in concentrated accommodation, including Xueying. They also live in the collective dormitory rented by the company.


    In fact, it''s on the third floor. They are all beautiful women. It''s easy to arrange. Generally speaking, it''s safe.


    When he went back, Tang Wenhao took Yang Xi, a Xue, a Feng, a Ruo and a Meng home. These beauties all followed Yang Xi in management. They also had some Kung Fu. Even men who had practiced Kung Fu for several years might be defeated by them if they didn''t know their strength and underestimated the enemy, because they learned practical kill skills, They are all fierce moves.


    Tang Wenhao felt that he wanted to make use of their beautiful women. Since Yang Xi didn''t plan to have a holiday, he asked these beautiful women to do security work and equip them with several pistols to deal with emergencies.


    After dinner, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to drive away from Ruan''s house. He was going to meet Ruan Ling at the airport.


    Without words, Ruan Ling''s flight arrived on time. Tang Wenhao waited at the exit for less than two minutes and grabbed Ruan Ling''s jade hand. They got on the bus happily.


    After getting on the bus, she first made a boo and passed the addiction to solve the pain of Acacia. For a long time, the two talents reluctantly separated. Ruan Ling had a beautiful face and said with a smile, "baby, you are so hungry and thirsty. Haven''t your sisters enjoyed you?"


    "They are them, you are you. They taste different, sister. If you don''t find a place to have fun first," Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, baby, don''t bother your sister with your life. It''s easy to miscarry at this time." Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "OK! No problem. You still love me most, sister. I''ll play some light music to relieve some. It''s not easy to get excited when bathed in this soft music." Tang Wenhao got excited when he thought he could be with Ruan Ling right away. He started the car and went out.


    In order to save time, they stopped by the woods near the high-speed entrance and played in the car. For a moment, ambiguities in the BMW car surged one after another.


    After the seeds of love were sown, Tang Wenhao smiled contentedly, hugged Ruan Ling for a long time, and had endless aftertaste. "Sister, sooner or later I will die on you. It''s so enjoyable." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Crow mouth, I can''t bear to let you die. If I want to die, I''ll die first. If one day, baby, you have to hold my sister and let her die in your arms, just like now, okay?" Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Well, if I die first, you have to hug me like this, okay?" Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well, this is our lifelong agreement, baby, you don''t know how much I love you!" Ruan Ling said gently. At the same time, she couldn''t help but kiss Tang Wenhao again.


    "Yes, because I also love you very, very much," Tang Wenhao said.


    "You don''t know. I love you to the bone, to the heart, to the point where I can don''t want anything for you and lose everything. As long as you are happy and can be with you, there is nothing in the world that can make your sister crazy." Ruan Ling said passionately.


    "Sister, it''s very kind of you! I... I want to..." Tang Wenhao felt that his body had quickly recovered under Ruan Ling''s emotional words.


    "No, baby, you have to give it to her sister after you go back. I''ve had enough today, or I''ll be angry. I have plenty of time to accompany you in the future. We still have a lifetime! When we build the villa in death valley, shall we live like this every day?" Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "OK, let''s put on our clothes! Otherwise your sister and they will be worried." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t take off your clothes in the future. It''s uncomfortable to wear black paint and don''t dare to turn on the light." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No, I just like to hold you like this. It''s comfortable! You can''t see clearly. I''ll wear it for you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    On the road, Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao, "baby, do you and dad think Lin haoxiong will retaliate against us?"


    "It should be. Since my father told me these things, I also began to observe our surroundings very carefully. Although I haven''t found anything yet, I have that feeling. It seems that there are always many eyes staring at us. Therefore, I ask everyone to be very careful when going out these days. Don''t be careless!"


    "Really? Be careful. Lin haoxiong is not Lin Haonan. He is a professional soldier and a senior general. He is familiar with military books. He must have rules and regulations and will make comprehensive deployment. He is not sure that he will not act rashly. Such an opponent is very difficult to deal with," Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes! So dad didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy at all this time. He said he would mobilize all the troops that could be mobilized in Langshan area to participate. Ambush everywhere from the periphery, that is, in the jungle, to identify suspicious people. Plainclothes police would guard all the traffic arteries in the urban area, and ambush would be set up in the resort we booked. Most of the people attending the party were special The soldiers are dressed up as soldiers, and the female special forces are serving as waiters, so as to strive for zero casualties and arrest Lin haoxiong, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Zero casualties is unlikely unless a condition is met," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "What conditions?" Tang Wenhao asked with great interest. He knew Ruan Ling was resourceful. Maybe she really had some clever plans!


    "When Lin haoxiong appeared, a man was present, and this man was able to subdue Lin haoxiong before he did it. No one could do this except my baby." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Ha ha... If you know me, so does my wife! To tell you the truth, my father also means that. Let me hide in the dark and observe the whole party. If I find a suspicious person, I will dress up as a waiter and approach him, and then quickly subdue him with acupoint pointing skill." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Aren''t you the protagonist of the party? How can you hide in the dark? Lin haoxiong is not a fool. If he doesn''t find out, you will doubt it." Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Wife, the old man also made arrangements. He said that a soldier in their army looks a little similar to me. Although he is not as handsome as me, his face and head are very similar to me. If you spend a little makeup, you will not be able to distinguish people I am not familiar with at once." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s a good move. Dad really used his head." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Of course, Lin haoxiong killed his mother. How much he hated him! Neither public nor private will let him go. I heard ah Jian say that dad and mom have a very good relationship. They have never quarreled and their faces have never turned red. Dad loves his mother very much. Can he not avenge his mother for this love?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, my mother is really beautiful. She''s almost 50 years old. She looks like she''s only 30 or 40 years old. She looks very young. Wen''er said that her mother never puts on makeup. Her skin is naturally so delicate. Wen''er is especially like her mother. Baby, you''re lucky. A gorgeous girl like wen''er has become your wife and given birth to your children. You should be satisfied!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, I''ve always been very satisfied!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. She wondered if she would be unhappy if she knew that I was moved to Xueying again?


    When he got home, Tang Wenhao found that Ruan Jian and Li Yan were also there. The young man looked around in front of and behind the house. When he saw that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were back, he smiled happily, "brother, sister-in-law a Ling, are you back?"


    "Hehe, what are you doing? A Jian." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I''m checking the terrain! In case a bad man sneaks into the villa area, he will deal with the people in our house in that direction and make some preparations." Ruan Jian smiled.


    Ruan Ling said with a smile, "it''s not bad. Take precautions. However, my sister-in-law thinks that in the environment like our community, we mainly need to find problems through monitoring. As for our house! The key is the doors and windows. If these places are arranged, it''s all right. Wait, my sister-in-law will have a look with you. What? Has your brother entrusted you with the safety work here?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Yes, so I must be foolproof. My eldest brother said that after completing this task, he would teach me acupoint lighting skills. He also said that I could be sent to do any task in the future. I hope you have the opportunity to perform the task in Myanmar last time. That''s how to train people!" Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Brother, that''s playing with your life. You''re not suitable." Tang Wenhao smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Elder brother, why am I not suitable? Tell me." Ruan Jian said unconvinced.


    "Ah Jian, your father is such a son. It''s too risky for you to do, elder brother. Do you understand?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Go, I don''t understand. Isn''t your father and mother also your child? You don''t even have a sister! I still have wen''er." Ruan Jian smiled disdainfully.


    Ruan Jian, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao have carefully inspected the inside and outside of Ruan''s villa. According to Ruan Ling''s suggestion, bells are tied under the windows outside the villa with thin lines. The bells are connected with the bells in the house. As long as the bells outside are gently touched, they will make a sound, and the bells at home also make a sound, so that they can timely remind the family to pay attention to the outside trend.


    At the same time, Ruan Ling arranged for Ruan Jian and Li Yan to sleep in the room closest to the gate downstairs these days, while she and Manny slept in the room closest to the innermost room on the second floor to observe the situation outside. She and Ruan Jian were equipped with guns and ammunition.


    In fact, just in case, they don''t believe Lin haoxiong dares to send someone here to assassinate Tang Wenhao''s family. After all, this community is a rich area, and the security facilities are relatively complete. There are many security guards patrolling day and night. Even if the bad guys come in, once they are found, it''s not easy to go out.

 Chapter 554

    Two days later, Manny''s invitation was also sent out. Businessmen and celebrities related to Manny received the invitation sent by Manny, including the mayor, vice mayor, leaders of various functional departments and bosses of some cooperation units of Manny. Most of them said they would come to the party in person.


    For the sake of safety, Ruan Jingxiong only explained the real intention of the party to the mayor and some leaders of the public security front, and he showed the secret order of the Ministry of national defense. Otherwise, who would dare to attend such a party?


    However, there can''t be too many people who know the truth. It''s easy to expose his intention. Since Lin haoxiong has an accomplice like director Chen, there must be others to cooperate with him. Moreover, what makes Ruan Jingxiong most uneasy is that the Military Ministry has not found anyone else suspected of selling arms in addition to verifying that Lin haoxiong is suspected of selling arms.


    In those days when Ruan Jingxiong stayed in the golden triangle, he found many new weapons produced by Vietnam''s military factory that Kunlong didn''t have. This is enough to show that Lin haoxiong not only has Kunlong line, but also other lines. In other words, Lin haoxiong is not the only Vietnamese military leader who sells arms privately, so he must involve others.


    But these things can only be solved one by one if Lin haoxiong is arrested and brought to justice, and then follow the vine. Otherwise, it is difficult to make new breakthroughs. It is still difficult to say whether Ruan Biao and Li Qiang can complete their tasks in the golden triangle. He knows that the power of the Golden Triangle is too complex and not so easy to deal with.


    Without gossip, Tang Wenhao said that this day, at the request of Ruan Jingxiong, he would go to the resort for the last inspection in order to discuss the final deployment with Ruan Jingxiong.


    After Tang Wenhao arrived at the resort, it was completely different from last time. The whole resort was decorated with lights and decorations, with a new and festive atmosphere. It was really like a Chinese wedding. In fact, many folk customs in Vietnam were very similar to those in China.


    As soon as I entered the gate, there were two banners hanging at the door. The Chinese characters on them said, "warm congratulations on the first anniversary of the opening of mans clothing in Vietnam!", Another one said, "warmly congratulate Mr. Tang Wenhao, general manager of mans, on his son''s daughter.".


    Inside the gate, the road was covered with red carpet. Even the grass at the party site was covered with carpet. It seemed to outsiders that it was definitely a wedding.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Huanzhang, the boss of the resort, said that we must be true and natural, and let the employees of our resort think that there is indeed a banquet here.


    "Dad, can these expenses be reimbursed?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile, pointing to the layout inside.


    "Hehe, of course, what''s the cost? Wen Hao, think about it. In order to catch Lin haoxiong, which is the bigger or smaller than the cost? Besides, if Lin haoxiong doesn''t catch it, how big is the impact? How many people will follow him? The most important thing is that he has made so much money from the country, he can''t really forget it. He must take it away When the stolen money is recovered, what is it compared with this cost? "Ruan Jingxiong analyzed.


    "Hehe, also, when do our people usually enter the scene?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "They will come in tomorrow morning, which has been coordinated with Ruan Huanzhang. According to the usual practice, their resort has to go outside to buy goods every morning, and my people will come in with the people who buy goods. No one knows about it except Ruan Huanzhang himself. His employees just think it is Ruan Huanzhang''s newly recruited employees. They don''t know they are my soldiers." They chatted and looked around.


    "Then where will our people be arranged?" Tang Wenhao asked. After looking at the terrain, he was thinking about how he would attack the target if he were Lin haoxiong.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, you see, if Lin haoxiong wants to participate, he can only come in from the gate. He must be pretending to be someone. Then he will come in from that angle. Our people should be arranged there... There... And this point. I think you''d better be in this position. This is the only place to enter. As long as you find suspicious people, you have to go through it Immediately control him. By the way, dad still has a question. Like your acupoint pointing skill, can you make him have no offensive ability, but it doesn''t affect his speaking and walking? "Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s not difficult." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Oh? That''s good. Dad is worried that if you recognize the wrong person, you''ll do it in advance, which will scare the snake. Although we have a picture of Lin haoxiong and will give you a careful memory of his appearance later, if he makes up, he may still miss him. You''re the first barrier. If you can''t catch him in the process of entering the site, you''ll be surprised when you come in We should be more careful, pay close attention to the movements of all our guests and friends, find problems and deal with them in time. In addition, our plain clothes will also pay close attention to the movements of each guest. At the same time, you see, snipers are prepared in those rooms. They are all sharpshooters with a hundred shots. Once the existing people want to start, these snipers will hit the target at any time, but their bullets are Empty bullets won''t kill people. We must catch them alive. Lin haoxiong is too important. Once he dies, there are no clues, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, I understand. As long as Lin haoxiong enters the party, I won''t let him run away." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Well, Wen Hao, this is a tough battle. You should also be careful. Don''t be careless. Lin haoxiong is not simple, crafty and cruel. He has made news. According to my secret report, since Manny accepted the interview of the TV station, it was announced on TV that you are going to celebrate the anniversary of Manny and make full moon wine for your children. The municipal government in order to promote and attract investment As soon as the news of Zi''s achievements in CO hosting a party with mans was released, it has been found that suspicious people are lurking near the resort, which is enough to show that our judgment is correct, so you should be vigilant now. Now it''s not a question of whether they will come, but how he will come in? How much noise will there be after coming in, and how should we prevent them All extreme measures, "said Ruan Jingxiong seriously.


    "Dad, I know that Lin haoxiong must be a hundred times stronger than Lin Haonan. Dad, show me his picture and see what the old guy looks like?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ruan Jingxiong looked around and found no suspicious people. He took out a color photo from his pocket. Tang Wenhao took it over and looked. Shit! He really looks like Lin Haonan. He is worthy of his own brother.


    "Dad, I''m worried that he''s not like his brother! Then I have to remember his appearance again. Now it''s simple. I''ll subdue him when I see an old boy like Lin Haonan." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, but this can''t be the only criterion for your action. He must consider that we all know him and his face will be dealt with. Therefore, Wen Hao, you have to remember his eyes. I also have videos of him attending meetings. I''ll give you a USB flash drive later. You can take it to your home and turn on the computer and have a look at it again and again. You can''t do it until you remember his look and eyes Can really identify whether he is Lin haoxiong, "said Ruan Jingxiong, and then took out a USB flash drive from his pocket and handed it to Tang Wenhao.


    The next day, the first anniversary celebration of Vietnam mans invested by Hong Kong mans group and Mr. Tang Wenhao, general manager of mans, were grandly held in Langshan western suburb resort.


    Party and government leaders at all levels of Liangshan municipal government were invited to attend. Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao stood at the door to welcome guests and friends. Of course, Tang Wenhao at the door was fake. The real Tang Wenhao stood by a small tree with a few cups of tea and stared at each guest.


    Ruan Jingxiong is a local high-ranking official in Liangshan. He is very familiar with leaders at all levels of the city government. Everyone congratulates him one after another. Everyone knows that Ruan Jingxiong''s only baby daughter Xu has become a concubine to the general manager of mans. This is not a glorious thing, but in Ruan Jingxiong''s view, it is nothing if her daughter wen''er can marry a person like Tang Wenhao, Status can''t represent happiness. As long as a daughter feels happy, nothing matters.


    "Instructor Ruan, would you like to meet me personally? Ha ha... Thank you... Thank you... Mayor Liu, please... Please... Please... Director Chen... Please... Secretary Li... Please... Please... Please... Yo! Are you...?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile when he saw an unknown official.


    "Hehe, I''m Ruan Hong, the new director of China Merchants Group." the visitor smiled.


    "Oh! Nice to meet you, director Ruan, please come inside!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled. After the director Ruan entered, he stared at his back in doubt.


    Tang Wenhao at the door saw Ruan Jingxiong staring at an incoming guest. He quickly focused his eyes on him. He stared at his expression and eyes carefully, but found nothing unusual.


    Inside, Manny shuttles between guests and friends holding a wine glass to greet everyone. In fact, she is Ruan Ling. Manny will not come here. She has no Kung Fu and self-defense ability. Ruan Ling is an expert and has experienced the battlefield for a long time. This kind of scene is more suitable for her.


    This was also Ruan Ling''s temporary decision last night. She thought that her sister Manny couldn''t go, which would not only harm herself, but also drag Tang Wenhao and make Tang Wenhao unable to let go. However, if they didn''t go, it would easily arouse Lin haoxiong''s suspicion, so Ruan Jian was left alone to protect the family. Of course, Ruan Ling also said hello to the community security guard, She said that bad people may come to retaliate against her family in the past two days. She hoped that the security team in the community would strengthen patrols, especially pay close attention to strangers close to her family.


    To the surprise of Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao, the guests basically arrived, but they didn''t find any suspicious people entering the party. Ruan Jingxiong took the opportunity to change glasses with Tang Wenhao and said to Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, why am I absolutely wrong? I dare say that Lin haoxiong certainly didn''t come in through the front door. Do you find any suspicious people?"


    "No, it seems that everything is normal. The two people you asked me to focus on are definitely not Lin haoxiong. Of course, I don''t rule out that they are Lin haoxiong''s helpers, but I feel from their eyes that they don''t know martial arts and must not be killers." Tang Wenhao whispered.

 Chapter 555

    "I feel the same way, but my father is absolutely sure that Lin haoxiong is at the scene. I feel his taste." Ruan Jingxiong said cautiously.


    "What? Dad, what you said is true?" Tang Wenhao couldn''t help scanning the scene carefully.


    "Well, this feeling is very strong. I don''t know what''s wrong? Wen Hao, you must be careful and start to pay close attention to everyone''s actions. Ah Ling will speak on behalf of man later. I''m afraid the killer will attack us and ah Ling at this time." Ruan Jingxiong whispered.


    "Dad, I understand. I''ll be careful, and you should be careful yourself." Tang Wenhao smiled. He must smile and can''t let outsiders see the problem.


    Ruan Jingxiong left with his wine glass. When he met his guests and friends all the way, he raised his wine glass and took a SIP to greet everyone. At this time, the master of ceremonies of the resort led Ruan Ling to the venue in the middle of the party. The host Ruan Huanzhang began to introduce the host and guests. The special forces disguised as Tang Wenhao also stood next to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Huanzhang smiled at Tang Wenhao and nodded with Ruan Ling, "Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, let''s introduce the two hosts of today''s party. This beautiful lady is Miss Manny, President of Hong Kong mans group, who led the team to invest in our Liangshan. We thank her for her contribution to our Liangshan... This is Mr. man, Mr. Tang Wenhao, general manager of Vietnam Mans, and the painstaking efforts of Vietnam mans in Mr. Tang In the past year, he has made brilliant achievements. At the same time, he has also married several new wives in Langshan. Our Vietnamese wives have added thousands of gold to him. Today, we also take this opportunity to congratulate him. May Vietnam mans create more brilliance under the leadership of Mr. Tang, and may Mr. Tang be happy in our Vietnamese family. Let''s applaud! "


    The guests clapped enthusiastically, while Tang Wenhao carefully stared at everyone applauding for fear that someone would take the opportunity to take out a gun and fire.


    "Now, I''d like to introduce today''s guests to you. Please allow me to invite our distinguished guests to you first. Langshan City, Mayor Chen, Mayor Chen and man are old acquaintances. Everyone is no stranger. Come on, let''s give a round of applause to welcome Mayor Chen..."


    A middle-aged man in suits and shoes stood up and waved to everyone. After a lot of applause, Ruan Huanzhang began to introduce other municipal leaders and finished introducing the main leaders. Ruan Huanzhang asked Ruan Ling to speak on behalf of mans group.


    Ruan Ling is a beauty with all kinds of poisons. Although she usually likes to dance with knives and guns and fight and kill, her eloquence is still first-class, not inferior to her sister Manny. She walked to the microphone, elegant, natural and graceful, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    Tang Wenhao below is also happy to see that his beloved woman is so radiant. Ah Ling is beautiful! Her facial features are first-class, her figure is first-class, her Kung Fu is first-class, her temperament is first-class, and her IQ is also first-class. Tang Wenhao loves her more and likes her more.


    Seeing Ruan Ling holding the microphone and clearing her throat, she nodded to the guests first, and then showed her charming smile. There were men talking under the stage.


    "Wow, Miss Manny, the boss of man''s in Hong Kong, is so beautiful? It''s so beautiful. I''ve never seen such a beautiful boss or a big boss. This man surnamed Tang is lucky enough, but this boy is also lecherous. He has such a beautiful and rich wife and wants to marry a beautiful woman from Vietnam. His wife doesn''t care about him. This is Yanfu!"


    "That''s right! Don''t you know? It''s said that President man''s sister is from Vietnam. It seems that he is the boss of Nguyen''s national medicine. It is said that the sisters are twins. They were separated after the Sino Vietnamese war. Now the two sisters know each other, so president man came to Langshan to invest. My family was originally from Langshan and was adopted by the boss in Hong Kong!"


    "Really?"


    "Well, that''s what people outside say, otherwise people can invest in us?"


    "Also, stop talking and listen to what man always says." the two stopped talking.


    Ruan Ling said with a smile, "Mayor Chen, distinguished guests, ladies and gentlemen, friends, good morning! First of all, thank you very much for coming to the celebration of the first anniversary of the founding of Vietnam Mans. The reason why Vietnam mans has achieved today is inseparable from the support of the guests. Here, on behalf of Hong Kong mans group and all the employees of Vietnam Mans, I would like to express my sincere thanks to you Sincere thanks, thank you! "


    Ruan Ling didn''t have a script. She talked freely with her fluent eloquence, holding the microphone in her hand. Her expression was natural, her speech was clear, her language was smooth and smooth, which calmed all the guests on the scene, including Ruan Jingxiong. This was the first time he saw Ruan Ling''s talent in this field. He always thought Ruan Ling must be worse than Manny in this field, but today, she was surprised from her impromptu speech I feel that she is really a very powerful and rare talent. No wonder she can make Ruan''s national medicine so big!


    Tang Wenhao was almost intoxicated with Ruan Ling''s elegant, confident and calm speech, but when everyone was immersed in Ruan Ling''s wonderful speech, Tang Wenhao found that a man with a broom looked left and right from time to time. The most important thing was that his broom didn''t sweep any garbage at all, which attracted Tang Wenhao''s attention.


    While sweeping the floor, the man slowly approached Ruan Jingxiong. Tang Wenhao was surprised and hurried towards him. Just as Tang Wenhao was about to approach Ruan Jingxiong to remind him, suddenly, another waiter leaned forward in front of him and seemed to fall, and the tea in his hand poured over Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked bad and quickly dodged. He was worried about Ruan Jingxiong''s safety. After hiding, he wanted to see if the cleaning man attacked Ruan Jingxiong. Unexpectedly, the waiter suddenly took out a pistol from under the plate, aimed at Ruan Ling who was giving a speech, and shot her. Ruan Ling was fine, but the fake Tang Wenhao around her fell to the ground, The scene was immediately in chaos.


    Tang Wenhao immediately reacted. He quickly threw the plate on his hand at the waiter. The waiter quickly dodged and pointed the muzzle of the gun at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao rolled on the spot and pointed his hand at the guy. He saw that the guy was stunned and lost his gun.


    "Dad, be careful." Tang Wenhao didn''t have time to pick up the gun. At a glance, the man sweeping the floor also pulled out his pistol and aimed at Ruan Jingxiong. He was so frightened that he shouted out.


    Ruan Jingxiong wanted to protect Ruan Ling. Unexpectedly, a black gun came behind him. As soon as he turned around, the gun rang. He covered his chest and slowly fell down. Tang Wenhao was anxious. He jumped up in the air and waved his fingers straight to the man who swept the floor. When this guy saw that Ruan Jingxiong had been killed, he quickly dodged and turned back to shoot Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling looked pale and rushed at the sweeper recklessly. Tang Wenhao rolled and avoided two shots. The sweeper felt Ruan Ling coming and withdrew quickly. In turn, he dealt with Ruan Ling. They hit each other with fists and feet.


    At this time, Ruan Jingxiong''s plainclothes special forces began to play a role and soon captured other potential enemies. Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Ling fighting with the man sweeping the floor. He was afraid that Ruan Ling would lose something, so he hurried to help. This guy''s Kung Fu was really good and cunning. He didn''t fight directly with Tang Wenhao. When he saw that his people were captured, suddenly, he shouted, "Stop, stop if you don''t want to die!"


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were stunned. They stopped attacking him and stared at him to see what this guy wanted to do. Tang Wenhao had made up his mind. With his black gun, Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t keep him.


    The man put his gun into his pocket and opened his coat, which shocked everyone. He was tied with explosives.


    "Hum! See? As soon as I touch this wire, the whole resort will turn into ashes. It''s a big deal that we will die together." the man humed arrogantly.


    Tang Wenhao quickly protected Ruan Ling behind him and said, "don''t mess around. Who are you? Why did you assassinate us?"


    "Hum! You know why, boy, it seems that you are Tang Wenhao from China? The one who was killed is just a double?" the man sneered.


    "So what? Are you Lin haoxiong? Take off your mask!" Tang Wenhao also felt that he was probably Lin Haonan''s brother, the so-called general Lin.


    "Ha ha... How can general Lin personally perform such a task? Boy, Ruan Jingxiong is dead. Even if my task is completed, I want to find general Lin. dream! With your and Ruan Jingxiong''s IQ, can you play better than general Lin?"


    "Baby, I''ll talk to him and attract his attention. You should seize the opportunity to control him in one fell swoop. Most of our senior officials in Liangshan are concentrated in this resort. Once out of control, the consequences will be unimaginable," Ruan Ling whispered.


    "OK, you talk to him!" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Ha ha... Are you discussing how to deal with me? It''s no use. I didn''t want to leave alive when I came here today, but I have to make sure whether Ruan Jingxiong is dead or not before I die. You bring him over to me." the man pointed to Ruan Jingxiong who is being rescued and said.


    "Don''t dream, that Ruan Jingxiong is also a fake. You think you general Lin is smart and people are fools. The real Ruan Jingxiong is waiting for the good news of catching you in other places." Ruan Ling went to the front and smiled.


    The boy was shocked. He seemed very suspicious. He shook his head. "Beauty, do you think I would believe you? I looked at his picture carefully. I saw him here yesterday. I dare to conclude that the real Ruan Jingxiong was shot by me. You can''t get me!"


    "Believe it or not, come on, you carry him over and let him take off his mask himself, so he will die." Ruan Ling winked at the special forces behind him and winked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao nodded comprehensively.


    Seeing that Ruan Ling was so confident and calm, the boy had no bottom in his heart, but he was also very cunning. He would not go to the inspection himself, but asked Ruan Ling to let his associates go and let his associates go to the inspection. Ruan Ling fully agreed to his request in order to confuse him.


    In this way, Ruan Ling motioned to two of the special forces to release one of the boy''s people, and then let him go and have a look at Ruan Jingxiong. Just as everyone''s eyes were focused on the man who was going to check whether Ruan Jingxiong was true or false, Tang Wenhao suddenly waved his finger and hit the guy sweeping the floor, and a strong air flow accurately hit his acupoint.

 Chapter 556

    When the boy reacted, he immediately felt weak and wanted to pull the bomb wire with his hand, but he couldn''t work hard at all. At this time, Tang Wenhao had quickly jumped up to him and firmly controlled him.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had succeeded, Ruan Ling flew up and kicked the released boy down again. In this way, the battle in the resort was completely over. Tang Wenhao asked special forces to take care of these people and hurried to Ruan Jingxiong. At this time, Ruan Jingxiong was unconscious. Tang Wenhao checked his injury, explored his hands and acupoints, and stopped bleeding first, After that, he ordered the military doctor waiting outside to hurry in and save people.


    After the thrilling close combat, the guests at the scene were relieved. They asked about the injuries of Ruan Jingxiong and the special forces disguised as Tang Wenhao. Fortunately, neither of them was in danger of life and was not fatal, but Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Qing, Ruan Jingxiong''s temporary assistant, to tell everyone that Ruan Jingxiong and fake Tang Wenhao were hopeless, They are informing their families to come and see each other for the last time.


    To be on the safe side, Tang Wenhao discussed with Ruan Qing to detain these prisoners in the resort first, send heavy troops to guard and block the news. They said that these people and Ruan Jingxiong died together. In fact, they wanted to deal with them after Ruan Jingxiong woke up.


    When seeing off the guests, the mayor was still very concerned about the injuries of Ruan Jingxiong and fake Tang Wenhao. He said it was best to send them to Hanoi for rescue. Don''t give up. As mayor, he can immediately contact the nearby army and send a helicopter.


    Tang Wenhao felt that the mayor could still be trusted, so he told him the truth. As soon as the mayor heard that their lives were not in danger, he breathed a long sigh of relief and said that he would cooperate with Tang Wenhao to sing the play. After he returned, he would go to the TV station to release the news of the sacrifice of Ruan Jingxiong and fake Tang Wenhao, so as to confuse Lin haoxiong.


    Indeed, Lin haoxiong''s cunning greatly surprised Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong. They didn''t expect that Lin haoxiong also got through Ruan Huanzhang''s men. They also arranged in advance and saw through their intentions, so they took the plan.


    Ruan Huanzhang also felt guilty about such a thing. He told Tang Wenhao that he had never thought that such a fool would happen under his own hands. He traced it down and found that the problem was in the hands of an administrator in charge of logistics. This man was an alcoholic. Lin haoxiong''s people spent less than 1000 yuan to fix him and told them to arrange several people to work, After the success, he would give him a thousand yuan, which made the boy happy and promised. He didn''t expect that others would use him to arrange a killer, so his colleagues said that the newly arranged sweeper was a killer. He was so scared that he ran to Ruan Huanzhang''s office to ask for punishment.


    Ruan Huanzhang handed the man over to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao glared at him and asked, "have you ever contacted other people besides these people?"


    "No... what do these people do? I really don''t know. At that time, I thought it was just arranging some floor sweepers and temporary workers. They said they would leave only for a few days. They said they would find a place to stay temporarily. As soon as I saw that it wasn''t a big deal, I made my own decisions. Boss, I really didn''t know they were killers!" Ruan Huanzhang''s chief executive was so frightened that he almost knelt down.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Ruan Huanzhang and shook his head, which meant that the man was worthless. Ruan Huanzhang kicked the man and angrily scolded, "bastard, get out! Get out of my salary and never let me see you!"


    The guy didn''t dare say anything. He got up and ran away.


    Tang Wenhao remembered Ruan Jingxiong in his heart, so he and Ruan Ling and Ruan Qing went to the room where Ruan Jingxiong and the fake Tang Wenhao were temporarily resettled. However, Ruan Huanzhang''s decoration was really luxurious. In any room, there were more than four-star facilities, and most of the scenery outside the room was beautiful, but now there are special forces standing guard around, which seemed a little too serious.


    Ruan Jingxiong and fake Tang Wenhao were rescued by military doctors and were out of danger. They were awake and could speak. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling coming in, Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Dad, are you okay! Dad... Do you hurt? Instructor... Don''t worry?" three young people greeted him one after another and nodded their condolences to the fake Tang Wenhao.


    "Can''t die, ha ha, Wen Hao, have you caught it?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "We''ve all caught him, Dad. Don''t worry, but Lin haoxiong isn''t in there. He shouldn''t have come. He saw through our intention. Today, it''s a plan, but we finally caught him. We''ll wait for you to see what to do next." Tang Wenhao smiled regretfully.


    Ruan Jingxiong sighed, "it''s my father''s overconfidence. He still underestimated the old fox. It simply didn''t cause big casualties. Ah Ling, you''re all right?"


    "Hehe, Dad, I''m fine. Don''t worry!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, that''s good, Ruan Qing." Ruan Jingxiong looked at Ruan Qing and said.


    "Yes, instructor!" Ruan Qing quickly stood up and knew he was going to accept the order.


    "Pass my order and immediately detain all prisoners in isolation and bring them up for trial. At the same time, I will send the second battalion of my guard battalion to assist you in escorting these people, interrogating and escorting them one by one. Along the way, we must strictly prevent Lin haoxiong from hijacking halfway and escorting them to the barracks of special forces in batches. Without my order, no one can touch them. Violators are engaged in military justice." Ruan Jingxiong issued orders in bed.


    "Yes, instructor!" said Ruan Qing.


    "In addition, immediately release the news that Anan and I did not save our lives, and ask minister Ruan to approve the construction of a fake martyr''s tomb for Anan and me, so that Lin haoxiong can fully believe that I have died. In this way, his actions behind him will be more unscrupulous. As long as he takes the initiative, we can have more opportunities to arrest him!"


    "Yes, instructor," said Ruan Qing.


    "OK, execute the order!" Ruan Jingxiong shouted.


    After Ruan Qing went down to make arrangements, Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Jingxiong, "Dad, is it necessary to release such false news? How unlucky? Maybe once these prisoners are brought to trial, the truth will be revealed soon and Lin haoxiong will be caught soon!"


    "That''s right! Dad, if you can''t let Wen Hao interrogate them, there may be results soon. Speed is the most important thing. Strike while the iron is hot. I think the top priority is to interrogate the leading guy immediately and judge him out. Lin haoxiong probably can''t run away." Ruan Ling said.


    "Hehe, it''s just as simple as what you think. Dad has suffered this loss and seriously underestimated Lin haoxiong''s cunning. It''s said that this guy is bound with explosives. Such a person is determined to die, and the trial can''t find anything. Of course, there may be important clues, but we still have to be ready to fight a long war with Lin haoxiong, this hometown The gang is so cunning. Since ah Ling said so, Wen Hao, follow Ruan Qing to see the man, and don''t let him commit suicide. "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK, Dad, give this boy to me. I promise he will say everything. By the way... Elder sister, I think you should go home and have a look. You don''t need you much now, and Lin haoxiong can''t kill you. I''m still worried at home. A Jian is still young after all." Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling.


    "I want to guard my father. No one here can take care of my father. I''ll call back immediately to ask about the situation." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, no need. You''d better go back! You have good skills, resourcefulness and rich experience. We can rest assured that ah Jian is still young and has little experience. Dad will be fine here, not to mention Wen Hao!" Ruan Jingxiong also smiled.


    "Hehe, Dad, that''s OK. I''ll go back after Wen Hao interrogates the boy and talk with you first." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, ah Ling, since you and Wen Hao, dad feels much happier. Wen''er is really lucky to enter Ruan''s house." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    Don''t mention Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Ling, just Tang Wenhao. After finding Ruan Qing, he conveyed Ruan Jingxiong''s meaning to him. Ruan Qing agreed without hesitation when Tang Wenhao wanted to interrogate the leader. He knew that the instructor''s son-in-law was not an ordinary person. Without him today, the plan would have completely failed, and the casualties would be difficult to estimate, so everyone was very convinced by Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao, led by Ruan Qing, came to a guest room. The guard at the door saw Ruan Qing leading Tang Wenhao and opened the door for them. He saw that the boy with explosives was firmly tied to the bed, and the explosives had been unloaded.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qing coming in, the boy closed his eyes and didn''t even look at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qing. Ruan Qing slapped and snapped, "asshole, who do you think you are? Close your eyes again and I''ll pull out your eyes. Do you believe it?"


    When the boy heard this, he opened his eyes and glared at Ruan Qing and Tang Wenhao. Because he had a piece of cloth in his mouth, Tang Wenhao went over and tore off the piece of cloth in his mouth and said with a smile, "boy, don''t be stubborn. Everyone in my hand doesn''t tell the truth!"


    Ruan Qing also pulled out a sharp knife from his boots and put it against his neck. The boy looked at the sharp knife coldly and disdained it. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to this threat. Tang Wenhao smiled, "brother Ruan Qing, don''t worry. You don''t need this. Just look at mine!"


    "Hehe, OK, brother a Hao, I''ll see you." Ruan Qing put away the sharp knife.


    Tang Wenhao sat on the edge of the bed, stretched out his hand and began to untie the boy''s belt. He looked straight at the guy. He didn''t know what Tang Wenhao was doing. Ruan Qing also looked at Tang Wenhao in doubt.


    Tang Wenhao pulled down his pants, leaving only his underwear. Then he said with a bad smile, "brother Ruan Qing, borrow your knife!"


    Ruan Qing understood this and said with a smile, "OK, brother ah Hao, we really need to use this special way to deal with such people. Here, cut off the guy who pees!"


    Tang Wenhao took the sharp knife and said with a smile, "ha ha, brother Ruan Qing, I don''t cut the guy who pees. I only cut the things he inherited. We don''t kill him. I let him completely become a man in the future. Let him slowly become a woman and a human demon scolded by others. Life is better than death!"

 Chapter 557

    "You... Asshole, give me a knife! You kill me!" the guy shouted in fear.


    "Hehe, why should I kill you? You''re just a piece of garbage. Killing you dirty my hands. I just want you to be a woman in the future. Come on! Aren''t you loyal to Lin haoxiong''s old Wang bastard? OK! Then you''ll be his woman in the future!" said Tang Wenhao, slowly cutting the boy''s underwear with a knife.


    The guy was so frightened that he kept twisting and frightened, "don''t... don''t move there, please, kill me! Kill me!"


    Tang Wenhao sneered, "boy, don''t think you know the truth. Your accomplices have recruited. If you don''t tell the truth, the immortal can''t save you. Just be Lin haoxiong''s woman!" said Tang Wenhao, raising his sharp knife and stabbing him down.


    "Ah... I said." the boy finally compromised.


    "Say, where is Lin haoxiong now?" Tang Wenhao roared.


    On one side, Ruan Qing began recording and recording.


    "I... don''t know!" the boy said out of his wits.


    "Fuck you, you are cheap! You still don''t want to be a man." Tang Wenhao raised his sharp knife and despised him. He was so scared that the boy came out with a dip of urine. Tang Wenhao quickly flashed aside.


    Ruan Qing looked forward and backward with a smile. Tang Wenhao scolded, "can you be a little fucking promising? Aren''t you bound with explosives to die with us? What? You''re so scared that you pee out. You''re really worthless. Say, where is Lin haoxiong? I don''t have so much patience!"


    "I... really don''t know. General Lin has many hiding places and no fixed residence. We really don''t know where he is?" the boy said honestly.


    "How many residences does he usually have? Say it honestly, otherwise, I can let you go. Ask if the knife will let you go." Tang Wenhao put the cold sharp knife in the boy''s private part, which made the boy tremble again.


    "General Lin, he!"


    "Asshole, don''t call him general Lin, just say General Lin haoxiong." Tang Wenhao was very angry when he called general Lin. is such a garbage still called general Lin?


    "OK... Lin haoxiong''s main activity place is in several mountains around Langshan city. He specially picks up uninhabited caves for shelter. Usually, I keep in touch with him with another guard. That guard is his personal guard and never leaves him. This time, when he decided to flee, he gave each of us a foreign bank card, but the password didn''t tell us, He said that we would not tell us the password until we avenged his brother, so we could show up with him or stay. When he said that, he went out anyway, and he didn''t care about us. Let''s make a living with our money! "


    "Your whole body is full of explosives, and you don''t have life to spend money? Haven''t you thought about it? You''re dead, what''s the use of money?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, Lin haoxiong said that as long as I''m tied with explosives, it''s too late for you to protect me. No one dares to shoot me. He promised that I could escape smoothly and hijack a heavyweight. If I did, he would give me another million." the boy said.


    "Hey, hey, what do I say? Your boy is afraid of this knife and dare to die with us? He overestimates you. What''s your name? What''s your relationship with Lin haoxiong? When did Lin haoxiong start smuggling arms? Do he have those associates here?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "My name is Li Li. I''m in charge of Lin haoxiong''s home safety. I''ve been with Lin haoxiong for ten years. Lin haoxiong started this business five years ago, but I don''t know how many associates he has. Lin haoxiong is very cautious and never tells us anything that has nothing to do with us." Li Li Li said.


    "You said you were responsible for the safety of Lin haoxiong''s family? As far as I know, the bodyguard of Lin haoxiong''s family is Lin Zongwei. What does it have to do with you?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Bodyguard Lin is the official person in charge of security. I didn''t prepare it. Lin haoxiong saw that I was better, so he left me with him. He treated me well these years. My treatment is no worse than Lin Zongwei, so I''m also determined to work for him!"


    "Hehe, stupid pig, do you think he is really good to you? Do you know Lin Zongwei has confessed Him? Do you know why Lin Zongwei betrayed him?" Tang Wenhao sneered.


    "I don''t know. Bodyguard Lin can''t betray general Lin... Lin haoxiong." Li Li said confidently.


    "Just like you? You say it''s impossible. You still give him up. To tell you the truth, your general Lin killed his brother, so he gave Lin haoxiong up. Do you think Lin haoxiong really takes you as a treasure? You''re just his chess pieces and a shield, okay?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s impossible. How could Lin haoxiong kill Lin bodyguard''s brother? They are members of a family?" Li Li didn''t believe Tang Wenhao''s words.


    "Believe it or not, but when you go to court, you will believe it. Lin Zongwei will tell you everything." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Wasn''t he sentenced to death and shot? You said bodyguard Lin was still alive? How could it be? Lin haoxiong said that we had no obstacles, and all insiders died, including his brother Lin Haonan." Li Li Li asked suspiciously.


    "We''re a cover up. Lin haoxiong really believes it. Then why did he run away this time? He left in such a hurry? Did he hear anything?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I don''t know. He told us it''s time to go. He said that many uncertain factors made him feel insecure. Let''s not go back after completing the task and don''t do it again." Li Li Li said.


    "What are you usually responsible for his safety? What about his family?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I am only responsible for his security work when he is free or when he is doing private affairs. His public security director is Lin Zongwei. His family is abroad. His son didn''t return to work after studying abroad. He works directly in a multinational company. His wife and daughter are also abroad and rarely come back. He has a mistress here, but he keeps it outside, except I, very few people know about it, "said Riley.


    Shit! Unexpectedly, there are naked officials in Vietnam! Including mistresses! Tang Wenhao sighed to himself.


    Because they caught Li Li, the person around Lin haoxiong, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qing learned a lot about Lin haoxiong''s personal situation half an hour later, and even his sexual life. Li Li said that Lin haoxiong has a quirky habit, goes to bed, likes to beat women, and has a tendency to abuse women. This seems to be the reason why Lin haoxiong''s wife left him to live abroad, It is said that he left the sequelae of war when he was young. Without special stimulation, he would not have desire and could not be a man. Therefore, he must find the feeling of being a man in this way.


    Your mother''s, the old boy is still a pervert!


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Qing took Li Li''s interrogation recording to Ruan Jingxiong''s room. Tang Wenhao smiled happily, "Dad, ah Ling, brother Anan, let you listen to how Lin haoxiong''s men evaluate this old guy!"


    "Hehe, Wenhao, did you recruit?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile. Ruan Ling also looked at Tang Wenhao in worship.


    Before Tang Wenhao answered, Ruan Qing took out the micro video recorder and said with a smile, "look, it''s honest to confess. It''s all in there. Brother Wenhao will say whatever he asks. Instructor, after you read it, we''ll discuss our next plan and maybe adjust your plan." then he opened the recording and video to let Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Ling and Anan enjoy it together.


    After watching Tang Wenhao''s interrogation, Ruan Ling smiled, beat Tang Wenhao''s shoulder and said with a smile, "ha ha, baby, why do you still use this move? It seems that this move is the most useful against men!"


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Qing also laughed.


    Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, "sister, I''ve tried this trick repeatedly. No guy is really afraid of it. However, to tell the truth, I''m afraid that if I can''t be a man, life is better than death!"


    Ha ha... Everyone laughed.


    After laughing, Ruan Jingxiong became serious. He said to Ruan Qing, "Ruan Qing, what are you going to do next? I think you have your own ideas!"


    "Hehe, instructor, according to Li Li, Lin haoxiong should not come out in person, and Li Li said that he has no available people now. This time, almost all the core personnel have been sent, and there is only one personal guard around him. In this way, we can narrow the scope of the search and arrest, focus on the suburban jungle, do not need to spread out in a large area, and the urban area is completely closed We can focus on the investigation of the public security police to avoid dispersing the troops. Moreover, you don''t need to publish false news that you two have died. I don''t think it''s necessary, "said Ruan Qing.


    "Wen Hao, a Ling, what do you think?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled at Tang Wenhao and his wife.


    Tang Wenhao thought for a moment and said, "I don''t think Li Li can believe everything. Lin haoxiong, such a cunning man, doesn''t necessarily tell him everything. He doesn''t even know Lin haoxiong''s business affairs, which is enough to show that Lin haoxiong only regards him as the person in charge of personal security. He certainly won''t tell Li Li Li about business affairs. Hasn''t the Ministry of defense found his partner in the Military Ministry yet? This explains the problem! "


    "Well, Dad, I agree with Wen Hao. It''s better to be careful. Moreover, Li Li still doesn''t know how Lin haoxiong knows our real intention? It''s not clear whether he figured it out or he has internal information. Besides, there are deep mountains and dense forests around Liangshan. It''s not easy to find two people. I think, Dad, you should send your scouts The soldiers went out and dressed up as people in the area to secretly investigate the strangers in the jungle, especially the combination of a more than 50 year old man and a young man. Once they are discovered, they will immediately be arrested. As for the false news of your sacrifice, I do not think it is particularly meaningful. "Ruan Ling said.

 Chapter 558

    "Hehe, let me sum up the suggestions of the three of you! At this time, the beautiful women of the Ruan family knew that the battle in the resort was over and that Ruan Jingxiong, Wener''s father, was injured, so as soon as Tang Wenhao came home, Wener and Ruan Jian brothers and sisters took Tang Wenhao and asked anxiously about his father''s injury. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling told their brothers and sisters about Ruan Jingxiong''s body The body is OK. The bullet didn''t hurt the vital point. He will recover after a period of rest. He can''t appear in everyone''s sight now.


    "Elder brother, why can''t dad come out of the resort?" Ruan Jian asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao talked about Ruan Jingxiong''s arrangement. Ruan Jian was angry as soon as he heard it. "What''s this called? It''s unlucky for people to say sacrifice without anything! I feel bad when I listen!"


    "Dad is really, what''s the meaning? I''m just thinking of such a bad idea." wen''er also said with a small pout.


    Tang Wenhao informed everyone of his decision to go into the mountain with Ruan Ling to arrest Lin haoxiong. There was no doubt that there was another opposition. Manny immediately rejected his decision, "Baby, you can really think of it. It''s about being a soldier in other people''s army. What''s your business? You also pulled ah Ling. Don''t you know she has a second child in her belly? Do you have to follow you to suffer? Heartless and heartless." Manny was really angry. Otherwise, she would never be willing to scold Tang Wenhao like this.


    Even Ah Mui didn''t say a word. She stared at Tang Wenhao angrily and said, "sister Ah Mui doesn''t agree." her beautiful women also expressed their position one after another and resolutely disagreed that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling would go into the muddy water again.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, sister and sisters, you all wronged our baby. I decided to go myself. Considering that Lin haoxiong didn''t catch him, everyone was not down-to-earth. People in our big family didn''t have a sense of security. We might as well take the initiative to catch him ourselves. Lin haoxiong didn''t expect that we would catch him. He could just take him by surprise. I Our babies are so skilled that if we meet them, there is no reason why we can''t catch them. There are no places I''m not familiar with near Liangshan Mountain. I also know where it''s easy to hide. As long as I take my baby around, I''ll be able to meet Lin haoxiong. "Ruan Ling smiled confidently.

 Chapter 559

    Now everyone was silly and didn''t think it would be Ruan Ling''s idea. Only Ah Mei smiled bitterly, twisted Tang Wenhao''s thigh and said with a smile, "I knew it was your idea. Ah Ling carried it for you. Everyone blamed you. Ah Ling loves you, baby, right?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled, hugged Ah Mui''s slim waist and kissed her, "sister Ah Mui, nothing can hide from your eyes!"


    Manny stared at him and said, "I also know that you must want to go first. Ah Ling can''t stop you and is worried about you, so she has to follow!"


    "Brother, I''d better let my sister-in-law stay. I''ll go with you. I especially want to go on a mission with my brother. Now that my father is injured, I should go to battle on his behalf!" Ruan Jian volunteered.


    "You? No, you have to be responsible for the safety of your sister-in-law, nephews and nieces. This is more important than catching Lin haoxiong. Besides, Li Yan is pregnant with children. There is no need to discuss this." Tang Wenhao immediately rejected his request.


    "The sisters in law also have children? Brother, you are too overbearing." Ruan Jian said angrily.


    "Brother, this is not overbearing. It''s for you, Dad, Li Yan and our mother. Do you understand? You have plenty of opportunities after you exercise. When we catch Lin haoxiong, you''ll follow brother into death valley. You have to be a supervisor! You''ve also found the construction team. Now don''t wait for the opportunity to mature and let''s build the home in death valley together? Brother, Be obedient, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "I don''t care. I must go with you this time. Sister-in-law a Ling has children. You let her go with you to suffer. You really don''t hurt women." Ruan Jian said angrily.


    Tang Wenhao burst out laughing, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "ah Jian, you have to consider this problem from the perspective of big brother, and you will make the same decision!"


    "I don''t care..." Ruan Jian, like a stubborn donkey, wants to go into the mountain with Tang Wenhao. Even Manny and other beauties think what he said is reasonable, but Tang Wenhao resolutely doesn''t agree to take him. He thinks Ruan Jian has too much pressure to go. He has to have a long and short life. He can''t explain to Ruan Jingxiong, wen''er and Li Yan.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao used his killer mace again. He simply patted Ruan Jian on the neck and ordered his acupoints, which made him fall asleep and startled Li Yan. Tang Wenhao quickly smiled at her, "younger sister, it''s okay. Ah Jian will sleep for two hours. When he wakes up, you let him listen well, and our family will be handed over to him!"


    Li Yan nodded tearfully. Manny hugged her and said with a smile, "Li Yan, your eldest brother is good for ah Jian. Ah Jian is fine. He just fainted!"


    "Sister-in-law Manny, I understand." Li Yan sobbed.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling simply cleaned up, dressed up as a traveling couple, took a taxi, left Ruan''s house and drove to the outskirts of Liangshan.


    When they got to the suburbs, they gave the car money and the taxi went back. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling walked hand in hand to the dense forest. "Baby, do you know why my sister must go into the mountain with you?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Haven''t you already said the reason? You''re grandma Langshan! There''s nothing you don''t know about Langshan." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, of course, this is a reason, but there is another important reason." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Afraid I''ll get lost? If I can''t find my home, you''re worried!"


    "This is the same reason, fool!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao turned his eyes and thought, understood. He hugged Ruan Ling''s slender waist and said with a bad smile, "ha ha, sister, you must be afraid of me holding it. I feel bad without a woman around me, right?"


    "Yes! I love you! I know it must be hard for you to sleep at night without a woman. Although I am pregnant, I can still meet you as long as we pay attention, right?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Absolutely! Elder sister, as long as I''m with you, I''ll be satisfied first. Ha ha... Elder sister, no, I want it now. You''ve hung up my addiction." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, not here. I haven''t really entered the mountain yet! Maybe a hunter will pop out later and make you comfortable when I find a good place." Ruan Ling smiled happily. In fact, Ruan Ling also wants to spend more time alone with Tang Wenhao. She likes the feeling of having Tang Wenhao alone.


    "Then don''t always lead to this topic. Who can stand it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, you are so lecherous, you little coyote." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    They flirted and entered the mountain. Ruan Ling said that he took Tang Wenhao to a place called Huwei stream first. He said that Huwei stream and Hutou stream are opposite. Hutou stream leads to death valley, and Huwei stream is on the side of Liangshan Mountain. They are all dangerous areas. Take Huwei stream as the starting point, start walking south, circle Liangshan for a week, and you can find nine valleys and eighteen ditches, Lin haoxiong will certainly settle in these places as long as he is in the jungle near Liangshan. There are no living conditions in other places.


    After walking for four or five hours, they began to approach Huwei stream. It turned out that Huwei stream was actually a long gully, like the tail of a tiger, so it was named Huwei stream. The peaks and hazes on both sides of the stream were overlapping, which was strange. To tell the truth, ordinary people would hide far away and look scary when they saw such a place.


    "Elder sister, where are we going now? There is no way ahead." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "There''s a road. See? There''s a path below the stream. Most people don''t know it, but you can cross Huwei stream by walking through that path. There''s a steel rope on Huwei stream. Otherwise, we can''t move forward. It''s dangerous, but it''s not as scary as you think." Ruan Ling pointed to a small path not far away.


    Following the direction guided by Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao really saw a small path on one side of the Huwei stream under his feet. Along the path, he found a rope in the middle of the Huwei stream, just like the iron rope on the Luding Bridge in Guizhou, China. However, there is only one iron rope here. Below is the deep Huwei stream. Standing above, you can hear the roaring sound of water under the stream, It can be seen how dangerous it is below.


    Tang Wenhao knew that since Ruan Ling said it was not too dangerous, it meant that they had been here before, so he first stepped down the hillside, then stretched out his hand to hold Ruan Ling down, and the two staggered to the narrow path and walked straight on.


    "Baby, there are pulleys on both ends of the steel rope. It''s okay. It''s just to slide one by one. It''s said that the French made it before. They said that the French went to the forest to find some mines. Later, the French were beaten away. The rope was left on it. It''s also convenient for some hunters to go deep into the mountains to hunt. In fact, no one else will come here except hunters." it hasn''t arrived yet, Ruan Ling began to introduce the steel rope to Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh! The Frenchman has done a good deed?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Nonsense, what''s a good thing? They are shameful aggressors. They do everything for themselves and want to dig and transport our Vietnamese resources, not to serve our hunters. These are two concepts," Ruan Ling said.


    "Hehe, elder sister, you are quite patriotic." Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Everyone is patriotic. Don''t you love your own country?" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    After walking for a few minutes, they came to the steel rope. Tang Wenhao looked down at the surging torrent under the tiger tail stream and said, "sister, if a person falls, there will be no shadow in a few seconds. You see how high the wave is, you can shoot the person to the end, so you will die if you fall!"


    "Of course, so be careful. Get out of the way and let my sister see if there is a problem with the rope." said Ruan Ling, who was about to squeeze in front to see the rope.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, "sister, you''d better go back! Let me have a look." then Tang Wenhao bent down and grabbed the thick steel rope at the mouth of the bowl and pulled it hard. There was no movement. He looked at the pulley tied to the top and found no problem.


    "Elder sister, it should be all right." Tang Wenhao turned his head and smiled.


    "According to the truth, it''s all right. If you let me go, I''d better see it myself. I''m reassured." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister, don''t you trust me?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, men are not as careful as women. Besides, you can''t take any risks in this kind of thing. Understand? Human life is vital. Once something happens, it''s a big deal." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao had to get out of the way and let her come to the front. Ruan Ling came to the front and carefully looked at the rope and pulley here. She also pulled hard and felt it for a while. She was relieved. However, she didn''t let Tang Wenhao go to the front, but tied the rope on the rope to herself, and then grasped the pulley.


    When Tang Wenhao saw something was wrong, he grabbed her and asked nervously, "sister, what are you doing?"


    "Hehe, I''ll go and explore the way first. You wait here first. You''ll go again if you''re okay. Remember, you should fasten yourself later. Don''t let go, okay?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No, if you want to go there, I''ll go first. You come down first." Tang Wenhao was anxious.


    "Hehe, I have experience. Just wait here first! Remember what I said. I passed first." he ignored Tang Wenhao, pushed his jade leg, grabbed the pulley and suddenly slid across the bank.


    Tang Wenhao watched Ruan Ling go farther and farther. With the roller skating sliding to the other bank, the shadow became smaller and smaller. Especially when her shadow reached the middle of Huwei stream, Tang Wenhao''s heart mentioned her throat for fear that Ruan Ling would fall into the deep stream due to problems with the pulley.


    Finally, Ruan Ling''s shadow was very small until the sound of the pulley stopped suddenly, indicating that she had reached the other side. Tang Wenhao looked up and saw a small fuzzy shadow waving to herself, but the voice could not be heard clearly. Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Ling should have arrived safely, which was reassuring him.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao also began to fasten his seat belt, grabbed the second roller skating, and learned the posture of Ruan Ling just now. When he kicked, the roller skating suddenly slid towards the back. Tang Wenhao was naturally bold and looked around. Especially when he saw the surging waves under the stream, he felt the ups and downs of his heart and was full of pride. Shit, when will he fight in such a stream, Is the real hero!


    In more than a minute, Tang Wenhao also slid to the other side. Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao had arrived, bent down and hugged him, dragged him to the shore and began to untie the rope for him, "baby, stimulate!"

 Chapter 560

    "Ha ha, it''s fun. Let''s spend it together next time?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, they can''t bear the weight. What if they can''t?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Then fight and roam in the tiger tail stream. What''s the big deal? Maybe it''s all right! Sister Ah Mui and I both lived well when we fell into the waterfall last time. We both had a big life and couldn''t die." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "I dare not take such a risk with you. If something happens to us, how can you let my sister live? Let''s go! There is a Tieniu mountain in the southeast in front of Huwei stream. There are many caves where people can live. The French have dug iron ore in Tieniu mountain before. I''ll show you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Ling is worthy of being a native of Langshan. She really knows a lot about the deep mountains and forests dozens of kilometers near Langshan. She took Tang Wenhao to find the iron cow mountain almost effortlessly.


    The reason why Tieniu mountain is called Tieniu mountain is that the shape of the top of the mountain is like the head of a buffalo. Two horns are actually two small mountains with oxen and camels. The most important thing is that the stones of Tieniu mountain are iron ore. because the mountain road is rugged and winding and there are many strange stones, even if the iron ore is rich, it is difficult to transport it out, Ruan Ling said, In the past, the French gave up because the mined iron ore could not be transported out of the jungle.


    Tang Wenhao did find many traces of people living here in Tieniu mountain. Many man-made stone pits were found in some stone forests with few trees. There were traces of fire in the stone pits. In some places, scrap iron, such as pots, shovels and other living utensils were scattered.


    "Baby, look, these are the traces left by the French mining iron ore in the past. There is room for accommodation in the cave above," Ruan Ling said, pointing to the top of the mountain.


    "Elder sister, have you been to all these places?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, how else would I know this? In order to investigate the jungle near Langshan, I took Aya and ah Ju to stay in the jungle for more than a month. I read many county chronicles of Langshan and made a detailed investigation of the mountain forest and landform near Langshan, so I dare say that no one is more suitable to bring you here than my sister." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "What did you bring ah Ya and ah Ju here to investigate?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "We want to find a place near here where we can build a new factory. Don''t we always think that death valley is too far away? We want to find an address near Liangshan, but we don''t want to build a factory in the city. We are used to living in the jungle. We feel that living in the jungle is far away from the noise of the city. Don''t you think?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, it''s really more comfortable to live in death valley than in Langshan. The air is good and there are no messy people to disturb. The government doesn''t care about us anyway. It''s really like a paradise," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "That''s right! So we''ll finally go back to death valley. When the two unlucky years have passed, I''ll go back to everyone and live in death valley. At that time, you and Ruan Jian also built Death Valley more beautiful." Ruan Ling said, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand and continuing upward.


    When they climbed up the top of Tieniu mountain hand in hand, there really appeared a large cave. Generally, the cave would be at the bottom of the mountain, but the cave of Tieniu mountain was at the top of the mountain, which surprised Tang Wenhao. When they came near, Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling not to go in for safety. He went in alone to see the situation.


    "Elder sister, you watch at the mouth of the cave. I''ll go in and have a look." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Slow down, baby, you stay away." Ruan Ling seems to have found something. She grabbed Tang Wenhao and pulled him to the side of the cave to escape.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly whispered, "sister, what''s the matter? What did you find?"


    "Baby, look, there are cigarette butts right under your feet." Ruan Ling whispered, pointing to Tang Wenhao''s feet.


    Tang Wenhao looked down and sure enough, there was a small cigarette end at his feet. Although it was very short, he could see that the small cigarette end had not been here for a long time, which showed that someone had come here not long ago.


    Tang Wenhao picked up the cigarette end and smelled it. Yes, there was a smell of smoke. "Sister, this cigarette end will not be here for more than a week!"


    "Is there still smoke?" Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Yes, sister, you see, it''s a cigar or a filter tip. It should be a good cigarette." Tang Wenhao looked at the cigarette end and analyzed it. Although he doesn''t smoke, he can still judge that it''s not a good thing.


    Ruan Ling took the cigarette end and observed it carefully, nodding endlessly, "Baby, this cigarette is really a good one. Let''s take a closer look on the ground and see if we can find the cigarette box. As long as we can find the cigarette box, we can guess the identity of the smoker. However, if this cigarette is really a high-grade filter cigarette, the smoker must not be a hunter in the forest. The hunter can''t afford such a cigarette. Then this person must be alive "People who share their share," said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, anyway, I want to go in and have a look." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Don''t worry, baby, we''d better be careful. In this way, we retreat behind those stones and observe for a while. Baby, the cave is very big and deep. Once someone lives in it, it''s not easy for us to find each other, but people can easily find us. Moreover, we are in the light and they are in the dark. The situation will be unfavorable to us, so we should be quiet If there is no one inside, let''s go in and see the situation. "Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand and slowly withdrew downward.


    Tang Wenhao thought Ruan Ling''s words were reasonable, so he withdrew behind a big stone with her. They squatted down, stared at the hole and looked around from time to time.


    After more than an hour, there was still no movement. Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand it. "Sister, I don''t think there is anyone inside. I''d better go in and have a look! It''s more inconvenient when it''s dark. If it''s safe inside, we should stay here tonight, right?"


    Ruan Ling thought for a moment and agreed with Tang Wenhao. They stood up again and walked carefully to the cave. Ruan Ling whispered, "baby, I''ll lead the way. I''m familiar with the situation inside!"


    "No, I''ll come, sister. I have deep internal skills, good eyesight and am sensitive to dangerous attacks on people''s bodies. Just follow me." Tang Wenhao stopped listening to Ruan Ling and pulled her behind him. Ruan Ling didn''t argue with him anymore and happily led his clothes behind him.


    Because the cave is located on the peak of Tieniu mountain, it is very dry and cool. It is very comfortable to blow on people. It is a subtropical rain forest area with high temperature, so living in the cave is like living in an air conditioner.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao also has lighting appliances such as a flashlight, but he feels that he can see clearly, there is no flashlight in it. There is no abnormality in the front one or two hundred meters. There are rubble mounds on the ground, potholes, holes are very spacious, 40 or 50 meters wide and very high. He feels that he is small.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, the light became darker and darker. "Baby, it''s coming to the end right away. Turn on the flashlight! See if anyone has lived there recently? Who lives there?" Ruan Ling said in the back.


    Tang Wenhao answered, well, then turned on the flashlight and cautiously shone around. Sure enough, there was no way to go further. There were cave walls not far away, and many bottles and cans were scattered on the ground. Tang Wenhao smiled excitedly, "sister, look, there are wine bottles and mineral water bottles!"


    "Well, that''s normal. It''s normal for hunters to stay here. There should be floor shops and cooking utensils over there. We''ve found them before." Ruan Ling pointed to a corner in the cave.


    Tang Wenhao illuminated the past along the direction directed by Ruan Ling. Sure enough, there was really a floor shop. The floor shop was convenient, with a stove, pots and pans and other living utensils. The two came closer and looked at these things carefully. They found that these pots and pans had been cleaned, there was no residual food, and only some dust fell on them.


    "There seems to be nothing unusual, baby. You take a flashlight and look at all the places carefully. As long as you pick up all the things used by people, we''ll analyze them carefully," Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, sister, you can have a rest on this floor first!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, you should pay attention yourself. Although there may not be bad people, there are poisonous snakes. After all, it''s in the jungle," Ruan Ling reminded.


    "I know, sister, it''s not my first time to live in the jungle. Don''t worry! Wait a minute, I''ll see if there''s anything on the floor?" said Tang Wenhao, shining on the floor with a flashlight. Except for the dry grass, I didn''t find anything different, so I safely helped Ruan Ling to sit down.


    Then, with a flashlight, he began to look for clues carefully along the cave wall. He really found that cigarette butts were scattered in many places in the cave. When Tang Wenhao picked up these cigarette butts, they first smelled of smoke, and the taste was the same as that of the cigarette butts outside. In addition, he also found a pair of military shoes, which made him very excited, "Sister, I found a pair of military shoes. Do you think Lin haoxiong left them?" he said. He ran to Ruan Ling excitedly.


    Ruan Ling was also very happy, but she picked up the military shoes and said with a smile, "baby, military shoes are very common here, especially this kind of military shoes, which can''t explain the problem!"


    "Oh! Since there is nothing special, let''s have something to eat and rest! Get up early tomorrow and run to the next goal. Where shall we go tomorrow?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile, and then sat next to Ruan Ling.


    "Tomorrow we''ll go south after going down the mountain. I don''t know the name of that mountain. You''ll know when you go. Baby, you''re hungry! Eat first. Do you eat beef or mutton first?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile. They brought a lot of vacuum packaged meat food. Ruan Ling knew that Tang Wenhao ate a lot, and she still ate meat, which was easy to fill her stomach. She mainly ate eight treasure porridge and so on.


    "Hehe, have some beef first! I''m strong and energetic. In fact, I want to eat you more now. Let''s eat after you!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, you''re not hungry after walking so long in the mountains? Little coyote, he thinks about it all day and says he doesn''t want my sister to come. If my sister doesn''t come, how can you endure?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.

 Chapter 561

    "Hehe, sister, if you don''t come over, I don''t want to chant, but as long as I''m alone with you, the first thing is to press you to the ground and enter your body. You don''t know how attractive you are. It''s so sexy that people are crazy. Every time I walk behind you, sister, I really can''t stand it. I want it now." said Tang Wenhao, starting to pick off Ruan Ling''s clothes.


    "Baby, you slow down. I''ll come by myself. Anyway, there are only two of us these days. You can do whatever you want. You just need to pay attention not to mess around and stay with you for as long as you want." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile, trying to push away Tang Wenhao''s hand and take off her clothes by herself.


    "Sister, I''ll come. How can my dearest wife do this? Then I''m too unqualified." Tang Wenhao took off Ruan Ling''s coat.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to press her onto the floor and make her feel good as soon as possible. Looking back, he thought that he should first take off her clothes and put them on the mat. Ruan Ling''s snow-white skin should not directly contact the haystack. Therefore, monkey anxiously picked herself up to the bottom of Ruan Ling''s body, put her clothes under Ruan Ling''s body, picked Ruan Ling up and gently put her clothes on the clothes. In fact, They brought tents and thin blankets. Tang Wenhao thought it was too slow to open the package and wasted precious time.


    However, when Ruan Ling lay down, she cried in surprise, "ah! What''s down there! Soft!"


    Tang Wenhao was also startled. He quickly pulled Ruan Ling up and stood aside. He picked up the flashlight and took photos. He didn''t find anything, "baby, under the haystack, you can lift it up and have a look!"


    Tang Wenhao picked up a stick and carefully picked up the haystack. When the flashlight shone on the soft thing Ruan Ling said, they both screamed, "ah! Alone!"


    It turned out that there was a man lying under the haystack, wearing short sleeves on his upper body and jeans below. He was about 1.78 meters tall. Tang Wenhao kicked with his foot and found that he didn''t respond. "Baby, don''t kick, this man must be dead. You turn him over and see who it is?" Ruan Ling said, and then she began to dress herself. Obviously, I can''t live in this cave tonight.


    Tang Wenhao kicked the man over with his feet. He was startled again. His eyes were staring out. He was a young man in his thirties. Tang Wenhao looked at the injury on his body. He should have been strangled. There were marks on his neck, and his death was very frightening.


    "Baby, this man was killed here. According to the way he died and his body didn''t rot, he shouldn''t have died for long. The murderer may not have escaped from the mountain. Baby, why don''t you put on your clothes first and see if there are any clues on him? For example, is there anything in his pocket?" said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, let me see." Tang Wenhao put on his clothes, and then picked out the dead body''s pocket with a wooden stick. As a result, he found nothing and found nothing.


    "Forget it, baby, let''s leave here first! I''m in no mood and have no appetite. Let''s camp in the woods! There''s a river about seven or eight miles away from here, and there''s a grove by the river. Let''s camp in that grove," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, let''s hurry up! Sister, it''s almost five o''clock now. We try to get there before dark. It''s not safe to take the mountain road at night. In addition, the murderer of this man may also be in the nearby mountains. He is in the light and we are in the dark, which is bad for us," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, I''m worried about this, so let''s leave this place of right and wrong!" Ruan Ling said, picked up the package, Tang Wenhao also picked up his trip, and walked out of the cave hand in hand.


    Outside the cave, at this time, the sun is setting, and the trees in the jungle are mottled. The husband and wife are walking in the weeds in the forest and trudging hard. In this almost primitive jungle, there is no fixed mountain road at all. People without a sense of direction can hardly leave this mysterious Jungle smoothly.


    "Elder sister, who do you think this person will be? Why did the killer kill him? What did they do in the cave? How many people would the killer be?" a series of questions from Tang Wenhao made Ruan Ling start to think.


    "Honey, from my sister''s point of view, this man is not a local hunter. His skin is very white and he should have a better job. It''s really difficult to judge others. We didn''t look at him carefully and see if there are any traces and clues near him. My sister was disgusted when she saw his appearance. Besides, it has nothing to do with us anyway. We''d better avoid it OK, who cares? "Ruan Ling said with a frown.


    "Well, that''s right, sister, but have you ever thought about it? It may be Lin haoxiong''s man. He may have been killed by Lin haoxiong?" Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "Ah? This... Can''t it? If it''s Lin haoxiong''s man, why did Lin haoxiong kill him? He''s short of manpower and will kill his helper? It''s unreasonable." Ruan Ling shook her head and said.


    "Maybe Lin haoxiong thinks he is a burden? Let him go and worry that he will betray Lin haoxiong. It''s really hard to say. You just said that this man is not a hunter, and his clothes and skin are not like ordinary hunters and farmers. Why should others come to such a ghost place? It''s not a good place to visit mountains and rivers. He lost his life carelessly. That''s a good point After analysis, Lin haoxiong is much more likely, "said Tang Wenhao.


    After Tang Wenhao''s analysis, Ruan Ling began to seriously think and analyze his words, but when she thought about it carefully, she still felt it was impossible and said, "baby, you didn''t listen to Li Li Li. There is a confidant around Lin haoxiong. If it''s like you said, this person should be a confidant of Lin haoxiong?"


    "It''s possible," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I don''t think so. Lin haoxiong, who is 50 or 60 years old, lives in this kind of wilderness and has no company. First, he is too lonely. Second, he has no help when he meets wolves, tigers and leopards. No matter how good his physical quality is, he is old. He needs help very much at this time. How can he kill his confidants at this time? He must not be Lin haoxiong''s confidants." Ruan Ling said definitely.


    "Hehe, elder sister, let''s not make blind guesses. Don''t worry about him! Just be careful ourselves." Tang Wenhao said, concentrating on opening up the road ahead.


    After trekking down Tieniu mountain for about half an hour, Tang Wenhao found that many thorns in front were cut off by a knife. Ruan Ling also found the problem, "baby, there is someone in front of us!"


    "Well, elder sister, you see, the knife print of this branch is fresh. Maybe it was left by killing the man in the hole. If so, the man should not have gone far." Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "Yes, baby, we should be very careful next. This person is certainly not a good person to kill in such a place. Baby, in this primitive jungle, no one will find out and no one will come here to investigate the case. Therefore, after many people died, they didn''t even know their names and couldn''t find their bodies. They were eaten by wild animals. It was very tragic." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, I''ve realized this since the last time we got into a stalemate with Abu. Many people died that day. Abu''s brothers died so many that we didn''t burn them down. In fact, those people were with the wrong brother and died miserably. Every time I think about it, I feel very guilty. At that time, I should subdue them and send them out of death valley. After that, I don''t kill him "Thank you," said Tang Wenhao remorsefully.


    "Baby, it''s all my sister''s sins. It has nothing to do with you. I said that I would do good and good things in the second half of my life to atone for my sins." Ruan Ling sighed.


    "Well, when the problem of Lin haoxiong is solved, I''ll go back to death valley and expand the factory first. As for the drug rehabilitation institute you said, we must get it up." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "OK, baby, when the bull nosed Huang Daxian says that I can go back to death valley, I will start to deal with it immediately. I have plenty of money. I can ask first-class experts to do this meaningful thing for the benefit of those who have been separated by drugs and their families have been broken and killed." Ruan Ling said.


    While chatting, the couple moved cautiously along the mountain road opened up by others, and the sky slowly darkened. Tang Wenhao was worried that it was too late and couldn''t find the place to sleep at night, but he didn''t dare to go too fast. He was afraid that several bad people would suddenly jump out of the jungle and kill himself by surprise.


    After walking for another half an hour, an open grassland began to appear in front. There were no trees, only a green grassland and a bright moon hanging in the sky.


    "Baby, in front of you is the river I told you about. We can set up our tent by the river or in the woods over there. What do you think is good? I''ll test you." Ruan Ling smiled and asked, pointing to the front and the right side of Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, test me? Can you test me now? Sister, of course it''s better to be in the forest! The tent is set up by the river. There is no barrier around except grass and rivers, and you can hide everywhere in the forest. Of course, it''s much safer, not to mention the people who have opened up the road for us have not found it?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, wait, look over there. Is it a house or a tent? I can''t see clearly. Your eyes are better. Look, it''s over there." Ruan Ling said, pointing to the faint shadow of the house not far away.


    Tang Wenhao carefully identified it along the direction directed by Ruan Ling, but he couldn''t see it clearly. However, he found that there seemed to be a flicker of fire in the house. "Sister, it seems to be a house. There are people in it. You see, it''s a fire. It should be a torch!"


    "Yes, it seems, baby, I remember no one lived in this place before. How can there be a house now? Who built it? Why don''t we go and have a look! Anyway, we don''t dare to set up a tent here to sleep without knowing the origin of these people. My sister thinks these people must have something to do with the dead man." Ruan Ling whispered.


    "If these people kill that man, it has nothing to do with Lin haoxiong. Lin haoxiong is unlikely to build a house in such a place. Unless he is crazy, sister, you hide here first and I''ll go and have a look." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I''ll go with you," said Ruan Ling

 Chapter 562

    "No, sister, you just stay here. It''s more convenient for me to go there alone. Pay attention to pulling out the gun and shoot when you find something wrong. I think the environment in this place is very complex. It''s better to be careful," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I know. Be careful yourself. Don''t do it. Tell me the situation when you come back. We''ll discuss it before we make a decision, okay?" Ruan Ling reminded.


    "I see, I''m going, sister. Be careful," said Tang Wenhao, lurking towards the burning house.


    Tang Wenhao slipped to the back of the wooden house and looked in through the fire. He found several campfires. Four or five naked people were sitting next to one of the campfires. Young people in their thirties were baking game. Opposite them was a man in his fifties. Several people were talking in Vietnamese.


    Next to the other campfires sat several gorgeous young women, who were also baking something. Next to them were guns. Several women pointed to men around 50 and smiled happily.


    "What do these men and women do? They are still building houses here? There is no doubt that these people have nothing to do with Lin haoxiong. They are more like nearby mountain people. They can''t be people in the army, but they don''t look like serious mountain people," Tang Wenhao thought.


    With doubt, Tang Wenhao slipped behind the house while these people were baking food. He wanted to see what was in the wooden house?


    When he came to the window of the wooden house and looked inside, he was stunned. It turned out that there were more than a dozen young girls in the wooden house, all about eighteen or nine years old, and everyone was tied to the column. These young girls looked depressed, and some were still choking with tears, which was very pitiful.


    holy crap The grandson outside doesn''t abduct and sell women, does he?


    Nima, if you really meet traffickers, should these poor girls be saved? Absolutely. Just now Ruan Ling said she would make atonement for what she had done before. Go back and discuss with Ruan Ling and deal with it again. Thinking of this, he will turn around and rush back.


    At this time, suddenly heard a noise over the campfire, and then came a gunshot, which startled Tang Wenhao, quickly dodged and hid, and then lurked by the campfire to see the situation.


    He flashed to a tree next to the campfire and hid to watch. He saw the man in his fifties holding a pistol, pointing to the men in their thirties shouting something, with angry sparks in his eyes. At his feet lay a corpse with blood on his head, which was obviously killed by him.


    Those people trembled with fear and begged for mercy. Several gorgeous women next door also trembled, as if they were afraid of the fierce man in his fifties.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to continue reading, but when he thought he didn''t understand Vietnamese and didn''t understand what they said, he might as well let Ruan Ling come and have a look. Besides, Ruan Ling must be worried about his safety when he heard the gunshot. At this point, Tang Wenhao quietly went back and sneaked.


    Less than half way, they met Ruan Ling rushing here. Although they couldn''t see clearly, they were too familiar with each other. They could feel it by looking at the figure and listening to the footsteps, "sister,... Baby." they shouted at the same time.


    "Baby, are you okay?"


    "Elder sister, I''m fine. I''m afraid you''ll come back first." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I''m afraid you''ll have an accident when I hear the gun. What''s the matter? Who fired the gun?" the two first found a place to hide and discuss.


    Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling what she saw. Ruan Ling immediately made a judgment, which was similar to Tang Wenhao''s guess, "Baby, these people should be human traffickers. There are many such people in Liangshan. They deceive the girls from poor families in the mountains and rural areas to find good jobs for them. In fact, they sell these girls to your remote mountainous areas to be daughters-in-law for some men who can''t get a wife. There are many in our death valley Some of these girls were cheated by Abu and others were rescued by me. Since we met, let''s save them all? "


    "Well, sister, I listen to you. By the way, why do they kill people?" Tang Wenhao said suspiciously.


    "Maybe it''s the uneven distribution of interests! Let''s go and see what''s going on?" Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, sister, let''s go! You follow me." Tang Wenhao led the way in front, and Ruan Ling quietly lurked back and hid not far from the campfire.


    At this time, there was another scene by the campfire. At this time, a burly young man, holding a submachine gun in his hand, stood next to the man in his fifties and pointed a gun at the women and men, who were tied together.


    Listen to the old man coldly say, "Your boss was killed by me. I only blame him for being too greedy and not talking about Jianghu rules. I told him that as long as we finish what we agreed, he will take the money and continue your business. I won''t treat him badly, but this boy dares to threaten me? He is to blame himself. Do you want to live or want to follow your boss?"


    "Sir, sir, we want to live. In the future, you will be our boss. We promise to listen to you. We will do whatever you want us to do... Yes! Don''t kill us... We still have children in our family! Please." several men and women were very energetic just now. The boss was killed by others. Now they all stopped eating and knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "Lord, kill them! It''s also harmful for the people to keep these people. You see, they''re not human to sell so many girls to China." the young man with submachine gun nearby said angrily.


    "Don''t... brother, please, we won''t do this in the future. Sir, we can''t help it. There''s no money at home. There are old people at the top and small ones at the bottom. Just let us go!" the women cried.


    "Let you go? It''s OK. As long as you listen to me and promise not to kill you, and I''ll pay each of you a lot of money. I''ll give you twice as much as your boss usually gives you." the man in his fifties asked coldly.


    "No, we don''t want it, sir. As long as you spare us, we don''t want money." when these people saw that the man didn''t kill them and gave back the money, they didn''t know whether it was true or false, so they didn''t dare to promise to ask for money.


    "Well, the money must be given to you, otherwise, you won''t work for me sincerely. Zhong, untie the rope for them, and then pay them 200000 wages in advance." the man told the young men around him. The young man untied the gang again reluctantly.


    Tang Wenhao was confused, but Ruan Ling seemed to understand. After all, she knew what they were talking about and whispered in Tang Wenhao''s ear, "Baby, this man knows how to attach equal importance to kindness and authority. At first, they seem to be a cooperative relationship. The man killed is the eldest brother of this gang of human trafficking. He must have threatened this man and was shot by him. Now he is taking in these traffickers. I don''t think he''s a bad guy like a bodyguard. He seems to have a sense of justice!"


    "Who are they? Can you hear them?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, just observe for a while! As long as these two people are not bad people, those girls should not be abducted and trafficked. But it seems that this old man is not a good man. He shoots and kills people all the time. At least it shows that the people are very cruel. Shh... Listen to what they say?" Ruan Ling said warily.


    The young man reluctantly took out a stack of Vietnamese Dong from his pocket and paid the wages to these people respectively. Those who received the money nodded and bowed to express their thanks, with a happy smile on their faces, and said that they would listen to these two people in the future.


    Seeing that they had received the money, the man said coldly, "I hope you will listen to me honestly from now on. If you take my money, you will work for me, but I am not interested in trafficking women!"


    "Boss, let''s let them all go." a boy quickly smiled.


    "Yes, let them all go. People should know that they are not sad to die when their daughter is lost. You are really not fucking human." the young man angrily scolded.


    The man glanced at the young man and said coldly, "Ah Zhong, when did you become so cynical? They have no choice but to do such things. Isn''t it forced by life? It''s understandable that they just don''t do it in the future. As for these girls? Hey hey... It''s better to cultivate them, pay them, work for us and become our own people than to put them back!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, boss, it''s still thoughtful of you to put it back. If they call the police, we''ll be finished?" a boy nodded.


    "Right! Ah Zhong, do you want to bring the police here?" the man asked coldly.


    "Yes, ah Zhong listens to you," the young man said.


    "Well, I don''t blame you. You are still young and can''t understand a lot of things. It doesn''t matter. When you experience more, you will naturally understand everything. By the way, you guys, from now on, I am your new boss. Ah Zhong is my bodyguard. You all need to listen to us, okay?" the man looked at the gang and said with a fierce light in his eyes.


    "Yes, boss, we''ll listen to you in the future." the gang nodded and bowed, and no one dared to say no.


    "I''m not afraid you won''t listen. Watch it, ah Zhong. Let them open their eyes and see your shooting." the man shouted to ah Zhong.


    The young man nodded, held the submachine gun in one hand, picked up a small stone from the ground and threw it out. He still held the gun in one hand and shot at the stone thrown in the air. He saw that the stone was broken in the air.


    Not to mention these traffickers, even Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling marveled at the accuracy of the young man''s shooting. His shooting is no less than Ruan Jingxiong, a famous sharpshooter.


    Looking at the 50-year-old man, he said, "watch it." then he picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the air. He saw that he held the pistol and didn''t seem to aim at it. He waved the gun at will. The gun rang, the stone was hit and the gravel splashed.

 Chapter 563

    After the performance, he inserted the pistol into his waist, looked at the gang coldly and said, "see?"


    "Boss, I see!"


    "See what?"


    "In the future, we will listen to you, boss. Otherwise, you will break our heads with your gun!"


    "Hehe, it''s not stupid. I know my head is not my own. I warn you, if anyone dares to betray us, you''ll end up as the boss, okay? If you kill with one shot, I''ll kill you every minute. Well, today''s business is over. From now on, we''ll be a family. You''ll call me the boss and his loyalty Brother, do you understand? "


    "Boss, I see, brother Zhong!" several people quickly shouted. Their exquisite shooting skills and stacks of real Vietnamese Dong have completely recovered the hearts of these traffickers.


    "Well, carry this stupid pig to the river and throw it into the river to feed fish!" the man said, pointing to the dead body on the ground.


    "Sir, cremate it! Who knows where the river flows? What if the police find it?" ah Zhong said cautiously.


    "OK! You guys take him over there and burn him! Come here and give me a massage." the man smiled at a young woman.


    The gorgeous woman came to him and said, "boss, I haven''t massaged anyone. The massage is not good. Don''t be angry, boss!"


    "Ha ha... No, don''t think of me as a murderous devil. I''m still very friendly to women. Try it first! No, aren''t there still some of them? Don''t you have so many women who can''t serve me well?" the man smiled obscene.


    "Yes, I can serve you well!" the woman said, then walked behind him and began to beat his back.


    "You, come and massage your feet." the man drank another young woman. Although these women usually don''t do good deeds and wander in the Jianghu, they are knowledgeable women, but they haven''t seen such a powerful man and are still afraid of him. They beat the man''s back and pinch his legs honestly.


    "Ah Zhong, if you want to be a woman, these sisters can accompany you. Go aside and play! Would you like to play with brother Zhong? Brother Zhong is young and has a strong desire. He is happy and willing to take the initiative. We ah Zhong have not been very active in this regard. Who makes ah Zhong comfortable? Uncle has a reward." the man smiled obscene, He made ah Zhong feel embarrassed.


    "Lord, I''ll forget it!" Tang Wenhao found that ah Zhong was a little like himself seven years ago. He was estimated to be a young girl and couldn''t play with women. If he tasted the sweetness of women, he might become a sex wolf like him.


    After listening to the man''s words, several young women rushed to ah Zhong and pasted it on him, "brother Zhong, come on! Sister, here you are. You can play whatever you want. Come on..."


    "Well, well... I''m not interested, sir. Why don''t you play! I''ll go around and see the situation." ah Zhong seems that these young women are not very interested.


    The man said with a bad smile, "Ah Zhong, do you still think about your little lover? Forget it, you won''t have any results. When we go out later... I''ll get you a foreign girl to be your daughter-in-law! But when men come out, they have to let go. It''s the same as fighting. If they don''t let go, they''ll easily trap themselves to death. Women are for fun. If you think they''re older than you, find two people who can see them in the house Play, now here, we are the emperor. How do you like to play? As long as you agree, you can act recklessly. Play! After playing, you will know that what you say is right. In fact, these young women are in good shape, and they can play again. As long as you play, you will like it. "The man tried his best to persuade ah Zhong to play with him.


    "Oh, no, sir, I''m really not interested now." ah Zhong smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry, OK, whatever you want! Then you beauties come and serve me together." the man smiled obscene.


    In this way, four or five young women gathered around the man to beat his back, pinch his feet, pinch his thighs and pinch his head. The guy''s salty pig hands played wantonly on these young women. These young women dared not resist, but could only cater to his laughter. In the light of the fire, they were obscene.


    "Baby, don''t say that ah Zhong is still a good man. If it were you, you must have stripped away all these young women?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, I can only say that his androgen is not very strong, but these young women are in good shape, but they still taste like rural aunts. They can''t compare with my sister, and I''m not interested. Sister, what shall we do now? It seems that it has nothing to do with us. Since those girls are not in danger, let''s withdraw! We''re not the police, no matter what Are you ready? "Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Slow down, baby, we still don''t know what they do? I think this man and ah Hao are very suspicious. You see, they shoot so well. They''re not ordinary people. Didn''t you think they might be Lin haoxiong and his bodyguard?" Ruan Ling suggested.


    "Ah? Will you? Sister, unlike Lin Haonan, this man has no similarity. I''ve seen Lin haoxiong''s photos, which are very similar to Lin Haonan, but he''s not like Lin Haonan at all. Besides, even Lin haoxiong, they are still interested in being a mountain king?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It''s hard to say. I think it''s better to find out. What if they are Lin haoxiong''s people? It''s more difficult to catch them after we leave like this. Today''s opportunity is very good. We must find out their origin. Baby, I have an idea. I''m sure we can find out their origin." Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Oh? Sister, you say," said Tang Wenhao.


    As soon as I said this, I heard that the man made several women scream from time to time. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but turn their eyes to the campfire again. The man asked a young woman to bow down and let her pick off the woman''s clothes.


    "Shit! The old boy can''t play with others in public!" whispered Tang Wenhao.


    "It must be, baby, this person is too much than you!" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, do you mean I''m too much?" Tang Wenhao said, reaching out and holding Ruan Ling''s slender waist and pinching it.


    "Hehe, come on, baby, you''ve gone too far. Sometimes sister Ah Mui is cooking with an apron. You attack sister Ah Mui in the back, which makes our kitchen your battlefield. Don''t you go too far? You say, where is our home not your battlefield? Last time Yang Xi told me that she was painting in her study, you had to hold Yang Xi to the painting table, hehe, You are the most colorful little Coyote in the world, "Ruan Ling whispered.


    "I''m clearly a big sex wolf! You despise people! If you don''t believe it, touch it, I have evidence to prove that I''m a big sex wolf." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, especially emphasizing the big characters.


    When they were flirting quietly, they heard a scream from the campfire, "ah... Ah!"


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked up and saw that the man was beating the young woman with a branch in his hand, which made the woman scream, while the young women around could only watch helplessly. No one dared to stop. The man became more and more excited. Finally, in front of the crowd, the monkey quickly stripped himself of his muscles, which were very inconsistent with his age.


    This person should keep exercising every day. Otherwise, at his age, his muscles can''t be so developed. There''s no fat in his abdomen. He''s all muscles. His arms are also tendon flesh. It''s very powerful at a glance.


    So he was also cruel. He pulled the young woman''s body tight, and the guy fought harder and harder. Finally, he pressed the young woman to the ground and rushed up recklessly


    "Beast, you son of a bitch, sister, why don''t I go up and kill the beast? I don''t think this boy is a good bird. Killing him will harm a few women less." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Baby, slow down. Don''t hurry to rescue this woman. Anyway, they are not good people. Didn''t I just say that I have an idea? You go to subdue ah Zhong, and you''d better catch him at the foot of the hillside there. I''ll wait for you at the foot of the hillside. I want to ask their origin in person. These two people''s gun skills are so accurate and their Kung Fu must be good. They can''t be ordinary people, and ah Zhong calls this man The man''s name is ye, which means that this man''s identity is unusual. Even if he is not Lin haoxiong, he must have something to do with the army, "Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Sister, not necessarily. Some big brothers in the underworld are very good at shooting and Kung Fu. They are not inferior to the soldiers of the special forces, but anyway, I''ll catch ah Zhong first according to your meaning. Sister, be careful," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I''m fine. I''m leaving. You should be careful yourself. Ah Zhong''s skill is not bad and his shooting is good. You still can''t be careless." Ruan Ling told me, and then turned around and left.


    "Sister, I understand." Tang Wenhao said, gently waving Ruan Ling to leave at ease.


    Seeing Ruan Ling disappear into the night, Tang Wenhao turned to look at the campfire. Shit, the old guy had been lying on the young woman''s body. The women on one side were ashamed and afraid. They all stood by to watch the war. They wanted to leave, but they didn''t dare.


    Tang Wenhao is not interested in enjoying this kind of sports. He only likes to enjoy this process, so he took this opportunity to flash to the other side of the wooden house. At this time, several other men have set up a bonfire and burned their old brother in the fire. Life is so strange. Just now he was baking game, but now he is carried to the burning rack by his brothers, Is it fate or ruthless irony? Tang Wenhao has no time to enjoy this tragic scene and continues to sneak to find ah Zhong.


    Finally, under the window of the wooden house, he saw Ah Zhong untiing the ropes for the girls in the house, which also increased Tang Wenhao''s favor with him, indicating that ah Zhong was a kind man and a principled man. Although he followed the wrong big brother, he still didn''t change his kind nature.


    After he untied the ropes on the girls, ah Zhong brought them barbecue and gave it to them one by one. Although the girls were indifferent to him, maybe they were still watching ah Zhong''s behavior and didn''t know his real purpose, ah Zhong didn''t care about the girls'' doubts and still tried his best to help them.

 Chapter 564

    However, when ah Zhong came out, he locked the door of the house, indicating that he still dared not disobey his boss''s order.


    When Tang Wenhao saw him coming out, he quickly followed him. When ah Zhong saw the old boy ruining the young woman naked by the campfire, he hesitated. Finally, he chose to leave silently. He left the grass about one or two hundred meters away from the wooden house, lit a cigarette and smoked.


    When he took the first breath, Tang Wenhao followed him all the time, explored his acupoints, and then took him on his back and hurried down the hillside as Ruan Ling said.


    About two minutes later, Tang Wenhao found Ruan Ling. Seeing that Tang Wenhao had succeeded, Ruan Ling said excitedly, "baby, it''s done?"


    "Well, sister, will you try him here? Is it too close to their people? Or it''s better to go to the jungle. It''s more convenient for us to hide." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "OK, let''s go over there," said Ruan Ling, leading the way to the dense forest.


    After getting into the dense forest, Tang Wenhao put ah Zhong down, pointed a gun at his head and untied his acupoint. Ah Zhong woke up slowly. When he saw someone pointing a gun at his head and a beautiful woman standing next to him, he was very surprised, but he didn''t seem afraid, "who are you... And why are you catching me?"


    "Ah Zhong, don''t ask us who we are? Tell us who you and your so-called master are? How can you get along with these traffickers? What do you want to do to win over these people? Honestly, we won''t hurt you, because we''ve been with you for a long time. We know that you still have human nature among these people, and we don''t want to kill you, but if you don''t If you cooperate, no wonder I''m killing, "Ruan Ling said with both hardness and softness.


    When ah Zhong saw Ruan Ling calling out his name, he was foolishly caught by others. He was also very curious about the identity of Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. "Tell me what you want to do when you catch me? I can answer your question!"


    "Sister, what did he say?" Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand ah Zhong''s words.


    Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao what he meant.


    Tang Wenhao could not help scolding, "are you impatient?" he said, as if he was going to pull the trigger.


    But ah Zhong was obviously not afraid of threats. He took a cold look at the muzzle of the gun and then glanced at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao raised his hand to beat him and was stopped by Ruan Ling. "Baby, I''ll ask first. No, you can''t come again!"


    "Elder sister, there is only one way to deal with a tough guy like him," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, what can I do?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Just like dealing with the boy Li Li, he took off his pants and cut off his offspring. He immediately surrendered. Everything else was nonsense." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling blushed and said angrily, "villain, I''ll tell him again. No, I''ll give him to you." then Ruan Ling faced ah Zhong again.


    She said to ah Zhong in a friendly way, "Ah Zhong, I''ll ask you again for the last time. Do you say it or not? If you don''t say it, let my man ask you later. He doesn''t have my patience. He has a good way to deal with your men. At that time, you still have to say, why do you suffer? Since you have become his prisoner, I''ll tell you that you can''t escape in his hands. Let''s go into the mountain We have our purpose and you also have your purpose. If our purposes are different, we will let you go. At least we will let you go, because you still have human nature. We don''t kill good people, but the old beast you follow, we won''t let him go easily. You can see that he is an animal. It''s also a disaster to keep such a person. You don''t want to save him Ability, it''s not necessary, okay? "


    A Zhong began to look at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao carefully. He thought that he had been caught here for some reason. Moreover, from Tang Wenhao''s pure eyes, he also felt a threatening deterrent. He knew that Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu was far above him. Finally, he chose to tell the truth, "miss, can I make a request?"


    "You said, as long as it is reasonable, I will promise you," said Ruan Ling.


    "Can you not kill our Lord? He has money. I can let him give you all the money. We will release the traffickers and the girls they catch, so you can save our Lord''s life!" ah Zhong begged.


    "Ah Zhong, it depends on who he is and whether we can let him go. If he has nothing to do with us and is not the person we are looking for, maybe we can consider that you can talk to me about other conditions only if you answer all my questions honestly first, okay?" Ruan Ling said.


    "I see. Why don''t you ask?" ah Zhong still knows current affairs very well.


    "Well, I like smart people like you. Tell me, who are you? Why are you mixed up with these traffickers? Who is the body in the hole on Tieniu mountain? Is it your partner?" Ruan Ling asked bluntly.


    Ah Zhong was stunned at Ruan Ling''s words.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao knew there was a play when they saw Ah Zhong''s expression. Ruan Ling quickly took advantage of the iron and asked, "ah Zhong, you must know the man who was killed?"


    "What does that person look like? What clothes do you wear?" ah Zhong asked in surprise.


    "It''s about as tall as you, with a white face, short sleeves on the upper body and jeans on the lower body. It''s probably dead for a few hours. The body is now in the hole and covered with grass. It should have been strangled," Ruan Ling said.


    "How could this happen? My Lord said he sent him out of the mountain. How could he die in the cave? Who did it? Why did he kill him?" obviously, ah Zhong couldn''t accept this fact.


    Listening to his muttering, Ruan Ling understood that the dead body in the cave was with these people, and ah Zhong had no idea that the man was dead. Who would have killed him? "Zhong, do you have enemies here?"


    "No, miss, no one knows we''re hiding here, except these traffickers, but we''ve just met. Our Lord negotiated cooperation with the guy we killed. He shouldn''t kill our people, and he doesn''t have the ability to kill Ali." ah Zhong said suspiciously.


    "That man''s name is Ali?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously, and ah Zhong nodded.


    "Ah Zhong, who are you three? Can you say it now?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "This......" ah Zhong was hesitating.


    They heard the sound of fighting and dense gunfire coming from the wooden house. They looked at the wooden house not far away in surprise. They saw the fire burning into the sky and the cry of ghosts and wolves.


    "Baby, something''s wrong. Come on, you subdue him first. Let''s go and have a look." Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao poked his hand at ah Zhong''s neck. When ah Zhong was confused, he felt that he was dark and didn''t know anything. Tang Wenhao hid him under a tree and hurried with Ruan Ling towards the wooden house. At the same time, they both pulled out their guns and loaded their bullets.


    When they arrived near the wooden house, they saw that the master of ah Zhong was fighting with the traffickers with a submachine gun!, Several young women had fallen into a pool of blood beside him.


    Ruan Ling saw this and roared, "old beast, kill innocent people indiscriminately. Ah Zhong was caught by us. You should surrender quickly!" she said, aiming her gun at the old guy.


    The old man looked back in surprise. At the same time, he quickly found a stone and flashed behind. After hiding in the dark, he saw that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao had killed him. This surprised him. He rolled on the spot and flashed into the nearby weeds. Without saying a word, he ran away into the dense forest.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly chased after him and was stopped by Ruan Ling. "Baby, don''t chase first. It''s too dangerous at night. We can''t see clearly. What if he gets shot? Look at the situation here first!"


    Tang Wenhao was also afraid that Ruan Ling was worried about herself, so he quickly stopped and came to the killing scene with Ruan Ling. Except for one woman and two men, all the others were killed by the old man. The girls were locked in there and were not hurt, but if they came late, they would be dead, because the wooden house had been lit, The fire is about to burn into the room.


    Tang Wenhao kicked the door open and rescued all the panicked young girls. A little girl trembled and couldn''t walk. Tang Wenhao rushed into the sea of fire and took her out.


    After gathering these people together, Ruan Ling asked the trembling woman, "why did the old guy shoot you? Haven''t you listened to him?"


    "Miss... He vented the beast''s desire to find his bodyguard, but he didn''t find it. Ask us. We don''t know where ah Zhong is. Ask them again. The men said they didn''t know. He was angry and picked up the gun and pressed us. We really don''t know. He started shooting and killing people as soon as he was angry. We hid quickly, or he would kill all of us Well, this man is so... Cruel! "Said the woman.


    Ruan Ling glanced at her coldly and said, "you deserve it! Who let you do such immoral things?"


    "We dare not, miss, are you public security? We really dare not, please save us!" the woman said, Putong knelt down to Ruan Ling.


    "Yes... Miss, we''d like to go to jail. We don''t want to be here." the two men were so frightened by the old guy that they would rather suffer in prison than stay in the evil jungle.


    "Well, let me ask you, do you know what the old guy and ah Zhong do?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "I don''t know. Listen to our boss. He said he wanted our boss to find someone for him." a man said.


    "Looking for someone? Looking for someone." Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Find someone who wants money but doesn''t want life!"


    "Ah? Money is not life? Is there? Why does he look for such a person?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Say what factory it is to blow up! We don''t know exactly. Anyway, let our boss find someone to blow up a factory for him and say how much money our boss will pay if one person is killed!"

 Chapter 565

    "Ah? Is this old guy crazy? Why did he blow up that factory? What''s the name of that factory?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise. She wondered if this old guy was going to blow up mans? If so, go back and inform your sister Manny. Manny must tell the police that terrorists may attack Manny.


    "We don''t know the details. They discussed it. Our boss seems to have agreed and found someone for him. He also gave our boss a deposit!"


    "Then why did he kill your boss again?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Our boss didn''t know his power. Just now he wanted to force him to give us more money. Unexpectedly, the old guy was cruel and didn''t say much. He took out his gun and killed our boss. He said that no one dared to negotiate with him, let alone allow others to force him to do anything!"


    "Yes! This old guy is so vicious that killing is like playing. Miss, since you saved us, send us out! I''m afraid we''ll die if we meet him on the road." the woman begged.


    The rescued girls also begged Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao to send them out of the mountain. Ruan Ling said to everyone, "don''t worry! Since we have rescued you, we won''t care about your life or death. We will send you out of the mountain safely!"


    "By the way, miss, did you catch ah Zhong? Did you have a lot of people?" a man asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter how many people we have. What matters is that we will send you out. Ah Zhong is in our hands. Hey, do you know who killed their ah Li?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Ali is dead? Isn''t he out of the mountain? Their boss sent him out. Our boss sent him away from Huwei stream." another man said in doubt.


    "Yes! The boss sent him away. Is he dead? Where is he dead?" the woman asked.


    "He died in the cave of Tieniu mountain and was strangled," Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? Well... How could it be? How could Ali be strangled? Did our boss kill him? No! The boss can''t beat Ali." the man said.


    "No matter who killed him, think about it. Did the old guy say which factory he wanted to blow up? Think about it carefully, even if he thought of a word." Ruan Ling asked.


    Several people began to think about Ruan Ling, but they all shook their heads and said they had never heard of it. They only heard their boss say that the old man was very cruel and wanted to blow up a factory. They said that there were a lot of people in that factory. They were all little girls and new factories. Let them not make mistakes.


    Ruan Ling felt more and more that she was talking about mans. She couldn''t help asking again, "what do you say about this factory? Have you heard about this?"


    "No, it seems that it is not our local enterprises in Langshan who say they are invested by foreigners, either China or Japan," a man muttered.


    "It sounds as if I''m talking about Chinese, definitely not Japanese enterprises," said another man.


    Ruan Ling was surprised to hear this and asked, "is it an enterprise invested by Hong Kong people? It''s called mans clothing Vietnam Co., Ltd.?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, it seems to be from Hong Kong. I didn''t say the name of Hong Kong, China. I must have heard the word Hong Kong." the man said confidently.


    Ruan Ling was worried now. She hurriedly said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, it''s bad. The old guy must be Lin haoxiong. Do you know why he was with these people? He paid money to buy the man killed by him and asked them to contact the underworld members outside to blow up mans factory!"


    "Ah? How is this possible? Elder sister, this old guy is definitely not Lin haoxiong. I''ve seen his photos. It''s definitely not him. It''s not like at all. At most, it''s a little like his head and facial features. They say that the old bastard is going to blow up our mans?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "They say they want to blow up Hong Kong''s investment enterprises here or new enterprises. The employees are girls. You say it''s not our mans in Langshan?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well... How can it be? It''s rare that this person is Lin haoxiong''s? No, sister, let''s go back to ah Zhong. Maybe he can give us a clear answer." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, otherwise, I''ll wait for you here. Go and screw ah Zhong over. Anyway, there are more people here and it''s safer. You two should pay attention to the guard nearby. If you want to live, you should listen to our command." Ruan Ling said to the two men.


    "OK, miss, we''ll listen to you." then the two men went behind a large stone nearby, put up their guns and looked carefully at the dark jungle.


    Tang Wenhao hurried to the place where he had just hidden ah Zhong. He was also very careful on the road. He knew that the old man was very good at shooting. If he accidentally made a sneak attack, he would be finished. He had to spend the night safely anyway. In fact, Tang Wenhao was hungry and thirsty at this moment. He had been on his way all day. He had not eaten his dinner and was very thirsty, But he knows that now is not the time to relax. Maybe we can''t relax our vigilance tonight. If Ruan Ling guesses right, this guy is Lin haoxiong, so we should be more careful.


    After sneaking to the place where ah Zhong was hiding in the dark, he found that ah Zhong was still unconscious. He quickly picked him up, looked around and ran back.


    Tang Wenhao is full of internal power. He can still walk fast with an old man on his back. If he is an ordinary man, let alone run away, he can walk normally and quickly.


    Ruan Ling was relieved to see that Tang Wenhao carried ah Zhong back safely. She quickly asked Tang Wenhao to carry ah Zhong to the wall of the temporary toilet they built, back against the fire, and then let everyone surround ah Zhong. She was worried that ah Zhong was exposed and killed by the old man''s black gun.


    At the same time, let two men put out the campfire. In this way, the surroundings soon fell into darkness, but everyone can still see each other vaguely at a close distance, so as to avoid being sniped by the old guy not far away.


    After everything was arranged properly, Tang Wenhao untied ah Zhong''s acupoints. Ah Zhong opened his eyes and looked at the surrounding crowd suspiciously. Especially when he saw these young girls around him, he was even more surprised, "have you all released them?"


    "Yes, ah Zhong, we saved these poor girls. You know what? Your so-called master killed seven or eight more people. Don''t you tell what you do? It''s said that you bought some outlaws from Langshan to blow up a factory, didn''t you?" Ruan Ling said angrily.


    Ah Zhong was surprised when he heard Ruan Ling''s words. He seemed not to believe it. He asked suspiciously, "Miss, do you all... Know?"


    "Is that true?" Ruan Ling asked eagerly.


    "Hmm! But I don''t know how our Lord arranged it. I''m only responsible for his personal safety. I don''t care about anything else. It''s Ali who''s contacting outside. I can hear you say that Ali is also dead, right?" ah Zhong asked.


    "We''re not sure if he is your Ali and Zhong. I don''t care what you are. If you still have a little conscience, tell me when your boss plans to blow up the factory? It''s a matter of human life. If we can''t report it in time, hundreds of people will die in an instant. Can you bear it? Don''t you know "Are you a devil with your boss?" Ruan Ling told ah Zhong with reason and emotion.


    "This..." ah Zhong seemed a little embarrassed, but he seemed to listen to Ruan Ling''s persuasion again.


    "You''d better ask, is that Lin haoxiong, or is He Lin haoxiong?" Tang Wenhao asked eagerly.


    "Well... Ah Zhong, I ask you, who is your boss? Is He Lin haoxiong? The general who fled from the military headquarters." Ruan Ling forced her to ask.


    "Ah! Miss... Who are you? Are you the one sent by Ruan Jingxiong to catch us?" ah Zhong looked at Ruan Ling in horror.


    "Is he really Lin haoxiong?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise. She didn''t expect that the old guy was indeed Lin haoxiong. Although she had always suspected his identity, she also believed Tang Wenhao''s eyesight and was unlikely to recognize the wrong person. Now seeing ah Zhong''s expression and tone, it should be Lin haoxiong who is old and immortal.


    "Well, our Lord is general Lin haoxiong from the operation Department of the military headquarters. How can you see it?" ah Zhong asked in surprise.


    "Because your behaviors are like professional soldiers, including your shooting skills and skills, and we got the news that Lin haoxiong took some of your confidants into the jungle and waited for the opportunity to go out of the mountain to retaliate against the chief instructor of the special forces. Am I right?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, miss, who are you? Our master said that Ruan Jingxiong was killed by Li Li and that Tang Wenhao was also dead. Is... He the Tang Wenhao? They are not dead?" ah Zhong seemed to understand. He thought he was subdued by Tang Wenhao for some reason. It is estimated that he should be Tang Wenhao, a Chinese boy passed on by Lin haoxiong''s brother Lin Haonan.


    "Hehe, of course not. Ah Zhong, don''t you tell me when Lin haoxiong will carry out the explosion? I think since he hasn''t hidden around to assassinate us now, he must go back to Liangshan to personally command the explosion. It''s too late." Ruan Ling said eagerly.


    "I said... Miss, our Lord only told me that he would take Ali and me out of the country in three days without accident. At that time, we will have fun outside with money and never go back to Vietnam. Since he said so, I guess it will be these two days?" ah Zhong guessed.


    "Well, it''s not too late. Ah Zhong, we have to wrong you. We have to tie you up. You have to go back to Liangshan with us. Once you catch Lin haoxiong, you just need to identify all the criminal facts you know. You have made great contributions. We can apply for commutation and testify for you. How about?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, that''s all I can do now." ah Zhong sighed.


    In this way, Ruan Ling asked everyone at the scene to follow her and Tang Wenhao and return to Liangshan overnight. In fact, Tang Wenhao was particularly distressed by Ruan Ling and knew that she was pregnant. If she ran around like this, she was afraid of miscarriage.

 Chapter 566

    On the way, Tang Wenhao was still very confused. He couldn''t figure out how this old man could be Lin haoxiong? It''s not like Lin Haonan at all. Is the photo Ruan Jingxiong gave himself false? Is there no such possibility? Ruan Jingxiong and Lin haoxiong are people who have dealt with each other.


    "Elder sister, you''d better ask ah Zhong if they are really Lin haoxiong? I really don''t believe it. I saw that Lin haoxiong and Lin Haonan are very similar, but you also saw that this old guy doesn''t look like Lin haoxiong. Won''t we be played by Lin haoxiong?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Tang Wenhao put forward such a view. Ruan Ling was not down-to-earth. She hurriedly grabbed ah Zhong with her hands tied and asked, "ah Zhong, the old guy you followed is really Lin haoxiong?"


    Ah Zhong smiled bitterly, nodded, and answered as he walked, "Miss, he is really the general Lin haoxiong Lin you are looking for. I can''t be wrong. I, ah Zhong, have been with him for many years. I am under Lin Zongwei and Lin bodyguard. In Lin bodyguard''s team, ah Li and I are the best. After Lin bodyguard was shot, I became the bodyguard instead of him. Ah Li is a deputy!"


    Ruan Ling completely believed ah Zhong''s explanation. If what he said was false, she wouldn''t know about Lin Zongwei. Moreover, he said that Lin Zongwei and Li Li said basically the same, which explained the problem, but she still couldn''t explain Tang Wenhao''s doubts.


    "Ah Zhong, why is this Lin haoxiong completely different from the photos we see, except that he is similar in height and physique, and his facial features are completely different. What we see is that Lin haoxiong is very similar to his brother Lin Haonan, but this Lin haoxiong is obviously different from Lin Haonan. How can we explain this?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Miss, this is the most powerful part of general Lin. to be honest, general Lin changed his face before he came, so the Lin haoxiong you see now must be completely different from what you see in the photo." ah Zhong said.


    "Ah? Yi Rong? Lin haoxiong knows Yi Rong?" Ruan Ling was surprised. If Lin haoxiong really knows Yi Rong, it would be too difficult to catch him. As long as he is alive or hiding in the jungle, it is a great threat to the society.


    "General Lin really knows Yi Rong. For this day, he has studied Yi Rong for three years. He specially hired experts from China and spent a lot of money to teach him. Of course, no one knows that he is learning this except us who have been working around him for a long time." ah Zhong said.


    "How proficient has he been?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise. He never thought that Lin haoxiong was so cunning. In order to escape smoothly one day, he was preparing a few years ago. He even thought of the art of changing faces. It can be said that he took great pains.


    "It''s difficult to be a woman except Yi Rong, because his figure can''t be changed, but a man can change in a few minutes as long as he is fully prepared. It''s difficult for ordinary people to find problems," ah Zhong said.


    "So powerful, is it possible to find his mistakes?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, the cosmetic surgery can only change the facial features, but other parts of his body are difficult to change, and it is not easy to complete the cosmetic surgery in a short time. For example, if you remember the characteristics of a part of general Lin''s body, such as the scar left by a gunshot wound on the back of his hand, as long as you remember this, you can easily find the problem by paying more attention to the person with scar on the back of his hand." Ah Zhong said.


    "Ah Zhong, thank you. We didn''t mistake you. You are really a kind person. When we see instructor Ruan Jingxiong, we will ask for your merit." Ruan Ling said gratefully.


    "Miss, I want to thank you. Without you, so many people would be shot and killed by general Lin. we all know him. As long as it poses a threat to his safety, he will certainly not let them go. Besides, in fact, I don''t want him to kill innocent people. Ali and I have tried to stop him, but he said that only by doing so can the three of us leave Vietnam safely, In this way, the attention of the public security and the army can be focused on dealing with the explosion scene and solving the case. We say whether this is too cruel and excessive. He can''t say too much. He says that the factory owner to be blown up is his enemy, that is, Mr. Tang. Many workers in the factory are Chinese employees, who die when they die. Maybe there will be diplomatic events, which will be more chaotic and more harmful to us Favorable. He said that if Mr. Tang did not appear, his brother would not die, and his business could continue all the time. It was Mr. Tang who made him what he is today. Therefore, he would never let Mr. Tang and his family, including instructor Ruan Jingxiong, go inside. "Ah Zhong said.


    After Ruan Ling translated ah Zhong''s words to Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that Lin haoxiong, an old man, could change his face. This is not a skill that ordinary people can learn. No wonder the old boy doesn''t look like Lin Haonan. It turned out that he changed his face.


    "Elder sister, ask ah Zhong, if he always changes his appearance, how should we deal with him? Otherwise, we will never catch him?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "No, everyone has shortcomings or weaknesses. Only by grasping his weaknesses, can we deal with him. The world is relative," Ruan Ling said.


    "What about Lin haoxiong''s shortcomings or characteristics?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, ah Zhong said that it seems that Lin haoxiong has a gunshot wound on the back of his hand. He generally won''t change his face. Why don''t I ask him again to see if he has other more obvious signs?" Ruan Ling took a few steps and came to the front of ah Zhong again.


    "Ah Zhong, apart from what you just said, Lin haoxiong has a scar left by a gunshot wound on the back of his hand. Are there any other obvious signs?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, in fact, miss, the real characteristic of general Lin is not the scar on the back of his hand, but his walking posture. It may not be easy for you who are not familiar with him to see it. For people like me who have lived with him for a long time, when I see his walking posture, even if he is easy and level, I can judge it at a glance." ah Zhong said.


    "Oh? What are the characteristics of his walking posture?" Ruan Ling said with great interest.


    "General Lin was injured in his right thigh during the Sino Vietnamese war before. Although he was cured later, he left a little sequelae. When he walked, his right leg would habitually pick up a little. He couldn''t see it if he didn''t look carefully. But when he looked carefully, he could still find that it was a little different from his left leg. In this way, he would be a little unnatural when he swung his arm. All these are the reasons It''s a subtle difference. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it. Because of this, the heel wear of his right foot is less than that of his left foot, so you can also observe his shoes, "ah Zhong said.


    "Can''t you see that he changed his new shoes?" said Ruan Ling.


    "Hmm! But you can still see your walking posture. It depends on your observation ability,... However, miss, I said something ugly. Although I told you this is tantamount to betraying general Lin, I still don''t want to face him with you. After all, he is still good to our men," ah Zhong said.


    "Hum! Ah Zhong, these are your sad places. Do you really think Lin haoxiong is really good to you? It''s naive." Ruan Ling said disdainfully. She thought, it can be seen how hypocritical Lin haoxiong is at ordinary times and won over his servants. Unexpectedly, he killed Lin Zongwei''s brother. That''s his hometown!


    "Miss, what do you mean by this? General Lin certainly knows our own good and bad. Otherwise, with my character, I would have left him long ago because I can''t stand his indiscriminate killing." ah Zhong said.


    "Ha ha, ah Zhong, I want to tell you some truth, which you can''t accept." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? Truth? Miss, I don''t know what you want to say? It''s rare that general Lin did something wrong to us without telling us." ah Zhong stopped and looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously.


    In order to make ah Zhong completely believe in herself and become Lin haoxiong''s grave digger, Ruan Ling told him that Lin haoxiong sent someone to kill Lin Zongwei''s brother. Hearing that ah Zhong didn''t speak for a long time, he couldn''t accept this fact, "Miss, I don''t believe it. You don''t know. General Lin usually has a very good relationship with the brother of guard general Lin, otherwise he wouldn''t often send him to Liangshan. Many of general Lin''s private affairs are handled by guard general Lin''s brother, including the financial management of general Lin''s son. Why did he kill him? Besides, they are still a family!" ah Zhong said.


    "Ah Zhong, because Lin Zongwei''s brother was exposed, Lin haoxiong secretly ordered his brother''s bodyguard to get rid of Lin Zongwei. You just said that Lin haoxiong, who threatened his personal safety, would not let him go. Doesn''t that confirm what you just said?" Ruan Ling said.


    At this time, ah Zhong''s face was already ugly. After listening to Ruan Ling''s analysis, he suddenly had a strong feeling that ah Li also committed suicide by Lin haoxiong? Because ah Li didn''t want to leave Vietnam with him. If he said he wouldn''t leave Vietnam with him, would he kill himself? This feeling turned ah Zhong''s remaining feelings for Lin haoxiong into black in an instant Yes.


    In order to resolve the doubts in his heart, ah Zhong decided to go up the mountain to see if the body mentioned by Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao was his partner ah Li.


    Ruan Ling didn''t agree when she heard that he was going to Tieniu mountain. She was worried that she would delay too much time and delay the event. However, in order to solve the mystery in ah Zhong''s heart and let him concentrate on helping them catch Lin haoxiong, she discussed with Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao also thought that ah Zhong had made good use of him and was very valuable. She should let him go up the mountain to have a look. After going down the mountain, she hurried back to Liangshan , as long as they are close to the suburb of Liangshan, their mobile phones will have a signal, so they can report to Manny in advance, let them call the police, inform the police and Ruan Jingxiong to closely monitor the surroundings of Manny''s factory.


    Considering the safety problem, Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling to escort ah Zhong to Tieniu mountain with him. Others hid in a hidden place at the foot of the mountain. They don''t come out casually if they don''t go down the mountain, and don''t do it easily if they find Lin haoxiong. These people are not fools. They all said that they will never leave without authorization until Tang Wenhao and they go down the mountain. They don''t want to die!

 Chapter 567

    These people have long been frightened by Lin haoxiong''s ferocity. Who dares to leave without authorization?


    The reason why Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling with him was that he was worried about Ruan Ling''s safety. He knew that if Lin haoxiong really lurked nearby and waited for opportunities, Ruan Ling would be difficult to deal with him. The old guy had good shooting skills, good skills and cunning. He was afraid that Ruan Ling would not be able to live if he plotted against him.


    For the same reason, Ruan Ling doesn''t want Tang Wenhao to escort ah Zhong up the mountain alone. She is also worried about Tang Wenhao''s safety. Although Tang Wenhao''s acupoint pointing skill is unique and has no opponent, she has also learned Lin haoxiong''s ferocity. She is afraid that Tang Wenhao will despise the enemy and be plotted by him, so she can''t live.


    To make a long story short, the three people went to Tieniu mountain. Ah Zhong was obviously familiar with the road in the cave. He led the way in front and walked quickly towards the inside of the dark cave. In the cave, except for the three people who stepped on the gravel and made a clicking sound, there was a deathly gloomy silence, which made people jump.


    More than ten minutes later, the three finally came to the innermost end of the cave. Tang Wenhao took a flashlight and shone next to the haystack. He bent down, picked up a stick and picked up some hay. A purple corpse appeared in front of the three. After a few hours, the surface of the frightening corpse began to change color, which was more terrible than when he came late.


    "Ah! Ali... Ali, it''s really you!" ah Zhong sobbed sadly. He squatted down, stretched out his hand to close Ali''s eyes, looked at his fatal injury, looked at the handprint on his neck, shook his head, suddenly stood up and shouted at the cave.


    "Lin haoxiong, you''re not human! You''re an animal. Ali has been with you for five years. How can you do it? Ali, I swear I won''t avenge you. I swear I won''t be human! Lin haoxiong, I''ll catch you myself." ah Zhong howled excitedly in the cave, venting his grief.


    It turned out that when he saw the handprint on Ali''s neck, he immediately judged who the murderer was. This was Lin haoxiong''s exclusive throat locking hand. He would also teach him this trick. He didn''t expect Lin haoxiong to use this deadly trick on his own people and on his subordinates who served him and protected him for five years. Ah Zhong couldn''t accept this cruel reality.


    In order to let Ali go to heaven early and not expose the corpse cave, ah Zhong lit the grass under Ali with a fire, added the wood left in the cave and cremated him. He was worthy of his brother. When he left, ah Zhong burst into tears.


    Considering that ah Zhong''s obedience to Lin haoxiong has evolved into hatred, they don''t tie him up again, because ah Zhong obviously wants to fight Lin haoxiong with them. It''s foolish to tie him up again.


    "Ah Zhong, don''t be too sad. As long as we catch Lin haoxiong, we will avenge Ali. If Lin haoxiong returns to Yirong again, he will not escape the legal sanctions." Ruan Ling comforted.


    "Well, don''t worry, miss. Lin haoxiong can''t escape as long as I''m here. I''m too familiar with him. I know his temper and temperament very well. He must be driving to Liangshan at this time. Let''s hurry and try to get in front of him." ah Zhong said.


    "It must be difficult for us to catch up with him. He should be about two hours earlier than us," Ruan Ling said.


    "No, miss, you don''t know him. He''s used to being cautious. Now he''s alone, so he won''t go very fast. He''s not very familiar with the mountain roads in this area, so he will grope forward. He doesn''t dare to turn on the flashlight. He''s worried about running out of electricity and turning on the power to attract us." ah Zhong analyzed.


    "Well, ah Zhong, your analysis is reasonable. Maybe he''s a few kilometers ahead of us! Let''s try to get in front of him. Ah Zhong, what I''m most worried about now is that if he breaks the iron cable of Huwei stream, we can''t get there." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    At the same time, Ruan Ling also told Tang Wenhao about his concern. Tang Wenhao was very worried after listening to it. He felt that Ruan Ling''s concern was reasonable, not thinking blindly and asking for trouble. He couldn''t help saying, "sister, otherwise, you walk slowly behind. I''ll run over and have a look first. If possible, I''ll go over and occupy the iron rope first!"


    "OK, it seems that this must be the case. You have fast legs and feet. Then you should catch up first. However, baby, you are not absolutely sure. Don''t cross the iron rope easily. What if Lin haoxiong is waiting on the other side? Then one of us will die in the past, okay?" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry! Lin haoxiong doesn''t have the ability to kill me. I''ll act according to the opportunity. You should also be careful," Tang Wenhao said.


    After Ruan Ling translated Tang Wenhao''s meaning to ah Zhong, ah Zhong immediately rejected Tang Wenhao''s opinion. He said with worry, "Miss, you tell Mr. Tang not to rush over. If you want to go over, several people have to go over together. In this way, Lin haoxiong will be a little taboo. We don''t have a chance to go one by one!"


    "But the iron rope can only pass one person?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, miss, we can spend time together. When we come here, we can spend time together. There will be no problem. One advantage of spending time together is that in case there is an enemy on the other side, they can take care of each other. In particular, we have guns in our own hands and ropes tied to us. Even if there is a battle, we can spare at least one hand to hold the gun I know Lin haoxiong. I''m not sure. He won''t take risks now. Especially if he feels that I''ve found that he killed Ali, he won''t stay here to fight with us. He will choose to go to Langshan as soon as possible to implement his explosion plan, and then leave Vietnam as soon as possible and never come back! "


    Ruan Ling listened to ah Zhong''s analysis, nodded and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, I think it''s more down-to-earth to listen to ah Zhong! Let''s go together! Just speed up!"


    "No, sister, you can''t go too fast. You''re quite tired today. I''m worried about your health. In this way, I''d better go first. You go slowly. I''ll pay special attention to safety. Sister, you should believe in my ability and IQ. Without full confidence, I won''t take risks." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, baby, be obedient. Lin haoxiong is too cunning and good at shooting. You''d better wait for us to go together!" Ruan Ling said.


    Tang Wenhao thought that Lin haoxiong might arrive at the tiger tail stream in advance and destroy the iron rope. His heart had already floated to the tiger tail stream. Where did he listen to Ruan Ling''s advice and insist on going first? Ruan Ling was so anxious that she had to cry and was anxious with him.


    "Baby, I won''t agree with what I say. You go first." Ruan Ling finally said this and grabbed Tang Wenhao''s arm.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and said in Ruan Ling''s ear, "sister, I must go first. Aren''t you worried that something will happen to me? Come, I''ll tell you my plan. You won''t be so worried if you listen to my plan!"


    Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, stopped and asked, "tell me? Baby, you are not allowed to point your sister''s acupoints to escape, okay? As long as you really have any clever plan, that sister will let you go first!"


    Tang Wenhao nodded and smiled, and then confidently whispered a few words in Ruan Ling''s ear. Ruan Ling actually nodded and said with a smile, "ha ha, although this method seems to be good, it''s not foolproof. You still have to be careful, you know? Lin haoxiong is crafty. If he is really waiting for us on the other side, he may not be able to fool him!"


    "Oh, of course, I''m not so easy to be ambushed by him. Sister, eat while you walk. Don''t starve our baby." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, I''ve only been hungry for more than three months. Be careful on the way." Ruan Ling smiled shyly and waved goodbye to Tang Wenhao. Ah Zhong was stunned. He didn''t expect that the beautiful lady would allow her man to take risks. She''s a Chinese man with good Kung Fu, but she''s really bold enough. She wants to break into Huwei stream alone?


    After leaving Ruan Ling and a Zhong for a while, Tang Wenhao suddenly disappeared into the jungle shrouded in the night. Because he had been here once, this time it was equivalent to returning the same way, so Tang Wenhao ran fast. With an urgent matter hidden in his heart, he ran faster.


    To make a long story short, more than half an hour later, Tang Wenhao returned to the thrilling Huwei stream and successfully found the iron rope hanging on both sides of the deep stream. He first pulled some weeds in the grass near the iron rope, then made some branches, and quickly pricked a grass man. In Hejiawan, he learned from his father Tang Cheng that the grass man stood in the rice field of his hometown to catch birds stealing crops, Soon, a grass man model was born.


    Tang Wenhao first tried to see if the iron cable had been damaged. After confirming that it was ok, he tied the grass man model to the pulley. He was ready and transported enough internal power. As soon as he pushed the grass man to the opposite bank, he heard a slippery sound from near to far


    Then, Tang Wenhao tied the pulley himself, pushed his foot, and then slid to the other side. Tang Wenhao held the submachine gun in one hand and stared at the grass man who was about to arrive on the other side and in front. The grass man should have a light weight. He stopped in the middle before driving to the other side.


    Tang Wenhao had to push on the way, and the grass talent continued to move forward with him. In this way, it was like two people walking on the iron rope of Huwei stream at night.


    What makes Tang Wenhao very depressed is that the grass man he spent so long to make didn''t play any role at all, but gave him a comfort in his heart, because there was no one on the other side, and Tang Wenhao and the grass man arrived on the other side safely.


    But this also makes Tang Wenhao more anxious, which shows that Lin haoxiong has left Huwei stream and is returning to Liangshan! What should I do? Go first? But if he left, where would Lin haoxiong hide and attack Ruan Ling and them? Wait here? Didn''t Lin haoxiong have enough time to go back and blow up mans? Manny works normally every day these days. There are so many innocent employees. No way. To stop Lin haoxiong''s crazy action anyway, she must go back first. So many lives are waiting to be saved by herself. She can''t afford to wait!

 Chapter 568

    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao was cruel and left a paragraph on the stone next to the iron rope, "sister, I''ll go back to Liangshan to report first. You must be very careful on the way. Slow down is no problem. I''ll get in front of him and report the news to your home, your baby!"


    After writing this paragraph, Tang Wenhao got rid of his burden, took his gun, took his mobile phone, went to battle light, and ran quickly towards Liangshan. He had deep internal skills, young and energetic. Ordinary people were exhausted after such a toss, but Tang Wenhao was still energetic and energetic.


    Huwei stream is about 30 kilometers away from the suburb of Liangshan. During the day, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling walked for four or five hours. They walked slowly and cautiously like walking. Tang Wenhao now ran wildly and approached the suburb of Liangshan in less than two hours.


    Tang Wenhao estimated that the mobile phone had a signal. He quickly took out the mobile phone and opened it. Sure enough, the mobile phone had a signal. He quickly dialed Manny''s phone. The phone was connected, but no one answered. Tang Wenhao was in a hurry, "Manny, you answer quickly! Hurry up..."


    No, I have to call Yang Xi. Then he dialed Yang Xi again, but no one answered. Is that strange? He dialed Ruan Jian''s phone again, tooted twice, and finally came Ruan Jian''s scream, "brother, are you back?"


    "Well, but it''s still on the way. Your sister-in-law is still in the mountains. Your brother ran back to report to you. No one answered their calls to Manny and Yang Xi. Where are your sister-in-law?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Oh, sisters in law are sleeping at home? No one goes out. Who will go out in the middle of the night? Otherwise, we haven''t heard it! We haven''t been sleeping for a long time, and everyone speaks very late. Oh, by the way, sister-in-law Manny''s phone seems to be charging in the living room. Shall I call you?" said Ruan Jian.


    "Well, if you don''t hang up, just call her. In addition, I''ll tell you by the way, we found Lin haoxiong, but we didn''t catch him. You tell Dad that Lin haoxiong knows the art of Yi Rong. He returned to Liangshan, but I guess he hasn''t arrived yet. He can''t run faster than me. His purpose of returning to Liangshan this time is not to kill my father and me, but to attack man directly He wants to blow up Mans. This guy is crazy, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Brother, I see. Wait. I''m knocking on my sister-in-law''s door." Ruan Jian said anxiously, and Tang Wenhao heard a bang at the door.


    "Sister-in-law, this is ah Jian. My brother called. Open the door. It''s urgent." Ruan Jian shouted at the door.


    After waiting for less than a minute, Tang Wenhao heard Manny''s beautiful voice, "baby, where are you?"


    "Manny, please tell Dad and the mayor that Lin haoxiong is going to blow up Mans. He has bought off the outlaws of Liangshan. It is estimated that he will act today and tomorrow. In addition, Lin haoxiong will change his face. He comes out of the mountain. Therefore, he can''t be arrested only by his facial features. In this way, he will never be caught. There is a scar left by a gunshot wound on his left back, a very long one Scar, I won''t talk about anything else first. Please inform the relevant personnel to prepare for the battle. I''ll be out of the mountain soon and I''ll go back soon. I''ll go directly back to the resort to discuss the disposal plan with my father. "Tang Wenhao said eagerly.


    "Oh! What about Arlene? Are you together?" Manny asked anxiously.


    "No, ah Ling is still behind, which is estimated to be two hours slower than me," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Baby, how can you leave ah Ling alone? What if ah Ling is in danger? Your heart is so big!" Manny was worried when she heard that Ruan Ling was still behind.


    "Don''t worry! Many of them are together? They should be fine. I won''t tell you. You''d better inform the relevant personnel to get ready!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, OK, baby, you must be careful yourself. Safety first, okay?" Manny told.


    "I see, you should be careful yourself." Tang Wenhao said and hung up the phone.


    After the news was released, Tang Wenhao breathed a long sigh of relief. You can finally rest assured. Do you have to hurry back? Or pick up Arlene?


    While hesitating, Ruan Jian called.


    "Brother, I want to discuss something with you," said Ruan Jian.


    "Hehe, Jian, you said, what can we discuss or not?" Tang Wenhao smiled. For the sake of safety, he hid under a tree and talked to Ruan Jian.


    "Brother, now that the situation is clear, Lin haoxiong is going to blow up our mans factory, so I won''t stay at home. I want to rush to the factory. First, we should make our own preparations, especially in every corner. We should check whether there is a time bomb? My sister-in-law agreed and said to ask you what you mean." Ruan Jian said.


    "Well, you go! Ah Jian, remember, even if you find explosives, you can still move. Call the police immediately and ask a professional demolition expert to come over, okay?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, brother, don''t worry! Who am I? I''m Ruan Jingxiong''s son. Can you not understand this? Then I''ll hang up. I''ll be ready to go with my sister-in-law right away." Ruan Jian said.


    "OK, ah Jian, be sure to protect your sister-in-law," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, brother, don''t worry! My sister-in-law''s safety is my safety. There will be no accident. Unless I die, she won''t hurt a hair." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Crow mouth! Just be careful. Hang up. Remember, call Dad first and he will arrange everything. Since you all know the news, brother won''t go back first, and brother will go back to meet your sister-in-law a Ling." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, OK, brother, don''t worry! Sister-in-law Manny is reporting this to my father! Just go back and receive sister-in-law a Ling. When you return to Liangshan, the battle will not start. We will catch these madmen." Ruan Jian smiled.


    "Hehe, I hope! But you can''t be careless. Lin haoxiong''s face changing skill is very powerful. You can''t take it lightly. You must use your brain and be careful when dealing with people like him. Brother hung up." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone, got up, inquired around, found no abnormality, and hurriedly returned to the original road to meet Ruan Ling and a Zhong.


    Tang Wenhao walked back for nearly two hours, but he still didn''t find any trace of Ruan Ling and her party. His heart began to panic. It wouldn''t be! Even if there are more of them than the tightrope in Huwei stream, it won''t take long. It will take an hour more than him at most. According to the normal walking speed, it''s time to meet them. Go forward and walk more than half the way. It''s already dawn.


    Tang Wenhao was also a little sleepy. After all, he didn''t rest day and night. He was in a hurry, but he couldn''t get Ruan Ling. He was anxious! It''s not really going to happen, is it?


    It was only on the path less than five kilometers away from Huwei stream that Tang Wenhao vaguely saw a team of people and horses coming slowly towards him. When he looked at it, it was the young girls who had been kidnapped and trafficked.


    Tang Wenhao was very frightened when he saw that there was no Ruan Ling in front of him. He hurriedly ran over a few steps. When everyone saw that it was Tang Wenhao, he quickly rowed the team away. Ah Zhong and a man were walking slowly with a simple stretcher. The person on the stretcher was Ruan Ling, and Ruan Ling on the stretcher closed her beautiful eyes and turned white. It was obvious that she had passed out of coma.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. Tears gushed out of his eyes in an instant. He couldn''t see Ruan Ling like this. He felt that he was going to collapse. He forced himself to stare at ah Zhong sharply and asked, "what''s the matter with my sister?"


    Ah Zhong doesn''t understand Chinese, and others don''t understand it, but they can see Tang Wenhao''s meaning. They can only give him a gesture to tell him how Ruan Ling is. Ah Zhong points to Ruan Ling''s stomach and then to her calf.


    Tang Wenhao walked to Ruan Ling in doubt and motioned them to put Ruan Ling down. The two quickly put Ruan Ling down. Tang Wenhao took a closer look at Ruan Ling''s jade legs. There were spots of blood on her jeans. He looked up along the blood. Tang Wenhao understood that Ruan Ling had a miscarriage and her heart was torn.


    Despite the presence of the crowd, she hugged Ruan Ling and cried loudly, "sister... Sister... What''s the matter with you? You''ve suffered, sister, you love me so much!"


    When they saw that Tang Wenhao was a big man and cried so sad, they were moved by it. The young woman went to Tang Wenhao and motioned him not to cry. Ruan Ling should be carried back for treatment.


    But Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand her, but he guessed it. He nodded, wiped a handful of tears, picked up Ruan Ling and ran quickly towards Liangshan.


    Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao''s physical strength was so amazing that he could still run with an adult after a hard night. Everyone had to keep up with him.


    Even so, an hour later, only ah Zhong reluctantly followed Tang Wenhao, and others had long been left behind by him. Ah Zhong called Tang Wenhao several times and wanted to replace him for a while. Tang Wenhao didn''t promise. He had a belief in his heart that ah Ling couldn''t die. He had to go out of the mountain and find the hospital as soon as possible.


    Three hours later, the three finally stepped out of the jungle. Fortunately, it was early the next morning. There were farmers working in the fields in the suburbs. Ah Zhong was smart enough to call a motorcycle for Tang Wenhao. It belonged to the people''s own house, but rode out when they came out to work. Ah Zhong gave the farmer more than 10000 vnd and asked him to take Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to the nearby hospital first, He walked over by himself.


    Tang Wenhao is not polite to him. Knowing that ah Zhong is a good man and won''t hurt himself and Ruan Ling, he won''t catch him. With himself, he doesn''t have that mind now. He just wants to find the hospital to save Ruan Ling as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, there is a township health center nearby. Although the conditions are poor, it can at least treat Ruan Ling temporarily. The doctors inside carried Ruan Ling into the emergency room and asked Tang Wenhao to wait outside. They didn''t even pay in advance. This shows that people in Vietnam are OK, even better than hospitals in some places in China. They won''t die and money is supreme.


    An hour later, a female doctor came over with a plate with a piece of flesh and blood on it. She told Tang Wenhao that the child had fallen. That''s it. Tang Wenhao nodded heartily, waved and motioned her to take it away.

 Chapter 569

    He wanted to see Ruan Ling. The doctor didn''t let him in. He wanted to say that he just wanted to have a look and felt more secure. However, the two people couldn''t communicate normally, but he also knew what the doctor meant. Ruan Ling should not be in danger, so he had to sit aside and wait anxiously for Ruan Ling to wake up.


    It was not until noon that the doctor brought Tang Wenhao with bloodshot eyes into the ward. Ruan Ling improved slightly, but she still looked very haggard. After seeing Tang Wenhao, tears poured out from her beautiful eyes, the corners of her mouth moved, and she still cried. Tang Wenhao ran to take her in her arms and choked, "Sister, as long as you''re okay, we''ll still have children!"


    "Sobbing... Baby... There will be no more... Sister will never have children again... Ah..." Ruan Ling hugged Tang Wenhao and cried bitterly.


    Tang Wenhao asked in surprise, "sister, what do you say? There will be no abortion. Why? Isn''t abortion normal? How can it be?"


    "Sobbing... Baby, my sister had a miscarriage after fainting. I don''t know. The doctor asked me if I had children. I said I had a son, and she told me I wouldn''t have children in the future. Sobbing... Baby, I''m sorry! I didn''t protect our children." Ruan Ling cried heartbroken, and Tang Wenhao broke his heart.


    Tang Wenhao knows how hard it is for Ruan Ling not to get pregnant. Ruan Ling''s ideal is to give him a lot of children. Unexpectedly, this wish is gone. Can she not be sad?


    Ruan Ling intermittently told Tang Wenhao what happened. It turned out that when Ruan Ling went up a small slope after passing the iron rope in Huwei stream, she suddenly felt the earth spinning and the whole person fell down the slope. She didn''t know anything behind. She said that at the last moment when her head was awake, she only heard ah Zhong say, "Miss, you have a lot of blood on your body. What''s the matter with you?" She doesn''t know anything in the back.


    "Elder sister, it''s all my fault. I wish I could come back early. Elder sister, I don''t love that child. I love you! As long as you''re okay, I''m not afraid of anything. I''m afraid of your accident, and I don''t want to live." Tang Wenhao affectionately hugged Ruan Ling and said.


    "Baby, but I can''t have children for you in the future." Ruan Ling said quietly.


    "Sister, it''s all right. Don''t we have Junjun?" Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "But I really want to give birth to you and our children." Ruan Ling cried.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the tears pouring out of Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes and felt heartache, but he wanted Ruan Ling to recover as soon as possible. He forced a smile and said, "sister, forget it! I don''t want you to get pregnant. After you got pregnant, I didn''t have a good time. In fact, it''s not all a bad thing. At least, it saved something like upper ring and ligation, right?"


    "Baby, but I just want to have children for you. In the future, my sisters, sister Ah Mei and sister ah Hui all have a lot of children for you, but I can''t. You don''t like my sister slowly. My sister doesn''t care about anything, she cares about you." Ruan Ling said sadly.


    "Hehe, fool, sister, to tell you the truth, I really don''t want you to get pregnant. I have enough children now. I have no idea about one more child and one less child. Besides, you are the eldest sister of the Ruan family. After this hard work of pregnancy and giving birth to children, you will be handed over to those little sisters. Your main task is to lead everyone to live our life well, and then accompany me to have fun day and night, Right? Elder sister, you don''t know. You are my favorite. As long as you accompany me every day, I feel I am the happiest man in the world. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "But I''m a chicken that can''t lay eggs now. You''ll get tired sooner or later." Ruan Ling said with a small mouth.


    "Nonsense, what is a chicken that can''t lay eggs? This word can''t be used indiscriminately! When we Chinese hear a woman call ourselves a chicken, do you know what people will think of you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "What do you think?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "A chicken is a chicken woman, and a chicken woman is a prostitute. See? Silly or not? I don''t become a whore with you every day? Ha ha..." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hmm! Villain... You still want to joke at this time... But, baby, go to sleep quickly! Your eyes are red and full of blood. Be obedient, or you can lie next to your sister for a while. I''ll make room for you." said Ruan Ling, moving her body to make room for Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was really very sleepy. Seeing that Ruan Ling was in a slightly better mood, he was relieved. He didn''t even take off his clothes. He hugged Ruan Ling and went to bed, because he was really sleepy.


    It was already midnight when Tang Wenhao woke up. He didn''t want to sleep, but woke up hungry. He didn''t eat the night before, didn''t eat during the day, and had been overdrawing his body. Therefore, when he woke up, he was hungry and thirsty, thirsty and thirsty. When he saw Ruan Ling around him, he couldn''t wake up.


    He got up, covered Ruan Ling''s sheets, got out of the hospital bed and began to go out to find food. At this time, there were few people in the whole clinic. After all, there were few doctors in the clinic in the small towns in the suburbs, so Tang Wenhao only found a nurse and a man like a security guard in the duty room. They were having a good chat. When Tang Wenhao came, the nurse thought it was Ruan Ling If you need her, point to the ward and say something.


    Because Tang Wenhao didn''t understand Vietnamese, but he knew what she meant. He shook his head and told the nurse if he was hungry and could get something to eat. After listening to him for a long time and adding his gestures, he finally figured out what he wanted to do. The nurse was pretty good and brought him some biscuits and soda. Tang Wenhao was not polite. He dried up a packet of biscuits, The soda that tasted like cat urine was also drunk.


    After that, he asked someone for it. The nurse said it was gone, and then pointed to the outside, which meant that he had to buy it outside. Tang Wenhao nodded and smiled, and went out to buy it. The nurse held him again, shook his head, pointed to the stars and said something.


    In fact, what she meant was that it was midnight and the shops were closed. Tang Wenhao had to pat his stomach and look very uncomfortable. The security guard smiled at the nurse and said something. The nurse nodded. The security guard patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and left with a smile.


    Then Tang Wenhao saw the security guard go out on a motorcycle. About ten minutes later, the security guard came with a bag of food. Tang Wenhao knew that the security guard bought food for himself and quickly paid for it. He usually didn''t buy anything and didn''t know how much to give. Simply according to the domestic situation, a bag of food was about one or two hundred yuan, He took out five 100 yuan RMB and stuffed it into the security guard, which surprised the boy. Tang Wenhao thought that he had just eaten the snack of the nurse and stuffed two 100 yuan RMB into her. The little girl was OK. She shook her head and said no.


    The security guard stared at her. Tang Wenhao smiled, grabbed her jade hand and stuffed it in her hand. Then he nodded to them, smiled and left with a bag of food.


    When she got to the ward, Ruan Ling was still sleeping. Tang Wenhao sat beside her and ate what vacuum packaged food the security guard bought him, such as pig elbows, roast chicken legs, ham sausage, etc. he thought, if that boy really dares to make decisions, he is not afraid that I won''t give him money? Buy so much, very discerning, know I can eat!


    More than ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao ate more than half of a package of food and filled the bedside table with packaging bags. Only then did he recover his strength. At this time, he remembered that he had not reported to his family! It''s been more than a day without anyone. Manny, they''re not sure how worried they are!


    Besides, has Lin haoxiong been arrested? Has he arrived at Liangshan?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t sit still. He quickly took out his mobile phone from his pocket, but he couldn''t turn it on. The original mobile phone was dead. He hurried to find Ruan Ling''s mobile phone and found that Ruan Ling''s mobile phone was dead.


    Just then, the nurse came in and was surprised to see that Tang Wenhao had almost dried the food bought by the security guard. She thought, this Chinese man can eat too much!


    Tang Wenhao knew that others were surprised at his appetite, so he smiled. Then he picked up his mobile phone and began to compare. It means that his mobile phone has no power. Can you find a place to call?


    The nurse was very smart. She soon understood what he meant. She took out her mobile phone from her pocket and handed it to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was not polite. She thought that the money I gave you was enough to make an international call for dozens of minutes, so she took the mobile phone and began to dial Manny.


    When the phone was connected, a tentative voice came from inside, "Hello!"


    "Manny, this is Wen Hao." Tang Wenhao said excitedly.


    "Ah? Baby, where are you? Where''s Arlene? Are you all right?" Manny almost cried. It''s certain that these sisters in their family must be worried during the time they disappeared. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help being very ashamed.


    "Manny, we''re fine. How''s the family? Has Lin haoxiong appeared?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Baby, something''s wrong," Manny sobbed.


    "Ah? Manny, who''s in trouble?" Tang Wenhao''s heart suddenly picked up. He knew that Manny said something big. It must not be a small thing.


    "Something happened to ah Jian," Manny sobbed.


    "Ah Jian? How could something happen to ah Jian? Make it clear." Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Ah Jian is dead," Manny cried.


    "Ah? Ah Jian is dead? Manny, how could ah Jian die? Who did it?" Tang Wenhao roared.


    "I don''t know. The murderer hasn''t been caught yet, baby. After ah Jian and I arrived at mans last night, ah Jian assisted Ruan Gang to take over the security work of mans. I began to find the mayor to coordinate the disposal of this matter. The mayor presided over a security meeting overnight, asked me to introduce the situation and promised me that the public security department would make every effort to search and arrest suspicious people. I just got there at 3 or 4 a.m Before leaving the municipal government after the meeting, she received a call from Ruan Gang, saying that man''s security room was attacked by unidentified personnel, and Ruan Jian and three security guards were shot and killed, "Manny said sadly.


    "Ah... Ah Jian... Ah Jian... Elder brother really shouldn''t have promised you to go to mans. How can I explain to my father? Manny, my father and wen''er don''t know yet?" Tang Wenhao said bitterly. Although Ruan Jian is not his own brother, they feel like old friends at first sight. They hate each other late. They have a deep relationship. It''s uncle Lang''s relationship. Can he not be sad?

 Chapter 570

    "Baby, I don''t know how to talk to my father. Wen''er said that wen''er is pregnant again and Li Yan is pregnant with his child. You have no news and no news at all. Baby, if you don''t call again, we''ll all be unable to hold on. Sobbing..." Manny cried bitterly on the phone.


    "Manny, I''m sorry! I didn''t sleep all night last night. I watched ah Ling during the day. Later, I overslept as soon as I slept. We''ll go back as soon as ah Ling gets better," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? What''s better? What''s wrong with Arlene?" Manny asked in surprise.


    "Manny, ah Ling is not feeling well. She has caught a cold and is now in hospital." Tang Wenhao didn''t dare to tell Manny the truth. He knew that she was very sad and couldn''t block her anymore. Since he knew that Ruan Jian was killed, his heart didn''t stop excited, and his hatred for Lin haoxiong increased a lot.


    "Catch a cold? How can ah Ling catch a cold with such good health? Baby, you should pay attention and take good care of her. She is pregnant now. You can''t let her work too hard or take medicine indiscriminately. Which hospital are you in? I''ll go and have a look. I said how my heart always beats and feels uncomfortable there." Manny asked eagerly.


    "Manny, it''s all right. We can go home in the morning. Don''t worry too much. You''d better take care of your body and pay special attention to safety. Don''t go there these two days. Manny doesn''t want to start work until this matter is over!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, the factory was closed yesterday afternoon. Now only Ruan gang and some special forces are stationed in it. The whole city is searching for Lin haoxiong," Manny said.


    "Oh, that''s OK. Why don''t I hang up first and talk about other things tomorrow," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Don''t hang up yet. You''d better let me listen to ah Ling''s voice! Otherwise, I''m always uneasy. Won''t you lie to me! Is ah Ling really all right?" Manny said anxiously.


    "Ah Ling is sleeping! Manny, ah Ling is really all right." looking at Ruan Ling sleeping soundly, Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to wake her up.


    But the more he did, the more worried Manny became. "Baby, you''re still lying to me. Something must have happened to ah Ling. Woo woo... Where are you? I want you to come back right away, or I''ll go out to find you." Manny cried anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao had to tell Manny about Ruan Ling''s abortion in the middle of the night last night. Manny cried bitterly after listening to it. Although she and Ruan Ling were separated from each other since childhood, it did not affect their deep sisterhood. Even, they had a deeper sisterhood than when they were together since childhood. They were just like one person.


    After crying, Manny asked Tang Wenhao to take good care of Ruan Ling and try to go home tomorrow. She wanted to take care of her sister herself. Tang Wenhao promised her that it was dawn. If Ruan Ling was in good spirits, he would take her home first.


    Hung up Manny''s phone. Tang Wenhao found that the nurse had been watching him call. He smiled apologetically and returned the phone to her. The nurse smiled and said it didn''t matter. At this time, Ruan Ling lying in the hospital bed had also woke up. She opened her beautiful eyes and asked softly, "baby, who did you call?"


    "With Manny, sister, are you better?" Tang Wenhao went to bed and held her jade hand.


    "Well, I''m fine. Did you call someone else''s nurse?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, our phones are dead. I''m worried that Manny will be worried, so I borrowed her phone. Thank her for me!" Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, his heart was broken. Ruan Jian''s death made him unable to calm down.


    Ruan Ling heard this and quickly thanked the nurse. The nurse just smiled shyly and asked Ruan Ling about her health. Ruan Ling said she was all right and asked the nurse to rest early. The nurse knew that the couple had something to talk about, so she left knowingly.


    After the nurse left, Tang Wenhao took out some uneaten food and said with a smile, "sister, look, what do you want to eat? I''ll feed you!"


    Ruan Ling shook her head and said, "baby, I don''t want to eat anything. Before going to bed, the nurse sent me food. I ate some. I didn''t wake you up when I saw you sleeping very dead. Are you hungry?"


    "Promise! The security guard at the gate bought me a big bag. I ate most of it. Look, there''s garbage." Tang Wenhao said, pointing to the pile of garbage.


    "Hehe, I knew you must be hungry. By the way, baby, what did you talk to my sister just now? How was your family? Did Lin haoxiong find our factory to make trouble?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    Tang Wenhao was worried. Ruan Ling''s words made him think of Ruan Jian again, but he couldn''t let Ruan Ling know that Ruan Jian had been shot and killed. He still forced to smile and said, "it''s all right. The old bastard hasn''t found mans yet. Now the whole city is searching for him. There are plainclothes public security personnel around Mans, including near our Ruan family, to protect our Ruan family. You can rest assured that everything will be fine!"


    "But Lin haoxiong knows the art of changing face. You must let my sister know about it, okay? I want to go home early. I''ve almost recovered my strength now, baby. Why don''t we take a taxi home right away? I miss my sister." Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao and said.


    "Now? Sister, are you really healthy?" Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling with a pale face.


    "Sister, it''s all right. I just lost too much blood. I took a drop, ate some things and recovered a lot. I''ll let sister Ah Mei stew some nutritious game for me when I go home, and I''ll recover completely soon. Baby, I really miss my sister. Besides, I sleep at home. I''m already in Liangshan, and I''ll be home in half an hour at most." Ruan Ling said.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed Ruan Ling''s jade hand and took her pulse. He found that Ruan Ling had indeed recovered a lot after some treatment and rest. His pulse was stable. He nodded and said, "sister, you''re waiting. I''ll call the nurse and ask her to go through the discharge formalities for us!"


    "Hmm! Go!" Ruan Ling smiled. She felt much better at the thought of going home.


    The nurse was surprised that Ruan Ling was leaving the hospital overnight and urged her to leave the hospital after this night, but she couldn''t resist it. She had to agree to Ruan Ling''s request and simply go through the discharge formalities for her. In order to thank her for her dedicated care, Tang Wenhao gave her more tips.


    After leaving this simple Township Health Center, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling took a black car and rushed to the urban area. More than half an hour later, they returned to Ruan''s villa.


    When Tang Wenhao rang the doorbell to wake Ah Mei up, Ah Mei was so excited that she came out in her pajamas to open the door.


    "Baby, ah Ling, are you back so late? Come in quickly." Ah Mui hurriedly let them in, and then closed the door again.


    In order not to disturb her beauty''s sleep, the three crept into Ah Mei''s room. Manny also slept in it. Her eyes were slightly closed, her breath was as blue, and her sleeping position was beautiful and moving, "Baby, keep your voice down. Manny has just slept. She''s too tired these two days. Ah Ling, you''ve suffered. Manny just told me that she cried when she said you had a miscarriage. We all love it! Alas! How could it be miscarriage?" Ah Mei looked at Ruan Ling and asked painfully.


    "Sister Ah Mui, forget it. Do you know everything about ah Jian?" Tang Wenhao asked. He didn''t want sister Ah Mui to continue talking about Ruan Ling''s abortion, but he wanted to change a new topic. But as soon as he said this, he realized that Ruan Ling was also present. He didn''t want her to hear the bad news that Ruan Jian had been shot at this time.


    But Ruan Ling still heard something different. She looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, looked at Ah Mei and asked, "baby, what''s the matter with ah Jian?"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t hide it. He told Ruan Ling the bad news Manny had just told him on the phone. Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes immediately burst into tears, covered her pretty face and cried in a low voice. He whispered, "we have hurt ah Jian and my father''s family. Alas! If my father knows, how can he live? Wen''er doesn''t know?"


    "Ah Ling, how dare we tell wen''er? So I say that Manny''s life these two days is worse than death. She has no place to say her pain. She can only go home and tell me at night. No one can say that you two suddenly have no news from you. Without your news, I think Manny can''t hold on. The reason why she sleeps so dead is because you have news. She''s down-to-earth, one The hanging heart is finally down, "Ah Mui sighed.


    "Sister Ah Mui, let you worry." Ruan Ling said gently.


    "What did ah Ling say? You two are the support of everyone and the spiritual support of the sisters. Manny was distressed when she heard that you had a miscarriage! Look at you, your face is still so ugly. Have a rest quickly! Sister Ah Mui will stew pheasant Soup for you tomorrow, and you and the baby will have a rest!" Ah Mui said.


    "No, sister Ah Mui, sleep with the baby! I can''t give it to him these days. Besides, I want to sleep with my sister." Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, how can I have that mind now!" Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, baby, go! You sleep in that bed over there. No matter whether you have that mind or not, you''ve always been like this. You can''t hold it. Go! You certainly haven''t slept enough." Ruan Ling pushed Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei to sleep in another bed.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao drove to the resort early in the morning to find Ruan Jingxiong. He wanted to know the progress of the arrest of Lin haoxiong. He knew that although Ruan Jingxiong lay in the hospital bed every day, he was still the actual commander of the arrest. Only he knew the core of the action best.


    When he arrived at the resort, the special forces inside knew him, and no one stopped him. He directly found Ruan Jingxiong''s ward. When he appeared in front of Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Jingxiong on the hospital bed seemed to have expected that he would come. He quickly smiled and said, "Wen Hao, come, sit down with dad and talk about your situation these two days!"


    Tang Wenhao was relieved to see Ruan Jingxiong''s face ruddy a lot. "Dad, my sister and I were surprised by the progress of things. I really didn''t expect to meet Lin haoxiong on the first day of entering the mountain. However, many things were beyond our expectation!"


    "Wen Hao, do you mean that he is proficient in Chinese Cosmetic Art?" said Ruan Jingxiong. Tang Wenhao knows that Manny told Ruan Jingxiong.

 Chapter 571

    "Well, and he knows very well, so it''s really difficult to catch him. I''ve had face-to-face contact with him. He is really an excellent professional soldier. He has very good shooting skills and strong body. Three or five ordinary young soldiers are no match for him," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Of course, Lin haoxiong has been promoted step by step from a lower rank officer. It''s not his relationship, but his ability. It''s the battlefield that makes him. Therefore, once a person like him becomes a bad person, it''s very terrible. To be honest, our people don''t have a clue to catch him now. He''s a headless fly. Dad wants to hear your opinion very much, because I think you''ve met him face to face. You know him a little, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Tang Wenhao explained how they found Ali''s body in Huwei stream, Tieniu mountain and Tieniu mountain cave, and later met Lin haoxiong and the gang of human traffickers.


    Lin haoxiong listened carefully and nodded, "That''s right. It''s like Lin haoxiong''s style. It''s insidious and vicious. Wen Hao, I heard Ruan Gang report that mans had been attacked by unidentified outlaws the night before yesterday, and several people died. I think Lin haoxiong was deliberately putting smoke bombs on mans. His ultimate goal may not be mans. He deliberately focused our attention on mans. It''s likely that he A new target has been chosen, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, how can you think so?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. He was stunned just now. He was afraid that Ruan Jingxiong asked about Ruan Jian. It is estimated that Ruan Gang didn''t dare to tell him that Ruan Jian was also on the scene that night and was killed.


    "Lin haoxiong''s character is sinister and cunning, and he is very cautious. Since he knows that ah Zhong has betrayed him, he will change his action plan and won''t wait to die," Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "He doesn''t know that ah Zhong betrayed him? We caught ah Zhong behind his back," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Who is Lin haoxiong? As long as he can''t find ah Zhong, he must know that things are bad. Didn''t you say that he began to kill those traffickers when he didn''t find the shadow of ah Zhong? People like him have a sixth sense that they are very sensitive. They have a hunch that he will make a decision immediately. They won''t hesitate. Why didn''t you meet him in Huwei stream , because he had no time to deal with you in the jungle, he first went back to Liangshan to create the mans tragedy, focused our attention on mans, and then he had enough time to change his plan, "Ruan Jingxiong analyzed.


    Tang Wenhao found that Ruan Jingxiong was still powerful. He looked at the problem very thoroughly, thought clearly and organized clearly, "Dad, where do you think he will attack next?"


    "It''s hard to say that people related to dad and you are the targets of his attack. Moreover, if he can find mans factory, he must also know where our other relatives are. If he can''t, he should start to evacuate his family from Liangshan temporarily. Now Lin haoxiong is a mad dog and will never let us go, especially others who know the art of cosmetic surgery. People like us are very defensive against him, generally People can''t guard against him at all. He just stands in front of you and suddenly stabs you. How can you guard against it? People like us will have a natural reaction when danger comes, but ordinary people won''t have such a reaction. In this way, Wen Hao, you call ah Jian later, and our three masters will measure how to withdraw this family from Liangshan, or go to ah Ling''s death valley for a while When? Come back when Lin haoxiong is captured. "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Ah?" Tang Wenhao was afraid that he would mention Ruan Jian. He didn''t know how to answer this question.


    "What''s the matter? Son, you don''t want to leave Liangshan? You don''t want to think for yourself, but also for Manny and your wives, concubines and children? Besides, I only have Ruan Jian. He is young and impulsive. I''m afraid he is in danger in Liangshan. Let him lead the team to death valley?" Ruan Jingxiong misunderstood Tang Wenhao''s meaning.


    "No... dad, do I think we should discuss this with Manny and them? However, if Dad decides to do so, let''s do it! I''ll let a Jian lead the team. I''ll bring them to a Ling''s sphere of influence and then come back to fight with dad you, okay?" Tang Wenhao will Amitabha as long as he doesn''t let Ruan Jian call Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Hehe, OK. By the way, ah Zhong is not with you. Where will he go? Do you decide that he will escape? This man is the key figure and we should find him." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "According to my understanding of him, he won''t go. He must also hide in the corner of Liangshan. Like us, he must also be looking for Lin haoxiong, because Lin haoxiong killed Ali. He said he wanted to avenge Ali. Although he has been with Lin haoxiong for so long, he is kind-hearted and loyal. I appreciate him very much. We can''t understand him without him Any of these core secrets of Lin haoxiong, "Tang Wenhao praised ah Zhong.


    "Yes! So Dad says this man is a key figure. After you go out, discuss with Ruan Qing. Be sure to find this ah Zhong and bring him to Dad." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, I see. Now I''ll arrange for my family to leave Liangshan quickly, and then concentrate on cooperating with you to arrest Lin haoxiong?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, by the way, you''ll meet ah Jian later and ask him to call his father. The boy gets excited as soon as he has a task, and his mobile phone doesn''t charge. His daughter-in-law and wen''er both called me and said that he has been to mans factory for two days and doesn''t call home. His daughter-in-law is pregnant and doesn''t know how to love his daughter-in-law. He has to take care of his busy home. If it''s all right, you should also talk about him , you said he was fine. In his heart, you are his big brother, you know? "Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Tang Wenhao listened to Ruan Jingxiong''s words. His heart was dripping blood and crying, but he couldn''t show it. He could only respond with emotion, "Dad, don''t worry! Ah Jian is very sensible. He must be too nervous. When he came in the morning, I called man''s guard room. He said he was worried that Lin haoxiong bombed the factory, so he didn''t dare to relax and led a team to patrol every day!"


    "Hehe, this boy is like my son Ruan Jingxiong. Well, just ask him to call me. Be careful on the road." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Yes, Dad," said Tang Wenhao, leaving the resort.


    Instead of returning to Ruan''s house, he first returned to mans factory and came to the gate of the factory. It was cold and quiet. Only some public security personnel were on guard outside. Tang Wenhao was allowed to enter the factory only when he showed his identity. When he arrived at the guard room, Ruan Gang was still there. When he saw Tang Wenhao coming, he was surprised and said, "brother Wenhao, can you come back and say you met Lin haoxiong?"


    "Hmm! Brother Ruan, what happened that night? Why did they kill ah Jian? Ah Jian''s skill is not bad." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Alas! Brother Wen Hao, look here," said Ruan gang. He took Tang Wenhao out of the guard room and asked him to watch the bullet holes on the wall of the guard room.


    "Brother, these people must have made a careful plan before they started to take action. Although I was not at the scene that day, I happened to patrol behind the factory and ran over when I heard the gunshot. But when I arrived here, ah Jian was dead. Only one employee was alive and died. They said that they heard the sound of motorcycles and thought it was the workers working overtime Look at the situation. As a result, four people came down from the two motorcycles, picked up submachine guns and fired. All four people in the guard room, including ah Jian, were killed. It was hidden from the instructor! I dare not say! The instructor was shot. Should he know that ah Jian is gone and can he live? Ah Jian is his only son, brother Wen Hao. It''s really difficult. I dare not go back and give it to him The instructor reported his work. "Ruan Gang sighed.


    "Oh! That''s right! Dad said he wanted me to see ah Jian and asked ah Jian to call him. He said wen''er and ah Jian''s daughter-in-law were looking for him. It seems it''s really difficult to hide from them. Now, we''ll make a careless eye with them. My dad just said to let Ruan Jian take my family back to death valley. I said I''ll arrange it right away. What about you! You get a call from wen''er or Li Yan Say Ruan Jian is on duty or patrolling. If you don''t have time to answer the phone, convey it. I''ll deal with my father and you''ll deal with ah Jian''s daughter-in-law. "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, brother, it''s useless. Don''t the instructor and his daughter-in-law understand after talking on the phone? It can''t be concealed." Ruan Gang said.


    "Hide as long as you can! Isn''t there no way? Brother Ruan, my father''s gunshot wound is not good! I can''t be stimulated by this. My sister-in-law is pregnant again, and I can''t be stimulated by this." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "I know, so I''m worried about them too! That can only be delayed first according to your way, alas!" Ruan Gang sighed helplessly.


    Back to Ruan''s house, all the beauties are there. Even Yang Xi and she have a holiday. Manny doesn''t dare let them go to work, for fear that if Lin haoxiong knows that it''s Manny''s industry, he will make their idea.


    Tang Wenhao first said hello to the big guy, and then called Manny, Ah Mei, ah Hui and Yang Xi to Ruan Ling''s room. Ruan Ling sat on the bed to rest. Seeing Tang Wenhao leading several big sisters in, she knew that there was something important to discuss.


    "Baby, is there something wrong?" Ruan Ling motioned Tang Wenhao to sit beside her.


    Tang Wenhao sat on the edge of the bed, grabbed her jade hand, kissed her, and said, "well, sister, dad asked us Ruan family to withdraw from Liangshan and go back to death valley to avoid his attack. I want to discuss it with you!"


    "Ah? Withdraw? We are now dozens of people?" Ah Mui asked in surprise.


    "Yes! Baby, there are hundreds of people waiting to go to work and pay their wages. How can we leave? We are running a business and the government should ensure our safety. I don''t care. I can''t withdraw. I withdraw. Man''s loss is too great," said Manny.


    "Sister, you''d better finish listening to baby! I think Dad will make this decision. There must be his reason, baby, you go on." Ruan Ling said.

 Chapter 572

    "Well, dad thinks Lin haoxiong, like a mad dog, will be crazy to revenge our family. Moreover, since he can find Mans, he will be able to find here, our design center and Ruan''s drugstore. We have too many relatives and too many targets. He can attack us casually. The best way is to avoid his edge and take shelter first , we''ll come back when we catch him. Manny, do we still lack this money? If we lose, we lose! I think compared with your lives, I''d rather have you than money, sister, what do you say? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, sister, I know you don''t care about money. You must always look at this problem from the perspective of an entrepreneur. Now we baby of mans group is the president. What you two say is what you say. It''s no big deal to stop work here for a period of time. We can put the list in Shanghai mans and Thailand mans to adjust the production plan, you said What''s up! "Said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, that''s all I can do. Yang Xi, call quickly to arrange your work and pay attention to coordinating with Shanghai and Thailand. If you have any problems, find me and baby, and we''ll coordinate." Manny ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. man." as she said, she went out of Ruan Ling''s room with a big stomach and arranged work. Although she was at home, Yang Xi still regarded Manny as her general manager as long as she arranged work, which she still knew clearly.


    Then Ruan Ling began to call Shanghai mans to arrange work there, while Manny called Vietnam mans clerk Chen Miaoxi, workshop directors and team leaders to let them go to the company to hand over their work with Shanghai mans when they have time. All the lists that can be put in Shanghai or Thailand should be put there. If they can''t be put, call the customer first, Make a commitment to compensate others for their losses.


    After arranging these jobs, Tang Wenhao called his wives and concubines together and held a meeting of all family members. He said the decision of several people just now. Everyone agreed with the decision, and no one objected. Just Li Yan asked, "brother, what about a Jian?"


    "Hehe, ah Jian can''t live without us now. We are the second batch. I''ll send you to death valley first, and then come back and deal with some matters of mans with him. Our brothers will go back to death valley again, and all the next matters will be handled by the government. When we catch the damn Lin haoxiong, we''ll come back. Don''t worry, younger sister and brother! Ah Jian will be fine with me "Said Tang wenhaoqiang with a smiling face.


    "Oh, I''m relieved, but brother, you have to talk about your brother. He hasn''t contacted us these two or three days. He''s either sleeping or patrolling. No matter how busy he is, he has to call us." Li Yan smiled.


    "Hehe, Li Yan, ah Jian called. I didn''t call you when I saw you all asleep." Manny smiled.


    "Really? What did he say?" Li Yan asked excitedly.


    "He said he wanted you to rest and don''t worry about him. He''ll be fine," Manny smiled.


    Wen''er touched her bulging belly and went to her sister-in-law Li Yan and said with a smile, "sister-in-law, don''t worry! My brother and brother Wenhao will be fine together!"


    "Hehe, that''s right! Have you seen a man who can beat me? Have you seen? Britain and the United States? Have you seen? Yuanyuan..." Tang Wenhao deliberately warmed up the atmosphere, and the beauties laughed happily.


    "Well, go and prepare your own things! Be simple. Don''t take everything. We eat, drink, Lazar and sleep in death valley. In fact, we just need to take ourselves away." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "By the way, Arlene, do you want to talk to the mayor?" Manny asked.


    "Don''t say it! When we leave Liangshan this time, it''s better for an outsider to leave quietly without notice. Otherwise, the news will leak and Lin haoxiong may kill us on the road. There are a lot of women and children, and the baby can''t be taken care of alone." Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, Manny, I''m right. It''s better not to notice," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Go! Villain, you always call ah Ling sister, Yang Xi sister, Ah Mei sister and ah Hui sister. Why do you always call me sister? I''m not your sister?" Manny said angrily.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a habit. That''s OK. I''ll call you sister in the future, OK?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, just call me sister! At least treat me equally," said Manny with a smile.


    Ruan Ling also smiled, and then said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, take your sister''s phone. I''ll call Aya and ask Aya to take someone to pick us up on the way. By the way, see if there''s anything unusual on the way?"


    "OK," said Tang Wenhao, handing his phone to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling quickly dialed the landline of death valley. It was the only landline in death valley. It was the phone in Ruan Ling''s office, but it was usually on duty 24 hours a day.


    "Hello, who are you? This is ah Ling." Ruan Ling asked when the phone got through.


    "Ah? Sister, I''m may! Sister, I miss you so much. When are you going home?" may cried excitedly on the phone.


    Ruan Ling quickly turned her mobile phone to the hands-free function and asked Tang Wenhao to listen to the voice of his little wife, Ah Mei, "Ah Mei, we''re leaving today. You ask ah ya to take someone to meet us halfway. Say that ah Jie has gone back with her sisters. Let ah Zhu tidy up the place and see if it''s in Xinyuan or my cave!"


    "OK, sister, great. What about the baby? I miss him. Our baby is so big that he won''t go home yet? Sister, I want to listen to the baby''s voice, can I?" may said excitedly.


    "Oh, of course. He''s sister''s man, and he''s also your man! Baby, talk! May girl misses you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao also misses Ah Mei very much. Ah Mei is the one he likes most and cares about most among the eight fairies. It is not only Ah Mei''s body that fascinates him most, but also Ah Mei herself is indeed the most intelligent and lovely. She gave him a pair of twins. Of course, he will like her more.


    "May, we''ll meet soon. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, but you can rest assured that the day when we will never be separated is getting closer and closer. Tell Aya and azhu their other sisters that I miss you very much, too. Make them happy and don''t think too much," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, well... Baby, I just miss you very much. I have a lot to say to you. I drink our children every day and say that my father will come back to see them soon. Although they don''t understand, I think they feel it. Last time I bought a lot of picture books for children from Liangshan and taught them every day!" May crackled excitedly for a long time.


    Ruan Ling said with a smile, "may, stop talking! After the meeting, you want to say how long no one will interfere with you. Now we''re ready to go. Please inform Aya and azhu their sisters as soon as possible!"


    "Well! OK, sister, baby, I''ll hang up first. Be careful on the way." may hung up the phone reluctantly.


    After everything at home was arranged, Tang Wenhao, Manny and Ruan Ling discussed how to leave Liangshan. Everyone thought it better to go in batches. They all gathered at the mountain pass where Liangshan entered Death Valley. They were divided into three batches in total.


    Ruan Ling took Manny, British and American, wen''er, Li Yan and other beauties as a group; Aliayu and other fairies protect Yang Xi. Yuanyuan and other pregnant women are another group and bring their children with them. There are more Kung Fu Girls in their group; The third group is ah Hui. Ruan Yi leads ah Xiu and other beauties. Tang Wenhao first stays with Ruan Ling. After they are sent to the mountain pass, he returns to pick up the second and third groups. After the three groups are gathered in the mountain pass, Tang Wenhao sends them to the meeting place with ah Ya''s team and then returns to Liangshan.


    The time is during noon lunch. Tang Wenhao said that even if someone monitors them at this time, it is easy to neglect, because most people don''t care about noon and always think that people eat at home, which is called surprise.


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao took about an hour to safely send the first and second batch of beautiful children to the thicket at the entrance of death valley in the suburb of Langshan. He then drove back to Langshan to pick up ah Hui and the third batch of beautiful women.


    On the way, ah Hui called and said that the Chartered cars of several beauties such as Ruan Ying and a Xiu were waiting at the door of a hotel and asked Tang Wenhao to pick them up. She went back to the drugstore and told Tang Wenhao to go first. Then she would take a taxi directly to the designated place to meet Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao told her not to go back to the drugstore and just call to explain, but ah Hui said it would be better to explain face-to-face. Now the two girls guarding the store are new to the drugstore. They are afraid that they can''t explain clearly on the phone. Tang Wenhao can''t say anything. He just asked her to go early and return early, so as not to worry about her.


    "Women are things!" Tang Wenhao hung up ah Hui''s phone, muttered, and then drove straight to the hotel ah Hui said.


    Ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao found Ruan Yi and ah Xiu''s chartered car and asked the driver to follow his BMW and turn back to the outskirts of Langshan. Ruan Ling and them saw that there was no ah Hui in the car and asked suspiciously, "baby, where''s sister ah Hui?"


    "Back to the drugstore, she had to go back and explain something. I said just call back. She said she couldn''t make it clear on the phone. Let''s wait for her here," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Alas! Sister ah Hui is such a person. She takes her work too seriously. What should I tell you at this time? She will come back soon anyway." Ruan Ling said unhappily.


    After waiting for about half an hour, ah Hui still didn''t come. Tang Wenhao busy dialed her phone, but no one answered the phone. "Why doesn''t sister ah Hui answer the phone? It''s really urgent. Nothing will happen? I shouldn''t agree with her to go back." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Maybe not! Baby, don''t worry," said Manny.


    "Yes! Nothing will happen. Sister ah Hui usually pays great attention to hiding her identity. Most people don''t know her relationship with Ruan, but think she is the shopkeeper of the drugstore." Ruan Ling said.

 Chapter 573

    "Yes, baby, don''t worry. Sister ah Hui is very smart. The people in the opposite Public Security Bureau can''t figure out her true identity. It must be all right," Ruan Yi said.


    However, after more than an hour, ah Hui still didn''t come, and no one answered the phone. Now Tang Wenhao couldn''t sit still, and Ruan Ling and Manny felt a little uneasy. "Baby, why don''t you go back and have a look? I also think sister ah Hui may have really had an accident!" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "OK, elder sister, I''m also worried about her. Then you wait here for a while, and I''ll come back." said Tang Wenhao, driving towards Liangshan again.


    Tang Wenhao drove all the way and called ah Hui, but no one answered, which made Tang Wenhao anxious and accelerated. When he reached the door of Ruan''s drugstore, he saw that the door of the drugstore had been closed, and no one answered when he knocked. It should be that no one was inside.


    Tang Wenhao was puzzled. That''s strange. What about people? He took out his mobile phone and dialed it to Ruan Ling. "Sister, the door of the drugstore is closed. No one has answered sister ah Hui''s phone. I think sister ah Hui must have had an accident. Otherwise, you go to the mountain first! I''ll wait here first. If you can''t, call the police. You''d better leave first and talk about it. The safety of this family is now up to you!"


    "Ah? Baby, how could this happen? Why don''t you go home and have a look! Has she gone home to get something again?" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "It''s possible! In this way, I''ll wait here for another half an hour. If I can''t wait for her, we''ll take you into the mountain first. If you can''t find it, you can discuss it with your father quickly! There must be an accident," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, I see, sister, I hung up. It''s a problem if the phone doesn''t work again." Tang Wenhao said, hung up the phone, restarted the car and drove to Ruan''s villa.


    Ruan''s drugstore is only a ten minute drive from the villa area. When Tang Wenhao''s BMW hasn''t entered the villa area, through the reflector, he saw a man wearing sunglasses waving at him under a tree and motioning him to stop. Tang Wenhao turned the front of the car in doubt and drove to the tree.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s car came, Tang Wenhao took off his sunglasses. Tang Wenhao was shocked. This person was no one else, but ah Zhong, whom he and Ruan Jingxiong wanted to see very much. Tang Wenhao quickly opened the window and shouted, "ah Zhong, get in the car." he made a gesture asking him to get in the car.


    A Zhong put on his sunglasses again, hurried forward, opened the door and got in. After getting on the bus, Tang Wenhao closed the window and asked him why he was here? But they didn''t speak the same language. Ah Zhong only compared with him, and Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand it. When he thought about it, he still took ah Zhong to the resort. At the same time, he motioned ah Zhong not to speak, and he dialed Ruan Ling again.


    "Elder sister, I didn''t see elder sister ah Hui, but I found ah Zhong. He hid under the big tree at the door of our villa. I don''t know what he said. Why don''t you ask him? He seems to know something!"


    "Ah? OK, give him the phone." Ruan Ling said in surprise.


    "Ah Zhong, I''m Ruan Ling," said Ruan Ling.


    "Oh! Miss Ruan, I want to tell Mr. Tang that a woman in your family was kidnapped by Lin haoxiong. I saw it with my own eyes, but I can''t stop it now. I''m afraid I can''t stop it. I guess Mr. Tang is looking for her?" ah Zhong said.


    "Ah? Kidnapped by Lin haoxiong? Where was it kidnapped?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "On the path behind the villa, the lady just picked up a small bag from the villa. When she came to the road to take a taxi, she was put in the car by Lin haoxiong''s people." ah Zhong said.


    "Ah Zhong, why are you at the door of our community?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Miss Ruan, I followed you here last night. I stayed in the hotel near your villa. I overslept as soon as I slept and slept until 10 a.m. originally, I wanted to find you in the afternoon, but when I came back from lunch, I found that all the people in your family had left. I saw the kidnapped wife lock the door of your house with my own eyes, so I followed you all the time She felt that as long as she followed her, she would be able to find you and Mr. Tang. She didn''t want to go back to a drugstore. She thought she was going to buy medicine. She came out again a few minutes after she went in. She took a taxi back to the villa area and went home. She came out with a bag in a moment. Later, she went to the path to take a taxi and was hijacked by Lin haoxiong''s people. That''s the whole process, "ah Zhong said.


    "How long has sister ah Hui been abducted? How do you judge that the hijacker is Lin haoxiong?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "About an hour, because I found these people watching your house upstairs in the hotel last night. I wanted to go in to find you today and tell you to be careful of strangers outside. Who thought they would hijack your family in broad daylight? Miss Ruan, where are you now? You must be careful. Since Lin haoxiong monitored you day and night, your whereabouts He must know it like the back of his hand. He has kidnapped your family now. He will make the next move soon, "ah Zhong reminded.


    Tang Wenhao heard Ruan Ling say that ah Hui was really kidnapped by Lin haoxiong. He was so angry that he really wanted to slap himself in the face. If only he didn''t agree with ah Hui to go back to the drugstore! Where will this happen? Remorse.


    Now there''s no way. He asked Ruan Ling to take his beautiful wife, concubine and children back to death valley as soon as possible. Don''t worry about the affairs of Liangshan. Everything here will be handled by him and Ruan Jingxiong. Otherwise, the plan may be completely ruined. As long as their women and children leave Liangshan, Tang Wenhao will have no worries.


    Ruan Ling and Manny were also aware of this and told Tang Wenhao to pay attention to safety and rescue ah Hui. They took her beauty and children back to death valley first.


    Not to mention the beautiful women and children such as Ruan Ling and Manny returning to death valley, but to mention Tang Wenhao, after he hung up Ruan Ling''s phone, he immediately drove straight to the resort. He knew that ah Zhong could play his due role only after he met Ruan Jingxiong, because he and ah Zhong didn''t know the language and couldn''t communicate.


    At the resort, Tang Wenhao introduced ah Zhong to Ruan Jingxiong. Ruan Jingxiong glanced at ah Zhong sharply, nodded, motioned him to sit down, and then asked, "ah Zhong, are you Lin haoxiong''s bodyguard?"


    "Yes, general!" Ruan Jingxiong''s rank is the same as Lin haoxiong''s, both of which are Deputy military rank, so ah Zhong stood up and called him general.


    "Well, you''re welcome to sit down. We''re all soldiers. There''s no need to be so restrained. Tell me, do you really want to make a contribution and atone for your sins?" Ruan Jingxiong asked bluntly.


    "Yes, general, although Lin haoxiong was once very kind to ah Zhong, he was cruel and ruthless. He smuggled arms, embezzled state property and indiscriminately killed innocent people. Ah Zhong was a soldier and had carried out many wrong orders, but today, ah Zhong is willing to make amends and help the general arrest Lin haoxiong." ah Zhong said firmly.


    "Well, ah Zhong, as long as you can make a contribution and atone for your sins in the battle of arresting Lin haoxiong, I will ask the Ministry of national defense to commute your sentence, or even exempt you from all military punishment." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Thank you, general. Ah Zhong will wholeheartedly assist the general in arresting Lin haoxiong." ah Zhong said.


    "Well, tell me. Based on your understanding of Lin haoxiong, Lin haoxiong kidnapped Wen Hao''s wife this time. Where will he tie people? What will his next target be?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "General, to tell you the truth, ah Zhong''s main task is to be responsible for Lin haoxiong''s safety. The specific affairs are handled by ah Li. I''m not very clear about his arrangement, but ah Li has been killed by Lin haoxiong, which directly makes ah Zhong completely disappointed in Lin haoxiong. Ah Zhong didn''t expect that he would kill ah Li, just because ah Li didn''t want to escape with him "Guo," ah Zhong said bitterly.


    "Well, Lin haoxiong is always cruel and cruel. It''s like what he did. Ah Zhong, think carefully. Does he have any trusted friends in Liangshan?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Yes, director Chen of the Public Security Bureau, but director Chen seems to have been sentenced," ah Zhong said.


    "Yes, except him?" asked Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Oh, remember, these people who kidnapped Mrs. Tang seem to be the people that the gang of traffickers found for him. Last night, the gang of traffickers didn''t know if they could find them. If they could find them, they should be able to dig out the people who kidnapped Mrs. Tang." ah Zhong said.


    "Oh, Wen Hao said there was such a thing, but Wen Hao said that it was only their eldest brother who worked for Lin haoxiong. Wasn''t that eldest brother killed by Lin haoxiong?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Well, but they always mix together. Maybe they can provide valuable clues. However, from my understanding of Lin haoxiong, it must be of great use that he kidnapped Mrs. Tang this time. He won''t hide Mrs. Tang in Liangshan, but he will hide in the mountain." ah Zhong said.


    "Oh? Really? Where do you think he will hide people? Where have you settled these days? By the way, ah Zhong, I want you to meet someone." Ruan Jingxiong thought of Li Li.


    "General, who do you want me to see?" ah Zhong asked suspiciously.


    "Li Li, you and he are both Lin haoxiong''s bodyguards. Maybe your information will be more valuable together,... Wen Hao, go and bring Li Li here." Ruan Jingxiong said to Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, Dad," Tang Wenhao said, and then left Ruan Jingxiong''s ward.


    A few minutes later, Li Li was escorted by Tang Wenhao to Ruan Jingxiong''s room. When Li Li and ah Zhong focused on each other, they were very surprised, "brother li... Ah Zhong?"


    "Ah Zhong, how could you... You... Left general Lin?" Li Li asked suspiciously. He didn''t expect that ah Zhong didn''t even wear handcuffs. He was completely a free man.


    "Brother Li, he is not general Lin, he is an animal, a shameless man, a sinner of the country, a disgrace to the army and our soldiers." ah Zhong said angrily.


    "Ah Zhong, needless to say, how did you get here? Haven''t you been with Lin haoxiong all the time? Has he been caught?" Li Li asked.


    "No, he escaped and is still making a crime. He kidnapped Mrs. Tang not long ago today. I saw it with my own eyes," ah Zhong said.

 Chapter 574

    "See with your own eyes? Then why don''t you stop him?" Riley asked suspiciously.


    "I can''t stop it. I don''t have a gun in my hand, and I''m alone. The situation happened very suddenly. If I did it at that time, first, I couldn''t save people and exposed myself. Now Lin haoxiong doesn''t necessarily know that I''m here. Maybe he still has a chance to go back and deal with him!" ah Zhong said.


    "No, ah Zhong, don''t think so. Lin haoxiong, you and I know him very well. He is suspicious. Sometimes he even doubts whether his brother will betray him, and if you have lost contact with him for so long, can he trust you? Maybe he will shoot you as soon as you go back." Li Li Li said.


    "Brother Li, you''re right. Lin haoxiong could really do this. You know what? He killed Ali himself, using the throat locking hand he taught us." ah Zhong said sadly.


    "What? Ah Li was killed by Lin haoxiong? Why? Ah Li is loyal to him? He is also his most capable assistant now. He has no reason to kill him?" Li Li asked puzzled.


    "Because Ali didn''t agree to run away with him, he just wanted to help Lin haoxiong finish these things and go home, and he didn''t go back to the army. He just wanted to go home and live a good life with his parents. Lin haoxiong must have been afraid that he would ruin his big event and simply killed him. Fortunately, I didn''t say it! Otherwise he might have been killed," said ah Zhong.


    After exchanging some information, both of them expressed their position and fully cooperated with Ruan Jingxiong to arrest Lin haoxiong. They all felt that Lin haoxiong was unlikely to be in Liangshan at present, because he was a very cautious person and would not go out in person unless he had to. Now he was willing to hide and guard the hostages somewhere, because he knew that as long as the hostages were in his hands, He''s safe.


    After synthesizing the opinions of several people, Ruan Jingxiong made the following deployment. Careful people will find that there are obviously more public security in the streets these two days, and the investigation of major traffic roads is also very strict. It was also broadcast on TV that there are terrorists in Liangshan. He will change his face and have scars left by gunshot wounds on the back of his hand, If people find such a person, they must report it to the public security organ. Once such information is released, it can''t be.


    Many people with scars on the back of their hands were arrested by the public security, sent to the hospital for examination one by one, and locked up if they found anything suspicious.


    In this way, although Lin haoxiong is still at large, the traffickers voluntarily surrendered themselves and explained what they know. In fact, Ruan Ling asked them to voluntarily surrender themselves that night and strive for leniency. When they came out of the mountain, no one supervised them. They wanted to muddle through, However, I learned from the TV that the person who killed their accomplice was a terrorist. I still think it''s better to surrender and try to catch Lin haoxiong quickly. They also have a sense of security, so Ruan Jingxiong really arrested the outlaw who shot and killed mans that night according to the clues they provided.


    However, they could not provide Ruan Jingxiong with valuable clues. They had never seen Lin haoxiong. After kidnapping ah Hui, they sent ah Hui to a car designated by Lin haoxiong. After taking the reward given to them by Lin haoxiong, Lin haoxiong asked them to wait for the next order. They didn''t know anything about it.


    There was no substantive progress in the action of catching Lin haoxiong in the jungle. There was no trace of Lin haoxiong in the caves mentioned by ah Zhong and Li Li. Of course, ah Hui had no further news. His mobile phone had been turned off, and Tang Wenhao was worried.


    We can''t say how much Tang Wenhao loves ah Hui. He has more sexual interest in beauties other than Ruan Ling sisters, but he still has feelings for ah Hui. One day, husband and wife Bai rien. On the one hand, ah Hui and several older beauties love Tang Wenhao very much. They are also sisters and wives, tolerate him and spoil him. Tang Wenhao won''t have no feelings. He also enjoys this special emotion.


    Moreover, ah Hui also gave birth to a child for him after all. With the crystallization of love, the feelings will naturally be stronger and deeper. The bond of children is the most common and strongest to maintain the feelings of husband and wife. Therefore, Tang Wenhao''s heart is gripped as long as he thinks that ah Hui has not been rescued these two days, for fear that she will be hurt by Lin haoxiong.


    But fortunately, Ruan Ling and Manny have safely arrived at the death valley. What everyone cares about most now is ah Hui. Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling that his death will also save his sister ah Hui.


    On this day, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong discussed the countermeasures to arrest Lin haoxiong again. "Wen Hao, now the news from several aspects says that there is no trace of Lin haoxiong in the nearby jungle, and the Ministry of national defense has also issued an order. If it doesn''t work, the large army should withdraw first and leave a small part of its troops to me to continue to search for him. What do you think about this?"


    "Ah? Dad, it''s only been a week! Will you withdraw? I think Lin haoxiong must be hiding in the nearby dense forest. He doesn''t have foreign aid at all now, so he won''t support it for long. Maybe he will be found soon after the search. Don''t give up halfway, or all his previous achievements will be wasted." Tang Wenhao was worried when he heard that. He was more worried than the Vietnamese authorities, Manny said that Manny couldn''t postpone the construction indefinitely. There was no news from Lin haoxiong in another ten and a half days and months. She had to start the construction first, or the pressure would be too great.


    "Wen Hao, of course, my father knows that we can''t give up halfway, but you know that investing so much troops and police force is equivalent to throwing money into the woods every day, and helicopters have been dispatched a lot. This kind of cost is very high, and my father''s pressure is also very high. Now the biggest headache is that Lin haoxiong knows Yi Rong technology, and it''s difficult for us to find him." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, I think there may be something wrong with our strategy," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, what do you think is wrong?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "We shouldn''t send Lin haoxiong''s photos. In fact, it will mislead the officers and soldiers who arrested him. Maybe Lin haoxiong came face to face. Our soldiers let him go as soon as they looked different. Where should we catch him?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "That''s reasonable. Go on," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, my opinion is to block the jungle near Liangshan and only allow people to go out but not to go in. Besides women and children, other people, old people, middle-aged people and young people, should catch them first. In this way, Lin haoxiong will not escape. As long as he is still in the nearby forest, and I feel that he must be there. I met ah Zhong yesterday and talked about him He said that Lin haoxiong must still be in the jungle. He will not easily admit defeat or give up his goal. Besides, he has hostages. In his opinion, the victory belongs to him. Why should he run? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, yes, we have hostages in our hands, and we really don''t worry. He must still be waiting for an opportunity to make trouble, but he hasn''t found a suitable opportunity, because we''ve done too much investigation these days, and he can''t find a chance to start." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Yes, so I think if I do what I mean, I can soon force Lin haoxiong out and force him to move. As long as he moves, I think victory is in sight, Dad, what do you say?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I''ll call minister Ruan in a moment and ask him to give us another three days. If we can''t catch Lin haoxiong in three days, I agree to withdraw the large troops first," Ruan Jingxiong said.


    As they were talking here, Ruan Qing hurried in from the outside. Seeing Tang Wenhao inside, he nodded and smiled at him, and then said to Ruan Jingxiong, "instructor, look at this." with this, Ruan Qing took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to him.


    Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously, "what''s this?" then received it.


    "Lin haoxiong''s letter to you," said Ruan Qing.


    "Oh?" Ruan Jingxiong opened the note in surprise and read it through.


    Sure enough, it was Lin haoxiong''s letter to him, which meant that he wanted to end it face to face with Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao. He said that Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t catch him every day, and he didn''t want to play. He just found a place to end it. As long as Ruan Jingxiong withdrew the team from the jungle first, only Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao entered the mountain, he released the hostages.


    After reading Lin haoxiong''s letter, Ruan Jingxiong told Tang Wenhao what he meant. Tang Wenhao immediately said, "Dad, promise him that we will meet him!"


    "Well, but he hasn''t said where to meet. Lin haoxiong is a very thoughtful person and won''t let us succeed so easily. You must be careless and think that we can catch him when we go. Maybe we will become his hostages," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Yes, the instructor is right. Our soldiers found this letter in a tree, which also shows that Lin haoxiong is still in the mountains. The old guy is too cunning. We have searched all the places where we can hide people. Where can he hide?" Ruan Qing said.

 Chapter 575

    "Ruan Qing, you don''t know Lin haoxiong. He was called the fox of the jungle at that time. He was very cunning. We thought he could not hide there. In this way, first promise him to withdraw the team and block all the roads into and out of the mountain. Wen Hao and I will go in again and take the plan! This is also the only way. Otherwise, once the Ministry of national defense gives an order, let him go It''s even more troublesome that all the troops have withdrawn. If Lin haoxiong wants to know, he won''t compromise. This shows that he can''t stand it. If he wants to get rid of it earlier, let''s get rid of him! "Said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "But instructor, your injury hasn''t completely healed yet!" said Ruan Qing.


    "Yes! Dad, if I don''t go alone, I''ll say you''re too hurt to go." Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Jingxiong waved his thick wrist and said with a smile, "you see, I''m almost ready. It''s okay. I can''t let Lin haoxiong underestimate me. Ruan Qing, take the paper and pen. I''ll write back to him personally and let him choose the place to meet!"


    "This?..." Ruan Qing hesitated to look at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao just wanted to ask Ruan Jingxiong not to go, but Ruan Jingxiong waved his hand.


    He said with a smile, "don''t say anything and carry out the order! I should end it with him, Wen Hao. Your mother died in his hands, and I killed his only brother. My father will end it with him, whether in terms of justice and evil or personal hatred!"


    After Tang Wenhao heard this, he thought that Ruan Jian had also died in Lin haoxiong''s hand, and his heart was very sad. If his father knew that his only son had died in Lin haoxiong''s hand, he couldn''t stand it any more.


    Ruan Jingxiong quickly replied a letter to Lin haoxiong and asked Ruan Qing to arrange to deliver it to the jungle immediately. "Instructor, why don''t we ambush nearby and catch Lin haoxiong once he comes out to get the letter?" Ruan Qing said.


    "Hehe, you think too simply. Can Lin haoxiong not think of it? No, since we agreed to his request, we don''t have to be so troublesome. It seems that we are not atmospheric enough!"


    "Dad, do you need to be generous to a villain like him? Or I''ll go to deliver the letter alone and then ambush nearby. As soon as he appears, I''ll point his acupoints to control him." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t go to get the letter himself. Once he finds an ambush, he will go to extremes. There''s no need to make it too complicated with him," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "But if we go to the appointment like this, he will make full preparations, which is unfair to us," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Dad doesn''t know this truth, but do we have a choice? If he says we don''t go, he will kill ah Hui. Don''t you want to go?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    Tang Wenhao thought it was the same, so he no longer insisted. Ruan Jingxiong patted him on the shoulder and said, "Wen Hao, after the past, you must protect yourself, Dad! You will also protect yourself. Let''s both act according to the circumstances!"


    "OK, Dad, I''m worried about your body." Tang Wenhao said passionately. He and Ruan Jingxiong fought side by side in the jungle of Myanmar for so many days and lived together every day. He has established a deep father son relationship with Ruan Jingxiong. They are Weng son-in-law, and the relationship is really deep.


    "Hehe, it''s OK. Dad is as strong as a cow. Let''s get ready! Ruan Qing, hurry to execute the order." Ruan Jingxiong ordered.


    "Yes, instructor." Ruan Qing left the resort with Ruan Jingxiong''s personal letter.


    Two days later, Ruan Qing sent a handwritten letter from Lin haoxiong to Ruan Jingxiong''s room again. He saw that it was written in this way, "Instructor Ruan, it''s the most honor for me Lin haoxiong to be an opponent with you in my life. You deserve to be the best special forces instructor in the history of our army. You have clever chess layout and careful thinking, but I have to say that if Lin is not tired of this game of mice playing with cats, you won''t catch me all your life. Besides, Lin has hostages in his hand. Tell that boy, he''s dead I''ve had enough of the woman. I''m tired of playing. I''m not interested. As long as he comes, I''ll give it back to him. But I''ll go abroad, instructor Ruan. Remember, prepare a helicopter for me. The landing place is at the top of Tieniu mountain. As soon as the helicopter arrives, the pilot will go away. The plane is not allowed to turn off. Instructor Ruan and the boy will come together at random. You You two can only wear one pair of underwear and get off the plane with the pilot first. I want to talk about cooperation with instructor Ruan on the plane. No tricks are allowed. Otherwise, the four of us will die together. The signature is Lin haoxiong! "


    Ruan Jingxiong was heartbroken when he saw Lin haoxiong saying that he had played enough with ah Hui. He secretly scolded Lin haoxiong as an old beast. He didn''t dare translate it to Tang Wenhao, so he said that Lin haoxiong asked them to go to Tieniu mountain together by helicopter.


    "Well, Dad, it''s best to hold it like this every day. It''s too uncomfortable. It''s over early and everyone is relieved," Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Qing wanted to arrange a special force to protect Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao in the back. Ruan Jingxiong refused. He said that there was no need to cause unnecessary casualties. If he and Tang Wenhao could not solve this matter, he would have no face to return to the army. He might as well die in Lin haoxiong''s hands!


    Tang Wenhao also said it was not necessary. He would protect Ruan Jingxiong. Ruan Qing had no choice but to arrange a helicopter for Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao.


    An hour later, a military helicopter landed on the lawn of the resort. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong both got on the plane wearing only one pair of underwear. Ruan Jingxiong''s soldiers sweated for their instructor and Tang Wenhao, and also admired their bravery and fear of sacrifice.


    This is Tang Wenhao''s first time to take a helicopter. It is really different from an ordinary airliner. It has a wide field of vision. The plane goes straight to the sky. Seeing the city below him, the farmland is gradually blurred. Especially when the plane goes over the jungle, it feels more exciting. Of course, it is also very beautiful. The mountains become blue waves.


    "Wen Hao, wait a minute. You must be calm and calm. Don''t be impatient. Don''t be easily fooled by Lin haoxiong. Keep ready for battle at all times. Lin haoxiong is not an ordinary cunning man. We can think of it, and he can think of it. If you don''t have the assurance of victory, you must never take action. It''s not like stabilizing him temporarily, okay?" Unlike Tang Wenhao, Ruan Jingxiong feels curious and exciting when he sees the scene outside the window. He has long been used to this environment.


    "I see, Dad, don''t worry! I will be very careful. As long as sister ah Hui is all right, I won''t do it casually." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, he won''t do it easily. He knows that our Kung Fu is not under him, so he won''t do it easily. His purpose is to leave the country safely. When we get out of Vietnam''s airspace, we won''t have any scruples. Therefore, we should also strive to solve the problem in Tieniu mountain. If the plane takes off, it will be in trouble." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "I see, Dad, I won''t let him get on the plane." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    The plane was fast. In less than ten minutes, the helicopter began to descend. Tang Wenhao looked down at the jungle below and really saw the top of Tieniu mountain, because the caves around the mountain had appeared in front of him.


    Two minutes later, the helicopter slowly landed on the top of the mountain. The wind blowing from the rotation of the wings rattled the surrounding leaves. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong got off the plane with the pilot in their underwear, but Lin haoxiong hasn''t appeared yet.


    When the pilot left, he looked at Ruan Jingxiong with concern and said, "instructor, you should be careful!"


    "Well, don''t worry! I''m fine. You should pay attention yourself. Don''t go far." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    The pilot waved to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong and walked down the mountain.


    After seeing the pilot leave, Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao began to look around. Both of them were muttering. They didn''t know what tricks Lin haoxiong was playing.


    Just when they were full of doubts, a wild laugh sounded from behind a big stone, "ha ha... Instructor Ruan, disrespect and disrespect. You are worthy of being a famous instructor Ruan. You finally came!"


    Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao turned their heads and saw Ruan Jingxiong holding a submachine gun and pointing to them with a smile on their face. Tang Wenhao was surprised to see him this time. It turned out that Ruan Jingxiong had recovered his true face and another Lin Haonan appeared in front of them.


    "Lin haoxiong, of course I want to come. The account between us should be clear. Don''t talk nonsense. Where are our hostages?" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Haha... Don''t worry, she''s fine. By the way, I just asked for her again in the morning. It''s great! This is the last time. Don''t believe it. Wait a minute, you can check her to ensure that you can find the evidence left by Lin. haha... But you have nothing to do, don''t you? Tell the boy that his woman has a good figure, good Kung Fu and taste , I can''t survive without this beautiful woman these days. The cave is too stuffy! "Lin haoxiong said with an obscene smile.


    "Asshole! Lin haoxiong, don''t you think what you have done is beneath your dignity?" Ruan Jingxiong said angrily.


    "Ha ha, what''s your fucking identity? What''s Lin''s identity at this point? Ruan Jingxiong, you''re not your son-in-law. I won''t be found in my life. Only after I retire, I go abroad with my son to spend my old age, but it''s because this boy intervened in Huaichun that my painstaking Huaichun disappeared and my brother died because of him , the boy must pay the price. His other women withdraw quickly. Otherwise, I will play with all his women and it will be difficult to solve my hatred. "Lin haoxiong glared at Tang Wenhao, and the muzzle of the gun was always facing Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Jingxiong was worried that Tang Wenhao would be shot by him, so he quickly stopped in front and said, "Lin haoxiong, how can you blame my son-in-law for all this? Everything is caused by your greed. Even if my son-in-law doesn''t come to Huaichun, you will still be exposed. The heaven''s net is broad and careless. Do you think you can really escape?"


    "Why not? I have a lot of dollars. Someone like director Chen can block me. Who can get me? Ruan Jingxiong, in fact, you are good everywhere, but you are too pedantic. It is really so important to give you so much honor. I advise you to follow me. When you go abroad, you will soon make a world with your ability. I think you must too You know, our foreign assets are enough for us to spend our whole life. How about it? Are you interested? "Lin haoxiong said.

 Chapter 576

    "Lin haoxiong, stop talking nonsense. Just tell us how to finish this today! Our goal is very simple. You let the hostages go first, and everything else is easy to talk about," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Ha ha, have fun, OK, no problem. First tie up the boy behind you." said Lin haoxiong, raising his foot and kicking a rope.


    "What? You want me to tie my son-in-law?" Ruan unexpectedly Xiong didn''t expect this guy to do this.


    "Yes, you think Lin is stupid? The boy''s Chinese Kung Fu has reached the point of perfection. He can point acupoints! Hey hey, I don''t want to be caught by him. Tie it! Here, you''re not qualified to negotiate with me. Otherwise, I''ll kill you all first and then kill the hostages." Lin haoxiong said.


    "Dad, tie it up! It''s okay." Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ruan Jingxiong gave Tang Wenhao a meaningful look and said, "Wenhao, can you do it?"


    "OK, I can untie it in two seconds. You just need to stabilize him," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, then Dad will do as he says." Ruan Jingxiong knows that Tang Wenhao''s internal power is extraordinary, and he''s not sure he won''t say so. Moreover, when he came, Tang Wenhao said that he hasn''t been near a woman for more than a week, and he''s full of energy. He especially wants to vent. Now he''s going to blow people out with one punch.


    Ruan Jingxiong picked up the rope from the ground and tied Tang Wenhao. Lin haoxiong was not at ease. He asked Ruan Jingxiong to pull it hard and showed him that it was tight. He was relieved. He stooped behind the stone and lifted ah Hui, who was naked. Ruan Jingxiong was embarrassed to see, and Tang Wenhao saw Ah Hui naked, With her scarred body and a very haggard face, she knew that she must have been tortured and wasted by Lin haoxiong. She was distressed. At the same time, a raging fire rose rapidly in her heart.


    "Sister ah Hui! Sister ah Hui..." Tang Wenhao sobbed, tears pouring out in an instant.


    Ah Hui''s eyes were dull at first, but as soon as she heard Tang Wenhao''s sad call, there was a brilliant glow in her beautiful eyes. She looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and shouted, "baby, you can come!"


    "Ha ha... What a moving picture, beauty. If you don''t tell your man, you''ll still enjoy it when you accompany me." Lin haoxiong smiled shamelessly.


    Ah Hui''s Apricot eyes were round, and he spit out a mouthful of blood and sprayed it on Lin haoxiong''s face. Lin haoxiong wiped the blood on his face, angrily raised the butt of his gun to ah Hui, knocked her to the ground and scolded, "bitch! You''re looking for death. I don''t want to hurt you for your sake of staying with me for a few days. You''ll find it yourself!"


    "Bastard, stop." Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao both want to jump on it.


    "Stop, Ruan Jingxiong, if you dare to step forward again, don''t blame Lin for killing." said Lin haoxiong, pointing the muzzle of the gun at Ruan Jingxiong.


    Tang Wenhao glared at him angrily, and his teeth rattled. He wanted to come forward and tear him up. Lin haoxiong looked at him disdainfully and said with a shameless smile, "boy, are you distressed? Do you believe I want her again in front of you? It must be very exciting!"


    "Well, Lin haoxiong, what do you want? We did everything you said. Let her go! My son-in-law and I will go with you." Ruan Jingxiong shouted.


    "Hey hey, instructor Ruan, you''re worried! Hey, I have a good idea. It''s also my whim. Don''t you think your son-in-law is very sexy and beautiful? Are you interested? If you are interested, go ahead! I''ll watch for you, how about it?" Lin haoxiong said with an obscene smile.


    "Shameless, Lin haoxiong, I Ruan Jingxiong really overestimated you. You and your rogue brother Lin Haonan are just the same. You are a rogue rogue." Ruan Jingxiong scolded.


    "Hey hey, good scolding. I''ll leave here in a minute. Whatever you scold! The more you scold, the more scared you are. I''ll be happy. Stop talking nonsense. Go up and kill this woman. Otherwise, I''ll kill your son-in-law first." Lin haoxiong said with an obscene smile.


    "You... Then kill me first! Lin haoxiong, I''m different from you. I''m a human, not an animal. I''d rather die than do something worse than an animal." Ruan Jingxiong said in a righteous way.


    "Ha ha, instructor Ruan, you are noble, OK! OK, I''ll send your son-in-law on the road now." said Lin haoxiong, pointing the muzzle of the gun at Tang Wenhao''s head.


    Ah Hui, who was shot to the ground, knelt and climbed over and cried, "don''t shoot, I''m willing, I''m willing, please don''t kill my baby, Dad, come on! Please, come on! I''m not clean anyway, I don''t care, don''t let him hurt my Wen Hao!"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what they were talking about, but he seemed to see a clue from their expressions. He said to Ruan Jingxiong suspiciously, "Dad, what''s the matter with my sister ah Hui? What does Lin haoxiong want to do?"


    Ruan Jingxiong said sadly, "Wen Hao, Lin haoxiong asked his father and your daughter-in-law... Can dad promise? Otherwise he would shoot and kill you. Ah Hui was afraid that he would hurt you and begged his father to go and tell her..." Ruan Jingxiong said this, and tears poured out. Now he regretted that he shouldn''t have done everything according to Lin haoxiong''s requirements and made him so passive now.


    "Son of a bitch, come on! Shoot!" Tang Wenhao angrily scolded Lin haoxiong.


    "Ha ha... It''s so fucking cool! OK, don''t you want to die? I''ll send you away first." then Lin haoxiong took up his submachine gun and aimed at Tang Wenhao''s head again. Tang Wenhao didn''t even blink. He glared at the muzzle of his gun without compromising or giving in.


    When ah Hui saw this, he was afraid that Lin haoxiong would pull the trigger. He got up and rushed at Lin haoxiong recklessly. After all, Lin haoxiong was a professional soldier. He felt that ah Hui was coming. He quickly flashed and ah Hui was out of the air. At the same time, he quickly turned the muzzle of the gun and pulled the trigger. With a few clicks, the bullet hit ah Hui''s back heart. Ah Hui immediately vomited blood, The whole body twitched.


    "Beast, I fought with you, Wen Hao fought with him." Ruan Jingxiong was also anxious at this time. He rushed at Lin haoxiong recklessly. Lin haoxiong dodged again, avoided Ruan Jingxiong''s attack, and turned the muzzle of the gun. Ruan Jingxiong was worthy of being a special forces instructor. He reacted quickly, rolled on the spot and emptied several shots.


    Tang Wenhao also drank loudly and broke all the ropes on his body. Lin haoxiong was stunned when he saw that Tang Wenhao''s rope had been broken. He quickly turned the muzzle of the gun and fired at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao also dodged quickly and the bullet was empty.


    Ruan Jingxiong picked up a stone and flew towards Lin haoxiong. Lin haoxiong hid, turned the muzzle of the gun and shot at Ruan Jingxiong quickly.


    This time, Ruan Jingxiong hid a little slower. The bullet passed through his belly and he fell down.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao had room for maneuver. He stared at a certain acupoint of Lin haoxiong and waved his instructions. Lin haoxiong was preparing to give Ruan Jingxiong some more shots. Suddenly, he felt that he couldn''t do it manually, and the submachine gun fell on the stone with a bang.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Lin haoxiong''s gun fell off and knew he had succeeded. He jumped up and kicked Lin haoxiong onto a big stone. He picked up the submachine gun from the ground and was about to shoot Lin haoxiong. He was stopped by Ruan Jingxiong who had been shot, "Wen Hao, no, he is a sinner of the country. The country should try him. Moreover, many of his accomplices have not been found out. He can''t die yet!"


    Tang Wenhao has lost his mind and hates him to the bone. Regardless of Ruan Jingxiong''s stop, he gave Lin haoxiong several shots. However, he didn''t kill him, but hit all the bullets in his thighs and hands, "ah! Asshole, I let you bully my sister ah Hui, I let you kill my brother ah Jian, and I want to avenge my brother." Tang Wenhao burst into tears while shooting at Lin haoxiong. He had been beating Lin haoxiong''s legs into a sieve. Lin haoxiong lying on the ground gave a sad cry.


    At this time, Ruan Jingxiong heard Tang Wenhao''s words, climbed to Tang Wenhao''s side, hugged his thigh and shouted, "Wen Hao, what did you say just now? Say it again!"


    Tang Wenhao looked back at Ruan Jingxiong on the ground and realized that he had just leaked his mouth. Tears blurred his eyes like beads with broken lines. He threw away his submachine gun and hugged Ruan Jingxiong. He cried bitterly, "Dad, ah Jian was killed by this bastard, sobbing..."


    "Ah? No, how could a Jian be killed? You lied to me, Wen Hao. You lied to your father, didn''t you?" Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t accept the fact anyway and kept shaking Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    Tang Wenhao nodded wordlessly, hugged him and cried bitterly. At this time, the pilot of the plane had rushed up with a special force.


    Ruan Jingxiong suddenly pushed Tang Wenhao away, grabbed a submachine gun from the ground and shouted at Lin haoxiong, "son of a bitch, you killed my wife and my son. I''m going to kill you." Then he shot angry bullets at Lin haoxiong''s shoulders and thighs. Although he said he wanted to kill Lin haoxiong, there was still a trace of reason left. He knew that Lin haoxiong could not die, he was not qualified to die, and he still had hundreds of millions of dollars in stolen money in his hand.


    Finally, Ruan Jingxiong was hugged by his subordinates. When he threw away his gun, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, and then fell back. Fortunately, he was hugged by his subordinates.


    Tang Wenhao cried and climbed to ah Hui''s side. He hugged ah Hui, who was hurt all over. He thought she was dead and cried. When she was crying, ah Hui suddenly vomited blood. Her beautiful eyes opened slightly and said in an extremely weak voice, "Baby... You... Nothing... Just... Don''t be sad. Since I was ruined by animals, I haven''t thought... To live... You... Need to hurt... Our... Children... Let the children... Call Ruan Yi, mother, let''s! So... Sister... Just... Let... Let... Let... Let... Let... Let... Mind. In addition, there''s one more thing... I..." With that, sister ah Hui loosened her head and looked at Tang Wenhao with beautiful eyes. Obviously, she still had something to explain, but Tang Wenhao couldn''t guess what she was still worried about.


    "Ah... Ah... Sister ah Hui... Ah..." Tang Wenhao closed ah Hui''s beautiful eyes, hugged her and cried out to the mountains and valleys.

 Chapter 577

    The helicopter carried Ruan Jingxiong, who was in a coma, Lin haoxiong, who was completely disabled, and Tang Wenhao, holding ah Hui, who had died, rushed to the Liangshan military hospital.


    More than ten minutes later, the plane landed slowly at the Liangshan military hospital. Ruan Jingxiong was sent to the emergency room. Tang Wenhao also went to the hospital with ah Hui in his arms. The doctor picked ah Hui up, carried her to a stretcher and covered her jade body with a white cloth. After Tang Wenhao put on his clothes sent by the soldiers, he sat numbly in the reception room of the hospital, Another doctor who specialized in Chinese gave him psychological counseling, but at this moment, Tang Wenhao had lost his mind and his heart was broken. He sat there blankly without saying a word, and his mind was blank.


    Lin haoxiong was directly sent by helicopter to the special forces camp hospital for special protection and treatment.


    Ruan Jingxiong is also a fortune teller. This time, he was shot and didn''t hurt the vital point. It belongs to skin trauma. Vomiting blood was due to excessive sadness, so he picked up his life. The first sentence he woke up was to see Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was led to his ward by the doctor.


    The father and son wanted to see each other, but they cried bitterly. Ruan Jingxiong was really sad and desperate this time. "Wen Hao, tell your father how ah Jian was killed by Lin haoxiong? Isn''t he protecting Manny and them in the Ruan family?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, it''s all my fault... Wuwu... It''s my fault that I shouldn''t allow him to go to mans duty. He told mani that he wanted to go. Mani didn''t agree. Let him ask me. I didn''t agree at first. He said he wouldn''t let him go if there was such an opportunity to exercise. He said I despised him. I agreed for a moment. Dad... I killed a Jian." Tang Wenhao said remorse.


    Ruan Jingxiong patted his head, tears spilled from the tiger''s eyes and sighed, "Alas! It''s all life! Lin haoxiong, an asshole, I really hate my identity now. If I were an ordinary person, I would kill him. Dad regretted stopping you at that time, so you should kill him and avenge ah Jian!"


    "Shall I kill him again? I can''t stand it if I don''t kill him." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Oh, forget it! Let the state deal with it! Wen Hao, Li Yan doesn''t know that ah Jian is gone?" Ruan Jingxiong said sadly.


    "Well, my sister-in-law and wen''er don''t know. How dare you tell them that they are both pregnant." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Well, don''t say that our Ruan family can''t break the incense here. Anyway, let Li Yan give birth to this child. Alas! Poor child, I''m widowed before the age of 22. I''m sorry for his parents! I''m sorry for Li Yan." Ruan Jingxiong said remorsefully.


    "Dad, I didn''t take good care of ah Jian. I''m sorry! Dad, wen''er and I will be filial to you in the future. Don''t be too sad. People can''t come back to life after death." Tang Wenhao comforted with heartache. He really loves Ruan Jingxiong. In just a few months, his beloved old woman died and his only beloved son died. What a blow!


    "Well, son, don''t blame yourself. Dad is heartache! Let''s discuss how to round out the lie. At least we can''t know it until they give birth to their children." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, Dad, why don''t you do that? When you''re well every few days, I''ll let them stay in death valley. Don''t come back for the time being. I say it''s unsafe on the road and I''m afraid of miscarriage. Then I say ah Jian is guarding the factory and can''t go to death valley for the time being." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s the only way. By the way, where is ah Hui''s child''s body? Where are you going to bury her? Her family doesn''t know yet? They should be notified to come over." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, I have to discuss this with my sister and let her deal with it. I haven''t seen their family and don''t understand the customs here. I can''t face their family. Sister ah Hui died miserably! It hurts to think of it." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well, there''s no way, Wen Hao. Don''t think about these sad things any more. Tell Ruan Ling and Manny quickly! Tell them that Lin haoxiong has been arrested. Now Liangshan is completely safe. Let them all come back when they should come back!" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK, I''ll call my sister right away. Dad, take a rest first! Get well and don''t think about anything else." Tang Wenhao took his mobile phone and walked out.


    When he got to the open space of the hospital, Tang Wenhao dialed the phone of death valley. Soon there came a familiar voice, not others, but Ruan Ling''s voice, "baby, is that you?" Ruan Ling''s voice was very urgent.


    "Well, sister, it''s me." Tang Wenhao was in a bad and chaotic mood because ah Hui left, so he looked very sad.


    "Baby, what''s the matter with you? Is something wrong? Who''s wrong? Dad or sister ah Hui?" Ruan Ling asked sensitively.


    "Wuwu... Elder sister, ah Hui is dead! I caught Lin haoxiong, and my father was injured. Now he is treated in the military hospital." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    There was a silence on the phone. After a long time, Ruan Ling said sadly, "baby, don''t be sad. I know you tried your best. We all have this hunch. Sister ah Hui must be in danger. This is also a matter of no way. Don''t worry, sister ah Hui''s child will be raised as her own child!"


    "Elder sister, I''m so depressed that I want to go back and kill Lin haoxiong." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    Ruan Ling gave Tang Wenhao psychological counseling over the phone for a long time, and Tang Wenhao''s mood slowly recovered. Ruan Ling asked him to accompany Ruan Jingxiong until he fully recovered and then go back to death valley. Tang Wenhao also informed Ruan Ling about the news about Ruan Jian''s murder discussed between him and Ruan Jingxiong. How to hide wen''er and Li Yan, saying that they had to wait until they were both born, To tell them the truth at the right opportunity.


    "Baby, after Dad recovers, let him live with us! It''s best to persuade dad to retire and live a stable life for a few years," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, I know. I''ll talk to Dad, but it''s up to him to decide. Let him do whatever he wants!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, don''t be too sad. Sister ah Hui''s funeral will be handled when she goes back. Sister also wants to see her last side and let her cremate. She has paid a lot for our Ruan family. Sister has to go to her home to give her parents a pension." Ruan Ling sighed.


    "Well, yes, sister, when will you go home?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Just these two days! But even if several pregnant sisters like Yang Xi, ah Xiu and Ruan Ying, including wen''er and Li Yan, are pregnant, the road is too hard and it is not safe for the fetus. They still gave birth to the child in death valley. My sister, Ah Mei and Ruan Yi, including ah Xue and ah Meng, will go back first," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, you''d better ask Aya or azhu to send you back. It''s safer," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, Aya has said. She said she missed you so much that she couldn''t sleep at night and missed you all night. Also, you haven''t been together for half a year. My sister is a woman and can understand her, including ah Zhu, Heifeng and her sisters. They all miss you very much, so when you come back next time, stay a few more days! Stay with their sisters and your children "Son," said Ruan Ling.


    "I know, sister, I''ll wait until you come back!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, at least finish sister ah Hui''s funeral, and she will take your children back together, and let the children take her mother on the last trip." Ruan Ling said sadly.


    "Well, sister, I''ll wait for you. Be careful on the road," Tang Wenhao said.


    After talking to Ruan Ling on the phone, Tang Wenhao found the sound of propeller rotation above his head. Looking up, he saw a military helicopter landing towards the hospital.


    Tang Wenhao looked curiously at the plane falling from the sky. After the plane stopped steadily, the cabin door opened, and a burly old man in military uniform walked down from the plane. The leaders of the hospital lined up in two teams to greet him. The old man shook hands with everyone, and then walked towards the ward under the leadership of the hospital director.


    Tang Wenhao guessed that the group must have come to see the military leader of his father-in-law Ruan Jingxiong. He wanted to follow in, but was stopped outside by two people in civilian clothes.


    Shit! You can go in and out just now, but not now? Shit, I''m going in. Can you stop me? I think so, but he knows he can''t do that. It''s not a task. He has to go in. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao had to turn bitterly back to the lawn and sit on the ground.


    Just after sitting down for a few minutes, a doctor came out and waved to him. Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Jingxiong must have let him in to talk, got up and walked towards the inpatient department.


    The two plainclothes no longer stopped him. Tang Wenhao directly followed the doctor to Ruan Jingxiong''s ward. At this time, there were four or five people standing in the ward, a doctor and three soldiers, one of whom was the old man.


    "Wen Hao, let me introduce you to my father. This is our minister of national defense Ruan... Minister Ruan, who is the Chinese son-in-law I told you. His name is Tang Wenhao. It''s all up to him to catch Lin haoxiong this time, and he lost a wife, ah Hui." Ruan Jingxiong introduced Tang Wenhao, Minister Ruan and several of his subordinates respectively.


    Minister Ruan looked at Tang Wenhao with appreciation and smiled, "Jing Xiong, you are a Chinese son-in-law! Good! Son, on behalf of our government, our army thanks you for your selfless assistance in catching Lin haoxiong, the army''s moth, and feels sorry for your loss of a Vietnamese wife. If you have any requirements, please mention them. We will meet all your requirements within our ability!"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what he said. Ruan Jingxiong told him what minister Ruan meant. Tang Wenhao smiled shyly and said, "minister Ruan, I don''t have any conditions. I hope you can retire My father as soon as possible. My father is too hard!"


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, Minister Ruan laughed and praised Tang Wenhao''s filial piety and good son-in-law in Vietnam.

 Chapter 578

    Ruan Jingxiong also reported to minister Ruan the important role played by Tang Wenhao during his last mission to Myanmar. Minister Ruan couldn''t help but boast that Tang Wenhao was a rare talent and that he was too talented to be an enterprise and should be a soldier. Fortunately, he was young. If he was a soldier during the Sino Vietnamese war, it would be for the Vietnamese military, Tang Wenhao is their most terrible opponent.


    Tang Wenhao answered wisely, saying that he believed that people have been brothers for thousands of years. It is possible to quarrel at ordinary times, but they will never fight for life and death. Moreover, people''s economic ties and non-governmental exchanges are becoming more and more extensive and in-depth, and there will be no war. These words have been highly affirmed by Minister Ruan. Ruan Jingxiong is also deeply satisfied and proud of Tang Wenhao''s decent words, I think my son-in-law gives him a long face.


    Then, Minister Ruan informed Ruan Jingxiong of a decision of the Ministry of national defense, saying that Ruan jianzhui would be considered a revolutionary martyr. Ruan Jingxiong felt inappropriate after hearing this, but minister Ruan insisted that this was the decision of the Ministry of national defense and asked him not to refuse, which made Ruan Jingxiong very embarrassed.


    After expressing his condolences to Ruan Jingxiong, Minister Ruan took a special plane to see Lin haoxiong at Ruan Jingxiong''s special forces base. He wanted to see where Lin haoxiong, the former jungle fox, had fallen.


    "Dad, is there any chance that Lin haoxiong will overturn?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, never. Minister Ruan said that some of Lin haoxiong''s associates have voluntarily surrendered themselves in the past two days, involving a large number of military cadres. In addition to Lin haoxiong being the highest level, there is also a head and two battalion commanders who are in charge of equipment. Most of them are soldiers brought by Lin haoxiong before. Alas! Unfortunately! A group of moths! I hope Ruan Biao and Li Qiang can do the same Come back early, it''s over. "Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Dad, in fact, it''s the same everywhere. Such a high-ranking person will do such things," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s right! What a pity. If Lin haoxiong uses his intelligence on the right path, he is really a rare talent. His father hates him and sighs at him." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "To put it bluntly, it''s all caused by greed. By the way, Dad, I discussed with my sister just now. After this incident is completely over, just retire. Have you lived with us? We all filial piety to you." Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    "Alas! Let''s talk about it! Dad is very upset now and hasn''t considered these problems yet. Let''s talk about it after it is over! By the way, call Ruan gang for me and I''ll arrange for him to do some things." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Oh, OK, Dad, you have a rest first. I''ll call right away." with that, Tang Wenhao went out of Ruan Jingxiong''s ward, took out his mobile phone and called Ruan gang.


    "Brother Ruan, this is Wen Hao." Tang Wenhao shouted when he called.


    "Brother Wen Hao, what''s up?" Ruan Gang asked with a smile.


    "Brother Ruan, are you still on man''s duty?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, does the instructor have any orders?" Ruan Gang asked.


    "I don''t know. My father only asked me to inform you to come to the military hospital. He has something to tell you to do. You''ll know when you come," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, since the old boy Lin haoxiong was caught by brother Wen Hao, it''s no use for me to stay here. Tell the instructor and I''ll be there soon." Ruan Gang said.


    These days, Tang Wenhao accompanied Ruan Jingxiong in the hospital until Ruan Ling, Manny and Ah Mei returned to Liangshan. He didn''t go home until Ruan Ling, Manny and Ah Mei. Ruan Jingxiong''s injury was almost as good. After all, he didn''t hurt the key. He was also a professional hospital for the treatment of gunshot wounds, so he recovered faster.


    Tang Wenhao received a call from Ruan Ling saying that they had arrived home. He couldn''t wait to say goodbye. Ruan Jingxiong killed Ruan''s family. As soon as he got home, he was surprised. The people who sent Ruan Ling back were not only Aya, but also may, whom he missed so much. Both beauties met Tang Wenhao after more than half a year and rushed directly into Tang Wenhao''s arms, Tang Wenhao held Aya and may tightly with open arms.


    Ah Ya and Ah Mei kept crying. The two beauties lifted their tearful eyes and stared at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face. Ah Ya caressed Tang Wenhao''s cheek while crying. Mei''s eyes were full of strong desire and said hungrily, "my baby is more and more beautiful. May, do you think so? It''s more and more manly!"


    "Well, sister Aya, the baby is beautiful. The more she looks, the better she looks. She wants to kill our sisters." Amy cried excitedly. After that, she buried her head in Tang Wenhao''s arms and breathed the male smell from him.


    Ruan Ling, Manny, Ah Mei, Ruan Yi and other beauties smiled happily. Ah Mei looked at ah Ya and said with a smile, "ah ya, Ah Mei, what are you two girls waiting for? The children have us! Go to the room and talk to your heart! Baby has not had a woman for more than ten days, so you can accompany him well! He is in a bad mood these days. Let the baby vent heartily!"


    As soon as Aya heard this, she smiled shyly. Ah Mei came more directly. She took it out directly from Tang Wenhao and smiled shyly, "sister Aya, baby is already ready. Let''s go up!"


    Tang Wenhao wanted to talk to Ruan Ling and her sisters for a while. Seeing his two beautiful wives and concubines, he couldn''t wait to stimulate his own desire for a long time.


    When she went upstairs and found a room at random, Amy was more eager than Tang Wenhao. She came up and picked Tang Wenhao''s clothes, "baby, hurry up, I''m dying, so am I..."


    "Aya, may, I wanted to live with you after sister a Hui''s funeral, but when I saw you, I couldn''t help it. I hope sister a Hui''s spirit in heaven doesn''t blame me." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Baby, it''s not your fault. We both miss you so much. Baby, we''re looking forward to you going back to death valley every day, but you''re always busy, and we don''t blame you. In fact, sister a Zhu and sister Heifeng miss you very much. We''ll go back together after sister a Hui''s funeral! Sister a said to let you stay in death valley for more time and spend more time with sister wen''er and Sister Li Yan." Aya said.


    "Well, you should. It''s hard for you. May wants to come to sister ah Hui''s funeral?" Tang Wenhao knows that ah Hui and may are related.


    "Well, that''s one reason. Like sister Aya, I miss you too much. People have really cried for many times. They cried with our baby many times in the evening. They told the baby that mom misses their father very much. Baby, I don''t want to leave you again in the future. I''ll go wherever you go. You said before that you can''t keep your word if you let me be your assistant "Ah Mei said with a whine.


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll take you wherever I go in the future. But have you ever thought about our children? What about our little princess?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Sister Ah Mui said that when the house in death valley is built, she will focus on our children, so that I can follow you every day," said May.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s really difficult for May. You really hurt her when you take two children alone. However, we all like your little princesses very much. They are so beautiful and lovely. They cry together and laugh together." Aya smiled.


    "Stop talking, I miss them so much! Our Siya must be as beautiful as you?" Tang Wenhao kissed Aya and smiled.


    "Of course, baby, your women are beautiful and sexy, and you look so good. Our children have no reason not to be beautiful, right?" Aya smiled proudly.


    After the three went downstairs, Ruan Ling and Manny looked at the two beauties with envy. Ruan Ling smiled, "are you satisfied now? Well, let''s discuss business! First let sister ah Hui settle down!"


    "Well, sister, just tell us what to do next. Anyway, we all listen to you." Tang Wenhao said with his arm around May.


    "Well, I think so. According to our custom, you two haven''t really married, but you have children, so you still have to go to sister ah Hui''s house as her husband to report the funeral. This time Ah Mei comes back to help you deal with it. She was originally sister ah Hui''s relatives. In my opinion, sister ah Hui''s parents are all right, but she may have a younger brother It''s hard to deal with. Sister ah Hui mentioned her brother to me before. Then you should act according to your circumstances! As long as her brother is not too much, you can meet all the requirements of their family. You can give them as much money as they say. Don''t worry about her being unhappy, you know? We can''t let sister ah Hui be unhappy in the sky, let alone think of Hui For your sake, it''s her uncle and grandparents after all, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, don''t worry. My brother doesn''t dare to do anything too much with me. Sister ah Hui is not caused by our baby. Besides, the baby loves sister ah Hui very much." may said.


    "Sister, you don''t have to worry about these things. I can handle them. When shall we start? How far is their home from here?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s not too far. It''s only three hours'' drive, or you and may will go after lunch! Go early and return early. You''ll ask them whether they will come to ah Hui''s funeral. If not, we''ll deal with it ourselves, and then we''ll choose a place with good Feng Shui for sister ah Hui to bury her." Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, then we''ll start in a minute. By the way, sister, you go down to the military hospital to see Dad. Although dad is almost recovered, you still have to go to see his old man." Tang Wenhao told him.


    "Ha ha, I see. I need you to explain it?" Ruan Ling said.


    After lunch, Tang Wenhao and may drove a BMW to the suburbs of Langshan.


    May said that ah Hui''s hometown is in a small village in the northern mountain area of Liangshan. Ah Hui came out to work very early because her family was too poor. She has been working in Ruan''s drugstore in Liangshan and became the store manager from the counter. It''s not because she adopted orphan Xiao Yao as a teenager. She has married long ago and won''t be with Tang Wenhao. Of course, Tang Wenhao knows some of these things, I just haven''t been to her house.


    "May, should we inform Xiaoyao? How can we say that she is also sister ah Hui''s daughter. Although she is not her own, she was brought up by sister ah Hui." Tang Wenhao asked.

 Chapter 579

    "Well, it''s reasonable. Otherwise, how sad Xiaoyao will be when she comes back and finds that her mother is gone! Xiaoyao is several years older than me? She will graduate from college in another year, but it''s not very convenient for her to come back from school in China. Otherwise, you''d better call sister ah! Maybe sister ah has ignored it," may said.


    "Well, I''ll stop the car in front. I''m afraid there will be no signal when I enter the mountain again. Your communication facilities in Vietnam are not good, and there will be no signal in a slightly remote place." Tang Wenhao stopped the BMW on the side of the mountain road and dialed Ruan Ling''s phone.


    "Baby, what''s the matter? You won''t be here soon?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "How can it be so fast? I just entered the mountain! Just now I was talking about the funeral of sister ah Hui with Ah Mei. I suddenly thought that sister ah Hui had another adopted daughter named Xiao Yao. Should we inform her to come back? I remembered when Ah Mei mentioned her just now. When sister ah Hui told me about her future affairs that day, she said there was another thing she wanted to say, but she left without saying it. I Tang Wenhao thought of ah Hui''s straight eyes when she was dying. She thought it must be this matter. She hoped they would take good care of Xiao Yao for her and help her finish her studies.


    "Yes, baby, you''re right to remind me. I really ignored Xiaoyao. The girl hasn''t seen each other for more than a year. We all left her outside. OK, you go first! I''ll leave it to my sister and get in touch with Xiaoyao as soon as possible." Ruan Ling said.


    After implementing this, Tang Wenhao felt much more relaxed. He restarted the car and drove in the direction guided by May.


    There is no way to compare mountain roads with urban roads. A three-hour journey is actually far more than three hours, especially for people like Tang Wenhao who are not familiar with the road conditions and are not used to opening mountain roads.


    After traveling on the bumpy mountain road for nearly four and a half hours, the BMW finally arrived at a small mountain village in the jungle. The village here is very similar to that of ethnic minorities in Yunnan, China. It is dominated by bamboo houses. Each family is far away, and most of the bamboo houses are built on the hillside.


    Tang Wenhao parked the BMW on the roadside at the foot of the mountain and walked up the mountain with may with a pile of gifts. May said that their home is in the mountain next door, about more than ten kilometers away.


    May led Tang Wenhao to a bamboo house halfway up the mountain. There was an old lady with a towel at the door. She was surprised to see that may led Tang Wenhao. She asked in Aboriginal words, "may, how did you come back? Is this your man? What a beautiful man!"


    "Hehe, aunt, he''s my man and sister ah Hui''s man. His name is Tang Wenhao. He''s Chinese. Don''t you know?" may said, and then motioned Tang Wenhao to call the old lady.


    Tang Wenhao quickly came forward and bowed to the old lady. The old lady looked at them in surprise, then got up and pulled Mei aside. She asked puzzled, "may, he is ah Hui''s man? Have you two sisters married him?"


    "Well, aunt, sister ah Hui and I both gave birth to his children. Sister ah Hui has children and you have grandchildren. Didn''t she tell you?" May asked suspiciously.


    "Alas! I mean, I didn''t bring the child back for us to see. Let him come in! Did you come to your house today or what''s the matter? Ah Hui didn''t come back together? She hasn''t come back to see me for a year, although my aunt hated her for raising other people''s children privately and dragged them to marry now. The people in the village scolded us for having a daughter that no man wants. We were hurt by others I''ve been scolding for more than ten years, but my aunt still wants her to go home often. Your uncle and I are old, and we don''t have a few years to live. "The old lady lamented.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly put the gifts in the humble home. As soon as Tang Wenhao came in, he scanned the humble home. He was very sad. He sat down with the old lady and kowtowed her several heads respectfully according to the customs of his hometown.


    This moved the old lady very much. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was really likable and comfortable, she couldn''t help but stand up and help Tang Wenhao up.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao was picked up, an old man in his 60s and 70s came into the door, holding a bamboo crutch in his hand. May quickly called his uncle, "uncle, may is coming to see you!"


    "Oh, may! Why are you back? Who is he?" ah Hui''s father asked suspiciously.


    The old lady quickly told the old man that Tang Wenhao was their son-in-law. The old man looked at Tang Wenhao. Mei winked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao quickly knelt down to the old man and kowtowed three heads respectfully.


    This move also makes the old man very useful. He also sees Tang Wenhao as a talent and likes him very much. Tang Wenhao can only smile and nod because he doesn''t speak the language with them.


    Soon, the news that Ah Mei led a man driving a BMW back to ah Hui''s house spread all over the village. Ah Hui''s brother ran back from working in the field.


    Tang Wenhao found that his brother-in-law looked like a ghost. Thinking of Ruan Ling''s reminder, he couldn''t help being more careful with him. May told the boy that Tang Wenhao was his brother-in-law. The boy immediately became clever and approached Tang Wenhao.


    "May, you see, the family is almost here. Why don''t you tell them about sister ah Hui? It will be said sooner or later." Tang Wenhao said to May.


    May nodded and gave the family a general account of how ah Hui was kidnapped and kidnapped by the bad guys in Liangshan and finally shot and killed by the bad guys.


    This is amazing. Ah Hui''s old mother fainted when she heard that ah Hui was dead. Tang Wenhao and may were frightened. They hurriedly held the old lady to the bamboo bed. The old man still stood in place with a crutch. He didn''t speak for a long time, but he was full of tears and was very sad.


    Tang Wenhao''s brother-in-law looked at Tang Wenhao and may with extremely confused eyes, then pointed to May and Tang Wenhao and scolded, "may, you little girl must have colluded with this boy to kill my sister. This is false compassion!"


    "Brother, what are you talking about? Can I kill my sister? Besides, my sister and Wen Hao are behind us, not in front of me. Now my sister''s body is in the hospital of Langshan army. Can it be fake? The helicopter in the army brought my sister back." may angrily scolded.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t know what they were arguing about, but from the look in his brother-in-law''s eyes, he thought Ruan Ling was right. The brother-in-law should be a very entangled role.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, my sister married him well, and he will be responsible for my sister. Ask him, how does he want to end this matter? If he doesn''t give us an explanation, I''ll smash your car. Do you believe it?" the boy threatened.


    "Don''t you dare? Brother, you''re messing around. After my sister died, your brother-in-law was sadder than you. They already had children. Don''t you know? Besides, your brother-in-law didn''t cause my sister''s death! Do you think he wasn''t sad? When we came back this time, our elder sister asked us to send a pension to our family. After all, my sister has worked in the Ruan family for more than 20 years, and there is Tell my aunt and uncle whether you will go to my sister''s funeral or not. If you don''t, we will choose a good place for my sister to be buried. That''s why we''re here today. "May said.


    As soon as may said this, the guy slipped his eyes a few times, and then asked tentatively, "may, how much is your female boss going to compensate our family?"


    "Brother, what are you talking about? Why should our elder sister lose money? Elder sister ah Hui was not killed by our elder sister. She was killed by bad people, and the bad people have been caught. Elder sister asked me to go home with your brother-in-law just to see that elder sister ah Hui has been working hard in the drugstore for so many years. This is a little thought of elder sister ah Hui, not compensation. Do you understand? Our elder sister doesn''t owe you? Why I want to compensate you? "May said unhappily.


    "Isn''t it the same? I don''t know anything about pensions and compensation. I asked your elder sister how much money she planned to give our family to settle this matter? My elder sister always had an accident with you anyway. Aren''t you responsible? You dead girl went to that ghost place for two years. How can you talk and help outsiders?" the boy stared at may impolitely.


    What a naughty little beauty may is. She doesn''t care so much. She snapped a reason and made the boy speechless. Finally, she asked Amy how much money she gave?


    Tang Wenhao gave the old lady some necessary treatment measures to wake her up, and then Tang Wenhao half hugged her, which moved the old lady very much. It can be said that Tang Wenhao''s kindness gave the old lady a very good impression and made the old man feel good about him.


    So the old lady wiped her tears and said to her disheartened son, "Ah Zhi, don''t lose your sister''s people. Your brother-in-law''s intention is to come here. He just doesn''t come. Don''t we know what else can be done? Ah Mei! No matter how much money you give, my aunt won''t be too little. My aunt can see that ah Hao is a good boy. Tell him to bring ah Hui''s children back and let us have a look when you have time! At least she is ah Hui''s flesh and blood! "


    "Well, aunt, don''t worry, I will. Wen Hao and I will bring my sister''s children back next time,... Baby, just look at it. My aunt won''t be too few." may said to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and asked, "may, give as much as you say. I don''t know your customs!"


    "Baby, you can give 5 million vnd?" said May.


    "Ah? Five million, isn''t it too little?" Tang Wenhao asked. He knew that Vietnamese Dong was worthless. Five million was just a few thousand yuan.


    "Quite a lot. This is enough for my Zhige to earn for several years," said May.


    "Why don''t you just give 10 million? The old lady and the old man are so old that we won''t often come back to see them. We''ll give more today, even for the sake of sister ah Hui and Sihui!" Tang Wenhao said.


    May looked at Tang Wenhao gratefully, nodded and said emotionally, "baby, it''s very kind of you!"

 Chapter 580

    "May, this is what I should do. They are sister ah Hui''s parents, who are my parents. Money is a digital problem for our Ruan family and mans," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I know, baby, I''m not reluctant, but worried about spoiling ah Zhige. He doesn''t make progress in the first place," said Ah Mei.


    "It''s all right. Doesn''t he want us to give more?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I''m afraid that my aunt and uncle won''t get a penny, which will be taken away by my brother-in-law and sister-in-law." may said, and then gave ah Zhi a white look.


    When the old lady saw what ah Mei and Tang Wenhao were talking about, she asked Ah Mei what they were discussing. Ah Mei told her what Tang Wenhao meant. The old lady and the old man were moved to tears and said that ah Hui had a good man.


    Then Tang Wenhao took out the money and gave ah Zhi five million Vietnamese Dong. He was so happy that he stopped mentioning ah Hui''s funeral and went to see his wife with money.


    Seeing that he was gone, Amy hurriedly asked Tang Wenhao to give another five million vnd to the old lady. She said, "aunt, you keep the money. If I don''t give you money, you also have some savings. If you don''t have enough money, you will send someone to the drugstore to find us. Do you know? Wen Hao and I won''t care about you." she said, May stuffed the money under the old lady''s pillow.


    When it was over, may asked the old lady and the old man if they wanted to go to Liangshan to attend ah Hui''s funeral. The old lady shook her head and said she couldn''t go. She was afraid she wouldn''t come back. With that, she burst into tears again, and the old man wiped his tears with her.


    Although Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what they said, he couldn''t calm down at the sight of the humble bamboo house, the desolate old age of the two old people, and his disheartening brother-in-law. He really wanted to take the two old people directly to Liangshan to provide for their old age.


    "May, why don''t you talk to the two old people and ask them if they are willing to live with us? You tell them that I am willing to bring them back to their old age. As long as they are willing, we will take them back. I believe Arlene and Manny won''t disagree." Tang Wenhao said.


    May stared at herself in surprise, the best man, and conveyed his kindness to the two old people. The old lady excitedly took Tang Wenhao''s hand and burst into tears. Tang Wenhao helped her to a chair and sat down and said to her, "Mom, as long as you want to be with us, you will be my mother from today on. I will support you for sister ah Hui and spend your old age in darkness!"


    After Amy translated Tang Wenhao''s words, the two old people shook their heads in gratitude, saying that they were used to their home and would not get used to going anywhere if they left here. They didn''t want to cause trouble to Tang Wenhao. They said that seeing Tang Wenhao treat them like this, they knew that ah Hui must be very happy with him. They believed that Tang Wenhao was a good man, They have a wish to see ah Hui''s children.


    Tang Wenhao promised them that when Sihui grew up again, he would call grandma and grandpa. He and may would bring Sihui back to show them and let the children go home to recognize their relatives.


    When leaving ah Hui''s house, the old lady and the old man always sent them outside the village. They were reluctant to part with each other. The brother-in-law ah Zhi didn''t show up after taking the money. Tang Wenhao thought, this man is too good. Reality!


    May has never come back since she left home. This opportunity is rare. She also brought Tang Wenhao to her own home. May''s home is very close to sister ah Hui. It takes only about 20 minutes to drive. The environment is similar to that of ah Hui''s home. They are all bamboo houses.


    However, there is a clear brook in front of Mei''s house. As soon as Tang Wenhao saw the brook, he knew why Mei was born so white, tender and delicate. The so-called one side of soil and water nourishes one side of people. There is no reason why a woman bred by such beautiful mountains and rivers is not beautiful and pure.


    Tang Wenhao''s BMW stopped at the Bank of the stream and attracted many villagers to watch, but most of them were women and children. Everyone was very surprised to see that Ah Mei came down from the car. Some children went to Ah Mei''s house to report to her parents, saying that Ah Mei went home in a beautiful small sedan car and brought a very handsome young man back together.


    Amy proudly took Tang Wenhao''s hand and handed out happy candy to the children one by one, which attracted many women to ask her for happy candy. Fortunately, Amy was smart and prepared on the road. She had a lot of happy candy in the car. When she got home, she sent a few kilograms of happy candy.


    When Tang Wenhao met Amy''s parents, he felt very kind, especially Amy''s mother. It should be said that Amy completely inherited her mother''s beauty. At the age of about 40, she looked very charming, her skin was white and clean, and phoenix eye Emei was very beautiful.


    May''s father is an honest farmer with some black skin. It should be the reason why he has worked in the sun for a long time. The husband and wife are very happy that may has returned to his hometown this time, especially the beautiful mother-in-law. Looking at the handsome Tang Wenhao, they really like it more and more.


    Tang Wenhao could only giggle with them because he didn''t know what they said. May said, "Baby, you know what? You brought me back by car this time, but you won''t win the respect of my parents. Just now, my little sisters said that you are the best looking man they have seen in their life. You have skills and a car. My mother asked me if I could stay a few more days. She wants us to stay a few more days! Baby, why don''t we stay two days? OK? My sister won''t be back until tomorrow morning. She''s reading On the third day of junior high school, I haven''t seen her for several years. I miss her very much. Do you think so? "


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "may, I''m afraid of my sisters. They''re worried. We didn''t say we wanted to live here when we came here? Why don''t I come home with you for a few days next time and bring our two little princesses back together!"


    "Hehe, baby, when I came, I told sister a that I wanted to take you home. She agreed and said that if you were late, you would stay at home and don''t drive at night. The roads in the mountains are not safe at night." may smiled.


    Tang Wenhao just wanted to shave May''s little nose. Seeing that his mother-in-law and father-in-law were looking at them, he said, "ha ha, have you thought of everything?"


    "Well, as like as two peas, I haven''t been home for years, and I really miss my parents and sisters. Honey, do you know? My sister is like me. I''ll show you the pictures of us when we were little. It''s just the same." then, Amy took Tang Wenhao''s hand into a room.


    After Tang Wenhao followed her into the room, he realized that his father-in-law and mother-in-law were looking at them with a smile and said to may, "May, I think you should talk to your parents more. Don''t always hold me here and there. You haven''t met your parents for several years and haven''t been close to them first. I see that your parents haven''t left you. They must miss you very much. Can''t you tell them about our children?"


    "Hehe, what''s the hurry? There''s plenty of time... Dad... Mom, you''re busy first. My baby and I will see the wonderful room first." may smiled at her parents.


    Tang Wenhao turned his head and saw that his father-in-law and mother-in-law smiled at him and left. He also smiled at them. May picked up a photo album from a table, took Tang Wenhao to sit on the edge of the bed and began to look through the photo album.


    "Baby, look, this is the picture I took when I was four years old and my sister was three years old. This is the picture I took when I was seven years old and my sister was six years old." May showed Tang Wenhao the wonderful photos of her and her sister one by one.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised at the similarity between the two sisters. They were just like twins. Except that may looked a little bigger, she couldn''t see any difference. She was really a beauty.


    But in the whole album, none of Amy''s photos were taken after her development. They were all childhood photos, beautiful and lovely, like Chihuahua. There was only one picture of a girl. There was a potential sexuality in her pure beauty. Tang Wenhao thought it was her. As a result, Amy said no and said it was a wonderful picture of her sister. Tang Wenhao said, anyway, your sisters look the same, I can''t tell.


    "Baby, is Miaomiao particularly beautiful? Is it more beautiful than me?" may smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, it''s almost the same. You''re one in a million little beauties." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it was! Baby, I slept with my sister and this bed belongs to us tonight." may smiled and pulled Tang Wenhao down.


    "Baby, you know what? The economy here is too underdeveloped and there are too many girls, so almost every family will send their eldest daughter out to make money. Because I have you, I am the best and happiest in our village. Baby, thank you. Thank you, sister. Without sister, there will be no may now." may said emotionally.


    "Ha ha, fool, thank you for what? May, in fact, I like you very much. You know, among your eight sisters, you are my favorite. You are also the smartest and most capable. You have two children at a time. How powerful! Take it easy. I won''t let you be wronged, not to mention that we already have our little princess." Tang Wenhao smiled with his arm around May''s slender waist.


    "Ha ha, bad guy,... Baby, I have an idea. Do you agree or disagree?" may smiled excitedly.


    "Ha ha, let''s listen first. If it''s reasonable, we''ll agree. If it''s unreasonable, we won''t agree." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, there''s nothing unreasonable. It''s entirely up to you whether you like it or not." may smiled.


    "What''s the matter? It''s mysterious." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Don''t scold me if I say it." may smiled.


    "Hehe, where am I willing to scold you? Girl, say it!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, I want to ask my sister about her academic performance when she comes back tomorrow. If her performance is not good, ask her if she is willing to go to death valley with me." may smiled.


    "Hehe, that''s it? Why don''t I? You have to ask your parents? They are reluctant to let their two daughters leave them?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "My parents won''t interfere. There''s no good job at home. There''s not enough land to earn money. As long as she wants to go and you''re willing to let her go, there''s no problem," said May.

 Chapter 581

    "Of course I do. Your sister, how dare I refuse? Besides, you should tell your sister about this kind of thing! She is willing to recruit Miaomiao in the past. Who can say no?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, do you really don''t understand or pretend not to understand?" May asked unhappily.


    Tang Wenhao was really confused. He sat up and looked at may suspiciously. He seemed to react and asked in surprise, "may, you don''t mean to let Miaomiao follow us in the future?"


    "Nonsense, of course, that''s what I mean. Why don''t I talk to you? I''ll ask sister if I need to talk to her." may said.


    "Ah, it''s... thanks to your imagination, my parents won''t slap you when they know?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Why do my parents slap me in the face? If my sister doesn''t follow you, can we find a better man here than you? Besides, you are my man. You know the roots and the bottom. Our sisters can still be together forever. Miaomi, does she have a better destination in the future?" asked Amy.


    "You... Don''t people here talk about their parents?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "No, why say parents? Many of our sisters marry the same man together. As long as both parents and sisters think the man is good, the sisters will marry together. Many of them marry the sisters on the same day! Do you think this is you? Didn''t you see that all the girls who came to see us just now? How many girls are there in our family It''s normal that there are too few boys, so most men have several women, which is also encouraged by the government, "may said.


    "Well... I''d better ask my parents and Miaomiao myself." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly. In fact, his heart has blossomed. He has felt from the picture that may''s sister Miaomiao must be a wonderful woman, because may is, the aura in her young girl''s jade photo has moved Tang Wenhao.


    Nima''s, it''s so happy to be a Vietnamese man! It is estimated that most Vietnamese men hate their poor health!


    "Hehe, baby, my parents will certainly agree. As long as Miaomiao doesn''t talk about her boyfriend at school, it must be no problem. Even if she talks, if she sees your beautiful brother-in-law, she will let me fix you up. Baby, have you also fallen in love with my sister?" ah Mei asked with a smile when she saw Tang Wenhao''s jade photo of the girl again.


    "Ha ha, you guessed it. I like all the beauties who look like Amy." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "What about my mother?" may said with a smile.


    "Ghost girl, say everything! She''s your mother and my mother. I''ll beat you again." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hee hee, people say it casually, baby, let''s go out for a walk? I''ll take you to catch fish. There are a lot of fish in the stream just now." may smiled and pushed Tang Wenhao out of bed.


    "Catch what fish! Don''t go out, or the people here will look around me like a monkey and make me embarrassed." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, you know what? Because we can''t have such a good-looking man here, they haven''t seen a handsome man like you. They feel curious, but most people envy." may proudly holds Tang Wenhao''s arm. Just before they leave, May''s mother walks to the door with a smile.


    She smiled at may, "may, ah Hua next door came back and said that Miaomiao would go home in the afternoon. She said that the school had been selected by the government to hold any meeting. All the students went home in advance. You tell your man that you will eat immediately and drive to pick up your sister home after dinner?"


    "Of course, no problem. My baby listens to me." may replied proudly.


    "Hehe, people are much bigger than you, and you call them babies. Are you shy?" May''s mother smiled and smiled happily at Tang Wenhao. Her mother-in-law really liked her son-in-law more and more.


    "He is our baby!" said Amy and told Tang Wenhao what her mother meant. Tang Wenhao smiled, nodded and agreed without hesitation. He knew that Amy''s family regarded themselves as a tool to earn face, but he was happy to play this role.


    At the dinner table, Tang Wenhao''s amazing appetite shocked Ah Mei''s parents, while Ah Mei proudly told their husband and wife about Tang Wenhao''s performance in death valley and Ruan''s family, saying that his wives and concubines loved him very much, because their men not only had a handsome face and tall and straight figure, but also were kind-hearted, gentle and affectionate, and were especially good to all his women, He will work hard for his woman.


    The most important thing is that his kung fu is so powerful that he can keep his opponent immobile. He has never met an opponent. He also followed one of his father-in-law, who was a special forces instructor, to Myanmar to perform tasks and made great contributions. He is a hero.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t know that may was advertising himself. When he saw that his father-in-law and mother-in-law looked at him with adoring eyes, he was a little embarrassed.


    "May, how many wives do you have?" May''s mother asked with a smile.


    "Well, mom, I really haven''t counted. The Ruan family seems to have lived in sixteen or seven, and there are five or six in death valley. Add up to more than twenty! There are nearly ten children. I have two daughters with him alone. My baby is very happy. He says I am the most capable. Mom and Dad, among our little sisters, baby loves me most, and among those big sisters, baby loves us most Sister and sister Manny! "


    "Ah? He has so many wives alone? Your female boss''s sister really married him?" May''s mother asked in surprise, moved in her heart, and then handed her eyes to her man.


    "Yes! They have such a good relationship. I''ve never seen such a good relationship between the sisters. However, mom, none of our sisters will be jealous. Our elder sister has set rules for us. No one is allowed to be jealous. Our baby will be with whoever he wants to be with, but our baby is also very smart. He won''t be good only to which sisters, most of them It''s almost the same. It''s just a little better for me and sister. "May smiled proudly.


    "Her father, I said that with our May''s looks and intelligence, we can certainly make a person! It''s good that such a powerful man is infatuated with our daughter!" May''s mother also smiled proudly, and then winked at her husband.


    May''s father also showed a silly smile on his face, and then smiled at Tang Wenhao, "ah Hao, I have a beautiful daughter, Mei''s sister miaomi. If you like, let her live a good life with you?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled and handed his eyes to Ah Mei. He knew what his father-in-law must be asking. Ah Mei smiled proudly at Tang Wenhao, "baby, I said it! My parents must want you to marry miaomi. My father asked you this? Who doesn''t want his daughter to live a good life?"


    "Ah? Parents really mean that?" Tang Wenhao actually felt something from the couple''s eye contact.


    "Yes, my parents see that we are so happy now. Of course, they hope my sister will enjoy happiness with me. Do they still want other girls to go with you? It''s called fat water doesn''t flow to outsiders." may smiled.


    "Hehe, I have no problem. She is your sister. Of course I will be kind to her." Tang Wenhao is really reluctant to let such a pure and beautiful girl be ruined by their men here. Now he also understands May''s parents. In this environment with a serious imbalance between men and women, you must adapt to it. What love and romance are nonsense, Just like may''s father, he is an honest and ordinary man. He can marry May''s mother, a rare beauty in a million. That''s why if you don''t marry an ordinary man like him, you may serve a husband and be a concubine with many women. For women who don''t want to be concubines, You must have the ability to make your man exclusive to you.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao agreed, may was very excited to translate his words to her parents. The couple were naturally very happy, which means that in their small village, their daughter has found a good family. The man is rich, young and handsome, and Chinese. Of course, they are very happy. They can stand tall when they go out to talk to the village.


    In this case, in a different environment, people will scold the family for their lack of backbone. It is not allowed by law for two daughters to marry a man, but it is normal in Vietnam, especially in remote mountainous areas. No one will feel ashamed. Parents just want their daughters to find a rich and dependent family. What about men, They don''t really care.


    Of course, this situation is slowly changing in Vietnamese cities. More and more Vietnamese urban white-collar workers are more independent and self-improvement than before, and no longer depend on men. Of course, this is only limited to big cities.


    After dinner, Amy''s mother specially pulled Amy into the room. The mother and daughter began to have an independent conversation. Amy was a little confused and asked with a smile, "Mom, what do you have to say here?"


    "May! Mom asks you, are you really good to you, or did you come back and say that on purpose?" her mother asks seriously.


    May thought her mother''s question was very strange. She smiled and asked, "Mom, what do you mean?"


    "It''s meaningless. Just ask and be calm!"


    "Of course it''s really good! Didn''t I tell you? Our baby is very good to our sisters. By the way, there''s one more thing I haven''t told you. Sister ah Hui is dead. We came here to tell my old aunt and uncle this time. We''ll stop by when we go home." may said.


    "Ah? Ah Hui is dead? How could it be? What''s wrong with her young age?" Ah Mei''s mother asked in surprise.


    May told her mother the whole story. When Tang Wenhao gave her aunt more money, she praised Tang Wenhao''s kindness and said that Tang Wenhao took the initiative to support her elderly uncle and aunt, which also moved May''s mother.


    "May, is this ah Hao really so filial? Will he be so kind to me and your father in the future?" May''s mother asked with a smile.

 Chapter 582

    "Of course, Nuo! Is this the money he gave me on the way or RMB! Five thousand yuan, mom, here you are. He said he was embarrassed to give it to you and asked me to transfer it to you and dad." as she said, may took out a stack of brand-new RMB from her pocket.


    "Ah? So much money? May, how can our ah Hao have so much money? Is he also the boss?" May''s mother asked curiously.


    "Hehe, mom, Wen Hao is not the boss. He is the man of sister a and sister mani. Sister a and sister mani have plenty of money. Wen Hao never cares about money. He has no concept of money at all. His money is prepared for him by sister a and sister mani. In fact, he is the protector of the Ruan family and man''s family. With him, we have a special sense of security. Mom, you don''t know. Sister a told us, Wen When Hao was in Myanmar, one person killed many people, "may smiled proudly.


    "Ah? Kill? He can kill? He looks very polite. How can he kill?" May''s mother asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, at the beginning, we thought he would not do that kind of fighting, but later we saw him fight with his own eyes. He was so fierce, fast and cruel that we believed what sister ah said was true. We had a sister named Ruan Yi. Wen Hao went to the underground casino to fight black boxing for her. He fought four men who had been special forces and defeated a Thai boxer May began to blow to her mother about Tang Wenhao''s glorious history. The more her mother listened, the more she tasted, and the more curious she was about Tang Wenhao.


    After chatting for more than an hour, until May''s father knocked on the door and asked May to take Tang Wenhao to her sister''s school to pick her up, her mother asked May to come back from school and tell her about Tang Wenhao''s legendary experience. She was addicted to listening.


    Tang Wenhao and may came out of the bamboo house. In front of her bamboo house, there were many big girls and daughter-in-law watching the excitement, and many people pointed around Tang Wenhao''s BMW. It seems that people here are still very curious about Tang Wenhao and his BMW. Although the actual distance between the mountain ditch and Langshan is only about 100 kilometers, But most people have never left their landscape in their life. Everything outside is novel to them, including super handsome guys such as cars and Tang Wenhao.


    Seeing that Amy came out with Tang Wenhao''s arm, these women began to make fun of Amy, "May! Now you''ve caught a young, beautiful and rich Chinese man! Is it beautiful to sleep with such a man?... ha ha... May, ask you, a Chinese man, do you want a woman? Let''s go together! We''re willing to be his concubine. Do you want him? Hey... Good-looking Chinese man! Do you want me? If you want me, I''ll do it Go with you! "A young woman smiled and shouted to Tang Wenhao. Although Tang Wenhao didn''t understand her, he knew that the woman was teasing him, which made him quite embarrassed and his face flushed.


    But he couldn''t get angry and could only laugh at them. These women thought it was more fun and Tang Wenhao smiled more charming. Therefore, he joked more vigorously, "Yo, may man, I''ll sleep with you tonight for your may! I have all your may, and I will... Ha ha." The women laughed loudly, which embarrassed Amy. Tang Wenhao was embarrassed by them.


    In fact, these women don''t mean any harm. They just have nothing to do to tease her. The women in Tang Wenhao''s hometown are still like this. Because he was beautiful since he was a child, he is often robbed and ridiculed by some little daughters-in-law.


    Afraid of Tang Wenhao''s unhappiness, Amy''s mother pretended to scold behind her, "Su, how old are you? Do you want my son-in-law to call you aunt or aunt? Don''t be ashamed!"


    May also smiled at the young woman, "aunt a Su! Forget it! Why don''t you let your Xiaoyun go with me! Is Xiaoyun''s sister sixteen? She can be my Wenhao''s concubine!"


    "True or false? If you can be the master of your man, I''ll let Xiao Yun stop reading and go home with you!" the woman thought what ah Mei said was true and was very happy.


    Another woman on the side pointed to the young woman and said with a smile, "ah Su, just dream! Mei''s family still has a wonderful idea that hasn''t come out of the cabinet! How can it be your Xiaoyun''s turn?"


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand, but he didn''t like being teased. He urged may to leave quickly. They were surrounded by women and went to the BMW. Tang Wenhao opened the door and drilled in. May also got on the bus. The women watching also pointed at them and joked!


    "God! I can''t bear it. Are all the women in your family like this?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile after getting on the bus.


    "Yes! They have nothing to do anyway. Make you happy! Baby, they don''t mean any harm. They just think it''s fun. Don''t mind!" may smiled.


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry," said Tang Wenhao. He started the car, opened the window, said goodbye to May''s beautiful mother and father and left.


    On the way, may was also immersed in the pride of having Tang Wenhao. A happy smile always bloomed on her pretty face, "may, what do you think? You smile so well!"


    As like as two peas, I love you, baby, I want to be wonderful, like me, and I have married you as a wife. Do you have two pairs of wives? Oh, dear, what do you feel when you say my sister and I are with you? When you are with sister Mani, are you not the same as the other sisters? Sister and Mani are the same. Sleep? Still the same? "May asked curiously.


    "The same, I felt excited at first, and then I got used to it. I didn''t think there was anything. May, you and mom talked in the room for so long. What are you talking about? Are you talking about me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Of course, you can see that you are not only the center of our family, but also the center of our village! Now everyone is around you. Just now aunt Su thought I was really willing to give their Xiaoyun to you as a concubine! Think beautifully! You are the man of our family, don''t give them!" Ah Mei smiled.


    "Ah? So? Are you really so short of men?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Of course it''s true, not only in our village, but also in many villages I know. When I was in death valley, I asked Ali and ah Yu about them. Their hometown is similar to ours. There are too many girls, so their parents don''t care about them. However, I think my parents love us very much. If sister ah Hui didn''t guarantee me to go to death valley, they would be I won''t rest assured, "may said with a smile.


    "Well, I can see that my parents are very kind people." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That''s right! My father is very honest. If my mother doesn''t let him marry a concubine, he won''t marry. In fact, many women are willing to marry my father as a concubine, but if my mother doesn''t agree, he won''t marry." may said.


    "Well, if your father can marry a beautiful woman like my mother, he won''t suffer if he doesn''t marry a concubine." Tang Wenhao thought that if a man marries a beautiful woman like may''s mother in China, he will find a treasure.


    "But my father really likes my mother. You see, my mother has such good skin and looks so young and beautiful. My father doesn''t let my mother go out to work. He does some light and manual work at home." may smiled.


    "Dad is a good man," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, in fact, there are many beautiful women like my mother in our village, but there are not many maintained like my mother. Many aunts and aunts are 30 or 40 years old. Now they look 50 or 60 years old. They must be old when they are exposed to the sun every day. My father said that women can''t live like this, or they will be old soon." Mei smiled.


    Tang Wenhao can''t help but have more respect and admiration for May''s father. A man who loves his wife can''t be worse.


    There is only one school in Amy''s town. It is located in a mountain depression about 20 kilometers away from Amy''s home. The town has a population of about 40000 or 50000. It is the most concentrated and prosperous town with a radius of 50 kilometers.


    The school is in the center of the town. Tang Wenhao parked his car at the school gate. "May, go in! I won''t go in. I''m sorry to be surrounded again without waiting!" Tang Wenhao smiled, holding the steering wheel.


    May said with a smile, "OK, wait. I''ll call Miaomiao!"


    As soon as may pushed the door open, many students in school uniforms gathered around and looked curiously around the BMW. Some children were still lying on the window and looking in! Tang Wenhao doesn''t care about them inside. Anyway, they can''t see inside.


    What Tang Wenhao is most interested in is the people coming and going in the street, especially some beautiful women in Audrey''s national costumes passing by the roadside on their bicycles. It''s really a beautiful scenery.


    Shit, why is this Vietnamese beauty so sexy? Either petite and cute, or graceful and graceful, slim and boneless. It feels very comfortable at first sight.


    About ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao was sitting in the car having sex. He saw Amy coming from school with a cloth bag and a young girl wearing a blue dress who looked like Amy.


    The girl''s pretty face is filled with a happy and happy smile. Tang Wenhao is talking with May. Tang Wenhao is staring at her. May is right. Her sister is definitely the most beautiful woman in the stockade, even surpassing her. She smiles like a spring breeze. Tang Wenhao only glances at her in the car and is already moved by her, This wonderful is more charming, pure and pure than the photos, just like a beautiful lotus blooming naturally in the primitive countryside.


    Tang Wenhao secretly praised that a man indifferent to such a beautiful woman is not a real man at all!


    The door was opened. May asked her sister Miaomiao to sit behind. Tang Wenhao turned and smiled at her. The little girl looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and blushed.

 Chapter 583

    May said with a smile, "Miaomiao, he is your sister''s man. Wen Hao, you should call him brother-in-law. As for what you want to call, it depends on yourself. Your sister has told you on the way. Your parents agree that you marry him with your sister. Wen Hao will be your man in the future as long as you like. Your sister can be the master!"


    "Sister, do you want to talk now? I''m still reading?" Miaomiao asked with a red face. After that, she didn''t dare to see Tang Wenhao. She bowed her head and fiddled with her long braid.


    "Hehe, may, can we go now? What''s wrong with you asking people? It makes people so embarrassed?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, I said she wanted to call your brother-in-law or her name. Let''s call her brother-in-law! You''re her brother-in-law and Wen Hao! You''re her man. Whatever she wants. I said anyway, my parents and I agreed. It''s up to me. Look! I''m sorry I haven''t seen the world!" may smiled.


    "Ha ha, may, you are really. You must be embarrassed to ask people that when you first met them! You think they are as thick skinned as you?" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Baby, you''re so bad. Where''s my face? Look for a fight." May''s Pink fist gently knocked on Tang Wenhao''s shoulder. Tang Wenhao grabbed her hand with a bad smile, and then looked at her temporary sister-in-law. The little girl smiled shyly.


    There''s a door! At home, thinking of this, Tang Wenhao started BMW and drove out of the town slowly.


    On the way, Amy and Miaomiao kept talking and completely threw Tang Wenhao aside. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand it. He began to think about his own affairs, about sister ah Hui''s funeral, and how to go back and implement the affairs of death valley. Ruan Jian had talked with several builders before his death, and he was about to start implementing them. Now the situation is stable, and there are no factors threatening Mans, It''s time to get down to business.


    May is trying to persuade her sister to go with Tang Wenhao, "miaomi, what are you still worried about? Did you talk about your boyfriend at school?"


    "No, sister, how old am I? Just talk about boyfriends." Miaomiao smiled shyly.


    "You''re not young either. You''re 19 years old. Aren''t you one year younger than your sister? You''re already his woman at your age. Look, my sister has two children now." may smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, you were twins. Hey! Sister, did you have a big stomach at that time?" Miaomiao asked curiously.


    "Yes! It must be much better than having a baby. Miao Miao, I''ll let you wen Hao plant twins for you too! Do you want?" may teased.


    "Hehe, no, sister, why do you want me to marry him so much? Tell me the reason?" Miaomiao whispered, as if afraid of Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, you dare to ask! Wen Hao doesn''t understand what we''re talking about. Little sister, don''t you think Wen Hao looks very good? Don''t you like him? My sister wanted to marry him at the first sight. At that time, I didn''t dare to think. I was afraid that elder sister would punish me if she knew, but later, elder sister said she wouldn''t interfere as long as we could make him like us. Later, I boldly seduced him He''s gone, "May asked with a smile.


    "Hee hee, sister, you''re not ashamed!" Miaomiao Jiao smiled.


    "Why are you ashamed? Is it useful? Will men take the initiative to send you to bed? Sister can tell you that Wen Hao has many wives. If you can''t show it, he won''t necessarily like you. Women will be happy if you know how to grasp men''s heart. Sister can tell you that women''s happiness depends on themselves." may smiled.


    "Elder sister, he has so many women. Can he love them? It''s terrible!" Miaomiao said with a small mouth.


    "What''s terrible? Little sister, you don''t know how happy our big family is! Our sister, sister Manny, sister may and so on are all very good women. We all have a common goal, that is to love our common man well, let him live with us, and feel that he is the happiest man in the world, so that he will love me more and more We will be more and more inseparable from us. When we are together, all sisters are very happy and no one will be jealous. Little sister, the most important thing is that our baby is him. He is a super powerful man. Although we have so many women with him, he is still able to deal with it alone. Who has such a good chance to change into an ordinary man Awesome? But he does. Do you know what sister means? "Ah Mei asked with a blank face.


    Miaomiao shook her head and asked, "sister, what''s his power?"


    "Hehe, he''s good at everything. You''ll understand later." may smiled.


    "Elder sister, how can you be like this? Finish what you say? What''s his power? Is he good at fighting?" Miaomiao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, that''s one of them, but sister doesn''t mean this," may smiled.


    "What''s that? Are you very capable of supporting so many women? But didn''t you say your sister is a big boss? Her sister is also a big boss?" Miaomiao was even more confused.


    Seeing Miaomiao, may still couldn''t think of the point. She hesitated for a moment and decided to tell her directly. Anyway, she was an adult and could tell her this, so she smiled happily and said, "Ha ha... Miao Miao, sister means that the needs of our dear baby... Are super powerful. He can meet so many women. He takes care of us and won''t make us feel lonely and empty!"


    "Ah?... elder sister, I still don''t know. Can you speak more clearly?" Miaomiao became more and more confused.


    "Silly boy, that''s what men and women do together. You''re so stupid! I don''t know whether you''re really stupid or pretend to be stupid. You say that if parents don''t do that, how can there be us? Now you understand?" may smiled.


    "Ah? Yes... This! Sister, this... Is there any difference between being powerful and not being powerful, just having children?" Miaomiao glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao, who was concentrating on driving.


    "Nonsense, do you think men are machines? Generally, men and women do that together. Although they may be very happy at the beginning, they can''t do it later. But our baby is very good at this. We take good care of us and don''t be biased. We are willing to be happy until we die. In a word, we can marry our baby To be a lucky woman, you don''t have to worry about losing your life. Our mans and Ruan enterprises are very profitable enterprises. Do you think! Such enterprises will not be able to support our sisters? What we have to do is to make our babies like us all the time, you know? "Ah Mei said.


    "Ah? Well? Elder sister, why do you seem to know everything now? You didn''t know anything when you left home." Miaomiao smiled admiringly.


    "Of course, I''m a woman now! Sister Ah Mui will tell us that her former men can''t compare with our babies. They''re really one heaven and one earth. Sister ah Ya has also talked with other men before. They all say that babies are better than any men. His kindness to them is that those men in the past can''t catch up with them. Baby loves love Chongyi, we can feel it ourselves. Miaomi, my sister won''t hurt you. Our baby likes you after seeing your photos. He will treat you as long as you like. "May smiled.


    "Elder sister, I''ll go back and ask my mother, OK?" Miaomiao smiled shyly.


    "Of course, ask! I tell you, my mother wants you to marry Wen Hao more than I do. When I say that Wen Hao can deal with dozens of our sisters, my mother can''t believe it! She says how can there be such a strong man in the world? Because my mother is a woman, she knows men as well as her sister, okay?" may smiles.


    "Oh! If my mother thinks I should go with you, I won''t read. Anyway, I read in general, and it''s not very useful." Miaomiao smiled shyly.


    When they returned to May''s house, many women gathered at the door of their house. May''s mother happily blew spittle stars with these women, presumably showing them how powerful her son-in-law is.


    After stopping the car, Tang Wenhao quickly got out of the car and opened the door for May and Miaomiao respectively. His move surprised these women, "this Chinese handsome boy is so polite! He has good manners!"


    "Wow! Mom may, you see your daughter and your son-in-law are so well matched. You won''t really let Miaomiao go with him when you pick Miaomiao back this time?" a woman asked with a smile.


    May''s mother smiled proudly, "yes, I just let may take Miaomiao with them and live a good life with my son-in-law!"


    Miaomiao saw that her mother really had such an attitude, and said it in front of everyone. She immediately blushed. Regardless of others, Miaomiao trotted home.


    All the villagers laughed.


    May''s mother smiled happily at everyone, "just wait for the happy bar! Wait for me to discuss with May''s father and give them good things in the past two days at most!"


    As soon as may heard this, she hurriedly pulled Tang Wenhao aside and whispered, "baby, it''s broken. Mom seems to want you and Miaomiao to finish their marriage and let''s go back. Is there time? Elder sister won''t be angry?"


    "Ah? No? Mom asked me and Miaomiao to have a wedding these two days? Is it so urgent? We didn''t come back for the wedding, but we came back to report the funeral to sister ah Hui. Isn''t it appropriate? Besides, it''s too late. I want to tell you that we''ll go back tomorrow morning!" Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "Baby, but my mother has invited these villagers to drink your wedding wine? It''s hard to change? Otherwise, my parents won''t be able to meet people in the village. What should I do?" may also felt very embarrassed.

 Chapter 584

    holy crap What''s this called? Tang Wenhao thought it was really tricky when Ah Mei said this. Promise! The time is too hasty. Ruan Ling and them are anxiously waiting for them to go back and don''t agree. When may says this, he can''t refuse and can''t say it. To know that the situation will become like this, he should call Ruan Ling in the town just now to report the situation.


    "Baby, you don''t really want to? How beautiful my sister is! She has promised herself. Didn''t you see her blush and run home?" May seemed very embarrassed when she saw Tang Wenhao for fear that he would refuse.


    "I know, may, but should we discuss this matter with your sister? Originally, we said we would not go home today, but we must go back tomorrow. After all, sister a Hui''s funeral should be held as soon as possible, and the funeral of brother a Jian hasn''t been held! I always think it''s not appropriate to hold a wedding with Miao Miao at this time, right? Why don''t we discuss it with my mother and let''s forgive Shan Don''t you think we''ll come back for the wedding after these things are handled? "Tang Wenhao asked.


    They muttered and were seen by Amy''s mother. She walked to them with a smile and said with a smile, "may, what are you talking to Wen hao?"


    "Hehe, mom, it''s all right. Why don''t we go home and talk!" may smiled.


    "Oh, that''s OK." Ah Mei''s mother also saw that Ah Mei and Tang Wenhao seemed to be discussing something and couldn''t make up their mind. She entered the house with them. When she entered the house, she asked the neighbors to wait for their wonderful wedding wine.


    May secretly complained, so as soon as she entered the house, may said to her mother unhappily, "Mom, why do you invite the villagers to have a wedding drink now? Hasn''t it been decided yet?"


    May''s mother looked at May and Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked, "may! What are you talking about? Why didn''t you decide? Didn''t Wen Hao agree? Can''t Wen Hao see your sister?"


    "No, mom, how could this happen?" may said.


    "Then why hasn''t it been decided? Doesn''t our family have a crush on Wen hao? Isn''t it possible? Isn''t this dead girl blind?" asked Amy''s mother in surprise.


    "Mom, neither. We can''t stay long this time. We still have a lot of things to deal with in Liangshan! We were going back today and stayed until tomorrow at most, otherwise sister would be unhappy," said May.


    "Ah? You''re going back so soon? Mom and dad haven''t made your car yet? Your father and I also discussed using your car as a wedding car to let your sister take a stroll around the town and then enter the bridal chamber with Wen Hao!" said Amy''s mother sadly.


    "Hehe, mom, it''s not easy for you to take this car? Let Wen Hao take you to the town to buy something. Can you take a seat? What''s the matter?" may smiled.


    "But mom has told these sisters in the village to invite them to drink your sister''s wedding wine. You see, there is no ceremony for you two together. We don''t know. We didn''t know you were with Wen Hao until you gave birth to twins. This time, your sister''s marriage can''t be the same as last time. There is no ceremony, which makes people say Our daughter is worthless. It''s not your driving back this time. My parents can''t raise their heads in the village! "Said Amy''s mother in embarrassment.


    "Mom, but we really don''t have time! Why don''t you and aunt Su explain to them that we''ll come back next month and have a beautiful wedding for Miaomiao and Wen hao?" said May.


    "Well... Why don''t mom talk to your father again, and you talk to Wen Hao again to see if you can finish the marriage tomorrow. Can you go back the day after tomorrow? It''ll be postponed for a day!" May''s mother looked at may for consultation, and may smiled bitterly.


    May''s mother walked to the back of the house. May told Tang Wenhao what her mother meant, "baby, mom said that you and miaomi should get married tomorrow and go back the day after tomorrow. How about it?"


    "Tomorrow? Is it so urgent? Don''t you think about other people''s wonderful ideas? I''m still studying at school today, I''ll get married tomorrow, and I''ll leave with my husband the day after tomorrow, which... Is a bit outrageous?" Tang Wenhao said in surprise, thinking that this can only happen in Vietnam, which is absolutely impossible in China. Of course, two sisters are not allowed to marry a man in China, It''s against the law.


    "Hehe, it''s fast, but it''s normal in our cottage. There are a lot of girls who have just graduated and got married. Why not? In case mom doesn''t meet anyone in the village and she speaks out, let''s call sister in town later. By the way, buy some good clothes for Miaomiao and some jewelry for her. It''s a wedding gift , my parents haven''t taken a car yet. How about taking them with me? "May looked at Tang Wenhao imploringly.


    Tang Wenhao can''t see his women begging him. As long as he touches this kind of eyes, he has no principle. Besides, Ah Mei''s parents have never taken a car in their life and want to take a car. He can understand this feeling and feel that as their son-in-law, he has this responsibility and obligation to meet their poor wishes, Like the farmers who have lived in the mountains all their life, they have no ideals. As long as their children marry a good family, they are happy. This is also human nature, so Tang Wenhao nodded without hesitation when he thought of these, "that''s all right! Do as you say."


    May saw that Tang Wenhao agreed and hugged Tang Wenhao excitedly. "Baby, I love you so much. It''s very kind of you. I''m afraid you won''t agree, or my mother will really be sad. I don''t want to make my mother sad as soon as I come back."


    Tang Wenhao hugged May''s slim waist and said with a gentle smile, "silly girl, I''m their son-in-law, which is equivalent to half of their son. I should have handled the problem from their point of view. Don''t worry! Even if I was scolded by your sister, I''ll marry Miaomiao, okay?"


    "Hehe, um... Baby, actually, I know that elder sister is reluctant to scold you! Scolding is also scolding me. Besides, elder sister will like Miaomiao if she sees Miaomiao so pure and beautiful." may smiled.


    Just as they said this, May''s mother came back from the back of the house. Seeing Tang Wenhao and may together, she was a little embarrassed. She wanted to go back and was stopped by May. "Mom, Wen Hao agreed to marry Miaomiao tomorrow. Our family should go to the town to buy clothes for Miaomiao now? Buy some jewelry for Miaomiao. At least it''s marriage."


    May''s mother nodded excitedly and shouted to the back, "may, her father, Miaomiao, come here! Wen Hao agreed to get married tomorrow. Wen Hao said to buy clothes and jewelry for Miaomiao now and let''s go together."


    When may saw her mother say this, she smiled contentedly and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, do you know how much my parents like you? My mother was very happy to see you promise."


    Tang Wenhao twisted Mei''s pretty face and said with a smile, "did you blow me too well? Now I have to do well, or I can''t make my parents sad."


    May''s father, mother and Miaomiao both came out from behind. Her father smiled foolishly and her mother was satisfied, while Miaomiao, the little beauty, shyly sipped her cherry mouth and dared not look at Tang Wenhao.


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao was moved when he saw Miaomiao''s shy appearance. Where can he find such a shy little beauty? One color spicy beauty plus crazy beauty.


    May''s family got on the bus with Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao found that they didn''t even close the door at home. He thought they had forgotten. He smiled at May and said, "may, my parents don''t seem to have closed the door!"


    "Isn''t it closed?" may thought Tang Wenhao was talking about the door.


    "Hehe, I''m talking about the door at home. Aren''t you afraid of being stolen?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "I''m not afraid. People on our side never close the door. Except when they sleep at night, they close the door. The door of their home is often not closed. Some people don''t even have the door. In a place like ours, people are very simple and have nothing worth stealing. There are some in your family, and there are people in your family. They don''t need to steal. Anyway, they don''t have money at home. They all know the details of each other." May explained.


    "Hehe, it''s also good. You''ve really made the world free of thieves here." Tang Wenhao smiled, then started the car and raced towards the town.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao found through the rearview mirror that may''s parents were watching this and that in the car from time to time. They looked happy and satisfied. Her mother was still talking to Miaomiao.


    In fact, her mother is telling Miaomiao that her sister may has found her a good man, young and handsome, rich and capable, or a college student, which is much better than some in the village who marry Chinese and Taiwanese. She says that several girls in the village marry men in their 40s and 50s, but they are not as young, handsome and rich as Tang Wenhao.


    Miaomiao kept chuckling. Obviously, she was also very satisfied with Tang Wenhao.


    When they arrived in the town, the family attracted the attention of many people in the town. First, there are few cars here, especially high-end cars such as BMW. Coupled with Tang Wenhao''s looks, where can we find such a handsome man in the town? Therefore, May''s parents feel quite proud. They say to everyone that Tang Wenhao is their Chinese son-in-law and works as a boss in Liangshan. This time, they come back to marry her second daughter miaomi. They regard it as a capital to show off. Tang Wenhao can''t understand it anyway, so they smile and nod when they see people.


    Tang Wenhao called Ruan Ling while walking around with his family. She told him about the situation here. Ruan Ling teased him on the phone, "baby, you are really big enough to get married at this time?"


    "Sister, I really can''t refuse them. Why don''t you talk to may!" said Tang Wenhao, plugging the phone into May.


    May answered the phone and said, "sister, I''m sorry! My mother likes babies so much that she has to let them marry my sister. I rarely come back and don''t want to make the family sad. They get married tomorrow. We promise to go back the day after tomorrow. Don''t be angry? Go back and punish me, OK? Don''t blame the baby."


    "Ha ha, ghost girl, when did sister say she was angry? OK, let''s take their happy event as a bad luck for the Ruan family! Then you let the baby answer the phone." Ruan Ling smiled.

 Chapter 585

    May called Tang Wenhao again. "Honey, since it''s already like this, you can have fun with the bride for two more days! Stay at home for a few more days! By the way, how old is May''s sister? Isn''t she beautiful?"


    "I''m 19 years old. I look like may!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "That''s OK. If it doesn''t look good, we won''t. That''s it! Come back and bring some happy candy to everyone to celebrate together." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Every time Ruan Ling is so tolerant and considerate to him, Tang Wenhao feels ashamed. Ruan Ling is really her priceless treasure! There is no such a generous woman in the world!


    According to the customs here, Tang Wenhao bought two beautiful oder clothes for Miaomiao. Every time he tried them on, he came out for Tang Wenhao to see. Tang Wenhao was excited to take the little girl to bed for fun. It was really beautiful and pure! He had to admit that Miaomiao was indeed more beautiful than May. He couldn''t tell where it was more beautiful. Anyway, he felt that she had something more that people wanted to commit a crime.


    After choosing her clothes, she went to the jewelry store to buy her rings, earrings and bracelets. She dressed the little girl up to be full of noble spirit, which added a bit of nobility to her pure temperament. She admired her mother and even said that her daughter was the most beautiful girl in the world.


    In order to make may''s parents happy, he also did his best to be filial. After all, the couple gave themselves a pair of beautiful daughters. He must not treat the kind couple badly. Therefore, Tang Wenhao bought many gifts for them, two clothes and some cosmetics for May''s mother and one clothes for her father, Add an electric razor, and buy a lot of wedding candy and some food for local weddings. The family is happy.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Tang Wenhao discussed with Ah Mei and ate in the hotel in the town. Ah Mei''s parents began to disagree and said it was expensive and not cost-effective. As a result, Tang Wenhao asked the price and thought that if the price were in Shanghai, it would crowd out the hotel.


    The family ate happily. They haven''t finished yet. They spent less than 100 yuan in total. The rest were packed home,


    In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t have enough to eat at all. He felt embarrassed to eat. He was afraid that others'' hotel would lose money, because rice was only 20 cents a bowl, which was too cheap. He was afraid that he would eat too much at once, and the waiters of others'' Hotel were angry.


    So as soon as he got out of the hotel, Tang Wenhao said to may, "may, I think we''ll do the banquet here. Today, I didn''t let go of eating. We spend too little. I''m afraid people will lose money. You let dad book the banquet. They make money and I eat steadily."


    "Ah? You''re not full? Then why don''t you eat? You''re afraid that the hotel will lose money? Don''t worry! People won''t open the hotel if they lose money. The things here are cheap, and the rice is not worth money. Who doesn''t have rice? Then go home and eat again! As for what you said, it''s OK to run a banquet here! There''s no need to spend money indiscriminately. There are people who specialize in catering in our village and spend money With less money, the villagers are still used to eating. "Amy rejected Tang Wenhao''s opinion. Tang Wenhao didn''t insist since Amy said so.


    When they got home, Tang Wenhao and may were surprised. It turned out that there were more than 20 big girls and little daughters-in-law sitting in her living room. Tang Wenhao saw that a woman basically led a young girl. The girls were all wearing sexy oder clothes, setting off their graceful figure. When Tang Wenhao looked at them, They all bowed their heads shyly.


    holy crap What are you doing? Can''t you send it to me and let me take it all? Am I so popular? It''s really hard to stop Yanfu! Tang Wenhao secretly smelled beauty.


    May''s mother asked suspiciously, "ah Su, what are you doing? You won''t really let your Xiaoyun come and go with my son-in-law?"


    "Yes! Aiying, look! Your son-in-law is so capable and good-looking. When Xiaoyun saw him, he told me that she also wants to marry your son-in-law like may. Why don''t you ask your son-in-law and take a concubine? Xiaoyun of our family is willing to be a concubine for him... Yes! Aiying, all villagers, you should think of our sisters if you have good things! Our children are also very good-looking... Let your son-in-law have a look! If he likes it, take it with him... "The women at the scene said with all kinds of words.


    Mei''s family are all stupid. Mei said to everyone unhappily, "aunts, aunts, what are you doing? How can my husband want so many wives? Miaomiao is only wanted by my own sister, and our eldest sister is not happy anymore. Don''t embarrass us."


    "May, your mother said that your husband already has twenty or thirty concubines, and you are one of them. He has so many concubines. What can we do with these concubines in our village? May, are you afraid that my Xiaoyun will compete with you? You don''t have to worry. Your sisters are more beautiful than our Xiaoyun. No one has competed with your sisters, and no one will compete with you, They are all a family, and we will take care of them in the future, right? At least the girls in our village are from the same village. Isn''t it better than you and your sisters? May! You are developed and can''t take care of your own people in the village? Your parents have something to do in the village, and we all help together. "Aunt a su scolded may.


    May''s mother quickly took over the conversation and said with a smile, "Aunt Su, we really can''t decide this. Just now our eldest sister of may in the town said that it was mainly because miaomi was Amy''s own sister that we agreed that our uncle would accept miaomi again. Otherwise, people wouldn''t agree. In addition, my son-in-law had to agree to this, didn''t we? If he didn''t want to, we couldn''t help it." Saying this, May''s mother quickly winked at May and asked her to ask Tang Wenhao what she meant.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao has seen the purpose of these women. He just thinks it''s very fun. Of course, he has been greatly satisfied. Which man doesn''t want to be widely favored by beautiful women?


    Amy pulled Tang Wenhao aside and said with a helpless smile, "baby, do you understand? The girls brought by these aunts and aunts want to marry you. What do you think?"


    "Ha ha, may, I see. Do you still need to ask? You can''t promise! You really treat me as a machine? Besides, your elder sister won''t agree. She agrees that Miaomiao will go with you because Miaomiao is your sister, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I know, but now they are reluctant to let go. If they refuse, their parents will be isolated in the village in the future. They don''t see things like this. They think I can help my family when I am with you and have money. They also have face. They don''t think about emotional problems at all. Do you understand? As long as the children follow you and have food and clothing, they won''t suffer from her We are very satisfied, and so are our parents. "May analyzed.


    "But I can''t do that! May, there''s nothing to discuss about this. I won''t agree. I''m not interested in these girls," Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    Although Tang Wenhao enjoyed the process very much, he knew that he could not agree. His current attitude is that he will not accept it if he has not met a special eye-catching beauty. Miaomiao belongs to a special eye-catching beauty. Not to mention looking at her own appearance, he feels very much when he sees her photos, so he readily agreed. It is difficult for ordinary beauties to let him have a sense of beauty Interested.


    Amy conveyed Tang Wenhao''s meaning to these aunts. Everyone was very disappointed and said that it must be Amy''s own meaning. Which man doesn''t want the more women, the better? It must be Amy''s unwillingness to help and share her men. She has a good thing for her own family.


    May''s parents are in a dilemma. They can''t force Tang Wenhao to agree, nor can they refuse from these villagers. Otherwise, they will really be isolated in the village in the future.


    Finally, May''s mother said, "sisters, why don''t you take the children back first? Our family will discuss it and report the situation to May''s eldest sister. If they agree, we''ll certainly have no problem. Just like you said, everyone is a family. We''ll think of you if there''s something good, okay?"


    After listening to May''s mother, they discussed it and said they were willing to wait for the news. Aunt Su also said that if may didn''t agree with their daughter to go with Tang Wenhao, no one would come to the wonderful wedding tomorrow. Let their family celebrate by themselves!


    Therefore, they sent these villagers away. Amy''s parents frowned and sighed. Amy''s father complained that Amy''s mother shouldn''t show Tang Wenhao''s situation to these villagers. Now people are jealous and jealous. Amy''s mother said, who knows they will really send their daughter?


    May''s father said, you all know that your daughter doesn''t even read books and follows her son-in-law. People are not fools. Who doesn''t want their children to go out and enjoy happiness when they have such a chance? What''s the meaning of living in this gully all their life?


    "Dad, mom, stop arguing and find a way quickly!" may said unhappily.


    "What can we do? You have to discuss this with Wen Hao. Can you accept it all? Anyway, in the past, he wanted them if he wanted them, and gave them a bowl of rice if he didn''t want to. Didn''t you say that you mans and Ruan were very rich? Just raise more girls, do you think so?" asked Amy''s mother.


    This reminds may that she translated her mother''s meaning to Tang Wenhao. When Tang Wenhao heard it, he said in embarrassment, "May, isn''t this appropriate? Since I promised to accept others, I can''t wronged them. Where can I leave them at home? I can''t just eat for others without fulfilling my husband''s obligations. For the women I want, I will give them happiness, at least let them feel happy, otherwise, I can''t delay others, you understand?"


    "Baby, I understand. I also know you are such a kind person, but how do you say to step down now? If we don''t agree, they won''t come to your and miaomi''s wedding tomorrow, which is very humiliating and unlucky for us!" said may in embarrassment.

 Chapter 586

    "What do you say? Anyway, let me marry them all. I can''t do it. I don''t have so rich feelings. I can love anyone." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Hehe, baby, I know. In fact, among our sisters, the only ones you really love are elder sister, right? The sisters know that! But we don''t care so much. We just want to be with you, because if we marry our local men, it''s hard to find love that both of us love each other deeply. It''s not better to suffer poverty and suffering with them If I marry you! You are good to us anyway. That''s what most of the girls here really think. "May said.


    "Do you mean I really want to promise?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Do you have any other way? Otherwise, do you have the heart to see your parents in the village? If there is something at home after we leave, and no one helps them, they will be very poor, but if you want their daughter, everyone''s relationship will be closer and more like a family," said May.


    "May, is that ok? I promised to arrange jobs for them, but they are still free people without marrying them. When they meet the right boys, they still marry others. Even if they get married, they can work in mans or Ruan to make money. How about it?" Tang Wenhao had an idea and said.


    "Ah? Well... I don''t know. I''ll ask my parents first." as Mei said, she told Tang Wenhao''s opinion to the couple. As soon as the couple heard it, their eyes lit up and they thought it should be reliable.


    "May, or mom will go to aunt AZU''s house and ask. You wait at home first," said her mother.


    "OK, mom, I think it should be OK. As long as we work at Mans, we can certainly send a lot of money home every year. Our mans salary must be very high in Langshan." may smiled.


    Don''t say that Amy''s mother went to several families in the village and wanted to marry Tang Wenhao. Just say Amy and them.


    "Miaomiao, from tomorrow on, you will become Wenhao''s woman. Like your sister, if you have a man, you can''t be as crazy as before. There are many sisters at home. You should know how to be modest and gentle, okay?" Ah Mei began to educate her sister Miaomiao.


    Miaomiao blushed, nodded and smiled shyly, "well, I know, sister, are those sisters beautiful? What do they usually do?" Miaomiao was full of expectation and curiosity about the future.


    "Miao Miao, you can think of Wen Hao. Can a man like him be worthy of a woman? Therefore, the sisters in the family are all beautiful women and have great skills. Some of them take care of their children at home, some work with sister a and sister Manny, and some work with sister Yang Xi. Sister Yang Xi is a big designer and very beautiful We have a few little sisters who follow her. "May smiled proudly.


    "I''ll follow them to work in the future. I don''t like staying at home, sister. Let them teach me how to work? I don''t want to be a full-time wife and be supported," Miaomiao said.


    "Hehe, OK. With my sister''s appearance, I can at least follow sister Yang Xi as a model. Sister Yang Xi needs a young and beautiful girl like you as a model." may smiled.


    "Really? Great, I''ll try my best, sister. Maybe I''ll become a famous model!" Miaomiao smiled excitedly. Seeing Tang Wenhao staring at her, she was too ashamed to look up.


    "May, what did you say to Miaomiao? Make her so excited?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I told her to follow sister Yang Xi as a model in the future. The little girl was very excited." may smiled.


    "Oh, so she wants to be a model? It''s not easy. Let her follow Yang Xi. By the way, I think you should teach her Chinese first, or I can''t communicate with her. It''s too uncomfortable." Tang Wenhao is depressed because he can''t directly chat and joke with Miaomiao, a super little beauty.


    An hour later, Amy''s mother came back and said that even if aunt Su''s daughter Xiaoyun and her little girls could not marry Tang Wenhao, they were willing to work with Amy. They felt that anyway, working in Langshan was better than staying at home. With Amy''s care, they were safe and secure.


    It was settled quite satisfactorily. Then, Amy''s parents began to prepare for the marriage of Tang Wenhao and miaomi. They found a respected uncle in the stockade to marry them, and then asked the big cook in the stockade to find a big pot for red and white affairs and arrange a banquet. These are almost the rules for every family to marry.


    Tang Wenhao and may don''t understand anything anyway. They just nest in the room and chat. May starts to teach her sister Miaomiao Chinese on the spot. She tells Miaomiao that if you want to get Tang Wenhao''s love, you must be able to speak Chinese. Wen Hao doesn''t understand Vietnamese. The emotional communication between husband and wife is the most important.


    "Wen Hao..." may began to teach Miaomiao to read Tang Wenhao''s name.


    "Wen Hao..." Miaomiao read along, but meimou didn''t dare to look at Tang Wenhao.


    "I love you..." may continued.


    "I love you..." Miaomiao read along.


    "Wen Hao, I love you!" may read the two words together.


    "Wen Hao, I love you!" Miaomiao continued.


    Tang Wenhao, who was on the other side, was so happy that he couldn''t help blinking at Ah Mei. He said to Ah Mei with a bad smile, "Ah Mei, this sentence is not strong enough. You should teach miaomi like this. You have to let her say, Wen Hao, I really want you, understand? That''s what makes it fun to listen!"


    "Haha... Bad guy... Do you think bad? I can tell you, we can''t break the rules here. You really want to be wonderful, and you can''t mess around. Our rules can only enter the bridal chamber before the sun goes down. You don''t think it''s OK to sleep with Miaomiao at this time, you know? You can only wait until tomorrow. You can only belong to me tonight May thought Tang Wenhao was going to erase the miaomi card tonight, so she quickly reminded him.


    "Ha ha, I know. I''m kidding you. I continue to teach her. I read well. I''m worthy of being Amy''s sister. I''m smart. I promise I''ll love her very much." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He glanced at Miao Miao''s white and red soft skin and swayed with excitement.


    Only this soil and water can give birth to such a water spirit girl. I wonder if she is also a fascinating white tiger spirit like may? At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao felt that he wanted her more and more. Unconsciously, Tang Wenhao had a burning fire in his wonderful eyes, as if he wanted to rub the young girl in front of him into his arms.


    Just as Tang Wenhao was flirting with the wonderful, his mother-in-law and his father-in-law came in, with happy smiles on their faces. They told Ah Mei and Tang Wenhao that the wedding was all ready. According to their rules, the man was supposed to live in the woman''s house the night before his wedding, which was no problem, but the next day the man wanted to take the woman to the man''s house, Now Tang Wenhao is getting married on the woman''s side. After discussing with his uncle in the stockade, Tang Wenhao will drive a BMW and take the bride Miaomiao around the village to return to his new house and start entering the bridal chamber after lunch tomorrow.


    After entering the bridal chamber, after dark, Tang Wenhao will take the bride who has just become a woman to the banquet site to toast the villagers in the stockade of relatives and friends. After that, he will take the bride to dance folk dance with their big girl and little daughter-in-law until dawn.


    If they strictly follow the rules here, they will make trouble for three days in total, but considering that Tang Wenhao and they want to go back to Liangshan early and discuss with their uncle, they will make trouble for one day and one night.


    Although Tang Wenhao was reluctant to make such a fuss, he also knew that he wanted to do as the Romans do, to give face to the May family, and not to make his father-in-law and mother-in-law stand down. However, they gave him their two beautiful and pure daughters. He should know how to be grateful.


    After giving an overview of the situation, her mother-in-law asked Tang Wenhao and may to rest early and let Miaomiao sleep in their second old man''s room this night. Miaomiao reluctantly left her room.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao was reluctant to give up. He glanced at her and forced to swallow a mouthful of saliva. He said secretly, don''t worry, don''t worry. She will be her own tomorrow afternoon. She''d better clean up her sister tonight. She can''t hold it.


    So, after Miaomiao left, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to hold Ah Mei to bed. Ah Mei was able to have Tang Wenhao completely on the first night in more than half a year. Therefore, she seemed more eager than Tang Wenhao. They were just on fire.


    It is doomed that this is a sleepless night. Both may''s parents and miaomi have spent this long night in suffering. The biggest disadvantage of the bamboo house is that it is not soundproof. Tang Wenhao and may have been up and down for most of the night. Who can sleep? May''s parents, who were originally an old husband and wife, were also agitated by Tang Wenhao and may and wanted to cross the horse battlefield. Because her little daughter slept aside, she had to work and endure. In fact, Miaomiao was also working and endure. Although she didn''t know about men and women, she was fully developed and mature after all, and there were still some physiological instinctive reactions.


    Tang Wenhao and may had been tossing around until more than two o''clock in the morning. They were completely satisfied. May was happy and tired. She lay on Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "baby, you shouldn''t have been like this just now."


    "Hehe, why? I''m not having fun, but I have to have fun. May, you goblin, I''m crazy." Tang Wenhao wrung her little nose and said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, Miaomiao will fascinate you even more tomorrow. I have confidence in my sister." may smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, if I really fell in love with Miaomiao, would you be jealous?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, I''m her, she''s me, just like sister a and sister mani. Have you ever seen sister mani eat sister a''s vinegar? Or sister a eat sister mani''s vinegar?" May asked.


    "Not really, but they are twins. They have the same heart. After all, you are not twins!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Although our sisters are not twins, their feelings are the same. Anyway, I certainly won''t eat her vinegar, and I don''t think she will eat mine... Baby, I''m sleepy. Let''s sleep! I''m going to be broken by you." May''s eyelids can''t lift up.


    "Well, go to sleep! I''ll hold you." in fact, Tang Wenhao is sleepy.

 Chapter 587

    At nine o''clock the next morning, Tang Wenhao and may woke up from their sleep. They were awakened by the noise outside. As soon as they saw the sun shining outside, they quickly put on their clothes and got up. Tang Wenhao got out of bed and went to the window. God! It''s a different scene outside.


    It turned out that in front of May''s house, there were thirty tables and benches, and there were some cold dishes on the table. Tang Wenhao was very surprised at the cook''s speed. Shit! That''s too fast! It was only discussed last night. Have you finished all the dishes this morning?


    "May, you''re a great cook, aren''t you? The dishes are on the table." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    May also went to the window, put her arms around Tang Wenhao''s waist and said with a smile, "Hehe, baby, don''t you know? There is such a team in our stockade. In fact, most of the stockaded villages nearby have such people. They usually grow land like the villagers in the stockade, but they will do it when they encounter red and white affairs. They usually go to the forest to hunt, kill wild boars, kill rabbits, etc., so the meat and vegetables are ready-made and fried with vegetables They get up very quickly. Generally, they can handle as many banquet tables as they agree with them in two or three hours. According to common sense, the people in our stockade, no matter who works, are usually invited by all the people in the stockade, so the banquet is fixed. "


    Just then, someone knocked at the door. Amy released Tang Wenhao and went to the door to open the door. She saw a beautiful little fairy standing at the door, which is today''s heroine bride miaomi. She had scattered hair, tied a few bright red roses on her head, and wore the Oder Tang Wenhao bought for her yesterday, which showed her perfect and graceful figure Pleasing to the eyes, relaxed and happy.


    Even though he fought with Ah Mei for four or five hours last night, Tang Wenhao still felt that he reacted again when he saw Miao Miao. Shit! It''s so sexy!


    Behind her were several beautiful girls of her age, surrounded by her. They all put on Audrey''s national clothes, holding bunches of fiery red roses in their hands, and some holding red quilts. Tang Wenhao understood that they came to decorate their new house.


    After Tang Wenhao and may went outside to wash, they first ate some breakfast to make up the bottom, and then went to the new house to see these girls decorate their new house.


    Their new house is still very simple, which is equivalent to our people getting married in the 1980s. If they spread a red quilt and eat some peanuts and red dates, they will be finished. However, they are in the mountains and roses are everywhere. They have been learning from foreigners and catching up with the fashion these years. They tie roses on the girl''s head, which has a different flavor. Not only that, the groom is new There are roses on both sides of mother''s pillow, which means that the love of newlyweds will be accompanied for a lifetime.


    As the dishes at the banquet became more and more abundant, the villagers in the stockade began to gather at Mei''s house. At first, most of them were girls, little daughters-in-law and children. Later, the old men also came back from the ground. According to the customs here, they were going to come to Mei''s house for a wedding wine at noon. After drinking the wedding wine, they began to make their bridal chamber until the newlyweds hurried in while the sun was still hanging in the clouds In the actual combat stage, the wedding is over, and then there is the bonfire party in the evening. At the bonfire party, the bridegroom and bride share their happy time in front of everyone. In fact, they say a few yellow jokes in front of everyone to add some festive atmosphere to the scene.


    Before noon, some cheeky and courageous girls and little daughters-in-law began to talk and laugh around Tang Wenhao. Although they knew Tang Wenhao didn''t understand, with Ah Mei as the interpreter, they still had to force Tang Wenhao to answer their questions.


    "Hey! Chinese handsome man, I heard that you married many wives in Vietnam. Why are you so powerful? You''re going to marry us again today. Are you ok?" a young woman joked, causing a burst of laughter from the beautiful women around.


    Tang Wenhao knew that others were making fun of him, but anyway he couldn''t understand it, so he giggled. Ah Mei smiled at the young woman, "sister LAN, our Wenhao is the most powerful man in the world. He''s not afraid of more wives. As long as he likes it, there''s no problem. Sister LAN, do you want to try? I''m afraid it''s difficult for you to walk later. You have to walk like this." With that, Ah Mei walked with his legs apart to show everyone.


    "Ha ha... May, do you walk like this every day? I haven''t seen you walk like this? Just blow it? Is your man so powerful? Sister LAN, you can sleep with this Chinese handsome man tonight! Your man has three wives anyway. I don''t care if you spend the night with the may man. Let''s discuss it with your man now, OK?" Another young woman joked.


    "Hee hee, just try. I''m afraid people may be reluctant to give up. There''s no problem with our men. May, why don''t you really let sister-in-law LAN try your man''s Kung Fu tonight to see if it''s as scary as you said?" the little young woman said and gave Tang Wenhao a few eyes.


    Tang Wenhao was shocked. Shit! So direct! The women in the stockade are crazy enough.


    May said with a smile, "sister LAN, let''s make a bet. If your man is willing to let you try my man, I''ll let my man make you unable to walk. Do you believe it?" May was young after all. Seeing that people didn''t believe Tang Wenhao was so powerful, she took the young woman into the army.


    When may said this, all the other women began to coax, "Sister lan... Try it? Hey! Xiangmei, go and call sister Lan''s man Cheng and ask him if he is willing to let our handsome man touch his woman? Go... Ha ha... Sister LAN, if your man is really willing to make this bet, you can''t be a liar! Ah Mei is willing to offer such a beautiful man to make you happy, you can''t be a liar."


    "Why should I be a liar? I promise not to be a liar. I don''t believe there are such powerful men in the world. As long as my family ah Cheng agrees, I''ll try. May, don''t be jealous at that time." the young woman took Ah Mei into the army.


    "Hehe, sister LAN, I want to be jealous. Can I marry my family Wen hao? He has so many women, one more, and it''s only one time. I have nothing to be willing to do. As long as your brother Cheng agrees, I promise to agree." Ah Mei Liu Mei picked it and looked indifferent.


    Although Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand them, he seemed to see a clue from their expressions and hurriedly said to may, "may, what are you talking about? It seems to be talking about me?"


    "Hehe, honey, I don''t mean who else you''re talking about? Sister LAN doesn''t believe you can deal with so many women in our family alone. She''s questioning your ability. I said, you can toss her until she can''t walk. She doesn''t believe it. She still has to try. I said try. Now sister Xiangmei goes to ask her husband to go. Her husband has several wives anyway. It''s estimated that she''s willing to let you try his wife "May smiled.


    "Ah? You... Aren''t you fooling around?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, I''m just unconvinced! It sounds uncomfortable, baby. Just toss her around and make her unable to walk. I don''t believe she can stand it." may smiled.


    "Nonsense, I don''t agree, this is ridiculous!" Tang Wenhao saw that may seemed serious and quickly sealed his words, disagreeing with their way of making trouble.


    Tang Wenhao thought, today I belong to Miaomiao. How can I sleep with this young woman first and then with the bride? This is an extreme disrespect for miaomi.


    Everyone also saw that Tang Wenhao might disagree and began to tease may, "may, your man doesn''t listen to you? Or he doesn''t like our sister-in-law LAN? Why don''t you change it? Hey! In addition to miaomi, even if aunt Su''s Xiaoyun is beautiful, why don''t you let their Xiaoyun try?"


    "Ha ha... Aunt Su can''t wait! Hey! Xiao Yun, don''t be busy. Let''s discuss something with you..." these women began to tease people for fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao disagreed, sister-in-law Lan was a little unhappy. She was ridiculed by others. She said that the bridegroom certainly didn''t like her. It hurt her self-esteem. She couldn''t help sneering at May and said with a smile, "Hum! May, I knew you were bragging. Is there such a powerful man in the world? You said he was very powerful. We believe he wouldn''t marry so many women if he wasn''t powerful, but you blew it too far."


    "Sister LAN, I don''t brag... Wen Hao of our family is a college student and can''t accept our trouble, so believe it or not." may doesn''t dare to force Tang Wenhao too much, but she is not convinced of what sister Lan said.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it normal for us to make our bridal chamber into bed? People just want to have fun. Don''t women and men just do that? May, talk to the bridegroom! We really want to know if what you''re saying is true? Mrs. LAN is desperate. What''s the fear of your Chinese man? Didn''t you say he has many wives? It means he''s here It must be easy to let go of this! Or he''s afraid? "Another young woman stimulated Ah Mei, and Ah Mei couldn''t stand it.


    She smiled at Tang Wenhao, "honey, just promise me? They all said I was bragging that you weren''t so powerful, so you scared sister-in-law LAN and let her know you were powerful, okay?"


    "May, I won''t agree. Don''t talk about it. It''s ridiculous. If you want to play like this again, I won''t marry this marriage. Let''s go back to Liangshan." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao saying this, may dared not force him. She had to pout and sulk pitifully. She felt that she couldn''t face up and down.


    At this time, the girl named Xiangmei really brought over, and a man of 35 or 16 years old came over. The man was stocky, dark and smiling to separate the crowd.


    "What are you doing? May and Xiangmei said you were betting with our Xiaolan?" the young man named ah Cheng smiled.


    Seeing ah Cheng coming, may said with a helpless smile, "I can''t fight anymore. Our family Wenhao doesn''t agree."


    Sister LAN sneered and said, "hum, I said you were bragging, husband. May said that her man could toss a woman so hard that she couldn''t walk at a time. Do you believe it?"


    As soon as ah Cheng heard this, he looked up and down at Tang Wenhao. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was beautiful and a scholar, he couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing, "may knows to boast. If your man has this ability, our three wives will let you man one night."

 Chapter 588

    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the scene suddenly became boiling, "may, this bet must be played. Ah Cheng, your boy must keep his word. Don''t be a liar. If your Lanzi is tossed by May''s men, your two wives have to let others sleep in vain..."


    "Of course, I''ll keep my word, but I have one condition," ah Cheng said with a bad smile at Ah Mei.


    "What conditions? You said," the crowd asked.


    Ah Cheng looked at Ah Mei with a bad smile and said with an obscene smile, "if Ah Mei''s men can''t do this, Ah Mei will compensate me for one night. This is fair, don''t you think?"


    "Ha ha... Fair, absolutely fair." everyone coaxed.


    This made Mei blush. She said in a whiny way, "dead ah Cheng, if you want to be beautiful, I won''t accompany you! My man just doesn''t like playing like this, otherwise, I''ll guarantee that your orchid can''t walk." Ah Mei can only speak hard at this time.


    "I knew you were blowing. Forget it. Let''s go! Daughter-in-law, may is blowing. Do you really believe that men are so powerful?" ah Cheng said, trying to pull sister-in-law LAN away.


    May is really angry now. She grabbed sister-in-law LAN and said, "sister-in-law LAN, don''t regret it. Brother Cheng, you can''t regret it. I''ll convince my husband anyway and let you see what a real man is."


    "Come on! You must convince your husband first. Ah Cheng must keep his word. As long as he can toss my wife so hard that he can''t walk, I''ll do what I say, but you should also remember that if your man can''t do it, you must accompany me for one night. That''s fair. Otherwise, your old man won''t touch my wife for nothing? Isn''t there such a cheap thing?" ah Cheng said with an obscene smile.


    "I''ll promise you that if my husband can''t let your wife go, I''ll sleep with you." said Amy, telling Tang Wenhao the bet. Tang Wenhao''s eyes will pop out as soon as he hears it.


    "May, are you crazy? Did you really say that?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Baby, I can''t stand people saying I''m bragging. You''re so powerful! Baby, there''s no turning back now. You must get Mrs. LAN down today, or we won''t be able to lift our heads here in the future." may said seriously.


    "May... You... Can you bet on me? It''s ridiculous. I can''t do such a thing. Let''s stop playing!" Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile.


    "Baby, it doesn''t matter. You just regard sister LAN as the elder sister of the family? You just regard her as sister Ruan Yi, OK? They are almost the same size, so you have to work hard?" Ah Mei begged. Ah Mei is now focused on getting face back, regardless of anything.


    "Well, may, my parents have to scold you when they know. They certainly won''t agree with your absurd play. Even if Miaomiao and I are newly married today, we don''t play like this?" Tang Wenhao wants his father-in-law and mother-in-law to stop this absurd gamble.


    "No, our bridal chamber and wedding are all like this. No one cares what ridiculous things the bridegroom official does today. Some bridegroom officials have slept with their bridesmaids or sister-in-law, and no one will take it too seriously and treat it as fun. Besides, brother Cheng has agreed, and he is still reluctant to let go! If you don''t want to Agree. According to our rules, even if I admit defeat, I''ll sleep with brother Cheng all night. Are you willing? "May threatened.


    "Ah? That''s not good. You''re mine. It''s absolutely not good. May, do you really have to do this?" Tang Wenhao asked in embarrassment. He really didn''t have any interest in the woman named LAN Sao. Now he only has Miaomiao, a pure and beautiful little girl in his head.


    "Well, there''s no turning back now. I must bet on it. Otherwise, these aunts, uncles, brothers and sisters in the stockade will not let me go." may said.


    "Where... Is it? Won''t it be in our new house? And, won''t anyone watch?" Tang Wenhao asked with a frown.


    "In the new house, the meaning changes in other places. Only in the new house can the groom mess around. Don''t worry, husband. No one will look around, but they will eavesdrop outside. Husband, you must toss sister-in-law LAN in death, or I have to accompany brother Cheng. You won''t let me really accompany him? I''d rather die than accompany him." May said.


    "Do you still make such a bet?" Tang Wenhao glared at her unhappily.


    "I''m just not convinced? Who let her say I''m bragging? Baby, you''ll teach sister-in-law LAN a lesson. If you win, brother Cheng''s other two wives will have to accompany you for two nights! Don''t you take advantage of such a bargain?" May was very happy to see Tang Wenhao let go.


    "I''d better tell my parents. I''m not at ease. May, this brother Cheng is really willing to let me touch his wife? Won''t he come to me for help later? That''ll make a big deal." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, brother Cheng''s wives don''t care. Besides, he now believes that you will lose, and he still wants to touch me! Fool, so you must win, you know? Don''t worry! Parents won''t interfere. The young people in our stockade like this." may smiled.


    "I''m sorry, Miaomiao. Today is our wedding. You said, I feel very uncomfortable that you let me be with other women now." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, don''t be awkward. You were joking! It was joking, but you can only win, you know? It''s not a joke." may warned.


    "No, may, you''d better let your parents know about it! Otherwise I won''t listen to you." Tang Wenhao worried that may didn''t know the importance of this matter. If it got big, it wouldn''t end well. He thought it would be more practical for her father-in-law and mother-in-law to nod.


    So Ah Mei asked Xiangmei to really call Ah Mei''s mother. In fact, she had heard about it, so she didn''t feel strange at all. In front of Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei, she smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, it''s all right today. As long as both sides agree, it doesn''t matter how to play. Don''t worry! Ah Cheng himself is willing to gamble with his orchid, then you can play with him! Just don''t kill people."


    May translated her mother''s meaning to Tang Wenhao. When Tang Wenhao saw his mother-in-law, he didn''t think it was a big deal. It can be seen that the people in the stockade made a wedding really outrageous.


    However, when I think that the proportion of women in their side is more than that of men, I can understand that what virgins are not virgins. People don''t take virgins seriously here. Therefore, Tang Wenhao had to be forced to agree to the gamble made by Ah Mei.


    When we saw Tang Wenhao''s promise, the whole may family was boiling. The little young woman named Lanzi had a beautiful face. At a glance at Tang Wenhao''s handsome appearance, her heart had already drifted. Tang Wenhao was much better than her husband in terms of appearance, temperament and bearing. After listening to may say that this man was so domineering, she was even more itchy. After her husband married three wives, each wife took turns Once, she still felt very dissatisfied. Now a handsome Chinese guy wants to compete with her, and her husband supports her. Of course, she is very excited.


    "Oh... Sister LAN, it''s cheaper for you now. No matter may''s husband loses or wins, you win. Ah Cheng, don''t be jealous... Don''t regret." the people began to make fun of their husband and wife.


    "Of course Lanzi won. My son-in-law is so handsome and young. He must have suffered a loss, but today is a wonderful day for my son-in-law and our family. As long as we have fun and have fun together, it''s nothing to lose. Ah Cheng, don''t be anxious when we hear his wife humming in the new house!" Ah Mei''s mother smiled at ah Cheng.


    "Don''t worry, aunt. I''m definitely not anxious, but don''t forget. If your son-in-law doesn''t clean up our Lanzi and get down, may will have to accompany me tonight. Don''t be anxious, your son-in-law? If he doesn''t do it at that time, I''m not polite. Don''t say I don''t give your aunt your face." ah Cheng said seriously.


    Mei''s mother smiled contemptuously, patted ah Cheng on the shoulder and said with a confident smile, "ah Cheng, just wait for your two wives to come and sleep with Wen Hao ~! You''re sure to lose." May''s mother was subdued by the protracted battle between Tang Wenhao and may last night. She fully understood why may always said how powerful Tang Wenhao was. It seems that the Chinese boy is really not in the pool, so she dared to support her son-in-law.


    "Yeah? Aunt, I don''t understand. I still think it''s understandable that Ah Mei said so. Your mother-in-law also said so. I don''t understand. Have you tried your son-in-law''s Chinese Kung Fu? Ha ha..." ah Cheng said with a bad smile, which made everyone roar with laughter.


    "Die ah Cheng, don''t talk nonsense! I have confidence in our family Wen Hao. What''s the matter? I have confidence in my daughter. What''s the matter? You can regret it now." May''s mother smiled shyly.


    "Oh, stop arguing, ah Cheng, let your wife and this Chinese uncle go into the bridal chamber... Yes... Stop talking nonsense, go in quickly... It''s time for lunch, and all adults take the children away! It''s not suitable for children..." someone began to shout again.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Lanzi were pushed into their bridal chamber by the big guy. Miaomiao looked at Tang Wenhao with very reluctant eyes. Tang Wenhao understood her reluctance, but there was no way to stop the matter. He knew that when things came to this point, he could only do it if he didn''t want to.


    "Baby, you''re welcome! Otherwise I''ll have to accompany brother Cheng tonight." may reminded, then closed the door, and everyone began to wait in the living room for something to happen.


    Not to mention how the villagers outside joked with Ah Mei and expected what was going on inside, just Tang Wenhao and Lanzi.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed his ears and fished his cheeks. He didn''t know what to do. He directly held others to bed! He felt so awkward, didn''t hold them! He also felt that he had no demeanor. After all, they were women and still some reserved. As a man, he should take the initiative.

 Chapter 589

    Tang Wenhao looked at the little young woman in front of him. May was right. Sister LAN really looked like Ruan Yi. She was petite and lovely. Her beautiful eyes looked around and seemed to be able to talk. Tang Wenhao felt from her beautiful eyes that she really wanted to be with him, not because of gambling.


    Although Lanzi''s skin is not as good as Ruan yinenbai''s, it can be regarded as Shuiling. It should be said that he is a beauty, but most of Tang Wenhao''s women are top-notch beauties. He has some aesthetic fatigue. He is not a particularly beautiful woman, so it is generally difficult for him to get excited.


    Lanzi also looked at Tang Wenhao carefully and shyly. She thought, is what ah Mei said really so powerful? He looks so gentle and temperament! Can such a man really be so savage and domineering? Therefore, Lanzi is full of curiosity and expectation for Tang Wenhao.


    They looked at each other and stood speechless for a few minutes. Suddenly, sister-in-law LAN spoke in Chinese, "don''t you... Want me? I... Really want to give it to you." then sister-in-law LAN blushed and lowered her head.


    Tang Wenhao was shocked. He never expected that the little woman could speak Chinese and showed her love to him directly. "You... Can speak Chinese? How can you speak Chinese?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "My mother''s family is on the border between China and Vietnam. All the people in our village can speak Chinese, just like the Chinese people," Lan said.


    "Oh! How did you get married here?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "I went to work in a hotel in Langshan and met ah Cheng who works on the construction site. He is kind to me. You know, we have too many women. If men treat you well, we should seize the opportunity. Otherwise, it''s not easy to marry, so I followed him, but I don''t know that he still has two wives. Wen Hao, take me away? I don''t want to live in this valley all my life. I don''t have one I thought that ah Cheng''s family was so poor and had several wives. "Sister Lan said and began to take off her clothes.


    Tang Wenhao understands why sister-in-law LAN is so keen on gambling. Her real purpose is to leave this place forever through her own springboard. He needs to think about it. If he takes her away, Ah Mei''s parents must be hard to behave here in the future. Ah Cheng will not let Ah Mei''s parents go, so she can''t leave, You can''t touch her. According to your own code of conduct, once sister-in-law LAN really becomes her own woman, she will not bear to let her suffer here.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao completely gave up the idea of touching her, but the gamble has begun. How can it go round? Finally, Tang Wenhao thought, really can''t, can only put her to sleep, let her get out of bed and finish it. People outside won''t check whether she has been touched by themselves?


    At this time, sister-in-law LAN had already stripped herself naked. Tang Wenhao glanced at her. At the thought of her intention, he immediately resisted the idea of holding her to bed and smiled, "Sister LAN, I can''t take you away. If you''re not brother Cheng''s wife, I can certainly take you away, but you''re brother Cheng''s wife, I can''t take you away. Otherwise, brother Cheng and my father-in-law and mother-in-law can''t handle the relationship in the future."


    "Ah?... Wen Hao, please, I really don''t want to follow ah Cheng all my life. Although he is nice, he has two wives after all. It''s hard for him to raise us. I think he wants me to leave him! It''s just hard to say," said sister-in-law LAN.


    "Ah? How could it?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, his two wives have given birth to four daughters for him. Originally, he wanted to marry me to give birth to his son, but I didn''t even give birth to his daughter. For two years, he has no interest in me and has lost a lot of affection for me. Now I''m a idle man in his family. His two wives despise me when they see that I can''t even give birth to my daughter, although They didn''t say to let me go, but I know they all want me to leave the house. "Lan sobbed.


    "Sister LAN, why don''t you put on your clothes first! I''ll tell may and ask her to discuss it with your man. If not, you can go back to Liangshan with us. I''ll arrange you to work in mans factory, that is, our factory, so that you can make money. Your husband and his other two wives won''t look down on you. What do you think?" Tang Wenhao said, he was going to pass her clothes.


    "Ah? You... Still don''t want me? Wen Hao, I really want to give it to you. Besides, if we don''t... Then people outside will know. They are all from the past. There''s no reason why there''s no movement inside? Wen Hao, don''t worry. The customs here are so vulgar. Things like this are very normal. There aren''t many men here, most of them People are women. No one cares about this. Ah Cheng doesn''t care about me sleeping with you at all. He wants you to lose! If you lose, he can touch your Ah Mei. Ah Mei is so handsome! Isn''t she much better than me? "Sister LAN pushed away the clothes handed over by Tang Wenhao, and then pasted her whole body on Tang Wenhao.


    "I know... Sister lan... Really can''t... I think this is going too far. What if you''re pregnant?" Tang Wenhao was a little afraid when he thought that Wang Qiang''s wife was muddled out of her child, and he couldn''t even get rid of it at that time.


    "It''s good to be pregnant! Then I''ll have children. Wen Hao, you want me! Don''t worry, I''ll cooperate well. I won''t let ah Cheng take advantage of your Ah Mei. I''ll pretend to faint myself later, so you win. You can also touch ah Cheng''s other two wives for nothing. Who doesn''t want to touch more women? You want me?" sister-in-law Lan said more and more excitedly.


    Tang Wenhao was so excited by her that his eyes were burning. No normal man could be indifferent to such a direct and tempting invitation from a red * * person.


    "Sister LAN, I really can''t do this... You''d better put on your clothes!" Tang Wenhao said as he retreated.


    However, sister LAN didn''t give Tang Wenhao a chance to escape. She threw herself into his arms, hugged him tightly and choked, "Wen Hao, I give up my request and don''t force you to take me away. Now I just want you without any conditions, OK?" she said, raising her head and looking up at Tang Wenhao with tears in her eyes.


    Your mother''s, Tang Wenhao is going to collapse. What''s this called? I can''t get rid of it before it starts. Is I so good?


    What should I do? If you don''t do it, ask her again? No, if you want it, there will be no turning back. It''s still time to withdraw. You can''t do anything you regret. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao will push sister-in-law LAN away again.


    However, sister-in-law LAN has seen his intention and directly extended her jade hand to Tang Wenhao. She knows that only by adding fire, her purpose can be achieved and she can completely leave this barren, backward and foolish village.


    The mountains, rivers and rivers here are beautiful, but there is real poverty, backwardness and ignorance here. There are too many women and men are too lazy. As long as there is a bowl of rice to eat, men are very satisfied. As long as they don''t starve their wives and children, men don''t want to go out to make money. They want to stay in this stronghold all their life and flirt with women all day. They have seen some worldly women like sister-in-law LAN, Where can you be willing to guard this barren land all your life?


    Besides, the men and women watching the excitement outside saw that more than ten minutes had passed, there was no movement inside, and someone shouted outside, "Hey... Sister lan... What are you doing? Have you started yet?... may, explain to your man that the bridegroom is the biggest today. No matter who is in the bridal chamber, he can touch it for nothing. There will be no shop after this village. Cheer him up and don''t scare him. It''s estimated that they don''t have our kind of trouble The bridal chamber, he certainly doesn''t dare to touch sister-in-law LAN. He''s afraid of brother a Cheng''s revenge. You tell him to sleep with sister-in-law LAN. We''ll make decisions for him,... Yes... May, your man won''t escape? Is he OK? If not, come out. Don''t let us wait here in vain. You can honestly accompany ah Cheng tonight? Ha ha... "


    The two people inside listened very carefully. Of course, Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what was being said outside, but sister-in-law LAN listened very clearly. She looked at Tang Wenhao provocatively. Tang Wenhao stopped her from further action just now. Nevertheless, she could feel his difference, which further aroused her determination to get him.


    "Wen Hao, can you hear me? People outside are saying that you can''t do it. They say that Ah Mei is bragging. If you don''t touch me again, they are all saying that ah Cheng wants Ah Mei. Are you really willing to let Ah Mei accompany ah Cheng? Don''t worry, I''ll pester you. I like you and I don''t want anything. As long as you are a person, even this time, I have no regrets. Come on! I I know you really want to, don''t you? Don''t you want to sleep with me? I''m willing. "Sister-in-law Lan said and began to want Tang Wenhao to attack again.


    Tang Wenhao kept panting. He was really restrained by sister Lan''s words and seduced by her hungry eyes. He knew that this was definitely a very hungry young woman. She needed a man very much.


    So Tang Wenhao was cruel, picked up her naked body, walked towards the clean wedding bed, threw her on the bed and jumped on her


    Two minutes later, Tang Wenhao dressed sister-in-law LAN, and he himself sat on the edge of the bed panting... He was very upset. When his desire was extremely high, he forbeared. It was a very painful thing for men.


    Looking at sister-in-law LAN, who had fallen asleep after lighting her acupoints, Tang Wenhao secretly congratulated himself that he had conquered himself again and carried the temptation. What he couldn''t touch was that he couldn''t touch.


    However, how can I get out of this room? Just now, after sister-in-law Lan was kissed by herself and moaned loudly, the outside began to boil. What should I do now? I can''t pretend to be her little voice?

 Chapter 590

    Tang Wenhao thought about it for a few minutes in the room. He found a way. He found the newly bought wedding towel and stuffed it into sister-in-law Lan''s mouth, so as to create the illusion that she was blocked and could not be called out. In this way, he could muddle through.


    Therefore, he deliberately messed up the bed and made some water on sister-in-law Lan''s hair and forehead. It seemed that he was sweating. He rubbed several groups of paper towels and threw them on the ground. Then he covered sister-in-law Lan''s body with a quilt. Although he dressed her, it was a kind of respect for others, and he sorted out his clothes and went to the door, He opened the door calmly.


    Ah Mei and ah Cheng''s eyes are the most urgent. They are also the fastest. When they get to the wedding bed, other men and women flock in curiously. When they see that sister-in-law LAN is indeed asleep in bed and has a towel in her mouth, Tang Wenhao quickly takes out the towel in her mouth. He just wants to show it to everyone on purpose.


    May saw that sister-in-law LAN had passed out of sleep, looked at the ground and the sweat on her forehead, and smiled proudly. "Brother Cheng, you lost. Sister-in-law Lan was tossed and slept by my Wenhao, so she couldn''t get up. Is that right? Brother Cheng, the other two sisters-in-law have to spend a night with my Wenhao for nothing. You can''t keep your word."


    "Yes... Ah Cheng, you can''t keep your word! You see, your daughter-in-law is so tired that she faints. I don''t have a voice! People''s mouths are blocked. I''m afraid they''re embarrassed to cry! After all, so many people listen outside and can understand... Yes! You see, so many paper towels are wet on the ground. May, you''re a great man..." Everyone began to tease.


    Looking at ah Cheng again, his face turned red. He looked at sister-in-law LAN on the bed and scolded, "you''re really useless. You passed out in less than half an hour. Get up and don''t be ashamed here." ah Cheng was angry and was about to pull sister-in-law LAN up.


    "All right, all right, brother Cheng, just let sister-in-law LAN rest here for a while! Let''s go out first, don''t surround, and have dinner right away." may smiled and pushed the big guy out.


    Ah Cheng also had to drag sister-in-law LAN up. Ah Mei pushed her away and left the room. These onlookers began to let ah Cheng say that one night the bridegroom would sleep with his other two wives, while many little daughters-in-law began to look at Tang Wenhao again. It can be said that everyone didn''t believe that Tang Wenhao had this strength, but in the face of the facts, They can''t help but believe it.


    "Ah Cheng, do you mean what you say? When will your two wives let the may man touch for nothing all night? Should the two wives serve others at once or come separately? Ha ha."


    "Yes! You should have fun every day, ha ha... Ah Cheng, it''s estimated that your two wives are looking forward to this day! Ah Mei''s man looks much better than you, is younger than you, and has money. If you don''t discuss with Ah Mei, you won''t touch it in vain. After touching it, let the Chinese man give you some money, so you won''t suffer a loss, right? At least your sister-in-law Lian and Mrs. Qiu is almost 40 years old. It''s good that she can make you some money back. "The man was a little hurt and annoyed ah Cheng.


    "Ah Feng, why don''t you let your wife sleep with Mei man? Isn''t this a bet? Don''t you worry, I''ll admit defeat. The two wives will let Mei man touch for a night. Later, I''ll tell the two women, may, when LAN Zi wakes up, you''ll let her go home immediately and don''t come out to make a fool of herself." he said, He was so angry that he wanted to leave Amy''s house.


    May smiled proudly and said, "I see, brother Cheng, let sister-in-law Qiu and sister-in-law Lian wash and wait at home tomorrow night! I''ll take Wen Hao, our family."


    Ha ha... Everyone laughed again.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t know what ah Mei said, but he didn''t want to make things big, so he pulled Ah Mei aside and said, "Ah Mei, tell brother ah Cheng that I won''t touch his wife. I''m just kidding. Besides, sister LAN, I didn''t touch her, but you can''t say it. If you say it, I''ll lose. I just ordered her acupoints, okay?"


    "Ah? You... Didn''t touch her? Then why did she sweat on her head and those on the ground..." Ah Mei looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "I made it with water, may. It''s ridiculous. I can''t do it. In your stockade, I''m really not interested in any woman other than your sisters, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Baby, oh! You... You come in, I''ll tell you, you''ve made a big deal." may glared at Tang Wenhao unhappily, then pulled him into the room and closed the door.


    "What''s the matter? May, I think I handled this very well. I didn''t do anything sorry for you and miaomi, and let you not sleep with ah Cheng. What are you afraid of when you win the bet?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hey! Baby, what if sister-in-law LAN wakes up and tells the truth? She tells her husband that her body hasn''t been touched by you at all, and you''ve become a liar? Here, gambling is a very serious thing. He can ask the whole villagers in the stockade to beat you, but his parents can''t stop you. Do you understand? Baby, I told you, we The bridegroom officer can really mess around on the wedding day here. Don''t say you bet with him. If sister-in-law LAN is the bridesmaid, if you take the opportunity to sleep the bridesmaid when they make the wedding, it''s all right. Ah Cheng has no way to take you and can only suffer a dumb loss, because we make the wedding here. The bridegroom officer is the biggest. You can pull a woman to sleep in the wedding room, not necessarily If it''s a bride, do you understand? "May said anxiously.


    After listening to Amy''s explanation, Tang Wenhao also felt that he might have thought it too simple. He always looked at their mountain village bad habits with his own ideas. There was really a problem, "may, what do you say now? It''s done."


    May thought for a while and finally said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, I think this is the only way to do it. You can get into bed with sister-in-law LAN again. You''d better sleep with her!"


    "Ah? How can this work?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He didn''t expect may to come up with such an idea again.


    "Baby, that''s the only way to do it. You can''t calm down this matter until you seal sister-in-law Lan''s mouth. Anyway, everyone thinks you''ve touched sister-in-law LAN. If you don''t touch her, including brother ah Cheng, no one will say you''re a gentleman? On the contrary, you''ll say you''re dishonest, insidious and cunning, cheating ah Cheng. There''s really no way to end it at that time. If ah Cheng let the uncle in the stockade If you come forward, baby, I''m really going to accompany ah Cheng, and my parents can''t help it. Have you ever thought about it? Baby, hurry up, can you go up? Please, don''t be silly. "Ah Mei is anxious and quickly takes off sister-in-law Lan''s clothes.


    Tang Wenhao closed his eyes and said in secret, your mother''s, God! God, I really don''t want to spend my time! They forced me. When I thought of this, I was cruel and quickly took off all my clothes with May''s requirements.


    Half an hour later, Tang Wenhao injected his blood, and sister-in-law Lan also seemed extremely excited.


    After that, sister LAN reluctantly hugged Tang Wenhao and refused to let go. May smiled, "sister LAN, get up! Brother Cheng is angry and gone. Go back and tell brother Cheng that Wen Hao won''t go to find sister Qiu and sister Lian."


    Sister LAN is still immersed in happiness. She hasn''t recovered, "Oh... I see. May, why are you in there?"


    Tang Wenhao told her what had happened and hoped that she would keep it a secret. Sister Lan was very moved. She even said that she would keep it a secret. However, she hoped that may would persuade ah Cheng to go back to Liangshan with them. She wanted to go out to work and make money. She didn''t want to stay at home.


    When they went out of the bridal chamber together, the men and women outside were surprised because they found that ah Cheng''s third wife still had a blush on her face. When they came over, they knew that there had been another war just now.


    "May, the bridegroom won''t have a second chance with sister-in-law LAN?" a woman joked.


    Sister LAN glanced at her shyly and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "Hey... Sister LAN, what''s the taste of the bridegroom?... come here... Tell everyone... Why don''t we try the taste of this man too?..." these village women took sister LAN aside and began to inquire about the details of her and Tang Wenhao in bed.


    May took Tang Wenhao outside to appear. Seeing everyone''s eyes together, Tang Wenhao looked at him with envy, jealousy and hatred. Tang Wenhao understood what this meant and thought, shit, now the women in the stockade must be super strong men, and the men will guard themselves.


    To make a long story short, the episode between sister-in-law LAN and Tang Wenhao disappeared. At most, it was just the talk between men and women in the stockade after dinner. Ah Cheng wouldn''t hate Tang Wenhao. In such a barbarian place, as long as you deal with problems according to their rules and customs, it''s no big deal, We can''t look at these problems with the eyes and ideas of the Chinese people.


    After the banquet, Amy led Tang Wenhao and her sister Miaomiao everywhere to toast the villagers in the stockade, especially those uncles with high seniority, and kneel down. Tang Wenhao was a little uncomfortable, but he knew that this was a third of someone''s acre, so he had to go into the countryside and follow the customs.


    However, because of Tang Wenhao''s temperament and gentleness, most people in the stockade accept him and like him very much. All men, women, old and young think he looks good, so no one bothers him.


    After drinking more than half of the wine, May''s mother found the three little couples and said to them, "May, your brother ah Cheng didn''t come! I think Wen Hao must have touched his wife, sister LAN, and he lost again. It must be sad to think that sister Qiu and sister Lian will also be touched by Wen Haobai. You and Wen Hao go to his house and call him! Tell him not to worry about this. Just say it''s just a joke. Don''t get angry with ah Cheng because of it, okay?"


    "I see, mom, let me go and have a look with Wen Hao! Miaomiao, you go back to your bridal chamber. I''m afraid these men will drink you." may said.


    "Well, I see, sister," Miaomiao said shyly.

 Chapter 591

    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei came to ah Cheng''s house. Ah Cheng''s house is separated by a stream from Ah Mei''s house and arrived after a small bridge. It should be said that ah Cheng''s house is richer than Ah Mei''s house. At least the bamboo building looks more spacious and elegant. Moreover, his family also has a 14 inch black-and-white TV. Ah Mei said that there are still few families with TV in their stockade.


    Tang Wenhao and may arrive at Acheng''s house. When they see Acheng sitting at home smoking a dry cigarette with a dry cigarette bag, they see Tang Wenhao and may coming. They think people will come to sleep. His wife comes and says unhappily, "May, are you too anxious? I''ve told my two wives that it''s no problem. They''ll wait for you in the room tonight. It''s agreed. It''s just one night. Maybe it''s your own business."


    May smiled. "Hehe, brother Cheng, are you serious? You don''t have to gamble. Wenhao doesn''t want to gamble at all. The people there don''t have our trouble and don''t adapt, so you don''t have to worry that Wenhao will sleep with my sister-in-law Lian and sister-in-law Qiu again. We''ve come to invite you to dinner. Let''s go! Even if the joke is over."


    "Ah? Really? Your man really doesn''t want my wife?" ah Cheng listened, stood up, knocked on the dry cigarette bag and asked in surprise. Of course, he didn''t want Tang Wenhao to touch his other two wives in vain. That means that several wives in his family have been tasted by Tang Wenhao for free. How uncomfortable this feeling is! It''s unpleasant for a man.


    "Sure, didn''t I say? Wen Hao and sister-in-law Shuilan were forced by you. This is over. Brother Cheng, don''t think about it again, okay? Go and eat! Otherwise everyone will think you''re stingy!" may smiled.


    "I''m stingy. What? I told you! I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat. Now that I lose, your man really has to touch my two wives for nothing. I also admit it and will never retaliate against him." ah Chengyi said solemnly.


    "Hehe, brother Cheng, I know, so everyone says you are broad-minded and manly! Let''s go! Where are sister-in-law Qiu and sister-in-law Lian?" May asked with a smile.


    "Behind the house! Ready to cook." ah Cheng smiled.


    "What kind of food do you cook? I''ll call them." Ah Mei led Tang Wenhao to a small bamboo room behind their house, which is their kitchen.


    Two women in their thirties were washing and picking vegetables. They were surprised to see Amy leading Tang Wenhao. They also thought Tang Wenhao came to sleep. They looked at each other and blushed with shame.


    "Sister Qiu, sister Lian, don''t be busy. Go and have dinner! The whole stockade has no past in your family and looks down on us!" may smiled.


    "Oh... Where! Isn''t your brother ah Cheng embarrassed? This dead ah Cheng took us to gamble. He didn''t want face, so we didn''t have face and didn''t dare to go!"


    "Hehe, it''s all a joke. Sister Qiu and sister Lian, don''t think too much! Wen Hao of our family is also forced by brother ah Cheng. There''s no way. Let''s go! Your family didn''t go." may smiled.


    In this way, the family followed Tang Wenhao and may back to the banquet. Those good people began to laugh when they saw that may and Tang Wenhao had brought back ah Cheng''s family, "Oh... May, you''re not in such a hurry to let your man touch ah Cheng''s wife for nothing? Is his task too heavy today? There''s a beautiful bride waiting in the bridal chamber... Ah Cheng... You''re a man. You really brought your two wives, didn''t you go to your house? Why did you bring them here? Do you want us to enjoy them for free? Ha ha... Sister-in-law Qiu , sister-in-law Lian... Now you''ve caught her! You see, sister-in-law LAN looks very happy after she was touched by our bridegroom. The bridegroom is younger and better looking than your husband. You''ve earned a lot... "


    When the people teased him like this, ah Cheng couldn''t hang on. Mei was afraid of making things big, so she quickly laughed and scolded, "Don''t make trouble. The wine and vegetables can''t stop your smelly mouth! Just now it was for everyone to have fun. Forget it. Do you think our Wenhao will really go to sister-in-law Qiu and sister-in-law Lian in the evening? I can''t bear it! Our Wenhao only belongs to me and my sister. No one wants to take him away."


    "Ha ha... May, first of all, who will accompany the bridegroom tonight with you and your family Miaomiao?... nonsense, I don''t understand? It must be two... Is this shinlang official so powerful? May is famous for being fierce, isn''t it? May? Ha ha..." these people began to transfer the object of ridicule to May.


    Two days later, Tang Wenhao took Amy and sister Miaomiao back to Liangshan together. Amy agreed with her sisters in the stockade, including sister LAN, whom Tang Wenhao touched white, to ask them to find them in Liangshan in three days, and ask them to call her at the Liangshan bus station. She will pick them up and promise to work directly in the factory.


    The girls in the stockade are looking forward to the day when they can go home with a rich man like may. Otherwise, they have no chance, because their hometown has never changed, year after year, day after day, and cycle after cycle. Only when they go out can they really find a way out. That''s why they are here The girl would rather marry mainland China, Chinese mainland Taiwan or South Korea, and do not want to stay in this hopeless home, and share her husband with her women, but also stick to poverty.


    On the way, Miaomiao has been very excited in the car, especially staring at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face. Her beautiful eyes will show hot love. These two days with Tang Wenhao, she has completely enjoyed the taste of being a woman. She is full of gratitude to her sister may and full of worship for Tang Wenhao. Every night she sleeps with Tang Wenhao tightly in her arms, I''m afraid Tang Wenhao will suddenly disappear from her.


    Tang Wenhao is her first love. He taught her kissing in these two days, taught her how to be a happy woman, and let her know how happy it is to be a woman!


    At the same time, in order to communicate directly with Tang Wenhao, she studies Chinese hard, remembers many words every day, and her Chinese level has improved by leaps and bounds. Therefore, the power of love is infinite. It can stimulate a person''s potential and quickly improve her memory.


    "Wen Hao, you look so handsome when driving." Miaomiao smiled gently holding her chin.


    May looked at her sister in the back seat, stared at Tang Wenhao affectionately, and said with a smile, "miaomi, you will soon be like your sister. The baby looks more and more beautiful. He is comfortable not only when driving."


    "Well, sister, that''s how I feel now. Sister, you say, how can a man look so good? Sister, did you fall in love with Wen Hao at the first sight?"


    "Well, although I didn''t dare to love at first, I still love her very much. Not only my sister, but our little sisters are like this. How can we have such a beautiful man in Vietnam? Have you seen him in school?" may smiled proudly.


    "No, I haven''t seen it on TV," Miaomiao smiled at Tang Wenhao with admiration.


    Tang Wenhao listened to the sisters'' praise for himself. He was very happy. However, due to driving in the mountains, he didn''t dare to be careless and couldn''t joke with them, so he had to laugh and say, "miaomi, may, your sisters don''t talk about me, or I can''t stand it. There are no conditions here. If not, I can only park in the car and have fun."


    "Hehe, you haven''t had a good time yet! Baby, you talked to Miaomiao three times last night, once with me, a total of four times. You don''t want to die." may smiled.


    "Ha ha, may, don''t you have confidence in your husband''s level? But it''s more interesting in the wild. I''ll find a place to park ha! Let''s play in the woods, OK? The weather is so good today, don''t waste this great time." Tang Wenhao said and began to look for the place.


    Tang Wenhao was easily excited at the thought of Miaomiao''s snow-white and tender skin and almost exactly similar to Ah Mei. Before he saw the true face of Miaomiao Lushan, he thought, will Miaomiao be a beautiful little white tiger like his sister Ah Mei?


    But he was shocked when he pulled off the last piece of fig cloth on her that afternoon. It turned out that she was really like her sister may, which made him love miaomi more. He really wanted to die on her.


    Tang Wenhao drove the car and thought about Miaomiao more and more. Seeing that there was space on the roadside, he quickly drove the BMW into the open space, stopped, smiled and stared at Miaomiao''s sexy lips. Regardless of may in the back seat, he picked up Miaomiao''s pretty face and kissed her red lips.


    Amy looked at Tang Wenhao and Miaomiao''s wonderful performance with envy. She was both happy and jealous. She was glad that her sister finally enjoyed happiness with herself and was favored by Tang Wenhao. What she was jealous of was that Tang Wenhao was lucky that her sister was too frequent these two days. She seized the opportunity and stuck her together and hung her aside, Tang Wenhao will remember to comfort her only when he finds that he has neglected her.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and may''s sisters played all the way back to Langshan. When they arrived at the suburb of Langshan, Tang Wenhao asked May to call Ruan Ling and tell them that they will be home soon.


    "Sister, I''m may. We''ve arrived at Liangshan. We''ll be home in 20 minutes. Baby, where are you? In mans factory or Ruan''s house?" May asked excitedly.


    "Hehe, you''ve finally come back, so go home first! Sister Ah Mui, they''re at home! Her sister has gone to work, and my sister and I are also in the factory. We''ll go back later." Ruan Ling said on the phone.


    "Baby, sister, they are in the factory. Let''s go home first." may smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, let''s go back first!" said Tang Wenhao, adding the accelerator and racing towards the city.


    At Ruan''s house, before the car stopped, Ah Mui, Ruan Yi and other beauties greeted them from the house. Tang Wenhao stopped the car and opened the door for Miaomiao and Ah Mei. Ruan Yi and sister Ah Mui were stunned when they saw Miaomiao. It was a feeling of surprise. It was really a fairy coming to earth! No wonder Tang Wenhao doesn''t think of Shu!


    "May, is this your sister? She''s so beautiful! She looks so much like you." Ah Mui smiled.

 Chapter 592

    "Well, mianmiao, let me introduce this. This is sister Ah Mei, the housekeeper of ruanjia, and the size of her family has the final say. She is also a precious woman. She has a son with her baby." crown, "she is smart. She is called ruanyi. You can call her sister Ruan, and you are also a baby woman, two sisters. She is my sister. Miaomiao got married with our baby two days ago. Come on, Miaomiao, take out all the happy candy! "May smiled.


    Miaomiao was very clever. She first called sister Ah Mei and sister Ruan Yi sweetly, and then gave them the happy candy from her bag. Ah Mei liked Miaomiao very much when she saw her pure and beautiful appearance. She took her jade hand and warmly welcomed her into Ruan''s house. Ruan Yi also liked her very much. Tang Wenhao and the two women gave her a special sense of kindness. Sister may didn''t boast, The Ruan women are not only beautiful and generous, but also very atmospheric.


    At home, Tang Wenhao leaned on the sofa and said with a smile, "finally home, sister Ah Mui, it''s still comfortable at home. It''s really happy to see you at home."


    "Hehe, of course you are happy. You have a wonderful beauty like Miaomiao. You are really lucky. Miaomiao, baby, are you good to you? No, you tell sister Ah Mui that sister Ah Mui beat him." Ah Mui smiled.


    "Ha ha... Sister Ah Mui, don''t say that. If you want to say that this family is your favorite Wen Hao, you spoil him more than sister ah. He doesn''t wash his face and feet when he comes back to our Ruan family. He wants to brush his teeth and chew the food and feed it to him." Ruan Yi smiled.


    "Oh, fuck you, is it disgusting? But I want to tell you that men in my family are used to love. It''s nothing to spoil them. After all, they spoil their own men. Do they still spoil other people''s men? Besides, our baby just looks comfortable! If we don''t spoil them, we feel uncomfortable, right? May." Ah Mei smiled gently.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Ah Mui as a complete housewife and was moved by the thought of her saying these words! He stood up, walked up to Ah Mui, took her in his arms and said emotionally, "sister Ah Mui, thank you! In fact, I really love you."


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s emotional expression, Mei''s eyes immediately burst into happy tears. She gently stared at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and said with a smile, "baby, sister Ah Mei was born to serve you. You are sister Ah Mei''s life. Sister ah mei just wants to hurt you and love you."


    Miaomiao on one side was surprised to see Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei embrace each other affectionately and express their love. She felt sour in her heart. Her mouth fainted unconsciously, and her jealousy increased greatly.


    Aware that Miaomiao is eating sister Ah Mei''s vinegar, may pulls her clothes and whispers with a smile, "Miaomiao, don''t be jealous of sister Ah Mei. No one in the whole family dares to be jealous of her. She really loves Wen Hao as a baby, and Wen Hao also depends on her. Besides, didn''t sister tell you at home? No sister in our big family will be jealous. Even sister ah is willing to let us follow Wen Hao. What are we dissatisfied with? After leaving the Ruan family, Can you still find such a good family and such an excellent man as a baby? It must be impossible. Therefore, we should know how to be grateful and tolerant to her sister, okay? "


    "Well, sister, I know. I just saw Wen Hao holding sister Ah Mei. My heart was sour. I really wanted him to hold me." Miaomiao whispered.


    "Hehe, Miaomiao, you little girl is in love. You really fall in love with baby. Like our sisters, you will change slowly. In this family, it''s not good to be jealous. We must be generous. Let Wen Hao decide who he wants to be with. We don''t want to fight, okay? Baby is smart. He will deal with all this "Yes," may warned miaomi.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei have finished their stickiness, and Ah Mei begins to arrange a room for Miaomiao. Because many sisters are still in the death valley, what''s more, let her and Ah Mei live in the room where Wen Er used to sleep.


    Miaomiao was surprised to see that all the rooms in the villa were beautifully decorated and the facilities inside were exquisite. She said to may, "sister, is this really our home in the future?" she couldn''t believe that she could live in such a family one day.


    "Of course, Miaomiao, this will be your home and our home in the future. We women are Wenhao''s women. He is the only man in the family. In the future, we will focus on him. Miaomiao, my sister will remind you again, don''t be jealous of her sister, okay? If my sister finds out that you like to be jealous, it will be troublesome, and my sister can''t help you After you, you must be sent home by sister A. remember, we are nothing after leaving the Ruan family, you know? And the only way we can stay in the Ruan family all our life is Wen Hao and sister A. also, strive to give birth to a son to the baby as soon as possible. My sister gave birth to a pair of twin daughters. You have to give birth to a son to the baby. If you have a baby''s son, your land will be better I''m more stable than my sister. " May continues to instill this idea into Miaomiao in the room. May is really telling the truth, because it is a blessing for girls like them to share men with big families like Ruan family. Otherwise, if they stay in the deep mountain valley of their hometown, they are destined to share a poor man with several women.


    "Sister, I know. I''ll pay attention to it later." Miaomiao replied seriously.


    As soon as the two sisters finished speaking, they heard Tang Wenhao talking outside, "sister, you''re back. Aya, you went to work with me."


    As like as two peas, you can remember that sister is the elder sister of the whole family. Ameta is responsible for the life and the things of adults, children, and other people. They are making money by sister Manita and sister. They are twins. They are the same twins. Sister Manny has a hot personality. Sister Manny is gentle and quiet, but they still have one thing in common. They are all very powerful women. They are top students who have read books abroad. They are not comparable to small people like us. You can''t eat their vinegar, okay? "Ah Mei said and pulled Miao Miao out of the room.


    When I went outside, I really saw Ruan Ling, Manny and Aya, as well as some little fairies such as a Meng, a Ruo and a Xue. Everyone was very surprised to see ah Mei leading a top-grade little Lori out, because Miao Miao is really beautiful. It can be said that among these little fairies, she must be gorgeous and dominate the crowd.


    "Wow! May, your sister is really so beautiful. No wonder baby doesn''t want to go home." Ruan Ling smiled pleasantly when she saw Miao Miao.


    "Ha ha, sister, do I not want to go home?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "You just don''t want to go home, villain,... May, what''s your sister''s name? Introduce it to everyone." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    In fact, Miaomiao really calmed down when she glanced at Ruan Ling and Manny. All along, she thought that she and her sister may must be the most beautiful girls. However, when she saw Ruan Ling and Manny and the beautiful women in the room, including Ah Mei and Ruan Yi, she knew she was nothing. The Ruan family was really called a place for beautiful women.


    In particular, Miao Miao is very convinced by the amazing twin sisters Ruan Ling and Manny. They are real beauties. They not only have eye-catching beauty, elegant temperament, generous behavior and gentle speech. No wonder her sister can''t be jealous. She really has no capital and qualification to eat the vinegar of her sisters.


    But the big guys also like Miaomiao very much. There is a bright light in her pure beautiful eyes. Ruan Ling wants to take her to Shanghai to accompany her and Ah Ying!


    May is so smart. When she heard that Ruan Ling meant this, she immediately smiled at Ruan Ling and said, "sister, are you serious or kidding?"


    "Hehe, of course it''s true. I like Miaomiao''s talking eyes. Just like you, your sisters are not only beautiful but also intelligent girls. It will be very useful to cultivate them a little. Ruan and mans have developed so fast that the more talents we need in the future, the better." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK! Miaomiao, thank you, sister. Sister wants to take you to Shanghai? Just go to Wenhao''s house to work. You can do things directly with sister in the future." may smiled excitedly.


    Miaomiao, after all, has just been forced out of school to marry. She doesn''t know anything about society at all, and she doesn''t know what special significance it is to follow Ruan Ling to China. Therefore, she doesn''t feel much happy at all, but looks at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao blankly.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "miaomi, your sister means she wants to train you, train you! Understand? May, explain your sister''s meaning to her." Tang Wenhao knows that miaomi''s Chinese is not good enough. It''s estimated that he can''t hear it.


    May told miaomi what Ruan Ling meant and the benefits of following Ruan Ling to Shanghai. Miaomi still didn''t think so. She asked a question, "sister, if I want to follow sister to Shanghai, will Wen Hao follow me?" this is what she cares most.


    "Ha ha, Miao Miao, Wen Hao will definitely not pass. He still has a lot of things to deal with! But he will pass when he has time." may smiled.


    "Then I won''t go, sister. I want to be with Wen Hao, OK?" she said. There were tears in the little girl''s beautiful eyes. She thought Ruan Ling was going to break her up with Tang Wenhao!


    "Ha ha... Miao Miao, don''t cry. Elder sister doesn''t want to separate you from baby, but wants to take you to work and teach you knowledge. Baby is still our man, of course, your man. But you will be separated for a while, but you won''t be allowed to meet him. Even if you work with elder sister in Shanghai, you can still come back and meet baby, and he often comes back From Shanghai, he still has a home in Shanghai! There are women and children, you don''t have to worry about these. "Ruan Ling smiled with a wonderful sweet shoulder.

 Chapter 593

    Manny also came over, gently stroked her hair and smiled, "Miao Miao, don''t worry! We just think you are young and flexible. Once you follow ah Ling for a few years, you will become very powerful. My sister wants to remind you that in our Ruan family, no one wants to monopolize Wen Hao, okay? He is the only man in our family, but he is also everyone''s man. We should work together to make mans and Ruan''s enterprises bigger and stronger, so that we can have a future The strong material foundation supports our big family. Although our family has money, we don''t care about raising a few idle people, but we strive not to raise an idle person. In order to ensure the prosperity of the Ruan family, we women have to work and work. Your elder sister wants to cultivate you. This is your blessing, okay? " Manny didn''t know that Miaomiao didn''t understand Chinese. She said a lot, but Miaomiao looked at a loss.


    Amy just translated Manny''s words to her. Miaomiao nodded and accepted Ruan Ling''s arrangement. "Oh, that''s right! Miaomiao, only when you go to China will you learn Chinese quickly, fluently and communicate more smoothly with our baby." Ruan Ling smiled with satisfaction.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Manny and other Ruan beauties went to the military hospital and took Ruan Jingxiong out of the hospital. They wanted to take him back to the Ruan family and serve him together, but Ruan Jingxiong insisted on going back to his own home, which broke the hearts of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Six months ago, Ruan Jingxiong''s family lived happily. Now, only he and wen''er, his wife and son were killed because of Lin haoxiong. Although the Ministry of National Defense wants to recognize Ruan Jian as a revolutionary martyr, what does this mean for the pain of losing his son?


    Although more than a dozen beauties such as Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling surrounded him to his home after a long absence, when his legs entered the cold home, Ruan unexpectedly raised his eyes and saw the family photo on the living room. The tiger still burst into tears and could not restrain his inner grief.


    Tang Wenhao hugged Ruan Jingxiong and said passionately, "Dad, you''d better go home with us! Otherwise, we don''t trust you to live here alone, okay? Since you treat us all as your children, we are indeed your children, why do you see outside!"


    "Yes! Dad, please, just go back with us! Otherwise, how can a Ling feel at ease with you! Since I met you, I have found my long lost father''s love again. Dad, we really regard you as our biological father from the heart. Dad, let''s respect you!" Ruan Ling sobbed.


    Manny, Ah Mui and other beauties also said that they would treat him as their own father, which moved Ruan Jingxiong very much. He nodded and choked, "OK, OK, children, your father has taken your heart. Let''s see! Dad still lives here these days. When Lin haoxiong''s affairs are over, dad also plans to retire. Dad will live with you after he retires. To tell the truth, dad really thinks it''s worth dying with you children, especially Wen Hao. Dad doesn''t just regard you as his son-in-law I think you''re my son. "


    "Dad, I know. I''ll be a Jian in the future." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well! Ah Jian has a big brother like you, and he will be in peace. He just suffered from Li Yan''s child. Now Li Yan and her parents don''t know that ah Jian is gone and don''t know how to explain to the child." Ruan Jingxiong said sadly.


    "Dad, let''s talk about it then! Now just ask ah Jian''s spirit in heaven to bless Li Yan and give birth to their children safely. By the way, sister, who is taking care of Li Yan and wen''er?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, don''t worry! Their elder sisters are taken care of by Dr. Ruan! When I left, I specifically told Dr. a Zhu and Dr. Ruan that they must ensure the safe production of wen''er and Li Yan. They will take good care of them. Dad, don''t worry! Li Yan and wen''er are absolutely key protected objects in death valley. There will be no problem. A Ling knows Li Yanhuai It''s the only blood of ah Jian. Ah Ling knows, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, ah Ling, I''m sorry to bother you. Dad is relieved to know that their sisters are in death valley. Then go back! Don''t you have to bury ah Hui? You should bury her first! The day after tomorrow, the Ministry of National Defense said it would send someone to hold a memorial service for ah Jian. I said no, Minister Ruan had to do this. I know he wanted to give me some comfort. In fact Dad is more concerned about what happened to Lin haoxiong''s case? I want a final result, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    After leaving Ruan Jingxiong''s house, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao took ah Hui''s body out of the mortuary of the military hospital. Before they took it out, everyone made final farewell to ah Hui in the mortuary. The eyes of all the sisters were filled with tears. For example, Ruan Ling and ah Hui had a very close relationship and had been together for more than 20 years. It can be said that Ruan Ling grew up watching ah Hui, and Ah Mei and ah Hui were close The Department is also very good, close as sisters, so everyone''s heart hurts to see ah Hui''s beautiful face without blood color.


    Tang Wenhao also made an amazing move, bent over and kissed ah Hui''s cold and pale lips, and tears fell on her already stiff and pretty face.


    "Sister ah Hui, we''re here to give you the last ride today. If there is an afterlife, sister ah Hui, I''ll be your man. Sister ah Hui, thank you for your love for me. Your feelings for me will always be cherished in my heart,... Sister ah Hui, don''t worry, our Sihui will grow up healthily. Xiaoyao has no contact and can''t come to give you a ride and wait for her When we get back, we will take her to your grave to burn incense and kowtow to you, and we will take good care of her for you. "


    Two hours later, ah Hui was buried on a small hillside not far from Chen Jianfeng''s cemetery, facing her hometown. The party reluctantly bid farewell to the green mountains and rivers.


    Two days later, Ruan Jian''s memorial service was held as scheduled in the special forces barracks. Both the Ministry of military and the Ministry of national defense sent representatives to express condolences to Ruan Jingxiong. In fact, this is a form of walking. Ruan Jingxiong doesn''t care too much.


    Originally, according to the opinion of the Ministry of national defense, he wanted Ruan Jingxiong to bury the body of his only son Ruan Jian in the Liangshan martyrs cemetery, which was also a special treatment, but Ruan Jingxiong didn''t agree. He decided to bury Ruan Jian next to his wife''s cemetery, so that their mother and son could stay with him forever.


    Tang Wenhao obviously found that Ruan Jingxiong was much older and worried. He secretly discussed with Ruan Ling, "sister, why don''t you let dad spend his old age in death valley? You see, dad is much older these days. It may be better to leave this sad place."


    "Baby, I don''t think Dad will go to death valley. If he wants to go, he must wait until wen''er and Li Yan give birth to you and ah Jian''s children. In this way, he will have a thought and feel much better holding his nephew and grandson every day." Ruan Ling said.


    "Oh, yes, sister, do you mean wen''er? They''ll talk again after they''re born?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, this is the best way, and he won''t refuse. We''ll go to see him more when we''re free. Don''t let him be too lonely," Ruan Ling said.


    "But Dad seems to be moving to the army! Didn''t he say he was going to retreat? Why did he retreat back?" Tang Wenhao muttered suspiciously.


    "It''s not that Li Qiang and Ruan Biao have no news. He always feels that his task has not been completed. It is said that all the officials on Lin haoxiong''s line have been caught, and Lin haoxiong confessed, but he refused to spit out the money. Now the Ministry of national defense is putting pressure on the Swiss government through diplomatic channels!" Ruan Ling said.


    "Oh, is it useful?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I don''t know. It should be useful! But according to my father, Lin haoxiong''s son Lin Dancheng has already transferred most of the money. Even if he remitted it back to the government through the Swiss bank, it''s only a small part. This matter may not be so easy to end. However, baby, we don''t have to worry about it anymore. In the future, we''ll just run our mans and Ruan''s affairs well and be filial Dad, honor our parents, "said Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao sent Ruan Jingxiong home first. They wanted to go up and accompany him for a while. Ruan Jingxiong said he was tired and wanted to have an early rest. Tang Wenhao asked them to go home early to have a rest. Everyone had to go back to Ruan''s house.


    When their car arrived at the door of the villa, the security guard at the door grabbed his car. Ruan Ling hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter, sir? What''s up?"


    "Mrs. Ruan, a beautiful woman came to you this noon and said she was looking for you and your husband. I said you all went out and didn''t let her in." the security guard said.


    "Oh? Looking for me and my husband? How old is she? Where is she from? What''s her name?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "She doesn''t seem to speak Vietnamese, only Chinese, but we can''t understand what she says, but the address in her hand is really looking for you. She should be less than 30 years old," said the security guard.


    "Oh! Did she leave anything? Did she say when she would come again?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, she just shook her head in disappointment and left. I guess she will come again, because we told her that the person she was looking for did live here, but you all went out and asked her to come back later, but we don''t know if she understood us? Hey? That''s not... She''s back again." said the security guard, pointing not far away.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling both opened the window and looked behind the treasure carriage. Sure enough, a young woman dressed in national clothes stamped slowly towards the door of the villa not far away.


    It turned out that the people who came to find Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were not others. It was Tang Wan, who met in the golden triangle and had the reality of husband and wife. Tang Wenhao hurried down from the car, ran over, and Ruan Ling got off.


    At this time, Tang Wan also found Tang Wenhao and saw him trotting towards him. Tang Wan came to Tang Wenhao, threw away the package in his hand, and rushed to Tang Wenhao. They hugged each other tightly, "ah Hao, ah Hao, I can find you. Ah Hao, I miss you."


    "Tang Wan, I also miss you very much and worry about you. A few days ago, ah Ling and I talked about you. I don''t know what''s going on after you go home. Why don''t you call first? I can pick you up?" Tang Wenhao asked painfully holding Tang Wan''s pretty face. He found that Tang Wan was much thinner when he came home.


    "Woo... Ah Hao, I have no home." Tang Wan hugged Tang Wenhao and cried.

 Chapter 594

    "Ah? Wife, what''s going on? Is something wrong at home?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Well, my father used too much drugs and died a year ago. My mother died just before I went home because she was helpless. I stayed at home these days to celebrate my father''s first anniversary. Ah Hao, I really don''t have a home now. Sobbing." Tang Wan cried.


    "Wife, it''s all right. You''ll have a home if you find me. This will be your home in the future. You see, ah Ling has come, and the Ruan family will take you in." Tang Wenhao led Tang Wan to the BMW.


    Ruan Ling also walked up to Tang Wan with a smile, put her jade hand around her fragrant shoulder and said with a smile, "Tang Wan, welcome back to your baby. What''s the matter? You''re still crying? You should be happy! Hehe, go home first!"


    Manny and other beauties just listened to Ruan Ling talk about the fate of Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan. Everyone was happy to accept her. No one opposed Tang Wan''s arrival, because even Ruan Ling held a welcoming attitude, and others had no reason to oppose it.


    After returning to Ruan''s house, Tang Wenhao introduced his beautiful wife and concubine to Tang Wan in turn. Tang Wenhao had heard of Ruan Ling and Manny, the twin sisters, and Ah Mei. When he saw them today, he found that Tang Wenhao''s beauties were indeed very beautiful and friendly to people.


    Tang Wenhao also told Ruan Ling that Tang Wan would definitely live forever. Her home was gone and she would be her only dependence in the future. Ruan Ling sympathized with Tang Wan and reassured her to live in Ruan''s home. If she wanted to work, she would go to mans or Ruan''s work. If she didn''t want to work, she would cooperate with sister Ah Mei at home to do housework and help sister Ah Mei take care of her children, Tang Wan was very grateful to Ruan Ling for taking her in.


    In this way, Tang Wan even settled down in the Ruan family.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Manny and Ah Mei had a small meeting. Ruan Ling wanted to go to the public security organ tomorrow with miaomi to apply for a passport and visa. After that, she took her directly back to Shanghai. In addition, she discussed some recent arrangements with Manny and Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling meant that Tang Wenhao should catch up with the expansion of death valley, and Aya was there, Let the two of them discuss and determine the design drawings and construction team to strive for early construction. Now the Ruan family is not short of money anyway. They arrange to complete it early and strive for her to live directly in the new villa in death valley after she returns from Shanghai.


    "Ah Ling, it''s not just this matter that needs to be caught on the agenda now. Isn''t Yang Xi waiting to give birth in death valley? Now the design center and model training camp have become headless flies. I think baby and ah Ya should catch both of these things. Baby will be the manager of the design center first, and ah Ya will be in charge of the model training camp. At the same time, you can find architectural design units and facilities Speaking of the work unit, Mans has just resumed production these days. I don''t have time to take care of things there. I can only leave it to you, "said Manny.


    "OK, no problem, but sister, you''re leaving tomorrow?" Tang Wenhao asked reluctantly.


    "Ha ha, Ah Ying is going to cry if she doesn''t go back. She has several children with her. Brother Jin''s company hasn''t been cancelled yet. She has to take care of the company''s affairs. It''s too hard. Besides, Shanghai mans also needs people to watch. There will be an accident if there is no general manager for a long time. Do you think my sister wants to leave you?" Ruan Ling said helplessly.


    "Sister, in fact, I really want to stay with you for a period of time to heal you with my internal skills and see if I can restore your fertility. To tell you the truth, I don''t believe you will have no fertility in the future." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I don''t believe it, ah Ling, don''t give up easily! You know the baby''s ability. Didn''t sister Lingzhi say she couldn''t have children at that time? Later, after the baby''s efforts, she was pregnant? We should have confidence in the baby and have confidence in ourselves." Manny looked at Ruan Ling painfully. Manny''s heart has been clenched ever since she knew that Ruan Ling lost her fertility after miscarriage.


    "Yes! Ah Ling, you have such good physical quality. You must be fine. Baby''s Kung Fu is great. If you stay together more, you can definitely conceive. Sister Ah Mui is much bigger than you. Isn''t she still pregnant?" Ah Mui comforted.


    "Sister, sister Ah Mui, let it be! I just lost that child. It''s sad." Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes began to ruddy, and Tang Wenhao quickly hugged her.


    "Sister, we can do it. Don''t be discouraged. When our family is completely stable, I believe we will have our children. You should have confidence in me." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well, I always have confidence in my baby. Don''t worry, I won''t give up." Ruan Ling said firmly.


    On the third day, Tang Wenhao sent Ruan Ling and Miaomiao to Hanoi airport. Miaomiao cried very sad when she separated from Tang Wenhao at the airport. After all, she and Tang Wenhao were in love for the first time and had the first taste of forbidden fruit. Of course, Ruan Ling couldn''t bear to part with each other.


    After saying goodbye to Ruan Ling and Miaomiao, Tang Wenhao drove to Ruan Qin''s cemetery, pulled weeds for her cemetery, sorted it out, sat aside with Ruan Qin, talked for a while, reported the recent events around him, and drove away.


    Although Tang Wenhao is an atheist, doing so makes him feel more comfortable.


    After returning from Hanoi, Tang Wenhao went directly to the design center instead of the Ruan family. Since yesterday, he and Aya have worked here.


    Design is his old profession. In Shanghai Mans, he is a young designer with strength and potential, and now he is mans boss. Therefore, he has no objection to acting for Yang Xi. Moreover, many people in the design center come from Shanghai mans and know him and understand him.


    But compared with a year ago, Tang Wenhao is no longer alone. How can he be in the mood to sit in the design center and watch his men draw pictures? Although there are many beautiful women in the design center, it is certainly not a grade compared with the model training camp.


    Therefore, after sitting for a few minutes, his heart floated to the model training center downstairs. He was still thinking about the first beauty Xueying downstairs! I haven''t seen that beauty for so many days. I wonder if she has come today? Since he inadvertently appreciated Xueying''s nudity that day, Tang Wenhao''s mind always inadvertently indulged in the first beauty of Liangshan, not to mention that people have already arrived here?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao dialed Aya''s phone, "Aya, where are you?"


    "Hehe, baby, did you send sister and Miaomiao back? I''m in the training center!" Aya smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m back. I''m sitting upstairs! Have all the beauties arrived today?" Tang Wenhao asked with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, it''s all here. What''s the matter? You want to appreciate the beauty? By the way, elder sister said that Xueying was specially left for you? You don''t want to ask if she''s here?" Aya smiled.


    "Hehe, you guessed right. Is Xueying here? I just want to see her. My wife, beautiful women, who doesn''t want to appreciate it? Especially when they are training, they wear such sexy tights. They are so beautiful." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, I tell you, she came here today. It''s not convenient to do intense sports. I didn''t ask her to train. Let her take her little sister to do it! Do you want to come down and have a look?" Aya asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, if you want, sister Aya, you still understand my mind. You can arrange some other things for her! For example, let her go out to buy something! Don''t I just drive her out?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, beautiful idea! Elder sister, they just spoil you. You''re much worse than before. Baby, I can warn you. Elder sister Yang Xi said that you can''t touch Xueying until she has won the grand prize in China. It''s easy for a woman to go out of shape when she''s touched by a man." Aya said seriously.


    "Ha ha, this is sister Yang Xi''s own nonsense! How can there be such a thing?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "I don''t care so much. Anyway, you can only appreciate her now. Don''t touch her. She is now the pillar of our model training camp. If our mans model team wants to become famous at one stroke, the key depends on Xueying. Baby, she is really beautiful. No matter what aspect, she is a first-class level, but you can rest assured that she will be your woman sooner or later. We are reluctant to give her to others Men touch, "Aya smiled.


    "Aya, how about discussing something with you?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Come on! If you want to make Xueying''s idea now, don''t talk about it. Unless you have sister Manny''s instructions, meet your wish." Aya smiled.


    "Look at you, sister Aya, do you all think I''m a little lecheron? To tell you the truth, I didn''t care about Xueying, but I inadvertently appreciated her nude that day. I found that she was really beautiful. I really liked her in a second. I''ll discuss with you and create a chance for us later. Don''t worry, I won''t go to her now Yes, your man is romantic, but not obscene. Do you always have confidence in me? "Tang Wenhao really couldn''t carry it when he thought of Xueying.


    "Bad guy, that''s OK! Let me think about it and find a reason for her to go out with you. By the way, I have. Didn''t sister tell us that we should start talking about design companies? I have business cards of several design companies here, and I let Xueying do your translation. How about you two go and talk about your design ideas with the designers of the design company?" Aya asked with a smile.


    "Well, I like this job. Then you quickly let Xueying come to sister Yang Xi''s office. I''ll wait for her here. Just give her those business cards. Aya, you''d better be nice to me! I want you tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Shit, it''s also a power bribe!


    What a smart beauty Aya was. She immediately understood Tang Wenhao''s meaning and knew that he flattered her to pick up girls. She couldn''t help complaining, "Cluck... Villain, bribe your sister, right? I don''t like you to do this. As long as you know that we sisters love you in our hearts, you can play, but you should be good to our sisters all your life, okay? You are not allowed to like the new and hate the old. If you dare to like the new and hate the old, we will repair you collectively."

 Chapter 595

    "Ha ha, you still need to repair me! It depends on how I repair you tonight. Miaomiao and a Ling are back in Shanghai. Hey hey, you''re dead tonight... Ha ha, but what! Aya, don''t worry! Although I really like beautiful women, I''ll only be limited to beautiful women like Xue Ying in the future. I''m not interested in ordinary beautiful women, and no matter how many women I have, I''m interested in you Some of the sisters who accompanied me along the way will be fine all my life. Besides, we all have children, and I really like you! "Tang Wenhao coaxed Aya with sweet words.


    In the past two days, Tang Wenhao has gained an unprecedented sense of satisfaction and stimulation from Miaomiao. Tang Wenhao begins to have a strong interest in the best beauty like her, which is why he can''t wait to get in touch with Xueying.


    A few minutes later, the door of the office rang. Tang Wenhao answered, "please come in."


    The door was pushed open. The sexy goddess Aya led the first beauty Xueying in the model camp. Xueying blushed before looking at Tang Wenhao, itching Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, take Xueying to talk about design! Xueying, you can''t practice this week anyway. Just go out with president Tang! He just needs a Chinese translator." Aya smiled at the best beauty Xueying.


    "Yes, sister Aya." Xueying replied shyly.


    Tang Wenhao glanced predatorily at Xueying''s devil like figure, and her naked appearance flashed in his mind. He said with a bad smile, "beauty, it''s my honor to perform the task with you."


    Xueying''s pretty face was like flowers, her pouted lips were sexy and red. She looked at him white and whispered, "I don''t feel honored."


    Aya couldn''t help laughing. Then she twisted Tang Wenhao''s thigh and said with a smile, "villain, don''t tease other people''s sister Xueying. Hurry to do your business! Elder sister can say that we must determine the plan and report it to her this month. The construction team will enter the site next month. The time is very tight!"


    "Understand, wife, don''t worry! If I work hard, I won''t be able to compete! If you don''t believe me, ask sister Manny. I''m an excellent employee at Manny''s, or can sister Manny beg me to marry her?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, come on, sell a good boy cheaply and find a fight! Don''t be poor. I''ll go down and you''ll do things quickly." said Aya, twisting her sexy hips out of the office.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Aya and thought, shit, they are still so sexy after giving birth to children, and their bodies are not out of shape at all. Like Ruan Ling and Manny, are all the beauties in Liangshan such natural beauty?


    Xueying said unhappily, "president Tang, can''t you go?"


    "Hehe, you have a big temper. You''re not allowed to stare at me like this in the future, okay? I''m president Tang and your boss, you know? I just looked at your body? That''s what you deliberately let me see." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You said! Who did it on purpose? We can''t have men there at all. Who knows you''ll break in!" Xueying was anxious to see Tang Wenhao say so.


    "Ha ha... OK, I''m wrong, okay? Besides, you have to cry. When you cry, well, wait, sister Aya said I bullied you, but I didn''t even touch one of your fingers, so I''m not more unjust than Dou E?" Tang Wenhao picked up the car key, waved his hand and motioned Xueying to go out.


    Xueying had to pout and follow him out of the office. Tang Wenhao first explained the work tasks of the employees in the design center, then led Xueying downstairs to the car and opened the door for Xueying.


    But Xueying didn''t enter the co pilot at all. Tang Wenhao had to open the back door with her. Xueying looked at him white and drilled in. Tang Wenhao gently closed the door and thought, shit! With me? When the opportunity matures, I''ll see how I deal with you, a fox. I''m crazy!


    After Tang Wenhao got on the bus, he started the car, looked back and smiled, "Xueying, you look so beautiful when you are angry! It''s more beautiful than when you laugh, really, so I want to ask you one thing. I hope you can promise me."


    Xueying pouted, stared at Tang Wenhao and said angrily, "you are so bad."


    "Ha ha, yes, that''s what you look like now. I think you look the most beautiful. When sister Yang Xi and her children come back, I''ll personally give you the most beautiful anger award, ha ha..." said Tang Wenhao, starting the car and racing out.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Xueying, who was blushing with shame, through the rear-view mirror and found that she smiled. She was ten thousand times more beautiful than her angry appearance. Shit, how can a man stand such a beautiful woman holding her to bed? I had to die on her. I almost died on Miaomiao girl these two days. It was so exciting and beautiful. When I was watching Xueying, suddenly, a red car came from the front right, just like Chery QQ in China. Tang Wenhao quickly braked, but it was still a little slow. The two cars just crashed into each other.


    Xueying screamed out in the back, ah


    Tang Wenhao''s BMW was better, BMW was steady, and no damage was made, but the red car was not so lucky, and it was light weight and hit a French Wutong, then the car suddenly caught fire.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao saw a fashionable beauty sitting in the car, he hurriedly pushed open the door and shouted to Xueying, "Xueying, sit still inside and call the police quickly. I''ll save people. My phone is on the seat. Take it yourself."


    "Oh, OK." the panicked Xueying also reacted, leaned over and hurriedly took Tang Wenhao''s phone and began to call the police.


    Tang Wenhao ran to the red car and saw the beautiful woman lying on the steering wheel fainting. He tried his best to pull the door, but the door couldn''t be opened. He was so anxious that he was sweating. This is human life!


    At this time, many people gathered around. Some people came with water and wanted to put out the fire for the car. Tang Wenhao stopped them. He said that this kind of fire should not use water, but use dry powder fire extinguishers.


    While talking, she tried to pry the door. At this time, the beauty inside may be awakened by the smoke and beat the window in horror.


    Tang Wenhao was also very worried. He thought, shit, no, he had to break the window. He motioned the beautiful woman inside to lie down. He wanted to break the window. The beautiful woman inside seemed to understand. She quickly lay down and looked at Tang Wenhao. She gathered all her strength in the palm of her hand, and then suddenly waved a palm. The car glass miraculously broke, and the glass didn''t splash on the beautiful woman at all.


    The crowd of onlookers sent out bursts of screams, which were overwhelmed by Tang Wenhao''s profound internal skills. After the glass was broken, Tang Wenhao quickly shouted, "beauty, come out quickly."


    The beautiful woman inside looked up and was surprised to see that the glass was really broken. After glancing at Tang Wenhao with admiration, she quickly got up and had to drill out. Tang Wenhao held her upper body and pulled it out, but she couldn''t pull it out. Tang Wenhao even touched her chest many times. Of course he knew and couldn''t care much. The beautiful woman didn''t seem to care, Just yelling and coughing.


    At this time, Xueying came over and shouted to Tang Wenhao, "president Tang, she said her foot was stuck by the card owner, and you hurt her."


    "Oh, I''m sorry! Let me see." then Tang Wenhao drilled his head into the window and found that one of the beautiful woman''s thighs was pressed by the gear. He stretched out his hand and broke it out. He heard the card wipe. The gear was broken by him, and the beautiful woman''s thigh was loosened.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t care so much. His left hand opened her short skirt and directly extended it to the middle of the beauty''s span. He held her hip through elastic pants, and his right hand hugged her chest and held her out from the inside. Although his posture was ambiguous, it was saving people after all, and no one said anything.


    Xueying shouted, "Mr. Tang, run quickly. The car is leaking oil and seems to be about to explode."


    "Run quickly yourself! Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine." he said, holding the beauty and speeding away. He quickly left the burning car. Less than 30 meters away, he heard a bang behind him. Tang Wenhao turned around with the beauty. The car completely exploded, and there were no casualties.


    Tang Wenhao thought that he would have to pay for someone else''s car. Then he turned his eyes to the beautiful woman in his arms. He saw that the beautiful woman was gazing at herself affectionately and didn''t care about her own car.


    Tang Wenhao realized that his left hand was still pressing the crotch of the beauty of others, and his right hand was holding the front chest of the beauty of others. He quickly put her down embarrassed.


    "Sorry! Your car is over." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    The beauty didn''t understand Tang Wenhao''s words, but she should understand Tang Wenhao''s meaning. She just smiled shyly. At this time, Xueying on one side said, "president Tang, do you want to pay for someone else''s car? Sister Yang Xi, they all said that your driving skills are first-class and don''t look like much! You almost died in your car for the first time."


    "Well, Xueying, stop talking. Tell the beauty what to do next? We''ll recognize the car if we want to compensate." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, anyway, you have money." said Xueying, glancing angrily at him, and began to negotiate with the beautiful car owner.


    "Miss, our boss Tang lost your car. What are you going to do? How much is it? Or compensate you for a new car? We''d better keep it private." Xueying smiled.


    "Oh? Mr. Tang, you''re not his girlfriend?" the beauty asked.


    "Of course not. I''m just his employee. Why do you ask? Just say how you want to deal with it!" Xueying asked unhappily.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet! However, for his sake of trying so hard to save Miss Ben, you tell him that Miss Ben doesn''t hate him. You just called him president Tang. Which enterprise is he the boss?" the beauty asked with great interest.


    Xueying looked at the beauty in front of her and thought, doesn''t she want to rip off? Thinking about whether to tell her the truth, the police car roared in.


    Tang Wenhao was afraid of entering the traffic police team and felt very troublesome. After all, he was a foreigner. It was annoying to check this and that, but there was no way to deal with an accident. The police had arrived.


    Several uniformed policemen came down from the police car. They looked at the scene suspiciously, came to Tang Wenhao and asked Tang Wenhao what was the matter with them.


    Tang Wenhao said to Xueying, "tell them the truth!"


    Just as Xueying was about to speak, she saw the hit beauty say to the police, "you all go back! We''ll deal with it ourselves. Don''t bother you."

 Chapter 596

    The police looked at the beauty in front of them in surprise. Xueying was also very surprised and told Tang Wenhao what the beauty meant. Tang Wenhao began to look carefully at the beauty who was stuck by himself. Only then did he find that the beauty in front of him was really beautiful, with exquisite facial features, beautiful dress and elegant temperament. It was just that there seemed to be some barbarism under the elegant temperament, This woman should not be ordinary.


    A policeman took out his walkie talkie and began to ask the leader how to deal with this serious traffic accident. Even the car was scrapped, which should be regarded as a more serious accident.


    After the report, the police said it had to be decided by the leaders. The beauty stared at the police unhappily, and then said to Xueying, "Miss Ben''s foot hurts a little. Let your president Tang take me to the hospital."


    "Ah? Didn''t the police say to wait for their leaders to decide what to do?" Xueying asked.


    "If my aunt''s leg has any sequelae, do they still want to work? You... Little girl, you stay to take notes and ask President Tang to send Miss ben to the hospital. Don''t you understand?" the beauty said unhappily.


    Xueying was very depressed by her domineering attitude, so she translated her meaning to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said, "whether she or waiting for the leaders of other people''s police to come, she''s okay. How can I leave you here alone to deal with this kind of shit?"


    How clever Tang Wenhao is. He knows that the beauty is no big deal. The jade leg card is stuck, but he is not hurt. How can he leave others Xueying here? Anyway, Tang Wenhao is really moved by Xueying. He can''t bear to let Xueying be wronged.


    The beauty was angry when she saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t agree to send her to the hospital. She asked the police to lock Tang Wenhao up first. The police didn''t know her. When they saw her talking repeatedly, no one paid attention to her.


    Just then, another policeman roared in and came down from the police car. A 40 year old police officer immediately showed a sorry smile when his eyes swept on the beautiful woman.


    "Oh, it''s miss! Why, your car was hit by this boy? It''s gone?"


    "Yes, officer Liu, you handcuff him." the beauty smiled angrily.


    "Ah? Miss, this is a traffic accident. It''s not illegal. We can only talk about compensation, not arresting people! Miss, why don''t you mention the number and I''ll talk to him." the police officer Liu smiled.


    "Officer Liu, Miss Ben, am I short of money?" the beauty asked unhappily.


    "Hehe, no, no, miss, I don''t mean that. I mean, he should lose money if he scrapped your car. Besides, aren''t you frightened? Why do you have to pay some mental loss?" officer Liu smiled.


    "Miss Ben doesn''t want money, and I don''t want to compensate for the car. I can buy another one myself." the beauty said coldly.


    Xueying has been translating to Tang Wenhao at the same time. Tang Wenhao is more and more interested in this beauty. He is thinking who will be the daughter of such a beautiful and unruly beauty? Look, the police are afraid of her, not the daughter of the government, but also the daughter of the rich. Otherwise, there is no reason for these policemen to be afraid of her.


    "Miss, what do you really want? As long as we can do it, we will meet your wishes." officer Liu smiled.


    "Hum! I asked him to marry me. Can you do it? So you still handcuff him and let my father deal with him." the beauty sneered. Now, Xueying''s beautiful eyes looked at her in surprise and translated her meaning to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was also stunned.


    holy crap This mountain is really a place where there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers. The black dragon is gone and Lin Haonan is dead. Who else is so arrogant? Daughters dare to order the police to do things?


    Officer Liu had no choice but to smile at Tang Wenhao, "Sir, please show me your driver''s license first."


    Tang Wenhao saw that the little police officer must have no way to take the savage beauty. He began to pinch his soft persimmon. He didn''t speak. He coldly handed over his driver''s license and work permit to police officer Liu. When the boy saw Tang Wenhao''s certificate and his BMW, he knew that he was also an unworthy owner.


    I have to discuss with the beautiful woman again, "Miss, I''m a foreign businessman and the largest enterprise boss in Liangshan. I should lose money. It''s inappropriate to cuff."


    "It''s useless. Please don''t go away! Go away!" the beauty shouted angrily.


    The policemen were so happy that they drove away regardless of her nonsense.


    The beauty stared angrily at Tang Wenhao and Xueying. With tears in her eyes, she picked up the phone and began to dial the number. After a while, the phone got through, "Uncle Ruan, yue''er was bullied. You quickly sent troops to catch him."


    "Ah? What? Yue''er, you''ve been bullied. Who dares to have such courage? Yue''er, where are you? My uncle is in Langshan today. I''ll go now."


    "I''m near Langshan bank on Jianguo Road. You can send more soldiers to bully me. Those who bully me can do Kung Fu." the beauty called yue''er said angrily.


    Xueying was afraid when she heard it. "President Tang, why don''t we go? She seems to have asked soldiers to come and help. We can''t run away later. She can''t stop us anyway, and the police won''t take care of us."


    "Oh, no, Xueying, I''d like to see how hard her backstage is. What does her father do? Even the police are afraid of her." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The three people were frozen here. Many onlookers were pointing and laughing. Some people pointed to BMW and the pile of burnt junk. The beautiful car had burned to a hard shell.


    In less than ten minutes, an off-road vehicle galloped over. Tang Wenhao was stunned when he saw the vehicle. It was none other than his father-in-law and godfather, Ruan Jingxiong.


    After Ruan Jingxiong got out of the car, he also looked stunned, "Wen Hao, why are you here?"


    "Hehe, Dad, the backstage of this beautiful woman won''t be yours? I think even the police are afraid of her!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... No,... Let me ask... Yue''er... What''s going on? You said a man bullied you, you said him?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "Ah! Yes! He knocked my car away." yue''er also found that the man touching her was very familiar with Uncle Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Hehe, let Wen Hao buy you a new car! It''s not a big deal for him! He should agree. Your uncle was shocked when you said that a man bullied you. Who dares to bully our family Yuer so boldly." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "He bullied me too." yue''er said angrily.


    "Ah? Wen Hao bullied you? Uncle doesn''t believe it. Look at the beautiful women around him. He doesn''t lack women. Do you know who he is?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know. It''s Chinese anyway. You''re familiar with your uncle, aren''t you?" yue''er said with a small mouth.


    "Hehe, yes, he is not someone else, but your sister wen''er''s husband. His name is Tang Wenhao. He is a Chinese businessman who comes here to invest and has helped his uncle catch bad guys! Your father knows him and likes him very much! Let''s go! This is not a place to talk. You see, everyone is watching! Let''s talk in the coffee shop in front! They are all a family." Ruan Jingxiong said with a smile.


    "Ah? He''s wen''er''s sister''s husband, that''s my brother-in-law?" yue''er asked pleasantly, and then began to look at Tang Wenhao again. She couldn''t help but like it more and more.


    Xueying has been translating to Tang Wenhao at the same time. Tang Wenhao is more and more confused. He can''t guess whose daughter this month is. He can''t help asking, "Dad, who is her father?"


    "Hehe, you really know her father. Ruan Dayu, our minister of defense, do you know? Do you think her backstage is hard? Do these little policemen dare to provoke her?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Yue''er sat in Ruan Jingxiong''s SUV. Tang Wenhao drove a slightly deflated BMW in front and took Xueying to the cafe.


    After the four people sat down, Ruan Jingxiong introduced the situation of several people respectively. Yue''er didn''t mention the car. She always looked at Tang Wenhao affectionately, very direct and bold. She was very embarrassed to see Tang Wenhao. Ruan Jingxiong also saw the clue and pulled yue''er to a corner.


    "Yue''er, uncle wants to remind you that Wen Hao is my son-in-law. You can''t have ideas about him, okay?" Ruan Jingxiong pointed out yue''er''s intention.


    "I don''t understand! Uncle Ruan, sister wen''er and I share a husband. What''s wrong? Many of our classmates serve the same husband with others. Why can''t we? Uncle Ruan, I like him. If he touches my body, I have to marry him." yue''er said stubbornly.


    "Yue''er, he touched you because he was saving you. I''ve heard him say that he didn''t mean it. In that case, he had to do that," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "I don''t care. If he touches me, I must marry him. Moreover, he looks so good. I haven''t seen such a good-looking man in my life. Where can I find such a good-looking man? Besides, sister wen''er can marry him, why can''t I?" yue''er asked.


    "Because you are the daughter of minister Ruan, your status is special. If the daughter of our defense minister marries a Chinese man as a concubine, it is very inappropriate for our face," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Then you are still the chief instructor of our national special forces! Wen''er is still your daughter? That''s not the reason. Uncle Ruan, please, tell my father! I like him. I saw him in the car trying to save me. He broke the glass with his own hand. I will marry him. He is a real man, he is a hero and he is the world The most handsome hero, "yue''er insisted.


    "Also, yue''er, you know what? Wen Hao has many wives. You can''t stand it." Ruan Jingxiong said. He wanted to scare yue''er through this.


    "How many?" yue''er asked in surprise.


    Seeing that yue''er seemed to care about this topic, Ruan Jingxiong quickly exaggerated, "Wen Hao has fifty or sixty wives, all of whom are very beautiful. Wen''er is ranked after fifty. If you want to marry him, you should be ranked after sixty. Are you still married?"


    "Ah? More than 60 wives? Is he... Busy? Doesn''t his family quarrel every day?" yue''er asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 597

    "That won''t happen. Yue''er, you have been unruly and capricious since you were a child. You can''t stand him at all. He can''t abandon all his wives and children for you, can he? He has twenty or thirty children now. Can he not want them for you?" Ruan Jingxiong thought yue''er was frightened.


    Unexpectedly, when yue''er heard this, infinite longing appeared in her beautiful eyes. She covered her chest with her hands and said in worship, "More than 60 wives can be settled. This is the real man. Uncle Ruan, I want to marry him more and more. I have decided that he will not marry in this life. You will call my father immediately and say that wen''er and I will marry the same man. He is Tang Wenhao. I want to marry him as soon as possible."


    Ruan Jingxiong completely calmed down. He didn''t expect that he didn''t scare yue''er, but made her more interested in Tang Wenhao. There''s no way. Let''s leave the problem to her father, Minister Ruan!


    Tang Wenhao heard Ruan Jingxiong say that minister Ruan''s daughter had to marry herself. At the thought of her being so unruly, he was still a little afraid of her, so he said to Ruan Jingxiong, "Dad, you should stop this anyway. The women in our family are so gentle and virtuous. She is a little witch. She has to turn our family upside down. My sister and Manny won''t like her either."


    "Hehe, dad knows. Do you think Dad is willing? There''s no way. I can only let his dad take care of her. Based on his understanding of minister Ruan, he will never agree that his baby daughter will be your concubine." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    What makes Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao very depressed is that this month, he is worried that Tang Wenhao has run away and follows Tang Wenhao step by step. She also follows Tang Wenhao wherever he goes. Ruan Jingxiong has no choice but to call his immediate superior, defense minister Ruan Dayu.


    Ruan Dayu was very angry and asked Ruan Jingxiong to catch his daughter Yuer and send her home to lock up anyway. She was not allowed to make mischief. He would rush back to Liangshan''s house tonight to deal with the matter.


    It turned out that both minister Ruan and Ruan Jingxiong are from Liangshan. Their wife and daughter live in Liangshan. However, their home is in the military compound near the municipal government. There are many families of senior cadres in the army. They are heavily guarded and ordinary people can''t enter. It''s not that the families of the Ministry of military and the Ministry of national defense can''t enter at all.


    Originally, Ruan Jingxiong also needed to live in that community, but he and his wife liked to live an ordinary life, so they applied not to live in the military compound.


    Without gossip, Ruan Jingxiong conveyed minister Ruan''s words to yue''er, who sniffed, "Hum, uncle Ruan, I know you can''t handle my father. You deserve to be his soldier. I tell you, what Ruan Yuer has decided can''t be changed. Tang Wenhao, I''ve been with you all my life. If you don''t marry me, I will make your family restless and make your factory unable to open in Liangshan. Do you believe it?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly and handed his eyes to Ruan Jingxiong. Ruan Jingxiong was also very helpless. He winked at Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, let yue''er be honest! Let her father deal with the rest. I''ll take her home and let my sister-in-law look at her."


    "You... Uncle Ruan, what are you doing?" the month seemed to feel that Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao were going to use coercive means against her, and stood up vigilantly.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Jingxiong gave an order and waved to point out her sleeping point. This month, she instantly closed her beautiful eyes and fell into Tang Wenhao''s arms. Xue Ying was stunned. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to be so powerful. She only heard the sisters in the model camp talk about that sister Yang Xi''s man was particularly powerful. As soon as she saw him today, he was really mysterious. He controlled a person like magic.


    "Dad, let me carry her to your car?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll take her home right away. How long will she wake up?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "An hour!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, then go and do your business! Let dad handle it. Do you want to repair your car?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "Well, Mans has a designated repair shop. I''ll send it first and then change a car," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, then take yue''er to Dad''s car!"


    Seeing Ruan Jingxiong leave the cafe with yue''er, Tang Wenhao shook his head with a smile and looked helpless. Then he took Xueying''s jade hand and walked towards his BMW. Her expression and action were very natural, just like a couple. Xueying looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Her pretty face was crimson, but she didn''t get rid of Tang Wenhao''s hand. Her sexy lips were pursed and the corners of her mouth were smiling.


    Tang Wenhao took her to the co pilot and opened the door to let her sit on the co pilot. This time, Xueying didn''t refuse and sat shyly beside Tang Wenhao.


    After Tang Wenhao started BMW, before driving, he stretched out his right hand over Xueying''s head, turned his head, pressed her head to his side, then gently kissed her lips and said with a bad smile, "Xueying, I think I''m in love with you."


    Xueying looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and shyness. She looked incredible. She didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao not only took her hand, but also kissed her so directly. Just now, the kiss was so gentle and sweet! She bowed her head and muttered shyly, "president Tang, you''re making fun of me! You can''t even see minister Ruan''s gold, will you still see me?"


    "What''s so great about minister Ruan''s daughter? I just think you''re beautiful. The more you look, the better you look. Will you be my girlfriend?" Tang Wenhao asked bluntly. This is the first time Tang Wenhao has wanted to fall in love with a girl so actively since he had a heart to heart relationship. Most of his other beauties are chasing him back.


    Xueying saw that Tang Wenhao asked herself so directly. She was speechless for a moment and didn''t know how to answer him. In fact, since Tang Wenhao first looked at her jade body, especially every time she touched Tang Wenhao''s eyes with a fire, she felt uncomfortable all over, as if she was always naked in front of him, and her heart beat faster involuntarily.


    "Hehe, OK, Xueying, if you don''t answer, just promise and go! Let''s go back to mans to change the car first, and then go out to do business." Tang Wenhao started the car with a bad smile and went out.


    Tang Wenhao just pretended to take her hand to the car naturally, and then gave her a sudden attack and kissed her. He just wanted to judge Xueying''s inner thoughts through these two actions. He felt that his goal had been achieved, and the beauty next to him must like himself.


    "President Tang, sister Yang Xi will scold me if she knows." Xueying said shyly.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. She wants us to be good! But don''t worry, I''ll wait until you win the prize in the model competition before proposing to you. I''ll tell you clearly today that you have to marry me in the future, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a domineering smile.


    "Ah? President Tang, is sister Yang Xi really willing? And will man always object?" Xueying asked suspiciously. It seems that she still knows some of man''s relationships.


    "You don''t have to consider these. You just need to know that I am sincere to you and I really want to marry you. No one of my women will object. You don''t know. The first person who let me marry you is sister Yang Xi. She said it''s a pity that you don''t marry me. I think so, what do you think?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Xueying bowed her head and said shyly, "Stinky beauty!"


    "Ha ha... I''m sorry! I''ve seen your body everywhere. Who can you marry if you don''t marry me? You don''t mean to let me see it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. After that, he felt that he had a rapid reaction.


    "You... Bad... Who did it on purpose? Obviously you deliberately peeped at others. Your eyes were staring at others, not on purpose?" Xueying said shyly.


    "Where? Where am I staring at you? Tell me, where?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Xueying was made blush by Tang Wenhao. She was so ashamed that she ignored him and kept chuckling.


    "Xueying, do you know why I crashed when I was driving today? It must not be my driving skills." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Why? I think it''s your driving skills." Xueying deliberately annoyed him.


    "I can''t do such a thing with others. Why did you have a car accident when you came out? Haven''t you thought about why?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "I didn''t think it would be me who interfered with you? I sat in the back and couldn''t affect your driving. You are not allowed to put the responsibility on me." Xueying said.


    "I had a car accident because you didn''t sit in the front. If you were sitting in the front, why would I peek at you from the rearview mirror? Don''t you know that no man can be as calm as water when taking you out? It''s convenient for me to let you sit in the front. I can enjoy you bravely when I want to see you instead of peeking. Just now I saw you smiling very beautiful , I forgot everything. I just collided with yue''er''s car. If you''re sitting on the co pilot, I want to look around and then drive. I can also touch your hand, just like now. "Tang Wenhao stretched out his right hand, grabbed Xueying''s jade hand and took a kiss on his lips.


    Xueying pulled back and said, "nonsense, you blame others for not driving well... Don''t play, president Tang, drive well!"


    "Call me Wen Hao. From today on, I''ll be your Wen Hao. You''re my Xueying, okay? Don''t call president Tang, call Wen Hao... Hurry up, you don''t ask me not to let go, hurry up." Tang Wenhao said, deliberately swinging the steering wheel and startling Xueying.


    "Ah... Wen Hao, I called, drive carefully... Wen Hao, be careful." Xueying shouted.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Xueying''s flower face was pale and began to play. He hurriedly struck while the iron was hot and robbed while the fire was hot. "No, you should call your husband. Hurry up and call your husband."


    "Ah?... i... ah! Husband... Drive slowly, I''m afraid... Husband... Ah!" Xueying saw Tang Wenhao driving faster and faster and shuttling around in the traffic flow. She was so scared that she quickly surrendered and honestly called Tang Wenhao''s husband.


    All the way to the industrial park, Tang Wenhao parked the BMW on the side of the road. Seeing Xueying''s face whitewashed with fear, he quickly hugged her and said with a bad smile, "Xueying, stimulate!"

 Chapter 598

    "Woo... You''re dead and exciting? I''m scared to death. I''ll never take your car again." Xueying said tearfully. She was scared to cry. This is her first time to take a BMW and such an exciting car.


    Tang Wenhao saw that her rainband pear like pretty face had a different flavor. On a whim, he crazily kissed her lips. He really wanted to kiss her. Xueying was still an uncivilized virgin. After a brief loss, he was soon overwhelmed by Tang Wenhao''s passion. He took the initiative to climb up his neck and began to cooperate with his kiss.


    For a long time, both of them stared at each other breathlessly. Tang Wenhao was not satisfied. He said, "Xueying, I love you." then he waved up crazily. Of course, Xueying took the initiative to cooperate.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao spent less than two hours to fascinate Xueying and fell in love with him quickly. After all, Tang Wenhao is an expert in love. It''s not a minute to deal with a girl like Xueying.


    When the BMW arrived at Mans, Tang Wenhao first went to the president''s office to say hello to Manny. Manny was shocked when she heard that Tang Wenhao had a car accident and saw that he was not hurt. She was relieved. She saw Xueying behind Tang Wenhao and immediately looked like a flower. "Yo, Xueying girl is here? How can you be with our baby today?"


    "Mr. man, sister Aya asked me to translate for Wen Hao these two days. He wants to talk about design with others." Xueying dared to call Tang Wenhao by his name after Tang Wenhao''s close contact.


    Manny was a little surprised, but she understood from Tang Wenhao''s proud look and said angrily, "bad guy, won''t you just eat other people''s tofu?"


    "Oh, no, how dare I? I only ate saliva. Isn''t this the result you all want to see? I can disappoint you?" Tang Wenhao smiled with Xueying''s slender waist.


    Xueying was said to be blushing. Manny caressed her hair and said with a smile, "Xueying, practice hard. We mans will strive to produce a world-class famous model. At that time, baby will love you more. I believe you are the best seedling."


    "Mr. man, thank you. I''ll work hard." Xueying smiled and was proud to be recognized by Manny.


    Taking this opportunity, Tang Wenhao told Manny about the collision with yue''er. Manny was shocked and sweated. She told him to drive carefully in the future, but she was still very interested in yue''er, which was different from Tang Wenhao, "Baby, didn''t you say that yue''er will marry you? She has a good relationship with wen''er''s sister and is the daughter of minister Ruan. My sister thinks you should promise her."


    "Ah? Why?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. Even Xueying looked at Manny very puzzled.


    "Baby, if you become Minister Ruan''s son-in-law, who dares to annoy mans in Liangshan? Not only that, it has a great advertising effect on mans! It''s better than our advertising on TV. Baili does no harm. Mans will suddenly double its business this month. Do you believe it?" Manny is worthy of being a female entrepreneur. She thinks about problems from the perspective of economic interests.


    "Oh, Manny, you think beautifully. How can minister Ruan agree? He is the Minister of national defense. What about me? Can a Chinese man with many wives and concubines be willing to let his daughter be my concubine?" Tang Wenhao said with disdain.


    "Let dad set it up. I think it''s very reliable. As long as you really fall in love with you that month, it''s not a problem. Isn''t it your strength to cook raw rice and cooked rice?" Manny smiled.


    "Elder sister, forgive me? Forgive yourself! You don''t know the power of that month. I tell you, she''s not our Wener. She''s very overbearing. She''s going to Ruan''s house every day. You can''t drive her away at that time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Why drive her away? Take her! Baby, with your Kung Fu, you''re still worried that you can''t take her? Besides, don''t you have a sister? And Arlene, our sisters can''t take her a crazy girl?" Manny smiled confidently.


    "Hehe, anyway, I don''t agree with this. I think it''s better not to mess with this month. Our mans business is not bad. Why should we touch her father''s light? It''s boring." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, it''s not her father''s light. Since she wants to marry you, you can marry her! It''s a win-win situation to meet her wishes and make yourself profitable. I won''t tell you. I''ll discuss with ah Ling and dad. Anyway, if the three of us agree, you have to accept it." Manny smiled.


    "Ah? You won''t force a kiss! Then you''d better force me to marry Xueying!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Xueying snuggled up to him shyly. Manny glanced at them and said with a smile, "you want to be beautiful! You and Xueying can only fall in love now and can''t get married. Yang Xi said that Xueying should focus on her career for a year and a half. If you like other beauties, you can marry them home. We don''t care."


    "Well, elder sister, it''s up to you! As long as you make up your mind, I''ll admit it. Besides, this month is still quite OK. She has to go to my bed. I don''t object. Don''t you just force me to be happy? I''ll be happy, ha ha." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, do you know that''s happy? People are ministers'' gold. Many senior officials can''t climb it. You don''t want to? They spoil you." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, if you don''t believe it, go and climb. I advise you not to tell ah Ling first. Call your father first and see if your father is against or supports it?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Just fight, you''ll wait for the good news from my sister! There are things I can''t handle?" Manny smiled confidently.


    Tang Wenhao led Xueying around mans again and met with Amy and other beauties. Amy is now helping in the factory. The beauties from their stockade are arranged to work in the factory workshop. She wants to take care of them. Sister LAN, who was last visited by Tang Wenhao, really came and saw Tang Wenhao leading the best beauty Xueying again, These girls finally believe what ah Mei said. Tang Wenhao''s women are all the best beauties.


    When Tang Wenhao left the workshop, he found that Amy''s beautiful eyes were jealous. He thought that he had to comfort the little girl at night. So he went outside and asked for a Toyota car, gave the BMW key to mans''s driver and asked him to go to the repair shop to repair it early. In fact, his BMW hit a dent in the front and scraped some paint. There was no problem at all.


    With the affinity of skin, she was recognized by Manny. Xueying knew that her relationship with Tang Wenhao was indeed a foregone conclusion. At the thought that she could marry man''s young and handsome boss, Xueying couldn''t help chuckling. Tang Wenhao looked in her eyes and was overjoyed.


    Shit! Xueying, who is known as the first beauty in Liangshan, was finally settled by herself. Although she hasn''t finished the last procedure, she at least fell in love with herself.


    According to the address on the business card, they first found the largest architectural design unit in Lang Shan, called Lang Shan Design Institute. In fact, many places in Vietnam are no different from China. They also call the design unit as design institute.


    The boss of Liangshan Design Institute is an old master in his fifties. Seeing that mans boss came to them personally, he was very enthusiastic. He found Mr. Li, a man of about 40, the top designer of their design institute, and asked him to communicate with Tang Wenhao.


    Mr. Li has another advantage. He knows Chinese, so he can communicate directly with Tang Wenhao. According to him, a young man named Ruan Jian of mans has approached him before and talked about mans plans to build a villa, an airport and a factory in the deep mountains of death valley. He said that because Ruan Jian is not familiar with the situation, they have some difficulties in communicating with Tang Wenhao. It''s very comfortable to communicate with Tang Wenhao today, He can easily understand Tang Wenhao''s intention.


    Tang Wenhao also found that Mr. Li is indeed a very high-level designer. He not only has solid design skills, but also has his own ideas, and it is easy to understand the intention of the employer. Therefore, Tang Wenhao made a quick decision, and the expansion project of Death Valley fully entrusted Mr. Li to design. He believes that this person can design works that satisfy him, Ruan Ling and Manny.


    Then, Tang Wenhao asked Mr. Li to take out a pen and a piece of white paper for him. He immediately showed his outstanding drawing talent. After brushing for a few minutes, he drew the general map of death valley. At the same time, he marked the current buildings and topographic characteristics of those places.


    Mr. Li couldn''t help but praise Tang Wenhao. "Tang is not a talent. The strength of this painting is not the level of ordinary people. I admire it."


    Xueying was also fascinated by Tang Wenhao and couldn''t worship Tang Wenhao.


    When she came out of Liangshan Design Institute, Xueying looked at Tang Wenhao with admiration. She couldn''t help but have the courage to kiss Tang Wenhao quickly, and then quickly withdrew back and smiled.


    "Xueying, don''t do this! Why don''t we find a place to have a good time?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile and drove the car fast.


    "Ah! No, Wenhao, drive slowly, I''m afraid!" Xueying is afraid that Tang Wenhao''s driving is like playing with his life. Although it is exciting and dangerous, it is also frightened.


    "Ha ha, OK! If you want me to drive slowly, you have to kiss me. Hurry up, I can''t wait." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "OK, can''t I kiss you? Slow down, I''m really scared." Xueying hurried up to kiss Tang Wenhao''s cheek. Her gentle wet lips pasted on her cheek, which made Tang Wenhao very cool.


    They flirted and returned to the design center. Tang Wenhao called Aya to the office and told Aya about his conversation with Mr. Li. Aya seemed to have known it for a long time, laughing, "Hehe, baby, I knew you must have found Mr. Li. He is the most famous designer in Liangshan, especially the house with wooden structure. He has the most experience. He is firm and has our local tradition, and can integrate some modern elements. He can really combine foreign and Western countries. What''s the matter? Let''s wait until his first draft comes out?"


    "Yes, sister Aya, Wen Hao is very powerful. He draws a map just like playing. After a few strokes, he calms Mr. Li." Xueying smiled proudly.

 Chapter 599

    Aya glanced at Xueying''s pretty face and expression and said with a sly smile, "Xueying, have you talked about this for so long? Honestly, did he do anything to you? Why don''t you call him president Tang?"


    "Hmm! Sister Aya, you actually know everything, don''t you?" Xueying smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, of course, there are things that can hide from your sister Aya? By the way, it''s almost time to get off work. Xueying, where do you live? Otherwise, from tonight on, you will also live in our Ruan family?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, you have to ask sister Manny for instructions about this? Don''t make your own decisions!" Aya said with a smile.


    "I really dare to decide this. Xueying is so beautiful that you will be responsible in case she is taken away by a wolf?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then winked at Xueying and made Xueying SIP her mouth.


    "Villain, who dares to take Xueying away except you wolf? No matter what you do, I have to go down to arrange work and get off work soon." said Aya, twisting her hips and going down.


    "Wen Hao, do you really want me to live in the Ruan family? Isn''t it appropriate? Aren''t the Ruan family all your wives and concubines?" Xueying asked shyly.


    "Yes? You too? You don''t think you are? Sooner or later, don''t worry! No one will say you. Sister Aya is also worried that Manny will say, do you think she will object when you see Manny today?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao didn''t discuss with anyone. When she got off work, she took Xueying and Aya back to Ruan''s house. Ah Mei and Ruan Yi were surprised when their sisters saw that Tang Wenhao directly took Xueying home. Ah Mei pulled Tang Wenhao to her room and asked with a smile, "Baobei, you took the fairy home? What do you want? Do you want to sleep with her tonight?"


    "No! Hehe, sister Ah Mui, I just don''t feel relieved to throw such a beautiful girl out. Let me tell you the truth! Sister Ah Mui, I think I really like her, so you can arrange a room for her! Sister Yang Xi won''t let me touch her now. I''m sure I won''t touch her, but don''t stop me from liking her. She likes me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. As long as you like it, sister Ah Mui supports it. Sister Ah Mui is in charge of you! Let her sleep in Li Yan''s room before!" Ah Mui smiled.


    "Ha ha, OK, you can see the arrangement!" Tang Wenhao felt more secure when he saw that sister Ah Mui didn''t object. He was really worried that Manny and sister Ah Mui wouldn''t allow him to take Xueying home now.


    Manny and may and other fairies were surprised to see that Xueying had been taken home by Tang Wenhao after they came home, but no one objected. Manny just twisted his thigh and said that his color courage was getting bigger and bigger. They dared to take the beauty home without reporting.


    Amy is obviously jealous of Xueying because she finds that Xueying poses a direct threat to her. Before, she always thought that among Tang Wenhao''s little wives, she must be one of the best beautiful and intelligent, but compared with Xueying, she is a little ashamed and feels that she has no advantage in front of Xueying.


    How clever Tang Wenhao was. Of course, he saw Amy''s jealousy, so he visited her more at night to make up for her lack of heart.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao takes Xueying to and from work every day. On the days when she comes to her holiday, Tang Wenhao goes out to talk and do his translation. Their feelings are also advancing by leaps and bounds. If they have nothing to do, they will find a place to play with each other. Xueying, a little beauty, was soon cultivated and mature by Tang Wenhao. Except that they did not break through the last line of defense, Other actions that should or should not have been done.


    Their relationship is entering a white hot stage. On this day, Tang Wenhao and Xueying are surfing the Internet in the office. Tang Wenhao receives a call from Manny.


    "Baby, are you with Xueying again?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Oh, well, I''m teaching her to learn computer! Mr. man, what can I do for you?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, dad called and said, Yueer''s mother wants to see you." Manny smiled.


    "Who? Yuer''s mother? Which Yuer''s mother?" Tang Wenhao had only Xueying in his mind these two days. He had forgotten Yuer early and was suddenly mentioned. He really couldn''t remember.


    "Hehe, it''s minister Ruan''s wife. Don''t you remember yue''er? The minister Qianjin who wants to marry you alive and dead, you really forgot or pretended?" Manny smiled.


    "Oh, I remember. I really forgot. Who always remembers her?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Villain, you only have Xueying girl in your mind now! You can''t do this. Don''t be fond of the new and tired of the old. When you were with your sister last night, you said Xueying! I think you are really fascinated by this girl. Even your sister is going to be jealous of her." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, how can I? I won''t like the new and hate the old. You will always be my favorite. By the way, you said that month''s mother wanted to see me? Why? Don''t you really want to marry her daughter to me?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, according to my father''s meaning, it seems that Yuer has gone on hunger strike without eating or drinking these days. If she says she won''t marry you, she will starve herself to death. Minister Ruan and his wife have no way to take her. They can''t really watch their daughter starve to death? The minister''s wife wants to see you. Are you free now?" Manny smiled.


    "Ah? No? Really want to marry me? This little witch is crazy! See you! Where can I meet you? Otherwise, elder sister, you go with me!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, just after the BMW is repaired, I''ll drive it to you. You wait for me in the design center. My sister will take you to the Red Rose Cafe. Xueying won''t take it. Isn''t that exciting? She''s so beautiful that she doesn''t even have self-confidence when standing in front of her." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, modest, sister, can you find the second more attractive woman in the world than you and ah Ling? I think it''s very difficult, very difficult! Sister, I love you!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, even if I coax your sister, I''m still very happy. Baby, I don''t hurt you in vain. Then wait! I''ll be there in a minute." Manny said and hung up the phone.


    "Wen Hao, do you really want to marry minister Ruan''s daughter? She doesn''t seem to like me very much." Xueying pouted.


    "Ha ha, Xueying, don''t worry. Even if I marry her, her status is under you. It''s not that you worry that she doesn''t like you, but that you don''t like her. Understand? A savage girlfriend like her has to put her in the last place and repair her, or she won''t be honest. I promised to meet her mother purely to comfort the heart of a mother who loves her daughter , for the sake of her hunger strike for me, give her some face, otherwise, I don''t want her! "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Twenty minutes later, Manny drove her BMW to the design center. Tang Wenhao followed her into the car and drove towards the city center, "Baby, I have a hunch that you will become the son-in-law of the Minister of defense of Vietnam. As long as Yuer''s mother decides this matter, from the perspective of a woman, her mother will like you 100%. Moreover, she knows that you are Wener''s husband. According to her father, she has a very strong relationship with her dead mother, and Wener''s relationship with Yuer is also very close There is basically no suspense about this origin. "


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Yue''er has to marry me, and I''m willing to want her. After all, people still look pretty good. It must be cool to hold them. Hehe, sister, don''t scold me as an asshole! I look at this problem from the perspective of a normal man. I''m not sad if I don''t marry me. I''m really not interested in her." Tang Wenhao smiled innocently.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny arrive at the Red Rose Cafe agreed by both parties and arrive at the reserved box. Tang Wenhao takes Manny in and looks up. There are two people sitting inside. Ruan Jingxiong and a beautiful woman in luxurious clothes, about more than 50 years old, with dignity in their beautiful eyes, staring at Tang Wenhao and Manny.


    Ruan Jingxiong quickly got up and introduced, "Manny, Wen Hao, this is minister Ruan''s wife and Yuer''s mother. Come on, I''ve seen my aunt."


    Manny and Tang Wenhao quickly and sweetly shouted, "Hello aunt!"


    The beautiful woman smiled, nodded and motioned them to sit down.


    Then, Ruan Jingxiong went on to introduce, "sister-in-law, this is Miss Manny, President of Hong Kong mans group. She is also the actual investor of Vietnam Mans. She is a top student with a master''s degree in the United States. In addition, she is also Wen Hao''s first wife,... He is my son-in-law Wen Hao."


    Mrs. Ruan looked at Tang Wenhao and Manny carefully and thought, it''s a perfect match! If Yuer lives with them, can she have a position? Yuer won''t exceed the total man in front of her, no matter her beauty, talent and wisdom.


    Wen Hao is really handsome. Looking at Lang Shan and even Vietnam, I''m afraid it''s really difficult to find a handsome young man like him. Is it true that Jing Xiong said that his martial arts are very high and far better than Jing Xiong? But he did put his daughter to sleep and sent her home. He did have a distinctive heroism in his eyebrows, which attracted women''s attention. No wonder yue''er was fascinated by tea and rice If you don''t think about it, you have to marry him.


    However, do we Ruan family''s daughter really want to be a concubine?


    It can be said that Mrs. Ruan likes Tang Wenhao''s son-in-law in her heart. She is talented and heroic, but she is really unwilling to think of their family status.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny were also embarrassed by her examination. Tang Wenhao thought, what does this old beauty mean? Is it satisfied or dissatisfied with me? Don''t you just say a word? If you are satisfied, I will talk. I work harder and take your daughter. It doesn''t matter if there is one more beauty in the family. I can''t pull it down!


    Manny and Ruan Jingxiong have understood Mrs. Ruan''s psychology and know that she must be very contradictory. Mrs. Ruan has no reason not to like a young man like Tang Wenhao. She must be weighing the pros and cons and whether to accept her daughter as a concubine for Tang Wenhao.


    A few minutes later, Mrs. Ruan finally said, "unexpectedly Xiong, I have a very inappropriate idea. I want to discuss it with you first."


    "Sister-in-law, just tell me what you have to say!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.

 Chapter 600

    "Don''t you say that this man is always the only wife who has confirmed the marriage relationship with Wen Hao in the form of law? His wives and concubines, including wen''er, have not been announced to the public. What else do you think? Let this beautiful man and Wen Hao divorce formally, and Wen Hao marries yue''er formally, but in fact, she is still Wen Hao''s first wife, her status remains unchanged, and her status as a wife and concubine is not changed What do you think of this change? Mrs. Ruan asked sheepishly.


    Mrs. Ruan thought it over before she came up with such a way. She felt that their Ruan family face and national face would not be damaged, and Tang Wenhao might accept it. After all, there was no change in essence. He could still take concubines and pet the women he liked. She thought it was the best way to have both worlds.


    Ruan Jingxiong was very surprised. He quickly smiled awkwardly, "sister-in-law, this... I don''t think so. You don''t know, the feelings between Wen Hao and Manny are not ordinary. I''m sure they will refuse."


    Mrs. Ruan said gently, "Jing Xiong, my sister-in-law knows that this requirement is too much, but you must have thought that if yue''er was born in an ordinary family, her sister-in-law and your brother wouldn''t care about this problem at all. She likes Wen Hao. She doesn''t care about being a concubine. Why do we care so much? But in our family, she is really not suitable to be a concubine. A * * * * * proposed marriage to your brother a few days ago However, yue''er disagreed. She said that the son of the Standing Committee member was not a man enough and she didn''t like it. You said that if yue''er married Wen Hao as a concubine again, wouldn''t it become a joke? Moreover, Wen Hao''s identity is still sensitive and spread. What do others think? They will scold your eldest brother and say that Vietnamese men are dead and have to let their daughter marry a man as a concubine? "


    "Sister-in-law, I also understand your considerations, so I couldn''t resist wen''er. I simply didn''t do any ceremony for them. I just asked her to talk to Wen Hao. I didn''t want to tell you and brother today because of yue''er. In fact, wen''er is waiting for delivery at Ruan''s national medicine factory in death valley! There are still four or five months to go Have a baby, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Ah? Wen''er is going to have a baby? How old is she?" Mrs. Ruan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, sister-in-law, I think life is my own. Children have their own way of life. We can''t control her life. If we insist on blocking them, she may not be happy all her life and will hate us. Now that wen''er and Wen Hao live a happy life, I think my decision is right. Of course, Jing Xiong is not persuading sister-in-law The son should also accept that everyone has different ideas, not to mention the identity and status of the eldest brother, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Hehe, similarly, Jing Xiong, you are also a major general of our army! You are a senior general. Why don''t you talk to Mr. man? Maybe they agree for my mother''s sake?" said Mrs. Ruan.


    "Ha ha, I''ll try!" said Ruan Jingxiong. He told Manny and Tang Wenhao about Mrs. Ruan''s proposal. Manny didn''t react very strongly.


    Tang Wenhao stood up and said to Mrs. Ruan unhappily, "Mrs. Ruan, your request is too much. My sister and I can never divorce. I love their sisters more than anyone. You''d better choose another son-in-law for your daughter! In fact, Yueer is a very good girl, beautiful and has a very good temperament. With a family like you, it''s really unfair for her to marry me as a concubine. Dad, my sister and I will go first. Let''s talk!" Then he pulled Manny up and left. He was really angry, as if he had been oppressed.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was unhappy, Mrs. Ruan quickly winked at Ruan Jingxiong. Ruan Jingxiong smiled and held Tang Wenhao, "Hehe, Wen Hao, don''t worry! This is also a discussion with you! My sister-in-law also knows that this requirement is too much. Isn''t she forced to have no way? She also wants to try to achieve the best of both worlds. Anyway, whether you and Manny have that certificate or not will not affect your feelings, but Yueer and you are not. It involves our country It''s not a marriage between two people anymore. Do you understand? "


    "Hehe, Dad, so I say we are not suitable!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "But don''t you have to marry Yueer? You''ve been on hunger strike for two days, and you''re a father now. Can you watch your children starve to death because of this? Wen Hao, you really can''t accept this method, and we''re not in a hurry. We''ll discuss other ways. In short, you have to be prepared. Yueer, you must marry, and you can''t really kill people?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, I see. Otherwise, I''ll make a concession! I agree to divorce my baby. Anyway, it''s a ceremony, so you won''t be embarrassed, but I only have one condition. As long as I marry the women of the Ruan family, I have to be obedient, don''t mess around, and know how to grow up and grow up in order. I can''t be unreasonable because she is the daughter of the minister. In that case, she will be driven out by the Ruan family sooner or later "Out of the door," said Manny seriously.


    Ruan Jingxiong was very moved by Manny''s words. He quickly told Mrs. Ruan what Manny meant. Mrs. Ruan was also deeply moved. She quickly left her seat and bowed deeply to Manny, "Miss man is really a lady of the family. She has an extraordinary bearing. I promise that as long as Yueer marries the Ruan family openly, she will always be small and will not have excessive actions and behaviors towards any of the Ruan family''s existing wives and concubines. Otherwise, she will be at the disposal of the Ruan family."


    I didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to quit. He said to Manny, "sister, I won''t divorce you. Have you considered Manny''s face? Also, how sad ah Ling would be if she knew I divorced you! Don''t hate me? Sister Ah Mei, they won''t agree. In the Ruan family, you are my only legal wife of Tang Wenhao, which will never change."


    No matter what Manny says, Tang Wenhao refuses to divorce her. Ruan Jingxiong and Mrs. Ruan have no way. In order to make this matter have room for maneuver, Ruan Jingxiong asks Mrs. Ruan to go back first. He and Manny will find a way to see if Tang Wenhao can compromise.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s firm attitude, Mrs. Ruan had to agree to Ruan Jingxiong''s suggestion and go back first. Therefore, Ruan Jingxiong drove her back.


    On the way, Manny smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Honey, I''m very moved, but why do you insist? In fact, it''s just a paper. Now Mans is developing so fast, and the stock market is not the most important to us. Your marriage and I will not affect anything. Moreover, once you marry yue''er, the advertising effect is really great! Mans will stir the world at once Everyone knows about mans clothing. Have you thought about this? "It seems that Manny still looks at this problem from the perspective of economic effect.


    "Elder sister, I really convinced you. It''s unreasonable for you not to work in an enterprise. But I tell you, I won''t divorce you if you say anything. I don''t like it. I just want the daughter of the Vietnamese Ministry of national defense to be my concubine! What''s the matter? The minister''s daughter is great! At the thought of this, I''m very angry. I want the minister''s daughter to be my Tang Wen Hao''s concubine also wants me to divorce and marry her. It''s beautiful! "Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    Manny looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. She didn''t expect that there was such an extreme national emotion in Tang Wenhao''s bones. She couldn''t help raising her jade finger and laughing, "baby, you look like a patriotic youth in that period."


    "Hehe, I was a patriotic youth, but Manny, I didn''t mean to hurt you. After all, you are also Vietnamese. I can only tell you this. I can''t say it when my father was there. After all, he was a soldier." Tang Wenhao worried about Manny''s thoughtfulness and quickly explained.


    "Hehe, baby, you don''t have to worry. My sister is Vietnamese and Chinese. My sister''s blood is Vietnamese blood, but the Chinese raised me and gave me a second life." Manny said emotionally.


    "Sister, in fact, I really love your sisters. My feelings for you are beyond nationality. No matter which nationality you are, I love you." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "I know that love is beyond nationality. Baby, do you really don''t consider Mrs. Ruan''s idea at all? If this road is a dead end, I''ll tell my father and tell Mrs. Ruan your decision, which will make them mentally prepared." Manny smiled.


    "I certainly don''t consider it at all, sister. The paper between us has no validity period. Unless I die, I won''t divorce you." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Well, it''s my sister''s fault. I don''t want to divorce you for the purpose of interests. You don''t know that paper is actually very meaningful to my sister. At least, every time I turn to our marriage certificate, my sister feels very happy and satisfied." Manny smiled happily.


    "That''s right! I''m the same. In the past, I could only yearn for you and look up to you in mans. When I really entered your body and really owned you that day, I would die happily. It was a kind of pleasure and happiness that dreams come true. I will never forget our first time." Tang Wenhao was intoxicated with the memory of their wedding.


    "Well, baby, me too. That day is the happiest day of my life. I feel so excited and happy every time I think of my sister." Manny also smiled happily.


    "Sister, I want you now. Let''s find a hotel to open a room?" Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that he especially wanted Manny. That desire can''t be curbed. This is a manifestation of love.


    Manny was also flushed with emotion by him. She turned the steering wheel and turned to a nearby hotel. When they arrived at the hotel, they opened a room and couldn''t wait to strip off each other''s clothes. It was like being together for the first time. They wanted each other very urgently.


    Two hours later, they left the hotel with satisfaction. Manny''s pretty face was still full of blush and coy smile.


    "Hehe, don''t you women just like men? To tell you the truth, it''s more enjoyable to be with you than last night. It''s so cool! It seems that it''s more exciting to be outside. Sister, you and ah Ling are really women who become goblins. They look so pleasant at first." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 601

    "Ha ha, villain, you''re too energetic. Why don''t we get tired when you toss like this every day? I really think you''re a bull. This morning, may said that she almost fainted after you tossed last night. What do you want?" Manny smiled happily.


    "I''m afraid she thinks I don''t love her enough! Don''t you think she''s eating Xueying''s vinegar? In fact, she doesn''t have to have this idea. I can''t love her?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, yes, the little girl is young and possessive after all, but it''s all right. My sister will remind her, but you and Xueying also pay a little attention. You''re too sticky! Villain, is it always the best that you can''t get? The more you don''t let you touch her, the more you want to touch, isn''t it?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Well, it seems to have this smell. The problem is that I''ve seen her without clothes. It really attracts me. But she won''t let me take off her clothes again. She can only kiss her and don''t let me touch it. Hey! I don''t know when I can really turn her into my woman!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, put more energy into your work. Don''t think about how to get Xueying to bed all day, or you will be very tired and bad for your health. By the way, has Mr. Li''s design come out?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Not yet. I said I would come out tomorrow. I''ll show you at that time. If I don''t have any comments, I''ll find the exploration company to go back to death valley with me for field exploration. After the exploration, they can build here without exploration, but I think it would be better if we lived in our own villa or explored." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, you''re right. It''s safe to explore and live." Manny smiled.


    When they reached Mans, Tang Wenhao took her to the office and went back to the design center.


    As soon as he arrived at the design center, Tang Wenhao found that Xueying was not in the office. He knew that she must train with the beauties in the model training camp downstairs. According to her own words, she can train today.


    Tang Wenhao can''t see Xueying. How can he think of going to work? Hurried downstairs and arrived at the training hall. The dance music was melodious. The beauties in tight pants were walking back and forth in two rows. Aya sat aside. Tang Wenhao''s sweetheart Xueying walked in front of the team, with elegant steps, graceful posture, appropriate movement and stillness, quiet and free expression, and a flower like smile.


    Tang Wenhao stared at her snow-white skin and devil like figure. He couldn''t bear to blink. Shit! This is the real devil figure! Aya, who was sitting on one side, kicked him with vinegar, "villain, staring at Xueying. What do you want?"


    "Hehe, you know what I want! When will their competition start?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "It''s still early! I know you want to marry Xueying home early. Come here, villain, what minister Ruan''s daughter is pestering you again?" Aya smiled.


    "Hehe, you know your husband''s charm. You can''t stop it! If you want to marry me, you''ve started a hunger strike. You say, I can''t die without saving? But my mother also made a very outrageous request for me to divorce Manny. Do you think it''s ridiculous?"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao finished speaking, he felt that his mobile phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Ruan Jingxiong calling. He hurried outside to pick it up, "Dad, what''s up?"


    "Wenhao, something''s wrong. You hurry to the military compound. Something''s wrong with Yuer." Ruan Jingxiong said anxiously.


    "Ah? Something happened to yue''er? What could happen?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Wen Hao, don''t ask. You''d better come first! The military compound is in a community behind the municipal government. My father is waiting for you at the door of the community. You come right away and don''t delay for a moment." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll be right there." Tang Wenhao said, hung up the phone, went back to the training hall to say hello to Aya, and then reluctantly glanced at the sexy and threatening Xueying. Xueying also smiled shyly at him. After they exchanged eyes, Tang Wenhao waved and left.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao kept thinking, why is Ruan Jingxiong so anxious to go to minister Ruan''s house? Not that month girl looking for life and death? Shit! Am I that good? Do you have to squeeze into my bed? I''m so handsome. I can''t help it. Beautiful women can''t push it off!


    Tang Wenhao is now familiar with Liangshan. He can drive to the municipal government with his eyes closed. He turns to the military compound behind the municipal government. He sees that Ruan Jingxiong''s SUV is parked at the door. Ruan Jingxiong signals him to park his BMW on the roadside and take his military car into the community.


    After passing the security check and entering the community, Tang Wenhao found that this community is really very different from the ordinary community outside. There are surveillance cameras everywhere, and he won''t drive fast. It''s up to 20 horses. The community is quiet and full of trees. Old villas are independent of the trees.


    Minister Ruan''s home is in the middle of the community. Mrs. Ruan has been waiting anxiously at the door. Seeing Ruan Jingxiong carrying Tang Wenhao, she quickly greeted Tang Wenhao with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao is very confused. Isn''t something serious? Why are you smiling? After getting out of the car, he followed Ruan Jingxiong into the yard. Mrs. Ruan led the way in front and entered the living room, which was richly decorated. Two servants quickly brought tea to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, what does that mean? I''m getting more and more confused. Didn''t you say something happened to yue''er? No!" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously after sitting down.


    "It''s just an accident! Yue''er is upstairs looking for a short meeting and says that if she doesn''t see you again today, she will commit suicide. Minister Ruan has shut her up for a few days and won''t let her out. Madam is afraid of an accident, so let me urgently call you to see her. Wait a minute and I''ll talk to her about the situation." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    Mrs. Ruan smiled awkwardly at Tang Wenhao and said to Ruan Jingxiong, "Jing Xiong, if you can''t, just let yue''er be like wen''er and follow Wen Hao. As soon as I got home today, she asked me the result. I said Wen Hao couldn''t marry him if he didn''t agree to divorce. Yue''er was in a hurry and robbed the guard''s pistol to shoot himself. Now lock himself in the room, or let Wen Hao go up and see her?"


    "Ah? This girl? How could she grab the guard''s gun?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise.


    "Didn''t you think of it? I''m a woman and I don''t understand the face of those countries. I can''t let my daughter be in danger. I just figured it out. As long as she is happy and Wen Hao wants her, I don''t care. You''ll be told to Daewoo first. I''m afraid the old man can''t stand it. She''s going to go with Wen Hao today. I''ll let her go. Don''t force the girl to have an accident." Mrs. Ruan said anxiously.


    "Sister-in-law, it''s really decided like this? I''m afraid it''s hard to explain if minister Ruan wants to know?" Ruan Jingxiong said anxiously.


    "It''s all right. There''s me! Let Wen Hao go up and see her first! The girl is going to be fascinated by him. I never thought she would care about a man like this!" Mrs. Ruan sighed.


    "Similarly, wen''er doesn''t care about him. She wants to marry him alive and dead. She doesn''t care about her status. Now girls are also open-minded and can''t take care of it! In that line, I''ll let Wen Hao go up with her first. Maybe if I see Wen Hao, all problems will be solved." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    So Tang Wenhao, led by a maid, came to Yueer''s boudoir on the second floor. The maid knocked on the door and said, "Miss, Mr. Tang is coming."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door opened. Minister Ruan''s daughter Yuer was stunned at the door with a submachine gun in her hand and looked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was surprised, but soon smiled at her.


    What Tang Wenhao didn''t expect was that this month suddenly threw away his submachine gun and rushed towards Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was at a loss. After all, he was unfamiliar with her and had no feelings. He wanted to push her away. He couldn''t bear to hug her and felt inappropriate, so he had to let her hug himself.


    Yue''er hugged him for two minutes, shyly took the initiative to loosen it, blushed and said in Vietnamese, "Tang Wenhao, I want to marry you. Like wen''er, I don''t want you to divorce your first wife, so I''ll be your concubine."


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand her. He looked at her blankly, but he smiled friendly. After all, people are so embarrassed because they like themselves. There are no men in the world who don''t like being chased by women, not to mention beautiful women, or the daughter of the Minister of national defense!


    Yue''er was very worried when she saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t understand. She took Tang Wenhao downstairs. Ruan Jingxiong and Mrs. Ruan were surprised when they came down like this. Before Mrs. Ruan spoke, yue''er said to Ruan Jingxiong, "Uncle Ruan, you tell him I''m willing to be his concubine. Like wen''er, I''ll be with him all my life. Who wants to stop me unless I die."


    After hearing this, Ruan Jingxiong smiled helplessly and handed his eyes to Mrs. Ruan, "sister-in-law, what do you think?"


    Mrs. Ruan went up to her daughter, caressed her hair and sighed, "Alas! Mom promised you to eat quickly! If you don''t eat again, I don''t think you even have the strength to talk."


    "Mom, did you really promise?" yue''er saw her mother promise, and tears filled her eyes in an instant.


    "Well, my mother conceded. As long as my month is safe, my mother promised you everything. Go to dinner quickly, Xiaofeng, and bring the meal to the young lady quickly." Mrs. Ruan shouted to a maid.


    "Mom, he hasn''t promised yet?" yue''er looked at Tang Wenhao pitifully.


    "Hehe, Yuer, don''t worry! It''s up to your uncle. As long as you don''t care about your position, Wen Hao will marry you. You are so beautiful. Which man doesn''t want to marry you? You can be his wife at ease!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    With that, Ruan Jingxiong winked at Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "Wenhao, this is settled. Yue''er is willing to marry you with wen''er. You don''t have to worry about Manny''s divorce. Everything hasn''t changed. You just have another wife who loves you."


    "Hehe, Dad, it''s almost the same. I''m ok, but minister Ruan doesn''t know yet. What if your leader doesn''t agree? What if you come back and draw a gun and kill me?" Tang Wenhao joked.


    Tang Wenhao thought that he would soon be able to carry the unruly and willful defense minister to bed and toss around wantonly. A heroic spirit suddenly surged up in his chest. Shit, no matter what, I have done my bit for your national defense cause. It''s a gesture for you, Minister Ruan, to give your daughter to me to live quickly!

 Chapter 602

    "Wen Hao, don''t worry! Minister Ruan actually likes you very much, but it''s a little special, but you really got together with yue''er, and he can''t help it. He''ll really kill you? Yue''er can''t pass, and your mother-in-law can''t pass now." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "That''s good. There''s no danger to her life. By the way, Dad, you have to make it clear to her that she''s small when she comes to Ruan''s house. She can''t be big or small. Those women in her family marry earlier than her. She can''t put on the airs of a golden lady. Otherwise, she''s not popular in Ruan''s house. I can''t help her. If she can be like wen''er, everyone will like her, and I will Yes, I promise I won''t let her suffer any injustice. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You know, you stinky boy is cheap and obedient. He''s also a daughter of a thousand dollars. He''s never been in love. He''s clean with you. Your boy is dead! You should forgive her for her shortcomings and ask you and her wife not to argue with her. After all, she''s used to being willful since childhood. Change her slowly! Don''t worry, you have to give it to Ruan Bu anyway Long face. Besides, even if you look at Dad''s face, you have to be kind to her, okay? Treat her like wen''er. "Ruan Jingxiong knows that Tang Wenhao doesn''t love her and is afraid that he will wrong yue''er.


    "No problem, Dad, you''d better let her eat quickly! You tell her that I still owe her a car! As long as she wants, I can take her to buy a new one immediately." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao is a very kind man in his heart. Since yue''er threw herself into his arms regardless of the modesty that girls should have, his heart wavered. He decided to be kind to the Vietnamese high-ranking daughter, a girl with great beauty and status. In order to love herself and marry herself, he unexpectedly got to go on a hunger strike to strive for the happiness she wanted, There is no reason to ignore her infatuation.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao wants to start their emotional journey from buying a car. After all, their fate also began because of a car crash.


    Yue''er was very happy to hear Ruan Jingxiong say that Tang Wenhao wanted to buy her a car. Regardless of the image of Miss Qianjin, she killed the food brought to her by the maid by three times, five times and two. After that, she shyly paid Tang Wenhao''s arm for fear that he would leave, and stunned Ruan Jingxiong and her mother!


    They looked at each other and smiled. Ruan Jingxiong smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, since things have been like this, dad doesn''t care about the next thing. You''re good to yue''er! You can see that she really likes you."


    "Hehe, Dad, don''t worry! As long as I decide to marry a girl, I won''t treat her badly and wrongly. Tell Mrs. Ruan that I will be kind to yue''er and the Ruan family will be kind to her." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s Mrs. Ruan. You have to call her mother." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and shouted "Mom" to Mrs. Ruan


    Before Ruan Jingxiong could translate, Mrs. Ruan happily replied, "Hey!" it turned out that the mother in Vietnamese was very similar to that in Chinese. The old lady understood it, so she should be very straightforward.


    Yue''er was even more overjoyed when she saw that Tang Wenhao called her mother. She bashfully kissed Tang Wenhao on the cheek, making Tang Wenhao quite embarrassed.


    Seeing that the matter had been satisfactorily resolved, Ruan Jingxiong wanted to leave. As soon as Tang Wenhao thought he didn''t understand Vietnamese and others didn''t understand Chinese, Ruan Jingxiong left and couldn''t communicate with the family, he wanted to leave together and said that he would come to see his father-in-law and mother-in-law next time.


    Yue''er wants to follow Tang Wenhao when she sees that Tang Wenhao is leaving. Mrs. Ruan waves to her, which means that she is allowed to go out with Tang Wenhao. She knows that her daughter''s mind is all on the Chinese man. Staying at home will suffocate her.


    The three of them were about to leave minister Ruan''s house when the phone rang. The maid answered the phone and asked Mrs. Ruan to answer. As soon as she answered the phone, she said a few words and turned pale. She quickly put down the microphone and waved to Ruan Jingxiong, "Unexpectedly Xiong, your eldest brother is back. He wants to know that yue''er won''t agree with Wen Hao like this. What do you think of this? Just let them go out first? Don''t go yet and deal with the dead old leader with his sister-in-law?"


    "No, sister-in-law, this is definitely not the way. Minister Ruan hates cheating. Let''s try to convince him! Where has he been?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "He said he had just finished the meeting from the Ministry and had something to discuss with you. He said he didn''t trust Yuer to see if she had eaten?" Mrs. Ruan said.


    "Oh! It will take some time to get home. Why don''t I call minister Ruan first and see if he has anything to do with me." as he said, Ruan Jingxiong took out his mobile phone and began to call Ruan Dayu.


    "Minister Ruan, Hello! I''m Jing Xiong." when the phone got through, Ruan Jing Xiong snapped to attention and reported to Ruan Dayu. Tang Wenhao smiled. It seems that soldiers all over the world respect their leaders.


    "Jing Xiong, I''ll go to Liangshan right away. I have an urgent matter to discuss with you," said Ruan Dayu.


    "Well, Jingxiong is at the disposal of the minister at any time." Ruan Jingxiong replied.


    "Hehe, it''s a bit tricky. Where are you now? We''ll meet right away and discuss it. I''ll go home and see if Yuer has eaten? Are you still making trouble?" said Ruan Dayu.


    "Minister, I''m at your house now. My sister-in-law asked me to help her persuade Yuer. Don''t worry, Yuer has eaten. I''ll report to you when you come back!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "OK, first. I''ll be home in half an hour," said Ruan Dayu.


    In order not to complicate things, Ruan Jingxiong still told Tang Wenhao and yue''er not to go. When Ruan Dayu came back, he said that escape is not the way. Soldiers should face any difficulties. Yue''er, although not a soldier, was born in a military home and should have the courage to accept any challenges.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao doesn''t want to sneak with yue''er. Besides, he''s not very interested in yue''er. During this period, he''s only obsessed with Xue Ying. He accepts yue''er. First, he''s really forced and it''s hard to refute Ruan Jingxiong''s face. Second, he has a little national pride in his bones. He feels very proud to take the money of the Minister of national defense and let others be his concubine, At the thought of this, he felt very happy.


    Seeing that she can''t go out for the time being, yue''er is about to pull Tang Wenhao back to her boudoir. Tang Wenhao asks Ruan Jingxiong for his opinions with his eyes. He smiles and waves his hand, indicating that he goes up with yue''er.


    Tang Wenhao had to accompany her upstairs. As soon as she entered the room, yue''er shyly closed the door, and then meimou began to seriously stare at Tang Wenhao. He looked very adored. Tang Wenhao felt a little funny. NIMA''s, is Lao Tzu so good-looking?


    However, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking at the beautiful moon. After all, she was a lady of the family. Although she was capricious and savage, it didn''t affect her noble temperament when she was quiet. A lady like her who was used to living in a deep house and courtyard had snow skin and noble temperament. Looking at Tang Wenhao, she was still moved to her, at least moved her desire to want her.


    After they looked at each other for a few minutes, yue''er took the initiative to throw herself into his arms and put her fragrant lips together. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help poking them up. Her wet lips were very gentle and sweet, her breath gradually accelerated, and the strength of embracing him with both hands was also strengthened. They couldn''t communicate with each other in words, so they had to take action.


    With the two kissing more and more deeply, Tang Wenhao had a reaction unconsciously, although he had just fought with Manny not long ago. He urgently needed to find and solve the problem.


    Shit, no, take her first? She likes me so much anyway? No, it seems a little too urgent? Besides, her father will be back soon. Let''s see the situation first? Tang Wenhao thought of this, opened Jun''s eyes and looked at yue''er. He saw that Ruan daqianjin was completely immersed in the desire he brought to her, her beautiful eyes closed, and her lips fought with her hungrily.


    This scene suddenly increased Tang Wenhao''s desire. He glanced at the big bed next to him, held her up, put her down on the big bed, and then jumped up. Yueer was surprised to open her beautiful eyes. Although she had never had such an experience with any man, she seemed to be aware of what was about to happen at the age of 20.


    Tang Wenhao felt very guilty and distressed when he saw this situation. Before he came, he never thought that he would ask for minister Ruan''s gold today. Even just downstairs, he didn''t think so. He didn''t even think about kissing for so long after entering the boudoir, but now he has turned her from a girl into a young woman.


    About ten minutes later, the sound of the car motor came out of the house. Tang Wenhao knew that his father-in-law might have come back and quickly stopped. Yue''er was tasting the forbidden fruit and enjoying the happiness brought by love. He couldn''t help opening his beautiful eyes and looking at Tang Wenhao in surprise, which meant to ask him why he didn''t continue to be happy?


    As soon as Tang Wenhao pointed out, yue''er also realized that her father had come back. They quickly got up reluctantly.


    Looking at the Yan Hong flowers on the bed sheet, Tang Wenhao thought that with the bright red flowers, he could not treat the golden lady who fell in love with him at first sight in his life.


    After the husband and wife relationship, yue''er became more attached to Tang Wenhao. Of course, Tang Wenhao also began to have feelings for her. They sat on the edge of the bed hand in hand, waiting for minister Ruan''s call.


    However, after waiting for a few minutes, no one called them. On the contrary, there was the sound of the car engine outside. Tang Wenhao took Yuer''s hand and went to the window. He saw a high-class car slowly driving out of Yuer''s house. Ruan Dayu and Ruan Jingxiong were sitting inside, and Ruan Jingxiong''s off-road vehicle was still parked at the door.


    Tang Wenhao understood. It is estimated that Ruan Dayu and Ruan Jingxiong went out to work first. Yue''er also guessed the result. They looked at each other and smiled, almost taking off each other''s clothes at the same time.


    This time, you are familiar with the road


    Just as they were in full swing, the door was pushed open, "ah? What are you doing?" this charming drink startled Tang Wenhao and yue''er. Tang Wenhao turned his head and saw Mrs. Ruan looking at them in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly pulled the quilt over them. Yue''er also sat up, looked shyly at her mother and said, "Mom, I... Love him. I let him love me like this."


    "Do you... Know what this means?" Mrs. Ruan asked seriously.

 Chapter 603

    "Know, I can only follow Wen Hao in my life. I''ve thought about it. In this life, I won''t marry anyone except him. I''m already his man, and it''s no use for my father to oppose." yue''er summoned up the courage and said.


    "Well... It''s no use saying anything now, and mom can''t help it. Wait until your father and uncle Ruan come back!" said Mrs. Ruan, slamming the door shut.


    When they saw the door closed, yue''er shyly looked at the strong Tang Wenhao and buried his head in his arms. Tang Wenhao knew that it was already like this. It was better to have a good time, so they fought again in the dark.


    An hour later, the sound of the car came back and stood in front of the window. Ruan Dayu and Ruan Jingxiong entered the house very seriously.


    Soon, Mrs. Ruan knocked at the door again. Yue''er opened the door, "yue''er, you let Wen Hao down. You''re up there. Your father will come up to you right away."


    "Oh!" yue''er replied shyly, and then motioned Tang Wenhao to go down first.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, nodded, walked up to her, held Yuer''s cheek in front of Mrs. Ruan, gently kissed her sweet lips, and made Yuer happy to faint. Mrs. Ruan was also very surprised. She didn''t expect that the boy was not only handsome, but also so good at picking up girls. No wonder her daughter was fascinated by him.


    Tang Wenhao met Ruan Dayu at the entrance of the stairs. This was his old father-in-law. He quickly smiled, but Ruan Dayu didn''t smile at him, but glanced at him sharply and went straight to his daughter''s room.


    This makes Tang Wenhao very depressed!


    Tang Wenhao thought, what are you hanging? I have accepted your daughter. Do you recognize me as my son-in-law? Your daughter is already my man. The raw rice has been cooked. It is a fait accompli. You are the minister and can''t guard against me. Besides, your daughter provoked me!


    Downstairs, Ruan Jingxiong saw that Tang Wenhao was a little proud. He glanced at him suspiciously and asked, "it seems that you and yue''er are developing well!"


    "Hehe, it''s OK! Dad, I think minister Ruan seems to have something to do?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, something happened in the golden triangle. Dad wanted to talk to you about it. Come to this room," said Ruan Jingxiong, and then led Tang Wenhao to a small guest room.


    After they sat down, Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "Dad, what happened to the golden triangle? Ruan Biao and Li Qiang?"


    "Well! The day before yesterday, Li Qiang sent a secret telegram to the Ministry of national defense, saying that they had made major discoveries in the golden triangle and found that the Vietnamese military had more powerful arms smuggling officials than Lin haoxiong. It seems that there is a big problem in our country''s army, so minister Ruan has a heavy heart! Li Qiang mentioned in the secret telegram that he and Ruan Biao can''t complete the task alone, and he hopes to win the country The Ministry of defense persuaded you to go back to the golden triangle to assist them in completing their tasks. Minister Ruan has been very hesitant. Today, I was supposed to discuss this with my father first. When I see you here, let me talk to you first. Of course, Wen Hao, you can refuse. My father won''t blame you, and Minister Ruan won''t take you. You have no obligation to complete such tasks for our Ministry of defense. You''re just a visitor to Vietnam Chinese businessmen who invest, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, did Li Qiang say why I have to go there?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. He really didn''t want to go to the Golden Triangle this time. First, he didn''t say it was dangerous or not. Just go there. The women at home had to be frightened. He couldn''t bear to worry these beautiful women again.


    "Yes, he said, because you can point acupoints, only you have the ability to go deep into the enemy. Neither he nor Ruan Biao has this ability. To find exact evidence, we must go into the enemy. He said that our smugglers are more covert than Lin haoxiong. They directly set up an arsenal in the jungle to specially assemble the arms components smuggled by Vietnam''s arsenal. The scale is very large It''s already very big. Besides supplying some drug lords in the golden triangle, it''s also exported to Laos and other armed organizations. We were very surprised. We didn''t expect such a big management loophole in our military factory. This time, the Ministry of national defense decided to catch all the main members of the gang inside and outside and arrest them. "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "God! Dad, are you so corrupt? These people are brave enough, which shows that there are really big loopholes in your management," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, what do you think? Dad knows it''s unfair to you, but minister Ruan has an idea. If you can complete this task, he plans to marry yue''er to you. He accepts it whether it''s a concubine or a matchmaker. He says, for nothing else, even for the country!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Go! Dad, I don''t want to go. Do I risk my life to complete this task for your Ministry of defense in order to marry Yuer? Who does he think of me? Who does he think of Yuer? He doesn''t say that. Just tell Dad you can give me an order and I''ll go, but he said that, I won''t go alive or dead, Dad, I''m Frank I tell you, yue''er is already my man. It''s up to him to marry or not. "Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    Ruan Jingxiong was stunned by Tang Wenhao''s words. He stared at Tang Wenhao as if he believed it or not. "Wen Hao, this is not a joke. You already have a relationship with yue''er? Just now?"


    "Yes! She has to give it to me. I can''t help it. Dad, you''re also a man. Can you understand? She''s so beautiful. Although I don''t love her yet, I can''t stand her direct temptation! Think again. Anyway, she said she wanted to marry me, and I thought it would be done sooner or later. Her mother already knows." Tang Wenhao said.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao said this, the door was kicked open with a bang. Minister Ruan rushed in angrily, holding an exquisite pistol in his hand, angrily pointed to Tang Wenhao''s head and scolded in Vietnamese, "bastard boy, you bullied my daughter."


    Ruan Jingxiong was afraid that minister Ruan would shoot. He blocked the muzzle of his gun with his body and quickly said, "minister Ruan, what are you doing? Be careful that the gun goes off."


    "Jing Xiong, get out of the way. Ask him what he did?" Ruan Dayu said angrily. At this time, yue''er and Mrs. Ruan came down, and Mrs. Ruan trembled with fear, while yue''er rushed to Ruan Jingxiong and blocked her father''s muzzle with her body.


    Ruan Dayu was so angry that he slapped his daughter in the face and scolded, "shameless thing, get out!"


    "What are you doing, old man? Just kill me if you want to fight." Mrs. Ruan rushed up crying when she saw her baby daughter was beaten.


    Seeing this, Tang Wenhao hurriedly ran over to hold yue''er and glared at Ruan Dayu. Ruan Dayu couldn''t stand such cowardice. He pushed Ruan Jingxiong aside, hurried forward, pointed a gun at Tang Wenhao''s head and said, "asshole, even if you have done something for our country, you can''t run to my home and spoil my daughter. Are you too brave?"


    Although Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand him, he could guess what he was talking about. He stood up, looked at Ruan Dayu coldly, reached out his hand, moved the muzzle of his gun to his forehead and said, "Minister Ruan, shoot! I want your daughter, shoot! I also tell you that I didn''t want her a few days ago, but from today on, I''ll marry your daughter. No one can stop me, including you, unless you shoot me now."


    Tang Wenhao is the kind who usually has no temper. Once his rebellious spirit is aroused, it is the Lord who the emperor Lao Tzu is not afraid of. Ruan Dayu doesn''t know what he said, but it can be seen from his eyes and actions that the boy didn''t compromise. He angrily said to Ruan Jingxiong, "what did he say? You translate truthfully."


    "Minister, my eldest brother, the children already have a husband and wife relationship. Don''t be angry anymore. It''s no use being angry. Yuer is rare for him. Like Wener in our family at that time, I didn''t agree at first. She wants to live and die with him. Now they have a very good relationship, and I think it was right at that time. Moreover, Wen haogang just said that he didn''t want Yuer at first, but from today on Since then, no one can stop him, including you, unless you kill him now. Brother, don''t get excited. He is not only Yueer''s man, but also my son-in-law. For the sake of my little brother''s having been with you for so many years, spare him this time! Our son-in-law has a lot of women, but he is still very kind and has a sense of justice Boy, I caught Lin haoxiong last time. Without him, my old bone was buried in Tieniu mountain. Therefore, no matter what aspect, you can''t shoot him. "Ruan Jingxiong advised painstakingly.


    Yue''er took this opportunity to block Tang Wenhao again. Mrs. Ruan also beat around and said Tang Wenhao''s good words. Ruan Dayu glared at Tang Wenhao, pinned the pistol back to his pocket and angrily turned out.


    Yue''er saw her father go out and threw himself into Tang Wenhao''s arms. Ruan Jingxiong and Mrs. Ruan saw it and went out. Tang Wenhao proudly took yue''er''s small waist and kissed her. This was a reward for her just desperate to stop the gun for herself. He thought that with yue''er''s actions just now, he could not lose her in the future.


    After Ruan Dayu left the room, he stared at Ruan Jingxiong and said, "Jingxiong, how are you talking to this smelly boy? Has he accepted the task?"


    "Not yet, he just meant that if you take yue''er as an exchange condition, he will not agree. He thinks you have insulted him and yue''er." Ruan Jingxiong told the truth.


    "What? Have you insulted him and yue''er? This... Smelly boy is really a man. OK, how can he accept this task?" Ruan Dayu asked unhappily.


    "Wen Hao means that as long as I give orders, he will definitely go. He hates us taking yue''er as a condition. To tell you the truth, a man like Wen Hao really can''t force him. I think he will go now. With his character, he is already with yue''er. Apart from you being the Minister of defense, you are yue''er''s father. He won''t care It''s all right, "said Ruan Jingxiong with a smile.


    "Really? Are you so sure?" Ruan Dayu asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 604

    "Hehe, of course, my son-in-law and I have lived through joys and hardships for several months, and I still quite understand his temperament. Although this boy has been romantic, he is a man who values love and righteousness. When I went to the golden triangle to perform a task, he wanted to follow me, fearing that I would be in danger." Ruan Jingxiong praised.


    "Hum! It''s more than being romantic! Didn''t you say that he has dozens of wives? Is it romantic? Moreover, today he dared to sleep my daughter... In broad daylight in my Ruan Dayu''s house! How dare you say? He also pays attention to me as the Minister of national defense? You saw just now. Look at his contempt for me Look, this boy... He is the most romantic and arrogant hooligan I have seen in Ruan Dayu''s life! "Ruan Dayu''s anger can''t disappear at the thought of this.


    "Hehe, well, elder brother, leave the golden triangle to me! I''ll convince him. When are you going to let him start?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "The sooner the better! The main reason for letting him perform the task this time is that he has superb Kung Fu and is our Vietnamese son-in-law. It''s not too much to do something for our country. We had a high-level meeting today. We wanted you to attend. Considering that you just lost your wife and son in the battle to arrest Lin haoxiong and were injured, you didn''t let you Take part in this mission again. Besides, you are old. Let this smelly boy and Ruan Qing go to the Golden Triangle together! Now go and have a showdown with him and tell him about yue''er. I won''t care about him. "Ruan Dayu said.


    "Well, big brother, it must be all right. I know him." then Ruan Jingxiong returned to the room where Tang Wenhao and yue''er stayed. They were in love. When Ruan Jingxiong came in, yue''er smiled shyly.


    "Yue''er, you go out first. I''ll talk to Wen Hao." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Oh! OK, uncle Ruan." yue''er shyly turned and went out.


    Ruan Jingxiong motioned Tang Wenhao to sit down, "Wenhao, what happened just now! Don''t take it to heart. A man will be very angry. You said that your father took you to meet yue''er and comfort her. You stinky boy directly put people to bed. It''s too much!"


    "Hehe, I can''t help it. Yueer herself is too active and I can''t carry it. Dad, don''t worry. I accept the task of the old man. I know you must come to persuade me. Since I have become his son-in-law, I have the obligation to share his worries, but one thing I want to state is that I''m not working for your country, I''m just doing my duty as a son-in-law." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, you smelly boy, you have a lot to do, but the results are different? What about the family? Have you ever thought about it? Dad can''t open his mouth. If wen''er wants to know, she has to hate my father, but my father is a soldier, and it''s his bounden duty to carry out orders." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "I understand, Dad. I''ll do it myself. When will I start?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, of course, the sooner the better. The Ministry of national defense will also start a large-scale clean-up operation. I''ll discuss the specific arrangements with your father-in-law later," Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK, I''ll take orders at any time, but Dad, can you be a little late and let Yuer stay with me at Ruan''s house for two days!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. At the thought of all the situations with Yuer in bed just now, he was reluctant to leave her to perform the task and wanted to toss her for a few more days.


    "Hehe, you don''t have enough wives at home every day? Don''t you like other people''s moon? Why? Now you find moon? Are you interested?" Ruan Jingxiong joked.


    "Ha ha! Dad, you''re right. I think I really like her. Let''s stay a few more days! At least let me have a good time. Dad, every woman is different. Won''t you just my mother?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Smelly boy, dad doesn''t spend as much as you do. Dad is really just your mother. Believe it or not, it''s true. She is the only woman dad has loved in his life." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Dad, you''re still young, just over 50, and you''re in such good health. When I come back, I''ll find another mother for wen''er and me, or my mother''s spirit in heaven won''t be at ease." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, just worry about yourself. Don''t worry about Dad. Let''s go out and discuss the next action with your father-in-law outside." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    Ruan Dayu was very happy to see that Ruan Jingxiong really persuaded Tang Wenhao to go to the golden triangle to perform his task. He didn''t blame him for asking for his precious gold without his permission.


    Ruan Jingxiong told Ruan Dayu that Tang Wenhao wanted to spend two more days of honeymoon with Yuer at Ruan''s house, and then go to the golden triangle with Ruan Qing. Ruan Dayu gave him a blank look and pretended to curse, "don''t you like my daughter? Why, you can''t give up again? Well, promise you that you will leave on time in three days."


    Tang Wenhao led yue''er back to Ruan''s house, which surprised everyone, including Manny. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to change so much in a short half day, but when she saw that yue''er adhered to Tang Wenhao sweetly, she guessed that they were already married.


    No one said anything about her beauty, but Xueying''s beautiful eyes were jealous. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to really like Yuer, let alone take Yuer home directly. Therefore, when Tang Wenhao spoke to her, she ignored him and silently entered the room.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to go in and coax her, but she pushed him out.


    This is something that has never happened in the Ruan family. Ah Mei is very angry when she sees Xueying treating Tang Wenhao like this. She wants to find Xueying K. she is stopped by Manny.


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, "forget it, let her stay! I was wrong originally, but I want to discuss one thing with you. I want to leave home temporarily in three days. I want to return to the golden triangle to perform the task for my father."


    "Ah?... ah?..." all the beauties in the living room were stunned.


    "Baby, are you kidding?" Manny asked in surprise.


    "Baby, don''t scare us, will you?" Ah Mui put down her work and came over.


    Tang Wan also came over and asked suspiciously, "husband, what you said is true?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled when he saw everyone gathered around him, "Of course it''s true. Can you make fun of this kind of thing? Dad has spoken, and I can''t refuse it? Besides, see? Yue''er has come home with me. Do you know why? I''m sorry for everyone. I played boo with her at her house today. I didn''t control it and accidentally made her become my woman. Then, his father, do you know who it is? Great national defense The ministers asked me to help them complete the task. I can''t deny the face of the new father-in-law! Isn''t it? In order to thank me, they also approved me to spend a honeymoon with yue''er for a few days before leaving. It''s good. Just be kind! Let me repay the kindness of my old father-in-law. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Manny angrily knocked Tang Wenhao on the head and said coldly, "come into the room for me."


    Tang Wenhao saw that Manny was angry, touched her head and said with a bad smile, "sister, don''t you feel bad about breaking it?"


    "It''s better if it''s broken!" said Manny, walking to her room.


    Tang Wenhao followed. Ah Mei, Ruan Yi, ah Ya and Ah Mei all followed. Several people came to the room. Manny said seriously, "Honey, we don''t agree that you go to the golden triangle. You just came back and have to leave soon. How can dad do this? Is this what you should do as a foreigner? Is there really no talent in Vietnam? Can''t dad''s special forces find a few people to complete these tasks?"


    "Sister, don''t say that about Dad. He can''t help it. Brother Li Qiang asked them to send me. He must be afraid that others will only increase casualties. Sister, don''t worry! I''ll be fine. You forgot Huang Daxian''s words? I''m full of Yang and can''t die. Hey, I haven''t played enough with you!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, we won''t joke with you. Anyway, sister Ah Mui won''t let you go this time." Ah Mui said with Tang Wenhao in her arms.


    "Baby, sister Aya won''t let you go this time. Are you too cruel to our sisters? We have just had a good day for two days. You have to go again. The last time we left for four or five months, it must take so long this time. Have you ever thought about sister ah Zhu and sister Heifeng in death valley? If you want to leave Vietnam again, they haven''t seen you for a year. What do you think of us Sister is too cruel. We don''t expect you to accompany us every day, but you can''t always let us be afraid for you? "Said Aya, crying. As soon as she cried, may also cried.


    Tang Wenhao is at a dead end. Shit, what should he do? Don''t you go? If you can''t explain to Ruan Dayu and Ruan Jingxiong''s father-in-law, you really can''t bear to leave them. Aya is right. If you leave for a few months, you really haven''t been with other beautiful women such as ah Zhu and Heifeng for nearly a year. They are also your own women. Alas! Tang Wenhao is in a dilemma.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was silent, Manny thought he would compromise and struck while the iron was hot, "baby, we don''t care how you pick up girls, but you can''t always let us worry about your safety. Ah Ling will come back to stop you if she knows you''re going to the Golden Triangle again."


    "Elder sister, this matter has nothing to do with me, but if I don''t go, my father has to go. Yueer''s father won''t ask for this until he has to. I promise you that I''ll never leave you after coming back from the Golden Triangle this time, okay?"


    "You still want to go?" Manny asked desperately. Tears poured out. She felt Tang Wenhao''s firmness of mind and knew that the opposition might be invalid.


    "Elder sister, I''m a man. I mean what I say. I''ll take care of myself for you." Tang Wenhao said, holding Manny''s slim waist.


    "Then who are you going with? Alone? How can we rest assured that the mountains are high and the road is far?" Manny cried.

 Chapter 605

    "No, one of my father''s subordinates is Ruan Qing. You''ve seen him too. He''s good. You can really rest assured this time. We went there last time. We have experience and are familiar with the terrain. We can go to Kunlong and enban Xi for help. There will be no problem," Tang Wenhao said.


    "But you had a Ling last time. She knows the local dialect. You and Ruan Qing don''t know the local dialect. Can you do it? Why don''t I ask a Ling." Manny asked suspiciously.


    "No, sister, don''t tell ah Ling. She must know. She must come back and go with me. She really can''t go again. Ah Ying is too hard to take two children alone. I''ll try to go and return early. Don''t worry! I will protect myself," Tang Wenhao said.


    Speaking of this, the door was pushed open. Xueying stood at the door with tears on her face. Tang Wenhao hurriedly came forward and took her into her arms. Mei was so angry that she pouted and glared at them. Manny smiled helplessly, "May, come on, men are like this. What they don''t get is good. It''s normal for baby to be obsessed with Xueying now, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t love you, does it?"


    "Well, sister Manny, I just don''t like baby doting on her too much!" said Amy unhappily.


    "Well, don''t talk about this later. Our family doesn''t allow such jealousy. Do you understand? You are much more favored than her little sisters. What about them?" Manny said unhappily.


    Seeing that Manny was angry, may quickly nodded and said, "sister Manny, I''m sorry! I know I''m wrong."


    "Well, just know it''s wrong," said Manny, and then cast her eyes on Tang Wenhao and Xueying.


    Xueying hugged Tang Wenhao and cried, "are you going to the golden triangle because of the moon?"


    "Oh, no, it''s a responsibility. My father is old. I hope he will retire early, but he won''t retire until it''s over. I can only fulfill his wishes for him, not to mention I have this ability," Tang Wenhao said.


    "How long will you be back?" Xueying asked.


    "As short as one or two months, as long as three or four months, it will not be too long. I have a bottom in my heart. You can rest assured that I will be fine. You can practice your professional courses. I hope that when I come back, our Ruan family will have a famous model. At that time, I will marry you, OK?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, Wen Hao, I''ll wait for you." Xueying said affectionately.


    "Hehe, don''t cry. I can''t stand your crying. Yueer makes me make mistakes like this." Tang Wenhao joked.


    Everyone in the family knows that Tang Wenhao usually listens to Manny, sister Ah Mui and other beautiful women, but at the critical time, he is still very overbearing, has his own opinion, won''t compromise easily, and no one will oppose him any more.


    However, a beautiful woman proposed to go with him. Who? Tang Wan, she told Tang Wenhao and Manny that she was the only one in the family who knew the local Aboriginal Language of the Golden Triangle except Ruan Ling. With her company, Tang Wenhao would be much more convenient and safer.


    As soon as Manny heard it, she said, "OK, Tang Wan is much more relieved with her past sister. We are all relieved that there is a woman around to take care of you."


    Tang Wenhao and yue''er had a happy life in the dark for several days. This time, unlike the last time when he secretly ran away with Ruan Ling, he left the Ruan family with Tang Wan in the reluctant eyes of all the beautiful women, got on Ruan Jingxiong''s SUV and left Liangshan with Ruan Qing.


    Ruan Jingxiong always sent Tang Wenhao and the three of them to a jungle on the Vietnam Laos border. Before leaving, Ruan Jingxiong repeatedly told Tang Wenhao to be very careful and not to be careless because of his good Kung Fu.


    "Dad, I understand. Don''t worry. I''ll deal with it carefully. Besides, with the help of enban Xi and Kunlong, it should be more smooth this time. At least there will be a place to settle down in the past. Dad, you live alone. If you can''t, you can go to Ruan''s house." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, Dad won''t be lonely. He is in the camp most of the time. Dad is waiting for your good news,... Ruan Qing, remember the time when we implement the plan. If there is any change, we should send a secret telegram to the Ministry of national defense as soon as possible. We need to take unified action, okay?" Ruan Jingxiong said to Ruan Qing.


    "Yes, instructor, I promise to finish the task," said Ruan Qing.


    Ruan Jingxiong shook hands with them and said goodbye.


    Watching Ruan Jingxiong''s SUV slowly drive to the road until they can''t see the car, the three people drilled into the jungle.


    Entering the jungle, Tang Wenhao asked Tang Wan, "wife, are you sure you can enter the boundary of Laos in this direction? Is it really closer to the golden triangle?"


    Tang Wan took Tang Wenhao''s hand, stopped, looked around carefully, nodded and said, "Husband, I''m sure I entered Laos from here, and then directly interspersed from Laos to Myanmar of the golden triangle. This bypasses China. My brother took us from here to enter the golden triangle, at least two days less than you did last time. From here, we can enter Laos tonight."


    "OK, wife, as long as you are sure,... Brother Ruan Qing, is this your first appearance?" Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Qing as he pulled Tang Wan away.


    "Well, brother Wen Hao, it''s a great honor to perform the task with you and Miss Tang. I hope we can succeed soon." Ruan Qing smiled.


    "Yes, Li Qiang and Ruan Biao have found out the situation this time, which saves us a lot of things. While the weather is good now, let''s go quickly!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, I have no problem, but my sister-in-law is a woman''s family. We will suffer with us." Ruan Qing smiled.


    Tang Wan said she had no problem. She had long been used to the jungle life. She didn''t care how winding the mountain road was. She said it was best to enter Laos before dark, because there is still an anti-government army active in the northern mountains of Laos. Although the number is very small, it may not be dangerous, but it may be troublesome.


    "Wife, how many times have you entered the Golden Triangle from here? Have you never met the rebels? What trouble will there be?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I''ve been here twice, this is the third time, and I''ve never met it. Generally, I won''t meet it. The number of anti-government soldiers in northern Laos is very small, most of them are Miao people in Laos. My brother said that the Miao people in Laos and the Miao people in Yunnan are the same ancestor, so they can understand us. My brother said that he once met a small village in the jungle , the people in the village are all Miao people, because we are also Miao people, so my brother has also received their help, so I said it''s not necessarily dangerous, maybe there''s trouble, or don''t encounter it! "Tang Wan said.


    "Ah? Are you Miao? Why haven''t I heard of you?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, you didn''t ask me either!" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Wife, how much do you know about Laos? Is it really safe to go this way?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It should be safer than the road you took last time. At least there are few drug lords in Laos and fewer armed organizations than in Myanmar. There are basically no dangerous elements except the Miao anti-government army I just mentioned. Moreover, if I encounter it, I am a Miao people, so I should not be in danger," Tang Wan said with a smile.


    Now Ruan Qing interrupted, "sister-in-law, these people you said can''t be jungle soldiers in Laos?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s a jungle soldier. My brother seems to have said these words." Tang Wan replied.


    "Oh! I know, brother Wen Hao, it''s like this. The jungle soldiers were Lao special forces supported in those years. In fact, they were mercenaries. They hired these Hmong people to deal with the Lao government. They helped us during our national liberation war. After the war, some veterans still fought against the government army from time to time, but they haven''t heard of it in recent years Those who resist, these veterans should be very old, "said Ruan Qing.


    While chatting, the three walked through thorns and thorns to the depths of the jungle. At this time, they were still in Vietnam. Along the way, birds and insects chirped in the jungle, tree shadows were mottled and weeds were overgrown. They didn''t encounter any special danger. Occasionally, they found one or two poisonous snakes sneaking into the grass in panic.


    After trekking over mountains and mountains for more than two hours, Tang Wan said that the border line in the jungle is indistinguishable to ordinary people, but she knows that after crossing a mountain, there is a river at the foot of the mountain, bounded by the river. After crossing the small river, she enters Laos, that is, the northern region of Laos, enters the northern region of Laos and goes eastward, You can enter Myanmar and go straight into the Golden Triangle Kachin state.


    "Wife, is there no border guard in transit?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, there must be no more. Generally, no one will come to such a place in the deep mountains. At that time, my brother led us over several times and didn''t touch anyone on the road." Tang Wan said.


    "That''s right. It''s not people who sneak across the border. Who comes to such a ghost place? Wife, are you tired? We''ll have a rest when we''re tired." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Yes! Sister-in-law, do you want to have a rest?" Ruan Qing said with a smile.


    "OK, let''s have a rest! Have something to eat by the way." Tang Wan took out a piece of bread from his bag and handed it to Ruan Qing. Ruan Qing took the bread, thanked him and began to eat it.


    Tang Wan gave Tang Wenhao another piece of bread. The three found a big stone and sat down, eating and resting. At this time, suddenly, there was a roar in the grass not far from them. They all turned their heads and looked. It doesn''t matter. They were all shocked. They saw a beautiful tiger rushing towards them, Bring up a gust of wind.


    With a cry of Mommy, the three grabbed the things in their hands and began to run desperately. "Brother Ruan Qing, run quickly, wife, grab my hand." Tang Wenhao said, then grabbed Tang Wan''s hand and began to run to the front.


    "Brother Wenhao, let''s run separately, and then cover each other and shoot it." Ruan Qing was a special forces soldier. He had a flexible mind and immediately thought of a way to subdue the tiger. He thought that if the tiger chased him, Tang Wenhao would have a chance to take out a gun and shoot the tiger; If the tiger chases Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan, he will have a chance to take out his gun and kill the tiger.

 Chapter 606

    When Tang Wenhao heard Ruan Qing say this, he quickly pulled Tang Wan to run towards the jungle in the south. After running for tens of meters, he felt that there was no movement behind him. He couldn''t help looking back with breath. When he saw the tiger chasing Ruan Qing, he quickly released Tang Wan''s hand, quickly took out the pistol given by Ruan Jingxiong from his waist and ran towards the tiger.


    At this time, the tiger was about to catch up with Ruan Qing. Tang Wenhao hurriedly aimed at the tiger and fired a shot, but missed it. When the tiger heard the gunshot, it suddenly stopped moving forward and looked back at Tang Wenhao. Ruan Qing seized this rare opportunity and took out a pistol to aim at the tiger.


    This time, the two shot at the same time. The tiger fell to the ground after being hit in the head. I don''t know who hit it, but after all, he killed the tiger. Tang Wenhao was very happy. However, when he looked at Ruan Qing again, he found that he had disappeared. Tang Wenhao was shocked. Ruan Qing was not hurt by the tiger? What''s going on? Thinking of this, he hurried to the place where Ruan Qing had just shot.


    When he came to the place where Ruan Qing shot, he glanced at the grass in front and couldn''t help being stunned!


    It turned out that Ruan Qing accidentally stepped into the trap dug by the hunter. His whole body was tied into a hedgehog. There was gurgling blood on his neck and blood was pouring out of his mouth. But Ruan Qing was not dead yet. He said painfully, "Wen Hao... Brother... I... Can''t go with you... I... sorry... Instructor, come on... Give... Me... A shot..."


    "No... elder brother Ruan Qing... No... don''t worry, I can save you." Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Qing in pain. His heart was like a knife. He looked around and began to look for a rope. He wanted to climb down to save Ruan Qing. In fact, he had a rope in his bag, but because the incident happened suddenly, he saw Ruan Qing in such a terrible situation. He was flustered and didn''t remember it at all.


    Ruan Qing looked at him with difficulty and said in a weak voice, "Wen Hao... Brother... Please... Give... Me a shot... I... Have no... Hope of living..."


    Tang Wenhao fell on his knees at the edge of the trap, hugged his head and cried bitterly, "brother Ruan Qing... Hold on! I can save you."


    At this time, Tang Wan also followed. Seeing such a scene, he quickly hugged Tang Wenhao, "husband, what should I do? Brother Ruan... How to save!"


    "Wen... Hao... Brother... Please, please..." Ruan Qing said painfully, sweating on his forehead and face.


    "Husband, you should shoot brother Ruan quickly! He is too painful." Tang Wan cried.


    Tang Wenhao finally nodded. He knew that Ruan Qing had no hope of living. He couldn''t help crying. He picked up the pistol and opened several shots into the trap with his eyes closed. When he opened his eyes and saw that Ruan Qing had closed his eyes, he couldn''t help crying, "ah... Ah! Dad... I personally killed brother Ruan Qing... Dad..."


    People without such experience can''t understand his pain. They were close comrades in arms just now. In the twinkling of an eye, in order to free him, you have to kill him yourself. Although you are freeing him, after all, the gun in your hand ended his life.


    "Husband... Don''t be sad... You''re helping brother Ruan Qing free!" Tang Wan hugged Tang Wenhao and cried loudly.


    "Wife, brother Ruan Qing died on his own land before he went abroad. How can I tell my father? Shall we go back or continue to move forward now?" Tang Wenhao had no idea. He was thinking, maybe Ruan was just home! But his right-hand men have died in the trap set by the hunter.


    It was the tiger. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao angrily came to the tiger and wanted to shoot again to vent his anger. Tang Wan stopped him. "Husband, come on, the tiger has been killed by you. Why waste bullets? Why don''t you send a secret telegram to report the situation with your father?"


    This sentence reminded Tang Wenhao, "Oh! Yes, but where is the transmitter? By the way, it must be brother Ruan. I''ll go down and get brother Ruan up first, take out the useful things on him, and then bury him under the tree and make a mark, so that I can find his bones later."


    With the help of Tang Wan, Tang Wenhao took Ruan Qing, who was covered with wounds, to the trap and searched his personal belongings. Sure enough, they found a micro transmitter, but neither of them had received such training. They couldn''t play with the micro transmitter without instructions.


    They first buried Ruan Qing under a big tree and engraved a mark on the tree. It was too late.


    "Wife, no matter what, let''s move on! When we arrive in Myanmar, find brother Li Qiang and ask them to send a report to Dad. Where is it more suitable for us to camp tonight? I don''t think this place is very safe. There are tigers," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Alas, husband, we really haven''t met tigers before. Most of them are poisonous snakes. I haven''t even seen jackals. I killed brother Ruan." Tang Wan said remorsefully.


    "Wife, it has nothing to do with you. It''s life! Why don''t we go on! Are you in good health? No, I''ll carry you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No problem, husband, how can I be willing to let you carry me! Let''s camp in Laos! There''s not much distance left," Tang Wan said.


    So they packed up a trip, hand in hand and continued to trek ahead.


    After walking for more than an hour, I finally saw a small river mentioned by Tang Wan, "Husband, see? The river ahead is Laos. The river is not deep, but to be on the safe side, we''d better go the same way we went at that time, and the water depth will reach my chest. After crossing the river, we''ll camp by the river and hang our clothes. When we get up tomorrow morning, our clothes will be dry and we can continue to wear them."


    "OK, wife, anyway, I''ll do what you say. Let''s go!" Tang Wenhao said, holding Tang Wan''s jade hand to the river. Tang Wan carefully looked for the place where she had come down the river before.


    Finally, they found a place with obvious signs. In fact, they piled some small stones on the Bank of the river. They pushed things to their heads. Tang Wenhao was in front, and Tang Wan followed him and waded into the river.


    The river was very cool, comfortable and clear. Tang Wenhao drank a few mouthfuls of the river, which was a little sweet. Tang Wan also drank a few mouthfuls. They looked at each other and smiled.


    After landing, Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan began to set up tents. The three had two tents. When they buried Ruan Qing just now, they buried his tent together.


    After the tent was set up, the two sat down by the river to eat dry food and cans. Tang Wenhao thought of the beautiful women at home while eating. He thought of yue''er. He almost gave her all the public food these days. He found that he really liked her. Yue''er''s unruly and willful character has completely disappeared since he slept. Instead, he was very considerate and handled it well with Ah Mei and Xue Ying It made him look at her differently.


    Tang Wan saw that Tang Wenhao looked at the mountains in the distance and had warmth in his eyes. Knowing that he must be thinking of his other women, Tang Wan asked jealously, "husband, who are you thinking of? Sister yue''er or sister Xueying?"


    "Hehe, why do you think I only miss them?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Because we all know that you are chasing sister Xueying, and sister Yueer is your new wife. You have no reason not to miss them. Husband, you have so many beautiful women with you every night. Can you keep up with your energy? Every time you enter my room, I''m so worried about your body. I''m afraid you can''t stand it, but every time you enter my body, you''re still so fierce. Are you human or machine Are you never tired? Where did your energy come from? "Tang Wan asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, don''t you know that I have deep internal skills? I have gathered the internal power of one of my dad for 70 years. He lost his whole life skills to me. Therefore, although I haven''t practiced for a long time, my internal skills are deeper than those of people with decades of skills, so I can receive and receive freely." Tang Wenhao said proudly.


    "Husband, I know this, but how can you metabolize so fast?" Tang Wan asked admiringly.


    "Hehe, I eat too much! Don''t you see that most of the things in the family are killed by me alone? What can I do if I can eat! However, wife, you have to work hard these days. Can you bear it if you accompany me alone?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then glanced at Tang wanjiao''s small body, and his interest ignited immediately.


    "Bad... I can''t stand it. I don''t have any sisters to save me. What are you doing? Husband, you won''t start asking for it now?" Tang Wan felt his hunger and thirst from Tang Wenhao''s hot eyes.


    "Hehe, in this uninhabited wilderness, everywhere is our bed. Just think about it! Get up. We take off our clothes and go to the river to play. It''s very exciting. Sister Ah Mui and ah Ling have played with me in the river. The river is clear and cool. It must be fun." Tang Wenhao pulled Tang Wan up.


    Tang Wenhao is indeed an energetic man. He exhausted Tang Wan in the river and almost fainted her on the grass after he got ashore. He also really likes Tang Wan and never disliked that she had been touched by pockmarked Liu for several months. Tang Wan''s petite and sexy body is very attractive to him. He can feel the feeling of having a Ying in Tang Wan''s body. This is why It will make him more excited and crazy, so Tang Wancai will say that every time he feels Tang Wenhao and her, it is because he will always see ah Ying''s shadow in his mind when he sees her body, so he will be very excited.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao never told Tang Wan how he felt. He was afraid to hurt her. No woman was willing to be a substitute for another woman.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao found that Tang Wan''s body couldn''t bear it at all, so he hugged people into the tent and hugged each other until dawn.


    The next day, they simply ate something and moved on.


    In fact, the geographical environment of Laos, Vietnam, Myanmar, Thailand and Yunnan, China is very similar. Especially after entering the jungle, it is difficult for local people to distinguish which country they are in. Especially in the depths of the jungle, even if you encounter local people, most of them are Miao, Dai or other ethnic minorities The ethnic groups are basically descendants of the Baiyue ethnic group in ancient China. They all migrated to these countries from Yunnan, Guangxi, Guangdong and other places in China for thousands of years.

 Chapter 607

    Most of their living habits and languages are interlinked, which is why Tang Wan can easily understand their local dialect when he comes to the golden triangle.


    After a day''s trek in the mountains of northern Laos, they really didn''t meet any locals or dangerous animals. It was a smooth journey.


    "Wife, should you rest? Why don''t we find a place to eat and sleep? Your body is not like me! I have no problem driving all night, but you certainly can''t, not to mention you have a task at night!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, you almost me last night... No wonder sister a Ling said that if you were alone with you, it would not be happiness, but suffering!" Tang Wan smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, why do you take off your pants when you see me in your room?" Tang Wenhao said, reaching out and pinching Tang Wan.


    "Hee hee, I miss you, bad guy! But I''m afraid of you! However, we all feel very satisfied that there are so many sisters at home with you. No sister is dissatisfied." Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Of course, I can''t satisfy you with your sisters? Let''s go. I think the forest can camp. The woods are not dense. You can set up tents and work well after dinner. I''ve been holding back for a day and released my passion. Your body is poor. I didn''t have fun last night. You almost fainted. I wanted you at noon, but there''s no way in that ghost place The woods are too dense. I''m afraid it''s unsafe, "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then pulled up Tang Wan and hurried in the direction he pointed.


    "Husband, slow down, I won''t run again. Anyway, I''ll be drained by you sooner or later." Tang Wan smiled happily. In fact, she liked Tang Wenhao''s strong interest in her. She was really afraid of him. His energy was too abundant.


    The two flirted and scolded and went to the forest mentioned by Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao first checked the safety environment and felt that there was no problem. He quickly set up a tent. Tang Wan always gave him a hand with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao''s biggest advantage in picking up girls is that he devotes himself to every woman he is with. Therefore, every woman he picks up likes him wholeheartedly and feels that he is his favorite woman. Tang Wan is such a sweet feeling now.


    After they had enough to eat and drink, they imagined a bright future outside. Seeing that the sky was darkening, they couldn''t wait to get into the tent to do cloud and rain. As soon as they took off their clothes, they heard the rustling sound nearby from far to near. Tang Wenhao was afraid that some beast was going to attack their tent, so he quickly picked up his clothes and put them on.


    "Wife, hurry up, something''s going on." Tang Wenhao urged while wearing.


    "I see. It must be some beast, husband. You must be careful later." Tang Wan was worried that Tang Wenhao was in danger of dealing with the beast.


    "Don''t worry! There are no beasts that hurt me in the world!" as soon as Tang Wenhao finished blowing, he heard a bang of a gun, which frightened Tang Wenhao and hurriedly pressed Tang Wan to the ground. He realized that this was not a beast. It must be some armed organization that surrounded their tent.


    Then, outside the tent came a few cries that he couldn''t understand, "wife, do you understand? What are they talking about?"


    "I didn''t hear you clearly, but it seems to talk to us. It''s estimated that the local Miao people surrounded us. If it was them, there should be no danger. Husband, don''t talk, I''ll answer them." Tang Wan began to talk to the outside in their hometown Miao dialect.


    "We are Miao friends from Yunnan, China. Who are you?"


    As soon as this was said, let alone, someone outside really understood it and spoke to her in Miao dialect, "since you are the Miao family in Yunnan, China, why do you come to us? What do you want to do?"


    Tang Wan heard clearly this time and quickly replied, "I''m passing by your place. Excuse me, please don''t shoot. We''re out."


    "Well, come out!" said the man outside.


    Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan just opened the tent, vigilantly drilled out of the tent and looked up. They were very surprised. They saw five or six old people in their fifties and sixties pointing at them with an AK-47 automatic rifle. These old people were in rags and wore rag shoes on their feet.


    "Gentlemen, we are not bad people. We are the Miao family passing by." Tang Wan shouted cordially when he saw that it was really the local Miao family.


    One of the old men looked at Tang Wenhao warily. Seeing a pistol pinned to Tang Wenhao''s waist, Tang Wenhao motioned him to hand it over. Tang Wenhao handed his eyes to Tang Wan. In fact, with his skill, these old people would not help even if they pointed guns at him and Tang Wan. Tang Wenhao could subdue them all in an instant, but Tang Wenhao didn''t want to do so. He didn''t want to hurt the innocent, Just handle it properly.


    "Wife, give them the gun?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, it should be all right. I''ll talk to them," Tang Wan said.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Tang Wan agreed and reached out to take out his gun. "Oh! Don''t move." an old man was afraid that Tang Wenhao would pull out his gun to resist and motioned him not to move. Tang Wan quickly asked Tang Wenhao not to move.


    The old man let other people''s guns point at Tang Wenhao. He went to Tang Wenhao himself, unloaded his gun, weighed it, looked carefully, suddenly pointed Tang Wenhao''s gun at Tang Wenhao''s head and forced him to ask, "who are you? Did the government army send you here?"


    Tang Wenhao was confused. Tang Wan saw that the old man misunderstood and quickly distinguished, "no, old man, we are really not government troops. We are just passing by the Miao family in Yunnan."


    "Then how can you have such a good gun?" the old man obviously has a deep understanding of guns and knows goods very well.


    "It''s from a friend. We''re going to buy some goods in the golden triangle. As you know, the golden triangle is too unsafe. Take a pistol for self-defense. We''re really not a government army," Tang Wan explained.


    Regardless of Tang Wan''s explanation, the group took them to their stockade. When they arrived at the stockade, they found that the place where they set up their tent was the back hillside of the Miao people. There were less than ten families living here. All the bamboo houses were scattered on the hillside, and the light from the pine lamp was emitted from the window.


    The stockade is sparsely populated. At dusk, several children in open crotch pants are running around and playing. They also meet several women with headscarves, holding sickles and looking at them strangely, as if they came back from work in the field.


    Several old people directly escorted them to a family halfway up the mountain. There was a stocky young man with a headscarf and a Miao girl in a fancy cloth coat. Although they were dressed in fancy clothes, they were very ragged. The two young people also stared at Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan with hostility.


    The old people pushed Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan into a firewood hut. There were chopped dry firewood in it. Then they closed the door and left two old people guarding them with rifles.


    "Wife, ha ha, it''s good. I''ve been captured by several masters. This will be transmitted to Wu Kui''s grandson. My great reputation of Tang Wenhao is ruined." Tang Wenhao sighed helplessly.


    "Who is Wu Kui?" Tang Wan asked.


    "A friend of mine is now the boss of mans in Thailand. What do you think they will do to us, wife?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I think it should be all right! They must discuss it. I''ll explain to them later. My brother told me before that as long as they don''t resist and don''t be hostile to them, they Miao people won''t kill innocent people." Tang Wan still firmly believes it''s all right.


    "Hehe, I''m not afraid they''ll shoot us. How can they kill us? I hit the door like this, and then several old men can stop me? I wonder why these old people still like to dance with knives and guns? Are they the legendary jungle soldiers? Is brother Ruan Qing talking about these people?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it should be them. They have been fighting against the government, so they think we are sent by the government army," Tang Wan said.


    As they were talking, a horn suddenly came from outside. Soon, many people gathered outside the family. Tang Wenhao looked out through the gap of the wooden house. There were forty or fifty people, men and women, old and young, but it seemed that most of them were women.


    "Wife, what are they doing? They won''t hold a criticism meeting to criticize us?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, how could it be? I think it''s to convene a meeting of villagers to discuss how to deal with us." Tang Wan said.


    "Wife, you are so beautiful that you won''t give you to an old man as a wife? Really, I have to negotiate with them. I won''t change unless they exchange all the beauties in the stockade with me. Otherwise, I won''t change one less. At least one is worth ten with your wife''s appearance! I think there are many women in the stockade!" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Ha ha, villain, you still tell jokes at this time. Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll listen to what they say." Tang Wan hissed to Tang Wenhao.


    Outside, a tall old man stood at the door of the family and said to other villagers, "Today, two uninvited guests came to our stockade, a man and a woman. The woman is from Miao, but the man from Yunnan is not clear. If he was an ordinary passer-by, we let them pass. However, we found a very exquisite pistol on this man. Moreover, from my point of view, this man should be a martial artist. I''m worried about them The people bought by the government army went to the woods to inquire about us. Although the government army asked us to surrender and said that it would not harm us, it still sent troops to encircle and suppress us a few months ago and killed the third sister-in-law and a child of a Ren''s family. Therefore, the government army, we absolutely can''t believe it. What do you say? "


    "Just kill them," someone shouted.


    "Ask clearly! Don''t kill people indiscriminately." some people also raised objections.


    "That woman is very beautiful. She is from Miao people again. Why don''t you promise her to Amin as a daughter-in-law? Our stockade is short of foreign women! Kill the man." another person put forward a new suggestion.

 Chapter 608

    Everyone put forward their own opinions, but almost everyone agreed to kill Tang Wenhao. Tang Wan stayed and killed together. They had different opinions.


    Tang Wan was frightened. "Husband, they all said they were going to kill you. What should I do?"


    "Shit! Can these old, weak, sick and disabled people kill me? I have no problem making love with you and fighting with them. Do you believe it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Husband, you''re dead. Don''t always care about everything. They really discuss it like this. We still have to make some preparations to see how to deal with them without hurting them. I think they''re really not bad people. It''s best not to hurt them," Tang Wan said.


    "Wife, they are going to kill your husband, and you don''t let me hurt them. How do you say I should deal with them?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Just point their acupoints! If you subdue them and don''t hurt them, don''t they know we''re not their enemies?" Tang Wan said.


    "OK, let''s do as you say! But so many people are not easy to control. Catch the thief first and catch the king. I think the old man who speaks must be their village head. I''ll take him down first later. However, wife, discuss with you. If there is a beautiful woman who is begging for money to marry me, you can''t stop it! You can''t deal with me alone. If you have this opportunity, let me try again How about adding a beautiful woman? "Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Hehe, you... Don''t you have anything else in mind? You know you want beautiful women all day. You''re not satisfied with so many beautiful women in your family?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding. When men and women are together, they want to make the atmosphere up. Don''t be too sad. In a word, come out with me, you are absolutely safe, and I can''t make you become someone else''s bride! You are my dear wife!" said Tang Wenhao, holding up Tang Wan''s chin and kissing.


    Tang Wan smiled shyly, "I really admire you. You don''t worry at all at this time."


    "Hehe, what are you worried about? I''m not even the old, weak and disabled soldiers. I dare to go to the golden triangle? Just put your heart in your stomach. Wait, your main task is to convey my decision to them. Tell them that if they annoy your husband, your husband will take concubines here on a large scale and receive all their unmarried women into your husband''s bed." Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Oh, come on, don''t be poor. We should try to leave here safely as soon as possible." Tang Wan smiled. She was much more relieved when she saw Tang Wenhao''s look that didn''t pay attention to these people at all. She absolutely worshipped Tang Wenhao''s ability.


    They were chatting. Someone came towards their wood house with a torch. Tang Wenhao smiled, "wife, see, someone has a crush on you."


    "Don''t be kidding. Let''s act according to the circumstances. As long as they don''t do anything drastic to me, don''t hurt them, OK?" Tang Wan told him.


    "Don''t worry! I know that I won''t hurt the innocent. These people are poor people, especially so many children were present." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Well, husband, I knew you must have a clear idea." Tang Wan smiled.


    Just after that, Menzi of the firewood room was pushed away. A young man held a torch, and the two old men behind pointed guns at Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan. The young man said coldly to Tang Wan, "you, come out, you squat down!" he pointed to Tang Wenhao and shouted.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Tang Wan. Tang Wan nodded and motioned him to squat down. Tang Wenhao had to squat down helplessly. He was extremely depressed. Because of his ability, he could control the three people in the firewood room in a few seconds and make them all his hostages. But Tang Wan asked him to be patient, so he could only squat down.


    Tang Wenhao squatted on the ground and watched as Tang Wan was taken away by this group of Miao people. When he went out, Tang Wan told Tang Wenhao that he could only rescue her when he found her in danger, but he tried not to hurt people. Tang Wenhao thought that the task was arduous enough.


    In fact, he also understood Tang Wan''s meaning. These Miao people were not bad people, but their thoughts were controlled by others. After the war, the aggressors withdrew, which made these people completely divorced from social reality, isolated in the deep mountains and forests, and killed for a long time. The contradiction was acute. It was normal for them to guard against outsiders.


    Besides, Tang Wan was escorted to the door of this family by several people. Under the light of the fire, these isolated villagers in the stockade, men, women, old and young, stared at her with their eyes. Some were envious, greedy, confused, and of course some were laughing at jokes.


    The old man standing in front of him said to Tang Wan, "you say you are a Chinese Miao?"


    "Yes, old man, I''m really from the Miao nationality. How else can I understand you? My husband and I really don''t mean any harm to you. We''re just passing by." Tang Wan continued to explain.


    "Girl, if you can understand our words, you don''t have to be Miao people. Unless you have definite evidence to prove that you are Miao people, we will never let you leave here. You have found our stronghold. If you are sent by the government army to investigate us, our whole stronghold will be dangerous. You say, what else can you prove that you are Miao besides knowing Miao dialect "Family?" the old man asked.


    "Old man, before I could prove that I was a Miao family, but now I really can''t prove it, because my ID card was invalidated by the drug lords in the golden triangle, so I want to enter the golden triangle by smuggling. If I have a legal ID card, why should I go through this deep mountain?" Tang Wan said painstakingly.


    "Dad, don''t talk nonsense with this woman. Just give her to Amin as his wife! Kill the man. We can''t have any more accidents in the stockade. It''s better to be careful. The two couples are carrying pistols and go to the golden triangle. It''s probably not a good man." a man said impatiently.


    Although Tang Wan was worried about this, she was not too afraid. She knew that although dozens of people in the stockade caught them both and locked them up, if Tang Wenhao really wanted to come out, no one could stop him, but she didn''t want Tang Wenhao to do it as a last resort.


    "Elder brother, please don''t hurt us. We really broke into your village by mistake, but we really have no malice. We just want to stay here for one night and leave tomorrow morning. Please let us go! For the sake of our ancestors," Tang Wan begged.


    When Tang Wan begged, the scene began to whisper, especially the women. Seeing that Tang Wan spoke so pitifully and that Tang Wenhao, who was locked inside, was very handsome, they began to say good things to them, saying that they really didn''t look like bad guys. Let them go.


    But most people are still opposed to letting them go. They are worried that if Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan are sent by the government army, the stockade will be destroyed.


    Just then, a big black faced man with leopard eyes and a tall figure came out of the crowd. He came to Tang Wan, stretched out his thick hand, pinched Tang Wan''s chin and said with an obscene smile, "She''s very beautiful. Since she''s the Miao family, don''t go. You''ll be my wife in the future, Dad. As everyone said, this woman will be my wife. The boy in it will be killed and there will be no future trouble. All right, dad?"


    Tang Wan was pinched by him and frowned. She retreated and blushed. She didn''t expect to suddenly kill such a rogue man.


    Everyone burst into laughter.


    Tang Wenhao inside looked really through the gap between the wood boards in the firewood room. He couldn''t help getting angry and thought, it seems that Tang Wan''s kindness is difficult for them to leave this barbarian land safely. Maybe only force can solve the problem.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao began to look at everything in the firewood room. First, he secretly broke all the ropes tied to him, and then found a slightly longer firewood stick from the ground. He stared at the movement outside without blinking and waited for an opportunity to attack.


    Tang Wan outside retreated more and more, and the boy named Amin pressed step by step. The salty pig''s hand rubbed Tang Wan''s pretty face wantonly, and even wanted to kiss his smelly mouth on Tang Wan''s sweet lips. Now Tang Wan quit and shouted to Tang Wenhao, who was already extremely angry in the firewood room, "ah! Husband, help me!"


    These indifferent villagers cheered. The father didn''t stop Amin''s insult to Tang Wan, but looked at Tang Wan coldly with a dry cigarette bag.


    Just as the villagers were watching the excitement, they heard a bang. The firewood house door was knocked down by Tang Wenhao''s palm. The two gatekeepers at the door picked up their automatic rifles and were about to shoot Tang Wenhao. Before they could shoot, Tang Wenhao waved his fingers straight to their acupoints. The two old people stood on one side, and the guns in their hands instantly reached Tang Wenhao''s hands.


    All this series of actions were rapid and coherent, which shocked dozens of villagers at the scene, and no one responded. At the same time, Tang Wenhao quickly rushed to his father with two guns in his hands, and pointed one gun at him, and the muzzle of the other gun pointed at the Ah Ming who molested Tang Wan.


    Perhaps they had never seen such a powerful person in their life, so no one reacted. No one thought of fighting back against him, which made Tang Wenhao take a big advantage.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had succeeded, Tang Wan hurried to Tang Wenhao''s side and said to the stunned father, "old man, you forced it. We really didn''t want to fight you, Dad. If my husband let you go, can you promise not to hurt us?"


    "Girl, who are you? Your husband is definitely not an ordinary person. What does he do? If you are really not sent by the government army, you have no holidays with our stronghold, and we won''t hurt you."

 Chapter 609

    "Old man, my husband and I are really Chinese. We have something to do when we go to the golden triangle, but it''s inconvenient for me to tell you what to do, but it must have nothing to do with your stockade. To tell you the truth, my husband''s martial arts are high and his skills are agile. I think you''ve seen it. In fact, when we were in the tent, if my husband wanted to resist, If you think about it, with his skill just now, can you catch us? I''m sure you can''t catch us. We ran away long ago. Moreover, you old people must be dead, but we didn''t do so. Why? Because I told my husband that since you are the Miao family and I am the Miao family, you won''t hurt us, so I''ve been stopping my husband Don''t resist. If he didn''t bully me just now, my husband wouldn''t come out. Old man, we''ve all reached this point. Don''t you believe we have no malice towards you? Do we have to cause casualties on both sides? "Tang Wan said very sincerely.


    Not only the old man, but also her villagers, especially the old man and women, nodded repeatedly. They were indeed restrained by Tang Wenhao''s superb Kung Fu. Several men went to the two old men who had been ordered acupoints and shook them. When they found that the two old men were motionless, they ran to the old man and said, "Dad, those two old men won''t move. Their bodies seem stiff. They won''t be dead?" they said, glaring at Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Dead? Girl, did your man kill our men?" although Tang Wenhao pointed a gun at his head, Dad heard that his two old comrades in arms were dead, he still stared at Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan angrily.


    "No, Dad, don''t worry! They are all fine. As long as you don''t hurt us, I can ensure their safety. They will be fine," Tang Wan said.


    "Wife, what are you talking about with them? Just point a gun at the old man, and I''ll take a minute or two to get them all done. Then we left without hurting them anyway. In an hour or two, their acupoints were automatically untied, and we went away," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, husband, you go and untie the acupoints of the two old people! We treated them sincerely and learned your power. They won''t go too far," Tang Wan said.


    "Wife, are you sure?" Tang Wenhao asked warily. He didn''t trust these villagers. At least he didn''t trust Amin who wanted to take advantage of Tang Wan with his gun. He felt that there was evil in the boy''s eyes and didn''t look like a good man.


    "Yes, the old man certainly doesn''t look like a bad man, and most of them are kind villagers. They should be fine. Just be a little careful and don''t be careless." Tang Wan said that according to her intuition, most of the people in the stockade are good people, and only a few people like Ah Ming may have some mental problems, indicating that Tang Wenhao and her views are similar in this regard.


    Tang Wenhao thought, since Tang Wan is so sure, let them go again. So, he said cautiously, "wife, you follow me, and I''ll untie the acupoints for the two old men." as he said, he began to withdraw next to the two old men, but the muzzle of the gun was still facing dad and Amin, and Tang Wan followed him closely.


    Everyone looked at him nervously. Someone had begun to quietly pick up the gun and aim at Tang Wenhao. The smart Tang Wenhao found something wrong and quickly said to Tang Wan, "You tell the old man that someone is aiming a gun at me. If they dare to mess around, I will kill. I don''t want to kill anyone, but let them not force me to kill all of them. You must translate like this, okay? Otherwise, it will be us."


    "OK, I''ll translate according to your words." then Tang Wan told his father and the villagers present what Tang Wenhao meant. As soon as his father listened, he stared sharply at several young people who wanted to shoot. These people quickly put away the gun. It seems that his father''s prestige in the village is beyond doubt.


    Tang Wenhao was a lot more down-to-earth. He went to the two dads, handed Tang Wan a gun in his hand, asked her to point at his father, withdrew the gun, and quickly untied the acupoints for the two. It took less than two seconds.


    When they saw that the two old men were just yawning and stretching, they were surprised that nothing had happened. Now the father was completely convinced and smiled at Tang Wan, "OK, girl, I believe you! Everyone put away the gun! In addition, girl, give back the pistol to you." then the father returned Tang Wenhao''s pistol to Tang Wan from his old camouflage clothes.


    Tang Wan took the pistol, happily handed it to Tang Wenhao, thanked his father, apologized, and said warmly to them, "Girl, since you are our Miao people, we are a family. Don''t sleep in the tent tonight, just sleep in my house... In addition, everyone will go back and prepare immediately. Everyone will take out all the delicious and delicious food in their home to entertain our guests from afar. We will gather at the foot of the mountain and welcome our guests with the enthusiasm of our Miao people." Dad shouted to the villagers.


    Some people shouted when they saw that the matter had been satisfactorily solved, and the women also dragged their children home to prepare food and drink.


    After dissolving the villagers, the old man welcomed Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan into his living room, ordered his son and daughter to pour tea for them, and then everyone began to introduce themselves. It turned out that the old man''s surname was Peng, and Tang Wenhao called him Peng father. The stocky young man and the Miao girl just now were his children. The young man''s name was Peng Shoucheng, his nickname was a Cheng, and the girl''s name was Peng Shouxia, his nickname was a Xia.


    "Tang Wan girl, you and your man sleep in my daughter A Xia''s room tonight, let A Xia go to another girl''s bed for a night. Since you are Miao family, then we are one family. You are welcome. We Miao people must unite and fight against the chaos army led by the old people. They want to occupy our land and drive us out of the mountains. We must fight with them. "Fight to the end." Peng''s father didn''t forget to mobilize the masses to resist the government army at this time.


    "Hehe, father Peng, are those troops still killing you?" Tang Wan asked with a smile.


    "That''s right! But they can''t defeat our Miao people, do you know? How many of our compatriots are there in the northern mountains? Can they eliminate them? We don''t accept their leadership. Even if no one helps us now, we can make our own guns. We''re not afraid of them, and we can''t defeat them." father Peng is not young, but his fighting spirit is still strong.


    Tang Wan wanted to laugh as soon as he spoke like this, but he was embarrassed to laugh. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand anyway. He looked around the family''s home furnishings. It was really poor! There are no electrical appliances. All the appliances are self-made. There are no tables, chairs and benches, and no electric lights. They are all pine lamps. The columns at home are full of smoked and dried meat. The columns are oily and dark.


    Nima''s, it''s older than the old society!


    "Dad, don''t tell sister Wan about this. I think we still have to get out of the mountain, otherwise we can only be poor from generation to generation." ah Xia glanced at her father.


    "Even if you are poor, you can''t lose your fighting spirit. I don''t think you young people can. If you go on like this, the Miao people here will be destroyed by the old people sooner or later, and the territory opened up by our ancestors will be lost in your hands." father Peng scolded unhappily.


    "Dad, look at sister Wan and brother a Hao. They belong to Miao people, but what kind of life do they live? We have no way out because we stay on the mountain road. If I say, we should negotiate with the government army and get out of the mountain." a Xia retorted.


    Tang Wan didn''t expect ah Xia to have this kind of consciousness. She asked in surprise, "father Peng, has ah Xia read a book? I think she has ideas."


    "After studying outside the mountain for a few years, someone always publicized and plotted against our Miao people at school, so I let her go home. Now she is influenced by people outside, and people can''t forget her ancestors." father Peng stared at his daughter and said.


    "I haven''t forgotten Zu, Dad. Look, since the war, there have been fewer and fewer men and more women in the village, as well as nearby villages. They are often harassed by government forces. When the government forces come, we will die several men or children. You always let them take guns when they were young, but you don''t know that they are asked to die. You think, there are fewer and fewer men Is there any hope in our stockade? "


    "Ah Xia, stop talking and don''t make dad angry. I don''t think the government army is great. How many times have they been eliminated, but they haven''t been beaten back by us? I''m not afraid of them." ah Cheng said indifferently.


    "Look, this is the descendant of the Miao family. Ah Cheng, as long as we have descendants like you, we can''t die. Women have long hair and short knowledge. Miss Tang Wan, let you laugh." father Peng smiled shyly, and then stared at ah Xia.


    Ah Xia pouted and said something that shocked Tang Wan and Tang Wenhao. They didn''t expect such a smart and generous girl in this stupid and backward mountain village. They heard her say to father Peng, "Hum! Dad, it''s hard for you to use your brains, so we are always hidden by the government army. If we really want to fight with the government army for a long time, we still need to improve our personnel quality and weapons and equipment. Like so many people in our stockade just now, we can''t control brother Wen Hao alone. If brother Wen Hao is really a politician People from the government army, we can''t escape the whole village just now, which shows that talents are the most important thing. The combat effectiveness of men in our stockade is too poor. You veterans still rely on you when you start a war, and you also learned that skill decades ago. How can this be done? There has been great progress in all aspects outside, and the combat effectiveness of the government army must be improving. I think, I am We might as well leave brother Wen Hao behind and let him teach our team the ability to kill the government army. When the government army goes into the mountain to eliminate us, we will be afraid of the government army. They will not dare to enter the mountain casually. Only in this way can our stockade develop safely and steadily for several years, and we can pass on the skills we have learned to other Miao people, so that our Miao team can gradually grow. "

 Chapter 610

    Not only was Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan subdued, but her father and brother also looked at her in surprise and looked at Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan. Finally, father Peng woke up. He grabbed Tang Wenhao and begged, "Brother ah Hao, ah Xia is right. Just stay and be our instructor! I think you are more powerful than the instructor of the CIA at that time. As long as you command, the government army is certainly not our opponent."


    "Yes, brother Wen Hao, you can stay and teach us! As long as you are willing to stay and teach us Kung Fu, you can choose all the good things in our stockade, including women. Even my sister ah Xia can be your concubine. Our stockade needs talents like you too much, right? Dad, let ah Xia marry brother Wen Hao as a concubine! In this way, we can keep others." Ah Cheng said to father Peng. Ah Xia blushed and glanced at her brother.


    Tang Wenhao looked at him blankly. He didn''t know what he was talking about, but Tang Wan understood. Her beautiful eyes widened. He thought, ah Cheng really dared to say that he let his husband take concubines here in front of his own face, so she immediately looked very unhappy.


    Father Peng stared at his son and smiled at Tang Wan, "Don''t take it to heart, Miss Tang Wan! My son is talking nonsense from the perspective of a man, but we really need a talent like your husband. Why don''t you discuss it with your husband! Stay! There are still a lot of agate and jade in our stockade. You can take as much as you want at that time."


    "Hehe, Dad, we still have a task. We can''t stay. When we finish our task and come back, we can let my husband stay for a while and teach your people some Kung Fu. It''s no problem," Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Are you leaving tomorrow?" asked father Peng.


    "Yes, we must leave tomorrow. I hope father Peng can understand." Tang Wan said.


    Just then, an old man with a gun came in and shouted to father Peng, "boss, the villagers gathered at the foot of the mountain and the campfire lit up. Why don''t you invite our guests from afar!"


    "Well, I also have something to discuss with you. Miss Tang Wan, brother Wen Hao, please!" father Peng smiled.


    So Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan walked down the mountain with father Peng''s family. On the way, Tang Wan translated ah Cheng''s meaning to Tang Wenhao, "Husband, you''re right. You can choose any woman in the stockade! As long as your wife and I agree, even ah Xia behind us can become your woman. You can do it tonight. How about? Do you want to consider being a son-in-law here? But I remind you, according to the rules of our Miao family, if you really want someone else, you can''t withdraw your marriage at will, then you have to Being a son-in-law here honestly, you can''t go. "


    "Hehe, wife, didn''t you tell them that I can deal with all the women in their village alone? Otherwise, you can talk to them like this. If all the adult women in their village act as concubines for me, I promise to stay and teach them Kung Fu. How about one less?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go! Do you think they really can''t? There are more women and fewer men here, so ah Cheng said just now. Listen to ah Xia''s meaning, if there is no change, their stronghold will die. Men die too much because of war. Can there be hope for a stronghold without men? So it''s not good to give you all the women in the stronghold for the survival of the stronghold What''s the big deal? Otherwise, people won''t immediately tell you to take his sister first, which shows that they are really worried, "Tang Wan said.


    "Hehe, it''s so scary! No, let''s run away at night!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "There''s no need to escape. I told Dad that we''ll come back after our task is completed. How about you live here for a while and teach them Kung Fu?" Tang Wan said.


    "Hehe, do you really dare to make decisions with me? I tell you, I want to go home now. Do you think I can live here where I don''t even have electric lights? There are no entertainment activities." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "But there are so many women! Don''t you just like women?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Aren''t you in charge?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Who cares about you? Nobody cares about you at home. I don''t care about you here. I can''t wait to have more women to share some with me! You don''t have so much energy every day. You almost killed me last night." Tang Wan smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha, you''re jealous! But, wife, you really moved me. When you said that, although there was no TV, computer or game console here, there were many women! There were a steady stream of women playing in the dark at night, which was good. I accepted your suggestion." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Just dream!" Tang Wan twisted Tang Wenhao''s arm and smiled.


    Several bonfires have been lit on the threshing ground of the stockade. The men put sweet rice wine and some local snacks on the ground. The girls gathered around the bonfire and put on their Miao people''s national costumes. Tang Wan had a special sense of intimacy at a glance.


    The children are happily playing by the campfire, eating snacks and happy like the new year.


    Father Peng is right. No matter which country the Miao family is, they dress up and have similar customs. There is no obvious difference, but they don''t know whether the dance is the same or not?


    Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan were invited by father Peng to sit down at a table where the bonfire was the most prosperous. Father Peng first stood up and motioned to everyone not to quarrel. He wanted to talk.


    The children went to the adults, and the girl dance team stood in a pair first. Father Peng said to everyone, "You can see what happened tonight. Miss Tang Wan and her husband are indeed our distant relatives and friends. This is also the only Miao guest from China that my father Peng met in his life. We are all the same ancestor. If our ancestors didn''t come to Laos to open up territory, maybe she was our neighbor. Since they came to our distant home, that''s great We will welcome them in the most enthusiastic way of our Miao family. Wait a minute, men will toast our son-in-law of the Miao family, and women will dance with our girl Tang Wan. In addition, I want to have an idea and see your opinions. Ah Xia mentioned to me just now that what is most lacking in our stockade is talent. She was right. Our stockade Now there are fewer and fewer people who can carry guns to fight, because our men are too dead and injured. If we go on like this, our stockade will be over. We old guys are nearly 60 and can''t protect you for a few years, and there are too few young people. If we go on like this, even if the government army doesn''t come, our stockade will be over. Then we will be ashamed of our ancestors and we will become the sins of our ancestors People, so ah Xia put forward a suggestion. She said, we should keep Miss Tang Wan and let her husband brother Wen Hao be the instructor of our stockade. I think everyone has seen his ability. He has superb Kung Fu. If everyone has his kung fu, do you say that the government army can beat us? "


    "I can''t beat it!" the villagers answered.


    "Yes, if we all have such Kung Fu as brother Wen Hao, the government army will never be able to destroy us. Therefore, I want to ask you to ask brother Wen Hao to stay, but I''m not sure. Ah Cheng said that in order to let brother Wen Hao stay, all the good things in our stockade can be given to them, agate, jade and even our daughter, as long as he can Yes, as long as he can stay, we should all be willing. Can everyone do it? "


    "Yes, Dad, this is really what we are most worried about. There are more than ten young men in our stockade, but there are more than 30 adult girls. Moreover, our families are close relatives, and it is impossible for us to marry men and women in our stockade, but the situation in other Miao stockaded nearby is similar. We really need to find a way to solve this problem, or else However, if the government forces do not suppress us, we will be finished ourselves. We most need a safe and stable environment to recuperate. Otherwise, the Miao family will be destroyed in the hands of our generations. "A middle-aged man stood up and said.


    "Yes, uncle he is right. As long as brother Wen Hao can be our instructor, I am willing to let my two daughters follow him, and give him our agate and jade saved over the years. We can accept any sacrifice for our Miao family to keep burning incense and never leave our hometown." another person began to agree.


    In this way, the scene soon became boiling, and almost every man in every family expressed his position. As long as Tang Wenhao could stay and teach their children Kung Fu, they were willing to give their treasures and daughters to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wan translated to Tang Wenhao while listening. Both of them were frightened by the atmosphere. Tang Wenhao thought, shit! It seems that we must escape tonight, or we must be forced to kiss by the Miao family!


    Seeing that the villagers have expressed their position one after another, father Peng has a bottom in his heart. He turns his eyes and smiles at Tang Wan, "Miss Tang Wan, you can see that all the men, women and children in our stockade are sincerely keeping you. For your sake, you are also the descendant of the Miao family. Let your men stay! You also make some sacrifices, will you? Most of the girls in our stockade are difficult to marry out, because this is the case in our Miao stockade with a radius of dozens of kilometers and have fought so many times After years of fighting, there are many fewer men than women. Our medical level is also limited. Many of them are married by close relatives, and the neonatal mortality rate is also relatively high. Even if your man stays here for a year and a half, not only our stronghold''s armed strength will be greatly enhanced, but also there will be many more children. After all, your man is not a Miao people, so there will be no children born I hope Miss Tang Wan can make it. "Father Peng''s attitude is very sincere.


    "Dad Peng, I really can''t promise you. We do have important tasks. It''s reasonable to say that I am a descendant of the Miao family. I can naturally make sacrifices for the rise and fall of the Miao family. To tell you the truth, my husband has many wives at home. This is no problem, but we can''t stay this time. I can only promise you to stay here when we come back from the golden triangle Stay here for a period of time. At that time, we can also be at ease. Do you think so? "Tang Wan is also a delaying measure. She knows that she may not pass by here when she comes back. She feels very funny when she thinks that these Miao people regard their husbands as their instructors and planters.

 Chapter 611

    "Miss Tang Wan, what if you don''t come back then?" asked father Peng.


    "We will come back. Since we came here, we must come back here. We are not familiar with other roads," Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "In that case, I''ll discuss it with the people in our stockade." then father Peng told the villagers what Tang Wan meant.


    The villagers objected to letting Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan go like this, saying that they must be a delaying measure and will not come back after leaving. Father Peng said, but people have a task and they have no reason to stay! You can''t use coercion again, can you? Moreover, Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu was so powerful that they couldn''t keep it. The villagers began to discuss it.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what they were discussing, so Tang Wan told him about these people''s concerns, "Wife, see? Your husband is the idol of beautiful women everywhere. They asked me to stay. There are only two tasks. Teach their men martial arts and sow seeds for their girls. Otherwise, sow seeds for these beautiful girls tonight! Teach martial arts until I come back. How about completing one task first?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go, villain! Don''t be kidding. People mainly want you to teach them Kung Fu. Don''t stink." Tang Wan said with a whiny smile.


    "Dad, why don''t you ask Miss Tang Wan what task they are going to complete when they go to the golden triangle? Why don''t you send some people with them to help them complete the task and bring them back?" someone proposed this method.


    "No, ah Jin, you think too simply. Ah Hao''s martial arts are so powerful that we send men to follow him. If he doesn''t come back, who can stop him? You? Can you stop him?"


    "Yes! Besides, there are not enough men in our stockade. Now the night watchmen can''t come round and can''t send anyone out."


    "Why don''t you send some women with you?"


    "Not men, not women."


    "That''s not necessarily. There are many things that men can''t do. Women can do it. Women can have children. Can men do it?"


    "You''re making a fuss. Men are always more capable than women. Dad really wants to send women to follow him. Maybe the women won''t come back and run away with him."


    "I think we can send women to follow them. Women have women''s means. If our girls have feelings with ah Hao and ah Hao also likes the girls in our stockade, he may really come back."


    "Well, I think this method is OK, but if we really want to do so, we must choose the most beautiful girls in the stockade to go with them, so that ah Hao may like them."


    "You think too simply. Ah Hao doesn''t necessarily like the women in our stockade because he has such a beautiful wife as Miss Tang Wan. Besides, Miss Tang Wan doesn''t necessarily agree to it."


    "Why don''t you let dad ask Miss Tang Wan?"


    After such a discussion, the focus of the problem came to Tang Wan. In fact, Tang Wan heard what they said clearly. She felt funny and sad for these foolish villagers.


    Father Peng was also listening to the villagers'' comments. He couldn''t help turning his eyes to Tang Wan and asked with a smile, "What do you think, Miss Tang Wan? If you agree, some of our old guys will gather together people with girls over the age of 18 and those girls, and let your man choose some girls he likes to go with you. After you finish the task, you will be responsible for sending them back?"


    Tang Wan thought Peng''s father was a ghost. He deliberately said the other way round. Instead of asking these girls to bring her back with Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao asked them to send the girls back. He had the same intention, but he felt really different.


    After Tang Wan told Tang Wenhao the results of the discussion in the stockade, Tang Wenhao almost laughed. Shit! Is this a beauty trick? "Wife, do you think it''s one of the beauty tricks?"


    "Ha ha, that''s right! Do you think you''re going to win or not?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "It''s reasonable to say that in my style, I should be in the trap, but I think I can''t hurt these innocent girls, because I''m sure I won''t come back. I told you, I want to go home now. You''d better find a way not to let them follow." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "But how can I refuse? These villagers now regard you as the Savior of their stockade. If I don''t agree, I can''t find a reason. After all, I''m also a descendant of the Miao family." Tang Wan said in embarrassment.


    "Then you say I don''t want to! You say I don''t want anyone except you. You are my only woman." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Still the only woman, can you count how many women you have? Husband, I just told father Peng that you have a lot of wives. This reason is not tenable." Tang Wan smiled helplessly.


    "Ah? Why did you tell him that? You''re really not afraid that your husband is tired to death in bed?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "I''m afraid you''ll kill our women in bed. You''d better think of other ways?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    While they were discussing, ah Xia, father Peng''s daughter, came to Tang Wan and said to her, "sister Tang Wan, I''d like to go to the golden triangle with you."


    "Ah? The problem is that my husband hasn''t decided to take you together. The place we go is very dangerous and not suitable for girls. Let''s talk about it!" Tang Wan declined.


    "Aren''t you also a woman? We Miao girls are not afraid of death. Sister Tang Wan, just because you are also the descendant of Miao people, help us in the stockade!" ah Xia begged.


    "Wife, what is ah Xia doing?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, what else can I do? People take the initiative to ask to go with you? What do you think should be done about this? No, let''s promise to come down and take some girls away. Anyway, you also say that I can''t satisfy you. Can''t you be completely satisfied if I bring more beautiful women over? Hehe, as for whether I can come back or not at that time, what do you think?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "No, my wife, we can make jokes, but we don''t really come. We don''t know what will happen when we go to the Golden Triangle this time. Although it may be better with the help of Kunlong and enbenxi, if they can really help us a lot, Li Qiang and Ruan Biao won''t be so anxious to let me go. It shows that it''s not so easy to do and it must be dangerous, You''ve been in the golden triangle for so long. You know the situation best. Taking some of their little girls will hurt us and hurt them, "Tang Wenhao said.


    Ah Xia seemed to see that Tang Wenhao didn''t want to take her away. She angrily walked up to Tang Wenhao as if she wanted to question him. She worried her father. She was worried that she would annoy Tang Wenhao and have a negative effect. She quickly shouted, "ah Xia, stop fooling around and be polite if you have anything to say. Don''t be rude to guests."


    "Dad, I know. I just want to tell brother ah Hao that I really want to go out with him to see the world and learn skills. I hope he can take me out. I am willing to do anything for him and serve him and sister Tang Wan." ah Xia said very seriously.


    "But, Miss Tang Wan seems very embarrassed,... Miss Tang Wan, why don''t you discuss with your man and let ah Xia go with you!" father Peng begged and looked at Tang Wan.


    Tang Wanshi couldn''t bear to refuse Peng''s father and daughter. Seeing that other villagers were looking forward to them, she turned to Tang Wenhao and said, "husband, forget it. Do as I just said! Ah Xia is one. I''ll let Peng call the beautiful and clever girls in their stockade. You can pick two or three more to go with us!"


    "Ah? Wife, you... Whatever you want! There''s really nothing you can do." Tang Wenhao doesn''t refute Tang Wan''s face. In fact, he really doesn''t want to take ah Xia and them away. I don''t know what dangers and situations will be encountered along the way. One more person will be a drag.


    Tang Wan was very happy to see Tang Wenhao''s acceptance. He told father Peng and a Xia about his decision, and father Peng told other villagers. Before father Peng called, many village women had pushed their daughters to Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan for their choice.


    Tang Wenhao helplessly glanced at the four or five young girls standing in front of him and thought, what the fuck did he do? Yanfu can''t push it off when she comes. Is it true that she has committed a peach blossom in her life? There are beautiful women begging for nothing everywhere?


    He looked at the young girls in front of him with the eyes of a senior girl picking expert, and found that they have a common characteristic. They are petite and have a slightly dark skin, but they have a healthy complexion and facial features. They are not so beautiful or ugly. A handsome guy like him who has been soaking in the beauty cluster for a long time has not aroused Tang Wenhao''s interest anyway, She is not of the same grade as the beauties in her family, including Tang Wan around her.


    Tang Wenhao just smiled and said nothing. Tang Wan knew that he didn''t like these girls, and it''s hard to say that he didn''t like others directly. Tang Wan simply made ugly people for her husband and waved to them to go down. Even if they lost the election, several girls went back to the campfire with small mouths.


    As soon as they went down, seven or eight girls came up. This time, a little Laurie finally made Tang Wenhao''s debauchery heart beat. The little girl looked like Dong Jie. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be able to talk and flicker. Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan took a fancy to her almost at the same time.


    As soon as Tang Wan asked her name, the little girl''s name was Tianmei. She was really like her name. Tang Wan smiled at Tianmei and said, "it''s you, Tianmei." the little girl was very intelligent. In fact, she had read his meaning from Tang Wenhao''s eyes. Seeing that Tang Wanguo really came to her, she was busy thanking Tang Wan. Her parents were also very grateful to her and Tang Wenhao, I envy the girl she didn''t choose.


    "Wife, forget it! Add ah Xia, no more." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK." Tang Wan replied, and then said to father Peng that she would want sweet sister and ah Xia, so she wouldn''t choose.


    The parents of those girls who had not been selected quit and quarreled fiercely. They said it was unfair. Tang Wenhao was cruel and said to Tang Wan, "wife, please add two more! Is it so good to follow us? It seems that they are going to enjoy happiness. Don''t they know that going to the golden triangle is going to play with their lives?"

 Chapter 612

    "Hehe, husband, don''t you know how handsome you are? Who doesn''t like you when these young girls see you? In addition, your Kung Fu is so magical that you have a sense of security when marrying you. For these girls who have lived in wars and mountains for a long time, the sense of security is the most important. For their parents, who doesn''t want their children to follow a girl who has the ability to protect their daughter Men? You can see why they react so strongly when you think about it? "Tang Wan smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was right when he thought about it. Indeed, as Tang Wan analyzed, the government army regarded them as terrorists and aliens, and would eliminate them every few days. These girls grew up in this unstable environment from childhood. Of course, they expected a man to bring them a sense of security. What they wanted was not love, but a guarantee of life.


    To understand this, he suddenly felt that he had more responsibility and burden, and his image was tall. Mom, he could no longer characterize himself as a lust ghost. I was saving them. It was their honor and honor for Tang Wenhao to sleep with them. I was their Savior! In that case, just save more!


    Therefore, in the next beauty pageant, he took the initiative to reduce his requirements and standards. As long as he was sexy, his skin was tender and white, and his facial features were not ugly, together with ah Xia and sweet sister, he asked eight young girls to follow him to the golden triangle.


    Father Peng and the villagers were very happy to see that Tang Wenhao wanted their eight little beauties. Father Peng asked these beautiful girls to go home and change into new clothes that they would wear only for sacrifice in the stockade, and then dance with their man Tang Wenhao.


    When these little beauties went back to change clothes, father Peng and the men with good drinking capacity in the village began to toast Tang Wenhao in turn. They all made their own rice wine, which tastes very sweet. Tang Wenhao was also thirsty, so he took the rice wine as a drink and refused anyone who came.


    Tang Wan saw Tang Wenhao drinking like this. It is estimated that he didn''t know the power of the rice wine. He hurriedly reminded him, "husband, you drink less. The rice wine has great stamina and tastes sweet. But once the alcoholic attack occurs, it will be very powerful. It''s not easy to wake up and can''t go tomorrow."


    "Wife, is it so powerful?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "There must be. You''d better drink less," Tang Wan said.


    As they were talking, the girls who went home to change clothes went back to the campfire. When Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan looked at these little beauties again, especially Tang Wenhao, their eyes stopped blinking and were overwhelmed by their pure beauty, especially ah Xia and Tian Mei, and the other two beauties picked by Tang Wenhao. After changing into new clothes, they were much more beautiful and sexy than before, People still need clothes!


    In particular, ah Xia, father Peng''s daughter, is gorgeous and popular. She wears the brand-new traditional clothes of their Miao family. She is very beautiful and sexy, and her beautiful eyes are as bright as water.


    Sweet sister''s two flickering big eyes also look forward to Tang Wenhao, hoping that Tang Wenhao will appreciate her again, and her beauty has the same expectations.


    When the villagers saw Tang Wenhao, a mysterious and powerful alien, and the girls who liked them so much, they began to coax, and asked Tang Wan to tell him and ask him to accompany the girls to dance their folk dance.


    Tang Wan grew up in this environment and was very open. He pulled Tang Wenhao from his seat and asked him to dance with them.


    Tang Wenhao was no longer the shy little boy of that year. He generously followed Tang Wan and the beautiful girls to dance the Miao nationality dance. The scene suddenly became boiling. All his girls joined the dance team, and the happy atmosphere of the whole cottage reached a climax.


    After the dance, Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan just returned to their seats. Some villagers suggested to father Peng, "father Peng, this brother a Hao is so good at Kung Fu. Let him teach us Kung Fu on the spot! Let''s send the best players in our stronghold to compete with him first, okay?"


    Tang Wan whispered to Tang Wenhao, "husband, they want to fight with you. Show them some hands and let them be completely convinced."


    "Hehe, they want to test my real kung fu. Don''t worry, I won''t let you down, let alone let them down." Tang Wenhao stammered with a smile.


    As soon as he finished, sure enough, father Peng smiled with Tang Wan, "Miss Tang Wan, let ah Hao teach our young man some real kung fu by taking such a rare opportunity today!"


    "Hehe, no problem... Husband, go down! You see, a young man has come up." Tang Wan said, pointing to a young man taking off his clothes by the campfire.


    So Tang Wenhao staggered down. Tang Wan looked at it and thought of his expression just now. He thought it was bad. He must have had an alcoholic attack and won''t hurt anyone? Quickly shouted, "husband, are you drunk?"


    "Hehe... You can beat him when you''re drunk." Tang Wenhao said with an indifferent smile.


    Tang Wan was afraid of an accident, so he told father Peng that Tang Wenhao had been drunk. The old man also wanted to see Tang Wenhao''s skill again, waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s okay. A man will be fine if he drinks some wine."


    "Dad, I''m not afraid he has something to do. I''m afraid he''s drunk and doesn''t hurt people seriously." Tang Wan said anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. They are all young people. What can they do if they are beaten several times? Don''t worry! Miss Tang Wan, even if ah Hao really hurt someone, we don''t blame him." father Peng smiled.


    Tang Wan couldn''t stop it, so she had to let it develop. Tang Wenhao staggered to the young man and said with a smile, "you... Hit me here." he said, pointing to his head.


    When the young man saw that Tang Wenhao was drunk, he hesitated. He looked at father Peng and asked, "father, he seems to be drunk. Can you beat him? What should I do if he was hurt?"


    "Don''t worry about playing! Take it easy, slow down and see what happens," said Peng.


    With father Peng''s instructions, the young man really began to attack Tang Wenhao. According to father Peng''s instructions, he tried to punch a few fist first, which made him feel strange. His fist seemed to hit Tang Wenhao every time, but his fist would fail in front of Tang Wenhao.


    So he accelerated his speed, but no matter how fierce his fist was, he couldn''t hit the shaky Tang Wenhao, and Tang Wenhao always looked at him and smiled happily.


    So the young man began to attack him with all his strength, and Tang Wenhao''s drunkenness gradually began to attack. After spending a few minutes with the young man, he began to fight back, hit the young man a few meters away with a punch, and lay on his back by the campfire with a bang.


    Tang Wenhao was beating up. He stretched out four fingers and shouted to father Peng, "come again, four, get addicted to... No... Have a... Addiction."


    Several young men who watched were unconvinced. They swung their arms and rolled up their sleeves before father Peng spoke. Although they saw that the young man in front was knocked down by Tang Wenhao, they didn''t find anything special about Tang Wenhao''s skill, so they were a little unconvinced.


    The four young men tried their best to attack Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao became braver and braver through drinking. Stimulated by alcohol, he always felt that he needed to vent his internal power. Therefore, in less than three minutes, the four young men were beaten so hard that they couldn''t get up.


    Now the whole people in the stronghold were stopped, and Tang Wenhao had not enjoyed himself. He felt hot and dry and wanted to vent. He pointed to father Peng, "father-in-law, ten more."


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was crazy, Tang Wan hurried down, ran to him and said with concern, "husband, forget it! You''ve shown your face to me. You won, don''t fight."


    "No, I haven''t enjoyed it yet. I feel sick all over and want to fight. Father-in-law, ten more... I''ll take your daughter tonight if I don''t come up with ten people." Tang Wenhao drank to father Peng crazy. Fortunately, no one understood him, or he must be unhappy.


    Tang Wan was afraid that Peng''s father would see the problem, so he quickly smiled at Peng''s father and said, "Dad, don''t forget tonight. Ah Hao is drunk and he has to fight ten more. He''s crazy!"


    "Hehe, dad knows he''s drunk. No one blames him. Since he''s happy, play with him again. Is there anyone who''s not afraid of being beaten? Come on!" Dad Peng shouted to the crowd.


    "I''ll... I''ll..." several young men jumped out and surrounded Tang Wenhao.


    In addition, several young men who had just been knocked down had gathered ten together. Tang Wenhao staggered and began to count, "one... Two... Right... No... Why nine? There''s still one... Oh, no... there''s another one." Tang Wan saw that Tang Wenhao was so drunk. He wanted to tear him down, but he had already been beaten.


    Ten people are different from the four just now. These young men also learn ghosts and don''t attack so hard. It''s mainly wheel fights. Everyone punches and kicks and withdraws. Others go on. They think Tang Wenhao will be dragged down by them, but they don''t know how strong Tang Wenhao''s physical strength is. In addition, they need to vent when they drink and have a drunken attack, So after more than ten minutes, these boys didn''t take advantage of it. Tang Wenhao not only wasn''t dragged down, but also became braver and braver.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao took the way of entanglement, caught one and didn''t let go until he knocked the others down. Even if he was attacked and beaten behind his back, he didn''t care. His anti beating ability was very strong, which made Tang Wan worried and afraid of his physical injury.


    An hour later, the ten boys were beaten down by him. The next two or three were just tired of being chased by him. They fell down panting. Tang Wenhao was still full of strength, raised his fist and shouted, "is there anyone else to play with me?"


    The men, women and children of the whole stockade were subdued by his ability to recruit and fight, especially the beautiful girls who were accepted by him. Their faces were filled with a smile of pride and worship.


    Ah Xia is very intelligent. Before Tang Wan gets up, she hurried to Tang Wenhao''s side and picked up her own incense handkerchief to wipe Tang Wenhao''s sweat. Her gentle actions and sweet smile made Tang Wenhao stare at her. She is so beautiful! Soon, he felt his body began to tighten, and his desire rose uncontrollably.

 Chapter 613

    He stared at her sexy sweet lips, swallowed his saliva and said with a bad smile, "ah Xia, I want you tonight. No, it''s now. I want you to be my woman now."


    Ah Xia couldn''t understand him, but from his hungry and hot eyes, she seemed to feel what he wanted. She blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    Tang Wan also came to them at this time and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "husband, you beat everyone. Let''s go back to bed! You should have a rest. You''re drunk."


    "Ah! Rest? No, I want... I want you now. No, I want ah Xia... I... Want... Ah Xia to become my... Woman." Tang Wenhao said, his consciousness began to blur, his eyes began to open, but he wanted to open them again.


    "Dad, please ask two people to take ah Hao away! He needs a rest. He''s completely drunk. He doesn''t know what he''s doing." Tang Wan said to Dad Peng.


    "Oh... Ok... Third and fourth... Take ah Hao to my house. If others want to drink and dance, let''s settle down the guests first." father Peng ordered.


    Then, the two old men came from the crowd and came to Tang Wenhao''s side. Tang Wenhao laboriously opened his eyes and saw that it was two men. They pushed Tang Wan and ah Xia and stammered, "here... Again... Two... You... Fight first." after that, he was black and fell to the back.


    It frightened everyone, especially Tang Wan. She hugged Tang Wenhao with a frightened sound. Ah Xia also held his body quickly.


    The two old men quickly held Tang Wenhao up, and then called some young men with good physical strength to carry Tang Wenhao to father Peng''s house, directly into ah Xia''s boudoir and put it on her bed.


    Perhaps out of concern, perhaps to show Tang Wan and Tang Wenhao, the eight selected girls followed Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan to father Peng''s house without exception, and helped Tang Wan take care of Tang Wenhao who had been unconscious.


    Seeing that the time was too late, Peng''s father wanted to drive out several girls, but these girls refused to leave for fear that Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan would run away. They said they would accompany him to dawn. Peng''s father said Tang Wenhao had fallen asleep anyway. Go to bed! When I wake up, I''ll go with Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan tomorrow. You don''t sleep. How can I have the energy to accompany them on the mountain road tomorrow?


    But these girls just don''t go. They say they want to sleep at his house. Father Peng has no choice but to let out his room and his son''s room. Their father and son go to someone else''s house for a night. Father Peng''s house has become the world of Tang Wenhao and his beauties.


    However, Tang Wenhao himself has completely lost consciousness. This is the strength of old wine. He has enough stamina. At first, he didn''t feel anything, and he became more and more powerful behind.


    At midnight, Tang Wenhao began to vomit. However, Tang Wan and a Xia were ready. They took turns to watch him. At this time, a Xia was on duty. When she saw that Tang Wenhao was going to vomit, she quickly picked up the prepared banana leaves, hugged Tang Wenhao and asked him to vomit in the banana leaves.


    Tang Wenhao poured out everything in his stomach with the help of his deep internal power. After that, he felt completely comfortable. Tang Wan woke up at this time, took Tang Wenhao and asked if ah Xia had porridge at home? Ah Xia said yes, so she heated some porridge for him in the kitchen and served him in the middle of the night. Tang Wenhao was very embarrassed. At this time, he woke up almost.


    "Wife, you didn''t sleep in the middle of the night?" Tang Wenhao smiled guiltily, especially with a grateful smile to ah Xia standing aside.


    "It''s all right, husband, as long as you''re all right. I told you that you''re strong after drinking. Don''t you believe it? I don''t have anything. It''s ah Xia who makes you vomit and gets you hot porridge in the middle of the night. Eat it quickly! After eating, have a good sleep. Anyway, you''re as strong as a cow. You''ll have a rest all night and be energetic again tomorrow." Tang Wan smiled and asked ah Xia to feed him porridge.


    "Ha ha, I''ll do it myself, ah Xia. You can have a rest!" Tang Wenhao said, asking him to take the bowl and drink porridge himself, but ah Xia didn''t give it to him, but scooped up the porridge with a spoon and fed it to his mouth.


    Tang Wenhao smiled gratefully and stopped arguing. He thought that this chick might be another sister Ah Mei in the future! Although he is young, he can take good care of people. He must love her well in the future. Thinking of this, he can enjoy this treatment with peace of mind.


    After eating and drinking, Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan sat on the bed and chatted. Ah Xia cleaned up Tang Wenhao''s vomit and dishes and chopsticks. Tang Wenhao glanced at her and smiled at Tang Wan, "wife, I want ah Xia. I''ll do it later. Don''t you have any opinion?"


    "Ha ha, you know, just think carefully. Who can''t see it? But ah Xia was really beautiful after she changed her clothes. At first, she didn''t find her so beautiful. Now she looks more and more beautiful. Husband, among the eight girls you selected this time, in addition to ah Xia and sweet sister, there are three girls who are absolutely beautiful, at least more beautiful than me. Husband, you can''t have them Wait for me, you know? You are the only relative in my life. "Tang Wan said with a whine.


    "Hehe, how could it be! Wife, no matter what, I won''t wrong you. I''m not stupid. Who loves me or not? Can I not feel it?" Tang Wenhao affectionately hugged her and kissed her.


    At this time, ah Xia also happened to come in and saw Tang Wenhao kissing Tang Wan affectionately and shyly going to withdraw. As soon as Tang Wenhao saw it, he quickly waved her over. Ah Xia shyly came to the bedside and was at a loss. Tang Wan quickly held out her hand and smiled, "come on, ah Xia, come up!"


    Ah Xia looked at Tang Wan in surprise and shook her head, "sister Tang Wan, i... dare not, isn''t brother ah Hao your husband?"


    "Hehe, it''s okay. From tonight on, he''s also your husband. What if you''re willing to marry him! You can become his woman tonight. Don''t you want to! If he continues to be my man tonight, you''ll find a place to sleep outside. How to choose depends on yourself." Tang Wan smiled.


    Ah Xia blushed with shame. She moved to the front of the bed and sat on the edge of the bed. Tang Wenhao had been staring at her. He found that ah Xia was very cute when she was out and shy. He thought of glancing at her just now. Her desire was rising again. With enough food and drink, she was energetic, Can''t help reaching out and embracing her graceful and soft waist.


    Tang Wenhao habitually caresses her. Although she is separated by a thin layer of clothes, she can still feel her. It''s a bit like touching Ruan Yi. Tang Wenhao basically spends his time at home wiping and flirting. Therefore, he is very familiar with the body of each beautiful woman.


    He has already classified the bodies of his beautiful women, such as Manny, Ruan Ling, ah Meiya, ah zhuwen''er, Ah Mei sisters, Yang xiyuanyuan, Ruan Ying and yue''er, who have just received them, are devil type, that is, they have a particularly good body, tall and graceful, slender and soft, and they are very enchanted when holding them.


    The other beauties represented by Ah Ying, Tang Wan and Ruan Yi belong to another category, that is, they are petite and lovely. They are slim and petite. They take them away like holding a small bag. It''s very exciting to play and has a different flavor.


    Don''t gossip, and then turn back to Tang Wenhao''s oil. Ah Xia, who has never been touched by a man, trembled with fear. Maybe she was shy. Anyway, she sat unnaturally aside and wanted to move her body. She was tightly held by Tang Wenhao. She couldn''t escape and move.


    Tang Wan smiled bitterly, "Ah Xia, men are animals who like the new and hate the old. Ah Hao will take aim at you tonight. You can accompany him! Well, my sister doesn''t have time to eat your vinegar. I''m sleepy. Husband, wait a minute. Don''t bother others. Ah Xia, she''s the first time. She can''t satisfy you. You call me ha! I''ll go to bed first, or who can bear it? It''s estimated that you will discount me tonight "Make room for one night," said Tang Wan, freeing up the space and taking the initiative to sleep on the edge of the other side.


    Ah Xia still sat at the edge of the bed at a loss and didn''t dare to look at Tang Wenhao. She looked shy and expectant, and was a little afraid. Tang Wenhao liked to play with such a beautiful woman. He took her to bed with a bad smile and directly overwhelmed her.


    Ah Xia pursed her mouth and looked at the hungry Tang Wenhao shyly. She suddenly felt that she also wanted him to take further action. She found that she had an inexplicable sense of happiness, especially the way Tang Wenhao seemed to eat her, which made her very excited.


    Ah Xia''s coquettish appearance of the pine oil lamp is close to Tang Wenhao''s desire defense line. He wants to tease her very much and wants to tell her a few yellow jokes to liven up the embarrassing atmosphere. But when he thinks that they don''t know the language, they are very depressed. He can''t help laughing at Tang Wan around him, "wife, did you sleep?"


    Tang Wan muttered, "why, husband? Not yet, but I''m sleepy."


    "Don''t sleep! You''re asleep. We can''t communicate anymore. It''s boring." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wan turned her head and said with a charming smile, "how could it be? Husband, don''t you always like physical communication? In that month, you can''t communicate in language with you, but our sisters know that you communicate most these nights, even during the day. Sister Aya said that you have communicated in the office and was heard by the employees."


    "Ah? No? We''re closed?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. Shit! It''s famous now. It''s estimated that mans will spread all over the world. He must be the spokesman of lust ghosts in the eyes of mans employees. He really can''t play ambiguous in the office in the future.


    "You''re closed, but you don''t know how scary the moon is. Aya came back that day and said that an employee passed by your office and heard the voice of the moon inside. Although it didn''t take long, it was still heard. You said who doesn''t understand this now? No, I''m asleep, you two should communicate with each other by action!" said Tang Wan, who''s going to sleep again.


    "Hehe, you don''t want to sleep, wife. No, I''ll toss you first." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then the salty pig hand began to attack Tang Wan.


    "Ha ha... Husband, stop it. Ah Xia is here, but you harass your wife. Aren''t you afraid that ah Xia is jealous and unhappy?" Tang wanjiao said with a smile.


    When he was about to show his perfect sexy and domineering figure in front of the two beauties, he heard hurried footsteps outside.

 Chapter 614

    Frightened, she quickly put her clothes and trousers in her pocket and asked suspiciously, "ah Xia, it''s so late. Why is there someone outside?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask," said ah Xia, and asked who was outside.


    "Ah Xia, it''s dad. You haven''t slept yet? How''s ah hao?" it turned out to be dad Peng. His tone was a little hasty.


    "Ah Hao didn''t sleep either. He''s drunk. We''re going to sleep! Dad, what''s the matter?" ah Xia asked suspiciously. Tang Wenhao heard Father Peng''s voice and quickly let her go. He came down from her in the middle of the night. It must be something.


    "Someone from father Chen told us to save their stockade. He said it was surrounded by government forces. Please open the door to father quickly and ask Miss Tang Wan if ah Hao can go with us to help save people?" father Peng urged.


    Ah Xia handed her eyes to Tang Wan. At this time, Tang Wan had put on her clothes. She said to ah Xia, "ah Xia, go down and open the door for your father first. I''ll discuss with ah Hao."


    "Oh!" ah Xia replied, then jumped out of bed and twisted PP out, looking at Tang Wenhao like a direct current.


    Tang Wan knocked him on the head and said jealously, "don''t look, she will be your man sooner or later. Let me tell you something. Listen to father Peng. They don''t know where their friends are being surrounded and suppressed by government forces. They need father Peng''s help. Father Peng asked if you could go with them?"


    "Ah? Is it true or false?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Can this be false? Will you go? If you don''t, why don''t we take this opportunity to run away? What do you say?" Tang Wan suddenly had an idea.


    "No! It doesn''t seem appropriate to do so." Tang Wenhao hesitated. Tang Wan also had this idea for a moment, but he couldn''t bear to think of the eyes ah Xia and her beautiful women were looking forward to.


    "Ha ha, that''s what I said. I know you can''t bear ah Xia. Look at the way you looked at others just now. It''s like trying to see through others. Husband, why do you like looking at us so much? Is it so beautiful?" Tang Wan pointed to himself and smiled shyly.


    "Of course, because I think of the front when I see the back, ha ha... Wife, why don''t you tell father Peng that I''ll go with them? At least the villagers of the stronghold offer so many beauties to me. I''m sorry if I didn''t do anything." Tang Wenhao smiled and got out of bed.


    At this time, ah Xia had pushed the door with father Peng, followed by her brother ah Cheng, both with guns in their hands.


    Before father Peng spoke, Tang Wan said, "father Peng, don''t say anything. My husband is willing to go with you to save people, and I''ll go with you."


    "Great, Miss Tang Wan, you are really good people. If you save my brother Chen''s stockade with us this time, you will be free to go to the Miao stockade in the mountains in the future. Then come with us! However, Miss Tang Wan, you''d better not go! Although our Miao stockade is not as strong as before, you don''t want women to go out to war with us, You just stay at home with ah Xia? "


    "No, Dad Peng, I will definitely go. If I don''t go, you can''t communicate. Besides, I''m not at ease. I can''t leave ah Hao. After we come out, we won''t separate." Tang Wan said firmly.


    "Dad, I''m going this time too," said ah Xia.


    "Ah Xia, what are you doing? Stay at home." ah Cheng shouted.


    "I''m going. My man is going. Why can''t I go?" ah Xia competed with each other.


    "Ha ha, not ashamed. Didn''t you say ah Hao hasn''t slept with you yet?" ah Cheng joked.


    "He''s also my man without sleeping together. Hum! I''ll go with sister Tang Wan." ah Xia said, holding Tang Wan''s jade arm.


    "Well, let''s go together! Without delay, start right away. Ah Cheng, you bring a rifle to ah Hao." father Peng told his son.


    A few minutes later, ten men gathered under the stronghold, all with guns in their hands. When we saw that Tang Wan and Tang Wenhao also came, they all raised their thumbs to them. Tang Wenhao thought, it''s hard to be a son-in-law here! I want to play with my father-in-law.


    To make a long story short, under the leadership of father Peng, Tang Wenhao followed the men of their stockade and began to march in a hurry, shuttling through the mountains and jungles through the moonlight.


    Father Peng, they are worthy of being the masters of the jungle. They are very familiar with the terrain of the jungle. They know where there are ditches and canyons. They rushed for nearly an hour and finally reached a low-lying area.


    "Miss Tang Wan, do you see? That mountain depression is where we are going. Most of the Miao village are people surnamed Chen. The ancestors of our village and their village are cousins. Later, our two villages often married and married each other. We have been close since ancient times. When we are attacked by government forces, they will come to help. When they are in danger, we will help them I''ll come and help. "


    "Oh, father Peng, why is there no movement?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously.


    "I''m just wondering! There''s no gunshot at all. Why don''t I take someone to see the situation first." said father Peng, waving his hand, a young man came up and asked him to inquire about the situation first.


    "Wife, old man, what are you doing?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "He wanted to take people to the stockade to see the situation. There was something wrong. There was no gunfire at all," Tang Wan said.


    "I''d better go with him? Although I haven''t slept with his daughter yet, in my heart, ah Xia is already my woman. I can''t let a man of his age take the lead! How can I take his daughter''s body and be his daughter''s man in the future?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, bad guy, that''s OK. Why don''t we go and have a look? How about taking ah Xia? She knows the terrain and I can translate for you." Tang Wan said.


    "This is the best way. If everything goes well, the three of us can find a place with beautiful mountains and rivers and the fragrance of birds and flowers to be happy. By the way, we can continue to complete the unfinished tasks just now. At least we should turn ah Xia into a regular. You''re right! We can''t let our beloved woman wait too long." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy,... I''ll tell Dad Peng." then Tang Wan stopped dad Peng and told him what Tang Wenhao meant. The old man shook his head and said that Tang Wenhao didn''t understand the situation and it was inappropriate for him to go, but he thanked Tang Wenhao for his heart.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the old man was still very persistent and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He took Tang Wan and ah Xia''s hands and left. Then he smiled at Tang Wan, "wife, tell the old man to wait for news here honestly. Let''s go first."


    "Dad Peng, don''t argue. Ah Hao knows it well. Anyway, ah Xia is here. She knows the situation. We''ll come back soon." Tang Wan turned her head and said to Dad Peng, and then walked into the jungle with Tang Wenhao and ah Xia.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was determined to go and it was inconvenient to stop them, father Peng ordered the people to stand by and closely watch the trend in the stockade.


    Don''t talk about them, just Tang Wenhao and the three of them.


    Ah Xia leads the way in front. Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan''s jade hands catch her and follow her closely. Tang Wenhao still can''t help but flirt with other people''s little girls by moonlight from time to time. Shit, it''s so sexy! Her little body!


    After walking for more than ten minutes, the three approached the stockade. As soon as they were about to step into the stockade, they saw a fire dragon not far away. The three quickly flashed into the trees and hid.


    When the fire dragon was approaching, Tang Wenhao saw it clearly. It turned out that two rows of soldiers in camouflage clothes were holding torches and escorting a group of men, women and children. "Sister Tang Wan and father Chen, all the people in their stockade were arrested." ah Xia pointed to the group of prisoners and said in surprise.


    "Well, it seems, husband, we''re late. All the people in their stronghold have been destroyed and arrested. What should we do? Go back and report to ah Xia''s father?" Tang Wan asked.


    "Don''t worry. If they can''t walk fast with so many people, they can catch up with them at any time. Let''s see how many people the government army has come. If there are few people, we''ll save them first." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Ah? Can the three of us save so many people?" Tang Wan asked in surprise. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to have such an adventurous idea.


    "Yes, as long as your husband is there, everything is possible. I''ll count, one or two... Thirty-two wives, a total of thirty-two. I just don''t know if there is anyone behind, or whether there are government troops in other places? If there are only dozens of people, it must be no problem. I''ll save these villagers in a moment." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Husband, can you really do it? Don''t try to be brave? People have guns." Tang Wan said suspiciously.


    "What? Who''s not interested in men? I can''t? Do you want to try? Stand by at any time." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile and deliberately touched Tang Wan''s jade hand on his body.


    "Ha ha... Bad guy... Can''t you be serious at this time?" Tang Wan smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, I can''t be serious with you. Wife, you and ah Xia are naked. Wait here for me to reward me. Wait for the news of my victory. Ha, I''m not satisfied with these dozens of mobs. How can I satisfy you both?" he said, patted Tang Wan''s fragrant shoulder, took ah Xia''s head and kissed her fragrant lips.


    Ah Xia was confused, her pretty face was crimson, and her beautiful eyes stared at Tang Wenhao and forgot everything. Tang Wenhao''s aggressive attack made her suddenly feel very happy, especially when Tang Wenhao''s tongue entered her mouth. She felt that her mind was suddenly blank, and her beautiful eyes closed naturally.


    When she opened her beautiful eyes again, Tang Wenhao disappeared into the night like a ghost. She couldn''t help being stunned. Tang Wan patted her fragrant shoulder and said with a smile, "ah Xia, do you feel so happy?"


    "Hmm! How could ah Hao do this?" ah Xia smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, because he likes you! He likes to play with others like this. In our family, he has dozens of wives. As long as he goes home, he has no serious time and has been flirting with us. However, we all love him and like his way of fooling around." Tang Wan smiled.

 Chapter 615

    "Sister Tang Wan, I also love him and worship him. How can there be such a good-looking man as ah Hao in the world? Ah Xia never thought that a man could look so good, and how could he fight so well? All the men in our stockade couldn''t beat him. Sister Tang Wan, you don''t know. All the girls in our stockade wanted to marry him. Many girls last night She went home crying. "Ah Xia whispered.


    "There''s no way. There''s only one ah Hao. It''s impossible to have so many girls. Stop... Ah Hao can''t see. Let''s pay attention. You see, the government troops are going to pass." Tang Wan pointed to the crowd on the zhaizishan road.


    "Does ah Hao really want to save them alone?" ah Xia asked anxiously.


    "Well, don''t worry! He can do it. Ah Hao can point acupoints. As long as he points to the people, he can''t move, so he can do it. We''ll just follow them all the time. Go and go over." Tang Wan took ah Xia''s jade hand and followed the escort team of the government army.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao, after quietly approaching the government army, found that there was no pressure behind him. He felt that it was not too late and should take action as soon as possible. In case there was a government army in front, it would be difficult to deal with.


    So he followed the last few people closely. While they were all focused on moving forward, he drilled out of the grass, waved his fingers and lit the three people''s acupoints as fast as possible, then quickly took over the torches in their hands and followed the team.


    Several soldiers who found the problem were controlled by Tang Wenhao in time. Therefore, several stunned soldiers were left to pestle on the road and look at Tang Wan and a Xia who followed them. They were surprised at the magic of Tang Wenhao''s martial arts and his agility.


    However, when more than a dozen soldiers were subdued, it was impossible to prevent other soldiers from discovering. After all, there were two rows of people. Moreover, some villagers in the stockade also found Tang Wenhao, especially women and children, who would scream, so the officer in charge immediately ordered the team to stop moving forward and pay attention to vigilance.


    Tang Wenhao threw away the torch and quickly flashed into the grass.


    The officer ordered his men and soldiers to go in two ways. Several people guarded the villagers in the stockade. Others began to search for Tang Wenhao in the grass. This was the worst move he had taken. Tang Wenhao hoped that they would go into the grass with guns to catch him, so that he could break them one by one.


    Therefore, in less than ten minutes, all the soldiers who entered the grass, including their officers, were controlled by Tang Wenhao. When the soldiers on guard outside saw that all their companions would not move for no reason, and those who entered the grass could not get out, they thought they had encountered a ghost. They were so scared that they threw away their guns and ran forward.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that things were done, he clapped his hands and thought, done, finish! She asked ah Xia to go, so she swaggered out of the grass.


    When these arrested villagers saw Tang Wenhao coming out, they all regarded him as an immortal to save their stockade. Under the order of an elder, all the villagers knelt down to Tang Wenhao and kowtowed to him!


    Tang Wenhao was confused. At this time, Tang Wan and a Xia also ran out, "father Chen, get up! He is my man, not an immortal."


    "Ah Xia? Why did you come here? What did you say? He''s your man?" the old man kneeling on the ground looked at ah Xia in surprise and looked very confused.


    "Yes, father Chen, my father sent us to save you. His name is ah Hao. It''s my man. Get up! Get up and talk." ah Xia smiled proudly.


    The father Chen quickly called the villagers up. Tang Wenhao smiled at Tang Wan, "ha ha, let the men here pick up the guns and tie up these government troops first and take them to a safe place. I don''t know if they have any troops to respond?"


    Tang Wan conveyed Tang Wenhao''s meaning to father Chen. The old man couldn''t help but sigh to himself that the young man was so powerful that he could not only master this magical Kung Fu, but also have extraordinary wisdom.


    In this way, father Chen ordered the villagers to escort the prisoners, to escort the prisoners, to stand guard, and others to follow him into the stockade, "by the way, ah Xia, where''s your father?"


    "Oh, I forgot. My father and they are waiting on the hillside outside the stockade! Let me call them?" ah Xia said with a smile.


    "No, I''ll ask the second son to invite your father. Come with me into the stockade! It''s really thanks to you today. Otherwise, the whole people in the stockade have been captured by the government army. They came very quickly this time. It''s a night attack. They seem to have been ready and caught us off guard!" father Chen sighed.


    "Ha ha, it''s good that you sent someone to report to our stockade, otherwise we wouldn''t know about it." ah Xia said with a smile.


    "Yes! Today, if it weren''t for ah Hao, even if your father came here, it wouldn''t be useful. We''d already become prisoners. With your father''s people and guns, it''s impossible to save us. By the way, when did you and ah Hao get married? How did you know each other? Never heard your father say such a thing before? Such a powerful son-in-law won''t tell us for fear of being us Take the stockade away? "Father Chen asked with a puzzled smile.


    The villagers gathered around father Chen''s house. Although it was past midnight, people who had experienced a scare were unwilling to go home. Father Chen didn''t drive them away, so he asked everyone to sit at the door of his house and talk.


    He treated Tang Wenhao and his wife and a Xia as guests of honor. The delicious food and drink at home began to be presented to Tang Wenhao in front of them. Although they had just been captured, these government forces were not inhuman and did not kill. As long as they did not resist, they would not kill casually, nor would they seize and smash the people''s things, so the family was intact, and the food and drink were still there.


    Ah Xia ate the fruit and simply told father Chen about their stockade in the middle of the night. After hearing this, father Chen nodded, read his beard and said, "it''s God''s will! It seems that we Miao family have hope!" ah Xia was a little confused.


    At this time, Peng''s father and others also arrived. The two elders bent down to salute each other, which is their own etiquette.


    "Big brother, thanks to your son-in-law today! Otherwise, all dozens of people in chenjiazhai would be captured by the government army, and none of them would be left! I thank you, thank you, brother." father Chen couldn''t help thanking him.


    Father Peng smiled. He had heard the whole process on the road and couldn''t help appreciating Tang Wenhao more. "Ah Hao, thank you! You saved our Miao family. You are the benefactor of our Miao family."


    Tang Wan translated father Peng''s meaning to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "Sir, this is nothing. You gave me all your daughters. They are a family and don''t speak two words."


    Tang Wan told father Peng and father Chen what Tang Wenhao meant. The two old people couldn''t help laughing. Especially father Peng felt quite face. His son-in-law saved the whole village of father Chen alone. What kind of kindness is this?


    Father Chen first smiled at Tang Wenhao and then said to father Peng, "brother, there''s something I want to discuss with you. Why don''t we go to the inner room?"


    Seeing that father Chen seemed to have something important to discuss, father Peng nodded and stood up. He told Tang Wenhao, Tang Wan and ah Xia to have a rest in the hall first. He and father Chen had something to discuss. Ah Xia smiled and said, "Dad, talk to father Chen! I''ll just accompany ah Hao and sister Tang Wan." The intelligent ah Xia had sensed from father Chen that the old man had something to say.


    Not to mention what Tang Wenhao and his family were talking about in the living room, but only the two fathers of Peng Chen, the family of the two stockaded villages. After entering father Chen''s room, they sat face-to-face on the bamboo stool. Father Peng asked suspiciously, "brother, tell me what you have to say?"


    "Well, first of all, I''d like to thank my brother for saving dozens of people in chenjiazhai with his son-in-law and daughter." father Chen said sincerely.


    "Well, brother, we Miao people don''t come empty. We are all our own people. Just say it! It''s getting late, and it''s dawn in two or three hours." father Peng smiled.


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth, brother. Didn''t our Miao family always want to be independent a few years ago? But in the end, our chiefs of the thirty-six strongholds couldn''t reach an agreement. It turned out to be very simple, because none of us had the strength to command other chiefs. Although our Miao family of the thirty-six strongholds were very united in the face of major rights and wrongs, it always happened I can''t implement it. To tell you the truth, I divined a divination a few days ago, saying that there would be noble people coming to our Miao family because of the recent auspicious clouds. Today, our stronghold was destroyed after the government army attacked, and I scolded the diviner for being useless! However, when I saw with my own eyes your son-in-law''s amazing skills and his open and selfless mind, I think you are our Miao family It''s a noble person that my family can''t meet for thousands of years. I was worried when ah Xia said that they might go to the Golden Triangle tomorrow. Elder brother, your son-in-law ah Hao can''t go. We must keep him. I dare say that as long as he is here, our Miao family won''t have to be afraid of the government army anymore. Don''t you see how he subdues these government troops? That''s incredible! It''s just a few minutes Some people are controlled by him. The latter people regard him as a monster, throw away the gun and run away. You say, this is also a person. Can we let him go? "Said father Chen.


    "Who said no! I also heard what he had just said. To tell you the truth, I almost tried everything I could to keep him in the middle of the night, but I couldn''t! Finally, the villagers in the stockade discussed a way to let my ah Xia and her seven beautiful girls follow him and invite him back after he finished his work. Even if he came back to stay for a few months, it''s up to him The overall strength of our stockade will certainly be greatly improved. You don''t know that all the young people in our stockade lost alone. Ah Hao is really very powerful. I also want to keep him, but I can''t! Brother, do you have any good way? "Asked father Peng.


    "Well...? I have a way. I don''t know if you like it, brother?" asked father Chen.


    "Oh? You said that our Peng and Chen families have been friendly and married for generations. What else can''t we say?" said Peng dad.

 Chapter 616

    "Well, brother, it may not be possible to implement this. It''s no use if we two agree. We must get the consent of 34 other chiefs, at least most of them, especially chief Zheng of fairy stronghold. Without his cooperation, I didn''t say anything." father Chen said.


    "Ah? It''s so complicated? Tell me more about it." father Peng became more and more confused.


    "I want to recommend your son-in-law a Hao to be the leader of our thirty-six strongholds and take this opportunity to declare independence. As for your son-in-law a Hao to call the emperor or the president, I don''t think it''s a problem. The key is to let him lead us Miao people to independence, defeat the government army and recapture some of the strongholds lost by our Miao family. Do you think so?" said father Chen.


    Father Peng stared at father Chen in surprise. He didn''t expect that he would suddenly have such a plan. After all, ah Hao is an outsider. It''s easy to say that his wife Tang Wan is a Miao family, but he is a foreigner. Even if he agrees, can the other chiefs of the 34th stronghold agree?


    "Brother, your idea is very bold and good, but have you ever thought about it? Ah Hao is not Chinese. Although his wife Tang Wan is our Miao family, she is not Chinese. Can brother Zheng agree?" asked father Peng.


    "Brother, I''m not worried that brother Zheng doesn''t agree. I''m worried that you don''t agree." brother Chen smiled.


    "Me?... ha ha, brother, you''re really kidding. If all chiefs agree that my son-in-law is the boss of our Miao village, why don''t I agree? Why?" father Peng asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, I want your son-in-law ah Hao to marry brother Zheng''s daughter, Xiuer, the first beauty of our Miao family. Ah Hao has no reason to dislike Xiuer when he sees her. She is the most beautiful beauty of our Miao family in a hundred years. At the same time, we have to let Xiuer be the main house. In this way, brother Zheng will certainly agree. Which chief doesn''t want a son-in-law like ah hao?" said father Chen.


    Wishful thinking has the final say, "ah, this... I''m afraid we didn''t have the final say," he said. "Ah, there are twenty or thirty wives in Vietnam." don''t know what the wife of the Tang Wan girl is. What''s more, the other chieftains will not agree.


    "Ah? He really has dozens of wives?" father Chen asked in surprise.


    "Yes, plus our stockade chose eight for him tonight! Beautiful women don''t seem to have much attraction to him. We basically forced these eight girls to others tonight," said father Peng.


    "He should be interested in being the general leader of our Miao people? We can respect him as the first emperor after the independence of our Miao village. Elder brother, Chinese men all dream of being an emperor. If we can really meet his wish and choose the beautiful women in the Miao village, why doesn''t he help us?" asked father Chen.


    As soon as he said this, father Peng also felt that father Chen''s words seemed to be like this. Can you ask? Which man doesn''t want to be an emperor? Don''t want 72 concubines in three palaces, six courtyards? If there is such a chance, who will give up? " The more father Peng thinks about it, the more he thinks that father Chen''s idea is likely to come true.


    After such an analysis, father Peng and father Chen both think that this is not completely unreliable, but it is still possible to achieve it. Once they can successfully convince other chiefs and Tang Wenhao, the strength of the Miao village will grow in an instant. With Tang Wenhao as their emperor, will they still be afraid of the government army? This is in the Mangmang mountain. This is the world of their Miao people.


    Therefore, after careful negotiation, they basically finalized an implementation step. The first step was to immediately summon the nearby Miao Village brothers to discuss the matter, especially to invite chief Zheng of fairy village. As long as most chiefs agreed to let Tang Wenhao be their emperor of Miao village, chief Zheng also agreed to marry his baby daughter Xiuer to Tang Wenhao, Then this is equal to more than half of the success. Next, I will try my best to let Tang Wenhao stay. Whether I use the sad card or the beautiful card, I will always keep Tang Wenhao.


    While the two were discussing, a young man slammed the door open, panting. Father Chen stared at him very displeased and shouted, "ah Jiu, what are you doing? It''s very angry!"


    "No, Dad, Dad Peng, there was an accident in your pengjiazhai. Brother a Ming came to deliver the letter and said that pengjiazhai had also been attacked by the government army. Except for the brothers who had come to our side to help, everyone else was arrested, and only a Ming escaped." the boy named a Jiu said anxiously.


    Father Peng stood up as soon as he heard this. He picked up his rifle from the side and was about to rush out. Father Chen stopped him. "Brother, don''t worry. The government army can''t go far with so many people. I''ll take someone to rob people with you."


    "No, brother, you can''t go with me. You should take good care of the prisoners. I suddenly feel that the government army has set up a net for our Miao stronghold tonight. Maybe other strongholds have been attacked at night like us. They must have invested a lot of troops to destroy us one by one. Therefore, the prisoners you have are very important and can be used as hostages with us at a critical time You can rest assured that my son-in-law ah Hao will go with me and everything will be fine, "said father Peng, turning his head and leaving.


    Father Chen also hurried out. At this time, the people brought by father Peng, including Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan, heard the news and were ready to go, waiting for father Peng to give an order to go back and save people.


    "Dad, hurry up, our stockade has been attacked." ah Xia said anxiously.


    "OK, dad knows. Let''s go, brother. Guard your own stockade and those hostages! I''ll send someone to invite you if you need your support." Dad Peng said to Dad Chen.


    Father Chen nodded and motioned father Peng to hurry away. It''s important to save people.


    Therefore, father Peng left chenjiazhai with his team and Tang Wenhao and others in a hurry.


    When the party reached a fork in the road, father Peng stopped. He turned and said to Tang Wan and Tang Wenhao, "Miss Tang Wan, this is the only way out of our stockade. One is the way we just came here. The other is the way out of the mountain. The other is the way back to our stockade. Let''s check whether there are traces of a large number of people on the way out of the mountain. If not, it means that they haven''t arrived yet, then we can go back here to ambush them, you What do you think? "


    Tang Wan quickly translated his meaning to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao thought for a moment and said, "ask my father-in-law how long it will take to get out of the mountain?"


    Father Peng said, "I''ve been on my way all night for about three days."


    "No, my wife, I mean my father-in-law takes people to this way. When he gets there, he will send someone back to deliver a letter to us. Don''t disturb them. When I come back to save people, there will be no casualties. The three of us don''t have to wait here. We can go straight back to the stockade to see if we can meet them on the road and save people when we meet me Safe and fast, don''t you think? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I think it''s OK." then Tang Wan told father Peng what Tang Wenhao meant. As soon as he heard it, he agreed without hesitation. Now the old man regards Tang Wenhao as a divine man. What he said is the imperial edict.


    So, according to Tang Wenhao''s meaning, the soldiers were divided into two routes. The others still followed father Peng in the direction of going out of the mountain. Tang Wenhao, Tang Wan and a Xia sneaked directly into the stockade. Tang Wenhao looked at whether the vegetation in the jungle had been damaged, as if he hadn''t found it. Therefore, he thought that the government army should not come yet. After all, what he caught were dozens of old, weak, sick and disabled people Mouth people, it''s not so easy to evacuate.


    In this way, he had a bottom in his heart. Tang Wenhao estimated that the troops of this group of government troops would be similar to those in chenjiazhai. As long as the troops were small, he was very sure to save people without causing casualties.


    To make a long story short, the three heard disorderly footsteps on their way two or three miles from the stockade, and quickly hid in the trees. Soon, the fire shone from afar and formed a fire dragon.


    Immediately, a group of government troops appeared. About a dozen soldiers searched the roadside very carefully. Not far behind them, there were a dozen soldiers escorting a group of bound old people, women and children, which were the Miao family in pengjiazhai.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised to find his chosen little Lori''s daughter-in-law, Tianmei, and her several prospective wives, NIMA''s. These are all Lao Tzu''s women. No one wants to take them away, Tang Wenhao thought.


    "Wife, they are worried about being ambushed on the road. First send someone to explore the way in front. They must find that the man in the stockade is missing and have no bottom in their heart." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, husband, so they walk so slowly and they are so careful. Are you sure you can save them?" Tang Wan asked anxiously.


    "Of course, if I saved it, would there be any reward?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, what reward do you want? Are you a bad thing and dishonest?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "What? That''s called bad stuff? It''s priceless for you. Hehe, I''ve been busy all night. It''s all caused by these government forces. Don''t worry. I won''t let you down. I promise I''ll make you satisfied in an hour." Tang Wenhao smiled at his head.


    "Ha ha... Don''t be poor. Find a way to save people! When things are solved, I''ll let ah Xia accompany you right away! I know you want to swallow her." Tang Wan smiled.


    "Beautiful and delicious! Wait here and see me." he repeated his old trick. When he left, he kissed Tang Wan first and then hugged ah Xia and kissed him. This time, it was longer than last time. Ah Xia was an unmarried girl and worshipped him. He was soon kissed by Tang Wenhao and his body was soft in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    Tang Wenhao also took the opportunity to touch someone''s waist with a salty pig''s hand, and then put down the charming and panting ah Xia. He said with a bad smile, "wife, tell ah Xia that this is just a trailer of a wonderful play. It''s much more powerful than now, and I''ll go." then he kissed ah Xia again and turned and disappeared into the night.


    After a Xia was forced to kiss by Tang Wenhao twice, the girl''s heart can no longer be healed. She stared at Tang Wenhao disappearing into her vision, and her throbbing heart can''t recover for a long time. What kind of man is he? Why is his kiss so exciting, expectant and eager?

 Chapter 617

    "Ha ha, ah Xia, aren''t you willing to let him go?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Well, as soon as his lips touched me, I felt that I had no strength at all. The breath he exhaled fascinated me. Sister Tang Wan, would you have this feeling?" ah Xia asked shyly.


    "Well, it''s all the same. Ah Hao is our woman''s nemesis. No one can resist his charm for the woman he likes. I can see that you have fallen in love with him, haven''t you?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Well, if only I could follow him like this all my life," said ah Xia.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao has quietly touched the back of the escort team. He has carefully observed and analyzed it. He still needs to start from the back in the way of rescuing the people of chenjiazhai last time. On the surface, it seems that these soldiers are very cautious and send people to explore the way first, but in fact, it is more convenient for Tang Wenhao to sneak into them, because they scattered their few troops, With Tang Wenhao''s skill, Tang Wenhao can solve all the more than a dozen soldiers escorting prisoners in one minute.


    After Tang Wenhao took control of most of the soldiers escorting the prisoners, the beauties in the team saw their man Tang Wenhao coming to save them. A little girl accidentally called out in surprise, causing the soldiers exploring the way in front and other soldiers who had not been controlled to quickly point their guns at the prisoners.


    Tang Wenhao quickly flashed into the crowd and hid inside. These old people, women and children were very cooperative, because most of them found Tang Wenhao, especially the beautiful girls selected by Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao warily surrounded Tang Wenhao in the middle. Tang Wenhao found that a girl was wearing a skirt, lifted her skirt and hid in the girl''s skirt.


    At this time, the government soldiers found the clue and saw that their companions were motionless and staring at the front. The guns were still in their hands, but they wouldn''t move. They couldn''t help but be shocked. They didn''t know what happened to their companions?


    The first officer went to the front of the crowd, asked the soldiers to aim their guns at the villagers and shouted, "who''s playing tricks in there? Come out! The government doesn''t want to kill you, but let you go out for fun. Don''t toast or punish."


    A father came out of the team and pretended to be confused, "Sir, we don''t know what''s going on! Just now we suddenly saw a shadow floating in front of us, and these brothers won''t move. Sir, this shadow is especially like a soul locking God in the legend of our Miao family. I think these brothers look as if they are really locked by the soul locking God. Generally, the soul locking God only locks the souls of outsiders, not to our Miao family Yes, sir, I think you''d better leave this place first. Don''t say goodbye and lose your life. We''re not afraid. "


    As soon as the old man said this, the other soldiers were scared to pee their pants, but the officer didn''t believe it, but he was also worried. He asked suspiciously, "is this really the case?"


    "Yes, if you don''t believe me, there''s nothing you can do. Don''t regret it then." the old man said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao, hiding in the beautiful skirt, couldn''t understand what was being said outside, and he didn''t have the heart to listen.


    Shit, who is this girl? If it''s his own imperial beauty, even if he''s addicted to it! Thinking of this, he quietly removed the beauty''s skirt and looked up. He couldn''t help but be overjoyed. It turned out that he saw a pretty face blushing with shame.


    No one else, it was the little Laurie sweet sister he liked. Now he was brave. He quickly put down his skirt with a bad smile and covered his body


    At this moment, the government soldiers outside the crowd were already overwhelmed by the father''s words. Their officers were also a little confused. They wanted to continue to take these people down, but they didn''t dare. They were afraid that they would be locked with these gods. They were unwilling to let the Miao family go and were afraid of being blamed by their superiors.


    After all, their raid on the Miao village was carefully prepared and planned. According to the truth, everything went well. They almost caught these villagers without effort, but he was still not practical, that is, the strong men in the village didn''t catch them. In addition, the master''s words made him even more nervous.


    When he was in a dilemma, a strange smile came from the jungle. The soldiers were so frightened that they quickly pointed the muzzle of their guns at the place where they made the sound, and then looked around in fear.


    "Sir, you''d better run for your life! Don''t lose your soul here for nothing, and don''t want the gun. Run directly! The soul locking God will spare you for your sake of not killing people." the old man continued to deceive the already godless officer.


    As soon as the boss finished speaking, strange laughter came again. These soldiers threw away their guns and ran away regardless of whether their officers gave orders or not.


    Seeing that all his men had run away, the officer threw away his gun and ran away, and soon disappeared into the jungle.


    In this way, they won''t lose their strength. These government troops were scared away by the old man of the Miao family.


    Everyone cheered. Tang Wenhao hid under his skirt. Hearing the cheers, he quickly opened his skirt and drilled out of sweet sister''s span. He glanced at the pretty crimson sweet sister with a bad smile and kissed her lips in front of everyone. He thought that she had been kissed up and down. The little beauty was settled and tasted very good.


    Sweet sister was very shy. People came and surrounded them both, looking at him curiously. Some girls looked at sweet sister enviously and asked her how it felt to have a man in her skirt? Many people poked the soldiers controlled by Tang Wenhao. The scene was very lively.


    At this time, Tang Wan and ah Xia, who were hiding in the jungle, also came out. "Ah Xia, did you make that voice just now?" a girl asked with a smile.


    "Who isn''t ah Xia? Ha ha... Ah Xia, smart, cooperates well with my father! However, the key is that our Miao son-in-law ah Hao is powerful! If he doesn''t control these people, no matter how I deceive them and scare them, they won''t believe it." the fooling father smiled happily.


    "It was! Ah Hao was in chenjiazhai, and one person saved all the people in the stockade!" ah Xia said proudly.


    Tang Wan came to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "husband, how''s it going? Are you okay?"


    "Hehe, of course I''m fine. I''m not only fine, but also very cool." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Husband, you look so bad, I know you must have done no good. Come here, what bad things have you done?" Tang Wan still knows Tang Wenhao very well. When Tang Wenhao shows this kind of obscene smile at home, he must have hurt a sister''s oil.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t have to hide from Tang Wan, so he proudly told her what happened when he accidentally hid in Tianmei''s Cross, and said with a bad smile, "Wife, sweet sister is absolutely sexy. I strongly apply for her now. Discuss with ah Xia and ask them villagers to escort the prisoners and take the booty back to the stockade first. Let her find us a place to have a good time first? OK? Wife, please, I really want you."


    "Hehe, do you want sweet sister and ah Xia? Villain, you are really getting worse and worse. It''s really dishonest to hide in other people''s little girl''s skirt." Tang Wan said with a sweet smile.


    "Hehe, I did it first to determine whether it was my woman. If you don''t believe me, ask sweet sister. I''ll open my skirt first and see who it is. When I find it is her, I think it''s providence. If it''s an old lady or sister-in-law, I''m absolutely honest." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "That''s right. If even the old lady and sister-in-law are like you, isn''t that abnormal?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Well, tell ah Xia quickly! Just say we have special tasks, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Yes, you are the living ancestor of our sisters." Tang Wan said with a smile.


    In a cave near pengjiazhai, Tang Wenhao, a Xia and little Lori Tianmei slept to death. Tang Wan woke up first. She saw Tang Wenhao and them still in deep sleep and couldn''t bear to disturb them. She got up alone and walked to the cave entrance.


    At this time, the outside is already sunny and everything is full of vitality.


    Tang Wan remembered a series of things that happened last night, as if in a dream, but the hospitable and kind Miao family made her and Tang Wenhao reluctant. They really didn''t live easily.


    Tang Wan felt that her husband Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to leave the stronghold. Last night, they both wanted ah Xia and Tian Mei to leave quietly, which was worthy of the Miao family. After all, their couple saved so many of them and returned the favor. However, Tang Wenhao finally couldn''t bear to leave and gave up Tian Mei and ah Xia. He said to talk about it tomorrow, so they decided to discuss how to do it today The question of leaving.


    Tang Wan was sitting on a stone thinking about things. Suddenly, a man came out of the jungle and startled her. She saw Ah Fei. During the martial arts competition last night, Tang Wan talked to him and asked with a smile, "ah Fei, how did you know we were here for the night?"


    "Ha ha, Miss Tang Wan, of course I know. Ah Xia left a message for her father last night. Where are ah Hao and ah Xia? Haven''t they got up yet?" ah Fei asked at the mouth of the cave.


    "Well, let them sleep! What''s up?" Tang Wan asked with a smile.


    "Dad said let them go back to the stockade for dinner! In addition, dad has something important to discuss with you. Miss Tang Wan, it was really thanks to you last night. Does ah Hao know magic? People in our stockade say that ah Hao came down to save our Miao stockade, isn''t it true?" ah Fei said with a smile.


    "Hehe, what do you say?" Tang Wan thought it was very funny.


    "I think so. Otherwise, how could people be so powerful? I also heard that ah Hao has dozens of wives. Is it true?" ah Fei asked with a smile.


    "Well, yes, what''s the matter? Do you want so many wives?" Tang Wan teased him.


    "Hehe, I don''t want to. I can''t afford my two wives now. Hey? Miss Tang Wan, ah Hao has so many wives. How do you usually accompany him? One night alone? Can he cope with so many wives alone?" ah Fei asked curiously.


    "Of course, without this ability, does he dare to marry so many wives? He can handle all the women in your village marrying him." Tang Wan smiled proudly.


    "Ah? He''s so powerful! So he must be an immortal. He''s not a mortal. How can a mortal be so powerful? Hey! Miss Tang Wan, why don''t ah Hao take my daughter too? Tell him." ah Fei smiled.

 Chapter 618

    "Ah? Why didn''t you bring your daughter to my husband yesterday?" Tang Wan asked.


    "No, dad said she was over 18 years old. Isn''t my daughter unqualified? If I say, there''s no difference in the age of girls. When she grows up, she can have children. I tell you, my daughter looks no worse than ah Xia. Really, you''ll know it when you read it." ah Fei smiled confidently.


    They talked for a while. Tang Wenhao in the cave was awakened by their voices. He glanced at the two delicate Miao girls next to him and smiled contentedly. Shit! Last night had a great time. Ah Xia and Tian Mei really tasted so good that they were too exciting last night. Tang Wenhao didn''t want to bear it, so he played very relaxed last night and stayed awake almost all night. He didn''t want to hurt two little beauties. He wanted to continue working.


    Tang Wenhao took a sip of ah Xia and Tian Mei respectively, got up and went to the corner of the cave to release the waste water accumulated all night. After relaxing, he returned to the grass mat, moved his body, put on his clothes, saw that the two beauties were still sleeping, and he didn''t want to call them out of the cave.


    "Husband, you don''t sleep? You slept so late yesterday." Tang Wan asked with a smile when he saw Tang Wenhao coming out.


    "Hehe, don''t you sleep?... Hello!" Tang Wenhao smiled at ah Fei.


    Tang Wan hurriedly translated for ah Fei. Ah Fei also smiled at Tang Wenhao and looked at the handsome young man in front of him admiringly. He was a little jealous when he thought that ah Xia and sweet sister in the cave had become the mysterious woman from heaven in front of him. I really hope Tang Wenhao wanted his daughter too, and he would become ah Hao''s father-in-law. How much face there is in the stockade!


    "Husband, ah Fei said that father Peng has something to discuss with us. What do you think we should do? We have to go today? If we don''t stay any longer, we will delay things." Tang Wan reminded.


    "I know, wife, let''s go down the mountain! Tell my father-in-law that we''ll leave after dinner today, or I''ll miss something big. I''ll call ah Xia and sweet sister." Tang Wenhao turned and went back to the cave.


    When he got inside, he leaned over and kissed ah Xia first. Soon, ah Xia woke up after being teased by him. He put his hand around Tang Wenhao''s head, opened his beautiful eyes and stared at him whistlingly. The two couldn''t communicate with each other in language, but only with eyes. Tang Wenhao was boiling with blood. He just wanted to ask her again. When he thought there were people outside and it was broad daylight, he held back, He picked her up and motioned her to get dressed and leave.


    The three went out of the cave and went down the mountain with Tang Wan and ah Fei. This cave is their backup defense cave in pengjiazhai. There are reserves of food in case of unexpected needs.


    This time he returned to the stockade. As soon as he entered the stockade, Tang Wenhao was welcomed into father Peng''s house by the villagers like stars and the moon. Father Peng''s house had already arranged a banquet waiting for Tang Wenhao to come back and take a seat.


    Father Peng called all the people with some identity in the stockade to drink and eat with him. This time, ah Xia and Tian Mei sat directly next to Tang Wenhao and envied the girls who were watching. They all know that ah Xia and Tian Mei were already ah Hao''s women last night.


    "Wife, you quickly tell my father-in-law that we are leaving after dinner and ask them not to be busy." after eating, Tang Wenhao smiled at Tang Wan.


    "Well, I know." so Tang Wan told father Peng what they meant.


    After hearing this, father Peng quickly put down his chopsticks and said to Tang Wan, "Miss Tang Wan, you can''t go today. What if the government army wants to revenge us?"


    "Hehe, Dad, we can''t stay here all our life? We really have something important to deal with. We have to finish it if we want to come over." Tang Wan smiled.


    "Miss Tang Wan, I have a very important thing to discuss with you. You know why the government forces want to suppress us. They just want to subdue us, but we are not satisfied. We Miao people live here for generations. We don''t want anyone to control us. We want to be independent, but there is no suitable leader in our 36th stronghold I can''t do it. I discussed with father Chen last night. We plan to let ah Hao be the leader of our thirty-six strongholds. He can be called the emperor if he wants to be the president. We don''t have any opinions about what to do. Anyway, we recognize him as the Savior of our Miao stronghold. From today on, men and women of our thirty-six strongholds are his people, and men should listen to him, women As long as he likes, people are his women, and all the gold, silver and jewelry we have saved for generations are his. Do you think he can accept such conditions? "Asked father Peng.


    Tang Wan''s beautiful eyes stared greatly. Tang Wenhao on one side also had a hunch from her look that father Peng must have said something that surprised Tang Wan.


    "Husband, you''re going to be emperor." Tang Wan said seriously.


    "What? Wife, what do you mean?" Tang Wenhao was stunned. Shit! Be an emperor? Are you right? Is this a crossing? He pulled his thigh, as if he didn''t?


    Tang Wan conveyed his father Peng''s meaning to him. Everyone at the scene focused on him. He almost laughed when he heard it, but he didn''t laugh when he saw the villagers in the stockade looking forward to it so piously.


    "Wife, do you think it''s realistic to be an emperor? Isn''t this a retrogression in history? The international community won''t admit it! Don''t say it''s them. If I really become an emperor, I won''t kill these kind people? The government army will really go into the mountains and kill people on a large scale," Tang Wenhao said.


    "But I think Father Peng seems to take it seriously. Husband, how can I answer them now?" Tang Wan asked with a smile.


    "You just say it''s impossible. I''m not interested, wife. You don''t know. There are so many beautiful women in my family. Which one is also a big beauty in Miao village? Will I lack beautiful women? Man''s and Ruan''s business is getting bigger and bigger every year. Manny and ah Ling are my favorite women, and I''m also their sister''s darling man. Will I lack money? I don''t lack these, so These conditions mentioned by my father-in-law don''t appeal to me at all, but to be honest, I''m very interested in being an emperor. It''s also a good experience, but I know it''s unrealistic. I can dream, but I can''t take it seriously. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I also feel like a dream. OK, let me talk to my father." then Tang Wan told my father Peng and the villagers what Tang Wenhao meant.


    Everyone knelt down to Tang Wenhao and kowtowed to him. Even ah Xia and Tianmei got off the table and knelt in front of Tang Wenhao. Father Peng, the father-in-law, was no exception. For a time, all the men, women and children in Peng''s village knelt down to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was completely shocked when he saw this situation. He stared at the scene in front of him. Tang Wan was the same. She didn''t expect that father Peng would come. They looked at each other speechless and didn''t know what to do.


    "Miss Tang Wan, just ask ah Hao to agree! The people of Peng family stronghold first support him as the leader of the thirty sixth stronghold of Miao family. From now on, we will all be his people." father Peng begged.


    "Dad, get up quickly! Get up again, husband, help everyone up quickly!" Tang Wan said hurriedly.


    Tang Wenhao also reacted at this time and wanted to help these kind villagers one by one. However, no one got up without father Peng''s order.


    Just then, father Chen of chenjiazhai led a dozen men in their 40s and 50s up the mountain. When they saw the scene in front of them, they were also stunned!


    Father Chen hurried to father Peng''s side and asked suspiciously, "brother, what are you?"


    "Brother, please kneel down to ah Hao quickly! Otherwise he will leave today. Can we do without him now? So I say that Peng Jiazhai first supports him as the leader of our Miao family, and we will all be his people from now on." Peng said.


    "Well, elder brother, I support your decision. Miss Tang Wan, you tell our new leader a Hao that all the people of chenjiazhai support him." then, father Chen knelt down for Tang Wenhao beside father Peng. More than a dozen other men followed some doubts, and no one knelt down for Tang Wenhao.


    Obviously, they still don''t believe what father Peng and father Chen said. Some men in Peng''s stronghold are unhappy and ask them to kneel down to Tang Wenhao. These people are very unhappy and stare at father Peng.


    Father Peng said faintly, "Brother Zheng, brothers, my father Peng will not force you to support my son-in-law as the leader of the Miao family, but I want to tell you that without my son-in-law, the Miao family will certainly have no hope and will soon be defeated by the government army. If you don''t believe it, you can see that without my son-in-law last night, the chenjiazhai no longer exists, and our pengjiazhai no longer exists. You will end up in a stockade one by one It will also be broken by the government forces, so we should keep our foundation for thousands of years, and we should unite. "


    "Elder brother, we didn''t say we are not united? But you suddenly let us accept an unknown outsider as our leader. We must see his ability with our own eyes?" said a chief.


    "Yes! Father Peng, we are all our own people. We must unite, but we can''t unite with an outsider. Who knows if he was sent by the government army?"


    "That''s right! What if they''re trying to be bitter?"


    Everyone started talking. In a word, they didn''t believe Tang Wenhao''s ability and his identity. Now the young people in pengjiazhai quit. They absolutely worship Tang Wenhao. Now Tang Wenhao is the God in their hearts. Even if Tang Wenhao slept with their women, they all think it''s a supreme honor, just as ah Fei said to Tang Wan just now He will feel very proud to give his daughter to Tang Wenhao.


    Therefore, some people advocated that these other people in the Miao Village try Tang Wenhao''s martial arts. Father Peng also thought this method was good, so he asked Tang Wan if he would like to.


    Tang Wan had conveyed this idea to Tang Wenhao. She was also a very intelligent woman. She was also unhappy with the doubts of these other chiefs from the mountain stronghold about her husband, so she told Tang Wenhao in advance and asked Tang Wenhao to teach them a lesson. They must be convinced.

 Chapter 619

    Tang Wenhao didn''t want to have a common understanding with them, but he was also very unhappy when people questioned his ability. I can''t give you the status, women and treasures, but you can''t say I can''t!


    Therefore, several parties agreed to go to the threshing ground at the foot of the mountain to compete in martial arts. These chiefs generally have two skills. The chiefs invited by father Chen this time are representative figures in the thirty-six stronghold, almost all representatives of the young and strong faction of the Miao stronghold. They are in their 40s and have good skills.


    In order to suppress these unconvinced guys at once, Tang Wenhao chose to let them all go. After a night''s rest, his physical strength has completely recovered. At this time, he is in high spirits and just takes these people to exercise his muscles and bones. This is what makes Tang Wenhao different.


    For ordinary men, there are women like this every day, but he is more and more brave, and beautiful women have a special role in strengthening his Yang and refreshing him.


    No gossip, more than a dozen men took off their bare arms and surrounded Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao stood in the middle, looked at them disdainfully, waved and motioned them to go first.


    Several men rushed over with their fists, and some flew to kick him. Tang Wenhao took his time when he saw the move. He walked lightly and quickly. When he saw that several people didn''t get Tang Wenhao''s advantage after the move, everyone cheered, especially ah Xia and sweet sister.


    After the supreme enjoyment from pain to pleasure last night, the two little beauties were crazy about Tang Wenhao. When they came back and were surrounded by their sisters, they had been interviewed and asked about their feelings as women. Some old ladies and aunts and sister-in-law had asked them curiously about Tang Wenhao''s performance in bed, The two beauties were embarrassed to say, but they all knew that Tang Wenhao was the most harmful man in the world.


    Within ten rounds, these village chiefs who had always been very confident were all knocked down by Tang Wenhao, and bursts of applause and cheers broke out on the threshing ground from time to time.


    Tang Wenhao clapped his hands and pulled them up respectively. Father Peng and father Chen came forward and hugged the repaired chiefs, "Chiefs, brothers, our Miao family hasn''t had a leader who can control the whole Miao village for many years, and we have talked about independence for many years. However, this matter has been delayed again and again because of the lack of a young hero like ah Hao. Today, I think the hope of our Miao family really appears. He is ah Hao. It can be said that with him, we can''t live anymore I''m not afraid of the government army. I''m still saying that the villagers of pengjiazhai are all the children of ah Hao from now on. He is the God in the eyes of our Miao people. What do you think? "Said father Peng, looking at the repaired chiefs seriously, waiting for their reply.


    In fact, the people were almost the same. After they were repaired, they were honest. After they were knocked down by Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao personally pulled them up one by one. They expressed their position one after another according to father Peng''s words, saying that they also supported Tang Wenhao as their leader.


    Therefore, father Peng summoned all the people in the stockade. He wanted to lead everyone to the place where they sacrificed in the stockade. Father Chen and other chiefs of the stockade also went. Of course, Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan must follow the past. Now everything done in the stockade has something to do with him.


    The sacrificial place of pengjiazhai is located on a mountain peak at the top of the stockade. There is an altar on the top of the mountain. On the altar is a worn sacrificial flag left by the Miao ancestors. The ancient sacrificial flag is waving in the wind, which seems to tell the world a period of the unyielding development history of the Miao family.


    Father Peng asked the villagers to put the cooked pig''s head, ox''s head and old wine on the altar. Then he took a live chicken from a villager''s hand. Under the witness of everyone, he killed the live chicken with a knife and dropped the chicken blood into a large bowl of wine. Shit! Won''t he let me drink this bowl of bar? Tang Wenhao thought.


    After dropping chicken blood in the wine, father Peng invited the wizard up. The wizard wore a golden crown of Phoenix wings and took something like a chicken feather duster in his hand. He went to the altar with words in his mouth.


    "Wife, do you have this custom in Miao village over there?" Tang Wenhao asked with great interest.


    "Hehe, it''s not very similar, but it''s also a bit similar. However, we Miao people have worshipped nature since ancient times and believe that all things have spirits. There are 36 gods and 72 ghosts. Miao people have no distinction between ghosts and gods. They are commonly known as ghosts, but there are good and evil. When offering sacrifices, good ghosts sacrifice heavily with animal gifts to ask for their protection; evil ghosts socialize with ugly food and then drive them away. This may be the same, but our people over there There is no fixed place for the religious activities of the Miao people, and the ceremonies are also performed by wizards, so there are still differences and similarities, "Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Oh! What do you think my father-in-law wanted when he brought us here?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "It''s probably related to you, husband. Now they all regard you as the God to save their Miao village. I don''t think it''s possible for us to leave today. They won''t let us go," Tang Wan said.


    "Ask ah Xia what the wizard wants to do?" Tang Wenhao said to Tang Wan.


    "OK, let me ask," said Tang Wan, pulling ah Xia aside.


    "Ah Xia, what does your father mean by calling us here?" Tang Wan asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s divination. Let the wizard divine whether it''s a good day for ah Hao to ascend the throne. If so, the chiefs who fought with ah Hao just now have to go back and call the chiefs of more than a dozen other strongholds to Xiannv stronghold. The largest sacrifice place in Miao stronghold is Xiannv peak in Xiannv stronghold, where Miao stronghold has major decisions or activities to offer sacrifices , if the wizard says today is a good day, we will go to Xiannv stronghold to hold the throne ceremony. The whole Miao stronghold people, men, women, old and young, will go there. In the future, ah Hao will be the leader of our Miao family, and he can decide the life and death of anyone in the Miao family. "Ah Xia said.


    "Ah? So fast? Then we really can''t go today?" Tang Wan asked in surprise.


    "Sister Tang Wan, I don''t think you can go in the future, at least not in the short term. I heard from my father that ah Hao will marry chief Zheng''s daughter. In the future, she will be the queen of our Miao family. You and I can only be ah Hao''s concubine." ah Xia said.


    "Ah? What you''re saying is true? Why is chief Zheng''s daughter the queen? What about me?" Tang Wan asked in surprise. She couldn''t figure out how her status had declined in this Miao village?


    "Sister Tang Wan, you don''t know. Xiuer, the daughter of chief Zheng, is recognized as the first beauty in our Miao village. It is said that there is no more beautiful girl in our Miao village in a hundred years. My father said that only she is qualified to be the queen of ah Hao, and no other women are qualified." ah Xiashan said.


    "Hum! I don''t agree!" Tang Wan said sadly.


    "Don''t be angry, sister Tang Wan!" ah Xia was a little worried when she saw that Tang Wan was angry.


    Tang Wenhao saw Tang Wan and a Xia chatting. They seemed unhappy. He hurried to her side and asked with concern, "wife, what''s the matter?"


    "Congratulations, husband. You''re really going to be the emperor. Even the empress in the stockade has been matched for you. It is said that she is the recognized first beauty in the Miao stockade, the daughter of chief Zheng. Her name is Xiu''er, and she is known as the most beautiful girl in the Miao stockade in a hundred years." Tang Wan said with vinegar.


    "Ah? No? The more you say it, the more outrageous it is. If you say so, I really doubt that we have been crossed. We are no longer in real life." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Through? What do you mean?" Tang Wan''s education level is not high, he doesn''t know much about things on the Internet, and some don''t understand Tang Wenhao''s meaning.


    "Hehe, we accidentally arrived in the Qing Dynasty, or even the Ming Dynasty, that is, we went back, and we arrived in ancient times," Tang Wenhao explained.


    "Ah? No? Why do I think it''s still modern? There was no gun in ancient times?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously. She really believed Tang Wenhao''s words.


    The two were talking. Suddenly, the wizard on the altar was waving his chicken feather duster with dancing hands. His expression was sometimes surprised, sometimes indifferent, sometimes crazy, sometimes silent, as if thinking about something.


    Shit! What''s wrong? Tang Wenhao disdained to look at the madman with gods and ghosts on the altar. As a college student in the 21st century, he certainly didn''t believe his deceptive things.


    Suddenly, the wizard vomited a flame, forced his hands upward to draw an arc, and then combined his hands. The villagers in the stockade screamed, and then kowtowed to the altar in worship.


    Tang Wan pulled Tang Wenhao down and knelt down. She said it was the custom of others to do as the Romans do, otherwise it would easily arouse public anger. Tang Wenhao didn''t want to cause trouble, so she reluctantly knelt down.


    "What do you mean?" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    Before Tang Wan could speak, father Peng walked up to him and knelt respectfully in front of Tang Wenhao. He kowtowed first, startled Tang Wenhao and hurriedly wanted to help him. He thought that he wanted your daughter last night. You are my real father-in-law. How can you kneel down for me? Seniority is out of order.


    But instead of getting up, father Peng nervously pressed Tang Wenhao and said to Tang Wan, "Miss Tang Wan, please ask our leader to get up quickly and let him stand in front of the altar to accept our kneeling. The wizard said that today is the best time for ah Hao to ascend the throne. After receiving our salute, we will go to the fairy stronghold to hold the throne ceremony immediately. The chiefs of the 36th stronghold will lead their people to the past. From today on, ah Hao is the leader of the 36th stronghold of Miao stronghold Chief, he has the right to decide the life and death of everyone in our stronghold. "


    "Daddy, is this true?" Tang Wan couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course it''s true. We all firmly believe that a Hao is the hope of our Miao village. You two are gifts from God to our Miao village. Let him get up quickly!" father Peng said piously.


    Tang Wan had to translate father Peng''s words to Tang Wenhao. Now Tang Wenhao was completely confused. Shit! I really want to be the emperor? He patted his head, convinced that his brain was clear, and then looked up at the sky and overlooking the vast mountains. Yes, it was in the real world and had not been crossed.


    He knew that he had no way out, so he had to bite the bullet. Tang Wan helped him down to the front of the altar. Everyone looked at him with reverent eyes, and then kowtowed to him respectfully.

 Chapter 620

    "Miss Tang Wan, you should also kneel down. You can''t stand by our leader." father Peng said unhappily when he saw that Tang Wan was also standing by Tang Wenhao.


    Other chiefs glared at her and scared Tang Wan to kneel down to Tang Wenhao. She thought that she should have escaped with Tang Wenhao all night last night. Now, Tang Wenhao has become the local emperor of the Miao village. On the contrary, he has nothing to do, not even a queen!


    After going down from the sacrificial platform of pengjiazhai, the chiefs of the stronghold went back to the stronghold to prepare for ah Hao''s accession to the throne.


    They made preliminary arrangements on the way down the mountain. Chief Zheng was responsible for the arrangement of the whole enthronement ceremony, and others were responsible for contacting the chiefs who did not come, because some chiefs were old and did not come, so they had to send someone to inform them.


    Tang Wenhao was surrounded by his beautiful women and returned to father Peng''s home. After returning from the altar this time, everyone can no longer be on an equal footing with him. He had to kneel down to answer his words. Besides, Tang Wenhao was extremely depressed, but he couldn''t change anything. He had to play with them. He also felt very interesting.


    After father Peng arranged things in the stockade, especially the government prisoners captured last night, they were escorted to the secret cave in the stockade and guarded. Others followed him to the fairy stockade to attend Tang Wenhao''s accession ceremony.


    In this way, dozens of people in pengjiazhai marched towards xiannvzhai.


    Fairy stronghold is located in the center of the thirty sixth stronghold of Miao stronghold, about 30 kilometers away from Pengjia stronghold. It takes about six hours to walk on the mountain road. The mountain road is rugged and steep, with many deep valleys and ditches. Those who are not familiar with the terrain are easy to lose their way.


    Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan had more heart and took all their things with them. The couple planned to play with them and found a chance to slip away. However, Tang Wan was still a little scared all the way down. She was worried that they would lose their way if they ran away without authorization. After all, this was not the direction she took Tang Wenhao to the golden triangle.


    "Husband, I think if we really want to find a chance to slip away, we should really take ah Xia and Tian Mei with us. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll get lost. I''m not familiar with this road." Tang Wan secretly said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Really, what if they want to tell my father-in-law?" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "I''ll find out what they say first, but now it''s not time to tell them about it. I''ll find a chance to talk to them," Tang Wan said.


    "Well, anyway, we can''t stay any longer. Otherwise, we won''t be able to contact us for a long time. The family is much more worried! Maybe ah Ling will come to us." Tang Wenhao said.


    At about 4 p.m., after nearly a day''s trek, their team finally came to a place with beautiful mountains and rivers, birds and flowers, which is the most beautiful Shanzhai fairy village in the thirty-six stronghold.


    The reason why Xiannv stronghold is called Xiannv stronghold comes from that the stronghold is located under a mountain called Xiannv peak, on which there is a huge stone in the shape of a beautiful woman. It stands high on the mountain and looks like a beautiful woman looking forward from a distance.


    The most amazing thing is that there is a very vast open space below the fairy boulder. There is no grass at all. It can accommodate 100000 people to attend the party. This has become the first choice for Miao people in 36 villages to hold major sacrificial activities for generations.


    The common people in Xiannv village live in a completely different place from those in other Miao villages. The common people here live under Xiannv peak. No family built their house in the mountain. Instead, they built a three storey building on a rare plain at the foot of the mountain. Each family lives in the building. It looks like a large bunker. Each building can accommodate 300 or 400 people, The plain covers an area of 34 square kilometers, which is unique in the deep mountains and forests. Therefore, the population here is more prosperous than any mountain stronghold. It is said that chief Zheng has jurisdiction over 7000 people and is the most powerful chief in the thirty-six strongholds. However, his seniority is small, and he has no weight to speak in the thirty-six strongholds. In the Miao family, Seniority is very important. The reason why father Peng speaks with weight is that he has a high seniority in the Miao family. Although the stockade is small, it has great prestige.


    Tang Wenhao felt different as soon as they entered the boundary of fairy stronghold. On this relatively open plain, the main mountain road entrances were guarded by armed soldiers. Father Peng said the common code of their thirty-six strongholds, and the guards quickly let them enter the stronghold. They also gave father Peng a big gift in good order, because he has a large generation, which is also the etiquette of Miao stronghold people.


    After entering the stockade, Tang Wenhao began to pay attention to the landform of fairy stockade and the architectural settings of the surrounding buildings in the stockade. He couldn''t help but praise secretly that the common people are smart!


    It turned out that the whole surrounding buildings of xiannvzhai were built between the crisscross rivers and located in different places. Each surrounding building echoed each other from a distance, arranged in order, and arranged and built in the way of nine palaces and eight trigrams. Tang Wenhao remembered that he had seen such surrounding buildings in a place in Fujian on TV.


    On the way, they met many men, women, old and young who flocked to the same direction from time to time. Ah Xia told Tang Wan that these people, like them, went to the fairy stronghold to participate in Tang Wenhao''s enthronement ceremony.


    "Ah Xia, fairy stronghold seems to be much better than your stronghold. How many such strongholds are there in Miao stronghold?" Tang Wan asked with a smile.


    "Very few. As far as I know, there are about 100000 Miao people in Laos, and there are about 20 shanzhais with more than 4000 or 5000 people. Most of the rest are shanzhais with one or two thousand people. There are few small shanzhais such as pengjiazhai and chenjiazhai. Because of the lack of men, it is difficult to survive and are vulnerable to government forces. Shanzhais such as xiannvzhai It''s difficult for the government troops to eliminate them, because they have strong armed strength, and the government troops dare not kill people indiscriminately, so this is the most desirable stronghold for the Miao people, "said a Xia.


    "Then why don''t you come here directly?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously.


    "My father said that every village is a branch, and when combined, the generation will be disordered. Even if there is only one person left, it can not be merged. Moreover, the status of the Miao people here mainly depends on the generation, not on the number of people. There are few Miao villages with such a generation as my father."


    "Oh! How far are the other strongholds from here? Are they all as far away as Pengjia stronghold?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously.


    "No, pengjiazhai and chenjiazhai are far away. Most of them are distributed in the jungle of more than 20 kilometers nearby. Some are only more than 10 kilometers, and some are even a few kilometers away. Look, there is another Miao village in that direction. Listen to my father, the mountain village branches from here. Look, Xiannv village has such a dense population and limited space. It will be sure in the future She has to be assigned to other strongholds, but no one wants to leave here. Other strongholds don''t have such a good living environment and conditions. "Ah Xia said that she is worthy of being a girl who has read for several years. She speaks clearly and uses words relatively accurately. Tang Wan feels that her communication with her is very smooth.


    The two chatted and began to follow the army towards Xiannv peak. Tang Wenhao didn''t know the language with them. They could only enjoy the scenery and the Miao people who kept pouring towards Xiannv peak.


    Tang Wenhao found that there were still many beautiful women in the crowd. Most of these Miao girls were petite and beautiful, and their faces were filled with happy smiles. Some women carried small baskets, and there were babies in the baskets. Most of the men had dark faces and dry cigarette bags in their hands. Everyone rushed to the fairy peak with talking and laughing.


    Every Miao girl who has seen Tang Wenhao will smile at him and show a shy smile. Some even look back and stare at him from time to time. Tang Wenhao''s active kindness to beautiful women will certainly greet each other with a smile and even give them a bad smile.


    These girls teased by his eyes will run shyly to the front. Tang Wenhao thought, when I ascend your throne, I will scare you to death, sample!


    While Tang Wenhao was secretly proud, he suddenly heard a noisy voice behind him. Tang Wenhao turned his head and saw a group of girls in gorgeous national costumes surrounded by a small sedan chair cheering.


    Ah Xia hurriedly said to Tang Wan, "sister Tang Wan, this seems to be the sedan chair of Xiuer, the daughter of chief Zheng. She is the most beautiful girl in our Miao family in a century. She is also the only girl in the Miao family who has finished college. Chief Zheng regards her as the apple of his eye."


    "Oh! How could she be willing to stay in the mountains and not go out to see the world?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I don''t know. My father knows why. I''ll ask him," said ah Xia. She went to father Peng and grabbed him.


    Tang Wan took advantage of ah Xia''s opportunity to talk to father Peng, walked a few steps to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "ha ha, husband, do you see such a big posture behind? Ah Xia said, your queen is in that sedan chair! Do you want to see her beauty in advance?"


    "Really? OK, I''m really interested. You say, how can she come out and meet me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. When he heard that it was the so-called first beauty of the Miao family, Xiuer, in the sedan chair, he certainly wanted to see her face. If he wanted to, she might really be his own woman after all.


    "Hehe, villain, didn''t you say you''re not interested? You won''t be happy again after seeing this beautiful girl? You don''t care about the task, so you''ll just be your local emperor here?" Tang Wan said with a jealous smile.


    "Don''t worry! Wife, even if she really becomes my queen here, it''s at most superficial. In fact, the queen is of course you. One day husband and wife are 100 days in love, not to mention we are more than one day? We have several days a night! She must stand aside, and have to lean behind ah Xia and sweet sister. There must be someone who comes first and then comes!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    When Tang Wan saw Tang Wan say this, a happy smile appeared on her pretty face, "ha ha, villain, I''m relieved to have you."


    "Why do you always call me a bad guy now? It''s like Manny." Tang Wenhao''s mind flashed the whiny expression when Manny pretended to scold him, and his heart was full of warmth and happiness.


    "Hehe, I''m learning from sister Manny. I''ll learn from whoever you love most." Tang Wan said with a smile.

 Chapter 621

    "Well, I''m on my way. It''s commendable. I''d better find a way to get out the concubine in the sedan chair and let me review it first! Wife, there''s something I don''t understand. You said that they want me to be their leader and don''t send a beauty welcome group to line up at the gate of the stockade. Their attitude is not good and they''re not sincere at all. Thinking of this, I want to finish their beauty People, "said Tang Wenhao unhappily.


    "Hehe, do you think this is in China? Also, the rules of others must be different from what you think. You still look at me. I promise you to see your queen right away." Tang Wan said, motioning Tang Wenhao to wait by the roadside. She began to shout in Miao dialect.


    "The new leader is here. Let''s all give way..." OK! It''s amazing. All the people passing by Tang Wenhao looked at him and saw that their new leader was so talented, handsome and heroic. They took a look at him with admiration. Some beautiful women didn''t even leave, so they found a place to secretly appreciate him.


    "Wife, what are you talking about? Why do these people look at me?" Tang Wenhao felt wrong when he saw that men, women, old and young began to stare at him.


    "Hehe, I''m advertising for you in advance!" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Come on! Stop talking. We''d better hurry up!" Tang Wenhao said.


    At this time, father Peng also found the problem, hurriedly ran to Tang Wan and said reproachfully, "Miss Tang Wan, what are you doing?"


    "Ha ha, ah Hao said that the people on your side are not enthusiastic. Since he is your new leader and doesn''t send a welcome group to meet him, I''ll advertise him and publicize him." Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "You''re fooling around. Chief Zheng has already arranged it. We have our rules. Let''s go... Stop talking. Let''s go up first." father Peng said unhappily.


    After hearing this, Tang Wan stuck out her tongue and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "husband, people have arranged it. They really have their own rules. Let''s hurry up!"


    "Hehe, get scolded! Let''s go. You''re really bad. I always feel like I''m being played like a monkey. I''ll see how I deal with you at night." Tang Wenhao smiled and was about to go up the mountain.


    Just then, a crisp female voice came from behind, "Daddy Peng, is that you? Please wait."


    Hearing this charming cry, father Peng quickly looked back and saw that the sedan chair surrounded by beautiful women had arrived, and the curtain of the sedan chair had been lifted, revealing a beautiful face.


    "Ha ha, miss Xiuer."


    "Ha ha, Dad Peng has worked hard. Who is he?" Xiuer Yu pointed to Tang Wenhao.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao had already turned around. When his eyes focused on this beautiful face, he was stunned. This is the real beauty! He can be called a national beauty, no less than any beauty in his family, including Manny sisters and Xueying.


    Not to mention her eye-catching beauty, her snow-white skin alone is desperate and sad. So you will fall in love with her, whether you are a man or a woman, but don''t try to save her. For a woman like her, you have only one choice, either kill the woman or be killed by the woman.


    Her beautiful eyes look forward to the flow of people''s souls. She is the favor of the creator scattered in the world. Fortunately, her eyes are lit by the holy water, making her as clear as the yaochi deep pool and as bright as the cold star in the clear night.


    In an instant, Tang Wenhao searched out all the words that could describe her beauty, but he still couldn''t express his love for her at first sight.


    If you have to say how beautiful she is, say so! Her facial features are quite similar to the great beauty in Chinese singing, especially her talking eyes.


    Of course, it was not only Tang Wenhao who fell in love with Xiuer at first sight, but also when the great beauty examined Tang Wenhao in the sedan chair, she was photographed by Tang Wenhao''s handsome appearance and heroic eyes.


    It turns out that there are such handsome men in the world! No wonder dad said that Peng''s son-in-law is an extraordinary man. He not only has extraordinary ability and excellent martial arts, but also is a talent. Looking at the whole Miao village, he can''t find a second talent like him. He said that only he can really deserve himself. It seems that Dad''s statement is true.


    When they were enjoying each other, father Peng saw that the onlookers gathered more and more, and quickly ordered them to go up the mountain. He also smiled at Xiuer, "Xiuer girl, he is our new leader ah Hao. Let''s go up the mountain first! Your father is still waiting up there!"


    "Well, please, father Peng." as she said this, Xiuer glanced at Tang Wenhao''s face, then smiled shyly at Tang Wenhao and put down the curtain.


    "Ah Hao, let''s hurry up! It''s getting late, everyone... Hurry up! Don''t look again, Miss Tang Wan, ah Xia, you''re young. Take ah Hao up quickly!" said father Peng.


    The moment Tang Wenhao was dragged up the mountain by Tang Wan, he reacted, "husband, are you stunned? Are you moved?" Tang Wan said jealously as he walked.


    "Fortunately, hold on! Hehe, wife, who do you think she looks like? Do you think of our domestic singers?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, do you mean like a star?" Tang Wan asked.


    "Well, it does! You guessed her at once." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, it''s a bit like her. Her eyes are very similar, her face is also similar, and her mouth is also a cherry mouth. Husband, are you still going? Don''t you want to stay and be a local emperor for her?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "How could it be? No matter how beautiful she is, she can''t replace the wives and children at home! By the way, wife, I always have a question. Why hasn''t your stomach moved after sleeping with you so many times? What''s the matter? You''re still the first one to let me work hard for so long and sow countless beautiful women without moving." Tang Wenhao suddenly thought of this question, He has always had this doubt, but he didn''t say it.


    Tang Wan''s small mouth suddenly said, "where do I know? Husband, if I won''t have children all my life, will you still want me?" she said, her beautiful eyes filled with tears.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart moved, took her into his arms and said passionately, "of course, no matter what you become, I won''t leave you alone. Since you last went to Liangshan to find me, I decided that I will live up to you in my life."


    They didn''t know that the beauty in the sedan chair behind them saw Tang Wenhao passionately holding Tang Wan up the mountain, and her heart had already been ignited by jealousy.


    The altar on fairy peak is really magnificent and very wide, which is rare in the world.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao arrived at the summit, they saw a crowd of people coming to the sacrificial site and the people of the thirty-six strongholds. It was very lively!


    There is a cave under the fairy boulder. The hole is like a woman''s body, and there are people standing next to it.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, no wonder it''s called fairy stone. This huge stone is really wonderful!


    Tang Wenhao and Tang Wanzheng looked around to see where it was more appropriate to stand? Father Peng in the back came and smiled at Tang Wan, "Miss Tang Wan, let''s go to the fairy stone cave. Chief Zheng, they are all waiting to dress up ah Hao in the cave!"


    "OK, ha ha," Tang Wan said with a smile.


    Therefore, father Peng first asked his villagers to stand somewhere. He went to work with Tang Wan first. Tang Wenhao looked back as he walked and found that the sedan chair had also followed him. He thought, it seems that another bridal chamber has entered tonight. Shit, good luck has landed on me again.


    At the entrance, Tang Wenhao saw clearly that there were soldiers with guns guarding the entrance, and there were many men dressed in national costumes. Father Peng said that these people were chiefs of various villages. Some Tang Wenhao knew them, and some didn''t know them. Everyone greeted father Peng one after another and focused on Tang Wenhao, Those chiefs who didn''t know Tang Wenhao showed a surprised look.


    Tang Wenhao nodded at them. Someone motioned Tang Wenhao to enter the cave. When they got inside, they found many people standing. Chief Zheng and some other chiefs were also there, as well as some Miao women and girls in strange clothes. When these women saw Tang Wenhao, their beautiful eyes were fixed on Tang Wenhao''s handsome face.


    They have never seen Tang Wenhao so handsome and threatening in their life.


    What Tang Wenhao didn''t expect was that chief Zheng first took the lead to kneel down for Tang Wenhao, and then others, including father Peng and Tang Wan, knelt down for him one after another. Chief Zheng shouted, "the leader is falling, the Miao family will survive forever..." three times in a row.


    The people also shouted after him, "the leader comes from heaven, and the Miao stronghold will last forever."


    Tang Wenhao was surprised by them and felt like a dream. He was at a loss. After these people were nervous, chief Zheng and father Peng pulled Tang Wenhao to a dressing table and sat down. Two beautiful girls were waiting with paper and pens for makeup.


    Tang Wenhao found that there was still a seat next to him and two beautiful girls waiting. When he was wondering who to reserve a seat for, Xiuer, the first beauty of the Miao family, was crowded into the cave. Chief Zheng saw that the cave was too crowded, so he invited some unimportant people out.


    Xiuer girl shyly came to him and sat down generously. Her eyes were opposite and affectionate. She killed Tang Wan standing by.


    Then, Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er were made up by four beautiful girls. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, the image he finally appeared in front of the public would be the Indian chief he saw on TV. His face was covered with white viscous liquid that didn''t know what it was, but it soon dried up.


    holy crap Is this me? Am I the handsome and elegant young master Tang? It''s up to Wu Kui to know. Can he live? You will laugh if you are not scared to death. You should use your mobile phone to record this honor. This is definitely the most evil wealth in my life!


    Tang Wenhao turned his eyes and glanced. The Xiuer girl around him was as beautiful as an immortal, wearing a golden crown on her head. Every time they looked at each other, they would involuntarily smile at each other, but Tang Wenhao just smiled this time. He didn''t dare to exaggerate, for fear that this respect would scare the beauty on the other side.


    The envious people behind him were very happy, especially chief Zheng. Of course, he was very happy to see his baby daughter fall in love with his mysterious son-in-law at first sight. He knew very well that after his daughter became the woman of Tang Wenhao, the new leader, his future status in the Miao village would be below one person and above ten thousand people.

 Chapter 622

    Chief Zheng cares about this very much, because even if he leads such a huge fairy stronghold, he still has no position in the thirty-six strongholds, because his generation is too small. Now, his daughter has become the woman of the thirty-six stronghold leader, and he is the leader''s father-in-law. Who dares to underestimate him?


    "Miss Tang Wan, when I go out to meet his people, he will say a few words to everyone. I will teach you first. You will teach him later. After these words, ah Hao is the real leader of our Miao village. Of course, there are no emperors, presidents and chairmen in our Miao village. We are called leaders, which is also in line with the characteristics of our nation. Come on, I''ll teach you first..." he said, Chief Zheng began to talk about Tang Wan''s Miao dialect.


    Tang Wan was originally from the Miao nationality. It was easy to learn a few words that chief Zheng taught her. In fact, it was translated into Chinese, "my name is Tang Wenhao. I came to the Miao Village under the assignment of God and became your leader. From now on, I will lead the Miao family to create a prosperous and rich life and live or die with the Miao people."


    Tang Wan remembered it in two minutes. Chief Zheng was very happy. "Miss Tang Wan, you are very smart, but you have to teach ah Hao these words, and you can''t translate them into Chinese. You have to teach him in our Miao language. Be fast, because the sun will set soon, and we have to finish the throne ceremony before the sun sets."


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry! Our ah Hao is very smart and has a superior memory. He must be able to do it." Tang Wan said with a smile.


    Father Peng was unhappy. "Miss Tang Wan, a Hao is our leader. You can''t call him that. You can''t say our a Hao. He''s not your a Hao from now on. He''s the leader of our Miao family. He doesn''t belong to someone or a family anymore, okay?"


    "Ha ha, I see, Dad Peng, not in the future." Tang Wanqiang said with a smile, thinking, what''s wrong with this? Tang Wenhao really wants to be their leader. He really has no status. He can''t stay here for a long time! Don''t let Tang Wenhao have an attachment to Xiuer, otherwise he will be in trouble.


    "Well, you should teach ah Hao these words of chief Zheng!" said father Peng seriously.


    So Tang Wan began to teach Tang Wenhao to say these words. Tang Wenhao was really smart and had an excellent memory. Tang Wan took him to read it twice and memorized it. However, he didn''t know what it meant.


    "Wife, what does that mean?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. It''s fake anyway." Tang Wan said disdainfully.


    "What do you mean by fake? At least after we go back, I show off my Miao words with my wife. I should know what I mean?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK! I''ll tell you what it means. Don''t laugh! It''s a very serious topic." Tang Wan translated the meaning to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao almost laughed when he heard this. When he saw Xiuer staring at him and Tang Wan, he was startled and looked at her in surprise. He didn''t know what the little girl wanted? Why do you suddenly change your face.


    Tang Wan on one side also realized that something seemed to happen. Father Peng and chief Zheng also saw the problem and looked at miss Xiu''er suspiciously.


    "Xiuer, what''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at our new leader like this? Your attitude is wrong." chief Zheng said to his daughter.


    Xiuer ignored her father, but said coldly to Tang Wenhao, "ah Hao, who are you? Why do you pretend to be our new leader? Are you an undercover sent by the government army to break into our Miao family? You are bad people."


    Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan were shocked, because they didn''t expect that this gorgeous girl Xiuer could speak Chinese, that is to say, she completely understood their dialogue just now!


    Worst of all, she thought they were undercover.


    In order to eliminate the misunderstanding, Tang Wenhao quickly explained, "Xiuer girl, you misunderstood. We are not bad guys, let alone undercover agents of the government army. We are just passers-by passing by your Miao family. Last night, we happened to save the villagers of Peng Jiazhai and Chen Jiazhai. Father Peng, father Chen and your father insisted that I was the Savior of your Miao village. I can''t push it off and I can''t escape."


    "Yes! Miss Xiu''er, he is my husband. Now you forced him here to be a leader. Do you think I am willing to let my husband become your husband? We are really forced. We still have things to deal with! We were forced to leave today and were forced here by more than a dozen of your chiefs. It''s not because the government forces may really retaliate against their two strongholds. We I must be gone today, "Tang Wan agreed.


    Xiuer has been calmly looking at Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan. It seems that she is analyzing whether what they say is reliable. She asked, "since you are passing by, why do you want to marry ah Xia, father Peng''s daughter?"


    "It''s also forced! Father Peng''s stockade is different from you. There are too few men in their stockade. There are problems in self-protection. They want us to stay in their stockade for a period of time after we come back from the golden triangle to teach them men''s Kung Fu. In addition, let their girls have children with me. Frankly, I''m the planter of women in their stockade. Understand?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Xiu''er burst into laughter when she heard the three words of the planter. Obviously, she understood Tang Wenhao. Tang Wan saw that miss Xiu''er didn''t seem angry, so she quickly struck while the iron was hot, "Miss Xiu''er, we really have something urgent. We must arrive at the Golden Triangle early, so we say it''s false anyway, because we can''t stay here for a long time, but you have to believe us. We don''t mean to hurt your stronghold."


    "Sister, I would like to remind you that after the inauguration ceremony today, ah Hao really became the leader of our Miao family. It can''t be false as you imagined. It can''t be false. You must understand this. He will marry me tonight and choose a concubine in our fairy stronghold a week later. Of course, the concubine is not just our fairy Girls from nvzhai, you girls from pengjiazhai, chenjiazhai and other Miao villages can also sign up with us. After choosing an imperial concubine, you will also lead me and his newly selected imperial concubine to inspect the people''s situation in each mountain stronghold. A month later, he will come up with a policy plan. All these have been arranged. Do you want to go? It''s difficult, "Xiu''er said seriously.


    "Xiu''er, what are you talking about?" chief Zheng asked suspiciously. Father Peng and a Xia also looked at them curiously.


    "Dad, I''ll explain to you later." Xiu''er said to chief Zheng.


    Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan looked at each other. They didn''t expect that things would become like this, but one thing can''t be changed. If they don''t leave Xiannv stronghold tomorrow, they must leave the day after tomorrow, but he doesn''t want to have a bad relationship with Xiannv stronghold or the whole Miao stronghold.


    "Husband, now you really want to be an emperor here. What should you do?" Tang Wan asked in a worried whisper.


    "You ask me, who will go? Wife, we must leave the day after tomorrow at the latest. Otherwise, not only my father will be worried at home, but also Ruan Biao and Li Qiang will be worried. They will certainly think that we are dead. The news will be spread to ah Ling and Manny. How can they live? But we can''t leave by force. It will offend the whole Miao village people. We We should find a way to compromise with each other, "Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Why don''t you discuss with chief Zheng and say we''ll choose a concubine after we come back from the golden triangle? Finish the ceremony tonight and you''ll marry Xiuer?" Tang Wan said.


    "No, I don''t agree. If ah Hao marries me and leaves the Miao village, where can I find him? Besides, after he becomes the leader of our Miao village, he must bring benefits to our Miao village. We Miao people place their hopes on him and he should be responsible for us." Xiuer said unhappily after hearing Tang Wan''s words.


    "But miss xiu''e, we really have something important to do. We can''t stay here for a long time. Miss Xiu''er, although we didn''t meet for a long time, we said these words, but I feel you are a reasonable girl. We were caught by father Peng only when we passed by the Miao Village, and I didn''t want to resist them. I saved so many people in your Miao village last night , on this basis, you shouldn''t embarrass us both? If I don''t have something important and urgent, how can I be willing to leave such a beautiful girl as Xiuer? "Tang Wenhao took the opportunity to offer Yan Qing quickly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Tell me and I''ll help you solve it. The golden triangle is not far from here, and it''s less than ten days away. I can ask my father to send someone to help you. How about?" Xiu''er put forward her idea.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Xiuer was really reasonable and said with a smile, "Xiuer girl, this is not as simple as you think. It''s very dangerous. I don''t want to drag innocent people here. Thank you for your kindness."


    Several people were negotiating and pestering back and forth. A wizard outside entered the cave and whispered to chief Zheng. Chief Zheng nodded repeatedly and motioned him to go out first.


    "Xiu''er, what''s the matter with you? Everything is ready outside. Dad and Peng dad go out to deal with it first. The ceremony will begin soon. When I call you, you''ll come out quickly. Don''t delay the best time, okay?" chief Zheng asked.


    "Dad, I see. You and father Peng, their elders, go first!" said Xiu''er.


    Then, chief Zheng, father Peng and other chiefs of the mountain stronghold went out of the cave. When father Peng went out, he looked back at Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan. It seemed that he was worried.


    When these dads went out, Xiu''er sighed helplessly, "Ah Hao, sister, do you know that the ceremony is about to begin, and all the people who should arrive have arrived. Today, most of the men, women, old and young of the thirty sixth stronghold have arrived. It is absolutely impossible to turn back now. I hope you will respect our trust in you. My opinion is that now that the matter has reached this stage, we can only go on and do other things Wait until the ceremony is over. What do you think? "

 Chapter 623

    Tang Wenhao knew that everything was done and there could be no change. Tens of thousands of Miao families from 36zhai gathered on the fairy peak to witness that they became the leader of their Miao family, that they formed a relationship with the beautiful and intelligent girl in front of them, and jointly led the Miao family to create a new and better life. He also couldn''t bear to brush their hearts.


    "OK! Miss Xiu''er, since you said so, do it first!" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Well, ah Hao, this sister, thank you for your cooperation. We Miao people have lived and multiplied here for generations. We are all kind-hearted people, but the government army always wants to drive us out of this beautiful forest. We must resist and struggle. Ah Hao, anyway, I very much hope you can stay sincerely. Even if I don''t be your queen, I will only be your princess I''d like to, too. I know that this sister should be your queen. "Xiuer said clearly.


    Tang Wan was very grateful for Xiuer''s heartfelt words. She quickly shook her head and said with a smile, "no, Xiuer girl, you are the most beautiful and intelligent Miao girl I have ever seen. I am proud that we have a girl like you in the Miao family. You deserve to be the queen of a Hao."


    "Well, my wife, I''m not used to the word queen. People don''t like to set up an emperor. Besides, it''s neither nondescript nor alike to really recommend me as the emperor of the Miao people. I have to set up a prime minister! Since they say I''m the new leader, there''s no queen. I''m not used to ascending the throne!"


    Tang Wenhao just said this. Father Peng hurried in from outside the cave, waved to Tang Wenhao, and then said to Tang Wan, "Miss Tang Wan, you let ah Hao out! It''s his turn to go to the altar. Ask him again. Did you remember what you taught him just now?"


    Tang Wan quickly translated father Peng''s words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao reluctantly smiled, "Oh, wife, don''t worry! Those words can''t stop your husband. Let''s go! I want to see how you, the leader of the Miao family, should be?"


    When Tang Wenhao was surrounded by the chiefs at the entrance to the altar, he raised his eyes and looked at the altar. There was a red bull head chair on it. It was huge and powerful. There were two handles on both sides of the chair, which was designed very humanized.


    Shit! Is this my dragon chair?


    Tang Wenhao guessed right. This is the Tauren chair specially for him. It is made of mahogany. It is said that it has a history of thousands of years. It is said that it is the chair of the first Miao village leader to open up territory in this place. Later leaders usually only move it out for sacrifice.


    Tang Wenhao was embraced by these Miao village chiefs and put on the Tauren chair. Two beautiful girls helped him on the Tauren chair. Anyway, he played with them like a fool. It was really cool to go to the next one.


    Look down again, mom! There are hundreds of thousands of people in a dark crowd. Shit! For a while, the Kung Fu sacrifice site was full of men, women, old and young from the thirty-six strongholds. Everyone looked at him with great admiration.


    At this time, a great wizard came to him, first bowed to him, then knelt down, worshipped three times and kowtowed nine times, stood up, took a chicken feather duster, talked around him, and talked about things from time to time


    Tang Wenhao didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Anyway, the wizard didn''t understand the words. Besides, he didn''t understand the Miao language. He stared curiously at the thousands of Miao people and NIMA''s under the stage. Just discuss with father Zheng and father Peng, or don''t call him the leader. Just let them all call me long live, or be the emperor. Don''t they call it accession to the throne? The emperor is called to ascend the throne! I also choose empresses and concubines with me. That''s the emperor! Shit! Wu Kui! Wu Kui, didn''t you say I''m not a management material? Now I have more people in charge than you. I give you the whole mans group. You don''t have as many people as I do. I can choose concubines among the 100000 people at will. You can''t choose wives at mans at will? Ha ha


    Tang Wenhao sat on the bull''s head chair and looked down on the pious Miao people under the stage. He was very proud. In fact, it was not just him. If he was suddenly recommended to this position, he would also be conceited. It was always happy to be worshipped. Besides, there were countless beauties for you. Who can carry it?


    After the wizard was nervous, chief Zheng led a respected Miao old man to the altar. The old man was 80 or 90 years old. When he came to Tang Wenhao, he first looked at Tang Wenhao carefully, and then nodded. From his expression, the old man should be very satisfied with Tang Wenhao, the new leader. Sure enough, He finally knelt down for him, which made Tang Wenhao very embarrassed. Shit! Doesn''t that kill my life?


    My father wants to know that people in their eighties and nineties kneel down for me and can''t kill me!


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly came down to pick up the old man and was held down by chief Zheng and another chief. Shit, people like this, so kneel! Tang Wenhao doesn''t care.


    After the old man knelt down with him, father Peng helped him up. Then, the old man lectured with a fairly loud voice to the 100000 people under the stage. Suddenly, there was no sound under the stage.


    Tang Wenhao was shocked by the discipline and obedience of the Miao people. There was really no sound. Although Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what he was saying, he could guess the general. It should be that after talking to these kind Miao people, they should listen to their leader Tang Wenhao and accept his leadership.


    After the old man finished training, he knelt down again and was helped down by several younger chiefs after the ceremony. At this time, father Peng began to wink at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao will start lecturing everyone tomorrow. It can be regarded as the emperor''s inaugural speech!


    So he got up from the ox chair and went to the stage. He was very angry and full of strength. He shouted to the 100000 people under the stage in non-standard Miao language, "my name is Tang Wenhao. I came to the Miao Village under the assignment of God and became your leader. From now on, I will lead the Miao family to create a prosperous and prosperous life and live or die with the Miao people."


    How full tang Wenhao''s morale is! None of the hundreds of thousands of black people didn''t hear him clearly, which was a shocking thing for these Miao people. In the past, when they held a meeting, no one had such ability to make everyone hear the people on the stage clearly, but their new leader had such ability.


    Therefore, as soon as Tang Wenhao finished his short words, everyone, including the chiefs on the stage, knelt down to him and involuntarily shouted to him, "the leader falls from heaven and the Miao village will survive forever." this cry shook the mountains and rivers.


    Let Tang Wenhao involuntarily regard himself as the emperor of their group of Miao people.


    After the third call, father Peng and others signaled the people to get up, so they began to announce on the spot that Xiuer, the first beauty of Miao village, was promised to the new leader to be his queen.


    Therefore, Xiuer girl, who had already been prepared under the stage, was supported on the altar by two beautiful girls. In front of the stage, she first knelt down to Tang Wenhao with a solemn and pious look.


    Tang Wenhao stared blankly at the gorgeous girl in front of him, which can be called snow muscle! It''s too white. The eyes are so beautiful. The nose is so delicate. The lips are so fucking sexy. I really want to kiss! I thought, shit! She''s mine tonight. It''s not a dream! She really became the queen of Tang Wenhao? Good heavens! I didn''t play with people like that. I came to the mountains to be the emperor. Is this a blessing or a curse?


    When Tang Wenhao stared at Xiu''er in a daze, she raised her eyes just opposite him and smiled shyly. After that, she stood up, walked to the stage and began to lecture the villagers in their Miao language. Tang Wenhao sitting behind her was not interested in listening to her, and her eyes had not left her sexy body.


    He found that Xiuer really deserves to be the first beauty in Miao village. Her skin is snow-white, her facial features are exquisite, beautiful and moving. She also has a slender figure that ordinary Miao girls don''t have. Her willow waist is thin and soft, her hips are round, and her whole body structure is appropriate. Each part is located and arranged in place


    Tang Wenhao thought and felt his body react. When he realized this, he was startled. Shit! This is really under the spotlight! You can''t be frivolous. You have to go to her house to love her.


    By the way, since I am their emperor, what about the palace? It''s not like dad Peng''s house! How many boards stand up and become my dragon bed?


    When Tang Wenhao was flirting, he suddenly saw that the people and the chiefs of the Supreme Master knelt down for Xiuer again. He knew that this was a salute to their queen.


    To make a long story short, after all the ceremonies were completed, chief Zheng finally spoke, meaning to tell everyone that a week later, their new leader began to choose concubines. If there are suitable beauties in each stronghold, they can be sent to the fairy stronghold for the leader''s choice. The selected fairy stronghold has a big gift. A month later, the leader will take his queen and concubine to inspect each stronghold, After these words, everyone dispersed.


    Tang Wenhao and Xiuer girl held hands and were surrounded by beautiful women. Other chiefs congratulated chief Zheng one after another. The enthronement ceremony was completely over.


    Tang Wan, a Xia, sweet sister and other beauties hurriedly crowded in front of Tang Wenhao and celebrated that he became the leader of the Miao village. Xiuer saw Tang Wan coming and hurriedly wanted to release Tang Wenhao''s hand. Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "it''s all right. My wives are not jealous."


    Xiuer smiled shyly, "chief, how many concubines do you have?"


    "Our family is called wives and concubines, not concubines. How can we be as nondescript as you? We are in modern society. What are you? I always think I have crossed back to ancient times, empress. What should we do next?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Xiuer chuckled, "follow me into the bridal chamber."


    Tang Wenhao''s eyes suddenly widened and twinkled green. "Really? Won''t you deceive me? What about the bridal chamber? Won''t you just play in the fairy cave? There''s no atmosphere there."

 Chapter 624

    "Oh, of course not. Your palace and our bridal chamber will be ready in the afternoon. Let''s go down!" Yueer smiled happily.


    This time down the mountain, Xiuer girl didn''t sit in her sedan chair, but touched the light of Tang Wenhao. She and Tang Wenhao were carried down the mountain by several Miao boys. Behind them, groups of beautiful girls cheered and cheered, which was more lively than the new year.


    At the foot of the mountain, the two were carried into the middle of a group of enclosed buildings. As soon as they entered the enclosed building, Tang Wenhao felt deja vu. Yes, he had seen this kind of enclosed building on TV. It was three floors high and wooden structure. All the rooms were enclosed in a circle. There was an open space in the middle for children to play and read.


    Later, Tang Wenhao learned that the Miao people have their own education, but most of them are limited to inheriting their own culture, lack of modern knowledge, and most of the Miao people''s ideas are still in the feudal ideological stage. Therefore, in the Miao village, it is normal for men to have three wives and four concubines, women are accessories, their daughter''s marriage is entirely up to their parents, and women have no status at home, Those who can go out to school like yue''er are basically the daughter of the chief. The key is that the chief has this consciousness, as does Father Peng, but it is not as high as chief Zheng''s consciousness.


    The change of these ideas is mainly because the CIA inherited this advanced thought when recruiting them as mercenaries, but after all, they haven''t been together for a long time and haven''t completely penetrated into their bones.


    After Tang Wenhao and yue''er entered the enclosed building, the open space was full of banquets. Xiu''er told Tang Wenhao that according to the rules, their wedding banquet would last for three days. Tonight is the beginning. Therefore, they should be inseparable these days, because they have to accept the worship and gifts of people from different stockaded villages, A week later, beautiful women will be sent here for him to choose. From tonight on, the beautiful women in Miao village, as long as he likes, are all his.


    holy crap Better than in death valley! There are only a few hundred beauties in death valley for me to choose from. There are tens of thousands of girls in Miao village. It won''t be difficult to choose one or two thousand beauties! No, choose a hundred at most, otherwise, the most powerful people will have to be abandoned! Tang Wenhao thought obscene.


    "Xiu''er, let''s go to the bridal chamber and have a look! It''s too noisy here. How about we go up and talk? Don''t you want to know more about me?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, chief, we want to go together. I''ll arrange the guests first." she asked Tang Wan, a Xia, Tian Mei and other beauties to chat downstairs, and arranged two beauties to serve them. After that, she took Tang Wenhao''s hand and went to the building.


    In fact, the so-called bridal chamber is her boudoir. In a big sunny room on the third floor, the furnishings are much better than ah Xia''s family, but they can''t be compared with Ruan Ling''s cave. They don''t have any modern items here. They are all some of the characteristics of their own nation.


    But the bedding on the bed is still very comfortable. The pure silk quilt is smooth and soft. Both hands sit on the edge of the bed holding hands. Tang Wenhao feels her delicate jade hands and is very excited. He really wants to press her into bed and dry her first. But when he thinks that Xiuer''s personal quality is very high, it''s not good and rude. He should have emotional communication with her first.


    Xiuer looked at him admiringly. Just about to open her red lips, she saw that Tang Wenhao seemed to be talking too. She was busy and shy and said with a smile, "leader, you say it first."


    "No, Xiuer, you first say, ladies first. Don''t call me leader in the future. You''d better call me ah Hao!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, Hao, tell me about yourself first! I always want to know who my own man is!" Xiuer smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, in fact, if I told you it was fake, you would believe it, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hmm! But you can''t tell lies, can you? Hao, I knew you must be my man as soon as I saw you. Although I''ve been in China for several years, I''ve never seen such a beautiful man as you. You''re the only man who makes me excited at first sight." Xiu''er said with a frank smile.


    Now Tang Wenhao understood why she knew Chinese. It turned out that people had stayed in China, "Xiuer, where have you been in China? What have you done?"


    "In Kunming, I went to the University in Yunnan. I studied Chinese," Xiuer said with a smile.


    "Ah? You graduated from a university in Yunnan? Since you have learned Chinese, why don''t you stay in China? Why do you run back to this cottage?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "I want to change our Miao village! But when I came back, I found that I was too naive. My personal strength was too weak in front of the powerful family forces. No one listened to me, and my father just treated me as the first beauty in the Miao village. I hope I will marry the best man in the Miao village, but I haven''t found anyone I like after waiting for these years Yes, last year, I was almost married by Wentai, who won the first place in the Miao stronghold youth competition, but I insisted. My father had no choice but to die. My father has always spoiled me. Otherwise, we wouldn''t know each other. "


    "Oh! No wonder! What shall we do next? I really can''t play with you. I want to go to the golden triangle. I have something important to deal with," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes! You haven''t told me what''s the matter with you? What exactly do you do?" Xiu''er asked.


    So Tang Wenhao told her his identity and the reason why she brought Tang Wan to the Golden Triangle this time. Xiuer was silent. She also felt that it was really very difficult. She didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao was a man who inherited two major enterprises of Nguyen''s national medicine in Vietnam and man''s group in Hong Kong, let alone that he had a relationship with senior military officials in Vietnam. Of course, She thought that he had many beautiful wives and concubines, because an outstanding man like him could not have only one woman.


    "Xiuer, what do you say? I don''t want to hurt you and your Miao people''s feelings, but I really want to leave. Now it''s really a dilemma and hard to choose." Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    "Ah Hao, I understand. Why don''t I go with you? When you finish your task, you''ll come back. I thought that with your ability and my ability, we are fully capable of building a better Miao village. I promise you that as long as you stay, all our treasures in Miao village, including beautiful women, can become yours, and I promise I won''t compete with any women , love you and spoil you like your wife, okay? "Said Xiu''er emotionally.


    "Xiuer, it''s very kind of you! But I can''t deceive you. My favorite women are my two first wives, and we all have children. I can''t stay here with you for a long time. Really, there''s no possibility. You have to understand me. If you want to be with me all your life, you can only go with me and leave here forever. Can you do it?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, but I have a condition. No, it''s a request," said Xiu''er.


    "Xiu''er, you said that as long as I can do it, I will promise you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I hope you will cooperate with me to finish our wedding procedure. If we disappear in the middle of the wedding, my father will have no status in Miao village and can''t explain to other chiefs and Miao family." Xiu''er begged.


    "Ah? Do you still want me to stay here a few more days?" Tang Wenhao looked at her in embarrassment.


    "Well, there''s really no other way. Otherwise, you have to leave. Although I can''t stop you, can you watch me die? I have no face to live in Miao village. Now all the men, women and children in Miao Village know that I''m your woman, so I can only be your woman. I think after these days, we''ll think of a panacea and leave for the time being. I''ll leave Accompany you to finish your task, and then we''ll come back, but I don''t have a good way to make the people in the stockade think we''ll come back and make them believe that we''re going out for the survival of the stockade. I think as long as we leave, we can make the stockade believe that we''ll come back. You''re not a fake leader, that''s no problem, "said Xiu''er.


    "It''s not easy. Anyway, you people in the Miao Village believe in ghosts and gods. What''s the big deal? Let''s think of a way to make the people in the stockade believe that I am your God. What do you believe most?" Tang Wenhao has a good mind and a quick response. He thinks that playing tricks is the most powerful move in this stupid and backward area.


    The couple were about to discuss how to play tricks. Outside, two beautiful girls came in. They were Xiuer''s two maidens, one named a Jiao and the other named a rou. The two girls were twins. They were very petite and lovely. They were about eighteen or nine years old. They knelt on the ground and cried, "Leader, sister Xiu''er, Dad, please go down with the leader. The banquet will be held immediately."


    "OK, you go down first! Tell my father and the chiefs'' fathers that I and the leader will go down right away." Xiu''er ordered.


    "Yes, sister Xiu''er," said the two a Jiao and a rou stood up and stepped back.


    Tang Wenhao was very uncomfortable. "Xiuer, let them not kneel down in the future. It''s too inhumane for us to do so. People''s personality is equal to ours."


    "Oh, I know, but in Miaozhai, that''s the only way. I came back from Yunnan University for Nationalities and wanted to change them from this aspect. However, I hurt many people. I was beaten and scolded by the old people at home, saying that they have no rules. My ability is limited. Just wait until you come back from the golden triangle and change their ideas with me! Let''s Miao Families are slowly integrating into modern life. "


    "Hehe, is it OK to have me?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Of course, don''t you know that you are already a God in their eyes. We 100000 Miao family don''t listen to your words or disobey them, so you must come back with me, okay? As long as you can lead the Miao family into modern society and become prosperous and prosperous, I will accompany you all your life, and don''t force you to live here forever When the economy here develops, we''ll think of another way to leave quietly and let the Miao family believe that you are the God and the Savior who came to the Miao family. "Xiu''er said.


    Xiuer''s words suddenly made Tang Wenhao feel enlightened. Indeed, he didn''t have to feel embarrassed and anxious about it at all. With his own ability and the cooperation of Yueer, he couldn''t deal with these ignorant Miao people. Although the means were somewhat disgraceful, there was no malice after all.

 Chapter 625

    So, they went downstairs happily and went downstairs, happy! The downstairs has already been decorated. The dignified figures of 36 strongholds and the relatives and friends of chief Zheng of fairy stronghold gather in the hall on the first floor of the building.


    Everyone''s eyes gathered on Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er. When they saw the two newcomers appear, they all knelt down and kowtowed to them. Tang Wenhao was very moved by their piety and felt that they had a responsibility for these Miao families.


    Xiuer said solemnly to them, "everybody get up!"


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t understand anyway. He listens to his wife. He knows that Xiuer girl has reached a united front with him ideologically. Don''t worry that she will betray herself.


    As soon as these chiefs and guests stood up, they saw a gunman breaking in outside, anxiously ran to chief Zheng and said, "chief, it''s bad. People from pengjiazhai said that the stockade was burned by the government army, the captured government army was also rescued, and the brothers guarding the stockade were also captured by the government army. Please go back to save people quickly!"


    Peng''s father next to chief Zheng was stunned. He anxiously ran to the brother who reported the news, grabbed his arm and hurriedly asked, "you said Peng''s stronghold was burned? All the prisoners were rescued? Our people were also caught?"


    "Yes, father Peng, the people who escaped from your stronghold came all the way. They are now tired and fainted at the gate of our stronghold. They fell down after a few words."


    "Let''s go and take me to see. Ah Xia, gather the people in our stronghold and go back to pengjiazhai immediately. We can''t attend the wedding banquet of brother Zheng and the leader. We must go back to pengjiazhai immediately." father Peng said anxiously, and chief Zheng nodded.


    Tang Wenhao also listened to Tang Wan''s introduction. He hurried to father Peng and said, "Dad, I''ll go back with you."


    Tang Wan quickly translated Tang Wenhao''s meaning to father Peng, "no, chief, today is a good day for you and the Miao family. You and Xiuer are going to get married tonight. Nothing in the Miao family is as important as what you two are doing tonight. Just stay in Xiannv stronghold! Go... Ah Xia." then father Peng turned and wanted to go.


    "No, since I''m already a Xia''s man, I can''t let you an old man rush into battle. Besides, since you think I''m your leader, I''m more obliged to help you save people. Wife, tell my father that it''s settled. Saving people is like fighting a fire. Let''s go!" Tang Wenhao said to Tang Wan. It''s over. He just wanted to say sorry to Xiu''er.


    Xiuer came to him, smiled and said, "ah Hao, I''ll go with you."


    "You? Don''t go. It''s not safe to go so far," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Isn''t there you? You can save a stockade alone, but you can''t protect me?" Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "Your father won''t agree," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Since we came down on the altar, I am your woman. Everything about me is up to you. No one can stop me from being with you." Xiuer said emotionally.


    "OK, then come with me!" Tang Wenhao nodded.


    When chief Zheng saw that his baby daughter was going back to pengjiazhai with Tang Wenhao, he was reluctant at first and worried about safety. Later, he thought that his daughter''s decision was right. According to the rules of the Miao family, his daughter was the leader''s woman. He really had no right to interfere with her. Moreover, this was the best time for the couple to enhance their feelings, so he readily agreed.


    But he asked Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er to worship heaven and earth in the middle of the building in front of everyone. He said that only after worshipping heaven and earth, they can go out of the building together, to show that their relationship is already a husband and wife relationship, and their dinner can continue at night. This is indeed their rule.


    Therefore, under the blessing and witness of the people, they paid homage to heaven and earth and their parents, and anxiously said goodbye to the villagers in the fairy stronghold.


    Father Chen, who came to the banquet, heard that something had happened to pengjiazhai, so he didn''t want to stay in xiannvzhai for a wedding wine. The people who led them to chenjiazhai hurried back.


    To make a long story short, under the leadership of father Peng, dozens of people in pengjiazhai have embarked on their way home again. They are anxious one by one, especially the villagers who have relatives left in the stockade. They are worried about the safety of their relatives. In fact, father Peng is more anxious than them, because he undertakes the inheritance responsibility of the Miao family in pengjiazhai, Now there are few men in Peng''s stronghold. Once a few more die, it will really kill the stronghold. His father Peng has become a sinner for thousands of years.


    After five hours of long-distance attack, except that Tang Wenhao had no physical problems, others were seriously overdrawn. When they arrived at pengjiazhai, it was late at night and collapsed outside the stockade one by one.


    After a short rest, they entered the stockade. The sight in front of them made them deeply desperate.


    It turned out that all the bamboo buildings of more than 20 families in pengjiazhai were burned down, and the houses of each family became a pile of ashes. Everything in the family was gone, and they really had nothing.


    Suddenly, the desperate villagers began to cry. Seeing this tragedy, father Peng sat down on the ground and covered his face to cry. Ah Xia and ah Cheng quickly hugged their father. Tang Wenhao and others felt sad and sad for the villagers in Peng''s village.


    A 30-year-old young woman went to father Peng and cried, "Dad, don''t cry. The house can be built when it''s gone. Ah Shui doesn''t know whether it''s dead or alive! You have to send someone to find someone for me!"


    "OK, daughter-in-law ah Shui, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to find out if all the people left behind have been taken away? Or someone is hiding. These damn government troops will never spare you next time they catch you." father Peng said bitterly. After saying that, he wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, Several exhausted young men were arranged to find people in some hidden places in the stronghold.


    "Wife, Xiu''er, I don''t think it''s time to find someone now. Those who haven''t been caught will come out by themselves. If they are caught, they can only find a way to save people, so it''s urgent for us to find a way to intercept those government troops. As long as we find them, our people can be saved." Tang Wenhao said to Tang Wan and Xiu''er.


    Tang Wan thought Tang Wenhao''s idea was right, so she told his opinion to father Peng. The old man nodded in response, "Yes! The leader is right, but our people can''t keep up with their physical strength now. In addition, they haven''t eaten. They can''t catch up with the government troops who have been walking for several hours. Even if they catch up, they can''t save people. Let''s go up the mountain first! There are grain reserves in several holes. Let''s eat first."


    Therefore, father Peng led the men, women, children and Tang Wenhao of pengjiazhai up the mountain to his newly married cave with ah Xia and Tianmei last night. Fortunately, the government army didn''t find it here. The stored grain and some living utensils were there. Father Peng sent several people on duty at the cave entrance and began to arrange some people to bury the pot for cooking. Some people went to other mountains to have an insight into the situation.


    After the arrangements were made, father Peng invited Tang Wenhao and them to a relatively quiet place in the cave. Everyone began to discuss how to save people, "Leader, Miss Tang Wan, miss Xiu''er, the government army can''t catch up with them. We have to go out to save them. After dinner and sleep, I''m going to take several people out of the mountain. Based on our experience, our troops are generally allocated from head Liu Dawei of langnanta province. As long as we find the camp of head Liu Dawei, we can certainly find our arrested people ¡£¡±


    Tang Wan translated Peng''s words to Tang Wenhao at the same time. Tang Wenhao was stunned. "Langnanta province? Isn''t it close to the golden triangle?" Tang Wenhao has paid close attention to the geographical location near the Golden Triangle since he came back from the Golden Triangle last time, so he still knows the location of langnanta province.


    "Yes, leader, langnanta province is actually within the golden triangle, but it is under the jurisdiction of the Lao government. Why? Are you going to work there?" Xiuer asked in surprise.


    "That''s not true. We''re going to Kachin state in Myanmar, but Xiuer, don''t you think this is an opportunity?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Xiu''er is also a very smart girl. She immediately understood Tang Wenhao''s meaning and nodded again and again, "leader, I understand what you mean. Then we''ll do two things together. Save people first. After saving people, I''ll finish your task directly with you, and then we''ll come back. Is that what you mean?"


    "Yes, smart, but after we save people, let them come back first to report peace, and say that we will come back after dealing with other things. In this way, we don''t have to bother to play tricks. You immediately tell my father-in-law that saving people is up to me. Let them rebuild their home at home!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, chief, this is the best way." Then Xiu''er told father Peng what Tang Wenhao meant. Father Peng thought carefully. Although he was a little embarrassed, after all, tonight was the wedding of the leader and Xiu''er, but on second thought, she agreed to Tang Wenhao''s suggestion. He knew that only Tang Wenhao could save people. With the people in their stockade, they went out to die.


    "Miss Tang Wan, miss Xiu''er, will the leader take more people? All those who have good shooting skills in our stockade will take them to help. Just leave some people here to follow me on duty." said father Peng.


    "Oh, no, Dad, the leader said he would take us both. There are too many people, but it''s a burden." Xiu''er made her own decision. In fact, this is what she meant.


    "Ah? You, you want to follow? How can you do that? It''s too dangerous. Let ah Xia go?" father Peng didn''t expect Xiu''er to follow. In case of an accident to her, he couldn''t explain to chief Zheng.


    "It''s all right. I have a leader to protect me. No one can hurt me." Xiu''er said with a smile.


    Tang Wan told Tang Wenhao about Xiuer''s conversation with father Peng. He winked at Tang Wan and said, "What Xiu''er said is what I mean. You also told my father-in-law that Xiu''er and I haven''t entered the bridal chamber! It''s unlucky to separate before entering the bridal chamber. He can''t object. Moreover, you have to tell him that ah Xia and sweet sister can''t go. It''s easy to expose the target and unsafe to go to so many people."


    "Ha ha, you''re so bad. You dumped someone as soon as you wanted them." Tang Wan scolded in a low voice, and then told father Peng what Tang Wenhao meant. Sure enough, the old man couldn''t object any more.

 Chapter 626

    In fact, Tang Wenhao doesn''t really want to dump ah Xia and sweet sister. He still likes ah Xia and sweet sister very much. But Xiuer is more attractive to him than any beauty. He hopes to stay with her more. Besides, it''s really unsafe to have more people.


    After this matter was decided, ah Xia and sweet sister and other beauties really asked to go out of the mountain with Tang Wenhao to save people, but they were blocked back by father Peng. They had to look at Tang Wenhao sadly. Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear it, especially the sweet sister, little Lori, and ran straight to tears.


    Shit! I had feelings last night. The two little girls still want to be lucky by themselves! Then let''s take them both. The other beauty won''t go. Just as Tang Wenhao was about to change his mind, a man came in outside the cave and reported that father Chen asked to see him.


    When everyone arrived outside the cave, father Chen came up panting. When he saw Tang Wenhao, he knelt down and cried loudly. He said that the chenjiazhai had also been burned by the government army. Now dozens of people in their stockade have nothing. He asked the leader to show them a way to live.


    Xiu''er helped father Chen up, asked him to speak in the cave and told Tang Wenhao the situation in detail. When he got to the cave, father Chen told Tang Wenhao and them about Chen''s stronghold.


    It turned out that chenjiazhai and pengjiazhai were the same. All the prisoners were rescued and all the people left behind were captured. Tang Wenhao thought that it was lucky that one of Peng''s father escaped here. Otherwise, there would be no informer. Once the government troops ambushed in these two places, the people in these two stockades would be destroyed.


    right? Why didn''t they ambush? Tang Wenhao is a little confused.


    "Xiuer, why didn''t the government troops ambush the periphery of pengjiazhai and chenjiazhai after they rescued the prisoners and our captors?"


    "Well... I guess I''m afraid of you? They were all captured for some reason. They must be a little out of their mind. Then when they saw that you all left the stockade and went to the fairy stockade, they saved the people. Besides, they burned the stockade again. In this way, the people of the two stockaded villages can''t live without houses and food. They forced them to go out of the mountain by themselves."


    "It''s possible," Tang Wan nodded.


    Don''t gossip. Father Peng and father Chen told him Tang Wenhao''s decision. Father Chen even said that he could help with the leader to save people.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao wouldn''t agree. He only asked them to tell Xiuer the names of the arrested people. They will save them and let them rebuild their homes at home. The three of them are responsible for saving people.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao, Tang Wan and Xiu''er had breakfast early in the morning, took their personal belongings, said goodbye to the villagers of pengjiazhai, drilled into the jungle and embarked on the pace of marching West.


    Xiuer asked Peng''s father to send someone to xiannvzhai early to report to her father, chief Zheng, saying that she and the leader went to save people in langnanta province and the saved people will come back soon.


    At parting, ah Xia and Tian Mei cried the most, but there was no way. Tang Wenhao was not cruel. He took them with him. There were many people and it was really unsafe. Xiu''er was really reluctant to give up. Xiu''er was too beautiful. Any man was reluctant to give up such a great beauty. Without a kiss, how could he stand her up?


    The three marched hand in hand in the jungle. Tang Wan said that as long as she returned to the original road, she was sure to take them to langnanta province. If she wandered around in the jungle, she was also worried that she would get lost.


    "Wife, do you mean that we were supposed to pass through langnanta province or go around?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "We really have to pass through langnanta Province, but I don''t know where to find the commander Liu Dawei. Langnanta province is not small. It''s not so easy to find an army. We can only take one step at a time and talk about it when we arrive in langnanta Province," Tang Wan said.


    "Ah Hao, it doesn''t matter. I have classmates in langnanta province. It seems that her father is a soldier. Let''s find her. Maybe she can help us." Xiu er said with a smile.


    "Really? Why do you still have students from langnanta province?" Tang Wenhao smiled pleasantly.


    "Of course, after all, we study abroad! I not only have students from langnanta Province, but also Vietnamese students! Most of Myanmar and Thailand studied Chinese in the past. They say that China is becoming more and more powerful, and Chinese plays a greater role, so there are a lot of Chinese now," Xiuer said with a smile.


    "Oh? Where are your Vietnamese classmates? Male or female?" Tang Wenhao asked casually.


    "Female, Xiaoyao, is beautiful, but she hasn''t graduated yet. She''s continuing to study for a master''s degree." Xiuer said with a smile.


    "What? What''s her name? Xiao Yao?" Tang Wenhao was stunned when he heard the name of Xiao Yao, because he knew that ah Hui''s adopted daughter was called Xiao Yao. Isn''t it the same person? Then the world is too fucking small!


    Xiuer saw Tang Wenhao looking very surprised and asked suspiciously, "don''t you know Xiao Yao?" Tang Wan also looked at him suspiciously.


    "Hehe, your classmate Xiao Yao and a Vietnamese girl named Xiao Yao I''ve heard of don''t know if they are the same person. Where does Xiao Yao come from Vietnam? What do his parents do?" Tang Wenhao continued.


    "It''s the Langshan on the border between China and Vietnam. It seems that her family is very close to Yunnan, China. I don''t know very well, but I know one thing. She seems to have no father and only one mother. Moreover, her mother is very young. She looks like a sister to her, not like a mother and daughter at all. Everyone in our bedroom has seen her mother''s photos. She is very young and beautiful, The photos taken by mother and daughter in their Vietnamese national costume Audrey are like stars. If there is a mother and daughter beauty contest, their mother and daughter must be champions. I have never seen such a young and beautiful mother. "Xiuer''s appreciation makes Tang Wenhao more convinced that her classmate Xiaoyao is ah Hui''s adopted daughter, and the beautiful mother she said is ah Hui.


    At the thought of ah Hui, Tang Wenhao was worried. Xiao Yao didn''t know that her mother was dead. How sad the little girl would be if she knew! "Xiuer, do you have Xiaoyao''s contact information?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes! But I can''t get in touch here. I''ll introduce you to see if it''s Xiaoyao you said. She has a mobile phone. In fact, her family''s economic conditions are very good. Her mother seems to run a drugstore. She''s an amateur doctor in our bedroom. If we are uncomfortable, ask her what medicine to buy. She knows and won''t make a mistake. Listen Her words will certainly cure her illness, so she is not only beautiful, but also very smart and progressive. She is much better than me. She will continue to study for a master''s degree after graduation. I don''t want to study again, but my family won''t let me continue to study. "It seems that Xiuer still has a high evaluation of Xiaoyao.


    As they walked and talked, Tang Wenhao had a basic understanding of ah Hui''s adopted daughter Xiao Yao from Xiuer''s mouth, and understood why she didn''t go home often, because she wanted to finish her master of law and go back to Langshan to work with her mother. Listening to Xiuer''s meaning, Xiao Yao''s ambition was to go into politics.


    What kind of girl is this? Tang Wenhao really wants to see her with his own eyes, but he also feels a little embarrassed. After all, he is ah Hui''s man, and they have children. Will Xiaoyao really call her father at that time? So depressed! I''m only three or four years older than her, and she''s still Xiuer''s classmate, and Xiuer is her own woman. Shit, this generation is a little chaotic. I don''t know where to call myself after meeting.


    Tang Wan is worthy of being a woman who grew up in the mountains. In addition, she has been with her eldest brother twice before. She is still a very competent guide. She didn''t take a wrong step. At the end of the day, the three people walked hundreds of miles, but the two beauties are also very tired, especially Xiuer, who is panting and sweating.


    Tang Wenhao loves her so much that he simply carries her away. Tang Wan is distressed again and feels sour in his heart. Tang Wenhao feels her jealousy from her beautiful eyes and will carry her for a while, which makes Tang Wan feel a little better.


    But fortunately, the two beauties are light in weight. For Tang Wenhao, their weight can be ignored. Tang Wan''s body is petite, about 85 kilograms. Xiuer is tall, but she is also very slim, slightly thin, and can''t weigh a few kilograms more than Tang Wan. Tang Wenhao doesn''t have any pressure behind their back, and their mental state is surprisingly good. In his own words, You can enter the bridal chamber with a beautiful woman at any time.


    "Sister Tang Wan, it''s so dark that Wen Hao is tired of carrying us behind his back. Where shall we rest tonight? Should we find a place to rest?" the Xiu on Tang Wenhao''s back asked Tang Wan with a smile.


    "We''ll go to the rest place right away, Xiu''er. Why don''t you come down and walk for a while? There''s a small cave not far ahead. We''ll rest in front tonight." Tang Wan looked back and smiled.


    "Well, I''ll come down and go. Wen Hao, please put me down!" Xiu''er motioned Tang Wenhao to put her down.


    Tang Wenhao pressed her with his hand and said with an obscene smile, "ha ha, it''s all right. As long as you are on my back, I won''t be tired at all. I can only fight with high morale."


    Xiuer was the yellow flower girl. She was held down by Tang Wenhao''s salty pig''s hand. Suddenly, she trembled, her body temperature rose, her pretty face flushed with shame, and smiled on his back.


    Tang Wan looked back at them. She felt his eagerness for Xiu''er from Tang Wenhao''s expression and said with a smile, "husband, can''t hold it? Hehe, soon, you''ll be at the rest place, and then you can do whatever you want." in fact, Tang Wan knew every time Tang Wenhao stared at Xiu''er hungrily this day. Although she was a little jealous, But she didn''t resent it. She knew very well that it was impossible for a man like Tang Wenhao and a beautiful girl like Xiuer not to attract each other, so she could accept how they flirted along the way.


    Besides, as Tang Wenhao''s woman, why should she be jealous? Ruan Ling and Manny have never been jealous of their sisters, which she knows better.


    More than ten minutes later, the three came to a stone cave surrounded by mountains on three sides and facing water on one side. The stone cave is located under a high mountain. The cave is not wide, more than ten meters, nor deep, less than 30 meters, about 40 or 50 square meters. It is covered with hay, and there are also some waste articles and garbage left by modern people, such as cans and beer bottles, There are also some instant noodle bags and so on.

 Chapter 627

    "Husband, this is our home tonight. Put Xiuer down! If you don''t put it down again, I''m really jealous." Tang Wan smiled and put his trip on the haystack.


    Tang Wenhao squatted down and put Xiu''er down. Tang Wan hurried to him and wiped his sweat painfully with a handkerchief. "Are you tired?"


    "Hehe, it''s OK. Are you jealous? Come first tonight!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile by grasping Tang Wan''s jade hand.


    "Villain, you want Xiuer now? Don''t think I don''t know your mind. Didn''t you have fun with the little girl the night before yesterday?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Of course, it''s fun, but it''s more fun to be with you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "I know to deceive people. The two little girls are yellow flower girls!" Tang Wan smiled contentedly. Although she knew that Tang Wenhao coaxed her, she was still very satisfied after listening to Tang Wenhao''s words. This is a common problem of women!


    "Sister Tang Wan, Wen Hao must love you very much, or he wouldn''t take you with him, would he?" Xiu''er smiled smartly. She knew that if she wanted to love Tang Wenhao, she must deal with all his women. Along the way, she also saw that Tang Wenhao still liked Tang Wan very much.


    The three of them first put everything together, then took all the food to the grass outside the cave and sat together to bury the pot for cooking. This time, because pengjiazhai was burned down, they ate only the stored grain and some game bacon in the cave. They were very dry. If they wanted to eat, they had to cook for more than half an hour to chew.


    However, Tang Wan is very capable. After cooking the salted meat, he puts some dry pepper in it to stir. It tastes very good and spicy. Most of the meat eaten by the Miao family is wild rabbit and wild boar, as well as pheasant, smoked and sun dried. Local people like to eat this meat. They never leave the banquet all year round. The three eat it with relish.


    Tang Wenhao alone killed a smoked chicken and more than a kilo of wild boar meat. Tang Wan and Xiu''er belong to those quiet and delicate girls. They don''t eat much and chew slowly. They don''t eat more than half of Tang Wenhao''s food. Xiu''er will SIP her mouth and steal music every time she sees Tang Wenhao gobbling. She said she has never seen anyone like him.


    After dinner, the three cleaned up their things, sat by the hole, looked up at the starry sky and thought about their thoughts. At this time, the jungle was very quiet. Occasionally, some birds chirped in the tree, making the lonely forest seem a little angry.


    "Husband, what are you thinking?" Tang Wan asked with a smile when he saw that Tang Wenhao was silent.


    Tang Wenhao took the left and right beauties into his arms and said with a bad smile, "I''m thinking, how can time pass so slowly? I can''t help it. I''m afraid I''ll hurt my body and my stomach right away. I was too full just now. I''m a little regretful now."


    "Ha ha... Villain, have you been thinking about Xiu''er all day? I''ve seen you peeking at Xiu''er many times." Tang wanjiao smiled.


    "Where? I haven''t let you go! But I still have to correct it. It''s not peeping, it''s appreciation, okay? There''s an essential difference. You''re all my women. Do I need to peep?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, anyway, I just saw you secretly aiming at Xiuer. I didn''t see you aiming at me. If Xiuer wasn''t present, I believe you were thinking of me, but with Xiuer around, you certainly wouldn''t miss me. It''s just like the idea that you beat Xueying at home all the time in those days. Sister Manny said that men are like this. What you can''t get is always the best." Tang Wan smiled.


    Tang Wenhao just wanted to push Tang Wan to the grass and asked her first. Xiuer on the side asked curiously, "sister Tang Wan, who is Xueying?"


    "Hehe, Xueying is a super beauty who fascinates our little coyote. She is as beautiful and moving as you. She is still a model!" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Really? Where is she now? Wen Hao, tell me about this Xueying! How beautiful she is? Let you like her so much?" Xiuer became interested.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "Xueying is really very beautiful, and her temperament is very similar to yours. You are the first beauty in Miao village, and she is known as the first beauty in Liangshan. You two really fight together. If you two are models, maybe both of you will become famous Supermodels all over the world. By the way, Xiuer, why don''t you also be models!" Tang Wenhao had a whim.


    The three chatted outside the cave for half an hour. Tang Wenhao saw that Xiuer always yawned and thought, do you want to sleep? There was no door. He quickly smiled at Tang Wan and Xiu''er and said, "don''t you think we should get down to business now, two beauties?"


    Xiuer didn''t react at once. She asked suspiciously, "what''s the business? Wen Hao."


    "Ha ha, just enter the bridal chamber! Just pretend! Have you forgotten your identity? You are still my bride! You worshipped me last night and haven''t entered the bridal chamber! Xiu''er, although you have studied Chinese in Yunnan University for several years, let me test your Chinese level! How about it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, I can tell from your expression that you don''t want good things in your stomach." Tang Wan smiled.


    Xiuer looked at Tang Wenhao curiously, her pretty face flushed, "Wen Hao, tell me! What''s the test for me?"


    "Do you know why the ancients called the wedding night into the bridal chamber?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    When Xiu''er heard this, she looked confused and shook her head again and again. "I don''t know, sister Tang Wan, do you know?" Xiu''er looked at Tang Wan suspiciously.


    "I haven''t read for a few years, and I don''t know," Tang Wan said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao had a bad smile on his face. Holding Xiuer''s pretty face, he kissed her sexy red lips and said with a smile, "do you want to know?"


    "Well, I wonder why?" Xiuer smiled shyly.


    "Kiss me first." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Xiuer bashfully kissed Tang Wenhao''s lips. Tang Wenhao quickly said with a smile, "no, I don''t have any sincerity. I need you to kiss me affectionately. It''s the very affectionate kind. Do you understand? The tenderness in her eyes is like water." Tang Wan fainted with a smile.


    "Wife, don''t laugh. You don''t know why you called into the bridal chamber, so you have to kiss me and be affectionate. I''ll tell you why we officially entered the bridal chamber after you called into the bridal chamber. However, I''ll determine who to marry first according to your performance?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, I''ll give it to sister Xiu''er. You don''t have to judge." Tang Wan smiled.


    "Wife, you have a bad attitude, so I''ll secretly tell Xiu''er, come on, Xiu''er, you kiss me first, and I''ll tell you secretly at once." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then held Xiu''er to himself.


    Xiuer was picked up by Tang Wenhao. She gazed shyly at Tang Wenhao''s lips, closed her beautiful eyes, and kissed Tang Wenhao very seriously. She provoked Tang Wenhao into boiling blood. She couldn''t help holding her tightly in her arms, and then smiled in her ear, "Xiuer, just as the name suggests, entering the bridal chamber is entering the bridal chamber. What is the bridal chamber? Didn''t the ancients know how to make a house? At that time, they could only live in caves, so caves were called bridal chambers as a new marriage house, understand?"


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s absurd explanation, Xiu''er was skeptical, her beautiful eyes moved, and asked suspiciously, "is this really the reason? How do I feel like it''s not!"


    "Hehe, Xiu''er, what does this villain mean?" Tang Wan asked curiously.


    Xiuer narrated Tang Wenhao''s explanation to Tang Wan. Tang Wan immediately laughed, "ha ha, how can there be such an explanation? He must have lied to us. According to him, the ancients didn''t enter the bridal chamber every day? If they lived in the cave with their parents and children, didn''t they enter the bridal chamber with their parents and children? Nonsense."


    When Xiu''er heard this, she couldn''t help laughing and smashed her pink fist at Tang Wenhao. "Wen Hao, you are really good or bad! It must not be that reason."


    Ha ha... Tang Wenhao also laughed.


    After laughing for a while, Tang Wenhao once again smiled very seriously at the two beauties, "ha ha, two wives, this explanation is really far fetched. It''s not quite right. For the sake of you two going to accompany me into the bridal chamber tonight, I''ll tell you the reason."


    "Go, you certainly don''t know." Tang Wan smiled.


    "Well, I think sister Tang Wan is right," said Xiu''er with a smile.


    "It seems that if I don''t tell you the reason, you don''t know how knowledgeable your husband is, but I don''t want to explain it in words. I want to explain it in action. You''ll know what entering the bridal chamber is right away. Wife, come first. I''m familiar with your bridal chamber, and you can bear me, ha ha." With that, Tang Wenhao put down Xiu''er and stood up to pick up Tang Wan.


    "Hee hee... Bad guy, I know you must be running out of bad water in your mind. How can you explain it when you enter the bridal chamber?" Tang Wan smiled with a smile around Tang Wenhao''s neck.


    "Ha ha... This is the real bridal chamber! Men and women are combined together! Ha ha... I''m suffocating. I''m going to enter your old bridal chamber now, and then enter Xiu''er''s new bridal chamber. Xiu''er, you''re watching and fighting. Learn to see how I enter your sister Tang Wan''s bridal chamber." Tang Wenhao sandwiched Tang Wan into the cave.


    One night last night, most people in the village were crowded in the cave. Tang Wenhao had no conditions to deal with his woman, so he held it all night. Today, he was busy on his way all day and had no time to enter Xiu''er''s bridal chamber, so he held him very uncomfortable. He wanted to be cool on the way and have enough fun tonight.


    He knows that a great beauty is a cup of fragrant tea, which should be tasted slowly and tasted carefully.


    If Tang Wenhao deliberately let a beautiful woman pass out, it was a very simple thing. After his soul stirring, Tang Wan successfully broke the fortress in less than an hour and passed out.


    She looked silly and stunned. Of course, she was more full of expectations. Tang Wenhao pulled her to his side with a bad smile, pressed her on the grass, and stared hungrily at her beautiful face and beautiful eyes full of expectations by the light of fire.


    Under Tang Wenhao''s flaming eyes, Xiu''er began to breathe rapidly. Her body, which had been ignited by his passion and Tang Wan''s passion, boiled again. She trembled and hugged Tang Wenhao and said shyly, "Wen Hao, I love you."

 Chapter 628

    "Xiu''er, I love you more. I never thought there was a fairy like you waiting for me in this vast mountain. You are really beautiful. Do you know which beautiful singer you look like in China?" Tang Wenhao said and began to strip Xiu''er''s clothes.


    "Well, I know. At school, some people said I looked like your Chinese female singer Song Ying, and some people asked me if I was her sister!" Xiuer smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, Xiuer, you know what? Song Ying is the lover of my dream. She has beautiful songs, beautiful people and beautiful soul. Listening to her songs is like pouring a cup of sweet spring into her thirsty throat. It''s very cool. Her facial features are standard classical beauty. Her facial features, melon seed face and apricot eyes look comfortable. You are so similar to her, but compared with her, you make me move and throb." While praising Xiuer''s beauty, Tang Wenhao has stripped her naked and presented her to Tang Wenhao.


    Xiuer shyly listened to his praise and obediently accepted him, "Wen Hao, what''s the difference between me and her?"


    "Hehe, except that you look quite similar, everything else is different. She is just a dream of me. It should be said that she is a dream of many men, but you really appear in front of me. I can hug you and kiss you with my own hands, which makes me intoxicated. I can feel the hot eyes in your beautiful eyes and breathe the breath that excites me from your body. Are you I don''t know. Everything about you makes me excited. The most important thing is that I can have a bridal chamber with you, just like now. "Tang Wenhao madly covered Xiuer''s red lips and kissed her fiercely.


    How sensational Tang Wenhao is! In addition, when he read these love words, with warm eyes, Xiuer, as a yellow flower girl who deeply loves him, saw him and Tang Wan with her own eyes. Naturally, she was very shy.


    Xiuer had no consciousness when Tang Wenhao moved up and down. She just felt like a boat floating in the sea of desire. She was helpless and drifted with the waves. She tried to catch something, but she couldn''t catch anything. She could only cater to the surging waves made by Tang Wenhao.


    The next day, when Tang Wenhao woke up, the sun was shining outside the cave. He glanced at the sleeping beauties on both sides and smiled proudly. Shit, he can hold left and right everywhere and be accompanied by beauties. Such a life is cool!


    He looked at the sleeping beauty Xiuer in his arms, listened to her even breathing, exhaled like orchid, and wanted to fight again on a whim, but he thought that Xiuer had been made to cry last night and held back. Shit, the little woman didn''t do anything, but still played with Tang Wan, a young woman. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao gently put Xiuer down and climbed to Tang Wan.


    Just about to make a surprise attack with her, Tang Wan woke up and saw Tang Wenhao climb up her body and smiled happily, "husband, not enough last night!"


    When Tang Wenhao was about to say something while enjoying himself, he heard a gunshot outside, which startled him. He immediately came down from Tang Wan. At the same time, he maintained high vigilance and closely watched outside the cave. Tang Wan nervously grabbed his clothes and covered his body.


    Xiuer was also awakened by the gunshot and quickly hugged Tang Wenhao. "Husband, who shot?"


    "I don''t know. We hurry to put on our clothes. You wait inside. I''ll go out to see the situation. We can''t stay here. In case we''re blocked inside, we have no hope. This is a dead hole and there''s no way out." Tang Wenhao said while quickly putting on his clothes. Xiuer and Tang Wan put on their clothes in a panic.


    "You find a place to hide first, and I''ll look outside." Tang Wenhao said to the two beauties.


    "Well, husband, you should be careful." Tang Wan asked.


    "Husband, be careful." Xiuer also said with concern.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. The man who killed your husband hasn''t been born yet! Come on, kiss one." said Tang Wan, and then kissed Xiuer affectionately with her sexy red lips.


    "Xiuer, let''s continue tonight!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then turned and flashed outside the cave.


    Xiuer was amused by him and blushed. Tang Wan chuckled, "Xiuer, do you think our men are very bad?"


    "Well, but I still like him very much, sister Tang Wan. Since I first saw Wen Hao, I''ve been thinking, how can a man look like him! Who knows that he is not only handsome, but also has a surprisingly good body. Last night, it was like a dream. How can you say that his body is so strong? He carried me and you on the mountain road all afternoon and took us both at night He won''t really be a God? "Xiu''er smiled contentedly at Tang Wenhao''s back in worship.


    Not to mention the experience of the two beauties communicating with Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao flashed to the hole and scanned the outside of the hole quickly. He didn''t find anyone except the birds and insects in the tree.


    But he didn''t go out rashly. He observed quietly for a few minutes. After confirming that there was no danger, he stepped out of the cave and wandered around the neighborhood. He still didn''t find anything.


    Shit! Who fired the gun? There is no doubt that the gunshot rang. Are the nearby hunters hunting? But Tang Wan said that they had never found anyone else in this area before. Judging from the garbage in the cave, there were no people in the cave for several months.


    When Tang Wenhao was confused, a gunshot rang out again in the forest. Tang Wenhao quickly dodged and hid, quickly pulled out his pistol, stared warily at the direction of the gunshot, and then slowly moved towards the hole.


    When he arrived at the cave entrance and saw Tang Wan and Xiu''er looking at him nervously, he quickly whispered, "you take everything with you. We''ll go into the woods. The cave is not safe." he said, watching around warily for fear that someone might attack him.


    Tang Wan and Xiu''er hurriedly took their trip and quickly reached the cave. Tang Wenhao covered them and the three quietly got into the forest.


    When he got to the forest, Tang Wenhao felt a little more secure, but he still felt that this place was not very safe and needed to leave as soon as possible. "Wife, where are we going now? Let''s leave here first and have breakfast! The gunshot is probably hunted by hunters, but anyway, we have to leave first, in case it''s a bad man!"


    "Well, this kind of place is not very safe. It must be better to avoid them. Wait a minute, I''ll tell the direction." Tang Wan said, picking up the trees and began to identify the direction.


    Soon, Tang Wan determined the route and led the way in front. Tang Wenhao took Xiuer on his back and followed her closely, but he found that Xiuer obviously couldn''t keep up with his pace today. He couldn''t help turning around and seeing Xiuer walking a little unnaturally, "Xiuer, are you uncomfortable?"


    Xiuer blushed and said, "don''t you know what you did? Ask me."


    "Oh, I''m sorry! Forget, I''ll carry you!" Tang Wenhao remembered that Xiuer was hurt by herself last night. He couldn''t help feeling ashamed and squatted down waiting for Xiuer to climb up his tiger''s back.


    Xiuer knew that Tang Wenhao was energetic and was not polite to him. She obediently lay on his back. Tang Wenhao picked her up and walked forward, but her heart was as sweet as honey. He wanted to hurt her and love her and spoil her. It can be said that Xiuer did bring him an incomparable sense of satisfaction last night. He was very infatuated with her.


    Tang Wan looked back and whispered with a smile, "husband, I was so crazy last night. Now I know the consequences!"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Make persistent efforts tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, you really want to toss Xiuer to death! I''ve checked it. Don''t think about it tonight. Let my wife accompany you!" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao turned to look at Xiu''er. Xiu''er nodded shyly, but whispered in his ear, "Wen Hao, as long as you want me, I can do it. Wen Hao, I love you."


    Tang Wenhao was so moved that he wanted to press her to the ground immediately. At this time, there was a gunshot again in the jungle not far away. Tang Wenhao instinctively lay on the ground and shouted to Tang Wan, "wife, pay attention to concealment."


    After all, Tang Wan experienced a lot with Tang Wenhao and reacted quickly. They quickly hid under a tree. As soon as they hid, they felt a gust of wind coming from the West. Then there was a roar. Tang Wenhao looked at them. It turned out that a beautiful tiger rushed towards them. Of course, the tiger didn''t find them, Should be running away from catching up.


    After the tiger passed, a line of blood was left on the ground. It can be concluded that the tiger was shot.


    The tiger just jumped over them and saw two long haired girls in tiger skin running after them with guns. When they looked down at the tree, they quickly stopped chasing the tiger, but pointed the muzzle of the gun at Tang Wenhao, Xiu''er and Tang Wan, staring at them with beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao looked up as like as two peas. He was surprised. The two girls wearing the tiger skin were the same. They had a dark skin, but they were all skin and white in the sun. They were very beautiful and delicate, tall and tall. They could glance at them again, and Tang Wenhao lowered their heads. Because he found that the two girls were almost empty except for a tiger skin hanging from their lower bodies.


    "Throw away the gun in your hand," the girl shouted, because they found that Tang Wenhao had a pistol in his hand.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand the girl''s words. He turned his eyes and said to Xiu''er, "Xiu''er, what do they say?"


    Unexpectedly, Xiuer shook her head again and again, because she couldn''t understand what the two girls said, "Wen Hao, I don''t know what they said."


    "Ah? You don''t understand? Aren''t they your Miao family?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    At this time, Tang Wan said, "husband, they are not our Miao family. She asked you to throw away the gun."


    "Wife, can you understand them?" Tang Wenhao looked at Tang Wan in surprise.


    "Yes, they speak Burmese," said Tang Wan.


    Tang Wenhao was startled when the gun rang with a bang. It turned out that the two girls saw that the three of them seemed to be discussing something. They were worried about their resistance. They deliberately fired a gun to demonstrate, "put the gun down." a girl stared at Tang Wenhao and scolded angrily.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and said to Tang Wan, "wife, why don''t I catch the two girls first? It''s uncomfortable to let people point at them with a gun."

 Chapter 629

    Another girl saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t seem to pay attention to their sisters at all. She hurried to Tang Wenhao, raised the butt of her gun and hit Tang Wenhao.


    The show on one side was scared out of color, thinking that Tang Wenhao was going to be smashed, "Wenhao, be careful."


    Tang Wenhao is really angry. NIMA''s, why is a girl so violent! It seems that if the tiger doesn''t get angry, you think I''m a sick cat! Wait a minute. I''ll see how I deal with you two spicy sisters. Thinking of this, he saw that the butt of the gun was going to hit him on the shoulder. He quickly concentrated his internal power on the arm that was about to be hit, and took the initiative to fight head-on.


    Hearing a slap, the butt of the gun was ejected by Tang Wenhao''s arm. The girl didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to have kung fu and deep internal power, so one didn''t notice. After the butt was ejected, she didn''t hold it, and the gun fell to the ground. Now the girl was silly and looked at Tang Wenhao with beautiful eyes.


    Looking at Tang Wenhao, when the girl was stunned, he touched her acupoints and made her unable to move. Then he raised his foot and kicked the gun into his hand, and aimed at another girl who pointed a gun at him.


    The whole process took less than five seconds. It was very fast. Except Tang Wan, Xiu''er and the girl who pointed a gun at Tang Wenhao were restrained by his magical skills.


    The girl stared at Tang Wenhao, looked at her sisters around Tang Wenhao, and shouted anxiously, "what''s the matter with you, clouds? Go away."


    Tang Wan came out from under the tree and smiled at her, "girl, the cloud girl can''t move. She''s subdued by my husband. You should surrender quickly! It''s not him who should put down the gun, but you, understand?"


    "You, can you understand me?" the girl asked in surprise.


    "Of course, you speak Burmese! You''d better put down the gun. We won''t hurt you. If my husband wanted to hurt you and your sisters, you would be dead now," Tang Wan said.


    "Who are you? Why should I believe you? What happened to my sister by your husband? Why can''t my sister move when he touches her? Is he a human or a ghost?" the girl looked at Tang Wenhao in fear.


    "Of course it''s human! I advise you to put the gun down, otherwise, my husband will be angry and the gun in your hand will fall down automatically. Can you believe it... Husband, if she doesn''t put down the gun again, you''ll control her and don''t bother to talk nonsense with her." Tang Wan said to Tang Wenhao.


    After the girl listened to Tang Wan''s words with strong threats, when she was hesitant, Tang Wenhao had shot. She suddenly pulled away her gun, stepped forward quickly, and took the girl''s neck with her big hand. The girl didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to shoot at this time. Therefore, without time to resist, Tang Wenhao grabbed her neck and forced her to a tree.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao pinched hard, the girl was flushed by him, and the gun in her hand was thrown away with a bang. Jiao gasped, "Wen Hao, don''t hurt her." Xiuer shouted in the back.


    Tang Wenhao smiled viciously and began to stare at the girl''s facial features. Liu Yemei, Yin taozui, melon face, long hair and shawl were really beautiful. Her slightly dark skin made her look wild. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help kissing her sexy red lips.


    The girl blushed with shame and raised her jade leg to kick Tang Wenhao. However, Tang Wenhao held her neck tightly, so that she couldn''t work hard and move. She could only be ashamed and angry.


    At this time, Tang Wan and Xiu''er also came to them. Tang Wan smiled at the girl, "girl, I said you''d better throw away the gun, but you don''t listen. However, don''t worry, we are not bad guys and won''t hurt you. I''ll let my husband let you go right away, but you can''t point the gun at us, okay?"


    The girl had learned Tang Wenhao''s power. When Tang Wan said this, she nodded again and again, "I... Promise... You, you let him let me go."


    "Husband, let her go!" Tang Wan smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "hehe, these two girls are still very wild. They can''t clean them up without two. However, these sisters are OK and sexy. I want to kiss her again. Do you have any opinion?"


    "Ha ha, villain, you kissed. Who can control you!" Tang Wan smiled, and Xiuer smiled. She liked Tang Wenhao''s bad appearance.


    Seeing that Tang Wan and Xiu''er didn''t object, Tang Wenhao stared at the girl''s red lips and kissed her again. The girl stared at her in horror, but she was still pinched by Tang Wenhao. She couldn''t resist. She could only be humiliated by Tang Wenhao and closed her beautiful eyes.


    What Tang Wan, Xiu''er and the girl didn''t expect was that Tang Wenhao didn''t stay on her fragrant lips for a moment and immediately flash away. Instead, he kept dancing and kissing with her lips, her eyebrows, forehead and back of her ears. The girl was blushing with shame and was at a loss, but she had no strength to resist.


    Finally, she completely gave up her resistance and let Tang Wenhao despise her. What a love master Tang Wenhao is. With the girl''s breathing becoming short, he slowly loosened the girl''s neck, then hugged her slender waist and pushed her against the tree.


    At the same time, the stormy kiss left an indelible mark on her neck, back of ears and red lips. Finally, the girl leaned powerlessly against the tree, from resistance to acceptance to taking the initiative to cater to him.


    In this way, in less than five minutes, a girl who had never experienced a man''s touch was accepted by Tang Wenhao, and in broad daylight, witnessed by three beautiful women.


    The reason why Tang Wenhao wanted to do this to her was to revenge their sisters for hitting him with the butt of a gun, which aroused his strong desire to tame the sisters.


    Tang Wan and Xiu''er were surprised and puzzled by Tang Wenhao''s move, but they didn''t dare to stop him. They all knew that Tang Wenhao must have his purpose, so they were happy to watch the war.


    After being kissed by Tang Wenhao for a few minutes, the girl collapsed in Tang Wenhao''s arms. Seeing that the time had come, Tang Wenhao resolutely released her and stared at her with pride. The girl was ashamed and angry, and her pretty face was crimson.


    "Wife, I''ve had enough. Now it''s your turn to ask. Ask her, what are their sisters doing? Why are they chasing tigers in the deep mountains?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile to Tang Wan.


    "Ha ha, villain, if you tease other people''s little girls like men, you won''t play with them. You''re terrible. Xiuer and I thought you would take her here!" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Hehe, wife, according to your opinion, I should have their sisters? To tell you the truth, I really didn''t think so. I was punishing them for pointing a gun at the three of us just now. The girl dared to hit me with the butt of a gun and annoyed me. I really wanted them all." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, I think this girl really likes you! As soon as you released her just now, I think her eyes are lost, don''t you, sister Tang Wan." Xiu''er smiled.


    "Well, I also feel a little. Let me ask her... Girl, why are you and your sister in the deep mountains and forests? Is your home here?" Tang Wan said to the girl.


    "I... who are you? Why did you come here?" the girl didn''t seem to trust Tang Wenhao and didn''t dare to tell her origin.


    "Girl, don''t be afraid. We are really not bad people. We are the Miao family hundreds of miles away. But because I have been in Myanmar in the golden triangle, I can speak Burmese. What about you? Why can I speak Burmese? Are you originally Burmese?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I''m Burmese. I used to live in a village on the border between Myanmar and Laos. My parents are hunters." the girl finally opened her conversation.


    "Oh? Your family is at the junction of Myanmar and Laos? Then why did you come to Laos? And it''s so far away. As far as I know, it''s still a few days away from the Myanmar border! You don''t have to go so far for hunting?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously.


    "No, my sister Yunduo and I have lived near here for several years. My parents died. They died two years ago. They fell down to the cliff while hunting in Fengyun mountain and died. They didn''t even find their bodies." the girl said sadly.


    "Oh? Unfortunately, why did your family move to such a remote mountain? Isn''t home better?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously.


    "No, our home was occupied by bad people and drove away more than 20 families in our village. Those who didn''t want to leave stayed to do coolies for them." the girl said.


    "Who is so bad? Is it the local drug lord?" Tang Wan asked.


    "No, it''s an underground Arsenal. You see, the gun in my hand is produced by that Arsenal." then the girl bent down to pick up the gun from the ground and handed it to Tang Wan.


    Tang Wan took the gun and handed it to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was very surprised because he had seen such a gun. This is a gun made in Vietnam. "Wife, this is a gun made in Vietnam. How could she have such a gun?"


    Tang Wan told Tang Wenhao what the girl said. The alert Tang Wenhao immediately realized that this was an important message. "Wife, if their village really becomes an arsenal and the gun model produced is very similar to that of the Vietnamese military, it shows that this arsenal is related to the Vietnamese military. Maybe the Arsenal mentioned by Li Qiang and Ruan Biao brothers is this one!"


    "Ah? Husband, can''t it be such a coincidence?" Tang Wan said in surprise.


    Xiuer looked at Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan in a fog and asked, "Wen Hao, sister Tang Wan, are you going to work in their hometown?"


    "Hehe, I can only say that it is possible. I''m not sure yet. Wife, ask the situation carefully. If it is true, I must take these two girls with me. She''s sure you can help us a lot." Tang Wenhao smiled, because he already had a great way in his heart.


    "Girl, do you know why the Arsenal in your stockade is located in your stockade? Also, where is the owner of this arsenal? Where are their guns sold?" Tang Wan asked with a smile.


    When the girl saw Tang Wan asking these questions, she was a little worried. Thinking about Tang Wenhao''s unfathomable martial arts, she looked at her suspiciously, "sister, who are you? Why are you asking about these things?"

 Chapter 630

    "Hehe, nothing. Just ask, but don''t worry. We have no malice towards your sisters and will never harm you." Tang Wan also realized that the little girl was suspicious of them.


    "Then let your husband let my sister cloud go first!" the girl said tentatively.


    "Hehe, no problem, husband, untie her sister''s cloud acupoints! Otherwise, the little girl is not at ease." Tang Wan smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, no problem," said Tang Wenhao. He walked up to the clouds and patted her on the shoulder. The little girl immediately opened her beautiful eyes and looked at them in surprise.


    "Cloud, are you all right?" the girl went to her sister and asked with concern.


    After a long sigh of relief, the cloud felt his limbs, nodded and said, "sister, I''m fine. Who are they? Why did they let us go again?"


    "Yunduo, they are the Miao family from the west, and they are not bad people. They won''t hurt us. There was a misunderstanding between us just now." the girl said to her sister.


    Tang Wan also smiled, "Don''t worry, Yunduo. We won''t hurt your sisters. We just passed by and met you chasing tigers. It was a misunderstanding just now. However, we heard that there is an arsenal in your stockade, and we just need to buy some guns. Would you like your sister to lead us to your stockade or as an introducer to buy guns?"


    The girl despised by Tang Wenhao is called Yuncai. She and her sister Yunduo are twin sisters. They live in the border between Myanmar and Laos. Five years ago, their hometown''s stockade was occupied by Myanmar''s arms dealers and built an arsenal. Their father couldn''t stand the exploitation of arms dealers. In a rage, they led their wife and daughter to leave Myanmar and enter the jungle in Laos to hunt for a living. The couple chased in the mountains two years ago The prey fell into the cliff and died.


    Since then, Yuncai and Yunduo sisters have depended on each other. Originally, they also wanted to leave the jungle to go out to work, but when they thought that they had never left the forest, had never studied culture, and did not necessarily have the ability to survive after leaving the mountain, they couldn''t make up their mind to leave here. They still guarded a cave left by their parents and lived a life of a wild man without fighting with the world.


    Since they were young and hunting with their father, the sisters have good skills and shooting skills, and there are prey everywhere in the jungle, so they are at ease.


    When they don''t have much ammunition, they will go back to their hometown to get some. They have been completely used to this life for the past two years. It''s also a coincidence to catch up with the beautiful tiger today. The two sisters took a bath and played in the nearby river and found that the tiger was staring at their sisters by the river. The two sisters were worried about being missed and attacked by the tiger and wanted to shoot it. As a result, they shot and scared the tiger away.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was really not a bad person, Yuncai and Yunduo took the three of them home. It turned out that the cave where they lived was only under a mountain less than five kilometers away from the cave where Tang Wenhao slept last night.


    A vast grassland outside the cave is as big as two football fields. Surrounded by mountains and charming scenery, it is an excellent place to rest.


    The cave is not big, but it twists and turns inside. There are many small holes connected with each other. The inside of the cave is very clean and refreshing. The cave wall is covered with dried game. There is a clear spring in the main cave. Tang Wenhao took a sip of the clear spring with his hands. It is cool, delicious and very comfortable.


    After visiting the cloud sisters'' home, the two sisters began to make breakfast for Tang Wenhao, corn batter and bacon. It was just because the rice milling tools were rough. Their corn batter was a little rough, but it tasted very good. After all, it was pure natural food, like the food of Death Valley, sweet and delicious.


    Tang Wenhao drank half of the pot and stared at the cloud and the cloud sisters. They had never seen such a man in their life. Of course, since they left their hometown, they rarely deal with men, almost never. Especially after their father died, the two sisters were insulated from men.


    After eating and drinking enough, Tang Wenhao smiled at Tang Wan, "wife, since their sisters don''t know much about the Arsenal in their stockade, I think we''d better go to langnanta province to save people first, and then go to their stockade to have a look. Ask the clouds how far their stockade is from langnanta province? See if she knows?"


    "Well, let me ask her. It''s better to let their sisters go with us." Tang Wan told Yun Cai what Tang Wenhao meant.


    "Sister Tang Wan, I know langnanta province. Our stockade is next to langnanta province. It should be about a day''s journey, but I haven''t been to langnanta province. I''ve heard my Abba say that place. I''m only familiar with the woods near our stockade." cloud smiled.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. If you sisters are interested, you can go to langnanta province with us. Anyway, you have nothing to do at home. How about playing with us?" Tang Wan asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Go to langnanta province? What are you doing?" the cloud asked in surprise. She didn''t expect Tang Wan to invite their sisters to go together.


    "We are going to save people. Some of our Miao compatriots have been captured by government forces. We want to save them. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t go," Tang Wan said.


    "Government army? Is it the government army around here?" asked the cloud.


    "Yes, do you know?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously.


    "Well, when Yunduo and I were hunting on that mountain five days ago, we met a government army passing by. It seemed that we were escorting some people. Because we were afraid of being deported by the government army, we would hide when we saw that the government army had never made direct contact." Yuncai said.


    Tang Wan was shocked. She hurriedly chased him and asked, "did you really see the government army passing by there? How far is that road from here?"


    "It''s more than ten miles away! At the other end of the mountain, you don''t mean the people captured by the government army? Even if it is, you can''t catch up. They have already arrived in langnanta province." said the cloud.


    "Is that the road closer to langnanta province?" Tang Wan asked suspiciously. She didn''t think there was another road nearby to reach langnanta province.


    "I don''t know. We haven''t gone through it, but it''s a main road. It seems that there can be a bus after more than 20 miles. Why don''t I discuss with Yunduo and see if she is willing to go to langnanta province with you? If Yunduo is willing to go, our sisters will go with you." Yuncai said.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. Then you should discuss it with sister Yunduo." Tang Wan smiled happily.


    Tang Wan then told Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er what he had learned from Yuncai. Tang Wenhao was overjoyed. He felt that he was really destined to be with Yuncai sisters. He didn''t expect to get such important news when he met them. He felt embarrassed when he thought of his contempt for others'' clouds in the forest just now.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t know it. It was because he was so frivolous to the cloud that the little girl was already moved to him from her heart. She found that Tang Wenhao''s lips felt particularly comfortable, happy and happy no matter where they passed her body. Although Yun Cai didn''t know that she had fallen in love with him, she just felt that she wanted to be with him, Don''t want to let him completely leave their sisters, so Tang Wan issued an invitation, her subconscious has approved her to accept the invitation.


    Yunduo was surprised by her sister''s decision. She didn''t expect that her sister would decide to go to langnanta province with the three men and women she met for the first time. She wanted to dissuade her, but seeing that her sister seemed to insist very much and thought that the two sisters had always been dependent on each other, she had to obey Yuncai''s idea and go with her.


    In order to get on the road as soon as possible, the cloud sisters simply cleaned up their home, brought enough dry food, carried guns and ammunition, and led Tang Wenhao and them on the journey to langnanta province.


    The cloud sisters are more familiar with the mountain roads in this area than Tang Wan. Although their sisters have not been to langnanta Province, they are more familiar with the nearby jungle terrain.


    After trekking in the jungle for less than two hours, the five people really saw a winding and rugged mountain road, which is more than six meters wide. They can walk two cars side by side. It is conceivable that as long as it is a road, you can go down the road and reach the outside world.


    However, in order to avoid complications, they did not take the main road, but still walked over the mountains and mountains along the jungle beside the main road.


    Tang Wenhao loves Xiu''er and always carries her on her back. The clouds are in her eyes and stuffy in her heart. She doesn''t like Xiu''er. She thinks Xiu''er is too beautiful. It makes her feel uncomfortable, too gentle and too weak. Tang Wenhao needs to carry her on a mountain road. She doesn''t know that Xiu''er experienced Tang Wenhao''s crazy tossing last night and was injured.


    In fact, the cloud is unconsciously eating Xiuer''s vinegar. Her expression makes her sister Yunduo see in her eyes. The sisters walk in front. Yunduo says to the cloud when everyone doesn''t pay attention, "sister, don''t you like this Xiuer?"


    "Well! Seeing that she has been let others ah Hao carry me, I don''t like her. Isn''t it that he can''t walk without hands and feet? Ah Hao is used to her enough." the cloud said angrily.


    "Sister, it''s none of our business." the cloud whispered with a smile.


    "I just can''t stand it!" said the cloud.


    When the two sisters talked, Tang Wan also saw the clue and judged that cloud was eating Xiuer''s vinegar. Xiuer was the party concerned. Of course, she also found this problem. As soon as she touched cloud''s eyes, she felt that there was jealousy in cloud''s beautiful eyes.


    "Xiuer, did you find the clouds eating your vinegar?" Tang Wan smiled in Chinese.


    "Hehe, sister Tang Wan, of course I know. She doesn''t like Wen Hao carrying me on his back, but I just like lying on his back." Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I feel the same way... Husband, you bullied others. The little girl is in love with you. Do you want to take their sisters tonight? In this way, we really have two more helpers. Their sisters are good at martial arts! They hunt with their father since childhood. Their shooting skills are also very good, especially their sisters can take us to their stockade Arsenal, with their help, we will certainly be much more convenient, "Tang Wan said with a smile.

 Chapter 631

    Tang Wenhao wiped her sweat on her back and smiled, "Wife, I know, but I don''t want to use their simple sisters in this way. I teased the clouds in the morning to punish them for holding guns at me. Now that people really help us, I can''t bully their sisters anymore. Unless their sisters really want to talk to me, I''m not polite. To tell the truth, the cloud sisters are really sexy and interesting Said Tang Wenhao with a bad smile.


    "Husband, as like as two peas, the two sisters are the same, and they are all very beautiful. I don''t believe you love your heart when you kissed her so early."


    "Well, if you don''t believe it, Wen Hao must want something bad." Xiu''er smiled on Tang Wenhao''s back.


    "No, no, if you have to say that your husband thinks bad, I can only say that I have a compassionate heart to save them from this deep mountain." Tang Wenhao smiled shamelessly.


    Under the leadership of the cloud sisters, the five people slept at night. Four days later, they entered the boundary of langnanta Province, that is, the easternmost part of langnanta province.


    After they left the mountain, they first went to live in a small town. The small towns in remote mountainous areas of Laos are usually small, with a wide area, but the population is very rare and the economy is extremely underdeveloped. There are no hotels in the town, only small hotels. The small hotels occupied by five people have nothing but beds and quilts. However, for those who live in the mountains all the year round, they have to leave the big city The mountain is always good.


    Especially the cloud sisters, the world outside the mountain is always full of novelty. The colorful goods in the shops next to the hotel make the sisters very excited.


    Tang Wenhao first put the trip into their room and began to discuss where to start their work. Xiuer said that it would be more convenient to find her classmate first and have a local help. Otherwise, even if the five people wander around langnanta province all day, they may not be able to find Liu Dawei''s barracks.


    Tang Wenhao thought Xiu''er was reasonable and asked, "Xiu''er, do you know the exact address of your classmate''s home? Why don''t we try your classmate first?"


    "Yes, in my notepad, I''ll take it out and have a look. Then we go downstairs and ask the hotel owner how far he knows my classmate''s home is from here." Xiuer hurriedly took out her phone book.


    After reading a few pages, she quickly found the address of her female classmate, with a telephone number on it. Tang Wenhao leaned over to have a look. Her female classmate''s name was very nice, called Liu Yuzhu.


    "Wen Hao, wait here first. I''ll call my classmate Yuzhu downstairs and see if I can contact her." Xiuer hurried down the bamboo building.


    Tang Wenhao was not at ease. He followed him and asked Tang Wan and the cloud sisters to wait first and listen to their good news.


    Besides, Xiuer hurried downstairs to the front desk and pointed to the phone next to the front desk, which meant that she wanted to make a phone call, but the sister-in-law of the front desk shook her head repeatedly, as if she couldn''t.


    "Wen Hao, what does she mean? Why not?" Xiuer asked anxiously.


    "Maybe I thought we were making an international call! Or let Tang Wan come down and she can understand their dialect." Tang Wenhao was about to turn and go upstairs.


    Just then, Tang Wan had come to them and said with a smile, "ha ha, I don''t believe you can do anything without me."


    Then she explained to her sister-in-law in a half familiar local dialect, saying that Xiuer came to langnanta province to find her classmates and hoped to use their phone. They would pay for the phone bill and would not use their phone in vain.


    The sister-in-law nodded, and then told Tang Wan that the telephone fee here was very expensive. It cost more than ten yuan in one minute. Tang Wan said it didn''t matter. As long as she could call.


    In this way, after Tang Wan paid the deposit, Xiuer successfully used the phone. Tang Wan took Xiuer''s phone book, pointed to Liu Yuzhu''s home address and asked the sister-in-law how far Liu Yuzhu''s home is from here.


    However, when the sister-in-law saw Xiu''er''s recorded address and Liu Yuzhu''s name, she was surprised. She looked at Xiu''er who was calling and asked Tang Wan, "who is she from ah Zhu? Why are you looking for miss ah Zhu?"


    Tang Wan saw that the sister-in-law knew Xiuer''s classmates and said in surprise, "they are college classmates. This time, they came to find her. Sister-in-law, do you know her classmates? Does she live nearby?"


    "Well, however, miss a Zhu seldom comes back, and her home phone should not be used. You have to go to langnanta province to find her." the sister-in-law explained.


    Sure enough, after Xiuer dialed the phone several times, it was always a busy tone. She looked at Tang Wan and Tang Wenhao in loss and sighed, "I can''t get in touch. The phone has always been a busy tone."


    "Hehe, I already know, Xiu''er, let me ask about it! At least they can understand what I said. The sister-in-law said that your classmate Yuzhu used to be here. Now she lives in langnan tower and rarely comes back. I asked her if she knew her new address and phone number." then Tang Wan looked back and chatted with the sister-in-law again.


    Through the chat, Tang Wan understood that Liu Yuzhu''s father had been promoted a few days ago. Previously, he was a government army officer stationed in the local area. Now he was transferred to the city to be responsible for the police of langnan tower. His family also followed him, but the sister-in-law didn''t have Liu Yuzhu''s latest address and telephone.


    "Sister in law, do you know the name of Liu Yuzhu''s father?" Tang Wan asked.


    "Yes, no one here doesn''t know, and no one doesn''t know miss azhu. She is the most beautiful and educated girl in our place. Her father''s name is Liu Dawei. He used to be the head of our garrison here, and he is responsible for the security of all nearby villages." the sister-in-law smiled.


    After hearing this, Tang Wan was very surprised and quickly thanked, "thank you, thank you, sister-in-law. How far is the langnan tower from the town?"


    "Hehe, Nuo, go down this winding mountain highway. There is a station below. At the station, you can ask the driver. They all know, but if you want to go now, I can''t refund your room money." the sister-in-law said seriously.


    "Hehe, sister-in-law, no problem. We don''t want the room money." Tang Wan smiled excitedly, and then told Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er all the information she learned from her sister-in-law.


    Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er were excited after hearing this. "Wife, the world is so small that the person we are looking for is actually your classmate''s father." Tang Wenhao grabbed Xiu''er''s jade arm and smiled excitedly.


    "Who said no! Come on, let''s go upstairs to take the trip and ask the two sisters to go to langnan tower to find Yuzhu right away. Depending on my relationship with Yuzhu, maybe we can save people without doing anything!" Xiu''er said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao thought, how can there be such a good thing! It''s hard to say whether Yuzhu recognizes her as a classmate! Only when you find someone can you judge it.


    After calling the cloud sisters downstairs, Tang Wan thanked the hotel sister-in-law for her kindness and found the small town bus station along the direction directed by her sister-in-law. It was said to be a bus station. In fact, several old mopeds were waiting for passengers in a fixed place. When he saw the business coming, five or six men flocked to compete for business.


    After bargaining with them, Tang Wan negotiated a family at a price equivalent to 50 yuan. Five people got on a simple three wheeled motorcycle and left.


    The old road left a thick cloud of dust.


    Less than five minutes after moti drove out of the town, the four beauties learned the power of the highway in the mountain. They were bumped and spit out their bile.


    Only Tang Wenhao restrained the turbulence with his strong physique and profound internal power. There was no special discomfort, but he was busy. He either hugged Tang Wan or held Xiu''er in his arms and patted them on the jade back one by one. When he saw that the cloud sisters vomited pitifully, he also wanted to hold them and pat them, but he felt a little inappropriate, so he held back, After all, she and her sister haven''t pierced the window paper.


    After about three hours of turbulence, moti finally entered a relatively stable section of the road. Tang Wenhao opened the curtain and looked at the appearance. Shit! Finally, I saw the modern buildings. It turned out that they had entered the suburbs and were driving into the city.


    Although the building and infrastructure of this mountain city are not as good as any medium-sized city in China, it is at least like a city, with high-rise buildings, cars and billboards. However, what makes Tang Wenhao most happy is that most of the advertising language on the billboard is Chinese or simplified, which makes him have an inexplicable cordiality to the city.


    "Two wives, you see, they are about to enter the city."


    "Really, that''s great. If it doesn''t happen again, I''d rather walk here than take this motorcycle." Xiuer said weakly.


    "That''s what I mean, husband. I''ve never taken such a difficult motorcycle in my life. My whole body will fall apart. When we get to the city, let''s find a place to rest! I don''t have any strength at all," Tang Wan said.


    "OK, I think all four of you need a good rest." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, who is like you? You look like an iron man. However, husband, I think the cloud sisters are very poor. Otherwise, I''ll talk to them at night. They won''t go back to the cave in the future. Just follow us! Let''s talk to ah Ling and sister Manny again. How about it? I just saw that they vomited like that. I really can''t bear it. In fact, you should pat them, woman All hope to be spoiled and cared for by men. "Tang Wan is also very kind-hearted. Along the way, she also has feelings for the cloud sisters. She really hopes that Tang Wenhao will accept the poor sisters, and she finds that cloud does fall in love with Tang Wenhao, but she doesn''t know why Tang Wenhao, who has always been lecherous, insists not to accept them this time?


    Several times, the four sisters took a bath in the river. She specially asked Tang Wenhao to warn the four beauties. In fact, she wanted Tang Wenhao to take the opportunity to peep at the cloud sisters and fall in love with the cloud sisters, but Tang Wenhao was indifferent.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao understood Tang Wan''s intention, but he had his own ideas, so he was noncommittal to Tang Wan''s proposal again. "Hehe, wife, don''t worry about it. I know it well. I''ll deal with this problem... You see, that hotel is good. We''ll stop in front and tell the driver." Tang Wenhao found a well decorated hotel on the side of the road and shouted to stop.

 Chapter 632

    "OK, brother, please stop and we''ll get off in front." Tang Wan shouted to the driver in front.


    After settling the account, five people got off the motorcycle. Tang Wenhao hung all his travel on himself and walked towards the hotel with Xiuer in his arms. At a glance of the cloud, there was a strong jealousy in his beautiful eyes. Tang Wan pestled Tang Wenhao''s arm, "husband, don''t do this. It seems that you want to annoy other people''s cloud girl on purpose. I really don''t know what medicine you sell in your gourd?"


    Although the mountain city is not very big or prosperous, the hotel is pretty good. It can''t be said that compared with the three-star hotels in China, at least there is a TV, a bathtub and international long-distance calls. Therefore, after the five people have confirmed the room, Tang Wenhao can''t wait to ask the front desk to open an international long-distance call. He wants to contact Ruan Jingxiong immediately and report the situation these days, And his next plan, especially to inform him that Ruan Qing died on the first day of entering the mountain.


    Although Yuncai and Yunduo lived next door to them, they still came to their room after putting down their trip. The two sisters had the same heart. Yunduo was also influenced by her sister''s cloud. They began to pay special attention to Tang Wenhao and unconsciously fell in love with him. Therefore, the two sisters gave up their curiosity about the city and snuggled up with Tang Wan as if they were afraid of being dumped by Tang Wenhao, Watching Tang Wenhao call, this is the first time their sisters have seen the phone. They feel curious and excited.


    Tang Wenhao combed his thoughts and began to call Ruan Jingxiong. After a few beeps, Ruan Jingxiong''s powerful baritone came from inside, "Hello! I''m Ruan Jingxiong."


    "Dad, it''s me." Tang Wenhao shouted quickly.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, you have news. How''s it going? Where are you? I haven''t seen this phone number yet." Ruan Jingxiong asked excitedly.


    "Dad, I''m still in Laos, in a city in langnanta Province, not far from Myanmar. Today I live in a hotel where I can make international calls, so I hurried to report to you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? Langnanta province? What are you doing in the city? Just to make this call? Are Ruan Qing and Tang Wan all right?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao was worried and thought of the tragedy when Ruan Qing died, especially when he personally sent Ruan Qing on the road. His heart was full of pain. He couldn''t help sobbing, "Dad... Brother Ruan Qing... Died."


    "Ah?... what did you... Say? Say it again." Ruan Jingxiong obviously couldn''t accept this fact.


    "Dad, brother Ruan Qing is dead. The situation is like this..." Tang Wenhao told Ruan Qing that he accidentally fell into the trap set by the hunter when he confronted the tiger that day. His whole body was pricked into flesh spines. Later, Ruan Qing begged himself to shoot him on the road. Ruan Jingxiong recounted the story. After listening to it, Ruan burst into tears on the phone.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Qing was the most capable general of Ruan Jingxiong besides Li Qiang. He didn''t expect to die before he left the school. He died in the jungle before he made contributions to Myanmar.


    "Dad, I''m sorry! I didn''t protect brother Ruan Qing and killed him myself. Dad, every time I think of this, I feel very painful. I killed my brother." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Well... Wen Hao, it''s not your fault. You''re helping him free. What about his body? Can you find it? I want to explain to his parents." Ruan Jingxiong asked painfully.


    "Yes, I''ll pick him up myself when we get back," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s the only way. Wen Hao, tell me about your situation these days! What''s your next plan?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    So Tang Wenhao briefly told Ruan Jingxiong what had happened in the past few days. In particular, he mentioned the Yuncai sisters. The Arsenal in their stockade is likely to be the underground Arsenal mentioned by Li Qiang and Ruan Biao. Ruan Jingxiong thought for a moment and gave Tang Wenhao suggestions that they should not rush to the hometown of Yuncai sisters after saving the people of Miao stockade, We should find Kunlong and enbanxi first, meet Ruan Biao and Li Qiang, and then make plans. This will be more secure.


    "Dad, I remember. I''ll do what you want. Is everything okay at home?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Oh, by the way, Wen Hao, I forgot to tell you something very important. Ah Ling has gone to Myanmar to find you. She doesn''t trust you. I heard that you left with Tang Wan and immediately flew back to Langshan from Shanghai. No one can stop you from going to Myanmar." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Ah? My sister has gone to Myanmar?" Tang Wenhao was stunned. His nose was sour. Tears poured out of her eyes unconsciously. He knew that Ruan Ling loved him too much and knew that she would take a risk to return to Myanmar. She didn''t trust herself!


    "Yes, if it goes well, it will be here soon." Ruan Jingxiong replied.


    "Is she alone?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "No, I''m leaving with Miss Aya. You really need to finish your business quickly and meet her. If she goes to Myanmar first to find Kunlong and enban Xi and doesn''t see you, she will be crazy." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, well! Dad, I see. I''ll do things here as soon as possible and go to Myanmar nonstop. By the way, Manny, are they all right? Are wen''er and Li Yan all right?"


    "Well, they are all fine. They just miss you very much, Wen Hao. Remember, safety first, be careful. The political situation in Laos has always been unstable. If you can''t, don''t be too persistent. Let''s meet Ruan Ling in Myanmar first!" Ruan Jingxiong reminded.


    "I know, Dad, let''s do it first! I won''t call home. I''m afraid to hear Manny''s voice. I feel even worse when they cry."


    "OK, I''ll tell them it''s safe. Take care of yourself outside! It doesn''t matter if the task is completed. Safety is the most important. Always remember Dad''s words. Besides, you don''t have the obligation to complete the task, not because dad is a soldier. Who is willing to let his son-in-law take risks? Ruan Jian is gone, Wen Hao, you can''t have an accident, understand?" Ruan Jingxiong said with concern.


    "Dad, don''t worry! I won''t let myself have an accident for wen''er. Dad, you should take care of yourself. I''ll hang up," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, goodbye," said Ruan Jingxiong, hanging up the phone.


    Put down the phone, Tang Wenhao sat at the head of the bed with Ruan Ling''s shadow in his mind. In particular, he thought of Ruan Ling''s worry about hearing him and Tang Wan returning to the golden triangle. Tang Wenhao couldn''t calm down for a moment, and his feelings for Ruan Ling were too deep.


    Although Tang Wenhao has so many beautiful women, in terms of feelings, Ruan Ling sisters are still his favorite. No matter whether Ruan Ling has fertility or not, he still deeply loves her.


    "Husband, is sister Ruan ling here too?" Tang Wan asked with concern.


    "Well, wife, I''m worried about her." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Husband, don''t worry! Sister Ruan Ling is such a smart woman with high Kung Fu. She''ll be fine. Did she come alone?" Tang Wan asked.


    "No, and Aya, their sisters have been to the Golden Triangle together before," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, that''s good. I heard sister Manny say that Aya''s Kung Fu is also very good, isn''t it?" Tang Wan asked.


    "Well, they should be second only to ah Ling, but they are women after all. You don''t know how dangerous the golden triangle is. If they are watched by bad people, they will be in trouble," Tang Wenhao said.


    "But it''s no use worrying any more! However, it should be better for them to go back this time. Don''t Kunlong and enban Xi become your friends? Besides, Ruan Biao and brother Li Qiang are there. They should be all right." Tang Wan comforted.


    "Wife, people will change. I don''t worry about anyone, just one person," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Who? Kunlong?" Tang Wan asked.


    "Yes, although Kunlong was obedient to me later, who can guarantee whether he can let go of the things about me and Zilan? Besides, he also likes ah Ling. I''m afraid he saw that Ruan Ling and ah Ya passed by, and we didn''t arrive. Everyone thought something had happened to us. Kunlong may have made another idea of my sister. I''m not sure. I''m worried that something will happen to her "Said Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao said this, and Tang Wan also felt it reasonable. "Yes! If Kunlong thought something had happened to us, he wouldn''t have to worry about anything. After all, there was his sphere of influence, and his opponent Bai sangkun killed him with your help. He was not afraid of anyone in the whole Golden Triangle."


    "Yes, the situation has changed, so I''m worried! I hope sister LAN can control Kunlong, otherwise, I''m really worried that something will happen to my sister."


    "Then we''ll finish the work here early and go to Myanmar immediately after rescuing the people in pengjiazhai," Tang Wan said.


    "Well, that''s the only way. Let''s ask the people in the hotel to find us a Chinese translator. I want to check tonight to see where Xiuer''s female classmate''s home is now. After all, her father is a senior official in charge of police in the city, so it should be easy to inquire," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Husband, don''t I understand what they say here? Why look for a Chinese translator?"


    "No, you have to rest early today. You can''t stay up late with me. Besides, you don''t know the city. It''s better to find local people. I''ll say I''m Liu Yuzhu''s college classmate at that time!"


    "OK, I''ll go down and see if there is anyone in the front desk to introduce us." Tang Wan hurried downstairs. She knew that Tang Wenhao was really worried.


    After Tang Wan went down, Xiu''er began to interrupt, "Wen Hao, is sister Ruan Ling very important to you? Are you worried about her?" she also saw some clues.


    "Well, Xiu''er, she is the love of my life. Without her, my life would be meaningless, so I can''t lose her." Tang Wenhao said, holding Xiu''er''s slim waist.


    "Wen Hao, why don''t we go to Myanmar first? Anyway, it''s Myanmar all the way west after langnanta province. It''s estimated that we won''t arrive in two days. We''ll save these people in pengjiazhai when we come back from Myanmar. Do you think this is OK?" Xiu''er asked seriously.


    "Ah? So?" Tang Wenhao really didn''t want to deal with this problem in turn. He couldn''t help looking at Xiu''er happily. He understood what Xiu''er meant, that is, he didn''t want him to worry too much about the safety of his favorite woman. This is enough to show how atmospheric and reasonable Xiu''er is.

 Chapter 633

    Tang Wenhao thought that if he did what Xiu''er said, they would not come back in a short time. The villagers of pengjiazhai and chenjiazhai, including xiannvzhai, would think that Tang Wenhao fooled their Miao family. Although he was not afraid of them, he always felt that being a man could not be like this. Sometimes credit was more important than life.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao shook his head and sighed, "Xiuer, we must save people first, otherwise, once we can''t come back for a long time, what will your Miao family think of me? Father Peng, father Chen and your father can''t explain to Miao''s hometown."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can stay, Wen Hao. As long as you come back and take me away, I''m willing to make sacrifices for you. I think with my relationship with Yuzhu, maybe she will help me save our villagers." Xiuer said.


    "What? You want to stay alone? No, I don''t trust you! Xiu''er, I''ve understood your mind. I thank you very much for this idea, but I won''t leave you alone. You''re already my woman, and I care about you very much, okay? Don''t worry about it, I''ll handle it well." Tang Wenhao said gratefully.


    The cloud sisters couldn''t understand them, so they had to sit quietly and watch them talk, but they all knew that Tang Wenhao must be worried about something.


    Soon, Tang Wan led a dark young man in, "husband, his name is Mingtai, a local Chinese. When this hotel comes, the Chinese often use him as a guide. Mingtai, this is my husband Tang Wenhao."


    "Hello... Hello..." Tang Wenhao quickly stood up and shook hands with the Lao Chinese named Mingtai. Mingtai also seemed very warm.


    "Mr. Tang, I grew up here. I can find anyone you want. Tell me her name and family situation, and I''m sure I can help you find someone." the young man said confidently.


    After hearing this, Xiuer didn''t wait for Tang Wenhao to speak. She quickly took out a notepad from her bag and told Mingtai Liu Yuzhu''s home address. Then she told Mingtai about Liu Yuzhu''s father and Liu Dawei.


    Before Xiuer finished, Mingtai interrupted her, "miss Xiuer, I know where you''re looking for, but we can''t get in. Liu Dawei is the captain of the new police brigade in our city. It''s broadcast on TV. It turns out that you''re looking for his daughter! That''s no problem, but it''s going to be dark soon. Are you going to find her tonight?"


    "Yes, the sooner the better, Mingtai. As long as you can find captain Liu''s daughter Yuzhu, we won''t treat you badly. Pay yourself," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, we all talk about heaven. 300 yuan a day is RMB. It''s OK for you to give me more." Mingtai smiled.


    "Well, Mingtai, like us Chinese, I''ll give you 500 yuan. Now hurry to inquire for me and tell us as soon as you have any news." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No problem. By the way, can I tell each other miss Xiu''er''s name?" Mingtai asked.


    "Yes, and you must tell her, otherwise, she may not come to see us," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I see. I''ll help you find Miss Yuzhu through friends and some channels." Mingtai left the hotel room.


    As soon as this matter was arranged, Tang Wenhao felt a lot more secure. He felt his stomach muttering and began to protest, "wife, we should go down to dinner. What do you want to eat tonight? As long as there are in this city, I''ll take you to eat, how about it?"


    "Husband, I don''t want to eat anything but porridge. My stomach is empty." Tang Wan said with a bitter smile.


    "I want porridge too," said Xiu''er.


    Tang Wan smiled at the cloud sisters again, "cloud, cloud, what do you want to eat? Wen Hao said that as long as you want to eat, he will buy it for you."


    "Really? I want to eat steamed stuffed buns. I''ve never eaten steamed stuffed buns." cloud said in surprise. She was surprised not only because she could eat steamed stuffed buns she had never heard of before, but Tang Wan''s later sentence that as long as they wanted to eat, Tang Wenhao would buy them from their sisters. This sentence made her quite happy.


    "Ah? Steamed stuffed buns? Neither of your sisters has eaten steamed stuffed buns?" Tang Wan looked at the two sisters in surprise. It was incredible, but on second thought, she could understand that they had been staying in the mountains and forests. Where did they get steamed stuffed buns?


    After synthesizing the opinions of several beauties, Tang Wenhao thought that these beauties were still very good to serve. He sent them away with a few bowls of porridge and a few steamed buns.


    So, the five people closed the door, went downstairs and asked the head desk lady downstairs where there was porridge and steamed stuffed buns. After listening, the lady looked at the five people with disdain and told them that there was Yonghe soybean milk in the street next door, which served porridge and steamed stuffed buns 24 hours.


    Tang Wenhao heard that there is Yonghe soybean milk in this bird place. He thought that the boss of Yonghe soybean milk is really pervasive. The bird does not shit market has invaded, but he doesn''t know how the business is.


    Five people strolled to the gate of Yonghe soybean milk. Only then did they find that in this economically underdeveloped area, Yonghe soybean milk was welcomed by the local Xiaokang family because of its clean and tidy environment and affordable price. The business was so hot that Tang Wenhao smacked his tongue and was almost full.


    Tang Wenhao and his colleagues lined up in two lines to get their seats, and then let the cloud sisters guard their seats. The three of them went to line up to buy tickets and food.


    When Tang Wenhao brought steamed stuffed buns to the cloud sisters and the porridge came to their sisters, the two sisters were as excited as a child. Tang Wenhao gave them each a steamed stuffed bun and handed it to them. The two sisters smiled happily and held the steamed stuffed bun and looked left and right.


    After Tang Wenhao put down the steamed stuffed bun, he also took one, took a bite, and signaled the two sisters to eat too. Cloud shyly took a bite, tasted it, nodded again and again, and signaled his sister to eat quickly. Cloud also took a bite with a smile. There was a surprise in her beautiful eyes. Obviously, she also liked the taste.


    Looking at the fact that the two sisters like eating steamed stuffed buns so much and rare steamed stuffed buns, Tang Wenhao suddenly felt a trace of sadness in his heart. At the same time, he loved the two sisters more. He secretly vowed to take the poor sisters out of the mountain and let them live a happy life that modern people should live.


    After eating and drinking enough, Tang Wenhao also specially bought a large bag of steamed buns, steamed buns, big cakes and other food and took it back to the hotel. He said he was sorry to see the cloud sisters like to eat so much and didn''t take some back.


    When they got to the room, Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan and Xiu''er began to plan how to rescue the Miao villagers. The cloud sisters still stayed with them and didn''t go back to their sister''s room. They were reluctant to leave Tang Wenhao. Although their sisters didn''t understand what Tang Wenhao said, they also liked to be with him.


    Xiuer''s physique is slightly weak. After several hours of vomiting in the afternoon, she just drank some porridge and ate a few steamed stuffed buns. When Tang Wenhao saw that she wanted to rest, she was busy letting her sleep first, but Xiuer still wanted to wait until Mingtai came back. She said that maybe she could really see her classmate Liu Yuzhu this evening.


    When the three talked late at night, Mingtai still had no news. Xiuer and Tang Wan were extremely sleepy. They narrowed their eyes and chatted with Tang Wenhao. The Yuncai sisters enjoyed the TV program with interest. Although they couldn''t understand what the people in the TV were talking about, the constant switching of TV pictures still deeply attracted their sisters and made the two sisters sleepless, The spirit is surprisingly good.


    Seeing this, Tang Wan smiled helplessly and said faintly to Tang Wenhao, "husband, why don''t you sleep with the clouds tonight? I really can''t stand it. You see, Xiuer is asleep."


    Tang Wenhao looked, but no, Xiuer leaned against the head of the bed and had closed her beautiful eyes and breathed out like LAN. Tang Wenhao quickly held her gently, then slowly put her down and covered her with a thin sheet.


    After watching the cloud sisters, they stared at the TV picture without blinking, and their faces showed a happy smile. Tang Wan said again, "husband, I''ll let them go to their room! Don''t you want to wait for Mingtai to come back? Just wait next door!"


    "Hehe, wife, sleep with you! Don''t worry about these things. In fact, the clouds and their sisters are very simple. Everything goes with fate! Since they like watching TV so much, let them watch it here." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That''s OK! I don''t care. I''m going to sleep. In addition, husband, don''t bother me tonight. I''m really afraid of you. I don''t let people sleep enough every night." Tang Wan said, and her eyes closed.


    Shit! I don''t want to toss you every day! But Xiuer can''t stand the toss. I have to vent my excess energy! At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao felt that his body began to react.


    He knew that Xiuer and Tang Wan couldn''t give it to themselves tonight, and couldn''t bear to toss them again. He couldn''t help but turn his eyes to the cloud sisters who were infatuated with TV pictures.


    The twin sisters are full of curiosity and interest in everything about modern life. Since they came to the city, their beautiful eyes have been curious to observe everything around them. Grandma Liu came to the Grand View Garden and saw everything fresh, because everything here was the first time for them.


    Tang Wenhao stared at the clouds and compared them hungrily. In fact, from the facial features, he couldn''t tell which was the cloud and which was the cloud. The two beauties were so much alike. She could tell clearly only when the beautiful eyes of their sisters looked at herself. Because the cloud had been kissed by him and invaded her with desire, the cloud had feelings for him, The beautiful eyes are full of expectation, while the clouds are much more innocent. Therefore, only when he makes eye contact can he know who is who.


    While Tang Wenhao was flirting with the twin sisters in front of him, a knock came outside the door. Tang Wenhao immediately got out of bed to open the door. He knew that Mingtai must have returned.


    The visitor was Mingtai. When he came in, he excitedly told Tang Wenhao that he found captain Liu Dawei''s guard through multi-layer relations and asked for his phone. Only Liu Dawei''s guard said that it was too late tonight. He couldn''t disturb their captain and miss Yuzhu. What''s the matter until tomorrow.

 Chapter 634

    Tang Wenhao thought that this was the only way. The little girl of someone else might go to bed in the middle of the night. It was certainly inappropriate to call them up. No matter how urgent it was, Tang Wenhao asked Mingtai to come to him tomorrow morning and take them to find Miss Yuzhu.


    After Mingtai left, Tang Wenhao''s heart became calm, but his heart became wild. His eyes shifted to the sisters of cloud and cloud. The sisters were full of wild beauty and health. Their physical quality was much better than that of Tang Wan and Xiu''er. Although they vomited in a mess, they were in a very good mental state after replenishing food, Plus I like watching TV, I don''t feel sleepy at all.


    However, after seeing Tang Wenhao send Mingtai away, their sisters also seemed to realize that Tang Wenhao needed to rest. Cloud pulled cloud''s clothes, "cloud, let''s go to bed!"


    "No, I want to see it," said the cloud with a smile.


    "You see, Xiuer and sister Tang Wan are asleep. Wen Hao must be waiting for us to go to bed. We seem to have this in our room. Why don''t we watch over there?" the cloud asked.


    "Sister, can you drive this?" the cloud asked.


    "No," replied the cloud.


    "Then you said go and see. I don''t want to sleep at all. I just want to see this," said the cloud.


    "Let''s let Wen Hao open this thing for us?" said the cloud.


    "OK, but he can''t understand us, and we can''t understand him," said the cloud.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll compete with him. He''s very smart and will certainly know what we mean." as he said, the cloud came to Tang Wenhao and saw Tang Wenhao looking at her with a smile. His pretty face couldn''t help blushing.


    She shyly pointed to the TV and shook her hand, which meant that they didn''t watch, and then pointed to their room. Tang Wenhao seriously guessed her meaning. It seemed to understand. It was estimated that she meant that they would go back to their room to sleep without watching TV, so Tang Wenhao nodded.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao understood what she meant, the cloud was very excited. He took his hand and was about to go out. Tang Wenhao was a little confused, huh? The cloud didn''t mean they went back to their room to sleep. Did she ask me to sleep with them? Has Tang Wan already told them? Their sisters will accompany Wang tonight?


    Shit, why don''t you take them two sisters tonight? Just take it. Anyway, it''s a matter of time, shit! We should know what the twin sisters taste and see how they are different from Ruan Ling sisters?


    However, from their graceful and energetic bodies, they should be very effective and cultivated. If they taste the taste of being a woman, with their abundant energy, they must have more endurance than Tang Wan and Xiu''er.


    Tang Wenhao became more and more excited. He originally wanted to wait for an opportunity to receive their sisters. Now it seems that he can''t wait for that time. Men are such animals. Their desire is aroused. It''s fierce and difficult to contain.


    So he entered the cloud sister''s room with evil thoughts.


    However, when the cloud sisters entered the room, they didn''t take off their clothes as he expected. Instead, they pointed to the TV in the room. Tang Wenhao thought, oh, they wanted to play while watching TV. Shit, they were quite thoughtful and creative. All right! Just do it your way.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao turned on the TV for them. When the clouds saw that there was another picture in the TV, they were so happy that they danced and danced. Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and thought, this is the kindergarten children.


    Seeing that the TV had been turned on, the cloud quickly smiled at Tang Wenhao and thanked him. Tang Wenhao also smiled. Then he looked at the bathroom, went inside, turned on the faucet and tried. There was hot water. He wanted to take a bath.


    So he brushed the bathtub well and began to drain. The cloud followed curiously, pointed to the bathtub and asked suspiciously, "what''s this?"


    "If you take a bath, wash yourself well and let''s sleep well." Tang Wenhao understood her meaning and explained.


    "Take a bath?" the cloud repeated Tang Wenhao''s words.


    "Yes, that''s how you take off your clothes and lie inside." Tang Wenhao said, taking off only a pair of pants in front of the cloud. The cloud stared at him in surprise and made Tang Wenhao''s blood boil


    Where have clouds seen such an array? Staring at Tang Wenhao curiously, she never thought that men would have such a reaction.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the cloud was very curious about himself. He began to play. He quickly pointed to the bathtub with a bad smile, then pointed to her clothes, made an action to take off her clothes, and pointed to himself and her, which means inviting her to take a bath together.


    The cloud understood what he meant, nodded happily and quickly took off his coat.


    Tang Wenhao stared at her in a daze, and his desire suddenly broke out. He remembered the whole process from resistance to acceptance when he kissed her on the first day, and quickly took her into his arms. The two hot young bodies contacted closely. This time is different from the last time. This time is a direct skin kiss.


    She had never been in direct contact with the clouds of the opposite sex. When she was held by a body full of male breath, she suddenly felt hot and restless. But this feeling filled her with expectation. She didn''t know what to do. She wanted to push him away and was afraid that he would leave her. She couldn''t help looking up at Tang Wenhao shyly.


    What a master Tang Wenhao was. He immediately kissed her lips affectionately. At the same time, salty pig hands began to wantonly on her. Soon, the clouds completely fell into his arms and let him bully


    Yuncai has been looking forward to this opportunity since she was kissed by Tang Wenhao last time. She likes this feeling so much. These days, every time she thinks of Tang Wenhao doing this to her, she is very excited. Every night she hears Tang Wenhao tossing Tang Wan or Xiu''er in the tent, she is jealous to death. Although she doesn''t know how Tang Wenhao tosses Tang Wan and them, But she likes to hear Tang Wenhao''s strong voice, which makes her excited and exciting.


    The cloud gasped in Tang Wenhao''s arms at a loss. Just as they were kissing, the cloud shouted at the door, "sister, what are you doing?"


    It turned out that when Yunduo was watching TV, she found that her sister''s cloud was gone. Looking back at the bathroom, an incomparably fragrant picture was introduced into her eyes. In this regard, she was more confused than her sister''s cloud. Her sister had at least been kissed by Tang Wenhao, but she was completely uncivilized. She stared outside for a while and seemed very uncomfortable to see her sister kissed by Tang Wenhao, But it''s like enjoying it.


    Moreover, what puzzled her most was that she looked at it and felt that her body began to react. It was hot and dry. It seemed that she was looking forward to Tang Wenhao kissing her. Therefore, she came to the bathroom door with doubts.


    Tang Wenhao looked back at her with a bad smile when he heard the cloud drink. Seeing that the little girl''s pretty face was also red, he couldn''t help waving to her.


    Confused, the cloud entered the bathroom and looked shyly at his sister holding Tang Wenhao together. Tang Wenhao first released the cloud and picked her up.


    The clouds are really simple. Up to now, she doesn''t know what will happen next, so when Tang Wenhao holds her, she doesn''t feel strange at all, because she thinks that men and women together are just kissing her like Tang Wenhao just now.


    Tang Wenhao breathed a long sigh of relief when he saw the clouds. He wanted to cushion the surging emotions. Mom, will I really have countless colorful blessings in my life? No matter where you go, there are top beauties waiting for Lao Tzu''s development!


    Thinking of this, he hugged the cloud into his arms and melted the girl with his hot chest. The cloud didn''t expect that the man''s chest was so hot and she wanted to escape, but Tang Wenhao''s embrace was so powerful. The most fatal thing was that her twisting made Tang Wenhao more eager to burn.


    Tang Wenhao recklessly held up her fragrant lips and popped them up. The clouds looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Tang Wenhao smiled and kissed her lips again. Then he passed her chin, jade neck, forehead, face and back of ears


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao was awakened by a hasty bell. He glanced at the clouds, smiled viciously, and then grabbed the phone, "Hello, wife."


    "Ha ha, did you have a good time last night?" it was Tang Wan.


    "Hehe, I''m so comfortable. What time is it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "It''s almost ten o''clock. It''s time to get up. Don''t think about Shu. I had to go out to work all night last night. I don''t want to get up today. It seems that the hero is sad and the beauty Guan is the same to any man. I pretended yesterday. I don''t want to. Now I know the cloud sisters of others?" Tang Wan said bitterly.


    "Ha ha, it''s not pretend, it''s not time." Tang Wenhao smiled shamelessly.


    "Just pretend, what? When the time comes, you know that the sisters will be yours sooner or later, just for me and Xiuer. All right, get up! Mingtai has come and is waiting for us downstairs!" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Ah? Oh, I''ll go down right away," said Tang Wenhao. He immediately lifted the quilt, washed it in the bathroom and put on his clothes.


    The cloud stood behind him and looked at him suspiciously. Tang Wenhao took her into his arms, kissed her sweet lips and said with a smile, "get dressed quickly, too! Tang Wan, they are waiting!" he said, pointing to her clothes.


    The cloud smiled shyly and understood what he meant. He quickly looked back and called his sister cloud and asked her to get up. Soon, both sisters were dressed neatly.


    When the three arrived at Tang Wan''s room, they saw Tang Wan and Xiu''er already sitting on the sofa waiting for them. "Husband, let''s go! Mingtai was waiting for us downstairs. He said he had contacted Yuzhu and said Yuzhu would come to the hotel to see Xiu''er soon." Tang Wan smiled.


    "Ah? So smooth? Let''s go! Xiu''er, did you sleep well last night?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Hehe, very good, Wenhao, let''s go." said Xiuer, naturally holding Tang Wenhao''s arm.


    Seeing this, the cloud sisters chuckled. What a smart beauty Tang Wan immediately found that something was wrong, pulled the cloud aside and whispered, "Cloud, don''t be jealous! Wen Hao has so many women that he can''t count them. It''s his freedom to be nice to any woman. As long as he is good to you two sisters, you understand? Otherwise, you''ll easily lose him. My sister doesn''t want you two to go back to the mountain again. You''ll follow us later!"

 Chapter 635

    "Well! Sister Tang Wan, won''t Wen Hao not want me and cloud in the future?" cloud asked pleasantly.


    "Yes, as long as you love him well and give him a man and a half, he will love you all his life, let alone leave you."


    "Ah? Will cloud and I have children for him?" cloud asked pleasantly.


    "Of course," Tang Wan whispered.


    "Ah?" the cloud couldn''t understand Tang Wan''s meaning. It looked at her innocently, very silly and at a loss.


    "Ha ha, silly girl..." Tang Wan took a long time to tell the cloud what he meant.


    After hearing this, the cloud thought for a while and nodded again and again, like waking up from a dream.


    "Hehe, as long as you are in danger, you will. Our husband is very good at this. As long as the woman he wants to have is not pregnant, unless she has no fertility, her sister guarantees that you will have his children." Tang Wan smiled with envy.


    "Do you have that sister?" the cloud asked with an excited smile.


    Tang Wan''s face darkened as soon as she heard this, and a trace of despair appeared in her beautiful eyes. "Sister hasn''t... Maybe there will be one in the future!"


    Speaking of this, Tang Wenhao said impatiently at the entrance of the stairs, "wife, what are you doing? Go!"


    Tang Wan quickly cleaned up his mood and pulled the clouds and clouds to Tang Wenhao''s back. Tang Wenhao saw that Tang Wan''s face was not very good-looking and asked suspiciously, "wife, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I just asked. Did the two sisters have a good time last night? They all said they were very good, happy! Let''s go! Go down." Tang Wanqiang said with a smile.


    Although she said so, Tang Wenhao still felt a pain in Tang Wanmei''s eyes. Tang Wenhao often felt the pain inadvertently. He asked Tang Wan why, but Tang Wan always smiled and never told him anything.


    The five people went downstairs. Sure enough, they met Mingtai. The young man warmly invited them to sit down for tea and said that Miss Yuzhu would arrive soon. Xiuer was happier and more anxious than anyone.


    After waiting for about half an hour, there was the sound of a motor outside the door. Xiuer hurried outside. Tang Wenhao followed closely. When they came to the door of the hotel, they saw a semi old and new Toyota SUV.


    Walking down from the off-road vehicle, a graceful girl in a fancy dress, with beautiful eyebrows and eyes, long hair and shawl, was very beautiful and refined. She turned her delicate body and glanced at Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er.


    "Ah! Xiuer... Jade bamboo." the two beautiful girls almost cried out at the same time, then ran to each other, hugged each other tightly and wept with joy.


    "Xiuer, it''s really you. I thought who was playing a prank with me! Xiuer, how could you find me? I miss you... Me too, Yuzhu. You''re becoming more and more beautiful and sexy. Are you happier living in the city now?" the two beauties held hands and showed great friendship.


    The two chatted for a while. At this time, Yuzhu remembered Tang Wenhao, the handsome man standing with Xiuer just now. He couldn''t help whispering, "Xiuer, who is he? Your prince charming?"


    "Well, my husband, handsome!" Xiuer smiled proudly.


    Yuzhu secretly glanced at Tang Wenhao, nodded and said with envy, "handsome, really handsome, I''ve never seen such a handsome boy. Where did you grab it? It won''t be from one of your Miao villages?"


    "Hehe, no, he''s Chinese. Now he''s our leader. I''ll tell you later!... by the way, what about you? Where''s your prince charming? Didn''t Mike go back to Laos with you?" Xiuer asked with a smile.


    "Oh, don''t mention him. He''s dead in my heart. I''m waiting in my boudoir now!" Yuzhu smiled shyly.


    "It''s impossible! With your conditions and your family''s conditions, you will still be a suitor? Don''t all the men here blind their dog eyes, can''t you still let Mike go?" Xiuer smiled.


    "Oh, of course not. He''s just a rogue. I don''t love him for a long time. In fact, there are many men chasing me in the past two years, mainly because I haven''t met the right one. My father always wants me to find a soldier. If I can''t, I''ll go back to China. I still like Chinese people and Chinese culture. By the way, let''s talk about you, prince charming of China! How can you Do you know him? Did you go back to China? I remember when you graduated, you said your family asked you to go home and get married. Why did you still find a handsome Chinese guy? "Yuzhu said.


    "I''ll tell you later. I''ll introduce you to my husband first." she waved to Tang Wenhao, who smiled foolishly.


    Tang Wenhao went to the two beauties and said hello first, "Hello, Miss Yuzhu! I''m Tang Wenhao, Xiuer''s husband. I often hear Xiuer mention you. I''m glad to see you."


    "Hehe, really? Thank you, Mr. Tang. You are so handsome!" Yuzhu said with a smile.


    "Hehe, Miss Yuzhu is also very beautiful! Why don''t we sit down and chat in a teahouse or cafe?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, there is a Chinese teahouse opposite. Let''s talk over there," said Miss Yuzhu.


    "OK, husband, go and call sister Tang Wan and sister Yun Cai too!" Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "Oh? There are people in you? Let''s call together!" Yuzhu smiled.


    So Tang Wenhao called Tang Wan and the cloud sisters who were waiting inside. At the same time, he settled an account with Mingtai and gave him 500 yuan. The young man thanked Tang Wenhao very much and said that Tang Wenhao was the biggest boss he had seen.


    Outside, Yuzhu was surprised when she saw Tang Wan and the cloud sisters. Unexpectedly, they were all so beautiful and charming. Tang Wan was a kind of young woman with great charm. At first glance, she didn''t seem very beautiful, but the more she looked, the more she looked, the more sexy and charming she was. The cloud sisters showed a pleasant wild beauty.


    However, Miss Yuzhu had no scruples when she found that Tang Wan and Yuncai sisters were together with Tang Wenhao, as if they were very close, which made her doubt Xiuer''s words.


    Is Tang Wenhao really Xiuer''s husband? But why do these three women seem to have something to do with her husband, so after several people arrived at the teahouse, Yuzhu girl still couldn''t help pulling Xiuer aside and asked suspiciously, "Xiuer, to tell the truth, is your husband true? How do I think you women seem to be his wives?"


    "Hehe, Yuzhu, your eyes are poisonous. You can see that we are all his women. You don''t know the customs of our Miao village. It''s not a big deal for a man to have three wives and four concubines." Xiuer smiled indifferently.


    "Ah? Xiuer, can you accept all this? I think you''ve been in College for nothing these years. How can you share love with others?" Yuzhu said in surprise.


    "Yuzhu, I used to think so. It can be seen that Wen Hao doesn''t care so much. It should be said that now I don''t care to share him with other women, as long as he is really good to me." Xiuer smiled.


    "Tut tut... Xiu''er, you have changed so much that even your husband can use it with others. What magic power does your husband have to fascinate you because he is handsome?" Yuzhu asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, of course not. My husband is the smartest and strongest man in the world." Xiu''er smiled proudly. Since she became Tang Wenhao''s woman, she has completely understood why so many beautiful women like Tang Wan are bent on him. His strong Kung Fu is as fascinating as his amazing acupoint skill, No woman can refuse his charm.


    Yuzhu stared at Xiu''er suspiciously, as if she believed it or not. "Xiu''er, what you said is true? Your husband is really so excellent? Why is he strong? Can he know Chinese Kung Fu?"


    "Well, not only will he, but also he is very powerful. You can see his kung fu when you have a chance. Yuzhu, I come to you this time. Besides talking about the past, I also want to ask you for something." Xiu''er goes back to business.


    "Oh? Xiuer, do you have something to ask me? No! What can I do for you, a weak woman?" Yuzhu looked at Xiuer in surprise.


    "Yuzhu, isn''t your father Liu Dawei? He used to be a head of your hometown, right?" Xiu''er asked.


    "Yes? How do you know my father''s name? I remember I didn''t tell anyone my father''s name?" Yuzhu looked at Xiu''er more suspiciously. She was thinking about why Xiu''er, a college classmate, was looking for herself this time?


    "Hehe, you left me your home address before. After I found your home first, the people in your hometown told me about your father. Otherwise, how could I find here?" Xiuer said with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, I wonder! How do you know I''m living in the city now? What can I do for you? As long as I can help, it''s certainly no problem." asked Yuzhu girl.


    "Yuzhu, you know our family is the Miao family in the northern mountainous area, but do you know what your father does?" Xiuer asked.


    "You know? My father used to be the head of their army, but now he is the captain of the city''s Police Brigade. What do you mean? The more I listen, the more confused I am." Yuzhu looked at Xiu''er suspiciously.


    "Yuzhu, our Miao family has always had enemies with them. They have never stopped cleaning up and suppressing our Miao family in recent years. A few days ago, their army went to the mountains to clean up our Miao village. Two strongholds were burned down by their army, and many people were arrested. I''m here to save our compatriots. I hope you can use your identity to help us." Said Xiuer.


    "Ah? Xiuer, is this true? How could it be so cruel? I don''t believe it. I don''t believe my father will do such a thing. Besides, he stays in the city every day to patrol and maintain stability. He doesn''t go over the mountain at all. I think you must be mistaken." Yuzhu said seriously.


    "No, Yuzhu, I didn''t say that your father led the troops that burned our Miao stronghold this time, but your father was really an officer in charge of eliminating the Miao stronghold. If you don''t believe it, you can ask your father. I won''t talk nonsense. Yuzhu, just for the sake of our classmates for a few years, help me! OK?" Xiu''er begged.


    "Xiu''er, don''t hurry to ask me for help. I''ll go home and ask my father before I can tell you what I can help you. If my father''s subordinates burn down your Miao village and catch the people in your Miao village, I will certainly help you," Yuzhu said.


    "Great, Yuzhu. I knew you wouldn''t stand idly by." Xiu''er took Yuzhu''s hand happily when she saw that Yuzhu agreed.

 Chapter 636

    Yuzhu smiled and said, "Xiu''er, I can''t promise you anything until I know the situation. Let''s wait until I know the situation. Our sisters haven''t seen each other for more than two years. Let''s go and have a cup of tea together. Don''t neglect your baby man and your sisters. I''ll be guilty. Ha ha... I really convince you that my husband can share it with other women." Jade bamboo Jiao smiled.


    "Hehe, isn''t this something you can''t help? By the way, why do you say Mike is a hooligan? You''ve been by him?" Xiuer whispered.


    "Nonsense, of course, but that''s not the main reason why I scolded him. I volunteered to be with him for the first time, but who knows that when this bastard was with me, he was also with several other female classmates at the same time. He said he liked to be with girls of different nationalities and skin colors. They had different tastes, different strengths and different characteristics. When I think of him, he just spent time with those girls When I was with me, I felt sick. I thought he was really powerful and enjoyed being with him. After I knew he was so amorous, I wanted to vomit when I saw him. "Yuzhu said angrily.


    "Haven''t you talked about it after graduation?" asked Xiu''er.


    "Yes, how can you not? You are also a woman now. Who can never find a man if you have a man? Besides, my parents have always been worried about me! I have made three or four men in the past two years, but it is difficult for me to be really moved. To tell the truth, although I hate Mike, he still makes me enjoy it the most. I can''t make a few boyfriends later, but I can''t After that, I want to get angry. The gap between men is too big. Hey! Xiu''er, how''s your husband? "Yuzhu whispered.


    "Hehe, the best in the world," said Xiu''er proudly.


    "Cut! Brag!" Yuzhu sniffed.


    "Don''t believe it! You can''t try it. If you can try, you''ll know. Anyway, sister Tang Wan has had several men who say that other men are rubbish compared with our husband. Our husband makes us cry and beg him for mercy every night." Xiu''er smiled proudly. Xiu''er is a particularly intelligent girl. Seeing that her former female classmate lives so lonely now, she moved in her heart and took care of it.


    "Is it true or false? Your husband looks gentle. He is so powerful?" Yuzhu''s beautiful eyes are full of curiosity.


    Husband wife, "Chinese, we are good sisters, and classmates. We have lived in the same dorm. I will not hide you. My husband has dozens of wives in Vietnam and Chinese mainland. We four are just a small part of his wife. If you can''t, how can we deal with so many women?" said Xiao, with a proud smile.


    "Ah? Is there really such a man in the world?" Yuzhu asked in surprise.


    "Of course, you just said that there is a big gap between men. My husband is not an ordinary man at all, so if you look at him from the perspective of ordinary people, you will not believe it! If you can change your ideas, if you like my husband, I don''t mind you marrying him. Anyway, we are good sisters, but I know you pursue perfection in this respect, will you I''m sure I can''t accept it. "Xiu''er began to test her.


    "Xiuer, you won''t lie to me! Is he really so powerful?" Yuzhu still didn''t believe it.


    "Hehe, if you really don''t believe me, there''s no way. There''s another way to make you believe." Xiuer said with a smile that she saw that her female classmate was becoming more and more interested in Tang Wenhao. She was very happy. She knew that as long as she got rid of her female classmate, the villagers of Peng Jiazhai and Chen Jiazhai would be able to save her. She could also strive for time to let Tang Wenhao leave here early and go to Myanmar to find his sweetheart Ruan Ling.


    "Xiuer, what do you say?" Yuzhu asked with great interest.


    "Tonight, I agree with you to try my husband''s ability." Xiuer whispered with a smile and glanced at Tang Wenhao who was chatting with Tang Wan not far away.


    "Ah? Xiu''er, you are so crazy! You are really willing to let me and your husband?" Yuzhu obviously didn''t expect Xiu''er to make such a decision. She was pleasantly surprised.


    "Of course, we are good sisters! Of course, we should share with good men! It doesn''t matter if you like. You look so beautiful and sexy, and my husband will like you." Xiuer smiled.


    "Xiu''er, did you say that because you wanted me to help you? Are you trying to make a beautiful man for me?" Yuzhu girl suddenly realized Xiu''er''s purpose and looked at her unhappily.


    Seeing that Yuzhu had seen through her intention, Xiu''er simply nodded and said, "Well, Yuzhu, but don''t be angry. That''s just one of the reasons. When I heard you talk about men, I thought you had a bad time in the past two years. You look so beautiful, have high cultural quality, and have good family conditions, but you can''t always find the right husband. Maybe you always unconsciously compare your later boyfriend with that Mike! So it''s hard for you to compare again When you meet the man you like, to tell you the truth, Mike is really handsome, humorous and tall. He is the prince charming in the eyes of many girls. If you were in this place, it would be difficult to find a man compared with him all your life. I think my husband must be a hundred times better than your Mike. If you can really give up your inherent ideas, I am If you are willing to serve with you, you are afraid that you will not. "


    "Xiuer, do you really think so?" Yuzhu asked in surprise.


    "Well, as long as you believe it is true, there are so many beautiful women in my husband, and there are so many of you. But I want to tell you in advance that there has never been anything jealous of my husband''s so many wives. That is to say, even if you really marry him, you must not compete with other women, otherwise you will be greatly influenced by him Wife Hugh left, "Xiu''er reminded.


    "Ah? Aren''t you his first wife?" Yuzhu asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, I''m sure not. I didn''t marry him long ago. I haven''t seen him or his wife. I just heard what sister Tang Wan told me, but I can feel from her usual words and deeds that what she said must be true, because she really never competes with our little sisters. Anyway, this is the case. Yuzhu, do you really want to pursue what you want If you are happy, no other man except my husband can give you that kind of happiness. Really, I can feel it. Listen to you, your demand is very strong, isn''t it? "Xiuer asked with a smile.


    Yuzhu nodded shyly and whispered, "well, Xiuer, I''m not afraid of your jokes. I don''t know what''s going on. I just like men, especially handsome and powerful men like your husband. You have completely moved me. I wish I could marry him tonight, but will your husband really want me?"


    After successfully seducing Yuzhu, Xiuer excitedly pulled Tang Wenhao to a place where there was no one, told Tang Wenhao of her intention, and said that the quickest and most effective way to rescue the villagers in pengjiazhai and chenjiazhai as soon as possible was to let Liu Dawei''s daughter and her classmate Liu Yuzhu help them rescue them, The best way to get Yuzhu''s full assistance is to let her become Tang Wenhao''s woman, which is the simplest and best way.


    After hearing this, Tang Wenhao obscene pinched Xiuer''s pretty face and said with a smile, "Xiuer, yes, you know how to use your husband''s special ability to do things. OK, just do as you say. Now, as long as I can finish my work early and leave here early to meet my sister, what about losing my body?"


    "Hehe, villain, you''re a good girl when you get a bargain? Yuzhu is not a yellow flower girl, but her appearance is definitely in the top three among our classmates. She doesn''t wrong you." Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, really? Who is the best? You must be the one? Who is the second? Yuzhu or someone else?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "I can''t count one. I''m not as beautiful as Xiaoyao, nor as beautiful and sexy as Yuzhu. I should be third. Xiaoyao is the first, Yuzhu is the second, and I''m sure of the third." Xiuer smiled proudly.


    "No? You''re the third? Xiao Yao is the first? She''s really so beautiful?" Tang Wenhao was surprised to see that Xiuer ranked ah Hui''s adopted daughter as the first beauty. Is ah Hui''s adopted daughter really a national beauty?


    "Hehe, you will know when you have the chance to see her in the future. Xiaoyao is not only beautiful and generous, but also knows medical skills. She is more advanced than us. She is knowledgeable and has extraordinary temperament. I won''t tell you about her. As long as you agree with my method, I''ll tell Yuzhu that everything is going well." Xiuer smiled happily.


    "OK, you tell her that as long as she is well enough, I won''t let her down. By the way, Xiuer, in order to help us as soon as possible, should she see my kung fu earlier? Otherwise, where does she have the motivation to help us?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Xiuer chuckled, glanced at Tang Wenhao, and said jealously, "I know that the hero is sad about the beauty pass. Is it more urgent than me now? Understand, don''t worry! I''ll arrange it, and you''ll just smile with the beauty!" then Xiuer put her hips up and returned to the box of Yuzhu and Tang Wan.


    Xiuer was really smart. She took everyone back to the hotel on the pretext that the teahouse was not a place to talk. At first, everyone chatted in their room. Later, she took Tang Wan and Yuncai sisters next door, leaving only Tang Wenhao and Yuzhu in the room.


    The pure cloud sisters couldn''t figure out the situation, and their beautiful eyes were full of doubts. Of course, Tang Wan knew it. She took their sisters to the next door and turned on the TV for them to enjoy the TV programs that seemed very monotonous to her, but the cloud sisters liked very much.


    Not to mention their beauties, just Tang Wenhao and Yuzhu.


    Both of them know why Xiuer asked them to be alone. Yuzhu is a girl. Although she has experienced several men, she is a girl. In the face of Tang Wenhao, a strange handsome man, she is still a little reserved. Her pretty face is crimson and she doesn''t dare to face Tang Wenhao too seriously.


    What a shameless man Tang Wenhao is! I have experienced countless beauties and received several new beauties every three or five times, so I have been in love for a long time, and there is nothing I can''t erase.


    He stared at the beautiful beauty in front of him. Indeed, although Yuzhu was no longer a pure and clean girl, she did look very beautiful and refined, with a healthy image, gentle and beautiful, and there was a kind of compelling sexuality in her gentleness.

 Chapter 637

    When Tang Wenhao thought of the little beauty''s gentle appearance, but her heart was very wild, energetic and in great demand, he couldn''t help but be excited. He stretched out his hand to hold up her chin and let her beautiful eyes look at him. He said with a bad smile, "Yuzhu girl, do you really want to be so cheap? Will you regret it?"


    Yuzhu girl''s beautiful eyes moved, looked at Tang Wenhao''s obscene and Charming handsome eyes, and said in a shy whisper, "don''t regret, you are Xiuer''s man. She said you are an indomitable man, I believe."


    "Hehe, you have a good eye. Xiuer said you had a man? His name is Mike. You are infatuated with his kung fu, but you can''t stand that he has many girlfriends, can you?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well... Why does Xiu Er tell you everything? It''s so bad!" Yuzhu smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha, she is my wife. Of course she will tell me. But, Yuzhu girl, have you ever thought that Mike has only three or four women, and you can''t stand him. I have more women than your Mike. He''s less than a fraction of me, and I''m more than thirty or forty! And there will be countless wives waiting for me to marry them in the future. Can you accept it?" Tang Wenhao smiled shamelessly.


    Tang Wenhao''s words are true. Although he has begun to consciously try not to accept new beauties, sometimes the situation changes, or like today, he can''t be transferred by his own will. If he doesn''t accept them, he can''t. who makes him so handsome? Who makes himself so capable? Who makes himself so kind? There''s no way. I still have to collect it when it''s time. So many unmarried beauties in death valley are waiting for him to go back! When they built a new Death Valley, it was estimated that they would really score three palaces and six hospitals. He had the idea.


    Without gossip, the Yuzhu girl is an expert in the end. There are no men again. With Tang Wenhao''s superb skills in picking up girls, she quickly urged Tang Wenhao to prove his strength with practical actions.


    Tang Wenhao certainly won''t let her down. Two hours later, Yuzhu girl was cleaned up by him and begged for mercy. She completely believed Xiuer''s words and said Tang Wenhao was definitely a rare super man in the world.


    "Yuzhu, how''s it going? How''s it going with Mike?" Tang Wenhao asked proudly, holding the delicate and sexy Yuzhu girl.


    "Wen Hao, Mike is rubbish. How can he compare with you? I''ve decided that I''ll marry you, be your concubine, and accompany you with Xiu''er all my life. From then on, your business will be mine." Yuzhu is also very intelligent and knows that Tang Wenhao won''t like her if he doesn''t help now.


    "Ha ha, I''m relieved to have you say that. Yuzhu, I like your character and cheerfulness. Then go home early and ask your father who led the troops to eliminate pengjiazhai and chenjiazhai last time? Where are all the people caught? I must rescue them immediately, and then I''m going to Kachin state, Myanmar. I have something important to do and can''t stay here for a long time. I hope you can help me implement it as soon as possible This matter, Yuzhu, I swear, as long as you help me finish it as soon as possible, I will treat you all my life. You will have it every day in the future, like the day just now. I have enough energy to make you cry and cry. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Yuzhu shyly buried her head in Tang Wenhao''s hot chest, raised her beautiful eyes and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, don''t worry, I''ll let me meet you today. I''ll never let myself lose this opportunity. Even if I risk my life, I''ll help you save people."


    "Hehe, Yuzhu, that''s not necessary. Just try your best. I don''t want you to exchange your life for my love for you. Although I Tang Wenhao have many women and all my women have your beauty, I am sincere to each of them. I can''t say I love each of you, but I promise that as long as it''s my Tang Wenhao''s woman, I hope you will enjoy it with me Happy life. I don''t want anything to happen to you, okay? "


    "Well, Wen Hao, it''s very kind of you. No wonder Xiuer and she love you so much. Let''s get up! I''ll go home to my father right away, and you''ll wait here for my good news." Yuzhu said.


    "Well, wash first! I''ll take you to the bathroom." Tang Wenhao lifted the sheet.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at her and thought, shit, the ghost girl looks so gentle and beautiful, but she is a full wild cat. She is worthy of being trained. She is thankful that she has deep internal skill to protect her body, otherwise ordinary men will be difficult to satisfy her.


    They took a shower in the bathroom. Yuzhu looked at Tang Wenhao''s strong chest and abdominal muscles and worshipped him. He praised him as the most beautiful man in a million. Tang Wenhao also praised Yuzhu''s figure. Indeed, Yuzhu''s figure is no less than any of his beauties.


    After taking a bath, Tang Wenhao called next door. Xiuer answered. As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that they were finally over, four people poured in one after another.


    Seeing that Yuzhu''s pretty face was still full of the aftertaste of passion, Xiuer pulled her aside and said with a bad smile, "what''s up? Yuzhu, my husband didn''t disappoint you?"


    "Hehe, Xiu''er, I''ve decided that I''ll marry him with you. Wen Hao said that he won''t want me. Wait here for my good news! I will let Wen Hao go to Kachin state in Myanmar to do other things early. My father will certainly agree to my request for my daughter." Yuzhu said confidently.


    "Hehe, that''s good, Yuzhu. Please take everything away. We don''t want to rob people by force. It will definitely hurt people and cause casualties. It''s best to solve the problem in a peaceful way. Are you right? If it doesn''t work, you don''t have to break up with your father. As long as you find out where our people are locked up, Wen Hao can save people "Yes," said Xiu''er.


    "OK, I remember, Xiu''er, just wait here for my good news!" said Yuzhu. Yuzhu went to Tang Wenhao and said goodbye to him.


    Tang Wenhao whispered in her ear with a bad smile, "Yuzhu, come early in the evening. Xiuer and I are waiting for you here. Do you understand what I mean? I''m not having fun. What about you?"


    Yuzhu reluctantly left the hotel. Tang Wenhao, Xiu''er, Tang Wan and the cloud sisters stayed in the room waiting for the good news of Yuzhu.


    However, when it was six or seven o''clock in the evening, there was still no news of Yuzhu. Xiuer called her and her mobile phone was always turned off. Tang Wenhao began to sit still.


    "Wives, the situation is wrong! Yuzhu won''t deceive us? Is it because I didn''t work hard enough in the morning and Yuzhu hasn''t been completely accepted by me?" Tang Wenhao said.


    Xiu''er burst out laughing, "ha ha, bad guy, how could it be? I''m sure Yuzhu wants to go with us in his heart and will never back down. Maybe he hasn''t asked for news yet. Wait!"


    "I believe that, husband, Yuzhu girl must be infatuated with you. We still have confidence in you. However, she may not really be able to convince her father. Now I''m worried that she''s under house arrest by her father. Otherwise, why do you turn off her cell phone? It doesn''t make sense." Tang Wan analyzed.


    "Well, I agree with Tang Wan''s analysis. I don''t think we can wait like this. By the way, Xiuer, did Yuzhu tell you where she lives? Why don''t we go to her house to find her?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, I have her new address here. Let me see." said Xiuer, taking out a book from her pocket and turning to the new address of Yuzhu''s house.


    "Find Mingtai again! Let him take us to Yuzhu''s house." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, wait here first. I''ll go downstairs to the front desk and ask them to contact Mingtai." Tang Wan hurried downstairs.


    Just then, suddenly, he heard the noise of footsteps outside. Tang Wenhao was a little confused. He was worried that Tang Wan had an accident. As soon as he was about to go out to see the situation, he heard a bang. The door was kicked open. Four or five armed troops escorted Tang Wan into the room. Then, more than a dozen soldiers came back and surrounded the room.


    Xiuer was so frightened that the cloud sisters hid behind Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao scanned the audience. The first officer pointed a gun at his forehead, while others aimed at Tang Wan and Xiuer.


    "Wife, what''s going on?" Tang Wenhao said to Tang Wan.


    "I don''t know. I met them as soon as I got to the stairs. I came up and pointed a gun at me. It is estimated that their army came to catch us. Yuzhu should have told her father about us. His father sent someone. Otherwise, why did they catch us?" Tang Wan said.


    "Well, it should be like this." Tang Wenhao also thought Tang Wan''s analysis was reasonable.


    "Take them all away," ordered the chief officer.


    Originally, Tang Wenhao was able to escape, but considering Tang Wan''s safety, he endured it first and went with them, so he didn''t resist. He was escorted downstairs by these soldiers.


    At the gate of the hotel, Tang Wenhao secretly congratulated himself that he had not resisted. It turned out that the whole hotel was surrounded and submachine guns were set up around him. He might escape alone, but with a few beautiful women, it was almost impossible to escape.


    The five men were taken to a truck by their army and escorted to a prison on the outskirts of the city. The prison was not large. There were only four buildings in it, but the security around each building was strict. Under the escort of their army, they entered a building near the gate of the wall and turned around to a large cell on the ground floor. Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan were stunned, The villagers of pengjiazhai and chenjiazhai are locked here. Although he doesn''t know these people, most of these people know him and Tang Wan. Tang Wan motioned them not to talk disorderly and treat them as if they don''t know each other, which is good for everyone.


    After their troops locked them in prison, they locked the iron door and did not interrogate them. Except for two guards at the door, everyone else withdrew.


    "Husband, what shall we do now?" Tang Wan said to Tang Wenhao. Xiuer and they surrounded Tang Wenhao. He was everyone''s backbone. Everyone looked at him, and the villagers of pengjiazhai and chenjiazhai all threw their eyes to him for help.


    "Take your time to find a way! Take one step at a time. You tell everyone that it should be all right. There will be no life danger. Their army didn''t catch the Miao family to kill them, but just wanted to subdue them and won''t kill them." Tang Wenhao said helplessly.

 Chapter 638

    Tang Wenhao knows that all the men, women and children of the thirty-six Miao villages now regard him as their leader. These captured villagers now see that they are also captured. They are estimated to be skeptical or disappointed about their ability. He has to rescue them and do everything possible.


    However, the prison is heavily guarded. It''s not easy to save so many people alone with their own strength. It''s even more difficult to be unarmed. These people are not Ruan Jingxiong. They can cooperate with themselves. Their ability and Kung Fu are not enough to play against themselves, It seems that we should work hard on jade bamboo for today''s plan!


    Tang Wenhao tells Tang Wan and Xiu''er what he thinks. They disagree. Xiu''er thinks Yuzhu can be trusted, but Tang Wan doesn''t think she can trust Yuzhu anymore. It''s not that she doesn''t believe her character, but that she can help. If she doesn''t trust her so much at noon, she won''t end up here.


    "Wife, anyway, Yuzhu has this special identity. As long as she is willing to help us, it should still be useful. In this way, tell me Mingtai''s phone number, and I''ll ask him to help me when I go out and ask him to take me to Yuzhu. Only when we find her can we save the villagers here. Otherwise, if I have to take so many people out of prison by my own ability, I will be hurt Dead, I don''t want to die anymore, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Husband, can you go out?" Xiuer looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Hehe, Xiuer, of course. Can these people still trap our husband?" Tang Wan worships Tang Wenhao very much because she knows Tang Wenhao''s ability.


    Tang Wan told Tang Wenhao Mingtai''s mobile phone number, and Xiu''er also gave him the address of Yuzhu''s house. In order to prevent the Miao villagers from doing bad things, Xiu''er warned them not to talk disorderly, not to make a fuss, and stay well, waiting for their leader Tang Wenhao to come back and save them. When the group heard this, they all looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao came to the iron gate, smiled at the two guards and waved. The two guys walked to Tang Wenhao suspiciously. Tang Wenhao held the note given to him by Xiu''er and raised it to them. The two boys didn''t know what to do. They both stretched their heads to the gap of the iron gate to see what was written on the note in Tang Wenhao''s hand.


    As soon as their heads were stretched out, Tang Wenhao waved a point across the space and subdued both boys. Tang Wenhao quickly grabbed one, found the key from him across the iron door and opened the door.


    Now the Miao people in the prison were boiling, which startled Tang Wenhao and quickly motioned them not to speak for fear of disturbing the guards outside.


    "Husband, why don''t you go out and have a look? If you have a chance, you''d better let us all go! Don''t make it so complicated. If you don''t have a chance, you''ll go first," Tang Wan said.


    "Husband, I want to go with you. I don''t want to stay here." Xiuer frowned and said.


    "No, Xiu''er, you can''t go with Wen Hao first. Others can go. You can''t. otherwise, you villagers will have ideas. It will be bad at that time. Don''t worry. As long as Wen Hao goes out, he will save us." Tang Wan said to Xiu''er.


    Tang Wenhao first looked at the situation outside and found that no one came. He hurriedly said to Xiu''er, "Xiu''er, listen to sister Tang Wan, I won''t leave you alone. I''ll go out first. If I''m sure I can save you all, I won''t give up this opportunity. If I don''t have a chance, I''ll go out first. In a word, you''re all safe with me, okay?"


    "Well, I just don''t like staying here," said Xiu''er.


    "I know, don''t worry! I''ll save you soon." Tang Wenhao patted her fragrant shoulder and kissed her red lips and Tang Wan. The cloud sisters waved and left the big cell quickly.


    Clouds and clouds want to run out with Tang Wan. Tang Wan pulls them back and asks them not to act rashly. Don''t go until Tang Wenhao returns to save them, otherwise Tang Wenhao''s plan will be damaged.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao, after quietly leaving the big cell, passed through several dark corridors and came to the door of the building. He saw two guards guarding it. He hid first and observed everything around him. After a while, he saw a group of their troops passing through the door.


    Shit, and the patrol!


    Just then, the two guards began to mutter something. Then one guard opened the door with a bunch of keys, and the other guard followed with a gun. Tang Wenhao estimated that they were going to change shifts, so before the guard locked the door again, he quickly took another shot, waved his finger to seal their acupoints, and then moved them to a place where there was no one to change He got on a man''s clothes and went out of the door with a gun.


    When he arrived outside the building, he looked around. In addition to patrols not far away, there were several sentries on the wall, and then there were lights in the security room at the gate of the wall. It was estimated that there were several people on duty. In this way, there should be no more than 40 people in the prison.


    Shit, if you plan carefully, it''s still possible to save them all, just to meet one condition. In order not to let the sentry on the fence find out and pull the alarm, the best way is to control the patrol where the searchlight of the Sentry can''t shine, but where? Tang Wenhao swaggered around the prison as he thought.


    "Hey? Who are you? Why don''t you stay on duty and wander around here? What building are you in charge of?" suddenly, a question came from behind. Tang Wenhao didn''t understand, but he knew he had been found.


    Tang Wenhao was secretly lucky. He slowly turned around and saw a young man in his thirties staring at him in doubt under the light. This man saw that Tang Wenhao was strange and was about to make further inquiries. He was controlled by Tang Wenhao and stared at Tang Wenhao, but he couldn''t move.


    After Tang Wenhao held him, he looked around and saw no one. He hurriedly dragged him to a dark place, where even the searchlight could not reach. Then, he looked around warily and found no difference. He swaggered out again.


    Tang Wenhao was brave enough to walk around the whole prison. He had a bottom in his heart. He felt that he could save all the people inside. Therefore, he decisively adjusted his plan and lurked in a corner where the fence sentry could not reach, waiting for the arrival of the patrol.


    He counted that the patrol team has 20 people. With his current ability, when these people are unprepared, he should be able to solve the problem in one minute. As long as he solves these people, he can control the people in the security room, leaving only the sentry on the fence.


    A few minutes later, the patrol came. Tang Wenhao hid in the dark and stared at these people. He accurately calculated the steps of these people and the time needed to cross the dark. When he saw that the last person entered the range he determined, he immediately waved his fingers to control him with lightning speed, and then the second and third


    At the same time, he himself jumped out of the dark. When the last few people realized the problem, Tang Wenhao controlled them all before they screamed. Twenty people stood still.


    Tang Wenhao took all their guns and hid them in a corner. Then he carried a few and left quickly and went straight to the security room.


    The light was on in the security room. Tang Wenhao saw four people watching TV from outside the window. He went to the door and knocked on the door. Someone asked something. Tang Wenhao muttered casually. The man opened the door in doubt. Before he could react, Tang Wenhao pointed his gun at his forehead. The guy was so scared that his legs and stomach turned cramps and retreated into the room.


    Seeing this, several other people were about to pick up the gun from the side. They were pointed by the gun in Tang Wenhao''s other hand and didn''t dare to act rashly. While they were still frightened, Tang Wenhao first lit the acupoint of the person pointed to his forehead, and then waved his finger to control the other three people.


    In this way, all the living forces downstairs were under his control. Tang Wenhao opened the door, dodged the searchlight and rushed to the cell.


    Tang Wan and Xiu''er were very happy when they saw Tang Wenhao killing them again with several guns on his back. In order to avoid making mistakes in the chaos, Tang Wenhao simply said to Xiu''er, "wife, you tell the villagers, don''t mess, everyone listen to my command."


    "Hmm!" said Xiu''er, and then told everyone not to speak. Listen to Tang Wenhao''s command in everything. No one is allowed to act without authorization.


    "Come on, clouds, clouds, give these two guns to your sisters and wives. The guns and clothes of the two guards are distributed to the two villagers. There are still many outside! You can have one gun for everyone to rest assured, but no one is allowed to shoot without my order, okay?"


    "Well, I see," said Tang Wan.


    Two minutes later, Tang Wenhao led the group to the door of the building. First, he led two villagers in guard uniforms to the controlled patrol team, picked up some people''s clothes, dragged them to the dark place, picked up the guns hidden in the dark place, quietly returned to the door of the building and distributed the clothes and guns.


    Then Tang Wenhao said to Xiu''er and Tang Wan, "Wives, you should hide here first. Once someone comes in, don''t shoot indiscriminately as long as you''re not found. I''ll take clouds and clouds to the sentry of the fence to control the people above, and then we''ll go out in the wind and scenery. See? There''s a car. We drove away, but they can''t catch up. This is a suburb and entered the woods , it''s hard for them to catch up with us. "


    "OK, I see. Then hurry! I''m afraid someone will change shifts." Tang Wan said nervously.


    "Well, let''s go, clouds, clouds." Tang Wenhao waved to clouds and clouds. He took them with him because he knew that the sisters were good at shooting and agile.


    Tang Wenhao led the cloud sisters to the stairs to the wall and went up the wall. In fact, there was only one person on duty at each sentry. Therefore, Tang Wenhao almost effortlessly controlled the guards at several sentries.

 Chapter 639

    In half an hour, all the people inside were controlled by Tang Wenhao. In order to walk steadily, he locked all the controlled people into the big cell where they were held, and then turned on the lights to make everything look normal in the prison.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao and his family are just lucky. This prison is a temporary prison, mainly for drug addicts. It''s just because the new drug treatment center has just been built and it''s temporarily idle. A few days ago, their army went to the Miao village to eliminate them. These captured Miao people were temporarily detained here and wanted to be transferred every few days, I didn''t expect to catch a character like Tang Wenhao and let them all run away.


    Tang Wenhao drove a large truck and pulled a car of people on the potholed mountain road in the suburbs. On the road, he met a jeep. The jeep also stopped. An officer looked back at them in doubt, but he didn''t catch up with them in the end.


    Tang Wenhao knew that the people in the jeep must have something to do with the prison, so he stepped up the accelerator and galloped towards the forest in the suburbs.


    To make a long story short, an hour after the rapid march, Tang Wenhao parked his car next to a dense forest and asked more than a dozen villagers of pengjiazhai and chenjiazhai to say goodbye. Tang Wenhao asked Xiu''er to tell them that he had something important to deal with and let them go back. Be sure to tell Peng''s father, Chen''s father and Xiu''er''s father that they would go back after they finished their work without worrying about their safety.


    When these people left, they knelt down to Tang Wenhao and thanked him for saving his life. Tang Wenhao asked them to leave quickly without wasting time. These people soon disappeared into the dense forest with guns on their backs.


    After seeing them leave, Tang Wenhao let his beauties get on the bus. He drove the two military vehicles back again, "husband, let''s go directly to Myanmar!"


    "No, I have to take Yuzhu with me. At least I have to meet her. I promised her that I would take her away. It''s her business whether she will follow us or not, but I must tell her before I leave." Tang Wenhao said.


    "What if she let her father catch you?" Tang Wan said anxiously.


    "Sister Tang Wan, no, Yuzhu is not so stupid. She likes Wen Hao and must be reluctant to let her father catch Wen Hao. Sister Tang Wan, you don''t know Yuzhu. She told me that she likes men like Wen Hao, because ordinary men can''t satisfy her, but our Wen Hao can fully satisfy her. She can''t live without our Wen Hao, can she? Husband?" Xiuer smiled and said that through her experience tonight, Xiuer couldn''t worship Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, of course, if she doesn''t beg for mercy today, I''ll make her faint. But your classmate is really scary. There are more tricks than you add up. In the end, it''s a girl who has been trained with foreign devils. She''s crazy and open-minded. You all have to learn from her, okay? If she goes with us, I''ll let her be responsible for training you in the future, In case you don''t look decent, what''s the line? We need a colorful husband and wife life, okay? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Now he has rescued all the hostages. His heart is completely relaxed and he is in the mood to flirt with beautiful women again.


    "Ha ha... Husband, how about you open a husband and wife life training class in your death valley in the future! Let Yuzhu girl be the coach and you two demonstrate to us every day?" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, OK, that''s a good idea. When I see my sister, I''ll let Yuzhu train my sister first." Tang Wenhao''s mind quickly appeared Ruan Ling''s loving stare at him in bed, which made him want to grow wings and fly to Ruan Ling''s side and love her recklessly.


    After knowing that Ruan Ling went to the golden triangle to find him, Tang Wenhao had no intention to stay here. He always worried about Ruan Ling''s safety in his mind, especially about her being decided by Kunlong.


    Five people flirted all the way to the city. Suddenly, Tang Wenhao found that the car stopped slowly and the fuel door was useless. He thought the car was broken, but a closer look showed that the car had no fuel.


    "Wives, get out of the car! There is no oil, so we can only walk back. However, we can''t take this road. If we encounter their army on the road, it will be in trouble," Tang Wenhao said.


    Several beauties got off one after another. Tang Wenhao knew that Xiuer was weak. He directly took her out of the car and carried her to the woods. The cloud sisters and Tang Wan followed.


    "Husband, I''ll go myself! You''ve been tired for so long." Xiu''er said painfully on Tang Wenhao''s back.


    "Oh, no, I''m very energetic now. No problem. With you on my back, I''m full of energy. If you don''t believe it, let''s find a place to try? I''m sure you can fully feel my strength." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile. Tang Wan listened and smiled in the back. She knew that Tang Wenhao was not with Xiuer last night. She must miss her today, Because Tang Wenhao told her that he wanted her when he saw Xiu''er.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao said this, he heard the harsh sound of motors and motorcycles not far away. He looked up and saw that in the dark night, dazzling lights shot at the direction of the military vehicle they had just abandoned.


    He screamed and said to Tang Wan and the cloud sisters behind him, "we hurried into the forest, and their army came after us."


    Fortunately, the military vehicle ran out of oil, otherwise it would meet their army head-on. Tang Wenhao thought of this and quickly flashed into the woods with Xiu''er on his back. Tang Wan and the cloud sisters followed closely.


    In order to completely get rid of their army, Tang Wenhao chose to go where there were dense forests and many ditches. After so much experience, Tang Wenhao already had a strong anti reconnaissance ability. He was worried that police dogs would follow, so they should try to avoid letting police dogs smell them.


    After a night''s attack, the five people finally completely got rid of the pursuit of their army. In the morning, they arrived in a small town in the western suburb about 10 kilometers away from the urban area. Tang Wenhao found that the flow of people in this town was not large, and there seemed to be no military or police patrol. They felt safe, so they found a small hotel to stay.


    Originally, Tang Wenhao had been persuaded by Tang Wan to directly cross langnanta province and enter Myanmar. However, considering his commitment to Yuzhu, he still wanted to find a place to live for a day. At least he called her and told her that they were leaving and were safe.


    After completing the accommodation procedures, Tang Wenhao gave the shopkeeper a lot of money and borrowed his phone to call Yuzhu. Fortunately, Yuzhu answered the phone this time.


    "Jade bamboo." Tang Wenhao called tentatively.


    "Wen hao? Is it really you? Where are you?" Yuzhu almost cried and choked.


    "Hehe, we are safe. Don''t worry! I just want to say goodbye to you, because I promised you I would take you away, but it''s inconvenient now." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Wen Hao, I''m sorry! I hurt you, but I didn''t mean it. I didn''t expect my father to catch you behind my back, but I''m relieved if you run away." Yuzhu choked.


    "Hehe, I would also like to thank you! Without you, I can''t find those villagers, and I can''t save them. It''s also a mistake. Yuzhu, to make a long story short, we plan to leave Laos immediately and may not come back in the future. If you want to see me, go to Lang Shan, Vietnam to find me! Tell you, as long as you find Xiaoyao, you''ll find me. Tell her, as long as you find Xiaoyao When she takes you back to her house, you can see me, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Xiaoyao? Who the hell are you? You''re not Xiaoyao''s husband? I know she''s never had a man. Wen Hao, why are you always like a mystery? I don''t believe it when my father said that you rescued all the Miao people last night. It''s true. Wen Hao, I love you. I must go with you, or will you wait for me? I want to go with you "Jade bamboo begged.


    "Well... I''m afraid not! Yuzhu, I''m afraid your father will follow you and chase us. The best way is to go back to China and find Xiaoyao, and then find me through Xiaoyao. Don''t worry. As long as you do what I say, we will meet." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, Wen Hao, I want to see you now. I won''t let my father know that I have contact with you. They are all out to search for you now. I''m alone at home. Don''t worry. No one will follow me. Please take me away!" Yuzhu cried on the phone.


    Tang Wenhao covered the microphone and said to Xiu''er and Tang Wan, "wife, Yuzhu wants to go with us. She said she is alone at home now. Her father is still searching for us outside. I didn''t know she would come to us. Why don''t you tell her address?"


    "Husband, make your own decision! But you should let her come as soon as possible. I don''t think this place can stay long. It''s so close to the city. The car can come in more than ten minutes. Safety is the first," Tang Wan said.


    "Well, let Yuzhu bring nothing. Just take a taxi! It''s not appropriate not to take her away. Yuzhu already likes you," said Xiu''er.


    "OK, I''ll tell her." then Tang Wenhao told Yuzhu the opinions of Tang Wan and Xiu''er and asked her to take a taxi to the Ruyi hotel in this small town while there was no one at home. They were waiting for her here.


    After hearing this, Yuzhu quickly said that she would start immediately, and then hung up the phone.


    To be on the safe side, Tang Wenhao went upstairs after they called, closed the window and left only a little space to observe the movement outside. Moreover, Tang Wenhao also carefully observed the surrounding situation of the hotel. Once their army surrounded them, how should he resolve it.


    "Husband, why do I feel a little uneasy? Shouldn''t I let Yuzhu come?" Tang Wan said restlessly in the room.


    "It should be all right. Yuzhu''s father must think we have left the city. Where will he know that we dare to come back and take his daughter?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I think it''s all right, too. Sister Tang Wan, you think too much." Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "I hope so!" Tang Wan said with a smile.


    To make a long story short, an hour later, Tang Wenhao found a taxi coming towards Ruyi hotel through the window. When the car arrived at the door of the hotel, it stopped. As expected, a beautiful girl came down from the car. It was Yuzhu girl. She was wearing casual sportswear, sneakers and a travel bag. She was worthy of being a beautiful girl growing up in the mountains, Know you can''t wear skirts when you go into the mountain.

 Chapter 640

    Tang Wenhao didn''t go down immediately, but carefully observed behind her. He didn''t boldly go downstairs with everyone until he didn''t find anyone following him.


    Yuzhu happened to enter the hotel, "Yuzhu, go upstairs first." Tang Wenhao waved to her. Yuzhu was very excited to see Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er, and quickly followed them to the room.


    "Yuzhu, are you sure you haven''t been followed?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, no one found me when I left the community. I took a taxi and rushed here. Wen Hao, Xiu''er, I''m sorry! I bothered you yesterday." Yuzhu said apologetically.


    "Oh, forget it, you can''t blame you. You''re trying to help us. Besides, it''s because your father caught us that I have a chance to save people. We have to thank you! Yuzhu, since you''ve come, we''d better start right away. We can''t stay here for a long time. If your father knows, it must be difficult for us to leave safely." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I''ll lead the way. I know how to get into Myanmar as soon as possible." Yuzhu volunteered.


    "Hehe, really? Are you familiar with the road?" Tang Wenhao asked happily.


    "Well, I can''t say how familiar it is, but I''m sure I can find it. I''ve been to the border posts in Laos and Myanmar with my father before, and I can walk there in two days." Yuzhu smiled confidently.


    "That''s great, Yuzhu. I didn''t expect you knew the way. As long as you can reach Myanmar safely, you''ll make great achievements." Xiuer smiled.


    Six people didn''t check out, but they didn''t tell the hotel owner that they wouldn''t come back. They went out and took the submachine gun wrapped in their clothes and left the hotel directly out of town.


    In order not to be tracked, after leaving the town, they went straight into the nearby jungle. Anyway, Yuzhu knew which direction to go to Myanmar fastest.


    Several people were walking on the rugged and steep mountain road and in the thorny bushes. Tang Wenhao took Yuzhu''s jade hand and smiled at her, "Yuzhu, you really decided to follow us in the future? Aren''t you afraid of your parents being sad?"


    "I''m afraid, but I still want to pursue my own happiness. I''ll come back to see them in the future. I left them a letter saying that I was your man yesterday. I left with you. When we have children, I''ll bring them back to see them." Yuzhu said sadly.


    "Hehe, that''s actually very fast. Yuzhu, I won''t let you down. In less than a year, you can certainly take our children home. Yuzhu, you''re very cruel. When raw rice is cooked, they can''t help it if they don''t agree, right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Who makes them disagree with us? Who makes them hurt my man, my friend and classmate''s family? I don''t care about politics and don''t know politics. I only know that Xiuer and the people in their stockade must be as kind as Xiuer. No one has the right to deprive them of their power in the place where their grandparents live. I must stand in Xiuer''s position." Yuzhu said.


    "Yuzhu, thank you!" Xiuer smiled gratefully.


    "No, I''m ashamed of my father''s suppression of your people all year round. I didn''t know what my father did before. I only knew that he was a soldier and a hero to protect our country. Who knew that he was dealing with our own people with a gun in his hand? I''m ashamed of him now," Yuzhu said.


    "Hehe, in fact, this is also his duty. He is a soldier and he must obey orders." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Wen Hao, do you still speak for my father?" Yuzhu said gratefully.


    "It''s not to speak for him, it''s a fact. A soldier takes obeying orders as his bounden duty. If he wears a military uniform, he must accept the orders of his superiors. You should understand him. As long as he doesn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, he is not a bad person. We should respect him. I just saw that your father''s subordinates didn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately and hurt these captured people, so I didn''t hurt one last night The prison guards just controlled them, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I heard. By the way, Wen Hao, my father came back and said that everyone in the prison was enchanted by you last night and fell asleep for no reason." Yuzhu asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, even if it is! What? They all think I have done magic to them?" Tang Wenhao smiled. Tang Wan and Xiu''er also laughed. Only the cloud sisters looked at them foolishly, because they can''t understand Chinese.


    While they were in high spirits, they suddenly heard birds fluttering and screaming in the forest not far away. Tang Wenhao immediately felt something wrong. He knew that some animal or person must have awakened the birds nearby. He quickly waved to everyone not to move and hid themselves, "Shh... There must be someone nearby, otherwise the birds in the forest won''t start." Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    As soon as they hid, Tang Wenhao heard rustling sounds coming from the nearby bushes, and these sounds were approaching the trees they were hiding from far and near. Tang Wenhao secretly shouted bad, which showed that they were surrounded.


    Tang Wenhao glanced sharply at Yuzhu and asked suspiciously, "Yuzhu, are you sure you haven''t been followed? We should be surrounded."


    Tang Wan, Xiu''er and the cloud sisters also looked at her suspiciously. Yuzhu saw that everyone suspected her and said innocently, "Wen Hao, Xiu''er, I really haven''t been followed by anyone, let alone told anyone. You should believe me. I really want to go with you."


    "But why were we surrounded? We managed to get rid of their army last night, but why did you come and we were surrounded again? How do you explain?" Tang Wan asked.


    "Yuzhu, Wen Hao is sincere to you. We all insist on going first, but Wen Hao can''t bear to leave you. You can''t break his heart." Xiuer said to Yuzhu seriously.


    "Xiu''er, Wen Hao, sister Tang Wan, when I came out, there was really no one following me. I won''t do anything sorry to you. You have to believe me." Yuzhu tears came out.


    "Well, Yuzhu, the situation is already like this. It''s useless to say anything else. The top priority is to see how to break through. If there are their troops around, it must be difficult for us to kill them. I have a way to try, but it''s dangerous and fast." Tang Wenhao told everyone.


    "What do you think?" Tang Wan urged.


    "The place where we are hiding is lush with grass. If we pull out the grass nearby and leave an open space for us to avoid the fire for a while, then light the hay around and let the fire spread around quickly, so that their troops will surely retreat. We can take the opportunity to break through. See? There is a ditch over there. We''ll take the opportunity to hide in the ditch. See you later "Said Tang Wenhao.


    "Can it?" asked Xiu''er suspiciously.


    "I think it''s OK. There''s no better way. Xiu''er, jade bamboo and clouds, just do it. How about it?" Tang Wan asked.


    Several beauties nodded at the same place, so the big guy quickly picked up an open space of 30 or 40 square meters around him. However, before they could take the second step, they heard a noise in the nearby grass. Several people stood up and looked silly.


    I saw that there were more than 100 armed soldiers around. Tang Wenhao also had guns, but they were surrounded by others. Resistance was to die.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in his forties came out of the team, holding a Vietnamese submachine gun in his hand, staring at Tang Wenhao and them coldly. Especially when his eyes met Yuzhu, he gave her a hard stare, while Yuzhu pursed his small mouth and lowered his head.


    "Yuzhu, is he your father? He said it had nothing to do with you? From the beginning, you were directing the play? What else did you say? You are very familiar with the right way. It is clear that you deliberately brought us into the grass. Husband, let''s say it! She is not worthy of our trust. How is it now?" Tang Wan said angrily.


    Tang Wenhao was speechless by Tang Wan, but he still didn''t believe that Yuzhu would betray him. At the thought of Yuzhu hugging him desperately when he reached the climax with her yesterday, he was so excited that he felt that such a woman would not be willing to hurt herself. She had no reason to hurt him. It was too late to love him. Why did she hurt him?


    "Yuzhu, come here and let them put down their guns. Dad won''t hurt them." Yuzhu''s father said coldly.


    "No, Dad, why do you have to catch them? Why? Last night, Wen Hao controlled all the people in the prison, but they didn''t hurt them at all. They are all good people. Since they are good people, why should our government deal with them? I can''t understand." Yuzhu asked puzzled.


    "You don''t have to understand, Yuzhu. You will never understand politics. My father is a soldier. Soldiers should obey orders and the will of the country. Do you understand? You asked them to put down their guns, and my father promised not to hurt them."


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what their father and daughter were talking about, but Tang Wan could understand. She said to Tang Wenhao, "Yuzhu is still pretending! I can see that she brought us into the ambush circle."


    "Wife, I don''t think so. Don''t think so. Ask Yuzhu how her father found here?" Tang Wenhao said to Tang Wan.


    After Tang Wan told Yuzhu about Tang Wenhao''s doubts, she also wanted to ask her father how she knew they would pass by here?


    Liu Dawei told his daughter Liu Yuzhu that he found her taking a taxi through the surveillance video at the door of the community, transferred the taxi license plate, found the owner and found the town.


    Tang Wenhao thought their whereabouts were very secret, but he didn''t know how swaggering the six of them were when they walked in the town. Liu Dawei, who had led the army for a long time, soon locked his daughter. This was to cross the border from langnanta Province, and he knew his daughter, which places she was familiar with and which places she had never been to and would not go at all, So the army ambushed in advance where she had been brought, waiting for them to drill in.


    "Yuzhu, don''t be silly. Your future is around your parents, not with a strange man. Are you really willing to leave your parents? Good daughter, it''s not worth it for this man. Come here! Dad doesn''t blame you." Liu Dawei said to Yuzhu painstakingly.

 Chapter 641

    "Dad, I won''t go with you. Please let Wen Hao go. They are not the real Miao family. They help the Miao family deal with the problem from the perspective of justice. We shouldn''t go to eliminate the Miao family stronghold every year. It is the place where people live for generations. Each of us has our own way of life. Why drive them out of the mountains ? "Yuzhu tried to persuade his father Liu Dawei.


    "Shut up, Yuzhu, how can you talk to your father like this? You''re spoiled. My father warns you that this man helped the people of Miao village to save those prisoners. He broke the law here. It''s my father''s bounden responsibility to arrest him. He should accept the sanctions of our national laws. We will act according to the law and won''t shoot him. Other women are Accomplices will not be in any danger. You tell them that only by surrendering obediently and striving for leniency is their way out. "


    The father and daughter stood in the middle bargaining. In short, they couldn''t agree. Later, Liu Dawei became angry and ordered the team to load the bullets, force Tang Wenhao to disarm and forcibly take Yuzhu away.


    Seeing that Yuzhu couldn''t do it, she had to compromise and promised to go with his father obediently. Moreover, she took the initiative to go to her father. Tang Wan and Xiu''er glanced at Yuzhu contemptuously when they saw Yuzhu returning to her father. Xiu''er snorted with disappointment, "Hum! It''s not worth it for my husband. I''ll never have Liu Yuzhu again. Please don''t say you''re my classmate in the future." then, meimou didn''t look at Yuzhu.


    Tang Wan smiled bitterly and said to Tang Wenhao with a helpless face, "husband, it''s not too late to see a person now. Don''t be sad."


    The cloud sisters couldn''t understand anything. It could be seen that Yuzhu went to each other''s team and still saw some clues. They couldn''t help staring at Yuzhu.


    Liu Dawei was very happy to see his daughter back to him. With a wave of his hand, he motioned for the team to approach Tang Wenhao again.


    At this time, no one expected that Yuzhu suddenly pulled out a pistol from her father''s waist and aimed it at her own head. She shouted in a charming voice, "no one can move. If you take another step forward, I''ll die and show you."


    Although Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what she said, she felt that she was out of her mind from her firm beautiful eyes. Liu Dawei was stunned to see his daughter put the pistol on his head!


    "Yuzhu, what are you doing? Don''t move, don''t come forward!"


    "Dad, you must let your men withdraw, or I''ll die and show you." Yuzhu shouted.


    "Yuzhu, don''t get excited. We have something to discuss. Don''t pull the trigger! Baby, don''t scare dad. This man is not worth it. Come on, give the gun back to Dad." Liu Dawei slowly approached his daughter.


    "Dad, don''t come here. If you take another step, I''ll shoot right away." as he said, Yuzhu''s jade finger seemed to really pull the trigger, which scared Liu Dawei motionless.


    Tang Wenhao also couldn''t help shouting, "Yuzhu, don''t shoot, don''t do stupid things."


    At this time, Tang Wan and Xiu''er also began to regret that they had just hurt Yuzhu. They shouldn''t believe her. "Yuzhu, don''t do anything stupid. We believe you."


    "Yuzhu, if dad doesn''t move, don''t move! We have something to discuss, or I''ll withdraw the team first. You go with me, and I promise I won''t embarrass them." Liu Dawei said.


    "No, I want to go with Wen Hao. Dad, I love him. I''m already his woman. I must be with him. Without him, I''d rather die. I can''t live without him." Yuzhu said with tears.


    "Yuzhu, what are you talking about? Dad knows you said this on purpose to save him. You just met yesterday and didn''t know each other for a few hours. How can you be his woman? Dad doesn''t allow you to talk nonsense regardless of your reputation, do you hear?" Liu Dawei didn''t expect his daughter to admit that she had committed herself to Tang Wenhao in full view of the public. He suddenly felt quite ashamed, but he didn''t dare to force her too much.


    "Dad, I''m not talking nonsense. I''m his woman. He did sleep with his daughter yesterday. Her daughter is willing. If there''s no accident, her daughter will have his children in ten months. If you don''t accept it, we''ve already done so, Dad!"


    "Shut up! Bastard, is this what a girl should say? I don''t know shame. I don''t have a daughter like you." Liu Dawei was furious when he saw that Yuzhu completely ignored his face.


    Yuzhu saw that his father also said cruel words. He closed his beautiful eyes and said sadly, "Dad, let your daughter be your daughter again in the next life!" and he was about to pull the trigger.


    Everyone exclaimed, including Tang Wenhao, "jade bamboo, No."


    Liu Dawei cried helplessly, "Yuzhu, that''s enough. I''ll withdraw my troops. You go with him!"


    This sentence is still valid. Yuzhu didn''t pull the trigger when he heard his father say he wanted to withdraw the troops. He opened his beautiful eyes, knelt down on his knees, still held the pistol in his hand, pointed to his head and said, "Dad, please give an order to withdraw your team. My daughter will come back to see you and my mother in the future. I''m sorry!"


    Liu Dawei was silent for a moment, reluctantly waved to his team and said, "pass my order and the team will withdraw outside the forest."


    "Yes! Brothers, withdraw."


    Liu Dawei''s team soon disappeared into the jungle. When Yuzhu saw that his father really took the team away, he quickly pulled up Tang Wenhao and ran into the forest. While running, he said, "Wenhao, hurry up, otherwise my father will be in trouble if he goes back."


    Other people also ran with them in the forest without slighting them. In this way, they ran out of the forest for more than ten miles and completely entered the dense forest.


    After confirming the safety, the six people sat panting under a tree. Xiuer was so tired that she almost threw up. Among these people, her physical quality was the worst, which distressed Tang Wenhao. It should be said that among the five women, Xiuer was the most delicate, and her skin was the most tender and delicate, which made people love. Men naturally like such a beauty. It looked like protection and wanted to hurt her, Yuzhu''s physical condition is not much worse than her, but Yuzhu''s bones exude a kind of charm and wildness, which makes her look less need to be loved by men, but it is easy to make men crazy, because she is very open for happiness.


    "Wen Hao, Xiu''er, sister Tang Wan, don''t worry! My father should not catch up with us. I don''t know where we went just now. Where did they find us?" yuzhujiao gasped.


    "Ah? You don''t know where this is? Then you still run with us?" Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise.


    "Yuzhu, you won''t lead us to run around and can''t find a way out?" Xiu''er asked anxiously.


    "It shouldn''t be. I think the direction is right. You see, the sun is in the East in the morning, and we must be right to go west. Is Myanmar in the west of langnanta province?" Yuzhu smiled.


    "Also, the direction should be right. The most troublesome thing now is that we have no travel. Now we have nothing but a little loose money and these self-defense guns, so we have to leave here as soon as possible and find a way out. It''s easy as long as we enter Kachin state," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, we don''t even have tents now. How can we sleep at night?" said Xiu''er with a small mouth.


    "Hehe, Xiuer, don''t worry. I''m here! I''ll sleep with you in my arms at night, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "What about her sister?" Xiuer smiled shyly.


    "The Yuncai sisters don''t have to worry at all. They''re not like you. Sister Tang Wan is also used to the wild life. I''ll sleep with Yuzhu around you. Are you satisfied?" Tang Wenhao smiled. Yuzhu smiled shyly and was very happy. She knew that her behavior had completely changed Tang Wenhao''s view of her. She won Tang Wenhao''s love, She also won the respect of Xiuer''s sisters. When she thought that Tang Wenhao, a super handsome man and a super strong man, could be lucky to her every day, she felt that everything she did was worth it. There was nothing happier than being his woman in the world.


    Tang Wan smiled helplessly. She got along with Xiuer day and night these days. She also knew her. Xiuer is really a delicate girl. She also knows men. She knows that Tang Wenhao likes her dish. As soon as they have a chance, they hold each other in a hurry and eat it as a meal. It''s just a wedding. I can understand!


    The cloud sisters couldn''t understand them at all. They just smiled foolishly.


    After a short rest, the six continued on their way. To make a long story short, in the evening, they walked for a whole day, not 100 miles or 80 miles, but they still didn''t find a suitable place for camping.


    The woods are too dense and uninhabited. They are afraid of being attacked by poisonous snakes and beasts, so they don''t dare to stop for a moment. They can only continue to travel overnight. Xiuer has long died. She has been carried by Tang Wenhao from time to time since the afternoon. Fortunately, Tang Wenhao is strong and energetic.


    Yuzhu looks slim and sexy, a little thin, but her physical quality is as strong as that of the cloud sisters. You look at her from behind. She is still very tight, very sexy and full of vitality. According to her own words, she has exercised with her father since she was a child. She keeps running every day, and runs in the woods, so she has never had any problems and has plenty of energy. Xiuer knows this, Yuzhu is the only girl among their female classmates who has long-term exercise habits.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, no wonder there was such a fierce wave yesterday, and the demand was quite strong. The two xiuers were not her opponents. They thought it was the result of the man''s training. It turned out that people have exercised since childhood. Her physical quality determines that she has more energy and physical strength than other girls to accompany men.


    "Yuzhu, I think we must go camping, otherwise we will get lost if we go on like this. The woods here are too dense and there is no sense of direction at all. It''s night again. I think we''d better rest here for a night. We''ll determine where to go when we see the sun rise there tomorrow morning. What do you say?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hmm! I agree with Wen Hao... I agree with him..." in fact, several women are very tired and don''t walk steadily at night. It will be even more troublesome if they encounter poisonous snakes and beasts on the road.

 Chapter 642

    Seeing that everyone had unified their thinking, Tang Wenhao put Xiu''er down and began to clean up the weeds around. They knew that if they didn''t clean up the weeds, it would be very dangerous if there were any poisonous snakes hidden inside. After all, it was night. It was difficult to find detoxifying herbs, so everyone was very cautious.


    Six people quickly cleared out an open space of more than ten square meters, cut off some nearby branches, and made a simple fence. They took out the prey and wild fruit played by the cloud sisters on the road during the day. The wild rabbits and pheasants were roasted and eaten, and the wild fruit was eaten as fruit.


    After eating and drinking, several people chatted for a while. The Yuncai sisters were soon sleepy because they couldn''t understand their words. Tang Wan let them sleep first. She was too sleepy to stand it. Although she also wanted Tang Wenhao to sleep around her, she knew very well that Tang Wenhao''s interest in Xiuer and Yuzhu in the past two days, I don''t have to fight with the two super beauties. The more I fight, the easier it is to lose Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Hao, you haven''t told me about your relationship with Xiaoyao! What do you mean when you say on the phone that you''ll find you as long as you find Xiaoyao? Aren''t you also her husband?" Yuzhu asked suspiciously.


    "How could it be? Yuzhu, you don''t know that Xiao Yao is innocent. How could she be Wen Hao''s wife? You and Mike are the only three of us. Xiao Yao and I are innocent. She must not be Wen Hao''s woman. She told me that she hasn''t been interested in any man yet! But, Wen Hao, can you tell us? What are you and Xiao Yao "It doesn''t matter," said Xiu''er with a smile.


    "Yes! Wen Hao, tell me! What''s the secret?" Yuzhu asked, shaking his arm.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s not that I want to keep it a secret, it''s that I''m embarrassed to say."


    "Why? Are you her brother?" Yuzhu asked with a smile.


    "Definitely not. It''s my brother who''s embarrassed." Xiu''er said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "according to grade, I''m her brother, but according to seniority! I''m her father."


    "Ah? Dad?" Xiuer and Yuzhu looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, and then burst into laughter.


    "Don''t laugh. What I said is true. Of course, she may not know that I have a father." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "What? I don''t know. Wen Hao, what exactly do you mean? The more we listen, the more confused we are." Yuzhu smiled, and Xiu''er nodded and motioned him to speak clearly.


    So Tang Wenhao told Xiuer and Yuzhu about his relationship with Xiaoyao''s adoptive mother ah Hui, and told them that he and ah Hui even had children, so he didn''t know what his relationship with Xiaoyao was. Should Xiaoyao call him father when he saw him? Or brother.


    "So it is? Wen Hao, is little Yao''s mother more than ten years older than you?" Xiu''er asked suspiciously.


    "Well! It seems that she is 12 or 13 years old. Anyway, she must be older than me for more than one round. However, sister ah Hui is not old at all. I never think she is too old." Tang Wenhao can''t help but reappear in his mind that ah Hui loves him and their children Sihui''s lovely little appearance. His heart aches and feels sorry for the dead ah Hui and her daughter Sihui.


    I''ve never done my duty as a father. When I go back, I must love my children and never come out again. It''s time for them to enjoy their father''s love. I''ve had enough fun. There are enough women and it''s time to take heart. Tang Wenhao unknowingly burst into tears.


    "Wen Hao, why are you crying? Are you thinking about Xiao Yao''s mother?" Xiu''er asked painfully.


    "Well, and our children. In fact, I''m sorry for many people, especially sister ah Hui. She died because of me. When I met Xiao Yao, I didn''t know how to tell her about her mother. I always wanted to see her, but I was a little afraid and couldn''t face her." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Wen Hao, it''s all right. Xiao Yao is very considerate. She is the most beautiful, gentle and generous of our students. She won''t blame you. Wen Hao, I have an idea. After meeting Xiao Yao, I want her to marry you. In this way, our three beauties will get together again. We used to belong to the same class, but now we can belong to the same class A man, how romantic and legendary! "Yuzhu smiled.


    "Can you really think of it? Xiao Yao is the adopted daughter of sister ah Hui and my daughter''s sister." Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s not her own. She''s just the daughter raised by your sister ah Hui. She''s not a few years younger than you." Yuzhu smiled indifferently.


    "I think it''s OK, Wen Hao and Yuzhu. I also think it''s interesting. The three of us have the best relationship in school, and we are also well deserved school flowers, especially Xiaoyao. She is taller and sexy than us, and she reads well. She works harder than both of us. You don''t know. Many rich second generations have pursued her in school, but Xiaoyao has never accepted any man''s request Love, she''s really great, master of law! "Xiuer praised.


    "Oh, come on, stop talking, let''s sleep too! We have to hurry tomorrow! Look at the clouds, clouds and Tang Wan are asleep." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Xiuer, can you let me accompany Wen Hao first? I''ve missed him very much." Yuzhu was really coquettish and couldn''t carry it. Xiuer smiled and took the initiative to let him out of Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the extremely hungry Yuzhu in his beautiful eyes. He couldn''t help boiling blood. He turned over her and said with a bad smile, "Yuzhu, you''re the beauty I''ve seen most fascinated by this kind of thing. You''re dead tonight. Let''s see how I deal with you." as he said, Tang Wenhao began to undress the Yuzhu under him.


    Tang Wenhao tasted the delicacy of Yuzhu. When he was about to get ready, he heard a frightening wolf howl coming from a distance. Then, bursts of wolf howls came one after another. Tang Wenhao, who had stripped off his clothes, hurriedly rolled down, put on his clothes in a panic and watched around with vigilance. Xiu''er and Yuzhu were even more pale, Hurriedly woke up Tang Wan and the cloud sisters.


    "Sister Tang Wan, clouds, clouds, get up quickly. There''s a wolf."


    Tang Wenhao grabbed the submachine gun and hid under a tree to observe the movement around him. He knew that there was an essential difference between a wolf and a group of wolves. If the wolves wanted to attack people, they were very wise, paid attention to strategy and cooperated seamlessly. Jin Dacai and he learned the wisdom of the wolves when saving Ruan Ying and her at that time. If they didn''t pay attention, several people would be torn to pieces by the wolves, No bones.


    There is still a difference between the current situation and that at that time. Jin Dacai''s Kung Fu is so powerful that he can help himself. Now there are six people and five beauties here. Even if the cloud sisters have good shooting skills, he doesn''t know what their skills are, because the key to fighting with wolves is good Kung Fu.


    Several beauties also nervously held the guns in their hands, especially the cloud sisters, professionally lurking in the trees, holding submachine guns and observing the surroundings with vigilance.


    Because of the fire, they could only see the situation near them. It was dark not far away. They couldn''t find anything at all. "Husband, listen, how far is the wolf howling from us?" Tang Wan asked.


    "It should be nearby. We must be careful. Wolves are very cunning animals and are good at lurking and surprise attacks. Maybe they are lurking around us now. However, you don''t have to worry too much. As long as the fire here is not extinguished, there will be nothing. Wolves are afraid of fire and there will be no danger for the time being." Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "Wen Hao, but how long can we burn this firewood!" asked Xiu''er anxiously.


    "There''s no problem holding on until dawn, but the problem is what to do after dawn? Clouds, clouds, how many bullets are there in your gun?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Tang Wan quickly told the Yuncai sisters what Tang Wenhao meant. They hurriedly checked the bullets in the gun and said that each person had only four or five bullets. Tang Wan checked the bullets in her own gun again. Xiu''er didn''t understand the gun. Yuzhu checked it for her. Six people added up to 30 bullets.


    "Bullets are not abundant, so we must not waste bullets, otherwise, we will be really dangerous. If the wolf has not launched an attack at dawn, we will try to drive the wolves away without a shot. Wife, you add some firewood to the fire, and we all think of a way to break through?" Tang Wenhao said.


    So, several people began to discuss how to drive the wolves away in the cheapest way. Finally, the cloud sisters came up with an idea. Tang Wenhao thought it was a good way for their sisters.


    Originally, the cloud said that since wolves are animals afraid of fire, they can make some simple bows and arrows to shoot out torches to drive out wolves. They can also take the opportunity to observe how many wolves there are. If the number is small, shoot them and drive them away if the number is large.


    Clouds and clouds are really capable. After putting down their submachine guns, they quickly use the sharp knives they carry to make bows and crossbows with wet branches, which makes Tang Wenhao stunned. They are the real forest owner and worthy of being the hunter''s daughter.


    In a twinkling of an eye, several bows and crossbows were made. The cloud first put a burning wooden stick on the arrow Xuan, aimed at the grass outside, and suddenly shot out. A fire was burning in the grass not far away, indicating that the rocket had become a fire source and spread rapidly around.


    Just a few seconds after the arrow fell, there was a howling wolf near the fire, which frightened Tang Wenhao to raise his gun and aim at it. They saw a wild wolf rush out of the fire and catch fire on his body. Then they saw six or seven white wild wolves running out of the grass and running wildly into the night. The burning wild wolf disappeared into the jungle like a rocket.


    "Cloud, you hit the wolf with a crooked arrow. The arrow you just shot must have hit the wolf on the back." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wan and Xiu''er both smiled with cloud in their arms. "Cloud, you are so powerful that you can shoot wolves. It''s so divine!" Xiu''er said with a smile. A bright smile appeared on cloud''s pretty face, and her sister cloud also showed a proud smile.


    However, although the cloud inadvertently drove away the wolves with an arrow, everyone learned the danger here. They were no longer sleepy. They all sat around and chatted. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking at the twin sisters of cloud and cloud again. Under the fire, the twin sisters looked more beautiful and moving.

 Chapter 643

    Thinking of their sisters'' agile action when making bows and crossbows and the cloud''s bow and arrow shooting at the wolves, Tang Wenhao felt that the sisters were sexy and charming.


    Thinking about it, Tang Wenhao began to be dishonest. Shit, no, I have to relax, or I can''t live tonight. But who will come first? Yuzhu just looked like a man. She couldn''t think of it at a glance. It''s estimated that she was the same as herself during the day and endured it all day.


    But the clouds have a special taste at this time. Tang Wenhao''s dazzled eyes have not escaped Tang Wan''s beautiful eyes. She pestles Tang Wenhao''s arm and whispers, "do you want to do bad things with the cloud girl? Her eyes are so bright."


    "I can''t hide anything from you, wife. Don''t be jealous! Why don''t I come first with her?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, I''d better go to bed! I''ll ask their sisters," Tang Wan said with a smile.


    "Do you need to ask? Look at me." Tang Wenhao first winked at Xiu''er and Yuzhu, then sat among the cloud sisters, grabbed one with one hand, kissed the cloud and said, "cloud, this is a reward for your sisters to drive away the wolves." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    The sisters were like Tang Wenhao yesterday. Of course, they knew what Tang Wenhao wanted. They all smiled shyly. They neither cooperated nor resisted. They envied Yuzhu.


    Yuzhu glanced at Tang Wenhao''s two-color eyes as if he had been stripped off. Tang Wenhao and her scene last night would appear in front of her, and that strong desire would rush in her body like a mountain torrent.


    Therefore, she thinks more than the cloud sisters. She is a girl who knows how to enjoy, so she never hides in this regard. She calls when she should, and calls when she should, which also makes her men want to stop her.


    "Yuzhu, do you really miss Wen hao?" Xiuer asked shyly. She didn''t leave Tang Wenhao when she saw Yuzhu''s beautiful eyes. She knew that her female classmate couldn''t hold back.


    In the bedroom before, Yuzhu had shown Xiaoyao and her how powerful Mike''s ability was and how much she enjoyed the feeling of having a man. However, due to her strict tutoring since childhood, she never dared to accept the courtship of any boy, and Xiaoyao was even less interested in falling in love and was bent on reading the book of sages. Therefore, among the three beauties, only Yuzhu had a man.


    No gossip. Besides Tang Wenhao, he is actually observing Yuzhu. He likes the madness of Yuzhu when he desperately demands himself.


    However, the fate is so arranged that Tang Wenhao can''t enjoy this night. When he was about to press the clouds to the ground, he heard bursts of frightening wolf howls around him again. This time, the wolf howls kept coming and going, and the sound began to approach them from far to near.


    Tang Wenhao quickly picked up the submachine gun from one and looked around warily.


    The five beauties were scared out of their wits, and the flowers lost their color. They all clenched their guns and stared at the jungle in front of them in fear. Tang Wenhao said to the beauties, "The wolf is a kind of animal with a strong sense of revenge. If it suffers a loss, it will certainly seek revenge. The wolf was burned just now. It must have moved rescuers to deal with us. It seems that we have more or less bad luck tonight. We should be psychologically prepared."


    After hearing this, Xiu''er asked timidly, "Wen Hao, will we die?"


    "Xiu''er, don''t be afraid. We won''t die. I''ll die in front of you. Let the wolf eat me first!" Tang Wenhao said with a calm smile.


    Tang Wenhao was right. The reason why the wolves made a comeback this time was that the wolf was injured and suffered a loss. They pulled their team over. More than 40 wild wolves surrounded Tang Wenhao and them by the fire.


    Not to mention that the wolves kept jumping back and forth around Tang Wenhao, this frightening howl alone was enough to break people''s will.


    Tang Wan and Yuncai sisters are much better. They have been calmly observing the movements of the wolves. Xiu''er and Yuzhu can''t do it. They are so scared that their legs and stomach are cramped that they are about to collapse to the ground. Tang Wenhao asked them to stay by the fire and don''t leave the fire easily. He said that as long as the fire doesn''t go out, the wolves don''t dare to attack them.


    The cloud shot several rockets with a bow and crossbow again, but the effect was very little. The wolf was very smart. As long as you didn''t shoot it, it wasn''t afraid. After hiding, it avoided the fire, but it didn''t leave their encirclement. Tang Wenhao was stupid and had no choice.


    Tang Wenhao knows that the wolves are playing with them now. For a long time, it is very disadvantageous to them. People must be tired easily and the dry firewood is very limited. Once the fire is out, the wolves will launch a general attack on them recklessly. With Tang Wenhao''s guns and limited bullets, they will soon be exhausted. No matter how powerful Tang Wenhao''s martial arts are, it is difficult to take care of five people at the same time A beautiful woman, not to mention his acupoint pointing skill to deal with people and wolves, he hasn''t tried it yet, and he doesn''t have a bottom in his heart.


    "Husband, have you counted how many wolves are around us?" Tang Wan asked.


    "Maybe more than 40 horses! We can see it. I don''t know if there are any left behind. Wife, don''t worry. There will be a way. Wong Tai Sin in Hong Kong has calculated my life. He said, I have enough Yang, my life is hard, and I can''t die. You will be fine with me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I know, but what to do now? We can''t burn the dry firewood here for long. We must find a way again. We can''t wait until the fire goes out. Then it''s too late. Husband, if you can fight alone, how can you beat so many wolves? You can''t take care of us. Not to mention that there are so many wolves, even one wolf can''t deal with our women "Tang Wan''s analysis made Xiuer and Yuzhu more frightened. The two beauties hugged each other and trembled with fear.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the remaining dry firewood and was burning with anxiety. He was wondering what to do to reduce the danger relatively. The six guns add up to 32 bullets. If they don''t miss, they can shoot 32 wolves. There are still more than a dozen left. Can you deal with them?


    But anyway, we can only do this first. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao said to Tang Wan, "Wife, I think we should take the initiative to attack. Otherwise, if the fire goes out, we will be really finished. You tell clouds and clouds that their sisters have good shooting skills. None of us should shoot. Give them all the guns. You tell them that we must shoot without miss. One shot will end with a wolf, okay?"


    "OK, that''s all we can do." Tang Wan replied, and then told the cloud sisters what Tang Wenhao meant.


    The two sisters said to Tang Wan, "don''t worry, sister Tang Wan! We promise to kill a wolf with one shot and not waste a bullet."


    "Well, from now on, you can shoot as long as you find a chance," Tang Wan said.


    Therefore, the cloud and the cloud sisters began to give full play to their advantages. Meimou stared at the wolves running back and forth in the light of the fire, waiting for the opportunity to fire.


    The two sisters didn''t disappoint Tang Wenhao. When the opportunity came, the two sisters shot one wolf at a time. Soon, more than a dozen wolves were shot and killed by the cloud sisters. The wolves were completely boiling, howling and roaring. They kept grabbing the dust on the ground with their claws to vent their revenge, especially the first tall jackal Shuttling through the jungle, the speed is very fast. The cloud is not sure to shoot it several times.


    Under the leadership of this wolf, these wolves became braver and braver. Although they saw their companions fall next to them, they never flinch and have the potential to resolutely destroy Tang Wenhao and them.


    An hour later, clouds and clouds killed the bullets in three submachine guns, and the wolves didn''t flinch at all. The most troublesome thing was that the fire in the fire was getting worse, because the dry firewood was almost burned out.


    Tang Wenhao looked around anxiously. Suddenly, he found that there seemed to be some dead branches on a tree next to the fire. He quickly hung the dead branches with an empty gun and broke them with force. Xiuer and they also hurried to help and add firewood to the fire.


    "Husband, the tree is so thick that we can climb up the tree to avoid it. If we can''t stick to it, we can go up the tree. As long as we don''t let the wolf climb up the tree, we are safe, don''t you say!" Tang Wan said.


    This reminded Tang Wenhao. He couldn''t help nodding, "yes, wife, you and Xiuer, jade bamboo go up first! The three of us stick to it as long as we can."


    "OK, Xiuer, Yuzhu, come on, let me help you up the tree." Tang Wan said to Xiuer and Yuzhu.


    The two beauties were also impolite. With the help of Tang Wan, they climbed up the tree, sat in one branch and looked nervously under the tree. Tang Wenhao still stared at these crazy wolves to prevent them from attacking. Clouds and clouds slowed down the shooting times. They knew that bullets were too precious and did not shoot if they were not absolutely sure.


    "Wife, why don''t you climb up the tree? Can''t you climb up? Let me help you." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously when he saw that Tang Wan was still beside the fire and didn''t climb up the tree.


    "No, I''ll stay with you. Besides, the fire always needs people to add firewood. I''m not afraid of death," Tang Wan said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can handle it alone. Go up!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Tang Wan didn''t go up dead or alive, but let Xiuer and Yuzhu break off some dead branches on the tree. Therefore, the fire can be maintained and kept going.


    In this way, several people persisted for several hours, and the jackals were also a little tired. Except that the wolves kept shuttling through the grass in twos and threes, as if looking for opportunities, the other jackals hid, and the cloud sisters had no chance to shoot them again.


    The sky gradually brightened, and a round of rosy clouds rose slowly from the East. The fire still crackled. Tang Wenhao dared not neglect it. He stared at the grass and trees outside without blinking, for fear that the wolves hiding in it would wait for an opportunity to attack.


    At this time, everything outside could clearly appear in front of them. There were wolf corpses everywhere. The clouds told Tang Wan that their sisters had shot and killed 26 wild wolves, so the bullets were very limited.


    In addition, the cloud sisters and Tang Wan are extremely tired. Their beautiful eyes are red. After all, they didn''t sleep all night. They walked the mountain road for another day yesterday, and Xiuer and Yuzhu can''t break the dead branches, because the dead branches on the tree have been broken by their sisters.

 Chapter 644

    Tang Wenhao saw that the fire in the fire was getting weaker and weaker, and Tang Wan and the cloud sisters were extremely tired. It was very dangerous to stick to it, so he said to their sisters, "wife, you three should go up the tree first! The wolves are estimated to attack us, and I will go up immediately. It may be too late."


    Tang Wan nodded and motioned to the cloud sisters to go first. The two sisters were not polite. They looked around vigilantly and quickly rushed to the big tree after confirming that there were no wolves nearby.


    What a pair of agile Hunter daughters, they saw that the cloud took the submachine gun over their shoulders, held the tree with both hands, stepped up with their feet, rubbed the ground and went up the tree, like an ape, very fast.


    The clouds did not show weakness. Like their sister''s clouds, they quickly went up the tree. They found a branch at the top of the tree and sat on it, watching the movement below with vigilance.


    When they glanced down at the top of the tree, the two sisters exclaimed, because they found that there were not less than 30 wild wolves lurking in the grass besides the wolf corpses all around the tree. They quickly said to Tang Wan, "sister Tang Wan, you and Wen Hao come up quickly, and there are many wolves below."


    After hearing this, Tang Wan quickly said to Tang Wenhao, "husband, let''s go up the tree quickly. The cloud said that there are many wolves lurking around us. We can''t deal with them."


    "OK, let''s go. You go first and I''ll help you." Tang Wenhao took Tang Wan and ran to the tree trunk.


    Just then, several wolves howled around, and then several white shadows rushed towards Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan, "come on, wife, go up, come on, the wolf is coming."


    Tang Wan was in a hurry, but she couldn''t get up. Tang Wenhao was just about to push her up with her ass. the wolf behind him had jumped on him, so that Xiuer and Yuzhu in the tree screamed, and the cloud sisters were stunned.


    Fortunately, there were bullets in their guns. The cloud slammed and shot. A wolf close to Tang Wenhao''s back fell down. With another bang, the cloud also shot and another white wolf fell down. However, then, more than a dozen wild wolves rushed towards Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan.


    Tang Wan hasn''t gone up the tree yet. Looking back, Tang Wenhao saw a wolf leaping at him with teeth and claws. He was so surprised that he loosened his hand and completely fell to the ground. Tang Wenhao wanted to pull her, but when he heard the wind coming behind him, he quickly waved an iron fist to knock down the wolf attacking him, grabbed the submachine gun again and fired at the wolf.


    Four or five wild wolves fell to the ground, but there were no bullets in the gun, and more than a dozen wild wolves stood around staring at him and Tang Wan.


    "Husband, you don''t care about me. Go up by yourself!" Tang Wan said. A great sense of fear hit her all over. She seemed to feel the end approaching, but she didn''t want Tang Wenhao to die. She couldn''t let Tang Wenhao die with her.


    "No, I want to die together and live together. Wife, I won''t leave you alone to feed these damn wolves. I want to fight them to the end." Tang Wenhao roared.


    "Husband, I don''t have any relatives anyway. I happen to miss my parents too. I''ll go to heaven to see them now. I miss my brother too." Tang Wan said thoughtlessly.


    Tang Wenhao was startled and asked with concern, "wife, what are you talking about? What do you want to do?"


    "Husband, originally, I wanted to have a man and a half with you, but I have no fertility. I secretly checked. I won''t have fertility. Living in this world is meaningless, and I can''t drag you down. Husband, you let me be a woman these days, which makes me feel the warmth of home and the happiness of being a wife. You are the world The most affectionate and righteous man in the world, I love you, husband. Let''s see each other in the next life! "Said Tang Wanchao. Before Tang Wenhao could reply, Tang Wanchao rushed at the wolves.


    "Wife, don''t!" Tang Wenhao was stunned when he saw Tang Wan jumping on the wolves alone.


    The four sisters in the tree also exclaimed, "sister Tang Wan... Sister Tang Wan..."


    Several wolves saw Tang Wan pounce on them. They began to jump and jumped two meters away. Later, they saw Tang Wan just shaking her jade arms and jumping at her with open teeth and claws.


    Tang Wenhao quickly picked up the submachine gun and rushed like a pack of wolves to duel with them, but several other wolves trapped him firmly and couldn''t rush at all.


    Seeing Tang Wan bitten by several wild wolves on his thighs, arms and head, Tang Wan gave a shrill scream. Soon the sound gradually disappeared, leaving a piece of flesh and blood on the ground.


    Several girls in the tree cried bitterly. Xiuer and Yuzhu had never seen such a tragic scene. They suddenly vomited with the trunk in their arms. The cloud sisters also cried loudly, and there was nothing they could do.


    Tang Wenhao cried loudly while fighting with the wolves, "wife, Tang Wan... Ah! You evil wolves, I''ll fight with you."


    However, no matter how powerful Tang Wenhao was, the wolf was too cunning and United. He took turns to encircle but not attack, or just made a simple attack, which made Tang Wenhao powerless to resist.


    After a while, the thing that worried Tang Wenhao most happened. After these wolves distinguished the situation, they divided several wolves and began to climb the tree, which scared Xiuer and Yuzhu up. The cloud sisters quickly climbed down. Their sisters are good at martial arts. They know that Xiuer and Yuzhu can''t do it.


    So, the clouds and clouds are in the tree to deal with the climbing wolves. Fortunately, with a gun in hand, they can drop the wolves, but Tang Wenhao is already in danger.


    His acupoint pointing skill was useless in front of the wolves. Fighting the wolves alone, he was scratched by the wolves on his hands and feet, and people were out of breath. The key was that Tang Wan was tragically eaten alive by the whole wolf. It was too hard for him. He was too sad, and his willpower was severely defeated.


    Shit, just kill yourself and let these wolves eat it. It seems that Huang Daxian can''t believe what he said. He said that I was full of Yang. Now, I''ll hang up before I was 30 and die in the mouth of the wolves. Dad, mom and son are unfilial. I''ll go first before I have time to honor you. I''ll honor you in the afterlife!


    Manny, sister, sister Ah Mui, Ah Ying... Vivid and beautiful shadows emerge in Tang Wenhao''s mind. When he thinks of so many women who love him as life, and when Tang Wan takes the initiative to feed the wolf for him, Tang Wenhao can''t help feeling sad and tears blur his eyes.


    Just then, the cloud exclaimed. When Tang Wenhao looked back at the cloud, he saw a wolf biting the butt of her gun, and the cloud had no chance to hit the wolf, because there were several wolves around her in her direction, waiting for the opportunity to go up the tree. The situation was very critical.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao thought of his death, these beautiful and lovely girls had no hope of living. He immediately felt that the burden on him was too heavy and must not die like this. Besides, if Ruan Ling and Manny knew that they were dead, could they still live? Can sister Ah Mui still live?


    Suddenly, a heroic spirit ignited in Tang Wenhao''s chest. He stared sharply at the surrounding wolves, murderous and energetic, waved his whole body to strength, took the initiative to attack, and hit the tree trunk.


    The wolves seemed to be suppressed by his powerful aura and dodged one after another. Soon Tang Wenhao came to the tree trunk and knocked down the wolf biting the cloud butt with the butt of his gun. The other wild wolves were overwhelmed by his momentum and dodged one after another, afraid to get close to him.


    "Cloud grabs my leg... Wenhao, come on, put your hand out to me." cloud bends down and shouts to Tang Wenhao, and extends her jade hand.


    Tang Wenhao quickly took out one hand and held them tightly together. The cloud quickly pulled upward, while Tang Wenhao supported the butt of the gun with one hand as a fulcrum, transported his strength, jumped up in the air with the strength of the cloud and quickly climbed the tree.


    The Wolves under the tree howled when they saw that Tang Wenhao had gone up the tree, surrounded the trunk and went up the tree. Tang Wenhao''s heart was relieved and guarded the trunk together with the cloud sisters and the three. The wild wolves had no way and squatted aside. They were going to trap Tang Wenhao.


    A little relaxed, Tang Wenhao glanced at the place where Tang Wan was eaten by the wolves, leaving only some hair and bones. Other parts went into the belly of the wolves. Tang Wenhao was so distressed that he tore his heart and lungs. One day, his husband and wife were kind. He still loved Tang Wan very much.


    Tang Wenhao sobbed, "wife, you died so miserably, so miserably! Sobbing." Tang Wenhao said, tears pouring out and sobbing.


    Although the cloud sisters didn''t understand what Tang Wenhao said, they all knew that Tang Wenhao was crying for Tang Wan, and they also shed tears one after another. Xiuer and Yuzhu on the branch above were also crying, telling Tang Wan''s kindness to them. A feeling of sadness and despair was diffuse around several beautiful women.


    Tang Wenhao knew very well that even if these wolves were not attacking them and only guarding below, they would be more or less unlucky. After a night''s battle, they were exhausted, hungry and thirsty, with no water in their mouths, and their willpower was becoming weaker and weaker.


    After such a stalemate for a morning, Xiuer finally couldn''t bear it. She said sadly, "Wen Hao, are we hopeless? If so, Wen Hao, kill me! I don''t want to die in the mouth of a wolf. I''m afraid, but if you kill me, I''m not afraid."


    "Well, Wen Hao, kill me too! I don''t want to be eaten alive by the wolf, and I''d like to die in your hands." Yuzhu also cried.


    "No, Xiuer, Yuzhu, you won''t die, we won''t die, we must insist, the victory will eventually be ours, you have to believe me, we won''t die," Tang Wenhao said.


    "But, Wen Hao, I''m dying of thirst. I''m sleepy. I can''t support it." Xiu''er said faintly.


    "Xiu''er, be strong. Believe me, you''ll be fine. Clouds, clouds, you watch first. I''ll tie Xiu''er to a tree so that she won''t fall." Tang Wenhao said. The clouds didn''t understand, but she seemed to understand Tang Wenhao''s meaning, nodded and motioned him over.


    So Tang Wenhao climbed to Xiuer and Yuzhu. When the two beauties saw Tang Wenhao coming, they all threw themselves into his arms and cried, "Wen Hao, I don''t want to die... Wen Hao... I don''t want to die. I want to be your wife and your woman... I love you. I just realized the taste of love. I don''t want to leave you like this. I haven''t been your woman enough."

 Chapter 645

    Tang Wenhao was very sad when he heard this. He said firmly, "Xiu''er, Yuzhu, don''t be afraid. We''ll be fine. Wolves are tired. They''re not much better than us. At this time, whoever sticks to the end is the best winner. As you said, you haven''t done enough of my women, and I haven''t done enough of your men! Shall we make an agreement? We must leave here alive together and go out , we re-enter the bridal chamber, we love crazily once, okay? Regardless of anything, we can love as we want, and we can love as we want, okay? "


    "Eh!... eh... Wen Hao, don''t leave us... I''m afraid." Xiuer and Yuzhu''s will has been completely destroyed. Only relying on Tang Wenhao can they have a sense of security.


    At this time, the clouds suddenly screamed. Tang Wenhao quickly looked down and was surprised. It turned out that the Wolves under the tree didn''t know when they were eating the bodies of their companions. The corpses of wolves were divided by their companions. The scene must be tragic.


    Xiuer wanted to vomit and vomit... Tang Wenhao quickly patted her jade back and comforted, "Xiuer, don''t be afraid, it shows that they can''t hold on. If they can''t, we have to grab a wolf and eat it separately. Otherwise, when they are full and full, we have less and less strength, and we really can''t hold on at that time."


    "Ah? Do you want us to eat wolf meat raw?" cried Xiu''er.


    Yuzhu also looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and shook his head. "Wen Hao, I can''t eat. It''s disgusting. Besides, who knows if there is sister Tang Wan in the wolf''s stomach?"


    When she said this, Xiu''er felt more nauseous. Tang Wenhao hurriedly said, "no, Yuzhu, there must be no Tang Wan in the belly of the wolf who was killed at the beginning. This may be the only way for us to live, otherwise, we have only a dead end."


    "I won''t eat wolf meat anyway," said Xiu''er with a frown.


    "Say it again! You two stay here at ease first. I''ll discuss it with the cloud sisters below. However, now that Tang Wan is gone, we can''t understand the cloud sisters, so it''s difficult to communicate," Tang Wenhao said.


    Next to the cloud sisters, Tang Wenhao began to gesture to them, meaning that he wanted to go down and grab a wolf corpse and give it to everyone. The cloud sisters shook their heads and said it was too dangerous.


    But Tang Wenhao has made up his mind. He knows that he will not risk robbing a wolf corpse. When these wolves are full of food and drink, they will have plenty of physical strength to deal with themselves, and they are already hungry and thirsty and can''t last long.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao was about to jump down when he heard a bang of a gun, which startled Tang Wenhao. He quickly turned his eyes and looked at the cloud sisters. He didn''t expect that they had bullets in their hands!


    However, the cloud sisters also looked at her with their beautiful eyes. There was doubt and confusion in their beautiful eyes, while the three fell their eyes on their heads. Xiuer and Yuzhu looked at them more innocently.


    Obviously, their sisters are not the shooters. Where did the gunfire come from?


    In fact, not only the five of them were stunned, but also the wolves were stunned. These wolves frightened by the gunshot also looked up and looked around to observe the movement around, so as to prevent themselves from being shot.


    Just when people and animals were confused, a tiger roar came from afar. At the same time, there was a gunshot. Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er both turned their eyes to the direction of the gunshot. Now they all saw it clearly.


    It turned out that a fierce tiger galloped over not far away. Three hunters came after the tiger, holding a shotgun, and closely pursued the beast.


    After the wolves smelled the danger signal, the head wolf howled a few times, and a miracle happened. These wolves who had guarded Tang Wenhao all night fled quickly.


    Tang Wenhao and them were very excited. After the tiger went through the tree and drilled into the jungle, they hurried down from the tree. When Tang Wenhao took the last Xiuer down the tree, the three hunters also rushed to them.


    Among the three hunters, one is an old man of about 50 years old, and the other two seem to be his sons, both in their twenties.


    When they saw wolf corpses everywhere, they were stunned! They looked at Tang Wenhao and four beauties in doubt. Among them, the old hunter pointed a gun at Tang Wenhao and asked, "who are you? Did you kill all these wolves?"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand him. He handed his eyes to Yuzhu. Yuzhu could understand him and quickly took over the conversation. "Yes, uncle, these wolves were killed by my man and my two sisters. Thank you for your help. If uncle doesn''t come, we will feed the wild wolves."


    "Did the frightened wolf surround you on this tree?" the old hunter asked, and then glanced at Tang Wenhao and them.


    "Well, thank you, uncle. We''ve been surrounded by wolves all day and night. Uncle, where is this? Can uncle take us out of the jungle?" Yuzhu begged.


    "Girl, tell me first, who are you? Why did you come to the wolf ditch? Don''t you know that once you enter the wolf ditch, it''s a miracle that you can leave alive." the old hunter asked.


    "Ah? This is the wolf Valley?" Yuzhu asked in surprise.


    "Yes, this is the famous wolf ditch. Girl, do you know the wolf ditch?" the old hunter asked.


    "Well, I heard from my father that my father used to be a soldier. I heard from him that there was a wild wolf ditch on the border between Laos and Myanmar. Many soldiers were besieged by wolves and died here," Yuzhu said.


    "Oh? Your father is also a soldier?" the old hunter asked suspiciously.


    Seeing the look of the old hunter, Yuzhu was worried that he would know his father and send him back, so he quickly pinched a name and told him that his father was from langnanta province and used to be a border guard. They entered the mountain for exploration. Unexpectedly, they accidentally entered the wild wolf valley. The old hunter said that considering Yuzhu was the daughter of a soldier, And Tang Wenhao and the cloud sisters killed so many wolves. He admired them, so he promised to take them out of the wolf ditch.


    So the old hunter asked Tang Wenhao to go with their three masters, and the tiger didn''t chase them. Their two sons wanted to carry some wild wolves, but the old hunter stopped them. But the three masters quickly stripped more than a dozen wolf skins and carried them on their backs. He said that the wild wolf skins were very valuable and it was a pity to stay here.


    However, it was too late to peel off the skins of more than 30 wild wolves. They said that the wild wolves were the animals that must be reported. If they came back and found that their three masters had stripped off their companions'' Wolf skins, they would not let them go. Therefore, after casually peeling more than a dozen wolf skins, they led Tang Wenhao to leave this tragic place quickly.


    Tang Wenhao wrapped some of Tang Wan''s hair and bones and put them on his body. When he wanted to return to death valley, he buried her at the tomb of Sister Lotus.


    On the way, Yuzhu and Orion have been chatting and asking each other for details. Yuzhu told Orion Ye San that she was a college student in langnanta province. These were her classmates. Tang Wenhao learned Kung Fu and the cloud sisters were also Orion''s daughters, so their shooting skills were very good.


    The hunter also told her that he used to be a soldier and a company commander in their army. He cleaned up the Miao family stronghold and worked as a border guard army. Later, he didn''t like to fight with his compatriots all day, so he went to a stronghold near the wild wolf Valley and became a hunter. This is his hometown. The family lived a life of peace with the world by hunting, He occasionally goes to langnanta province to exchange prey fur for food and clothing.


    Today, it is also a coincidence that the three of them chased the tiger. It is difficult to meet the tiger in this jungle at ordinary times, because the tiger is so valuable that it is difficult to find the trace of the tiger in the dense forest. Therefore, the three of them refused to give up the opportunity after meeting the tiger outside the wild wolf ditch and directly chased into the wild wolf ditch.


    Yuzhu secretly congratulated himself on meeting their three masters, otherwise, they would be doomed.


    In order to prevent the wolves from tracking them by smelling, ye San specially chose a place with a river. In the evening, ye San led Tang Wenhao and others out of the wolf ditch.


    Out of the wild wolf ditch, Tang Wenhao climbed a mountain peak and looked down. The forest in the wild wolf ditch was vast and rippling. He breathed a long sigh of relief and finally escaped from death.


    Then, the old hunter invited Yuzhu to go to his house to have a rest, eat something and then go back. Yuzhu hurriedly asked Tang Wenhao, "Uncle Wenhao invited us to his house to have a rest, how about it?"


    "OK, Wen Hao, I''m really going to faint from hunger." said Xiu''er on Tang Wenhao''s back.


    Tang Wenhao himself was very tired, hungry and thirsty, so he accepted the invitation of the old hunter and the party trekked to the old hunter''s house.


    In fact, these hunters are also very hard. Tang Wenhao calculated that it is at least 50 miles from the wild wolf Valley to the old hunter''s home. It is really hard for them to go so far to hunt once in the mountain.


    The old hunter''s stockade is in a valley with an area of 45 square kilometers, surrounded by mountains. Only their stockade is a flat valley with about thirty or forty families. There are farmland in the valley, which is a paradise in the world.


    When the people in the stockade saw the old hunter leading Yuzhu and their beautiful men and women back, they asked him curiously what was going on. He smiled and replied that he was a few urban college students saved in the mountains. It can be seen that the old hunter is a kind man.


    His home is in the east of the stockade. It has a wooden house structure. There are four women in the family, an old woman and three young women. The four women, dressed in the clothes of old ethnic minorities, sit at the door and peel corn cobs. They are surprised to see their men leading Tang Wenhao''s five outsiders.


    "Wife, let me introduce them to you. They are the city people we saved in the woods. Her name is Yuzhu. She is a college student in the city. Those are her classmates... Yuzhu girl, this is my wife, they are my daughter-in-law, and this is my daughter Jane." the old hunter introduced them to you respectively.


    Tang Wenhao has been carefully observing the family. He found that the old hunter family is very good. Only one son has strange eyes, especially when staring at his beautiful women, there is content in his eyes, which aroused Tang Wenhao''s vigilance.


    But the old hunter and the women of his family were really like good people. They treated the five of them very warmly and cooked porridge and corn for them. Several people were not polite and ate and drank.

 Chapter 646

    In particular, Tang Wenhao''s amazing appetite surprised the family. They had never seen such a man who could eat. The old hunter admired Tang Wenhao as a hero and invited him to drink.


    But Tang Wenhao didn''t trust his son and didn''t dare to drink. He said he couldn''t drink. The old hunter was unhappy and asked Yuzhu to translate. He said that the old people treated their guests sincerely and hoped that the guests would treat them sincerely.


    Tang Wenhao had no choice but to drink with the old hunter and his two sons. However, Tang Wenhao had one more heart and secretly forced all the alcohol out of his body. Therefore, no matter how much he drank, his mind was always clear.


    Tang Wenhao''s heroism and handsome appearance made the old hunter''s daughter admire very much. She also took the opportunity to toast Tang Wenhao. She said that the old people most admire the man who kills wolves and tigers. She can''t refuse to drink the wine. Tang Wenhao had to drink and eat meat bowl by bowl.


    Tang Wenhao has observed the daughter of the old hunter, Jane. She can''t say how beautiful she is, but she still has a lot of aura in her eyes. She is petite and cute. Yuzhu told him that Jane is 19 years old. She hasn''t read a book and can hunt. She has good shooting skills. All her daughters know guns, including the two daughter-in-law of the hunter.


    After drinking and eating, the night has also enveloped the wild stronghold. The old hunter arranged his two sons, Tang Wenhao and himself, to sleep in one room, while the women sleep in two rooms respectively. His women sleep in one room and Tang Wenhao''s women sleep in another room.


    The old hunter and Tang Wenhao sleep in the same bed, while his two sons sleep on the floor. Soon, the room snores like thunder, especially the snoring of the old hunter is really loud. Although Tang Wenhao is also very sleepy and sleepy after drinking wine, he dare not sleep like this. He is worried about the safety of Xiuer and Yuzhu, and misses Tang Wan.


    Think of the acquaintance and love with Tang Wan, think of Tang Wan alone from his hometown to Langshan to find him, think of all Tang Wan has done for herself along the way, especially her sacrifice to feed the wolf to save him. Where can Tang Wenhao sleep? Heartache, tears poured out of my eyes.


    "Wife, you can rest in peace! I know you let yourself feed the wolf for me. In fact, you can live forever. You are so stupid! Wife, my heart hurts!" thinking of this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help sobbing. Until late at night, Tang Wenhao slowly fell asleep.


    At midnight, when Tang Wenhao was sleeping soundly, a shrill cry came from the next door, "help! Wenhao, come and save me." this was Xiuer''s cry for help.


    Tang Wenhao immediately jumped out of bed like a conditioned reflex, barefooted and had no time to wear his clothes, and ran to the opposite room.


    When Tang Wenhao rushed to the opposite Xiuer''s room, the door of the room was bolted upside down, but there was a light flashing inside. Tang Wenhao had a hunch that something had happened inside. He couldn''t help getting angry and kicked the door open.


    The eldest son of the old hunter was lying naked on Xiu''er, while Xiu''er kept twisting her body. There was despair in her eyes. The cloud sisters and jade bamboo were tied with a rope, with towels in her mouth, and her eyes were full of fear.


    When the son of the old hunter saw Tang Wenhao break in, he was so frightened that he quickly rolled down from Xiu''er and quickly picked up the shotgun from one side. Tang Wenhao couldn''t tolerate him to shoot and waved his finger to stop him.


    Tang Wenhao saw that he had controlled him and came forward to hug Xiuer. Shaggy Xiuer rushed into Tang Wenhao''s arms and cried. Tang Wenhao quickly took her clothes and wrapped her, "Xiuer, it''s okay, it''s okay, sorry, I''m late."


    "Wu Wu... Ah... Wen Hao." Xiu''er wailed.


    The cloud sisters and jade bamboo sobbed. Tang Wenhao hurriedly took Xiu''er to their side, pulled out the towels in their mouths and untied the rope for them.


    At this time, the youngest son of the old hunter and his women, including his daughter Jane, got up and ran to the room. Seeing the behind the scenes that shamed their family, the old hunter angrily picked up his shotgun from one side and aimed it at his son.


    Frightened, his wife and daughter-in-law Putong knelt down in front of him, hugged his thigh and begged him to let his son go. Yuzhu could speak at this time, pointing to his eldest son and scolding, "uncle, your son is not a human, but an animal. He ruined my sister."


    Tang Wenhao''s eagle eyes stared at the stunned boy. Especially after seeing him, he really wanted to blow him away. Xiu''er was like his life. He couldn''t tolerate other men to touch her icy and jade body, but the bastard touched it. So Tang Wenhao became more and more angry and stared at his teeth.


    "Yuzhu girl, I''m sorry! I didn''t educate well and didn''t discipline my son. Do what you say! Our family has no opinion." the old hunter is an honest man. He is also deeply ashamed and angry about his son''s behavior.


    "Uncle Wen Hao also felt sorry. He said that his family had no opinion on how we deal with his son. Wen Hao, what do you think?" Yuzhu handed his eyes to Tang Wenhao.


    "Xiuer, tell me! How do you want to punish him? If you want him to die, I''ll kill him right away." Tang Wenhao said fiercely.


    Xiuer''s tears kept flowing down, shook her head, her beautiful eyes closed slightly and choked, "Wen Hao, you let him roll, get out, I''ll never see him, let''s go, let''s leave this ghost place."


    "OK, Xiu''er, don''t be afraid! Let''s go and get out of here right away." he said, waving his finger and poked the boy in the chest. The boy immediately breathed a sigh of relief and could move.


    Seeing the old father and mother, daughter-in-law, sister-in-law and sister glare at him, the boy fell on his knees to the old hunter, "Dad, I''m sorry! Wife, I''m sorry! I''m obsessed."


    Tang Wenhao was very angry when he saw him. He stood up with Xiuer in his arms and kicked him out of the room. This kick surprised the old hunter. He understood that the handsome young man was not an ordinary person. Just now he poked his son in the chest, and his son could speak with kinetic energy, which showed that he had unique skills and amazing Kung Fu.


    The Orion family closed the door in shame. Tang Wenhao held Xiuer tightly. He knew that Xiuer needed his comfort and care most at this time. Otherwise, she had no confidence to live.


    "Xiuer, it''s all right. From tonight on, I''ll sleep with you every day, so that no one has a chance to bully you! Yuzhu, when did the beast come in?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I don''t know. When I woke up, I saw that the cloud sisters had been tied by him with a towel in their mouth. When I was about to call, he held me down and stuffed a towel in my mouth. Then he tied me tightly. I thought he would bully me. I didn''t expect his target was Xiuer. The cloud sisters and I watched him sleep Xiuer... Xiuer He soon woke up and saw him pressing on his body, struggling desperately and crying for help. In a moment, you will come, "Yuzhu said.


    Xiuer kept sobbing and crying. Obviously, what happened just now made her tremble. Tang Wenhao put on her clothes one by one and said with concern, "Xiuer, forget this! Anyway, I will always love you, understand?"


    "Yes! Xiu''er, it doesn''t matter. Wen Hao is not like that. I''ve been with several men. Don''t Wen Hao dislike me? Don''t have too much psychological pressure. Anyway, your body is still Wen Hao''s! I haven''t such luck yet." Yuzhu tried to comfort Xiu''er with her own experience.


    Xiuer was unhappy when she heard this. She stared at Yuzhu unhappily and sobbed, "Yuzhu, don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t let him succeed. I didn''t... it''s true. My body is not unclean. I''m just afraid. Wenhao, you have to believe me. If you don''t believe it, check it yourself. I''m really clean. He didn''t succeed."


    Xiuer was afraid that Tang Wenhao didn''t believe it. She cried and tried to distinguish. Tang Wenhao hugged her painfully, nodded and said, "well, I believe you, Xiuer, it''s okay. Even if he succeeds, he won''t dislike you except heartache, anger and heartache. Just like Yuzhu said..."


    "No, Wenhao, I really didn''t let him succeed. He really didn''t. Wenhao, I''m clean. I swear, I''m clean... He really didn''t. please, have a look! Really no, I''m still clean." Xiuer thought Tang Wenhao didn''t believe she was clean. The more anxious she was to prove to Tang Wenhao that her body was still innocent.


    "Well, I believe you, I believe you, Xiu''er, let''s not mention it." Tang Wenhao said painfully.


    Just then, someone knocked at the door. Tang Wenhao motioned Yuzhu to open the door. The old hunter stood ashamed at the door and waved to Yuzhu and Tang Wenhao, meaning to let them go out and talk.


    Tang Wenhao motioned the Yuncai sisters to take care of Xiu''er. He and Yuzhu followed the old hunter to the living room. The old hunter first bowed and apologized to Tang Wenhao and Yuzhu, and then said to them, "Miss Yuzhu, I''m really sorry. My son is indeed an animal. If my wife and daughter-in-law hadn''t begged me to spare him, I would really like to shoot him on the road. Alas! I''ve done evil! However, he hasn''t succeeded yet. I just want to ask if what my son said is true? He said he really didn''t succeed. He kissed the Xiuer girl with his mouth, but he didn''t succeed at all Rushed in, didn''t it? "


    Yuzhu translated the words of the old hunter to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao nodded. In fact, he still believed Xiuer''s words. Xiuer''s expression didn''t seem to be lying.


    When the old hunter saw Tang Wenhao and they confirmed that his son really didn''t succeed, he took a long breath and sighed, "lucky! Otherwise, I don''t know how to explain to Xiuer."


    "Yuzhu, tell the old man that I''ll sleep with you tonight. We''ll leave at dawn and let him tell his son that I''ll kill him again." he stood up and returned to the room coldly.


    After hearing Yuzhu''s words, the old hunter accepted in shame, then shook his head and went back to his room without saying a word. He knew very well that if Tang Wenhao really wanted to revenge his family, his family would be in great danger.

 Chapter 647

    After Tang Wenhao and Yuzhu returned to the room, he came to Mu Ran''s Xiuer sitting on the bamboo stool again, held her in his arms and said painfully, "Xiu''er, you can rest assured. The boy also told his father that he didn''t succeed at all. He just kissed you. You should be kissed by a wolf! Come on, I''ll take you to sleep for a while! We''ll leave here right after dawn, okay?"


    "Wen Hao, what you said is true? Did he also say that he didn''t succeed?" Xiuer asked with beautiful eyes.


    "Well, it''s true that you asked Yuzhu, so we all believe you are clean. Don''t have any more psychological pressure, OK? I''m very distressed about you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well! Wen Hao, if he really wants to succeed, I won''t live. I can''t allow myself to be touched by other men. I''m your woman, and I''ll always be your woman alone, sobbing." Xiuer cried.


    "Well, well, Xiu''er, stop crying and have a good sleep! We didn''t sleep last night and suffered so many fright during the day. Come on, let''s have a solid sleep! No one will dare to disturb our sleep." Tang Wenhao took her to bed and motioned Yuzhu and Yuncai sisters to go to bed.


    When Xiuer saw that Tang Wenhao believed her, her heart was much wider. She soon fell asleep with Tang Wenhao in her arms.


    One side of Yuzhu couldn''t sleep. She squeezed into the other side of Tang Wenhao and asked in a low voice, "Wenhao, I want you to sleep with me, OK? I miss you."


    "Well, come on!" Tang Wenhao popped out his other hand and took Yuzhu''s delicate body into his arms.


    As soon as Yuzhu got into Tang Wenhao''s arms, he was dishonest. "Wen Hao, I miss you."


    "Yuzhu, you''re not tired! I''m afraid you can''t bear it!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Just after that, Tang Wenhao heard a knock outside the door. Tang Wenhao sighed very depressed, "what else does the old man want? I''ve let his son go."


    After Tang Wenhao put on his clothes again, Yuzhu got up and opened the door. To her surprise, it was not the old hunter standing outside the door, but his daughter ah Zhen.


    "Jane, what are you doing?" Yuzhu asked suspiciously.


    "Sister Yuzhu, may I come in?" Jane asked.


    "Of course, you can come in!" Yuzhu smiled.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the petite and lovely Jane and was full of doubts. He didn''t know why the little girl came here in the middle of the night. Did he also apologize for her big brother?


    When Jane arrived in the room, Yuzhu motioned her to sit down and talk. After the little girl sat down, she really apologized to Yuzhu and Tang Wenhao, saying that her eldest brother was disorderly after drinking, and it was easy to lose his nature after drinking. I hope Yuzhu and her family don''t treat their family as bad people. She said that her parents and other family members are good mountain people. They are really not bad people. When the little girl spoke Waiting, meimou always glances at Tang Wenhao.


    Yuzhu said that they didn''t regard others other than her big brother as bad guys. It won''t be mentioned in the future. Anyway, his big brother didn''t succeed and let her go back to her room to sleep.


    Seeing that Yuzhu said so, ah Zhen couldn''t leave. She had to leave the room reluctantly. When she left, meimou always stared at Tang Wenhao affectionately.


    After this episode, Yuzhu was even less sleepy. Close the door and lie down in Tang Wenhao''s arms again. Jiao smiled, "Wenhao, did you find out? Jane likes you. She''s worried that you treat her as a bad person and came to confess to you. Is that what you mean?"


    "Ha ha, it''s a bit like that. She''s 19 and emotional. It''s estimated that she hasn''t seen a more handsome man than your husband in her life. Unfortunately, I''m not interested in her. I''m only interested in you now." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, husband, I want to die..." Yuzhu really entered the state and quickly.


    This time, no one bothered. Tang Wenhao and Yuzhu couldn''t wait to be together. Her three beauties had already wandered in their dreams. They were really too tired. In fact, Yuzhu was also tired, but she wanted Tang Wenhao more. She knew that her three beauties were sleeping.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao and his beauties got up very late, and no one bothered them. The women who had slept enough were the most beautiful. After Tang Wenhao woke up, he kissed the beauties one by one, not considering that it was in the old hunter''s house and in broad daylight, he had to wake them up one by one.


    When the five got up, they came to the living room. Only the old hunter and his women were breaking corn cobs in the living room, and the table was full of wine and vegetables, as if waiting for them to wake up and have dinner.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao and his wife came out, the old hunter looked a little ashamed. He quickly got up and motioned Tang Wenhao to have dinner with them. His wife, daughter-in-law and ah Zhen also got up and asked them to take a seat. Tang Wenhao was not polite. He smiled and went to the table and asked his women to eat quickly.


    They agreed to hurry after dinner.


    While greeting Tang Wenhao and them, the old hunter apologized to Yuzhu and Xiuer for what happened last night. Yuzhu said that they didn''t want to mention it. The past was over, which made the old man even more embarrassed. He even praised them as college students and broad-minded.


    Yuzhu quickly put aside the conversation and asked the old hunter if he knew how far it was from their stockade to Kachin state, Myanmar? When the old hunter heard that they were going to Kachin state, he was surprised, knocked on the cigarette bag and asked, "Yuzhu girl, are you going to Kachin state? Aren''t you going back to langnanta province?"


    "Hehe, uncle, do you know how to find someone in Kachin state?" Yuzhu asked with a smile.


    "Of course I know. I not only know, but also know it very well. It''s very close to Kachin state. Take a shortcut to the northeast of Kachin state one day and one night. However, girl, there are many drug traffickers in the jungle of Kachin state. You girls are so beautiful and dangerous. Once you meet drug traffickers, these people are not good people and are very troublesome." The old hunter warned.


    At the same time, his mind began to doubt Tang Wenhao''s origin again. Last night, Tang Wenhao randomly poked his son''s chest and his angry foot, he began to doubt the identity of several of them. Moreover, the guns in their hands are submachine guns. Where can ordinary students get such things? Are they drug dealers? But it''s not like it, because Xiuer and Yuzhu are too like students? Gentle and quiet, and the eyes of the cloud sisters are really the smell of the hunter''s daughter.


    "Thank you for your concern. It''s okay. My man will protect us. Just tell us how to go. Don''t worry about others." Yuzhu smiled.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what they said anyway. He and her three beauties concentrated on eating and killed several bowls of porridge and seven or eight corn cobs. He wanted to eat and drink enough to have enough energy to walk the mountain road.


    "Sister Yuzhu, will you come back?" ah Zhen asked with a smile. Although she asked Yuzhu, meimou never left Tang Wenhao. She liked Tang Wenhao more and more. She felt very handsome in every move of Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, Yuzhu girl, do you still pass by our stockade after you come back from Kachin state? If you come back again, I can ask my Jane to show you the way, so that you won''t go wrong and will come back soon. What do you think?" the old hunter smiled.


    "Ah? Jane shows us the way?" obviously, Yuzhu didn''t expect that the old hunter trusted them so much, so he was very surprised. Isn''t he afraid of us harming his daughter?


    Yuzhu told Tang Wenhao and Xiuer what the old hunter meant. Tang Wenhao was also deeply surprised. It seems that the family is really kind and kind. There is no doubt that they are apologizing for what happened last night!


    "Yuzhu, since the old man believes in us so much, we can''t hurt other people''s girls. Tell him, thank their family for their kindness. We''ve never regarded their family as bad people. We don''t blame his son for his disorderly behavior after drinking last night. We don''t need his daughter to send us to Kachin state."


    "Well, that''s what I meant." so Yuzhu conveyed Tang Wenhao''s words to the old hunter. The old hunter''s family were very happy.


    To make a long story short, after the five people had enough to eat and drink, they immediately got up and left. The old hunter wanted to keep them for two more days, but Tang Wenhao didn''t want to stay here for another minute? His heart had already floated to Ruan Ling. He wanted to put on his wings and fly directly to Kunlong camp in Kachin state.


    However, the old hunter was really interesting. Knowing that there were no bullets in Tang Wenhao''s guns, he gave them 100 bullets, which moved and appreciated Tang Wenhao and Yuzhu.


    The old hunter and his daughter ah Zhen always sent Tang Wenhao out of the stockade, told them the route and drew a topographic map for them, and then reluctantly waved goodbye to them.


    Jane was the most reluctant. Her eyes were full of tears. She cried loudly until she couldn''t see Tang Wenhao. "Well, Jane, the Yuzhu girl is Mr. Tang''s wife. You''ll die! People like Mr. Tang won''t like ordinary girls like us."


    "Dad, I know, but I just like him. I want to chase him. I''m worried about them. If the border guards on both sides find them when crossing the border, they will be in danger. Dad, why don''t I send them out of the border and come back again! Dad, please." Jane cried.


    "Don''t worry about your coming back alone, Abba?" the old hunter said in embarrassment.


    "Then I''ll go with them. I''ll come back after they finish. Sister Yuzhu is from langnanta province. As long as I return to langnanta Province, I can wait for Dad to pick me up at the animal skin market, okay? Dad, I want to send them, please." Jane is so anxious that she has to kneel down with the old hunter.


    The old hunter tightened his eyebrows, hesitated for a moment, and finally responded to her with pain, "Well, Jane, these people shouldn''t be bad people. Abba believes they won''t hurt you. Besides, Abba and your two brothers saved their lives. They have no reason to hurt you. Abba knows your mind, it depends on your luck! Mr. Tang is not an ordinary man. If he can really be moved by you and like you, Abba is happy for you, If he doesn''t like you, don''t pester him. Go home early. Dad will find you a happy husband to marry, okay? "

 Chapter 648

    "Well, Dad, thank you. I''m leaving, or I won''t be able to catch up with them." Jane said, turning around and running away. Her father grabbed her and asked her to take a shotgun before she left.


    Seeing the baby daughter running in a hurry in the direction of Tang Wenhao, the old hunter shook his head and sighed, "I can''t help it! This girl is possessed by magic. It depends on her own fortune."


    Besides, Tang Wenhao and Yuzhu, the five of them, were walking, when they suddenly found the sound of hurried footsteps behind them. Tang Wenhao turned his head and saw that it was girl ah Zhen running towards them with a shotgun. He was surprised, "what did ah Zhen run here for? Did we leave something behind?"


    Her beauties also turned their heads and looked back. Yuzhu said with a smile, "ha ha, maybe they came to send us, Wen Hao. I think this girl Jane is chasing you specially. She must be reluctant to leave you."


    "Ha ha, it''s a bit like that. I think so too. When I was eating just now, her eyes never left you for a moment, Wen Hao, or you''ll have her!" Xiu''er said with a smile.


    At this time, Miss Jane had arrived at them. Yuzhu looked at the panting Jane and asked with a smile, "Jane, what are you doing? Is there anything else?"


    Jane gasped, then looked shyly at Tang Wenhao and said with a embarrassed smile, "I want to take you to Kachin state. Otherwise, I''m worried about your safety. It''s difficult at the border. If I''m not familiar with the terrain, it''s still easy to have an accident. My father agreed to let me go with you."


    "Hehe, thank you, Jane, but we won''t go back to your stockade again? How can you come back then? We don''t trust you to come back alone." Yuzhu smiled.


    "Then I''ll follow you all the time. I''ll go home when you go back to langnanta province. Abba will pick me up in langnanta province. You don''t have to worry about this," said Jane.


    Yuzhu conveyed ah Zhen''s words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao shook his head and said to Yuzhu, "don''t let her go. At that time, we have to consider how to send her back, please!"


    "Wen Hao, but I think she means she has to go with us. She sent us across the border by the way. Her intention is to talk to you. Can''t you see that?" Yuzhu smiled.


    "But I''m not interested in her," Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    Jane seemed to realize that Tang Wenhao didn''t like her. The little girl burst into tears and looked at Tang Wenhao pitifully and eagerly. Tang Wenhao was afraid that a woman would use this move. Her heart softened, waved and motioned her to follow. Yuzhu smiled, "Wen Hao, I don''t believe you are so stubborn as Jane. This girl is the kind of girl who wants to go with you. In fact, it''s much easier for us to take her with us. We can find Kachin state more smoothly and win time for you to see our eldest sister as soon as possible. Isn''t that good?"


    "Yes, Wen Hao, I like Jane very much. I think she is actually very beautiful." Xiu''er also smiled.


    "Well, don''t say that. Let''s go! Hurry up! Xiu''er, tell me when you''re tired, or I''ll carry you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Eccentric, today I''m tired, you have to carry me." Yuzhu smiled.


    "No problem, I really convinced you, Yuzhu. Didn''t you have enough last night?" Tang Wenhao wrung her pretty face and said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, last night was enough. I will think about it tonight! Wen Hao, I love you so much." Yuzhu Jiao smiled and kissed Tang Wenhao. All the beauties laughed. Only girl Jane bowed her head shyly.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao''s beauty team returned to five people again and walked quickly towards the Laos Myanmar border.


    Jane is worthy of being the daughter of an old hunter. She is really familiar with the terrain and mountain roads along the way. She takes short cuts. Six people rush to the Laos Myanmar border on time one day later.


    They first hid in a mountain depression, facing a river, across which is Myanmar. This river is a tributary of the Mekong River. The patrol interval between the border guards of Laos and Myanmar is regular. If they grasp the law, it is very safe. Otherwise, they are likely to be caught by the border guards.


    Jane told Yuzhu that only this place is the most convenient to cross the long border between Laos and Myanmar, because the river opposite is very shallow, and the deepest place in the middle is about two meters, and the distance is very short.


    After listening to Yuzhu''s explanation, Tang Wenhao thought that Lao Tzu was never afraid of the border guards, but was more worried about meeting the wolves. Tang Wenhao was still terrified by the encounter the night before yesterday. This time he really learned the wisdom and willpower of the wolves. If he hadn''t met the old hunter three, they would now be a meal for the wild wolves. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling sorry for ah Zhen lying next to him He smiled excitedly.


    Jane is also staring at him. Her eyes are opposite. They both smile. When Jane sees Tang Wenhao smiling at her, she is more innocent and happy. At the same time, her pretty face is crimson.


    After observing for a while, sure enough, a patrol carrying a gun passed by the river. Soon after they had just gone far, another patrol really came to the opposite river.


    "Sister Yuzhu, we can go there. Under normal circumstances, they won''t come back for half an hour. Abba and my brother and I went to Myanmar to buy bullets through this river. Nothing happened." she took the lead to drill out of the forest.


    Tang Wenhao took Xiu''er and followed closely. Yuzhu and Yuncai sisters also followed closely. When the six people arrived at the river, ah Zhen looked around. After she was really safe, she took the lead in jumping into the river. Tang Wenhao picked up Xiu''er, looked back and said to Yuzhu, "Yuzhu, you can swim!"


    "Well, don''t worry! I''m fine. In fact, Xiuer can swim. When we went swimming together in college, she''s no worse than me, so you''re eccentric!" Yuzhu said with a jealous smile.


    "Hehe, Yuzhu, you are jealous! Then you were happy last night, and none of us ate your vinegar!" Xiuer smiled happily. She knew that among the five beauties, Tang Wenhao loved her most and spoiled her most, so she never ate Yuzhu''s vinegar.


    The 50 meter wide river passed in a minute. Six people climbed onto the bank wet and saw no one around. Ah Zhen led Tang Wenhao and they quickly got into the jungle of Myanmar.


    At this time, night began to fall. Jane said that they would first spend the night in a cave about three kilometers away from here, and then go on their way tomorrow. It was very dangerous to go on the mountain road at night.


    After walking for another half an hour, Jane led them to the foot of a mountain three or four kilometers away from the border. There were many caves around, and Jane led them to find a small cave in a hidden place on the hillside.


    The cave is small and not deep. It is covered with weeds. At first glance, it is a place for someone to take shelter from the wind and rain. Jane said that the cave was discovered by her father. The geographical location is good. It is surrounded by trees. It has good concealment. You can retreat and advance in case of danger. It is relatively safe.


    Generally, they spend the night here to buy guns and bullets across the border and have never been found.


    Jane lit the pine oil branches stored in the cave. Suddenly, the cave was much brighter. "Wen Hao, dry your clothes quickly. It''s hard to wear wet clothes on your body!"


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Xiu''er''s wet body, especially at her, and immediately his blood pressure surged up, forced himself to swallow saliva, and said with a bad smile, "Xiu''er, you''re greedy for me! It''s too sexy to let you take it off. I think women are the most sexy."


    With that, he glanced at the jade bamboo and cloud sisters and saw that every beauty was like Xiu''er, with a different taste and sexy.


    Even the petite and lovely Jane girl also shows the unique taste of her figure. Although she is petite, all the places that should grow are complete, which makes him feel sexy. Shit, I didn''t find that the little girl also has the taste that a woman should have.


    Jane was very upset by Tang Wenhao''s unscrupulous eyes. She shyly lowered her head. Yuzhu poked Tang Wenhao''s waist and scolded, "villain, aren''t you not interested in Jane? Why? Are you interested? Do you want me to ask you to let her accompany you tonight? Xiuer, are you willing?"


    "Hehe, what am I reluctant to give up? Sister Tang Wan said that if you want Wen Hao to love you all his life, you have to be generous in this regard. I don''t care. Otherwise, I''ll let you, a big goblin, rob me of a man?" Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, insincere! Do you regret it? Xiu''er, it''s no use regretting. I just like men and Wen Hao. I don''t care if you''re happy or not. Anyway, I can''t live without him. Xiu''er, you''re too quiet, woman? You should be more debauchery when it''s time to be debauchery, otherwise men feel boring. Wen Hao, is that right? Are you Do you like me to cooperate actively or lie in front of you like a dead pig? "Yuzhukou asked unobtrusively.


    "Hehe, I thought you were a pure little beauty for the first time, but I didn''t expect you to be a little coquettish fox!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then squeezed her hard, making the jade bamboo smile and tremble.


    While Tang Wenhao flirted with Yuzhu, Jane had lit the fire. Yuzhu saw it, took off himself quickly in front of everyone, and then roasted his clothes by the fire.


    Jane stared at her in a daze. Of course, when her eyes glanced at Yuzhu, she was amazed. Indeed, Yuzhu sister had enough capital to show off, because she was really beautiful. She was very sexy, her skin was better than snow, her figure was graceful and elegant, and she looked just right everywhere.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect Yuzhu to come, and the fire in his body began to rise. He had no resistance to Yuzhu. The ghost girl was too coquettish and could make any man crazy.


    "Jade bamboo, you are like this?" Xiu''er looked at her in surprise.


    Jade bamboo asked in a puzzled way, "Ah! What else do you want? Apart from Wen Hao, who is a woman, he is also a man of all of us. Where has he never seen our body? Is it necessary to hide? Don''t say it''s us. I don''t think Jane needs to hide. Don''t you think she will be Wen Hao''s woman sooner or later? Take off your clothes quickly! Otherwise you will catch a cold."

 Chapter 649

    Shit, Yuzhu is really suitable to be my Tang Wenhao''s wife. I''m worried about it. Tang Wenhao smiled to himself. However, can this little girl Jane really be my woman?


    At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao''s eyes unconsciously turned to ah Zhen. The little girl was looking at him! Seeing Tang Wenhao staring at her, she shyly lowered her head. Her small appearance was still lovable.


    Just as several people stood awkwardly by the fire, they heard several wolf dogs barking at the foot of the mountain. Tang Wenhao immediately took his gun and hurried outside the cave with vigilance.


    Jane also followed with guns. Yuzhu was so frightened these two days. Of course, she didn''t dare to neglect. She quickly put on her clothes that hadn''t been dried, and followed the people behind with guns.


    Tang Wenhao went outside the cave and looked down carefully. Suddenly, he saw that there seemed to be a torch shaking at the foot of the mountain. Moreover, the torch seemed to move towards the mountain. He couldn''t help asking, "Yuzhu, ask ah Zhen if the border guards found us and caught up with us?"


    "It seems so. I''ll ask her." then Yuzhu told ah Zhen Tang Wenhao''s question.


    Ah Zhen shook her head and said, "sister Yuzhu, I don''t know, because Dad and I never met anyone else when we came here. Why don''t we go back and put out the fire immediately."


    So Tang Wenhao hurried back to the cave and quickly put out the fire lit by ah Zhen. Six people climbed up the cave and looked down. Tang Wenhao said to Yuzhu, "Yuzhu, wait a minute. If the border guards come up and you ask Jane to shoot the police dog, I''ll hide in that direction. The border guards think all the people who smuggle in are in this direction. They won''t expect me to attack them behind them. Remember, we don''t want to kill people. There''s no need to let the Myanmar border guards surround the mountain and chase us. I''ll subdue them, and then we''ll withdraw down the mountain. Wait By the time they woke up, we would have gone far. "


    "OK, I know. I''ll tell her. Go over there and prepare!" jade bamboo nodded.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly dodged to the other side. Xiuer saw it and took his clothes to follow him closely. Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled, holding her jade hand to the other side. He knew that Xiuer would never leave him again after last night''s shock. Today, she was almost inseparable from him all day.


    They hid behind a stone. The night wind hit. Xiuer was shivering with cold. Her delicate body drilled into Tang Wenhao''s hot chest. Tang Wenhao instinctively hugged her.


    "Wen Hao, you''re so hot," said Xiu''er gently.


    "Are you cold? Shall I transfer the heat to you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "How to spread it?" Xiu''er smiled suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao held her jade hand and stretched it out to himself. Xiuer blushed with surprise. "Hee hee, you''re so bad. You think of this kind of thing at this time. Do you especially want it?"


    "Well, why don''t I give you some heat first? Anyway, these people can''t get on at once. It''s estimated that they won''t climb up every ten minutes." Tang Wenhao held Xiu''er to himself and began to take off her wet pants. Xiu''er was made panting and panting by him.


    Soon, they changed from two to one


    Ten minutes later, Xiuer bit Tang Wenhao''s sleeve and completely collapsed in his arms. The barking of the police dog was getting closer and closer. He quickly withdrew from the battle. Xiuer was so empty that she almost fainted.


    "Wen Hao..." Xiuer Jiao gasped. Obviously, Tang Wenhao hooked up her desire.


    "Ha ha, wait a minute! After I subdue these wastes, we''ll come here recklessly. I''ll give it to you later! I gave Yuzhu last night, and I''ll give it to you tonight." Tang Wenhao whispered with a smile.


    "What about the clouds and clouds?" Xiuer asked with a low smile.


    "Also have a share, rest assured, your husband has no problem, otherwise I eat so much for nothing?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    Just then, the police dog had arrived at the entrance of the mountain, followed by more than a dozen border guards. The border guards held torches and submachine guns and looked warily into the cave. Suddenly, the police dog smelled something and was about to look up in the direction of Tang Wenhao.


    When the police dogs fell to the ground, the border guards shouted loudly. At the same time, they opened fire on Yuzhu where they were hiding.


    Suddenly, fierce gunfire rang out in the dense forest in the dead of night.


    Seeing the rare opportunity, Tang Wenhao left Xiuer and asked her to hide behind the stone. He jumped down and quickly flashed behind the border guards. Before they could react, more than a dozen border guards lay on the ground motionless. Several of them were subdued by Tang Wenhao as soon as they realized the danger behind them.


    Half a minute later, when the battle was over, Yuzhu and others hid behind them. When the gunfire stopped, they slowly looked over and saw Tang Wenhao waving to them below.


    Jane led Yuzhu and Yuncai sisters to rush down. Everyone was surprised to see more than a dozen border guards lying motionless on the ground. They all looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly, especially Yuzhu and Jane. It was incredible to see Tang Wenhao subdue so many armed soldiers at the moment of seeing Tang Wenhao for the first time.


    Xiuer also stumbled down from above. She came to Tang Wenhao and threw herself into his arms. In her eyes, Tang Wenhao was God, her protector and the protector of their Miao people.


    Tang Wenhao hugged Xiu''er for a moment and asked the beauties to unload the guns and ammunition of these border guards. Tang Wenhao tied these people firmly in the cave. After the acupoints were released, they would naturally find a way to untie the ropes on them.


    The beauties carried submachine guns on their backs. The cloud sisters were very capable. One carried five or six guns, Yuzhu carried three, Tang Wenhao also carried five or six, and then led Xiuer down the mountain.


    Jane said that since she couldn''t sleep here, there was a place to take refuge. She said that there was a stockade about ten kilometers ahead. The people in the stockade grew opium poppy for a living. As long as they weren''t enemies, they could live in the local people''s homes and give guns. The people in the stockade paid more attention to armed forces than money, so Jane''s father sometimes wanted to be safe, Will trade guns for safety with the people in the stockade.


    Tang Wenhao thought it was OK. Anyway, they paid so many guns that they could give them to the people in the stockade as a favor, so that they wouldn''t be tired to walk on the mountain road with so many guns.


    After walking on the mountain road with a torch for more than an hour, ah Zhen, who leads the way in front, said, "sister Yuzhu, tell Wen Hao that the stockade in front is what I call the stockade. If we go a little further, we will meet their patrol guarding the stockade. As long as we don''t have nothing to do with them, the person in charge of security in their stockade knows my Abba and should know me."


    "Oh! Jane, we all listen to you anyway, so let''s go!" Yuzhu smiled, and then conveyed Jane''s words to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked up after listening. Although the twilight was heavy, the outline of the stockade was still vaguely visible. He couldn''t help being surprised, because he found that the stockade in front had some deja vu flavor. He carefully identified it, grabbed Xiu''er and Yuzhu, and said, "Yuzhu, Xiu''er, I seem to have been to this place."


    "Ah? Have you been here?" they both looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Yes, this is the stockade where your sister Tang Wan began to marry. We met here. Unexpectedly, we came back here again." Tang Wenhao said this with tears in her eyes. If Tang Wan hadn''t died and revisited her hometown at this time, she would be more happy. No, she wouldn''t be happy, because Lina was gone.


    What a creation! Things are different from people. Everything stops. If you want to talk, tears flow first. Tang Wenhao has thousands of feelings in his heart.


    "Ah? So you know sister Tang Wan here. Do you know many people in the stockade?" Yuzhu asked.


    "I don''t know a few people, but most people must know me. Didn''t Jane say she knew the people inside? Ask her who she knew?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Jane told Tang Wenhao that she knew the armed leader inside. His name was taini. His father used to use the stockade as a transit station for buying ammunition. Taini helped him a lot, so as long as she found taini in the stockade and asked him to help, there would be no problem.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly. Shit, the world is really too small. Turning around, these people can connect and become people in a circle. He couldn''t help sighing, "taini is dead and still helps! I dare not let him help me."


    "Ah? Taini is dead? How did he die? Do you know him too?" Jane asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t want to look back on the past. He simply said about taini''s death. Ah Zhen sighed again and again, "Alas! In fact, taini is not bad. It''s a pity to die. Do we still go into the stockade?"


    Tang Wenhao said, since you''re here, why don''t you go in? Besides, finding the stronghold is tantamount to finding Kunlong. He just wants the current leader of the stronghold to send them to Kunlong''s camp! It also saves a lot of things, which is also a serious mistake.


    As a result, Tang Wenhao became a passer-by and walked towards the stockade with Xiuer on his back. When he was about to step into the security line of the stockade, suddenly, there was a crash around. Then, more than a dozen armed members surrounded them.


    Tang Wenhao said to Yuzhu, "Yuzhu, ask ah Zhen to tell them that I am Kunlong''s brother and life-saving benefactor. My name is Tang Wenhao. I have been here before. I am the personal bodyguard of their former owner, Mrs. Lina, and the man of Tang Wan."


    Yuzhu told Jane Tang Wenhao''s words. Jane said these words to these people. The first boy came over, shone on Tang Wenhao''s face with a flashlight and asked, "are you really brother of brother Kunlong? Mrs. Lina''s bodyguard?"


    Jane quickly translated, "brother, he is really Tang Wenhao. He is your brother Kunlong. He saved your brother Kunlong''s life!"


    The boy glanced at the guns and clouds on Tang Wenhao''s back, and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with your guns? Why are you carrying so many guns to us?"


    Jane reacted quickly and said with a smile, "brother, we gave these guns to our brothers."


    "Oh? Well, brothers, unload all their guns," the boy ordered.

 Chapter 650

    After listening, the boys went to Tang Wenhao and the clouds and they were about to unload their guns. As soon as Tang Wenhao saw something wrong, he cheered, "slow down! Yuzhu, what do they want to do?"


    Yuzhu could understand Jane''s words and told Tang Wenhao the meaning. Tang Wenhao thought it was a little unreliable. He found that the security personnel in the stockade didn''t seem to take Kun long seriously and was a little uneasy.


    "Yuzhu, ask them, who is the family in this stockade? If it''s someone I know, we''ll go in. If it''s not someone we know, it''s better to be careful and not reckless. This kind of place never speaks of the king''s law," Tang Wenhao said to Yuzhu.


    When the head boy said the name of the person in charge of the stockade, Tang Wenhao suddenly fell into a contradiction, because this person should be careful for Tang Wenhao.


    Who? Sirius, one of Kunlong''s four great vajras and one of Kunlong''s capable generals, took the lead in spoiling Tang Wan. When competing with Tang Wenhao last time, Tang Wenhao kicked him out and turned him into a useless man. Kunlong felt that he was no longer suitable to fight with him, so he simply let him stay in the stockade and become a local overlord.


    In the face of such a former enemy, Tang Wenhao falls into his hands again. Can he let Tang Wenhao go? Moreover, this time Tang Wenhao passed here with five beautiful women, which stimulated his hatred for himself more? Being abandoned is a great humiliation for any man. Although he is a subordinate of Kunlong, he still has to obey Kunlong''s orders, but the mountain is high and the emperor is far away, and he will not accept his life outside. This guy thinks he was also a man of the moment in the golden triangle. It''s not easy to provoke, so he''d better hide!


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao said to Yuzhu, "Yuzhu, it seems that we are going to go around the stockade. This Sirius is my enemy. He took the lead in spoiling your sister Tang Wan. I abandoned him. If he knew we were back, he would not let us go."


    "Ah? Well! Let''s go! But what now? They''ve surrounded us? Point guns at us!" Yuzhu asked anxiously. Xiuer held Tang Wenhao''s arm tightly and was very afraid.


    "It''s all right. You let ah Zhen continue to talk to them, and I''ll take the opportunity to control them. These people don''t know me. It''s estimated that they are new recruits, and I don''t know that I can point acupoints, so it''s easy to deal with." Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    "OK." Yuzhu quickly put his mouth to Jane''s ear and whispered. He looked at the head boy very confused. He couldn''t help but raise his vigilance.


    Just then, a young man with a gun ran from the stockade, came to the head and said, "brother Feng, brother Sirius said, let you go back quickly."


    "Oh? Brother Taixin, is brother Sirius looking for me? A boy here said that he was brother of brother Kunlong and used to be Mrs. Lina''s bodyguard. You''ve been with Mrs. Lina before to see if it''s this person?" the man named brother Feng said.


    Taixin shook his flashlight in front of Tang Wenhao and exclaimed, "ah? He''s really ah Hao. He''s Mrs. Lina''s bodyguard. Brother ah Hao, how did you come here?"


    Seeing that the young man named Taixin really knew Tang Wenhao, Jane quickly smiled at Tang Wenhao, "brother Tang, he said he knew you."


    Tang Wenhao stared carefully at the young man in front of him with the light of the flashlight. Indeed, he also knew him. The boy was taini''s brother. If he hadn''t stayed to see the stockade last time, he would have been the ghost under enbanxi''s gun.


    With the introduction of Taixin, the young man named Fengge no longer embarrassed Tang Wenhao and asked them to enter the stockade. Besides, Tang Wenhao hesitated for a moment. He was wondering if he could go in? Is Sirius worth trusting? What if he wants revenge?


    But he turned to think, how can you get a tiger''s son without going into the tiger''s den? I have done some good deeds in the stockade. The villagers in the stockade should not help with Sirius. Besides, with my own ability, are you afraid of the fake man Sirius?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao decided to enter the stockade with brother Feng and brother Taixin. Therefore, the six people followed them to the stockade, but he warned Yuzhu and their beautiful women that they must be very careful when they arrive at the stockade. They must be together at any time and must not be separated.


    Tang Wenhao told her to go on like this. Xiuer was more worried. She took Tang Wenhao''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Wen Hao, is that what Sirius really bad? Otherwise we''d better not go in."


    "Hehe, it''s all right, Xiu''er. He has long been the loser of my team. I still don''t have any pressure to deal with him. You can rest assured to follow me!" Tang Wenhao said.


    More than ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao and his beauties entered the mountain stronghold with excellent scenery. However, it was night and they couldn''t enjoy the beautiful scenery here. Every family in the stronghold lit pine oil lamps, and the smoke from the chimney shrouded, indicating that everyone was cooking dinner.


    When Tang Wenhao went down the mountain from the house where Lina used to live, he looked back and looked around. His heart suddenly hurt. Things are right and people are not right. Everything stops. She once brought a lot of happiness to herself and paid a lot for herself. The sisters Tang Wan have left him forever, but the place that brought them endless joy still stands on the hillside.


    Maybe Lina and Tang Wan have met in heaven. They are still good sisters and still look at him in the sky. Maybe the meteor just crossed is their hasty glance.


    Brother Feng and Taixin took Tang Wenhao and the six of them to the conference hall where he had been before and poured them tea and water. Brother Feng said that he immediately reported to Sirius and asked Taixin to accompany Tang Wenhao. After that, he led his men and horses out of the conference hall.


    "Yuzhu, ask Taixin, how often does Kunlong usually come? When did Sirius start to manage the stockade? Is the production of the stockade factory busy?" Tang Wenhao said to Yuzhu.


    "OK," Yuzhu said, and then asked ah Zhen to convey Tang Wenhao''s questions to Taixin. After Taixin listened, he looked around and saw that no one else was present.


    Pull ah Zhen and Tang Wenhao to a corner of the Council hall. Tang Wenhao knows that Taixin has inconvenient words, so he asks Yuzhu and clouds to pay attention to the alert and inform them when someone comes.


    When the three came to the corner, Taixin knew ah Zhen and whispered to ah Zhen, "Jane, brother Kunlong doesn''t usually come here. Now the stockade is managed by brother Sirius. The factory is almost the same as before, but the villagers are more and more dissatisfied. Sirius is too dark. Since he managed our stockade, the purchase price of opium poppy here has been lower and lower. The villagers have no profit, and the wages of young people working in the factory are much lower than before."


    "Everyone has ideas, but no one dares to resist. Sirius''s Kung Fu is very powerful and cruel. He killed all the people who resisted. Look, brother Feng, why don''t you know you? Because these people are the thugs recruited by Sirius from the outside. Before, there were several young people who did security work in the stockade. Most of them escorted goods with you last time He was killed by the poison king. Seeing that my kung fu was ok, Sirius stayed with him to work. Brother AHAO, everyone in our stockade knows you are a good man. What are you doing here this time? The man who heard that Sirius was killed by you? You brought some of their women over this time. What would you do if he wanted to revenge you? "Taixin asked.


    Listening to Taixin''s words, Jane was more worried about their safety. She told Tang Wenhao Taixin''s words. Tang Wenhao asked with a smile, "Brother Taixin, I have a good personal relationship with your brother taini. He took refuge in me later, but I still didn''t protect him. I''m sorry! Brother Taixin, you say I''m brothers with Kunlong now. Does Sirius dare to revenge me?"


    After hearing this, Taixin said disdainfully, "Hum! Brother a Hao, don''t think so. Except that Sirius won''t openly confront brother Kunlong, he definitely dares to deal with you. He said that Kunlong gave him this place to make up for his guilt over him these years. He said that without his brothers and Jinhu, where would Kunlong be today? Otherwise, he wouldn''t change the rules previously set by Kunlong , now there are fewer people in our stockade than before. Many people prefer to escape rather than live here. They always feel that they will be oppressed to death by Sirius sooner or later. "


    "Jane, ask Taixin why he dares to tell me all these things? Isn''t he worried that Sirius will know and kill him?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    After listening, Taixin looked out the door again, and then said to Tang Wenhao and ah Zhen with grief and resentment, "Brother a Hao, miss a Zhen, to tell you the truth, Sirius is a beast and a pervert. He often bullies my wife and some beautiful women in the stockade, but we are all taken by his power and dare not resist him. Otherwise, we will be retaliated by him, either seriously injured by him or killed by him. Who dares to say no to him? Once my wife went to the place where I was on duty I delivered the meal. I wasn''t there. Sirius was right there. He pressed my wife on the desk and took her off. I just bumped into her, but I knew I couldn''t go in, otherwise he would kill me and my wife. I had to leave again. When he let off, he left and went back. He was really an animal. "


    Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "doesn''t he have that ability? I kicked him disabled?"


    "Yes, but his hands are not disabled! His mouth is not disabled? He is abnormal now. He can''t do that. He likes to destroy other people''s wives to satisfy himself. Brother a Hao, please, if you can see brother Kunlong, ask him to send another person to manage our stronghold, otherwise our stronghold will die sooner or later, Sirius He didn''t give us a way to live, "Taixin said bitterly.


    "How many people are there in the stockade now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Less than a hundred people were attacked by the poison King last time. So many people died. My eldest brother took you and so many villagers to deliver goods, and none of them came back alive. Since then, the old man in our stockade said that the stockade is full of evil spirits these days. Let''s go if you can escape! If you stay late, you will die, but we live here for generations. Where can we go? Sirius He not only put his magic hand on the women in the stockade at will, but also connived at his subordinates to spoil the women in the stockade. It''s really a group of things worse than animals. "Taixin said this, his teeth clenched and his eyes shone with hatred."

 Chapter 651

    Tang Wenhao never expected Sirius to be such a devil. At the thought of his arrival, brother Feng must report to Sirius. Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that he should be ready for battle. He had a hunch that Sirius would not let him go.


    Because Sirius might think he came here to clean up his. If so, he should make all preparations to deal with him immediately.


    So he said to Taixin, "brother Taixin, do you have any trusted brothers in this stockade? If so, can you do me a favor?"


    Ah Zhen translated Tang Wenhao''s meaning to Taixin. Taixin quickly nodded and said, "yes, as long as it is the original security team in the stockade, listen to me. Brother a Hao, if you have any orders, we all listen to you. As long as we can drive away the bastard Sirius, we will die."


    "Well, in that case, let''s join hands to kill Sirius and clean up the door for brother Kunlong." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Well, brother AHAO, we all know that you are not ordinary people. When I saw you today, I thought it was time for the villagers of our stockade to turn over. Just give orders! What should we do next?" Taixin said excitedly.


    "Well, Jane, you tell Taixin to go back and secretly organize his people to hide outside the conference hall. We deal with Sirius here. If we fight, you let Taixin cooperate with us outside and inside to destroy him. If we have controlled Sirius, he will gather the villagers and let the villagers decide how to deal with Sirius." Tang Wenhao ordered.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s arrangement, Taixin was very excited and hurried out of the conference hall. He said that for the common people of the stockade, he would fight Sirius even if he died. He would no longer tolerate this pervert.


    After Taixin left, Tang Wenhao held an emergency meeting for the five beauties and told them the severe situation they were about to face. Although the cloud sisters couldn''t understand them, with the help of gestures, their sisters realized that there was a hidden murder in this place.


    Tang Wenhao was glad that the guns brought from the border guard were in his own hands. If he had given them to brother Feng at that time, it would be in trouble.


    After unifying the minds of the beauties, Tang Wenhao began to arrange deployment tasks. He let the cloud sisters ambush in one corner. A Zhen girl ambushed in another corner with jade bamboo, blocking her body with a table, forming a double attack on both sides. While he blew out the pine lamp and ambushed behind the door with Xiuer.


    The Council hall was dark and silent.


    As soon as the arrangement was completed, I heard hurried footsteps outside the conference hall. It seemed that everyone around was surrounded. I heard a man shouting outside, "ah Feng, no! It seems that there is no one inside and the lights are out."


    "Brother Sirius, I can''t be wrong. I brought them here. Five stunning women and a particularly handsome man. Taixin said that he was Tang Wenhao, Mrs. Lina''s personal bodyguard."


    "Fart, Mrs. Lina? She''s a bitch. The bitch who wears a green hat for brother Kunlong, ah Feng, you shouldn''t let Taixin accompany them alone." Sirius said coldly outside.


    "Brother Sirius, don''t Taixin dare to betray you? Don''t you trust him very much?" ah Feng asked suspiciously.


    "Trust a fart! I''m going to play with his wife. His wife is very delicious. Hey hey! If I don''t get hurt by ah Hao, I''ll kill the * * man." Sirius smiled viciously.


    "Ha ha, that''s it. Taixin''s wife is really beautiful. What should I do now, brother? Do you want to go in and have a look? Or send orders to search the whole stronghold for them?" ah Feng asked.


    "Slow down, a Feng, send a brother inside to see the situation. Be careful. Ah Hao''s Kung Fu is very powerful. If he hides inside, we''ll have to finish one when we go in, so we can''t go in many people. Let a brother go in first." Sirius said cunningly.


    "OK, then I''ll let a brother go first." ah Feng called a big man and let him go into the conference hall.


    The door was gently pushed open, and a bright light shot in from the crack of the door. Xiuer nervously grabbed Tang Wenhao''s arm and dared not go out, while Tang Wenhao stared at the crack of the door. Once he found that there was a danger, he would start first and subdue the other party.


    After the light swept around, he didn''t find anything strange. The door was completely pushed open. Then, a man came in and illuminated it with a flashlight. Maybe he was guilty and didn''t look at it seriously, so he withdrew and said to ah Feng and Sirius outside, "brother Feng, brother, there''s no one inside. He must have run away."


    "Ran away, didn''t they? Why did they run away? How did ah Hao know I would deal with him like this? It doesn''t make sense. Did the boy Taixin tell him? But I didn''t tell Taixin about it? Ah Feng, go and find Taixin quickly. Only when you find him can you find ah Hao. Be careful on the road. Once ah Hao is found, execute him on the spot and don''t fight me Hello, those beauties will stay. Hey, hey, leave the most beautiful ones to me. They are all yours. "Sirius smiled obscene.


    "Hey, brother, I think two of them are so beautiful that they are comparable. The skin, the figure, the facial features and the fairy like. Where can we find such a beautiful woman in our stronghold? Why don''t you leave those two for brother? The three of them will be rewarded to my younger brother?" ah Feng said with an obscene smile.


    "Ha ha, OK, just as your boy said, ah Feng, good. Kill ah Hao and avenge me. I Sirius can''t treat you badly. Go! Xiao Si and I will wait for your good news in the Council hall first." Sirius laughed wildly.


    "Yes, brother... Go, brothers!" ah Feng led the people away.


    Then Tang Wenhao heard the footsteps and entered the gate. Several lights were shining in the direction of the pine lamp. A boy lit the lamp. Tang Wenhao hid behind the door and saw a sinister face. He knew it was Sirius.


    Tang Wenhao knew that since Sirius came in, he would find out sooner or later. He felt that the opportunity was rare. It was better to start first. Therefore, he asked Xiu''er to stay inside. He suddenly flashed out from behind the door and reached behind the four people. He leaned out his hand and quickly subdued the four people. The whole process was less than five seconds.


    As soon as Sirius was subdued, someone outside shouted, "no, brother Feng, brother Sirius has an accident."


    As soon as the boy outside said something, he heard a bang. The boy fell to the door. The cloud stood up with a gun behind the table. Obviously, she shot the boy outside the door.


    Tang Wenhao quickly motioned her to squat down again.


    A Feng, who had not gone far outside, heard the call and gunfire, led the team to kill and surrounded the conference hall again. At this time, Tang Wenhao had dragged the controlled Sirius and several other people to the corner and bound them.


    "Big brother, big brother... What''s matter with the you?" ah Feng shouted outside.


    Tang Wenhao shouted to Yuzhu, "Yuzhu, tell ah Zhen to tell ah Feng that Sirius has been caught by us and let them all lay down their weapons and surrender, otherwise, we will resolutely annihilate them."


    So, ah Zhen shouted outside in a charming voice and told Tang Wenhao''s meaning to ah Feng outside, but ah Feng proposed to talk to Sirius first and then consider whether to accept Tang Wenhao''s suggestion.


    Tang Wenhao woke up the bound Sirius. When Sirius woke up, he saw that he was bound and looked up suspiciously. When he saw Tang Wenhao staring at him with a smile, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He didn''t expect that he was subdued by Tang Wenhao again, and this time he was made by others for no reason.


    "Sirius, didn''t you expect? Hehe, your boy is stubborn. Elder brother Kunlong left you here to make you have no worries about food and clothing and live the life of the earth emperor, but he didn''t let you do evil and make the good stockade restless and the people miserable." Tang Wenhao slapped him severely.


    Sirius was beaten and bleeding from the corners of his mouth, but his gloomy eyes stubbornly stared at Tang Wenhao. He was just unconvinced. Why did Tang Wenhao, a Chinese boy, fight against himself? He regretted that he had not blown up the conference hall with explosives and killed Tang Wenhao here.


    "You still stare. I''ll kill you. Tell ah Feng quickly and let them all lay down their weapons. Otherwise, they don''t know how they died?" Tang Wenhao angrily scolded.


    Jane ran to Tang Wenhao from one side and told Sirius what he meant. Seeing that the situation was gone, Sirius shouted to ah Feng outside, "ah Feng, put down your weapons! Even I was caught by them, and you can''t fight them."


    Tang Wenhao thought that as soon as Sirius said this, ah Feng would certainly bring people in to surrender. Even Sirius thought so, because no one dared to disobey his orders, but he didn''t expect a arrogant laughter outside, "Ha ha... Brother Sirius, forgive me for not obeying my orders. Since you are really caught by ah Hao, it means that he is the bane of your life. He makes you unable to be a man. It''s meaningless for you to live. You don''t know how much the woman you bullied hates you and despises you! You''re not a man! There''s no way to bring happiness to any woman, don''t you know ! every woman who told you said that they live around the devil every day, and your hand is the devil''s claw. Ah Hao deserves to subdue you today, but I won''t let ah Hao''s boy out of the Council hall alive. Now I''ve surrounded all here. I''ll let your enemies continue to fight in hell. Ha ha, I''ll blow you up and kill you in the future My son is a Feng''s. all the women and wealth here are mine, ha ha. "


    When Sirius heard this inside, he was so angry that he took a mouthful of blood from his mouth and almost sprayed it on Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao quickly dodged and said with a disdainful smile, "Oh, Sirius, you are not young! Now you know what a brother is? This is a brother. What is self sin and can''t live? This is self sin and can''t live."


    "Ah Feng, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!" Sirius trembled with anger.

 Chapter 652

    "Ha ha, Sirius, come on! Come out and kill! Brothers, shoot inside and fight to death. No one is allowed to stay alive. As long as you kill all the people inside, the women and wealth in the stockade belong to all of us. Fight to death." ah Feng roared outside.


    Tang Wenhao said to Yuzhu, "Yuzhu, quickly let ah Zhen shout and let Taixin do it."


    So Jane shouted to Jiao outside, "brother Taixin, it''s time."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Wenhao heard a dense gunshot outside. Tang Wenhao immediately waved his hand. The cloud sisters and Jane Yuzhu also fired outside with submachine guns. Tang Wenhao himself rushed out bravely.


    Soon, a Feng''s team was wrapped with dumplings. Taixin hated these people for their misdeeds and bullying men and women, so he hurt the killers and didn''t leave a living mouth.


    Originally, it was agreed to catch Sirius to the stockade threshing ground to criticize him. As a result, the red eyed Taixin came in with a shuttle of bullets. Sirius was killed by Taixin without humming.


    "Son of a bitch, I let you touch my wife, let you bully my wife, bully the women in our stockade, even the old lady, you don''t let go, asshole, beast, I let you go to hell!" Taixin vented his resentment against Sirius while shooting wildly.


    He had been beating Sirius into a sieve before he was hugged by his brothers in the stockade. He threw his gun and knelt in front of Tang Wenhao. He thanked Tang Wenhao for his kindness and said that Tang Wenhao was a great benefactor of their stockade. He saved their stockade again.


    Then, Taixin began to order his brothers to gather the villagers in the stockade and tell everyone what had just happened. The villagers cheered when they heard that Sirius was dead and ah Feng was dead.


    Especially when Tang Wenhao came back, everyone was happy. Everyone in the stockade knew that this handsome young man had magical Kung Fu and good heart. The villagers discussed it and hoped that Tang Wenhao would be the head of their stockade in the future.


    Yuzhu, Xiuer and Yuncai sisters, including Jane, are also very pleased to see that Tang Wenhao is so popular and loved by the people. Of course, Tang Wenhao can''t accept the kindness of the people, but he said that he has feelings for the stockade. As long as the stockade is in trouble, he will certainly come back to help.


    Then someone asked Tang Wan to come back and be the leader of their stockade. Tang Wenhao choked and told everyone that Tang Wan was dead and died in the wild wolf Valley two days ago. The villagers buckled their wrists and sighed. Pockmarked Liu was even more sad. This man had deep feelings for Tang Wan. He didn''t watch Tang Wenhao save their stockade again, He will hate Tang Wenhao all his life.


    Taixin asked people to gather the bodies of Sirius and his men together and burn them. After that, they threw the ashes into the nearby mountain stream, making them completely return to nature.


    Late at night, Tang Wenhao lived in Lina''s house. The house was still that house and the bed was still that bed. However, no one lived here for a long time. Taixin asked someone to help Tang Wenhao clean up, get them some food and drink, and then go down the mountain.


    Tang Wenhao asked the beauties to eat first. He wandered around the two rooms for a long time. The trend of thought was tumbling. The scenes of joy with Lina and Tang Wan were like yesterday. Tang Wenhao was a very emotional man and easy to be emotional. He took every woman seriously. He couldn''t say how much he loved Lina and Tang Wan, but one day his husband and wife came here, He couldn''t help thinking of them.


    Xiuer went to Tang Wan''s room before, hugged him behind his back, and said in Yingsheng Yanyu, "Wenhao, are you thinking about sister Tang Wan? You''ve lived here for some time, haven''t you?"


    "Well! And sister Lina, she used to be the queen here. Because of me, she died, was ruined by many men, and finally committed suicide." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Wen Hao, it''s all over. Don''t think about it. The more you think about you, the more unhappy you are. These two sisters don''t want you to live in painful memories because of them? Yuzhu just said that we''re completely safe tonight. She wants to go crazy with you once. Why don''t you have something to eat earlier! Our sisters will accompany you later, okay? Yuzhu said, let sister ah Zhen come too, no Sister Jane must be sad. She came with us because she likes you. Don''t leave her alone, do you? "Xiu''er whispered.


    "Well, I know what she means. I''m afraid to hurt her or not give her happiness. I have too many women and I''m afraid to neglect her." Tang Wenhao''s words are true, because ah Zhen is not too attractive to him. He''s worried that he won''t often favor her and ignore her in the future.


    "No, what about Yuzhu and I? What about the cloud sisters? But there''s only one more of her." Xiu''er said.


    "You are different from Yuzhu. You two are too beautiful. I want to be with you when I see you, but Jane is a little ordinary. Although she has aura in her eyes, I know that I only like her and won''t love her. I''m not afraid of you scolding me. I''m a man who only loves beautiful women, and I''m actually an asshole in this regard." Tang Wenhao self criticized.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, I like you. It''s not hypocritical, but don''t worry. Some women just want to be with the man they love deeply. As for whether the man loves her or not, she doesn''t think it''s important. Yuzhu is such a woman. Some women think love must be mutual. For example, I''m such a woman. I think Jane should be the same woman as Yuzhu, no Then she won''t come out with us without looking back, don''t you think? "


    "Hehe, you''re quite analytical. Let''s go out! Wait a minute, Yuzhu thought we were stealing food inside! She''s jealous. You and yunyun are good at this. She''s never jealous." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Where! Sister Yuncai and I are jealous, but we don''t say that Yuzhu is a little too overbearing. I wish she could occupy you alone! How can it be! Wen Hao, do you love me a little more?" Xiuer asked with a low smile when she went out.


    "What do you say! Goblin! Why do I carry you behind my back every day? It''s needless to say?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Why? Wen Hao, why do you love me a little more? Don''t you think Yuzhu makes you crazy? She has much more experience than me." Xiu''er whispered with a smile.


    "Goblin, this has nothing to do with that experience. It''s a feeling. When I see you, I want to love you, spoil you and love you severely. Just like we are behind the stone on the cave tonight, I can''t wait to be with you. Understand? That''s the feeling. Xiu''er, you are the woman I really love." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Hmm! Wen Hao, stop talking, I want you." Tang Wenhao fanned Xiu''er into demand.


    "Why are you two sneaking inside for a long time? Stealing food?" Yuzhu appeared in front of them like a ghost.


    Tang Wenhao stretched out his hand to touch her and said with a bad smile, "are you jealous? We''re just talking. Do you think Xiuer can''t live without a man like you?"


    "Ha ha, I just can''t live without a man. No, I should say I can''t live without you, but do you think Xiuer doesn''t want to? Don''t think I don''t know. You did that when you ambushed in the cave tonight, can''t you hold it? Xiuer, I don''t believe that a man like Wen Hao holds you and carries you behind his back all day. Your place won''t miss him unless you''re not A real woman! If you don''t believe me, I''ll check it. "She said, and the jade bamboo began to touch under Xiu''er.


    "Hee hee, jade bamboo, stop making trouble. I admit it. I also want Wen Hao." Xiuer smiled coyly.


    Tang Wenhao did not care whether the two beautiful women were jealous, but came to the cloud sisters and Jane. The three beauties finished eating. When Tang Wenhao came, he smiled happily. Tang Wenhao hugged the cloud and the cloud, and the two twin beauties showed a happy smile.


    Jane bowed her head and blushed. Tang Wenhao felt that since she was her own woman sooner or later, it didn''t seem very good not to kiss her. Looking at other people''s small appearance, she thought she would kiss her. If she didn''t kiss, the little girl would be sad.


    So she reached out to hold her chin and gently kissed her sexy red lips. The little girl was so ashamed that she closed her beautiful eyes and didn''t dare to look at Tang Wenhao.


    This aroused Tang Wenhao''s strong desire. Sometimes people''s desire can''t be predicted. Tang Wenhao didn''t intend to clean up her now, but it was the shy look of the little girl that made him suddenly want her, so he picked her up from the chair.


    The cloud sisters were stunned. Xiuer and Yuzhu were also surprised to see Tang Wenhao hold ah Zhen directly to the bed. Yuzhu asked, "Wen Hao, what are you doing? You won''t want ah Zhen''s sister now?"


    Tang Wenhao looked back and said with a bad smile, "isn''t this what you want?" then he began to take himself off naked in front of all the beautiful women, revealing his strong muscles.


    The little girl realized what was going to happen. She was shy and very nervous. She seemed at a loss. She lay in bed and didn''t know what to do. She glanced at Tang Wenhao and cried out. She didn''t expect that the man was like this


    Tang Wenhao jumped on her with a bad smile


    The next day, the beautiful stockade was sunny and full of vigor and vitality. Without Sirius, the stockade was full of laughter and laughter. Women dared to go out at will. The factory went to work as usual. Tang Wenhao asked Taixin to manage the stockade instead of Sirius temporarily. He said that when he arrived at Kunlong''s camp, he would ask Kunlong to be the leader of the stockade in the future, Taixin could not help but shed tears of gratitude to Tang Wenhao.


    In order to celebrate the elimination of Sirius and welcome Tang Wenhao, the villagers in the stockade took out the delicious food and drink at home to entertain Tang Wenhao''s six people. Tang Wenhao knew that these simple villagers wanted to retain him, but where did he want to stay and enjoy life? His heart had already floated to Ruan Ling. Without Ruan Ling''s life, there would be no real happiness.


    After staying in this beautiful and enchanting stockade for half a day, Tang Wenhao took all the beauties on a trip to Kunlong camp. Taixin worried that Tang Wenhao and them were going the wrong way, drew him a detailed topographic map, and took his father and villagers to send them out of the stockade.

 Chapter 653

    Since Tang Wenhao touched her body last night and became Tang Wenhao''s woman gloriously from a young girl, Jane would SIP her lips and steal music from time to time. For her, being Tang Wenhao''s woman is a dream and a reality, so her pretty face has been blooming. Yuzhu always teased her, saying that she was finally accepted by Tang Wenhao and her brain was enlightened, I know it''s good to be a woman at a young age.


    After Jane was teased by Yuzhu, she would hide next to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao hugged her and took the opportunity to crack her oil. In fact, Tang Wenhao really began to like her since he had a relationship with her last night. The little girl would try her best to cooperate with him because she liked him too much, which made him feel that the little girl was very cute.


    To make a long story short, with the road map drawn by Taixin and Tang Wenhao walking once, three days later, Tang Wenhao successfully entered Kunlong''s territory, a small town near his camp.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t immediately go to the camp to find Kunlong. He was still a little worried about Kunlong. For the sake of insurance, they first stopped at a hotel on the outskirts of the town. After nightfall, he led five beauties to the widow Jinhua''s house on the outskirts of the town.


    When he arrived at Jinhua''s house, he saw the smoke from her kitchen. Tang Wenhao knew that the little widow must be cooking and motioned her beauty not to speak. He went to the door and knocked. There was a familiar response, "who?"


    "Jinhua, it''s me, ah Hao." Tang Wenhao replied.


    Although Jinhua is not familiar with Chinese, she still hears that this is the voice of her man Tang Wenhao. She hurried over and opened the door. She looked up at Tang Wenhao. As expected, Jinhua directly jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms and hugged him tightly and affectionately.


    Tang Wenhao kissed her and said with a smile, "Jinhua, I said I would come back. Aren''t you coming? Go into the house! There are several people behind!"


    Jinhua didn''t quite understand Tang Wenhao''s words, but they could basically communicate through their eyes. She raised her tears and saw Tang Wenhao followed by five beautiful girls. She quickly smiled shyly, released him and motioned Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er to enter the house.


    After they entered the house, Jinhua locked the door again, and then led them into the living room. When they got inside, Tang Wenhao found that Jinhua''s stomach had been pushed up and her lower abdomen was slightly raised by the light. He couldn''t help being very happy. He reached out and touched her lower abdomen, making Jinhua shy.


    "Wen Hao, is this sister Jinhua your seed too?" Yuzhu asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I want to spread the fine varieties of the Tang family all over the world. How about it? Sister Jinhua is also very beautiful? My women are not beautiful. Yuzhu, don''t be jealous. In a few months, your stomach will be the same as Jinhua. Xiuer, your stomach will be competitive," Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, we don''t want to be mothers so early. I haven''t had enough! Xiu''er, what about you? Do you just want to get pregnant and have children?" Yuzhu said with a shy smile.


    "Hehe, I''m casual. I want it when I have it, and I''m not worried if I don''t have it." Xiu''er smiled shyly.


    Jinhua looked at Tang Wenhao''s beauties, all sexy and charming, some sour, but this jealousy was certainly not worth mentioning compared with seeing Tang Wenhao. She greeted Tang Wenhao and them very warmly. Tang Wenhao pulled her aside and asked with a smile, "how''s sister Jinhua and LAN?"


    "Ah? Haven''t you found sister LAN yet?" Jinhua asked in astringent Chinese.


    "Well, I don''t know what''s going on in Kunlong stronghold. I didn''t rush in. I want to ask you first," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, but I haven''t seen sister LAN for a long time. I don''t know where she is! Why don''t I go to brother Kunlong''s camp to ask you?" Jinhua said.


    "Ah? Haven''t you seen her? Is she... Pregnant?" Tang Wenhao asked. Of course, he was very concerned about this question. They worked hard and sowed when they were with purple orchid those days. Wouldn''t they not be pregnant? Jinhua has fewer chances than her. She is pregnant.


    "Well, of course, I''m pregnant, so brother Kunlong won''t let her go anywhere. Last month, he seemed to say where to take her to have an abortion. I don''t know whether to go or not." Jinhua said.


    "Oh, do you know whether Ruan Biao and Li Qiang are here in Kunlong or there in enban West?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I don''t know, but I met them in the town two months ago. They saw that I was pregnant with your child and bought something for me!" Jinhua said.


    "Hehe, they are all my good brothers. By the way, Jinhua, have you heard that my wife Ruan Ling has been here?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Do you mean Miss Aileen?" Jinhua asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, have you heard of it?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, Hao, did miss a Ling go to the Golden Triangle alone? Why not come with you?" Jinhua asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao roughly described the story. Jinhua was very surprised. She said that it must be very dangerous for Ruan Ling and Aya to come to the golden triangle. There are not only Kunlong, but also other gangs and drug lords in the golden triangle. If Ruan Ling falls into the hands of other drug lords, she will be in trouble.


    When she said this, Tang Wenhao became more worried and couldn''t sit still for a moment. He hurriedly said to Jinhua, "Jinhua, why don''t I stay with you first? I want to go to Kunlong''s camp to see the situation right away."


    "Ah? You go alone?" asked Jinhua.


    "Yes, it''s not safe to take them with me. Although I seem to have reconciled with Kunlong last time, I''m still not at ease. Let them be with you. I''m down-to-earth," Tang Wenhao said. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll hurt them?" the Golden Flower said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, you won''t, Jinhua. Wait for me to come back. I want you tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well! Ah Hao, be careful. I''ll wait for you to come back. Don''t worry! Your woman must be fine with me." Jinhua said seriously. She felt very happy at the thought that Tang Wenhao would be lucky to her tonight.


    Since Tang Wenhao left, she could only meet him in her dream. However, when she found that Tang Wenhao''s seed was in her stomach, she had another expectation in her heart. Touching her growing belly, she felt that Tang Wenhao was always with her.


    After settling in Yuzhu and their beautiful women, Tang Wenhao walked towards Kunlong''s camp at night. Jinhua brought him some food to eat on the road, so he ate and walked, but he was very worried about Ruan Ling''s safety.


    Half an hour later, Tang Wenhao came to Kunlong''s camp. He was no stranger here. The guard at the door saw a man and ordered Tang Wenhao to reveal his name, otherwise he would shoot.


    Tang Wenhao reported his name. As a result, the guard said he didn''t know him and asked Tang Wenhao to wait. He called and informed him. Besides, Tang Wenhao understood that these people must have been recruited later. Many brothers died in the last fierce battle with Bai sangkun.


    A few minutes later, an off-road vehicle roared in. Tang Wenhao looked up and saw his brother Jinhu, who had a life and death relationship with him, get off the car. Tang Wenhao hurriedly said hello, "brother tiger."


    "Brother a Hao, it''s really you!" Jinhu was very happy when he saw Tang Wenhao. They hugged each other tightly. That''s how people live and die together. The friendship and feelings established by eating and drinking are completely different. Jinhu has different brotherly feelings for Tang Wenhao since he fought with Tang Wenhao.


    "Brother a Hao, come and get in the car." Jinhu warmly invited Tang Wenhao into the car.


    After getting on the bus, Jinhu asked, "brother a Hao, did brother Ruan Biao and brother Li Qiang let you come?"


    "Well, you know?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I have a good relationship with my two eldest brothers, but they are not here, but they are in enban West. Why don''t I send someone to invite them over?" Jinhu asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, say it again! Brother Hu, there are two things I want to ask first." Tang Wenhao said.


    "You say, brother AHAO, as long as I know, I will tell you the truth." Jin Hu said frankly.


    "First, do you know about sister LAN? Is she at home now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? Sister LAN? Well... Brother ah Hao, with all due respect, you have so many beautiful wives. Sister LAN, don''t bother her anymore. Brother long will be unhappy. Brother Long loves sister LAN deeply. She has slept with you for so many days. Don''t make any more plans for her? I don''t want you and brother long to fight for sister LAN again. Really, in the eyes of brothers, brother ah Hao, you are absolutely towering The hero of the earth won''t pursue his brother''s woman so hard? "Jin Hu said in embarrassment, then parked his car at the roadside of the barracks and looked at Tang Wenhao puzzled.


    "Hehe, brother Hu, you misunderstood me. I don''t mean that. I just want to know whether sister LAN is living well? Also, I haven''t seen her for such a long time. I want to see her and promise not to have that relationship with her again. Moreover, when I meet her, brother Kunlong can be present, and we don''t sneak. After all, she has my child in her stomach, right "Right?" said Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, that''s true. Why don''t I ask brother long? What''s the second thing?" asked Jinhu.


    "My wife Ruan Ling and my other woman Aya chased me to the golden triangle. Brother Hu, have they ever come to Kunlong? Have you seen them? Or have you heard of two very beautiful women coming to the Golden Triangle from your friends recently?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Ah? Miss ah Ling, they came to you by themselves? Why don''t you come together? Oh, did you come here without telling miss ah Ling? Then they came after me?" Jin Hu asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, brother Hu, the golden triangle is so complicated. I''m very worried about her. I want to help me find them with your strength. I''m very worried about them now," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, no problem. You can tell brother Kunlong about this. In fact, he admires and thanks you very much. After all, you make sister Lan''s stomach big. They both cherish this child. Brother Kunlong regards it as his own. Besides, it is absolutely impossible for us to have such a good situation without your brothers'' help to defeat and annihilate Bai sangkun last time So, as long as you open your mouth, I believe brother Kunlong will help you find miss a Ling. "Jin Hu smiled.

 Chapter 654

    "That''s good! Brother Hu, I''ve been worried that brother Kunlong will hate me because of my relationship with sister LAN. It seems that I''ve spent the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, based on my understanding of elder brother Kunlong, he should not embarrass you. No matter for the sake of the child in sister Lan''s belly or you saved his family, he has no reason to quarrel with you. Elder brother Kunlong knows that you can''t pose any threat to him. You won''t stay in the golden triangle for a long time. In addition, he hopes you can save Kunlin, Although he hates Kunlin very much, after all, his brother was killed and his wife and children were killed again. It''s pathetic enough. Brother Kunlong wants him to come back, "said Jinhu.


    "Oh? Well, I''ll discuss with my father after I go back and see how to get Kunlin back... By the way, brother tiger, there''s something I must tell you truthfully." Tang Wenhao thought of Sirius and thought that Jinhu should know the reason.


    Jinhu looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously and asked, "brother AHAO, please tell me something."


    "Sirius is dead," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Brother Sirius is dead? How? Who killed him?" Jinhu was stunned and looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously. He seemed to feel something.


    "I killed him." Tang Wenhao wanted to fight for Taixin. Otherwise, he was worried that these brothers of Sirius, such as golden tiger, brother Bao and Zhan long, would retaliate against Taixin.


    "You? Brother a Hao, why? Why did you kill Sirius? Don''t you know he''s brother of brother Kunlong and our brother? Why on earth? He offended you? Won''t he still worry about Tang Wan? Isn''t it all over?" Jin Hu said angrily and stared at Tang Wenhao.


    "Brother Hu, am I such a person? Brother Hu, do you and Kunlong know what Sirius is doing in that stockade now? Certainly not?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Sirius has done something sorry for brother Kunlong?" Jinhu asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know, but I know that the stockade with beautiful mountains and rivers has been polluted by him. Chickens and dogs are restless. This guy has pulled a group of people to do evil in the stockade and bully men and women. The women in the stockade dare not go out. He even bullies the women of his brothers and sisters. It is said that even the old women in the stockade will not let go. Do you think such a person should be Shouldn''t we kill him? "Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? He... Has really become like this? No, brother AHAO, no, Sirius has no man''s ability. Didn''t you kick him? How can he bully men and women? I don''t understand that," said Jinhu.


    "Brother Hu, this guy has become a pervert. In the past, Taixin, the younger brother of taini, has a beautiful wife. Sirius even wants to bully others. In fact, he can bully others'' Taixin''s wife without that. Taixin dares to be angry. His a Feng has ruined many women in the stockade. Do you think these scum should be killed? These villagers are Wei Kun "Dragons work hard!" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "However, it should also be handled by brother Kunlong. You said you killed brother Kunlong''s people without saying a word. Brother Kunlong knew it. It''s really difficult to do this! We also know that brother Sirius does have this hobby. He likes women, so you kicked him. To tell the truth, in his opinion, it''s too much to kill him." Jin Hu said.


    "Brother Hu, it''s already like this. What should we do now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No way, let''s do this first! Don''t tell brother Kunlong, especially don''t let brother Bao and Zhan long know that they have a good relationship with Sirius. I''m afraid they''ll seek revenge on you. Brother a Hao, to tell you the truth, you didn''t do it right. Sirius should die and we should enforce the family law. After all, you''re an outsider, but don''t worry, I don''t know it , you must not say it, at least not now, "Jin Hu reminded.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao doesn''t think there''s anything. He''s not afraid of brother Bao and Zhan long looking for revenge, but in order not to create new problems, he also thinks he should hide Kunlong and his other brothers for the time being.


    At Kunlong''s house, in addition to seeing several bodyguards of Kunlong, Kunlong, brother Bao and Zhan long are not here. Jinhu said that the three of them have gone to the factory to inspect and come back later. Tang Wenhao looked upstairs and wanted to see purple orchids. Jinhu said with a bitter smile, "brother AHAO, don''t look, sister LAN has gone outside to have a baby."


    "Ah? Really out? Where has she gone?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, let elder brother Kunlong tell you when he comes back! Please forgive me, brother. I can''t tell you." Jinhu said.


    "Well, don''t embarrass brother Hu. Please contact Kunlong! I hope he will send someone to me quickly to inquire about ah Ling and them." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, brother a Hao, you can understand. I''ll contact brother Kunlong right away. By the way, I''ll send someone to enbanxi to call you two brothers Ruan Biao and Li Qiang. By the way, I''ll inform them to ask enbanxi to send someone to find you miss a Ling''s whereabouts. How about?" Jinhu is still a good friend and began to give Tang Wenhao advice.


    "OK, brother Hu, thank you so much! Then I''ll trouble you." Tang Wenhao said.


    Therefore, Jinhu first arranged for a brother to rush to Jiulong Mountain in enban West overnight, told enban West, Ruan Biao and Li Qiang that Tang Wenhao had arrived at Kunlong, and hoped that they would send someone to look for Ruan Ling.


    Then, Jinhu gets in touch with Kunlong again. Kunlong asks Jinhu to entertain Tang Wenhao. He will be back soon.


    When chatting with Jinhu, Tang Wenhao wanted to tell Jinhu several times that he came with five beauties and lived in Jinhua''s house, but he held back his words. He always felt that he didn''t agree. It was not that he didn''t trust Jinhu, but vaguely felt that something was going to happen when he returned to Kunlong this time. This feeling was very strong, but what would happen in the end, He couldn''t think of it, so he didn''t say it for the sake of safety.


    However, in the chat, Jinhu revealed a message to him that Kunlong was preparing for immigration. Maybe when Tang Wenhao came back, the owner here was no longer Kunlong, which surprised Tang Wenhao. He asked Jinhu if Kunlong really immigrated, who would be the successor?


    Jinhu smiled and didn''t answer positively. Instead, he said that it wouldn''t be him anyway, and he didn''t care about these problems. He joked that if he didn''t want him, he would go to Vietnam to join Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said that there must be no problem. Their mans and Ruan gates are always open for Jinhu.


    While they were chatting, Kunlong came in with brother Bao and Zhan long from the outside. After seeing Tang Wenhao again, Kunlong seemed very warm and kind. The audience poured tea and water for Tang Wenhao in person.


    "Ha ha, brother a Hao, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much! Did instructor Ruan send you?" Kunlong smiled brightly.


    "Hehe, yes, brother Kunlong, I''ll trouble you again this time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother AHAO, we are real brothers now. If you need anything, just tell me. Kunlong will die forever." Kunlong smiled.


    "Oh, that''s not necessary, but I need brother Kunlong''s help in an urgent matter." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Brother a Hao, please tell me. As long as I can do what Kunlong can do, there is absolutely no problem," Kunlong said.


    "When I came, I came without telling my wife a Ling. Later, she knew and followed me, but I don''t know where they are now. Have they arrived at the golden triangle or on the road? I''m worried that they will get lost. I hope brother Kunlong can use your network to find them for me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? Miss a Ling is following? Are they two?" Kunlong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, there is another wife of mine, Aya. They came together. Do you think you can come forward and inquire about them?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, no problem. Don''t worry about it! Brother a Hao, since Bai sangkun was killed by us, no one in the whole golden triangle has not sold my account of Kunlong. As long as miss a Ling and them arrive at the golden triangle, I can find them. You can live here at ease and leave everything else to me." Kunlong said readily.


    "Thank you very much, brother Kunlong. I''ll trouble you," Tang Wenhao said gratefully.


    "Ha ha, no trouble. It''s all small things. Oh, by the way, let''s talk about other things! You all go down! Brother Jin Hu and brother Bao, you arrange your brothers to find miss a Ling quickly!" Kun long waved to Jin Hu and others and asked them to go out to do business. Tang Wenhao estimated that he wanted to talk about Zilan with himself. It''s inconvenient for others to be present, Excuse them first.


    Sure enough, when Jinhu and others left Kunlong''s house, Kunlong hugged Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "brother AHAO, thank you, thank you! Thank you very much!"


    "Hehe, brother Kunlong, are you?..." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother AHAO, you know what? I took Zilan to Yangon for an examination a few days ago. Zilan has a boy in her belly and I will soon have a son, so this is the happiest day of my life. For fear of insecurity here, I specially arranged Zilan to a very safe and comfortable place. Brother AHAO, don''t worry, I take Zilan as my son Life is as painful as life. We will not treat their mother and son badly. "Kun long said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao was also pleased to see Kunlong dancing. From Kunlong''s expression, he could see that this guy would not treat Zilan badly, which made him feel much more relieved. Did he feel that he was so cautious? Excessive caution?


    "Brother Kunlong, where is sister LAN now? Can I see her? After completing this task, maybe I will never return to the golden triangle in my life. If it''s convenient, I''d like to see sister LAN, OK?" Tang Wenhao asked frankly.


    When Kunlong heard this, a trace of displeasure flashed in his eyes. However, he soon returned to normal and pretended to be very generous. "Ha ha, of course, brother a Hao, you''re not asking too much. After all, Zilan is your kind in her stomach. However, Zilan doesn''t live here now. She lives a little far away from here. Let me see..." obviously, Kunlong doesn''t want Tang Wenhao to see Zilan in his heart.

 Chapter 655

    Tang Wenhao smiled and said, "brother Kunlong, forget it! It doesn''t matter, please convey my greetings to her for me!"


    "HMM... brother a Hao, I''d better arrange for you to meet! Even if Zilan knows you''re coming, I didn''t tell her, she''ll hate me. You''ve been together for so many days, what else can I think of? Don''t get me wrong! Otherwise, I''ll bring Zilan here tomorrow, and I''ll go back and tell her you''re coming tonight." Kun Longqiang said with a smile.


    "Hehe, thank you so much, brother Kunlong. But don''t worry, brother Kunlong, we will pay attention to discretion. I know what to do or not to do." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly. He meant to gently tell Kunlong that he won''t touch purple orchids this time.


    Kun long was so clever that of course he knew what he meant and smiled shamefully, "Hehe, brother Hao, don''t worry. There are no outsiders here. In fact, even if Zilan stays with you for a few more nights, what can I do? I said last time in front of all my brothers that Zilan will always be your woman. As long as you miss her, she will always be your woman. I promise to accept it frankly and will never retaliate against you, brother Hao, but she is already pregnant, You have to take it easy. Zilan told me that your brother a Hao is born super powerful and needs women every night. This time there is no woman around you. I can let Zilan accompany you back to Vietnam or arrange some beautiful women to serve you. "When Kunlong said, his mouth was very relaxed, but his heart was sour.


    "Hehe, brother Kunlong, you have made me ashamed. Stop, stop... By the way, do you know what underground Arsenal brother Ruan Biao and Li Qiang said?" Tang Wenhao quickly changed the topic. He thought, when will I lack women? Six beauties in the Jinhua family are waiting for him to go back!


    "Yes, but I also heard from the brothers Ruan Biao and Li Qiang. I don''t know where they found it. They said that the components from Vietnam were assembled here and sold to armed groups in Laos, Myanmar and Thailand. It is said that even the most advanced gun components from Vietnam Arsenal have been transported. It seems that their strength is better than Lin haoxiong!" Kunlong said.


    "Oh, we still need brother Kunlong''s help at that time. Send us some people to at least deploy the golden tiger to us, OK?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, of course, no problem. I know you and Jinhu are good brothers. Let Jinhu cooperate with you these days!" Kunlong is generous in this regard.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao is a little worried. Kunlong has never thought of opposing Tang Wenhao since his last lesson. Moreover, he sees that Zilan is also living with him and staying with him as always. He has already returned to reason from his jealousy of Tang Wenhao. He knows that Tang Wenhao is just his wife Zilan''s planter and a passer-by in her life, He won''t share his beloved woman with him forever. Thinking so, his psychology is much calmer.


    The most important thing is that he takes Tang Wenhao in his heart, not only his superb Kung Fu, but also his kind character. Moreover, he really hopes Tang Wenhao to find a way to save Kunlin after returning to Vietnam. Therefore, he has no reason to revenge Tang Wenhao for touching his wife.


    After chatting for a while, Tang Wenhao got up and left. Kunlong asked in surprise, "Brother a Hao, you''re leaving? Don''t you sleep on it? It''s the room where you and Zilan used to sleep. I''ll pick her up tomorrow and let you two live together for a few more days. To tell you the truth, I''m jealous, but when I think Zilan loves you deeply, I figured it out. It''s not easy for you to come. According to you, maybe this is the last time to come to the golden triangle. Since I''m here, I should let you two I''m not joking about living happily for a few days. "


    "Hehe, thank you, brother Kunlong, for your generosity. I''m very moved by your love for sister LAN. I''ll go to Jinhua''s house! When I came here, I had already been to her house, and she had my child in her belly. I can accompany her. As for sister LAN, I just hope she is good, and the children in her belly are good. I''m very pleased that you two spend the rest of your life happily." Then Tang Wenhao got up and left.


    "Hehe, brother a Hao, it''s really pleasant to have a friend and brother like you. In that case, I won''t keep you. Jinhua really needs you. She''s a widow with your child. Life is not easy... Should I send someone to send you there? But I''ll pick up Zilan tomorrow. Anyway, meet you! As for you sleeping these days I''m still here at Jinhua''s house. Look at the meaning of purple orchid? "Kun long smiled.


    "Well, say it again! Brother Kunlong, I''ll go. You don''t have to send someone to see me off. I''m already familiar with this section of the road. You should go back to accompany sister LAN earlier!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, let''s go together and I''ll take you outside." Kun long picked up the car key, put on the gun and went out of the house with Tang Wenhao.


    When he got to the car, Kun long called Jin Hu and other bodyguards to wait for him at the door. He wanted to go back to the place where Zilan had a baby. With that, he started the car and took Tang Wenhao out of his barracks.


    Outside the barracks, Jinhu, brother Bao and Zhan long were waiting outside the door. Tang Wenhao got out of the car, waved goodbye to the four of them, and then walked along the path towards Jinhua''s house.


    Back at Jinhua''s house, six beauties are sitting in the living room chatting. Although the language communication between them is not smooth, Jinhua still knows a little Chinese. There are basically no obstacles to guess and estimate.


    When Xiuer saw Tang Wenhao coming back, she quickly got up and threw herself into his arms, "Wenhao, we''re so worried about you."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Kunlong won''t do anything to me. You''re all sleepy! Jinhua, why don''t we go to bed! I have something to deal with tomorrow. By the way, how can I sleep tonight? Can your family sleep? Plus I''m seven." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, you can rest assured! Three on the bed and four on the ground have been paved. Go and have a look!" he said, leading Tang Wenhao and the beauties to her boudoir.


    When he arrived at her boudoir, Tang Wenhao smiled. There were three pillows on the bed. There was a floor shop beside the bed. The floor shop was covered with thick hay. On the hay was a blanket. It should be comfortable and clean around.


    "Then wash and sleep!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well! We''ve all washed it, and you''re the only one left. Hao, let me wash it for you! Let me serve you well these two days. Otherwise, if you leave, I can only serve you in the next life. Who knows if you''ll come back?" Jinhua said emotionally. Then tears kept pouring out of her eyes.


    "Jinhua, don''t worry, I''ll come back. Don''t be sad. You still have two children in the golden triangle. How can you not come back?" Tang Wenhao comforted.


    Yuzhu and other beauties didn''t follow Tang Wenhao and Jinhua. Seeing Jinhua in such a situation, they actually felt pity for her. They hoped Tang Wenhao would accompany her alone more. Just now they advised Jinhua to go with them instead of here. Jinhua said it was too late. The children in her stomach were too old to go on mountain roads.


    After they went down, Jinhua immediately jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms and sobbed. Tang Wenhao quietly hugged her and caressed her jade back. Although he didn''t love her, he was his own woman after all, and she left excellent varieties of Tang family in her stomach, which couldn''t bear to make her sad.


    They were gentle for a moment. Jinhua began to wash Tang Wenhao''s face and feet silently. When she caressed Tang Wenhao''s big feet, Jinhua was called a love! He wanted to put his feet in her heart. Tang Wenhao felt sad and ashamed about Jinhua''s love for himself. He felt sorry for Jinhua. He was obsessed with others, left seed in others'' belly, and couldn''t marry her home. Didn''t it hurt others? If I had taken her away, I wouldn''t have let her face so many problems alone. Alas!


    After washing, they went upstairs hand in hand. Yuzhu and other beauties consciously let Tang Wenhao, Jinhua and Xiuer sleep in bed, while the other four beauties slept on the floor. The beauties were very humble, which made Tang Wenhao very happy.


    The three of them were not polite. They took off their clothes and were ready to go to bed. Tang Wenhao slept in the middle, holding left and right. Tang Wenhao thought, shit, Kunlong thought I didn''t have a woman, shit! My biggest headache is how to sleep with too many women. However, tonight must be mainly to accompany Jinhua. Thinking of this, he smiled and stared at Jinhua''s swollen belly. He felt that Jinhua at this moment was particularly sexy. He always liked to play with pregnant beauties, especially in Jinhua this month. He could toss happily without being too worried about fetal Qi.


    Tang Wenhao caressed her bulging belly with a salty pig hand and said with a smile, "Jinhua, let me talk to you first!" as he said, he kissed her bulging belly with his mouth, and then his lips moved down.


    As soon as the golden flower''s beautiful eyes closed, the sweet lips immediately gasped, "Hao, come on, love me... I''m going crazy. I miss you so much."


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao was doing morning exercises with Yuzhu. Jinhua''s phone rang. Tang Wenhao glanced at Jinhua and saw that she was still sleeping. He hurriedly picked up her phone, looked at the number and smiled at the intoxicated Yuzhu, "Shh, Yuzhu, stop shouting and I''ll answer the phone."


    After hearing this, Yuzhu hurriedly gasped and nodded. Last night, she looked forward to it all night. So when she woke up in the morning and saw Tang Wenhao, her desire soared sharply. She threw herself on Tang Wenhao and began to take the initiative to wake Tang Wenhao. When she saw the fire in Yuzhu''s beautiful eyes, of course, she couldn''t disappoint her and took her to the floor.


    Tang Wenhao was busy pressing the button, so he heard a familiar female voice on the phone, "Jinhua, is ah Hao with you?" this is their local dialect. Tang Wenhao didn''t understand it, but he judged that it was really Zilan who called, and he couldn''t help feeling excited.


    "Sister LAN, it''s me. Jinhua is still sleeping." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Ah Hao, you''re really ah Hao. My ah Hao is really back. Brother long really didn''t lie to me. My ah Hao is really back. Ah Hao, you''re waiting for me at Jinhua''s house, and I''ll be there right away." Zilan looked very excited and choked.

 Chapter 656

    Tang Wenhao thought that Zilan would come with Kunlong. He didn''t want Kunlong to know that Yuzhu and Xiuer were all there. He quickly said to Zilan, "sister LAN, I''ll go to your house right away. I still have something to discuss with brother Kunlong. Why don''t we meet at home?"


    "Well, well, that''s also your home. Brother long and I will go home right away. Hurry over! Don''t eat at Jinhua. I''ll bring you your breakfast." Zilan said gently.


    "Hehe, OK, sister LAN, I''ll see you later. I''ll get up right away." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK." purple orchid answered with a smile, and her tone was very eager.


    After hanging up Zilan''s phone, Tang Wenhao held Yuzhu tightly. He knew that if he didn''t let her have enough addiction, she would be unhappy all day. Her addiction was much heavier than Xiuer''s.


    Jinhua knew Zilan''s feelings for Tang Wenhao, so she didn''t stop him or dare to stop him. She knew her position very well. Without Zilan, how could she be now? So I just asked Tang Wenhao to come back early. Some of their beauties would be waiting for him at home.


    When she went out, Xiuer pouted and was very reluctant to give up. Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, "Xiuer, stay at home. I will come back early. Some things can''t help myself, but I want you to know that I love you very much, okay?"


    "Well, Wen Hao, I just don''t want to be separated from you." Xiuer said emotionally.


    "Hehe, we won''t separate. I just go to work, not just to meet my lover." Tang Wenhao smiled. He really wanted Kunlong to cast the net today and find Ruan Ling''s whereabouts for him.


    However, he also had a hunch that Zilan would want him today. He heard this smell from Zilan''s tone of voice. Just like Jinhua last night, she was infatuated and entered the state before it really started. It was definitely quite hungry and thirsty, which made him feel sad and showed how much she expected him.


    Just arrived at Kunlong''s camp, I saw a middle-aged beautiful woman with a bulging belly coming down from Kunlong''s SUV. It was Kunlong''s wife Zilan. Tang Wenhao hurried forward a few steps and shouted happily, "sister LAN."


    "Ah Hao, my ah Hao, it''s really my ah Hao. Let sister LAN have a good look at you." when they arrived, tears of joy overflowed from purple orchid''s beautiful eyes, trembling hands caressed Tang Wenhao''s handsome cheek and took him into their arms.


    Kunlong looked at his wife so attached to Tang Wenhao in the cab. His heart was sour. Purple orchid, purple orchid, when did you love me like this? Since I told her Tang Wenhao had come back in the morning, her soul has not been on her own for a moment. My whole mind has been on Tang Wenhao. Shit, ah Hao is a girl! Take it all, any beauty likes him wholeheartedly! No reason!


    Of course, although Kunlong was jealous, he didn''t care. Seeing that his men were watching a trick, he looked at his wife and Tang Wenhao holding tightly. He couldn''t hang on his face. Zilan hurriedly pressed the flute. Zilan realized that she had gone too far and didn''t care about Kunlong''s face. Shyly released Tang Wenhao and took his hand into the car.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Kunlong smiled, "Wife, I said that the a Hao brothers are yours these days. Why are you in such a hurry? When you get home, I''ll go out to find miss a ling for the a Hao brothers. You two can make love at home! No one will disturb you, but I want to remind you that the child in your belly is mine now, not the a Hao brothers. I don''t care how you play, but I want to ensure the safety of my son Safe, okay? "


    "Well, brother long, I see." Zilan smiled shyly.


    "This... Brother long, I want to find Ruan Ling with you." although Tang Wenhao also wants purple orchid, he can''t bear to touch purple orchid again when he thinks that Kunlong is so generous to himself. He feels that he is hurting Kunlong.


    "Ah?... no, don''t worry! Brother a Hao, I''ll try my best. You see your sister LAN thinks so of you. Can you go? You won''t let me kneel down and beg you for my wife! OK, there''s nothing we can''t say or do between the three of us. I''ve figured it out for a long time. I really won''t mind. It''s the same sentence. As long as we ensure the safety of my son, as long as After you left, Zilan lived with me wholeheartedly. I don''t care about anything else, okay? "Kun long smiled helplessly.


    "Brother Kunlong, this..." Tang Wenhao also wanted to refuse. Seeing purple orchid''s unhappy face, he didn''t say anything more. He couldn''t bear to make purple orchid sad. He finally met one side and couldn''t break up unhappily.


    "OK, go home first! Brother a Hao, Jin Hu told me that brother en Banxi, Ruan Biao and Li Qiang should come to me the night after tomorrow, so I think you two will sleep in our room in the past three days. The day after tomorrow! We may have to discuss how to complete your task. Don''t worry, no matter how difficult your task is this time , I Kunlong will definitely try my best to help you. I can''t let brother enbanxi say that I Kunlong is an ungrateful villain. "Kunlong said seriously, and then the car raced towards the barracks.


    "Thank you so much, brother Kunlong." Tang Wenhao said gratefully.


    "Hehe, Hao, you and brother long are welcome. You have been brothers since you joined hands to attack Bai sangkun last time. Therefore, I love brother long and my Hao. The child in my belly is your brother, brother long, isn''t it?" Zilan smiled gently.


    Kunlong smiled bitterly, touched the purple orchid''s beautiful cheek with his big hand and said angrily, "Wife, I owe you in my last life. I''m getting old. I have to do this with brother a Hao. I can''t live without your consent. Otherwise, I can''t afford to live... Brother a Hao, I also owe you in my last life. You slept with my wife, I have to thank you. You say, I Kunlong is also a powerful figure in the golden triangle, but I have no way to you two, Did I owe you in my last life? "Kun long said with a helpless expression.


    "Brother long, I''m really sorry that we hurt you." Tang Wenhao is such a person. The more polite Kunlong is, the more ashamed he is. The more he wants to touch Kunlong''s wife.


    "Oh, that''s not true. In the past, you were with Zilan. It''s estimated that you wanted to revenge me for treating Lina like that. At that time, we were enemies. I don''t blame you. Later, when you two fell in love, you saved so many of my Kunlong brothers and helped me annihilate Bai sangkun, making me a really unique leader in the golden triangle. You also left seeds in Zilan''s stomach to let me have Kunlong Later, I have no reason to hate you, but to tell you the truth, I really envy you. I envy you that you have firmly controlled the heart of my wife for decades in just a few days. I Kunlong rarely serve a person, and you are the one that makes me most convinced. "Kunlong smiled and Tang Wenhao thought, shit! That is also the result of my hard work!


    When the three arrived at Kunlong''s house, Jinhu and others were there! Seeing that Tang Wenhao and Zilan came back together, they greeted them one after another. Kunlong waved to them and said, "You''re all busy! Brother Jin Hu and brother Bao, you two quickly send someone to find miss a Ling and Zhan long. I want you to go to the stronghold of Sirius and ask when the goods can be delivered there. In addition, let Sirius pay attention to it. If miss a Ling and them arrive at his side, he must send miss a Ling and them to me in person and make an absolute guarantee Their safety, understand? "Kun long ordered.


    Tang Wenhao''s face turned green when he heard Kunlong''s arrangement. Although he was deeply grateful for Kunlong''s safety, if Zhan long came to Sirius and found that Sirius had been killed by Taixin, he didn''t take someone to kill Taixin?


    Not only Tang Wenhao was worried, but Jinhu also looked at Tang Wenhao with worry, because he already knew that Sirius was dead. If Zhan long passed, everything would not be revealed. Kunlong wanted to know that Sirius was killed by Tang Wenhao. Could he let Tang Wenhao go? Didn''t they become enemies again? This is not the result Jinhu wanted to see.


    Jin Hu thought of this and smiled at Kun long. "Brother long, why don''t I change with brother Zhan long? I have something to find brother Sirius. Can you send me there?"


    "Oh? Jin Hu, what''s the matter? Tell me." Kun long asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao understood that Jinhu intended to resolve this contradiction, but he didn''t know how Jinhu''s next trick would go on. He couldn''t help looking at Jinhu with great concern.


    "Hehe, brother long, I''m a little embarrassed to say it. There''s an old friend over there. I want to see her, OK? I seldom ask brother long for anything at ordinary times, don''t I?" Jin Hu pretended to be a little shy and smiled.


    "Ha ha, I really don''t know Jinhu has this skill. I didn''t see it. I always thought you didn''t have any interest in women. Since you admit it today, I, the eldest brother, can''t fail to meet your little requirements... OK, then you two will exchange tasks. Jinhu will go to Sirius, and brother Bao and Zhan long will arrange tasks at other outlets." Kun long smiled.


    "Yes, brother long." the three bodyguards took the order. Brother Bao and Zhan long glanced at the golden tiger with a bad smile. The two brothers were also surprised at the performance of the golden tiger today, because in their eyes, the golden tiger was the least interested in women among the four brothers.


    As soon as Jinhu went out, Tang Wenhao followed him. Kunlong and Zilan knew that he had a deep personal relationship with Jinhu and thought they wanted to say goodbye. Neither husband nor wife thought much.


    Tang Wenhao and Jinhu went outside and saw that brother Bao and Zhan long were gone and there was no one around. Tang Wenhao said gratefully to Jinhu, "brother Hu, thank you! I really don''t know how to thank you?"


    "Hehe, why are we still talking about this? I don''t want to see any more contradictions between you and brother long. I want to tell brother long about it slowly. We must find the right opportunity, otherwise, with brother Long''s temper, something will happen." Jinhu said.


    "Well, then let brother Hu bother. When we come back, we two have a good drink." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, I''ll go first, brother AHAO, take care!" Jin Hu smiled.


    "Well, brother Hu, take care and pay attention to safety on the road," Tang Wenhao said.


    After seeing Jinhu leave the barracks, Tang Wenhao returns to Kunlong''s house. At this moment, Kunlong and Zilan have already sat on the sofa waiting for him to come back.

 Chapter 657

    "Brother a Hao, come and sit down! Let me tell you! In order to avoid embarrassment and let me not be too embarrassed in front of my brothers, you are the master here these days. How about me! I haven''t been to other women for a few days, and I won''t hide it from you. Zilan also knows that I have some friends in other strongholds. I really want to see them these days , I''ll arrange other friends to find miss ah Ling for you, "Kun long said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and handed his eyes to Zilan. Zilan smiled charmingly, "Ah Hao, it''s all right. Don''t think there''s anything. Brother Long''s women are no less than you. I''m not jealous. If I want to be jealous, I''ll die of acetic acid. I also know that my position in his heart can''t be compared with her little fox. He will come back to me sooner or later. Of course, he also knows that I will come back to him sooner or later." Zilan smiled.


    "Hehe, wife, I can''t take you two, okay? Do you think I''m really willing to let you let brother ah Hao every day? I really can''t satisfy you, brother ah Hao. I''m not afraid of your jokes. Since sister LAN let you touch her, I''m tired and can''t satisfy her. She has no feeling for me at all. It''s reasonable and scary to say that a woman is 40 like a tiger! Brother ah Hao, it seems that she To be a woman, you have to work hard, brother, ha ha... "As he said, Kunlong threw down the embarrassed Tang Wenhao and shy purple orchid. His mouth was natural and unrestrained, but his expression left his own home sadly and left his beloved wife to other men again.


    Zilan looked at Kunlong, who was so arrogant and domineering in front of outsiders. She gave up the principle of being a man because she loved her and drove away sadly. Her heart hurt a little. But when she glanced at the handsome and heroic Tang Wenhao again, the heartache soon dissipated.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Kunlong just now and felt very sad. He had no joy and felt ashamed of Kunlong. At that time, he desperately wanted purple orchids because Kunlong asked people to spoil Lina and let Lina die of shame. He hated him and wanted to revenge Kunlong''s wife, but with the occurrence of this series of things, he also slowly weakened his hatred for Kunlong, but because of it He felt sorry for the purple orchid, Kun long.


    "Ah Hao, what are you thinking? Do you feel sorry for brother long?" Zilan asked with a smile holding Tang Wenhao''s handsome cheek.


    "Well, after all, you are his real wife, but now he has made such sacrifices for you. In fact, as a man, it''s really not easy to do this, and it also proves his love for you on the other hand." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Ah Hao, it''s not all like this. Brother long cares more about the child in my belly. Kunlin''s wife and children are dead. Kunlin is now locked up in Vietnam. Brother long himself has no fertility. The child is much more important to him than me. However, he''s right. I have no feeling for him since I''m with you, so after you leave, Brother long and I didn''t sleep together very much. He didn''t want to, or he wanted to, but he didn''t want to see me. When he was frustrated, he didn''t want to. Hao, after you left, sister Lan''s heart was taken away. I thought I could go back to the past with brother long, but now it seems that my efforts have failed. There is only family affection and no love between us, and no man can Walking into my heart, ah Hao, sister LAN loves you very much, do you understand? "Zilan passionately threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    Tang Wenhao gave a sound and moved to embrace the woman who had moved her true feelings to her in her middle age, but when he thought of several beauties in Jinhua''s family, Tang Wenhao was absent-minded. He didn''t want to stay in Kunlong''s house for a moment, but he couldn''t bear to leave Zilan. Although he didn''t love Zilan, he still had feelings for her. He knew that this woman really loved him.


    "Sister LAN, where do you live now? Why did Kunlong let you live outside alone? Isn''t it safer here?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. This question has always been in his heart.


    "Hehe, I can understand him. In this home, especially in our bedroom above, he said that when he entered, he would think of you and me, and how happy I am with you. He was uncomfortable when he thought of these, so he set up a home for me in another stockade. He said that when the child was born, he wanted me and the child to immigrate to Thailand." Purple orchid said.


    "Oh? Immigrate to Thailand? Why? Besides, why not immigrate now? Isn''t it better to immigrate when you are pregnant?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "He doesn''t want his children to live like him anymore. He hopes that their children will receive education abroad and do serious business in the future. The drug trade will come to an end one day."


    "That''s certain. So Kunlong still has some brains, but why did he let you immigrate to Thailand? Thailand is not a good country?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s convenient! He is also familiar with Thailand. He wants me and my children to live in those tourist areas in Pattaya in the future. The environment is good and there are international schools, which is good for children''s growth. Ah Hao, don''t worry! Kunlong won''t treat me and my children badly." Zilan smiled gently.


    "Well, I believe that, sister LAN, there''s something I want to tell you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Ah Hao, why do I think you''re worried about coming back this time? Are you worried about miss a Ling? Don''t worry! Brother long will help you find them. As long as they arrive at the golden triangle, they will find them. You don''t have to worry too much." Zilan comforted.


    "Well, I know, but I want to tell you another thing," Tang Wenhao said.


    "What''s the matter? Ah Hao, you won''t stop sister LAN?" Zilan looked at him anxiously.


    "Hehe, how could it be? I want to tell you why brother Hu robbed Sirius just now." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Why? I really have some doubts! Jin Hu never fooled around with women. How could he become a lover? Did he have another purpose in the past?" Zilan asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, because Sirius is dead, he doesn''t want brother Zhan long to find out the truth," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Sirius is dead? The golden tiger killed him?" Zilan was stunned!


    "No, brother Hu has been with Kunlong all the time. Where is the chance? Besides, they are still good brothers, let alone kill each other. Sister LAN, I killed Sirius." Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    "Ah? You... Ah Hao, why did you kill Sirius?" Zilan looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Because he deserves to die, God won''t agree if he doesn''t kill him." then, Tang Wenhao told Zilan the whole process, but he said that Taixin killed Sirius as himself.


    Purple orchid kept sighing after listening, "Alas! Sirius is a little too cruel and lustful. The girls here are more beautiful. As long as they are not Kunlong''s women, he dares to go up. Kunlong sees that others are cruel and can often do big things at critical times, so he doesn''t care. Even if he was kicked into a loser last time, his mentality must have changed and become more cruel. It''s also heaven Yi, Jin Hu is right. It needs to be diluted slowly. Otherwise, Kun long can''t accept it. After all, Sirius has been with his brother for many years. You killed him without saying a word. Can Kun long let you go? Sister LAN is not sure. "


    "Well, so I''m not down-to-earth. I''m not afraid of Kunlong, but I feel sorry for him, and I don''t want to have any contradictions with him. It''s hard for you to be a man in the middle. By the way, sister LAN, I want to go back to Jinhua." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Go back to Jinhua? Didn''t you sleep with her last night? What about sister LAN? Don''t you know that sister LAN wants to die for you? The little widow of Jinhua is so good? Isn''t she younger than me? She doesn''t love you as much as sister LAN." Zilan was jealous and anxious when she heard that Tang Wenhao was going back to Jinhua''s house.


    "No, sister LAN, you misunderstood. I want to go back to Jinhua''s house because I''m not alone this time. I''m followed by five wives. I don''t trust them. I haven''t mentioned it to anyone except you, because I don''t want irrelevant personnel to know they''re coming." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? You brought five wives here? Why? Aren''t you here to perform the task? Aren''t you on vacation? What''s the matter?" Zilan asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao took her and sat on the sofa. He simply told her about what happened along the way. Zilan sighed and said that there were beautiful women on pole stickers everywhere Tang Wenhao went. However, she was also very shocked and uncomfortable to hear Tang Wan''s tragic death. She said Tang Wan was a good girl, beautiful and infatuated with Tang Wenhao. It was a pity to die.


    "Ah Hao, what are you going to do these days? But no matter what you do, sister LAN, I have to sleep with you every day. There is no room for discussion. I touch my stomach every night, and your shadow is all in my mind. When brother Long loves me, I still have you in my mind, but just like he said, I don''t feel how hard he works. You don''t have that in you It''s kind of domineering and strength. If you feel free, sister Lan''s soul will go with you. Ah Hao, love sister LAN first! Please, I can''t wait. "Zilan said, and the fire began to spit in her beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao actually disconcerted the first mock exam. The heart had already drifted to the bed. The two people were visible before the eyes, and they could not help but shake their hearts.


    But at the thought that she was an elderly pregnant woman, she was still worried because he was afraid of hurting the fetus in her stomach.


    "Sister LAN, are you ok? I''m afraid I can''t control well and hurt our son." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "No, the doctor said. I can live a normal husband and wife life now. Don''t be too savage. There will be no problem. Ah Hao, my ah Hao, stop talking." Zilan said hungrily, and her jade hand trembled and stretched out to Tang Wenhao.


    An hour later, Zilan was lying contentedly on the sofa, Jiao panting. Tang Wenhao hugged her and smiled proudly. Just now, Zilan''s madness made him enjoy himself.


    "Ah Hao, thank you! You let sister LAN be a woman again. If sister LAN were ten years younger, sister LAN would marry you openly and be your woman all her life. I envy your wives." Zilan sighed.

 Chapter 658

    "Sister LAN, in fact, you can also go with me. As long as you are willing to follow me, you will always be my wife. Sister LAN, let''s get up! I want to go back to Jinhua, or I don''t trust them." Tang Wenhao asked tentatively.


    Purple orchid''s sexy fragrant lips skimmed and said, "no, you''re mine these days. I won''t let you leave me. I''m not enough! I want it later, in the afternoon, in the evening, in the morning and in the daytime..."


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, "then you mean we have to be together for 24 hours? OK."


    "Well, then I think I really have you." purple orchid whined with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the sofa and pointed to her nose and said with a smile, "sister LAN, look, Kunlong will go crazy if he sees it."


    "Ha ha, bad guy, I don''t miss you too much! I don''t know what''s going on. I still don''t want brother long and me for a long time, but as long as I see you, you know, you are sister Lan''s life. Sister LAN loves you." Zilan said and began to caress Tang Wenhao again.


    Tang Wenhao reacted again by her sensationalism. They had a plum blossom twice in broad daylight


    Tang Wenhao has no way to take Zilan completely. They haven''t separated all morning. Zilan seems to want to drain Tang Wenhao, but how can she drain Tang Wenhao? Ten purple orchids couldn''t do it. Later, they worried too much and moved their fetal Qi. Tang Wenhao stopped playing.


    Zilan reluctantly got up with him because Tang Wenhao insisted on going back to Jinhua''s house to eat with his wife. Zilan also wanted to see them with her own eyes.


    After they got up, they left Kunlong''s barracks hand in hand. Tang Wenhao wanted to drive out. Zilan said she liked the feeling of walking with Tang Wenhao, so they walked to Jinhua''s house.


    At this moment, several beauties in Jinhua''s family sit together bored and talk. When they see Tang Wenhao and Zilan coming, Jinhua quickly greets Zilan.


    Zilan saw that Jinhua''s stomach was similar to her own. There was some sour taste in her beautiful eyes. Her heart was very complex. She didn''t want Jinhua to be pregnant with Tang Wenhao''s seed, but there was no way. People were pregnant. Of course, Jinhua didn''t know that Zilan would have this kind of non sunny psychology, and Tang Wenhao wouldn''t think of this.


    In fact, this is normal, because Jinhua is a little widow no one wants in Zilan''s heart. She is pitiful. She allows Tang Wenhao to touch her. Zilan despises Jinhua from her bones.


    No gossip. When the beautiful eyes of purple orchid were transferred to five beauties such as Xiuer and Yuzhu, especially the purity of Xiuer and Yuzhu surprised her. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to accept two more beautiful girls. In the golden triangle, she rarely met girls as beautiful and temperament as them, and she was vaguely jealous.


    The wild beauty of the two sisters, Yuncai and Yunduo, also impressed her deeply, while Jane''s petite and lovely made her like it very much. She didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao''s little girl was really a little girl who didn''t look fully developed. In fact, Jane has become a year old.


    After seeing Zilan, Xiuer also appreciated her soul grabbing mature beauty. She began to listen to Jinhua say Zilan''s age. They thought she must be a half old Xu Niang''s woman, but they didn''t expect her to be so young and look like she was in her thirties. She was mature, sexy and elegant. No wonder Tang Wenhao wanted her.


    Tang Wenhao felt a sense of accomplishment and pride when he saw the beautiful women all over the room. Shit, there are groups of wives and concubines wherever he goes, but where''s my sister ah Ling? Where''s Aya? Where the hell are you? Good heavens! Please bless my sister and my beloved Aya all peace!


    At the thought that Ruan Ling and Aya had no news, Tang Wenhao''s heart hung. Suddenly, he thought of Manny and them again. He couldn''t help feeling very guilty. It was time to call them. However, ah Ling didn''t find it. She just called Manny and them. What can he say? Don''t you add sorrow to their sisters?


    But I should call my father and tell him that I have arrived at Kunlong''s house. I''ll wait two days to meet Ruan Biao and Li Qiang.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said to Zilan and Xiuer, who were praising each other, "Dear wives, I want to go to town."


    "Oh? Ah Hao, what are you doing in town?" Zilan asked suspiciously. Xiuer and other beautiful women looked at him suspiciously. They didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "Hehe, sister LAN, I want to call home and report peace. Sister LAN, why don''t you go with me? Xiuer, don''t go and wait for us at home." Tang Wenhao said with a smile. He didn''t want Xiuer and her beauties to show up in this town for fear of causing unnecessary trouble, because their appearance in the golden triangle was easy to cause a sensation, They are so beautiful.


    Xiuer chuckled and glanced at him, "hum! I''m suffocating."


    "Wen Hao, why don''t you let us out? I''m bored! Isn''t there sister LAN? Who dares to bully us? Besides, no one can beat you even if someone bullies us." Yuzhu asked unhappily.


    Zilan looked at Tang Wenhao''s stunning beauties and said with a gentle smile, "ah Hao, why don''t you let them go? It should be all right. Who dares to think about sister LAN here?"


    "Hehe, I just don''t want to make trouble. My sister hasn''t heard from me yet! If something happens to them again, I can''t live. OK, let''s go together!" Tang Wenhao nodded.


    However, Zilan didn''t let Jinhua go and asked her to accompany the cloud sisters and Jane at home. The four of them will come back soon. Jinhua actually wanted to talk to Tang Wenhao. Seeing that Tang Wenhao didn''t speak, she had to accept Zilan''s arrangement. She didn''t dare to disobey Zilan''s order.


    Four people walked to the town. Zilan took Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er and Yuzhu to a foreign-related hotel. This is the only place in the town where they can make international calls. Everyone in the hotel knew Zilan. Seeing that she led Tang Wenhao and two beautiful women, she smiled enthusiastically and asked, "sister LAN, please come in. Can I help you?"


    "Ha ha, make a phone call, from Vietnam." Zilan smiled.


    "Ha ha, sister LAN, this way, please. The international long-distance call is in this room." the waiter quickly smiled and introduced them to a guest room next to the front desk.


    "Sister LAN, this phone can be directly dialed to Vietnam, please!" the waiter smiled.


    Zilan motioned Tang Wenhao to call quickly. Tang Wenhao was not polite. He grabbed the microphone and began to dial Ruan Jingxiong''s mobile phone. The phone was soon connected. He listened to Ruan Jingxiong anxiously ask, "Hello, I''m Ruan Jingxiong. Are you wen Hao or a Ling?"


    "Dad, I''m Wen Hao. Haven''t my sister contacted you yet? Where has she been?" Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, you''ve called. Haven''t you contacted your sister yet? They arrived at the golden triangle the day before yesterday. She said she would contact you as soon as possible." Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    Ruan Jingxiong''s words almost made Tang Wenhao jump up. He asked, "Dad, my sister has really arrived at the golden triangle? Didn''t they tell you where they are? I''m in Kunlong town now. I''m with sister LAN. Kunlong has spoken and asked his men to find my sister all over the golden triangle."


    "Wen Hao, don''t look for it. Ah Ling will find you. She said the day before yesterday that she was waiting for you near Kunlong''s barracks. Maybe she will find you in one or two days. Don''t run around. Ah Ling is a very cautious girl. She has her reason why she didn''t disturb Kunlong." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, Dad, I understand, so my sister is a very smart woman! By the way, how''s the family? Manny, are they all right? Have you heard from wen''er and Li Yan?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Hehe, everything is fine at home, even Manny. They all miss you and worry about you. Call them when you have time! Lest they worry too much." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, Dad, I can''t call them now. I have to wait until I''m with my sister, otherwise they should worry about us," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, but you should still call home, or Manny will be sad. Oh, by the way! There''s a happy thing to tell you. I almost forgot." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Ah? Happy event, Dad, tell me." Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "Ha ha, Wen Hao, Congratulations, you have another son." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Ah? Who? Who gave birth? Oh, I see. Is it ah Xiu?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, you can guess it''s her. You have a little conscience. Ah Xiu was just born yesterday. According to Manny, your mother-in-law is the female warden. Ah Xiu gave birth to your son, but you weren''t with her. She put her in such a remote place as death valley. She couldn''t take care of her daughter herself. It''s a little strange to you! You really should call home Don''t greet others, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Oh, OK, Dad, I''m sorry for ah Xiu. I don''t care enough about her. There are too many things happening these days. By the way, Dad, I want to tell you a bad news... Tang Wan is dead." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Ah? Tang Wan is dead? What''s going on?" Ruan Jingxiong was shocked when he heard the news.


    Tang Wenhao mistook them into the wild wolf ditch. Tang Wan was eaten by the wolves for his tragic death. Only a few clusters of beautiful hair and bones were left. Ruan Jingxiong kept sighing and felt infinite sadness for Tang Wan''s death.


    "Alas! What a good girl! It''s your father who hurt you and made them lose their precious lives, not to mention you are still foreigners." Ruan Jingxiong said sadly.


    "Dad, it''s also fate! I can''t blame you, Dad. The three of us left Vietnam together. Now I''m the only one left, but I will complete the task successfully and go home. Otherwise, Yueer''s father may blame you! I can''t let the old man look down on me. Just wait for the good news of our victory! Otherwise, I''ll be more sorry for the dead brother Ruan Qing and Tang Wan "Yes," Tang Wenhao said firmly.

 Chapter 659

    "Wen Hao, don''t have this kind of ideological pressure. Safety first, especially take ah Ling and ah ya girl back together. There can be no more accidents or dead people, okay?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, sure, Dad, I''ll hang up first. I''ll call Manny and them and see if I can contact ah Xiu." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, let''s do it first! If you have the opportunity to call more to let dad and his family know whether you are safe, the task is secondary. You are not from our Vietnamese military headquarters, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t complete the task." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, don''t worry, I can do it. Hang up," said Tang Wenhao. After Ruan Jingxiong answered, he hung up the phone.


    Next, Tang Wenhao talked to Manny, Ah Mei, Ah Mei, yue''er and other beautiful women on the phone. His beautiful wives and concubines told their hearts one after another, which made Tang Wenhao very warm, but he didn''t contact ah Xiu, which made him a little depressed. He really wanted to say sorry to ah Xiu himself!


    Manny not only thinks that he is worried about him, but also is particularly worried about the safety of Ruan Ling and Aya. Tang Wenhao must find Ruan Ling as soon as possible. She doesn''t care about any task. She only cares about the safety of her man and sister. Tang Wenhao can feel her anxiety.


    However, there is still something to be happy about. Xueying has won the first place in the preliminary competition in the Vietnam fashion model show held in Hanoi. Manny personally led the team. Manny''s fashion model training camp has become popular and its popularity has increased greatly. The newspaper said that Manny''s model training camp is a dark horse killed by the Vietnamese model industry, which is invincible, Manny said, It''s all Xueying''s credit. After Xueying gets good results in the finals every other time, she will personally send Xueying to her bridal chamber and happily become a husband and wife with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao''s mind can''t help but flash out Xueying''s beautiful and moving shadow like a fairy. Shit! I really want to kiss her sweet and delicious sexy red lips again. Every time I kiss Xueying, Tang Wenhao''s whole body is full of passion and wants to rub her sexy body into his arms.


    Well, the first thing to go home this time is to do Xueying. There''s nothing to worry about. Let the quasi first model in Vietnam completely become his own woman. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao wants to go home more.


    "Ah Hao, what''s the matter with you?" the phone hung up, but Tang Wenhao fell into the miss of Xueying. Zilan pushed him and asked suspiciously. Xiuer and Yuzhu also asked him what was the matter.


    "Oh! Nothing, just homesick." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After the phone call, Zilan felt hungry. It was estimated that Tang Wenhao was also hungry. The four people had dinner in this foreign hotel. They asked for a private room and the four people sat together. Tang Wenhao quickly said to Zilan when he thought of Ruan Jingxiong and said that Ruan Ling was near the town, "Sister LAN, can you help me ask the owner of this hotel to see if this hotel has seen two beautiful women like she Xiuer and Yuzhu come here these two days? Just now my father said that my sister has arrived in the town."


    "Ah? It''s already here? Then why didn''t she find brother long? Oh... I see. Miss a Ling still worries about brother long? After all, they don''t know whether you''re in there or not. They''re afraid that brother long will be evil to them?" Zilan Bingxue was smart and saw the essence of the matter at once.


    "Well, after all, you and I let Kunlong lose face in front of our brothers. My sister is a very cautious person. She is not sure and will not make a decision easily," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha, you can understand. I''ll find their manager right away. If they don''t find it, I''ll inform Kunlong and ask him to put his main search scope in the small town." Zilan smiled and got up and went out.


    After a while, purple orchid led a sexy and beautiful woman about 30 years old into the room. The woman was dressed very flirtatiously, with bare snow-white shoulders, a split skirt and a pair of soft and delicate legs, which directly challenged the man''s desire. Purple orchid was busy introducing both sides, "Ah Hao, she is Miss NIA, the executive manager of the hotel. She is my friend... NIA, this is my little brother ah Hao. These are her two beautiful wives, Xiuer and miss Yuzhu."


    NIA''s beautiful eyes glanced at the three people. She was surprised at Tang Wenhao''s handsome, tall and straight, elegant and Xiuer, the purity and beauty of jade and bamboo, and praised Tang Wenhao''s beautiful fortune. She could marry such a beautiful pair of beautiful women. However, Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what she said, but her appreciation and admiration for herself and Xiuer could be seen from her amazing beautiful eyes.


    Without gossip, Zilan told NIA what Tang Wenhao meant. The sexy and beautiful female manager carefully recalled the female guests in the past two days. She shook her head and said to Zilan, "sister LAN, there must be no beautiful ladies together, but there are many single beauties."


    "Oh, maybe they didn''t come to you. They are sisters and are unlikely to stay in the hotel separately." Zilan said, and then told Tang Wenhao what NIA said.


    Tang Wenhao was also disappointed. However, he still didn''t give up because he knew Ruan Ling. With Ruan Ling''s character and life requirements, he was unlikely to find a hotel to stay at random. He must find the best hotel in this place. In this small town, there is only this foreign-related hotel. As long as she is really in the small town, she will find this hotel and is unlikely to go to other hotels ¡£


    Did she live separately from Aya? Is that possible? Tang Wenhao began to consider this issue from the perspective of Ruan Ling. With Ruan Ling''s consistent cautious style, she may still stay separately from Aya, which is not easy to attract other people''s attention.


    Thinking of this, he smiled at Zilan, "sister LAN, why don''t you ask Miss NIA if you can check the origin of these women guests and at least see which country they come from? If they come from Vietnam, it''s probably my sister and them, don''t you think?"


    "Hao, do you think Miss a Ling and miss a Ya will live separately?" Zilan asked suspiciously.


    "Sister LAN, it''s possible. My sister is so cautious that she might make such a decision in order not to show off. Have you seen such a beautiful woman show up here? Plus Aya, two beautiful women live in at the same time, just like Xiuer and Yuzhu came in with us just now. How many people''s eyes are staring at her The two of them, especially men''s eyes, you don''t know. Aya is also very sexy and charming. Their sisters will cause a sensation everywhere at the same time, "Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    This is true. Needless to say, Ruan Ling''s style goes to any corner of the world. With her beauty, she is absolutely gorgeous and unique. Aya is also second only to her, especially her graceful and moving body. Her movements show people''s sexuality, which makes all men daydream.


    Tang Wenhao''s analysis made Zilan feel justified, so she asked NIA to ask her subordinates to go down and check the source of female customers registered in the past two days. If she found any from Vietnam, she took the relevant registration materials to Tang Wenhao.


    After NIA ordered her to go down, she smiled at Zilan, "sister LAN, where is your little brother ah hao? From Vietnam? Why haven''t you heard of such a handsome little brother before? Does brother long know?"


    "Nonsense, of course I know. He and brother long are good brothers. Why do you think he is my little lover with brother long behind my back?" Zilan smiled happily.


    "Hehe, sister LAN, although I don''t believe it, it''s a bit like you. Hey! Sister LAN, you''ve been married to brother long for decades and haven''t had children. You''re pregnant with a little brother here. Isn''t it him? It''s all spread in the town! It''s said that the seed in sister Lan''s stomach is not brother long. I think it''s like your little brother. We''re good sisters. You don''t have to hide it from me." NIA said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, you ghost girl, you can''t hide anything from your eyes. Well, you guessed right. He is not only my little brother, but also my man. As you said, in fact, people in our town all know. Last time there was no ah Hao, brother Long''s barracks would be over. Now the town has become a Thai. Thanks to ah Hao who saved Kunlong and me." Purple orchid smiled happily.


    "Then you promised each other? Don''t his two beautiful wives eat your vinegar? Can brother long stand you two being together like this?" NIA asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you later! By the way, NIA, how''s the business in the town now? I haven''t been in town for a long time." Zilan quickly changed the topic. She didn''t want her private life to be known by too many people.


    Seeing that Zilan didn''t want to say anything and couldn''t continue to ask, NIA said, "It''s OK! However, the government''s crackdown on drugs is strong, and foreigners come less, but on the whole, it''s OK. After all, our hotel is safe, so the boss has increased investment in entertainment in order to make up for the loss of guests. He is recruiting young and beautiful girls from the nearby stockade for training. We want to build the hotel into the whole north of Myanmar The district is the most suitable place for men to be romantic and happy. The boss also plans to buy a nearby hill and specialize in gambling and nightclubs. In the future, he welcomes ah Hao, a handsome boy, to come and spend money! We can do anything for a handsome boy like ah Hao, sister LAN, can''t give up? "NIA smiled charmingly and called Tang Wenhao after the end.


    "You dead girl, my man, you want to seduce. You''re not afraid that your boss, Mr. downer, is jealous and fired you?" Zilan smiled.


    "Hum, he''s not jealous! If I could bring him customers, he''d like me to do it every day! He''s tired of my mother. He left me only when he saw that I knew English and understood the management here. Otherwise, he would have kicked me long ago, and men wouldn''t be trusted." NIA said angrily and cynically.


    "What''s the matter? You two are not together?" Zilan asked suspiciously.


    "I haven''t been together for a long time, sister LAN. Now I''m a woman no one wants. If I didn''t look at the salary here, I''d have left early. Donald, an asshole, has a good time with two newly recruited Thai girls. He has no interest in the woman who has been with him for several years like us."


    "Oh, no, wait until you save some money to marry a man? You''ve been with him for so many years, and you have a lot of money on hand?" Zilan asked with a smile.

 Chapter 660

    "Go! Follow him. Do you want to take advantage of him? Dream, I''m sorry now. I''ve been touched by this bastard for two years. Who in this town doesn''t know that I''m his mistress and which man will want me?" said NIA angrily.


    Just then, his men knocked on the door and came in and said to NIA, "sister NIA, there are no guests from Vietnam."


    "Oh? No? Ha ha... I said! There must be no two beauties staying at the same time. OK! Go down first! Thank you." NIA smiled at her opponent''s servant.


    Tang Wenhao was very depressed after hearing this, but he still didn''t give up and said to Zilan, "sister LAN, can you let me see their data? Maybe my sister doesn''t use her real name?"


    "This? I''ll ask NIA." then Zilan conveyed Tang Wenhao''s meaning to NIA. The woman gave Tang Wenhao a charming look. Tanyu''s hand touched Tang Wenhao''s cheek vaguely, making Tang Wenhao almost angry.


    "Handsome boy, so infatuated! Well, look at your charming face and sister Lan''s face. You just check our hotel, and I''ll let you check it." then she stood up, swung her round and upturned hips out of the room and arranged for someone to bring the guest information to Tang Wenhao.


    Nima''s, isn''t this naked harassment? holy crap It seems that the woman is hungry and thirsty. However, he just smiled helplessly when he saw purple orchid. Xiu''er and Yuzhu were surprised to look at the coquettish hotel manager. They didn''t expect that she would harass their man so directly and boldly.


    Living in the golden triangle for a long time, which is full of drugs, violence and pornography, you can''t be too serious in the face of women like NIA. Otherwise, you are asking for trouble. For them, happiness is a moment, and she doesn''t have the patience and ability to pursue eternal happiness.


    "Ah Hao, don''t blame her and don''t care. NIA is joking. In addition, she''s tired of being dumped by her boss Donna. She''s psychologically abnormal," Zilan said with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s right! I said how she harassed a man when she caught him!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, Hao, don''t you know how attractive you are to our women? Once you enter the hall, which woman doesn''t look at you? Are you willing? Don''t mention that we are a remote place. Sister LAN has seen the world with brother long, but she has never seen such a Charming handsome man like you. Coupled with your superb Kung Fu, if you are a woman, you won''t ignore your existence, right "Xiuer, jade bamboo?" Zilan smiled.


    "Well, when I saw Wen Hao, I thought he was my man. I love him to death." Xiuer said emotionally.


    "I love him even more, Xiu''er. I love him more than you. I wish I could be touched by him every day and wanted by him every moment. I just want to die by his side one day." Yuzhu said innocently.


    Zilan looked at Yuzhu in surprise. She didn''t expect that the beautiful girl in front of her could speak so rudely and directly? Jade bamboo saw purple orchid looking at her like this and said with an indifferent smile, "sister LAN, I''m telling the truth. I just like to be touched by Wen Hao. I like to be with him. Like Xiu''er, I fell madly in love with him when I saw him for the first time, especially when I shared a room with him for the first time."


    "Hehe, who isn''t like this? Silly girl, it''s better to speak tactfully in the future. If you are so direct, which man can stand you?" Zilan caressed her beautiful hair and smiled.


    In fact, purple orchid is wrong. Tang Wenhao likes jade bamboo. She especially likes her unbridled and reckless after she goes to bed, because she will make Tang Wenhao more conquering.


    "Yes, Yuzhu, who doesn''t love Wen hao? Just I didn''t say it like you, but Wen Hao knows I love him, right? Wen Hao." Xiuer smiled shyly.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and nodded, took her into his arms, scraped her small nose and said, "in fact, you and Yuzhu have completely opposite personalities, but I like both of your personalities."


    Just after finishing the talk, nia and a waitress brought a register book to the purple orchid, gave it to violet, and let Tang Wenhao go to her side. She began to read Tang Wen Hao to one by one. "Thailand, Laos... Burma... China''s Chinese Mainland... Hongkong..." read all the nationality of all the female guests, and indeed there was no Vietnamese.


    Tang Wenhao said casually, "Lan Jie, what is the name of the lady in mainland China? And what is the name of the lady in Hongkong, China?"


    "OK... The... Surname of Hong Kong, China is man, which is spelled in English." Zilan read casually.


    Tang Wenhao listened to man and asked, "is it man?"


    "It seems that it can be translated like this?" Zilan said.


    "Wait a minute, sister LAN, show me the book and I''ll see the handwriting." Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that this man should be the name of Manny used by Ruan Ling, which made him very excited.


    Zilan doubtfully handed him the book. When Tang Wenhao found the name, he was stunned. He guessed right. As expected, it was written in Manni. Isn''t this Manni''s Pinyin? And Manny''s ID card is from Hong Kong, China, my God! Ah Ling is in this hotel.


    In particular, he carefully observed the handwriting and was more sure that Ruan Ling lived in this hotel.


    Tang Wenhao felt his heart was about to jump out. He couldn''t help but put the book to his mouth, kissed it and said in surprise, "Sister LAN, my sister is in this hotel. She registered in her sister''s name. They are twins. I think she brought her sister''s passport. Please ask me where Miss Manny is now? Do you still live in the hotel? If not, when did they leave? Ask me quickly."


    Tang Wenhao''s move surprised violet and Xiuer. If Ruan Lingzhen was here, it would be a coincidence. It would take no effort to come. So violet quickly smiled at NIA with a stunned face, "NIA, please ask me if Miss Manny from Hong Kong is still in the hotel. If not, when did she leave? Hurry up, thank you!"


    "Oh, OK, handsome boy, sister, I really want to help you find the person you''re looking for. Sister''s conditions are very simple. Sleeping with sister for one night will satisfy you and won''t disappoint you. Sister LAN, sister, this condition is not too much? You can''t die and go with your brother at the first sight." NIA said with a licentious smile, then gave Tang Wenhao another look, twisted her hips and went out.


    "Sister LAN, what did the * * say?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, NIA said, if you really want to find the person you''re looking for, you have to spend a night with her tonight. It''s a thanks to her." Zilan smiled.


    "Ah..." Tang Wenhao, Xiuer and Yuzhu were stunned. What kind of woman is this!


    "Sister LAN, I firmly object. I feel sick when I see her like that... Me too. I don''t want Wen Hao to accompany a woman like her." Xiuer and Yuzhu said angrily with their pouted lips.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! NIA said something fun. Don''t take it too seriously. She''s too hungry in her heart and happy in her mouth." Zilan smiled.


    Soon, NIA came in with a beautiful face. She walked in front of Tang Wenhao and stared at Tang Wenhao. "Sister LAN, you let the handsome man kiss me, and I''ll tell him where his beloved woman is?"


    Violet asked in surprise, "really? NIA, do you really know where Miss Manny is?"


    "Hehe, of course it''s true, but I want to kiss your man. Sister LAN, I haven''t been kissed by a man for half a year. Don''t be hungry. Please let this super handsome man kiss me, okay? Just one. After that, I''ll take you to where you want to go." NIA said with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, NIA, stop it! Is Miss Manny still in your hotel?" Zilan asked with a smile.


    "Sister LAN, don''t be so stingy! Just one bite... Come on, handsome boy, um, kiss your sister here." as she said, NIA closed her eyes and motioned Tang Wenhao to kiss her.


    Zilan reluctantly smiled at Tang Wenhao, "ah Hao, please satisfy her, or she won''t tell you where miss ah Ling is?"


    "Ah? She really knows where my sister is?" Tang Wenhao asked happily. Although he felt from NIA''s eyes that the * * person was likely to know where Ruan Ling was going, she couldn''t believe it if she didn''t say it herself, because it was a bit too coincidental.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you know, ah Hao, or you can deal with it." Zilan smiled, while Xiuer and Yuzhu pouted and squinted at NIA.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t care about this. Now if anyone can tell him where Ruan Ling is, let alone kiss, immediately take off his pants and go to bed with him, he is willing. Therefore, without hesitation, he picked up NIA''s cheek and kissed her lips covered with lipstick. Let alone, the woman''s lips are a little sweet.


    NIA was surprised to open her beautiful eyes, deliberately pretending to be affectionate and staring at Tang Wenhao. The seduction meaning was very obvious. Tang Wenhao was embarrassed. Zilan on one side smiled helplessly, "NIA, OK, lead the way?"


    "Alas! Sister LAN, you are really not interesting. Well, sister LAN, keep your word and take your little lover to his beloved woman. Sister LAN, I say you are really. He has so many beautiful wives and you are not alone. Why don''t you make me happy again?" NIA said and led the way in front.


    "Ha ha, NIA, sister LAN knows you''re joking. Stop it! See what you mean, Miss Manny is still in the hotel." Zilan smiled.


    "Of course, you handsome boy is very lucky. Miss Manny hasn''t been out all morning. She''s in her room. Let me show you!" NIA smiled.


    Zilan translated NIA''s words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao wanted to fly to Ruan Ling''s room immediately. These days, he worried and missed Ruan Ling. He couldn''t sleep and eat well without seeing her. When he had a good time with Jinhua last night, Ruan Ling''s shadow would appear in his mind from time to time.


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao, led by NIA, came to the door of a single room on the fifth floor of the hotel. NIA knocked on the door with her jade hand, smiled and asked, "is Miss Manny there?"


    Without any answer, NIA twisted the handle in doubt and locked it inside, "aren''t you still sleeping?"

 Chapter 661

    Tang Wenhao walked up to her, raised his hand and knocked, shouting, "sister, this is Wen Hao. Are you in there?"


    As soon as he said this, the door suddenly opened. There was no one else standing in the door. It was Tang Wenhao''s yearning and worried beauty Ruan Ling. Her eyes were opposite, and time suddenly stopped. "Sister..." Tang Wenhao shouted passionately, and then tears poured out of her eyes.


    "Baby, I''ve seen you, baby, I''m going to miss you." Ruan Ling jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms and cried excitedly.


    "Elder sister, why are you so stupid? How dangerous it is to come here again! Since my father told me you came, my heart mentioned my throat every day, and I was worried about your accident." Tang Wenhao choked.


    "Baby, do you know danger? I''m worried about you every day. I can''t sleep and eat every day. Baby, you shouldn''t leave me alone. Don''t you know I can''t live without you? I can separate from you for a while, but I can''t stand you facing danger. If you have three long and two short, how can I live? Baby, I can''t leave my sister alone in the future , we have to be together forever, okay? "Ruan Ling told her fondly about Tang Wenhao.


    Zilan was moved to tears by their deep feelings. Xiuer and Yuzhu were looking at Ruan Ling carefully. When they first saw Ruan Ling, they were overwhelmed by her frightening beauty. She was incomparably young and beautiful. They always thought that Xiaoyao was the most beautiful girl they had ever seen in their life. However, they had no advantage compared with Ruan Ling in front of them.


    Not only they, but NIA, who just took the opportunity to blackmail Tang Wenhao to kiss, was also overwhelmed by Ruan Ling''s beauty. She didn''t expect such a beautiful and moving beauty to live in their hotel.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao confided their thoughts and concerns to each other as if there were no one else. Ruan Ling later glanced at the purple orchids, Xiuer and Yuzhu behind him, which came out of their world.


    "Hello, sister LAN! Did you bring my baby here?" Ruan Ling loosened Tang Wenhao and smiled at Zilan. Especially when she saw that Zilan''s belly had grown up, she was secretly proud that my baby was still powerful. Sister Lan''s women in their forties made her stomach rise.


    "Oh, no, it''s also a coincidence." then Zilan took her to call Tang Wenhao and briefly described what had happened just now. Ruan Ling even called it a miracle.


    "Hehe, sister, it''s not a miracle. It''s our love that moved heaven. God is not willing to let us care about each other again. We can only arrange to meet. By the way, sister, Aya?" Tang Wenhao thought that Aya should be with Ruan Ling at this time, but he didn''t see her. Did Aya have an accident? It made his heart ache.


    "Hehe, it''s okay. Aya is in another room. I''ll call her down immediately. We were going to sleep during the day and find you at night. Let them all talk in the room! Sister LAN, please... Two beautiful ladies, please inside." Ruan Ling smiled at Zilan and Xiuer.


    Ruan Ling knew that NIA was a staff member in the hotel, so she didn''t invite her in. Instead, she smiled at her and closed the door. She was so depressed that she had to go downstairs.


    "Baby, let''s introduce them! Surely they are both your people?" Ruan Ling said with a smile. How smart she is! At a glance, we can see that Xiuer and Yuzhu are Tang Wenhao''s women.


    "Ha ha, well, her name is Xiu''er, the Miao girl, and her name is Yuzhu. She is the daughter of the captain of the police brigade in langnanta Province, Laos. Both of them have joined the Ruan daughter-in-law''s team with honor. I''ll tell you more about our experience along the way later." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Xiuer, Yuzhu, call sister a Ling quickly." Tang Wenhao smiled at the two little beauties.


    "Sister ah Ling... Sister ah Ling..." Xiuer and Yuzhu said with a sweet smile.


    Ruan Ling reached out and caressed Xiuer and Yuzhu''s beautiful hair, then grabbed their jade hands and said with a warm and gentle smile, "well, it''s good. It''s worthy of our baby, beautiful! Have temperament. Do you love our baby?"


    "Well, I love you so much... Me too..." the two beauties smiled. Ruan Ling''s kindness, generosity and breathtaking beauty made Xiuer and Yuzhu feel that they were a few short in front of her. At this time, they realized how correct Tang Wan told them at that time.


    Tang Wansheng told Xiuer and Yuzhu that the women Tang Wenhao loved most in his life were Ruan Ling sisters. If you want to follow Tang Wenhao all your life, you must not try to compete with the twin sisters. Otherwise, there is only one way. Tang Wenhao will abandon you and the Ruan family will drive you out of the house.


    After a few words, Ruan Ling suddenly asked, "by the way, where''s Tang Wan? Didn''t she come with you? Why didn''t she see her?"


    "Elder sister, Tang Wan died a few days ago." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Ah? Dead? What''s the matter? Who killed her?" Ruan Ling''s expression was shocked. Obviously, this sentence was beyond her expectation. She didn''t expect that Tang Wan and Tang Wenhao would be killed. Who has this ability? How well does she know Tang Wenhao? With his protection, it is difficult for ordinary experts to kill his people.


    Tang Wenhao briefly narrated Tang Wan''s death with grief. After Ruan Ling listened to it, she didn''t speak for a long time. For a long time, she said sadly, "baby, don''t be too sad. This is life. There''s no way. Tang Wan risked her life to save you. She just hopes you can live a happy life and collect her bones. When you go back, my sister will help you bury her."


    "Well, sister, I understand... By the way, let Aya come down quickly! I miss her very much." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, she also wants you. It''s crazy. Along the way, our sisters always wake up at the same time in the middle of the night. When they wake up, they miss you. They think desperately and feel distressed. Aya wants to know how happy you are when you find us?" Ruan Ling said emotionally, then went to the phone, grabbed the microphone and dialed an extension.


    "Aya, you come to elder sister''s room right away. The good days of our sisters have finally come." Ruan Ling smiled happily and hung up the phone.


    "Sister, no, we can''t just see Aya like this. We have to surprise her, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, you just made my sister almost pass out happily. I think sister Aya will faint when she sees you. How do you want to play?" Ruan Ling said with a gentle smile. Purple orchid, Xiu''er and jade bamboo also looked at their lovely man with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the room and had an idea, "hehe, sister LAN, Xiu''er, Yuzhu, you hide in the bathroom and don''t come out!"


    "What about you?" Xiuer asked with a smile.


    "Me! Nuo, in bed, I hide in the quilt. Sister, you come too. We sleep in the quilt." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? This... Baby, what do you want? I have no resistance." Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, who gives you resistance? Xiu''er, don''t be jealous! Sister LAN, hurry in! It won''t be fun until Aya comes." Tang Wenhao urged her three beauties into the bathroom.


    Purple orchid they see Tang Wenhao very energetic, and it''s not easy to spoil his fun. The three beauties reluctantly hid in the bathroom.


    Just then, there was a knock outside the door, "sister, I''m Aya."


    "Ah? Here we are?" Tang Wenhao asked with a surprised smile.


    "Yes, what should I do? Will you open the door first or wait until you get under the quilt?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Sister, you said you were in the bathroom and told her to wait." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling stared at him with a whine and hurriedly said with a smile, "Aya, wait a minute, sister, it''s convenient first."


    Tang Wenhao took advantage of this opportunity to take off her clothes and drill into the quilt immediately, and asked Ruan Ling to take off only her underwear. Then he told her that after opening the door, he would drill into the quilt immediately and hold her.


    Ruan Ling smiled helplessly, pointed to his forehead and said with a smile, "villain, what medicine do you sell in the gourd?" she said and quickly took off her coat according to his plan.


    Ruan Ling came to the door, opened the lock, quickly turned back to the bed and shouted, "Aya, come in! Sister has opened the door for you." she quickly opened the quilt and drilled into the quilt, while Tang Wenhao hurriedly held her.


    "Sister, what''s the matter? What good day is coming? Are you still sleeping when the good day is coming? Can''t you have news about our baby?" Aya closed the door and went to bed and smiled.


    "Come, Aya, sit by my sister''s bed and tell you our next plan." Ruan Ling smiled at Aya, then pointed to the edge of her bed and motioned Aya to sit next to her.


    Aya glanced at the quilt unconsciously and said with a smile, "sister, what''s in your quilt? It''s bulging."


    "Ha ha, nothing, clothes or anything. Sit down!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Oh!" Aya always obeyed Ruan Ling and sat by the edge of the bed without much thought.


    "Aya, I heard that our baby has arrived at Kunlong. Do you think our good day is coming?" Ruan Ling said with a smile. Tang Wenhao''s head is buried behind Ruan Ling, and the salted pig''s hand is holding Ruan Ling''s Willow waist. Listening to her, the salted pig''s hand immediately rubbed Ruan Ling''s waist as a reward, rubbing Ruan Ling''s heart out.


    "Ah? Elder sister, really? The baby is really here?... elder sister, what are you doing? You seem to have something to do?" Aya asked suspiciously when she saw Ruan Ling''s expression.


    "Ha ha, there''s something wrong! Of course I''m happy when my baby arrives at the golden triangle!" Ruan Ling smiled vaguely.


    Tang Wenhao worried that it would be no fun to be found by Aya for a long time, so he put his salty pig hand directly through the quilt to her hip and gently poked it first.


    Aya thought it was Ruan Ling who accidentally touched her hip, so she took the initiative to move out, but she didn''t care. She then asked, "sister, why don''t we go to the Kunlong to find our baby now? Don''t wait until evening. I miss him so much."


    Tang Wenhao was overjoyed when he heard this. The salty pig''s hand poked through the quilt again. This time, it was no longer touching her hip, but using his big hand to go around her waist to her abdomen and directly probe down, startling Aya, "Elder sister, what are you doing? Why are you always weird today? You can''t think about baby? Then get up! We''ll find him right away. Anyway, we already know where Kunlong is." she wanted to stand up, but Tang Wenhao''s big hand had held her tightly, and his fingers began to move along Aya''s thigh.

 Chapter 662

    Ruan Ling was already laughing. She covered her fragrant lips with her hands and smiled more than once. Now Aya found something wrong. "Elder sister, your hand... Ah? Whose hand is this?" she said. Aya screamed, and her beautiful eyes stared at a big hand under her, which made her face green.


    "Sister, ghost!" Aya Jiao shouted.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao suddenly opened the quilt and laughed, "ha ha... Aya, are you stupid? You can''t see the problem when we two adults lie in the quilt?"


    Aya couldn''t accept the fact at once. She didn''t smile at all. Instead, she looked at Tang Wenhao, who was full of tendons and flesh. She suddenly threw herself into his arms, hugged him, cried and patted Tang Wenhao on the back, "villain, baby, you''re dead. Where did you come from? You want to scare people to death?"


    "Aya, you are so stupid! Such a low-level joke can deceive you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Aya wiped the excited tears from the corners of her eyes and said with a whiny smile, "elder sister, people don''t believe you very much. Aya will never doubt what she said, so she was cheated by you. Of course, I think there''s something wrong in the quilt, but elder sister, you said that. Where dare Aya doubt?"


    "Oh, yes, well, baby, the surprise comedy is over. Let''s get up? Let''s let sister LAN come out too! Sister LAN, you all come out!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Zilan, Xiuer and Yuzhu in the bathroom all came out from inside when they heard Ruan Ling''s cry. Aya was surprised to see that there were three beautiful women hiding in the bathroom. Tang Wenhao came down from bed wearing only his underwear and began to introduce them respectively.


    Naturally, the beauties appreciate each other''s beauty. In particular, Aya feels sour when she sees that Tang Wenhao has accepted Xiuer and Yuzhu. Compared with them, she always feels that her advantages are less and less obvious. She is worried that she will be eliminated.


    Finally found Ruan Ling and Aya. Tang Wenhao completely put down his heart and was in a good mood. He immediately took them downstairs to call Ruan Jingxiong, Manny and other beauties to report peace.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Manny heard that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were indeed together, and their relatives finally put down their hanging heart. They all know that as long as Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are together, they complement each other''s advantages, there will be no problem.


    After the call, Tang Wenhao remembered that everyone had not had lunch yet, and the food had already been served. Therefore, they went to their reserved private room and had a happy reunion dinner.


    "Sister LAN, I should have called Jinhua, Jane and the cloud sisters together just now." Tang Wenhao felt very sorry when he thought of leaving their four beauties at home.


    Ruan Ling asked suspiciously, "sister Jinhua knows, who are Jane and the cloud sisters?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a embarrassed smile, "report, sister, these three beauties are also your sister. They have joined the Ruan daughter-in-law team with honor."


    "Baby, didn''t you say you won''t find us romantic enemies casually in the future? Why do you still have more and more wives in the Golden Triangle this time?" Aya glanced at him and said with a smile.


    "Alas! I can''t help it. I''m also very upset. Xiuer and Yuzhu can testify that I''m really forced. I can''t push away. I can only smile. In fact, it''s really not a good thing for a man to be so handsome. I''m tired!" Tang Wenhao pretended to be very painful.


    "Go! Come on? I don''t know who said it was great to be with Jane that night. It''s not that she can''t stand it. I want it! I''m not happy. Who said that?" Xiu''er said with a smile.


    All the beauties smiled, because it was almost Tang Wenhao''s mantra. They had heard it on the same occasion, so they were very familiar with these words.


    "Xiuer, don''t you owe smoke? Should we go to my sister''s room? Lest you be dishonest, I always think you are the most honest. Today, it seems that you are not necessarily!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, making Xiuer blush.


    "Wen Hao, I just don''t smoke!" Yuzhu said with a careless smile.


    Ruan Ling and Aya looked at her in surprise. Yuzhu smiled shyly, "sister a Ling, sister Aya, sorry, I''ve been fascinated by Wen Hao all my life. As long as he wants me, I can do anything."


    "Hehe, Yuzhu, but I like your character very much. By the way, how can you and Xiuer speak Chinese so well? You have studied Chinese before?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Sister, they are top students studying in Yunnan University for Nationalities! They are from the same school as sister ah Hui''s adopted daughter Xiaoyao," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? What a coincidence? It''s incredible. Listen to you, you two sisters still know our little Yao?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "It''s more than knowing each other. The three of them are classmates and have a good relationship. Elder sister, do you think the world is very small? Unexpectedly, there was such an adventure? I passed by Miao village and met Xiu''er. As a result, Xiu''er led me to find Yuzhu." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling and Aya looked at Xiu''er and Yuzhu with unbelievable eyes. Ruan Ling asked suspiciously, "what baby said is true? Are you both Xiaoyao''s classmates?"


    "Sister a Ling, the three of us are really classmates, so this is fate! We also said that when we get to Liangshan next time, we must persuade Xiaoyao to marry Wen Hao together! In this way, the three sisters can not only be classmates, but also be together all their life. How romantic it is to serve one husband together!" Yuzhu smiled.


    Ruan Ling turned her eyes to Tang Wenhao and said with a bitter smile, "Hehe, baby, it''s really hard to deal with this! You and sister ah Hui are husband and wife, you have children, and Xiao Yao is sister ah Hui''s adopted daughter. Although she is three or four years younger than me, her generation is here. To say that Xiao Yao is really beautiful, I really can''t bear to marry her to another man. Besides, she was raised by our Ruan family, but this generation is a thorny problem She has been called sister ah Hui''s mother for more than 20 years. She can''t change into a sister after sister ah Hui''s death? "


    "Elder sister, you don''t have to worry about this. I didn''t think about marrying Xiaoyao? Besides, I don''t know whether Xiaoyao has a boyfriend. It''s hard to say if he can see me. You worry about it blindly." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Xiaoyao must not have talked about her boyfriend, which I''m sure." Xiuer smiled.


    "Well, I also think so. She''s focused on reading. There are no men in her eyes. It''s not like we can''t live without men." Yuzhu smiled.


    Xiuer was unhappy, stared at her and said, "Yuzhu, don''t take me up? Unlike you, I can''t stand without a man. I didn''t have a boyfriend when I married Wen Hao. Wen Hao can testify this, right? Wen Hao."


    Ruan Ling understood from the way the sisters talked that Xiuer and Tang Wenhao must have been innocent virgins, and Yuzhu must have experienced men. According to her previous thoughts, she would not like Yuzhu as a girl. She would feel that Yuzhu is not worthy of her precious man and think her body is dirty, but Yuzhu''s beautiful and refined appearance is open to her and uninhibited Her frank character brightened her eyes. She liked her from the bottom of her heart.


    After dinner, Zilan led Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and other beauties to Jinhua''s house. All the places passed by by attracted people''s attention. Indeed, any of these beauties was a dazzling beauty. They were absolutely gorgeous and radiant in this wild land.


    At Jinhua''s house, Tang Wenhao introduced Jane and Yuncai sisters to Ruan Ling and Aya. Ruan Ling also liked their three beauties. "Sister, have all my five new wives passed the review?"


    "Hehe, villain, baby, you are lucky. You have suffered a lot along the way, but you have gained a lot! You married the first beauty Xiuer of Miao village and became the leader of 100000 Miao people. Isn''t it very exciting?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Of course, if you don''t love me in the future, I''ll take Xiu''er to the Miao village to be my mountain king. According to their Miao rules, as long as the women I like are my women in their Miao village, no matter what their identity, status and age, no one can rob me, right? Xiu''er." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Then you won''t be the emperor, baby?" Aya smiled.


    "Yes, I''m the emperor in Miao village now! They have chosen me a concubine, and I haven''t had time to use it! I''m not worried about you! So, Aya, sister, you two have to compensate me tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling twisted Tang Wenhao''s cheek, stared at Tang Wenhao affectionately and hungrily, and said ruthlessly, "baby, you''re dead! My sister doesn''t love you enough in this life. It''s impossible not to love you. My sister will continue to love you and occupy you in the next life, forever and forever. Would you like to tell me."


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "I don''t want to."


    All the beauties looked at him in surprise. Ruan Ling pouted her sexy red lips, "why?"


    "Because I want to occupy you, not you. I am a man. You are my private property. Elder sister, I swear to God that I will love you for 10000 years, 100000 years... Forever and forever." Tang Wenhao picked up Ruan Ling and shouted, admiring all the beautiful women.


    Zilan saw that there were so many beauties in Jinhua''s house, so she suggested Tang Wenhao take all these beauties to her house. Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling if she could do it. Ruan Ling said it should be all right. Since sister LAN invited, it must be all right. Kun long didn''t have such a brain. At this time, he dared to make their ideas.


    Zilan said that Kunlong wanted Tang Wenhao to find Ruan Ling and Aya quickly and sleep less with his wife. Tang Wenhao was right when he thought about it, so he smiled at Zilan, "sister LAN, if you see that we have found my sister and Aya, leave your house for us to stay temporarily and let you go back there?"


    "Ah Hao, sister LAN doesn''t go anywhere these days, so she will accompany you. Ah Hao, you are miss a Ling''s ah Hao, and sister Lan''s ah Hao. As long as you come to our house, I''ll just be your woman, and I''ll just be your woman, okay? Brother long knows this very well. He knows that my heart has been given to you. He''s just my family, and you''re my man." Purple orchid said passionately.

 Chapter 663

    "Hehe, baby, you see how lucky you are. Sister LAN loves you so much. Well, let''s go! Jinhua is really small here. Our baby has many wives and concubines in the golden triangle." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, you''re not used to it?" Aya smiled.


    Tang Wenhao pinched Aya and said with a bad smile, "you also have a share." he pinched Aya pink and smiled more than once. All the beauties laughed, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    When they arrived at Kunlong''s camp, the soldiers trained in the camp saw their sister LAN leading a group of stunning beauties in. They all craned their necks and stared at them. Zilan smiled, "what are you looking at? Train quickly! These beauties are ah Hao''s. it has nothing to do with you. Don''t dream."


    "Ha ha... Sister LAN, there are so many beautiful women. We can''t dream until we see clearly at night!... ha ha..." these army ruffians all laughed obscene.


    When she returned to her villa, Zilan first arranged for someone to clean up several guest rooms and began to arrange the accommodation of these beautiful women. However, as for who slept in which room with whom, she handed over the right to Ruan Ling. Zilan was very smart and knew that she was the eldest sister as long as there was Ruan Ling. Although she was the hostess here, her role changed because of Tang Wenhao, She is only a concubine of Tang Wenhao, and Ruan Ling is the main room.


    Ruan Ling was not polite to her, so she turned to the guest and arranged her in a room with Aya and purple orchid. Xiuer and Yuzhu lived in one room, Jane and Jinhua lived in one room, and Yuncai sisters lived in one room. Yuzhu was a little lost and pouted. Ruan Ling looked in her eyes and smiled at her, "Yuzhu, do you have an opinion?"


    Xiuer hurriedly pulled up Yuzhu''s sleeve and worried about Ruan Ling K. Yuzhu said, "sister a Ling, I don''t have an opinion and don''t dare to have an opinion. I just miss Wen Hao at night. If I live separately, I... Can''t sleep with Wen hao?"


    "Haha, I''m worried about this? Don''t worry! With our baby''s ability, we are only a few women here? When you arrive at our Liangshan home, you will know that your worry is unnecessary. Our baby has the ability to make the women in each room sleep soundly every night. I''m afraid you''re not good enough to withstand his trouble. Girl, take good exercise! I''m afraid you can''t. are you still worried about us, baby? "


    "By the way, I have to correct what you call him. I have made rules in the Ruan family. All the women in our family must call him a baby, and they are not allowed to call him by name. Do you understand? Only by treating him as a baby with one heart and one mind can you really love him and spoil him like a baby, understand? So you have to change it. In addition, sister Yuncai and Jane, you should learn Chinese well as soon as possible, or how can we communicate in the future? "Ruan Ling said to all the beauties.


    Yuzhu is busy translating Ruan Ling''s meaning to ah Zhen and the cloud sisters. The three beauties are busy nodding and saying that they are slowly learning Chinese.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao began to officially live a nourishing life of wives and concubines in Kunlong''s house. Nine beauties let him sing every night. He was very natural and unrestrained and boundless happiness. He sowed the seeds of love with these beauties.


    Two days later, en Banxi led Ruan Biao and Li Qiang to Kunlong''s camp. After meeting, everyone was very happy. Their three brothers had a very deep personal relationship with Tang Wenhao. However, they were quite surprised when they saw the beautiful women in the room instead of Ruan Qing and Tang Wan.


    Ruan Biao asked with a smile, "brother a Hao, why did you bring such a beautiful woman this time? Didn''t the instructor say that brother Ruan Qing and Miss Tang Wan came with you? Where are they?"


    Tang Wenhao had to summarize the tragic death of Ruan Qing and Tang Wan''s burial in the wolf''s mouth again with grief. "Alas! Ruan Qing brothers are the rising stars among the instructors and students. It''s a pity to die. The instructors must be very sad," Ruan Biao sighed.


    "Well, the instructor said, now in our special team, besides me, the Ruan Qing brother is the one he appreciates most. Alas! How oppressed he was that he would die in the trap set by the hunter! Must he die in peace?" Li Qiang asked.


    "Brother Li Qiang, I personally sent him away. At that time, he was too painful and begged me to give him some shots. At first, I couldn''t do it. After all, it was my brother! But I really couldn''t bear to watch him die in pain, so I closed my eyes and sent him on the road. Later, Tang Wan and I took him to the trap and buried him. The bodies of brother Ruan Qing were pricked into flesh spines. It''s too painful It''s terrible! "Tang Wenhao said, and his tears came down. Every time he thought of Ruan Qing''s appearance before he died and he killed Ruan Qing himself, his heart grabbed. This scene tortured his fragile heart forever.


    "Baby, don''t blame yourself. You''re right. You should have a good time for brother Ruan Qing at that time." Ruan Ling worried about Tang Wenhao''s conscience and comforted him. She knew Tang Wenhao and was kind-hearted.


    "Yes! Brother a Hao, don''t blame yourself. It''s all fate. I or brother Li Qiang would have done the same at that time. By the way, let''s find a place to talk about the next work!" Ruan Biao said to Tang Wenhao.


    Next, Tang Wenhao, en Banxi, Ruan Biao, Li Qiang, Ruan Ling and Aya held a small meeting first. Ruan Biao briefed him and Li Qiang on the situation they had mastered in recent months.


    It turned out that, with the help of en Banxi, after several months of efforts, Ruan Biao and Li qiangshun Teng touch melon, and they have almost touched another arms smuggling gang of the Vietnamese military except Lin haoxiong. These people are more difficult to deal with than Lin haoxiong. Instead of smuggling the whole arms, they break down all the components of firearms into parts, wholesale them to the secret factory in Myanmar and assemble them here, It is sold to the armed gangs in Myanmar, Laos and Thailand, so it is more hidden.


    "Brother Ruan Biao, listen to my father. This underground factory is at the junction of Laos and Myanmar. If so, it will be easier to be destroyed by Myanmar''s troops?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, you can''t destroy it. You don''t know that place is in a very remote stockade. The geographical location of the stockade is very dangerous in addition to being remote. The factories are all villagers working in the stockade. Moreover, the most powerful thing is that the arms they produce are also sold to the Myanmar military. Who will destroy them? For the Myanmar official, as long as the factory doesn''t produce Why don''t they solve social problems, give them surplus labor, and give them advanced weapons at a low price? They must turn a blind eye, but for us, the loss is too great. "Ruan Biao said.


    "It''s true that these people are really smarter than Lin haoxiong. Brother Ruan and I have been to the stockade. It''s hard for us to get in. We are heavily guarded. Even if we enter the stockade, it''s hard to get close to the factory," Li Qiang said.


    "Hehe, is it so difficult? It''s not so difficult to listen to the cloud sisters?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Who? Cloud sisters?" Ruan Biao asked suspiciously.


    "It''s our baby twin wives. It''s said that their sisters are from the stockade." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh? Really? That''s great, but the most difficult thing is not to enter the stockade, but into the factory," said Ruan Biao.


    "It''s not easy to enter the factory after entering the stockade?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Where? Brother a Hao, it''s just as simple as you think. The factory is located in a very hidden cave. There are secret sentries hundreds of meters around the cave. You''ll find you before you get close to others, and then shoot you into a hole." Ruan Biao said.


    "Hehe, baby, you really can''t think too simply about it. Brother Ruan Biao and brother Li Qiang are both proud students of my father. If they can''t think of a way, it must be not so simple. Why don''t you call the cloud sisters in! I''ll ask them about the situation in the stockade." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao hurried out of the room and hugged the cloud sisters who were learning Chinese with Xiuer. The two sisters saw Tang Wenhao with a bad smile and thought Tang Wenhao wanted them again. The sisters looked at each other and smiled shyly.


    Shit! Laugh so happy, misunderstood? Tang Wenhao saw through their minds, because he knew that he could not communicate with their sisters in language. Basically, when they were together, they had to do things and communicate with practical actions, so it was normal for the sisters to laugh so debauchery.


    When they got to the room, the sisters realized that they had misunderstood Tang Wenhao and couldn''t help being more shy.


    "Cloud, cloud, come and sit here with your sister." Ruan Ling smiled warmly. She understood the words of the two sisters. Although they were not very proficient, they had no obstacles in communication. This was one of the reasons why Tang Wenhao loved her. He found that Ruan Ling was a language genius. She could speak about the aboriginal language between Myanmar and Laos like their sisters, It''s really not easy.


    In Ruan Ling''s words, it is also very simple. There are many rules to follow in the language characteristics of the indigenous people living in the mountains. They are proficient in one local language, and they are easy to learn in other places.


    Tang Wenhao knows that this is mainly related to the ancestors of the residents in these places. Whether it is Yunnan, Vietnam, Laos, Myanmar and Thailand, their language features are ancient languages from ancient Baiyue ethnic groups in China, so more than half of them can be used.


    However, it is difficult for people who do not master the law.


    The cloud sisters told Ruan Ling what they had learned, saying that they could get some ammunition and bullets, but it was difficult for them to get close to the factory. Even people in the stockade were not allowed to get close to the factory. They had to go through strict inspection before entering the factory, otherwise they would be shot and killed by the secret sentry inside as soon as they got close to the factory.


    "Sister, why don''t we pretend to be villagers in the stockade and work there as workers. As long as I can enter their factory, I''m sure to destroy them," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s a good idea, but you don''t know the local dialect. How can you pretend to be? Besides, the managers of these factories must be very familiar with the villagers in the stockade. We strangers will attract people''s attention when we enter the stockade. You can''t do this," Ruan Ling smiled.

 Chapter 664

    Ruan Biao and Li Qiang also said that Tang Wenhao''s method was difficult to work and very dangerous. Enbanxi said no. he simply went in with the team and took them.


    Ruan Biao smiled and said that if the factory was so well taken out, they would not survive for so many years. It was too risky and there was no need to take the lives of so many brothers.


    "Baby, brother Ruan, brother Li, brother enban Xi, I have a way." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Speak quickly, sister." Tang Wenhao smiled pleasantly. He just liked Ruan Ling''s intelligent head.


    "Miss a Ling, tell me." Ruan Biao smiled.


    Others looked at Ruan Ling curiously, and Ruan Ling smiled, "I think we should consider this matter from a long-term perspective. We can''t rush. As long as we cooperate well, I think we are still very sure. We can enter the stockade in this capacity. Aren''t sister Yuncai from the stockade? The villagers in the stockade can certainly prove this. They say that after their parents died, they returned to the stockade again and brought our baby, that is, she In fact, the husbands of my sisters and my husband''s two sisters, that is, sister and Aya, after the five of us go in, we will live honestly for a few days, get familiar with the management personnel of their factory, and find opportunities to work in it. As long as we go in, there must be a way to implement our plan. "


    "And brother Ruan, they, brother enban Xi and even Kunlong''s team are stationed ten kilometers away from the stockade. Of course, we can''t be too hasty. We can''t send troops to cooperate inside and outside until we enter the factory and make effective investigation. What do you think?"


    Ruan Biao, Li Qiang and Tang Wenhao all had a smile on their faces and looked at her admiringly. Tang Wenhao directly hugged her willow waist and said with a smile, "sister, you are a female Zhuge. You are powerful. My hands agree with your way."


    "Hehe, I also think Miss a Ling''s method is feasible. You can try it. Just, Miss cloud, do you have any relatives in your stockade? If you have relatives, it will be better." Ruan Biao smiled.


    Ruan Ling quickly told Yuncai what Ruan Biao meant. The Yuncai sisters smiled and nodded, "well, sister a Ling, I have a cousin in the stockade. We can find him first."


    "Is it reliable?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, he only has relatives like our sisters. He should be able. Once Yunduo and I came back to get bullets. He also asked us not to go and stay to work in the factory in the stockade. He said that the salary was better than hunting." Yuncai said.


    "OK, OK, that''s it. The five of us go to the stockade to find your cousin first, but you can''t tell him the purpose of our trip, okay?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Sister a Ling, I understand. When shall we start? Also, we don''t know the way to our stockade from here. We''ve never been here," said the cloud.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let brother Ruan and brother Li take us... Baby, there is a cousin in the cloud who is still in the stockade. We mean we go to her cousin first, and then find a chance to work in the factory. What do you say?" Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, no problem. I think it''s OK. Brother Ruan and brother Li, or we''ll make a decision like this. Let''s start as soon as possible, strive to complete the task as soon as possible and go home early. You two have been here for nearly half a year and must be homesick?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''m better. I''m used to it. Brother Li Qiang is homesick every day. After all, he''s in his thirties and I''m almost 40. It''s different," Ruan Biao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, for the sake of the country, there is no way." Li Qiang said with a smile.


    Therefore, several people discussed the action plan again. Everyone agreed that Tang Wenhao was the main commander of the action, which frightened Tang Wenhao. "Elder sister, elder brothers, please spare me! Where am I this material? Let my elder sister command! I''m used to being commanded by my elder sister."


    "Hehe, baby, you can do it. I''ll listen to you." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    Ruan Biao and Li Qiang also tried their best to let Tang Wenhao command, saying that on the surface, he seemed to have no command ability, but in fact, every critical time, he could turn complex things into simplicity. Several people present did not have this ability.


    EN Banxi also advised Tang Wenhao to command the operation. They all obeyed him. He said that no one in his team disagreed with him. Tang Wenhao could not refuse, so he had to reluctantly agree.


    After the plan was determined, Tang Wenhao invited purple orchid in. "Ah Hao, what''s the matter? Is there anything else for me here? Don''t you discuss the task?" purple orchid smiled and sat next to Ruan Ling.


    "Sister LAN, yes, but although you don''t have to perform the task with us, I still have something to ask. I don''t trust anyone except you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Zilan looked at him suspiciously and said with a smile, "ah Hao, what''s the matter? Sister LAN is pregnant now. What can I help you? If she''s not pregnant, sister Lan''s skill can really help you, but now...?"


    "Oh, sister LAN, of course you can help me. I don''t want you to go to the battlefield. I just want you to protect Xiuer, Yuzhu and Jane. Can you always do that?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Because we can''t bring Xiuer, Yuzhu and Jane, we must settle them down. Kunlong is full of military ruffians. What if he leaves and is bullied by some boy? Therefore, Zilan must promise him to protect his woman, otherwise Tang Wenhao''s heart is not secure?


    "Hehe, that''s it! Don''t worry, sister LAN is here. No one dares to touch your woman, even brother long. What can I say? Why, you won''t be leaving?" Zilan asked with concern.


    "Well, we want to start as soon as possible and finish the task as soon as possible. Sister LAN, they''ll ask you," Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Don''t worry! You must pay attention to safety. Sister LAN can''t live without you, okay? The children in sister Lan''s stomach can''t live without you. Even if you don''t live with us, sister LAN should have thoughts, okay?" Zilan said emotionally.


    "Hehe, sister LAN, don''t worry! There''s me! Baby must be all right." Ruan Ling smiled.


    After entrusting Xiuer and the three of them to Zilan, Tang Wenhao personally told the three beauties about his arrangement. They began to disagree, and no one was willing to separate from Tang Wenhao for a day. Later, Ruan Ling came forward to analyze the interests for them, saying that the three beauties would only drag down the team and do bad things, so the three beauties had to compromise, and they didn''t dare to insist too much, Afraid of causing Ruan Ling''s anger, she had to say goodbye to Tang Wenhao in tears.


    Originally, enbanxi also wanted to help. He brought his guards to help them. After careful consideration, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling still felt that he should stay and go with him when Kunlong came back. Otherwise, when Kunlong came back, they didn''t know how to arrange it.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao is still worried that Kunlong will stab him at a critical time, which can not be simply regarded as a villain''s heart to spend the belly of a gentleman, but a matter of great importance. It is related to the life happiness and even life of Xiuer and her three sisters. Don''t take any risk and drive the ship for ten thousand years carefully. Ruan Ling also thinks Tang Wenhao''s worry is right. After all, this is one-third of Kunlong''s mu, Moreover, when Bai sangkun collapsed, Kunlong was not compared with the past. Now he is the one-man boss of the golden triangle, and no one can compete with him, but for enban Xi, he still dare not move lightly.


    This is Tang Wenhao''s technique of checks and balances.


    No gossip, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and other seven people said goodbye to en Banxi, purple orchid and Xiu''er, and embarked on their adventure again.


    Kunlong town is nearly 200 kilometers away from the cloud sisters'' stockade. On the way, there are all wild mountains with beautiful scenery, but it is full of danger everywhere. Some poisonous snakes and beasts are rampant in the deep mountains.


    On the way, Ruan Biao said that last time they found the stronghold, they almost caught their lives. Fortunately, he and Li Qiang came with a small team from enbanxi. If it was just them, they would be dead, because they met several groups of wild wolves on the way, and the wolves were driven away by a large number of people, so the big housework must be very careful.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard of the wolves, he became angry and said he wouldn''t meet them. As long as he met the wolves, he said he would resolutely destroy them. The scenes of Tang Wan''s tragic death will leave a shadow over his life. Every time he remembered that Tang Wan was torn off by the wolves, and then swallowed her into his stomach, Tang Wenhao was torn apart.


    "Baby, don''t think about it. I know you''re thinking about Tang Wan again, right?" Ruan Ling kissed Tang Wenhao on the cheek and comforted him. She felt sorry for Tang Wenhao when she saw the fierce light of hatred in his eyes.


    "Sister, you haven''t seen that tragic scene. I can''t forget it in my life. I think Xiu''er and them can''t forget it. It''s really terrible! Sister Lotus died miserably in the mouth of a wild wolf, and the wolf ate only a few bones, but we didn''t see the process with our own eyes. It''s a little better. This time we witnessed how Tang Wan was killed by a living person The wolves killed, and then a corpse turned into several clusters of hair and several small broken bones. Sister, we saw the whole process. It happened in front of our eyes. How can you let me not think? "Tang Wenhao said excitedly, and tears burst out.


    "Well, well, baby, I love my sister." Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao crying and stopped to hold Tang Wenhao. She couldn''t help crying. Aya also held Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and cried.


    Ruan Biao was embarrassed to see that his words recalled Tang Wenhao''s painful memories. He immediately stopped to comfort Tang Wenhao. Li Qiang also tried to comfort Tang Wenhao. The cloud sisters couldn''t understand what they said, but ah Ya cried when they saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao saw his momentary gaffe, which made the whole team stop. He was embarrassed to talk to Ruan Ling and Aya, and said to everyone, "I''m sorry! I''m out of control for a moment, sister, Aya, let''s go! I''m okay... Sister, you tell the cloud sisters that it''s okay, which made them both cry."


    "Hehe, baby, do you know how much your emotional driving effect is now?" Ruan Ling smiled with tears on her eyes, and then told the cloud sisters not to cry. Tang Wenhao said that Tang Wan''s death was just sad and her mood was out of control.

 Chapter 665

    The two sisters understood and said that they were also very sad and sad to think of Tang Wan''s death. They said that both of their sisters liked Tang Wan very much. She was the best sister in the world.


    After this episode, Ruan Ling told Ruan Biao and Li Qiang privately that they should try not to get to the place where wolves often haunt, so as not to make Tang Wenhao anxious at the sight of wolves and will kill red eyes at that time.


    Ruan Biao said that he can''t guarantee that they are not familiar with these places. They can only say that they have been here. They can find the stockade according to the original road, but they are also worried about getting lost. After all, it is in the jungle. Ruan Ling is right when she thinks about it. She still knows the survival rules of the jungle. It is a big taboo to change the path easily. They may get lost if they are not careful, I can''t even go out forever.


    However, Ruan Biao comforted Ruan Ling and said that even if he really met wolves this time, there should be no problem with the skills of the seven of them. All the seven people are good players and experts, and none of them needs to be protected by others.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Biao and Li Qiang all have great Kung Fu. They have experienced many battles. It is not a problem to kill several wolves alone. There is no need to shoot.


    Ruan Ling and Aya''s Kung Fu is not inferior to that of the three of them. They are all elite figures in the jungle. Besides good Kung Fu, clouds and clouds have accurate shooting skills. They are professionals of Borzoi. As long as there are enough bullets, they don''t worry about wolves at all.


    To make a long story short, in the evening, Ruan Biao and Li Qiang camped in two caves not far away. He said that before, they led the team to live here for one night, and the next night they arrived at the cloud stronghold.


    Ruan Biao and Li Qiang chose a small cave, while Tang Wenhao and his women slept in a larger cave. For the sake of safety, Tang Wenhao went into the cave and searched carefully. He found that there was no problem. Only then did he spread the cushions they carried on their back on hay, make a bed on the ground, and then put all the travel on it.


    After dinner outside the cave, the seven people go back to the cave to rest. People living in the jungle must ensure adequate sleep without vigorous energy. If they encounter beasts, they can''t escape. This is a big taboo.


    Of course, this is aimed at ordinary people. For Tang Wenhao, sexual life is a necessary condition to ensure his vigorous energy. Since seeing Ruan Ling and Aya, Tang Wenhao''s evil power can''t be curbed as long as he glances at the graceful bodies of the two sisters all day today.


    Therefore, seeing that the two brothers Ruan Biao and Li Qiang went back to their cave to rest, he hurriedly grabbed Ruan Ling''s jade hand and walked towards the cave. As he walked, he said in her ear, "sister, I''m going crazy. Hurry up, I want you, right away."


    "Ha ha... Baby, I''m going crazy too. I miss you so much, villain. I stare at my sister during the day. My mind is full of you, a little coyote, lying on my sister." Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    Aya watched with envy as Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling got into the cave. Of course, the cloud sisters were not stupid. They knew why they had gone. The three beauties laughed. In less than half a minute, they heard Ruan Ling''s unbridled voice in the cave


    Only a woman who deeply loves a man can be so unscrupulous, enjoy, vent and be reckless when she is in love. Aya and Yuncai sisters can only look forward to waiting outside. Ruan Ling is satisfied and let the three sisters go in to accept their man''s luck.


    Ruan Biao and Li Qiang''s cave is more than 100 meters away from their cave, but Ruan Ling''s cry full of temptation still poured into their ears. Li Qiang said with envy, "brother Ruan, brother a Hao has Yanfu. So many beautiful women like him alone."


    "Hehe, brother, it''s not a simple pleasure. Can you stand it? Do you know? We ah Hao brothers still have dozens of wives in our family, plus four here and those in sister Lan''s family. How many women? Other men had been drained and died in the sun, but they can sing every night. All women love him, We can''t live without him. It''s not Yanfu, it''s strength. We ordinary men can''t afford it and can''t compare it. We can only envy it, okay? "Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. We usually have dozens of wives, but only a few wives want you every day. You can''t afford it. Ha ha... Brother Ruan, do you want a woman?" Li Qiang asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, to tell you the truth, I really don''t want this little couple to make such a fuss. I haven''t thought about women for a long time, brother. Since your sister-in-law died, I''ve lost my heart to women. I just want to wait until I die to find her." Ruan Biao said emotionally.


    "Elder brother Ruan, I heard that my sister-in-law is a beautiful woman. You two have a very good relationship. You haven''t remarried since you were killed. It''s really touching! To tell you the truth, I really miss women and my wife. I feel uncomfortable all over." Li Qiang sighed.


    "Ha ha, I can understand. You''re less than thirty?" Ruan Biao asked with a smile.


    "It''s just thirty. I remember that I''m eight or nine years younger than brother Ruan." Li Qiang said with a smile.


    "Well, so ah! Eldest brother can understand you, but the women here are all brothers of ah Hao. Without your share, brother, hold on! You can''t let go by yourself, or you''ll hurt your body. After the task is over, apply to the instructor to go home and rest for a month, stay with your siblings for a month, and make up for these days." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Well, I want to make it up. I really miss her." Li Qiang said with a smile.


    As soon as I said this, I heard that the passion in the cave next door was coming to an end, and the lonely forest finally calmed down.


    "Elder brother Ruan, I''m sorry, I can''t hold it anymore..." Li Qiang smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, OK, go to the corner and solve it yourself! Otherwise you won''t be able to rest all night." Ruan Biao smiled.


    So Li Qiang quickly got up and ran to a corner of the cave... A minute later, he breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Don''t laugh at Li Qiang. A man has done it, you know!


    After Li Qiang shot the pistol, he was much more relaxed and lay down beside Ruan Biao again. The two brothers chatted again, "much better? Brother, it''s nothing. It''s a normal physiological phenomenon. Besides, there''s a war next door. I can understand it." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Hey! Brother Ruan, when did you start to be less enthusiastic about this?" Li Qiang asked with a smile.


    "Since your sister-in-law died, I haven''t been very enthusiastic. When I was with your sister-in-law, I just knew how to do it. Sometimes I wonder why I''m no longer interested in women after she left. In fact, I think about women sometimes, but when I think about women, I think about her in my mind, and then I think about her and treat her with tears I''m not interested, "said Ruan Biao.


    "This is true love. I sometimes see so many women of the a Hao brothers. I wonder if he can handle it alone? Can he love it?" Li Qiang said with a smile.


    "Hehe, of course, he can''t love you. Can''t you see? The people that ah Hao brothers really love are miss a Ling and her sister. I think her women are just his bed partners. Because of his special ability, he must have many wives for him to vent his physical desires. It is precisely because of his ability and outstanding appearance that these women who love him can''t live without him, That''s why he has such a good fortune. Who dares to ask for so many women if he is replaced by other men? Don''t you want to die? Who can do so many times every night like him? Brother, I promise brother a Hao won''t sleep until midnight tonight. It was miss a Ling just now, and it must be miss a Ya''s turn soon. "Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, you know him very well." Li Qiang said with a smile.


    "Hehe, of course, I asked him about these things. Once when we were together, I asked him. I said it was uncomfortable! He said that what he feared most at night was not that there were many women, but that there were no women. He was not afraid of how many women. Since he obtained his godfather''s internal skill for more than 60 years, he felt full of strength every day, so like him People in their twenties who have 60 or 70 years of internal skills can''t be compared with ordinary people. Moreover, he said that when he didn''t have his godfather''s internal skills, he was already very powerful. He used to be with his girlfriend every night, but it''s not so far away now. "Ruan Biao said.


    "Oh, no wonder! I really haven''t asked him about this. I just think he is very mysterious. His acupoint pointing skill is amazing." Li Qiang smiled.


    "Well, yes, so I said we must call him back to help us, otherwise we can''t complete the task by the two of us." Ruan Biao said.


    As soon as they said this, they heard a woman''s cheering again in the hole next door. This time, the heroine is not Ruan Ling, but Aya.


    "Hehe, do you hear me? Another one. It''s like Aya''s voice. Brother, go to sleep! It''s still early! There are cloud and cloud sisters waiting in line behind. Our brothers calm down to sleep. Calm down will naturally make our hearts like water." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Well, brother, let''s sleep!" said Li Qiang, closing his eyes.


    However, Aya in the cave next door is more unscrupulous than Ruan Ling, venting her desire for Tang Wenhao, which makes Li Qiang toss and turn and can''t sleep.


    Tang Wenhao finally hugged Ruan Ling and felt it at 10 a.m. the next day.


    So, except that Ruan Biao got up early, moved his muscles and bones outside the cave and prepared breakfast, the other six people were sleeping, including Li Qiang. He was different from Ruan Biao. After all, he was vigorous. Even if he temporarily relaxed his body last night, once the temptation was strong enough, he would react naturally, so although he lay in bed with his eyes closed, But my mind has always been the fragrant scene next door. Where can I sleep?


    After everyone got up, Ruan Biao made breakfast early, sat around and had breakfast happily. After experiencing the sexual life last night, Ruan Ling, Aya and Yuncai sisters'' pretty faces were blooming, indicating that they were very satisfied last night and Tang Wenhao was in a much better mood.


    Li Qiang saw that the expressions of these beauties today were much happier than yesterday, so he began to joke, "brother AHAO, how did you sleep last night?"


    Tang Wenhao understood Li Qiang''s words and said with a embarrassed smile, "ah? OK, ha ha." Ruan Ling and Aya all chuckled, and the cloud sisters laughed foolishly when they saw them laughing.

 Chapter 666

    "Yes, it''s quite good. I''ve decided that after this task is completed, I''ll find two more wives. How happy it is." Li Qiang said with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother, you''d better forget it! Do you still have energy today? Didn''t you sleep in the middle of the night last night?" Ruan Biao teased him. He knew Li Qiang didn''t sleep well last night, otherwise he would have woke up early.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Aya knew what they meant. Ruan Ling and Aya smiled shyly and lowered their heads. Tang Wenhao jokingly said, "sister, Aya, you can''t be as reckless tonight as last night, so big brother Li didn''t sleep well."


    "Ha ha, bad baby, it''s not all your fault to fight!" Ruan Ling smiled shyly. Her pink fist gently knocked Tang Wenhao on the shoulder. Where was she willing to really beat Tang Wenhao? He''s her life!


    Ha ha... Several people laughed.


    After breakfast, seven people packed up their trip and set foot on the journey again.


    After a few hours of walking, Ruan Biao and Li Qiang led the way in front, and Tang Wenhao followed them closely, "sister, you were really scary last night! You screamed loudly, and it is estimated that sister Manny and sister Ah Mei can hear it." Tang Wenhao was bored and whispered a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy baby, it''s too exaggerated! I don''t miss you too much! Baby, I feel like I''m going to faint as soon as I meet you, baby, I love you." Ruan Ling said emotionally, and then glanced at Tang Wenhao with deep affection.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at her sexy red lips, held up her chin, kissed her, and said with a bad smile, "sister, let''s continue tonight! If only the brothers Ruan Biao and Li Qiang weren''t here, I''ll start now."


    "Hmm! Bad guy, I''ll never be satisfied. Don''t say any more. I can''t stand it." Ruan Ling whined. She liked and was afraid of Tang Wenhao''s bad appearance and worried that she couldn''t control it.


    "Ha ha... Elder sister, you''re so charming! I''m fascinated. Elder sister, how can there be such a beautiful female drug lord like you in the world! I didn''t expect you to become my woman at that time. Remember our first time? I''m so happy." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, villain, I''m not a female drug lord now. I''ve changed my ways. Baby, since I had you, I''ve changed from a female devil to a real woman. You''re my benefactor. I''ve adhered to you, spoiled you and loved you all my life." Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Sister, what are you talking about with your baby? You''re talking so hard." Aya rushed over from behind and said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao pinched her hips and said with a bad smile, "I''m telling your sister that you were quite scary last night. I was almost submerged by your flood."


    "Ha ha, bad guy, how can you say so outrageous?" Aya said with a smile.


    The couple were flirting and laughing. When they were walking along the mountain path, suddenly, the footsteps and bell of mules came not far away. Ruan Biao in front immediately waved his hand behind him and signaled everyone not to go again. "Brother AHAO, you hide quickly. It seems that there is a situation."


    Tang Wenhao led Ruan Ling, Aya and the cloud sisters to hide in the jungle by the side of the road. Ruan Biao and Li Qiang walked forward carefully for dozens of steps and hid behind a tree to observe.


    I saw a group of villagers with live guns and headscarves walking slowly with more than a dozen mules loaded with goods. Ruan Biao and Li Qiang looked at each other. Ruan Biao said, "brother, this should be the man from the stockade. It is estimated that the mule is pulling guns and ammunition."


    "Do you want to avoid them? So as not to scare the snake." Li Qiang said.


    "Well, let''s tell ah Hao quickly." then Ruan Biao and Li Qiang quickly withdrew to Tang Wenhao and told Tang Wenhao what they saw, because Tang Wenhao is now the commander-in-chief of the whole plan to see what he plans to do.


    "Elder sister, what do you think?" Tang Wenhao asked instinctively. He was used to asking Ruan Ling about everything.


    "The situation is unknown. First avoid them and withdraw inside." Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Well, sister, that''s what I mean, brother Ruan and brother Li. Let''s retreat inside and wait for them to go." Tang Wenhao waved his big hand and led the people quietly into the jungle, hiding in the dark to observe the team coming from the mountain road.


    A total of 15 people and 10 mules. Looking at the walking posture of the mule, the items on its back should be relatively heavy. Ruan Biao said that from his experience, the items on its back should be arms.


    "Elder sister, I suddenly felt that we should cut them off and keep the guns and ammunition. These people were arrested and locked up and asked where they were." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Is there a place for detention?" Ruan Ling asked casually, and then looked at Ruan Biao and Li Qiang.


    "It seems not. We are not familiar with it either," said Ruan Biao.


    "That''s OK. We can''t kill so many people. These people are not necessarily bad people," Ruan Ling said.


    "No, elder sister, I still think I can''t miss this opportunity. In this way, elder brother Ruan and elder brother Li, masked, went to control them, cut off all the goods, and then find out if there is a cave nearby. There should be some. Hold these people in the cave. Elder brother Li Qiang will guard these people. Elder brother Ruan will continue to lead the way until the cloud sisters know the way Come back and accompany brother Li to guard these people in the cave. "


    "What about so many people eating and drinking?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Hehe, elder sister, are you afraid that they will starve to death? Aren''t there ten mules? It may take a month to eat these ten mules! Besides, they must have brought a lot of food on the road." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ruan Ling handed her eyes to Ruan Biao and asked, "brother Ruan, what do you say? I think Wenhao''s method is feasible. If we catch the people inside and ask about the situation, we can certainly know a lot of inside information. It''s better than us going in rashly. In addition, there are many more guns all at once. Even if we can''t take them with us, we can hide them all the way for a rainy day."


    "OK, let''s do it! Hao, we''ll do whatever you say." Ruan Biao said.


    "Well, brother Ruan, brother Li, it''s enough for the three of us to catch up, sister... You just stay here and watch for us. If you find a team coming up behind, we''ll fire a gun, and we''ll get these people over." Tang Wenhao said, taking out a towel from his bag and covering his face. Ruan Biao and Li Qiang also covered their faces like him.


    Tang Wenhao, carrying a gun, ran after the team just now. Ruan Biao and Li Qiang followed closely. The mule team in front walked very slowly. In less than ten minutes, Tang Wenhao chased the team, followed them in the grass and waited for an opportunity to attack and control the group.


    "Brother Ruan and brother Li, don''t shoot. Look at me. You''ll cover for me in the back. Once you find someone I haven''t controlled shooting at me, you''ll kill him," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, brother a Hao, don''t worry! Don''t mention you. Without you, brother Li Qiang and I can solve them in a minute." Ruan Biao said confidently.


    When the mule team came to a corner, Tang Wenhao thought it was a good time. When some people turned to one side, Tang Wenhao quickly jumped out of the grass and touched the last five people. The other four or five people who hadn''t turned found the problem. As soon as they turned back, they saw a masked figure rushing towards them. They were shocked and panicked, Conditionally, he picked up his gun to deal with Tang Wenhao. As a result, Tang Wenhao pointed a dumb hole before he could shoot.


    The five people who had turned the corner heard a sound from the people behind. Two people turned back with guns. Before they could react, Tang Wenhao lit the acupoint and couldn''t move.


    The last three also did not make the slightest resistance and became wooden people.


    Ruan Biao timed Tang Wenhao. It took him a total of 42 seconds to control the 15 people without a bullet. He and Li Qiang came out of the grass with a smile and clapped their hands. They praised him, "ha ha... Brother a Hao, wonderful, wonderful!"


    "Brother a Hao, it''s amazing! This is the first time I''ve seen your Chinese martial arts so lifelike. It''s amazing and wonderful!" Li Qiang said with a smile.


    "Hehe, actually, it''s nothing. Two eldest brothers, take the mules! Tie them up first, move these people to the grass, and then we''ll find a hiding place nearby. What do you think?" Tang Wenhao said while holding several frightened mules.


    "OK, brother a Hao, do as you say." Ruan Biao and Li Qiang also tied these mules to the grass, and then dragged them to the grass with Tang Wenhao.


    After all this was settled temporarily, Tang Wenhao called Ruan Ling and them, and asked Li Qiang to guard the mules and wooden men here. The others went nearby to look for caves that could be hidden temporarily.


    Kung Fu pays off. They really found a cave that can hide people at the foot of a mountain three kilometers away from the mountain road. It''s very clean.


    So Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao took these people to the cave in two batches. The mules were tied to the trees outside the cave. The guns carried by the mules were unloaded and hid in a big pit covered with hay.


    "Baby, can you interrogate these people?" Ruan Ling asked when she saw that everything had been arranged.


    "Elder sister, don''t let these people see you and Aya. If they run away and go back to the stockade, they will be in trouble. I''ll leave it to elder brother Ruan and elder brother Li. You all go outside!" Tang Wenhao laughed. Ruan Ling loved Tang Wenhao more and more when she saw that Tang Wenhao was more sophisticated in handling things now.


    So Ruan Ling kissed Tang Wenhao in front of everyone. "Baby, sister is out." then she led Aya and the cloud sisters away from the cave. Tang Wenhao motioned Ruan Biao to bring a boy to him and waved her finger to unlock his acupoints.


    The man slowly opened his eyes and saw that he was in a dark cave, his companions were all tied together, and three masked men stood beside him, staring at him with guns, which scared him to cry.


    Ruan Biao said in a half familiar local language, "who are you?"


    "I... who are you?" the man asked in horror.


    Ruan Biao got angry as soon as he heard it. He raised his legs and banged him to the ground. He raised the butt of his gun as if he were going to hit his head. He was so frightened that the boy hurriedly protected his head with his hands and replied, "I said, I said."

 Chapter 667

    "Who are you?" Ruan Biao scolded angrily.


    "We''re from Yunxi stronghold transport team. Brother, who are you? Why did you catch us?"


    "This is not what you should know. Tell me, who are the arms transported by your transport team this time? To tell a lie, I''ll kill you." Ruan Biao said fiercely.


    "It''s for the Thai white tiger gang. We agreed to deliver the goods at the Myanmar Thailand border. Brother, we''ll give you all the goods. Don''t kill us. We just work for others. We used to be villagers of Yunxi stronghold, not bad people."


    "Oh? Where did you guns come from?" Ruan Biao asked knowingly.


    "Elder brother, don''t you know? We have a Vietnamese arms factory in Yunxi stronghold. We are the people who are specially responsible for transportation. All these guns are assembled by our stronghold Arsenal." the man is quite honest. What do you say in order to survive.


    "Good, good! As long as you tell us what you know as honestly as you do now, we promise not to kill you alone, okay?" Ruan Biao said.


    "Well, I said, I''ll answer whatever you need to ask?" the man nodded.


    "Hmm! How many people are there in your arsenal? Who are they? Who is the person in charge? Where are they from? What channels do these components usually come from? Who are the people from Vietnam?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "Ah? This... I..." seeing Ruan Biao''s question in such detail, the man looked at the three of them in doubt.


    "I what? I say... If I don''t say I killed you, ask others. If you don''t say others will say," Ruan Biao threatened.


    "I said... Big brother, but I don''t know some, I only know some." the man said.


    "Just tell me what you know and say as much as you know." Ruan Biao shouted.


    "Well, brother, there are less than 100 people left in our stockade except those who ran away and were killed by these Vietnamese people, including the elderly, women and children. Most of the men work in the arsenal. People like me are responsible for transporting goods to customers. There are more than 20 Vietnamese, mainly responsible for business and receiving goods, and more than 30 Burmese. These people are all mercenaries. They are relatively young They did almost all the killing. Their main task is to be responsible for the safety of the stockade and the safety of the factory. "


    "Who is the head of the arsenal? Where is it from?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "It''s like Zuge. He''s Vietnamese and has great Kung Fu. More than 20 people can''t beat him alone. Anyway, both Vietnamese and Burmese listen to him and are afraid of him. However, he seems to have a boss, but we haven''t seen him," the man said.


    "Oh? This Zuge can beat more than 20 people alone? Is it true or false?" Ruan Biao asked with great interest, especially when he heard that Zuge was Vietnamese.


    "Of course it''s true. Our factory will hold boxing matches every once in a while. He won all his Vietnamese brothers alone, and his shooting skills are also very accurate. No one in Yunxi stronghold is afraid of him, no matter men, women, young or old. Children don''t obey. Just say you don''t obey and let Zuge beat you, and the children will cry."


    "Hehe, it seems that this Zuge is really a living king of hell. We should learn from him... Who else is better than him?" Ruan Biao asked with a smile.


    "And his wife. We call her sister rose. She is not only very beautiful, but also does not blink when killing people, so everyone is afraid of her."


    "Oh? So the most powerful people in your arsenal are the couple?" said Ruan Biao.


    "Well, it should be. Of course, those Burmese mercenaries are also very powerful and well-trained. We are also afraid of them. There are two mercenaries in this group. You see, the two people wearing green hats are, and the others are from our stockade."


    "Really? Listen to you. These two mercenaries are your heads?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "Yes, because they can fight and shoot well. Generally, two mercenaries follow us every time we transport goods, fearing that we will be eaten by the cargo owner," said the man.


    "Oh! How about the management of your factory? If you want to go in, what should you do?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "Brother, the management of our factory is very strict. Every time you enter and leave the factory, you should not only show your work permit, but also search your body. There is 24-hour monitoring inside the factory. Brother, if you want to enter the factory, it is difficult to be introduced by acquaintances. Once you are found by brother Zu, you will be dead. There are not only many secret outposts around the factory, but also secret outposts inside the factory. You don''t know Some of our villagers didn''t know the situation and went the wrong way. They were killed by black guns in the secret sentry. The factory compensated the families of the dead at most for their living expenses, and others were not responsible. "


    "Oh! That''s all right, let''s grievance you again!" said Ruan Biao, gesturing to Tang Wenhao to confuse the man, because he wanted to discuss these situations with Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Li Qiang and others before making a decision.


    Tang Wenhao poked his hand under the back of his head. The man closed his eyes again and didn''t know anything. Ruan Biao told Tang Wenhao and Li Qiang what he asked. They went outside the cave and negotiated with Ruan Ling, Aya and other beauties.


    "Brother a Hao, miss a Ling, I think it''s still very dangerous for you to enter the stockade this time. According to the boy just now, there are brother Zu and Sister Rose, who are very skilled. The defense inside and outside the factory is also very tight. You don''t have the confidence to win. Don''t act rashly." Ruan Biao said.


    "Well, elder brother Ruan, I understand, but I don''t necessarily know what the boy said. Let''s act according to the circumstances! At least we know something now and have a bottom in our hearts. Elder sister, I don''t think it''s a big problem. They won''t think that someone will enter the stockade to destroy their factory. As long as they are defeated, the couple won''t be so difficult to deal with." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, although you have great Kung Fu, you''d better be careful!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, it''s okay. Are they more powerful than brother Ruan and brother Li? Brother Ruan is a famous expert in the Vietnamese special forces, and brother Li is a rising star. Together, we can''t make sure the grandbrother and his wife?" Tang Wenhao smiled confidently. After so many things, he became more and more confident.


    "Hehe, brother a Hao, it''s better to be careful. What are you going to do with these people next? Really let brother Li Qiang guard them alone? It''s a little dangerous? The boy said that there are two mercenaries here. They are very good at fighting and shooting. I''m not sure." Ruan Biao said.


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, no problem. I''ll point each one of them later, which can temporarily make them lose their combat effectiveness. Within half a month, they have no strength and are no different from children. With brother Li''s skill, these people can''t beat him. They can only take care of themselves. Besides, we have paid all their guns, which is no problem "Yes," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? Brother AHAO, do you still have such acupoints?" Ruan Biao asked in surprise. Li Qiang also stared at him with unbelievable eyes.


    "Hehe, there must be. Our Chinese martial arts are broad and profound, and many of them have been lost! Otherwise, I don''t know how many magical Kung Fu there are! Without delay, I''ll order their acupoints right away. Brother Li is here patiently these days. For the sake of insurance, don''t untie the ropes on them." Tang Wenhao told him.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, brother a Hao, I can''t do this well. I''m not too ashamed of the instructor." Li Qiang smiled. Tang Wenhao thought that he looked down on others. He couldn''t help smiling and walked towards the cave.


    Ruan Biao and Li Qiang followed in. Tang Wenhao walked up to everyone and touched their cervical vertebrae. Then he clapped his hands and smiled at Li Qiang, "brother Li, don''t worry! They lost their fighting power and resistance within half a month. You can kill them."


    "Is it really so magical?" Li Qiang couldn''t believe that these people lost their combat effectiveness.


    "Hehe, brother Li, do you want to try?" Tang Wenhao said, as if he wanted Li Qiang, scared Li Qiang back and said with a smile, "ha ha, I believe, brother a Hao, I believe you spare me!"


    Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao laughed.


    After leaving the cave, Ruan Biao, Tang Wenhao and other six people said goodbye to Li Qiang and walked towards Yunxi stronghold again. This time, they were a little relieved and relaxed. Ruan Biao said that he tried to get back to the cave tomorrow. He was a little worried that Li Qiang was in danger here alone.


    To make a long story short, about five or six hours later, the six saw several steep mountains. The cloud sisters climbed a hillside and put up a canopy. They were very happy. They said they knew how to go home. They said it was less than 30 kilometers away from their home.


    Ruan Biao nodded after hearing what the cloud sisters said, indicating that the cloud sisters were right, "Brother a Hao, since the cloud sisters have known the way, I want to rush back to Li Qiang immediately. It''s better for them to have a companion. After all, it''s in the mountains and jungle. We should consider not only dealing with the sudden enemy, but also dealing with poisonous snakes and beasts. After all, those people have no resistance. If fierce beasts attack them, these people will die, and Li Qiang brothers will be in danger "Yes," said Ruan Biao.


    "OK, brother Ruan, be careful on the road." Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Biao.


    "Cloud, are you sure you know the way with your sister?" Ruan Ling asked cautiously.


    "Well, I''m sure I know. We usually come back from that direction. Nuo, there is also a path in the mountain, and then meet here. Both sides can come to our stockade." the cloud smiled, pointing to a mountain peak.


    Yunduo also assured Ruan Ling that their sisters would surely find their way home, so Ruan Ling reassured Ruan Biao to return.


    "Brother Ruan, the sun will set in a few hours. You should be very careful," Tang Wenhao told him.


    "Well, don''t worry! Brother AHAO, Li Qiang and I are waiting for your good news there. We will act according to the plan," Ruan Biao said.

 Chapter 668

    Seeing Ruan Biao disappear into the jungle, Tang Wenhao and his beauties are on their way again. This time, the sisters cloud and cloud are very happy. After all, they are going to their hometown. Although it is a remote place, the soil and water have nurtured their sisters. We can''t help but miss this local feeling.


    Thirty kilometers of mountain road, five people walked for five hours and arrived at the periphery of the stockade. It was more than 8 p.m. and cooking smoke was everywhere in the stockade.


    As soon as they got to the main road outside the stockade, they were surrounded by a group of men with guns. The cloud sisters hurried forward to communicate with them in local dialect. Obviously, these people knew their sisters and did not embarrass them, but searched Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Aya behind them, and carefully asked their identities.


    Although these people have some doubts about Tang Wenhao''s identity, they see that Tang Wenhao is really like a weak scholar, and Ruan Ling and Aya seem to be weak beauties. They don''t care too much. They don''t think these people will pose any threat to the stockade.


    Yuncai told them that Tang Wenhao was a college student saved by their sisters when they were hunting. Later, they got along and married Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling and Aya were the only two relatives in the world. This time, they came back to see if there was a suitable job to do in the factory in the stockade. They were tired of hunting outside.


    The first of these people is Yunxiang, the son of the former village head in the stockade. Although he doesn''t like Tang Wenhao, for the sake of the cloud sisters, and seeing that Tang Wenhao and two beautiful sisters came to their stockade, he didn''t embarrass him.


    Yunxiang knew that the Yuncai sisters had a cousin in the stockade, so he led them directly to Yuncai''s cousin''s house. When Yuncai saw that it was dark, Yunxiang was surprised to lead his two cousins, a strange man and two beautiful women.


    "Ah Xiang, cloud, cloud, who are they?" asked cloud''s cousin suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, ah Xin, this handsome guy is the man of your two cousins, and these two beauties are the boy''s sisters. I think clouds and clouds are your cousins'' face. Let them enter the stockade. Remember to report to Zuge tomorrow. Strangers entering the stockade must be filed, okay? Otherwise Zuge will kill them if he knows." Yunxiang said, Then he glanced strangely at Ruan Ling and Aya and took his people away.


    At this time, Yuncai''s cousin also began to look at Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and sister Aya. Seeing that the three were so outstanding, he kept muttering in his heart. When did his two cousins find such a handsome man? His two sisters are also beautiful. Looking at Yunxi stronghold, except for brother Zu''s woman, sister rose can barely make sense compared with them. There is absolutely no such beautiful woman in the stronghold. In the past, his cousin cloud and cloud were the two most beautiful flowers in the stronghold, but they are still inferior to their two aunts. What are they doing?


    "Brother a Xin, let me introduce you. He is ah Hao, the man between Yunduo and me. She is sister a Ling, he is sister a ya, and they are all ah Hao''s sisters... Ah Hao, sister a Ling, sister a ya, he is the only relative in our sister''s stockade, my cousin a Xin." cloud introduced her to each other.


    A Xin, Yuncai''s cousin, is a young man with short stature. He is four or five years older than Yuncai''s sisters. There are five people in a family. He has two wives and two daughters, one is seven years old and the other is four years old. Both wives work as component workers in the Arsenal. He himself is Yunxiang''s subordinate and is responsible for the security work outside the stockade. Three people of five in a family are paid, although the salary is very low, But because there was no consumption in the stockade, he lived too carefree, which was the main reason why he tried to let the cloud sisters come back to live.


    One of ah Xin''s two wives is about his own age, called Shuimei, and the other is just over 20 years old, called Yaomei. She was less than 16 when she married her. Because a stockade 40 kilometers next door, like Yunxi stockade, has more women and fewer men, so the woman''s parents half sold and half gave away their little daughter to ah Xin, A Xin also needs to find another little wife to see if she can have a son because her wife has a daughter. As a result, the little wife is still a daughter.


    A Xin heard that the cloud sisters said that Tang Wenhao was a college student. He also saw that he had an extraordinary temperament and a dignified appearance. He also liked him very much. In particular, he brought two stunning sisters, so he was more enthusiastic about the five of them. No man didn''t like beautiful women, even if it wasn''t his own woman, but at least he looked comfortable and pleasing to the eyes.


    The two wives of his family are also very enthusiastic, especially the youngest sister. When she sees Tang Wenhao''s brother-in-law, she smiles. It is estimated that Tang Wenhao''s handsome bird style makes the young woman like it. Ah Xin''s two girls also like Tang Wenhao and the three of them. They follow Ruan Ling and Aya curiously and smilingly from time to time. The two beauties have children themselves and of course like them, Just hold them in your arms and make out.


    So the family had a harmonious atmosphere and had a good time together. Yuncai sister was also very grateful to her cousin''s family for their warm hospitality. "Brother a Xin, two sisters in law, thank you for taking in our family. Can my old house still live?" Yuncai asked with a smile. She was worried that there would not be so many people in her cousin''s family.


    "Hehe, how can you still live? Your old house has Zu Ge as a warehouse. There are more than a dozen mercenaries living in it! I think you can only live here temporarily." ah Xin smiled.


    "But you only have four houses here, and one is for things. How can so many of us live?" said the cloud.


    "There''s a way to live. Our family of five can squeeze a room. You two sisters live in one room with ah Hao and the other one with ah Ling and ah ya. Can''t you just live? Cloud, cloud, don''t worry. I''m only the two of you in the world and won''t drive you away. I''m very happy that you can come back, even if you two sisters arrive It''s time to have children. Let''s build some more houses. It''s no problem. "


    Sister Shui and sister Yao also stated that they were willing to accept the Yuncai family to live in their house. Seeing that, the Yuncai sisters could only do so. They glanced at Ruan Ling with consulting eyes. Ruan Ling understood their conversation and smiled. Yuncai understood, which indicated that Ruan Ling agreed to stay at her cousin''s house temporarily.


    After the family had dinner, Yuncai sisters accompanied their cousin and two sisters-in-law for a while. They washed and went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Tang Wenhao first followed Ruan Ling and Aya into the room. Ruan Ling looked back and said with a smile, "baby, you have to sleep with one of the cloud sisters tonight. You can''t come over. It''s not good to let ah Xin and his wife know. We are your real sisters now."


    Tang Wenhao looked back at the outside and said with a smile, "sister, I just came to say hello to you. When I meet the cloud sisters, I will come over, sister, I miss you."


    "Ah? If you still come here, people will certainly hear it. Look at this room. It''s not soundproof at all. I can''t stand your hurry. I''d better bear it! You just can''t bear it. When you come, I can''t bear it! No, Aya."


    "Hehe, elder sister is right. I''d better bear it! It''s not good for the ah Xin family to know. It''s better to say that we are all women at the beginning, so we don''t have to hide." ah Ya smiled.


    Tang Wenhao kissed them one by one and said with a bad smile, "just wait steadily! You will come. Don''t worry, I won''t let them hear. You forget what I do?"


    Ruan Ling and Aya smiled at each other and understood that this guy would surely seal the acupoints of ah Xin''s family and let them all sleep over. "Bad guy, you''re the worst." Ruan Ling smiled coyly.


    Tang Wenhao returned to the cloud sisters'' room. The two sisters quickly gave him a place to lie in the middle of the wooden bed. Tang Wenhao was not polite. He took off his clothes and slipped into the quilt


    "Hey, hey, it''s more urgent than me, sample!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then climbed up the cloud first


    Two hours later, the cloud sisters both fell asleep. He proudly put on his clothes and quietly came to the door of the next room. He heard a heavy gasp inside. It is estimated that the voice of the cloud just made his cousin and sister-in-law unable to hold back


    A few minutes later, ah Xin screamed, and then fell into silence. After a while, another woman was talking, and Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand it, but he recognized what Yaomei was talking to ah Xin.


    Tang Wenhao looked in through the light from the crack of the door. Only then did he understand the problem. A Xin was lying on the first wife and panting, while the second wife, Yao Mei, was throwing Jiao aside angrily. Shit!


    Hey? Where did his daughter sleep? Tang Wenhao didn''t find where the two children were. He was a little curious. Later, he saw that the room was divided into two small rooms in another door. Both daughters slept in another small room.


    A new little wife beat and scolded a few times. She smiled and hugged her first wife and fell asleep. Yaomei couldn''t help it. She angrily put out the light and tossed and turned in bed.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Tang Wenhao gently pushed open their door. Seeing that there was no sound, he didn''t go in. Tang Wenhao''s eyes were much stronger than ordinary people. Although there was no light, he could still vaguely see the people on the bed.


    He knew that ah Xin and his first wife must have fallen asleep, so when he got to the bedside, he directly touched Yaomei''s acupoints to let her sleep over, and then clicked on ah Xin and his first wife Shuimei, so that they couldn''t wake up in a few hours.


    Then he went to the children''s room and sealed the children''s acupoints. The family was completely done. Tang Wenhao went out of the a Xin family''s room and came to Ruan Ling and a Ya''s room.


    Once inside, the two beauties had fallen asleep. Tang Wenhao stood on Ruan Ling''s side and watched his beloved woman exhale like LAN. He couldn''t bear to wake her up.


    But he didn''t vent with the cloud sisters just now. He was a little uncomfortable. He took off his clothes, slipped into the quilt and hugged Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling was a martial artist. With Tang Wenhao''s hot body next to her, of course, he woke up at once.


    "Baby, you''re really here," said Ruan Ling whistlingly, and then she drilled into Tang Wenhao''s hot arms.

 Chapter 669

    "Elder sister, I said, I miss you and I want you." Tang Wenhao adjusted his posture and climbed up her body.


    Ruan Ling touched him with her hand. "Baby, come on! I''m ready for you!"


    "Elder sister, I love you so much," she said. In an instant, their desire was like a mountain torrent.


    Doomed, this is another sleepless night.


    After the battle with Aya, Tang Wenhao talked with his two wives for a while and reluctantly returned to the cloud sisters'' room. He really regretted that Ruan Ling and Aya were his two sisters because he was reluctant to come out of Ruan Ling''s arms. Her warm body attracted him fatal.


    The next day, both of them woke up very late. Ah Xin got up in a hurry and said he would be late for work. He asked his little wife Yaomei to cook for Tang Wenhao. He took his first wife to work in a hurry.


    After they got up, Yuncai sisters found that only Yaomei and two children were making breakfast at home. Ah Xin and Shuimei were not at home. They asked suspiciously, "little sister-in-law, where are my brother and sister-in-law?"


    "Hehe, sister Yuncai, your brother and sister went to work. I''m on the night shift today, or I''ll go to work too. I overslept last night. Haven''t your man got up yet?" Yaomei smiled.


    "Well, he''s still asleep! Is the little sister-in-law taking us to see the Zuge?" the cloud asked with a smile.


    "Hmm! Your man is so good-looking and a college student. Brother Zu will like him. Your two eldest aunts are also beautiful enough. Where can we find such beautiful women here? No, let them follow Sister Rose. Sister Rose''s men are beautiful girls. They may not want them. Clouds, don''t worry. We won''t ignore you when we go back to the stockade." Yaomei said while stirring the porridge in the pot.


    "Hehe, my new brother took care of our sisters from childhood to Dadu." cloud said with a smile.


    "That''s right. They''re all our own people. Why don''t you let them all get up! The meal will be ready soon. I''ve cooked the corn long ago. I don''t know if it''s enough for your man. He ate a lot last night! Our family can''t eat alone." Yaomei smiled.


    "Ha ha, ah Hao can eat at ordinary times." cloud said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I think he can not only eat, but also be very capable. Cloud, cloud, my sister-in-law heard it last night. Why are you so powerful? But why haven''t you reacted? What''s the matter?" Yaomei said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, sister-in-law, you are bad. How can you eavesdrop on others?" the cloud smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, my sister-in-law didn''t eavesdrop on you. It''s you two who can''t hear?" Yaomei smiled.


    When eating breakfast, Tang Wenhao wolfed down, which made ah Xin''s little wife Yao Mei secretly glance at him from time to time. Tang Wenhao''s performance last night had made the little woman quite curious and amazed. Compared with him, his man ah Xin was incomparable.


    Originally, she was caught in flames last night, but her husband''s performance was really too bad. She finished it after only five minutes on the first wife. She didn''t even taste it. She couldn''t imagine that she could play for hours like the handsome man of others, which she never dared to imagine.


    However, she can only wishful thinking. How can Tang Wenhao like her!


    After breakfast, Yaomei lets her two daughters play at home and takes Yuncai sisters and Tang Wenhao to the office area of the stockade. Now the office area of Yunxi stockade is the ancestral hall of the former stockade.


    On the way, no matter who they meet, they will attract everyone''s attention, because Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Aya''s appearance is too eye-catching. However, most people in the stockade know Yuncai sisters. They think they are back to buy bullets, and they ask them how much they want to buy this time? what time do you leave?


    Yuncai said he didn''t come to buy bullets this time, but went back to the stockade. Many people were surprised because when their father left the stockade, he was very firm and said he would never go back to the stockade.


    No gossip, just say that Yaomei led them to the stockade ancestral hall.


    When two guards at the gate of the ancestral hall saw Yaomei leading the clouds and some strangers coming, they asked suspiciously, "Yaomei, what do they do?"


    "Hehe, brother Hua, these are my two eldest aunts. You should know Yuncai and Yunduo. They are the two daughters of Orion boss Yun. He is the man of their sisters. His name is ah Hao. Behind him are ah Hao''s two sisters. I came to put them on record. By the way, ask brother Zu if he can arrange something for our relatives."


    "Oh, but brother Zu hasn''t come yet, but Sister Rose has just arrived. I''ll ask you." then the man named brother Hua glanced at Tang Wenhao and entered the ancestral hall with a gun.


    Soon, brother Hua led a beautiful woman with luxurious clothes, extraordinary temperament and two sharp knives on her willow waist. The beautiful woman had cold and beautiful eyes and sharp eyes. She glanced at Tang Wenhao and other five people. She knew the cloud sisters, but Tang Wenhao and a Ling had never seen them.


    When she glanced at three strange men and women, she suddenly felt that there was such a handsome man in the world. He was not only handsome, but also heroic. A pair of handsome eyes shone two lights. He knew kung fu. Who was he? What a cloud sister man?


    Looking at Ruan Ling and Aya again, I can''t help but feel a trace of jealousy. My sister rose hasn''t served any woman in her life, but these two beauties are really beautiful and beautiful!


    "Sister Rose, my two eldest sisters won''t go back to the stockade this time, and they don''t plan to hunt. Can Sister Rose take them in? Or their family won''t have a place to go." Yaomei asked with a smile.


    "Oh... Here... Come in!" Sister Rose reacted and quickly motioned to her men to let Tang Wenhao and them enter the ancestral hall.


    When he arrived at the ancestral hall, Tang Wenhao looked around. The ancestral hall was one or two thousand square meters, and there were several small rooms in it. Sister Rose led them to her office and motioned Tang Wenhao to sit them down.


    "Sister Yao, when did they arrive?" Sister Rose asked.


    "Last night, I came from Laos. It was too late yesterday and I didn''t come for the record. Sister Rose, can you arrange a job for my relatives?" Yao asked with a smile.


    "Let me ask what they will do?" Sister Rose said coldly.


    "Sister Rose, my sister-in-law is a college student and in good health. Why don''t you let brother Zu arrange something for him? He must be able." Yaomei smiled.


    "Oh! College students? Where are the college students?" Sister Rose asked in surprise. Then she looked up and down at Tang Wenhao. The more she saw him, the more she felt that he was really a college student. She couldn''t help nodding and looked at Tang Wenhao a little embarrassed. However, he still had a good feeling for Sister Rose. She felt that the woman was full of a special wild beauty and hot body, Walking behind her just now, the woman''s hips are very stiff, not losing to the sexy goddess Aya.


    "He is a top student of Yunnan University for Nationalities in China. He is a Lao Chinese," said Yao Mei with a smile.


    "Oh? Then how could he marry clouds and clouds?" Sister Rose asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, my two little aunts are handsome?" Yaomei smiled proudly.


    Sister Rose sneered, "hum,... I mean, how did they know each other? I heard that sister cloud hunted in the mountains of Laos for a living. How could she know a college student like him? Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "Oh, you mean this! I heard the clouds say that they saved ah Hao when he was chased by a tiger when they were hunting, and then they got along with him for some time." Yao Mei smiled.


    "Then why did his two sisters come here? I don''t think they need to beg." sister rose looked at Ruan Ling and Aya.


    Ruan Ling saw her doubts about herself from Sister Rose''s beautiful eyes. She was thinking of ways to dispel her doubts. She knew that with the temperament of the three of them, she said she was too bad or too miserable. No one would believe it. So she had an idea and smiled, "Sister Rose, my brother and I are both Chinese from Laos. We are doing business in langnanta province. Because our business went bankrupt, we were chased by our creditors and our parents died. We ran to the mountains to avoid for some time. Besides, we didn''t expect to meet a tiger on the way. When we were about to be caught up by a tiger, we were saved by the cloud sisters. Later, my brother and the cloud sisters When we had feelings together, we simply let them get married, but our brothers and sisters were not used to the hunting life, so we persuaded Yuncai sisters to go out and find a job. Their sisters said that there was a factory in the stockade and said to go home and try. If not, we''ll go back to the mountain. "


    "Oh, yes, what do you know? I think your brother has practiced martial arts!" Sister Rose asked suspiciously.


    Ruan Ling was surprised. Seeing that others saw it, it showed that Sister Rose was not a simple role. She quickly smiled and said, "yes, Sister Rose is really powerful. My brother really knows Kung Fu. He learned Chinese martial arts with a Chinese boxer when he was studying."


    "Oh? Have you studied Chinese martial arts? I want to compete with him. How about it?" Sister Rose smiled.


    "Well, Sister Rose, I''m afraid my brother''s ignorance will hurt Sister Rose, or sister rose will hurt my brother. It''s not good. We just came to go to Sister Rose." Ruan Ling hurriedly pretended to be very worried.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I just love Chinese martial arts and am curious about it. It''s just a gesture. It''s not a fight between life and death. I promise I won''t hurt him. Tell him to rest assured!" said Sister Rose, standing up from her seat.


    Ruan Ling saw that Sister Rose wanted to learn Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu. She thought it was an opportunity. She hurriedly said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, Sister Rose wants to compare Kung Fu with you, how about it?"


    "Baby? You call your brother baby?" Sister Rose asked suspiciously in Chinese.


    Ruan Ling, Aya and Tang Wenhao were shocked. They never thought that Sister Rose could speak Chinese. Sister Yao and sister Yuncai looked at her in surprise.


    "Hehe, Sister Rose, everyone in our family calls him baby, because my father likes him best and he is the only boy in our family, so the whole family calls him baby." Ruan Ling He Qihui immediately changed a set of words to deal with it.


    "Oh, yes, the idea of favoring boys over girls is very powerful. You can understand it. Hao, you''re not more worried that I''ll hurt you. Attack me boldly! As long as your Kung Fu is really good, you can give full play to your ability in Yunxi stronghold. We really need your versatile talents in civil and military affairs. As long as you pass Sister Rose, you can avoid Zuge." With that, Sister Rose led everyone to the center of the ancestral hall.

 Chapter 670

    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling followed her to the center of the ancestral hall. Sister Rose unloaded all the knives on her slender waist, rolled up her sleeves, opened her posture, smiled at Tang Wenhao, waved and said with a smile, "ah Hao, you put your horse here." at this time, she communicated with Tang Wenhao completely in Chinese.


    Tang Wenhao also smiled. Just about to come forward and fight, she was held by Ruan Ling. She whispered, "baby, pay attention to discretion and keep her face, but let her know your strength."


    "Hehe, sister, don''t worry! She is already interested in me. No matter what the result is, she will help us in the future. I have this hunch." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    In order not to let Sister Rose doubt, Tang Wenhao stopped talking nonsense with Ruan Ling. He came to Sister Rose, waved to her and said with a smile, "Sister Rose, you are a woman. Ladies first. You come first. This is our Chinese etiquette."


    "Hehe, very good! Sure enough, she is gentle and elegant, like a scholar, and Sister Rose likes it." she suddenly came forward and waved her jade hand at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao quickly withdrew and escaped her attack.


    When Sister Rose saw that Tang Wenhao had escaped her attack, she popped up her jade leg and kicked him in the stomach. Tang Wenhao raised his foot to block her. The two were really in the same place.


    Ruan Ling and Aya are both experts. Looking at Sister Rose''s routine, they have the taste of Vietnamese martial arts and Muay Thai moves. It should be said that her Kung Fu is not inferior to Ruan Ling. It''s not simple. If Tang Wenhao doesn''t have master Jin''s internal skills for decades, it''s really not easy to defeat her.


    The two of them hit each other for more than ten minutes. Tang Wenhao basically had a bottom in his heart. Shaking her body mainly for defense, consumed her physical strength and made her retreat. Sister Rose saw that she had tried her best, but she couldn''t hit him. And she found that Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu was very sparse and ordinary, but she couldn''t beat him. She didn''t feel very anxious and depressed.


    Just then, there was a broken drink outside the door, "who has the courage to fight Sister Rose?"


    Tang Wenhao heard this and deliberately sold a flaw. Sister Rose saw it and flew forward to kick Tang Wenhao to the ground. Tang Wenhao shouted. It seemed as if he had fallen miserably. In fact, nothing happened.


    Ruan Ling and Aya hurried forward to help him up. Yuncai sister and Yaomei were shocked. They thought Tang Wenhao would be hurt and ran to him with concern.


    After being picked up by Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao hugged Sister Rose and said with a smile, "Sister Rose is indeed a heroine with extraordinary skills. Ah Hao conceded defeat."


    Sister rose looked at him meaningfully, smiled and said, "well, Hao, you''re good..." she said, and quickly greeted a burly black faced man who came in with a smile.


    The black faced man glanced at the audience like a torch. He knew the cloud sisters. Similarly, when his eyes stared sharply at Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Aya, he also showed surprise.


    "Who are they?" the black faced man said to Sister Rose. He said Vietnamese. Ruan Ling and Aya knew he was Vietnamese because his Vietnamese was very pure.


    "Zuge, they are Lao Chinese. His name is ah Hao. They are the men of the cloud sisters. They are ah Hao''s sisters... Ah Hao, he is my man Zuge, the person in charge of the factory." Sister Rose smiled.


    "Hello, brother Zu! My name is a Hao. Follow clouds and clouds back to the stockade to find something to do. I hope brother Zu will take in our three brothers and sisters." Tang Wenhao smiled in Chinese.


    Sister rose quickly translated it to brother Zu. The boy looked up and down at Tang Wenhao and asked coldly, "can you do Kung Fu?"


    Aya wanted to answer in Vietnamese, but was stopped by the alert Ruan Ling. When she saw that Aya wanted to speak, she realized that she might speak Vietnamese. Ruan Ling knew that it was not good for Sister Rose and brother Zu to know that they would speak Vietnamese.


    Anyway, Sister Rose does translation, which saves a lot of things.


    Sister Rose told brother Zu about Tang Wenhao and their origins. Brother Zu stared at Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Aya suspiciously, then turned his eyes to the cloud sisters and asked coldly, "cloud, cloud, tell the truth, he is really your man?"


    Seeing that Zuge didn''t believe Tang Wenhao was the man of the cloud sisters, Yaomei quickly explained with a smile, "Zuge, ah Hao is really the man of our cloud sisters. The three of them slept in one bed last night."


    "Oh? Really? How long have they been together?" Zuge looked suspiciously at the cloud sisters and Tang Wenhao.


    "Zuge, we have been together for more than a month." the cloud smiled.


    "More than a month? How much do you know about him?" Zuge asked suspiciously.


    "Brother Zu, I don''t think ah Hao is a bad man. Why don''t you use it first to see his ability?" Sister Rose smiled.


    "Hum! Wife, don''t you think this boy is handsome and has some Kung Fu? Are you interested in him?" Zuge said to Sister Rose unhappily.


    "Brother Zu, what are you talking about? Don''t you know what my rose does to you? I haven''t even returned home for you these years. Don''t go too far. I think ah Hao is really a talent. He is a college student and knows Chinese martial arts. He can be regarded as a man of letters and martial arts. Our factory needs such talent, and you also need him An assistant like him, my rose is devoted to the public. You should say that about me. I don''t care about you. You should just kill him! "Sister Rose couldn''t help being very angry.


    "Hehe, wife, I''m kidding. Well, since you say this boy really has two skills, I''ll try his kung fu. If he really has good Kung Fu, I''ll take him." brother Zu laughed when he saw his wife angry.


    Because Ruan Ling and Aya fully understood what they said, they were seriously analyzing how to deal with the couple. They knew that as long as the couple were done, it was nothing to complete the task.


    Seeing that Zuge''s attitude had changed, Sister Rose smiled at Tang Wenhao, "ah Hao, you can practice with Zuge again. Be careful. Zuge is not Sister Rose. He is much better than sister rose. You must perform well, otherwise, no one can help you."


    "Wife, what do you say to this boy? Let him come quickly and play with me." brother Zu said, taking off his coat and revealing his tendons. It can be said that his muscles are stronger than Tang Wenhao and his figure is bigger than Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling took a look at the boy''s posture and squeezed a sweat for Tang Wenhao, because she knew that Tang Wenhao''s specialty was internal skill and acupoint pointing skill. The real fighting skill was not his strong point, and this Zuge was a very powerful role. Seeing his big hands and one punch, it must be very powerful. Ordinary people are expected to be hurt or killed by him.


    "Elder sister, this Zuge is so big. Can our baby beat him? Won''t he get hurt?" Aya said anxiously. Yuncai sisters and Yaomei were also worried about Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled. He knew that even if he didn''t use acupoint skill, with his deep internal skill, Zuge couldn''t take him at all. Waiting for work with ease could also exhaust him. He could fight with his women all night in bed. Men knew that it was a matter of physical strength. He really didn''t meet a man with more physical strength than himself.


    But Tang Wenhao also knows that he can''t defeat Zuge. Otherwise, this guy can''t face up or down. He won''t give him good fruit in the future, so we must lose to him, but we must pay attention to skills. We can''t let this guy see it or hurt ourselves.


    At this moment, Ruan Ling is more and more confident. With a woman''s unique sensitivity, she feels that Sister Rose is a little interested in her baby. At least she is reluctant to harm Tang Wenhao. Her advice to Tang Wenhao just now is to show her love, which is from the bottom of her heart.


    Both of them were ready. Brother Zu waved to Tang Wenhao and signaled him to attack. Tang Wenhao knew that the boy didn''t pay attention to himself. He thought, NIMA, I want your life every minute, but I still have to let you defeat, so I''ll play with you! Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao pretended to be very serious and rushed up to fight with him, waving his fist straight to his face.


    With a cold smile, Zuge easily dissolved Tang Wenhao''s offensive and suddenly popped up his strong iron legs. Tang Wenhao deliberately couldn''t dodge. He kicked him on his thigh, shook it a few times and fell to the ground.


    "Wife, that''s his skill. You say he''s good." Zuge sneered contemptuously.


    Sister rose also felt a little embarrassed. She walked up to Tang Wenhao angrily and said seriously, "Ah Hao, why did I think you let me, but you don''t have to let me in front of Zuge, otherwise you will die ugly. Zuge likes people with ability, okay? I hope you really let me and Zuge just now. Now I ask you to fight Zuge with all your strength."


    "Hehe, Sister Rose, thank you! Ah Hao understands. Sister Rose, it''s very kind of you. Just know ah Hao''s heart." Tang Wenhao whispered that he deliberately said something ambiguous, which made Sister Rose''s heart melt instantly. Tang Wenhao has experienced so many things over the past year. Of course, he knows how to use his own advantages to get things done. He feels it when he looks at this hot sister rose today. He feels that this woman is a blessing in her life and she will help himself.


    She whispered, "dead boy! Don''t think nonsense. Get up quickly!"


    "Wife, is this boy OK? I told you earlier that beautiful men are basically waste. What skills can they have? Some skills can be spent on women." Zuge laughed disdainfully.


    Tang Wenhao slowly got up from the ground. When Zuge didn''t pay attention, he once again gave Sister Rose a look with his beautiful eyes, moved his joints, and came to Zuge again.


    "Oh, it''s OK, boy. You can still get up. Don''t be so anxious this time. Take your time. I have no fun." he waved to Tang Wenhao and signaled him to attack.


    Ruan Ling and Aya are looking at Tang Wenhao calmly. They all understand that Tang Wenhao is playing with brother Zu with his brain. Yuncai sisters and Yaomei are very worried about Tang Wenhao, especially Yaomei. People in their stockade know that this brother Zu is powerful. Dozens of men can''t beat him alone. They are worried that such a beautiful little uncle will be crippled by strong brother Zu.

 Chapter 671

    Tang Wenhao chose not to take the initiative to attack this time, but to deal with him. He also wanted to see how powerful Zuge''s Kung Fu was. In this way, Zuge was a little angry, because Tang Wenhao didn''t attack and only defended, he couldn''t find Tang Wenhao''s flaws.


    For so many years in Yunxi stronghold, he has always been invincible in the world, and no one can do him. This undoubtedly grew his pride and pride. After seeing that he took the initiative to attack several times, he was dissolved by Tang Wenhao one by one, and began to re-examine Tang Wenhao while fighting.


    Rose is right. The boy really has two skills. Maybe he deliberately sold a flaw to paralyze me just now, brother Zu thought to himself.


    But I can''t really lose to this Lao boy, or I won''t be their boss in front of my brothers in the future. Rose will look down on herself even more. Thinking of this, he stepped up the speed and intensity of his attack.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao immediately felt the pressure. He found that brother Zu was really not in vain. His kung fu was really not weak. He was much better than sister rose. After more than a dozen rounds, Tang Wenhao''s thighs and shoulders were severely hit by him several times, which made him numb. This guy''s strength was amazing. If he hit the key parts, it would be either death or injury.


    Seeing that the cloud sisters were frightened, the cloud came to Ruan Ling and asked in a low voice, "sister a Ling, baby, admit defeat quickly! As soon as he was beaten, I was distressed."


    Ruan Ling was glad to see that the cloud loved her man so much. She hurriedly took her sweet shoulder and said with a smile, "cloud, don''t worry! No one can beat our baby, baby, this is for him."


    "Ah? Really?" asked the cloud in surprise.


    "Well, don''t worry! But what you said just now moved sister a Ling very much. Baby didn''t hurt you both in vain. Cloud, remember, as long as you really love our baby, sister a Ling won''t treat you badly." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao only heard a scream. Ruan Ling looked up at her beautiful eyes and was surprised to be sweating all over.


    It turned out that Tang Wenhao was kicked on his belly by brother Zu. The whole person flew to the corner of the ancestral hall and vomited blood. Ruan Ling and Aya never thought of it. The cloud sisters rushed up almost at the same time and held Tang Wenhao who vomited blood in their arms. Tears kept flowing down and the truth was exposed.


    Ruan Ling glanced at the blood in Tang Wenhao''s mouth. She was so distressed that she almost fainted. Aya helped her, "sister, baby, he must have hurt him on purpose. Why is he so stupid."


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Ruan Ling like a conditioned reflex, smiled and wiped the blood off the corners of her mouth. He knew that Ruan Ling''s heart must be broken at this time, so he quickly pretended to be completely okay, smiled and pushed away the cloud sisters, struggled to stand up, hugged Zuge, smiled and said, "Zuge''s Kung Fu is great, a Hao conceded defeat."


    Sister rose on the side didn''t expect that brother Zu was so cruel. She was very unhappy, but she couldn''t show it. She forced a smile and said, "brother Zu, ah Hao conceded. His martial arts are good, but he certainly can''t compare with brother Zu. How about brother Zu? Take some of their siblings? His two sisters. I want them to follow me."


    Ruan Ling came to Tang Wenhao, held him and asked in a low voice, "baby, are you okay? I love my sister so much that I want to cry."


    "Hehe, elder sister, it''s OK. Who''s your husband? You know, I let him kick this kick, otherwise he won''t be able to stand down. I''ll recover after I go home with a little internal power. It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry! It won''t affect us entering the bridal chamber at night." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Smelly baby, I''m still joking at this time." Ruan Ling said painfully.


    "Ah Hao, come here, can you still go?" Zuge waved to him not far away.


    Ruan Ling and Yuncai sisters quickly stepped aside. Tang Wenhao smiled, pretended to be a little painful, walked up to Zuge and said with a smile, "Zuge, I''m fine. I''ll have a rest for a few days."


    Sister Rose hurriedly said to Zuge, "ah Hao said he would rest for a few days and asked if you could take him. If not, he took his two sisters and cloud sisters back. Zuge, I think you should leave them. Although he is not your opponent, there are not many people who can walk so many rounds in your Zuge''s hands, right?"


    "Hehe, that''s reasonable, but this boy does have two boys, his wife. To tell you the truth, I''ve tried my best just now. Otherwise, it''s really difficult to defeat him. This boy''s Kung Fu seems sparse and ordinary, but he can use it flexibly. He''s a talent. Wife, Hao, I''ll take it. You let him have a good rest for two days and get him some medicine. His two sisters and Yuncai sisters Let''s work under you first! "


    "Great, brother Zu, I said ah Hao is a rare talent. You didn''t shout to distract him just now. I don''t think I''m his opponent." Sister Rose smiled.


    "Hehe, wife, you may not be his opponent. This boy is very smart and flexible. If he uses it well, he will become my right-hand man, but he has a defect." Zuge said while dressing.


    "Zuge, what do you mean? What''s wrong with him?" Sister Rose asked puzzled.


    "I can''t understand him. I can''t communicate with him normally. You have to let him learn some Vietnamese. Most of our people speak Vietnamese," Zuge said.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. He is Chinese and speaks Chinese. Chinese and Vietnamese are similar in many places. Otherwise, can I speak Chinese so well? Don''t worry! I promise he can speak Vietnamese in less than half a year. I must make ah Hao a capable player for Zuge." Sister Rose smiled.


    "OK, rose, it''s really done. Zuge won''t treat him badly. Take them down first! I''m going to the factory to see the situation. The general came last night." Zuge said casually.


    Ruan Ling and Aya looked at each other.


    Sister Rose smiled and asked, "brother Zu, do you have any new orders?"


    "There''s no order. Let''s be cautious in the near future. Say that Lin haoxiong''s old boy has recruited everything. He''s also a jungle Fox and shit. How long has he been in prison? He has also offered his foreign son. It''s said that the funds are being transferred back to China through diplomatic channels and involved a large number of children of military cadres, but it doesn''t have much impact on us. Don''t worry! We''ll talk about it later." With that, Zuge led his people away from the ancestral hall.


    After Zuge left, sister rose immediately took Tang Wenhao to the office and began to care about Tang Wenhao''s injury in front of Ruan Ling, Aya and Yuncai, "How about a hao? Have a rest for two days. Anyway, Zuge has accepted you. Your two sisters and Yuncai sisters will follow me later. Just follow Zuge and do a good job. Zuge won''t treat you badly. He begins to like you."


    "Thank you, Sister Rose. I''ll try my best," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "By the way, clouds! Do ah Hao and you all live in your cousin ah Xin''s house now?" Sister Rose asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Sister Rose, they all live in my house!" Yaomei quickly smiled.


    "How about that? Your place is too crowded. In this way, let a Hao live next to Zuge''s room and me! Zuge just said, let me teach him Yuewen as soon as possible. Living in your house is too far away. It''s inconvenient. Clouds, your sisters will bear the burden. You know you''re newly married, but for work, let''s live separately for the time being! Okay?" Sister Rose smiled.


    Seeing Sister Rose say so, how dare Yuncai and Yunduo object? Besides, their sisters can''t be the master, so they can''t help but pass their eyes to Ruan Ling and Aya.


    Seeing this, Sister Rose also looked at Ruan Ling and Aya and asked with a smile, "ah Ling, Aya, don''t worry. It will never be okay to give ah Hao to me. I know you all value boys over girls. Is ah Hao the lifeblood of your family?"


    "Hehe, Sister Rose, please take more care of ah Hao. He is indeed the only boy of my parents. However, we see that Sister Rose is really helping us. Since Sister Rose said so, do as Sister Rose said!" Ruan Ling knew very well that if rose said such a thing, she can''t object and can only do as she said.


    Moreover, Ruan Ling, with a woman''s unique sensitivity, feels that Sister Rose must be interested in Tang Wenhao. With the help of this woman, Tang Wenhao''s work here will be much more convenient.


    Just now, from the conversation between Zuge and rose, they have felt that Yunxi stronghold must be a private Arsenal outside by a leader of the Vietnamese military headquarters. Zuge''s background must be not simple. To understand Zuge''s background, it must be the most convenient and safe to use rose.


    "OK, ah Ling, ah ya, don''t worry about your sisters. Ah Hao and Zuge will give full play to his ability. Then go back and prepare! Wait, I''ll have ah Hao picked up." Rose smiled.


    After coming out of the ancestral hall of Yunxi stronghold, Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao with concern, "baby, are you really okay? You were hurt by brother Zu. Baby, why are you so stupid? I love you so much."


    "Hehe, elder sister, it''s all right. Don''t bother me when I go back. I''ll use my skills to heal my wounds immediately. It''s no big problem. I know my own body." Tang Wenhao smiled as if nothing had happened.


    The cloud sisters also asked questions with concern for fear that Tang Wenhao''s injury was too serious. Later, Ruan Ling said that Tang Wenhao had deep internal skills and could heal himself. Their sisters were more down-to-earth.


    When he returned to a Xin''s house, Tang Wenhao locked himself in the room, took off his clothes, sat cross legged on the bed and began to exercise martial arts to heal his wounds. Just now, brother Zu''s foot really did his best. Fortunately, Tang Wenhao has deep internal skills. If ordinary people kick him with this foot, he must not get up. It must be difficult to recover if he doesn''t lie down for a month or two.


    Ruan Ling, Aya and other beauties are waiting for him anxiously outside. As a martial artist, Ruan Ling knows that his injury is certainly not as easy as he said. He must have hurt his internal organs. Otherwise, she won''t spit blood. When she thinks of Tang Wenhao''s mouth of blood, she feels that her heart has been stabbed and hurt!


    Tang Wenhao was indeed her life and everything. When she knew that Tang Wenhao and Tang Wan and Ruan Qing returned to the golden triangle to perform their tasks, her first reaction was that she wanted to follow him. She was worried about Tang Wenhao''s safety and that Tang Wan could not take good care of his life and everything, so she returned to Ruan''s house and set out with Aya regardless of everyone''s opposition.


    Her thorough love for Tang Wenhao is unimaginable. Her love is deep, fiery, crazy, tolerant and selfless. As long as Tang Wenhao is good, she can accept all his absurd behaviors, and she can accept Tang Wenhao''s acceptance of beautiful women and indulgence.

 Chapter 672

    For a whole hour, Tang Wenhao calmed down his breath with sweat. He said aloud to the outside, "sister, I''m fine. You can come in."


    Ruan Ling listened outside and hurriedly pushed the door in. When she saw Tang Wenhao sitting on the bed, her head was full of sweat. She was so distressed that she went to bed and wiped Tang Wenhao''s sweat with her sleeves. She put Tang Wenhao''s head in her white arms. Her face leaned directly against her bulging chest. She couldn''t help kissing his lips and said emotionally, "baby, all right! I''m so distressed." Ruan Ling''s gaffe stunned Yaomei. She didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao''s sister loved her brother so much. Where are brothers and sisters? Better than husband and wife! Where does a sister kiss her brother''s lips? Are they siblings?


    Yaomei can''t help but pass her eyes to the clouds and clouds. Seeing that the two sisters are very indifferent, she quickly pulls the clouds out and asks suspiciously, "clouds, is your eldest sister true or false? How do I think ah Ling is more like ah Hao''s wife? And ah ya, they don''t seem to be sisters, like ah Hao''s women, right?"


    Seeing that Yaomei saw the clue, the cloud whispered to her, "little sister-in-law, don''t talk nonsense! Sister a Ling is indeed ah Hao''s sister."


    "You lie to the devil! How can you tell me that my brother''s head is buried in my sister''s arms and my sister kisses my brother? Tell me the truth. If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll tell Sister Rose what I saw." Yao Mei threatened.


    The cloud was so frightened that he covered Yaomei''s mouth and said in horror, "little sister-in-law, you... Come in! Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll hurt my brother''s family." then the cloud pulled Yaomei into the room.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also got out of bed. Seeing that the cloud''s face was a little nervous, and Yao Mei looked at them suspiciously, Ruan Ling understood. She motioned to cloud to close the door, and cloud quickly closed the door.


    "Younger sister Yao, are you doubting that ah Hao and I are not siblings? Is that right?" Ruan Ling asked bluntly. Her expression was extremely serious, which frightened younger sister Yao. She thought Ruan Ling would take measures against her, and her legs began to tremble.


    "Miss a Ling, i... I won''t talk nonsense." Yao Mei said timidly.


    "Sister a Ling, why don''t you tell my little sister-in-law the truth! Save my little sister-in-law from guessing and telling her not to talk nonsense." the cloud asked.


    Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes held Yaomei sharply and asked seriously, "Yaomei, as for who we are, you don''t know better than knowing, but one thing, we are definitely not bad people, so I hope you can keep a secret for us, and you don''t want your family to be in danger?"


    Ruan Ling''s words are obviously threatening, because it really matters, and even Tang Wenhao''s life is in danger. If one day this sister reveals their identity to rose or brother Zu, brother Zu will doubt Tang Wenhao and even kill him suddenly.


    At the thought of this, Ruan Ling regretted her gaffe just now, but it''s already like this. She can only try her best to make up for it, but she''s really not sure whether such a sister is reliable or unreliable?


    "Well, miss ah Ling, I understand. I really can''t talk nonsense." Yao Mei nodded.


    "Baby, what do you think?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Sister, Yaomei should be reliable," Tang Wenhao said, and then stared at Yaomei sharply, making the little young woman afraid to look up at him.


    The cloud pulled Ruan Ling aside and whispered, "sister a Ling, just now my sister-in-law said that if I didn''t tell her the truth, she would tell Sister Rose about us, or tell her the truth?"


    "Ah? She really said so." Ruan Ling asked in amazement. Then there was a fierce light in her beautiful eyes, which was never seen by the clouds. She didn''t expect Ruan Ling to be fierce. The light emitted from her beautiful eyes could kill people. She was worried that she would kill Yaomei. She couldn''t help regretting telling her about it.


    Yao Mei glanced at Ruan Ling''s expression, which was even more frightened and bewildered, and begged to look at the cloud, "cloud, tell Miss a Ling that I really won''t say it. I''m kidding."


    "Sister, what''s going on?" Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand them, but he felt the importance of things from the expressions of Yaomei and Ruan Ling, and couldn''t help examining Yaomei.


    Ruan Ling repeats what cloud said just now. Tang Wenhao also realizes that this is a bit tricky. Kill Yaomei! Certainly not. He can''t do it. Anyway, she is also the little sister-in-law of cloud, but what she said just now is too scary. Once she really informs rose, their plan will be completely ruined.


    "Sister, ask her what conditions she needs? As long as she doesn''t talk nonsense, we can promise her some conditions, such as money or something." Tang Wenhao asked.


    Ruan Ling''s intestines are regretful at this time. She is also in a dilemma. Kill Yaomei! It seems too much. When she was with them today, she always cared about them and didn''t do anything sorry to them. What''s more, she just said that she was just kidding and wouldn''t take it seriously.


    But what if she''s serious? That would be terrible! Ask her first!


    Thinking of this, Ruan Ling conveyed Tang Wenhao''s meaning to Yaomei. The young woman was frightened by Ruan Ling''s fierce eyes. How dare you mention any conditions? Repeatedly shook her head and said that she had no conditions and would not talk nonsense. She just begged Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to spare her.


    Just then, someone outside the door shouted, "Yaomei, Yaomei."


    Ruan Ling hurriedly said, "Yaomei, remember what you said and don''t talk nonsense. Otherwise, your family''s life will be lost. Go!" and motioned Yaomei to go out.


    Yaomei nodded repeatedly, opened the door and went out.


    "Elder sister, I always feel uneasy. Whether Yaomei can trust me or not is not at all," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I feel the same way. I always feel my heart pounding. I feel very bad. Cloud, cloud, what kind of person did your little sister-in-law used to be at home? Do you know her?" Ruan Ling said to the cloud sisters.


    "Sister a Ling, we seldom come back once a year. We seldom deal with my sister-in-law. I really don''t know her, but I think my sister-in-law has a good impression of you. We shouldn''t talk nonsense. At least we are a family," cloud said.


    "Well, I think so. I think my little sister-in-law still likes ah Hao and your two sisters very much. It shouldn''t hurt you." cloud also said.


    "Cloud, cloud, it''s really difficult. You know our task. Once Zuge knows our purpose and identity, he will kill us. Including you and even your cousin''s family will be executed by Zuge. Do you think about the consequences?" Ruan Ling said seriously.


    After hearing this, the cloud sisters were also in a cold sweat and asked, "sister a Ling, what should I do? Can''t I really kill my sister-in-law? How can I face my cousin?"


    "Cloud, don''t worry. We didn''t say we were going to kill her, but we weren''t realistic. Do you have any way to make her never tell us?" Ruan Ling asked.


    The two sisters of cloud and cloud looked at each other, "cloud, you are smarter than your sister. What do you say to do?"


    "Sister, how can I be smarter than you? I don''t know. What do you say my sister-in-law likes at ordinary times?" cloud asked. This was suggestive. Cloud began to recall their limited times with Yaomei and think about what Yaomei said to her at ordinary times.


    "Cloud, my sister can''t remember what she likes. Every time she is with us, she complains about brother a Xin. Where did she say anything like that?" cloud said discouraged.


    "Well, it seems that my sister-in-law and brother a Xin are not very happy. When we came back last year, I remember that she had a quarrel with brother a Xin! He said that brother a Xin doesn''t care about her, and that brother a Xin still prefers his sister-in-law to her." cloud said.


    "Well, so I''m also worried that she''ll spill her resentment against brother a Xin on us. It''ll be troublesome if she really informs. I''m not sure about such an analysis," cloud said.


    Ruan Ling listened carefully to the conversation between the cloud sisters and wanted to sort out some clues from their words. Aya also understood some local languages. She said to Ruan Ling, "Elder sister, why don''t you let the baby make a beautiful man to sleep her? Think about it. Doesn''t the cloud say that Yaomei and her cousin are unhappy? There''s also resentment. Our baby is beautiful and energetic. She can satisfy her once. Maybe she will have a thought about the baby in the future. Where can she be willing to harm him? She won''t report."


    "Ah? Aya, you really dare to think! But! It''s a way to wrong our baby. Where can he see such a sister? His facial features and skin are OK, but he''s small and thin and not sexy at all. Where does the baby get interested in her!" Ruan Ling is upset at the thought of letting Tang Wenhao be with Yaomei. If Yaomei is a great beauty, she has no opinion at all.


    For example, today, when she saw that rose liked Tang Wenhao, she didn''t feel unhappy, because she thought the beauty of the rose could match her Wenhao. Tang Wenhao wouldn''t feel that her baby suffered a loss when she was with rose, but let Wen Hao sleep with Yaomei, and she felt that her Baobei was obviously taken advantage of by Yaomei.


    Seeing Ruan Ling and Aya muttering, Tang Wenhao came up and asked suspiciously, "sister, Aya, what are you muttering?"


    "Baby, Aya means to let you sleep the little young woman Yaomei so that she won''t tell us. Otherwise, we are not secure. Now even Yuncai sisters are beginning to worry that her little sister-in-law will harm us." Ruan Ling whispered.


    Tang Wenhao''s eyes were about to pop out. "Sister, do you agree with Aya''s bad idea?"


    "Hehe, baby, I know you certainly don''t like Yaomei, but do you have a better way?" Ruan Ling smiled helplessly.


    "Ridiculous! It''s not just a matter of looking up or looking down on. Ah Xin is very kind to our family. Oh! Because his little wife knows our identity, I touched his little wife? Sister, I can''t do such a wicked thing." Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "Baby, what do you say? We also know it''s not a good way," Aya said.

 Chapter 673

    Just then, Yaomei pushed the door and came in, followed by two young girls with short skirts and small clothes, and two small sharp knives pinned to her waist.


    "Sister a Ling, this is the girl sent by sister rose to invite ah Hao to treat the injury. If there''s nothing wrong, let ah Hao go with them!" Yaomei said carefully.


    Ruan Ling thought, it seems that this rose is really interested in her baby. How long has it been separated? She came and took people away. Maybe this is also a good thing! "Hehe, OK, Yaomei, you let them wait outside. Ah Hao will go with them right away."


    Yaomei now knows that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are not ordinary people. She doesn''t dare to go against Ruan Ling''s meaning. She quickly asks the two little girls to wait outside and closes the door.


    Ruan Ling tidied up Tang Wenhao''s clothes, kissed him a few times, and then said with concern, "Honey, Sister Rose, although she likes you, don''t be careless. After all, she is Zuge''s woman. Even if you want to take advantage of her love for you, you should be very careful. You can''t easily reveal your purpose. You''re not very sure. Don''t let Sister Rose see your intention. Just soak her carefully in front of her. Don''t let Zuge know, Ming White? "


    "Don''t worry, sister! I know in my heart that Sister Rose will die hard on me sooner or later... You should pay close attention to sister Yao''s behavior and don''t let her ruin our affairs. I always feel uneasy." Tang Wenhao said.


    Tang Wenhao followed Rose''s two maids to the front of a bamboo building in the east of Yunxi stronghold. Tang Wenhao looked around and saw that the location of the bamboo building was very interesting. It was almost independent of Yunxi stronghold. There were no other people within a kilometer around, but it was the only way to Yunxi mountain.


    Obviously, the bamboo building was built here with intention.


    There are several Vietnamese with guns on duty outside the bamboo building. When they see that Sister Rose''s two maidens are leading Tang Wenhao, they quickly ask them who Tang Wenhao is. The two maidens say they are Zuge''s new assistant. These talents bow and bow to let Tang Wenhao enter the bamboo building.


    Before going up, Sister Rose upstairs had changed into Audrey''s dress, long hair and shawl, which was more feminine. She greeted Tang Wenhao upstairs, "ah Hao, come up! Come and have a look at your room."


    Tang Wenhao followed the two maids up the bamboo building. The two maids stopped walking at the entrance of the stairs, but stood on the left and right sides. "Ah Hao, come here, come to Sister Rose first." Sister Rose shouted at the door of a room in the east of the bamboo building.


    Tang Wenhao walked past in a dignified manner and came to Sister Rose. At this time, Sister Rose, dressed in snow-white Audrey dress, showed her slender, graceful, concave and convex figure, which was sexy.


    Her waist was slim. Looking up, her jade neck was white, Yan Tao''s mouth was small, and her two red lips were fresh and tender. It was a very healthy natural ruddy, rather than painted with pink rouge. It was a little hard for people to resist to kiss. She had a delicate small nose, Danfeng eyes, goose egg face, a pair of beautiful seeds, and her wet hair fell naturally. Obviously, she had just bathed and the breeze blew , a faint fragrance came from the bath.


    Nima''s, does she want to sleep with me after washing? Tang Wenhao secretly flirts, but Zuge is sexy, but why does she seduce herself so obviously? Isn''t she afraid Zuge will find out? Tang Wenhao is full of doubts about her boldness.


    "Ah Hao, come on, don''t look silly. You''ll see it later." Sister Rose gave Tang Wenhao a charming look, with an ambiguous smile on her pretty face, and then motioned him to follow him into the room.


    This is a room full of women''s breath. It emits a special fragrance. Elegant wallpaper is pasted around the wall, with bells and butterfly flowers hanging on it. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, the bed inside is a single bed, not a double bed.


    Shit! Does Sister Rose and brother Zu usually live apart and only meet when they need to solve physical problems? Can the boy carry such a sexy and beautiful woman? Shit, is it a man? Tang Wenhao thought.


    "Ah Hao, this is Sister Rose''s room. Zuge''s room is in the East. His guards live downstairs, and then your room is in the West with my maids."


    "Ah? Sister Rose, you let me live with your maid?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, what do you think? I mean, there are all my maids living there. They only have one room for you. It''s beautiful! I have twelve maids. Do you have that ability?" Rose said with a charming smile.


    Tang Wenhao smiled faintly and didn''t refute her. He thought, shit! If you look down on people, you''ll know that I''m powerful. Then you''ll know that I can handle a hundred and twelve maidens. Of course, I can''t say that now. Before then, I haven''t figured out who you are!


    Sister Rose waved to him and asked him to follow her to the window. She pointed to the mountains outside and said with a smile, "ah Hao, is it beautiful here? Look, there is a river over there. The water is very clear. When you get better, shall I take you swimming?"


    "Ah? If you take me swimming, Zuge won''t kill me?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He felt more and more that there was something wrong with the relationship between sister rose and Zuge.


    "Oh, no, I said that only by staying with you more can your Vietnamese improve faster. By the way... Ah Hao, you said this morning that as long as Sister Rose understood your heart, what do you mean? You must tell me clearly." sister rose looked at him very carefully.


    How bad Tang Wenhao is! Hurriedly shot at her sensitive part with extremely colored eyes, and then said with a bad smile, "Sister Rose, you know in your heart, don''t you?"


    "I don''t know. I want you to say it yourself." Sister Rose said charmingly.


    Tang Wenhao looked out and looked extremely careful. "Don''t look. No one will come up without my order. Don''t worry! Brother Zuge just came back and took someone away. He said he went to the mountain to pick up the goods. It would be good if he could come back tomorrow night." sister Rose smiled boldly.


    "Really? You won''t hurt me? I really want to follow brother Zu and don''t want to be killed by him." Tang Wenhao deliberately pretended to be very cautious.


    "Dead boy, do you really or falsely don''t understand? Do you know that Sister Rose is helping you? Go ahead! Don''t follow brother Zu after you don''t say it." Sister Rose said unhappily.


    "Sister Rose, I can speak my heart." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Nonsense, is lying interesting?" Sister Rose gave him a white look.


    Then, Tang Wenhao said to her in a very serious tone, "Sister Rose, I wanted you the first time I saw you. You look so beautiful, as beautiful as my sister."


    Sister Rose blushed with shame when she heard this. Her pink fist gently hit him on the shoulder and said with a shy smile, "you''re a bad boy! You''re gentle and your mind is not clean."


    "This is a man''s instinct! Who makes you look so beautiful and sexy! Zuge is really lucky." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Sister rose looked dejected and sighed, "Alas! Lucky? Hum... What''s lucky? He''s lucky, but what about me? Where''s my lucky? Well, Hao, I''ll take you to see your own room! Let the maid take some medicine for you later. Brother Zu kicked you!"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. It''s good to see Sister Rose." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly boy, do you talk to the cloud sisters like that? They are lucky enough to be dead girls. Hey! I wonder why you, a college student, like these female hunters. Are they a little game? Of course, the two girls are still beautiful to dress up, but they haven''t read a book after all." Sister Rose asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, Sister Rose, in the wilderness, I am a normal man and they are also normal girls. It''s not dry firewood and fire to touch each other? Don''t you have feelings after a long time and many times? You know." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly boy, I think you''re getting worse and worse. Now that I''ve separated you, will you hate me?" Sister Rose asked with a meaningful smile.


    "No, you didn''t prevent us from being together again. I think they can go back. Can''t you? You can''t completely separate me from the cloud sisters? Can you replace them?" Tang Wenhao said with a fire in his eyes. He wanted to light up the hostess of Yunxi stronghold. He knew that brother Zu''s departure was a rare opportunity.


    Sure enough, under Tang Wenhao''s extremely ambiguous and warm eyes, Sister Rose began to breathe quickly. She swallowed her saliva and said hastily, "you... Dead boy... Really bad! Can this be replaced?"


    "Sister Rose, don''t you just want to replace their sisters when you let me live here? Tell me Yuewen lied to brother Zu? You actually like me, don''t you?" Tang Wenhao asked after me.


    "No... who said... You''re talking nonsense, dead boy, don''t look at me like this... I''m going to be angry." Sister Rose was overwhelmed by Tang Wenhao''s hot eyes. She felt that her thinking had begun to be disordered under Tang Wenhao''s hungry eyes.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Sister Rose was on her way. Glancing at the situation outside, he knew that there would be no idle people in this place except the most intimate person of Sister Rose. Therefore, he took sister rose into his fiery chest, hugged her tightly, and said seriously, "Sister Rose, I want you to be my woman, even if I am broken by brother Zu."


    This confession was too powerful. Sister Rose raised her beautiful eyes, stared at Tang Wenhao''s handsome eyes and handsome face, looked at him carefully, surging in her heart, but said shyly, "ah Hao, what you said is true? Do you like Sister Rose?"


    "Well, Sister Rose, don''t you want to be my woman? I don''t believe it." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Ah Hao, you are right. Sister Rose was captured by you, captured by your eyes. Your eyes can kill people and kill a woman''s heart. From the first time I saw you, Sister Rose knew that I was finished. I madly liked you, a dead boy who jumped out of nowhere." sister Rose began to tell him her heart.

 Chapter 674

    "Hehe, Sister Rose, are you too lecherous? Are you moved to see me handsome?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly. He knew this must be an important reason.


    "Smelly beauty! Dead boy, when you compete with me, did you mean to let me? You didn''t do your best?" Sister Rose asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her and analyzed the meaning of this sentence, "ha ha, I generally don''t try my best to fight with beautiful women. There is only one case where I will try my best."


    "Ah? Under what circumstances would you do your best? Tell me." Sister Rose smiled charmingly.


    Tang Wenhao reached out to scrape her delicate little nose and said with a bad smile, "do you want to know?"


    "Well, come on! Bad boy." Sister Rose said with a whiny smile. She liked Tang Wenhao more and more. She always felt very relaxed when she was with him. His charming eyes always filled her heart with sweetness and expectation.


    "You kiss me affectionately and I''ll tell you. If you don''t affectionately, you have a bad attitude. You have to start over. Otherwise, if you kill me, I won''t compromise. Come on! I''ll accept your affectionate bullying now." Tang Wenhao closed his eyes with a bad smile and looked like being slaughtered.


    Where has sister rose seen such a man who can pick up girls in her life? Zuge has never played with her like this. She thinks Tang Wenhao has an irresistible charm.


    Especially his lips, so sexy! Thinking of this, Sister Rose took Tang Wenhao''s cheek and kissed it gently. The four lips were connected. In an instant, Sister Rose felt that the sky was spinning. She felt that the breath vomited from Tang Wenhao''s hot lips had a magic power that could melt her.


    Tang Wenhao immediately pried open her sweet lips and began to attack


    Crazy kisses, crazy requests... Ten minutes later, Sister Rose completely collapsed in Tang Wenhao''s arms and couldn''t stand. Jiao panted and blushed, while Tang Wenhao tried his best to control his rising desire. He knew that if he wanted to completely accept the hooked woman, she must make herself crazy first.


    The way to make her crazy is to give her nothing she wants until she completely surrenders and becomes your slave.


    So Tang Wenhao tried to put out his fire, gently pushed her away, and then pretended to be very serious and said, "Sister Rose, I can''t apologize to the clouds and clouds."


    "What? Are you right?" rose was shocked when she heard Tang Wenhao''s words. Just now, she didn''t believe that Tang Wenhao was a man who could keep his wife like a jade. If he was such a man, she would never use his charming eyes to impress herself at the first meeting. Sister rose is such a smart woman, Can''t you understand Tang Wenhao''s ghost trick?


    "Really, Sister Rose, I just... Just couldn''t control it. It was an accident." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Accident? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t hesitate to be crushed by brother Zu?" Sister Rose asked charming. She knew that Tang Wenhao was teasing her.


    Just then, a maid came to the door from the outside. She saw that Tang Wenhao and Sister Rose stood very ambiguous, and their faces were full of blushes. She knowingly wanted to go back. Sister Rose''s expression didn''t matter. She just asked coldly, "Xiaoqin, what''s up?"


    "Sister Rose, I just want to tell you that the medicine you asked me to give ah Hao is ready and the room is clean." the maid Xiaoqin bowed her head and replied. She was afraid of Sister Rose.


    "Oh, that''s OK. Take ah Hao to have a look first! Let him take the medicine and then come over." he said, motioning Tang Wenhao to go with the little girl. Tang Wenhao nodded and followed the little girl to the west of the bamboo building.


    Tang Wenhao''s room is on the west side of the bamboo building, basically echoing Zuge''s. it is very simple. There is a bed, a table and a chair. The quilt is new but very thin. However, it is a tropical jungle and does not need a thick quilt. In fact, it is mainly used to prevent mosquito bites at night.


    Moreover, the mosquitoes in the jungle are completely different from what we thought. Many of them are poisonous. Once bitten by poisonous mosquitoes, they can be killed or injured. It is very terrible. However, for the villagers who have lived in the jungle for a long time, they have already taken preventive measures. For example, putting some mosquito repellent wild flowers in the room can completely avoid being bitten by mosquitoes. This is the so-called "one thing reduces one thing", reinforce each other.


    Xiaoqin takes the medicine on the table and gives it to Tang Wenhao. Then she takes a cup of poured water from the table and waits for Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao stares at the little girl with a bad smile. When Xiaoqin and another beautiful woman bring him along on the way, he pays attention to the two beautiful women, who are estimated to be eighteen or nine years old. They have beautiful facial features, snow-white skin and about one meter five or eight tall, The slim and slender waist is like Tang Wenhao''s big hands. Once their hands are closed, they can hold their small waist. Wearing short skirts, they wrap them very well and have a unique taste.


    Xiaoqin was staring at her with Tang Wenhao''s Enchanted eyes and banged. She was embarrassed to lower her head. Tang Wenhao smiled and held up her small chin. It was indisputable to say that she took a kiss on her pink mouth. For a moment, Xiaoqin''s face was as red as a red Fuji. Her beautiful eyes were stunned. She never thought that the handsome man who fascinated their sister rose would kiss her, It happened so suddenly that she didn''t know what to do and didn''t dare to cry.


    Tang Wenhao saw that her little appearance was very funny. He kissed her on her lips again. The little girl''s hand began to tremble. Tang Wenhao was afraid that she would break the cup. He quickly took the water cup in her hand and said with a bad smile, "little beauty, is it fun?"


    Xiaoqin couldn''t understand him. She looked at Tang Wenhao blankly and shyly, trying to push Tang Wenhao away, but how strong Tang Wenhao was! He hooped her so hard that she couldn''t move, but the little girl didn''t dare to cry. She had to beg Tang Wenhao anxiously and shyly.


    Tang Wenhao thought, I have to let all the girls here taste the sweetness and become my loyal followers in the future. Sample, let''s start with you!


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao once again kissed Xiaoqin''s sweet lips, and his big hand was still rubbing her wantonly. Has the little girl ever been played by a man like this? Soon he stopped resisting, willingly accepted Tang Wenhao''s bullying, and Xiang lips couldn''t help moaning slightly.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao sensitively heard the sound of footsteps, and quickly released her. The little girl was panting and looked at Tang Wenhao incomprehensibly. Tang Wenhao pointed out with his hand, then picked up the medicine, stuffed it into his mouth, took a gulp of the water on the table, and swallowed the medicine.


    As soon as the medicine arrived, sister rose just stood at the door. Seeing Tang Wenhao drinking medicine, she smiled and waved Xiaoqin out. Xiaoqin was afraid that sister rose would see the clue and bowed her head and went out.


    "Dead boy, finish what you just said." Sister Rose came to him with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao stretched out his hand to hold her slender waist. Sister Rose''s body immediately shook, her pretty face was crimson, and pretended to scold, "dead boy, where are you going to touch?"


    "Sister Rose, didn''t you tell me to make it clear? Do you mean that sentence? Under what circumstances will I make full efforts or what? First of all, you have to tell me that you are confused about my sentence, right?" Tang Wenhao looked obscene.


    "You... Bad boy, don''t make it hard." Sister Rose began to breathe quickly.


    "Where is it? Do you miss me here?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, yes... Just want to die you bad guy." Sister Rose trembled.


    "Ha ha, please answer me a few questions first, otherwise, how dare I be bad to you? Although I''m not afraid of being broken into pieces by brother Zu, I don''t want to be broken into pieces by him! Right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, Sister Rose doesn''t want you to be broken into pieces. What do you want to ask?" Sister Rose asked anxiously. Now she wants Tang Wenhao to make a soul stirring love trip with her.


    "First question, why do you dare to be with me like this? Aren''t you Zuge''s wife? Besides, there are many people here. You just say that the little girls above are your maidens and won''t betray you. What about the security personnel below that building? Aren''t you afraid they''ll tell Zuge when they find out about us?"


    "Hehe, I''m not afraid. As long as we don''t hold each other in front of brother Zu, it''s all right." unexpectedly, Sister Rose said indifferently.


    "Why?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. Sister Rose''s answer shocked him. Is her status very special? Not just Zuge''s wife, but other special identities? Let Zuge dare not do anything to her? Nima''s, it''s getting more and more fun.


    "Hehe, you will understand later." Sister Rose was not in a hurry to answer him.


    "Aren''t you Zuge''s wife?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? It''s not Zuge''s wife? Why do you ask?" sister rose looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Because if he is really your husband, how can he allow such a beautiful and sexy wife to be with other men? This is unreasonable. However, when you help me today, I feel that he is jealous again, which shows that he cares about you, so I can''t understand the relationship between you. Sister rose, I hope you tell me the truth, otherwise, I can''t be with you like this I''m really in love with you, and I can''t. It doesn''t matter if I break my body, but I can''t implicate my two sisters, sister Yuncai and her cousin''s family? Zuge won''t just fix me, he''ll sit together, right? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Silly boy, Sister Rose didn''t read you wrong. You''re a little lecherous, but you''re smart. You can always see the essence when looking at problems. Sister Rose doesn''t marry you. Yes, Sister Rose is really not Zuge''s wife. Our relationship between husband and wife is superficial. You''re the only one who knows this, not even my maid and the brothers below." Sister Rose said seriously.


    "Ah? Even on the surface, if we go too far, we all know how Zuge''s face comes down?" Tang Wenhao asked, secretly surprised. It seems that Zuge and rose have special identities, otherwise, they won''t form this combination.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, silly boy. Don''t worry! Sister Rose said it''s all right if it''s all right. No one dare do anything to you without me, unless he doesn''t want to live, including brother Zu, okay?" Sister Rose said faintly, full of confidence, which puzzled Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 675

    Brother rose, I has been losing your understanding. Is this Yunxi village not the ancestral brother has the final say? Are you bigger than him? But when I was in the contest, you could feel that he was the boss of the Yunxi Zhai, in the conversation between you two, "said Tang Wen Hao.


    Brother has the final say, "you are right," said the brother of Yunxi. "We must listen to him. But it is work and life. I have the final say. When I was sent to the north, I was just his wife on the surface, not a real wife, or could I live with him?" asked Rose sister.


    "Hehe, that''s right. Sister Rose, who are you? Why aren''t you even afraid of brother Zu?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Silly boy, don''t ask. When it''s time to tell you, you will naturally know that as long as you are sincere to Sister Rose and sincerely help brother Zu, Sister Rose won''t disappoint you and will take good care of your family, but one thing, you and sister Yuncai can''t always be together. You will be my rose man in the future. You and their sisters can only be together occasionally, otherwise, I''ll kill them, "said Sister Rose. Her beautiful eyes showed a trace of jealousy and stared at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit! Lao Tzu has the final say that Lao Tzu has not yet met such a fucking great woman and has become a woman of Laozi. It''s you!


    Tang Wenhao was about to express his determination to rose. Later, he took her as the center and wholeheartedly assisted Zuge as the basic point to deal with the problem. There was a Jiao shout outside. Listen to the voice, Xiaoqin was shouting a report.


    Sister Rose asked impatiently, "Xiaoqin, what''s the matter?"


    "Sister Rose, the patrolman found a fainted man outside the stockade, and brother Zu was not in the stockade. The patrolman asked Sister Rose how to deal with this man?" Xiaoqin said.


    "Ah? Faint outside the stockade? Won''t you get any disease? Throw it into the wild to feed the wolf." Sister Rose said impatiently.


    "Ah? Yes, Sister Rose," replied Xiao Qin, and then she was going to convey the order.


    Tang Wenhao asked with a casual smile, "what bothers you, Sister Rose?"


    "Said a man fainted outside the stockade. I told them to throw people into the wild to feed the wolf. Bad luck!" Sister Rose said indifferently.


    "Ah? Sister Rose, how can you deal with the problem like this? At least it''s a human life. Let them bring people in first. Maybe they''ll still be useful? Besides, if people come to report to the stockade or something, you throw people into the wild to feed wolves, how unjust they will die?" Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, He wanted to find out who the man who fainted outside the stockade was? What''s wrong with Li Qiang?


    Sister Rose thought Tang Wenhao''s words seemed reasonable. She hurried out and shouted downstairs, "let someone carry the man to the ancestral hall. I''ll go and have a look at it right away."


    Sister Rose came back and asked, "ah Hao, are you all right?"


    "Ah? Nothing, you can enter the bridal chamber." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, smelly boy, just like you, Sister Rose doesn''t believe how good you can be? She said she can''t be sorry for the cloud sisters, ghost letter! Come on! Now that you can enter the bridal chamber, go with Sister Rose. Let''s go and see who fainted outside the stronghold." Sister Rose smiled charmingly.


    "OK! Let''s go!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Rose walked in front, and Tang Wenhao followed behind her. He glanced at her graceful and boneless figure and forced to swallow her saliva. Shit, Vietnamese women wearing Audrey''s clothes are sexy, revealing the places where women attract men most.


    Especially when he went downstairs, the rhythmic swing from side to side was charming. When there was no one behind, Tang Wenhao shamelessly touched others, made Sister Rose Blush, looked back and pretended to scold, "you bad boy, where are you going? What do you want?"


    "Sister Rose, you are so sexy! I can''t help it! In the evening, I''m going to risk being torn to pieces by brother Zu and enter your bridal chamber with you, okay?" Tang Wenhao said vaguely in Sister Rose''s ear.


    "Hmm! Bad boy, I won''t go. I''m going to enter the bridal chamber with you now." Sister Rose was teased by Tang Wenhao to go back upstairs to marry Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha... I''d better go and have a look first. You told others that you should go there immediately and can''t fool your subordinates. How can you be a leader? Who will believe you in the future? The leader should say one thing and one thing, okay? It seems that I''ll train you in leadership in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled at her seriously.


    Sister Rose smiled and asked, "what is flickering?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Tang Wenhao pushed her fragrant shoulder, motioned her and said as she walked.


    "Well, tell me quickly, or I''ll drive the Yuncai sisters out of Yunxi stronghold." Sister Rose also threatened very seriously, at least her expression was very serious, as if that was really the case.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "hehe, is it true or false? We''re going to enter the bridal chamber at night. You have to drive away my wife. Are you right?"


    "No mistake, don''t always mention it into the bridal chamber, villain." Sister Rose said angrily.


    "Yes, little wife." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He knew that Sister Rose was very hungry and thirsty. She would take the initiative to throw herself into her arms if she was teased a little. She couldn''t stand his ambiguous tease and robbery.


    "Hehe, who is your second wife? I want to be your first wife. You have to divorce the cloud sisters. In the future, you will be my man." Sister Rose said with a smile.


    "Just you? No, absolutely not. You don''t have this ability." Tang Wenhao turned around Sister Rose and looked at her carefully, with disdain in his eyes.


    Sister Rose was very angry when she saw that Tang Wenhao looked down on her. "You bastard dare to look down on me? Aren''t you afraid that my aunt was really angry and drove you out of Yunxi stronghold?"


    "Aunt, I''m not afraid at all, because I didn''t look down on you, but just told the truth. In fact, you should ask me first, why do you say you can''t? Where can''t you? Right? You don''t ask the reason. You''re in a hurry to punish yourself. You''re a silly woman. Do you admit it?" Tang Wenhao asked back with a smile.


    After hearing Tang Wenhao''s words, Sister Rose burst out laughing, raised her pink fist and hit Tang Wenhao on the shoulder, whining and laughing, "Villain, tell me what''s wrong with me? Why did I drive you away or punish myself? I''m not punishing you? If your explanation can convince my aunt, I''ll admit that I''m a silly woman, you know? No one in Yunxi stronghold dares to talk to me like this, hum!" said Sister Rose and Liu Mei.


    Tang Wenhao pinched her pretty face and kissed her in broad daylight, making Sister Rose Blush. He quickly looked around and found no one else. Then he smiled shyly. They were walking along the mountain path between Yunxi stronghold and their residence. Usually there were few people on this road, so Tang Wenhao flirted with her a little recklessly As a senior girl picking expert, he knows where Sister Rose''s weakness is.


    "Sister Rose, I''ll answer your first question first. I said you can''t do it. It''s because I have full confidence in myself and know you that I came to the conclusion that it''s treacherous in your opinion and very sincere in my opinion. Second, where I said you can''t do it, you can deeply realize how correct I was just when I went into my wedding room with you at night You really can''t do anything in front of me. Even if you use your milk strength, you still can''t do anything. Therefore, I dare say that from tomorrow morning, you won''t yell at me like this. You will sincerely treat me as your emperor. "


    "Explain the third question again. Why do I say that you are punishing yourself by driving us away? The reason is very simple. Because you are in love with me, I want to leave Yunxi stronghold. How can you live? Did you always think of me after my sister and I went back to cousin Yuncai''s house? I can feel that you must be thinking of me, otherwise, you wouldn''t be so eager to let Xiaoqin take them away I''ll take you to your room, don''t you have to argue? "Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, Sister Rose took him and looked at Tang Wenhao carefully. The more she looked, the more she liked and admired him. In her previous life circle, where had she seen such a handsome man with good eloquence? Seeing no one around, she jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms and said in a whine, "Ah Hao, you''re right. I''m really in love with you. Will you really want me tonight?"


    Tang Wenhao took her slim waist and thought that the woman with mysterious identity had really been moved by herself. He smiled triumphantly. He resisted his desire to erase her local card and said with a smile, "Sister Rose, as long as you want to marry me, I dare to marry you."


    "Not to marry, but to be your woman. On the surface, I have to be Zuge''s wife." Sister Rose explained.


    "Hehe, in my opinion, it''s the same. The woman who entered the bridal chamber with me is my wife. Well, this is our agreement today. Go to the ancestral hall first and come back immediately to prepare?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, ah Hao, listen to you." Sister Rose smiled happily like a little girl who had just fallen in love.


    To make a long story short, the two soon arrived at the ancestral hall of Yunxi stronghold. They saw Yunxiang leading his patrol around a man lying on the ground saying something. They were surprised to see Sister Rose and Tang Wenhao coming, but didn''t dare to ask anything, but made way for Sister Rose respectfully.


    "Sister Rose, this man fainted outside our stockade." Yunxiang said.


    "Oh, let me see if the doctor has examined him?" Sister Rose came and asked.


    "No, we don''t dare to make decisions without your orders." Yunxiang replied.


    Sister Rose came to the man and saw that he was very brave and looked very good. She opened his eyes and covered them with blood. Sister Rose thought he should be too tired and fell asleep.


    "Ah Hao, I don''t think this man is ill, but he is tired and asleep. Come and have a look." Sister Rose said to Tang Wenhao outside the crowd.


    Tang Wenhao walked up to him suspiciously. He looked up and was stunned. The person lying on the ground was Ruan Biao. How could Ruan Biao faint outside the stockade? Was something wrong with Li Qiang? Did he come to report? Did all the people who escorted the goods run away?

 Chapter 676

    Sister Rose saw the surprised color in Tang Wenhao''s eyes and couldn''t help suspecting the clouds. However, she didn''t move her voice and color, but continued to ask, "ah Hao, do you think this man is too tired and fainted?"


    Tang Wenhao squatted down and raised Ruan Biao''s eyes. Sure enough, there was blood in it, which showed that he had not slept for a long time. He must have run back all night. He was hungry, thirsty and sleepy, so he fainted.


    "Sister Rose, this man is really tired and fainted. If you want to know who he is, you''ll know everything when he gets enough sleep and gives him something to eat," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, ah Hao, just do as you say. Ah Xiang, ask someone to take this man to an empty room, rest first, send someone to guard, give him something to eat when he wakes up, and then tell me. I''ll ask him who he is? Why did he come to our stockade? Understand?" Sister Rose ordered.


    "Yes, Sister Rose, you carry him to the back." Yunxiang ordered his men.


    After the arrangement, Sister Rose took Tang Wenhao back. Tang Wenhao knew that the woman''s mind must be on the wedding night at night, but he was thinking about how to faint Ruan Biao outside the stockade. The news told Ruan Ling that they had to find a way to get close to Ruan Biao to find out the situation.


    No, Ruan Ling, it''s not convenient for them to get close to the ancestral temple. They might as well come by themselves. What reason can they get close to the ancestral temple? There is no reason. Once Sister Rose knows, she will doubt her identity. She can''t act too hastily and destroy the trust just established.


    Tang Wenhao''s absentmindedness on the road made the alert and intelligent Sister Rose suspicious. When she came to the forest path, she saw no one around. She took Tang Wenhao to sit on a stone. Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "ha ha, Sister Rose, are you tired? Shall I carry you?"


    "Hehe, OK? But I want to ask you something? Otherwise, I dare not be with you." Sister Rose said seriously, and then looked at Tang Wenhao carefully.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised and immediately understood the voice outside Sister Rose''s words. He was sweating in his heart. He was sure that his expression made Sister Rose suspicious. Shit, she''s still not sophisticated! "Sister Rose, don''t look at me like that, or I''ll make a mistake."


    "Hehe, what mistake did you make? Kill me? Shut up?" Sister Rose sneered.


    "What are you talking about? I''m reluctant to kill you even if I kill myself!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hao, I don''t want to joke with you. Who are you?" Sister Rose asked seriously.


    "Don''t you know? I didn''t tell you lies?" Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "You know the man lying on the ground just now, don''t you?" Sister Rose asked as she examined Tang Wenhao.


    "I don''t know. I can only say that he is very similar to a business friend of mine, but when I look at it carefully, it''s still different. So I was very surprised when I saw him at the first sight. I thought he was my friend, but now I''m sure he''s not my friend, so I also want to ask who he is, maybe my friend''s brother or brother or something. It''s also possible." Tang Wenhao argued cunningly.


    Sister rose looked at Tang Wenhao as if she believed it or not. Tang Wenhao was also muttering in her heart. Sister Rose obviously doubted her identity. If she didn''t deal with her as soon as possible, something would happen sooner or later. Besides, I don''t know why Ruan Biao rushed to Yunxi stronghold at the risk of death? But there is no doubt that something must have happened to Li Qiang. Otherwise, why should he risk his life to run to Yunxi stronghold?


    "Ah Hao, why did this man faint outside our stronghold just after you arrived at Yunxi stronghold? Is it a coincidence? Or are you together? What''s the purpose of your coming to Yunxi stronghold? I can''t embarrass you for the sake that I really like you, but you must tell me the truth," said Sister Rose.


    "Sister Rose, I''ve told you the truth. I really don''t know this person. Why don''t you kill him so that he won''t affect our relationship," Tang Wenhao said.


    Sister rose looked at Tang Wenhao and said with a sneer, "OK, I''ll kill him." then Sister Rose pulled Tang Wenhao up, as if she really wanted to go back. Tang Wenhao secretly complained that she shouldn''t be an army like this. Now she''s an army. What should I do?


    "I''d better wait until someone wakes up. Otherwise, I really killed the wrong person. I''ve had a bad conscience all my life. I''ve never hurt anyone. I can''t kill anyone just because I want to be with you." Tang Wenhao quickly laughed.


    "Oh? You really think so?" Sister Rose smiled cunningly.


    "Well, well, Sister Rose, let''s not be unhappy about this irrelevant person any more. Shall we happily decorate our bridal chamber?" Tang Wenhao said with a playful smile. After that, he deliberately stared at Sister Rose with lustful eyes.


    "Where are you looking, dead boy?" Sister Rose said coyly. She liked Tang Wenhao''s appearance of wanting to eat her.


    "Hehe, Sister Rose, I can''t help it! You are so sexy! I''ve never seen such a beautiful and sexy woman like you. In our Chinese words, you are an immortal." Tang Wenhao smiled sweetly.


    "Hehe, villain, I''m not as beautiful as your two sisters, especially your eldest sister ah Ling. She is the most beautiful and sexy woman I''ve ever seen in my life. Her temperament is very elegant, which makes any woman with her feel inferior. Zuge also said that your two sisters are the most beautiful women he''s ever seen in his life, and your second sister and Your eldest sister is a different flavor. Your second sister is very sexy, hot and beautiful. Which man can marry your two sisters is really lucky in his life. "Sister Rose praised Ruan Ling and Aya for their beauty.


    Tang Wenhao listened to his heart and thought, of course, my sister is the most beautiful and sexy woman in the world. She is an angel and a goddess in my heart, and Aya is the God of sexuality.


    What a pressing matter of the moment has the final say make blind and disorderly conjectures. When the two of them return to the place where rose sister lives, Tang Wenhao dare not think about it. At least when he stays with rose sister, he can not think of ruanbiao''s affairs. He knows that the urgent matter is to control the rose sister as soon as possible, especially now that brother Zu is not in the stockade. It''s best to collect all the evidence before Zuge comes back, and then completely destroy this arsenal outside Vietnam.


    Sister Rose asked her maid to decorate her room. While she was busy, she also asked Tang Wenhao to go back to her room and have a rest. She said that she would enter Tang Wenhao''s bridal chamber with Tang Wenhao before the sun goes down. In the evening, she would also invite cloud sisters and Ruan Ling and Aya to celebrate their union with them. Today''s task is heavy. If you don''t recuperate, you can''t. She''s still worried about Tang Wenhao''s injury, She didn''t know that the injury was nothing to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was happy to be quiet. He hurried back to his room, lay on the wooden bed, and began to think about how to approach Ruan Biao and ask about the situation in order to discuss countermeasures.


    After thinking about it, Tang Wenhao still thinks it''s better to go there in person. He wants to meet sister rose after she enters the bridal chamber, let her be a woman, and then point her acupoints when she goes crazy, so that she can completely coma, and then avoid everyone and leave the building quietly.


    After arriving at the ancestral hall, he tried to sneak into the ancestral hall and control the people guarding Ruan Biao. In this way, he woke Ruan Biao up unconsciously and let him go after asking about the situation. After the plan was determined, he relaxed and Tang Wenhao really fell asleep.


    When he woke up and opened his eyes, Tang Wenhao saw the charming sister rose sitting in front of the bed. She stared at herself. Her beautiful eyes showed great admiration. "Ah Hao, my bridegroom, you are so handsome. Will you really be my man? I didn''t dare to think, and I thought she was dreaming!"


    "Hehe, whether it''s true or not, I''ll know right away. Sister Rose, you''re so beautiful." Tang Wenhao sincerely praised her, and then involuntarily grabbed her jade hand. This is the truth. Although he doesn''t love her, he can''t deny her soul grabbing beauty, especially the sexy in her bones, which makes Tang Wenhao move.


    "Ah Hao, according to the custom of our hometown, I need a lot of etiquette to marry you, but in this exotic jungle, other red tape is exempted! I just want to be your bride now. Look outside, the sun is about to set in the West. In our hometown, you must hold me to bed at this time." Sister Rose said, The beautiful eyes are full of desire.


    Tang Wenhao got up and smiled at her, "really? Great, I can''t wait. By the way, is there anyone outside? It''s best to drive all your people away! Your bamboo house is not soundproof. I''m afraid you''ll scare them later."


    "Ah? Why?" Sister Rose asked innocently.


    "Because I''m so powerful that you can''t stand it. You can cry and howl." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Ah?... are you bad, true or false?" Sister Rose asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao was very suspicious when he saw Sister Rose''s expression. Shit, this woman hasn''t experienced a man yet, has she? That Zuge has been with her for so long, has he really never touched her? No way. Is he still not a fucking man? Such a beautiful and sexy woman lives next door every day. Can she carry it? He is also an indomitable man!


    "Sister Rose, you''ll know right away, so you''d better clean up the irrelevant personnel out of the building. I''m afraid they will not stand it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, I''ll let them all go out! Let men go to the ancestral hall to drink. My maid can''t go. They have to stay. Otherwise, I''ll let them all wait downstairs. When we come out of the bridal chamber, I''ll arrange for them to go to cousin Yuncai''s house and invite your family over." Sister Rose smiled.


    "Oh, well, let them go quickly! I can''t hold it anymore. By the way, Sister Rose, remind you that according to the habit of our hometown, you should be my woman with honor. You have to give red envelopes to people who help others. Are you ready?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 677

    "Villains, I gave them when we decorated our bridal chamber, and all the brothers downstairs. They reassured me that they wouldn''t tell brother Zu. Hum! They don''t know. Brother Zu just knows. What can I do? I''m not his real wife." Sister Rose smiled charmingly, and then twisted her hips and went out.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her sexy appearance with a drooling face!


    After getting out of bed, Tang Wenhao followed sister rose out of his room. Sister Rose called Xiaoqin and asked her to tell her brothers downstairs to go to the ancestral hall for a drink. Don''t come back in the evening. Let Xiaoqin and their maid stay downstairs. They should eat, drink and don''t disturb her.


    Xiaoqin pursed her mouth, stole music and went downstairs.


    When they arrived at the bridal chamber, Tang Wenhao raised his eyes and sighed to himself that women are delicate and skillful. In less than two hours, Sister Rose''s room has been newly decorated. The walls are covered with wild saffron picked from nearby, and the curtains are changed into red. There are new bedding on the bed, and all around the bed are fragrant wild flowers.


    "Sister Rose, so many wild flowers are picked from around here?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, is it fragrant?" Sister Rose smiled charmingly, and then came to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao hurriedly grabbed her small waist and pinched it with a bad smile.


    "You should get some roses. You are my rose! The rose symbolizing the flower of love is most suitable to be arranged in the bridal chamber. How ugly the wild flowers are! It''s easy to cause misunderstanding, as if I''m picking wild flowers now, isn''t it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then began to untie Sister Rose''s Audrey.


    "Well... Ah Hao, what you say is what you say! I don''t care. As long as I can be your woman, I don''t care... Come on, hold me to bed." Sister Rose said eagerly.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand a beautiful woman looking forward to her luck like this. Shit, be happy first. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao didn''t do it twice. He picked up Sister Rose and walked towards the not spacious bed. Sister Rose''s beautiful eyes were full of love and expectation.


    Tang Wenhao gently put her on the bed and began to untie her clothes slowly. Sister rose looked very excited. Before she started, she trembled and was at a loss.


    Her astringent performance made Tang Wenhao more sure that she must have never been a man. Otherwise, she would have been a senior woman. If she wanted to be like this, she would have taken the initiative. Where would she be so slow?


    Ten minutes later, accompanied by Sister Rose''s scream, Tang Wenhao felt that the woman under him was really the first time, shit! Brother Zu is not bad. He didn''t attack her. It''s cheap. Tang Wenhao was elated


    When Tang Wenhao and Sister Rose were extremely happy at the same time, he touched her acupoints, and then lay down on her to completely release his passion. After his desire retreated, he quickly got up, cleaned himself up and got out of bed.


    Glancing at the beauty in bed, Tang Wenhao kissed her sweet lips and said with a bad smile, "baby, have a good sleep! When I come back, I''ll make you feel good at night."


    With that, he walked gently to the door and looked out through the crack of the door. No one was found in the corridor, so he opened the door and crept out.


    Seeing no one around, Tang Wenhao slipped downstairs quietly. Hearing the laughter of girls in the east room, he didn''t dare to walk in the direction of the main door. Just going to the west, he heard the door of the room ring. Tang Wenhao hurried back to the stairs. Hearing the footsteps getting closer and closer, he was so scared that he quickly went upstairs and flashed into Sister Rose''s room.


    To his dismay, the footsteps seemed to be coming towards the room. He had to go back to bed again. Worried that these girls would observe through the crack in the door, he quickly hugged Sister Rose, slept with her mouth to mouth, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep with Sister Rose.


    Sure enough, the door was crowded with some noise. After all, it was a bamboo door. Outside the door came the chirping laughter of several girls. It was estimated that several little girls thought it was fun to see Tang Wenhao fall asleep with their sister rose in his arms.


    Probably afraid of waking Sister Rose, several girls went downstairs with a smile.


    After a few minutes, the girls'' laughter came from the east room. This time, Tang Wenhao was worried that he would go out and meet the little girls again. He stood by the window and observed it. He found that there was a grass under the window. After passing the grass, it was a grove. As long as he slipped into the grove, he would be fine.


    So he climbed to the window and gently swept it down. The cat''s waist quietly touched it to the East. He wanted to see what the little girls were doing first.


    When he got to the room where the little girls stayed, he slowly raised his body and looked in from the window. To his surprise, in the practice room, several little girls closed the door and took off only their briefs and bras. They were practicing cheating. They were still competing with each other to see who could chop higher and smile.


    Shit! It turns out that your figure is trained in this way. Find a chance to practice with your little beauties. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao squatted down and ran at top speed to the northwest.


    When he got to the woods, Tang Wenhao saw that no one found him, so he found the mountain path that Sister Rose led him through and ran quickly towards Yunxi stronghold. At this time, it was already dying, but the stronghold was sparsely populated, and it was estimated that they were still working. Tang Wenhao was afraid of meeting people who were about to leave work, so he dodged close to the ancestral hall.


    He has learned about the general deployment of Yunxi stronghold from Sister Rose. Usually, the main defense of the stronghold is in the periphery and factories in the mountains. There are no defense measures in the stronghold. Anyway, it is the villagers inside, and there is nothing to defend.


    This greatly facilitated Tang Wenhao''s access to the ancestral hall. Especially this afternoon, Sister Rose sent the security personnel to the ancestral hall to eat and drink, so even the guards of the ancestral hall drank in it. Tang Wenhao came in smoothly.


    He flashed behind a large column and looked inside. He saw that there was indeed a table of banquet in the ancestral hall, and several drunken men sat on the chairs. Tang Wenhao walked over boldly, touched their acupoints, and then quickly came to the back of the ancestral hall.


    He knew where Ruan Biao was locked. In fact, he was locked in a grocery room behind the ancestral hall. The two guards at the door were drunk and sat on the ground, with their guns lying aside. Tang Wenhao went to explore their acupoints, found the door key from them and opened the door.


    Ruan Biao, who was lying inside, heard the sound and sat up as soon as he grunted. He was surprised to see that it was Tang Wenhao, "brother a Hao." he whispered.


    "Shh, brother Ruan, I''ve come to save you." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Brother a Hao, how do you know I''m here? I seem to dream of you in my dream. A woman wants to kill me, and you won''t let them kill me." Ruan Biao said.


    "Hehe, it''s not a dream, it''s true. Go, this is not a place to talk. Let''s leave here first." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, brother a Hao, something serious has happened. I''ll tell you when I go out!" said Ruan Biao.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised. He seemed to have a hunch that something must have happened to Li Qiang. I hope his life is still there, or he doesn''t know how to explain to his father.


    In order to create the illusion that Ruan Biao escaped, Tang Wenhao opened the window. The door lock and key were still at the door. He pulled Ruan Biao out of the utility room with his face covered.


    Fortunately, before the people in the stockade got off work, they occasionally met some old people and children walking around the stockade. They dodged, avoided them and entered the forest. Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Biao.


    "Brother Ruan, can you tell me what happened now?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Hmm! Is there no one here?" Ruan Biao looked around and asked.


    "No, the villagers in the stockade don''t go this way after work from the factory. They all take the main road over there. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Brother a Hao, you can still touch it clearly?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "No, it''s still early! Now we''re just doing some preparatory work, but it''s fast. We can finish the task and go home smoothly in a short time. I just slept with brother Zu''s wife, the eldest brother here. I can guarantee that she will be my woman and will help us in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly and thought that Sister Rose was fascinated by him and wanted to die, He is very proud.


    "Brother a Hao, I really have you. I''ll take the boss''s wife in one day? Only you brother a Hao can do this. I admire......" Ruan Biao praised sincerely, but his expression was still very serious.


    "Well, don''t praise me. I''m also for work. Brother Ruan, you still tell me what happened? Did brother Li Qiang have an accident? Those people ran away. You came back specially to report?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Ruan Biao listened to Tang Wenhao''s words, endured his inner grief and sighed, "brother a Hao, Li Qiang and those people are dead, none of them ran away."


    "Ah? How could this happen? What does this mean? Elder brother Ruan, I don''t understand. Make it clear, they are all dead. Who killed them? It must not be the people in the stockade?" Tang Wenhao was stunned. At the same time, he was also very puzzled. Who had this motive? If he killed Li Qiang alone, he could understand it, or if Li Qiang killed those people, he could understand that there was a conflict between the enemy and us, which was inevitable, but the two sides died together. This situation is still rare. Besides, those people were controlled by themselves and had no resistance within a few days. How could Li Qiang die? Li Qiang is the elite of special forces. How can ordinary people have the ability to kill him?


    "Alas! Brother a Hao, the biggest problem is that I don''t know how they died. Anyway, when I got outside the cave, I felt something was wrong. There was no sound inside. I called Li Qiang a few times, and no one promised. I felt something had happened. Go in and have a look, brother. Guess what I saw?" Ruan Biao asked in fear.


    "Elder brother Ruan, when is it? Don''t let me guess. What do you see?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.

 Chapter 678

    "Brother, I saw brother Li Qiang lying straight at the mouth of the cave. His eyes were staring out. His body was purple and his mouth was foaming. As soon as I touched his nose, I had no breath. When I walked into the cave, more than a dozen people had this symptom. I was scared out of the cave and didn''t dare to look back. I ran all the way to the stockade. Maybe I was hungry, thirsty and hungry, so I fainted in the stockade The son is outside, "Ruan Biao recalled bitterly.


    "Ah? Can''t we be killed by a poisonous snake? Is the cave we entered a poisonous snake cave? Brother Li Qiang, I Tang Wenhao killed you." Tang Wenhao said sadly, kneeling painfully on the ground, and tears welled up.


    Since they met Li Qiang, they have fought side by side for many times, and have formed a deep brotherhood. Unexpectedly, Li Qiang lost his life in vain because of his blunder.


    "Brother a Hao, it doesn''t have much to do with you. Your plan was not wrong. If you were wrong, we chose the wrong place. From my experience, there must be something strange in the cave, either a poisonous snake cave or a lot of poisonous mosquitoes in it. It must not have been killed by people. I feel sad that brother Li Qiang didn''t die in the battlefield, but he lost his life in vain. It hurts when I think of it "Said Ruan Biao, holding Tang Wenhao.


    "Brother Ruan, I have unshirkable responsibility for this matter. I''m really sorry. I don''t know how to explain to my father and how to face Li Qiang''s wife and his parents. It seems that brother Li Qiang hasn''t been married for a long time?" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Well, his wife was not pregnant when she got married last year! However, in Vietnam, it is difficult for married women to remarry. Who wants second-hand women?" Ruan Biao sighed.


    "What''s the matter with second-hand women? My sister Ah Mui and Aya are both second-hand women. I don''t think what''s wrong with them? My sister Ah Mui has had children?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s you. There are fewer men than women in Vietnam. Most girls are worried about getting married, and no one wants widows. Alas, if you don''t say it, there''s no way. Hao, what do you say we do now?" Ruan Biao asked with concern.


    "Elder brother Ruan, I mean, hurry out of the stockade! Your appearance has made Sister Rose doubt me. If you are caught by them again, they will torture you and force you to confess, which will affect our whole plan. After you go out, you''d better hide near the stockade. I promise to finish the task in three days. I''ll tell you good news. Elder brother Zu here has gone out of the stockade to receive goods, It''s customary to come back at least a week later. We can finish any task in this week, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, I see, so you take this opportunity to take Sister Rose, Zuge''s wife first? And take her? She will listen to you honestly?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "Well, that''s what I mean, but you can''t be too hasty. You should be careful. This woman is very smart. However, the IQ of a woman in love is basically zero. No matter how smart I am, I can handle her. Don''t worry." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Hehe, brother a Hao, this is where you are different from all men. No matter where you go, you can handle all women with your unique facial features and your superb skills. As long as there are women in your opponent, you will win. This is a typical beautiful man''s trick. This trick makes you use it like a duck to water. You are comfortable. If there are beautiful women to sleep, you can still win I really admire and envy you for getting things done, "said Ruan Biao.


    "Alas! Elder brother Ruan, I can''t help it. Who wants them to eat this? It''s getting dark. Otherwise, I''ll take you out of the stockade tonight. You''ll hide near the bamboo building where I live. I''ll come out after I finish Sister Rose in the evening and bring you some food. After I take you out of the stockade, you''ll find a place to hide two or three kilometers away from the stockade , how about waiting for my news? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, brother a Hao, don''t worry, I''ll be fine," said Ruan Biao.


    "Well, but don''t be careless. Be careful. Let''s go!" Tang Wenhao led Ruan Biao to the forest next to the bamboo building and let him stay nearby. He will come and see him at night. Don''t go far, let alone let the people here find him.


    Tang Wenhao''s cat waist returned to the back of the bamboo building and found their new house. He looked around and saw no one. Dantian was lucky. He bent over and rubbed the ground to the second floor. He grabbed the edge of the window, swished on the ground, gently pushed open the window, and saw that Sister Rose was still sleeping soundly. He fell down.


    After taking off his clothes, he drilled into the quilt and hugged Sister Rose''s fragrant body. His desire soared in an instant. He occupied her again and explored her acupoints.


    After Sister Rose''s acupoints were untied, she woke up immediately. She lifted her beautiful eyes and felt that she was tightly held. She quickly turned her head and looked back. The fragrant lips docked with Tang Wenhao''s lips. Tang Wenhao kissed her and said with a bad smile, "Sister Rose, was it cool just now?"


    "HMM... bad guy, why do you want it? You''re such a bull, bad boy. It''s getting dark. Don''t you let me go? Should we get up?" Sister Rose said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, what''s the hurry? Doesn''t that mean you''re charming? I can''t bear you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Tang Wenhao launched a fierce attack again


    Tang Wenhao''s purpose is very simple. He wants to make Sister Rose completely become his slave. In fact, Sister Rose has become his slave. No mature women who are new to personnel are not infatuated with this kind of thing.


    Therefore, they lingered in bed for another hour. It was already dark outside, and they got up reluctantly.


    Sister Rose called Xiaoqin and asked them to call the cloud sisters, Ruan Ling, Aya and other beauties to the bamboo building to celebrate the wedding night of her and Tang Wenhao, but before the order was officially issued, they heard the rush of running outside.


    "What''s the matter? Xiao Qin, go down and have a look." Sister Rose asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, Sister Rose." Xiaoqin twisted her hips and went downstairs. When Tang Wenhao saw her small body, Ah Ying would appear naked in her head, which would make him have an indescribable impulse to Xiaoqin. He would involuntarily regard her as his own Ah Ying, because they were really similar in body. Although they were petite, they had a lot of taste in his arms, Their small bodies will bring another special stimulation to Tang Wenhao.


    Besides, he also kissed her little sweet lips. Although the reaction was astringent, the aroma was pungent and the taste was good!


    When Tang Wenhao was flirting with Xiaoqin, he saw Yunxiang enter the bamboo building with several armed security personnel. Xiaoqin came to them, stopped them and asked them what had happened.


    Tang Wenhao, who was standing upstairs, had expected that they must have found Ruan Biao running away and came to report the news. Sure enough, Xiaoqin ran back upstairs and reported the information to Sister Rose.


    "What? Ran? How could she run?" Sister Rose asked in surprise.


    "It''s said that the guards are drunk, and now a group of people are still lying in the ancestral hall in a coma?" Xiaoqin said.


    "It''s all my fault. Alas! Let Yunxiang search the whole stockade and be sure to find this man." Sister Rose shouted.


    Tang Wenhao was worried that she would catch Ruan Biao again. He hurriedly asked, "Sister Rose, what''s the matter?"


    "The man ran away. I asked Yunxiang to search the whole stockade quickly. What if he came for our factory? Something big will happen," Sister Rose said.


    "No, you''re too nervous, wife. Tonight is a great day for both of us. Don''t let that boy disturb our good things. I think he must wake up and find himself locked up. He''s afraid we''ll hurt him and scare him away. I think it''ll be all right. Don''t be too nervous." Tang Wenhao said lightly.


    "Hao, do you really feel all right?" Sister Rose asked suspiciously.


    "It must be all right. Besides, what can he do to our stockade alone? It''s all right. Don''t spoil our fun, Sister Rose. I haven''t had a good time just now! I must admit that you attract me more than the cloud sisters. Shall we stay up all night tonight?" Tang Wenhao deliberately seduced her with such words to distract her attention.


    "Hmm! Villain, if you are dissatisfied, OK! I''ll ask Yunxiang to pay close attention to the situation outside the stockade. That''s all for now. We''ll check it out tomorrow. Xiaoqin, tell Yunxiang what I mean! Then you''ll ask someone to get Yuncai''s family and ah Hao''s two sisters here." Sister Rose smiled.


    "Yes, Sister Rose," replied Xiao Qin, and then went downstairs again.


    After Xiaoqin left, Tang Wenhao took Sister Rose back to the bridal chamber full of obscenity. There was a strong smell of men and women who had just finished. Sister rose quickly opened the window. Tang Wenhao went behind her and grabbed her slender waist. His body was close to her. He said with a bad smile, "Sister Rose, how does it feel to be my woman?"


    Sister rose turned her body and faced him face to face. She stared at him with deep love and said affectionately, "bad boy, Sister Rose is crazy in love with you. I won''t be separated from you in my life. I want to love you all my life."


    "Ha ha, really?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly and thought, but you don''t even tell me your identity! No, take this opportunity to let her honestly explain her true identity, so as not to lose face when I see my sister, sleep others, and don''t know their true identity? Isn''t that a joke?


    "Of course it''s true, ah Hao. Don''t you believe it? Can''t you see that I love you very much?" sister rose looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously. She always felt that Tang Wenhao was very involved in bed with herself and wanted to crush her. She seemed to love her very much, but his eyes seemed to be paying attention to something else, which made her a little uncertain.


    "Sister Rose, I see you love me, but to tell you the truth, I still have some doubts, at least not down-to-earth." Tang Wenhao deliberately looked very worried.


    "What''s the matter? Just say it! Ah Hao, I''m all your people and love you so much. Why can''t I make you down-to-earth? As long as I can do it, I can change it and let you follow me down-to-earth in the future, okay?" Sister Rose said seriously.

 Chapter 679

    "Sister Rose, I see you love me, but to tell you the truth, I still have some doubts, at least not down-to-earth." Tang Wenhao deliberately looked very worried.


    "What''s the matter? Just say it! Ah Hao, I''m all your people and love you so much. Why can''t I make you down-to-earth? As long as I can do it, I can change it and let you follow me down-to-earth in the future, okay?" Sister Rose said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao was ecstatic. He wanted this result, but he didn''t show it on the surface, "Sister Rose, I just don''t know who you are. I''ve been very upset. Although you told me you''re not brother Zu''s real wife, I can see that brother Zu likes you. If he comes back and finds out that I''ve done you, can''t he go crazy? Even if he doesn''t kill me, he won''t give me good fruit to eat. Do you think I can settle down?"


    Has the final say, "Oh, you worry about this? Bad guy, I am your woman, and I rush to this point. No one dare touch you in Yunxi Zhai, including brother Zu, brother Zu is just a chess piece that my father put here. Although he is responsible for this, he is the boss of the stockade and factory affairs. But how dare he be too bold, and we usually call each other husband and wife, just for the sake of" We don''t interfere with each other in our work and life, "Sister Rose said.


    Tang Wenhao was extremely shocked by these words. He looked at Sister Rose in amazement and said to her just now. It can be concluded that the identity of the great beauty in front of him must be very special. Zuge is only a chess piece of her father? What does this mean? In other words, the Arsenal is opened by her family? Who would her father be? Is it a Vietnamese military with a special identity like Lin haoxiong Senior officials?


    "Sister Rose, what is your... Identity? I have to know who my own woman is? What does your father do?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, since this is the end of the matter, sister rose can''t hide it from you. In the future, things at the factory still depend on you and me. Although your Kung Fu is not as good as brother Zu, I think your wisdom must surpass him. If you two cooperate, no one will beat us. Tomorrow I''ll take you to the factory to see the surrounding environment and safety facilities. By the way, you can also give me some advice "Fa," Sister Rose smiled.


    "OK, no problem, Sister Rose, you''d better tell me who you and your father are? Don''t let me guess." Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Ha ha, villain, see how anxious you are? It''s the same as throwing yourself on someone else just now. They hurt me before they''re ready. Why are you so scary? I don''t see any men like you. Brother Zu''s are less than one-third of yours." Sister Rose smiled vaguely.


    Tang Wenhao heard Sister Rose say this. Knowing that the woman was on her way, he couldn''t help rubbing her with a bad smile and said in a daze, "Sister Rose, it''s the first time! But according to what you mean, you seem to have seen many men? Tell me honestly, what''s the matter? Otherwise, I''ll kill you tonight!"


    "Hehe, bad guy, don''t do it. Can I tell you? But which do you listen to first? My life experience or something about me?" Sister Rose panted.


    "Hehe, let''s talk about your life experience first?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, I''ll tell you! However, you must not tell anyone other than you, including your sister and cloud sister, okay? This is the top secret of our arsenal." Sister Rose said very seriously.


    "See, Sister Rose, don''t worry! I''m your man. Can I hurt you? Maybe I''ve found a partner for the seeds I gave you this afternoon. Ten months later, we''ll all have children and become a real family, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile. However, he was worried. Shit, if Sister Rose really had her own child, what should she do? She was sincere to herself. Alas! Let''s go step by step!


    "Well, ah Hao, so I said I would follow you all my life. I would give you children and be your good wife and mother. If my father knew that I had found a son-in-law who is both literate and martial, I don''t know how happy he would be!" Sister Rose said happily.


    "Who the hell is your father?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Sister Rose glanced at the outside and specially ran out to see if there was anyone. Then she returned to the room, closed the door, looked at Tang Wenhao very seriously and whispered, "ah Hao, I told you the identity of me and my father. You can''t make a fuss, let alone leave me. Promise me?"


    "Well! I promise you, say it!" Tang Wenhao nodded.


    "Ah Hao, my father is the deputy commander in charge of equipment of a Vietnamese Army Department. I am his illegitimate daughter, Ruan Mei. Because I grew up beautiful, my mother said I was like a beautiful rose, so my nickname was rose." Sister Rose said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao was shocked. Of course, he was not surprised. He had felt the particularity of her identity from Sister Rose''s words and deeds, but he had not thought that her father would be a deputy commander, and she would be the illegitimate daughter of the deputy commander, which he never thought of.


    "Sister Rose, isn''t your father afraid of being caught? What if he is found selling arms privately? He doesn''t have a future? Why should people in his position do such illegal things?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, no one can find it. The components secretly sent by my father are scattered and divided into many batches. Sometimes they are just screws and nuts from the processing plant, and some are steel pipes. They have been checked. Most people don''t know which parts are dry horses. Nothing has happened in recent years, because the military department hasn''t found out what is missing from the equipment in charge of my father? This year, our military headquarters had a major event that shocked the whole country. General Lin haoxiong of the operations department of the military headquarters was suspected of selling arms privately and caught a large number of officers in charge of firearms. Therefore, he conducted surprise inspection and audit in the whole army, but my father is fine. Because he never gets finished firearms out, there is no problem with the equipment inventory he manages. The accounts are very clear. Where will there be any questions Besides, my father is retiring this year, and he also plans to stop. We are considering what to do here in the future. With our production capacity, we can make guns by ourselves, but I don''t want to do it. I''m almost thirty. I want to get married and live a normal life. "Sister Rose said.


    "Sister Rose, if you marry me, you can live a normal life. Don''t worry! I''ll let you live a happy life. By the way, what you just meant was that your father quit immediately, didn''t he?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, over the years, we have a lot of savings. My two sisters are doing business abroad. Therefore, most of the money from these assembled guns has been remitted to my two sisters'' accounts, which has become legal income, and no one can find out," Sister Rose said.


    "What about you? By the way, you said you were an illegitimate daughter. What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Ah Hao, I am indeed an illegitimate daughter. When my father participated in the war, he met my mother at the border. My father was a low-level officer at that time and had a family. He also had two wives. Although he liked my mother, he was worried about military discipline and was afraid of being known by his other two wives, so he secretly stayed with my mother and gave birth to me. The war was over Later, he secretly arranged me and my mother to work as workers in a state-owned factory in Langshan. After my mother died of illness, he sent me to the army to be a female soldier. Therefore, I also stayed in the army for three years, "Sister Rose said.


    "Oh, no wonder your Kung Fu is good. Did you learn it in the army?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, why didn''t you find a husband in the army and have children? Why did you come to the golden triangle? Did your father arrange it?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t like those men in the army. I like a gentle man like you. He looks comfortable. In addition, my father also wants me to go abroad and don''t stay in Vietnam. He said that when he retires, I''d better go to Europe to find my two sisters and start a family in Europe. It''s really no good to leave it to others. We can turn it off anyway No shortage of money. In fact, now I understand his good intentions. He is worried that something will happen one day and will not affect me. Anyway, we are here, and the Vietnamese government has no way to take us. Besides, most people don''t know my identity, that is, grandpa doesn''t know that I am my father''s daughter. He only knows that I have a close relationship with my father, and they don''t know what the specific relationship is I don''t know, "Sister Rose said.


    Shit! They call it an old fox! Lin haoxiong''s old bastard is really not of the same grade as others. That guy knows how to kill! The real master still needs to know the layout!


    "Who is brother Zu? He is really good at Kung Fu. Why did he obey your father? Was he your father''s subordinate before?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, Zuge used to be a special forces soldier. He not only has great skills, but also knows a lot about firearms. It is said that he was deeply loved by Ruan Jingxiong, the chief instructor of the special forces, and was the key training object of Ruan Jingxiong. It happened that when my father inspected the special forces, he wanted to select a soldier who knows a lot about firearms to take charge of this training in his team, so he chose Zuge After leaving, Ruan Jingxiong refused to let go at that time! It was the Minister of national defense Ruan who came forward and Ruan Jingxiong let go. "Sister Rose said.


    "Ah? It turns out that Zuge is a soldier trained by my... Special forces instructor Ruan Jingxiong?" Tang Wenhao exclaimed., He almost said the word ''my father''.


    Tang Wenhao''s expression surprised Sister Rose. She asked suspiciously, "ah Hao, do you know Ruan Jingxiong?"


    "No, Sister Rose, where do I know Ruan Jingxiong? But I''ve heard of this person. When I studied in China, a classmate in our class was from Vietnam. Once Ruan Jingxiong was invited to visit China''s Yunnan armed police force. All the Vietnamese students in Kunming attended the interview, so I knew there was such a person." Tang Wenhao quickly choked.

 Chapter 680

    "Oh, that''s what happened. I thought you knew Ruan Jingxiong! Brother Zu said that Lin haoxiong was carried in Ruan Jingxiong''s hand. He said that Lin haoxiong killed Ruan Jingxiong''s wife and son, so Ruan Jingxiong vowed to catch Lin haoxiong. That''s why Lin haoxiong has this result. He kills people all the time. My father forbids us to kill people at will We don''t want to kill people anymore. We''d rather lock them up than kill them unless we have to kill people, such as spies from outside, who want to break into the enemy of our factory. We only kill people who seriously threaten the survival of our factory. So look at the people of Yunxi stronghold. How good they are now! Those who start to oppose us, even if they leave home, slowly come back, and your family is full of clouds Isn''t the sisters an example? "Sister Rose smiled.


    "Hehe, that''s true, so you''ve been doing it for a longer time. By the way, how do you get along with Zuge in recent years? You''re still in love for a long time? Why don''t you like him? I think he''s quite a man. He''s so good at Kung Fu and comes from special forces." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hum, he''s not a man at all! If he were a man, sister rose would have married him. Hao, I''m not afraid you''re unhappy. Sister Rose liked him at first, but he''s not a real man." Sister Rose said.


    "Ah? What do you mean?" Tang Wenhao said in surprise, because from his skill and figure, this man is definitely an indomitable man. How can he not be a real man?


    "Because he can''t do that at all. Where is it like you... It makes people go with you. Sister rose can''t want a waste man? I''m a woman, a normal woman. I need a real man like you to love me, and I don''t want a fake man." Sister Rose sniffed.


    "How could Zuge be a fake man?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, but he was happy.


    "According to him, because he was infatuated with Chinese Kung Fu since he was a child, he said that if he abandoned your man''s one, he could practice it into a King Kong without damaging his body. He abandoned himself and almost lost his life. Later, he couldn''t recover, but he practiced martial arts very hard. Otherwise, how could he be accepted by the special forces? It''s because his kung fu is outstanding."


    "After my father set up a factory here, he retired from the army, and then came to take charge of this. He also asked me to come here as his wife. Hao, you''re right. Men and women get in love with each other for a long time. We have feelings and I want to marry him. However, one day when I found out that he is not a man at all, I don''t want to be with him anymore. Look He gets angry when he''s angry, "Sister Rose said.


    Shit! I see. Tang Wenhao has fully understood what''s going on in this factory. In fact, it''s easy to destroy them. As long as the beauty in front of him is destroyed, the factory will no longer exist. However, do you want to catch her father?


    Tang Wenhao hesitated. He is not Vietnamese. Now the heart of the beauty in front of him is on himself. He caught her father. What should she do? She didn''t do evil. Her life experience was very miserable. She was a poor illegitimate daughter. Now she finally fell in love with herself and gave him her pure body. Did he have the heart to let her lose her father again?


    But what will minister Ruan do if he doesn''t catch his father? What about dad? As a just party and their father-in-law, they have entrusted him with this task. If they don''t complete this task, my father, as a famous soldier, will feel that he hasn''t stood the last post, and may be unhappy for the rest of his life. Minister Ruan will also feel that he has no face.


    When Tang Wenhao was hesitating, he heard a messy sound of footsteps outside. Sister Rose opened the door. Tang Wenhao also followed out. It turned out that Xiaoqin led Ruan Ling and they arrived.


    Sister Rose stood upstairs, looked at Ruan Ling and them who came in, and whispered to Tang Wenhao, "ah Hao, I have told you all my secrets. I hope you don''t let Sister Rose down, okay?"


    "Don''t worry! Sister Rose, I will give you happiness all your life." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, if you want to betray me, I will kill myself, because Sister Rose is reluctant to kill you." Rose said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao felt that his heart was pierced by something. This sentence was too destructive to him. He was a kind and affectionate man. He couldn''t stand women doing this to him, so he hesitated just now.


    "Sister Rose, don''t worry, ah Hao will always love you." Tang Wenhao also said emotionally.


    At this time, Xiaoqin has led Ruan Ling, Aya and Yuncai sisters upstairs. When several beauties meet, they are very polite. Sister Rose has become Tang Wenhao''s woman, and she is especially warm to Ruan Ling and Aya. Of course, in the face of Tang Wenhao, she is also very polite to Yuncai sisters.


    Next, he led four beauties to visit their new house, "sister a Ling, sister a ya, ah Hao and I will sleep here in the future. What about you two sisters! I''m going to arrange you in the room of ah Hao in the west, and then work here with Xiaoqin and her sisters. The cloud sisters will be on duty at the ancestral hall!"


    The Yuncai sisters were disappointed, but Ruan Ling hinted not to say anything, and the two sisters became silent. Tang Wenhao smiled at Sister Rose, "Sister Rose, why don''t I talk to my two sisters alone for a while? Let''s go outside and talk about the future arrangements with the Yuncai sisters." then he winked at the cloud, Seeing the content in Tang Wenhao''s eyes, the cloud knew it was work and smiled to show understanding.


    "Well, OK, but, ah Hao, I want you to remember what I said to you," Sister Rose reminded.


    "Hehe, you know, don''t worry! According to the habits of our hometown, you and I have entered the bridal chamber. We should talk to our relatives." Tang Wenhao smiled and thought that you don''t understand our customs anyway.


    "Well, that''s all right, then whatever you want!" Sister Rose smiled.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Aya went downstairs and walked around the bamboo building. Ruan Ling saw it from the eyes of Sister Rose and Tang Wenhao. She knew that Tang Wenhao must have made great progress, or she wouldn''t ask sister rose so directly.


    "Baby, have you really entered the bridal chamber with Sister Rose?" Ruan Ling asked with a low smile.


    "Well, can you disappoint your sisters?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, are you addicted?" Aya said with a jealous smile.


    "Ha ha, a little. I''ll tell you, Aya, her figure is no less than you! It''s very exciting. By the way, sister, you can''t imagine that she is still a virgin!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Ah? Virgin? Isn''t she Zuge''s wife?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Well, but on the surface, she and Zuge never slept. This is the case." then, Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling and Aya all what Sister Rose had just told him. The two sisters were very shocked. They didn''t expect that this would be the case.


    "Baby, what are you going to do next?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "I want to hear your opinion, sister. I can see that Sister Rose is a good woman. She is as kind as you, and her life is very hard. I don''t want to hurt her, but if I don''t catch her, my father is hurting our father and Minister Ruan. So many people died because of this. Brother Ruan Qing, brother Tang Wan and brother Li Qiang, we have no right to give up halfway "It''s too late," sighed Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Li Qiang? Li Qiang is dead? When did it happen? Why don''t we know? What about brother Ruan?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise, and Aya looked at him in doubt.


    "Elder sister, brother Li Qiang is really dead, and the people who carried the goods are all dead." then Tang Wenhao fainted Ruan Biao outside the stockade. He saved Ruan Biao to the nearby grove. Ruan Ling and Aya couldn''t help sighing. However, Ruan Ling said that after listening to Tang Wenhao''s description, she could conclude that Li Qiang and those who escorted the goods must have died at the mouth of the poisonous snake, They must have been attacked by a group of poisonous snakes.


    "Baby, how can you send Ruan Biao out later? Do you want my sister to help you?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "No, I''m enough. I''ll make Sister Rose faint when I''m full. Just chat with some little sisters and divert their attention. I''ll come back soon after I send him out of the stockade," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, who will you sleep with when you come back?" Aya asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Aya was in his prime of life and in great demand. He was eager to have a second child with Tang Wenhao. She wanted to drain Tang Wenhao every time. Ruan Ling knew that she had no fertility, so she asked Tang Wenhao to give Aya every time. Her relationship with Aya was still very deep, which made Aya happy.


    Ruan Ling said with a smile, "of course, I slept with Sister Rose. Aya, don''t forget that our identity is now the real sister of the baby. We can''t sleep together. We have to sleep. When we leave here, let the baby sleep enough with you."


    "Hehe, elder sister, let''s just listen? Can you stand it? Elder sister, I can''t stand it." Aya said with a charming smile.


    "If you can''t stand it, you have to stand it! Don''t miss the big event. Baby is our lifelong baby, not a dew husband and wife. By the way, baby, do you say that Zuge is also my father''s student?" Ruan Ling suddenly thought of it.


    "Yes, Sister Rose said that Zuge used to be highly valued by my father! I didn''t expect to do this now? And they all met us. Is it fate teasing us?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, it''s God''s will, baby. I have an idea. Although it''s risky, if it''s implemented, it can solve the things here without a shot." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? Sister, what''s so powerful? Tell me." Tang Wenhao asked with great interest.


    Aya also asked excitedly, "ha ha, sister, what can I do?"


    "Aya, baby, isn''t brother Zu our father''s student? Brother Ruan happens to be the same. Otherwise, wait a minute and ask brother Ruan if he knows this brother. If he knows him, ask him if he has any opinions. Maybe he can fully convince brother Zuge to give up here and know his way back. As for Sister Rose! Baby, with you, she must have no choice but to follow If you go, she will be gone from now on. You must not be able to live. If you really want to take care of them, the factory will be destroyed? Where can you use a gun? "Ruan Ling smiled.

 Chapter 681

    Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "That''s true, but, sister, I don''t think about this most now. In fact, I''m confident to deal with the Zuge without brother Ruan persuading him. But what I''m most worried about now is how Sister Rose''s father will deal with it, go back and catch him or not? I have the heart to catch it. Sister Rose''s life is over. She took it because she loves me Everything was told to me, and I promised not to betray her, but if I didn''t catch his father, the task was not completed. I wanted to do this. Your sisters gave me a reference. "


    "Baby, you say! We know you''re embarrassed. Anyway, you''re not Vietnamese. If your method can basically achieve the best of both worlds, we''ll do as you say," Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, I want to reply to my father and Minister Ruan like this, saying that the factory was destroyed, people were dead and the evidence was gone. In this way, I can keep Sister Rose''s father, but I didn''t fully complete the tasks assigned to us by my father and Minister Ruan. Ruan Qing, Tang Wan and Li Qiang died in vain." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Baby, I think your idea is very good. Basically, you can go back and recover your life. This time, you took Ruan Qing and Tang Wan thousands of miles to this exotic jungle with dangerous environment. You are worthy of our country and your father and Yueer''s father. After all, you are a foreigner. It''s not easy to do this. They should have nothing to say to you. Besides, you still have to do it Did you take one of your wives in? Besides, you finally destroyed the underground Arsenal to them, which is also an achievement! "Said Ruan Ling.


    "Yes, elder sister, I also think baby is quite worthy of our country. Last time Lin haoxiong didn''t have a baby. Who has the ability to catch him? That''s it, baby. You can discuss it with elder brother Ruan in the evening. If you really want to do so, elder brother Ruan won''t go out of the stockade. Just hide around here for a few days. Wait until baby persuades Sister Rose Let him out, right? "Aya smiled.


    "Well, baby, I think Aya is right. That''s it." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, I''ll meet brother Ruan first tonight. Let''s go! Go upstairs, or sister rose will doubt us. I don''t want her to have a bad view of us now." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, look back! Sister Rose is not happy anymore. She is standing upstairs looking at the three of us all the time! She must have been suspicious. Please tell her straight as soon as possible! Anyway, we are not going to expose her father." Ruan Ling smiled and smiled at Sister Rose upstairs.


    Tang Wenhao also whispered, "well, I''ll tell her at night."


    The three of them went upstairs again. Sister Rose and sister cloud greeted them with a smile. "Sister ah Ling, sister ah ya, what do you say to ah hao? The three brothers and sisters said so vigorously?" Sister Rose asked with a smile, but her beautiful eyes stared at Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha, I chatted casually. It''s all about my hometown." Ruan Ling smiled.


    In the evening, Sister Rose asked Xiaoqin and other waitresses to move the dining table to the open space on the first floor of the bamboo building. Torches were lit around. She wanted to have a bonfire party with Tang Wenhao''s family while eating.


    In fact, these customs are similar to Ruan Ling''s family, but because the conditions here are limited, most people from Vietnam are on duty in the factory, so they don''t do it very grandly. In addition, she doesn''t want to be too heavy to avoid stimulating Zuge after she comes back. After all, she is still Zuge''s wife.


    But she made up her mind. When Zuge came back, she wanted to make it clear to him that in the future, Tang Wenhao would stay in Yunxi stronghold as her real husband. She didn''t want to be with him secretly. She was already his woman, so she had to be honest.


    Most of Sister Rose''s maidens came from Vietnam, so they are very good at dancing. Under the leadership of Sister Rose, they sing and dance while drinking rice wine made by Yunxi stronghold people with beautiful women such as Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Aya. It''s sweet and delicious, so they have a lot of fun.


    Ruan Ling, Aya and Yuncai sisters drank the wine of Sister Rose''s maids. Although it was rice wine, they had enough stamina. After a few hours, the beauties were poured down. Ruan Ling motioned Tang Wenhao to get Sister Rose upstairs. What should they do? They will make up their minds about the following things.


    Although Sister Rose didn''t get down by Tang Wenhao, she was also drunk. In particular, she was led by Tang Wenhao to dance several social dances. She looked at Tang Wenhao with admiration and couldn''t put it down. She couldn''t bear to put down his big hands. They were like glue on the grass.


    "Sister Rose, you see they''re all drunk, and you''re almost drunk. Why don''t we go upstairs and go to bed? Don''t you think we should cherish the beautiful scenery on a beautiful day? We Chinese say that a spring night is worth thousands of gold. How about continuing the tasks we haven''t completed in the afternoon?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Villain, I can see from your eyes that you didn''t think of a good thing. How about Sister Rose? To tell you the truth, does it make you very comfortable?" Sister Rose''s beautiful eyes are full of spring.


    "Ha ha, of course, let''s go! My husband will take you up and leave it to my sister. They''ll clean up. Let''s go happily!" Tang Wenhao picked her up and walked upstairs.


    Sister Rose showed a very happy smile on her pretty face, while Aya was envious and jealous. So was sister cloud. She wanted to grab sister rose from Tang Wenhao''s arms and throw it to the ground.


    "Well, don''t be jealous of the three of you. Baby is also for work. He doesn''t want to enjoy beauty. He''s not sure how nervous he is! We should thank her for letting him vent his tension. Do you understand?" Ruan Ling smiled generously.


    "Sister ah, all the sisters in the family say that sister Ah Mui is the woman who loves the baby most in the world. I think you are the woman who loves the baby most in the world. No matter what the baby does, you can think from his point of view. Sister ah, we will never be as good as you." Aya smiled.


    "Hehe, because baby is sister''s life! Sister has become a person with baby mentally and spiritually. Do you understand? Only he is happy, sister will be happy." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Well, sister, Aya should also work hard in this regard and strive to achieve complete unity with the baby from body to spirit. That feeling must be very happy?" Aya smiled.


    "Yes! Therefore, as long as sister is with her baby, whether she makes love or not, she is happy and sweet. Of course, sister wants to be combined with him all the time, completely unified from body to spirit. Not everyone can enjoy that unparalleled happiness." Ruan Ling said, which is immersed in her sweet memories.


    Besides Tang Wenhao and Sister Rose, they went upstairs and went straight to their new house.


    Sister Rose was very excited and at a loss. She was more excited than they had just been together during the day. Maybe it was the stimulation of alcohol. In addition, they hugged each other and sang and danced for several hours. The preliminary preparations of the body had already been done, so they were combined quickly.


    For a time, a crashing sound broke out in the new house


    They didn''t even close the door, so their voice rang through the whole bamboo building. Ruan Ling and other sisters downstairs struggled to endure the waves of joy of Sister Rose.


    An hour later, the upstairs was finally calm. Sister Rose collapsed next to Tang Wenhao. Jiao gasped. Obviously, she had been stabbed by Tang Wenhao and was exhausted. "Hao, I''m going to be killed by you. I can''t do it."


    "Hehe, shall we play like this every day in the future?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, Hao, why are you so powerful? I love you so much." Sister Rose smiled contentedly.


    "Hehe, I love you too. So, Sister Rose, I won''t do anything sorry for you. Sister Rose, if I hide my true identity, but I don''t want to hurt you, but to help you, will you forgive me?" Tang Wenhao thinks it''s time to push my heart and set my stomach. It''s best to be frank when you and I are together.


    Sister rose suddenly wanted to break away from Tang Wenhao, but she was tightly hugged by Tang Wenhao. "Sister Rose, don''t worry. Will you listen to me?"


    "Ah Hao, don''t leave me, I''m afraid!" Sister Rose seemed to feel something and choked.


    "Sister Rose, I won''t leave you, let alone hurt you. Feel if we hold each other tightly." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well, ah Hao, I don''t want to know who you are, but I hope you let go of my father. I told you all this because I love you. Please, let go of my father." obviously, Sister Rose guessed Tang Wenhao''s special identity. Even if she didn''t know who Tang Wenhao was, she realized that he came for this factory.


    "Sister Rose, don''t worry! My sister and I were just discussing how to properly deal with this matter, because you are already my woman and you love me so much. I can''t personally destroy your happiness, but we must complete the task. What should we do? We have a good solution, which can not only save your father''s evening Festival, but also let us go back and recover our lives." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really? You won''t lie to me? Will you really let my father go?" Sister Rose asked incredulously.


    "Well, sure, because he is already my father-in-law, isn''t he?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, ah Hao, but you were sent by the Ministry of national defense to investigate my father? If you let my father go, how can you return home and recover your life?" Sister Rose asked anxiously.


    "Hehe, Sister Rose, I''m sent by the Ministry of national defense to investigate your father, but my identity is Chinese. I''m not from Vietnam. The reason why I accept this task is purely personal. I have no obligation to accept the orders of your Ministry of national defense, and they have no right to order me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Are you really Chinese? Are you not from the Ministry of national defense? Who did you accept the task for?" Sister Rose asked suspiciously.


    "For my father-in-law, my father-in-law is no one else. It''s Ruan Jingxiong you mentioned this afternoon," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? You are Ruan Jingxiong''s son-in-law? Are your two sisters fake? They really belong to the Ministry of national defense?" Sister Rose asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 682

    "Oh, no, they are not from the Ministry of national defense. They are all my women and my wife. They follow me because they are just worried about me. Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Ah Hao, who the hell are you? Didn''t you say you are Ruan Jingxiong''s son-in-law? Why are you the husband of ah Ling and ah ya? How many wives do you have?" Sister Rose asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, I don''t know. I haven''t calculated carefully. Plus you seem to have thirty or forty. Sister Rose, don''t be angry. As long as you do it my way, I can make your father retreat all over. You can follow me all the time, and I can explain to your Ministry of defense." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really?" Sister Rose had a heart at this time. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was sincere and reasonable, there was no better way, but she was still worried about whether her father could really leave.


    "Well, you promise me not to have any random suspicion of me and cooperate with me to complete this task. If you promise me, I''ll tell you the next plan." Tang Wenhao said and deliberately moved to make them closer and remind her that she was in love with her.


    "Well, ah Hao, I promise you, as long as I can get my father out of the body, you can let me do anything. Besides, you know, I love you very much. I can''t live without you now. Tell me!" Sister Rose said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao is also an emotional person. When he was confessed by Sister Rose, he couldn''t help falling in love with her again


    After half an hour of fighting, Tang Wenhao finally sowed the seeds of his love into Sister Rose''s fertile land again. They hugged each other tightly


    "Ah Hao, why are you so powerful? I''m dying... Just now I feel like I''m floating in the air... Floating... Ah Hao, tell me your plan! Otherwise I''m sleepy, I can''t do it, and I''m out of strength." Sister Rose lay on her back with her limbs on her back and said tiredly.


    Tang Wenhao lay down on her and smiled with satisfaction. His body and soul were released. Sister Rose''s performance in bed just now made him feel secure. He knew that the woman under her could not betray him. She was so devoted and loved herself so hard that she had no way back.


    "Sister Rose, I hope you can convince Zuge," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah Hao, no problem. Zuge should listen to me. As long as I tell him the truth and say I''m my father''s biological daughter, he will listen to me." Sister Rose said confidently.


    "Sister Rose, don''t be too careless. Let''s be careful. However, I want to do this. I''ll let someone talk to him first and see his reaction. If he insists on going one way to the end, I can only kill him and let him be your father''s substitute. I''ll reply to the Ministry of national defense and say that Zuge is handling the whole thing." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, no, I object to you doing this. Hao, you think things too simple. First of all, you say you let brother Zu replace the dead. This is simply not feasible. Brother Zu followed my father for the next few years, and my father is a senior general in charge of equipment. He is only an officer with a very low rank under my father''s hand. Who would believe that he has such strong strength to operate so well Big project? As soon as Zuge''s identity is exposed, it is tantamount to exposing my father. There is no difference. "


    "Secondly, it''s not easy for you to kill brother Zu. Even if you include me, our strength is not enough to deal with him. You''ve learned his skill. He kicked you into internal injury with one kick. There are many experts under him? He came from special forces and is good at training troops, so his kung fu and shooting skills are very strong Not a few people have been harmed. Besides, he has hired many Burmese mercenaries. These people have rich practical experience. Don''t see Yunxiang. They think that the strength of our Yunxi stronghold team is just like this. If you really think so, you will be dead. "Sister Rose said seriously.


    "Hehe, Sister Rose, the first point you said, I admit it''s a little reckless, but what if I can control Zuge? Do you have a better way?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah Hao, to tell you the truth, I have no bottom in my heart. After all, I have people from Vietnam on the 40th. Although only Zuge and I know that the behind the scenes boss of the factory is my father, I can''t say that Zuge didn''t tell the truth to the third person or the fourth person... I think we should confirm it from Zuge before we can take action against him." Sister Rose said.


    "Hmm! That makes sense. You should do it! When Zuge comes back, you should test him first to see his reaction." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, Hao, is it true that you just said you can control brother Zu?" Sister Rose asked suspiciously. She only knew that brother Zu was very powerful and had learned Tang Wenhao''s ordinary Kung Fu, so she questioned Tang Wenhao''s big words just now.


    "Hehe, Sister Rose, haven''t you experienced my kung fu? Didn''t you just say you were almost killed by me? But feel again, am I still full of fighting spirit?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Of course Sister Rose knew it. She smiled shyly, "hehe, Hao, can it be the same? It only shows that you are very man in this respect, but it can''t show that you can beat Zuge even in a fight."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry! I let him. He is very powerful, but if I want to control him and kill him, it will take a few seconds." Tang Wenhao said with a big smile.


    Sister Rose was shocked. She held Tang Wenhao''s head up and looked at him carefully, as if she believed it or not, "ah Hao, what you... Said is true?"


    "Hehe, of course, don''t you believe it?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, because I haven''t seen anyone who can beat Zuge, and you were kicked by him. Unless you can prove that you have the strength to subdue him, ah Hao, we should be careful. I don''t want you to have an accident. I can''t live without you. You don''t know how charming you are! Ah Hao, how can you grow so good-looking as a big man?" sister rose looked at Tang Wenhao''s cheek, The more you see, the more you like it.


    "Hehe, because my mother is beautiful and my father is handsome! That''s why I''m so good-looking. I bet our children will definitely be super handsome or the best little beauty in the future. Do you believe it? It''s called strong alliance." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I believe it, but will we really have children?" Sister Rose asked with a happy smile.


    "Of course, I have more than ten children, and there are more than ten who are pregnant and about to give birth. It doesn''t make sense. You can''t? I think you can do it. The land is fertile and my seeds are excellent. Maybe the seeds sown in the afternoon have taken root and sprouted." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, how can it be so fast? Ah Hao, you said you lost to brother Zu on purpose. How can you prove it to me?" Sister Rose asked with a puzzled smile.


    "OK! Then I''ll let you know what the real master is." then Tang Wenhao touched her dumb hole. Sister rose suddenly felt that her body was a little different and wanted to speak, but she couldn''t say it. She stared at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao waved his finger and untied the acupoints for her. He said with a smile, "you can talk. How about it? Believe it?"


    "Ah? You just poked me and I couldn''t open my mouth. What does that mean? Are you doing magic?" Sister Rose asked in surprise.


    "Oh, of course not. This is a very ancient and powerful Kung Fu in China. I can control my enemies as I like, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Is it because you know kung fu that you are so... So powerful? How do I feel that your bad thing can do whatever you want?" Sister Rose asked curiously.


    Shit! It''s really associative, Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Hehe, Sister Rose, this kind of Kung Fu has nothing to do with my ability. I''m born with internal skills, so I can be happy with my women at will. Otherwise, how can I deal with so many women? Don''t say I only have dozens of wives, even if there are dozens more, I''ll have no problem. Don''t believe we can come again?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, Hao, please forgive me! I can''t. If you still want ah Ling and ah ya to accompany you! I really can''t." Sister Rose begged for mercy.


    "Ha ha, that''s right, so you should listen to me honestly in the future, or I''ll punish you. Hey hey, Sister Rose, do you believe your husband''s strength now? A Zuge is an egg? Is he more powerful than Lin haoxiong? Lin haoxiong''s old Wang''s eight eggs can change looks. I''ve caught him, not to mention a Zuge?" Tang Wenhao laughed contemptuously.


    Next, Tang Wenhao told Sister Rose about Ruan Biao''s identity and told her that the cargo transport team they had just sent had been completely destroyed and died in the mouth of poisonous snakes, including an excellent special forces soldier in Vietnam, which shocked her even more. She didn''t expect that the special forces in Vietnam had entered their Yunxi stronghold.


    "Sister Rose, in addition, several major armed organizations in the golden triangle are at my disposal, such as Kunlong and enban Xi. As long as I give an order, they will immediately lead troops to clear Yunxi stronghold. I''m worried about hurting innocent people, so I don''t want to do so."


    Sister Rose completely believed Tang Wenhao''s strength and nodded again and again, "Hao, I listen to you, but are all of our dozen transport team members dead? They are all experienced villagers, including two mercenaries. They all have rich experience in jungle survival. How could they be killed by a poisonous snake? Even if they were bitten by a poisonous snake, they will treat the snake wound." Sister Rose asked suspiciously.


    "Alas, it''s all my fault. I''ve temporarily abolished their Kung Fu. They have no resistance at all. This is the case." Tang Wenhao told Sister Rose the whole story. She couldn''t help sighing after hearing it, but there was a reason, and she couldn''t blame Tang Wenhao.


    "Alas, ah Hao, it''s not just a matter of more than a dozen lives. Now the situation has become complicated. If our customers don''t receive the goods, they may take measures against us. We must be prepared. In addition, we need to explain to their families about these more than a dozen lives, otherwise the villagers will end up in trouble." Sister Rose sighed.

 Chapter 683

    "Well, Sister Rose, you are so kind. With your kindness, I believe things will be solved successfully. What do you think brother Ruan should do? Let him stay in the woods behind? Can you let him live here? Arrange a room for him downstairs?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hao, my advice is that he should not show up. Wait until brother Zu comes back. You can send him some food in the evening these days. I will also ask Yunxiang''s patrol not to come to us, so that he can stay nearby safely for a few days," Sister Rose said.


    "Well, I''ll send him food right away! Otherwise he''ll be hungry." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, shall I go to see him with you? I also want to see him," said Sister Rose.


    "You? Aren''t you sleepy? You were going to die and live just now?" Tang Wenhao shaved her nose and smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m afraid you''ll run away? How can I live if you don''t go back?" Sister Rose said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, I can''t bear you." Tang Wenhao pinched her obscene.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, dissatisfied, Sister Rose is really so good?" Sister Rose smiled coyly.


    "Of course, you have made me open four degrees. This is the symbol of your charm." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "But I don''t think I''m as beautiful and sexy as sister a Ling and sister a ya. You''re sleeping with me today. Won''t they be jealous?" Sister Rose asked with a smile.


    "No, my women are not jealous. If they want to be jealous, can they eat it? My sister has set rules for you women. Anyone who violates her rules will be expelled from the Ruan family. Then I can''t help it. Sister Rose, I have to tell you the truth. I can''t live without my sister in this life. She is my favorite woman. Do you understand what I mean?" Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    Sister Rose tooted her mouth in vinegar and sighed unhappily, "I see, villain, I know people can''t do without you now. I feel something from the eye contact between you and your sister in the evening. Now I finally understand what it is, that is, she is not only your sister, but also your first wife. Her words are the holy decree to you. We sisters must listen to her, otherwise we will lose you, right £¿¡±


    "Well, smart, just a little. All right, let''s go! I don''t know if my sister and they slept?" said Tang Wenhao, taking Sister Rose''s jade hand out of their comfort zone.


    At this time, it was late at night. There were only some sporadic sparks left in the campfire downstairs. There was no one on the site. Tang Wenhao was not at ease. Ruan Ling and Aya decided to go to their room.


    "Hao, let me see Xiaoqin first." With that, Sister Rose pushed away Xiaoqin''s maiden''s boudoir and lit the oil lamp. She saw several little beauties sleeping dead one by one. They were drunk, their faces were red and lovable. Tang Wenhao glanced at Xiaoqin''s exposed snow-white jade legs and thought, it must be very cool to hold the dead girl in her arms. When can I find a chance to take her away!


    "Ah Hao, let''s go! Look at ah Ling and ah ya. Sister Rose didn''t notice that Tang Wenhao had moved his heart to the petite and beautiful Qin.


    When they got to the room where Ruan Ling and Aya slept, they saw that the light was on and pushed the door in. It turned out that Ruan Ling and Aya didn''t take off their clothes, but sat on the bed and chatted. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Sister Rose coming in, Ruan Ling showed a relieved smile. She knew that Tang Wenhao must have won.


    "Sister a Ling, sister a ya, you haven''t slept yet?" Sister Rose''s expression was a little awed, which made Ruan Ling in bed more sure that Tang Wenhao completely accepted the beauty in front of her.


    "Hehe, not yet! Don''t worry about you? Rose, I think the baby has talked to you?" Ruan Ling stopped calling her sister rose.


    "Ah? Baby?" Sister Rose asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, it''s ah Hao, our man. Because he is our baby in our hearts, I ask the baby women to call him that. In this way, his women will love him and love him from their hearts, won''t they?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Uh huh, yes, sister ah Ling." sister rose quickly replied. When she saw Ruan Ling''s aura, she understood that Tang Wenhao didn''t joke with her. The beauty in front of her is absolutely powerful and charming. Her charm makes any woman feel ashamed, not to mention the man who loves her deeply!


    "Elder sister, do you want to go with us to find brother Ruan?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "OK! Let''s go! Aya, will you go? If you''re sleepy, you can rest." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, you''ve gone. How dare I rest at home? Besides, I miss my baby. I think about roses all day and night. Let''s give the bridegroom to us in the middle of the night?" Aya smiled.


    "Oh, no problem. Ah Hao was originally given to rose by your two sisters. How dare rose monopolize him?" Sister Rose smiled shyly.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her slender waist, kissed her and praised, "well, it''s on the road. If this goes on, my sister, I''ll like you more and more."


    "Hehe, baby is right. As long as you love our baby wholeheartedly, you will be happy. By the way, rose, from tonight on, change your name. Your future name baby must be the same as us. Otherwise, it will appear that you are unfamiliar with him. If he doesn''t love you, don''t blame my sister for not reminding you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, sister a Ling, I remember, baby, you will be my baby in the future." Sister Rose smiled.


    Tang Wenhao is so cool! Forget it, shit! You must marry Ruan Ling to marry a wife, but where can you find a wife like Ruan Ling in China? Dream! Shit, it was so wise to go to Vietnam to find the bride. Otherwise, how can there be such a spectacular situation of beautiful wives and concubines?


    "Do you want to call the cloud sisters next door?" Aya asked with a smile after getting out of bed.


    "Oh, no, don''t disturb them. Let them sleep! The baby and rose have been tossing about for most of the day just now. Everyone must not be asleep. It is estimated that now their sisters are also asleep. Let''s go!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Sure enough, he went to the door of the room where the cloud sisters slept and listened carefully. There was no sound inside. Tang Wenhao waved and led the bride rose and Ruan Ling. Aya went downstairs.


    Tang Wenhao hugged Ruan Ling''s slender waist. Rose and Aya followed him out of the bamboo building. Several people walked in the quiet night. "Sister, have you responded after listening to it for hours?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly baby, do you know what to ask? But even tonight, you should have a rest earlier? I love your body." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile. Tang Wenhao''s big hand holding her slender waist has made her quite happy.


    "It''s all right. I''m still energetic. After I find brother Ruan, sister, let''s go upstairs first! I miss you and want to be a person with you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally. Just now Ruan Ling upstairs reminded me to educate rose, which has raised Tang Wenhao''s mood. Whenever he thinks of Ruan Ling''s love for him, he is very excited, I want to rub Ruan Ling into my body and love her desperately.


    "Baby, stop talking. I''m going to die." Ruan Ling can''t hear Tang Wenhao seduce her so directly. She has no resistance to Tang Wenhao. No matter Tang Wenhao''s one action, one look or an ambiguous love word, she can make her willing to do anything for him.


    "Hehe, elder sister, why don''t you forget tonight? I can''t bear to let you go. Elder sister, when we go back this time, I''ll exercise Kung Fu to treat the damage caused to your body by the last abortion. Maybe you can give me a son? No, I want a daughter this time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, really? Do you think my sister can really give you children?" Ruan Ling asked pleasantly.


    "Yes, you have to believe in your baby''s ability. As long as we have been working hard, we can do it. After going back this time, you will stay in Ruan''s house for a period of time. The design scheme of Death Valley just needs your approval. I estimate that the designer li of Liangshan design institute must have worked out the scheme after we go back." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, we should start the expansion plan of death valley as soon as possible. My sister wants to live with you every day more and more." Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    The two talked in love all the way to the woods. Tang Wenhao motioned that Aya and sister rose behind him should stop talking. He looked around and listened carefully. He saw that there was nothing strange around. He whispered, "brother Ruan... Brother Ruan... Are you there?"


    Tang Wenhao led Ruan Ling, Aya and sister rose around the nearby jungle for a long time before they found Ruan Biao. It turned out that he was hiding in a big tree. He said he was worried that he was attacked by wild animals because of hunger and thirst. He lacked resistance and was too dangerous, so he would be safer in the tree.


    After hearing this, Tang Wenhao secretly blamed himself for thinking too simply about the difficulties. After all, Ruan Biao hadn''t eaten for a long time. Therefore, after introducing sister rose to him, he didn''t hurry to talk about things, but asked Ruan Biao to eat the food they brought.


    Ruan Biao was not polite. He sat on the grass beside him and ate meat and water. A few minutes later, Ruan Biao was full of food and drink. He wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "well, brother a Hao, you must have something important to discuss with me? Then tell me quickly!"


    "Well, brother Ruan, let''s be simple! Sister Rose has agreed to cooperate with us, so she is her own now. You can boldly express your opinions. Well, you may know the person in charge here, brother Zu, who is also my father''s student." Tang Wenhao said.


    "What? Zuge? Which Zuge? Is he still a student of the instructor? Did he come out of the special forces?" Ruan Biao asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised to see Ruan Biao. It seemed that he didn''t know Zuge. He couldn''t help turning his eyes to Sister Rose. Sister Rose nodded and said, "yes, Zuge is Ruan Jingxiong''s student. I know this very well. My father personally selected it from Ruan Jingxiong''s special forces. Brother Ruan, Zuge''s full name is Chen Guangzu. Don''t you know it?"


    "What? Chen Guangzu? Of course I do. You said you were Chen Guangzu''s wife?" Ruan Biao asked in amazement, shocked.


    "Brother Ruan, wrong. Sister Rose is my wife. Chen Guangzu is just his apparent wife. Sister Rose followed me for nothing. The original goods have not been moved by Chen Guangzu." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and Ruan Ling twisted his ass behind him.


    Sister Rose smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 684

    "Hehe, brother a Hao, I really have you. Then I understand what you mean. Do you want me to persuade Chen Guangzu to abandon the secret and turn to the bright?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "Yes, brother Ruan, your understanding is completely correct. It''s easy to deal with smart people. Brother Ruan, how long have you known this Zuge? How''s your relationship?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I had a good relationship in the past, but I haven''t seen him for seven or eight years. Now I''m not sure I can persuade him. It might be better if the instructor was here, but it may not make him rein in at the brink of the precipice. Guangzu is stubborn and not easy to change. He is also a little proud. Among our group of people, his kung fu should be the best. In those years, Ruan gang and Han Hu and I were together , Chen Ba is also called the four King Kong of the special forces. His kung fu is almost the same as that of Zhong Bo, but his nickname is invincible AZU. The four of us are not his opponents unless we fight together. AZU''s Qigong is great. People like me hit all parts of his body, including the most vulnerable part of a man, He didn''t care at all, so he was transferred by general Ruan at that time, "Ruan Biao said.


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, do you know why he is so powerful? Even that can make you kick?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, according to him, his Qigong has been practiced to the point where he can hide his own, so we are all afraid of him. We think his opponent is too terrible. Brother a Hao, once you meet him, you should be careful. Your acupoint pointing skill may not have an effect on him," Ruan Biao reminded.


    Ruan Ling and Aya listened to Ruan Biao''s words and worried about Tang Wenhao, because they didn''t know that brother Zu was not afraid of being kicked because he was cut off. "Baby, remember brother Ruan''s words, you must be careful when you fight him next time, and you can''t be kicked to the key part by him."


    "Sister, don''t worry! He did his best when he played with me. If I didn''t take the initiative to let him kick, he couldn''t step down. It''s not difficult for me to control him. Sister, you should have confidence in me. He''s not so powerful. Brother Ruan is modest. In my opinion, his kung fu is not much better than brother Ruan." Tang Wenhao said casually.


    Sister Rose nodded and said, "Sister a Ling, sister a ya, don''t worry! Brother Zu did tell me that he did his best to fight with ah Hao and baby. He said that baby''s Kung Fu seems ordinary, but it''s very flexible. He can''t win baby without doing his best. That''s my opinion, so I think baby can win brother Zu. There''s a reason why he can let people kick at will, baby, Can you tell brother Ruan? "Sister Rose said shyly.


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, don''t you know? The reason why Zuge can let you kick the footwall at will is that he cut off his own... When he didn''t join the army. He''s not a man at all. Of course he''s not afraid of you kicking." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? So it is! Oh, I remember. Brother a Hao, when you said this, I was impressed. I remember one of our comrades in arms said that he had no intention of seeing AZU when he went to the bathroom... He laughed at him. As a result, he beat him half to death, and they were punished! Later, he explained to himself that people who practice his kung fu are like this, usually like this, only with women Only when we are together... We all believe his words, because he is really better than our Kung Fu. "Ruan Biao smiled.


    The three beauties all chuckled.


    "Hehe, this boy is a tragedy. Brother Ruan, let''s get down to business! What do you think we should do next? Will you meet him directly or sister rose talk to him first?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Brother a Hao, I think I''d better not expose myself. Wait until Sister Rose talks to him! Touch his bottom first. In case he doesn''t agree, I won''t come out and help you in secret. You just leave me a few guns. It may be better. You need to pull enban Xi and Kunlong''s team over so that I can go out and report. What do you say?" said Ruan Biao.


    "Well, I agree with you, sister. What do you think?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I also think elder brother Ruan is right. Since this elder brother Zuge has such an experience, we can''t look at him from the perspective of ordinary people. It is said that men like him will have some problems in their hearts. We''d better be cautious," Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, sister a Ling, Zuge is really different from normal men. He is very sensitive, like a woman, but he likes to pretend to be an indomitable man. However, on the whole, he is good to me. He has neither excessive behavior nor lust. So many beautiful waitresses walk around in front of him. He doesn''t seem to have any excessive behavior "Said Sister Rose.


    "Hehe, Sister Rose, he is a waste man. He can''t be lecherous if he wants to be lecherous? You let me live among beautiful women all day. I promise you maids will have a big belly in a year." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, smelly baby, you know how lecherous you are?" Ruan Ling smiled. Aya also stretched out her hand and twisted Tang Wenhao''s thigh. Sister Rose and Ruan Biao laughed.


    At this time, suddenly, a few lights came from a distance. Five people quickly bowed down and hid, "it''s the patrol coming." Sister Rose said.


    "Oh, what should I do? Brother Ruan, you''d better go up the tree! The four of us go first? I''ll bring you food tomorrow night. Brother Ruan, remember, you''d better clean up every time you eat, so that the patrol won''t find you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, don''t worry! Brother a Hao, you guys should be careful. I''m going up the tree." as he said, Ruan Biao came under the tree, grabbed the trunk with both hands, rubbed the ground and went up the tree. He was a special forces soldier.


    Tang Wenhao, rose, Ruan Ling and Aya walked directly to the light. When the two sides were about to make positive contact, the other party shouted, "who? We shot without talking?"


    Sister Rose replied, "I''m Sister Rose and ah Hao. I''m here to inspect the nearby mountains and forests. It''s all right here. You can go elsewhere to inspect."


    "Yes, Sister Rose." these people were also afraid of Sister Rose and didn''t dare to disobey her orders. They just flashed a flashlight on the four people. The head Yunxiang was stunned and led the patrol to withdraw. He didn''t expect that sister rose would lead these people who had just arrived in the stockade to patrol at night in the middle of the night. They didn''t understand, but they didn''t dare ask anything.


    "Sister Rose, I think Yunxiang seems to doubt us. Be careful with him in the future. Don''t let this boy do bad things," Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "It''s all right. He''s just a pawn of ours and plays a role in stabilizing the stockade. He doesn''t know anything about the factory. Anyway, when brother Zu comes back, I''ll take the initiative to communicate with him about these problems. I really can''t. I can only take coercive measures," Sister Rose said.


    "Well, Sister Rose, I''ll do it at that time. I won''t embarrass you. After all, he''s good to you. You may not be able to do it. However, I don''t want his life and waste his kung fu at most." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Honey, rose, however, if Zuge doesn''t die, your father won''t be safe. He knows too many things. If he comes back and tells everything here, your father will be finished, and it may affect you and your baby, including our Ruan family. Of course, we Ruan family have no big problem. After all, we are not from the Ministry of national defense or the Ministry of military People, we are just ordinary Chinese cabbage. We just came here to help with our personal feelings, not really perform the task, "Ruan Ling analyzed.


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s analysis, Sister Rose also fell into meditation for a long time and said sadly, "no, I''ll let him leave here completely and go to Europe to go to my two sisters. Let my two sisters give him a sum of money and let him spend the rest of his life abroad! I can''t bear to kill him. He has been with my father for so many years."


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao got up from Ruan Ling Wenxiang''s arms. Ruan Ling actually woke up early. She was reluctant to wake him up. She always used eye contact!


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had slept enough, they all began to get up and leave the room. Sister Rose''s maids saw Ruan Ling and Aya coming out of Tang Wenhao''s room on the stairs. They were stunned!


    In particular, the little Qin, which was hurt by Tang Wenhao, had beautiful eyes and looked around Sister Rose''s room. She really couldn''t figure out what was going on? The two sisters and the bridegroom last night... Is this their custom? Is there such a frightening custom?


    Tang Wenhao walked up to her with a bad smile, pinched her pretty face and kissed her pink lips. Xiaoqin''s pretty face turned red in an instant. Her maids first looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise, and then coaxed her to smile. Ruan Ling and Aya couldn''t laugh, scolding Tang Wenhao for being so bad!


    When she was laughing, Sister Rose came out of the room. Seeing Tang Wenhao''s oil, she also chuckled and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, you should like her. Here you are!"


    "Hehe, is it true or false?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Of course it''s true. Sister a Ling told me last night. Let me be more open in this regard. Let you like who you like. If you have had enough, you naturally don''t want to play. I''ll take whoever you want with my ten or so waitresses. I won''t interfere with you. However, we''ll go to dinner right now. After that, I''ll take you to the factory." Sister Rose smiled magnanimously.


    Tang Wenhao took Xiaoqin''s pretty face and kissed her again. He smiled and said, "do you hear me? From today on, you are also my wife. No, you are all my wife."


    These beauties couldn''t hear Chinese, so they looked at Tang Wenhao blankly. Sister Rose explained and embarrassed these little girls back into the room.


    In fact, at first, Tang Wenhao really had the idea of these waitresses and wanted to make a good man plan for them and let the women here help them complete their tasks. Now, seeing that Sister Rose has been completely accepted by herself, these waitresses will certainly turn against him, and he is not interested.


    But he is only interested in Xiaoqin. He likes her petite and lovely figure and pink face. He hopes to find the feeling of Ah Ying in her. He hasn''t been with Ah Ying in another day. He thinks of her and their Wen Ying.

 Chapter 685

    Accompanied by all the beauties, Tang Wenhao and his wife finished their breakfast and went into the mountain.


    Yunxi stronghold arsenal is located in a cave under a high mountain three kilometers away from the stronghold. In order to confuse the enemy, they deliberately opened up four or five forest paths in and out of the cave, of which only one path has no mechanism, and the other roads have many mechanisms. People who don''t know the truth enter these paths, either dead or injured. There are pits and dark crossbows everywhere, If you don''t pay attention, you''ll fall into the trap.


    The passage for one is not all safe. There are some organs on the way, but they will not be started under normal circumstances. They will be started only when the arsenal is damaged or attacked by the enemy, so it is safe at ordinary times.


    At the entrance of the armory cave, there are dark hills all around, and the jungle is full of gun holes. Once you find an enemy or a stranger entering and leaving the cave, you can sieve the enemy at any time.


    When the party arrived at the entrance of the mountain, Sister Rose clapped three palms in succession. Suddenly, more than 20 people with guns jumped out of the surrounding jungle. They came to Sister Rose and greeted her in Vietnamese. At the same time, they looked at Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Aya suspiciously.


    Sister rose quickly explained to them in Vietnamese that Tang Wenhao was the new brother of brother Zu and his kung fu was very good. In the future, these people were under the control of Tang Wenhao. These people were a little surprised because brother Zu didn''t tell them these words. A boy said to Sister Rose, "Sister Rose, it''s not that we don''t believe you. Brother Zu didn''t tell us about it? Besides, the boy looks like a nerd. What can he do?"


    Sister Rose understood that these people were not satisfied with Tang Wenhao, so she smiled and said, "you''ll know what he can do right away, baby, just practice with them!"


    "Hehe, OK, how about these brothers'' Kung Fu?" Tang Wenhao took off his clothes and handed them to Ruan Ling.


    "Their Kung Fu is not bad. Brother Zu trained them himself. You''d better not be careless." Sister Rose reminded. Of course, she also hopes to see Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu with her own eyes.


    When the gang saw that Tang Wenhao wanted to compete with them, they shouted. Two tall guys were especially energetic, swinging their arms and rolling up their sleeves. They didn''t pay attention to Tang Wenhao at all.


    "You two go together!" Tang Wenhao pointed at them and smiled.


    The two boys understood Tang Wenhao''s meaning. They were very angry and stared at Sister Rose angrily. She smiled at them, "since people want to hit you two, you''re welcome. Why are you angry?"


    When they saw Sister Rose''s attitude, they didn''t talk nonsense. One left and one right came forward to attack Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao first dodged and didn''t shoot easily. He wanted to see their strength first.


    The three fought for more than ten rounds. Tang Wenhao had a bottom in his heart. It should be said that their Kung Fu was better than that of ordinary soldiers, but they were not experts. They were not in the same level with Ruan Biao''s four King Kong. Therefore, Tang Wenhao was not fun at all. He waved while playing and motioned others to go together.


    How can these people stand it now? They threw their guns and swung their arms. Sister Rose felt a sweat for Tang Wenhao when she saw Tang Wenhao''s playing method. Her maids were also worried about Tang Wenhao. These beautiful little girls were moved by Sister Rose''s words. I hope Tang Wenhao really likes them, so they don''t want Tang Wen Hao lost.


    Ruan Ling and Aya, the only one, watched Tang Wenhao fight more than 20 young men calmly. They were full of confidence in their baby. They knew that Tang Wenhao was not sure that he would not be so arrogant.


    Last night, Tang Wenhao told his sisters that his internal power is becoming stronger and stronger, which may be related to his recent reconciliation with many Huanghua girls. Mr. Jin once told him that his internal skill might be improved qualitatively if he spent a long time with Huanghua girls to collect Yin and tonify Yang, but Mr. Jin was not sure because he didn''t practice under such conditions. I don''t know what his father said Is it true that if Tang Wenhao really has the opportunity to practice this Kung Fu to the peak with many yellow flower girls, he can really do whatever he wants in the future. It is difficult for ordinary knives and guns to attack him. He will have a conditioned reflex. When his body encounters an attack, it will naturally reflect to his brain, so as to avoid the attack.


    At first, Tang Wenhao didn''t take Mr. Jin''s words too seriously and thought they were all nonsense. How can there be a real Kung Fu of collecting Yin and tonifying yang in the world? They were all made up in Jin Yong''s novels, especially in death valley. He had so many yellow flower girls, and he didn''t see any special progress in his internal skills, so he didn''t pay attention to them.


    However, since he had a Xia and Xiu''er in the Miao village and later collected the cloud sisters in the mountains, he found that his internal power seemed to have changed, especially after being kicked by brother Zu. When he recovered his body with internal skill, he obviously felt a soft breath that quickly healed his internal injury, which surprised him. Is it what father Jin said really


    To make a long story short, half an hour later, most of the more than 20 young men were knocked down by Tang Wenhao. All the beauties clapped their hands and praised Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu, especially Sister Rose. She has been observing Tang Wenhao''s routine very seriously. To her surprise, from beginning to end, Tang Wenhao fought with these young men with very common fighting skills, but these people She just couldn''t beat him. She didn''t understand.


    "Sister a Ling, you said our baby didn''t seem to use any special Kung Fu. Why can''t so many of them beat him?" Sister Rose asked.


    "Hehe, because the baby is smart! Our baby''s reaction speed is obviously faster than these people. With the baby''s internal power full, he won''t be tired at this time, but we ordinary people will be tired, so the speed and strength will decline. Over time, she will not be his opponent." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Yes, rose, you''ve been with baby several times. Have you seen baby tired? We''re so tired that we''re going to fall apart, but have you seen him fall apart? Is it always so majestic? I''ve been with other men. Generally, men can''t come back immediately after they''ve just been with women. At least they have to rest for a period of time, but our baby Not satisfied with this sister, but started over with other sisters! I never saw him fail. On the contrary, we sisters were tortured and begged for mercy by him. This is what makes him different from all men. It''s also the reason why elder sister never cares how many women he has. Anyway, he likes to let him play. "Aya smiled happily.


    Sister Rose smiled shyly, "baby, it''s the first strange man in the world!"


    At this time, the four or five boys who were dying could no longer insist. They were kicked to the ground by Tang Wenhao and could no longer get up. In this way, Tang Wenhao completely defeated more than 20 boys and convinced them one by one.


    The guards on duty at the door also saw Tang Wenhao''s power with their own eyes, so before Sister Rose spoke, the door of the cave opened, and Sister Rose led Tang Wenhao and them to the cave.


    Before I saw the workshop, I heard the sound of knocking metal and the harsh sound of card wiping issued by the machine. I knew it was a machining factory.


    The lights in the cave are dim. Sister Rose said that there are also many secret whistles in the cave. If the alarm sounds, no matter how many teams are, they will attack. In fact, behind those bulbs are bullet holes. There is a bullet hole three or five meters away, which extends to the factory workshop. Therefore, it is really difficult to attack. At least there will be a lot of casualties. Tang Wenhao listened to Sister Rose''s explanation, It has strengthened its determination to solve the problem peacefully.


    But there is a problem that we can''t avoid. Brother Zu can fly away. How can these people deal with it?


    The scale of the Arsenal still shocked Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Aya. There is a workshop of more than 10000 square meters. How many guns do you have to produce every day? Sister Rose, her father is tough enough. How many components does he have to get from Vietnam to assemble? It''s strange that nothing happens in this way! That''s crazy!


    With this question, Tang Wenhao asked Sister Rose if they had a huge procurement team doing this. As a result, Sister Rose said that at first, all components were smuggled from Vietnam, and the scale was not large. Now they can produce many non key components here, and the raw materials are purchased directly from Myanmar and Laos


    Therefore, there are not many components purchased from Vietnam. Now it is generally purchased once every half a month. Zuge sends people to Myanmar, Laos, Thailand and even China to purchase other components, so that the current production scale can be achieved.


    There are about 100 production workers and more than 30 security personnel in the arsenal. They are all professional soldiers of mercenary origin. Shit, it''s really impossible to feed so many people on a small scale!


    Sister Rose introduced the situation to Tang Wenhao while leading them to visit the factory. She also let the person in charge of safety know Tang Wenhao and told them that Tang Wenhao will be their immediate boss in the future. These people are also a little surprised. Sister Rose is too lazy to talk nonsense with them, saying that this is an order. If they have any questions, they can ask their brothers outside the cave.


    In fact, Sister Rose is to let them ask themselves, let them retreat and know the current affairs.


    After leaving the cave, Sister Rose led the beauties back to the bamboo building. At this time, the guards who were ordered by Tang Wenhao have also returned to the bamboo building on duty. They are worried that Sister Rose scolded them for only drinking and let Ruan Biao escape, so they apologize to sister rose one after another.


    Of course, Sister Rose won''t punish them. She comforted them that this is over. She won''t tell brother Zu and let them listen to Tang Wenhao in the future. In order to make these people convinced of Tang Wenhao, she repeated her old tricks and let Tang Wenhao compete with them for one to ten and beat them all.


    In the next few days, Tang Wenhao and Sister Rose went to the factory and ancestral hall to visit and express condolences to these beauties every day. He also taught these people Chinese Kung Fu, made them take it orally and accepted him from the heart.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao''s nightlife is more colorful. In addition to singing with Ruan Ling, Aya, Sister Rose and sister cloud, he also took the little girl Xiaoqin by the way, which makes her crazy with envy! One after another, they asked her how to make Tang Wenhao, a handsome man, fall in love with her.


    Who doesn''t want to serve with their sister rose?

 Chapter 686

    Where does Xiaoqin know the reason? She only remembers that Tang Wenhao stuck her oil the first time he saw her, and then kissed her every time he saw her. How could she know that it was because Tang Wenhao thought of his Ah Ying when he saw her, and then couldn''t control the harmful things under him.


    On this day, Tang Wenhao had breakfast with all the beauties and was about to take his beautiful wife and concubine of Yunxi stronghold to the factory to exchange feelings with his brothers there. The door of the bamboo building was kicked open. Brother Zu led his close bodyguard team to surround them, and the muzzle of the gun was aimed at him and his beauties.


    Everyone was confused by the sudden situation. Sister Rose hurried to Zuge and asked suspiciously, "Zuge, what do you mean?"


    Zuge stared at her angrily, looked at her up and down, raised his hand, slapped Sister Rose in the face and scolded impolitely, "bitch! * *, you turned upside down as soon as I left? I heard that you and ah Hao now regard Yunxi stronghold as your two whores? Don''t you know you''re my Zuge''s woman?"


    Seeing that Sister Rose was beaten, Tang Wenhao wanted to go up and beat him, but he, Ruan Ling, Aya and others calmly examined the sudden changes. In particular, Tang Wenhao knew he couldn''t be too impulsive. He was secretly analyzing the situation. Once Zuge wanted to take measures against them, was he sure to control these people at one stroke and protect his women from flesh and blood, One thing he knew very well was that Zuge would not let them go this time, which could be felt from his eyes full of jealousy and anger.


    "Zuge, I''m not your woman. I''ve had enough over the years. Don''t you know if you''re a man? Besides, the general told you earlier that you and I are just formal husband and wife, isn''t it you? You want me to live with you all my life? You''re delusional. I love ah Hao now. He''s my real husband. Zuge, I warn you, If you dare to be so rude to me again, I will tell the general the truth. Don''t regret it then. "Sister Rose competed with each other.


    "Hum! General? Ha ha... You can''t be the general''s mistress? He loves you so much? But I want to tell you a very regrettable news. This time we went to the old place to pick up the goods, but we didn''t receive anything. We only received a news that would disappoint you." brother Zu smiled darkly, and then glanced sharply at Tang Wenhao next to the rose. Tang Wenhao was surprised! Did the boy hear anything?


    "What news?" Sister Rose asked suspiciously.


    "The general has been put on file for investigation by the military headquarters. You have no backing. I tell you, from now on, the whole Yunxi stronghold belongs to me, including you women, including you... Do you understand? Bitch!" brother Zu said ruthlessly.


    "What? What you said is true?" Sister Rose''s tears dropped from her beautiful eyes.


    "Sister, what''s the matter? Why is rose crying?" Tang Wenhao asked in a low voice, unable to understand Vietnamese.


    "Rose''s father has been caught by the military headquarters. Brother Zu is no longer scrupulous. Baby, we must take decisive measures and don''t let him catch us. Otherwise, he must be a psychopath. He has roses in his heart, but if you rob his woman, he won''t let you go." Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Well, sister, I know what to do." Tang Wenhao heard this and began to make preparations to control Zuge in one fell swoop.


    "Ha ha... Of course it''s true, rose. For your sake of following me for so many years and for the sake of the old guy''s kindness to me, I can not embarrass you. However, you have to hand over all the money you have earned here these years and I want to share it with my brothers. In addition, I have to execute the boy ah Hao behind you. The more I think about it, the more I think about it, the more I feel that he doesn''t want to come to Yunxi stronghold With good intentions, the old man had an accident when they came. Isn''t it a coincidence? Moreover, his kung fu is so good that he can defeat dozens of our brothers alone. He must not be an ordinary person. His identity is very suspicious. For the safety of Yunxi stronghold, women can stay and he must die. "Then, brother Zu suddenly raised his gun to aim at Tang Wenhao''s head.


    Sister Rose instinctively stood in front of him and exclaimed, "no, brother Zu." as soon as she said this, Tang Wenhao pulled her aside, suddenly came forward and pointed straight at the tiger''s mouth where brother Zu held the gun, so that he couldn''t shoot. The gun fell to the ground. Almost at the same time, Tang Wenhao hooked the fallen gun with his foot, and the gun came to his hand.


    Zuge never thought that Tang Wenhao''s skill was so agile and magical. He was about to command with another hand. Before he could wave his hand, Tang Wenhao''s muzzle had pointed to his head.


    "Put the fucking gun down," Tang Wenhao shouted.


    Sister rose quickly shouted in Vietnamese, "do you hear me? Put the gun down."


    Zuge''s bodyguards looked at each other. They were at a loss. They all looked at Zuge. The boy stared at Tang Wenhao darkly and looked at him up and down. He really couldn''t figure out how this Chinese boy with ordinary Kung Fu could be so powerful! What''s his kung fu?


    A martial arts addict like him has a much stronger love for Kung Fu than women. Therefore, when someone reveals in front of him that he has never seen Kung Fu, he will be very fascinated and want to find out.


    "Put your guns down!" Zuge said coldly. He knew it was useless to resist.


    Seeing that he gave orders, the gang put their guns on the ground. Ruan Ling waved her hand and led Aya, Sister Rose, sister cloud and Xiaoqin to grab the guns of these bodyguards and surround them.


    "Elder sister, what do you think to do now?" Tang Wenhao asked habitually.


    "Ask rose! Rose, what do you think?" Ruan Ling said to Sister Rose.


    Sister Rose motioned Tang Wenhao to put down the gun and said to brother Zu, "brother Zu, I want to dissolve the factory and distribute all the money to my brothers. What do you think?"


    "Disband? What will we live on in the future? The old guy is gone, and me? I said I won''t do anything to you. As long as you leave him and follow me honestly, we can still love him as before. As for ah Hao, for the sake of his good Kung Fu, we can let him join us. In the future, Yunxi stronghold will be ours, and I won''t treat him badly "Yes," said Zuge coldly.


    Sister Rose was very uncomfortable when she heard that he now called her father an old man. She saw that he still regarded himself as the boss of Yunxi stronghold. She was angry and gave him a slap in the face, "Brother Zu, you really don''t know what''s good or bad. Do you think you are still the boss of Yunxi stronghold? Do you think you can command the brother of Yunxi stronghold? You are a male and female bastard. The general has never treated you badly for so many years. Now when he has an accident, you don''t even have the least respect for him. Do you deserve to be the boss of others?"


    Sister Rose said good-bye to brother Zu. His face turned white. He stared at Sister Rose coldly, glanced at Tang Wenhao and said, "Rose, your wings are so hard! I''m the boss of Yunxi stronghold after being plotted by this boy. Who dares to disagree? As for your disrespect to the old guy, hum! Why should I respect him? I''ve worked hard for him all these years, but what have I got? Isn''t all the money in your bitch''s hands?"


    Seeing that he called herself a bitch again, sister rose suddenly waved a jade palm again and slapped him in the face, "Asshole! My aunt is going to give you all the money I put here. Now it seems that you don''t deserve the money, baby. This asshole doesn''t seem to agree with you. Today, in front of everyone, you beat this fake man with Yin and Yang and let him know that compared with you, he is a useless waste man and a pile of garbage." Sister Rose was scolded by him and hated him to the bone.


    Ruan Ling also felt that she should teach this guy a lesson and completely destroy his residual dignity, so that he could no longer be ignorant of heaven and earth.


    Tang Wenhao had already wanted to beat him and asked Ruan Ling to take these people aside and leave a space for him and Zuge. At the right time, Zuge was really unconvinced. He just felt that he was unprepared. Tang Wenhao was plotted by him. He did it with a real knife and gun. He felt that he would not lose to Tang Wenhao.


    "Rose, what if I win ah hao?" Zuge said coldly.


    "You can''t beat my man." Sister Rose replied unhappily, too lazy to lift her eyelids.


    "I don''t believe it. He was defeated last time," Zuge said.


    "Hum, just dream! That''s what my man told you. How great do you think you are? You can kick him if you don''t let you?" Sister Rose said sarcastically.


    "I don''t believe it!" roared Zuge.


    Tang Wenhao waved at him contemptuously and motioned him to come over. Brother Zu saw that Tang Wenhao despised him so much and combined with Sister Rose''s eyes that didn''t take him seriously at all, a surge of anger suddenly rose and rubbed the ground to fight with Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao calmly responded.


    It is said that Zuge''s Kung Fu is really better than Ruan Biao, but it is still a big difference compared with Tang Wenhao. In particular, Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu is much more powerful now than a year ago. He has profound internal skills and rich practical experience. He should seriously fight Zuge. Zuge will not be his opponent.


    What''s more, Zuge is so anxious and irritable that he can''t play his normal level. In less than ten minutes, he was beaten black and blue by Tang Wenhao. Every time he was beaten, he was unconvinced. He just thinks Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu is very ordinary. He thinks he can beat him. However, I don''t know what''s going on. Tang Wenhao can always easily dissolve his moves. Everyone can see it, Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu is far above him.


    However, Zuge has always lived in the illusion of invincible in the world. He always thinks that his kung fu has reached the state of perfection early and has deep internal skills. However, in front of Tang Wenhao, he thought that his deep internal forces have become insignificant and posed no threat to Tang Wenhao. On the contrary, every heavy punch of Tang Wenhao hit him firmly and hurt him Scarred.


    Half an hour later, Zuge couldn''t get up, but the boy still stubbornly glared at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao didn''t get angry with him, but squatted down and smiled contemptuously at him, "Zuge, thank you for leaving me the rose''s pure body. She''s really delicious. I fell in love with her."

 Chapter 687

    The guy turned to Sister Rose suspiciously. Sister Rose sarcastically said, "hum! My man is thanking you and saying that you are a useless man. Otherwise, how can I give him a clean body?"


    As soon as Zuge heard this, he got up again and stared at Tang Wenhao angrily. He was about to raise his fist to attack Tang Wenhao. Suddenly, his face showed a painful color. Wow, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. As soon as his eyes closed, his whole body fell back. He heard a bang. His body fell firmly to the ground and lay upright, spitting blood from his mouth and motionless.


    No one thought of it. Tang Wenhao walked up to him suspiciously. The guy''s mouth was still bleeding. Sister Rose also rushed over. Seeing his eyes staring at her, she hurriedly asked, "brother Zu, what are you doing? Don''t worry?"


    I saw Zuge slowly raise his hand, as if to touch rose. Sister Rose was a woman. She was kind-hearted. She quickly stretched out her jade hand, grabbed his hand and asked, "Zuge, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay? We didn''t want to kill you."


    "Rose... I... Really love... You, in the next... Life... I, must... Marry you... Ah Hao... I... Lost..." she said, turning her head and looking at Sister Rose, motionless and dead.


    Sister Rose couldn''t bear to see that Zuge would be angry with her alive. Tears burst out. She sadly closed Zuge''s eyes and said, "Zuge, although I can''t promise you to marry you in the next life, I still thank you for taking care of me over the years. You can go at ease!"


    It can be said that no one expected such an outcome. Tang Wenhao has assumed many outcomes these days. They killed him, abandoned his martial arts, persuaded him to leave here and go to Europe, etc. anyway, they didn''t expect him to die alive. This is absolutely unexpected.


    Zuge and other bodyguards didn''t expect that their indomitable hero would be so vulnerable that she would be killed by Sister Rose, which was unexpected.


    Sister Rose asked the brothers to bury Zuge Hou on a hill outside Yunxi stronghold, facing Vietnam, so that his soul could rest in peace.


    Then Tang Wenhao invited Ruan Biao out of the woods to negotiate with him about the arrangement of the factory. In fact, most of the workers are villagers of Yunxi village. It''s a big deal to return to their original living conditions, but these Vietnamese and Myanmar mercenaries are in trouble. They are also No. 40 or 50 people!


    Tang Wenhao thought it would be better to ask for their own opinions. After all, these people are not farmers. They have kung fu and have killed people. Once they are not well arranged, social problems will arise. Although they are abroad and have little to do with social problems, as people with a sense of responsibility, they should consider their future.


    So Tang Wenhao asked sister rose to convene a meeting for them and ask them their own ideas. At first, these people were confused. Unexpectedly, the factory with booming business closed down and even brother Zu died.


    Some people proposed to elect Tang Wenhao as the boss and continue to open the factory. Others proposed to let Sister Rose be the boss and continue to work with Sister Rose. However, both schemes were rejected by Tang Wenhao and sister rose. They made a clear reply to them. After dissolving the factory, they would leave here and go back to Vietnam immediately.


    Some people said that otherwise they would follow Tang Wenhao back to Vietnam. However, they were worried that they would be caught by the government and dared not go back to Vietnam.


    "Baby, why not? Ask enban Xi and Kunlong if they want to take them in?" Ruan Ling said with an idea.


    "Well, this is a good way. Let''s do it like this. Give them to Kunlong and enban Xi. We''ll give them a favor. Let''s divide them, let these mercenaries follow enban Xi, let these Vietnamese follow Kunlong, and ask them if they want to?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Therefore, Sister Rose told these people Tang Wenhao''s opinions. Once these people heard that they were Kunlong and enbanxi, they were willing to talk to them. Tang Wenhao was relieved and finally explained to these people.


    Next, Sister Rose began to share the stolen goods. She divided the money in her hand into two parts. One part was compensated to the villagers of Yunxi stronghold. According to each family, everyone in Yunxi stronghold could be divided into one part.


    The other part will be distributed to these Vietnamese and mercenaries. Everyone is equal. She doesn''t want any money. This is also what Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling mean. They say that as long as Sister Rose follows Tang Wenhao steadily, money is not a thing for her. She just wants people to follow Tang Wenhao.


    The machinery and equipment of the factory will be left in the cave first. Sister Rose said that in the future, if there are talents to run enterprises in Yunxi village, these equipment can be used to set up other mechanical processing plants. Don''t waste them. Let Yunxiang and his father keep them well.


    After dealing with these aftereffects, Tang Wenhao was like an arrow in his heart. He couldn''t wait to lead this group of people and horses to leave Yunxi stronghold. The villagers all cheered and reluctantly saw them off.


    Over the years, because of this factory, the economy of Yunxi village has been much better than before. It can be said that as a factory, they have brought practical benefits to Yunxi village. Therefore, the people in the village do not want the factory to be closed. The little sister-in-law of Yuncai sisters, Yao Mei, is inseparable from them and gives them away in tears.


    In fact, Sister Rose is also very sad. After all, they have devoted too much effort to the stockade, have feelings with the villagers, and have feelings with the picturesque landscape. This parting must never have a chance to come back. Therefore, Sister Rose has tearful eyes all the way.


    To make a long story short, when the Party passed the place where Li Qiang died last time, Ruan Biao pulled Tang Wenhao. "Brother a Hao, I want to see brother Li Qiang again. If possible, I want to take his remains back. I don''t want my brother''s soul to float abroad forever."


    "Well, yes, I''ll go with you! I also want to see him." Tang Wenhao nodded.


    "Well, let''s talk to miss a Ling and let them wait here. We''ll come back when we go." Ruan Biao said.


    "Well, I''ll tell you." Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling what Ruan Biao meant. Ruan Ling hesitated and finally nodded.


    "Baby, I''ll go with you, too! Otherwise I won''t be at ease," said Ruan Ling.


    "Elder sister, don''t go. You''d better wait here with the big army! There may be danger!" Tang Wenhao said with concern.


    "Baby, do you know it''s dangerous? Brother Li Qiang, they died strangely. How worried I am about you? I''ll go together, or I won''t let you go." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Baby, why don''t we go with you? In this way, everyone can take care of us. There are really some strange things in this forest. In the past, our delivery people disappeared when they came back to this place. For the sake of insurance, everyone went to have a look. There are many people and great power, sister a Ling. What do you think?" Sister Rose said.


    Sister Rose''s words were a deterrent to Ruan Biao, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Therefore, everyone still adopted her suggestion. The troops turned into the jungle and walked towards the place where Li Qiang died.


    After all, there were fifty or sixty people, many people, great strength, and most of them had the courage to go into the depths of the jungle, and gradually approached the mountain and saw the cave from a distance.


    "Brother a Hao, let''s be careful. I always think this place is a little strange." Ruan Biao walked ahead and said anxiously.


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, don''t make the atmosphere so scary, will you? No matter how powerful poisonous snakes and beasts are, can they be more capable than so many of us? There''s no such possibility, our momentum will scare away poisonous snakes and beasts." Tang Wenhao smiled indifferently.


    "I think what elder brother Ruan said is reasonable. Baby, we should be careful. Anything dangerous in the primitive jungle can happen. Elder brother Li Qiang died so strangely that it must have been bitten by a poisonous snake. My sister just guessed at that time that it was possible for them to be poisoned." Ruan Ling said.


    "Miss a Ling is right. Brother Li Qiang and more than a dozen people belong to the same symptom. At that time, everyone''s face was iron green and all purple. It looked very scary. There was a great possibility of poisoning. As for the poison, we don''t know, so we must be very careful when we get close to the cave." Ruan Biao said.


    In this way, the party slowly approached the cave. Ruan Biao motioned to everyone not to go forward and wait in place. Tang Wenhao pressed Ruan Ling down, "sister, you are all waiting here. Don''t follow. Your following will affect me."


    Ruan Ling thought that she might really affect Tang Wenhao, but she was unsafe for him. "Baby, be careful and run back when you find something wrong."


    "Well, I see, elder sister, don''t worry! I''ll be fine." he followed Ruan Biao carefully to the mountain entrance.


    Carrying submachine guns, they looked around and approached the cave very carefully. When they came to the cave, they were stunned!


    Li Qiang''s body had already become a complete skeleton, and his head had completely become a terrible skeleton. When he glanced into the cave, more than a dozen white skeletons were scattered in the cave.


    Tang Wenhao took another look at the tree where the mules were tied at that time, and the skeletons of several mules were scattered around the tree. "Brother Ruan, how could this happen? What about their meat? It''s only a few days? Why did the meat on the body disappear? It didn''t decay so fast? Their meat must have been eaten by something." Tang Wenhao said in horror.


    "Hmm! But what will eat their meat? Brother a Hao, I don''t think we can stay here for a long time. We have to withdraw quickly. I have a bad hunch." Ruan Biao said, taking Tang Wenhao''s hand and retreating cautiously.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao also vaguely felt that there was a potential danger approaching them. At this time, he only heard the frightened cry of a large group of people standing nearby, "toxic mosquitoes, run!"


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand, but Ruan Biao could understand. He looked back and was scared to death. "Brother a Hao, run, it''s a poisonous mosquito."


    Tang Wenhao quickly turned his head and saw a black mosquito flying over the crowd, attacking the frightened people. Tang Wenhao had no time to think about it. After breaking away from Ruan Biao, he hurried to Ruan Ling and Aya.

 Chapter 688

    At this time, Ruan Ling and Aya, including Sister Rose and sister cloud, were as busy as everyone else, patting the poisonous mosquitoes rushing towards them, and issued bursts of frightened Jiao shouts, "baby, run! Don''t worry about sister, run?"


    Because Ruan Ling found that the poisonous mosquitoes had not yet flown to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao, she hoped they could run first. Where was Tang Wenhao willing to leave their beauties behind?


    Tang Wenhao hurried to Ruan Ling''s side and used his profound internal skills. He waved his palms and poisonous mosquitoes fell down one after another. "Sister, come to me quickly."


    Ruan Ling and Aya saw that Tang Wenhao had come to save them. They quickly waved their guns and approached Tang Wenhao. "Clouds, clouds, roses, come to the baby." Ruan Ling shouted to her beauties.


    At this moment, the people bitten by poisonous mosquitoes cried like ghosts and wolves. For a time, this not spacious jungle space became a hell on earth.


    Tang Wenhao waved his palms to open a way out and moved towards the sparse forest, while the others fled in all directions because of excessive fear, and the team of 50 or 60 people collapsed in an instant.


    When Tang Wenhao ran a few miles away, they looked back. There was no one behind him except his own women. Even Ruan Biao was gone.


    "Elder sister, have you seen elder brother Ruan?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "No, baby, we just know that we ran with you. We didn''t notice which direction brother Ruan went, but I feel that brother Ruan should not have been bitten by poisonous mosquitoes." Ruan Ling said.


    "Baby, brother Ruan is fine. When you came to save me and sister a, I saw him get into the forest. He should be fine," Aya said.


    As soon as Aya said this, Sister Rose let out a scream of fear, "ah! Baby, I was bitten by a poisonous mosquito."


    "Ah? Where did you bite?" Tang Wenhao exclaimed. He hurried to Sister Rose. Ruan Ling and other beautiful women surrounded her and looked at her wounds one after another.


    "Baby, it''s like a hip. I think the hip is itchy, itchy." Sister Rose said in horror with her jade finger pointing to her hip, and then the jade finger pulled hard in.


    "No, rose, don''t move. Take off your pants and see if you''re bitten by mosquitoes. It''s not supposed to be. You''re wearing pants. How can you bite inside? You can''t be psychological?" Ruan Ling said suspiciously.


    Aya also said, "rose, don''t scare yourself. Isn''t it itchy? Take off your pants first! No matter how powerful the poisonous mosquito is, it won''t drill into your crotch and bite you?"


    Sister Rose glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile, "Sister Rose, you are all my women. How many times have I been with you? What are you ashamed of? I haven''t seen you? They are all women. You have, they all have. Take it off! I''ll show you. If it''s a poisonous mosquito, I can treat you."


    "Can you really cure it?" Sister Rose said anxiously, and then shyly took off her pants. Tang Wenhao walked behind her, stretched out his hand and took off her pants completely.


    Ruan Ling, Aya and other beauties can''t help but sigh at Sister Rose''s hot body and sexy hips, but there is a place on the right side of her snow-white hips that is starting to turn black.


    Ruan Ling, Aya and Yuncai sisters are people who have lived in the jungle for a long time. They know at a glance that Sister Rose was bitten by poisonous mosquitoes. They can''t help but be shocked.


    Tang Wenhao waved his hand to them, patted her rich buttocks that had not been bitten by poisonous mosquitoes and said with a smile, "Sister Rose, it''s all right. It''s just a small injury. Don''t worry, ha, I''ll deal with it." then he touched her acupoints.


    Sister rose immediately closed her beautiful eyes and fainted. Tang Wenhao held her and observed the surrounding environment. He thought it was a safe environment. However, for the sake of insurance, he asked Ruan Ling and them to find some dry firewood nearby, light a bonfire and put Sister Rose next to the bonfire, so as to avoid being attacked by poisonous mosquitoes again.


    "Elder sister, take your knife and I''ll use it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, are you going to bleed the rose?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it may be too late to bleed again. The venom is spreading," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, I don''t agree that you use your mouth to give her drugs. If you want to smoke, you have to smoke. Promise me, okay? It''s too dangerous. You can''t take this risk. If you have something to do, my sister can''t live. My sister and sister Ah Mei can''t live." Ruan Ling said with worry and emotion.


    "Elder sister, with Aya, where can I get you to give rose drugs in person? If you want to give her drugs, Aya should do it." Aya said hurriedly and gathered around rose''s body.


    Tang Wenhao said with a moved smile, "sister, Aya, don''t argue. You don''t have to give Sister Rose drug liquid. Just watch." he squatted down and baked his sharp knife on the campfire.


    After baking for about a minute, Tang Wenhao held Sister Rose''s snow-white buttocks in one hand, making her injured place bulge outward. In the other hand, he held the sharp knife and gently cut the black and purple wound. In an instant, a stream of black and purple blood gurgled out, "sister, tear off her pants quickly and don''t let the toxic blood pour into her healthy place again."


    Aya quickly pulled out a sharp knife from her waist, cut Sister Rose''s pants and tore them into several pieces to wipe the poisonous blood from her wound.


    Tang Wenhao squeezed her wound until the blood changed from purple to dark red, and then from dark red to bright red. Tang Wenhao didn''t squeeze any more. He also sighed with a long sigh, "Sister, I hope the venom didn''t invade her internal organs. However, for the sake of safety, I think it''s better to take herbal medicine for her to detoxify. Ask the Yuncai sisters. They must know herbal medicine very well because they came from hunting. Ask them if they know how to treat this poisonous mosquito bite?"


    "Don''t worry! Baby, I have a sister! Don''t forget that I''m the head of death valley. Can you not understand herbs? You and Yunduo guard the rose first. Aya and I go to the nearby forest to find herbs for her. I know what herbs are the most detoxifying." Ruan Ling said, pulling Aya and Yuncai to the forest.


    "Elder sister, be careful. It''s not very safe here. If you find something wrong, come back quickly. Don''t stay long. It''s really not good. I can also use my internal skill to force the residual poison in her body." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    Fortunately, Ruan Ling, Aya and Yuncai really found antidote herbs nearby. What kind of person Ruan Ling is? No wonder she said that the deep mountains and forests are a huge treasure. There are all kinds of mutually reinforcing creatures growing here. As long as you understand the laws of survival and nature, the danger is temporary.


    After picking the herbs, she removed the soil from the roots of the herbs with a knife, chewed the herbs with her mouth and fed them to rose. She also covered the wound with herbs to heal the wound, and wrapped it with a belt torn from Sister Rose''s own pants.


    After dealing with Sister Rose''s wound, Tang Wenhao explored her hand and untied her acupoints. Sister Rose woke up slowly. It may be that the wound was painful. She glanced suspiciously at her blushing face, touched her hip and asked shyly, "baby, what''s the matter with me?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I was bitten by poisonous mosquitoes, but you don''t have to worry. I squeezed out the venom. My sister also ate herbs and applied disinfectant herbs to you. It will be fine soon." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Sister Rose felt it for a while. Sure enough, there was an astringent taste in her mouth. She was a little bitter. Knowing that Tang Wenhao was right, she rushed to Ruan Ling and said gratefully, "sister a Ling, thank you for saving her life."


    "Oh, no, rose, you''re a precious woman. Of course I''ll try my best to save you. Get up and try if you can move?" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "But I..." Rose glanced shyly at herself naked. Tang Wenhao smiled and joked, "it''s good! I don''t have to take off my pants for you. If I want to see it, I can run in front of you and see the charming spring." she said Sister Rose with a red face.


    "Oh, come on, baby, stop it, rose. Our trip is next to the cave. It''s too dangerous to go back and find a traveler. I still have a pair of underwear in my bag. Let''s wear it for you first! It''s better to make do with nothing. Anyway, we''ll be in Kunlong''s territory in a few days." With that, Ruan Ling found a pair of lace pants from her carry on bag.


    In this way, Sister Rose had to put on this lace pants. Although she was too sexy to cover it, it was still very dangerous to walk in the jungle like her. She was vulnerable to the bites of poisonous snakes, poisonous mosquitoes and scorpions.


    But there was no way. Tang Wenhao had to make do with it. Tang Wenhao let her walk in the middle of everyone, which could form a barrier for her. However, without taking a few steps, she almost fainted. Tang Wenhao knew that she had lost too much blood and energy just now.


    Therefore, she simply carried her on her back and walked, which made Ruan Ling feel bad. She was in the same pain as Tang Wenhao''s life. She would rather carry her own back than let Tang Wenhao carry it. Aya knew Ruan Ling very well. She knew that she was in love with Tang Wenhao by looking at her expression.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry, baby. He has a lot of strength. Hehe, besides, I can carry it for him later, and the cloud sisters can also do it for him." Aya comforted.


    "That''s right. Baby is a person, not a machine. Elder sister loves him, but she can''t help it. Fortunately, rose has a good figure and is slim. If she is fat, she will really love to death." Ruan Ling frowned.


    "Hehe, elder sister, how can our Ruan women be fat? I can''t find a weight of 110 kilograms. For example, Ah Ying and Ruan Yi, it''s only 70 or 80 kilograms! Elder sister Ah Mei said that every time she tossed them, she directly clamped them in her arms and threw them on the bed, like toys." Aya smiled.


    "Oh, don''t say, baby loves them both very much! Men like to protect and bully weak beauties." Ruan Ling said with a smile. At the thought that Tang Wenhao likes to flirt with his women at home, Ruan Ling feels very happy and satisfied. She likes to create such a warm environment for his beloved man with beautiful wives and concubines.

 Chapter 689

    Finally completed the task, and finally can go home with the baby. Thinking of this, Ruan Ling felt much better.


    Six people went out of the woods to the path. Tang Wenhao turned to Ruan Ling with sister rose on his back and said, "sister, shall we wait for brother Ruan here?"


    "Ah? No! No one can control anyone now. Let''s go! We have to wait and wait in a safer place. We haven''t really got out of danger," Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, baby, brother Ruan is so good. He should be fine. Maybe he''s waiting for us on the road! Let''s go! Come out of this place. Don''t roses say that the forest is strange?" Aya said.


    "Baby, why don''t you let me down and I''ll walk for a while?" Sister Rose is also distressed that Tang Wenhao hasn''t stopped to rest after carrying her for so long.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Your weight doesn''t affect my normal walking. Just take care of the injury! Elder sister, let''s go! I also estimate that elder brother Ruan has left here and didn''t see anyone." Tang Wenhao said.


    So we went on, but we didn''t take a few steps. They were shocked by the terrible situation along the way. Basically, every way we went forward, we could see several bodies on the roadside, all Vietnamese and mercenaries bitten by poisonous mosquitoes.


    Every time Tang Wenhao found a new body, his heart hung and prayed silently. Never be brother Ruan, never brother Ruan. Fortunately, he didn''t see a new body five kilometers away.


    "It''s terrible! Alas! It would be better not to see brother Li Qiang, and it won''t hurt so many people. I hope brother Ruan can turn good luck." Tang Wenhao sighed. Seeing this tragic scene, no one can be indifferent. Almost every dead person has the same symptom, his eyes are straight and his body is purple and black.


    "Baby, don''t think about it. If brother Ruan doesn''t find it, it must be all right." Ruan Ling comforted.


    "Not necessarily! What if he didn''t run out of the forest?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "There''s no way, baby. All we can do is pray. We can only pray for God to give him a chance, but we can''t go back to him," Ruan Ling said.


    "Alas, dozens of lives! A wrong decision has hurt so many people. How can there be swarms of poisonous mosquitoes in that place?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "Baby, from my sister''s experience, there must be conditions suitable for the survival of poisonous mosquitoes in that place. Generally, there are marshes where poisonous mosquitoes live. My sister estimates that there must be such marshes nearby. There are rotten bodies of any animals in the marshes. Poisonous mosquitoes live in that place every day, and they inhale deadly bacteria," Ruan Ling said.


    The cloud sisters nodded and said in non-standard Chinese, "Sister a Ling is right. There is indeed a swamp nearby. According to my father, this swamp killed a Japanese devil before. Hundreds of Japanese devils died near the swamp. Our local people say that the devil killed them. In today''s situation, poisonous mosquitoes should kill them." cloud said.


    "Well, so my father never let us close to this forest to hunt. He said that there were unclean things here that would kill people. It is estimated that this is what we want to tell you today, but we think so many people should be fine. We also want to see what happened. Who knows it will become like this." cloud also said.


    "Well, that''s right. That must be the reason," said Ruan Ling.


    After staying overnight for a few days, the six people finally reached Kunlong''s sphere of influence. They were safe. They basically didn''t encounter any strange and dangerous things along the way, but they didn''t meet Ruan Biao. Ruan Biao lost contact with them.


    Sister Rose''s wound has basically healed, and even the scar has not been left, but there are still some knife marks on her hips, which can''t be seen if you don''t look carefully. Sister Rose is afraid of leaving a scar. She looks in the mirror every day for fear of affecting her beauty, which Tang Wenhao doesn''t like.


    "Elder sister, the next step is Kunlong''s town. Shall we eat in the town first or go directly to Kunlong''s barracks?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "You''d better go to the town to eat first! After that, your little widow''s house will have a look at the situation in the morning. Although Kunlong seems to have no malice towards us, we should still be careful. After all, this is the golden triangle. He is the most powerful now. He is not absolutely sure. Don''t enter his barracks easily." Ruan Ling said cautiously.


    "Hmm! I think so too. Moreover, I killed Sirius when I passed sister Lina''s former stronghold this time. The golden tiger brothers have passed and are estimated to be back. If Kunlong doesn''t know about it, it should be all right. If he knows I killed Sirius, he won''t necessarily let us go." Tang Wenhao said.


    "So we can''t rush into his barracks. Later, you call sister Zilan and ask about the situation! Sister Zilan loves you and loves you as much as sister. She is the most trustworthy person," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, let''s go! No, let''s stay in the hotel where you and Aya stayed first." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, let''s go!" Ruan Ling said.


    So, the six people bypassed the road to Shangkun longbing camp and walked directly to the town. Before entering the town, Tang Wenhao went to the town and bought Sister Rose a pair of long pants to wear. Otherwise, her sexy body would not stare out the eyes of the men in the town?


    After several people found the foreign-related hotel, they didn''t expect to meet the sexy and charming lobby manager NIA. She saw Tang Wenhao leading six beauties to stay in the hotel again. She was very surprised, "yo! Ah hao? Handsome boy, do you want to stay in the hotel? Please come inside!"


    "Well, is there a big room for six people?" Ruan Ling quickly smiled. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand the local dialect.


    "Ah? Six of you? Live in one room? Beauty, can you be a handsome guy? Five women a night? Does sister LAN know? Hehe, he won''t steal food behind sister LAN?" NIA said with an obscene smile, staring at Tang Wenhao''s handsome eyes and reluctant to leave.


    Ruan Ling knew when she looked at the coquettish woman that she wanted to think about her baby and teased her, "Miss, what are you doing with so much heart? If you want to be a man, I''ll let my baby meet you once, but it depends on whether you can meet a condition, how about it?"


    "Beauty, is it true or false? What conditions? As long as this handsome guy can accompany me for one night, I can meet any conditions." NIA whispered with a lewd smile.


    "Of course it''s true. I can do it for my man, but you can''t meet the conditions I said." Ruan Ling also whispered with a smile.


    "Elder sister, don''t play with her, go through the formalities! You tell her that the accommodation fee will be paid by Zilan. Last time Zilan said that we will charge it to her account when we stay in this hotel." Tang Wenhao smiled. He knew that everyone had no cash on hand now.


    Ruan Ling conveyed Tang Wenhao''s meaning to NIA. The woman winked at Tang Wenhao and was extremely debauchery. "Don''t, handsome man, you don''t need sister LAN to spend money. If you really want to sleep with my aunt for a night, I''ll give you a free bill, how about it?" NIA, who hasn''t had a man for a long time. She couldn''t carry Tang Wenhao when she saw the handsome man again. Last time, she stuck Tang Wenhao''s oil, I remember him even more. A pair of eyes are on fire and look at Tang Wenhao directly. I wish I could pull Tang Wenhao into my arms


    Tang Wenhao was really afraid of her when he saw her eating.


    "Miss, you''d better forget it! My condition is that you must be a yellow flower girl, because every woman in my family gives him a clean body. Can you meet this condition?" Ruan Ling said with a disdainful smile.


    "Hum! Beauty, aren''t you talking nonsense? How old are your aunts and grandmothers? Can you be a yellow flower girl? Besides, you think I don''t know. Sister LAN is his woman! Sister LAN has his seed in her belly. Is sister Lan also a yellow flower girl? Also, beauty, you don''t know? Ah Hao, this handsome boy can find you two sisters. It''s not her help. You''re still separated now Yes, right? Handsome boy, you kissed your sister? "NIA smiled brazenly.


    Although Tang Wenhao didn''t know what she said, he could feel that the woman must want to make his idea again. Shit! Men are too handsome and have too much trouble!


    "Baby, have you kissed this * * man?" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. It seemed she couldn''t believe it, because Ruan Ling couldn''t see NIA from her bones. She always felt that the woman was not clean. She intuitively thought Tang Wenhao couldn''t see NIA.


    "Hehe, sister, she threatened me with your news and said that if I didn''t kiss her, she wouldn''t tell me where you live? At that time, I was looking for you to cry. She asked me to take off my clothes to accompany her, and I would accompany her for a night without hesitation. As long as I could find you and Aya, I could do anything." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Oh, that''s the case. No wonder this * * man wants to eat you when he sees you. It turned out that she was kissed by you. Well, that''s OK. I won''t tease her. Let''s stay first!" he said and smiled at NIA. "Miss, thank you for helping my baby find our sisters. Please arrange a big room with us first!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    NIA glanced at Ruan Ling and said with an obscene smile, "OK, beauty, don''t blame me if your man goes to aunt''s bed by himself!" she said, laughed wildly, and then motioned her men to register for Ruan Ling and them.


    After that, he personally took Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao with his room card. They twisted their hips and led the way in front. As they walked, they looked back and smiled at Ruan Ling, "Beauty, I know you don''t like my aunt, but am I always younger than sister LAN? Don''t be so stingy, man? You won''t lose a piece of meat at a time. A strong boy like him recovers quickly. After tonight, it won''t affect tomorrow night, right? Be generous. My aunt won''t treat you badly."


    "Sister, is this woman crazy about our baby?" Aya whispered with a smile.


    "Hehe, I think it is. You haven''t heard from the baby. The baby has kissed her wrongfully? Elder sister doesn''t want the baby to satisfy her once, but thinks that a woman like her is not clean. What if she gets sick? It''s not safe. Women in the golden triangle are too terrible," said Ruan Ling.

 Chapter 690

    "Elder sister, don''t worry! I''m not interested in her." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, is it true or false? I think she''s still pretty sexy." Sister Rose smiled.


    "Don''t worry! Rose, baby, no one can force a woman who is not interested in him." Ruan Ling smiled.


    NIA couldn''t understand what they said, but she would look back at Tang Wenhao from time to time.


    When we got to the guest room, it turned out to be a big room with three beds. We could barely live six people. After we went in, we quickly found a bed and sat down to rest. The cloud sisters directly lay in bed and slept in the jungle for a few days. Of course, they were happy to see Simmons.


    "Thank you, miss! We remember your kindness to us, please! We need to rest now." Ruan Ling issued a departure order to NIA. NIA saw it, glanced at her charmingly, winked at Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "ah Hao, do you want sister to invite sister LAN for you?"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand her. Ruan Ling smiled angrily, "no, we''ll call sister LAN ourselves. You''re busy yourself!" and pushed NIA out.


    Tang Wenhao had never seen Ruan Ling treat a person so impolitely. He smiled suspiciously, "sister, why are you doing this to NIA? We''d better offend less locals like them."


    "It''s all right. This woman is crazy about you. She doesn''t look like a bad person. Besides, we''re leaving soon anyway. Baby, when Xiuer, Yuzhu and Jane are picked up, we''ll leave the golden triangle as soon as possible. My father and sister don''t know what''s the hurry? We''ll discuss our next plans later, and then call home quickly." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Don''t you wait for brother Ruan?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Honey, we don''t wait. We don''t know his life and death. Brother Ruan will come back sooner or later if he''s okay. Kunlong and enbenxi have a good relationship with him anyway. If he dies, we''ll wait for nothing. You''ll call sister LAN later and ask her about Kunlong. If there''s no problem, we''ll go to say goodbye to them and take your friends Sweetheart, take it out and leave here early, "said Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao had some contradictions in his heart. Although he knew what Ruan Ling said was reasonable, he still couldn''t bear to leave with the beauties. He regretted that he didn''t return to the cave to find Ruan Biao. He felt that he didn''t do it very well.


    But he also knew that Ruan Ling, Aya and other beautiful women could not let him return to look for Ruan Biao, and he could not leave these beautiful women to go back alone. In short, Tang Wenhao was very depressed about this.


    "By the way, sister, if we leave tomorrow, which way shall we go back? The same way we used to go, or the way we found with Yuzhu, Xiu''er and ah Zhen this time?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Say it again! Ask them some girls'' opinions then. Rose should also be familiar with the way back to Vietnam? You have lived here for so many years?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, sister a Ling, from my experience, it will be faster to go back from Laos." Sister Rose smiled.


    After a few people roughly agreed, Tang Wenhao asked Sister Rose and sister cloud to rest in the room. He went downstairs with Ruan Ling and Aya. They wanted to report peace to their family first, and then call Ruan Jingxiong to inform them of the closure of Yunxi stronghold Arsenal.


    NIA seemed to know what they were going to do. She didn''t speak. Instead, she directly waved to Tang Wenhao and motioned him to follow her to the room where she could dial international long-distance calls. Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s hand and smiled and followed her into the room. Aya followed.


    NIA smiled charmingly and pointed to the phone. Tang Wenhao nodded gratefully, picked up the microphone and smiled at Ruan Ling, "sister, do you call or me?"


    "It''s all the same, you fight! Sister, they must miss you." Ruan Ling smiled and thanked NIA with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao quickly dialed Manny''s phone. Without two beeps, he heard Manny''s gentle and anxious voice, "baby, is it you? Or ah Ling."


    "Manny, it''s me! Ah Ling and ah Ya are beside me? How are you?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, you have news. How''s it going? When can you go home? Baby, tell you good news! Yueer is pregnant." Manny smiled.


    "Really? Is yue''er pregnant? So soon?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "Hehe, baby, who are you? They are like this every day those days. Can you not have a baby? Your father-in-law and mother-in-law who are ministers are very happy." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, no matter how good he is, I''ll take his daughter, and her daughter will be my woman to raise children for my Tang family, right?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly. Ruan Ling whined on his ass, which made NIA very happy. She also stretched out her jade hand and touched Tang Wenhao''s strong hip. Her greedy face stunned Ruan Ling and Aya, Unexpectedly, the woman took the opportunity to get stuck. Tang Wenhao thought Aya was teasing him. He didn''t look back and focused on talking to Manny on the phone.


    Next, he couldn''t wait to ask Manny about the final of a Xueying model competition. Manny happily told him that the great beauty Xueying was already the first model in Vietnam. The mayor of Liangshan personally met her two days ago and asked her to be the image ambassador of Liangshan and become a real star. Manny''s women''s boutique clothes also planned to let her speak for her, really as Yang Xi said, When the opportunity comes, she will be successful soon. Now she is waiting for Tang Wenhao to go home and the sisters to marry them! This news is definitely more exciting for Tang Wenhao than Yueer''s pregnancy.


    Because he really likes Xueying. No man can resist her charming beauty like her!


    After the two talked, Ruan Ling and Manny talked for a few minutes. The two sisters told each other their heartfelt feelings. Because Manny answered the phone in Manny''s factory office, she didn''t let her beauty answer. She said she would convey Tang Wenhao''s greetings to his beautiful wife and concubine.


    After talking to Manny on the phone, Tang Wenhao then called Ruan Jingxiong. After dialing Ruan Jingxiong, his heart began to jump violently, because he found it difficult to tell Ruan Jingxiong about Li Qiang and Ruan Biao. Almost all of Ruan Jingxiong''s most capable students left their precious lives in a foreign country. I really don''t want to attack him, He was afraid of hurting his broken heart, but he couldn''t avoid it.


    "Dad, this is Wen Hao." Tang Wenhao shouted as soon as the phone was connected.


    "Wen Hao, you finally called. Dad is dying. You hurry back! Our army Department has made significant progress in investigating the smuggling armament component case. The main suspect has been arrested. So what kind of underground factory has been opened in Golden Triangle?"


    "Dad, I know all this." Tang Wenhao said faintly.


    "Oh? Wen Hao, you know everything? Who told you?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise.


    "Chen Guangzu, nicknamed Zuge, is the person in charge of the underground military factory in the golden triangle," Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s really him. He has the wrong skills. His father has trained him for so many years in vain. Listen to you, son, have you succeeded? Catch some scum there? Son, you won''t let Dad down." Ruan Jingxiong sincerely praised him.


    "Dad, Chen Guangzu is dead, and the factory has been dissolved by me and my sister," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? It''s dissolved. How did AZU die? How did Li Qiang and Ruan Biao and their brothers? Why did you and your sister dissolve the factory? Dad is a little confused. Aren''t you with Ruan Biao and Li Qiang?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, um... Don''t be sad after you listen, i..." Tang Wenhao couldn''t say anything. He knew that Ruan Jingxiong had deep feelings for Li Qiang and Ruan Biao.


    "Son, what do you mean? Did something happen to Li Qiang and Ruan Biao?" Ruan Jingxiong asked anxiously. Tang Wenhao''s tone forced him to think so.


    "Well, Li Qiang is dead. Brother Ruan Biao''s life and death are unknown so far. We have separated." then, Tang Wenhao said about Li Qiang''s death and the fact that 50 or 60 of them were bitten by poisonous mosquitoes a few days ago. Ruan Jingxiong was shocked in a cold sweat in addition to heartache for Li Qiang and Ruan Biao.


    "Son, dad is sweating all over. Fortunately, you and ah Ling are all right. Otherwise, Dad can''t explain to your wives and children, let alone wen''er. Son, don''t say anything. Go home early! Ruan Biao will see his own fortune! You can come back alive to complete the task successfully. Be careful on the way back. It''s a vast mountain , there are crises everywhere, "Ruan Jingxiong told me.


    "Dad, I know. My sister and I have discussed it. We will definitely go home for more than 20 days or more than a month. I have to go to death valley to accompany wen''er to give birth! By the way, Dad, wen''er and Li Yan don''t know about my brother yet?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, how dare they both know about this, especially Li Yan? Every time he asks, dad really doesn''t know how to answer him. He can only say that he went to the golden triangle with you on a mission. However, her parents know the truth and are very sad. Ah Jian is also the child of their husband and wife. Now there are only two daughters left in our family." Ruan Jingxiong said, Choked.


    "Dad, don''t be sad. Don''t you still have me? I''m the son of your two families, and wen''er''s children and I are also the children of your two families. You let Li Yan''s parents rest assured that when they get old, I''ll feed them for ah Jian." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well, son, their husband and wife will be very happy to have you. Let''s talk about the others when we come back! You tell ah Ling that we must be careful on the road. We Ruan family can''t have an accident." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Well, Dad, take care of yourself! We''ll talk about the details when we get home. Bye, Dad." Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Jingxiong.


    After hanging up Ruan Jingxiong''s phone, Tang Wenhao began to return like an arrow. Looking back, he said to Ruan Ling, "sister, let''s try to go home tomorrow! I''ll call sister LAN and ask them about their family. If there''s no problem, I''ll bring Xiu''er, Yuzhu and ah Zhen here tonight and ask NIA to arrange another room for us. How about it?"

 Chapter 691

    "Of course, baby, are you very excited when yue''er is pregnant?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, but the key is to go home with Manny and sister Ah Mui. In fact, I miss all the beauties at home. Sister, go upstairs. I''ll call Zilan. There''s no need to call here. By the way, don''t tell Sister Rose what dad just said. I''m afraid she can''t stand it. She needs to know that her father will be very sad if he is caught. That''s her The only relative in the world, "Tang Wenhao said, holding Ruan Ling''s jade hand and about to flash away.


    NIA, who was on one side, obscene pinched Tang Wenhao''s ass and said with a charming smile, "dead boy, leave without sleeping with her sister or saying thank you?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly and couldn''t understand what she said, but he guessed what she wanted from her beautiful eyes and her unscrupulous wiping action. He felt very funny and felt that the woman was really poor.


    Ruan Ling smiled at NIA, "Miss NIA, our ah Hao is still busy. Thank you for coming down. The phone bill will be calculated for you at that time. Thank you."


    "Beauty, you''re welcome. As I said, I just like you as a man. Go ahead first! You tell ah Hao that my sister really likes him and doesn''t mean any harm to him. She just wants to go to his bed and must be able to go to his bed." then, she gave Tang Wenhao a licentious electric eye and twisted her hips and left.


    Ruan Ling and Aya watched the flirtatious woman swing her hips and twist her willow waist. They didn''t know where her self-confidence came from? Tang Wenhao asked with a smile, "sister, what does the goblin say?"


    "Hehe, let me tell you that he really likes you. She just wants to go to your bed. Is that straightforward enough? However, baby, if she''s a clean beauty, you can sleep with her now. My sister doesn''t mind, but she can''t ha! For a debauchery woman like her, who knows how many men she has? It''s not safe. Let''s go! Anyway, we''ll leave tomorrow." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, baby, don''t provoke her. Seeing this woman''s debauchery, it must be immoral. How can it be so direct? What''s the difference with prostitutes?" Aya also smiled.


    "Don''t worry! Sister, Aya, I''m not interested in her at all. The five beauties in our room are enough for me to toss about, and they are much more beautiful than her, especially my sister, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then pinched Ruan Ling''s Willow waist.


    "Ha ha, villain, you toss your sister to death every day. Won''t you get tired? Is your sister so good?" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Who knows! Haha, sister, we are the best match. We are a perfect match. Every time I talk to you, I feel refreshed and refreshing!" Tang Wenhao whispered in her ear.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, little coyote." Ruan Lingjiao smiled, while Aya looked at them flirting with envy.


    Upstairs, the cloud sisters in the room have fallen asleep on all fours. The sisters have the least trouble. They can eat and sleep. It doesn''t matter. As long as Tang Wenhao is good to their sisters, they feel they are happy women.


    Sister Rose was lying in bed meditating. Tang Wenhao knew that she must be thinking about what happened to her father again. The news brought to her by brother Zu made her very nervous these days. Ruan Ling and they all comforted her. Even if her father was really paved, she still had Tang Wenhao and many Ruan sisters. Everyone would not dislike her.


    "Rose, what do you think?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Nothing, sister a Ling, baby, have you called? Can we really return home tomorrow?" Sister Rose asked with a faint smile.


    Tang Wenhao knew she was upset and wanted to comfort her, so he sat next to her, hugged her and said with a bad smile, "well, of course, Sister Rose, a beautiful woman in my family is pregnant again. I have another son and grandson in the Tang family. Of course, I have to hurry home. Come, let me see if your stomach is moving?" said Tang Wenhao, who had no time to say, so he picked someone''s clothes.


    "Hehe, how can it be so fast? We''ve only been together for a few days?" Sister Rose patted his salty pig hand and said with a smile, but she didn''t substantially stop his next action. No woman can refuse his love.


    "Not so fast. Let''s continue to make people. It''s much better to make people here than in the woods. Sister, Aya, you have a rest first! I''ll call Zilan when I''m finished." he said and directly stripped off the roses.


    Just then, someone knocked at the door. Tang Wenhao covered Sister Rose with the quilt. Ruan Ling asked suspiciously, "who?"


    "It''s me, NIA, beauty. I have something important to tell ah Hao. Open the door quickly." NIA''s tone didn''t seem to be joking. Ruan Ling motioned ah ya to open the door for her.


    Aya opened the door. NIA hurriedly closed the door and said to Ruan Ling nervously, "beauty, you tell your man that sister LAN has an accident."


    "What? What happened to sister LAN? What happened?" Ruan Ling and Aya looked at Miss NIA suspiciously. They didn''t believe her. Tang Wenhao suddenly got out of bed.


    "Elder sister, what''s the matter with elder sister LAN? Is it Kunlong? What the hell is this boy doing?" Tang Wenhao hurried to Ruan Ling and asked.


    "Elder sister, I don''t know. I''ll ask her. Elder sister still doesn''t believe her words. I''m afraid it''s entirely possible for this woman to get the ghost trick you''ve made, so don''t worry first." Ruan Ling said.


    Seeing that Ruan Ling and Aya didn''t believe her words, NIA was not happy. She said coldly, "beauty, if you don''t believe my aunt''s words, even if I didn''t tell you, I''m not responsible for anything. One day, sister LAN asked me, and I said you don''t believe my words." then she put her hips up and left.


    "Wait, you said something happened to sister LAN. What happened?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "I just talked to sister LAN on the phone. Sister Lan''s voice was very low. First, I asked who I was. I said it was NIA. She spoke to me normally. I asked her what happened. She said she was not feeling well. Then I told her the news that I saw you and said you were here. Unexpectedly, she said she was not feeling well and didn''t want to talk to me about these boring things. Then I hung up immediately I''m sorry. "


    "Ah? Well, it seems that sister LAN is under control," said Ruan Ling.


    NIA then said, "later, every other minute, sister LAN called me again. She said a few words to me and asked me to tell you as soon as possible." NIA said, and meimou stared at Tang Wenhao again.


    "What did you say? NIA, what did sister LAN tell you later?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Hey, hey, do you want to know?" NIA laughed contemptuously.


    "NIA, say it! We''ll thank you." Ruan Ling motioned to Aya to take out the money.


    NIA looked at Aya with disdain and smiled at Ruan Ling, "beauty, you know what I want. I don''t care about money. I only care about ah Hao. As long as he sleeps with me now, I''m his woman. Naturally, I will help you at all costs for him, and I will complete the task given to me by sister LAN."


    "What? Sister LAN gave you the task?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I promised sister Lan that as long as ah Hao wanted me, I would go through fire and water for him. I told sister LAN very clearly that I like her man. I know he doesn''t like me, but I like him. That''s enough. Sister LAN told me that you are a very atmospheric woman and you will agree, but you still let me down. Since you despise me, we don''t have a chance There''s nothing to talk about, you all have your destiny! "Said NIA, and she was going to leave again.


    "Elder sister, what did she say?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Baby, she said Sister Lan was under house arrest, and then called to tell her what plan, but she refused to say because she didn''t promise her terms," Ruan Ling said.


    "What conditions? Promise her! Sister Lan''s plan must have something to do with saving Xiuer, Yuzhu and Jane." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "I know, but she wants you to sleep with her now. She said that only if she became your woman, she could be desperate for you. Otherwise, there''s no need to talk," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well... Why don''t I point her acupoints and force her to say it?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, or I''ll ask her if her body is clean. If her body is clean, we''ll promise her. It''s the simplest way," Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, of course she will say she is clean." Aya smiled.


    "Sister, this woman doesn''t look like a very bad woman. Ask again!" said Ruan Ling, and she began to have a wonderful conversation with NIA.


    "NIA, I promise you the conditions. As long as you tell the truth, no problem. With your feelings for our baby, I will let him meet your wishes, but you must tell me the truth." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "OK, ten, a hundred, a thousand sentences are all right! As long as you agree to me as a Hao''s woman, I promise you everything. I really like him. I know you will leave here soon, so I don''t want to miss this opportunity. I''m afraid I''ll regret it all my life." NIA said excitedly.


    "NIA, are you sick there?" Ruan Ling asked seriously.


    "Where?" NIA asked suspiciously.


    "Is that you?" Ruan Ling pointed directly at her.


    NIA, a debauchery woman, blushed, but replied very unhappily, "no, beauty, your eyes make my aunt very angry. My aunt likes ah Hao, but she is not a bitch. Except that the owner of this hotel has slept with my aunt, no other man has ever bothered my aunt. My aunt''s body is as clean, holy and noble as you."


    Nya''s righteous words made Ruan Ling feel ashamed. She felt her sincerity and her grievances from nya''s expression. In fact, it was not Ruan Ling who wanted to think of her like this, but her Bohemian behavior that made people have to think of her like this.


    Some men and women in the world do like to seek happiness, and their behavior is a little debauchery, but they never take it seriously. It is estimated that NIA also belongs to this kind of person.


    "Miss NIA, I''m sorry! If our behavior hurt you just now, I say sorry to you. We fully accept your request. Baby, it''s okay. You can sleep with this woman. There will be no problem. Work hard! Let her start today. She can''t live without you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Elder sister, you really promised her?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.

 Chapter 692

    "Well, this is the best way, baby, don''t delay. Listen to her. Sister LAN must have important information to tell you. You do things first! Sister, ask her where to go?" said Ruan Ling.


    Shit! I''m going to sell myself to get information again. I''ve really become a professional in men''s planning! Tang Wenhao said gloomily.


    NIA is not as good as Ruan Ling. They are beautiful women. They are embarrassed. They let Tang Wenhao beat her in this room, let their men open the door of the next room, and eagerly pulled Tang Wenhao in.


    An hour later, NIA called Ruan Ling and asked her to come to her happy room with Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling went in and saw that Tang Wenhao was dressed, while NIA was happy with a bath towel on her face. She smiled contentedly, "Beauty, ah Hao is 10000 times stronger than my previous men. I fully understand sister Lan''s love for him and your cautious attitude just now. Well, I''ll fulfill my promise to you and sister LAN right away."


    "Well, NIA, as long as you are serious about my baby, we won''t treat you badly. Tell me quickly! What happened to sister LAN?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "Sister LAN is under house arrest by brother long, and all the little beauties of ah Hao are locked up in villa 4. Brother Jin Hu and brother Bao are guarding! An ambush against ah Hao has also been set up in the barracks," NIA said.


    "Really? Did sister LAN say why?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "It seems that brother long said that ah Hao deceived too much!" NIA replied.


    "Did sister LAN say how to save people?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, that''s the point! She said that with brother Long''s shrewdness, he would soon know that she called me and asked me to help her sing a play of East and West. I took the initiative to call brother long at night and told him that you all live here and asked him to send someone to catch you. Then you ambushed at the barracks in advance. When brother Long''s people leave the barracks, you take the opportunity to sneak in and save them People, sister Lan said that Jin Hu is a Hao''s brother and won''t help ah Hao. After you rescued some little beauties, sister LAN told you not to go back the same way. She was afraid that brother long would intercept you halfway. She said you''d better escape to Chiang Rai house in Thailand. When you get there, brother long will have no choice. "NIA said.


    "OK, NIA, thank you, but if you help us like this, will brother long kill you if he finds out you are helping us?" Ruan Ling said with concern.


    "No, I''ll wait for you on the mountain road to Chiang Rai Prefecture in Thailand after I call. I''m most familiar with the road there, otherwise, you''ll probably get lost." NIA said as she untied her bath towel in front of Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, and put on her own clothes naked in front of them.


    Ruan Ling glanced at her and found that NIA was really beautiful. At least she was very hot. No wonder Tang Wenhao''s satisfaction on his face showed that they were very satisfied with each other just this hour.


    Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao what nya said. Tang Wenhao got angry as soon as he heard it. "Kunlong, you bastard, I''m helping you clean up the door. You''re good. You don''t know good people. Elder sister, I don''t think it''s necessary to make it so complicated. I went directly to the barracks to find him. I don''t believe he dares to kill me? He doesn''t have the ability."


    "Baby, wake up! It''s normal for Kunlong to hate you. Of course, the more sister LAN loves you, the more he hates you. Before, he couldn''t find a reason, because we helped him destroy Bai sangkun. He was grateful. Now he is the boss of the golden triangle. He''s not afraid of anyone. You killed Sirius again, and he just found a reason to kill you." Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "The beauty is right. Brother long has a small heart. He dotes on sister LAN very much. Now sister LAN is devoted to ah Hao and has ah Hao''s children in her stomach. Can brother long feel comfortable? He will revenge you if he finds a chance." NIA said.


    "That''s OK, it''s not too late, baby. We quickly get ready with Aya, rose and cloud sisters, quietly return to the nearby barracks of Kunlong and wait for Kunlong''s team to send troops to the barracks to save people immediately. Be quick," said Ruan Ling.


    So the three returned to Aya, Sister Rose and cloud. Several people discussed the action plan in detail. Under the arrangement of NIA, they quietly left the hotel.


    After the six people left the hotel, they didn''t go in pairs, but scattered to gather in the woods outside the town. Sister Rose and Aya were together, and the cloud sisters were together. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling walked together.


    "Baby, you look like you just now. You should be very satisfied with NIA? Tell me, where is she most satisfied with you? Is it her body or her technology? If it is technology, I can learn from her in the future, so as not to be eliminated by these excellent latecomers." Ruan Ling whispered with a smile.


    "Hehe, elder sister, who has the ability to eliminate you? Don''t you know that you are the most fascinating woman in the world? They can only bring me temporary freshness, but you always make me crazy." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    After the six people gathered outside the town, Tang Wenhao led the way, took the path and went straight to Kunlong barracks. In fact, in addition to sister cloud and Sister Rose, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are very familiar with the terrain nearby. They know where there is a hidden path to go straight into Kunlong barracks.


    There was nothing to say on the road. After an hour of jungle shuttle, several people finally approached Kunlong''s barracks. They lurked in the trees outside the barracks, waiting for Kunlong to send troops to the town to arrest them.


    Tang Wenhao designed and ambushed Bai sangkun with the golden tiger brothers nearby. Therefore, he knows the geographical location of this belt very well and has feelings.


    "Baby, do you think NIA will hurt us?" Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao.


    "No," Tang Wenhao replied confidently.


    "Why?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "I feel that she really likes me and she won''t hurt me. Although we haven''t said a word, I can judge from the way she looks at me and her performance in bed. She adores me and is unlikely to pretend," Tang Wenhao said.


    "The way she looks at you is really licentious. She looks greedy and wants to eat you into her stomach. What''s her performance in bed that makes you think she adores you?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    Aya and sister rose also asked Tang Wenhao to talk about his special performance with NIA in bed?


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "really want to listen?"


    Several beauties responded with one voice, "yes, tell me honestly?"


    "Hehe, don''t regret it! If you think about it after listening, you can only cook. There are no conditions here, and the soldiers inside will find it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, say it!" Ruan Ling whined and twisted his thigh and smiled.


    So Tang Wenhao played back the one hour scene between him and NIA. It turned out that when NIA''s coquettish woman and Tang Wenhao entered the room, they were in a hurry to pick up Tang Wenhao''s clothes. Tang Wenhao saw that she was so worried and had a good sense of service, so he simply lay down in bed and let her toss.


    What Tang Wenhao didn''t think of was that after seeing Tang Wenhao''s strong body, NIA thought she would enter the actual combat stage first, but in fact she didn''t. instead, she kissed him with her lips in worship, which moved Tang Wenhao very much.


    At the moment when Tang Wenhao was really with her, NIA''s performance surprised him again. She hugged Tang Wenhao and cried excitedly. While holding Tang Wenhao''s cheek and kissing his lips, she burst into tears to show her deep affection for Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, it''s nothing, isn''t it? Where''s your sister that hasn''t kissed? Aya, is there any place on your baby that you haven''t kissed?" Ruan Ling said with a jealous smile.


    "No, no part has been spared. I swear, so there''s nothing strange. Elder sister, it''s estimated that people''s technology is better than our sisters. Baby, does she have any special technology? It''s said that she was trained by foreigners. Maybe she has something unique?" Aya smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, Aya, don''t forget that it''s the first time for me and others. How deep your sister''s feelings with me? You can''t compare with her." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That''s me? Do you mean that I don''t love you as much as she does, baby?" Sister Rose said with a jealous smile.


    Tang Wenhao reached out his salty pig''s hand and touched Sister Rose''s hip. He said with a bad smile, "Sister Rose, when you were with me for the first time, there is no comparability with her. You don''t know anything. Even if you love me more than her, you don''t know how to express it? There is no comparability. I can only say that nya''s performance gives me confidence in her. She won''t harm us. There''s no need."


    "Yes, yes, rose, don''t worry, our sisters are joking with baby! We joke like this every day at home. Baby also likes to squeeze the oil of our sisters, either touching the sister or rubbing other people''s faces. Sometimes when interest comes, we can''t decide which sister to put on the sofa. Anyway, except for children under the age of one, it''s all his family Women, no one cares about him. He is the real emperor of our sisters. We can do whatever we want! The common goal of our sisters is to let our baby live happily all his life and accompany us healthily all his life. "Ruan Ling said happily.


    Tang Wenhao was so happy that he couldn''t help kissing her sweet lips and said with a bad smile, "sister, do you know why I always want to die? That''s why your love for me makes me crazy. No, I have to find a place to love you, right now."


    "Ah? Isn''t it impossible here?" Ruan Ling smiled happily, and several of her beauties were surprised to look at Tang Wenhao, who was full of sexual interest.


    Just at this time, I heard the sound of motorcycles from Kunlong''s barracks. Several people quickly held their breath and turned their attention to the barracks. "Sister, you owe me first! I''ll ask you after you finish your business."


    "Ha ha, little villain, I''m waiting for you." Ruan Ling kissed Tang Wenhao''s cheek and turned her eyes to Kunlong''s barracks.


    Soon, the sound of motorcycles was getting closer and closer. Suddenly, they drove out of the gate of the barracks. The motorcycles were full of soldiers with guns. A total of ten motorcycles. Finally, Kunlong''s Toyota SUV was sitting inside. Kunlong wearing sunglasses was sitting next to brother Bao. They looked dignified.

 Chapter 693

    "Baby, see? Kunlong is playing with you this time. Really, if he really wants to see you again, he will not talk nonsense with you and will shoot immediately. Therefore, if you two want to face each other again, you must not hesitate and act decisively, otherwise the dead must be you, and our sisters will certainly be humiliated by him. He must hate you when he is afraid of you, so He won''t let go of your women easily. He will certainly retaliate against you in the same way, but baby, don''t worry. As long as you have an accident, my sister will go with you immediately and won''t live alone. "Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Baby, me too, and I will never let other men touch me." Aya also said that Sister Rose and sister cloud also said that they would die with Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, you''re worried too much. A Kunlong is an egg! I don''t have time to play with him. If I have time, I''ll ask all the women in the other stronghold to go with me and make him a real loner. Go and save my other wives. I have to see if he bullies my wife. If he dares to bully me My wife, I won''t let him go. I can touch his wife, but he can''t touch my wife. "Tang Wenhao waved his hand and led Ruan Ling to the back mountain.


    Tang Wenhao estimated the time. It takes Kunlong about half an hour from the barracks to the town, and it takes more than an hour to go back and forth. With more than an hour, he can save Yuzhu, Xiuer and Jane.


    To make a long story short, after Tang Wenhao often entered the wall of Kunlong barracks, Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling to meet them outside. He flew up the tree alone, then swept from the tree to the wall, and finally jumped down.


    The whole process took less than five seconds. Sister Rose was stunned. She didn''t expect that their men were so good at flying skills from high to high in addition to their magical acupoint pointing skills. They were really as light as a swallow.


    "Rose, baby, isn''t it powerful?" Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Well, I didn''t expect my rose to follow such a man in her life. From the appearance alone, my baby is a gentle and handsome college student. Where will he be associated with Wulin experts? In particular, I won''t think he is so beautiful in his bones. With him, his mind is full of us women. Ha ha, he is really a strange man." Sister Rose smiled happily.


    "Hehe, baby color goes back to color, but you can''t help loving him, can''t you? And you don''t dislike his color at all, do you?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I don''t dislike his color at all, but I think it''s very cute. Sister a Ling, I also think it''s strange. I used to say that I will never share my men with other women like domestic women in my life, but now I don''t have this idea at all. Like you, I don''t feel jealous about how many women there are, as long as he likes me." Sister Rose smiled.


    "Smart, only in this way can you always have him, otherwise you can only lose him. Baby is a strange man. His Yang is too strong, and we women need to reconcile Yin and Yang with him." Ruan Ling began to instill the idea of how to love Tang Wenhao into Sister Rose.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao, after flying off the fence, saw no one around, and scraped towards villa 4. He turned over several bungalows and quickly approached villa 4. To his surprise, the villa area was frighteningly quiet.


    Shit! What does that mean? It''s not an empty plan, is it? Tang Wenhao hesitated. For the sake of safety, he didn''t rush close to Villa 4, but sneaked towards Kunlong''s home.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t choose to go from the front door. He walked around the back, looked up at Zilan''s bedroom, flew up, and immediately went to the window. He pulled the window, which was closed inside.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao wanted to go down and find a way, he listened to someone inside, "who? Is it my ah hao?"


    The voice was too familiar. It was the voice of Kunlong''s wife Zilan. "Sister LAN, it''s me." Tang Wenhao was very happy and quickly replied.


    "Be careful, sister LAN will open the window for you." Zilan said to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed the wall outside the window. As soon as he dodged, purple orchid gently opened the window. Tang Wenhao spared in and gently jumped into the bedroom. Purple orchid stared at Tang Wenhao with surprise against her stomach, with tears. Then they opened their arms and hugged each other tightly.


    "Ah Hao, Miss sister LAN, are you all right? Sister LAN is really worried about you. Brother long is really not a man. He repented again. He will never let you go this time. You go quickly!" Zilan choked. At the same time, the jade hand caressed Tang Wenhao''s cheek affectionately.


    "Sister LAN, how does Kunlong know that Sirius is dead? Brother Hu won''t hurt me. I''m confident." Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "Alas! Kun long has passed by himself. It''s no use talking about it. You just know that Kun long will kill you when he sees you now. Take those girls away immediately! Jin Hu is waiting for you in building 4. Don''t worry, these girls are intact. Kun long didn''t hurt them. I told him that if he dares to hurt those girls, I''ll put them in my stomach My child killed him and then committed suicide, so he didn''t dare. He told me he just wanted to ask you why you wanted to kill his brother. He wouldn''t hurt you, but I overheard him give a death order to brother Bao. As long as I saw you, I didn''t say anything and shot you directly. Who wants to kill you will be rewarded. Your woman is who. He really hates you. " Purple orchid said anxiously.


    "Hehe, it''s okay, sister LAN. No one can kill me, so I''ll go. Sister LAN, take care of yourself. If you don''t want to go with Kunlong, you go with me now. I can protect you, and the Ruan family won''t treat you badly. My sister admires you very much, and we won''t let you suffer any injustice." Tang Wenhao choked with emotion around Zilan.


    "Ah Hao, my ah Hao, no need. Sister LAN can''t live without this place. This is the only way in her life. Kunlong is no longer an asshole, and she won''t hurt me. Sister LAN just can''t give up you and my ah Hao, sobbing..." as she said, Zilan hugged Tang Wenhao and kept kissing his cheeks, forehead, nose and lips.


    When the four lips connected, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help kissing her crazily. At the same time, his desire increased rapidly and involuntarily began to hold her to bed.


    "Well, ah Hao, it''s too late! What if Kunlong comes back and you haven''t saved people?" Zilan said anxiously, but Yushou had taken off Tang Wenhao''s clothes.


    "Sister LAN, it''s all right. He won''t be back for an hour. Let''s come first! Sister LAN, this may be the last time in our life. I must want you." Tang Wenhao said, holding her to the bed and desperately tearing off her clothes.


    Half an hour later, Tang Wenhao and Zilan saw each other off in tears by the window. Zilan held his waist and said emotionally, "ah Hao, you must take care. Sister LAN is still waiting for you to come back to see our children."


    "Well, sister LAN, I''ll definitely come back. Then I''ll go?" said Tang Wenhao. He pushed open the window and threw himself on the windowsill. Zilan stood in the room, holding his legs and holding his grief. Tears kept pouring out.


    Tang Wenhao squatted down. They hugged each other affectionately for the last time. After kissing goodbye, Tang Wenhao jumped down.


    Kunlong pulled away his elite bodyguard team this time because he was worried that Jin Hu and Tang Wenhao had a good relationship and couldn''t start. He was also worried that he was impulsive at the critical time, so he didn''t let him perform the task together, but stayed in the villa to guard Tang Wenhao''s woman.


    He didn''t expect that this was exactly the arrangement Tang Wenhao needed most, so Tang Wenhao went into villa 4 without any effort. After meeting Jinhu, the brothers were very happy. Jinhu patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother a Hao, you''re really good. You have to go to bed with sister LAN in such a tight time. Hurry up! It''s no time to delay. Brother long will be in trouble when he comes back." Jin Hu said and led Tang Wenhao to the second floor.


    "Hehe, brother Hu, isn''t it forced by Kunlong? I want to sleep with sister LAN for a few more days, but Kunlong only gave me an hour! Brother Hu, you let people go. How can you explain to Kunlong when he comes back? Why don''t you go with me?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Oh, no, thank you, brother a Hao. We are brothers of life and death. I won''t die. Besides, these three little girls are so cute. I don''t want brother long to hurt them. As for myself, it''s okay. You can point my acupoint later. I said I didn''t know you came, and he couldn''t help it. He didn''t dare to kill me for fear that brother Bao and other brothers wouldn''t kill me Fu, by the way, where are the brothers Ruan Biao and Li Qiang? "Jin Hu asked.


    "Alas! Brother Li Qiang is dead, and brother Ruan Biao''s life and death is unknown." then, Tang Wenhao tells the story. Jin Hu is also deeply saddened by the experience of the two brothers. His personal relationship with Li Qiang and Ruan Biao is also very good. However, he reminds Tang Wenhao that since Ruan Biao and Li Qiang are gone, Tang Wenhao had better not go to enban Xi, In order to avoid provoking the contradiction between Kunlong and enban Xi, it is the best way to bypass Vietnam from Thailand directly according to sister Lan''s meaning, and go quietly.


    "Brother Jinhu, don''t worry! I won''t find enbanxi. I don''t want to make trouble. I just want to go home early."


    "Well, that''s the best," said Jinhu, opening the door of the room.


    Xiuer, Yuzhu and Jane are sitting inside in a daze! Seeing Tang Wenhao coming, they all rushed over. Tang Wenhao hugged the three of them and said with a smile, "well, there''s no time for intimacy. Let''s go quickly!"


    "I said baby would come and save us!" Xiu''er smiled with a pout.


    "Hehe, that''s the credit of brother Hu. Thank brother Hu quickly." Tang Wenhao smiled at the three beauties.


    The three men came downstairs, and the golden tiger said to Tang Wenhao, "ah Hao brothers, you all go out from the tunnel over there. You have to go out with three girls who don''t know kungfu, it''s too difficult. There are no other people in the villa area, but there are still many brothers on patrol outside. I''m not going to go out. I''m afraid that after the return of the Dragon brother, he will suspect me to let you out."


    "OK, I see. Is there really no one over there?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 694

    "Well, yes, sister Lan was locked in the house by brother long. I don''t know about the situation. I know. The bodyguards in the villa have gone out to kill you. Don''t worry. Anyway, you know where to go. It''s not too late. It''s really late. If brother long comes back later, you can''t leave." Jinhu said.


    Tang Wenhao was also worried about Kunlong''s return. He quickly hugged Jinhu and thanked him, "brother tiger, thank you! Great kindness and virtue, only to report back in the future."


    "We are brothers. If you don''t talk about this, hurry up and point my acupoints. Let''s go!" the golden tiger choked.


    Tang Wenhao''s nose was sour. He touched Jinhu''s acupoints and said, "brother tiger, I''ve offended." then he hugged him and led Xiu''er, Yuzhu and ah Zhen away from villa 4.


    They quietly arrived at the tunnel entrance. Tang Wenhao wanted to go upstairs and say to Zilan. He thought that if Kun long reacted quickly and really wanted to come back soon, he didn''t go upstairs, but directly led the three beauties into the tunnel and walked out.


    Kunlong''s tunnel is specially used to escape, so there is nothing in it. It is very simple. The hole is very narrow and can only accommodate two people walking side by side. It is dark inside. Fortunately, Tang Wenhao''s eyesight is much better than ordinary people. He can basically see the road conditions in front after a little adaptation.


    About ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao and the three beauties climbed out of the tunnel. It turned out that the exit was under a big stone in the forest. After climbing out of the stone, Tang Wenhao carefully distinguished the direction.


    At this time of night, Tang Wenhao worried that Ruan Ling would worry about their safety after waiting for a long time, and took several beautiful women to shuttle through the jungle.


    Fortunately, Tang Wenhao was familiar with the terrain nearby and soon found five beautiful women, Ruan Ling, Aya, Sister Rose and sister cloud. Tang Wenhao briefly introduced sister rose to Xiu''er, Yuzhu and Jane. According to the route told him by Zilan and NIA, he led the beautiful women to flee this place of right and wrong in the direction of Chiang Rai Prefecture, Thailand.


    Tang Wenhao knew very well that this must be his last time to the golden triangle. Thinking of this, his nose was sour and tears filled his eyes. He still had feelings for purple orchid and golden flower, especially purple orchid. The woman''s love for him made him unable to be emotional with her.


    So Tang Wenhao almost looked back step by step. Ruan Ling saw it in her eyes and was distressed in her heart. "Baby, don''t you want to give up sister LAN? It''s all right. I''ll have a chance to come back to see their mother and son in the future."


    "Sister, there''s no chance. Don''t comfort me. I''m fine. I''m just sad to think of sister LAN and Jinhua''s kindness to us. Besides, they all have my Tang family seed in their stomach. I hope there''s still a chance!" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Wen Hao, are we really not going back to Miao village?" Xiuer asked sadly, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand.


    "There''s no way to go back. You can only go to Thailand and then back to Vietnam. If you want to go back to Miaozhai, you can only go back to Laos from Vietnam. But it takes time, Xiu''er. Don''t worry! I''ll find time to send you back. At least I''ll send you back to see your father, but I can''t do it in a short time. It''s estimated that after you have children," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? Isn''t that a year later?" Xiu''er asked in surprise.


    "Baby, not necessarily. We may have to go through Laos. Don''t forget, we all came to the golden triangle in an abnormal way. We didn''t bring our passports. We couldn''t go back by plane. Even when we arrived in Thailand, we could only wear them back from the jungle," Ruan Ling reminded.


    Tang Wenhao thought, also, he didn''t bring a passport with him, and her beautiful women didn''t bring it. Like the cloud sisters, they may have never seen a passport and can''t go back to Vietnam in the normal way.


    "Xiuer, it''s still possible for us to pass through the Miao village again. Let''s talk about it then! It''s too early to say this, but we''ll try our best to arrange it." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, Wen Hao, I''m just afraid that Abba is worried about our safety. Besides, you are now the leader of the 36th stronghold. You chose so many concubines for you last time. If you don''t go back, according to the rules of our Miao stronghold, they can''t marry again all their life. They can only wait for you to go back. Besides, father Peng''s daughter ah Xia and the little Lori sweet sister must be looking forward to you Go back! Even if we don''t live in Miao village, we have to explain to these girls. Are you right? "Said Xiu''er.


    There is only one day''s journey between Kachin state of Myanmar and Chiang Rai Prefecture of Thailand. Tang Wenhao led his beauty team to attack in the jungle of Myanmar for a whole night, and finally entered a small town under the jurisdiction of Chiang Rai Prefecture of Thailand.


    The beauties were exhausted, especially Xiuer, the daughter who had never suffered hardship. Tang Wenhao carried her almost all the time in the second half of the night. Ruan Ling loved Tang Wenhao and wanted to say that she was stopped by Tang Wenhao. He said that he was energetic anyway and had no problem carrying Xiuer''s weight of less than 100 kg.


    However, because she didn''t wait for NIA, she was a little sad and worried that she would be tortured and killed by Kunlong. Although she didn''t get emotional with NIA, after all, people were kind to them and still ashamed of her.


    The economy of Thailand''s Chiang Rai Prefecture is much more developed than that of Laos''s langnanta province. The business of the small town here is very developed. Although it can not be compared with the small towns in China''s economically developed areas, it is also prosperous. From a distance, there are many tall buildings and a strong sense of modernization.


    For the sake of safety, Tang Wenhao went to the edge of the city alone and came back. He said that he needed certificates to stay in a hotel, but he couldn''t have money. He had to go back to the forest and lead Ruan Ling and their beautiful women to find a place to rest in the jungle.


    "Sister, when you rest for a few hours, we''ll go to the city to find a place to eat. Then I called Wu Kui. Just now I wanted to call him and found myself penniless, so I had to come back first. I want him to find a way to get us back to Vietnam. Now we''re on his territory. It''s time to test brother''s feelings and his ability." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, what can he do? Don''t embarrass Wu Kui. We''d better find a way by ourselves!" Ruan Ling smiled. All her beauties fell to the ground to rest and were tired. Only Aya, Sister Rose and Yuzhu still had some energy to chat with Tang Wenhao.


    "It''s hard to say, my brother. I know that this boy has always been my idol. He has a lot of ideas. What if he can? We don''t have to live such a savage life anymore. All right, you can rest quickly! I''ll be responsible for the guard." Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Baby, I''d better come!" Ruan Ling smiled gently. Several of her beauties also competed to be responsible for the guard. How could Tang Wenhao let his women do this?


    "Well, don''t argue. Go to sleep! I have internal skill to protect my body. I can adjust my breath with my eyes closed for an hour. When you sleep for five or six hours, hurry up and get enough spirit. In case you can stay in the hotel? Then I''ll choose to sleep with me! Those who can keep up with me can play with me. Those who can''t sleep with me can choose by themselves!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, then I''ll go to bed quickly. Wen Hao, I''ll sign up first! I want you tonight." Yuzhu said with a charming smile.


    Ruan Ling and Aya looked at each other with a helpless smile. They all learned from Tang Wenhao that Yuzhu was the girl with the strongest desire he had seen in his life. They wanted to ask Tang Wenhao to ask her 20 hours a day, so it was reasonable for her to sign up immediately.


    However, Ruan Ling likes Yuzhu very much because she is really beautiful and sexy. She thinks Tang Wenhao will be happy with her. That''s enough.


    At about noon, the beauties who had rested in the forest for several hours woke up one after another. Tang Wenhao had been meditating with his eyes closed and recovered his strength. Seeing that everyone was awake, he also opened his handsome eyes, stood up and stretched his muscles and bones.


    "Sister, what''s up? Why don''t we go downtown!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, I think it''s better for us to call Wu Kui in the urban area and buy some food back. Aya, they''d better rest here! Many people easily attract people''s attention. We''re unfamiliar here and easy to be watched by bad people," said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, let''s go! Aya, Sister Rose, you two are responsible for everyone''s safety! Take good care of everyone in case of any danger, especially Xiuer. She doesn''t know kung fu and is thin. You take care of her more." Tang Wenhao told her.


    "Ha ha, yes, our emperor. I know you love Xiuer''s sister and won''t let her lose a hair." Aya said with a whiny smile. Xiuer''s pretty face is full of blushes. She likes Tang Wenhao''s consideration for her.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling found a long-distance grocery store in the town. Ruan Ling was responsible for guarding. Tang Wenhao grabbed the microphone and couldn''t wait to call Wu Kui.


    The phone was connected, but no one answered. There was no answer for ten times in a row. Tang Wenhao was angry and scolded, "bastard, asshole! Grandson, don''t answer! Where are you dead?"


    They had no choice but to give up. To their delight, Tang Wenhao''s Chinese attracted the attention of a middle-aged man in the shopkeeper. He asked pleasantly, "brother, are you Chinese?"


    "Ah? Yes? Are you Chinese too?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''m a Thai Chinese. It doesn''t matter if you can''t get through now. You can buy a local card. Do you have a mobile phone? If you have a mobile phone, buy a local card, and then call him yourself when you have time, you don''t have to come to us to call. As long as you don''t go out of Thailand, you can call freely. A card is 600 baht. If you have RMB, you can call 100 yuan "Said the shopkeeper with a smile.


    Ruan Ling, surprised, took out a 100 yuan RMB from her carry on bag and said with a smile, "brother, then buy a card! By the way, is there a place to exchange RMB in this town?"


    "Hehe, OK, yes, yes... Do you use Thai baht or US dollars?" the shopkeeper smiled.


    "Vnd, OK?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Vietnamese dong? No, you can only convert Vietnamese Dong into Thai baht first, and then into RMB, but you don''t have to convert into RMB when you convert into Thai baht." the shopkeeper said suspiciously.


    "Hehe, that''s the same. Give me the card first! I just ask casually. It''s not urgent now." Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    After the two bought a mobile phone card, Ruan Ling tried it with her small mobile phone. She really could get through. Then she bought a lot of snacks and drinks in the grocery store and left the grocery store with Tang Wenhao. The shopkeeper also asked them what they were doing. Tang Wenhao said she came to find a friend. How dare you tell him the truth?

 Chapter 695

    With the mobile phone card, Tang Wenhao kept calling Wu Kui until they had a good meal and went back to the forest with the meal, but he didn''t get through to Wu Kui.


    "This son of a bitch has done something immoral? He must have done nothing good." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t worry. Maybe Wu Kui is in a meeting!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "It takes such a long time to hold the god horse bird meeting? He must be picking up girls. Now let him be the number one of mans Thailand. It''s estimated that he''s not much better than President Liu? Singing every night and new people every night." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, do you think Wu Kui is the same as you. There are new women every day?" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Also, this boy doesn''t have my strong physical strength. If he wants to hang up n times a day like me, he must lose his essence and die. Since entering the society, this boy has been mixing on the wine table all day. He has a beer belly and is weak in physical strength. He can''t afford to give him some beautiful women." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Just speaking of this, the mobile phone rang. Tang Wenhao quickly looked at the number. As expected, it was Wu Kui. He listened to the boy''s question, "Hello, who are you? I''m Wu Kui of mans Thailand."


    "My second brother, you can answer the phone. Where are you dead? I''ve made countless calls with you and are picking up girls?" Tang Wenhao scolded.


    "Ah? Wen hao? Brother, where are you? The phone number should be from Thailand. Won''t you tell me you''re in Thailand?" Wu Kui cried in surprise.


    "Hehe, I''m in Thailand, man. Now it''s time to test my brother''s feelings and your wisdom. Brother, I led you to escape from the golden triangle of Myanmar to Chiang Rai Prefecture, Thailand. We all don''t have passports. You have a god horse to let us have a bed and a home?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Are you really in Thailand? Well, where are you? Let''s talk about it when we meet! I don''t know how to get you home now? Are you very short of money now? If so, hurry to get a card and I''ll remit money to you." Wu Kui said anxiously.


    "No, brother, I''m not short of money now. If your sister-in-law, ah Ling, is by my side, the bank is my family. Can I be short of money? And with her, the most beautiful woman in the world, I''m not short of women, so I don''t lack money and women. I only need a place to accommodate us temporarily, and can you get us a fake passport to leave first This bird place? Make good use of your smart brain. I believe you can do it. Let me remind you, does mans have any customers and suppliers here? If so, it should be no problem to ask them to help. It''s a big deal to smash it with money. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    This really reminded Wu Kui. Wu Kui was silent for a moment on the phone and said, "brother, don''t worry. I''d better wait until I go there myself. Don''t tell me. Mans really has an agent in Qinglai mansion. I''ll call them later. Tell me where you are in detail and we''ll meet again."


    "OK, it''s my second brother. After meeting, please get two girls to comfort you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, forget it! I can''t compare with you. Even my two wives at home make me ache all day. How dare I have fun outside? Don''t you know, brother? Although your sister-in-law and Yingsu have a good relationship, either you or she can''t deal with them every night? If I were with your sister-in-law last night, Yingsu would be here today You must ask me later. If I don''t give it, she will think I''m biased. Cough! It''s all vinegar jars! It''s bitter, brother! "Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    "Grass, is it happiness? You''re called being born in bliss. What two good women? It''s because you love you that you cry for you every day. You have to hate your lack of exercise. For them, you must exercise every day, otherwise you''re sorry for them? Look at my brother......" Tang Wenhao said proudly.


    Before he finished, Wu Kui quickly took over, "brother, don''t, we can''t compare with you in this respect. Your diamond is the only one in the world, and no one can compare. We are all normal. Well, don''t say it, I''d better arrange to meet you quickly!"


    After calling Wu Kui, Tang Wenhao was in a good mood, and the beauties were full. Tang Wenhao''s color eyes began to pass over the beauties. Everyone was waiting for his eyes to stay on himself, especially Yuzhu, and couldn''t wait to discharge Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, don''t be fussy. Everyone misses you and can only come one by one. I think you''d better take sister Yuzhu first! Otherwise, she''ll go crazy." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Yuzhu smiled shyly, "sister a Ling, who will go crazy? Ha ha."


    Xiuer glanced at her and said with a smile, "I don''t know who told me just now that she''s itchy there. They all think of Wen Hao. I hope the first thing after Wen Hao comes back is to ask her. Who said that?"


    Ha ha... All the beauties laughed.


    Tianzuo was turned into a bed by the ground. Tang Wenhao and his eight beautiful wives and concubines spent several hours in the forest. Finally, they received a call from Wu Kui again. Tang Wenhao quickly got up from ah Zhen.


    "Second brother, have you arrived at Qinglai mansion?"


    "Shit! I can fly? There''s no airport in this bird place. Just wait patiently! It''s estimated that it will take more than an hour to get to Qinglai house at 3 or 4 p.m. and it''s estimated that Qinglai house is more than an hour''s drive from your small town. Don''t worry. Anyway, I promise to let you and your women stay in a hotel tonight. You''ll wait to open up territory comfortably! Cool, you smelly boy." Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    "Ha ha, I''ll call two local girls to accompany you at that time. You can also take this opportunity to change your taste. Can''t you bother eating those two dishes every day?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. As soon as he finished, he felt that someone had severely twisted his ass. looking back, Ruan Ling looked at him and smiled.


    "Villain, do you mean you are tired of eating this dish every day?" Ruan Ling whispered with a whiny smile.


    Tang Wenhao put his hand over his mobile phone and said with a bad smile, "no, sister, I''ll never get tired of your dish."


    "What about my dish?" Aya also came to join the fun. Beautiful women such as Yuzhu and Xiuer came to settle accounts with him one after another, which scared Tang Wenhao to beg for mercy.


    "Elder sister, you are all dishes that I will never bother to eat. OK? I admit I''m wrong." Tang Wenhao said.


    Wu Kui shouted on the phone, "Wen Hao, what are you talking about? Have you been repaired? Ha ha, I''m not like you. I came here to cultivate my health. If I stay at home, I really have to lose my essence and die."


    "Second brother, you don''t understand that. As long as you exercise well and don''t shoot them, you should be able to exercise into forbearance without hair, okay? You must break out when it''s natural. Only in this way can you enjoy yourself. Your sister-in-law will also shout for fun. This level and quality of life should be three times at a time, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, your brother doesn''t have your skills? Who the fuck is like you? He''s fine for more than an hour. Can he carry it if a normal man goes out so early for a long time? No, he''s driving!" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "OK, be careful on the way," said Tang Wenhao, hanging up the phone.


    The party was sitting and lying in the jungle, waiting for Wu Kui to come and find a way to arrange their accommodation and return. Ruan Ling also cared about Tang Wenhao''s words just now.


    "Baby, tell me the truth. You always rush in with your sister. Do you really miss her so much? You don''t want to comfort her?" Ruan Ling whispered. After that, meimou stared at Tang Wenhao seriously, indicating how much she cared about that sentence.


    "Elder sister, how can it be? Of course I really want to be with you. Can it be false? Elder sister, don''t think about it. I was joking with Wu Kui just now. Are you not sure about me and my feelings? You know, I love you crazy and like you. No matter what kind of woman you become, I will love you forever until I leave here A world, if there is an afterlife, I will definitely be your husband in the next life, because my soul will always lead you and won''t let you leave me. "Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Baby, my baby, I love you so much, I still want you, I still want you now." Ruan Ling was moved to tears, hugged Tang Wenhao tightly and kissed him crazily.


    "Sister, I love you too, sister, I......" the two were so excited that they could only communicate with each other by action.


    Another storm ended and stunned all the beauties watching the war. This was the first time they saw Ruan Ling in tears and enjoyed the shock brought to her by Tang Wenhao. Their true love investment exceeded everything, as if there were only them here and only them in the world. They enjoyed each other''s love freely.


    In the evening, Wu Kui''s third call arrived. He said he was already in the town. Tang Wenhao told him where they were and asked Wu Kui to drive to the outskirts of the town. He led eight satisfied beauties outside the forest to wait for him.


    In less than five minutes, Tang Wenhao led Ruan Ling and Xiu''er out of the woods. From a distance, he saw a BMW driving towards them. Tang Wenhao knew that it must be Wu Kui coming.


    Sure enough, after the car stopped suddenly, it was Tang Wenhao''s sworn second brother Wu Kui who came down from the car. The brothers hugged each other without saying anything.


    After a long time, they loosened each other. Tang Wenhao looked at Wu Kui''s posture and gained a lot of weight. However, he became more and more like a boss. His hair was shiny and shiny. Wu Kui also looked at Tang Wenhao, patted him on the shoulder and whispered an obscene smile, "Brother, so many beauties can''t bring you down. When can I teach my second brother? My second brother obviously feels out of strength these days. Your sister-in-law seems to deliberately punish me. She wants me twice a night. I''m going to get out of bed. Now when I see her take off her pants, my second brother is afraid. Yingsu''s dead girl also makes fun of me twice a day. My second brother''s legs and stomach are soft, making my second brother look at me now The beauties in the factory are powerless! "


    "Ha ha, second brother, no one can help you. I have to work hard to exercise myself. My ability is input into my body by the old man. I didn''t practice it myself. He didn''t teach me how to lose to others, and I didn''t dare to try, right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 696

    "Alas! I can''t save my life! I''m still a brother!" Wu Kui punched him and said with a smile.


    The brothers made a few jokes. Tang Wenhao introduced his beautiful wives and concubines to Wu Kui. Wu Kui looked at Tang Wenhao''s beautiful women carefully, especially when she saw Xiuer, Aya, Yuzhu and sister rose. These beautiful women are really not as beautiful as others. They are gorgeous and shining, and the cloud sisters are also good, The two sisters were as like as two peas.


    After the introduction, Wu Kui smiled at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, "Wen Hao, sister-in-law, let''s discuss it first! I have an idea and want to communicate with you first."


    "OK, sister, let''s get in the car and plan. Aya, you wait first. I''ll talk to your sister and my second brother first." Tang Wenhao smiled at Aya.


    "Baby, it''s all right, you talk first!" Aya smiled.


    After the three got on the bus, Wu Kui said, "Wen Hao, brother-in-law and sister-in-law, I called friends in Chiang Rai Prefecture on the road. He gave me three choices. The first is to cross Myanmar into China from the jungle on the side of Chiang Rai Prefecture, and then cross the border from China to Vietnam. I said this road is too long, unsafe and not considered."


    "He also said that the second way is to rent a boat from the Mekong River to the south. They have this way. They can rent such a boat, but there is a certain danger. After all, there are many robbers in several countries. If they are unlucky, they will be robbed of money and even killed by the robbers. However, generally, the ship owners engaged in this industry have some ways. If they are lucky, they are basically fine ¡£¡±


    "The third way is to apply for a formal visa here and spend a lot of money. Because it''s a real certificate, it''s less risky to go through the formal way, so people usually charge a high price. My opinion is that the third way is better. We Thai mans are not short of money, and I have brought all my money." Wu Kui took out a stack of dollars from his bag.


    "Ha ha, or brothers!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Who is like you? No loyalty,... Well, what do you think? Younger brothers and sisters." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Well, I agree with Wu Kui. What you can do with money is a good thing. Wu Kui, you can do it with your brother! It doesn''t matter how much money you have. If you don''t have enough, my card and, baby, sister, this card is at your disposal. There are five million dollars in it. You can take it! You can''t take much in this place," he said, Ruan Ling handed Tang Wenhao a card.


    "Hehe, sister-in-law, don''t use it. It won''t cost too much. It''s estimated that tens of thousands of dollars will be enough. Wen Hao, why don''t we settle them in the hotel first, and then our brothers go to see my agent. He has a way." Wu Kui smiled.


    "OK, they don''t have ID cards. Can they arrange to stay in a hotel?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No problem, use my passport. I asked just now. I told the hotel boss that I would invest and build a factory here. Several employees'' ID cards were lost. I hope he will let them live first. The boss said no problem, as long as my certificates are valid." Wu Kui smiled.


    Ruan Ling smiled admiringly at Wu Kui, "Wu Kui, your ability to do things is really good. No wonder your sister said you are a rare talent. It seems that baby is still right to recommend you."


    "Of course, my second brother! He was a genius who lied when he was young. He fooled these Thais that they are not pediatrics?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly boy, are you praising me or hurting me? Is this a flicker? It''s tactful, it''s the ability to deal with problems, isn''t it? Younger siblings." Wu Kui smiled confidently.


    "Yes, what can be done is ability. Baby, you have to learn more from Wu Kui." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Wu Kui took Ruan Ling and other beauties to settle down in the only three-star hotel in the town in two trips, took a picture of everyone with his mobile phone, said it was necessary for handling certificates, and then took Tang Wenhao to a city in the Qing Dynasty.


    Mans has only one agent in Chiang Rai, so Wu Kui doesn''t come here much. He occasionally comes to inspect the market situation. However, because there is only one agent, the business of this agent is doing well. The boss is a stocky man about 40 years old. He is very polite to see Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao, and speaks Chinese very well.


    "Mr. Wu, you really came here in person. As soon as you tell your brother about this, I''ll contact you immediately. If you hurry, you can get your certificate tomorrow. Have you brought the photos I asked you to take?"


    "Oh, yes, brother Chen. Come on, brother Chen. Let me introduce you first. This is my brother Tang Wenhao, Wen Hao. He is brother Chen, our agent of mans." Wu Kui smiled and began to look up the photos he took for the beauties in the hotel from his mobile phone.


    "Well, President Wu''s brother is really handsome. I don''t think we can find such a handsome guy in Thailand!" the brother Chen praised Tang Wenhao''s handsome. Tang Wenhao was used to being praised like this. He just smiled and said hello to him politely.


    "Hehe, brother Chen, is still the president of mans group! And I''m just the general manager of mans group in Thailand. His position is higher than me. Moreover, his shares in it are absolutely controlled, so he is our actual boss." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Oh? Does such a big boss still need to leave the country in this way?" brother Chen was even more shocked when he heard this. Mans in Thailand is already a big enterprise in Thailand. How could he not be surprised that this handsome man is the president and the largest shareholder of mans group?


    Tang Wenhao glared at Wu Kui and said with a smile, "second brother, why do you say this? Quickly let brother Chen help do it?"


    "Oh, don''t worry, Mr. Tang, it''s up to my brother Chen. Then you wait in our company first. Mr. Wu, you send the photos to my mobile phone and I''ll transfer them to the computer. I''ll print the photos first and let others see the effect." brother Chen smiled.


    Wu Kui sent all the photos on his mobile phone to brother Chen''s mobile phone. When this guy saw the photos of Tang Wenhao''s beautiful wives and concubines, he shouted super beauties. Wu Kui said that these beauties were the women of his brother Tang Wenhao, and he envied brother Chen! It''s worth living 20 years less if you can live your whole life like Tang Wenhao!


    After brother Chen left, Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao also followed out of brother Chen''s trading company and strolled in the street to wait for brother Chen''s good news.


    "Wen Hao, I really hope you can stay a few more days. How long haven''t we been together? Why don''t we get drunk tonight? Anyway, we have to get the certificate tomorrow afternoon at the earliest. How about it?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "OK, you''re my brother! You can do whatever you want. By the way, are the two sisters in law okay? Are they not small? Can they stand the toss of the second brother? You say they want you twice a night. I don''t believe it, just blow it! I believe it if you''re not pregnant." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "If you don''t believe it, you won''t do much when you''re pregnant. It''s not as difficult as you said. You should also have experience? I don''t believe you can''t carry a beautiful woman like sister Ruan Ling when she''s pregnant! But it''s a technical job. Pay attention to skills. Can you still have that skill, like your second brother, a senior color man with flowers for many years? Your sister-in-law will be happy when she''s pregnant Greedy, understand? Although the second brother can''t compare with you, he can be regarded as an expert in men? "Wu Kui smiled.


    "That''s right. Where can my second brother''s level be worse?" Tang Wenhao squeezed his eyes at Wu Kui with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, the second brother doesn''t brag. Don''t be so coquettish. By the way, you said you had to go to the Miao village when you passed Laos. What if Xiuer''s father forced you to stay? Didn''t you really become the first emperor of the Miao village? Then the second brother will also get some light. Would you please arrange a prime minister for me? Beauty! Give more to the second brother and brother, Isn''t it difficult? "Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, second brother, you just said you couldn''t even deal with your two sisters in law. Didn''t you hurt you by giving you some more beauties? I can''t do it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Brother! It''s always OK for the second brother to try fresh food every three or five times. You can change beautiful women to play every day. The full man doesn''t know the hungry man is hungry. Who doesn''t like fresh goods?" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s no problem. As long as the second brother can settle his sister-in-law, it''s easy to say." Tang Wenhao said with a smile. He really doesn''t believe that Wu Kui can settle his wife. That''s a vinegar jar in his house!


    While the two brothers were talking, they received a call from brother Chen saying that he had returned to the company and asked Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao to go back quickly. He had something to negotiate with them.


    "Go back! Brother Chen is very efficient." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Not necessarily! They didn''t say it was done. By the way, brother Chen speaks Chinese no different from us. Where is he from?" Tang Wenhao asked casually.


    "Brother, you don''t know that most of Thailand are Chinese. It''s normal to speak Chinese. His hometown seems to be Guangdong. He is the third generation of Chinese. More than 95% of the rich in Thailand are Chinese. Brother Chen is also good. He has a Chinese complex. He is Chinese and likes to help." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Well, he''s kind-hearted. How much can he sell our mans products a year?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ten or twenty million! It''s not Thai baht, it''s RMB. It''s OK." Wu Kui smiled.


    When the two brothers talked about brother Chen''s trading company, brother Chen had made tea and waited in the office. He motioned the two brothers to sit down with a guilty face. Both Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao felt that he might not succeed.


    "Mr. Wu, Mr. Tang, I''m sorry! I had an agreement with Mrs. LAN sang. He said that as long as the photos were taken, it would be done in three days at most. At that time, I would hand in the money and the certificates. However, I took your photos today. Brother Tai said no. he wanted to see everyone willing to work, otherwise, he would not take the job. What do you think? Why don''t you invite all the ladies "How about I send a car to pick them up?" brother Chen said in embarrassment.


    "What? Should he see everyone with his own eyes? Why? Does he need to see people? We pay money and he works for us. What does it have to do with seeing people or not?" Wu Kui asked suspiciously. Tang Wenhao was also frowning. He was considering the intentions of these people.

 Chapter 697

    "Mr. Wu, Mr. Tang said that we should meet so many people at once. At least we should train them to speak Thai. After all, they are all Thai. If anyone gets stuck when passing the pass, it will also affect them. Mr. Wu and Mr. Tang, I think Mr. Tai''s worry is still reasonable. What do you think?" Mr. Chen smiled.


    Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao didn''t make a sound. The brothers still couldn''t figure it out. Wu Kui said, "brother Chen, this too brother won''t have any other purpose?"


    "Other purposes? I don''t think so. Elder brother Tai has the most strength in this business in the area of Qinglai Prefecture. He hasn''t done anything. If it''s not too troublesome, I think it''s best to do what he says. No one wants anything to happen, right? It''s only good for them to train, not bad." elder brother Chen said.


    "Elder brother Chen, what is this elder brother?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, there are people in both black and white, and there are his brothers at the border inspection station. Generally speaking, there will be no accident. Otherwise, who dares to find him? His charge is several times higher than others." brother Chen said.


    "Wen Hao, what do you think?" Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    "OK! In order to be safe, do as they want! Brother Chen, you can send a car to pick up people with us! My second brother''s car can''t hold so many people. By the way, please find us a hotel in the city. Just stay here for two days. What do you say, second brother?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Both Wu Kui and brother Chen said yes. This is the best way to save the trouble of sending them. Brother Chen said that Tang Wenhao''s food and accommodation are all wrapped up in him these two days, and there will be no problem.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui returned to Ruan Ling''s temporary Hotel and took them all to the city. Brother Chen was a local and arranged a hotel for Tang Wenhao without any certificates, just opposite his company.


    In order to save time, Tang Wenhao asked brother Chen to arrange for them to meet with the elder brother. He wanted to leave this place of right and wrong early. After all, everyone had no legal exit and entry documents and had no sense of security to stay here.


    Ruan Ling was also worried about the arrangement. She pulled Tang Wenhao alone to a place where no one was. She asked suspiciously, "baby, generally, both customers don''t want to face this illegal thing directly. Why does this brother want to see us in person? Don''t you think there may be a problem?"


    "Elder sister, I also have some doubts, but brother Chen said they would train us in Thai to deal with customs clearance, so that we can go smoothly," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, honey, you can let brother Chen teach us how to deal with customs clearance? Why should we meet them? There are problems in this, we should be very careful," Ruan Ling said.


    Ruan Ling''s words made Tang Wenhao feel uneasy, but he couldn''t imagine any problems. Did Wu Kui introduce himself and make brother Chen want to take the opportunity to blackmail his president of mans? No!


    "Elder sister, let''s act according to the circumstances! But there is a principle I will remember. No matter what the elder brother asks, I must be with you. Otherwise, I won''t agree. As long as I''m here, they can''t take us, elder sister. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, as long as we don''t disperse all the time, we don''t have to be afraid of ordinary gangsters with the strength of us. Moreover, Mans is also a well-known enterprise in Thailand, and it''s always better to have its backing." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Brother Chen took Tang Wenhao, Wu Kui, Ruan Ling and other beauties to a single family villa on the outskirts of the city. It was surrounded by a large forest. Inside the fence, many young people in black suits walked around like bodyguards.


    The villa has more than 1000 square meters, with a swimming pool and a golf course. It seems to have cost a lot of money. Brother Chen said that this is Taige''s apartment.


    They parked the car in front of the villa. Several men in black suits came to the door of the two cars and opened the door for Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao and his beauties got out of the car one after another.


    Just then, a burly middle-aged man came out of the villa, wearing sunglasses and holding a civilized staff, with a cold expression, followed by eight bodyguards in black suits.


    Brother Chen hurried forward and said with a smile, "brother Tai, I have brought all the people. Have a look at them one by one!"


    "Ha ha, boss Chen is very fast! Let me have a look." brother Tai said, clutching the civilization stick to Tang Wenhao, Wu Kui, Ruan Ling and so on, and began to scan the audience. When his eyes focused on Tang Wenhao''s face, a slight smile appeared on the corners of his mouth, but because he was wearing sunglasses, he couldn''t see the meaning of his smile.


    Then, he focused his eyes on Ruan Ling''s pretty face, scanned her graceful body carefully, smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth, and refused to look away for a long time.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s anger, he really wanted to come forward and smoke him. Considering that he couldn''t be reckless, he still held back. In addition, Wu Kui was pulling his sleeve and motioned him not to be excited. In fact, Wu Kui also felt that the elder brother had some bad intentions for his sister-in-law Ruan Ling.


    Not only are the two men unhappy, Ruan Ling''s heart is full of anger. Who is she? She was once a powerful female drug lord and a heroine who didn''t blink. Brother Tai''s unbridled eyes made her almost kill. However, considering that this was one-third of someone else''s acre, and sisters like Xiu''er and Yuzhu followed, she couldn''t bother them, so she forbear her anger.


    Brother Tai''s lustful eyes glanced at Ruan Ling and fell on Aya beside her. Although Aya was not as beautiful as Ruan Ling, she was hot and challenged men''s endurance. After brother Tai''s eyes glanced at her, he smiled and nodded.


    Then, Xiuer, jade bamboo, rose sister, cloud sister and other beauties were stared at by him for a long time. Then he took off his sunglasses, smiled at Tang Wenhao and said, "president Tang, what a blessing! Listen to boss Chen, these beauties are your women?"


    Tang Wenhao saw that brother Tai''s eagle eyes were bright, but they were full of evil. At first glance, he was not a good thing. At least he was a coyote. Tang Wenhao nodded unhappily and said coldly, "yes, brother Tai, what''s the problem? You''ve seen it. Do you do or don''t you do this deal? If you don''t pull it down, we''ll find someone else."


    "Ha ha... President Tang, you''re angry? Jealous? Ha ha... You''re a beautiful woman! Not really! Of course, business needs to be done. There''s no one who can''t do business when he comes to my house. Besides, didn''t boss Chen tell you that in Qinglai mansion, you can find someone else to take over your business except LAN sangtai? It''s impossible?" Too elder brother disdained to say.


    Wu Kui on one side was afraid that Tang Wenhao would get angry and make things stiff. He quickly took over the conversation and said with a smile, "brother Tai, in that case, brother Tai will make a price. We''ll finalize the matter, and you''ll see it. Sign the agreement. After we pay the deposit, we''ll go back to the hotel and wait for brother Tai''s good news."


    Brother Tai glanced at Wu Kui, nodded and said with a smile, "OK, have fun, that''s OK, buy it now, one million, pay the full amount. Brother Tai, I promise to send you out of Thailand within two days." brother Tai smiled obscene.


    Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui, including brother Chen, were stunned. The price was much higher than what he said before. Brother Chen hurriedly asked, "brother Tai, didn''t you tell me that as long as tens of thousands of dollars?"


    "That''s what I said before. Now I''ve changed my mind. Why should we, president Tang, be worth tens of millions of dollars? I quote one million dollars purely for the face of your boss Chen. If it''s a friend recommended by others, I''ll pay at least ten million dollars." elder brother smiled shamelessly.


    Brother Chen''s face immediately turned white. He smiled awkwardly at Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui and said in embarrassment, "president Wu, president Tang, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it would be like this."


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling went to Tang Wenhao and whispered, "baby, get ready for battle. These people have bad intentions. If they don''t promise them, they will not let us go. Remember, catch the thief first and catch the king first."


    "Elder sister, I understand." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Haha... Beauty, what are you talking about? Do you think my price is too high? I only made the price because you are so beautiful. If you are a woman, I can charge up to 1000 dollars." then the guy went up to Ruan Ling and reached out to touch Ruan Ling''s face


    Can Ruan Ling let him touch it? Quickly dodged and shouted, "brother, please respect yourself."


    Tang Wenhao hurried forward to protect Ruan Ling and pulled her behind him. Brother Chen was frightened, "brother Tai, please look at my face and let them go! The price is really too high."


    Brother Tai glanced at brother Chen coldly and said with disdain, "Hehe, boss Chen, do you think these beauties are not worth a million? I know you have four wives. Which one is as beautiful as eight beauties in other people? My elder brother depends on people''s pricing. Do you understand? If great beauties like them don''t have my elder brother''s protection, if they die in the Mekong River, they won''t be jealous of beauty? My elder brother will be distressed. Boss Chen, you don''t have to worry about your life Yi, you ask who takes the goods, not the goods? It''s a big deal. All the clothes of my brother Taige''s hundreds of brothers are customized in your Chen''s trade shop. Don''t worry about it. "


    "Brother Chen, forget it, you can''t take care of it. Don''t take yourself in. We don''t blame you. It''s up to our brothers to take care of it!" Wu Kui whispered.


    Wu Kui also saw that it could not be solved peacefully today. He felt that a big war was imminent from the communication between Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. He didn''t want to involve brother Chen and hoped he wouldn''t intervene.


    Before Tang Wenhao met Jin Dacai, Wu Kui was much better in the Jianghu than Tang Wenhao. He was also good at martial arts and was not timid. Therefore, he would not shrink back when his challenge came. Moreover, he was the boss of mans in Thailand. From his perspective, he felt that he had the obligation to protect his brother Tang Wenhao and his women.


    Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling, "sister, you take Sister Rose, Aya and them behind us. Wu Kui and I will talk to them." Ruan Ling nodded and protected Xiuer and Yuzhu with ah Ya and sister rose. The cloud sisters and ah Zhen both have some Kung Fu and have great courage, so they don''t hate and fear. Besides, they follow Tang Wenhao through life and death these days. They also saw Tang Wenhao''s ability and know that there is nothing to be afraid of with their men.

 Chapter 698

    "Yo! Mr. Wu, Mr. Tang, it seems that you still want to do it? It''s very interesting." brother Tai smiled coldly at Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui.


    "Brother Tai, we don''t want to do it, but please don''t push too hard. We''re here to talk business with brother Tai, not to ask brother Tai. We can''t talk. We have the freedom to choose to leave," Wu Kui said.


    "Really? Then you have to see who you talk about cooperation with. If you talk to brother Tai, you don''t have this freedom. I don''t care what you are, President of mans group. When I come to my brother Tai''s house, as long as I make an offer, no one dares to bargain unless they don''t want to leave here alive." he waved his hand, More than 30 young people surrounded Tang Wenhao and others.


    "Brother, it seems that only force can solve the problem." Wu Kui smiled helplessly.


    "Hehe, since the bastard stared at my sister, I expected this result, and I was connected. The reason why he wanted to see talents cooperate with him was very simple. He wanted to bring your brothers and sisters to him. He was a scoundrel." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui talked about him and scolded him, the elder brother looked calm, as if he didn''t pay attention to him at all. He was very angry and smiled darkly, "Boy, don''t think you''re the president of mans in Hong Kong. When you come to me, you''re nothing. I''ll kill you. You don''t even have a place to avenge. No one who cooperates with me can deal with the government openly. Am I right? If I call the police now, I''m not afraid of me, but you, right £¿¡±


    "Yes, so what? You can''t get anything, can you?" Wu Kui asked.


    "Ha ha, yes, so I won''t call the police, because I have a crush on these women of president Tang. To be honest, none of my twelve women are as beautiful and sexy as these beauties. Why don''t we make a deal and leave these beauties behind? I guarantee the safety of your brothers. President Tang, I can let him leave Thailand undamaged. How about it?" Brother Tai smiled shamelessly.


    Wu Kui smiled at Tang Wenhao, "brother, do you hear me? Can you agree to this condition? Will you live if you leave all your brothers and sisters?"


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and said, "second brother, I''m sure I won''t live. Don''t say that all your brothers and sisters stay, but I won''t live if you leave one. He can really dream that he doesn''t have the ability to marry a beautiful wife and wants someone else''s wife. What do people call him?"


    "Scum." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Wrong, second brother, this is a typical shameless obscenity." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The two brothers sang together and amused Ruan Ling, Aya and other beautiful women behind. LAN Sang was so angry that he glared at Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui and said coldly, "Hum! Boy, I''m really strange. Why are you so arrogant in my territory? You dare to ignore my existence like this. Later, someone will catch these two boys and take them to the basement." Lan sang waved behind him to show his men to catch Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui.


    Seeing that Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao were not afraid of LAN sangtai at all, brother Chen in the back also pinched a sweat for them. Now he saw that LAN sangtai wanted to catch both faces green. He hurried forward to persuade both sides not to start.


    Before he could speak, the two young men who came up were put to the ground by Wu Kui, and Tang Wenhao hadn''t started yet. These blue Santas finally understood that Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao were really excellent.


    "Get out of the way." he hurriedly ordered his men to step aside, walked in front of Wu Kui, looked at him up and down, suddenly flew up and kicked Wu Kui in the stomach.


    He scolded, "boy, can''t you fight? Come on!"


    Wu Kui was in a bad situation and quickly dodged. Mrs. LAN sang kicked empty. They began to fight at the same place. After several rounds, Tang Wenhao saw the way of Mrs. LAN sang. The typical Muay Thai, sharp legs, and clever knees and elbows. Wu Kui was pushed by him several times and almost fell to the ground.


    "Baby, I don''t think Wu Kui is the opponent of LAN sangtai. We have few people. Xiuer and Yuzhu can''t do martial arts. They should end the battle early, baby. I think you should take this opportunity to control these people." Ruan Ling whispered to Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, elder sister, I listen to you. Wu Kui can''t stand it. Let Aya go up and help. I secretly subdued all their people and left the commander of the light pole of LAN sang Tai to see how arrogant he is." he said, sneaking behind the beauties, but glancing at the bodyguards of LAN sang Tai.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes are focused on the battlefield. When these people see that Lan Sang''s victory is in sight, they can''t help cheering, "too brother, play well and kick this Chinese boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    When these people didn''t pay attention, Tang Wenhao lived in their acupoints one by one from near to far. When some people found something wrong, they didn''t have time to call it out. Tang Wenhao stopped them in time.


    Therefore, three minutes later, the cheers went from high to low and soon disappeared. Even LAN Santai''s eight bodyguards stared at the field in amazement.


    At this moment, Wu Kui has been beaten black and blue by LAN sangtai. Aya was about to come forward and was grabbed by Tang Wenhao who returned, "Aya, no, look at me."


    Tang Wenhao walked to the middle of the battlefield, waved to LAN sang and said with a smile, "brother Tai, second brother, don''t fight first, brother Tai, let''s have fun!"


    Mrs. LAN Sang''s momentum was booming at this time. He jumped out and saw Tang Wenhao smiling all over his face. He looked at him up and down and thought, this boy surnamed Wu can''t do it. Are you better than him? Because Tang Wenhao is delicate, while Wu Kui is very honest. Most people will think that Wu Kui must be much more powerful than Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, Tang, why don''t you go with him?" Lan sangkun smiled contemptuously.


    "No, brother, can we make a bet? If I lose, my wives are yours. What if you lose?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, my wife is all yours. How about I let you leave Thailand safely?" Lan sang sneered without thinking.


    "Oh, no, I don''t want your wife. I don''t like it. You say that none of your wives is as beautiful as my wife. I don''t want your disposal. I just want you to do what you said to boss Chen. How about it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Asshole, how dare you insult my woman?" Lan sang glared at him.


    "I didn''t insult your women, but you insulted them yourself." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Fart, boy, since it''s a bet, the conditions are equal. We agreed that as long as you lose, you''ll give these women to me. If I lose, I''ll certainly fulfill my promise, give you all my women, and send you away from Thailand without any money." Lan sang smiled confidently.


    "Well, since you have to bet like this, I''ll make you a bachelor." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Wu Kui limped to Tang Wenhao and reminded him, "brother, you''d better be careful. The bet is a little big. This guy is not so easy to deal with. His Muay Thai is much better than our mans security guard."


    "Don''t worry! Second brother, I''ll win all his wives later. I''ll give them to you. I have too many wives to use. Even if I win, I can only leave others idle. There are still dozens of half a year at home. I''m sorry for them." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother, the elder brother has seven or eight wives, and the second brother can''t bear it! Besides, your sister-in-law won''t agree. It''s up to them to be maids. Isn''t it too sorry for the elder brother? How can the elder brother''s women be maids at the second brother''s house? Let''s not?" Wu Kui said sarcastically.


    The two people''s singing and singing made LAN Sang''s lungs explode. He shouted, "Tang, what''s the use of spreading your mouth? Come on! I want to see how many kilograms you have on your hand except this mouth?"


    Tang Wenhao waved to him and smiled, "It''s no problem to deal with your seven or eight wives anyway. I can show you how I can straighten out all your eight wives later. Do you understand? Your Chinese is good, but you don''t necessarily understand it. That means I can meet the physiological desires of your eight wives at one time, but I''m not interested in your wife."


    "Bastard, look at your boy. He just doesn''t deserve to be beaten." Lan sang suddenly jumped up and punched Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao flashed and kicked his foot again.


    Tang Wenhao just dodges, smiles and takes it easy. This is not the first time for him to deal with Muay Thai masters. Therefore, he has a deep understanding of the characteristics of Muay Thai. He is too familiar with them. As long as he catches their characteristics, it is not difficult, because Tang Wenhao is very advantageous. He has fast body method and deep internal skill. He can''t avoid it. He can fight hard. The other party''s fist hits him , he can protect his body with his profound internal skills. There is no problem at all.


    Therefore, after several rounds, LAN Sang was a little worried. Although Tang Wenhao didn''t show any special Kung Fu, he couldn''t beat him, which made him very depressed.


    Tang Wenhao played with him leisurely. Half an hour later, LAN sangtai''s sweat beads kept falling. At the same time, he began to look around at his men. When he saw that each of them was staring at himself, he was very angry and scolded in his heart. It''s time for these grandchildren to go! What are you staring at?


    After peeping several times, he began to wonder, yeah? Why do these grandchildren keep staring and their eyes won''t move? What''s the matter? He glanced at the whole audience and found that almost all his people had one expression, which shocked him.


    On the contrary, Tang Wenhao and his people looked at him with a smile and seemed to ridicule him. Only boss Chen was staring at the field in fear, as if he was worried about something.


    "Brother Tai, call out all your wives! You must lose. I didn''t attack once. I was dodging passively, but you didn''t hurt me once. What does that mean?" Tang Wenhao smiled calmly.

 Chapter 699

    "Explain... What? I... haven''t lost yet!" Lan sang said too hard.


    "Let''s talk about the terms again! You admit defeat. I don''t want your eight wives. As long as you follow the agreement with boss Chen, how about it?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, I won''t lose to you. I know. You are the only two boys. You have the ability to attack me? You don''t only know how to dodge but not attack?" Lan sang panted.


    "Lan sang Tai, you are really ignorant." Tang Wenhao said. When LAN sang Tai kicked his foot again, the steel finger was a little on his knee. The boy immediately felt the numbness of his whole foot.


    Just when he felt very strange, Tang Wenhao kicked over and kicked the guy out of the way. Puff fell to the ground. He was so angry that the boy scolded on the ground, "are you all dead? Hurry up and catch the boy."


    But no one paid attention to him. When he was confused, Tang Wenhao walked up to him, stepped on his stomach and sneered, "Lan sangtai, don''t you think you lost?"


    "You... Who are you?" Lan sang asked in horror. At this time, he began to face Tang Wenhao''s seemingly strange but very strange Kung Fu.


    "Hehe, LAN sangtai, no matter who we are, you just need to know that we don''t have any malice towards you. You forced us to do all this. If you keep your promise and handle the exit documents for us, we will thank you. We won''t want your eight wives, how about it?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Really?" Lan sang asked, too trusting.


    "Of course it''s true." Tang Wenhao''s foot moved down from him.


    LAN sang got up panting from the ground, his face flushed. He looked at his men suspiciously, stared at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, looked at him up and down, and suddenly he asked, "president Tang, what''s your full name?"


    "What? Does this have anything to do with you?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, it''s very relevant. My brother once told me that once you meet a Chinese man named Tang Wenhao in the Jianghu, you must be very careful, because he has a very strange Kung Fu and can subdue his opponent instantly. It seems that my brothers have been subdued by president Tang, right?" LAN sang asked tentatively.


    Not only Tang Wenhao, but also Wu Kui, Ruan Ling and others stared at LAN sangtai in amazement. It was incredible! Tang Wenhao''s fame has been introduced into Chiang Rai Prefecture, Thailand. From which way did it come in? Who''s his brother?


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand. Is LAN sangtai''s brother the Thai bull in Huaxiang never night city? Besides him, who else did you fight with? Is it former Liu Zhiqiang''s bodyguard Latai? No, Latai and lansang are not at all. They can''t be his brothers. Who else?


    Suddenly, a shadow flashed in Tang Wenhao''s mind. Is it him that LAN sangtai''s brotherhood? With this doubt, Tang Wenhao hurriedly asked, "brother Tai, who is your brother?"


    "Tell me if you are Tang Wenhao first?" asked Mrs. LAN.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "yes, I''m Tang Wenhao."


    "Ah? Sure enough, it''s you. Even my brother lost to you. Then I, Mrs. LAN sangtai, will be convinced. Mr. Tang, I promise to send you and your wives out of the country safely. To be honest, my brother is Bai sangkun, who was killed by you and Kunlong. I''m his cousin." Mrs. Lan said.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were surprised. The others didn''t know who Bai sangkun was. Ah Ya asked, "sister, who is Bai sangkun?"


    "Hehe, he is a drug lord as famous as Kunlong in the golden triangle a few days ago. He is just a Thai. He has developed rapidly and his strength is not weak. If our baby hadn''t helped Kunlong, Kunlong would have been eliminated by Bai sangkun." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Ah? The baby offended LAN sang too much and let his brother know. Aren''t we more troublesome?" Aya asked anxiously.


    "No, it seems that Bai sangkun is very convinced of our baby. The blue mulberry is more convinced. It should be all right. Let''s see what the blue mulberry says next." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Aya''s worry is also Tang Wenhao''s worry. He asked along with LAN sangtai''s words, "brother Tai, since you are Bai sangkun''s cousin, I helped Kunlong defeat him and let him lose hundreds of brothers. Doesn''t he hate me? Won''t you tell him my current situation?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry, Mr. Tang. My brother told us that if we meet you in the future, we should try not to provoke you. On the contrary, we should try to establish a good relationship with you. He said that once a talent like you becomes an enemy with us, it will be our disaster. We should try our best to turn the enemy into a friend with you." Lan sangtai said.


    "Hehe, I''ll believe you first. I can release your people immediately, but you must promise not to hurt my people, okay?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, no problem, Mr. Tang. I said I would honor my promise to you and send you and your wives out of the country safely." Lan sang said sincerely.


    "OK, just have your words. I''ll let your people go right away." then Tang Wenhao went behind the people he subdued and patted them on the back one by one. Of course, all these people were all right. LAN Sang was stunned. He didn''t expect that there was such a magical Kung Fu in the world and instantly regarded Tang Wenhao as a God.


    Brother Chen, who has been watching the war nearby, also looked at Tang Wenhao with admiration. He whispered to Wu Kui, "president Wu, we president Tang is too divine. What did he do before?"


    "Hehe, our mans fashion designer is also my college classmate." Wu Kui smiled proudly. He learned Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu for the first time just now. Now he has been a scholar for three days. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu is so high that he is not at the same level as him.


    In those days, their brothers practiced martial arts together, studied together and picked up girls together, and his kung fu was better than Tang Wenhao, because he fought more than Tang Wenhao and had rich experience in actual combat. Now the situation is completely the opposite. Tang Wenhao has experienced hundreds of battles and has to compete with experts in every battle. He has made great progress. In addition, he has master Jin''s internal skills for decades, which is even more powerful; He was a little pampered and neglected to practice hard, so he grew a general belly and was beaten down by LAN sangtai.


    "Fashion designer? What about his weird Kung Fu?" brother Chen asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, it''s just one sentence or two. I don''t know. I''ll have a chance to tell you later!" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    At this time, LAN sangtai led his bodyguards to welcome Tang Wenhao and others into his villa, and asked his men to call out his wives to meet Tang Wenhao and others. At the same time, he ordered capable generals to go out quickly with photos of Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and others to handle certificates for them.


    "Mr. Tang, come and drink tea. I''m LAN sang too respectful to you. You can wait here at ease. In less than two days, I promise to send you out of Thailand, nuya, and bring your sisters to honor our distinguished guests." as he said, LAN sang shouted to a beautiful young woman dressed in luxurious clothes.


    Her name is nuya. She is lansang''s first wife. She has just met Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and made an introduction. She smiled, picked up the cup in her hand, smiled at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and said, "savadika... Savadika..." the beauties behind her also said hello to Tang Wenhao and them.


    Moreover, these beauties looked at Tang Wenhao with admiration. Indeed, compared with the handsome Tang Wenhao in front of them, their husband LAN sangtai was on the earth. They already knew that Tang Wenhao was not only handsome, but also very good at Kung Fu. His man had been defeated by him, even their man''s cousin, The famous Bai sangkun is not the opponent of this handsome man. Who dares not look up to him?


    After the courtesy, LAN sang smiled at Tang Wenhao, "president Tang, brother, I want to ask. I hope president Tang doesn''t mind."


    "Ha ha, elder brother, tell me!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Mr. Tang, why did you illegally enter Thailand with your wives and then rush to leave? In your capacity, you don''t need to sneak in and out of the country. Can you tell me why? If you need my brother''s help, you can speak as much as you can. I can tell my eldest brother to let him help you, even though he has the same strength now It''s a lot worse than before, but in the area of Qinglai Prefecture, no one dares to offend my eldest brother, including the government and the police, "Lan sang said confidently.


    "Hehe, nothing. As long as brother Tai sends us out of Thailand safely, I Tang Wenhao will be very grateful. I will repay brother Tai if I have the opportunity in the future." Tang Wenhao doesn''t want to tell others about his gratitude and resentment with Kunlong, especially Bai sangkun doesn''t want to know that he doesn''t want to be a pawn between the two gangs.


    Now he is very glad that when he left, he told Kunlong that he had to forgive others and let Bai sangkun go at the right time. He can only hurt his strength. There is no need to kill him. Killing him will make the two gangs enemies forever and can''t end. At that time, Kunlong listened to Tang Wenhao, I really put Bai sangkun and his remnant back after I got Bai sangkun''s promise never to break his promise.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao didn''t want to say it, LAN sang changed the subject and praised the beauty of Tang Wenhao''s beautiful wives and concubines, saying that they were beautiful and beautiful.


    After chatting for a while, Mrs. LAN sang led Tang Wenhao and his beautiful wife and concubine to visit their beautiful and luxurious villa. "Wenhao, this is the villa! Do you and Mr. man have his luxury in the villa in Hong Kong?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Ha ha, there is no comparability. His geographical location is not at the same level as that of Manny''s house. It is impossible to build such a spacious villa in that place. It is estimated that the Hong Kong construction planning department will not approve it. It is too wasteful. An inch of land and an inch of money. Here, anyway, ordinary people dare not live here, and the government dare not take care of them. It is not like it." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 700

    "Brother, you are becoming more and more mature and sophisticated. The second brother really feels that he is getting worse and worse than you now. I didn''t expect that your Kung Fu has reached this level, and the second brother has seen a lot today." Wu Kui smiled, but his heart is sour. He has always taken care of Tang Wenhao, but now, it is obvious that Tang Wenhao''s abilities in all aspects are catching up with him quickly, Moreover, he has surpassed him in many aspects. He is not jealous of Tang Wenhao, but the feeling that taking care of his brother has become taken care of by his brother makes him a little uncomfortable.


    Tang Wenhao heard Wu Kui''s loss, took his shoulder and smiled, "Second brother, what are you talking about? I''ve experienced so many things. I''m a little more mature than before. Should I grow up? My eldest brother died for me. Am I still human? Several of my women have paid their precious lives for me. Can I not grow up? I''ll talk to you tonight and tell you all my experiences during this period. You''ll know, brother Brother, why are these changes? "


    "Well, I want to listen to your legendary experience." Wu Kui smiled.


    The two brothers were whispering. LAN sangtai in front of them received a call and listened to him respectfully shout, "brothers, you''re all here? Why so fast? Ha ha, I''ll lead president Tang to them right away."


    Tang Wenhao listened, pulled Wu Kui''s sleeve, looked at LAN sangtai suspiciously, and whispered to Wu Kui, "is LAN sangtai going to take us to see Bai sangkun?"


    "It seems that he arranged it. He certainly won''t miss this opportunity. He finally met you. Can you not meet his brother? But I think he has no malice towards us." Wu Kui said.


    "I hope so!" said Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, LAN sang wants us to see Bai sangkun. You should be very careful. These Thais can''t trust them too much. After all, we made them so miserable last time. What if they want revenge?" the alert Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao from behind.


    After answering the phone, Mrs. LAN sang saw Tang Wenhao, Wu Kui and Ruan Ling with some vigilance in their eyes and laughed, "ha ha... President Tang, Mrs. Tang and President Wu, don''t worry! My brother is very happy to hear that I met President Tang and will never hurt you. Besides, with president Tang''s skill, we can''t hurt you!"


    "Hehe, elder brother, where is Bai sangkun now?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "In my living room, they were working in the city today. As soon as I called him and told him I met you, he began to distrust me and thought I was joking with him. I told him what happened and he believed it. Let me keep you. He wanted to meet you, a young hero." Lan sang smiled.


    When Tang Wenhao and his family came to LAN sangtai''s living room, they really saw Bai sangkun a few months later. The boy had recovered his vitality. At least he was in a very good mental state with bright eyes.


    "Mr. Tang, I didn''t expect that we could meet here. Last time at Kunlong''s nest, Mr. Tang didn''t lead several dare to die team members to fight. Kunlong''s old boy had already died. Therefore, I Bai sangkun lost to Mr. Tang instead of Kunlong, but I was convinced and admired!" Bai sangkun smiled.


    "Brother Kun, I''ve offended." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, you don''t know each other without fighting! Please sit down! This is my cousin''s territory. Don''t mention it. He is convinced that he can get to know such a hero as president Tang. It is also my blessing for Bai sangkun, so if you have a god horse that needs our brother''s help, just ask and guarantee to do it for you." Bai sangkun smiled.


    "Ha ha, I really have something to trouble, too brother." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, my cousin has told me that this is not a matter, but I don''t know one thing. Please tell president Tang truthfully." Bai sangkun smiled.


    "Please, brother Kun." Tang Wenhao smiled. He also had a hunch in his heart that he knew what he wanted to ask.


    "Mr. Tang, with your current position and skill in the golden triangle, you don''t have to go to Thailand to leave the country? Kunlong and enbanxi are your close friends. They can safely send you back to China. How did you come to our place? Is Mr. Tang in trouble? If you need our brother''s help, you can mention it. I promise Bai sangkun Do it for you. "Bai sangkun looked at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, brother Kun. I went the wrong way and entered Thailand by mistake, but I don''t want to return to the golden triangle by the same way. It''s like finding a unique way to leave through the general manager Wu of mans in Thailand. Only in this way can I get to know brother Tai." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh? Is that so? Ha ha... Well, since there''s nothing important to need our brother''s help, president Tang will stay here for two more days. Our brother will treat you well. If it''s not a coincidence, where can we invite such a distinguished guest as president Tang?" Bai sangkun smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Kun is welcome." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Mr. Tang, it''s very kind of you. When you blocked several hundred men and horses of Bai sangkun in Kunlong''s nest, I thought, when did Kunlong invite an expert like Mr. Tang? I must invite you to my house for advice when I have a chance,... By the way, Mr. Tang, I heard that Kunlong''s wife Zilan is your woman? The child in her belly is yours, Is it true or not? Brother, I want to prove it face to face. "Bai sangkun asked with a dirty smile.


    Because the two were sitting opposite and no one could hear them, Tang Wenhao smiled shyly and asked, "brother Kun, do you believe it?"


    Bai sangkun nodded obscene and whispered, "Brother, I really believe it. As far as I know, the old boy Kunlong slept with his wife for more than 20 years and didn''t sleep up his wife''s stomach. Moreover, he had so many mistresses and no children. However, it wasn''t long after you arrived at his house. Although you had left, his wife''s stomach grew up. Our little brother said that people in Kunlong town were saying Kunlong''s woman loves her brother like a baby. If she''s not your woman, does she hurt a man other than her husband? Isn''t this groundless? "


    "Hehe, brother Kun, are you still so interested in such gossip?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, men are the same. You say Kunlong is old and has climbed up to a relative like you. In the future, your son will be his son. Originally, I wanted to raise enough spirit and do it with him again. Now it seems that I have to give President Tang face. After all, his wife''s belly is president Tang''s child. Kunlong''s move is very poisonous. I use his wife''s body to gain prestige." Bai sangkun said with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, brother Kun, it''s not good to settle your grievances. Forget the gratitude and resentment with Kun long. Don''t toss around any more. He''s more than 40 people and doesn''t have the energy to fight with you again. For his sake, let him go." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Tang, with you, I Bai sangkun certainly did. In fact, I all know that you told him to let me go, otherwise I Bai sangkun would have been killed by him. In this sense, you are still my life-saving benefactor. However, in other words, without you, Mr. Tang, Kun long would have been destroyed by me, and there are no capable people under him." Bai sangkun smiled.


    "Hehe, you can''t say that. Brother Jin Hu and brother Bao and brother Zhan long are all good." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Tang, these people you said were OK ten years ago, but they are not now. With their skills, I can pick out 50 of my brothers. If you don''t believe me, I can take you to guide my brothers." Bai sangkun smiled confidently.


    Tang Wenhao really believes Bai sangkun''s words. With the skill of his cousin LAN sangtai, Jin Hu is not necessarily his opponent, let alone Bai sangkun.


    "Hehe, brother Kun, I believe that with the momentum of brother Kun, he will be able to dominate the Golden Triangle again in the future. As you said, Kunlong is really dead. He is old in the end, and the golden triangle will still be like brother Kun in the future, but I also ask brother Kun to spare Kunlong and his wife, especially sister LAN, in the face of Tang Wenhao in the future. She is a woman and is almost 40 years old No, it''s not like brother Kun. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha... It''s easy to say. Back ten thousand steps, I dare not say that I will have another conflict with Kunlong one day. I won''t touch your sister LAN and her children, and I will protect their mother and children. President Tang is absolutely relieved." Bai sangkun said with an obscene smile.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly, hugged his fist and said with a smile, "brother Kun, thank you!"


    "Ha ha, it''s all right. It''s a piece of cake. Mr. Tang, since you have come to my cousin''s house, I have an unkind request. I hope Tang can always meet my little wish." Bai sangkun said and stood up.


    Tang Wenhao also stood up and said with a smile, "brother Kun, please talk."


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, I want to ask Mr. Tang about your Chinese Kung Fu. To tell you the truth, I Bai sangkun have been in the Jianghu for so many years and have never met an opponent. I didn''t get Mr. Tang''s advice when I met Mr. Tang in Kunlong''s nest last time. It''s a pity that Tang general affairs needs to meet Bai sangkun''s little wish today." Bai sangkun smiled.


    "Brother Kun, is this... Convenient?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "There''s nothing inconvenient, as long as president Tang is willing to appreciate it." Bai sangkun smiled.


    Ruan Ling felt from Bai sangkun''s shining eyes that this man must be a top expert. He must be much more powerful than LAN sang. She couldn''t help worrying about Tang Wenhao. She pulled him aside and whispered, "baby, be careful. Bai sangkun must be much more powerful than LAN sang."


    "Hehe, sister, don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling didn''t know that an expert like Tang Wenhao wouldn''t feel pressure when he met a stronger and more powerful opponent. At this time, Tang Wenhao''s willpower and endurance were very tenacious and his mentality was very peaceful.

 Chapter 701

    They came to the grass next to the swimming pool. Everyone gathered around and wanted to see the peak duel between the top experts. In the eyes of LAN sangtai and his group, Bai sangkun is an invincible hero, but today he also saw Tang Wenhao''s power. The fighting skill is not surprising, but it makes you helpless. Only experts will give you such pressure.


    "President Tang, you are a guest. Please come first." Bai sangkun opened his posture and arched his hand with a smile.


    "No, brother Kun, I''m younger than you. Please first. Besides, I''m not in the habit of attacking others first." Tang Wenhao smiled humbly.


    "Well, Bai sangkun is not polite and offended." he said, shaking his body and swishing in front of Tang Wenhao. Tan''s legs hit Tang Wenhao''s footwall directly. At the same time, he attacked Tang Wenhao''s upper body with fists and elbows. He was very fast and his boxing style was breathtaking.


    Tang Wenhao still saw the moves, responded calmly and did not take the initiative. However, although it was only a simple round, he had felt the fierce attack of the other party. His boxing style was obviously stronger than LAN sangtai, worthy of Bai sangkun.


    Seeing that his moves failed, Bai sangkun knew that Tang Wenhao was defending for progress, which was testing his reality. Therefore, he was not in a hurry to show his strength. The two soon entered the confrontation stage.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Bai sangkun didn''t attack very much. He knew that this boy was much more difficult to deal with than LAN sang, which showed that he was a man who fought with his head rather than showing off his courage.


    Of course, if Tang Wenhao uses his acupoint pointing skill, he can end the battle soon, but he generally doesn''t use this unique skill when competing with others. In his opinion, acupoint pointing skill can only be used under specific conditions, otherwise it will damage his comprehensive actual combat ability. In the future, he will become a fake expert who can only point acupoints and can''t fight.


    After nearly half an hour, even the spectators were impatient, and Bai sangkun was worried. Seeing that Tang Wenhao really didn''t have any special Kung Fu, they took the initiative to attack again, while Tang Wenhao still focused on defense, waited for work and slowly consumed with him.


    The most taboo of a master is to be anxious and angry. Bai sangkun is far inferior to Tang Wenhao in this aspect, which may be related to his Jianghu status, because his status is all based on his iron fist. Therefore, he has been used to the feeling of defeating others. In addition, Muay Thai is famous for its fierce attack. Without the offensive Muay Thai, he will lose his soul.


    Everything is mutually reinforcing. When Muay Thai meets an opponent like Tang Wenhao, it is the biggest disaster. Bai sangkun stormed for half an hour and didn''t get any cheap. Every time he seems to want to hit Tang Wenhao, he will eventually be gently dissolved by him, which makes Bai sangkun fight very depressed and always seems to be powerless.


    In order to save Bai sangkun face, Tang Wenhao deliberately bought a flaw and was kicked to the ground by Bai sangkun. His men and LAN sangtai''s men cheered loudly. Tang Wenhao hurriedly got up from the ground, arched his hands and hugged his fist and said with a smile, "brother Kun is really excellent. Tang conceded defeat."


    In fact, Ruan Ling and Wu Kui all saw that Tang Wenhao deliberately lost to Bai sangkun, and LAN sangtai was not a fool. Knowing that Tang Wenhao let Bai sangkun, they couldn''t help but sigh that Tang Wenhao was not only excellent in martial arts, but also admirable in martial ethics.


    Bai sangkun, the party concerned, is not a fool. He knows very well that Tang Wenhao is under the steps. He quickly stops when he sees good. He hugs his fist and says with a smile, "president Tang, accept it. Brother is convinced."


    "Ha ha, where? Brother Kun is really the most powerful Muay Thai master I have ever met. His leg and fist skills are first-class." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, no matter how powerful it is, president Tang can''t show it here. This is what I admire most. President Tang, what kind of boxing is this?" Bai sangkun asked suspiciously. He has fought with many Chinese experts, but he has never met such a difficult person as Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, I don''t know. One of my eldest brothers taught me. It''s a kind of ancestral Kung Fu. It''s similar to our Chinese Nanquan, but it''s not very similar." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    To make a long story short, Bai sangkun and Tang Wenhao became friends at first sight. They talked for a whole afternoon. In the evening, Bai sangkun warmly entertained Tang Wenhao and his party in the four-star hotel in the city center, and then sent Tang Wenhao, Wu Kui, Ruan Ling and other beauties to the room reserved for them by brother Chen.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t enter his beautiful wife''s room, but slept in a standard room with Wu Kui. The brothers slept together for the first time in more than a year. They really had a lot to talk to each other. The two brothers had an appointment and talked all night tonight.


    "Wen Hao, my brothers and sisters are going to endure loneliness tonight." Wu Kui smiled obscene in bed.


    "Ha ha, so is my sister-in-law!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, Wen Hao, my second brother is really happy today. My brother is really becoming more and more popular. If nothing happens, in a few years, my brother will become a generation of great masters admired by everyone. However, you still have a gap from the generation of great masters. It''s not your martial arts, but you... There are too many little wives. I haven''t heard of a master with dozens of wives, have you?" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, I never thought about becoming a great master." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "But people still have to look forward, brother. As long as you don''t take so many concubines, it''s sooner or later to become a great master, okay?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "That''s no good. Sometimes it''s not what you want or don''t want. It depends on the environment and the specific situation, but I want to state one thing. I can''t quit women. I don''t want to live without women. I can''t help it, especially my sister. I want to touch her when I see her. I can''t control it. I don''t know if you''ve ever been with her? Especially after a few days Together, I can''t wait to have her. No, I can''t say. I miss her again. "Ruan Ling flashed in Tang Wenhao''s mind and felt that his body began to tighten.


    "Shit! Do you think so? You''ve been together for more than a year, and you still want her so much? You used to be like this when you were with Ning Kexin. Every night you didn''t toss other girls and cause them to have several abortions. I think your boy belongs to a donkey." Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, don''t mention Kexin, will you? It makes me feel bad?" Tang Wenhao''s heart aches at the thought of preferring to heart. The way she died will always tear his heart and lungs.


    "Oh, I''m sorry! It seems you still love her!" said Wu Kui.


    "Don''t talk about her, talk about the two sisters in law! Who do you like better?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "How to say that? Emotionally speaking, of course, I love your sister-in-law more, but in terms of the harmony in bed, of course, it''s Yingsu. She is more open and knows how to cooperate. Every time, she makes me feel good and hearty. It''s still a long time. This is a technical problem. Your sister-in-law can''t learn. It may be related to the cultural differences between the two sides. Thai women are much more obedient." Wu Kui smiled.


    "You don''t understand that. The second brother, mainly the eldest sister-in-law, is a Shanghai woman and is spoiled by others. It''s almost like you obey her. However, to tell the truth, as a Shanghai woman, it''s great that she can let you take a concubine. You should be satisfied." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Of course, I''m very satisfied, and I swear to be good to her all my life. By the way, tell me about your legendary experience this time! Especially when you were the emperor of Miao village, I''m very interested." Wu Kui smiled.


    Then, Tang Wenhao went to the golden triangle with Ruan Qing and Tang Wan. Now he was the only one left to tell Wu Kui. Wu Kui was shocked. He didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao had experienced so many hardships and disasters along the way.


    Especially when I heard that dozens of people, such as Ruan Biao and Li Qiang, had died of poisonous mosquitoes, I was even more shocked. "Brother, it turns out that the jungle is really so dangerous. No wonder you can be so calm in the face of strong enemies. It''s all tempered by the hard environment."


    "It''s not because of the hard environment, but because I have more knowledge of life and death, I''m not so afraid. I take life and death lightly and pay more attention to happiness and happiness. I know it''s necessary to have fun in time. Who knows when I''ll die, I''d better enjoy it more when I can enjoy it, so as not to regret when I die. Several girls I love very much died miserably and died badly It''s a pity that I really didn''t love them enough, even before I came to love them well, they died because of me. You can''t understand the pain, "Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Yes! Brother, so I say you are really mature. Your defeat to Bai sangkun today is your performance of being sophisticated and convincing people with virtue. Brother, if you know you are so powerful now, you will be smiling." Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, big brother! I''m sorry, old man. Big brother shot himself for me. When I think of it, I feel very sorry for him. Ah Ying is pregnant with a second child now. I don''t have time to accompany her. After I go home this time, I won''t leave them even if there is a big thing. When I go back, I will immediately start building Death Valley. I want to gather these women I love , don''t let them worry about me and worry about me. I will guard them and our children, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, a family together is the real happiness. I also plan to send my mother-in-law to Thailand, but I''m afraid they can''t accept Yingsu." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Alas, you all have children. What''s the point of their opposition? The key is the opinion of your sister-in-law." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It''s true. Your sister-in-law is also open to it now. She says that her husband finds it difficult to learn bad if he doesn''t learn from your brothers with wives and concubines. She can''t help it." Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, second brother, you can''t rely on me. You can''t control the brothers below. Do you want to call another girl to accompany you tonight? I promise I won''t let the two sisters in law know." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hey, boy, can''t you hold it back? Did you want to go to bed in sister-in-law Ruan Ling''s room? Brother, if you really can''t carry it, go over there! The second brother will let you off." Wu Kui smiled.

 Chapter 702

    "Hehe, second brother, am I such an ungrateful person? I want to carry it together and enjoy it together. I can''t go to my own woman and have fun. Let me let you work in your room. I have to travel along the river for you anyway! Otherwise, I''ll call the front desk. Their service is very good. I must have prepared a beautiful girl for a temporary bare pole commander like you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Come on! I''m sure you''re too lonely. If you don''t believe me, let me enjoy it." Wu Kui said with a bad smile, and then the thief''s eye glanced into Tang Wenhao''s quilt.


    "Ha ha, second brother, have you reacted yourself? Let me see." Tang Wenhao lifted the quilt and jumped onto Wu Kui''s bed.


    Ha ha... The two brothers are playing in bed, just like they were at school, unrestrained and happy.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao woke up lazily from Ruan Ling Wenxiang''s arms. He once again proved to Wu Kui that he was a guy who couldn''t live without women, especially Ruan Ling, the best beauty. After the brothers quarreled for a while at night, he still couldn''t help running back to Ruan Ling''s room to sleep, which provoked Wu Kui to scold him for his lack of righteousness.


    "Baby, wake up? Don''t sleep?" Ruan Ling gently caressed Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and smiled.


    "Well, sister, it''s great to sleep in your arms." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Sister, get up! Look at you, I''m reluctant to wake up baby. This position has been maintained for two hours, baby, get up quickly! Sister is afraid of waking you, so she hugged you in one position for two hours. See how much sister hurts you!" Aya smiled.


    "Elder sister, it''s hard for you!" Tang Wenhao said emotionally. After that, he quickly got up from Ruan Ling''s arms.


    After they got up, Tang Wenhao found that only he and Ruan Ling had just got up. Wu Kui and her beauties had finished breakfast and watched TV in their room.


    Tang Wenhao kissed his beauties one by one. When he kissed Yuzhu in front of him, Yuzhu hugged him around the waist. "Baby, you don''t mean what you say. Didn''t you say you were going to sleep with your brother last night? You want to talk by candle at night. Why did you still run to sister a Ling''s room?"


    Tang Wenhao pretended to be innocent, then pointed to Wu Kui and smiled, "Yuzhu, I''m also a victim. How do I know that my second brother''s stomach is up now and his snoring is much louder? It''s too scary. I was scared to go to my sister''s room in the middle of the night to seek comfort."


    Wu Kui pointed to Tang Wenhao and scolded, "Tang Wenhao, are you still my brother? You can''t make sure your own woman will pull me into the water. When did I snore?"


    When the beauties saw that the two brothers began to pinch each other again, they all laughed. At this time, Wu Kui''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and said, "ha ha, brother Chen, has everything been done?"


    Bai sangkun really had great powers in Chiang Rai. The next morning, he got the Thai identity cards and passports of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. They could leave Thailand in the afternoon. They were so happy that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling could finally go home.


    Only Wu Kui was very depressed. He scolded Tang Wenhao for being heartless and heartless. He said that it was not easy for the two brothers to meet in Thailand and they were going to separate so soon. He was actually very happy!


    Tang Wenhao hugged him apologetically, patted him on the shoulder and said with a bad smile, "second brother, I have the opportunity to go to Vietnam. My brother sent you some beautiful women. They are all original. How about it?"


    "Cao, you''re such an asshole! Let''s go! Take the certificate. Brother Chen is waiting outside. Let''s go to LAN sangtai''s apartment, and Bai sangkun is waiting for us there." Wu Kui said angrily.


    The brothers followed brother Chen to LAN sangtai''s apartment. Bai sangkun and LAN sangtai waited for them at the door. When they saw the three people holding hands, they smiled and said, "here you are, please!"


    "Brother Kun, brother Tai, thank you!" Tang Wenhao walked in front and smiled.


    "Ha ha, no thanks! It''s my honor to do something for president Tang. I just hope president Tang will have the opportunity to give more advice to our brothers in the future." Bai sang Kun smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was welcomed into his apartment and the guests and guests were seated. Bai sangkun motioned his men to take out Tang Wenhao''s documents and let Tang Wenhao inspect the goods. Tang Wenhao took the documents and recognized his Thai identity through English. It turned out that they had become people in a village in a town in a City in Chiang Rai Prefecture, Thailand.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling have become real Thai couples. Their beauties are distributed in other villages in the same town. Their common purpose is to travel to Hanoi, Vietnam.


    Tang Wenhao hugged his fist and said with a smile, "brother Kun, brother Tai, don''t thank you for your kindness. In the future, if you can get a brother, you won''t refuse. You have the opportunity to go to Vietnam."


    "Ha ha... President Tang, you''ll see the outside world. It''s a little help. I can''t talk about great kindness. Bai sangkun likes to make friends with heroes like president Tang. It''s no small matter. I''ll escort you at the Imperial Palace Hotel at noon, and then send someone to escort president Tang away." Bai sangkun smiled.


    "Brother Kun is too polite, second brother..." Tang Wenhao winked at Wu Kui.


    Wu Kui understood. He quickly took out a stack of dollars from his bag, put them in front of Bai sangkun, and said with a smile, "brother Kun, buy some wine for the brothers."


    Bai sangkun was unhappy. "President Tang and President Wu, do you look down on me?"


    "Where, where, brother Kun, we know that brother Kun doesn''t value this, but we are really sorry. Besides, the errands brothers are also very hard, and we should give them some hard money." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Bai sangkun raised his big hand and said seriously, "No, Mr. Tang, this is a matter within our gang. Although I Bai sangkun is not a good man, I have never treated my brother badly. I Bai sangkun never charges for doing things for my friends. This is my principle based on the Jianghu. Does Mr. Tang let me break the principle I have adhered to for many years? Or don''t take me Bai sangkun as your friend?"


    As soon as this was said, Wu Kui quickly looked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao nodded and motioned Wu Kui to put the money away. He stood up and smiled gratefully to Bai sangkun, "brother Kun, you big brother, I Tang Wenhao recognized it. I won''t say any other polite words. Otherwise, it seems that my brother doesn''t know good or bad."


    "Ha ha... That''s right! What else can my brother talk about? Thank you." Bai sangkun smiled.


    After the brothers talked for less than half an hour, Bai sangkun''s men said that the Imperial Palace Hotel called and said that the banquet was ready to start eating immediately.


    So Bai sangkun and brother LAN sang led his team and Tang Wenhao to the city. Brother Chen still followed Wu Kui''s car.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao said to Wu Kui and brother Chen, "Second brother, brother Chen, Bai sangkun must be a man of the moment in the golden triangle in the future. Although Kunlong defeated him last time with our help, killed so many of his brothers and captured him and his eldest brother alive, with his style of life and work, he can completely win Kunlong in less than two years. Kunlong is far inferior to him in life and work."


    "Well, I think so too. Although the second brother hasn''t seen this Kunlong, from your words, we can feel that he is different from Bai sangkun. At least he doesn''t have Bai sangkun''s arrogance and ruthlessness. You see, Bai sangkun''s attitude towards women is definitely different from that of Kunlong. For a top expert like you, his attitude is very clear, in order to win over you and make friends with English like you Hero, he can spare his own wife. He deeply understands the law that brothers are like brothers and women are like clothes in the Jianghu. Without brothers, women can''t keep it. Who can work for you? Kun long is obviously inferior to him in this regard. You have touched his wife, his wife has your children in her belly, and he has no fertility. He began to lose his life After accepting it, he will still be unable to get rid of it. This is his mind problem. Therefore, I dare to conclude that the golden triangle will change the sky two years later. Kun long will either be killed by Bai sangkun or go away with his wife. "Wu Kui said.


    "It''s really possible. I also heard that Kunlong in Myanmar is ruthless and narrow-minded. Brother Kun is thirsty for talents. As long as he is a talent, especially the Muay Thai master here, he will dig it at all costs. After coming here, he will eat and drink. He has a little brother who is very good at fighting, but he is very lecherous. Once he was drunk and even went to sleep Bai sangkun''s little lover. Everyone thought that his little brother must be finished now, but who knows, Bai sangkun not only didn''t kill him, but gave his little lover to his little brother. This matter caused a sensation in the Jianghu of Qinglai mansion, and also made many people look at him differently. Bai sangkun felt that he was broad-minded and sincerely regarded his brother as a brother. Later things proved more and more In fact, he was right. His little brother died in Kachin state for him. It is said that he was shot to death for his shield, "said brother Chen.


    "Yes, it''s hard for a man with such a mind not to do great things," said Wu Kui.


    "This also shows that Bai sangkun is really cruel from another aspect. I mean he treats his own women," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, Wen Hao, who is like you? It hurts to treat women as treasure and their own women as fate. Brother Chen, my brother is a love. He can risk his life for his women. In more than a year, he has played with others for women more than once." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Second brother, I fought for love, not for women. These are two different concepts, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "It''s all the same. In the final analysis, it''s for women. You''re not gay, are you? Brother Chen." Wu Kui smiled.


    Ha ha... The three brothers laughed in the car.


    They first returned to the hotel where Ruan Ling lived. Brother Chen called several cars and called them down to eat together at the Imperial Palace Hotel. Tang Wenhao issued everyone with her ID card and passport. Ruan Ling was a top student. It was clear at a glance that Xiuer and Yuzhu were also college students. They could understand the English on their passports and said with a smile that they were really Thai now ¡£

 Chapter 703

    The cloud sisters, Jane and rose didn''t understand English. Looking at their passports, Tang Wenhao explained to them. Several beauties laughed.


    To make a long story short, the banquet lasted more than an hour. In order to be in a hurry, Tang Wenhao and his colleagues took leave. Bai sangkun asked his men to arrange a big bread for Tang Wenhao and send them directly to the Thai border inspection station on the Mekong River.


    Brother Tang Wenhao distressed at parting, and Tang Wenhao was very moved. He was a man of temperament. He was easily moved by people who were good to him. "Thank you, Kunge! You must call your brother when you have the chance to go to Vietnam or Chinese mainland."


    "OK, sure, Mr. Tang, go all the way." Bai sangkun smiled.


    "Well, goodbye. By the way, brother Kun, I have one more thing to ask." Tang Wenhao suddenly thought of something.


    "Don''t hesitate to tell me anything," said Bai sangkun.


    "Brother Kun, once you return to the golden triangle, please let my woman and child live in the face of your brother. If you can spare Kunlong, please spare him! After all, my woman and he have been husband and wife for more than 20 years. They have no love and family ties. I know this request is a little too much. After all, you are enemies," Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    Bai sangkun hesitated, nodded and said, "Well, I promise you, brother, if you can make this request, it shows that you are kind, broad-minded, affectionate and righteous. I will forgive Kunlong and never die. I will not hurt your women and children, and I will personally hand them over to you. To tell the truth, Kunlong''s loss of a brother like you is the biggest failure in his life, old man I''ll let my brother go to sleep after I sleep! Wouldn''t it be OK to change another one? Kunlong can never get out of his little frame, so he can''t keep his country. He doesn''t rely on women to keep his country, but on his brother. If he doesn''t understand this, he doesn''t deserve to hang around in the Jianghu. "


    "Hehe, brother Kun, you''re right. It''s getting late. Goodbye now." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, brother, go well all the way! If you have any questions on the way, you can contact me at any time." Bai sangkun smiled with a fist and a sincere face. Then he waved to the driver and the van went away.


    Wu Kui drove Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling in his car, while her beauty sat in the van and sped towards the Mekong Thai border inspection station.


    "Baby, Bai sangkun is really much more grand than Kunlong. He will defeat Kunlong," Ruan Ling said.


    "Who says not! Kunlong, an asshole, really shouldn''t let sister LAN stay and suffer with him. I hope Bai sangkun will show mercy to sister LAN and my children in my face next time." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, don''t worry! Brother Kun doesn''t look like a duplicity man. He is a man," said Wu Kui.


    As the third largest river in Asia and the largest river in Southeast Asia, the Mekong River has a long history. Its upstream is the Lancang River, which originates from the northeast slope of Tanggula mountains on China''s Qinghai Tibet Plateau.


    After the Lancang River flows into the Indochina Peninsula near the border of China, Myanmar and Laos, it is called the Mekong River. The Mekong River flows from north to south, through Myanmar, Thailand, Laos, Cambodia and Vietnam, and into the South China Sea.


    The Mekong River and Lancang River have a total length of 4500 kilometers and a total drainage area of 810000 square kilometers, of which the Mekong River is 2888 kilometers long and the drainage area is 656000 square kilometers. In terms of length and drainage area, the Mekong River is the largest river in Southeast Asia and one of the major rivers in the world. The name of the Mekong River comes from Thai. According to the correct pronunciation of Thai and Lao, it should be the full name of "maigong", which is "Mainangong" means "the river where all waters converge" or "the mother of all waters", which can also be extended to "the mother of hope" and "the mother of happiness".


    Almost all the rivers in Laos and the eastern half of Thailand bet on the Mekong River from different directions. It has a deep and huge relationship with the lives of the people in the vast areas along the river. The beautiful name given to the river by the local people not only reflects the deep feelings of the people on both sides of the river, but also fully reflects the objective geographical reality.


    This time, Tang Wenhao chose to leave the country from the Mekong River. They also wanted to bypass Kunlong''s sphere of influence in the golden triangle of Myanmar, directly enter Laos from Thailand, then go north along the Mekong River, enter the jungle of Laos at an appropriate place, cross the mountains of Laos and enter Vietnam. This would take less time, because it would take only two hours to drive from Chiang Rai Fu to the Mekong River checkpoint The journey.


    If you enter Laos through the jungle from Kachin state in Kunlong, it takes two or three days and everything is safe. Therefore, even if you count the time for Bai sangkun to apply for a certificate, it takes less time to leave the Mekong River in Thailand than to walk into Laos from the jungle in Myanmar.


    To make a long story short, under the arrangement of Bai sangkun''s brothers, Tang Wenhao and his beauties set foot on the journey safely and boarded the ship bound for China.


    Before leaving, Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao were reluctant to say goodbye. Tang Wenhao found that Wu Kui wiped his eyes when he finally turned around and left, and his eyes were ruddy in an instant.


    "Baby, I don''t want to give up my brother?" Ruan Ling said with her arms around his waist.


    "Well, it''s hard for our brothers to meet now. I feel sorry for him. Last night, we agreed to talk with him at night, but later, we still couldn''t help thinking of you." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Hee hee, I''m still talking! Last night, I wasn''t ready. You... Hurt me. It''s so hard to eat me. Is it because of drinking?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Oh, no, I miss you so much!" Tang Wenhao hugged her excitedly.


    "Ha ha, villain, I love you so much." Ruan Ling smiled softly and couldn''t help but boo Tang Wenhao.


    They flirted quietly on the deck, of course, just to avoid the ship owner and staff. Sisters like Aya have long been used to this.


    The ship was leased to Tang Wenhao by the sankun, and said to the boatman, where to stop after Tang, they has the final say, after the money, he will not pay less money, so the boatman only wants to sail north.


    The ship sailed in the Mekong river for more than half an hour. The boatman said that it would pass a dangerous beach in a few minutes. A few minutes later, it would be the border inspection station. After passing the border inspection station, it would enter Laos.


    The Mekong River is indeed very turbulent. Due to the large topographic fluctuation, the two banks are mainly vast mountains and forests, and there is little development. Blocked by mountains along the way, it turns the big bend, with heavy mountains and rivers, alternating width of rivers and valleys, steep decline of riverbed slope, and many shoals and rapids.


    Xiuer and Yuzhu are a little afraid. From time to time, Tang Wenhao hugs their sisters. There is a scream in Xiang''s lips. After the danger, Tang Wenhao smiles. Tang Wenhao enjoys this feeling. He likes two beautiful women to drill into his arms, which gives him a sense of satisfaction to protect women.


    Ruan Ling, Aya and other beauties are completely indifferent to this kind of thing and take it calmly. First, they are very good at water. Second, they have great courage. They live in the wilderness of Death Valley all year round. What dangers have they not encountered? Sister Rose... Sister cloud and Jane are also brave. They both have indifferent attitudes.


    At the frontier inspection station, when the ship docked, everyone had to go ashore for inspection, verify it first, and then check their belongings. Anyway, they didn''t bring any prohibited articles. They only ate and drank. If there was something wrong, there were only a few shotguns. Bai sangkun prepared them. He said that the frontier inspection station allowed them to bring shotguns for self-defense and would not be disarmed.


    The boatman and these people are very familiar with each other. He stuffed some things for the staff and carried Bai sangkun out. Therefore, the staff of the border inspection station casually looked at Tang Wenhao''s documents and motioned them to get on the ship. This is regarded as a safe transit.


    "Baby, we have entered Laos. How long have you been in Laos when you came?" Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "It''s like about thirteen or four days! I don''t remember, because we stayed in the Miao village for a few days! It''s a delay, but if I pass by the Miao village again this time, I''ll explain to the Miao family. I''m sure I can''t be their leader in the Miao village. I think Manny and sister Ah Mei are them and miss our children more." when Tang Wenhao thought that Junjun and Wenying would definitely walk, My heart is very excited.


    "Baby, there''s another tricky thing you have to be prepared for. I haven''t found a chance to tell you these days," Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Oh, it''s not Amy''s business!" Ruan Ling smiled helplessly.


    "Ah? Oh! She went to Ah Ying again? Or I won''t go back. Just take Ah Ying, her mother and our two children back to Langshan. If she can''t find us, she''ll be fine." Tang Wenhao said reluctantly.


    "Hehe, baby, escape is not the way. If you don''t marry her like that, she said, she will divorce Wang Qiang. Even if you don''t marry her, she will divorce, and she has been waiting for you with your children. She said that since you slept with her, she has only you in her heart, not Wang Qiang. She also said, you even want Ah Ying, why don''t you want her? She is more beautiful and sexy than Ah Ying, I love you more than Ah Ying. Hehe, to tell you the truth, my sister doesn''t like her behind these words. Our Ruan family can''t tolerate a woman like her. She is really more beautiful and sexy than Ah Ying, but when she compares with Ah Ying, my sister can''t accept her. "Ruan Ling sneered.


    "Sister, I understand. In fact, she is very wrong. In my eyes, Ah Ying is much sexier than her. She doesn''t understand men at all. Men and women pay more attention to feeling together." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Hehe, baby, do you particularly like Ah Ying''s petite and lovely girls?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, do you know what to ask? Of course, I prefer a beautiful woman like you. Her hips are warped and round. She is so sexy." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then reached out to touch Ruan Ling.


    Just then, the boatman suddenly exclaimed, but he spoke Thai. None of Tang Wenhao could understand it. However, it didn''t matter if they didn''t understand it. The boat suddenly bumped wildly and tilted rapidly to one side. All the beauties exclaimed. Tang Wenhao grabbed Ruan Ling and Xiu''er, and Yuzhu tightly hugged Ruan Ling''s waist, Several of her beauties also hold on to each other.

 Chapter 704

    When he was a little steady, Tang Wenhao looked up and was surprised. It turned out that there was a torrent 200 meters in front of the ship, and on the boulder above the torrent stood more than a dozen masked people with guns.


    The boatman was obviously frightened. He and his men stared at the top of the boulder in horror. They forgot to sail and let the ship dive forward.


    "Baby, we''re going to jump into the river. It''s still time to jump. You protect Xiuer and I''ll protect Yuzhu. Her sisters all know the water. We''ll swim to the shore there to avoid the robbers." Ruan Ling calmly ordered. Ruan Ling is worthy of being the eldest sister, and she''s determined at the key time.


    "OK, everybody jump the boat, Xiu''er, catch me, Yuzhu, you catch my sister." then he jumped into the Mekong River with Xiu''er. Ruan Ling also jumped into the river with Yuzhu. Her beauties jumped into the river one after another and swam towards the bank opposite the masked people.


    Seeing this, the boatman also led his men to jump into the river. He didn''t even want the boat. He also swam to the shore with Tang Wenhao. The masked people shot at them one after another.


    Tang Wenhao took Xiu''er to swim towards the shore. When he heard the gunshot, he turned his head and saw that all her beauties were swimming hard behind him. Only girl Jane might swim slowly because of her small size and strength.


    "Aya, take Xiuer with you and I''ll go back to save Jane." Tang Wenhao shouted to Aya behind him.


    "Baby, I''ll go! Take Xiu''er with you quickly." Aya said and was about to swim behind her.


    "Aya, don''t argue, you are not as fast as me." Tang Wenhao shouted.


    Tang Wenhao got angry. Aya was still afraid. She quickly obeyed his orders and swam to hold Xiuer. Tang Wenhao hurried back to swim to Jane, who was struggling to swim by the surging waves.


    "Baby, be careful." Ruan Ling was worried when she knew that Tang Wenhao had turned back, holding jade bamboo on her face.


    "Elder sister, I''m fine. Hurry up and go ashore." Tang Wenhao shouted as he swam.


    "Wen Hao... Come on... I... Can''t swim, I don''t want to die..." Jane''s head barely supported out of the water. She didn''t know whether it was tears or river water, which filled her beautiful eyes, and her small hands rowed powerlessly.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed his heart and shouted, "Jane, hold on, I''ll save you right away."


    Just after that, a shuttle of bullets shot over. Tang Wenhao turned sideways. The bullets didn''t fall on him and splashed a lot of water, while ah Zhen''s head not far in front of him suddenly sank slowly into the water.


    Tang Wenhao looked bad. He quickly scratched a few times and ran to Jane''s side. As soon as he got his head into the water, he pulled up the almost sinking Jane with a big hand, and then swam quickly back.


    When Tang Wenhao saw Ah Zhen, blood gushed out of her mouth from time to time. He knew that she must have been shot and was very distressed. The girl risked following them to the golden triangle because she loved him. She couldn''t let her have an accident, otherwise, she couldn''t explain to her parents.


    With this belief, Tang Wenhao swam to the other side desperately. Ruan Ling, Aya and other beauties who had landed shouted anxiously on the bank. Ruan Ling also had a long branch in her hand. When Tang Wenhao swam to a place where the branches could reach, they worked together to pull Tang Wenhao and ah Zhen up.


    The masked man opposite could only look at the river, sigh and vent his gun angrily.


    Once on shore, Tang Wenhao hurried to check Jane''s wound. Ruan Ling and other beauties saw that Jane had fainted and that she was covered with blood. Knowing that she must have been shot, they pinched sweat for her.


    "Baby, don''t worry, Jane will be fine. She should hurt her back." Ruan Ling comforted. When she saw Tang Wenhao''s eyes were red, she didn''t find where the wound was. She knew he was flustered.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he quickly turned Jane''s body around. As soon as he saw it, sure enough, her clothes had broken a hole and tore them open. There was a wound on her snow-white back. He was gurgling blood out. He was so distressed that he tore his heart and lungs. "Jane, Jane..." his tears instantly dropped and anxiously called her name.


    "Baby, Jane has fainted. You have to stop bleeding for her quickly. Aya, take roses to the nearby grass to find herbs to stop bleeding for Jane. The cloud sisters are responsible for guarding, and Xiuer and Yuzhu are here to help." Ruan Ling ordered.


    Without saying a word, everyone quickly obeyed Ruan Ling''s orders and performed their duties. At this time, the boatman and his men also came from the side. When they saw Jane''s injury, the boatman sighed and said something.


    Tang Wenhao also had no time to take care of others. He waved and pointed to Jane''s acupoints, stopped the blood for her first, and then took her to the grass. Ruan Ling hurriedly asked, "baby, what are you doing?"


    "Elder sister, I''m going to heal her with my internal skill. You warn me not to let anyone disturb me." Tang Wenhao walked towards the thick grass with ah Zhen in his arms.


    When he got to the grass, he took ah Zhen in his arms, stepped on a piece of grass with his feet, put his clothes on the mat, held ah Zhen to sit on her clothes, tore all her coats open, revealing her bright and flawless jade back, but there was a wound still bleeding in the back of her heart. After Tang Wenhao exercised his power and adjusted his breath, he slowly input real Qi into her wound.


    After a while, Jane suddenly leaned forward and a mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth. Tang Wenhao quickly stopped losing Qi and shouted, "Jane, Jane... Are you awake?"


    Ah Zhenmei''s eyes opened slightly and looked at Tang Wenhao with difficulty. Tears gushed out of her eyes and faintly shouted, "Wen Hao... I... Don''t want to... Die... I like you! I... Don''t leave... You."


    "Well, Jane, I like you too. I won''t leave you alone. Jane, don''t think about it. I can save you. Trust me, okay?" Tang Wenhao cried.


    "No... I really... No... ok... Wen... Hao, don''t tell my parents... I''m dead, ah!... I''m... Good... Cold... Hold... Me." Jane said faintly.


    Tang Wenhao involuntarily hugged the petite and lovely Jane and burst into tears. He had a hunch that Jane should not be saved, because her wound was in the back heart. No matter how high his kung fu was, he had no power to return to heaven.


    At this moment, Tang Wenhao felt powerless and unspeakable inner pain, so he had to use his hot chest to temporarily warm her delicate body.


    "Jane, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you back. Don''t be afraid. You''ll be fine with me. I want you to have a son for me! You said you''d give me a son as good-looking as me... You said..." Tang Wenhao cried and kept talking. His mind kept playing bits and pieces of his relationship with Jane.


    I don''t know how long later, Ruan Ling''s gentle and sad voice came to her ears, "baby, stop talking, Jane has gone." Ruan Ling was also in tears.


    Several beauties behind her also shed tears. They just entered Laos and lost a sister. Everyone''s heart is not good.


    "Ah... Ah... Bastard! Bastard, don''t let me touch you. If I touch you, I''ll kill you all!" Tang Wenhao held ah Zhen, who had no voice, and pointed to the other side and roared angrily, but there was no one on the other side.


    Tang Wenhao put down Jane and went to the boatman. He grabbed his neck and shouted angrily, "tell me, who are they? Why kill us? Why?"


    The boatman couldn''t understand Chinese, but his legs and stomach were cramped by Tang Wenhao''s sharp eyes. He chattered and said something. At this time, one of his younger brothers said timidly, "Mr. Tang... We don''t know who they are, but there have always been bandits in the Mekong River. We don''t usually stay here and don''t mask our faces. We all know a lot of robbers and let them go with some money. Today these people really don''t know, otherwise we won''t even want a boat. We can have hundreds of thousands of baht a boat!"


    "What should I do now?" Tang Wenhao angrily scolded.


    "Well... I... I have to ask our boss." then the man hurried to discuss with the boatman what to do next. Finally, the result of their negotiation was that they would return to Thailand to ask Bai sangkun for money and let Tang Wenhao walk north along the river bank. There are about 30 kilometers to go east into the jungle of Laos.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also made a total. They also felt that even if they took the boatman with them, it would be of no use. Moreover, when they went north, they knew the way. Like sister cloud and Sister Rose, they were familiar with the jungle in the north, but Tang Wenhao could not let go of ah Zhen''s death.


    But he also had to face the reality and buried poor ah Zhen on the spot. When ah Zhen was buried in the simple tomb they jointly dug, Tang Wenhao cried and was heartbroken, which moved all the beautiful women. The reason why Tang Wenhao cried so sad was because he felt that he did not protect ah Zhen well, that he was ashamed of her affection for herself, and that he was ashamed of her parents who gave birth to her A deep guilt made him feel remorse.


    "Baby, let''s go! It''s all fate, or Jane has no luck. Her life is too thin and there''s no way. Let''s go! It''s no use blaming yourself no matter how sad you are. Besides, Jane doesn''t want you to be so sad for her." Ruan Ling comforted.


    "Sister a Ling, if I die, I hope my baby will cry for me so that I can go at ease. Otherwise, I will die in peace, because I love my baby so much, and I hope he loves me so much." Yuzhu cried.


    "Yuzhu, you dead girl won''t say something nice." Ruan Ling stared at her unhappily, scared Yuzhu to spit out her sweet tongue and didn''t dare to speak again.


    In this way, with a broken heart, Tang Wenhao led Ruan Ling and other beauties back to the north, while the boatman led his men South and went back to Thailand.


    "Baby, do you think these masked people are from Bai sangkun?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Ah? Bai sangkun? How? Why did he do this? What was his intention?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I don''t know. I just can''t figure out why these people want to be masked. Are they worried that we know them? Otherwise, there is no need to be masked." Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Maybe they are worried about us taking photos, sister. Don''t think about it. I don''t believe it will be Bai sangkun. He doesn''t have this need. He has many ways to deal with us. There''s no need to ambush us on the way. It also costs a lot of money. Think about it! Get us certificates, invite us to dinner, charter a car and invite the boatman. It''s all going to cost money. It''s definitely not him." Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 705

    "Well, he really doesn''t have this motive." Ruan Ling nodded.


    Along the Mekong river bank, Tang Wenhao and them walked for more than three hours. Sister cloud and Sister Rose said they knew the way. At this moment, it was getting dark.


    After discussion, several people thought it would be better to go into the mountain to find a suitable cave and live temporarily. It was too unsafe to travel all night. Once they met wolves, they were now unarmed and difficult to deal with. The shotguns were left on the ship at that time, and their only defense weapon was a few sharp knives.


    The cloud sisters led them to a depression a few kilometers away from the river bank. There was a big cave in the depression. Sister Rose said she knew this place too. She and Zuge had lived here for several nights before.


    When they got to the cave, they were indeed covered with hay, and there was also a manually chiseled stove. Because there was no food, Tang Wenhao had to catch some carp in the nearby stream and roast them. Neither Yuzhu nor Xiuer had suffered. Eating the saltless roast fish, they frowned and couldn''t swallow it, but there was no way. It was important to protect their lives, so they had to swallow it.


    At night, the beauties were frightened and frightened all the way. They finally had a place to rest. They all lay on the hay and fell asleep soon. Only Tang Wenhao was not sleepy. He had not come out of the grief of losing Jane. Even if Ruan Ling had been holding him, he could not sleep. It flashed in the sea that Jane''s petite body was buried in a small pit, His heart ached as if torn.


    Jane is his woman! From a delicate and lovely girl to a young woman, he also realized the taste of Ah Ying in her. She is not as beautiful as Ah Ying, but she loves him as much as Ah Ying. He has feelings about this.


    "Baby, can''t sleep? Don''t think about it, or I''ll warm you up with my body. Come on, I''ll hurt you." Ruan Ling whispered in his ear.


    "Sister, I Miss Jane. It hurts. She is so young, just like my lotus sister. Why did she die again? We can go back to her home dozens of kilometers east. Sister, you don''t know, her father and his brother saved us. Without his father and his brother, clouds, Xiuer and Yuzhu are gone. We must have buried the wolf like Tang Wan Belly, thinking of this, I feel ashamed of his father and his brother. Although his brother was drunk and almost ruined Xiu''er, I don''t hate him for a long time. In fact, their family are kind people. "Tang Wenhao sighed, and then cooperated with Ruan Ling, and they hugged each other in an instant.


    Ruan Linggang wanted Tang Wenhao to be with her, so she heard Yuzhu whisper, "sister a Ling, let my baby sleep with me for a while! Just one hour. I''m going to miss him. Please! He doesn''t touch me, I can''t sleep! I didn''t sleep well last night, and I''ve been thinking of him in my mind."


    Ruan Ling burst out laughing and pretended to scold, "dead girl, you are the most greedy in this respect. Come on! I''m out so that you don''t want to monopolize the baby for a while."


    "Hee hee, sister a Ling, it''s very kind of you, baby, come here! Hurry up!" the jade bamboo monkey smiled anxiously.


    The next day, everyone got up late and didn''t get up until 10 a.m. because Yuzhu was so crazy and screamed so frighteningly last night that they woke up beautiful women such as cloud sisters, rose and Xiuer. These beautiful women haven''t been with Tang Wenhao for two days. Who can stand the howling of Yuzhu after waking up?


    Tang Wenhao was not in this mood, but physiology is easy for young people like Tang Wenhao to come, but difficult to go. They must be truly satisfied in order to calm down their restless heart.


    After casually eating some wild fruits and roast fish, everyone set foot on the journey to the East again.


    This time, with Sister Rose leading the way, they didn''t enter the wild wolf ditch by mistake, but bypassed the wild wolf ditch and langnanta province. They all took a shortcut and slept at night. It took only three days to safely enter the Miao Village gathering area. Xiuer was very excited when she saw that she was going home soon.


    But Tang Wenhao is actually contradictory. He is worried that once he enters the fairy stronghold, he will not be able to leave for a short time. He is already the leader of the Miao stronghold. The enthronement ceremony has been held. These Miao families have lost heart and regarded themselves as their Savior from the heart. How can he easily let himself go again?


    But if he doesn''t go, it''s even worse. He really misses Manny and sister Ah Mui, as well as Wener, Xueying and other beautiful women. He wants to go to death valley and go back to Shanghai to see ah Ying and their children. He cares so much that he doesn''t want to stay in Miao village?


    Ruan Ling certainly wouldn''t stay, but it''s a little cruel to let Xiuer pass by. When she goes home, Tang Wenhao must follow her back. Otherwise, the Miao people don''t know how to treat Xiuer!


    Finally, Tang Wenhao said that everyone could only go into the fairy stronghold to see the situation and act according to the circumstances. However, Xiuer promised Tang Wenhao that she would have a way to get Tang Wenhao back to Vietnam.


    When Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er led Ruan Ling and other beauties into the territory of Xiannv stronghold, they met the villagers of Xiannv stronghold. These devout people cheered and ran to the stronghold, told the people in the stronghold that their leader and Xiu''er really came back and brought several very beautiful women.


    Therefore, at the gate of the stockade, many men, women, old and young stood in front of the stockade to meet Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er, including chief Zheng. When his son-in-law and daughter came back, his tears came down. He quickly led the villagers to kneel down to Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er and shouted "welcome the leader back to the stockade, welcome the leader." Tang Wenhao was shocked.


    Shit! Do it again! Ruan Ling and other beauties were even more stunned. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao had such authority in front of these Miao people and really treated him as an emperor.


    Xiuer quickly pulled Tang Wenhao''s sleeve and whispered, "baby, let them get up quickly! Be dignified and don''t laugh, or they will doubt you."


    "Oh, that''s OK," said Tang Wenhao, and then said solemnly. In fact, he wanted to laugh.


    "Get up!"


    Xiuer quickly translated it into the aboriginal dialect. Chief Zheng led the villagers up, took his daughter''s hand and asked questions. Overjoyed, he welcomed her son-in-law and Ruan Ling into the fairy stronghold.


    Chief Zheng was very happy. He welcomed Tang Wenhao to their main seat around the building and entertained Ruan Ling and other beautiful women. While talking to Xiu''er, she asked her who Ruan Ling were. Xiu''er introduced Ruan Ling, Aya, Sister Rose, sister cloud and jade bamboo to chief Zheng, saying that they were all the women of chief Tang Wenhao, of which Ruan Ling was the leader''s real first wife, Chief Zheng noticed Ruan Ling and found that she was indeed a beautiful woman. She was not inferior to her daughter Xiuer, and her temperament was far better than Xiuer. She had the temperament and posture of a queen, but he knew that the only queen of Miao village was his daughter Xiuer.


    The beauty of her beauty also convinced him, and he couldn''t help admiring Tang Wenhao more!


    Then chief Zheng asked why he didn''t see Tang Wan this time? Where have they been all this time? Xiu''er told the story roughly. Chief Zheng was very sad to hear that Tang Wan died so miserably for leader Tang Wenhao.


    "Girl, will the leader not leave after he comes back this time? Dad will immediately inform other chiefs to have a meeting at xiannvfeng. Many of them also say that our leader is a fake and a liar. If you cheat you away, you will run away. I want them to know that our leader is a towering hero and the hope of our Miao people." chief Zheng said.


    "Dad, it''s not urgent! The leader must leave for a few days, but he will often come back in the future." Xiu''er said tentatively.


    "What? Just stay for a few days? Do you want to go to Pengjia stronghold? My father knows that ah Xia and another girl of Pengjia stronghold have been with the leader, and six other girls have been selected by the leader. My father will ask someone to bring them to Xiannv stronghold. In the future, the leader will have to live in our Xiannv stronghold. Girl, don''t you know that this is the blessing of our Xiannv stronghold? Besides, last time you just raised your hand After the wedding ceremony, he hasn''t selected concubines and other ceremonies according to our rules? The chiefs of other strongholds have reported the girls'' names. You can''t wait until you come back to officially select concubines. "Chief Zheng said seriously.


    "Ah? Dad, you see, there are so many concubines in the chief! Don''t choose another one in our stockade? Otherwise, my daughter won''t have a chance to be with him in the future?" said Xiu''er.


    "No, girl, these are two different things. The rules set by our ancestors can''t be changed. Last time the wizard gave him a divination. He said that our current leader is the best leader of the Miao family for thousands of years. With his leadership, our Miao village will prosper for generations." chief Zheng said.


    "Dad, is it true or false?" Xiuer asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling didn''t know what the father and daughter were talking about. They all looked at them curiously. At this time, a beautiful girl hurried in outside the door. Tang Wenhao looked up and saw that it was a maid of Xiu''er, a Jiao. After the little girl came in, she knelt down in front of Tang Wenhao and said in a charming voice, "leader, miss, there are eight chiefs outside the door to see the leader."


    Tang Wenhao looked blankly and handed her eyes to Xiu''er. Xiu''er said with a bitter smile, "leader, Gillian said that there are eight chiefs outside the door. We can only let them in."


    "Hehe, Xiu''er, you''re in charge! I don''t know anything anyway. From today on, you''ll give me the curtain to listen to the government!" Tang Wenhao smiled. He thought, these chiefs are really well informed. They ran over before I finished drinking.


    Ruan Ling, Aya and other beauties felt very funny, but they didn''t laugh.


    Xiuer also wanted to laugh, but she knew she couldn''t laugh, so she had to bear to dress coldly and said, "Gillian, the leader said let them all come in!"


    The Gillian hurriedly got up, ran to the door and shouted, "chief, please chiefs."


    Then Gillian led eight Miao men in their forties and fifties in from the outside. When they saw that Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er had indeed returned, they quickly knelt down to say hello to Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er.


    Tang Wenhao shouted again without expression, "get up! Sit down!"

 Chapter 706

    Xiu''er hurriedly motioned Ah Jiao to bring chairs to the eight chiefs and let them sit down and talk. Before Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er asked, chief Zheng hurriedly asked, "you are well-informed. I''m going to send someone to invite you! Are all the girls in your stockade ready?"


    "Chief Zheng, we''re all ready. We''re waiting for the leader to come back! Chief Zheng, you''re the leader''s father-in-law. The girl in our stockade should say a few words of kindness to the leader. You should tell the leader that the girl we selected this time has no body defects. She can''t compare with our Xiuer queen, but she''s also an ice crystal and jade girl." one chief smiled.


    "Yes, the girls in our stockade were also carefully selected. They all carefully tested their bodies through grandma''s eyes to ensure that they are complete girls. Even if they can''t be rated as the four imperial concubines of" plum, bamboo, orchid and chrysanthemum ", at least they should get us some first-class concubines?" another chief smiled at chief Zheng.


    "Xiu''er, what do these old men say to your father?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I''m begging my father to open a back door for them. I hope my father will tell you that it''s an honor for their stockade to let the girls in their stockade be imperial concubines and first-class concubines. Which stockade has more imperial concubines and first-class concubines shows that the village has good feng shui and prosperous people, and women are willing to marry in their stockade." Xiu''er smiled.


    "Ah? Is there such a saying?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Of course, our Miao village has strict stress on this aspect. Anyway, you will be very tired after choosing concubines these days. 100000 Miao families and 60000 Miao women, you know? That is to say, 60000 of the 100000 Miao families are women, and there are at least 20000 or more girls of marriage age, so choose your concubine from these 20000 girls , how annoying! "Said Xiu''er.


    "Hehe, don''t bother, it''s fun." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling, Aya and other beauties also felt very interesting. They agreed one after another, saying that since there are such rules, it''s better to follow the rules! They all want to see with their own eyes what kind of ceremony the Miao family chooses a concubine for their respected leader.


    Seeing that they were all very curious, Xiuer simply told her father to let their chiefs discuss how to choose a concubine with Tang Wenhao. She and Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and other beauties were going upstairs. She wanted to arrange the accommodation tonight first. Chief Zheng was right. The anti leader still didn''t understand the Miao language, so Xiuer and Tang Wenhao decided by themselves.


    So Tang Wenhao came down from the main seat, nodded politely with the chiefs, and got up upstairs with beautiful women such as Xiu''er and Ruan Ling.


    When the maid a Jiao saw that the leader and miss Xiu''er were going back to the room, she hurried to the front to open the door. Tang Wenhao looked at the little girl twisting around. She was very cute and said with an obscene smile to Xiu''er, "Xiu''er, can a Jiao and a rou be my concubines? The leader has a crush on her."


    Xiu''er glanced at him and said with a jealous smile, "Hehe, of course. As long as there are unmarried girls in the stockade, you can bring them back to be your concubine, but if you want to be your concubine, you can''t be qualified to be your concubine. You must go through the strict self-examination of ten old concubines. Don''t worry. When you get to the room, I''ll tell you the whole process of selecting concubines in detail. Anyway, there are many rules, not what you want It''s not that you can be a high-ranking imperial concubine or a first-class imperial concubine who you like. Such high-level imperial concubines must be strictly selected. "


    "Hehe, baby, it seems that my elder sister is not necessarily qualified to be your imperial concubine!" Ruan Ling said with a charming smile.


    "Of course, you are the material to be a queen. How can you be a imperial concubine?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He also took the opportunity to touch Ruan Ling and teased her into a charming smile.


    "Baby, what about me?... baby, what about me?" Yuzhu, Aya and other beauties coaxed one after another.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "you have long been my imperial concubine. Do you still need to fight for it?"


    Ha ha... All the beauties laughed.


    After Ajiao opened the door, she stood upright and waited. Tang Wenhao came to her, held up her pink chin, looked at her delicate red lips, and said with a bad smile, "Ajiao, starting tonight, you are my concubine, OK?" she said, asking for the red lips of her relatives.


    The little girl looked at Xiu''er in horror. Xiu''er smiled at her, "Gillian, the leader has a crush on you and asked if you are willing to be his concubine. What''s to be afraid of? You should be happy?"


    As soon as Gillian heard this, her beautiful eyes changed from panic to surprise, and then her pink face turned red. Tang Wenhao took this opportunity to kiss her red lips and said with a bad smile, "I have to let you be my imperial concubine. See who dares to stop me."


    "Hehe, baby, no one will stop you. Don''t you see that people in their stockade kneel down when they see you? But I tell you, we must go back in three days at most. Otherwise, my sister will be worried when she sees that we don''t get home." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, sister. By the way, Xiu''er, there''s something I want to make clear. Outside, you are the queen. My sister, they all have to respect you and listen to you. Back in our comfort nest, my sister is the only queen. You are all concubines and have equal status. Do you agree?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, I never thought about being the queen and letting sister a Ling be the concubine. In the eyes of our sisters, sister a Ling will always be our eldest sister. Xiuer still has this self-knowledge." Xiuer said.


    "Well, you can teach me. Come first tonight, but you have to tell us what''s going on with your imperial concubine selection!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile holding Xiuer''s beautiful face.


    Ha ha


    Then, Xiu''er told everyone about the Miao village''s imperial concubine selection for the leader. Tang Wenhao became more and more interested. He didn''t want so many women. He had enough women. He just thought it was very fun and interesting. It was worth dying if he had such an experience in his life.


    It turned out that there were always leaders in Miao village. At first, there were 72 villages. Later, due to the perennial war with foreign nationalities, the population decreased a lot, and some small villages were merged. Since the thirties of the last century, they have become the current 36 villages.


    The leaders were recommended by the chiefs of the thirty-six strongholds. In the past, they were selected and recommended through the military test and cultural test. Later, the Miao stronghold was short of talents. For decades, no satisfactory leader was selected, and it was always empty. This time, Tang Wenhao accidentally broke into the Miao stronghold. His wise and divine force made the Miao stronghold people see hope, and then restarted the leader mechanism and imperial concubine selection.


    They are in a hurry now, because fewer and fewer women know the rules of choosing concubines. Many of the concubines left by the former leader have long died with the former leader, and fewer than 20 of them are alive. It is uncertain how many of the 20 former concubines can participate in the imperial concubine selection ceremony! After all, people in their seventies and eighties.


    Other concubines with lower status are easy to choose. Basically, the leader can become his concubine if he likes it. However, the high-ranking concubines, first-class concubines and second-class concubines must be approved by the former concubines. They need to measure the body size of these selected concubines, verify their virginity and impart basic clinical experience, mainly to teach them how to conceive the leader''s children easily, When is the most pregnant period and so on.


    The imperial concubines are generally four imperial concubines of Mei, Zhu, LAN and Ju. The selection of these four imperial concubines is very harsh and needs to be corresponding according to their beauty and personality. For example, the imperial concubine LAN has to be a beautiful girl who must have the characteristics of light color, pure fragrance and humility;


    Concubine Mei should have the characteristics of plum, open to the cold, beautiful, vulgar and tenacious; The bamboo imperial concubine should also have bamboo, which will not wither in winter, and become a beautiful scenery, upright... She is modest, not arrogant, not humble, natural and unrestrained in life, and has an elegant character that is different from the vulgar. She will not be keen on gossip, and her character is very independent; Chrysanthemum imperial concubine has the characteristics of being proud of frost and fighting snow. She is more beautiful than the withered flowers, does not compete with the others, and is calm... She has the noble character of being proud and unyielding.


    Therefore, these four imperial concubines must be outstanding among the unmarried women in the Miao village. They are not only beautiful, but also have very distinctive personality characteristics. Generally speaking, the imperial concubines who can become the leaders of the Miao village must be very intelligent.


    Although the selection of first-class and second-class concubines is not as strict as that of your concubines, they also need to have outstanding talents. Choose one from a thousand miles. There are 20 first-class concubines, 30 second-class concubines, and the rest are 46 third-class concubines. Therefore, with your concubines, a total of 100 concubines should be selected.


    "One hundred? Xiuer, how many days should we choose?" Tang Wenhao asked, and her beauties were stunned. One hundred? God, it takes three or four months to change a new concubine a day. It is estimated that the former leaders were tired to death in bed.


    The first leader of Miao village must be a big lust ghost. Otherwise, how could he specify such a hearty rule?


    "Hehe, you can choose a third-class concubine in a week. There are strict conditions, such as height, weight, circumference and facial features. The facial features are also very fine, and the teeth can''t be crooked. The eyebrows should be willow eyebrows, and the lips should be cherry lips. That is to say, even the third-class concubine must be the best beauty in a hundred. According to the Convention, she usually starts from two Two thousand out of ten thousand, and then two hundred out of the two thousand, and finally one hundred out of the two hundred. Finally, the 100 beauties were divided into four levels. The last four winners were awarded as concubine Mei, concubine Zhu, concubine LAN and concubine Ju according to their personality characteristics. Among the 96, twenty first-class concubines and thirty second-class concubines were compared, and the rest were Third class concubine, do you understand? "Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "Is there a quota for each stockade?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Oh, no, it''s fair competition. As long as unmarried women in our 36th stronghold are qualified to participate in the selection, generally girls who think they are very beautiful will participate. Most girls won''t participate without this confidence. They just come to join the fun." Xiuer smiled.


    "Like ah Xia and sweet sister, they are already my women. I want to make them my imperial concubines? And like Ah Jiao and ah Rou sisters, I feel good when I look at them. I like them. Do I want to run again?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 707

    "Ah Xia and Tian Mei don''t want to run, but they can only be third-class concubines. The A Jiao sisters must participate," Xiu''er said.


    "Ah? Why? Why can a Xia and Tian Mei only be third-class concubines?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Because ah Xia and her sisters became your women without going through the process of choosing a concubine, which is not allowed in our Miao village. The prerequisite for being a leader''s concubine is a virgin, but considering that they were already your women before you ascended the throne, they can only be third-class concubines; and the a Jiao sisters have not been your women, they must participate in the selection, but if they are smart enough, Their sisters are also likely to be selected into the imperial concubine, and ah Xia and Tian Mei are not qualified to be imperial concubines. Baby, it''s really not what you want to do. The imperial concubine must undergo the self-examination of the former imperial concubine and the consent of most chiefs of the 36th stronghold, otherwise no one will recognize her. "Xiu''er said seriously.


    "What will they compete with tomorrow? Apart from the visual appearance, such as the test of character, wisdom and ability, what will you pass? How can you choose the girls in your Miao village who don''t read? I''m curious." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, who says that we girls in Miao Village don''t read? But the books we read are different from yours, and of course, from the books I read. We have our own words and languages, so we have our own choices." Xiuer smiled.


    "Xiuer, can you be more specific? For example, give an example." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Yes! Xiuer, sister a Ling is also curious. How can you determine which girl''s wisdom and ability will be better? Her character can be tested in many ways, but her wisdom and ability will be a little more difficult." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister a Ling, we have a variety of competition methods, one of which you may have heard is the song duel. The song duel seems simple, but the brain does not respond quickly, it must not be right. It is a test of a person''s on-the-spot response ability and quick thinking. You can also choose girls with very beautiful voice to be the baby''s concubine. Excellent girls in this level can easily stand out." Xiuer smiled.


    "Ha ha, indeed, the duet is equivalent to oral debate. Without flexible and resourceful response ability, people will certainly be opposed to it. What else?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "There is also embroidery, which is a necessary skill for our Miao women. Girls who embroider well are usually dexterous, patient and perseverance. They must be very intelligent. The embroidery experts in our stockade can analyze the characteristics of each girl according to the flowers embroidered. Therefore, when the imperial concubine is running for election, embroidery is a must compete project, and the embroidered flowers are very competitive It''s complicated. Without high skills and skills, you can''t embroider it at all. "Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "Can you? Xiu''er," Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Of course, even if I take part in the competition, I can at least run for the imperial concubine, hum!" Xiuer smiled proudly.


    "Brag! Why don''t you try?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, if Xiuer participates, I promise she will run for the imperial concubine. You don''t know. Most girls in our class have used Xiuer''s embroidered handkerchiefs! They are very exquisite, vivid and lifelike. Xiuer''s hands are very skillful! You don''t know." Yuzhu smiled.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he examined the beautiful and charming Xiuer girl in front of him and pinched her pretty face with a bad smile. "Xiuer, I really can''t see that you daughter can do this kind of work?"


    "Hum! There are many things you don''t know! I''ll tell you later." Xiu''er smiled proudly.


    Xiu''er just said this, the little beauty ah Rou hurried in, knelt in front of Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er and said that there were more than a dozen chiefs and asked the leader and queen to go downstairs to discuss the selection of concubines tomorrow.


    "Xiuer, don''t you mean to do it according to their father? What else to discuss? We don''t understand. Sitting there is as boring as a fool, and they didn''t bring the beauty to me to enjoy it first." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, are you in a hurry? Tomorrow is guaranteed to dazzle you. There are many beautiful women in our Miao family. I''m afraid you don''t know how to choose tomorrow, but you don''t have to choose." Xiuer smiled.


    "So... What am I going to do? I can''t decide my own woman. It''s boring to be a leader. I put my life on ten old women in their 70s and 80s. I''m super depressed. What if they lose their eyes?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Don''t worry! The beauty selected according to our rules must be one in a hundred. There is a family that doesn''t meet the standard, and other chiefs won''t agree. It is said that a concubine loved by the former leader was found not to be a virgin by his former concubine and was eliminated, but the former leader liked the girl very much and wanted to stay. It''s useless. The girl said she was a virgin , she has never had a relationship with any man. The symbol of innocence of a woman is something she didn''t know how she didn''t have when she was doing farm work. That''s it. They didn''t get the approval of the chiefs. They had to separate unless the chief didn''t want to be the chief. You say, as a man, who would give up 100 beautiful women for a beauty? Baby, would you ? "Xiu''er asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Tang Wenhao smiled without hesitation.


    "Go, don''t believe it! Yuzhu, do you believe that baby will give up everyone for a beautiful woman?" Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "If this beauty is my sister, I will, right? Sister, do you have confidence in me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then put his arm around Ruan Ling''s slender waist and pecked her.


    "Hehe, baby, I always have confidence in you." Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    After going downstairs, Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er sat back on the main seat. Ruan Ling and others sat on both sides of them to watch the excitement. Sure enough, many chiefs had come to the hall. Everyone saw the energetic leaders again. They walked down their seats and kowtowed to Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er. They were very pious. Tang Wenhao waved them to sit up and talk.


    Then, chief Zheng announced to Tang Wenhao the opinions of their more than 20 chiefs. The imperial concubine selection contest is divided into three stages: the first day of the preliminary contest, the second day to the fourth day of the preliminary contest, the fifth day and the sixth day of the semi-finals, and the final day. The imperial concubine selected in the evening enters the cave room with the leader. On the morning of the eighth day, the four imperial concubines will hand over their virgin red to the former imperial concubine for the record.


    After Xiu''er translated these to Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "Xiu''er, what if the leader couldn''t fix the four imperial concubines that night?"


    "Hehe, how could it be? Don''t you just break down? Don''t forget that the leaders elected are young people with all-round talents, not old men." Xiu''er glanced at him and smiled in a low voice.


    To make a long story short, after the chief confirmed the imperial concubine selection event, they all went down and arranged to inform other stockaded villages, inform other stockaded villages, prepare for the event, and get busy.


    They chose the venue of the competition on Xiannv peak. Basically, the major events of Miao village are decided on Xiannv peak. The place is spacious and powerful. Not to mention the imperial concubine selection competition, which has been vacant in Miao village for decades. Basically, every Miao family will participate in it.


    Tang Wenhao''s debauchery was excited when he thought of the grand imperial concubine selection tomorrow. Mom, is there smoke on the ancestral grave of the Tang family? I''m the emperor of Miao village! Dad, mom, your son is promising. He has asked for more than 100 beautiful daughter-in-law for you. Your grandchildren can run a school. Is your son powerful? Tang Wenhao sat on the main seat, his mind full of lust.


    "Let''s go, baby. Let''s go upstairs. We''ll discuss our own affairs. Why are you stunned? I didn''t think of anything good!" Ruan Ling pestled Tang Wenhao, who was stunned, and smiled.


    "Oh, are we all gone? OK, let''s go too!" Tang Wenhao smiled and got off the main seat.


    When she got upstairs, Ruan Ling asked Xiu''er to close the door. She was going to have a meeting with everyone. She saw a Jiao and a rou waiting in the room and looked at them. Xiu''er immediately understood and smiled at Ruan Ling, "Sister a Ling, their sisters can''t understand Chinese anyway. It doesn''t matter. It''s OK even if they understand. Their sisters have been serving me since they were ten years old. Our feelings are very good. Like their own sisters, they are completely trustworthy."


    "Hehe, that''s OK, but anyway, baby also likes their sisters. Sooner or later, it will be a baby woman. Xiuer, baby, we certainly can''t follow these rules of your stockade. It''s too late. We can''t afford to delay eight days. We''re almost home in these eight days. Xiuer, you have to find a way to shorten the competition by at least half and strive for four days After that, we''ll leave on the fifth day. We''ll speed up on the road. Now rose leads the way. She''s very familiar with the way, so she can go home early. Otherwise, my sisters don''t know what they have to worry about. "Ruan Ling said.


    "Well... Sister a Ling, people here are very old-fashioned. It''s difficult for them to change the rules set by their ancestors. However, we can find a way. Later, I''ll ask my father. In fact, this is not what I''m most worried about. What I''m worried about is what excuse we leave here. I''ve been thinking about this today, but I still have no clue, and I can''t completely ignore the feelings of the chiefs in the stockade , it''s not good to leave forcibly, "said Xiu''er in embarrassment.


    "Just say you go back with us and pick up my parents! They won''t let me pick up my parents?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    This sentence brightened the eyes of the beauties, and Ruan Ling immediately said, "yes, baby, this reason is very sufficient. The chiefs have almost no reason to object. What else can they say when they are filial?"


    "What if my father and they want to send someone to follow them?" Xiu''er asked.


    "It''s not easy. On the way, I controlled them secretly without hurting them. I controlled them for half an hour, and then we left early. Where did they catch up?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, don''t be so troublesome, Xiu''er, just tell your father that we all have entry-exit certificates, and the people in your stockade don''t have certificates. They can''t enter and exit at all. Illegal entry-exit is too dangerous, so they won''t send someone," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "That''s reasonable, so Xiuer, you''d better find a way to tell your father to control the time of the game within four days. Just say that I agreed the time with my family before I came. I must go home and pick up my parents at that time, or my family will worry," Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 708

    "OK, I''ll go and tell my father now. It should be no problem. No one dares to offend my father now. As long as my father says yes, it will be OK." Xiu''er said, stood up. A Jiao and a rou hurried to the door and opened the door.


    Xiuer looked back and smiled at their sisters. "Gillian, Rou, you don''t have to go with me. Just stay here with the leaders and sisters. See what the leaders and sisters need, and you can help them. They are not familiar with here, okay? You don''t have to be afraid. The leaders like your sisters very much. The sisters are very good and won''t wrong you."


    "Yes, miss," said the two little beauties, and then twisted their petite and lovely bodies into the room again. Tang Wenhao wanted to get them to bed as soon as he saw that they looked like porcelain doll Fukuhara Ai.


    Xiuer didn''t live up to everyone''s expectations. Finally, she persuaded her father, chief Zheng, to shorten the time of the traditional competition from seven days to four days, and told chief Zheng that on the fifth day, Tang Wenhao would lead them back to their hometown to pick up their parents to live in Miao Village. Chief Zheng had no doubt. After listening to this, she was very happy and said that it was not too late to make up for the later ceremony after Tang Wenhao and them came back.


    In the evening, chief Zheng cleaned up several empty rooms in their house. As for how to sleep, Xiuer arranged. He and his wives and concubines slept on the first floor.


    Here I''d like to explain that chief Zheng''s first wife, Xiuer''s mother, died a long time ago. Now several wives and concubines were married later, and he didn''t add another child to him. That''s why he loved Xiuer so much.


    Besides Xiuer and them, how dare she arrange Ruan Ling''s accommodation? As soon as Dad came downstairs, he handed over the decision to Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, Xiu''er, don''t think too complicated about this. We have no problem with how we allocate sleep. The key is that he can sleep with whoever he likes. For example, he likes to drill into your bed. If you just let him sleep with sister a Ling, won''t he go to your bed? Whatever! Anyway, three rooms. Our sisters can be scattered into three rooms. I don''t need to be safe Pai, I think the baby is interested in Gillian tonight. Let her accompany the baby tonight. Without seeing that he has nothing to do in the afternoon, she touches the girl''s face. Her relatives and girls have been fascinated by him, which simply makes her satisfied. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Tonight?" Xiuer looked at Gillian and ah Rou in surprise.


    "Get excited over a little thing! Love, has you really been so concerned about this concubine contest? Who is the princess? Who is the three concubine?" I still has the final say. They choose the ones I don''t like to be the princess. I don''t touch her. What does she mean? Even if A Jiao and arou are not concubines, they are always the maids. I am glad to see them, and love them, not more than the princess. Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Yes, so smart women should spoil our baby all day long, right? Baby, Yuzhu weakly asks, can you give Yuzhu another hour tonight? Just one hour, let Yuzhu love you! People miss you." Yuzhu starts to complain in public again.


    "Hehe, Yuzhu, that''s what you say every day." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister a Ling, I know, but it''s from my heart! If you ask baby, he should feel my feelings for him that time, shouldn''t he, baby?" Yuzhu stared at Tang Wenhao hungrily.


    Tang Wenhao smiled badly, pinched her sexy red lips, gave a kiss and said, "Yuzhu, don''t worry! You have a share every night and won''t let you down."


    "Well, baby, it''s very kind of you. I''ll love you all my life." Yuzhu said and kissed Tang Wenhao on the face to show her love. Tang Wenhao still enjoyed her honey.


    Finally, Xiu''er, Ruan Ling and a Jiao sleep in Xiu''er''s new room. Her beautiful women sleep next door in two groups. Tang Wenhao naturally sleeps in the same room with Ruan Ling and Xiu''er. Even if they have to finish the task in the next two rooms, they still have to return to Ruan Ling''s arms. This is almost Tang Wenhao''s habit. As long as Ruan Ling is there, He will certainly choose to sleep in her arms, because Ruan Ling''s warm arms make him very secure and reassured, and that kind of happiness is incomparable.


    Ruan Ling also likes to take care of Tang Wenhao as one of her children, loving, doting, even doting. Any absurd thing he does is not a big deal in her opinion. As long as Tang Wenhao is happy, she can accept it. She loves him too much.


    Gillian and a rou stayed together at night for the first time with the opposite sex. Therefore, the two little sisters always stood in front of the bed at a loss and saw Tang Wenhao''s blood boiling. Today, from the first sight of Gillian, Tang Wenhao''s obscene heart didn''t stop indulging in the sisters. He found that he really liked them. He especially liked watching the way Gillian and a rou walked, They wear that kind of small calico skirt. When they walk, they swing left and right very rhythmically, which is very attractive.


    Therefore, he made up his mind countless times. He wanted one of their sisters tonight. There''s no need to hold it until the end of the finals. Anyway, it''s sooner or later.


    "Baby, why don''t you and Gillian come first? Sister and Xiuer give them guidance?" Ruan Ling smiled. She is the woman who knows Tang Wenhao best. She knows that Tang Wenhao has been thinking about Gillian all afternoon. Now she must urgently need to have fun with them.


    "Sister, why don''t you be my sister! It suits me, Xiu''er. Tell Gillian that I want her to be my woman now. If she doesn''t understand, we''ll show them first. Later, you have to invest a little and behave a little better, and their happiness will be strong." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, who can stay with you without investment? Sister a Ling, why don''t I come first with my baby! In fact, I miss him very much." Xiu''er smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, Xiuer, the biggest difference between you and Yuzhu is that Yuzhu''s coquettishness is in her bones and in her mouth. Most men can''t stand such a beauty. How about you! It''s too implicit and not good at expressing your feelings and desires. In fact, being our baby woman is better. There are too many baby beauties. You don''t coquettish. He thinks you don''t want him! Just concentrate on it Sister a Ling can see that baby really loves you. He cares about you and loves you very much. Even if you are not as obvious as Yuzhu girl, baby will not ignore you. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, sister a Ling, I know that baby loves me very much. Every time he enters, it''s like eating me. I love him very much. Baby, hurry up. In fact, every time Yuzhu says he wants you, I''m ready. I don''t believe you touch it." Xiuer smiled shyly.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao was awakened by the noise outside. He opened his eyes from Ruan Ling''s arms and said with a smile, "sister, what''s the matter outside? It''s so noisy?"


    "Hehe, Xiuer said it was the girls from other strongholds who came to participate in the competition. When they heard that you were inside, they all wanted to stand at the door and have a close look at you first. Xiuer said they were waiting outside the building before you got up! Xiuer said they had surrounded hundreds of girls." Ruan Ling smiled gently around Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? So outrageous? Let''s get up! Run away quickly, or we can''t get out." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, how could it be? But it''s time to get up. You were too late last night. You didn''t come back from Yuzhu until more than 3 a.m. and you had to have a sister after you came back. Is she so good?" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Of course, sister, we are a perfect match!" Tang Wenhao had already recovered his vitality after a few hours of rest, and then climbed up Ruan Ling''s body to do morning exercises.


    "Don''t play, baby. I''ll give it to you in the evening! There are so many people outside that I can''t let go! Bear it!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister, you owe me one this morning. By the way, where are Gillian and Rou? They cleaned up very well last night and got up so early?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, the two little girls regard themselves as maidens and get up early to work. Why? They miss their sisters again?" Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes glanced at Tang Wenhao''s heroic work.


    She couldn''t help feeling hot and sighed, "baby, I can''t help you. Why don''t I accompany you for a while? Come in! I''ll make you comfortable." Ruan Ling was distressed by Tang Wenhao and worried about holding him.


    Just after that, Xiu''er came in laughing from the outside. Seeing Tang Wenhao wake up, she said with a smile, "baby, get up quickly! There are girls standing outside and want to see you! In addition, I tell you a good news. Ah Xia and sweet sister, their eight sisters have arrived outside the stockade and are coming soon. Go and see others!"


    Tang Wenhao was excited when he heard that ah Xia and sweet sister came, "OK, I''ll get up right away, sister. Remember, you owe me once today and double it in the evening."


    "Hehe, OK, I owe you all my life. Where is it?" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Sister a Ling, you are so happy. I envy you so much." Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "Hehe, what do you envy sister a Ling? Sister a Ling envies you for being so young and beautiful." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "But the baby''s favorite person is sister ah Ling! You don''t know the quiet and satisfaction when the baby sleeps in your arms. I hope I can sleep with the baby like this every day, and let him sleep in my arms so quiet and beautiful." Xiu''er smiled.


    After Tang Wenhao got up, Gillian immediately brought him something to wash his face and brush his teeth. She knelt respectfully in front of him and handed him a toothbrush. After he brushed his teeth, she personally washed his face. There was endless tenderness in her beautiful eyes. Tang Wenhao knew that this tenderness was the result of hard work last night.


    After washing, Ruan Ling passionately caressed Gillian''s hair and said with a smile, "Gillian, I''ll rush your affection for our baby. Baby will not wrong you."


    Xiu''er translated Ruan Ling''s meaning to a Jiao. A Jiao smiled shyly. After that, she took a whiny look at Tang Wenhao and twisted little PP away from the room. Tang Wenhao found that her feet were leaning out when she walked. She moved in her heart. She knew that she was a little too much last night and hurt the little girl. It is estimated that her sister a rou is not much better.

 Chapter 709

    Tang Wenhao followed Xiuer down the stairs and came to the gate of the building. They looked up and leaned! All the young and beautiful Miao girls were in black and white. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er coming out, all the beauties knelt down for them. This is the necessary etiquette for the Miao family to see the leader.


    I''m so sorry! Let others kneel down again, alas! I can''t help it. I really can''t be the leader when my heart is soft. Tang Wenhao thought obscene.


    Xiuer asked them to stand up and told them that the girls who wanted to compete would go to fairy peak to wait for the preliminary competition. If they stayed here for a long time, they would miss the opportunity. Today''s preliminary competition time is very short. I hope everyone would seize the opportunity. When she said this, the beauties rushed towards fairy peak with a smile for fear that they would miss the chance to be selected.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the beautiful shadows of these beautiful girls and said with a proud smile, "Xiu''er, is the woman who is the leader really so good?"


    "Oh, of course, especially you. According to my father, several chiefs said yesterday that some newly married daughters in law in their stockade still regret getting married earlier. You know, you will appear in the Miao stockade, and they will not get married when they die. They must participate in the imperial concubine selection competition. Where do we have a good-looking man like you in our Miao stockade? Who doesn''t want to be your woman? Once elected, the family will have face and status in the stockade. "Xiu''er smiled, and then took Tang Wenhao''s hand and walked outside the stockade.


    Pengjiazhai really came. It was the beauty team and cheerleading team led by father Peng. In fact, it was eight beauties such as ah Xia and sweet sister and other busy men, women and children in the stockade. Everyone was very happy to see Tang Wenhao. Xiuer introduced Ruan Ling and other beauties to ah Xia and father Peng.


    Peng''s father and others were stunned when they saw Ruan Ling''s best beauties. They didn''t expect that the beauties in Tang Wenhao''s family were more beautiful than those in their Miao village. They obviously surpassed the beauties in the Miao village in temperament, and all of them were gorgeous.


    Han Chan said a few words. Xiu''er led Peng''s father to the fairy peak. On the way, Peng''s father told Xiu''er that he led the team to participate in the competition this time and wanted to discuss with chief Zheng and their chiefs. The beauties of Peng''s village would not participate in the competition and would be directly promoted because they had been selected by Tang Wenhao before Tang Wenhao ascended the throne, In particular, his daughter ah Xia and sweet sister have a round house with Tang Wenhao, which is even more unnecessary.


    Father Peng means that a leader like Tang Wenhao can appear in the Miao village. They owe the most to Peng''s village. In addition, Peng''s village is now full of people, so they need more leaders. Fortunately, the girls in their village can continue the incense of Peng''s village. Father Peng said he didn''t think his request was too much.


    Xiu''er said that she also thinks Peng''s request is reasonable. She will speak for Peng''s father. Ah Xia and Tian Mei certainly don''t have to participate in the competition and directly qualify.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t want to listen to Xiu''er and Peng''s father. He didn''t understand. He took ah Xia in one hand and sweet sister in the other. He ran happily towards the fairy peak, pinching them from time to time, killing ah Xia and sweet sister happily. During this time, the two beauties lived at home like years, waiting for their lover to come back.


    Last night, the people of fairy stronghold sent a letter saying that the leader had come back. Peng''s stronghold was boiling. Before dawn, father Peng led their men and horses to kill them. Ah Xia and Tianmei wanted to put on their wings and fly to fairy stronghold.


    From xiannvzhai to xiannvfeng, there are people from thirty-six strongholds who come to compete and cheer. Those beautiful women who are lucky to meet Tang Wenhao on the road stop one after another to enjoy the prince charming in their hearts. Their beautiful eyes are full of expectation and desire.


    If Tang Wenhao happens to smile at them, the hearts of these beautiful women will jump with joy and palpitation. Some beautiful women will think that this is the leader they worship expressing love to them!


    Today, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling got up relatively late, so when they arrived at the fairy peak, they saw that the square of the sacrificial field was full of dark crowds. The crowd was divided into two parts, one was a beautiful girl in full dress, and the other was the villagers of Miao village.


    There are still wizards arranging seats on the altar, which is also divided into two parts. On one side are ten old ladies. Xiuer told Tang Wenhao that these old ladies are the concubines of the former leader, of which only one is a noble concubine, and she is a third-class concubine.


    On the other side sat the chiefs of the thirty-six stronghold. Seeing this, father Peng said hello to Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er and went to the altar. Xiu''er knew that father Peng was going to fight for the privilege of direct selection for the beauties of Peng''s stronghold.


    When Tang Wenhao knew this, he burst out laughing and stunned Xiu''er. "Baby, what are you laughing at? Do you think Peng''s father is very funny?"


    "Hehe, it''s not funny. I think the old man''s brain is a little hard to use. In fact, where is it necessary to discuss with other chiefs? According to your rules, girls like ah Xia and Tian Mei who have been with me will be directly selected as the third-class concubine? He told the chiefs that I have married the eight beauties of Peng family stronghold. Then I will testify, It''s so simple to say that I did touch them! It''s so complicated by the old man. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Xiuer looked back and was right. She couldn''t help laughing. "Baby, you''re still smart. Let me tell my father! Just say that these eight girls are already your women." Xiuer smiled.


    "Right! Go!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Just speaking of this, chief Zheng waved to him and Xiu''er on the stage. Ruan Ling smiled and said, "baby, go! Your father-in-law called you!"


    So Tang Wenhao said goodbye to his beauties and walked towards the altar with Xiuer. On the way, the beautiful girls in the beauty team looked at them curiously.


    Tang Wenhao waved to them and showed a bright smile. Shit, it''s really dazzling. There are so many beautiful women in Miao village! At least ten thousand girls in the girls'' team looked at him foolishly.


    Shit, it''s better than being an emperor. How can the emperor treat me like this? Lao Tzu has the final say that Tang Wenhao is the queen mother and queen.


    Chief Zheng welcomed Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er to his throne. The red bull head chair was huge and powerful. Tang Wenhao held the two handles on both sides of the chair with a heroic spirit in his chest.


    What does a man need to do to be my husband?


    When Tang Wenhao was secretly flirting, the wizard danced around him and Xiu''er, chanting words and shaking a chicken feather duster. The villagers of Miao village on and off the stage held their breath and watched the wizard''s poor performance quietly and piously.


    Tang Wenhao hates him very much. He thinks it''s hateful for him to deceive these poor and ignorant people. He has the opportunity to correct his Gu and let him show his true colors.


    "Xiuer, what''s wrong with him?" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Baby, don''t talk. The words of a wizard are supreme on this occasion. He is praying for you and praying for ghosts and gods to help you find your favorite woman these days and breed more new people for the Miao village." Xiuer said.


    "Oh!" Tang Wenhao thought to himself, since he was blessing Lao Tzu, it''s OK to punish him. However, how can Lao Tzu become a member of your Miao village? Do you want to make this clear?


    "Xiu''er, will my children born with the concubine chosen this time be my Tang family or your Miao village? Why am I a little confused?" Tang Wenhao asked in a low voice.


    "Of course it''s from the Miao village. You can''t take it away. You''re the leader of the Miao village. Who does your child belong to? Baby, don''t you even care about this?" Xiu''er whispered anxiously.


    "No, just ask clearly. OK, don''t worry. I don''t care. I''ll order more seeds for you in Miao Village these two days!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was a little rude, Xiuer quickly reminded, "baby, stop talking and talk at home."


    As soon as Xiuer finished speaking, the wizard was also nervous. After he shouted a few words that Tang Wenhao didn''t understand, he saw 100000 Miao villagers kneeling down to Tang Wenhao. Even the old ladies and chiefs on the stage came to him and Xiuer and knelt down.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Ruan Ling under the stage and saw that Ruan Ling hurriedly led the beauties to kneel down. Ruan Ling was very smart and knew that it would be public anger if she didn''t kneel down on this occasion.


    Then, the wizard led the crowd and shouted, "the leader is coming, the Miao nationality is Yongchang." the Miao people under the stage shouted one after another, like a rainbow.


    After three calls, Xiuer said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, get up quickly and let everyone stand up."


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly stood down from the Tauren chair according to Xiu''er''s instructions, held up his hands, and said solemnly, "get up!"


    Xiuer was busy translating into Miao dialect, and these pious people obediently climbed up from the ground. To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao felt that although these experiences were somewhat absurd, his heart would be strongly shocked every time he saw Miao people kowtow to him. He really felt that he should lead these poor people to prosperity within his ability.


    After these ceremonies, Tang Wenhao returned to the Tauren chair and the wizard withdrew. Chief Zheng stood up from one side and began to preside over the imperial concubine selection competition. It is also the rule of Miao people to preside over this unprecedented event. Generally, the father of the queen presides over it in person.


    Chief Zheng went to the sacrificial platform and announced in a loud voice to 100000 Miao people that the imperial concubine selection competition of leader Tang Wenhao had officially started. All girls aged 18 to 25 were lined up according to the regulations to wait for the preliminary selection.


    In the first round, the 36 young women selected from 36 villages were measured according to the standards left by their ancestors. Those who exceeded the standard were eliminated.


    As soon as chief Zheng''s voice fell, thirty-six beautiful young women came out of the crowd, holding their local hand-made scales, and began to measure the bodies of the girls standing on the field in order.


    Everyone looked at their busy figure quietly. Tang Wenhao thought that this way is quite scientific and fair. However, as a man, whether a woman is moved or not has little to do with her body shape. Some beauties who really move the leader will be eliminated in the first round!

 Chapter 710

    For a girl like Ah Ying, it is difficult for ordinary people to classify her as the best beauty. After all, she is too petite, but in Tang Wenhao''s eyes, she is the only choice for the imperial concubine. He is the best beauty. When he sees Ah Ying, he wants to sleep with her. I''m afraid it''s a matter of emotion.


    Four hours later, thirty-six young women selected 700 pretty girls who basically met the requirements from more than 10000 girls. All the other girls were ruthlessly eliminated. The remaining 700 girls returned to the team and successfully entered the next round of preliminary competition.


    The preliminary competition needs to test the physical fitness and intelligence. First, the physical fitness test. If the physical fitness is not good, the preliminary test will also be brushed down, and then the intelligence test, such as duel. According to the Convention, there are only two or three hundred beauties left to continue fighting.


    "Xiu''er, how can you test your physical strength? If you want to test it, I won''t marry you, right? How can people''s jade bamboo last for an hour or two every night? You beg for mercy in half an hour. Your physical strength is not good." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, bad guy, you''re too... People can''t stand it!" Xiuer smiled shyly. She really doesn''t have as much tolerance as Yuzhu. Every time Tang Wenhao is with her, it''s not enough. Tang Wenhao actually likes her very much. Her weak and sweet temperament fascinates Tang Wenhao.


    "What''s so?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You know, villain, ask this on purpose." Xiuer was made pink by Tang Wenhao. At a glance under the sacrificial platform, she saw that everyone was staring at the rest of the beauty team. Only then did she secretly rejoice that no one paid attention to her blushing face, otherwise, she would be more afraid to look at people.


    At this time, on the ground under the altar, those beauties who stayed temporarily changed into cloth shoes made by their local women, because their next project is mountain climbing. These people go down from the fairy peak and rush up from the predetermined place at the foot of the mountain. The first 200 or less are considered to have passed the physical level.


    It can be seen that Miao village is very concerned about the health of concubines.


    Tang Wenhao also raised his eyes and looked down. When he saw these beauties walking slowly down the mountain, he asked Xiuer suspiciously, "Xiuer, why are they going?"


    "In the mountain climbing competition, you rush up first according to the rules. Even if this pass is qualified, it is basically controlled within 200. After this pass, you can sing to each other, one-on-one. The remaining 100 or so are the real shortlisted concubines, that is, you can have them at any time." Xiu''er smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s so cool! Didn''t you say that you want the imperial concubine to enter the bridal chamber first?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Yes! I mean to separate the imperial concubine, the first-class concubine and the second-class concubine. You can have them at any time. Why? You still want to have them tonight? Did Ah Jiao and ah Rou make you interested in our girl last night?" Xiu''er glanced at him.


    "Ha ha, a little jealous?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, I''m free. Who cares about you? Sister a Ling doesn''t care. Why should I be jealous? Besides, Gillian and a rou are my maid sisters. I wish they were good!" Xiu''er said with a smile.


    To make a long story short, an hour later, the girls who went down the mountain rushed up to the fairy peak. The registered chief carefully counted the beauties who rushed up. Some beauties rushed up the mountain and began to vomit. They rushed too hard, but they wanted to seize this rare opportunity, so they all risked their lives.


    When the counting chief fixed the number at 200, the two hundredths, one hundredth, two hundredth... And other beauties who were only one step away couldn''t help crying. Two beauties fainted due to fatigue and sadness, and were carried away by their relatives and villagers. The relatives of these losers were also sad. Obviously, they were a little difficult to accept such an outcome.


    But they can''t change anything. The reality is cruel, not to mention in this barren mountain and wilderness.


    Of course, the shortlisted beauties are also a little tired and faint, but after all, they are half the success. When they wake up, they should at least be more satisfied psychologically.


    After a short rest, a hundred pairs of beautiful women began a more cruel competition, because this competition can determine their leader''s concubine identity. No matter what kind of concubine, they are always qualified to become the leader''s woman. Therefore, these beautiful women are particularly excited and nervous.


    In order to show fairness, this one-on-one duel is drawn by secret ballot. It is divided into single and double numbers, pairs 1 and 2, pairs 3 and 4, and so on. Therefore, it depends on luck. A lucky beauty, if her opponent is very weak, she will be very lucky. Qingsong won the victory and promoted smoothly. If they are equal in level, It''s hard to win.


    At this time, in the afternoon, everyone didn''t eat lunch. Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er were better. Chief Zheng arranged some snacks and fruits for their husband and wife. Tang Wenhao specially took care of Xiu''er and asked his men to send food to Ruan Ling and other beauties. He can''t let Ruan Ling and other beauties be hungry and thirsty.


    Considering that these beauties who are about to be promoted have just run a long distance, dry mouth and high physical consumption, chief Zheng distributed melons and fruits to each beauty. After eating the melons and fruits, he began to sing a song to supplement their physical strength and moisten their voice, so that the beauties can play a normal level.


    In order to save time, a group of four teams began to duel. The judges are the duel experts selected from each stockade. They will record the lyrics of each pair of beautiful women. Those who are not right and whose words are wrong or inaccurate have original records, and all these records are their own language and expression, Outsiders can''t understand it.


    Tang Wenhao was very interested in this project. He smiled at Xiu''er, "Xiu''er, I want to go to see them, OK? It''s too far here to see clearly. In case any beauty has a nice voice and can show her teeth, I''m not interested!"


    "Hehe, don''t worry! It''s impossible. Such girls will be brushed down in the first round. The remaining girls will certainly have no problem with their appearance and won''t have these problems. After this round, the 100 girls will have to go through the old concubine''s body examination, inch by inch physical examination, inside and outside. If they find something wrong, they will still be brushed down, and then they will be brushed down from there The last 100 beauties will not have any physical defects, "said Xiu''er with a smile.


    "Oh, I''m relieved, but where can I have a self-examination?" Tang Wenhao asked obscene.


    "Hehe, of course, it''s in the fairy cave. It''s already cleaned up and clean. Every girl has to go through the re inspection of ten old concubines. Only after passing the re inspection can she really be qualified to become your concubine. The semi-finals and finals will be held tomorrow." Xiuer smiled.


    "Isn''t it over in two days?" Tang Wenhao asked with an excited smile.


    "Well, fight for it! That''s what I told my father. It''s best to finish it all in two days. You can enter the bridal chamber with the new imperial concubine tomorrow night." Xiuer smiled.


    "Hehe, Xiuer, you still understand my mind. Let''s go down and have a look! I miss my sister a little. I haven''t been around her for hours and want to hold her hand." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, why are you so clingy to sister a Ling? You''d better be so clingy to me one day. Let''s go! However, don''t be too close to sister a Ling. Would you please give me some face? After all, I''m your queen on this occasion. People in the stockade regard me as your favorite woman, especially my father will be unhappy when he sees that you are so kind to sister a Ling." Xiuer reminded.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Wait, I''ll hold you in one hand and my sister in the other. It''s fair, isn''t it?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, let''s go!" said Xiuer. She got up first and grabbed Tang Wenhao''s big hand. Tang Wenhao hurried down from the Tauren chair. Xiuer looked back, nodded to the old concubines and chiefs, smiled, took Tang Wenhao down the altar and walked to the place where the beauties sang.


    Ruan Ling under the stage saw Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er coming towards them. Her beautiful face was smiling. She stood below for several hours. She also wanted to be with Tang Wenhao very much, but because her identity here was not suitable for sticking to Tang Wenhao from time to time, she had to wait patiently for Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er to come and see them.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er had stepped down, the villagers under the stage laughed and made way for them. Some of the eliminated beauties glanced at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and handsome eyes. They were extremely lost. The leader in front of them had nothing to do with themselves anymore. Their endless hopes had been completely lost, and the beautiful eyes of several girls were filled with tears, It was tears of despair.


    In this regard, Tang Wenhao knew nothing about it. He didn''t know that he was so expected in the eyes of Miao Village beauties. In his mind, only Ruan Ling wanted to stand by her early, breathe the attractive aroma from her body and feel her glorious charm.


    "Elder sister, are you tired!" Tang Wenhao asked painfully when she came to Ruan Ling.


    "Oh, no, I''m not so fragile. I just miss you and want you to accompany me. With you by my side, I''ll never be tired." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Hehe, sister a Ling, why don''t I take you to the cave to have a rest?" Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Let''s take a look at your couplets here! It''ll start right away." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, I just want to see what these girls can do. Xiu''er, translate it for me later. I''ll see what they say, and I''ll be right with them in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled at Xiu''er.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing more than love and love. Isn''t this what you''re best at?" Xiu''er said with a smile.


    As soon as Xiuer''s voice fell, a young woman who presided over the dialogue began to announce the rules of the dialogue. There were strict rules for their dialogue. For example, after the last sentence was sung, the interval between the next sentence and the next sentence could not exceed five seconds. If it exceeded five seconds, even if it was not connected, the next sentence was also required to rhyme, match, and have the same number of words, similar or opposite meaning, It is somewhat similar to our Chinese ancient poems, which is quite difficult, so the winner of the duet is definitely a talented woman.

 Chapter 711

    After the rules were read out, eight beautiful girls came out. This was the first time Tang Wenhao had observed his prospective concubines closely. Sure enough, they were as beautiful as flowers and graceful as flowers. They were the best girls in Miao village.


    Most people in Miao village like dues very much, especially those who love men and women set their lives by dues. It can be said that all the beautiful girls of the Miao family who grew up under this cultural background are masters of dues.


    Today, Tang Wenhao thoroughly saw the beautiful voice of these beautiful girls and their quick response ability. They answered each other like a stream. Although he couldn''t understand it, he could feel the spirit in their bones.


    When night fell, a hundred beautiful girls stood out. These one in a hundred beautiful girls were excited and cheered. Their relatives and friends also danced and sang with them to celebrate their basically determined identity as concubines. This is a matter of honor for their ancestors.


    Once they become the leader''s concubine, they will almost have no worries about food and clothing in the future. The 36th stronghold has the obligation to jointly support the leader''s women and their children. When they grow old, they also have a guarantee. This is also an important factor for these beautiful girls to attach great importance to the princess selection competition. Of course, Tang Wenhao''s style is also the most important reason, No girl in spring can refuse his charm.


    The other 100 beautiful girls who fought their lives to participate in the competition and were finally eliminated left sadly and silently. Some sat on the ground and cried bitterly, while others stared at the handsome Tang Wenhao. Their beautiful eyes were filled with despair, and Tang Wenhao was moved by it.


    "Xiuer, can there only be a hundred concubines? Why not add some places? I think they are very poor." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Absolutely not, baby. This is the rule set by the ancestors. Who dares to change it?" said Xiu''er.


    "Xiuer, don''t you say that all the women in Miao village, as long as they are unmarried and single, are our precious women?" Ruan Ling also wants to win more places for Tang Wenhao. She also likes these beautiful, lovely and amorous Miao girls.


    "Sister a Ling, it''s true. Even if it''s my father''s concubine, baby has a crush on my father''s concubine. If they are separated, baby can also want her, but she can''t be a concubine. She can only be a concubine. In other words, baby can sleep with all single women in our 36 strongholds, but there are only one hundred and one concubines, "Including me," said Xiuer.


    "There are still changes this year. I''m sure that the eight of ah Xia will be concubines, or I''ll brush eight out of the 100?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "My father told them to see if the last 100 were flawed. If not, they would hold a meeting for the eight girls in Peng''s stockade. However, my father said that it should be no problem. Peng''s father did the greatest credit in this matter and can be handled according to a special case." Xiu''er smiled.


    "Well, I''ll rest assured. By the way, Xiu''er, if the concubines are selected, where do they live? Do they all live in your house? Or do they live in their own homes?" Tang Wenhao asked. He was thinking, won''t all the more than 100 concubines stay separately? Then don''t be so busy?


    "Of course, it''s centralized accommodation, not living in my house. Thirty six strongholds will concentrate on building a palace for you as soon as possible. In the future, you will live with us and our children." Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "It''s almost the same. Will you build a house like your Wai Building?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, the leader''s palace is usually built near the Queen''s house, but before long, the palace ingredients are ready. After you ascended the throne last time, the craftsmen of 36 strongholds have prepared materials for you, and they can complete it in two or three days. They are all assembled," Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "Hehe, you are very advanced in this aspect, sister. In fact, we can also learn from the construction experience of others'' Miao village in death valley. It is convenient and fast. The building enclosure also has security defense function, which is very good." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "But the construction workers over there don''t understand this! No, Xiu''er, tell your father to take some construction craftsmen over this time? We can learn from your enclosed buildings in death valley. I think baby mentioned it to you. We will build a house in death valley. It''s estimated that we will start construction soon this time, just to give birth to these women and children If we live together, we can take care of each other, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "That''s good! I''ll tell my father later that it should be no problem, but if he knows that the baby is building a fence for his home in Vietnam, I don''t know if he will agree. They all want the baby to live here forever." Xiuer said anxiously.


    "It''s all right. I stayed on the construction site these two days to observe their building structure, draw the structure down, and we''ll do it ourselves when we go back." Tang Wenhao smiled indifferently.


    Ruan Ling stared as like as two peas at his baby man. "Can you draw it out, baby?" he asked.


    "Baby, it''s so complicated. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Forget what I study? I''m one of the most powerful young designers of mans in Hong Kong. If I hadn''t met my sister, I would have been famous in the world''s fashion design industry." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "But architectural design and fashion design are completely different," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister, in my eyes, they are all the same, but they have different structures. Experts can see it at a glance. Don''t worry, this thing can''t defeat your man. I say it''s OK. It''s OK."


    When the three were discussing this, they saw that the 100 beauties went to the fairy cave one after another, and the ten old ladies on the stage were also helped under the altar by some girls.


    However, the villagers on the site have begun to go home one after another. Some stockaded villages may not have a girl selected and are not interested in staying. They can only go back to the stockaded village lost.


    Xiuer said that she had just counted that more than 40 girls in their fairy stronghold were selected this time, which is also in line with the historical law. Among the 36 strongholds, fairy stronghold is the most beautiful stronghold with a dense population. It is said that most of the leaders, queens and imperial concubines within 300 years came from fairy stronghold.


    Therefore, their village has the fastest reproduction speed, and the chieftain''s generation is naturally the lowest, because the chieftain is also elected, which has nothing to do with the generation. Only men with strong ability can be chieftains.


    "Sister, Xiuer, why don''t we go back first! Anyway, we can''t enter the bridal chamber with them tonight. The final is tomorrow. Today''s busiest event is gone. As for the self-examination, it''s all the old lady''s business, which has nothing to do with us. Let''s go! You must be tired and go home early to have a rest." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "How can it be ok? It has nothing to do with others, but it has a lot to do with you. Baby, you don''t want to go to the fairy cave to see your brides to be? Meet them?" Xiuer asked with a smile.


    "What do you see? Don''t you see it all?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, Xiuer means that you can have a look at the old concubines when they examine your brides. Is that what you mean, Xiuer?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, sister a Ling is still smart, baby, because their identity is basically determined. You can participate in the whole self-examination process. Except you, there are women in the cave. Sister a Ling and we can also go in to visit and supervise." Xiuer smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s so interesting. OK, let''s go!" Tang Wenhao was very happy. Shit! How wonderful the leader did! All the beauties are naked. Let''s feast our eyes first. Ha ha, good!


    "Are you happy now? I''ll call sister Aya and them." Xiuer smiled, and then walked to the beautiful women not far away, such as Aya, jade bamboo, rose, cloud sister and ah Xia. Those beautiful women were talking and laughing together. I don''t know what they were talking about.


    "Baby, how do you feel? Are these Miao girls good?" Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand and smiled.


    "Pretty good! In fact, it''s a pity that those 100 were eliminated. I don''t think they are not strong enough! Several little girls are actually very beautiful. Alas! It''s a pity to leave. I really want to catch them back." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, then tell Xiuer! Anyway, they are not married. They are all your women. Although they can''t be concubines, if you like them, they are your concubines." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh! Forget it, too many are also harmful. We can only stay for a few days at most. No matter how strong my body is, I can''t have so many beautiful women. Having these 100 is enough for me. I see that they are very poor and want to accept more and fewer sad girls." Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s right! It''s boring to have too many. Besides, you won''t have many opportunities to come back in the future. You can''t hurt other girls. However, you have been their leader and have no way back. Xiu''er said that some old concubines are still yellow flower girls! You haven''t been a woman in your life. It''s said that the former leader took the people of the stockade during the Anti Japanese war Many concubines have been hurt in the Anti Japanese war. It''s very poor and sad that they haven''t been his women all their life. Men here can''t marry the leader''s concubines. Even if they are widows, they can''t touch them. According to their side, the women who touch the leader will be damned by heaven. Baby, how many women do you want people to be your women anyway, otherwise they will follow you, It''s not a blessing but a misfortune. Their fate is too miserable. In fact, my sister can''t bear to see them fight to be concubines, "said Ruan Ling.


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, his heart was also very heavy. He sighed, "sister, what do you say? We can''t change their situation? I''m just a person. I can''t get them all in two or three days... Besides, I have to observe them building fences during the day."


    "Baby, why are you sad? Go into the fairy cave to see your fairy''s charming appearance, and make you smile immediately." Xiuer took the beauty team to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.

 Chapter 712

    Men who have seen beauty contests and beautiful women in bikini swimsuits have had that feeling. It''s exciting and blood boiling. At the same time, they appreciate it with an appreciative eye.


    Beauty has always been a beautiful scenery in a man''s heart, especially when a naked beauty stands in front of you, the kind of pleasure and satisfaction, the palpitation and expectation, and the impulse to kiss Fangze are unparalleled


    These high-quality beautiful girls were inspected by the old ladies inside and outside under the picky visual inspection of the old ladies. Of course, Tang Wenhao also unscrupulously raped them one by one in advance.


    Every girl who passes the self-examination will smile shyly at Tang Wenhao, and then stand aside happily. Her beautiful eyes will focus on their leaders, and Tang Wenhao will electrocute them badly.


    He thought to himself, how can I deal with you tomorrow? However, Tang Wenhao is also considering a problem. He has to deal with more than 100 beautiful women in two or three days, and his labor is also very strong. After all, he has to observe and survey the construction of the enclosure building at the construction site during the day. Only at night can he have time to accompany these beautiful girls. At the same time, his existing wives also need him, especially Yuzhu. This dead girl doesn''t accompany her all day, She is uncomfortable all over and unhappy all day. If you want to make her happy, you can only work hard to spend a good night with her every night. She likes it.


    Why don''t you negotiate with Ruan Ling and her sisters? His main task these days is to be lucky to these beautiful girls and strive to turn them from girls to young women before he returns to Vietnam. There is no possibility that all of them can be pregnant. It''s good to have 20 pregnant with the fine seeds of their Tang family in three nights. Most beautiful women can only enjoy the happiness of being women, There will be a chance to renew the leading edge in the future. Yes, I have to do so.


    The final result was very satisfactory. A hundred beautiful girls had no physical defects, and all were verified as innocent girls, that is, their concubine''s identity was completely determined.


    These beautiful girls cheered and cheered in the fairy cave. They were glad that their dreams had come true and qualified to become Tang Wenhao, a handsome woman. Tang Wenhao was naturally very happy. This was also the result she wanted to see most, because he witnessed the whole self-examination process. He was very interested in each shortlisted girl, because they were really beautiful, sexy and symmetrical, Skin is better than snow and can be called the best beautiful girl.


    No man will ignore their existence unless he is a fake man!


    Tang Wenhao also secretly told Xiuer which beauties he was particularly interested in and asked Xiuer to give them to him tonight to quench his thirst in advance. Xiuer said that she would ask her father, chief Zheng, to agree on this, otherwise it would be impossible, because their grades have not been separated, and only the Imperial concubine can log into the bridal chamber first. This is the rule.


    Tang Wenhao said that he also thought for the sake of these girls. After he left this time, he didn''t know when to come back. It''s best to have more beautiful girls before he left and sow the seeds as early as possible. Maybe many concubines will blossom and bear fruit when he comes back next time.


    "Baby, we don''t want it these nights. Please focus on these sisters!" Xiu''er said with a deep smile.


    "Hehe, why don''t you be my queen? You''re responsible for fixing the jade bamboo! Just say that after we leave the Miao village, I''ll give her all I owe her these days at one time to ensure her satisfaction." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Yuzhu has no problem. I''m afraid you can''t do without sister a Ling." Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s no contradiction that I sleep in my sister''s arms when I really rest. Otherwise, I don''t sleep well. I must keep enough and efficient sleep, otherwise I won''t have the energy. You ask my father to arrange people to stew more pheasants, rabbits and donkeys for me these days, OK?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll give you natural tonics for nourishing yin and Yang, OK?" Xiuer smiled shyly.


    "Baby, what are you talking about with Xiuer?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister a Ling, baby said that she wanted several concubines in our stockade tonight. She said that time was tight and the task was heavy. She started early, sowed early and harvested early." Xiuer Jiao said with a smile.


    "Well, I deserve to be a top student in the Chinese Department of Yunnan University for nationalities. These words and sentences are very appropriate and accurately express my intention." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, villain, isn''t this a small matter? Let Xiu Er arrange it. Anyway, they have been shortlisted. These little girls want you to enter the bridal chamber with them now!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    On the way back, the winners were carried back by the villagers of their stockade. Under the night, a fire dragon formed on the mountain road, and cheers came and went one after another.


    These pious people worked hard all day and night to make their beautiful girls become Tang Wenhao''s women. The ten old ladies were so tired because of their heavy work that they were carried down the mountain. They completed the historical task given to them by the Miao people. Otherwise, they would die in peace. This is a kind of inheritance. They have the obligation to complete the imperial concubine selection task, I have the obligation to teach these beautiful girls how to become a qualified leader and concubine.


    When she got home, the food at chief Zheng''s house was already ready. After Xiuer led everyone to wash, Tang Wenhao asked Xiuer why several of her father''s wives and concubines didn''t sit down with chief Zheng. Xiuer said that Miao people have this rule. Concubines don''t sit at the main table. They can only serve after they finish eating. In the past, only Xiuer''s mother was qualified to sit at the main table and eat with guests.


    Shit, there are so many famous things!


    During the dinner, Xiu''er asked her father about the eight beautiful girls in Peng''s stronghold. How was the discussion with other chiefs? Chief Zheng said it was all right. Other chiefs didn''t object. Even if it was passed, everyone said that the eight girls in pengjiazhai could only be third-class concubines.


    Xiu''er was very happy. She quickly smiled at Tang Wenhao around her, "baby, no problem. Ah Xia''s things have been solved. Let''s go to the reception room to see them after dinner! Tell them the good news."


    "Well, Xiu''er, you''ve done another good thing. Otherwise, don''t tell your father what we just said. Tonight, I''ll sleep with the beautiful women in pengjiazhai over ah Xia." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Yes, their identities have been determined anyway." Xiu''er said with a smile.


    After dinner, Ruan Ling asked everyone to gather in the upstairs room and informed all the beauties of Tang Wenhao''s decision. She said that in the Miao Village these days, everyone should not provoke Tang Wenhao and let him concentrate all his energy on dealing with more than 100 beautiful girls, strive to make these poor girls become his women and strive to sow more seeds. Once Tang Wenhao doesn''t return to the Miao village in the future, These girls will live for him all their lives.


    After hearing this, Aya and other beauties said that they would cooperate with Tang Wenhao to complete the task.


    Yuzhu just chuckled and squeezed out a little smile, indicating that she would try to control herself, indicating how reluctant she was in her heart.


    The reception room of xiannvzhai is located in a Wai Building next to chief Zheng''s house. Tonight, the Wai Building is decorated with lanterns to welcome the guests of Miao village from afar. In addition to the guests of Peng village, there are also Chen Village''s and some other village candidates.


    However, all the people who settled here tonight are from the stockade where concubines have been shortlisted. Eight beauties, such as a Xia and Tianmei, were very happy to welcome them into the guest room when they saw Tang Wenhao, Xiu''er and Ruan Ling.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that Peng''s father was away, he hurriedly asked, "ah Xia, where''s dad?"


    "Dad went to drink with other chiefs and uncles. Dad said that chief Zheng and other chiefs had agreed that the eight girls in pengjiazhai were selected for the interview. Is it true, ah hao?" ah Xia asked with a smile. Sweet sister and her six beauties also looked forward to Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, I''m here to tell you the good news. Ah Xia, I''ll sleep with you tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a smile. Then the salty pig touched ah Xia and made her pretty face red, and her beautiful women laughed.


    In order to make Tang Wenhao fall in love with ah Xia and other beauties as soon as possible, Ruan Ling and Xiuer and other beauties simply talked for a while and then went back to rest. Tang Wenhao quickly pulled Xiuer, "Xiuer, you can''t go! I can''t communicate with them when you go!"


    "Hehe, are you the best at communicating with action?" Xiu''er said with a smile.


    "No, you have to stay here with me. No one can understand me, and I can''t understand them. It''s too depressed." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Xiuer, you really have to sleep with your baby. Otherwise, there will be problems without language communication. What if something happens? Right?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Xiuer, forget it if you don''t want to. I''ll accompany the baby!" Yuzhu smiled.


    Tang Wenhao pinched her pretty face and said with a smile, "little fox, can you speak Miao language?"


    Ha ha... All the beauties laughed.


    Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er sent Ruan Ling, Aya and other beauties out of the reception room and returned to the room where ah Xia and other beauties settled. The guest room here is basically a room for four people. The concubines participating in the election are settled upstairs, and the chiefs and cheerleaders of each village are downstairs.


    The people of other stockaded villages and selected concubines heard that the leader and queen came to the reception room to see everyone, and they all wanted to say hello to their husband and wife. Xiuer didn''t let them come, but led Tang Wenhao to the downstairs open space of the reception room, summoned everyone, and said that the leader would stay here tonight to spend a good night with you.


    These pious people quickly knelt down to thank the leader for caring about them. Xiuer asked everyone to rest early and have a game tomorrow. These pious people were very obedient and went back to their room to have a rest.


    Returning to a Xia''s room and sweet sister''s room, Tang Wenhao asked, "Xiu''er, how many contestants live on it?"


    "It seems that there are more than thirty of them. All of them are from the nearby stockade. They have gone home. These beauties are too far away from their stockade. It''s inconvenient to go back and forth. They can only stay here temporarily. Baby, a spring night is worth thousands of gold. Don''t you want ah Xia and sweet sister?" Xiu''er said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, of course, you sleep first?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then began to pick Xiu''er''s clothes.


    "Hehe, villain, why do you take off my clothes? Villain, you... Hehe, Xiuer, I like you more and more. You''d better come first." Tang Wenhao jumped at Xiuer with a bad smile.

 Chapter 713

    The next day, when Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er woke up, Ruan Ling was already sitting at the head of their bed. With her jade hand caressing Tang Wenhao''s handsome face, she gazed at him gently. Seeing that he woke up, she smiled fondly, "baby, how many last night? When did you play?"


    "Hehe, I don''t remember. I seem to have entered four or five rooms. In each room, I didn''t miss one, sister. I won''t let you down." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Sister a Ling, the baby was too fierce last night. All the eight beauties in pengjiazhai won, the two finalists in chenjiazhai won together, and several girls in Wangjiazhai and xiongjiazhai were with the baby in advance. These girls said they didn''t participate in the competition today. Anyway, people are already precious. They don''t care whether she is a high-ranking princess or a first-class princess "Said Xiu''er with a smile.


    "It''s true. The imperial concubine and the imperial concubine are all in my heart. A Jiao and a rou sisters are my imperial concubines in my heart. They are gentle, affectionate, clever and intelligent. They are the only candidates for the imperial concubine. By the way, Xiuer, I want to change some rules of your Miao village, which is not in line with the current social development." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Baby, what do you want to change?" Xiuer asked suspiciously. Ruan Ling and other beauties also looked at Tang Wenhao curiously. I don''t know what he has a ghost idea.


    "I want to make some changes to the imperial concubine selection system. For example, if the leader hangs up or doesn''t come back for three years, the concubines should be able to get married again and don''t have to wait for the leader to come back. In this way, I have a lot less pressure in my heart and explain to these beautiful girls, don''t you think?" Tang Wenhao said.


    Tang Wenhao said this for a reason. He contributed all his energy to feeding last night. After all, he still can''t let all the beauties conceive at one time. If he wants to make these more than 100 beauties blossom and bear fruit, it won''t work without a month or so, but how can he stay here for a month?


    Moreover, when he thought that these girls who had been broken by themselves last night might only have this husband and wife life in the future, he felt quite unhappy. He felt that his behavior was shameful and cruel. He didn''t want to be lucky to his new concubine tonight.


    Because this is different from the beauty of death valley, he is very unlikely to live here, and the beauty of death valley is destined not to leave them in this life. As long as he can live with them, he is sure to bring them a happy life. However, Miao village is just a fragment of his good memories, and he is just a passer-by in Miao village, So he can no longer be sorry for these poor and sad girls.


    "Baby, I''m afraid it''s very difficult, and you can''t mention it. If you mention it, my father and other chiefs won''t let you go. They''re afraid that you won''t come back after you leave. They treat you as a God now and won''t let you go anyway." Xiuer said anxiously.


    "But, Xiu''er, when I went back to sleep with you last night, I thought a lot. You said I wanted them cruelly, but I couldn''t let them get me like normal wives. What if we didn''t come back? Didn''t it hurt them? It was tantamount to depriving them of their right to be women." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Baby is right, Xiu''er, we still need to make a detailed plan for this. We must change this backward concept. I don''t object to your selection of concubines and the fact that there are so many women in the leader. However, if the leader is gone, these poor concubines should be released. They have the right to pursue their own happiness again. Our Vietnamese women also accept men''s three wives and four concubines But you can still get divorced and remarry, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister a Ling, I understand what you said. Ordinary women in Miao village can also divorce and remarry, but the leader''s concubines are different, because in Miao village, we are not ordinary women anymore. We are the women appointed by God to be leaders, and we can only be the leading women in our life," said Xiu''er.


    "Xiuer, don''t you know it''s feudal superstition? It''s all fake," Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s not feudal thought, baby, it''s a kind of belief. It''s the belief of our Miao family for generations. We don''t have the ability to break it, and it''s not necessary. Baby, I can understand what you just said, but no second Miao woman will understand. In their hearts, you are supreme and can be your woman. Even if it''s only once in their life, they will be happy They are happy and satisfied, not as uncomfortable as you think. They will not pursue happiness so strongly. What they need is a kind of spiritual comfort to shine for their families and villages. Do you understand? So, baby, don''t have any psychological pressure. Let go and be your leader. Even if it''s only a few days, you should try your best to make our sisters your leader Women, just like you were with more than 20 sisters last night, they have got you and become your women. It''s enough. It doesn''t matter whether they are imperial concubines or not. You don''t have to live with such spiritual shackles, "said Xiu''er.


    After hearing Xiu''er''s analysis, Ruan Ling nodded and smiled, "baby, Xiu''er is right. We can''t treat them with our ideas. Otherwise, the pain must be us. What should you do? Don''t think too much. It''s right to do what Xiu''er said. She''s the Miao family. She knows how to make these girls happy."


    "Xiuer, I just can''t bear it," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, if you really can''t bear it, try to come back once or twice a year! Miao Village really needs you, sister a Ling, can you? Baby and I will come back once a year, or once every two years?" Xiu''er asked seriously.


    "Yes, sister a Ling, can you let the baby come back once a year? I also want to come back to see my father once a year, okay?" Yuzhu also asked.


    Ruan Ling handed her eyes to Tang Wenhao and said with a gentle smile, "baby, this is your own thing. As long as you are willing to do it, my sister will support you. However, if you really want to go back to Miao village, you have to take my sister with you. I don''t want to be separated from you for another day."


    Tang Wenhao put his head on Ruan Ling''s thigh and said, "sister, I promise you, I won''t be separated from you for a day in the future. We will be together forever."


    "Well, baby, I love you so much." Ruan Ling choked. At the same time, she leaned over and took Tang Wenhao''s head and kissed his lips affectionately, which made the beauties on one side envy him. They all admired Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao''s affectionate love very much.


    "Baby, did you promise to come back once a year?" Xiuer asked excitedly.


    "Well, fight for it! It depends on the situation, but I promise you and Yuzhu that as long as I have time and conditions, I will take you both back to Miaozhai and langnanta province. I can only laugh at these 100 beauties. It seems that my goal of 100 children and thousands of grandchildren will be achieved soon." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha


    After the psychological pimple was solved, Tang Wenhao was in a particularly cool mood and made up his mind to fight for her 30 or 40 beauties every night these two days, and strive to turn all the concubines into young women before going home. This is fair and practical.


    After getting up, they returned to chief Zheng''s house. At this time, except for a few cooks waiting for them to come back for breakfast, everyone else went to xiannvfeng to observe the competition. Today is the final. Everyone wants to see which beauties will stand out and become the most handsome imperial concubine in the history of Miao village.


    Under the gaze of all the beauties, Tang Wenhao killed 12 corn cobs, three bowls of porridge and 15 eggs, and led his beauty team to the fairy peak.


    At the top of fairy peak, although some stockaded villages that were not shortlisted as concubines had left ahead of time, they were still crowded, with a full population of 80000 or 90000 people, which was very lively.


    On the other hand, the beautiful women who wear needles and thread give full play to their intelligence. Exquisite embroidery pictures are gradually drawn. These girls don''t know that more than a dozen competitors have become their beloved leader''s women in advance last night.


    They also thought that those opponents who missed the exam voluntarily gave up their right to be imperial concubines.


    After half a day''s wonderful competition, the third-class concubines were eliminated, and the second-class concubines, the first-class concubines and the four imperial concubines of meizhulanju remained to fight.


    At noon, fairy stronghold prepared exquisite food for these concubines to continue fighting after they had enough to eat and drink. Beautiful women such as Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er also had lunch with these beautiful women. Other viewing villagers brought lunch from home and everyone had dinner on the site.


    In order to improve the festive atmosphere, Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Ling and other beautiful women while eating, "sister, I have a proposal. Now the scope is getting smaller and smaller. How about a prize contest?"


    Ruan Ling, Xiu''er, Aya and other beauties were very happy and asked, "baby, what''s your ghost idea? What kind of prize quiz?"


    "Just guess, which beauties will be imperial concubines? Which ones will be first-class concubines? The rest are second-class concubines." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, what''s the reward if you guess right? What if you guess wrong?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I didn''t think about it. What do you say? As long as you think it''s fun, we can set the rules! Isn''t it easy?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Sister a Ling, if I guess right, I can sleep more with the baby. If I guess wrong, I will deprive my right to share a room with the baby for a few days. How about this method?" Yuzhu smiled.


    "Yes, I like this method, but I think it should be refined. You should not only guess correctly, but also be close to my guess. If my guess is similar to the result, and your guess is similar to mine, you will be rewarded; if there is a big gap between my guess and the result, you will be rewarded based on the actual result; if your guess is inconsistent with the actual result, But if I guess the results are similar and there are rewards, it shows that you are in love with each other; on the contrary, if it is far from the actual results and far from my guess results, you will have to be punished, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.

 Chapter 714

    "Baby, you have to continue to refine, for example, guess right and guess wrong according to what proportion? Or according to the number? This should be specified in detail, or there will be no operability." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, sister, it''s up to you to do it. You''re a management expert. It''s a matter of minutes for you. After dinner, we start to play games. Half the time of the game, we hand over the guess results to you. As soon as the formal results come out, we can correspond to everyone''s guess results." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, it''s fun." Yuzhu smiled.


    No gossip. Several beauties such as Ruan Ling, Yuzhu, Aya and Sister Rose made detailed reward and punishment rules for Tang Wenhao''s prize quiz, which was supervised and implemented by Ruan Ling.


    So in the formal competition in the afternoon, these beauties stared wide, carefully observed the performance of the players on the field, and carefully listened to their beautiful songs. Although they didn''t understand, they should also carefully distinguish the advantages and disadvantages of their songs, so as to make a more accurate judgment.


    The observation of those embroidery girls mainly focuses on their speed and concentration. Generally, the beauty with fast speed and high concentration has a higher level of embroidery, indicating that they are more familiar and have good skills.


    "Baby, I think the girl in red is the best singer. What do you think?" Yuzhu ghost asked. Tang Wenhao knew she was exploring her bottom and wanted to win a reward.


    "Yuzhu, if you are so infatuated with me, you guessed wrong, and I''ll reward you, OK?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He pinched a handful of Yuzhu while everyone wasn''t paying attention.


    "Hehe, baby, keep your word!" Yuzhu Jiao said with a smile.


    "Of course, can I deceive you? But there is a prerequisite. I only plough the land for you these days and won''t make you pregnant. I have to give these new concubines pregnancy. Now your husband''s ability is limited. I hope you little fox understand." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, you know, baby, you have a heavy sowing task now. We all understand you. Besides, I have been with you many times during this time. I must be pregnant. It will be wasted if I give it to me again." Yuzhu said with an obscene smile.


    "Well, just know! Long live understanding." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    In the middle of the competition, Ruan Ling collected everyone''s guess results. Now the beauties told Tang Wenhao about the results, "baby, I guess the 8th, 12th, 30th and 50th are the candidates for the imperial concubine. How about you?... baby, I''m different from sister Aya, I guess..."


    "Hehe, you''ll know when the results come out. Wait! Now our leader won''t announce the guessed results for the time being." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    At 4:00 p.m., all the candidates for second-class concubines, first-class concubines and high-ranking concubines were implemented. The competition field suddenly became boiling. The relatives who were elected high-ranking concubines hugged each other closely, and the relatives and friends of first-class and second-class concubines also congratulated one after another.


    As the hero, Tang Wenhao didn''t have time to meet his imperial concubines. Instead, he was surrounded by his beautiful wife and concubine and guessed the results of the prize contest.


    "Baby, I guessed three right, ha ha, I have a share tonight... Baby, I guessed two right, I also have a share tonight... Baby, I didn''t guess one right... Publish your results quickly! See if I''m similar to yours..." the beauties are competing to see Tang Wenhao''s guess results!


    When Tang Wenhao announced the results, everyone burst into laughter and was fooled by him. It turned out that there was only one sentence in his guess results, "wives, please give me three days off! I will love you in three days."


    "No, no, baby, I have guessed three imperial concubines. You have to keep your word!" jade bamboo whined and smiled.


    "Well, Yuzhu, baby, this is a joke with us. Our sisters should understand Baby these days and leave the opportunity to these lovely little sisters on the field!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    Seeing Ruan Ling''s words, Yuzhu didn''t dare to say anything. She pouted and muttered, "sister a Ling, I know. I just want to love baby."


    "Hehe, Yuzhu, we all know your Xiaojiu. Who doesn''t love him? Well, this is over. That''s just to add some jokes to everyone. Don''t take it seriously, baby, it''s the same to each of us." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Next, chief Zheng went to the sacrificial platform and announced the results of the imperial concubine selection. He invited Tang Wenhao, Xiu''er and four newly elected imperial concubines to the platform and asked the wizards to do things for them as a sign of solemnity. This means that from today on, the four imperial concubines will help Xiu''er do a good job in the leader''s family affairs and the work of women in 36 villages.


    These four imperial concubines are indeed beautiful and moving. They are smart and skillful. From the perspective of facial features, they are definitely not inferior to any beauty of Tang Wenhao. They all have their own characteristics, but the common feature is that they are unusually beautiful. After all, they are one in a million.


    It can be said that these four beauties have more vitality than Xiuer. If they really follow these competition rules, Xiuer will be brushed down. After all, Xiuer is mainly elegant beauties, and these beauties are not only beautiful, but also very healthy and energetic, with low culture, but also very intelligent.


    After finishing the Dharma, the four imperial concubines sat on the altar with Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er, waiting to go down the mountain with them into the bridal chamber. Chief Zheng then announced the end of the imperial concubine selection. Tonight, the fairy stronghold held a big banquet to celebrate the success of the imperial concubine selection, and celebrate that the chief spent a good night with the four imperial concubines tonight.


    According to the practice of Miao village, the chiefs of 36 villages and more than 100 selected concubines were invited this time, including Tang Wenhao''s current wives and concubines.


    The villagers who have nothing to do with this have returned to their stockade. For them, life will continue as usual. They only hope that their new leader can lead their Miao people to gradually get rid of the interference of government forces and lead them to a prosperous and prosperous life in the future.


    Back in the enclosure of Xiu''er''s house, chief Zheng personally arranged the banquet, bridal chamber and statistics of which Village Tang Wenhao''s more than 100 concubines came from. He was good at arranging food and accommodation, because if they were the concubines of this village, he didn''t have to worry about food and accommodation. If they were like the concubines of Peng''s village, he must do a good job in Hospitality and can''t wrong any of the leaders'' concubines.


    Thanks to the great cause of the fairy stronghold family, it can afford to support. Otherwise, how can a small stronghold like pengjiazhai and chenjiazhai afford so many idle women?


    Five days later, Tang Wenhao, who was full of the taste of more than 100 beautiful girls, led Ruan Ling, Xiu''er and other beautiful women to bid farewell to his leader''s palace and bid farewell to more than 100 delicate concubines.


    Originally, Ruan Ling was expected to leave before the palace was built. Considering that Tang Wenhao''s sowing task was too heavy in two days, she was afraid to hurt his body. Ruan Ling knew that Tang Wenhao''s current physical condition would not have any negative effect on his body three or five times, but she was also worried that it was human after all! It''s not a real machine. Every night he has to meet so many concubines, so that they may have children. Although he has internal skill to protect his body and is worried about his excessive lust, he stayed for a few more days.


    Tang Wenhao is Tang Wenhao. He did not disappoint the people in Miao village, nor did he disappoint the girls who are looking forward to becoming his concubine. He proved that he is an extraordinary man with his own strength. He made all his concubines become young women successfully.


    This is unique in the thousands of years of development history of Miao village in Laos. In their history, no leader Niu has been forced to this extent. Within a few days, he has turned all his yellow flower girls and concubines into young women, without exception, which also makes him a real hero in the eyes of Miao village people.


    When Tang Wenhao left his brand-new leader''s palace, his more than 100 beautiful concubines came out to see them off, reluctantly. Chief Zheng also came to see them off in person, told them to go and return early, and said that the Miao Village needed the leader to come back to revitalize their Miao village.


    Chief Zheng has been asking Xiuer to persuade Tang Wenhao to open a martial arts training class in the Miao Village earlier to improve the combat effectiveness of the people in the Miao village. They all know that their leaders have excellent kung fu and fine steel. Otherwise, how can they have such ability to finish all the concubines in a few days?


    Ordinary men have long collapsed and died, but Tang Wenhao is still energetic to measure and draw pictures with the construction team every day. There is nothing wrong with him. He is a god man. Some men in the stockade don''t believe that the leader is so powerful, so they ask Tang Wenhao''s concubines whether Tang Wenhao really slept.


    Tang Wenhao told chief Zheng that when he came back, he would lead everyone to develop the Miao village. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling discussed that when the opportunity was ripe, they could set up clothing branches in the Miao village and sell them all over Laos. He would also take Xiu''er and Ruan Ling to negotiate with the Lao government so that the government would no longer force the Miao people to do what they were unwilling to do, They can not be independent and obey the leadership of the government, but they don''t want to be forced.


    Yuzhu also said that she would talk to her father Liu Dawei and ask Liu Dawei to coordinate with the government. In the future, she would get along well with the Miao family, no more war and no more bloodshed. She wanted to be the messenger of peace between the Miao people and the government. Xiuer was very grateful for this, and Tang Wenhao was also very happy. She said that if she could really make the government no longer embarrass the Miao village in the future, he would love her more, Hurt her.


    Of course, this matter has not been discussed with the chief of the 36th stronghold. Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er don''t know whether these old die hards will agree with their ideas. They still have to discuss it with chief Zheng after returning from Vietnam.


    No gossip, the party reluctantly bid farewell to the villagers of Miao village and embarked on their way home again.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Aya and other beauties have long been eager to return. Home is always a harbor of happiness. Of course, Sister Rose is very concerned about her only family. His father doesn''t know whether his father can escape this robbery. After all, he smuggles hundreds of millions of dollars of arms. What should she do when she goes back? Running for my father or praying for him silently? Sister rose has no bottom at all.

 Chapter 715

    A few days later, Tang Wenhao led his beautiful concubines back to Vietnam smoothly from the jungle of Laos. There was no danger on the way. Maybe Tang Wan blessed them all the way in heaven!


    They chartered a van from the border city and directly killed Langshan. To the surprise of Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and other beauties, they saw mans clothing advertisements on both sides of the street through the window, and the spokesperson of the advertisement was no one else. It was Tang Wenhao''s great beauty Xue Ying who thought about it day and night. Now she is a super model famous all over Vietnam.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that Xueying has become a star. We''ve been separated for more than a month this time! The changes are great, but Xueying is really beautiful! Sister, baby, look, how sexy Xueying is!" Aya smiled with envy.


    "Sister a Ling, baby, is she Xueying? It''s really beautiful! Yuzhu, who do you think is more beautiful than Xiaoyao?" Xiuer asked with a smile at Xueying''s advertisements all over the street.


    "Almost! If Xiaoyao makes up like this, she''s probably more beautiful than her! Sister a Ling, who do you think is more beautiful, Xiaoyao and Xueying? You know both of them anyway." Yuzhu asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, almost. Xiaoyao is really as beautiful as Xueying, and they are really similar. I thought it was Xiaoyao who came back when I saw Xueying for the first time. This time when you came to Ruan''s house, you can call Xiaoyao back, and she should know about sister ah Hui," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, sister, Xiuer and Yuzhu both have Xiaoyao''s phone. Let them call her back! I want to take her to sister ah Hui''s grave." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, yes, the little girl has a very good relationship with sister ah Hui. It''s not her own, but it''s better than her own mother and daughter," Ruan Ling said.


    More than ten minutes later, the van slowly drove into the Ruan villa. When the van stopped at the door of the Ruan villa, sister Ah Mei came out of the house with her crown. She caught a glimpse of Tang Wenhao pushing open the door and was stunned!


    "Baby, you''re back?" he said, holding Guanguan and running out of the door. He was full of tears of excitement. Tang Wenhao hurried up to hug sister Ah Mei tightly and kissed her sweet lips and Guanguan in her arms affectionately. He hasn''t seen his son for more than a month. Tang Wenhao still misses them very much.


    "Sister Ah Mui, are you alone at home?" Tang Wenhao asked excitedly.


    "Well, now, sister Ah Mui immediately contacted Manny and asked her sisters to leave work early. These two days, we are worried to death. We say why you haven''t arrived home. It''s reasonable to say you should have come back a few days ago. Wener''s father often calls Manny to ask if he has any news about you. He is very worried about your safety. Call your father first when you get home! In addition, Shanghai also called. Ah Ying said that she and Miao Miao are very worried about you, and your parents miss you very much. You have to go back to China to have a look after a two-day rest. "Sister Ah Mei said as she looked at her sisters who came down from the van.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I will. Let''s not talk about this first. I hug our son." as he said, Tang Wenhao took the crown from sister Ah Mui''s arms and suddenly kissed his lovely little face. The little guy cried because of Tang Wenhao''s thick beard.


    At this time, Ruan Ling and other beautiful women also got off the bus. Aya, Xiuer, Yuzhu, Sister Rose and sister cloud all followed. Tang Wenhao quickly introduced them to each other. Ah Mei was very happy to see that Tang Wenhao brought back several top-notch beautiful women, especially Xiuer and Yuzhu, which surprised her. Looking at Liangshan, it is difficult to find such beautiful women.


    These beauties have also heard that there is a sister Ah Mei who dotes on Tang Wenhao in the Ruan family. When she saw her today, she was also impressed by her beauty and gentle and kind temperament.


    After Ruan Ling settled the account with the driver, she hugged sister Ah Mui, "sister Ah Mui, I want to die."


    "Ah Ling, sister Ah Mui also misses you, but she is more worried about you. As long as you go home safely, this is the best. I''ll call Manny immediately and ask them to go home quickly." sister Ah Mui smiled.


    After entering the Ruan family, Sister Rose, Xiuer, jade bamboo and cloud sisters were very surprised at the luxury of the Ruan family, especially the cloud sisters, who had never seen the world and were very curious to see the luxury furnishings of the Ruan family.


    Tang Wenhao asked Aya to take care of her sisters. He hurried into the room to visit his and Manny''s children. Seeing that the children were asleep, he kissed his lovely face. Then he went out of the room, took out his mobile phone to charge, ran to the phone, grabbed the microphone and dialed Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Manny, is that you? Have you heard from Wen Hao and ah Ling?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Dad, it''s me, Wenhao. We''re back." Tang Wenhao shouted excitedly.


    "Wen Hao, are you home? Are you all safe?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with concern.


    "Hehe, it''s very safe. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Then why did it take so long to get home? We''re all going crazy. Didn''t we say about ten days? It''s been more than half a month?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Hehe, Dad, let''s talk about it when we meet! One word or two is not clear." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, then go to Yuer''s house! It''s just that minister Ruan is recuperating at home these two days, and Yuer has gone home. I''ll go there right away. We''ll meet at the door of the community and go in together. You can also introduce the situation," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "OK, Dad, I''ll be there right away. I also want to see the moon." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, let''s meet and talk. Dad hung up first." Ruan Jingxiong hung up the phone.


    After hanging up Ruan Jingxiong''s phone, Tang Wenhao smiled at sister Ah Mei and Ruan Ling, "Sister Ah Mui, sister, I''ll report to my father and my minister''s father-in-law last month. Xiuer, jade bamboo, rose, clouds and clouds, don''t make yourself at home! This will be your home later. I''ll be back in the evening. If you need anything, you can ask sister ah Mui or my sister. You can ask Aya. They are all your own people. You''re welcome Yes, do you understand? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, you go! Don''t worry about them. Slow down on the road, sister Ah Mei. Where are the car keys?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Nuo, Manny is smart on the table. She said that if baby came back these two days, she must use the car. She specially left his car key at home. They drive a business car to work these days." sister Ah Mui smiled.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to report his work to Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Dayu, so he drove to the door of the military compound.


    Ruan Jingxiong arrived before him. When he saw Tang Wenhao coming, he was about to start the SUV into the community. Tang Wenhao signaled not to go in first. Tang Wenhao then got off the car, jumped into Ruan Jingxiong''s car, reached out and shook Ruan Jingxiong''s hand, smiled and said, "Dad, I want to die. Are you all right these days?"


    Ruan Jingxiong smiled, reached out and touched Tang Wenhao''s head, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s all right. Dad is very strong. What''s hard to say in there?"


    "Well, that''s right, Dad. The girl I came back with this time is the illegitimate daughter of the deputy commander in charge of equipment of a Vietnamese Army Department. Her name is Ruan Mei, nicknamed rose. She is now my woman. It is precisely because of her abandonment that we can successfully destroy the Arsenal. Her partner is your student, AZU, and brother Ruan Biao. They are together." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, we know all this, but we really don''t know that there is Ruan Mei. Wen Hao, do you want dad not to arrest her?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Well, she''s very poor. Her mother died when she was a child. Only her family knows her relationship with her father, that is, only her two foreign sisters know. No one else knows the secret. If I don''t tell you, you won''t know, but I don''t want to hide anything from my father," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, that''s why my father thinks highly of you. You''re a little romantic, but you can act magnanimously. My father appreciates your character. Don''t worry! My father doesn''t know about Ruan Mei. Besides, she has made contributions! I won''t take her. That''s all?" Ruan Jingxiong said kindly.


    "Well," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Come on, let''s go in! Otherwise your car won''t drive in." said Ruan Jingxiong, taking out his certificate to the guard at the door, and then slowly drove into the community.


    Yue''er has been at home with her father and mother these two days. Just now she heard her father say that Tang Wenhao is back and is about to get home. She is so excited that she has been standing at the door waiting for Tang Wenhao.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong came, Tang Wenhao was pleasantly surprised. After getting off the bus, Tang Wenhao hugged her tightly. "Wen Hao, I want to die. How can I come back?" the moon sobbed.


    "Hehe, many unknown factors outside restrict our actions. Yuer, your Chinese level has improved very fast! Who taught you?" Tang Wenhao was surprised to find that Yuer''s Chinese level is indeed much higher.


    "Oh, it''s all Ah Mei, sister Ah Mei and sister Manny who taught me. In the future, I can communicate with you completely in Chinese. Wen Hao, you know I already have your child in my stomach?" yue''er smiled proudly.


    "Ha ha, I knew it. You''re a very powerful geomantic treasure land. You can take root and sprout when you plant it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, don''t talk at the door. Come in!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Yes, uncle Ruan." yue''er smiled excitedly.


    At this time, Ruan Dayu and his wife also came out from the inside. Seeing the heroic Tang Wenhao holding his daughter''s slender waist, Ruan Dayu pretended to be angry and said, "this boy is a fool! It''s not serious when he comes back."


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what he said. He just giggled at them. Ruan Jingxiong smiled, "Don''t tell me, elder brother. Our daughters don''t care about him. We have no choice. Elder brother, let me tell you! This boy must be able to complete the task. They found that the Arsenal in Laos is indeed deputy commander Ruan''s, and the main manager is the soldier I used to take. His name is AZU, but AZU is dead and the factory has been destroyed."

 Chapter 716

    "Hehe, let''s talk about it first! But the boy can destroy commander Ruan''s factory and complete the task. Jing Xiong, you can verify the situation of deputy commander Ruan''s case investigated by our Ministry of national defense with ah Hao. If the results of your verification are consistent, we can take the second step." minister Ruan said.


    After reporting to his two father-in-law, Tang Wenhao didn''t want to stay at yue''er''s house? Xinzao flew back to Ruan''s house. He missed Manny, Xueying, may and other beautiful women so much that he was in a hurry to go home. Of course, Yueer had to go back with him.


    Looking at his daughter leaving home with Tang Wenhao''s hand, Ruan Dayu reluctantly smiled at Ruan Jingxiong, "Jingxiong, see? The Chinese say that women can''t help their Lord. That''s it. My husband won''t accompany us when he comes back."


    "Hehe, old man, you are young too. They are in love at this time. They have been separated for so long. We should understand them." Mrs. Ruan Dayu smiled.


    "Hehe, what my sister-in-law said is that wen''er asks Wen Hao whether he has come back? My daughter-in-law Li Yan talks about a Jian all day! Alas! I don''t know how to face her?" Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "When this girl gives birth to ah Jian''s child, let others marry too! But in Vietnam, she has been married like this. No matter how beautiful a woman with children is, who wants it? The child''s life is hard enough. Jing Xiong, your family has made too much sacrifice for our country. You should retire early! Spend your old age with Wen Hao and wen''er." Ruan Dayu sighed.


    "Elder brother, you haven''t retired. What should I retire?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "I''ll quit at the end of this session. It''s only a few months. You can quit at that time! How about our brothers going out for tourism and fishing?" Ruan Dayu smiled.


    Apart from the two brothers, Tang Wenhao and yue''er drove away from the military compound quickly.


    "Wen Hao, I miss you so much. I want you now. Let''s open a room? Or you''ll come home. There are so many sisters. How can you be with me? You must go to find sister and Manny and sister Ah Mei first, right?" yue''er said, gazing hungrily at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face.


    Tang Wenhao touched her viciously and said with a bad smile, "Hehe, I know you''re going to eat people. Let''s open a room and let you eat me! Do you think I don''t want you? I have evidence. I don''t believe you. Look, am I feverish with excitement? Where''s your evidence? I''ll see if I''m ready? Wait, I don''t have so much patience. I''ll go straight to the theme, ha ha..."


    "Hmm!... Wen Hao, stop playing... I''m very tired..." yue''er was teased by Tang Wenhao to shortness of breath and blushed.


    They found a hotel nearby, parked the car and entered the hotel. After Yueer finished the formalities, they went upstairs and went straight to the theme when they entered the room


    After more than an hour of soul stirring love trip, yue''er collapsed on the bed with satisfaction, her smile was like flowers, and the lingering charm on her pretty face revealed her happiness just now.


    "Wen Hao, I want to......" yue''er smiled with her beautiful eyes.


    "Hehe, yue''er, I''ll always serve you. I won''t spare you as long as I''m at home. Yue''er, you''re so beautiful. It''s exciting to be with you. Who learned those moves just now? Manny or sister Ah Mei?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, I asked both of their sisters what to do to make you most comfortable. They told us their experience. They said that they were very happy together. Wen Hao, you are right. Our Ruan sisters are good sisters. They will share any good things together, and no one will hide them." yue''er smiled happily.


    "That''s right! What kind of women are Manny and sister Ah Mei? The atmosphere is vigorous. This style is worth carrying forward. I''ll reward them when I go back. Get up! I''m going back to reward them now." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, why are you so energetic? You can continue to come again after you''ve just finished. I told my mother that my mother doesn''t believe it. How can there be such a man? Why do you have to rest for a while and come again! I said that Wen Hao is so powerful in our family. He tosses us like a robot man every night with our sisters "Yue''er said, wiping herself and getting up.


    "Hehe, yue''er, you talk about this topic with mom?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, my mother is curious about you. She says that you have so many beautiful wives. I''m afraid I''ll be wronged with you and won''t be able to turn on me at night. I''ll tell her that when I''m with you, you make me beg for mercy every night, and her sisters are the same as me. Of course, she doesn''t believe it. I have to tell my mother your strength in this field, or she won''t know Don''t worry! "Yue''er smiled.


    "Hehe, don''t talk to mom in the future. I''m embarrassed to see them." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I know. I''m shy! But my parents are very happy to see me sleeping with you for a few nights and pregnant with your child." yue''er smiled.


    "That''s right. I let them upgrade? We''re going to be grandparents soon. After giving birth to this, we''ll make persistent efforts to give birth to him of ten or eight, so that they can have grandchildren when they have nothing to do." Tang Wenhao smiled, and then took Yuer''s slim waist and left the room.


    When they got home, as soon as they stepped into the gate of the Ruan family, Manny, may and Ali and several other fairies came back. When we saw Tang Wenhao coming back, they all rushed over. Tang Wenhao kissed and robbed them one by one, teasing these beautiful wives and concubines to blush, and the Ruan family suddenly laughed


    "Baby, come back this time and don''t leave us again?" Manny smiled softly with Tang Wenhao in her arms.


    "Well, it''s a short separation back to Shanghai at most. Sister, I brought back important achievements this time. We can build a Wai Building in death valley. Like our Wai Building in Fujian, China, I drew all the pictures and I''ll show them to you right away." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Hehe, baby, let me have a good look at you again. It''s much more handsome! Let me hug you, baby, I miss you." Manny couldn''t help handing her lips to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao glanced at her beautiful red lips and kissed her madly. They kissed in full view of the public.


    She envied her sister to death, and Yuzhu felt hot and dry all over. As soon as she saw Tang Wenhao''s bad eyes, she would madly want him. She loved him too much.


    In fact, her beautiful women also love him crazily. For example, may, once she sees Tang Wenhao back, she can''t help but want to take Tang Wenhao to the room. They haven''t been together for a long time. Can you not think about it? At an age like her, as long as quantity does not want quality, she misses Tang Wenhao even more.


    But may is very smart. She knows that she can''t be jealous in the Ruan family and that her status can''t be compared with Manny and them, so she usually takes the initiative to give the opportunity to Manny and sister Ah Mei first.


    Tang Wenhao felt that kissing Manny was really not enjoyable. Later, he simply took her upstairs. Within a minute, the beauties downstairs heard Manny''s ambiguous cry, which was always elegant and generous


    Ruan Ling saw that all the beauties in the hall were beautiful, and her eyes were full of expectation. She said with a smile, "don''t worry! Together, we sisters, baby''s ability is more than enough, but we have to come in turn one by one. Don''t worry. We all have a share. He has a lot of strength. I''m afraid you hate yourself for not being good enough."


    Ha ha... Ruan Ling''s words made all the beauties smile.


    "May, where did you say Xueying went?" Ruan Ling said to May.


    "When I went to Hanoi, an advertising company wanted sister Xueying to speak for their customers'' cosmetics. Sister Manny sent her a car to have a look first and came back in a minute. I heard that the baby came back. How can she be in the mood to work? She can''t wait to fly back!" Ah Mei said with a smile.


    "Aren''t you the same? Hehe, when your sister is finished, you go up! You know you''re dying?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, it''s very kind of you, sister! Then I''ll go up now?" May asked with a smile.


    "Go!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao has been galloping among the flowers for more than four hours since he came home with yue''er. Half of the beautiful women are eagerly looking forward to his luck. Beautiful women such as Ruan Ling, Manny and sister ah mei love his body and say that they will be happy in the evening, eat something first, replenish their physical strength, chat and burn the midnight oil at night.


    During the dinner, the whole family was happy and caring for each other. Although it was only a short half day, the sisters such as Xiu''er, jade bamboo, rose sister, cloud and cloud had fallen in love with the kind family atmosphere of the Ruan family. They all felt that they would be very happy if they lived in this family all their life.


    "Sister, where are you calling Xueying again?" Tang Wenhao smiled at Manny.


    "Hehe, can''t wait? Baby, I''m too anxious to eat hot tofu. Xueying will come back tonight. Tonight is yours, tomorrow is yours, and there are so many sisters at home for you to play?" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, now I''m only interested in our super model Xueying. It''s just to finish the task for our sisters, isn''t it?" Yuzhu said with a smile.


    Sister Ah Mui was unhappy and said unhappily, "Yuzhu girl, you can''t say that. Our baby is the same to each of our sisters, including you. The reason why he cares about Xueying so much now is that he doesn''t sleep with Xueying, except that he really likes Xueying. Every man is the same. He feels special curiosity about women who don''t get it. You don''t have to be sour."


    Yuzhu saw that sister Ah Mui was angry and was so frightened that tears rolled in her eyes. She looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling wrongfully and didn''t dare to say anything. She knew that sister Ah Mui''s position in the family could not be shaken!


    Ruan Ling knew Yuzhu better and knew she was just joking. She quickly smiled, "Sister Ah Mui, jade bamboo is just a joke. Don''t worry!... jade bamboo, sister Ah Mui has no malice. She is our eldest sister. Everyone in the family respects her, likes her, and the baby loves her very much. She is also the favorite baby. The reason why she says so about you is that she is worried that you will be jealous with her sisters in the future. It''s okay!"

 Chapter 717

    Sister Ah Mui is a kind woman after all. When she saw Yuzhu, she was frightened to cry. She couldn''t bear it anymore. She walked to her side from her seat, caressed her head and smiled gently, "Yuzhu girl, don''t blame sister Ah Mui. Sister Ah Mui just hopes that we all love our baby intimately and don''t have any heart bumps, okay? Not only sister Ah Mui, but also your sister ah and sister Manni won''t allow any sisters to be jealous. This is absolutely not allowed in our Ruan family."


    "Sister Ah Mui, I know. I''m really just kidding. I won''t compete with any sisters. I love my baby too much. I want him to sleep with me when I see him." Yuzhu said bluntly.


    With a puff, Manny couldn''t help laughing, and all her beauties laughed. Xiuer quickly said with a smile, "sisters, Yuzhu is my classmate and good friend. I know her. She''s telling the truth. She''s a person who can sacrifice everything for love. Sister Ah Mui, sister Manny, sister ah Mui, don''t worry! Yuzhu won''t compete with any sister."


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "she doesn''t dare. If she dares to be jealous, I will punish her and torture her for three days and nights, so that she can''t even get out of the door. See if she dares?"


    Yuzhu smiled shyly, "I can''t wait! I didn''t have enough just now."


    "Hehe, to tell you the truth, your combat effectiveness is really strong. I''ll make you cry for mercy tonight." Tang Wenhao pinched Yuzhu''s face with a bad smile.


    When Tang Wenhao was flirting with the beauties, Manny''s phone rang. Tang Wenhao asked excitedly, "sister, is it Xueying''s phone?"


    Manny glanced at him in a whiny way, took out her cell phone, looked at it, and said with a smile, "it''s really Xueying''s phone, baby, why don''t you answer it! Don''t you keep asking." then she handed the phone to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao answered the phone, hurriedly put it in his ear and shouted, "Xueying, this is Wen Hao."


    However, what came from inside was not Xueying''s sweet voice, but a man''s weak voice, "president Tang, are you president Tang?"


    "Yes, I''m Tang Wenhao. Who are you?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Mr. Tang, I''m the driver. We had a car accident and miss Xueying was unconscious." the driver said hard.


    "What? Car accident? Xueying is unconscious. Where are you now?" Tang Wenhao exclaimed.


    "On the highway... Twenty kilometers away from... Liangshan... Call the police." then Tang Wenhao heard a bang, Tang Wenhao shouted again, and there was no sound on the phone.


    "Sister, Xueying has a car accident. I have to rush there right away. You... Call the police quickly! Call an ambulance." Tang Wenhao was a little confused and ran out with the car key.


    "Baby, I''ll go with you." Ruan Ling chased out.


    "I''ll go too... I''ll go too..." Ah Mei, ah Ya and other beauties also chased out to follow the past and were chased back by Ruan Ling.


    Sister Ah Mui and Manny catch up with the car. Tang Wenhao quickly opens the window, "baby, be careful on the road. It''s no use being in a hurry, okay?"


    "Sister, I see. Go back to your house!" Tang Wenhao said. Then he started the car and BMW suddenly jumped out.


    "Alas! How could there be a car accident at this time? There are so many things in our Ruan family this year. The baby just came back, Xueying had an accident again. Xueying is now the baby''s heart!" sister Ah Mei read.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, to tell you the truth, I really like Xueying. I really hope she can round the house with her baby early and let their lovers come together tonight. Who knows what happened again!" said Manny sadly.


    Sister Ah Mui saw that all her beauties came out, waved them back, and she and Manny followed in.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were alone, he raced, while Ruan Ling called the police to tell the police the exact location of the accident and asked the police to call an ambulance. The accident was very serious.


    Tang Wenhao is already very familiar with the road of Liangshan. He quickly shuttles through the traffic flow. His heart has already floated to Xueying. Bits and pieces of Xueying and him are constantly emerging in his mind. Especially the billboard made by her as the protagonist under the neon lights on the streets of Liangshan has aroused his strong longing and deep concern for Xueying.


    "Baby, don''t worry, Xueying should be fine." Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao silent and locked her eyebrows, but the accelerator was stepped on very badly. BMW was speeding in the traffic and worried that he would have an accident.


    "Elder sister, I have a bad feeling that Xueying will have more or less good luck this time." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Xueying is fine. She''s such a beautiful and energetic girl that it''s impossible to have an accident so easily. Don''t think about it. You''re too afraid of losing her, so it''s easy to think about it. I know you really love her. I promise you that as long as Xueying is fine, you can get married right away. I''ll send you to the bridal chamber myself, okay?" Ruan Ling comforted.


    "Elder sister, how can I have that mind at this time? I''m very worried about her. Elder sister, the driver fainted before he finished talking, and Xueying couldn''t speak at all. Think about it, can they get better this time?" Tang Wenhao said painfully.


    "But it''s no use worrying. Anyway, you''ll see them soon, baby. God will bless Xueying. Don''t worry!" Ruan Ling said, gently caressing Tang Wenhao''s face.


    More than ten minutes later, the car got on the highway. Tang Wenhao gave full play to the speed of BMW. He stepped on the accelerator tightly and suddenly soared. It took him only a few minutes to get there after a journey of more than 20 kilometers. On the opposite highway, he saw the police car flashing on the roadside.


    Tang Wenhao parked his car on the roadside, turned on the warning light, opened the door, got off, and crossed the isolation belt with Ruan Ling to the opposite highway.


    At this time, three police cars and an ambulance had been parked on the roadside. The traffic police surrounded the scene of the accident and conducted traffic control on the highway. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling separated the crowd and came to the scene of the accident.


    When they looked inside, they were stunned. It was indeed mans business car. The car had turned over to the side of the isolation belt. The whole car turned over with the wheels facing up and a pool of blood on the ground. Several traffic policemen were laboriously rescuing the people in the seat. A doctor was plugging an oxygen breathing tube for first aid.


    Tang Wenhao felt that his heart was about to be emptied. The car collapsed. With this pool of blood, the people inside must be more or less bad. He hurried to the cab, squatted down and looked down. Tears came down.


    It turned out that Xueying was covered with blood, and the whole lower body was pressed by the car. She didn''t move. The doctor''s oxygen tube seemed to be inserted into her nose; The driver was pushed against his stomach by the curved steering wheel, the corners of his mouth were bleeding, and he was already in a coma.


    "Sister, this is not the way. You have to open the car immediately. Tell these traffic police that we can open it and pull people out again." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Well, these traffic policemen are lifting the car. It''s estimated that they can''t do it. You see, the front of the car is inserted into the isolation fence. You can''t get it out without tools. Otherwise, baby, you have great strength. Break the isolation fence and let the car move." Ruan lingleng said quietly.


    "OK, tell these traffic policemen to get out of the way first. I''ll break the iron railing of the isolation guardrail. After that, let them call more people to lift the car, and I''ll go under the car to rescue Xueying." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, wait a minute. Be careful yourself." then Ruan Ling began to negotiate with the traffic police and told them that she was boss mans''s sister. Tang Wenhao, general manager of mans, would break the iron railing of the guardrail and let the traffic police lift the car later. Tang Wenhao would climb under the car to save people.


    These traffic policemen listened to Ruan Ling and looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement, but most people were skeptical and thought Ruan Ling was bragging. How can there be such a powerful person? Break the finger thick iron railing with your hand? This cow is blowing too far.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t care what they thought of him. He motioned the traffic police to get out of the way. He went to the side of the front of the car and carefully observed the position where the front of the car was inserted into the guardrail and which guardrail could be broken to make the car move.


    After observing for a while, Tang Wenhao worried that the time delay was too long, which was bad for Xueying''s injury. First, he shook a guardrail, broke it hard, and didn''t move. These traffic policemen looked at him with contempt.


    Tang Wenhao began to exercise his skills and regulate his breath. He sank into the Dantian, clenched the iron railing and shouted, "open... Open..." in his roar, he saw that the iron railing was really broken and bent by him.


    All the onlookers were stunned. Someone began to shout, "come on, come on!" when he said it, someone clapped Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand them, but he knew that these people were cheering for him.


    After the iron railing was broken to a certain extent, Tang Wenhao tried his best to break the iron railing. He heard a jump. An iron railing was really broken by Tang Wenhao. It turned out that the iron railing was pig iron. It was crisp and bent to a certain extent, and it was easy to break. Tang Wenhao broke all the iron railings stuck in the front of the car in one breath.


    This won the applause of everyone on the scene. Tang Wenhao didn''t want to listen to them! Quickly asked Ruan Ling to tell them the traffic police and passers-by to help lift the car. He immediately dragged Xueying and the driver out from below.


    Therefore, the traffic police and passers-by waved their arms and sleeves to lift the business car. Ruan Ling also helped in the team. She also specially stood on the side where Tang Wenhao wanted to lie down and rescue Xueying. She was worried that if someone let go, she could block Tang Wenhao with her own body. This is Ruan Ling, a woman who loves Tang Wenhao deeply.


    According to Tang Wenhao''s method, with everyone''s concerted efforts, Xueying and the driver covered with blood were robbed by Tang Wenhao from under the car. Tang Wenhao picked up Xueying and ran to the ambulance. The two doctors followed closely, while others carried the driver into the ambulance.

 Chapter 718

    Xueying and the driver were given first aid by the doctor respectively. Unfortunately, the driver has died after ineffective rescue. Xueying has been in a deep coma. The doctor told Ruan Ling that Xueying should have an operation immediately. Otherwise, it won''t take long. She should have hurt her internal organs.


    Ruan Ling said, then hurry to the hospital for surgery! She asked the doctor to save her life at all costs. It doesn''t matter how much money. The doctor said it''s not about money. I''m afraid time can''t afford to delay. Look at her luck!


    So the doctor quickly asked the ambulance to take Xueying to the hospital for surgery.


    "Sister, how''s Xueying?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Go to the hospital for surgery immediately. The doctor is afraid that she can''t stick to the hospital. Baby, you should be mentally prepared." Ruan Ling said painfully. She was worried that Tang Wenhao would collapse because of Xueying''s spirit.


    "Sister, then you drive behind. I sit next to Xueying. I want to input her Qi first and prolong her life. I must not let Xueying leave me like this. I want to save her. I must save her." Tang Wenhao stuffed the car key to Ruan Ling and jumped into the rescue car.


    Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao''s dejected appearance. Her eyes were filled with tears and her heart hurt. "Baby, you should be careful yourself."


    The siren of the ambulance roared away. Tang Wenhao pulled the two doctors who were rescuing Xueying aside. The two doctors looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously. Tang Wenhao ignored them and gently pulled the unconscious Xueying up and let her sit in front of him. He grabbed her with one hand to prevent her from falling down.


    At the same time, he began to exercise his kung fu and collected all his true Qi into his right palm. Then the palm was facing Xueying''s back, and the true Qi was slowly input into her body.


    The doctor in the ambulance was surprised to find that Xueying''s head just bandaged by them began to smoke. Where have they seen such a thing? I only saw this kind of thing in the martial arts films made in China. In connection with the breaking of the iron railing just now, they know that the general manager of mans must be a Wulin expert.


    About a few minutes later, suddenly, Xueying vomited a mouthful of congestion. The doctor quickly helped her wipe the blood on the corner of her mouth. Tang Wenhao quickly finished his work and shouted with worry, "Xueying, Xueying, wake up. I''m Wen Hao. I''ve saved you. Don''t give up! You must insist. Do you hear me? Xueying, I won''t let you have anything. I can save you. Do you hear me!... sobbing..." seeing that Xueying didn''t respond, Tang Wenhao burst into tears.


    The ambulance got off the highway and sped towards the Liangshan hospital. However, Xueying still didn''t wake up. Tang Wenhao was so distressed that he was even more worried. He had been telling the driver to drive quickly, but no one understood what he said. Everyone only knew that the relationship between the Chinese man and the beautiful girl must be different.


    After the ambulance arrived at the hospital, the doctor took out the stretcher and ran quickly to the emergency room with Xueying. Tang Wenhao also followed. The door of the emergency room was wide open, indicating that they had already prepared everything.


    After Xueying was carried into the emergency room, Tang Wenhao was blocked waiting outside. He kept pacing in the corridor, his hands trembling. He was anxiously waiting for the result.


    After a while, Ruan Ling also arrived. Seeing Tang Wenhao''s anxious appearance, she hugged him painfully, "baby, don''t worry, Xueying will be fine. Did you input your Qi into her?" Ruan Ling now also knows that Tang Wenhao''s internal skill is a kind of Qi that can help people heal.


    "Well, the congestion in her body was forced out by me, but she still didn''t wake up. I felt the fragility of her life. It seemed that she was only holding on in one breath, sister. I was very afraid." Tang Wenhao said, throwing himself into Ruan Ling''s arms like a child and choking up.


    "Baby, don''t be afraid. I''ll always be with you. Come on, let''s sit down and relax! Xueying will be fine. She can certainly escape the disaster." Ruan Ling comforted. Then she took Tang Wenhao aside and sat down, put his head on his thigh, and her jade hand caressed his head and handsome face to relieve his tension.


    Half an hour passed... An hour passed


    Two hours later, the door of the emergency room was pushed open, and a doctor came out, sweating. He waved to Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao, who was almost in despair, suddenly stood up and took Ruan Ling to the doctor.


    "Doctor, how''s Xueying?" Tang Wenhao asked eagerly. The doctor looked at a loss.


    "Baby, don''t worry. My sister asked. They don''t understand you." Ruan Ling said, gesturing to the doctor to tell her.


    Then the doctor said to Ruan Ling with regret, "Miss Ruan, it''s a pity that we have tried our best. Her head was strongly collided, her internal organs were seriously damaged, her liver had been ruptured, and there were large areas of trauma to her spleen and stomach. It should be the reason why she didn''t wear her seat belt."


    Ruan Ling was very distressed when she heard this. She forced herself to endure her grief and asked, "doctor, has she never woken up?"


    "Well, I woke up, but it was only a moment. It seemed that I only said one word, what Hao, and then closed my eyes. It''s a pity that the girl is so beautiful." the doctor sighed with regret.


    "Doctor, do you know who she is? She is the girl on the billboard on the full street of Langshan now, our image spokesman of Langshan, Xueying." Ruan Ling said sadly, and then hugged Tang Wenhao and cried bitterly.


    Tang Wenhao realized from Ruan Ling''s expression that Xueying must be gone. He couldn''t help hugging Ruan Ling and crying like a child.


    The doctor looked at their grief and shook his head and sighed back to the emergency room.


    After a while, the doctor pushed Xueying out of the emergency room. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao quickly loosened each other, wiped their tears and walked to the cart. Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to lift the white cloth on Xueying''s head, and a beautiful face appeared in front of him.


    Tang Wenhao burst into tears. He trembled and picked up her pretty face, which had no body temperature, kissed her sexy lips affectionately, and shouted emotionally, "Xueying... Xueying, I will marry you early in my next life, sobbing..." and cried again.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly hugged him and motioned to the doctor to push Xueying away. Tang Wenhao was crying and desperate. He knew that this gorgeous new star in the modeling industry crossed the sky like a meteor and disappeared forever.


    His short fate with her has come to an end. The expectation of these days, looking forward to coming back, that is, marrying her and getting married together, can only become an eternal dream.


    In this way, Ruan Ling carried Tang Wenhao back home. All the beauties at home knew that Xueying had completely left. All the beauties were very sad, especially Manny and sister Ah Mei, who had been with Xueying for so long.


    Tang Wenhao shut himself in Xueying''s room, looked at her photos, touched her pillow and held her quilt. It seems that Xueying hasn''t left him.


    Manny, sister Ah Mui and other beauties outside were very worried about him. Ruan Ling comforted everyone, "It''s okay, baby can''t accept this fact for the moment. Although Xueying''s sister is not his woman, he has long regarded her as his woman. This time in the golden triangle, when we talked about Xueying, his eyes lit up. He said he really liked Xueying. He was very happy to hear that Xueying won the first place in the model competition. He said he would come back soon Take her to bed and love her well. I''ve been looking forward to it for so long. Just came back, they haven''t said a word, but she left. Baby, now I blame myself. It''s always said that Xueying had an accident because of him. If he came back a day late, it must be gone. This is his most painful. "


    "Alas, there''s still no fate between them! Xueying is looking forward to your early return every day after you''ve left. She also looks forward to becoming the baby''s bride as soon as possible! She said that she was so excited and missed him when she thought of the baby looking at her badly. Alas, she must be eager to see the baby and let the driver drive too fast Tragedy, "sighed Manny.


    "It''s no use talking about this now, sister. I''ll sleep in Xueying''s room with my baby tonight. You all have to rest early! You''ll be busy with Xueying''s afterlife tomorrow! To inform her parents and the driver''s family, we can accompany them as much as we should compensate them!" Ruan Ling sighed.


    "Arlene, do we need to lose money in a traffic accident like this?" Manny asked casually.


    "Sister, at this time, whether it''s OK or not? People''s families will certainly ask us what we want. People are gone from work in our company. No matter what reason, we should still do something." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah Ling, I don''t want to give money, I don''t want to compensate them. Is my sister like that? I want to ask, according to your local law, how much should I give others? If it''s too little, I''ll give more myself. I just want to solve the matter properly. It has nothing to do with more money and less money." Manny explained.


    "Sister, I''m sorry! I misunderstood you. Ask a lawyer about it tomorrow! I''ll go into the house and talk to my baby, or you can come with me! My baby hasn''t been with you for so long, and he misses you very much," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, my sister also wants to hold him and love him well,... Ah Ling, I also want to have a good chat with him to relieve his tension." Ah Mei said gently.


    Mei, yue''er, Xiu''er, Yuzhu and other beauties also signed up to accompany Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling declined, saying that Tang Wenhao would be annoyed when there were more people. They not only couldn''t comfort him, but also added blocking to him. Everyone didn''t insist anymore and went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    So the sisters Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mui pushed Xueying''s room away and saw Tang Wenhao sitting at the edge of the bed with Xueying''s photo. The three beauties were all clutching their hearts. Sister Ah Mui went in and hugged Tang Wenhao, pressed his head in front of her and said softly, "Baby, don''t look at it. Xueying doesn''t want you to be too sad because of her. Come on, don''t you like to be with sister Ah Mei best? Let''s dry our tears for Xueying and let''s live for her!"

 Chapter 719

    Early the next morning, Manny took Amy and other beauties to work. She wanted to deal with the aftermath of Xueying and the driver. Last night, she had asked clerk Chen Miaoxi about the driver''s home, and also called a beautiful woman in charge of the file in the model training camp to inform Xueying''s parents to deal with Xueying''s aftermath today.


    Tang Wenhao slept very late because he was too sad last night. He didn''t fall asleep with Ruan Ling until three or four o''clock in the morning, so he got up very late until someone knocked at the door.


    Ruan Ling asked unhappily, "who? I don''t know. Didn''t baby sleep well last night?"


    "Sister, it''s me." it was Aya''s voice.


    "Aya, come in! What''s up?" Ruan Ling asked.


    The door was pushed open by Aya. "Sister, Xiaoyao came back and said she wanted to see you."


    "Ah? Xiaoyao is back? Where is she? Why did she come here early in the morning? Is she alone?" Ruan Ling asked, and then gently removed Tang Wenhao from her arms.


    Tang Wenhao also woke up. As soon as he heard that Xiaoyao came back, he suddenly sat up and asked, "Xiaoyao has arrived at our house?"


    "Well, baby, get up! Go to bed early tonight. Xiaoyao also wants to see you." Aya smiled.


    So Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao got up quickly, cleaned up their bodies, and followed Aya to the living room. Sure enough, a slender beauty in a white dress stood in the living room chatting with Xiuer and Yuzhu.


    "Xiaoyao, you''re so early?" Ruan Ling smiled at Xiaoyao who was talking to Xiuer. She was too familiar with Xiaoyao. It can be said that Xiaoyao grew up with her. They had a good relationship. She was eight or nine years older than Xiaoyao, but Xiaoyao kept calling her aunt.


    "Little aunt." Xiaoyao turned around and was really a beautiful face.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the beautiful woman in front of him in amazement and exclaimed, "Xueying! You''re not dead." then he couldn''t help running over, wanted to hold Xiaoyao in his arms, took Xiaoyao down, retreated and looked at him in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at her surprised and sharp eyes, responded, and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I recognized the wrong person and took you as Xueying."


    Ruan Ling quickly explained, "Xiao Yao, don''t be afraid. He is the man of my aunt and sister Hui. His name is Tang Wenhao. Don''t be surprised that he mistook you for Xueying! Xiao Yao, you two are about the same age, just call him a Hao."


    Xiaoyao looked at Tang Wenhao with a trace of disdain in her beautiful eyes and said coldly, "ah Hao, I want to know how my mother died? Also, I heard that my mother has a child, and I want to see her."


    "No problem, Xiaoyao, but Sihui is not here now. In death valley, Ruan Yi is taking her. She is very good. When Sihui comes back, I will let her see you. As for the death of sister ah Hui, I''m sorry that we couldn''t contact you at that time." Tang Wenhao felt the hostility in Xiaoyao''s eyes.


    Ruan Ling also felt Xiaoyao''s hatred for Tang Wenhao and said, "Xiaoyao, we really tried to contact you, but no one knows your phone number. We also sent baby and may back home to contact her parents and brothers. They didn''t come, so we decided to bury sister ah Hui in the western suburb of Liangshan. Wait for my aunt to take you to see your mother!"


    "Aunt, how did my mother die? Did she die for this man?" Xiaoyao said coldly, pointing to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said sadly, "Xiao Yao, sister ah Hui was really shot to save me. I''m sorry, I didn''t protect her."


    As soon as this was said, no one expected that Xiaoyao suddenly waved a jade palm and slapped Tang Wenhao in the face. Of course, Tang Wenhao could avoid it if he wanted to let it, but he didn''t want to let it. He was already ashamed of ah Hui''s death. In addition, Xiaoyao was like Xueying. He couldn''t hate her at all. No matter what she did to him, he wouldn''t be angry.


    Therefore, with a slap, a palm mark appeared on Tang Wenhao''s face. It can be seen that she made great efforts with this palm, which fully shows that she is really angry with Tang Wenhao.


    "Bastard, you still have the face to say? My mother gave her life for you, but you still have to touch my little aunt and hang out with so many women. Even Aunt Mei asked you to live here with a large number of wives and concubines. You are a complete bastard. What do you think of our women? As a tool for you to vent your lust? How can my mother like you Man? "Xiaoyao scolded angrily.


    Sister Ah Mui saw that Xiao Yao beat Tang Wenhao and said these terrible words. She ran to Xiao Yao to beat her. "Xiao Yao, what are you doing? What are you talking nonsense? Why are you beating our baby? I''ll slap you in the face, not for sister ah Hui''s sake. Over the years, Ah Mui took you as her own child to take care of you."


    "Aunt Mei, what''s the matter with you? Why do you all help this shameless man? What''s good about him? Let so many beautiful women live with him? Xiu''er, Yuzhu, you let me follow you? You know? He''s my mother''s man! Besides, they gave birth to a sister with me, and you let me follow her? You''re so stupid I''m really sad for you because I''m crazy about the men in the gold and jade. Xiaoyao said disdainfully, blushing Xiuer and Yuzhu.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t say a word about Xiao Yao''s accusation, but calmly accepted her abuse. Seeing that Xiao Yao hated Tang Wenhao so much, Ruan Ling was afraid that Tang Wenhao''s broken heart would add more scars, so she hurriedly pulled her to a room, "Xiaoyao, can you talk to us calmly? You say you don''t call us at ordinary times. Sister ah Hui has been away for so long. Don''t you worry about your mother at all?"


    "Auntie, I''m very busy these days. When I called my mother a few months ago, she said she was good at everything. It reassured me to study. I put my energy on Graduate School. Who knows that such a big thing will happen in the past few months? Auntie, how can this happen?" Xiaoyao choked.


    Ruan Ling tells Xiao Yao about Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong''s rescue of ah Hui after she was caught by Lin haoxiong last time. As a result, ah Hui was killed by Lin haoxiong because she was eager to save Tang Wenhao. Xiao Yao cried bitterly.


    "Aunt, do you say my mother was ruined by the bad general?" Xiaoyao asked sadly.


    "Well, that''s why she saved ah Hao with a dying heart. Xiao Yao, don''t hate ah Hao so much. Sister ah Hui and we all love him very much. He had a little aunt before he came together with sister ah Hui. It''s also a coincidence. It''s not as serious as you think. Like your Aunt Mei, aunt ya, aunt Manny, Xiuer and Yuzhu, we all married ah Hao voluntarily. Ah Hao didn''t think so He''s so bad. He''s an indomitable man. Otherwise, with the ability and beauty of your aunt Manny and little aunt, is it necessary for us to serve him with so many sisters? "Ruan Ling tried to persuade Xiaoyao not to hate Tang Wenhao anymore.


    However, Xiaoyao couldn''t listen at all. She shook her head and said unhappily, "aunt, I don''t want to hear this. Anyway, my mother died because of him, and I hate him. I can''t forgive him in my life. Now I want to see my mother, and I have a request. I hope my aunt can promise me."


    "Xiaoyao, don''t say that. Your mother is gone. Your aunt is your closest person. No matter what you ask, as long as your aunt can do it, she will promise you." Ruan Ling said gently.


    "Auntie, you know, I''m the daughter picked up by my mother. In this world, my mother is the best to me. Now that she''s gone, she must be worried about my sister. I want to take my sister away. I want to bring her up to repay my mother''s kindness in raising me over the years. I hope my auntie can tell the man." Xiaoyao said coldly.


    "Ah? Xiaoyao, do you want to take Sihui away? Xiaoyao, you are still studying and have no financial resources. How can you take Sihui? Besides, Sihui is the best with Ruan Yi. Ruan Yi and sister ah Hui have the best feelings. She also happens to have a child. Her name is Siyi. Siyi and Sihui are so good together! We won''t hurt her if we have company. In fact, Xiaoyao, you don''t I don''t know. Sister a Hui is not worried about Sihui, but you. Do you understand? She knows that neither Hao nor we will wronged Sihui. There is nothing to worry about. On the contrary, sister a Hui must worry about your academic problems. Don''t worry. Just ask your aunt for your reading money, okay? "Ruan Ling said. She didn''t expect Xiaoyao to have such an idea.


    But on the other hand, when you think about Xiaoyao''s life experience, you can understand that she must want to do something for her dead mother ah Hui. Otherwise, she will feel that she has not thanked her for her upbringing.


    "No, auntie, I''ve decided. I must raise my sister for my mother. I will do the same as my mother. For my sister, I won''t marry any man and concentrate on raising my children. Auntie, I''m a graduate student now. I have the ability to take care of my children while reading. I just ask you to talk to the man outside and let him give me the child as long as he can give me the child, I won''t hate him anymore, "said Xiao Yao firmly.


    "Xiao Yao, why do you have to suffer? You don''t have to live so tired. We mans and Ruan have enough space for you to develop. With your wisdom and knowledge, you can play an important role in mans and Ruan. Why don''t you come back? If you don''t like ah Hao, will you find a man you like to start a family in Langshan?" Ruan Ling advised.


    "No, auntie, I wanted to find a job with the municipal government of Liangshan after graduation and go home with my mother every day. Now that my mother is gone, I have nothing to worry about in Liangshan. I am used to the life in Kunming. I want to live in Kunming with Sihui in the future, but I will come back to see Auntie when I have time. Auntie, I know you are all very kind to me, but I really don''t care If I want to see this man again and see him, I will think that my mother died because of him, and I will hate him. However, he is the man loved by my aunt and Aunt Mei. Xiaoyao doesn''t want to live in this environment. Please forgive me. "Xiaoyao said.

 Chapter 720

    No matter how Ruan Ling persuades, Xiaoyao is determined to take Sihui away. She is determined to raise the child for ah Hui. However, Ruan Ling has to come out and convey Xiaoyao''s meaning to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was very surprised, but then expressed understanding. He said that as long as Xiaoyao thought she would be happy to do so, he was willing to help her, but he had a condition that Xiaoyao must accept the support of the Ruan family. Otherwise, he was worried that sister ah Hui in the sky would blame him.


    Ruan Ling told Xiaoyao what Tang Wenhao meant. As a result, Xiaoyao flatly refused. She said that she would never accept gifts from others in her life. She had the ability to make her sister grow up happily.


    "Oh, this girl is so stubborn! Baby, don''t insist, just let her do it!" Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao. She really didn''t want to make it more complicated.


    In fact, at the beginning, she really hoped that Xiaoyao would follow Tang Wenhao in the future. Such a beautiful girl has high cultural quality. Both mans and Ruan are at the time of employment. There is absolutely no problem for her to be a president assistant. Moreover, it can also reassure sister ah Hui under Jiuquan. After all, she and ah Hui are not real mothers and daughters. They are also like sisters at the same age as Tang Wenhao, They are very well matched. It should be said that Xiaoyao''s best destination is to live and work with Tang Wenhao in the Ruan family.


    However, now things have been done. Xiaoyao has a deep prejudice against Tang Wenhao. I''m afraid it''s difficult to change her mood at once. She had to let time dilute her hatred for Tang Wenhao!


    Ruan Ling also understands Xiaoyao''s current mood. Her relationship with ah Hui is not biological, but more like biological. She was adopted by ah Hui when she was a baby. For her, ah Hui didn''t get married at the age of 30 or 40. There is no difference between their feelings and their real mother and daughter. No wonder she hates Tang Wenhao so much.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t complain about Xiaoyao''s extreme practice. He felt he deserved this treatment. Moreover, at the first sight of Xiaoyao today, he felt an inexplicable favor and kindness for her. She was so similar to Xueying, just like twins.


    At this time, Manny called and asked Tang Wenhao to go to Manny immediately. She said that Xueying''s parents and the driver''s family were making trouble in Manny! Let him go and have a look.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he was worried that Manny could not handle these families, so he said to Ruan Ling, "sister, I have to go to Manny. Manny said that Xueying''s parents and the driver''s family are making a scene in Manny. I''ll go and have a look,... Xiaoyao, I''ll take you to see your mother when I come back? Where''s Sihui! I''ll pick her up in person and let you take it away. You''ll have a good rest at home these days!"


    Xiaoyao glanced at him coldly and said silently, "you don''t have to worry about my business. I''ll handle it myself. I''ll let my aunt take me to see my mother, so I won''t bother you."


    "Xiaoyao, how can you say ah Hao like that? It''s always ironic. Your mother died because she was killed by bad people to save ah Hao, but ah Hao didn''t kill her? You''re a little too much." Yuzhu is very upset when she sees that Xiaoyao always looks cold to Tang Wenhao.


    "Xiaoyao, don''t be angry. Our baby is actually very good to our sisters." Xiuer also persuaded Xiaoyao.


    Xiaoyao stared at them displeased and said disdainfully, "Xiuer, Yuzhu, you and I are now people from two worlds. You can''t listen if you don''t like to listen. Aunt, would you please take me to see my mother?"


    Ruan Ling nodded helplessly.


    Xiuer and Yuzhu were so angry that they stopped talking. Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, took the car key and bowed her head and left. Ruan Ling shouted behind, "baby, don''t be sad, and don''t blame Xiaoyao. She''s in a bad mood today, maybe tomorrow. Drive carefully on the road. My sister will send Xiaoyao to sister ah Hui''s grave. You don''t have to worry."


    "Well, sister, I''m leaving. Manny needs me," Tang Wenhao said.


    Not to mention Ruan Ling, Xiao Yao, Xiu''er and Yuzhu, several beauties went to ah Hui''s grave to offer incense. Just to mention Tang Wenhao, driving a BMW to mans, he hasn''t been to mans since he came back yesterday. He also wants to see how mans''s business has developed during this period.


    However, when his BMW arrived at mans gate, he couldn''t help but be surprised. He saw that mans gate was surrounded by people, and the police kept order at the gate. Tang Wenhao drove the car into mans after blowing several sirens, but then it was surrounded by a group of women, so he had to stop the car.


    Before he opened the door, someone patted the door and window of the car outside the window. He was very excited. At this time, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that Manny called him. He pressed the button and replied, "sister, I''ve arrived at the company. Where are you?"


    "Honey, I''m in the office! I''m surrounded by a group of people. These people are from the driver''s hometown. They are very excited. Let''s tell them that I saw you in the window. Be careful yourself. I may think it''s too simple. I didn''t expect more and more of them. This is deliberately putting pressure on us. Fortunately, there are police, and they don''t dare to do it By the way, has ah Ling come? I think only she can handle this matter. Neither of us knows Vietnamese and can''t communicate with them. "


    "Sister, ah Ling may have gone to sister ah Hui''s grave with Xiao Yao. Why don''t I call her and let her go to mans first? I can''t even get off the car now. These people are very excited and I can''t fight with them?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s right, baby, don''t fight with these people. It''s estimated that they just want more compensation. Wait for ah Ling to come and talk to them! Sister thinks so. It might be better for Xueying''s family to talk with the driver''s family separately, otherwise, it''s noisy and can''t talk." Manny said.


    "Sister, I see. I''ll call ah Ling. You should also be careful. Is there anyone else in your office? Is there a security guard?" Tang Wenhao worried about Manny''s safety.


    "Hehe, I''m fine. Chen Miaoxi, two security guards and a policeman are here. These people won''t hit people. Don''t worry! You should be careful yourself. Although the police maintain order outside, they still protect their local people." Manny reminded.


    "Sister, you don''t have to worry about me. All of them can''t beat me. I''ll call ah Ling right away and hang up first." Tang Wenhao hung up Manny''s phone.


    Tang Wenhao quickly dialed Ruan Ling''s phone. As soon as the phone rang, Ruan Ling''s concerned voice came, "baby, what''s the matter? Is it difficult for Xueying''s parents and the driver''s family to talk?" Ruan Ling guessed the purpose of Tang Wenhao''s call.


    "Well, sister, Manny said it''s better for you to deal with it. Now Manny''s people are more and more surrounded. Although the situation can be controlled, Manny and I don''t understand Vietnamese and can''t communicate with them completely. It''s best for you to talk to these locals," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I see, baby, don''t be afraid. I''ll go there right away and hang up first." said Ruan Ling, hanging up the phone.


    After talking to Ruan Ling on the phone, Tang Wenhao opened the window and motioned to the excited people outside to get out of the way a little. He wanted to open the door. When people outside saw that Tang Wenhao wanted to come down, they stepped aside and let him get off.


    Tang Wenhao saw these people get out of the way, roll up the window, and then gently push open the door. He walked down. As soon as he got down, he was surrounded by a group of people, and then another group of people surrounded him.


    The men and women who surrounded him pointed at him and growled, but Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand a word. He had to say something to them that they didn''t understand, "big brother and sister-in-law, don''t worry. It''s easy to discuss something. Don''t get excited one by one..."


    Tang Wenhao locked the door as he said, and then walked slowly towards mans office building. These people didn''t embarrass him, but followed him upstairs in a swarm.


    When she got to Manny''s office, Tang Wenhao crowded in, sat and stood in it. Many men and women all focused on Tang Wenhao. Finally, she was with Manny. Seeing Manny was really all right, Tang Wenhao''s hanging heart was relieved. Manny was more secure when she saw Tang Wenhao coming. With Tang Wenhao, she had a sense of security.


    "Baby, is Arlene here?" Manny asked.


    "On the way, sister, you tell Miaoxi to let these people wait downstairs and say that we will give them a satisfactory answer when we discuss a result." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, it''s no use, not to mention Miaoxi. It''s no use even if the police say it. They are all people near Liangshan. It''s said that they are all people from Xueying''s hometown and the driver''s hometown. Miaoxi said that they all ask mans to compensate them. If they don''t compensate, they won''t let mans start business again. The police see that these people are very rude and don''t dare to take care of them. They just say nothing They wouldn''t care if they didn''t smash mans property, "Manny said.


    "Sister, aren''t you familiar with the mayor? Let the mayor coordinate!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, the mayor is not in Langshan. He held a meeting in Hanoi and said that the leaders of the Public Security Bureau would coordinate later. Let''s not worry. No one dares to do it," Manny said.


    "Sister, I remember. We should call dad. As a special forces instructor, it''s better to coordinate than the director of public security," Tang Wenhao said.


    When they were discussing, they heard the sound of a car''s motor outside. Tang Wenhao walked to the door and saw that a taxi came to mans door. After the taxi stopped, two top beauties came down from the car. It was none other than Ruan Ling and Xiao Yao.


    "Sister, ah Ling, they''re coming." Tang Wenhao pointed out the window and said downstairs.


    As soon as Manny heard this, she also went to the window. When her eyes focused on Xiaoyao, meimou couldn''t help but stay stunned. She said in surprise, "Xueying? Isn''t this Xueying? Isn''t Xueying dead?"


    Xueying in Chinese is similar to Xueying in Vietnamese. When a man and a woman in the office heard Manny''s cry, they hurried to the window and looked down downstairs. When their eyes fell on Xiaoyao, they all screamed, "Xueying, isn''t this Xueying? It turns out that our daughter hasn''t died!"

 Chapter 721

    Manny and Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what the couple were saying, but from their surprised expression, Tang Wenhao also guessed that the couple also regarded Xiaoyao as Xueying.


    When mani''s clerk Chen Miaoxi heard the mother and daughter''s scream, she also leaned close to the window. When she glanced at Xiaoyao around Ruan Ling, she also screamed, "it''s really Xueying. Uncle, aunt and sister Xueying are not dead. You don''t have to be sad and don''t make trouble here."


    The couple couldn''t care much more. They pushed aside the crowd and rushed downstairs. Manny asked, "baby, what''s going on? Isn''t Xueying still alive? Which song did you and ah Ling sing?"


    Tang Wenhao pulled Manny to one side and whispered, "sister, they all made a mistake. She is not Xueying, but Xiaoyao, sister ah Hui''s adopted daughter. She just came back from Kunming, Yunnan."


    "Ah? She''s sister ah Hui''s daughter Xiaoyao, Xiuer''s classmate with Yuzhu?" Manny asked in surprise. Obviously, she was completely beyond her expectation.


    Manny didn''t expect Xiaoyao to come back so soon. She only knew that Xiuer and Yuzhu had contacted Xiaoyao last night. She didn''t know that she returned to Liangshan early in the morning.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that the similarity between Xiaoyao''s appearance and Xueying''s appearance was more than 90%. It was just like her and Ruan Ling. She was a pair of twins. There were such wonderful things in the world!


    "Yes, just now, ah Ling wanted to take her to burn incense in front of sister ah Hui''s grave, and then I called her here. Sister, even Xueying''s parents think Xiaoyao is like Xueying. It seems that they are so similar. By the way, sister, do you think Xueying and Xiaoyao are really the same twin sisters who have been separated for many years as you and ah Ling?" Tang Wenhao suddenly thought.


    "Ah? This...? it can''t be said that there is no such possibility! Wait and ask Xueying''s parents if they have abandoned a baby girl. If so, it''s entirely possible. In this way, Xueying''s parents lost her, but they found her twin sister in mans. It will be another comfort to her parents. I hope so! Let''s go down and have a look." Manny said to Tang Wenhao.


    As soon as they were going downstairs to see the scene when Xueying''s parents met Xiaoyao, they heard Ruan Ling say to Xueying''s parents, "Auntie, uncle, you really recognize the wrong person. She''s really not Xueying. Her name is Xiaoyao. She''s my sister Hui''s daughter. When I first saw Xueying, I took Xueying as our Xiaoyao. I thought Xiaoyao came back from Kunming to join our mans model team. Auntie, don''t worry, we mans won''t treat our employees badly. Besides, Xueying is our good sister ¡£¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Ruan Ling led Xiaoyao upstairs, followed by a middle-aged couple, who were Xueying''s parents who had just gone out of the office.


    The relatives and friends brought by Xueying''s parents also screamed when they saw Xiaoyao. Everyone mistook Xiaoyao for Xueying. "Xueying, it''s really Xueying. Isn''t it dead?"


    Now, not only Xueying''s parents and their relatives and friends are surprised, but even Xiaoyao is muttering in her heart. Does she really have anything to do with the famous model Xueying girl? These middle-aged men and women are not their biological parents?


    If so, what should we do? Admit it or not? Admit it? Why? They have abandoned themselves. If they hadn''t met their mother, they might have been frozen or starved to death. They are cruel parents. Now they take so many people to their benefactor Ruan''s house to make trouble. How could they have such parents?


    With this hatred and disdain for Xueying''s parents in her heart, Xiaoyao looked at them with unusually cold and indifferent eyes. She scanned the audience and said indifferently to Xueying''s parents and their relatives and friends, "you recognize the wrong person. I''m not Xueying. Didn''t my little aunt tell you? My name is Xiaoyao, I have my own parents, and my biological mother''s name is ah Hui."


    Seeing that Xiaoyao was very rude to Xueying''s parents, Manny was suspicious and hurriedly said to Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, what does this little Yao girl say? She seems to dislike them."


    "Well, Xiaoyao said that she is sister ah Hui''s biological daughter and has her own parents. Xueying''s parents must have mistaken someone. She is in a bad mood today. She is full of resentment towards our baby because of sister ah Hui''s affairs. She has too deep feelings with sister ah Hui to accept it for the moment. Sister, take your time!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah Ling, why does she say she is sister ah Hui''s own daughter? Obviously she is an adopted daughter? Don''t you think there''s a problem? Do you see how similar she is to Xue Ying? Is she the same as our sisters? If she doesn''t wear a professional suit and the same dress as Xue Ying, can you tell who is Xue Ying and who is Xiao Yao? So I can tell that our Xiao Yao is 90% These are Xueying''s sisters, "Manny said.


    "Ah? Sister, I think it''s entirely possible that you make such an analysis! Xiaoyao said just now. Maybe she really had a hunch. However, she resented her biological parents for abandoning her, so she treated them so coldly." Ruan Ling also reacted.


    Both sisters thought that Xiaoyao was Xueying''s sister, so Ruan Ling pulled aside the embarrassed Xueying''s mother, the middle-aged woman who aged early due to work, and whispered, "aunt, do you think Xiaoyao and Xueying''s sister are very similar?"


    "Well, yes, boss Ruan, I think she is my daughter." Xueying''s mother said very seriously.


    "But sister Xueying did die, which my husband and I saw with our own eyes. Last night, we went to save her, but it''s a pity that we didn''t save her. This little Yao is really my sister ah Hui''s daughter." Ruan Ling said tentatively.


    "I know, but I won''t mistake my daughter. She is my daughter. Boss Ruan, i... we abandoned a daughter 20 years ago. At that time, we couldn''t afford to raise a child. Who knows that we had two children in our life, so we had to abandon one. Therefore, the more I look at her, the more like my daughter. She should be the daughter we abandoned at that time. I won''t be mistaken As like as two peas, "is your real mother born?" I asked. "How can you be the same child in the world?" asked Snow Ying''s mother, puzzled. "How can you be the mother of her parents?" I asked. "How can you be the same child?" asked the mother. "How can you be a mother?" she asked. "How can you be a mother?" she asked.


    "Aunt, don''t worry. Did you have any marks when you abandoned the child?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, my little daughter has a mole under her left hip, a mole as big as beans. If this little Yao has a mole under her left hip, she must be my daughter." Xueying''s mother said.


    As soon as she said this, Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes immediately showed surprise. Others didn''t know that she, sister ah Hui and sister Ah Mei knew that there was a black mole under Xiaoyao''s left hip. In the past, when ah Hui was busy, she would put Xiaoyao at Ruan Ling''s house and let her mother-in-law Ah Xiang take care of her. Ah Mei and Ruan Ling often bathed the lovely Xiaoyao, So their family all know that Xiaoyao has this logo on her body.


    This is God''s will! God was blind and took away a beautiful and pure new generation supermodel Xueying girl, but sent her own sister to her parents.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Ling nodded excitedly and said to Xueying and Xiaoyao''s mother, "aunt, Xiaoyao does have such a sign on her body. Moreover, to be honest, Xiaoyao is not my sister Hui''s biological daughter, but her adopted daughter. My sister Hui hasn''t been married in order to bring her up."


    "Ah? Is this true? My daughter... Xiaoyao, my daughter, her father, she is our daughter Xueyao." Xiaoyao''s mother said excitedly to her husband, and her eyes were filled with excited tears.


    "Really? Doesn''t she have her own biological parents?" Xiaoyao''s father asked suspiciously.


    Xiaoyao also felt from the conversation and expression between Ruan Ling and her mother that the couple in front of her must be her own parents. Instead of being excited, she hated them more and more. She walked up to Ruan Ling and said coldly, "aunt, I''ll go back to the drugstore first."


    "Xiaoyao, don''t worry. Do you already feel that they are your biological parents? Are you running away? Xiaoyao, it''s a good thing! Get to know your biological parents quickly! I didn''t expect that you two sisters are so destined for our Ruan family." Ruan Ling said happily.


    Xiaoyao''s parents looked at Xiaoyao eagerly, but Xiaoyao never looked at their husband and wife, but said to Ruan Ling, "aunt, I will always be my mother''s daughter, and I have only one mother. Her name is ah Hui. She has nothing to do with these people, and I will always remember the kindness of Ruan family, Aunt Mei and mother-in-law to me."


    "Xiaoyao, be obedient. If sister ah Hui were here, she would also want you to know your biological parents. Besides, now that sister ah Hui has gone, you should be with your biological parents. Moreover, their daughter Xueying has just died. If God sent you to them at this time, it would be a great comfort to them. Xiaoyao, you were here at the beginning Your parents gave you up as a last resort. At that time, they were unable to feed you and could only give up one. You didn''t know the historical conditions at that time. It was really very bitter. At that time, the war had just ended, there were all kinds of waste waiting for prosperity, the people were short of clothes and clothes, and it was normal to sell children and women. "


    "Little aunt, I don''t want to hear this." Xiaoyao said stubbornly, and then he would separate the crowd and flash away.


    Manny and Tang Wenhao also guessed that Xiaoyao couldn''t accept the fact and the sudden change. Manny went to Xiaoyao, grabbed her and said, "Xiaoyao, I''m Manny. Can you listen to me?"


    Although Xiaoyao hasn''t had time to say hello to Manny, she already knew that Ruan Ling had a twin sister adopted by Hong Kong people, so she quickly nodded and shouted in Chinese, "aunt, I''m really sorry I didn''t have time to say hello to you just now. Please forgive me! Tell me!"

 Chapter 722

    "Hehe, it''s all right, Xiao Yao. Don''t you know? At that time, I was sent to the mortuary by my family and almost buried alive. My adoptive parents in Hong Kong didn''t save me and I died. Who do I hate to go? Under the historical conditions at that time, some things were really helpless. Do you think it was good when your parents abandoned you? They must want to die by themselves See? There is no father or mother who doesn''t love her children and is willing to throw away her children! Xiaoyao, give yourself and your parents a chance! You all need each other, and Xueying also needs a sister like you to be filial to her. "Manny said gently.


    Manny''s words filled Xiaoyao''s beautiful eyes with tears, but she still shook her head, separated the crowd, hid her face and ran downstairs. When her mother saw that she refused to recognize her life and death, her mouth issued a sad cry, and then she knelt down behind her, "Xueyao... My daughter."


    Maybe mother and daughter are connected! The shrill cry made Xiaoyao''s legs stop moving forward. She couldn''t help looking back and was stunned! Tears instantly blurred my eyes.


    "Xueyao, I''m really your biological mother. You''re my Xueyao... Mom''s sorry for you, mom''s sorry for you, shouldn''t have abandoned you, mom''s sorry for you! Sorry!" Xiaoyao''s mother cried and kowtowed to Xiaoyao to plead guilty.


    Now, even if Xiaoyao is hard hearted, she can''t pretend to ignore it. She can''t help kneeling down and shouting, "Mom..."


    Then, the mother and daughter knelt and crawled towards each other. There was a cry at the scene. Everyone was infected by the hard won family affection. The mother and daughter came to the front and wept bitterly. Xiao Yao''s father was also sobbing, hugging his wife and daughter and crying in a mess.


    No one expected that the trouble would turn into a touching marriage recognition meeting. Manny and Ruan Ling sisters also hugged each other and wept. They were glad that Xiaoyao had found her biological parents.


    Now that she has found her little daughter in mans who has been separated for more than 20 years, Xiaoyao''s parents let all their relatives and friends go home first. Don''t make trouble in mans. They will deal with Xueying''s future affairs themselves.


    Only the driver''s family members remained in mans, and Ruan Ling painstakingly reasoned with them, saying that mans would double them on the basis of compensation under relevant national laws, and promised to arrange work for the driver''s three wives. These talents slowly dispersed.


    All the irrelevant people left. Manny and Ruan Ling left Xiaoyao and her parents in the office, poured them tea, and then began to ask the parents what they thought.


    "Aunt, we are in the same mood as you about the tragic death of sister Xueying. Especially now that we know that she is still Xiaoyao''s sister, we feel even worse. We have a deep relationship with sister Xueying, and she is a talent trained by mans with great effort and financial resources, so we are very sad. My sister and I said at home, For Xueying''s parents, we will treat you and your uncle as filial piety to their parents in the future. As for the compensation, you say, how much do you want? We will respect you, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Aunt, I''ll talk about it." Xiaoyao said hurriedly for fear that her parents would speak to Ruan''s lion.


    Her parents also nodded and asked Xiao Yao to say that they finally found their long lost daughter. Where are they willing to make her angry again!


    "Dad, mom, my sister''s death is not directly related to the Ruan family. I study law. It''s just a traffic accident, not caused by the Ruan family. The Ruan family gives some pensions to your two elders at most. It''s people''s will to give more and less. Understand? You bring people here to make trouble. To tell the truth, I''m very disgusted. Just like my little aunt said, they are in order to cultivate my sister I spent a lot of money and energy and took great care of my sister. How can we bring people to other people''s factories? If I say, the Ruan family raised me and trained me to become a master''s student, what reason do we have to make unreasonable demands on the Ruan family? I hope my parents will give up the claim. If you have Xiaoyao, there will be no problem with your pension problem. "Xiaoyao said.


    The couple looked at each other, nodded at the same time and said, "Xueyao, whatever you say! The Ruan family has trained you into a top student. My parents are very grateful. How dare you claim?"


    "No, uncle and aunt, we will give you two old people a sum of money for the elderly. In this way, we also feel better. Xueying loved our baby deeply. If it hadn''t happened, Xueying would have been our Ruan''s daughter-in-law. It''s all life!" Ruan Ling said sadly.


    "What? Xueying is going to be the daughter-in-law of the Ruan family? Is she married to president Tang?" Xueying''s father asked in surprise. At the same time, he looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly.


    His wife couldn''t help but shine in her eyes. She looked at the handsome Tang Wenhao and asked, "boss Ruan, you said Xueying fell in love with him?"


    "Well, they have a very good relationship. We only came back from abroad yesterday. It was agreed that my ah Hao would marry Xueying immediately after he came back. Alas! It''s still no fate! However, it''s a comfort to see Xiao Yao recognize you today." Ruan Ling sighed helplessly.


    After hearing Ruan Ling''s words, the couple looked at each other again and made eye contact. Xiaoyao''s mother winked at Ruan Ling and motioned her to speak aside.


    Ruan Ling understood that it was inconvenient for her to say something here, so she asked her to speak in the inner room lounge, "aunt, what do you want to say? Go ahead."


    Ruan boss, as like as two peas, you are not the same as the two sisters. They are very similar. Do you think they are very well matched? Xiao Yao has grown up in your home and grew up to marry Ruan family again. Isn''t it the best end result? We are relieved that we need not worry about her family. ¡£¡±


    "Hehe, auntie, no! It''s not as simple as you think. We started to have this idea. To be honest, two of Xiaoyao''s classmates are already the wives of our ah Hao. They came back from abroad to persuade Xiaoyao to marry ah Hao, but Xiaoyao disagreed." Ruan Ling smiled helplessly.


    "Why? Ah Hao is so handsome. I haven''t seen such a good-looking man in most of my life. I have the ability. Where can I find such an excellent man? Did she talk about a boyfriend in China?" Xiaoyao''s mother asked suspiciously.


    "No, aunt, the reason is like this..." then, Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao''s fate with ah Hui and Xiao Yao''s mother, and she was stunned.


    "Such a complicated relationship? No wonder Xiaoyao won''t agree, but it''s all right. She''s not ah Hui''s biological daughter, she''s an adopted daughter, and she''s about the same age as ah Hao. Why don''t I talk to her father about her? Anyway, we agree that Xiaoyao marries the Ruan family, so we can rest assured that you have raised her and have a emotional foundation, so you won''t treat her badly." Xiaoyao''s mother said.


    "Ha ha, aunt, our Ruan family will not treat any girl badly." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I can see that your Ruan family is really a good family. Pity my Xueying! Without this blessing, I must let Xiaoyao marry... By the way... Boss Ruan, how many wives does ah Hao have?" Xiaoyao''s mother asked curiously.


    "I haven''t calculated carefully. It seems that there are thirty or forty?" Ruan Ling estimated that she hasn''t counted the more than 100 concubines in Tang Wenhao Miao village. Because in her opinion, those poor girls are just passers-by in Tang Wenhao''s life.


    "Ah? Three or four... Ten? Then a wife can only... Turn once a month? And he has to... That what every day?" Xiaoyao''s mother asked in surprise, with a red face.


    She is from the past. Of course, she knows what it means for a man to have so many wives.


    Ruan Ling knew what she was worried about and couldn''t help laughing, "aunt, don''t worry! Our a Hao is not an ordinary man. He is fully capable of dealing with things between husband and wife. You don''t have to worry that Xiaoyao will be wronged if she marries him. She can''t stand it. As long as she is in good health, she will not hold her back."


    "Oh... Then I''m relieved... I think your sisters seem to love him very much, and this man is full of energy and spirit. He should be right. There is a man in our village who is born a good woman. After he has some money, he wants five wives and is tired to death in bed in two years. According to his wives, he knows to do that all day and never ends, The body lost too much and finally died on the little wife, so you should also remind him not to take advantage of his youth. It''s good. Something will happen sooner or later. "Xiaoyao''s mother reminded him.


    "Ha ha, aunt, don''t worry! We all know, then let''s go out!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    When they came out, Xiaoyao''s father was trying to persuade Xiaoyao! Manny and Tang Wenhao are not here. I guess they avoided outside.


    "Wife, boss Ruan, tell me about her! The child has read too many books and reason too much. I can''t tell her. I want me to say that this woman will get married sooner or later. No matter who she marries, she must marry a rich and powerful man. She can be safe and stable all her life. Besides, ah Hao is also one in a million. Where can we find him so beautiful and beautiful A capable man? It would be nice if you Ruan family didn''t dislike us. Ask her why she didn''t marry ah Hao, and don''t say, this child is dead. "Xiaoyao''s father scolded Xiaoyao unhappily.


    His wife sat next to him and told her about Tang Wenhao''s feelings with ah Hui, which Ruan Ling had just told her. Only then did he understand. However, he soon put forward the same view as his wife.


    "Xueyao, in fact, it''s nothing. Your mother ah Hui is not your real mother. I heard that she is not as old as you. You two say she is a mother and daughter, rather than a sister! You are the same age as ah Hao, which is nothing at all. You say that you were raised by Ruan''s parents when you were young, and the Ruan family is as kind to you as a mountain, and they accept you. You have been blessed for eight years. Don''t worry Said, listen to your father, marry ah Hao early, let your sister watch in the sky, and you are loving the man she likes for her. "

 Chapter 723

    Xiaoyao said to her parents unhappily, "Dad, mom, I can''t be with that man. My mother died because of her. When I see him, I will think that my mother lost her life for him, and he is still enjoying this happy day of wives and concubines. My sister has died. Otherwise, I won''t let my sister marry him. No matter how good he is, he is just a man. Xiaoyao is not rare."


    "Boss Ruan, look at this child. Why is he so stubborn?" Xiaoyao''s mother looked at Ruan Ling helplessly.


    "Hehe, aunt, it doesn''t matter. Xiaoyao doesn''t like our baby. As long as she is happy, Xiaoyao, since you have found your biological parents now, Sihui, you won''t take it anymore. It will be better for her to follow Ruan Yi." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No, aunt, I must take my sister Sihui away and raise her in person, just like my mother raised me. Otherwise, I won''t be at ease all my life," said Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, who is Sihui?" her father asked suspiciously.


    "It''s my mother''s own daughter, that is, her daughter and a Hao''s daughter. I want to take her away and raise her up. A Hao has agreed." Xiao Yao said.


    "Why? Even if you repay your mother, don''t use this way? The child is not only your mother''s daughter, but also the daughter of ah Hao. You took the child away. Don''t you deprive the right and responsibility of being a father?" her father said unhappily.


    "Yes! Xueyao, my good daughter, my mother knows that you have a good relationship with your mother and wants to take care of her children for her, but she has a father! If you don''t have a father, we won''t say you, but if people have a father, you have no right to take their children away." her mother said.


    "Dad, mom, you are too one-sided. If this man only has my mother, two aunts and Aunt Mei, I promise he won''t do so. However, he has dozens of wives. According to my classmate Xiu''er, he still has more than 100 concubines in Miao village, Laos! How can he do his duty as a father with so many women and children? It''s impossible, he said I can''t give my sister the fatherly love she deserves. That''s why I insist on taking my sister Sihui away. Dad, mom, don''t worry about it. "Xiaoyao said stubbornly.


    "Ah? Boss Ruan, does ah Hao really have more than 100 wives in Laos?" Xiaoyao''s mother asked in surprise. She really can''t understand where Tang Wenhao''s energy comes from to deal with these more than 100 wives?


    Ruan Ling smiled helplessly and said, "well, but it''s not what you think. He was also forced. It''s hard to understand that you didn''t go through that process. Our ah Hao is unlikely to live there again. Aunt, uncle and Xiao Yao, let''s go with it! We''d better do Xueying''s afterlife earlier! Let her settle down early."


    "OK! Boss Ruan, you can arrange it! Anyway, we don''t know anything. We just hope the child has a good home." Xiaoyao''s father sighed.


    "Uncle, no problem. Let''s bury Xueying and sister ah Hui together! Last night, I discussed with my sister and ah Hao. In the future, our Ruan women will be buried there when they go. The scenery there is also better. I want to buy that land," said Ruan Ling.


    After discussing Xueying''s future affairs, Ruan Ling called Manny and Tang Wenhao in and told them about the decision. Then they drove to the hospital morgue and pulled Xueying to the funeral home for cremation.


    At the funeral home, when Xiaoyao''s parents saw the pale Xueying with their own eyes, her mother immediately fainted with heartache. Tang Wenhao quickly hugged her, and her father cried heartbroken.


    Tang Wenhao gazed at Xueying''s pale and beautiful face and was heartbroken. In a short period of more than a month, they had been separated from Yin and Yang. They didn''t even have time to say a word. They made missing forever and heartache permanent. Sometimes fate is too cruel and unfair to Xueying. Such a beautiful girl, a beautiful life has just begun. It''s really cruel God is jealous of beauty!


    Although Xiaoyao saw her twin sister with her own eyes, her innate affection still made her very sad, and the morgue cried loudly for a time.


    "Sister, I didn''t expect that we met under such circumstances. Fate is too unfair to us. Sister... Sobbing..." Xiao Yao said while crying.


    For a long time, Tang Wenhao helped Xueying''s mother and left the morgue with everyone. The staff pulled Xueying''s body into the funeral car and drove to the funeral home.


    Xueying''s graveyard is still in Chen Jianfeng''s graveyard, that is, it is only one step away from ah Hui''s graveyard. The funeral chose where Xiaoyao, who was used to being quiet since childhood after her death, could withstand such a fierce chase? Soon, she asked Ruan Ling to ask Tang Wenhao to go to the death valley and bring Sihui back to her as soon as possible. She wanted to leave the sad place of Langshan immediately.


    Her parents wanted her to go home with them, but Xiaoyao just went back with them and met her family and friends. On the same day, she returned to Ruan''s drugstore. For her, Ruan''s drugstore is her home and the only place she deserves to be attached to. There are too many good memories of her and her mother ah Hui. She was in Ruan''s drugstore when she was a baby, as a child and as a girl I spent it.


    Also in Ruan''s drugstore, she was very proficient in medicine since childhood. Although she didn''t study medicine, she could prescribe prescriptions for general minor problems.


    Don''t gossip, just Tang Wenhao. Originally, he wanted to take care of Xueying''s affairs and went back to Shanghai first. Ah Ying and Miaomiao also needed him. He also wanted to go back to his hometown to see his parents and he denang and his wife. He should be filial for such a long time.


    However, Xiaoyao was pressed step by step. He had no choice but to bury Tang Wan''s bones and clusters of beautiful hair next to the tombs of Xueying and sister ah Hui, so that her fragrant soul could sleep here. It was also convenient for Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, beautiful women, to hold a memorial to her every year and miss her.


    Then, after saying goodbye to Manny, Aya, may, sister Ah Mei and yue''er, he took Ruan Ling, Xiu''er, jade bamboo, Sister Rose, sister cloud and other beautiful women on the journey of Death Valley again. Of course, he really wanted to go back to death valley.


    Before leaving, Ruan Jingxiong called and told him that when he saw wen''er and Li Yan, he said that Ruan Jian had been specially recruited by the Ministry of national defense to perform tasks abroad and would not come back in a year, so that they could rest assured to raise their babies. Ruan Jian was fine.


    Tang Wenhao was really upset when he heard Ruan Jingxiong''s reason. However, he had no choice but to deceive them in order to keep the two beautiful women at ease.


    After getting off the bus at the entrance of death valley in Langshan, the party made a formal move towards death valley. This time, Tang Wenhao entered Death Valley. It has been nearly half a year since last time. Tang Wenhao felt a little excited. People are like this. They really don''t miss each other so much. But once they have a goal, they can see ah Zhu and other beautiful women in two or three days, The mood began to be excited and full of expectation.


    "Sister, I suddenly miss sister Yang Xi, ah Zhu and their sisters." Tang Wenhao whispered to Ruan Ling with her jade hand.


    "Hehe, isn''t that normal? How long have you been with them, especially ah Zhu, Qing''er, Heifeng and other sisters? You haven''t been with them for nearly a year, and these sisters really miss you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I really feel sorry for them, so when these things are handled recently, we will immediately start the construction of death valley and strive to build the enclosure of death valley within one year," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, don''t care too much about Xiaoyao. Everything goes with fate! She can''t turn her head now. After time dilutes her prejudice against you, she will be with you." Ruan Ling comforted.


    "Hehe, sister, I don''t care. As long as she is happy, the reason why I care about her is because I will take her as Xueying unnaturally. Maybe I will dilute this concern for her over a long time." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, baby, I still hope you two come together. Xiaoyao is the girl raised by our Ruan family. Neither my sister nor I want her to marry another man. Take your time! By the way, rose said, when she comes back from Death Valley this time, she wants to run back to Hanoi and save her father." Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, how can we save him? Her father has committed a great crime and is a senior general. How can ordinary people save him? Besides, he is from the military headquarters. How can he be saved? No one dares to save him no matter how much money he spends. I heard from my father that he has confessed many military officials, some of whom are also senior officers. I think we should look down on this. She has to accept it "It''s true," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Her father is her only relative in the world. My sister can understand her. We have to talk to her before we come back, and try to spend some money to let their father and daughter meet. It also allows her to be filial. She can''t be saved," Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, let''s go step by step! If I have a chance to save him, I will save him," Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 724

    In the evening, Tang Wenhao and his beautiful concubines slept in Hutou stream at night. There are too many memories of him here. He thought of ah Ju, ah Liu and ah Yang, as well as his experiences with sister Ah Mei and other beauties here.


    After dinner, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling sat on a big stone and looked up at the stars. "Baby, time passes so fast. In the twinkling of an eye, our children are more than half a year old. In the past two years, too many things have happened around us. When we think of them, there are both happy and sad things." Ruan Ling sighed.


    "Well, yes! I think at that time, my eldest brother and I ran to death valley and were almost regarded as drug test objects by you. It was a narrow escape from death!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, no, I fell in love with you at first sight. Where would I be willing to kill you? It''s mostly to scare you, baby. In fact, except that you look so exciting to my sister, I like your temperament. I''m not afraid of anything. I like it very much." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    They were talking. Xiu''er, sister Yuzhu and Sister Rose, and sister cloud came out of the shed. Yuzhu Jiao smiled, "baby, sister a Ling, what are you talking about?"


    "Hehe, talk about what we were like when we first met. Come on, sisters, sit down! Can''t you sleep?" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Oh, yes, sister a Ling, is it all right tonight? We''ve suffocated our sisters these three days." Yuzhu said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, Yuzhu, are you bored?" Xiu''er smiled. Sister Rose and sister cloud also laughed. They all know that among these sisters, Yuzhu has the strongest demand. Tang Wenhao is not lucky to see her all day, so she talks a lot.


    "Yes, I don''t want it if I don''t believe you. A woman always wants a man." Yuzhu Jiao smiled.


    "Not necessarily. Xiao Yao doesn''t want to. So many people advised her to stay with her baby. She just gave up her heart and thought we hurt her! I didn''t expect Xiao Yao to become so stubborn." Xiu''er said.


    "Hum! Xiaoyao will regret that one day she will marry another man. If she cries, we will let baby sleep with her one day, let her change her taste, and let her know that her choice is wrong. I was with a foreign lover and later with several smelly men in our city. It''s meaningless at all, so I always want to find a foreigner to be a husband, but I met him After the baby, she found out that the real man is here, and Xiaoyao will regret it. "Yuzhukou said without hindrance.


    "Well, you''ve said this ten thousand times. Xiao Yao doesn''t get married at all. She said that when the baby takes Sihui back, she will lead Sihui to depend on each other. She won''t get married at all, and there won''t be a man," said Xiu''er.


    "Don''t worry about it. If she doesn''t have fate with her baby, it''s no use trying to persuade her, just like snow... Forget it, everything will follow fate!" Ruan Ling was worried that mentioning Xueying would destroy Tang Wenhao''s mood, so she quickly changed her mind.


    The next day, they went over the gutter again. After a night in xiugu, they returned to the long lost valley of death on the third day.


    As soon as he arrived at death valley, Tang Wenhao felt very kind. He had special feelings for this mysterious jungle. Most of his women and children lived here, and he had too much concern here.


    As soon as the party stepped into the factory gate, the beautiful guard saw that my uncle and sister were back. She was very excited. She quickly called ah Zhu and said that sister and uncle were back.


    Soon, ah Zhu and a group of beauties, such as ah Yun, ran down from Ruan Ling''s white building. "Elder sister, baby, are you really back? I miss you so much." ah Zhu cried with joy, and ah Yun and other beauties were also very happy.


    Tang Wenhao came forward and hugged ah Zhu tightly. "Ah Zhu, I want to die. How are her sisters? How are the children?"


    "It''s all very good. I miss you so much. Siya and Sizhu in our family can run away, and the twin sisters of you and may can run and talk! Baby, sister, when can you officially come back? We can''t stand such separation!" ah Zhu sobbed.


    Ruan Ling let go of ah Yun, patted ah Zhu''s fragrant shoulder and said with a smile, "ah Zhu, it''s fast. When the baby comes back from Laos, she has drawn all the architectural drawings. When we go back this time, the baby will go back to Shanghai and her hometown, and then come back to officially start building our comfort nest. After the construction, our sisters will live together and never separate."


    "Is it true? Sister." ah Zhu was excited to cry.


    "Sure, ah Zhu, I swear I will always be with you in the future. Our good day is coming. Come and introduce it to you." Tang Wenhao introduced Xiu''er, jade bamboo, Sister Rose and sister cloud to ah Zhu and ah Yun.


    These beauties greeted each other very politely. When they were about to go inside, Dr. Ruan and her assistants a Liu and a Yang also came towards them happily. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, the stomachs of Dr. Ruan''s two assistants had grown very high. It seems that they were both masterpieces in hutoujian that night.


    The two girls are very competitive. The land is fertile enough. They will blossom and bear fruit when they sow seeds, Tang Wenhao said secretly.


    "Baby, it seems that you will have two more children. Looking at their stomachs, it is estimated that they will have children these days. Go and kiss the girls. It is your woman. Women need the love of their men. You haven''t been with them for so long." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly greeted Dr. Ruan. He first said hello to Dr. Ruan. He found that Dr. Ruan blushed at the sight of him and didn''t think much about it. Then he looked at ah Yang and ah Liu and smiled. The salty pig''s hand touched the belly of others, making the two girls blush. "Your sisters are very awesome. Have you? Come on, give you a kiss." he said, With a bad smile, he took ah Liu''s cheek and kissed her sweet lips. He took ah Yang''s sweet lips and gave them a kiss, which made everyone laugh happily.


    Then Dr. Ruan, a Yang and a Liu greeted Ruan Ling warmly, and Ruan Ling introduced the beauties Tang Wenhao brought back from abroad one by one.


    After meeting with the main beauties of the factory, Tang Wenhao hurriedly urged Ruan Ling to go to the cave. He missed such beauties as wen''er, Qing''er, Yang Xi, Ruan Yi, Ruan Ying, ah Xiu, Heifeng and her little fairies, as well as a group of his children, such as Amy''s lovely twin daughters.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came back. Ah Zhu and other beauties also followed them back to the cave. They have beautiful faces. Tang Wenhao''s return means that they all have a good life. Halfway, ah Zhu suddenly said to Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, "sister, baby, I want to discuss something with you."


    "Ha ha, ah Zhu, come on! You are the hero of our death valley. It''s mainly your credit that the factory has operated normally for more than a year. Elder sister didn''t mistake you. As long as it''s a reasonable request, you can mention it." Ruan Ling smiled. She really thanked ah Zhu from her heart.


    "Hehe, it''s not my own business. It''s like this. Ah Yun saw that our sisters have children. She mentioned many times that she wanted to be a baby woman. Isn''t brother Jin dead? If brother Jin hadn''t died, she wouldn''t have such an idea. She knows she doesn''t deserve our baby, but now that brother Jin is dead, she doesn''t want to leave Death Valley to marry out, she said , as long as the baby wants her to be a mother like us, she will be grateful to sister and baby as a cow and a horse all her life. Sister, you see, can you? "Ah Zhu asked carefully.


    "Ah? Ah Yun told brother Jin?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Well, we met in Hutou stream that day. My eldest brother and I went to the archaeological site of sister Ruan Qin. Ah Yun led ah Liu and ah Yang back to Liangshan. That''s how we are..." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, when did I say you took ah Liu and ah Yang? It was that night?... ah Zhu, what do you mean? Elder sister wants to hear your opinion." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister, ah Yun has helped me a lot in my work for more than a year. In addition to being bullied by those bastards last time, in fact, she is still a very pure girl and has our baby in her heart. If elder sister can open up, let the baby take her!" ah Zhu said cautiously.


    Ruan Ling pointed her eyes at Tang Wenhao, "baby, what do you say?"


    "Ah? I... elder sister, you know, I listen to you in this respect. I want who you say I want. I''m sure I don''t dare to ask who you don''t let me want." Tang Wenhao kicked the ball to Ruan Ling.


    "Ha ha, villain, that''s OK! Ah Zhu, since you speak, elder sister can''t refute your face. You tell ah Yun to work hard, baby won''t let her down." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Really? Sister, you are so kind! Long live sister, baby, when will you let ah Yun come with you? I can tell her." ah Zhu smiled pleasantly.


    "Hehe, at any time, my artillery can fire at any time, but not tonight. The task tonight is quite heavy. In addition to you, I have to take care of beautiful women such as wen''er, Qing''er, Yang Xi, Ruan Yi, Ruan Ying, ah Xiu, Heifeng and other fairies. Sister, you tell our sisters behind us that they all take turns to rest tonight except you! Otherwise I won''t have a night Rest, "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, villain, I''ll take your holiday tonight, okay? Just accompany her sisters as much as you like. I won''t blame you, especially the sisters like ah Zhu, Qing''er and Heifeng who haven''t been with you for a long time. You have to accompany them more. They are women, and my sisters love them." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hey, by the way, ah Zhu, are there any women in my death valley who haven''t been pregnant yet?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    Ah Zhu then said with a smile, "how can it be? Even ah Xue''s fairies are pregnant. At present, those who are not pregnant are those who have already been born, such as Ah Mei. Sister Heifeng and I have discussed that we are all going to have a second child! Sister, baby, can we stay a few more days this time?" ah Zhu said with a smile.

 Chapter 725

    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling returned to the cave they had been away from for a long time. The cave was full of beautiful women and children. Before entering the cave, they heard children crying one after another, which excited Tang Wenhao.


    He left Ruan Ling and their beautiful women and ran into the cave. He wanted to see his children as soon as possible. In less than a minute, Tang Wenhao killed in the middle of the cave.


    But when he looked up, no one listened carefully. It turned out that the cry came from the hot spring in the cave. Tang Wenhao ran over without thinking.


    I saw two beauties bathing naked in the hot spring. In the fog, they shone in the dim light, but they all leaned against the side of the center of the cave, so Tang Wenhao didn''t see who the two beauties were. They each had a wooden basin. Two children sat in the wooden basin. Tang Wenhao was so happy that he quickly took off his clothes and jumped into the hot spring.


    With a puff, Tang Wenhao jumped into the hot spring, smiled and hugged a beautiful woman''s waist, and touched the bulging belly in front of her. It was amazing. The beautiful woman was so frightened that she screamed, "ah!... who is going to scare people to death?"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard something wrong, he quickly withdrew his hand back. At the same time, another beautiful woman beside him had turned her head back. He couldn''t help shouting, "baby, you''re back? Let go. You''re holding my sister-in-law."


    Li Yan also turned back. They both screamed. Li Yan immediately covered her hand. Meimou inadvertently caught a glimpse of Tang Wenhao. She couldn''t help crying shyly, "brother, you go up!"


    "I''m sorry, brother-in-law, brother didn''t mean it. Brother didn''t expect you and wen''er to take a bath in it." he hurried to the hot spring bank and put his clothes in his pocket.


    Just now, Ruan Ling arrived with two beautiful women. Seeing this situation, they all laughed and embarrassed Tang Wenhao. If only wen''er and her beautiful women had nothing to do, but after all, there lived a brother-in-law and daughter-in-law in the hole. He was used to the environment of Ruan family where he was only a man, so he jumped in without even thinking about it.


    Tang Wenhao ran out of the cave in shame. Shit, he can''t meet his sister-in-law in the future! Alas, Jian, brother really didn''t mean it. Forgive brother!


    Tang Wenhao kept blaming himself outside the cave. After a while, Ruan Ling came to him and smiled softly, "Baby, it''s all right. Li Yan said she didn''t blame you. I know you didn''t mean it. She said she wouldn''t talk to ah Jian, so there''s no need to mention it. Alas! I''m really sorry for Miss Li Yan when I think that ah Jian has been gone for several months. Baby, when she gives birth to this child, I''ll tell my father to let Li Yan be the Ruan''s daughter-in-law in the future! You can do it for me Ah Jian, love her! "


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense! How can I do this?" Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? This kind of thing is too normal in Vietnam. It''s normal for a brother or brother to die and a brother to marry his sister-in-law or sister-in-law. What do you want her to do in the future? If she''s young, she''ll be widowed all her life? No, she has a Jian''s child. Who do you want her to marry? In Vietnam, a little widow like her, who dares to want it? Baby, You''re helping her, and you''re also helping the woman who loves him under Jiuquan. It''s not as evil as you think. "Ruan Ling advised.


    "Elder sister, listen to what you mean, I must marry Li Yan?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, do you have a better way? If ah Jian has other brothers, I can ask others again, but he only has you now. You happened to see her just now. Isn''t this the arrangement of fate? Anyway, I told you, you have to be prepared for this matter. She and wen''er will be born in more than three months, and I will replace you at that time It''s done, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Elder sister, I didn''t see her body clearly, only her belly," Tang Wenhao argued.


    "Hehe, it''s all the same. If you don''t see it, don''t worry about it. I''ll talk to dad and dad will agree." Ruan Ling said confidently.


    They were chatting near the cave entrance. They heard the chattering laughter from the woods. Ruan Ling smiled, "ha ha, baby, Yang Xihe, Yuan Yuan, Ruan Yi, they are back. Wen''er and Li Yan said that she and Li Yan are guarding a few little guys in the cave today. Her sisters have gone to the new garden. It must be back."


    As soon as the voice fell, Qing''er was in front, followed by Yang Xi, Heifeng, Ruan Yi, ah Xiu, big bellied Ruan Ying, ah Xue, ah Bi and other big bellied Little Fairies from the forest.


    The beauties thought they were dreaming when they saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling outside the cave. They rushed excitedly to say hello to Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were also very happy to see these beauties, and they hugged each other one by one.


    Qing''er came up and hugged Tang Wenhao and cried. After all, he was young and obsessed with Tang Wenhao. He hadn''t been with Tang Wenhao for a long time. He really missed him. "Baby, if you don''t come back to see us, I''ll go to the mountain of understanding. The sisters miss you so much. Sobbing, you haven''t seen our children yet!..."


    "Hehe, Qing''er, I''m sorry! We will come back to live soon. This will be our base. Don''t worry! The day when we will never be separated will come soon." Tang Wenhao comforted.


    Yang Xi came and pinched his thigh, pursed her sexy lips, and said with hunger in her beautiful eyes, "Villain, once I''ve been away for such a long time, my sister''s month has passed. You haven''t come back and haven''t seen our baby? I can''t leave my sister here alone this time. I have to take our baby back to work. Xueying has become a famous model. I still see her! I really want to see this girl. Have you been together this time?"


    As soon as Yang Xi mentioned Xueying, Tang Wenhao''s face immediately darkened. It''s hard to forget this today. As soon as she mentioned it, Tang Wenhao had to miss Xueying again.


    "What''s the matter, baby?" Yang Xi asked in surprise when she saw Tang Wenhao''s face was not good-looking.


    "Sister, Xueying is dead. I haven''t had time to tell you yet." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "What? Xueying died? How could it be? How could she die when she was young? Baby, don''t talk nonsense! You can''t joke like this." Yang Xi couldn''t accept the unfortunate news.


    Ruan Ling heard Yang Xi''s cry of surprise, walked up to her, patted her fragrant shoulder and sighed, "Alas! Can you make such a joke, baby? He can live like a lost soul these two days. Xueying is indeed dead. The situation is like this..." then, Ruan Ling roughly described the process of Xueying''s car accident.


    After hearing this, Yang Xi and other beauties were very sad and felt deeply helpless for tianjealous of beauty. However, when Yang Xi heard that sister a Hui''s adopted daughter Xiaoyao was Xueying''s own sister or twin sister, she couldn''t help saying, "Ah Ling, can Xiaoyao replace Xueying as a model? They are twin sisters. With a little training, she can certainly become a new generation of super famous models. Moreover, with the success in front of Xueying, she is easier to succeed. This is a good plan."


    "Sister Yang Xi, Xiao Yao is not interested in this. Someone has long wanted her to take the road of modeling instead of her sister, but she insists on not doing it. We can''t help it. With her beauty, wisdom and knowledge, if she wants to take this road, she has a greater chance than Xueying. Her temperament is much more elegant than Xueying. After all, she is a graduate student. She is a girl nourished by rich knowledge. Her temperament is willing It must be different, "sighed Ruan Ling.


    "I''ll convince her, ah Ling, baby, when shall we go back this time?" Yang Xi asked.


    "Stay for a few days! Baby and you haven''t been together for a long time, especially ah Zhu and sister Heifeng. They haven''t stayed with baby for a long time. We should consider their sisters'' feelings, but we won''t live for a long time. Baby and I have to go back to Shanghai," Ruan Ling said.


    "I want to go back to Shanghai. I haven''t been back for so long. My parents miss me very much. It''s just that I take my children back to let them see their grandson, ah Ling, OK?" Yang Xi asked.


    "Oh, of course. It''s human nature. Let''s go in and talk! It''s too hot to stand here. We haven''t seen the children yet!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Into the cave, ah Zhu, wen''er, Li Yan, Xiu''er, Yuzhu and other beauties are chatting with their children! Tang Wenhao can''t tell who the child in his arms is. Anyway, it''s all his. That''s right. Several more children can walk and giggle.


    Looking at these children, Tang Wenhao was in a good mood and kissed their little faces one by one. When he kissed the little girl who came back from Li Yan, Li Yan and his face were red. Tang Wenhao said shyly, "sister-in-law, I''m sorry just now! I didn''t expect it to be you."


    "Brother, nothing... Don''t mention it again. I know you didn''t mean it. Brother, look, this is your and may''s child. How handsome! We all like their sisters very much, like porcelain dolls." Li Yan quickly bypassed the topic.


    "Ha ha, it''s really like may. It''s very beautiful. Good baby, come and let dad hold it." Tang Wenhao happily took the child from Li Yan''s arms and kissed her little face happily.


    "Elder brother, I want to ask you about a Jian, OK?" Li Yan asked with a smile.


    "Oh, of course, younger brother and younger sister, you say?" Tang Wenhao pulled his heart and pretended to be nothing.


    Before Li Yan could speak, wen''er scolded and said unhappily, "my brother is really. He hasn''t called his sister-in-law for several months. He doesn''t know that my sister-in-law is pregnant. Wen Hao, where has my brother gone? Why haven''t you come back yet?"


    "Hehe, wen''er, sister-in-law, you all misunderstood ah Jian. He was recruited into the special forces by the Ministry of national defense in the last battle to destroy Lin haoxiong. Now he is on a secret mission, not to mention me. Even my father just knows that he has gone on a mission and doesn''t know what he has done. Don''t worry, sister-in-law, ah Jian loves you very much and won''t do anything sorry to you "Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 726

    All night, Ruan Ling''s cave played the music of spring. It lasted until 4 a.m. the next day. Tang Wenhao returned to Ruan Ling and officially fell asleep.


    At noon, Tang Wenhao got up and washed under the care of ah Zhu, sister Heifeng and other beauties. He ate and drank in the central living room of the cave. Ruan Yi came to him with Sihui in her arms. "Baby, the child is still so young, do you really have the heart to let Xiaoyao take Sihui away? Fool around with her?" Ruan Yi said painfully.


    "Ruan Yi, what do you say? Xiaoyao doesn''t have any room for discussion. I don''t want her to be angry about it. Sister ah Hui doesn''t want any contradiction between us. Anyway, she won''t treat Sihui badly. Let her do it!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK! Go back and talk about it! Baby, I still meant that last night. When I went back to the drugstore, I advised her first. If she insisted on taking Sihui away, let her take it with her. Taking children is not as simple as she thought. Especially Sihui is still an infant, feeding milk, carrying excrement and urine, and coaxing her to sleep. These all need patience and skills. Maybe she doesn''t want to take them in a few days "Yes," said Ruan Yi.


    "Ruan Yi, there''s nothing to say about this. Let Xiaoyao do what she wants! Baby, let''s go around the death valley and see where the surrounding buildings will be better. After confirmation, we can find the construction team to make a try according to your drawings. If there''s no problem, make an overall plan. Which design institute you talked with Xueying last time continues Cooperate with them and let them do the overall planning and design, don''t you think? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, it''s very good. That''s it. Anyway, it''s not very laborious to build a Wai Building. I think Xiuer''s family is very simple, and the structure already exists. Just give those experienced carpenters a look. They will certainly do it without their design." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Great, sister, as long as we move, we sisters will fully cooperate and build our home quickly and well as soon as possible." ah Zhu smiled.


    After giving the children to Heifeng, Qing''er, a Xue and other beautiful women with big stomachs, Ruan Ling led Tang Wenhao, Chen Yuanyuan, a Zhu, Yang Xi, a Xiu, Xiu''er, Yuzhu, Sister Rose, sister cloud, wen''er and Li Yan to look for the best place to build the enclosure in the forest near death valley.


    In fact, it was built in factories, caves and new parks. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao knew the terrain and location of these places very well.


    After a day of on-the-spot investigation and discussion, Ruan Ling decided to build a Wai Building in each of the three places, or take the road of putting security in the first place. She should not only let Tang Wenhao''s beauties stay together, but also fully ensure the safety of death valley. However, she set the kindergarten close to the cave, because this place is the safest and hidden place.


    The airport is located near the factory. There is a vast area and a working area. There is noise, so it won''t affect their rest.


    The existing buildings in Xinyuan are mainly used for drug rehabilitation research, which is a major event that Ruan Ling must do in her life. She wants to atone for the sins she has created.


    After driving the abna Gang away at that time, after more than a year of treatment and rest, most of the poor people they used in the experiment had the ability to take care of themselves.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao also visited them personally this time. Tang Wenhao planned to release these people, but Ruan Ling disagreed, saying that these people must not leave the death valley. They know too many secrets of the death valley. Although the death valley is now developing in a good way, the past can not be shown to people after all, If they go out and tell about the heinous crimes committed by death valley, will there be peace in death valley?


    No matter how good the security of death valley is, can you fight the national army?


    Therefore, Ruan Ling said that there is nothing to discuss about this matter. These men and women can only be trapped in Xinyuan all their lives. Ruan will cure their diseases and treat them well. These men and women in Xinyuan have the freedom to love each other. They can choose the right object to marry, but they can never leave Xinyuan and never let them have children, They can''t pass on their experiences to their posterity, but can only be silent in this mysterious valley of death with the end of their lives.


    This is their fate, although cruel, but also helpless!


    "Baby, I know you are kind-hearted, but it''s not that I''m cruel, but that''s the only way to solve this problem. Otherwise, Ruan''s family will be finished, and even mans will be implicated. I know I''ve been guilty, but I''ll use my good deeds all my life to atone for my sins. I can''t implicate you because of my sins, implicate my sister and so on How much I love your sisters. They are innocent. If God must punish me one day, let him punish my sister! "Ruan Ling said emotionally to Tang Wenhao.


    "Elder sister, I understand you. Let God punish me. I''m your man." Tang Wenhao hugged Ruan Ling and said.


    "No, baby, I''m your sister, and I''m the one who did the wrong. It doesn''t matter to you. Of course, I''ll bear the punishment myself. But before I accept the punishment, I''ll love you all my life and go to hell again." Ruan Ling choked.


    "No, sister, we will all go to heaven. Sister, when I am with you every day, I live in heaven." Tang Wenhao felt that his body began to respond. He wanted Ruan Ling.


    Every time Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling talk in love, he is easy to be impulsive and throbbing. He wants to be with her very much. Ruan Ling''s desire is particularly easy for him to hang up.


    "Baby, don''t say that. Will you let me live? Villain, I have to deal with my sister so late last night. All the sisters sleeping in the cave have been cleaned up?" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha, No." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Who hasn''t been lucky? Can''t you leave any sisters? In this way, people will have ideas in their hearts? Everyone should be equal in this regard, okay?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, there is no equality! I can''t touch my sister-in-law Li Yan too. In fact, she shouldn''t have slept in the cave last night. She should have slept in the cave outside the cave with Xiuer and Yuzhu. It''s inappropriate for her to sleep in it now. There are all my women in it. What''s the matter with her sleeping in it? I always feel very twisted," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, what''s wrong? She''ll be your woman soon after she gives birth to her child. Sooner or later, we''re worried that she knows that she can''t stand ah Jian without her, and then she gets pregnant. If she doesn''t have this worry, tell her that ah Jian is gone earlier. In the future, you''ll be her father-in-law, and she won''t necessarily look for life or death. Last night, my sister asked wen''er and asked her where ah Jian left For so long, does Li Yan want to be a man? She said, of course, so Li Yan is looking forward to ah Jian''s return every day. Last night, you tossed all the beauties except her in the cave, and she wanted more. "Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, so I think I''m immoral. I have to let her go out tonight. I just don''t know how to talk to her. You have to tell her to stop living in it, or I''m really uncomfortable. You said that when I was with wen''er last night, I thought she was still lying next door, and the room in our cave was not soundproof at all. You said it was uncomfortable "But wen''er doesn''t care so much? The sound is very scary. The more she does, the more I can''t get involved. Later, wen''er slept, and I took her to sleep for a while and ran back to your room." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, villain, no wonder I bullied people when I lay down next to my sister last night. I was not satisfied with wen''er! OK! I''ll ask wen''er if she wants to go out to sleep. However, forget it tonight. I want you to go to the factory tonight. After all, ah Liu, ah Yang and ah Yun need you, especially ah Yun. Since my sister promised to let her go with you, you have to Really hurt others! "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Sister, you want me to sleep there tonight? What about you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Of course I sleep in the cave," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "That''s no good. Where do you sleep? In my heart, you are my staple food and rice. You must eat every meal. Her sisters are vegetables. You can change your taste, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Oh, bad guy, that''s OK. I''ll sleep over there with you for one night. I can''t let you have no food! You''re my little enemy. I owe you in my last life, don''t you?" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Right? You owe me. You owe me. That''s how you owe me. Right! So I want you every night! But it''s not enough! I miss you again now." Tang Wenhao smiled and stretched his hand to Ruan Ling''s waist and moved down.


    "Ha ha, villain, where to touch? Playing rogue!" Ruan Lingjiao laughed.


    The two quietly flirted and scolded, which still attracted the teasing of her sisters. Yuzhu ran over and said with a smile, "sister a Ling, let the baby sprinkle hooligans on me! I am willing to let him sprinkle hooligans."


    Everyone laughed. "Sister a Ling, Yuzhu didn''t sleep all night last night. She was thinking about her baby. Later, she couldn''t stand it. She pulled me up and chatted until there was no movement in the cave. Why don''t you let her sleep with her baby tonight? I also want to sleep safely." Xiu''er smiled.


    Ruan Ling couldn''t bear the expectation and bloodshot eyes in Yuzhu''s beautiful eyes. She lived with Yuzhu for such a long time and knew the Lao girl. She knew that she was in greater demand in this area than ordinary girls. Tang Wenhao also talked to her about Yuzhu and said that it hadn''t officially started every time, She couldn''t wait to get straight to the subject.


    "Baby, there''s a grassland in the forest over there. Go over there with Yuzhu! Make up for her loss last night. If you don''t take action against her again, I think Yuzhu will take action against you." Ruan Ling smiled, pointing to the forest next door.

 Chapter 727

    In the evening, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, a Zhu and Xiu''er had dinner with the beauties in the cave and set off for the factory. Her beauties stayed in the cave.


    The reason why she brought ah Zhu with her was that Ruan Ling felt that Tang Wenhao should accompany her every night in death valley these days, so as to make up for the debt owed to her by Ruan and Tang Wenhao in recent years. Ah Zhu really played an important role in Ruan''s stable development.


    Xiuer was not with Tang Wenhao last night. The way she looked at Tang Wenhao made Ruan Ling think that the girl was a golden lady in Miao village and the queen of Tang Wenhao. Although she would not express her desire and love as straightforward as Yuzhu, Ruan Ling had a bottom in her heart for her love for Tang Wenhao, so she couldn''t express it because others were not good at it, She treated others badly, so she called Xiuer, but considering Tang Wenhao''s task tonight is not light, she didn''t ask her beauty to keep up.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Xiu''er were holding hands. On the way, Ruan Ling smiled at him, "baby, you have to spend more time with sister a Yun these days and strive to have your seed in her stomach when she comes back next time. In this way, a Yun girl will stay in Death Valley wholeheartedly. A girl with good ability like her is also very beautiful. We must keep them in death valley, okay?"


    Before Tang Wenhao could answer, ah Zhu, who led the way, looked back and smiled, "Yes, baby, you are the treasure of our death valley. All the sisters of Death Valley want to have you. As long as you want them, no one will choose to leave Death Valley. Then our talent team here will be very stable. However, sister, since we don''t do drugs and develop new drug varieties, the business volume of our factory has become larger and larger. Although the profit is not as big as before, the volume is large Now that the production scale is up, we have to recruit more girls from outside. "Ah Zhu smiled.


    "Oh! How many people are missing?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "The current gap is about 30 people. If it develops at this speed, it should be between 50 and 80 by the end of the year. Do you want to recruit them in advance?" ah Zhu asked.


    "Yes, ah Zhu, you are directly responsible for this. Let Dr. Ruan cooperate with you. It is still our previous standards. First, the girls in death valley must have flawless facial features and sweet looks; second, they must be innocent girls over the age of 18, which is checked by Dr. Ruan. No one is innocent, no matter how beautiful they are; third, they should be smart, as for the girls who are innocent It doesn''t matter if you don''t study. Just control these points. In addition, sign an agreement with their parents and agree on their salary and service period. "


    "I see, sister, Dr. Ruan and I will go with you this time. Let a Yun manage the factory on my behalf for the time being!" a Zhu smiled.


    "Do you think ah Yun is OK?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "OK, first of all, Death Valley is very stable now. Ah Yun is my assistant during this period and works steadily. I think she can do it." ah Zhu smiled.


    "That''s all right! That''s it. Later, you tell Dr. Ruan my opinion and let her get ready." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I see. We need to do this quickly and come back. Ah Liu and ah Yang are expected to have a baby this month. Someone must be on duty in the infirmary at that time," ah Zhu said.


    "Hmm! By the way, let Dr. Ruan recruit two more assistants! Our factory doesn''t lack this money. Let her train two more girls and go directly to medical school. The standard is the same as that of other girls, but there is an additional standard, good learning and good understanding. It is possible to replace Dr. Ruan in the future. After all, Dr. Ruan is also a woman in her 40s. Maybe she will retire one day , baby, I want Dr. Ruan to follow you too. I remember telling you last time that she has been widowed for many years. She is very poor. She is so loyal to our death valley. What do you think? "Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Forget it! Sister, I''m not interested. She''s almost as old as my mother. Please forgive me! I object!" Tang Wenhao almost jumped up.


    "Oh, honey, don''t worry! You''re not saying that I has the final say in marriage?" it''s not enough to see, honey, do you mean to say it? "Ruan Ling chuckle.


    "Hehe, baby, sister a is right. Dr. Ruan is really poor. I haven''t been a woman before. I don''t know what it''s like to be alone in an empty room. Now I fully understand her. She''s really poor. In fact, Dr. Ruan is very beautiful, has temperament, is kind to our sisters in death valley, and you want her! Count me and sister a, please, let me go tonight Ah Yun and she can sleep with you. "Ah Zhu smiled.


    "Don''t say it. I certainly don''t agree with it. I don''t care if there are more of them, but the age gap is a little big. Forget it!" Tang Wenhao said that she was not worried about other problems in her old age, but worried that after he received his mother, father and Yang Danni to live in death valley, Dr. Ruan was about the same age as them, but became their daughter-in-law. It was so depressing to think of it!


    "Hehe, baby, Dr. Ruan is only four or five years older than sister Heifeng and sister ah Hui. If you want them, why can''t you want Dr. Ruan? That''s it! I was determined not to be so domineering to you in the future. Today you''ll let me be domineering again. I won''t force you next time. OK, baby, listen! If you don''t promise, I''ll cry." Ruan Ling began to use both soft and hard.


    "I will cry, too. I will cry for Dr. Ruan and say you don''t like her." ah Zhu smiled.


    "Elder sister, ah Zhu, don''t embarrass me. I don''t despise Dr. Ruan. She is really beautiful and has temperament, but these are two different things. I have this worry." Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling and ah Zhu his concerns.


    "Baby, it''s not easy to solve. Let them have less contact! Or let Dr. Ruan not get pregnant. Anyway, she is also an elderly woman, and it''s dangerous to be pregnant. You''re just her man, so that she won''t be too lonely in our death valley and won''t watch us women happy. She keeps an empty room every day, which is also a kind of harm to her heart, right?" Ruan Ling still tried to persuade Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling has always been very confident that as long as she speaks, Tang Wenhao will not object. She knows that Tang Wenhao is lecherous and likes beautiful women. Dr. Ruan is very good-looking, good-natured and charming. He has no reason to refuse.


    However, she didn''t know that Tang Wenhao''s psychology had changed. Since the Yang Danyun incident, he was very disgusted and excluded from this relationship. Therefore, Ruan Ling spoke hard for a long time, but he still chose to oppose it.


    "Sister, it''s not that I''m disobedient, but that I really can''t accept her. Otherwise, I have a good candidate to replace me. If they can succeed, it''s the best choice," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Do you have a substitute? Who?" ah Chu turned his head and smiled.


    Ruan Ling and Xiu''er also looked at him curiously. Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "elder sister, don''t you think Dad should find a wife? Dad is just 50 years old, his body is so strong and practising martial arts all the year round. It''s cruel for a man like him to be widowed for decades?"


    "Baby, who are you talking about?" ah Chu didn''t react.


    "Ha ha, ah Zhu, baby is talking about wen''er''s father. Don''t say it yet. What baby said is quite reasonable. They are almost the same age and are widowed. If we take dad to live in death valley, we can create opportunities for them. I think the probability of success is very high, Baobei, smart! Dad is worth your son and son-in-law all his life." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Right! So, don''t talk to me about being with Dr. Ruan in the future. It''s awkward. If it''s a little girl, I''ll laugh at how much you send." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, sister Xiuer said that you have just received more than 100 beauties in their house. You are as happy as an immortal!" ah Zhu said with a smile.


    "Alas! How can you think so well? Time is too short. I can''t eat well. I''ve already become a ghost of flowers. I''m so tired! The task is too heavy." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, I don''t see any sign that you are tired. Why did you come back to your sister every night in the Miao village?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s because I can''t stop my sister''s charm! Is it Xiuer?" Tang Wenhao smiled and poked Xiuer''s small waist with his fingers.


    "Ha ha, villain, where to poke?" Xiu''er was teased by him to hide nearby.


    Ha ha... All three smiled. In fact, they especially enjoyed Tang Wenhao''s wiping off their oil. Such a life is full of interest and hope.


    There are only a few rooms in the Infirmary of Death Valley factory. Usually no one comes to see a doctor, because the environment here is very good. Living in such a natural oxygen bar every day, there are few human problems. In addition, Ruan pays attention to the daily exercise of employees. Therefore, most of the girls here are very healthy and beautiful.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling appeared at the door of the infirmary, Dr. Ruan came out very enthusiastically, "sister, uncle, miss a Zhu, miss Xiu''er, are you here? Who is not feeling well?" Dr. Ruan asked with concern.


    "Hehe, no, it''s all very good. Where are Dr. Ruan, ah Liu and ah Yang? We sleep here tonight. I want ah Yun to have a round with my uncle tonight. It''s not easy for this girl." Ruan Ling smiled and watched the change of Dr. Ruan''s expression.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Dr. Ruan moved his mouth slightly and smiled reluctantly. "Oh, yes, ah Yun has really helped miss a Zhu these days. Sister a should reward her. Then I''ll find them! I''ll let the two girls take a walk and let them walk more these days. It will be easier to live." he said, Wearing a white coat, Dr. Ruan glanced at his uncle Tang Wenhao and twisted his waist.


    Looking at her elegant back, Ruan Ling smiled, "baby, Dr. Ruan really likes you, but you don''t have her at all. Moreover, your proposal just now is really reasonable. Let''s discuss a way to let dad accept her and she also accepts dad. How about?" Ruan Ling smiled.

 Chapter 728

    "Sister, no problem. My father is such a powerful and powerful senior general of the Ministry of defense. Dr. Ruan has no reason not to like my father. Don''t say that an older woman like Dr. Ruan, even a little girl, is likely to like my father. She is mature, stable, capable and has status. What good conditions!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Also ha! By the way, do you want to discuss with wen''er? See what wen''er thinks of Dr. Ruan? Dr. Ruan wants to be her stepmother after all?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m sure wen''er will pass. If she doesn''t obey, I''ll accept her in bed." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Bad guy has the final say, bad guy, she was taken over by you. What sister is not accepted by you? Actually, it''s a key question for your sister to say, but you mean what one says, your sister is completely accepted by you. Without you, your sister will not live. Bad egg, stinking baby, hurry up to kiss your sister. "Ruan Ling laughed, and closed her beautiful eyes, waiting for Tang Wenhao''s aggression.


    Tang Wenhao certainly wouldn''t let her down. He hugged her and covered her fragrant lips. The two affectionate men and women forgot their feelings and kissed.


    Ah Zhu was surprised to see Ruan Ling, who was quickly involved, and smiled with Xiu''er. She whispered to Xiu''er, "sister Xiu''er, you don''t know, sister ah used to be fierce, but now she has become so gentle and lovely! This is all the credit of our baby. He made our sister completely become a gentle and beautiful woman."


    "Hehe, the key is that baby loves sister ah Ling very much. Anyway, since I met sister ah Ling, she and baby have a chance to be together. She often envies Yuzhu to death. She said that if baby loved her so much every night." Xiuer smiled.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were kissing passionately, they heard a charming laugh not far away. They reluctantly separated from each other and looked at each other. By the faint moonlight, four beautiful women came, two of whom were ah Liu and ah Yang.


    "Baby, when you''re with ah Liu, be careful. She''s about to give birth. If you can''t, just find ah Yun and one of us. We can make you crazy now, okay? If you''re not happy, let Dr. Ruan find you a little girl from the factory dormitory, how about?" Ruan Ling whispered with a smile.


    "Ha ha, elder sister, you are the most thirst quencher." Tang Wenhao grabbed Ruan Ling with his salty pig''s hand and smiled.


    They are flirting. Dr. Ruan leads the three beauties. After meeting each other, ah Liu, ah Yang and ah Yun have been pursing their lips and secretly enjoying themselves. They all know that my uncle''s goal tonight is them, so they are happy.


    Ah Yun, in particular, was stunned when Dr. Ruan said that his uncle was going to round the house with her tonight. He thought Dr. Ruan was kidding her, because they all knew that sister Ruan Ling would not allow innocent girls to be with their uncle. Later, Dr. Ruan took a serious attitude full of jealousy to let her understand that it was true.


    There are three dormitories in the infirmary. Ruan Ling plans to take these beauties and Tang Wenhao in love tonight, and let Dr. Ruan live in her office or in the dormitory of ah Zhu here.


    In order to prevent Dr. Ruan from rebellious psychology, she decided to tell her what she had discussed with Tang Wenhao first, so that she could have a psychological preparation, especially to deal with the relationship with wen''er, so as not to oppose her.


    Ruan Ling called Dr. Ruan to a secluded place. Dr. Ruan asked suspiciously, "sister, if you have anything to say, just say it! Am I not doing well?"


    "Hehe, of course not. Dr. Ruan is so kind to our sisters in death valley. Where can we do anything wrong? I have something to hear from you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh? Elder sister, if you have anything, just tell me," said Dr. Ruan.


    "Dr. Ruan, we all know that you have been widowed for many years. You are alone when you are less than 40 years old. You are also a woman who has had a man. These years have not been easy. As the head of death valley, I should have found you a man long ago. I don''t care enough about your personal life. This is where Ruan Ling is sorry for you." Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, if you say this, you''ll see. We sisters all follow you sincerely. Besides, you didn''t have a man yourself a few years ago and cooperated with Abu. Those things are dangerous and unstable. Now it''s hard to find an excellent man like my uncle. There''s hope in our death Valley. Elder sister, I''m in my 40s anyway. It doesn''t matter... It doesn''t matter "Yes." Dr. Ruan hesitated behind her, but her expression was full of expectation and her beautiful eyes were shining.


    Dr. Ruan thought that Ruan Ling wanted to inform her that she could be an uncle''s woman tonight! So I was very happy, but I was embarrassed to show it.


    "No, Dr. Ruan, women always need men. I didn''t understand before. I knew that I couldn''t live without him. To tell you the truth, we are all women and don''t hide it from you. I wanted him when I saw your uncle. That desire is particularly strong. I really never thought I would love a man so much that I didn''t know myself In the past, I thought I must not share the man I love deeply with other women, but I was wrong. Now as long as I see your uncle happy, I will be happy. I don''t care how many women he has. As long as he looks at me like he wants to eat me raw, I think it''s worth doing anything for him. " Ruan Ling told Dr. Ruan about her deep love for Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, elder sister, I can see that you love your uncle very much. Otherwise, you wouldn''t give him so many sisters in death valley. Even ah Yun can give them to him tonight. This... Really surprised us. Ah Yun was so excited that she cried. In fact, elder sister, you don''t have to worry too much about whether ah Yun is innocent, woman! Sooner or later, there will be a man, and some men will be better I like experienced women, "said Dr. Ruan with a smile.


    "Well, Dr. Ruan, I partially agree with you, but being a precious woman in our family still depends on being pure and clean. The main reason why I agree with ah Yun with my uncle is that she has made achievements. Our Ruan family can''t treat her badly. The last time she lost her life was not her reason, so I forgive her." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Oh... It''s also ha!" Dr. Ruan felt that his idea might be a little naive, and he was very disappointed.


    "Dr. Ruan, the reason why I tell you this is to tell you that I have found a home for you, but it''s not my uncle or sister. I don''t agree with you and him. Ah Zhu and I tried our best to persuade my uncle to want you tonight, but he doesn''t agree. He doesn''t look down on you. He admits that you are beautiful and temperament, but he thinks you can be his mother at your age. That''s all He couldn''t accept it and we couldn''t help it, but he proposed a candidate and said that you were the best choice to marry him, "Ruan Ling said.


    After hearing this, Dr. Ruan didn''t have any excitement on his face, but was very disappointed and said coldly, "sister, no, thank you and a Zhu for looking up to me. No, i... just die in death valley. I know I... Don''t deserve my uncle... But... I... Just... Sobbing." then Dr. Ruan hid his face and cried and left.


    "Dr. Ruan... You... Don''t go! You haven''t heard me finish?" Ruan Ling pulled her.


    "Sister, I don''t want to hear..." Dr. Ruan said coldly.


    Ruan Ling saw that Dr. Ruan had fallen in love with Tang Wenhao during this period, otherwise, her mood would not change so much, but she also knew that Dr. Ruan and Tang Wenhao must be dead, because she knew Tang Wenhao. He would not compromise when he made a decision.


    "Doctor Ruan, are you in love with your uncle?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "This... Elder sister, is this still useful?" Dr. Ruan asked.


    "It''s no use, but I want to know," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well... At first I didn''t think about it. I just thought my uncle was lovable and liked it when I looked at him, but I didn''t dare to think about it. But ah Liu and ah Yang said in my ear every day how powerful my uncle was and how good he was. Sister Heifeng also mentioned to me that she would set me up for me... Unconsciously, I fell into it myself. Just like you said, I am a woman. I really need men and I will miss men. Who doesn''t want a young and excellent man like my uncle? As soon as my uncle came back yesterday, my heart was about to jump out. I knew that I was deeply in love with him. I knew that I couldn''t deserve him at my age, but I couldn''t extricate myself, Sister, what should I do? "Dr. Ruan cried.


    Ruan Ling screamed at her! She was afraid that Dr. Ruan was emotional about Tang Wenhao, but she also understood that there was no second way to do this. She could only let her move her feelings to her father Ruan Jingxiong, otherwise it would not end, "Dr. Ruan, there is no way. You can only accept this fact. My uncle can''t accept so many women who are so old. Dr. Ruan, you must be interested in the man mentioned by my uncle. He is not an ordinary man. In addition to not being as handsome as my uncle, he is also full of man''s charm and has status."


    Doctor Ruan asked suspiciously, "sister, who are you talking about? Will such a man want me? Can''t he be an old man? I don''t want the old man. I''d rather be with my uncle in my dream every day."


    "Oh, no, I''m a few years older than you! I''m as strong as a cow." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, who is it? Will people want me with such good conditions?" Dr. Ruan seemed interested.


    "Hehe, yes, if you like, we can make you stay with him. This man is either someone else or Wener''s father. General Ruan Jingxiong, head coach of our national special forces, won''t you look down on him?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Instructor Ruan? Well... Can people see me? Does wen''er know?" Dr. Ruan said that she and wen''er are already very familiar with each other. She will have a fetal examination for wen''er and Li Yan every few days. Ruan Ling''s words still work for her. She is not a fool. What else does she disagree with if she can marry such a figure as Ruan Jingxiong? She has realized that Tang Wenhao can only be her beautiful dream and can''t become a reality.

 Chapter 729

    "Hehe, no problem. Wener has an uncle who will persuade her. Dad has me and my uncle working together. He will accept it. Besides, Dr. Ruan, you are so beautiful. My father is also a man. Our mother has died for nearly a year. He is as strong as a cow and will certainly want to be beautiful. As long as we create a good opportunity, you will live happily in the world Together, but, Dr. Ruan, we have a condition, "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, what do you want to say?" Dr. Ruan asked suspiciously.


    "You have to live in death valley with my father. You can''t leave death valley without him. Death Valley can''t live without you now. We sisters can''t live without you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No problem. As long as general Ruan wants me, I won''t let go of the sisters here. At least, I will arrange the successor," Dr. Ruan said.


    "Well, can''t ah Liu and ah Yang answer?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, they can only do simple auxiliary work. If they really want to choose a successor, they have to recruit professional students from formal medical schools to train them," said Dr. Ruan.


    "It''s true. I discussed with ah Zhu. You''re going out with us this time. The factory needs to recruit 50 or 60 girls to work in the mountain. You''re mainly responsible for physical examination, especially to keep a good check on non places. None of them, including the reserve medical students you recruit, must also be non places, okay? I want to ensure the purity of our girls in death valley." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Yes, elder sister, I see. I guarantee that the girls recruited must be Huanghua girls. By the way, elder sister, will these girls be my uncle''s women in the future?" Dr. Ruan asked jealously.


    "Hehe, no, it depends on fate! What my uncle likes is that no one wants him. Everything goes with fate." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, in fact, many of the existing girls in our death valley are beautiful and want to be with my uncle. Let my uncle choose some more one day, and I''ll check with him to ensure that no girl has been touched by a man." Dr. Ruan began to indirectly beg Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, let''s talk about it later! He can''t be busy! That''s what I said in advance. Dr. Ruan, you''ll listen to my uncle''s arrangement anyway and promise to let you marry my father smoothly. At that time, we''ll still be a family, and my uncle and I will call you your mother!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, elder sister, I dare not," said Dr. Ruan. From her attitude towards Ruan Ling, we can see how high Ruan Ling''s prestige in death valley is.


    "Dr. Ruan, if you really become with my father, you must change your mouth. You can''t call me sister. You have to call my name, and my uncle and I have to call you mom." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, otherwise it will be a mess! When are you going to return to Liangshan?" asked Dr. Ruan.


    "Ha ha, just a few days! Let my uncle accompany these sisters for a few more days! It must take a month or two to come back and make them happy for a few more days. We have to go back to Shanghai and Hong Kong for a while after staying in Langshan for a few days. All the recruitment and death valley will be left to you sisters." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry! Ah Zhu can handle everything here now, and ah Yun has grown up and will be fine." Dr. Ruan smiled.


    "OK, it''s nice to have you sisters! Dr. Ruan, let''s grievance you tonight! You''ll sleep in my office later and leave it to us." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I see, elder sister, in this case, I''ll go directly to Xiaobai building. By the way, elder sister, let my uncle pay attention to discretion. The due date of a Liu and a Yang is only more than 20 days. It''s reasonable to say that there should be no husband and wife life on this kind of day. Even if there is, I have to be very careful." Dr. Ruan told me.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! My uncle is very experienced in this field. Any sister was harassed by him when she was pregnant. Let him if he likes!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister, you are really my favorite uncle. Then I''ll go." Dr. Ruan smiled.


    "Well, pay attention to safety!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Looking at Dr. Ruan''s back drifting away, a stone fell to the ground in Ruan Ling''s heart. She knew that Dr. Ruan, a middle-aged beautiful woman, had a strong interest in her father Ruan Jingxiong, but how to talk to her father Ruan Jingxiong next? According to the baby, dad is very exclusive to his new wife. It seems that persuading him according to common sense will not be effective.


    She and Ruan Jingxiong have also been to the golden triangle to perform tasks together. They know how he is. They know that Ruan Jingxiong is not too close to women and has always been very infatuated with wen''er''s mother. It is not easy for him to treat Dr. Ruan. Although Dr. Ruan is also a very beautiful woman, there is still some distance compared with wen''er''s mother.


    Wen''er''s mother was once known as the first beauty in Liangshan. That''s not an ordinary beauty. Otherwise, can she give birth to a beauty like wen''er? Nor will heroes like Ruan Jingxiong be infatuated with their lives.


    Ruan Ling thought and returned to the bedroom next to the infirmary. Before reaching the door of the bedroom, she heard an ambiguous voice inside. She heard it. It was ah Yun''s voice. She knew that war had begun inside


    When ah Zhu saw Ruan Ling coming back, he took her and pointed to the house and smiled, "baby, it''s so fierce. He took ah Yun in his arms and finished entering the state in less than a minute."


    "Ha ha, ah Yun didn''t get used to it for the first time! Now, I''m going to be happy!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hmm! I almost cried last night. Sister Heifeng also said she hadn''t been with him for a long time. I can''t stand it. Sister a, you''ve been listening for nearly half an hour, and ah Yun has been crying... By the way, sister a, how''s it going with Dr. Ruan?" ah Zhu asked with a smile.


    "Well, what''s the status of Wener''s father? She''s not a few years older than her. At the right age, what''s her reason to refuse? Now she must start breaking her fingers and looking forward to going back to Liangshan! However, ah Zhu, analyze with elder sister, how can my father accept remarriage?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Let wen''er convince him that he still has wen''er. He must listen to wen''er." ah Zhu said with a smile.


    "Not necessarily. Wen''er doesn''t have to say it. After all, in her heart, her mother is her father''s woman, but this is also a way. Is there any other better way?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "When we get back, we''ll bring them together! Let them have a chance to get in touch. With Dr. Ruan''s beauty and temperament, Wener''s father should also be moved!" ah Zhu smiled.


    "Hehe, ah Zhu, you don''t know the situation now! You don''t know wen''er''s mother. Sister a and my baby have seen her, which is called a beauty! People used to be the first beauty in Liangshan. Can''t they have a beautiful daughter like wen''er? Wen''er is carved in the same mold as her mother. To tell the truth, although Dr. Ruan is very beautiful, he is still poor compared with wen''er''s mother Point out, you don''t know how much my father loves her! There is no special way to make him fall in love with Dr. Ruan. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well? What can we do? Why don''t you ask our baby? He''s a man. From a man''s point of view, he must think more targeted than us." ah Zhu smiled.


    "Hehe, yes, smart. I''ll ask the baby later." Ruan Ling smiled.


    The sisters looked at each other and smiled. Ruan Ling said, "ha ha, it''s over at last. It''s estimated that ah Yun passed out and was tossed by him. Few of them didn''t pass out."


    "Hehe, that''s right. It''s said that wen''er passed out last night. Our baby is a strange man. Who can do it if it''s an ordinary man?" ah Zhu said with a smile.


    "Hehe, how dare he marry more than 100 beautiful women in Miao village? Ah Zhu, I tell you, you haven''t seen the scene of the imperial concubine election. It''s so popular. More than 10000 girls started to run for election, and then more than 1000, more than 200, and finally more than 100 beautiful women are his. They are really one in a hundred. Those who are imperial concubines are definitely better than those in our death valley There are at least dozens of beautiful girls like Xiu''er. I was thinking that we will have a princess selection contest next time in death valley. It''s very interesting, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Yes! According to Xiu''er, she is the queen in Miao village! There are also imperial concubines, first-class concubines, second-class concubines and third-class concubines. Elder sister, you must be the queen of our death valley. Let me be a imperial concubine too! How about?" ah Zhu smiled.


    "Ha ha... Dead girl, of course, no problem. Baby still likes you and Aya very much. If we really have this level, the queen is not elder sister, but my sister Manny. I''m willing to be a imperial concubine. I''d like to think about which sisters should be imperial concubines! You, Aya, a Ying, sister Ah Mei, Mei sisters, wen''er, yue''er, Qing''er, Ruan Yi, Ruan Ying, Yuzhu and Mei Sister GUI, no, no, it''s boring if there are too many imperial concubines. "Ruan Ling counted and thought that any imperial concubine should be selected.


    "Ha ha, sister, let the baby choose for himself!" ah Zhu smiled.


    Tang Wenhao spent more than two weeks in death valley. He and Ruan Ling led a beautiful wife and concubine back to Liangshan. This time, in addition to Xiuer, Yuzhu and other beautiful women who came back from Myanmar, there are also beautiful women such as Yang Xi''s mother and daughter, ah Xiu''s mother and daughter, Ruan Yi''s mother and daughter and Sihui, Dr. Ruan and ah Zhu.


    Little fairies like wen''er, Li Yan, Ruan Ying and a Xue are all pregnant and have difficulty moving. They can only stay in death valley for childbirth. Heifeng is inconvenient to leave because of her identity. She basically stays in death valley for the rest of her life. Fortunately, she has children, and she lives very well. She is looking forward to the early return of lover Tang Wenhao;


    And Chen Yuanyuan, because returning to Liangshan is easy to remind her of living with her brother in the past, she doesn''t want to go back to Liangshan. She feels that death valley is her destination, so she doesn''t follow back. She feels very happy to live with her children and Heifeng and their sisters.


    Qing''er can''t leave death valley because she is responsible for managing the new park. She can only reluctantly watch Tang Wenhao leave with a group of sisters.

 Chapter 730

    After ah Zhu left, the daily management of death valley was temporarily handed over to ah Yun. Since he was lucky to be Tang Wenhao, ah Yun''s face bloomed every day. He was entrusted with an important task by Ruan Ling. She was even more happy and worked diligently for the Ruan family. Now her mentality has completely changed. She knows that working for the Ruan family is working for herself, because elder sister Ruan Ling has told her, She is my uncle''s woman. She is no longer a girl working for the Ruan family, but a member of the Ruan family. She is the Ruan''s daughter-in-law.


    This change of identity naturally makes ah Yun more grateful to Ruan Ling, because since Tang Wenhao split her thirsty body, she knows why so many beautiful women in death valley follow him wholeheartedly, and why these beautiful women are as happy as the new year when Tang Wenhao comes back, because being his woman is the real beginning of life, It''s really called a foot woman.


    At that time, she had a night with Jin Dacai. She was surprised to make cash. Dacai was much stronger than her villains before, which could bring her real happiness rather than pain.


    But unexpectedly, compared with Tang Wenhao, Jin Dacai is not worth excited at all. Tang Wenhao has been surprised and happy with her every day these days.


    Tang Wenhao''s current task is to make her blossom and bear fruit as soon as possible.


    In this short time, Xiuer and Yuzhu were also found to be pregnant with his child, which made the two girls happy to death, indicating that they had the crystallization of love with Tang Wenhao in their stomach, which was their ultimate goal, because it meant that their relationship with Tang Wenhao had been really consolidated.


    The party made their way to Liangshan by staying overnight.


    After staying in xiugu and hutoujian for one night respectively, he returned to Liangshan on the afternoon of the third day.


    They went back to Ruan''s villa first and made sister Ah Mei very happy. They looked forward to them for more than half a month, so they quickly called Manny, Aya and other beauties to leave work early today and said that Ruan Ling and baby had gone home.


    As soon as ah Xiu returned to Ruan''s house, she hurriedly called her mother, deputy warden Li, and said that she had come back from death valley with her child. Her mother ordered her and Tang Wenhao to take the child back immediately.


    "Baby, come home with me! Mom misses us so much." ah Xiu smiled.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t really want to go. He hesitated. He wanted to ask Ruan Jingxiong out to meet Dr. Ruan and create an opportunity for them to make a good impression on Dr. Ruan first. Besides, when he was in death valley, he discussed with Ruan Ling and a Zhu and created an opportunity for Dr. Ruan and Ruan Jingxiong to meet more, make a good impression on each other, and let them come together when it is natural.


    When ah Xiu saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t promise her immediately, she was a little unhappy. With a small mouth, she said unhappily, "sister ah Ling, look, baby, how long has he not gone to my mother''s side? Now that I and my children have come back, shouldn''t he go home with me for a day or two?"


    "Hehe, you should, you should, baby, the son-in-law should go to see his mother-in-law. Go! There''s a sister here! We''ll go back to Shanghai in two days. Your task is still heavy! My sister said you have to go back to Hong Kong to see your mother and your assistant sister Chen Jia!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "That''s right! Baby, go and see your mother-in-law! Anyway, you''re her son-in-law, which is also etiquette. We''re involved in family affairs!" sister Ah Mui smiled.


    Tang Wenhao had no choice but to drive with ah Xiu''s mother and daughter to ah Xiu''s house.


    "Baby, don''t you want to go to my house?" ah Xiu still cares about Tang Wenhao''s hesitation just now.


    "Oh, ah Xiu, you think too much. I just want to get my father and Dr. Ruan together as soon as possible. There are no other superfluous ideas. My sister and sister Ah Mei are right. I should have gone to see my mother. In fact, I should have gone to see her immediately when I came back last time. Isn''t it because of Xueying that I''m in a bad mood? Forgive me, ha, OK?" Tang Wenhao said, Then he kissed ah Xiu''s face.


    Ah Xiu immediately smiled, pouted and said, "baby, will you sleep at home tonight? I want to spend the whole night with you."


    "Hehe, greedy kitten, you passed out that night. Isn''t it fun?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, it will never be fun, baby, do you know how much we love you? You''re not around us. We look forward to the stars and the moon every day. When you come back, you always feel that time passes too fast," ah Xiu said.


    "Ha ha, so I always feel sorry for you sisters." Tang Wenhao smiled shamefully.


    "You''re not sorry for our sisters, as long as you have us in your heart." ah Xiu smiled.


    When they got home, Li Meihua was already waiting at the door. When they saw Tang Wenhao and ah Xiu coming back with their children, they were very happy. They looked at the best son-in-law and the child in his arms, picked up the child, held it in their arms and kissed her little face.


    "Oh, it''s like ah Xiu in our family! She''s a beauty again... Dead boy, I haven''t come to see your mother for so long! Come in!" Li Meihua smiled happily.


    After entering the house, the mother-in-law held her grandson and greeted her daughter and son-in-law very warmly. She kept talking about Tang Wenhao''s heartlessness and lack of care for her mother-in-law, which made Tang Wenhao quite embarrassed.


    Because the child wanted to feed, she gave the child to her daughter ah Xiu and asked her to feed the child. She hurried to the kitchen to cook and asked Tang Wenhao to help her.


    After pulling up the kitchen door, she looked back and said, "dead boy, stay for two more days this time! Okay? Mom is really lonely at home alone. Your father can''t come back for two days in a month. You married ah Xiu to me and don''t often come back to see my old woman. Your heart is really cruel."


    "Mom, I''m sorry! I wasn''t in Langshan a few days ago. I''m on a mission outside. When I return home this time, I''ll often come back to see you. Ah Xiu won''t leave in a short time. Why don''t you let her accompany you for a few more days? She can accompany you at home every day after I return home." Tang Wenhao said shamefully.


    "Alas! I can''t blame you all. If my mother didn''t introduce Jing Xiong to you at that time, ah Jian wouldn''t die. It''s a pity. Ah Jian is a rare talent. It''s a pity that he has a heroic spirit like his father." Li Meihua sighed.


    "Mom, do you know ah Jian is dead?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Can you hide it? Your father has also heard that instructor Ruan''s life is very hard. His wife has been hurt and his son has disappeared. What a happy family! Everything has changed in a year." Li Meihua sighed.


    Her words made Tang Wenhao''s heart turbulent. He couldn''t help falling into deep remorse. If Ruan Jingxiong''s family didn''t know themselves, they would all live a happy life. My mother wouldn''t be killed, and Ruan Jian wouldn''t be shot. Alas! We must let dad find new happiness again, otherwise, he can''t feel at ease all his life.


    When Li Meihua saw Tang Wenhao''s face was ugly, she hurriedly asked, "Wenhao, what''s the matter with you? Don''t take it to heart! Mom didn''t mean to blame you. In fact, you were also a victim."


    "No, mom, I just feel very sad. So many relatives and friends around me have died for more than a year. Alas! It''s very sad to think of it. I wanted to bring Yuanyuan back this time, but she didn''t want to come back. She would rather stay in death valley. She said it''s easy to think of my eldest brother. Their brothers and sisters have been living together for so many years. Alas! My eldest brother has gone so far It''s too sudden. Fortunately, I''ve avenged my brother. "Tang Wenhao also sighed.


    "Yes! Jianfeng is a good man. His mother has moved the truth to him. For a while when he left, his mother''s heart seemed to be evacuated. She has insomnia every night! Alas! My mother has no such luck!" Li Meihua said, tears rolling in her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao knows that Li Meihua has feelings for Chen Jianfeng. After all, the time they spend together is not too short. During that time, they have to go out to open a house almost every day. The relationship between men and women is like this. This relationship often happens. No matter how ruthless people are, Li Meihua will be moved. Not to mention a woman who has not been loved by men for a long time.


    "Mom, don''t think about it. It''s over. You can''t let my father retire early. You two can''t live apart like this! Can''t you?" Tang Wenhao said.


    As soon as she said this, Li Meihua not only didn''t feel better, but choked. She opened the kitchen door a little and looked out. When she saw Ah Xiu in the room, she hurriedly pulled the door and whispered sadly, "Wen Hao, to tell you the truth, your father has a woman in Hanoi. He has been hiding it from me. I went to Hanoi on a business trip the other day to find him and wanted to stay there with him for a few days, but... Wuwu... The old boy raised a widow there... I''m so angry. The man really doesn''t have a good thing. He continued her openly. I can''t say it, but I can''t deceive me. Every time I''m with him They all said they couldn''t, so they gave their energy to the fox spirit. "


    Tang Wenhao was oppressed and stayed at Li Meihua''s house for a night. Because he thought that his mother-in-law Li Meihua was next door, he couldn''t let go and toss ah Xiu, so he couldn''t vent his desire. He had a pain all night, but he had no choice. He couldn''t drive home in the middle of the night to find Ruan Ling and Manny and their sisters to vent their fire.


    The next day, he drove with ah Xiu and took his mother-in-law Li Meihua outside to go shopping, which relieved the old lady''s psychological pressure.


    When ah Xiu didn''t pay attention, she comforted her and made her want to open up. If she couldn''t, she divorced and found another man to live on. But she said that at her age, she didn''t have the courage to divorce ah Xiu''s father. She had to wrong herself and pretend she didn''t know anything.


    Besides, at her age, she can''t find a man who is willing to marry her again, unless people are interested in her status, it doesn''t mean anything.


    After spending a day with their mother, Tang Wenhao had dinner at night. When the mother didn''t pay attention, Tang Wenhao sent a text message to Ruan Ling on his mobile phone and asked her to call him and save him. He really missed what she wanted.


    Ruan Ling is such a smart woman! He immediately dialed him with understanding. When Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Ling calling, he quickly pressed the hands-free key and replied, "sister, what''s up?"

 Chapter 731

    "Baby, you have to come back. My sister is not feeling well. Come back and have a look!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? Manny is ill?" Tang Wenhao asked in fake surprise. Sure enough, Li Meihua and ah Xiu listened in surprise.


    "I don''t know. It''s just uncomfortable anyway. You''d better come back and have a look! Explain it to Auntie! Tell Auntie again. I''m really sorry," Ruan Ling said.


    Ah Xiu and Li Meihua didn''t know what to do, especially ah Xiu. Without thinking about it, they shouted, "sister ah Ling, I''ll let the baby go back right away! Don''t worry!"


    "Yes, Wen Hao, go back first! Come back tomorrow if you have nothing to do. Mom will make you delicious food." Li Meihua also said hurriedly.


    "Auntie, auntie, I''m sorry! As soon as my sister is not feeling well, she wants Wen Hao to accompany her." Ruan Ling obviously heard what Auntie and Li Meihua said.


    Ah Xiu sent Tang Wenhao out of the community and waved goodbye to him reluctantly. Tang Wenhao''s heart had already drifted back to Ruan''s house. Since he came to ah Xiu''s house last night, he had lived like a year and lived with Li Meihua. He felt very uncomfortable. So he didn''t enjoy himself after tossing with ah Xiu late into the night last night, because he didn''t dare to let go and play. He got up this morning and wanted to continue doing morning exercises, Li Meihua told them to get up for breakfast again. He''s going to be depressed!


    As soon as Tang Wenhao''s car left ah Xiu''s community, he quickly dialed Ruan Ling, "sister, you''re so smart, ha ha... I''m suffocating. Are you all at home?"


    "Hehe, it''s all there! But ah Zhu and Dr. Ruan live in the drugstore. By the way, Xiao Yao has taken Sihui away. She left this afternoon. She said she has missed many courses and should go back to make up lessons as soon as possible." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? She has taken Sihui? So anxious? Should she tell me? After all, I am Sihui''s biological father." Tang Wenhao said a little unhappily.


    "Oh! Forget it, baby, don''t be so knowledgeable with her. Ruan Yi and sister Ah Mui have been persuading her! It''s no use. The girl is very stubborn. No one can stop her. Let her go! She won''t treat Sihui badly based on her feelings with sister ah Hui." Ruan Ling said.


    "Fortunately, Sihui is weaned, or she can''t bring her to a girl''s house." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Well, after you left yesterday, we went to the drugstore and talked a lot with her. Ruan Yi and sister Ah Mei used to persuade her. They really couldn''t persuade her. They taught her some basic knowledge of baby rearing. It should be all right. Now she should be in Kunming. Let''s go and see her when we have time." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, I''m afraid she won''t see me. She has a deep prejudice against me," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, no matter how deep I am, I have to let her marry you. Otherwise, if she is watched by other men, I won''t be at ease! However, I have to take it slow and urgent! This girl is too stubborn," said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, she really doesn''t like me. Forget it, as long as she feels happy," Tang Wenhao said.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling talked on the phone and went back to Ruan''s house. When they got home, they were in a good mood when they saw the house full of beautiful women. He liked the environment full of beautiful women and could flirt and wipe off every beautiful woman he liked.


    After greeting the beauties, Ruan Ling took his hand to Manny''s room and saw that Manny was working with her computer. Tang Wenhao ran over and blindfolded her beautiful eyes. "Bad boy baby, you''re finally back. My sister wants to die you." Manny put down her live whine and smiled.


    "Elder sister, where do you miss me? Is there any evidence? I want to check." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, villain, of course there is evidence. Do you want to prove it to you?" Manny smiled charmingly.


    "Yes, I''ll explore first. If there is sufficient evidence that you really miss me, let''s act quickly? Because my evidence is very obvious." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile, and then the salty pig''s hand began to explore Manny.


    "Ha ha... Bad guy, stop playing. Where do you touch it? I''ll make you crazy when I lie down in bed. I''ll tell you good news first." Manny smiled.


    "Ah? Good news? What good news?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. Then the salty pig hand stopped wiping. Ruan Ling also looked at her sister Manny in surprise.


    "Ah Ling, baby, Chen Jia is pregnant. I haven''t told you. I heard from mommy a few days ago. It''s been several months. Now people are asking who the child''s father is. Chen Jia doesn''t know how to answer. Baby, we have to explain this to Chen Jia." Manny said.


    "Ah? Elder sister, how can I explain? I can''t let you divorce and marry her again. I can only let her be an unmarried mother. This time we go back to Hong Kong to see her and let the baby come back with her for two days?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, it should be, but I also want to go home and see Mommy. Let''s go together! Go back to Hong Kong first, and then back to Shanghai from Hong Kong!" Manny smiled.


    "Sister, we''re all gone. Who cares about mans?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Don''t worry, sister. Aren''t there Aya and sister Yang Xi? No, this time sister Yang Xi will also take the child home for her mother to see." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Aya is OK. Sister has observed Aya''s management ability these days. She is absolutely OK. Xiuer and Yuzhu help her. The two girls are easy to get started by college students. Amy stays in the model training camp and asks Yueer''s sister to help her. Sisters such as rose are at home with sister ah Mei to take care of her children." Manny smiled.


    "Well, I agree with my sister''s arrangement. Sister, you are smarter than ah Ling. Give us an idea! How can we get my father and Dr. Ruan together earlier? We want them to get married earlier and live a normal husband and wife life earlier, so that my father won''t be too lonely." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, where do you have experience in this field? I''m just good at enterprise management. I''m totally inexperienced in what I said to you. Don''t we have a lot of ghost ideas? What acupoint pointing skills do you know, baby? Don''t you just send dad and Dr. Ruan to bed? They all lie down together. As a man of dad, he will certainly be responsible for Dr. Ruan''s reputation "Responsibility," Manny laughed casually.


    "Yes! How nice it is to let them cook cooked rice!" Ruan Ling exclaimed.


    "Hehe, you two are so happy. I''ve lit their acupoints. How can they cook cooked rice? They''re all asleep and haven''t done anything. No, let me tell you! Dad has to be a beauty trap. He took the initiative to sleep Dr. Ruan so that he can admit it. I understand dad''s personality. I''ll really light his acupoints. As long as he hasn''t done anything, he won''t do it I will compromise and know that I ordered his acupoints to force him, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Dad is a hero. How can it be a Chinese beauty trick? Dr. Ruan is not as beautiful and sexy as her mother. You haven''t seen her before. What a beautiful woman! Dr. Ruan is beautiful, but there is still a gap compared with her mother, right?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Two sisters, I have a way to ensure that my father can''t carry it in front of the beauty. Holding Dr. Ruan, I throw it on the bed, but someone has to cooperate." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "What''s the way? Baby, say quickly, someone is cooperating with you." Ruan Ling smiled pleasantly.


    "Hehe, let''s call Dr. a Zhu and Dr. Ruan. It''s enough to have your sisters. Then we invite Dad out for dinner and drink, get him drunk, take him home and let Dr. Ruan accompany him all the time. I promise that by drinking, Dad, as a man with normal physiological needs, and Dr. Ruan takes the initiative to throw himself in his arms, dad will definitely sleep Dr. Ruan until he wakes up After that, everything is late, and the raw rice has been cooked. "Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Baby, is this really OK? It''s said that Dad''s drinking capacity is amazing. Can we intoxicate him? Don''t intoxicate him. You''re in a mess. Then our sisters will suffer and won''t be caught by you?" Manny said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, what is suffering? You are so happy, aren''t you! Sister." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, pinching Ruan Ling''s face.


    "Hehe, it''s just suffering, villain. When you''re drunk, you have great strength. You''re like trying to expose you every time, but everyone loves you and can only bear to let you vent in turn. However, your idea is good. I think it''s feasible, sister... You forget what our baby is for? How can dad get the baby drunk? Unless he wants to get drunk himself, Don''t worry! As long as Dad comes out, it will be done. "Ruan Ling smiled confidently.


    Because she has enough confidence in Tang Wenhao, she knows that as long as Tang Wenhao secretly protects his body with internal skills and doesn''t get drunk, it''s not a great thing.


    The three of them just had a chat. Sister Ah Mui came in with a basin of hot water and a towel in it. "Ha ha, baby, come on, sister Ah Mui will soak your feet and sleep comfortably later." sister Ah Mui smiled gently, then put the hot water next to Tang Wenhao and motioned him to sit down.


    Manny and Ruan Ling looked at each other and smiled. Manny said with a smile, "sister Ah Mui, you should let him take the initiative to avoid getting used to this little villain. You have to serve him when you wash your feet."


    "Oh, Manny, of course your own man has to serve. Can you serve other men? Sister Ah Mui is lucky that Ah Mui can serve our baby. Ah Mui''s wish is to serve her baby all her life until she is too old to serve. Come on, baby, stretch out her feet, and sister Ah Mui will take off her socks." then sister Ah Mui took Tang Wenhao''s feet, Carefully took off his smelly socks and slowly watered his feet.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you really have nothing to say to our baby. My sister and I thank you from the bottom of our heart." Ruan Ling smiled emotionally.


    "Oh, ah Ling, this is sister Ah Mui''s job. Sister Ah Mui has no ability and can only serve people. Besides, she is not serving others. She is serving her own sisters and men. She just hopes you can expand your career and go home early. Sister Ah Mui thinks that if she has nothing to do, she would be able to serve people like the Ruan family in the next life and be a baby woman in the next life Just fine, "sister Ah Mui said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao''s feet were gently and carefully washed by sister Ah Mei, and his heart was filled with sister Ah Mei''s deep love. He stared at the best young woman squatting in front of him. His heart was surging. He bent down, stretched out his hand to hold up her beautiful face, and choked emotionally, "sister Ah Mei, I will be your woman in my next life. Sister Ah Mei, I love you."

 Chapter 732

    "Baby, sister Ah Mui loves you more. Sister Ah Mui loves you and cares about you every day. She is afraid that sister Ah Mui is not around you and others can''t take good care of you." sister Ah Mui is also beautiful with tears in her eyes. She really loves Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I''m so happy to have you." Tang Wenhao leaned over and began to kiss sister Ah Mui. He couldn''t stand sister Ah Mui''s intimate love for him. Every time he saw her love herself so much, he couldn''t restrain his impulse to want her.


    Sister Ah Mui is also a natural beauty. Although her cultural quality is not high and she has had children with others, her beauty and figure seem to be fixed at this age. Although she takes care of eating, drinking and sleeping of the Ruan family every day, years have not left any trace on her.


    Tang Wenhao will greedily appreciate her every time before she is lucky. He will always be surprised at her sexy beauty. This may be the fairest place for God. For a hard-working, beautiful and kind woman like her, he will give her a face that will never grow old, so that she can enjoy happiness and love forever.


    Sister Ah Mui was very forgetful every time she was kissed by Tang Wenhao. She gently put down Tang Wenhao''s feet and immediately put her hands around his waist. They soon entered a state of obsession.


    After a few minutes of kissing, Tang Wenhao felt that his body was going to explode. He didn''t have fun with ah Xiu last night. He was already in a state of special hunger and thirst. In addition, he said a love word with sister Ah Mei. When the love is strong, only venting freely is the final solution.


    "Sister Ah Mui, no, I want you now..." Tang Wenhao said excitedly.


    "Uh huh... OK, baby, hold sister Ah Mui... Let''s hurry... Sister Ah Mui is going crazy..." sister Ah Mui can''t help it.


    Manny and Ruan Ling envied each other and smiled. They glanced at Tang Wenhao, who had picked up sister Ah Mei, and went out without saying a word, leaving a good time for the couple.


    At noon the next day, Tang Wenhao woke up from Ruan Ling''s arms. "Baby, you can wake up. If you don''t wake up, my sister will have to pull you up. Do you remember the things discussed last night?" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Hehe, of course, what time is it, sister?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. He slept so well that he didn''t know how many times better than at ah Xiu''s house. If Tang Wenhao wants to sleep steadily, he still needs to sleep in Ruan Ling''s arms.


    "Hehe, it''s almost noon. Sister Ah Mui''s meal is ready. We''ll make an appointment with dad after dinner. Let''s get together tonight. I asked ah Zhu and Dr. Ruan to come back early today. They went to the suburbs near Langshan to recruit girls." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, get up! A bubble of urine suffocated me." Tang Wenhao opened the quilt, glanced at Ruan Ling, his lustful heart paused, and stared at her, unwilling to move away.


    "Sister, you''re so sexy. Play with me for a while!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Villain, get up quickly! I''ll give it to you at night. I''m not satisfied every day. I''ll always be yours and I can''t run away. What''s the hurry? I always look like a greedy cat who wants to eat my sister." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Hehe, who makes you look so beautiful?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then got out of bed and walked naked to the bathroom.


    "Little baby, ah Ling, get up and eat." sister Ah Mei outside shouted happily.


    "I see, sister Ah Mui, the baby has got up. Let''s go out right away." Ruan Ling smiled.


    After washing, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came out of the room hand in hand and went to the downstairs living room. In addition to Sister Rose, Ruan Yi and other beauties who helped take care of the children at home, Manny, Aya, may and other beauties went to work.


    "Baby, did you sleep well last night?" sister Ah Mui asked with a smile, and all her beauties smiled at him.


    "Very good, sister Ah Mui, come and kiss one... Sister Rose, kiss one... Ruan Yi, come and kiss one..." Tang Wenhao smiled and made the beauties laugh.


    Tang Wenhao pinched Ruan Yi''s pretty face and said with a bad smile, "Ruan Yi, you''re the most casual. I didn''t do much last night. You can''t do it. You should strengthen your exercise!"


    "Ha ha, people can''t afford it?" Ruan Yi smiled shyly.


    "Isn''t it! Ruan Yi is so slim. You should be more considerate of her. She is delicate and not as good as sister Ah Mui." sister Ah Mui smiled.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, so it''s better to be with you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? There were so many last night. It was frightening. Sister Ah Mui had to have a second child." sister Ah Mui smiled happily.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I wish I could have a baby''s second child." sister Ah Mui''s happy expression made Ruan Ling feel sad. It was very painful to think that she could no longer have a second child with Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah Ling, I''m sorry! Sister Ah Mui didn''t mean to say that. I said it casually when my baby was with me last night." sister Ah Mui said apologetically.


    "Sister, it''s not necessarily something. When we build the death valley, I''ll treat you with internal skills every day. Maybe you can recover. You''re still young and should be able to do it." Tang Wenhao comforted her with her slender waist.


    "Baby, really?" Ruan Ling choked.


    "Well, sister, please believe me. I can do it. I''ll exercise and heal you during the day and stay with you at night. This luck will hit you once or twice, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Yes! Didn''t sister Ganoderma lucidum get pregnant at that time? Didn''t baby let sister Ganoderma lucidum get pregnant? It''s just that sister Ganoderma lucidum''s life is bad. Otherwise, the child will be born now," said Sister Ah Mei.


    "That''s right! My sister Ganoderma lucidum is a living example. Don''t worry, sister. As long as we don''t give up, no difficulties can overwhelm us. Besides, I''m so skillful. How can you be wrong? It''s hard to think about it. Eat! I''m going to starve to death." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao and sister Ah Mei were so comforted that Ruan Ling felt much better. She took Tang Wenhao to sit together and the family began to use Chinese food.


    After dinner, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to call Ruan Jingxiong, "Dad, it''s me."


    "Hehe, son, you''re back. Are wen''er and Li Yan all right?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "Dad, they are all fine. Don''t worry! Are you free tonight?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, yes, Dad. What can I do for you tonight? Are you busy?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "No, I just miss you. My sister and I want to invite you to dinner. Why don''t we get together outside?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, OK, I miss you too. Who are there?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "There aren''t many people. It''s too noisy. My sister, Manny and Dr. a Zhu and Ruan from death valley are the doctors who do fetal examination for wen''er and Li Yan every day. They come to Langshan to recruit employees this time. I''ll let them meet you. They have a good relationship with wen''er and Li Yan." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, that''s right. I can also take this opportunity to thank others. Where can I eat?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "In the imperial dynasty!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, what time?" asked Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Five o''clock! Dad, don''t drive. I''ll pick you up then!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, no, I''m in the army! By the way, Wen Hao, I''m just about to tell you a message! I just received the news from the Ministry of national defense that your rose''s father has been sentenced to life and no one is allowed to visit prison within one year. Tell the girl not to be too sad. It''s good if she hasn''t been sentenced to death." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, yes, father and daughter can always meet. What about Lin haoxiong? Has there been any result?" Tang Wenhao asked. In fact, he was more concerned about the fate of Lin haoxiong''s old bastard. It was unreasonable for him not to die.


    "Wen Hao, Lin haoxiong can''t live, but he hasn''t spit out his money abroad, so he can''t be sentenced to death easily," Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Yes, we can''t just let him die," Tang Wenhao said.


    After talking to Ruan Jingxiong on the phone, Tang Wenhao wants to go to ah Hui''s grave. He wants to talk to ah Hui and tell her that Xiao Yao has taken their child Sihui away. Otherwise, he always feels that there is something holding in his heart.


    Besides, he also wants to see Xueying and Tang Wan, and also wants to see their sisters.


    Ruan Ling was fine, so she accompanied him to ah Hui''s grave in the western suburbs.


    Four of their relatives have been sleeping here in this beautiful landscape. Chen Jianfeng, ah Hui, Xueying and Tang Wan. Although Tang Wan only left a few bones and clusters of hair, her soul must have come back with Tang Wenhao.


    Chen Jianfeng''s grave has been covered with grass, but the edge of the grave has obviously been cleaned up. Ruan Ling was surprised and asked suspiciously, "brother Chen, it seems that someone has cleaned up here?"


    "Well, ah Xiu''s mother must have come," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I didn''t think they were really in love. It''s a pity." Ruan Ling sighed.


    "Well! My mother-in-law said the day before yesterday that my father-in-law had found a woman in Hanoi. She was very bitter in her heart,... Brother, my sister and I came to see you and burned some paper money for you. You can rest here! Yuanyuan has given birth to your nephew. She is very well now. You don''t have to worry about her. I will take care of her all my life and strive to give you more nephews." Tang Wenhao said to Chen Jianfeng''s grave.


    "Brother Chen, don''t worry! Baby and our Ruan family will take good care of Yuanyuan for you. Come on, take all the money!" Ruan Ling said while burning paper.


    After burning the paper for Chen Jianfeng, they went to sister ah Hui''s grave again. Tang Wenhao sat on the ground and looked at the new grave where grass had grown, "Sister ah Hui, my sister and I came to see you. I have something to report to you. Our Sihui let Xiao Yao take her away. She insisted on taking her away. I can''t help it. I don''t want to make her unhappy, but don''t worry, I will take time to see their sisters and won''t let them suffer any injustice,... In fact! I really didn''t blame Xiao Yao. She loves you so much that she will be right I have so many prejudices. By the way, by the way, I forgot to tell you that Xiaoyao is Xueying''s twin sister when I sent her to the funeral last time. Let''s meet her earlier! Or take care of each other. Tang Wan is right next to you. Your sisters can live there at ease!... " Tang Wenhao told ah Hui a lot about the past and the recent changes of the Ruan family.

 Chapter 733

    After that, they burned paper money for Xueying and Tang Wan, said some words, and reluctantly left their cemetery.


    After such a talk, Tang Wenhao felt much more relaxed, and Ruan Ling felt relieved, "baby, you little love, are you better now?"


    "Well! But next time I come back, I have to go to a Jian''s cemetery," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, I''ll go with you next time. By the way, tell him that Li Yan will be with you in the future. Their children are raised by the Ruan family for him, so that he can rest assured." Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, have you really decided like this?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, last night, I told my sister and sister Ah Mui that they all agreed with sister''s plan. When I had dinner with my father at night, my sister would also mention it to him. If he opposed it, it would be fine. But from my sister''s point of view, my father would not oppose it. Instead, he would thank our Ruan family. He knew very well that no matter how beautiful a little widow like Li Yan was in Vietnam, it would be difficult to get married , dad is such a kind person. Of course, he doesn''t want Li Yan to be widowed in the Ruan family! You can accept Li Yan is the best way to deal with it, "Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, I listen to you. As long as my younger brother and sister are willing to follow me, I will marry her and love her all my life for ah Jian." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, this is my good baby, baby, I love you so much." Ruan Ling passionately kissed Tang Wenhao''s face.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling drove to mans, picked up Manny and drove to Ruan''s drugstore.


    Ruan Ling said hello to ah Zhu and Dr. Ruan in advance and asked them to wait at the door of the drugstore. Therefore, as soon as the car arrived at the door of the drugstore, she saw that Dr. Ruan was dressed in Audrey''s national clothes, and ah Zhu was also dressed in appropriate national clothes. They were really sexy and beautiful.


    After they got on the bus, Ruan Ling looked back and smiled at Dr. Ruan, "Dr. Ruan, the success or failure is tonight, but don''t worry, as long as you really want to marry my father, you can. You don''t know how beautiful you look tonight! Usually you look beautiful in a white coat. Today you look more beautiful in Audrey. Your body hasn''t changed at all. I''m sure you''ll charm my father."


    "Ha ha, elder sister, how can you say so well!" doctor Ruan smiled shyly.


    "Dr. Ruan, you look really beautiful tonight. Don''t talk about men. We all feel jealous!" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, Mr. man, don''t tease me. I''m almost an old woman. What else is beautiful?" Dr. Ruan smiled shyly, but a charming smile bloomed on his pretty face.


    In fact, when Tang Wenhao first saw her wearing Audrey, he was also impressed by her beautiful, sexy, mature and elegant temperament. He thought, Dad, Dr. Ruan is really a beautiful woman! Don''t let us down!


    At the Imperial Hotel, after getting off the bus, under the guidance of the welcoming lady, five people went straight to their reserved private room.


    When the waiter saw the guests arrive, he quickly poured them water. Tang Wenhao left the main seat to Ruan Jingxiong, while he sat next to him and specially let Dr. Ruan sit on the other side.


    "Elder sister, is it inappropriate for me to sit here?" Dr. Ruan smiled shyly.


    "There''s nothing inappropriate. Sit down! How can you not be close to my father? Don''t worry! Men want to be accompanied by beautiful women. My father knows that we are all aunts'' women, only you are not, so it''s most appropriate for you to sit next to him." Ruan Ling smiled.


    As soon as several people arranged their seats, Ruan Jingxiong came in brightly, "ha ha, you''re all here! Wen Hao, a Ling, have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "No, Dad, come and sit here." Tang Wenhao quickly got up and pressed Ruan Jingxiong on the main seat.


    Ruan Jingxiong didn''t know ah Zhu and Dr. Ruan. He quickly smiled at their two beauties, but he also guessed who was who. The young must be Tang Wenhao''s wife, and the older is Dr. Ruan. Previously, Tang Wenhao had told him about the identity of ah Zhu and Dr. Ruan.


    When Dr. Ruan looked at the tall Ruan Jingxiong, her heart suddenly jumped. She really didn''t expect that Ruan Jingxiong was so great and heroic. She couldn''t see that he was nearly 50. He was also a senior general of the Ministry of national defense. She immediately felt a little inferior and was afraid that she didn''t deserve others.


    Would such a good man want a half old Xu Niang like me? On his terms, there is no problem finding a few innocent young women as wives.


    "Dad, let me introduce her. She is the doctor of our death valley. Dr. Ruan takes care of Wener and Li Yan. Dr. Ruan, this is my father, Ruan Jingxiong, the chief instructor of your special forces and Wener''s father." Tang Wenhao introduced.


    "Hehe, Dr. Ruan, thank you for taking care of my two children. It''s bothering you." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "General Ruan, you''re welcome. It''s my duty. Besides, wen''er and Li Yan are very good children. We have a very harmonious relationship." Dr. Ruan replied shyly.


    "Hehe, listen to Wen Hao, you are good to their sisters. I''ll respect Dr. Ruan later." Ruan Jingxiong smiled casually.


    "That''s right! Dad, you must respect Dr. Ruan. At that time, when wen''er and sister-in-law Li Yan give birth, you must bother Dr. Ruan to deliver the baby!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s even more important to respect Dr. Ruan." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Dad, she is ah Zhu and your daughter-in-law. We both have children." Tang Wenhao smiled and introduced ah Zhu to Ruan Jingxiong. Ruan Jingxiong also praised ah Zhu''s beauty, which made her very useful.


    After introducing each other, Tang Wenhao motioned the waiter to serve and everyone chatted while eating.


    After serving a few dishes, Tang Wenhao first raised his glass and smiled at Ruan Jingxiong, "Dad, I respect you first. Thank you for giving me wen''er. I love her very much and I will love her all my life. Come on, I''ll do it first." then Tang Wenhao drank the liquor in his hand.


    "Don''t hurt your health if you drink so hard. Take a la carte before drinking? It won''t hurt your stomach. If you drink like this, your father will have to drink like this?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, Dad, you order before you drink." Ruan Ling cleverly picked up a mouthful of food and stuffed it into Ruan Jingxiong''s mouth. Ruan Jingxiong was not polite, so she opened her mouth and ate the food.


    After that, he laughed, "Wen Hao, ah Ling, with your children, I Ruan Jingxiong didn''t come to the world in vain. Today, my father is happy, so I''ll drink it!" he drank the wine in the cup in one gulp, which is very forthright. He deserves to be a soldier.


    "Sister, hurry to bring vegetables to Dad. I have to respect dad after that!" Ruan Ling quickly winked at Manny. Manny was so smart that she immediately brought vegetables to Ruan Jingxiong and put them in his mouth. Ruan Jingxiong looked at them. They were not their own children, but their own children. She was very happy and refused to come.


    "Dad, since I met you, I have a father. When I see you, I think I am a happy daughter. We will never forget your kindness to the baby and to us. We must treat you as our own father to provide for you and serve you for the rest of your life. Dad, ah Ling respects you and you have to drink." Ruan Ling said whistlingly.


    "Ha ha, you are all my good children. I don''t know how happy my father is to have children like you! To tell you the truth, without you, my father would have fallen down. Your mother is the spiritual pillar of my father''s life. She is gone, and my father''s soul is gone. In addition, ah Jian... My son..." said, Ruan Jingxiong, a hero, also burst into tears. His hands holding the wine glass began to tremble. The thought of his wife and son''s departure reminded him of his painful memories.


    Tang Wenhao quickly took the wine cup in his hand and choked, "Dad, don''t think about it. It''s all over. We have to face a better future. Dad, I''ll drink this wine for you."


    "No... Wen Hao, this is from ah Ling to Dad. How can you drink it? Dad is happy today. He drinks it himself. He just thinks of your mother and your brother. It hurts!" said Ruan Jingxiong, taking the glass and drinking it again.


    Doctor Ruan next to him saw that Ruan Jingxiong was so affectionate towards his beloved wife and respected him more. Only such a man is really worthy of a woman''s trust for life!


    No matter what, we should catch him. Such a man needs the love of women. Unknowingly, Dr. Ruan''s emotional balance quickly shifted to Ruan Jingxiong.


    Later, when Tang Wenhao died, Dr. Ruan began to love him and wanted to drink for Ruan Jingxiong. Where would Ruan Jingxiong let her do it! Still no one refused, so Tang Wenhao soon fell.


    After paying the bill, Ruan Ling and Manny drove Ruan Jingxiong to his lonely home. As soon as they entered Ruan Jingxiong''s home, everyone was very sad.


    A desolate and cold atmosphere makes people uncomfortable and depressed. "Elder sister, you can''t let dad live like this anymore. You see, there are photos of mom and a Jian all over the world, which shows that he lives in painful memories every day and it hurts to see." Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling and Manny behind Ruan Jingxiong''s back.


    "Well, who said no!" Ruan Ling sighed.


    After carrying Ruan Jingxiong to his master bedroom, Tang Wenhao carefully took off his shoes and coat, settled him, and then returned to the living room. He knelt down to Dr. Ruan with a pop, which stunned everyone.


    "Uncle, what are you doing?" Dr. Ruan said in panic, and then stretched out his hand to help him up.


    Ruan Ling, Manny and ah Zhu are also confused.


    "Dr. Ruan, listen to me first and I''ll get up after I finish." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "OK, OK, uncle, you quickly say, elder sister, where can I afford it?" Dr. Ruan said hurriedly. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to kneel down to her suddenly.


    "Baby, you hurry up! Why don''t you get up and say it." Ruan Ling loves Tang Wenhao.


    "No, sister, I''ll get up again. Dr. Ruan, I beg you to love my father well. From tonight on, my father will give it to you. I''ll call you mom, mom from now on." Tang Wenhao was tortured by the sad atmosphere in Ruan Jingxiong''s house just now. He felt that he must do something for Ruan Jingxiong, but he knew, The only thing that can get Ruan Jingxiong out of the sea of suffering is love, so he wants Dr. Ruan to quickly marry his father.

 Chapter 734

    Dr. Ruan was moved to tears by Tang Wenhao''s actions and choked. "Well, uncle, as long as general Ruan wants me, I will spare my life to hurt him and love him. In my heart, he is a man worthy of my trust for life. He is a real man with love and righteousness."


    "OK, thank you, thank you, mom." Tang Wenhao knocked his head to Dr. Ruan, which moved Dr. Ruan and helped Tang Wenhao up.


    Ruan Ling and other three beauties were also moved by Tang Wenhao''s filial piety. After all, he and Ruan Jingxiong are just the relationship between his father-in-law and his son-in-law. He will kneel down for Ruan Jingxiong''s happy life. There is gold under men''s knees!


    It can be seen how kind Tang Wenhao''s nature is!


    "Elder sister, uncle, thank you for trusting me so much. I will love general Ruan very much." Dr. Ruan said again and again. She was really moved by Ruan Jingxiong.


    Seeing that more than half of the things have been successful, Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling, Manny and a Zhu, "let''s withdraw! We won''t waste our father and mother''s time."


    Dr. Ruan was flushed by what he said. His beautiful eyes turned to the portrait of Ruan Jingxiong''s late wife. Tang Wenhao also saw it. He immediately knelt down on his knees and said to the portrait, "Mom, please forgive my son''s unfilial behavior. My father is really miserable. We found Dr. Ruan to take care of my father for you without your permission. You won''t blame us! If you want to blame me, just blame me alone." he said, banging his head to the portrait.


    Ruan Ling and Manny also begged her to allow Ruan Jingxiong to marry Dr. Ruan again. Dr. Ruan also said that she would love Ruan Jingxiong as much as she did, so that she could rest assured under Jiuquan.


    After that, Tang Wenhao got up and took Ruan Ling and they left. Doctor Ruan sent them out of the door with some embarrassment. Tang Wenhao was worried that she would not take the initiative because of her reserve and shyness. When she went out, he reminded them, "Mom, take the initiative! My father has no women for more than a year. If you take the initiative a little, everything will become. My father is a very responsible man. As long as you are together, he will be responsible for you. He doesn''t love you now, but he will love you after you have been together for a long time."


    Doctor Ruan blushed, nodded and whispered, "uncle, I know. Thank you!"


    Ruan Ling shook her fist and said with a smile, "new mom, come on! Remember my uncle''s words and take the initiative. Dad has no women for more than a year. He won''t let you down."


    "Well, sister, I understand. Be careful on your way. You''ve drunk a lot of wine," said Dr. Ruan.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. My sister didn''t drink. She left." he took Tang Wenhao and went downstairs with Manny and ah Zhu.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao and his several beloved women, just Dr. Ruan.


    She gently closed the door for fear of waking Ruan Jingxiong. Then she came to the room, sat in front of the bed and looked at the Weian man on the bed.


    He is the chief instructor of the special forces. What kind of man is he? Why can he be so infatuated with his beloved wife? What charm does her wife have that keeps him alive and dead? Dr. Ruan sat in front of his bed for half an hour for fear of disturbing the drunken man.


    But at the thought of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling''s instructions when they left, her pretty face was crimson, and a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. She quickly took off her Audrey dress.


    She was about to open the quilt and drill inside. Suddenly, Ruan Jingxiong said, "wife, I''m thirsty, I''m thirsty..."


    Dr. Ruan quickly got up and looked for water for Ruan Jingxiong. After looking for it for a long time, she found an open water bottle in the kitchen. The water temperature was slightly hot. She tasted it herself and thought it was all right, so she brought it to Ruan Jingxiong.


    She didn''t dare to speak for fear of disturbing him. She was afraid that Ruan Jingxiong would wake up and drive her away. She knew that only after he got his body could he know that he was already his man. Otherwise, it would certainly not succeed. She felt from Ruan Jingxiong''s eyes that he would refuse all women for his late wife, which was an extremely responsible person for feelings and love man


    Without saying a word, she held up Ruan Jingxiong''s head, put it in her arms, and then put the water to his mouth. Ruan Jingxiong was already hungry and thirsty. When the water came to his mouth, she instinctively opened her mouth and drank it.


    After finishing a large glass of water in one breath, Ruan Jingxiong slightly opened his eyes. When his eyes met Dr. Ruan''s eyes, Dr. Ruan''s heart jumped. He was worried that Ruan Jingxiong would scold her away if he found her in this form with him.


    However, she also wanted to do well. Even if she was scolded by him, she would never leave Ruan Jingxiong. She was determined to spend her life with this Yingwu infatuated man.


    To her excitement, Ruan Jingxiong didn''t recognize her, but regarded her as his late wife. His eyes immediately glowed, "wife, are you back?"


    "Well, I can''t trust you," said Dr. Ruan.


    "Wife, I knew you wouldn''t really leave me. Wife, I miss you. Do you know how I came over these years?" Ruan Jingxiong cried in Dr. Ruan''s arms like a child.


    Dr. Ruan was deeply shocked by his infatuation. He couldn''t help hugging him emotionally and kissing his cheek crazily. Tears kept falling like broken beads.


    "Wife, don''t cry. We''ll never be separated again. Wife, I miss you. I want you. I want to be a person with you. In the future, we will be together forever." Ruan Jingxiong began to quickly tear the last clothes on Dr. Ruan.


    Dr. Ruan was infected by his passion and couldn''t wait to take off Ruan Jingxiong''s clothes.


    The two were immediately close together. They kissed each other madly, shaking the earth and shaking the mountains. They were so drunk and unscrupulous.


    Ruan Jingxiong is a strong man with high martial arts and strong strength. Dr. Ruan has not been kissed by a man for many years


    They kept caressing and kissing each other, as if this was their last love trip.


    "Wife, I want you, I don''t have enough..." husband, come on! As long as you want, your wife will always be yours, come on! "Doctor Ruan has been interacting with Ruan Jingxiong, who is half awake and half asleep.


    After another half an hour, the house was quiet. Ruan Jingxiong fell asleep on Dr. Ruan. She didn''t know anything. She laboriously removed him gently, and then gasped. Just now Ruan Jingxiong''s violent storm made her whole soul out of her body. She had deeply fallen in love with this great man.


    I''ve finally become his woman. I''m already the woman in charge of the special forces. I''ve really become the woman of the senior general of our army, but will he really marry me? What if he insists on not marrying me? Then I pestered him and went back to beg wen''er and Li Yan to let their sisters accept themselves first.


    But what if they don''t accept themselves! Dr. Ruan lay in bed thinking all the time. He was happy, excited, worried and afraid. He was afraid that happiness would come too soon and go too soon.


    In this way, in such a complex mood, Dr. Ruan slowly entered a beautiful dream, but her mouth has always shown a happy and satisfied smile.


    Early the next morning, Ruan Ling was awakened by a mobile phone ring. She glanced at Tang Wenhao in her arms and saw that Tang Wenhao also woke up. She smiled and said, "baby, you wake up too. Look whose phone? The phone is on your side."


    "Oh!" Tang Wenhao hurriedly took Ruan Ling''s mobile phone from one side of the pillow. It showed that it was Dr. Ruan. He pressed the button to answer.


    "Hey! Mom, how are you doing? Did you have a good time last night?" Tang Wenhao smiled. "Wuwu... Uncle... Come here!" said Dr. Ruan, hanging up the phone.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard Dr. Ruan''s tone, he shouted, "sister, get up quickly! The situation is bad! Dad must be angry after waking up. Dr. Ruan seems to be crying."


    "Oh, let''s hurry up! Sister, ah Zhu, get up quickly! Go to Dad." Ruan Ling shouted to Manny and Yuzhu.


    Last night, he opened a room in a hotel near Ruan Jingxiong''s house and didn''t sleep until very late. Tang Wenhao was very good at fighting after drinking wine. He couldn''t bear it until late at night.


    When the four people hurried to Ruan Jingxiong''s house, they saw Dr. Ruan sitting on the sofa in the living room, hiding his face and crying. Ruan Jingxiong was angry. When he saw that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling had arrived, he pointed to Tang Wenhao and shouted, "Wen Hao, what have you done? Isn''t this nonsense?"


    "Dad, we love you! We want you and Dr. Ruan to come together. You''re retiring soon anyway. You need a woman to accompany you. Why don''t you see? Where is your family like home? We love you as your children! Dad, don''t insist, let go of yourself! Mom has been gone for a year," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes! Dad, Dr. Ruan is sincere to you. She likes you. She is willing to serve you, love you and hurt you for the rest of her life. You really need a woman to take care of you." Ruan Ling also said.


    Then, Manny and ah Zhu took turns to persuade him, but Ruan Jingxiong still kept silent and had no smile on his face. When they had finished, he said coldly, "Wen Hao, ah Ling, Manny, ah Zhu, it''s not that dad doesn''t appreciate it and doesn''t understand your mind. However, you don''t understand dad''s mind at all. In dad''s heart, your mother is the only one. No woman in the world can replace her position in dad''s heart, but you arranged such a play without dad''s permission. It''s not helping dad, but harming him Dad, I also hurt Dr. Ruan. "


    "Dad, how could it hurt you and Dr. Ruan? You need a woman who loves you, and Dr. Ruan really likes you. She wants to take care of you. Isn''t that a good thing?" Tang Wenhao advised.


    "Well, Wen Hao, Dad thanks you for your filial piety, but dad really didn''t want to marry again. Dad didn''t know how to deal with it. Dr. Ruan, I really feel sorry for you. I... I really thought I was dreaming last night, because the person in the dream was my wife. I didn''t expect it would be you. I''m sorry." Ruan Jingxiong said to Dr. Ruan in shame.

 Chapter 735

    "No, general Ruan, you''re not sorry for me at all. I''m sorry for you. I know I don''t deserve you, so I never thought you would really want me. What happened last night was voluntary. You don''t have to feel sorry for me. I added trouble to you, but I want to tell you in front of my elder sister and uncle. General Ruan, I like you, I love you. I''m really willing to serve you. I love you and love you for my eldest sister. I know I can never make you love me like my eldest sister, but I can love you like my eldest sister. Even if you never love me in the future, I still love you. You are a man worthy of respect and trust all my life. "Dr. Ruan sobbed.


    "This... Dr. Ruan, this is unfair to you. In my heart, there is only mother wen''er, and there is no room for any other woman. I''m sorry, we are not suitable. As for what happened last night, I''m really sorry, and I''m willing to make any compensation," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Manny and a Zhu looked at each other. They didn''t know how to persuade Ruan Jingxiong. This kind of thing can''t be forced. It seems that both husband and wife had a good life last night. If Ruan Jingxiong doesn''t move, they don''t know what measures to take next.


    "General Ruan, I said that everything is voluntary. I don''t need any compensation from you. I just want to love you, hurt you and take care of you." Dr. Ruan said.


    "Dr. Ruan, thank you! I''m used to living alone. In fact, I''m not as painful as Wen Hao and a Ling. I feel good as long as I can see wen''er''s mother and son a Jian in my dream every night. After wen''er and Li Yan come back from death valley, I can hold my grandchildren and grandchildren every day. I''m happier. Dr. Ruan, what difficulties can I have in the future Look for me, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, why do you bother? People still have to look forward," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, dad knows everything in his heart. It''s over. Dad just feels too sorry for Dr. Ruan and has failed to live up to Dr. Ruan''s feelings." Ruan Jingxiong said to Dr. Ruan in shame.


    "It''s all right, general Ruan. As long as you live happily, I''ll wait for you. I''ll show up in front of you when you need me. I know you hate me now. Elder sister and uncle, let''s go! Ah Zhu and I have to go to the countryside for an interview today!" said Dr. Ruan, standing up in a dignified manner.


    Tang Wenhao and others all looked embarrassed. They didn''t expect such a result. Ruan unexpectedly glared at Tang Wenhao and said angrily, "Wen Hao, come here."


    Tang Wenhao had to follow him into the room. Ruan Jingxiong closed the door and said unhappily, "Wen Hao, how can you make such a fool of yourself? What a good woman doctor Ruan is? It''s not enough to hurt my father. I have to endure my father''s cold words."


    "Hehe, Dad, you all know that Dr. Ruan is good and you have to hurt her like this. She is sincere to you. Can''t you see it? Dad, accept the fact! Mom has been gone for more than a year, and you can''t live in your memory anymore. Even wen''er and Li Yan support this. What are you hesitating about?" Tang Wenhao said deliberately.


    "What? Wen''er and Li Yan both know?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, this is what we discussed in death valley. Dad, just accept the fact! We can''t bear to treat Dr. Ruan like this just now. You said that Dr. Ruan has been single for so many years. She gave you a clean body and a hot heart last night. Can she stand this attitude when you wake up?" Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Jingxiong would love Dr. Ruan, so he quickly struck while the iron was hot.


    "Well, Wen Hao, don''t mention it again. I owe her. I''m still full of your mother. It''s irresponsible to others if I reluctantly stay with Dr. Ruan." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, isn''t that what happens between men and women? You were together last night. She is already your woman. As long as you correct your attitude and live with her first, you will fall in love with her. Dr. Ruan is really a rare good woman. She is beautiful and has temperament. You don''t have much difference in age. How a good match!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, no more. Dad has something to deal with today. I have to go back to the army. Take good care of Dr. Ruan for me! Say more sorry for me! Alas, what''s this?" Ruan Jingxiong said sadly.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Jingxiong would not change his attitude for the time being, so he had to go out of the house with him and leave his house with Dr. Ruan first.


    When they left the house, Ruan Jingxiong said shamefully to Dr. Ruan, "Dr. Ruan, I''m really sorry! It''s not your problem, it''s my problem. I don''t have this kind of happiness. Go slowly!"


    Dr. Ruan glanced at him lovingly and replied with some bitterness, "general Ruan, don''t say sorry again in the future! I have said many times that I volunteered and took the initiative last night. I am the one who has no luck, not general Ruan." then he hid his face and quickly went downstairs.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and others were very sad. Ruan Ling angrily stared at Ruan Jingxiong, pouted and said, "Dad, your heart is really cruel! If you hurt a woman who loves you like this, her body and heart are given to you, and you have to hurt her." she said angrily and left.


    Ruan Jingxiong''s face turned red. He looked at Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Manny and ah Zhu and then went downstairs. His heart couldn''t help pulling up. After closing the door, he bowed deeply to the portrait of his wife and read, "Wife, my husband did something sorry for you last night. He broke his promise and had a second woman besides you. I also hurt others, wife. What do you think I should do?..." Ruan Jingxiong sat on the sofa and began to think of the faint memory of last night.


    In fact, when he woke up this morning and saw a naked beauty lying in his arms, he thought he was dreaming. But when he found that the beauty was Dr. Ruan, he was stunned. Looking at the spots and marks on the bed, he quickly remembered that he did have a couple life with a woman last night. He always thought he was in a dream with his wife, but he didn''t expect all of it Everything is a living reality.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that the heroine would be Dr. Ruan. He was stunned. He didn''t know what happened. How could Dr. Ruan run to his bed? And he made a promise? What''s going on?


    When he woke up Dr. Ruan, he found that Dr. Ruan''s expression was very shy and indifferent. He knew that she must know what was going on, so he was very unhappy and asked her. Dr. Ruan told him everything, saying that she really liked him and loved him, but Ruan was unable to accept her. He had never thought of marrying again in his life.


    Not to mention how Ruan Jingxiong thought about it at home, just Tang Wenhao and them. As soon as they went out, Dr. Ruan ran sadly to the car. Tang Wenhao quickly opened the door and asked her to go up. After going up, Dr. Ruan couldn''t help crying, and his mood was out of control.


    Ruan Ling knew that she must have endured the grievances in her heart just now and refused to show her vulnerability in front of Ruan Jingxiong. In fact, every woman is very depressed when she meets this situation. She is sleeping and is not welcomed by others!


    Tang Wenhao is not as pessimistic as Ruan Ling. He has a hunch that Ruan Jingxiong will accept Dr. Ruan one day. He detects a certain signal from Ruan Jingxiong''s eyes and words. At least he thinks Ruan Jingxiong has a good feeling for Dr. Ruan, which is half the success.


    Some men began to dislike a woman, and later they would have feelings after a long time of contact. Besides, Ruan Jingxiong did not dislike Dr. Ruan, but also liked her, which was a big step forward from his goal.


    "Mom, don''t lose heart! My father will be your man sooner or later." Tang Wenhao smiled faintly.


    "Uncle, you have to make fun of me at this time. Don''t call your mother in the future. General Ruan won''t like me. I gave him my body several times last night. He still doesn''t like me. What else to say?" Dr. Ruan said sadly.


    Ruan Ling, Manny and a Zhu don''t know where Tang Wenhao''s confidence comes from. Ruan Ling can''t help asking, "baby, how do you think Dad will eventually come together with Dr. Ruan?"


    "Sister, this is a feeling. Anyway, you believe my feeling. We also need to give dad time to digest. After all, what happened last night was too sudden for him. In his heart, for a long time, there was only his mother. He never thought of marrying another woman. Even if his mother left, he was still infatuated, which shows that he was very interested in emotional things "Seriously," said Tang Wenhao.


    "That''s why I don''t think general Ruan will like me. He has too deep feelings for his late eldest sister and won''t easily like other women," Dr. Ruan said.


    "Yes, but he has never had a relationship with other women. Now he has a relationship with you. He will slowly understand what happened between you two last night. In fact, even if a man is drunk, he still has feelings when he is confused with women. He will miss you when he thinks of you two together. Besides, he knows that he was with you last night He is you. Therefore, my opinion is that during this period, you have to meet often. The purpose of meeting is to remind my father that you are already his woman. You like him and you love him. There are no men in the world who don''t like to be loved. After a long time, if they can''t see you again, they will feel uncomfortable and even miss you. If you stay with him at this time, you can guarantee that you will be happy It''s natural. Once a man has a woman, in his subconscious mind, this woman is his woman. He will think of her again and have feelings for her. Therefore, mom, believe me, you will really become my mother. Let''s go! Open our flag, go home and have a good meal, and let sister Ah Mei cook more delicious food for us. " With that, Tang Wenhao started the car and ran towards the Ruan family.


    After Tang Wenhao''s analysis, Dr. Ruan was in a much better mood. Ruan Ling, Manny and ah Zhu also felt that it was like this, and they couldn''t help laughing.


    "Baby, I''ve never found you so good at picking up girls?" Manny smiled.

 Chapter 736

    "Hehe, sister, this is not about picking up girls. This is psychological warfare. I try to figure out my father''s ideas with a man''s psychology, with an accuracy of 99 percent." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    Back at Ruan''s house, before Tang Wenhao and his family could sit down, sister Ah Mui went up to Tang Wenhao and smiled at him, "baby, hurry to call Ah Ying! Say Miaomiao vomites badly these days. When will you go back? The little girl misses you."


    "Ah? Miaomiao vomited badly? What''s the matter? Sick?" Tang Wenhao didn''t react at once.


    "Hehe, baby, boasting that she is a senior father every day? I can''t hear it. Miaomiao is pregnant. According to the time, you have been together for more than four months! Then her pregnancy reaction is quite late!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, too! She must be pregnant. I really didn''t think of it. Sister, when shall we go back? I really want to be wonderful." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and his brain flashed the sexy and threatening look of miaomi''s little white tiger.


    "Hehe, heartless villain, I should think of someone else''s little girl who has become your woman at such an age. She can fill you up. Otherwise, sister, let''s go tomorrow! Go early and return early. The baby''s task is still very heavy. He has to go back to his hometown!" Ruan Ling smiled at Manny.


    "Hehe, I have no problem. Let''s go tomorrow! Let''s go back to Hong Kong for two or three days first, and I''ll go back to Shanghai with you. I haven''t been back to Shanghai for some days. I still want to go back to my hometown with my baby! We daughter-in-law should be filial to our father-in-law and mother-in-law." Manny smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s great, sister. I hope you will go back to your hometown with us." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Sister, I also want to go to China with you, OK? I''ve never been to China!" ah Zhu smiled.


    "You can forget it this time. It will take some time to get a passport. We have no time to delay. You are a precious woman. You will have plenty of opportunities to go to China in the future." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, ah Zhu, don''t worry. There must be a chance in the future." as he said, Tang Wenhao went to the phone and dialed Ah Ying. Ah Ying was very excited when she heard Tang Wenhao''s voice.


    "Baby, when will you and sister come back? Miaomiao and I miss you so much." Ah Ying sobbed.


    "Oh, soon, let''s go back to Hong Kong first. After staying in Hong Kong for two or three days, we''ll go directly back to Shanghai. You and Miaomiao have worked hard. Are Junjun and Wenying all right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, their sister and brother are very good! They can talk. When you come back this time, they will call dad and run away. They are very cute." Ah Ying smiled happily.


    "Ha ha, that''s great, Ah Ying. You say I can''t wait to fly back now." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    It was decided to leave for Hong Kong tomorrow. Manny and Ruan Ling began to arrange the work of Liangshan. Ruan Ling explained to ah Zhu and Dr. Ruan that they must find a chance to meet their father Ruan Jingxiong and enhance their feelings. She and Tang Wenhao will also find a way to let Ruan Jingxiong find them, according to Tang Wenhao''s plan, Gradually let Ruan Jingxiong have feelings for Dr. Ruan.


    Secondly, arrange may to temporarily replace Yang Xi and supervise the daily training of the model training camp. Sister rose can also go to the model training camp with may if she has nothing to do. She can also accompany sister Ah Mei at home. How to arrange depends on their own interests.


    Manny handed over Manny''s daily management to Aya and asked the clerk Chen Miaoxi to assist her, while Xiu''er and Yuzhu followed suit. Manny intended to let these two beauties engage in management work in the future. Both of their sisters are top students with good cultural quality and are good reserve cadres.


    After arranging the work, Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling, "sister, there''s something I haven''t told you. Sister Rose''s father has been sentenced to life and won''t let any relatives and friends visit prison within a year. Do you want to tell Sister Rose?"


    "Ah? It''s already been sentenced. So fast? Where did you hear the news? Is it accurate? Did you listen to dad?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Yes, sister, do you think we should tell her the truth?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, then tell her! Otherwise, she always wants to save her father, which makes her completely dead. Let''s stay at Ruan''s house at ease!" said Ruan Ling.


    So Tang Wenhao pulled sister rose into the room. She seemed to have a hunch and asked suspiciously, "baby, is there any news from my father?"


    "Well, Sister Rose, don''t be sad after listening to it. Your father was sentenced to life. He said that no one is allowed to visit prison within a year. My father told me. He hopes you don''t be too sad. Fortunately, you still have a life. In short, you can meet again. Sister Rose, I promise you that I will take you to see him in prison in a year, okay?" Tang Wenhao took her sweet shoulder and said.


    After listening, Sister Rose didn''t appear the excitement Tang Wenhao imagined. She sighed and said, "baby, thank you! I''m very lucky for my father that the government can leave him alive. I don''t have to live in fear anymore. Then wait for the time when I can visit the prison!"


    "Well, Sister Rose, stay at Ruan''s house in the future. My sister and I will not let you be wronged." Tang Wenhao said.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao took a taxi with Ruan Ling, Manny''s mother and son and Yang Xi''s mother and daughter to leave Liangshan and go to Hanoi airport. Yang Xi was happier than anyone. After more than a year in Liangshan, in addition to making new progress in work, running a model training camp and having a beautiful and lovable daughter.


    Four people flew to the Oriental Pearl Hongkong in the afternoon. Yang Danni was waiting at the airport early. There was also a beautiful and sexy young woman beside her. It was Tang Wenhao''s close assistant and miss Chen Jia.


    At this time, although Miss Chen Jia was wearing a white dress, her slightly bulging belly was still difficult to hide the fact that she was pregnant. Seeing Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Manny held a child, Yang Xi also held the child from the exit, and Yang Danni and she welcomed her.


    "Wen Hao, girl, ah Ling, yo, Miss Yang Xi, you are here too. Welcome to Hong Kong." Yang Danni smiled at them. She is also very familiar with Yang Xi. Yang Xi is a famous beauty designer of mans. She is also a supervisor and has been doing well.


    "Mommy, I miss you so much. Come and have a look at your grandson Tang Heng, little Heng Heng, come and let Grandma hold it." then Manny stuffed her son Tang Heng into Yang Danni''s arms. Yang Danni lovingly held her grandson in her arms, looked at the little guy with a smile, and kept shouting, little baby, grandma''s baby.


    Tang Wenhao shouted mommy to Yang Dani first. Then he hurried to Chen Jia and said with a bad smile, "Chen Jia, you''re very powerful. If you don''t see it for a few months, your stomach will become a watermelon?"


    "Bad guy, still say! I''ll take you to see someone later, or I''ll be forced to have an abortion." Chen jiawai said.


    The two cars stopped at the airport parking lot. Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi''s mother and daughter got into Chen Jia''s car, and Ruan Ling and Manny got into their mother Yang Danni''s car.


    As soon as Yang Xi got on the bus, she lifted her clothes to feed her baby daughter. Chen Jia glanced back and envied, "sister Yang Xi, do you have enough milk?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "it''s all my credit, okay? I''ll develop your potential these days. I see the shape of your stomach. Your potential won''t be worse than sister Yang Xi."


    "Ha ha, bad guy, don''t add Yang Xi. You can only call me sister. Your names are ah Ling and man. They always call me sister directly. We want equality, don''t we! Sister Chen Jia." Yang Xi smiled whine while feeding.


    "Well, sister Yang Xi is right. We should be fair. You can only call me sister in the future. You can''t add the word Chen Jia." Chen Jia also smiled happily.


    "OK, my two deadly sisters." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, who can kill you? We sisters will be tossed to death by you! Hey! Sister Chen Jia, when is your due date?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "There are more than five months left! My mommy still doesn''t agree with me to give birth to my child! She said that she didn''t know what to do with Wen Hao. She said that I was someone else''s honey, my stomach was enlarged by others, and I couldn''t see anyone. Let me fall in love with the child early and leave him, so I want to take Wen Hao home to see my mommy tonight. I think Mommy will like him when she sees him." Chen Jia smiled.


    "Hehe, your mommy is OK enough to encourage her daughter to have an abortion. Abortion hurts her body! Besides, our baby doesn''t want to be responsible. Does she think you can''t follow the baby in good faith? Do you want the baby to marry you?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Well, I told her it''s impossible. How can I divorce man and Wen hao? I can''t put forward this unreasonable request. Besides, my wife is very kind to me. She cares about me and takes care of me like her mother. In this regard, she is better than my mother." Chen Jia said gratefully.


    "Hehe, you can be my woman. Mommy set you up! She likes you very much. Don''t worry, my good sister, your mommy will like me. By the way, what gift can I buy for her old man today? When my mother-in-law summoned her son-in-law for the first time, the son-in-law can''t say nothing?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, you can give her money directly! My mommy is a money fan. She is open-minded about money. Don''t laugh at me! If you say more good words, it will be like this." Chen Jia smiled helplessly.


    "OK, as long as money can settle things, it''s not a thing. Sister, how much is appropriate for me?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Just give forty or fifty thousand Hong Kong dollars. Wen Hao, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ve prepared the money for you. In my bag, put the money in your pocket before you meet her, or she will be unhappy to see the money from my bag." Chen Jia smiled.


    After hearing this, Yang Xi couldn''t help picking her thumb and praising Chen Jia''s intelligence and atmosphere. At first, Yang Xi thought that Chen Jia''s family was also greedy for money.


    How can Tang Wenhao let Chen Jia pay for himself? In fact, he admired and liked Chen Jia from the bottom of his heart. Since he found that she was with him for the first time, he felt that he should cherish the beauty assistant who knew, knew, talented and beautiful.

 Chapter 737

    Back at man''s house, Yang Danni asked the Filipino maid to clean up several rooms, let Yang Xi and Chen Jia live in one room, Ruan Ling and sister Manny live in one room, and she doesn''t care where Tang Wenhao lives. Now she also knows that her son-in-law has extraordinary ability in this regard.


    After putting down the trip, Yang Danni called four top beauties and Tang Wenhao under the umbrella next to the bath. "Several girls, Wen Hao, let''s talk about the current situation of mans first! In the evening! Chen Jia took Wen Hao to their house to pick up her Mommy for dinner. It''s time to give Chen Jia''s Mommy an explanation. Chen Jia''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger to avoid gossip."


    "Hehe, Mommy is right. We can''t let sister Chen Jia be hard to do. Baby, wait for you to go with sister Chen Jia! Bring some decent gifts. Sister Chen Jia, what does your mommy usually like?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Mr. man, I''ve prepared the money myself. I''m really ashamed. My mommy likes money. Just give it to her through Wen Hao''s hand later." Chen Jia smiled.


    "How can we do that? We mans can still do such extraordinary things! Where do you put our mans face? Of course, we mans come and go for money. Sister Chen Jia, if you want to do this, I''m really angry. To tell the truth, our family is full of gratitude to you. In addition to work, you stand on our side at the critical time, and you give us your body Our family''s baby makes us feel at ease. To tell you the truth, our family''s baby can lack everything, but we can''t lack women. We were not around him those days. We were very worried about him. We were distressed that he didn''t have a woman to accompany him, and he wouldn''t go to that kind of no three no four place to play. Therefore, I asked mommy to discuss with you whether she was willing to talk to our family''s baby. You really didn''t disappoint us , baby likes you very much, so you can''t get us in this embarrassing situation, "said Manny unhappily.


    "Mr. man, i... don''t... I''m sorry. I think my mommy is......" Chen Jia said when she saw that Manny was angry.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "well, sister, sister Chen Jia is also afraid that we despise her Mommy. In fact, we won''t. since she is already my mother-in-law, it''s also right to honor her."


    "Yes, Chen Jia, we''ll arrange it by mans. Don''t worry about it." Yang Danni took out a check from her bag, scratched a few words on it and handed it to Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Hao, this is a cash check for 100000 yuan. You and Chen Jia go to the bank to get it for your mother-in-law on the way to pick up her mother!" Yang Danni smiled.


    As soon as Chen Jia heard this, she quickly stood up and said shyly, "madam, there are too many... This will make my mommy more greedy. I feel a lot if there is forty or fifty thousand yuan."


    Manny pulled her down and sat down and said with a smile, "sister Chen, it doesn''t matter. We all know that you have only one Mommy. Mother and daughter depend on each other. You''re very lucky. She''s lucky to have a daughter like you. Now you have a man like our baby, which makes her feel that she''s lucky to have you. Money is nothing, as long as she''s happy."


    "Yes, sister Chen Jia, you''re welcome. They''re all our own." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Yang Danni then began to talk to several people about mans''s current business situation. She said that she has now fully controlled Mans. Mans''s overseas factories are in her daughter''s hands and operate very well. Since mans Hong Kong took Wang''s father and son down, she recruited an executive vice president to manage it, and everything went well.


    "Mommy, these people are not children in front of you?" Manny smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, you can''t say that, girl. Without Wen Hao holding down your uncle and your two cousins here last time, it''s difficult for mommy to take back this power, which has been overhead by their father and son, so you should remember that in terms of enterprise management, power can''t be delegated casually. Otherwise, once it''s put down, it''s not easy to take it back. Fortunately, Chen Jia has been helping Mommy. I The two of us are now going in and out together like mother and daughter. People in the company are asking Chen Jia who the child in her belly is. I told them that it is my son-in-law''s, which is also conducive to her management. The two concubines left by your father, Miao Na and Yang Qiong, are also using them. They can''t always support them like this. They are all in charge of some specific work. Miao Na is responsible for administration , Yang Qiong is in charge of human resources, and their working ability is OK. Therefore, during this period, Mans has developed very smoothly, "Yang Danni smiled proudly.


    "Oh, Mommy, you''re really good. Aunt Na and aunt Qiong are also very young. They seem to be about the same age as sister Ah Mui. They really should work and can''t be too pampered. Don''t they know clearly with my cousin?" Manny asked. She also knew that Wang Zhuo Xiong often stuck in the oil of the two young women.


    "No, neither side dare. However, I told Miao Na and Yang Qiong that as long as they work hard, they can fall in love and remarry in the future, and I won''t take back mans'' shares. Although your father left a will saying that their shares can only be valid if they stay in mans forever. If they want to marry and leave Mans, their shares will automatically expire, but Mommy feels relieved I can''t bear it. They are still young and should have their own lives. They have to forgive others. It''s not easy for them. When they are young and follow your father, women don''t do enough. If they can''t get the money, alas, it''s very poor, "said Yang Dani.


    "Yes, Mommy, it''s very kind of you. In fact, I think aunt Na and aunt Qiong are very good. At that time, I was probably afraid that my cousin would retaliate against them and be forced to let my cousin take advantage of them." Manny analyzed.


    "Well, it''s possible. Let''s go and see their sisters later. Anyway, in terms of generations, they are always your aunts. Moreover, Miao Na and Yang Qiong clearly supported Wen Hao last time they took Wang''s father and son, indicating that they still have a sense of justice and don''t muddle." Yang Danni said.


    "Well, what my wife said was that it was not so easy to win vice president Wang without the support of Mrs. Na and Mrs. Joan last time. Their attitude played a role as a weathervane," Chen Jia said with a smile.


    "Hehe, let''s go and see them now! Ah Ling, baby, you go with me! Sister Yang Xi, if Heng Heng is hungry, let him eat your milk!" Manny smiled at Yang Xi.


    "Hehe, Mr. man, no problem. Every baby is our common child, the same as my own child." Yang Xi smiled gently.


    "Hehe, it''s also called Mr. man! It''s said that I''ll be your sister when I get home, but sister Yang Xi, I''m very moved by what you said just now. Ah Ling, when you go back, you have to let the sisters remember this sentence. To make our children grow up in love, each of them has dozens of mothers. Which mother has fed them and loved them." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, it''s actually like this now. Look at Amy''s two children, ah Zhu''s children and my Junjun, aren''t they all growing up like this?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, your sister means to let you turn these into institutionalized things, form words and form our Ruan family style, right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, baby is smart, just a little bit." Manny smiled with her thumb.


    "Isn''t this a one sentence thing? I''ll announce it when I go back." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Yang Danni, Yang Xi and Chen Jia all laughed.


    Instead of talking about the three beauties, Manny led Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao outside the hospital.


    "Sister, are Miao Na and Yang Qiong really only as old as sister Ah Mei?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile when she came out of the door.


    "Oh, yes! So they are very young. They were less than 30 years old when they followed their father! They have stayed in the entertainment industry! They both look beautiful and have a good temperament. Otherwise my cousin won''t always make up their mind." Manny smiled.


    "Sister, why don''t you let the baby take them all! Anyway, the baby has only sister Chen Jia in Hong Kong. If he returns to mans for a period of time, he can''t be satisfied with only Chen Jia around him? We can rest assured that they have two sisters with the baby! The three beauties can basically meet the needs of the baby. In addition, it can stabilize mans management team and make us happy They have been working and living in mans steadfastly all their life, and Mommy doesn''t have to worry too much. It''s a good thing to kill many birds with one stone, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? Sister, you''re crazy. They''re Manny''s aunts? In terms of generation, they are all mommy''s sisters and can''t play like this. If Hong Kong entertainment records find out, Manny''s corporate image will be completely ruined." Tang Wenhao said warily.


    Manny glanced at Ruan Ling and looked at Tang Wenhao again. She seemed a little moved and confused Tang Wenhao. "Sister, you won''t really agree with ah Ling''s bad idea?"


    "Hehe, baby, actually, ah Ling''s method is really good. Sister has no opinion and agrees in principle. However, it has to go through mommy''s level. If she agrees, I really think it''s the best method. It''s really helpful for mommy''s management. Think about it! How long can Mommy be in charge at this age? We can''t come back for the time being. It''s completely up to outsiders Don''t worry, if Miao Na and Yang Qiong can follow mans like Chen Jia, where can mans go? It''s really a great way, but Mommy can''t pass. "Manny smiled.


    "I don''t agree. I think it''s awkward. In fact, how many times can I have the chance to live here? Maybe I''ll buy Hong Kong mans directly in the future. We''ll withdraw our headquarters to Langshan or Shanghai, and the two women will give them a severance payment." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, it''s not as simple as you think. How can we buy mans market value now? We don''t have such strength in a few years." Manny smiled.


    With these words, the three came to Miao Na''s and Yang Qiong''s apartment. When the servant saw that the two ladies and uncle were coming, he opened the door and said with a smile, "Hello, ladies and uncle!"


    "Hello, aunt, are my aunt Na and Aunt Joan in there?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "They''re all there! The two ladies are taking a bath in the swimming pool. Wait here first, and I''ll tell them both." the maid said and walked inside with broken steps.


    "Elder sister, is the swimming pool in this villa?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 738

    "Yes, my father said that the swimming pool over there was in the open air, and they both kept it at home so that they could swim regardless of wind or rain." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, we can also design death valley like this. It''s very good." Ruan Ling smiled.


    The three were chatting and two bikini girls came out. They were man Tianxiong''s widow and concubine miaona and Yang Qiong. The two beautiful women were extremely sexy and their bodies showed no trace. Especially when they just came up from the swimming pool and their bodies were wet, they looked even more charming and moving.


    The two beautiful young women have a common feature, that is, they are very hot, graceful and boneless, devil like, concave and convex, and have fatal lethality to any normal man. No wonder Wang Zhuo Xiong will covet their beauty.


    Tang Wenhao''s predatory eyes habitually flashed over them. He felt that his body reacted quickly. He seemed to take the initiative to attack, startled him, and hurriedly removed his eyes from their sexy jade bodies.


    "Oh, Manny is back. Hello, ah Ling, uncle." the two beauties don''t care at all. Tang Wenhao appears in front of them as a vigorous man, greets the three of them in a bikini, and wipes the drops of water on them with a towel.


    "Hehe, aunt Na, aunt Qiong, hello. I came to see you. It''s good to hear Mommy say that you all work at Mans. Why don''t we talk again after you change your clothes!" Manny smiled. Ruan Ling smiled at them, while Tang Wenhao looked very embarrassed and squeezed out a smile. He was worried that the two beauties would look at him.


    The two beauties smiled at him charmingly, and then smiled at Manny, "OK, just sit down! It''s all your family. Sister Qiong and I go to change clothes first." as they said, Miao Na and Yang Qiong twisted their snow-white hips and walked upstairs. Their sexy bodies showed their charm in front of Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling glanced at Tang Wenhao, tapped him gently on the shoulder and pretended to scold, "villains, can''t you wait to rush up and press them to the ground? Sexy!"


    Manny listened and glanced at him. The sisters laughed and embarrassed Tang Wenhao to find a hole in the ground. She looked around and sat down on a sofa with a red face. "Sister, don''t laugh. I didn''t mean it. You don''t know. I''ll do it when I see a sexy beauty." he whispered.


    Ruan Ling sat next to him and said with a smile in his ear, "baby, there is no second person in the world who knows you better than me. I bet you especially want to go to their sisters, don''t you? If you want to think about it, my sister and I promise to let you do what you want tonight."


    "Well, sister, stop talking. I don''t agree with what you just said. I can''t help it. I can''t control my physiological desire, but I have reason, okay? Sister, stop talking later?" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    Manny saw them whispering and sat on the other side of him. She smiled and asked, "baby, what are you talking about?"


    "Ha ha, nothing." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly baby, don''t tell me yet, Arlene, is the baby moving? Why don''t I say hello to Aunt Na and Aunt Joan in advance and ask them to leave a door for you tonight?" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, you are really twin sisters. We all want to go together. I only want the four of you here. Don''t worry about it. I won''t agree to be with them. We should pay attention to discretion," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, what if Mommy agrees?" Manny smiled.


    "What''s the use if I don''t agree? Don''t forget, it''s up to me whether I want to play or not, and how to use it is my business. What can you do for me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "But the right to use belongs to me and my sister. You only have the ownership. That''s what you said, that is, when or where to use it. It''s the right of me and my sister, right? Sister." Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Yes, and I remember some people said that on this issue, I always has the final say with A Ling, someone said it is not, that is, if we unanimously pass the marriage, you will have to follow it, right? A Ling," Mani also laughed.


    "Yes, sister, your understanding is completely correct, baby. You delegated power to us by yourself. As my mother said just now, it''s easy to delegate power, but it''s not so easy to collect power." Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    The sisters sang and made Tang Wenhao speechless. At this time, Miao Na and Yang Qiong came out of the room in sexy and loose pajamas. In addition, they had just bathed, and a faint fragrance came to their nostrils.


    "Manny, ah Ling, uncle, will you stay a few more days this time?" Miao Na smiled. After that, her beautiful eyes glanced at Tang Wenhao, which was meaningful. Yang Qiong''s beautiful eyes next to her always looked at Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally. There was no way. Tang Wenhao was really handsome. No woman could ignore his existence.


    "Hehe, we''ll only stay for two or three days. We have to go back to Shanghai! Aunt Na and aunt Qiong, are you still used to working in mans? You should help Mommy manage mans well!" Manny smiled.


    "Very good, Manny, uncle, don''t worry! Our sisters must always be with Manny. After your father left, there are a lot of things... Alas! Don''t say it. Anyway, don''t worry, our heart will always be with Manny. We won''t do anything sorry to Manny, let alone do anything sorry to uncle. Oh, isn''t uncle our president? Aunt na It means that we will unswervingly support my uncle''s work. "Miao Na realized that there was something wrong with what she said just now and quickly changed her words.


    Tang Wenhao was startled and thought, can''t this woman see that I just wanted them? But that''s a natural response. I didn''t mean it. Shit, this bad thing always makes trouble when it''s unexpected. Tang Wenhao is very dissatisfied with his sensitive response.


    After coming out of Miao Na''s and Yang Qiong''s villa, Tang Wenhao felt relaxed. "Sister, I can come out. I won''t enter their house again in the future. I''m suffocating."


    "Go! Villain, who''s holding you back? It''s obviously you, a little coyote, who can''t stand the temptation. I dare say that if my sister and I weren''t with you, you could directly press people to the ground and bully them. Am I right?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Ah Ling, I think so too." Manny smiled.


    "Well, sisters, I beg you not to mention this, OK? Besides, I''ll go back to Shanghai tonight and I''ll go to find Ah Ying and Miao Miao." Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "You dare! It''s against you." Ruan Ling said angrily.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, stop talking. Baby is really angry. We also understand him. Today, aunt Na and aunt Qiong seem to have gone a little too far. They came up to say hello to us in bikini. The servant must have told them that our baby has come together. Their sisters are still so sexy. They came out to see us and said to go in and change clothes. As a result, they both changed into so sexy clothes The pajamas came out. It''s a naked seduction! Baby is a young boy. His physiological reaction is completely normal. Don''t tease him. "Manny smiled.


    Ha ha... Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao looked around and saw no one around. The salty pig''s hand poked Ruan Ling''s body and gave Ruan Ling a whine, "bad guy, where to poke?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled fiercely in her ear, "sister, you''re dead tonight. I let you tease me."


    "Hehe, baby, I''m willing to die on you, sister." Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    They didn''t know that Miao Na and Yang Qiong, two beautiful young women, were standing in front of the window on the second floor, watching the three flirting jealously.


    "Sister Qiong, do you think our uncle will really take the bait?" Miao Na asked with a smile.


    "Yes, you didn''t look at his eyes. It''s like you''re going to eat our sisters. I''m sure this dead boy is attracted to our sisters. He''s not Wang Zhuo Xiong''s bastard boy. It''s said that the sister of the eldest sister is Wang Zhuo Xiong''s mother Yang Danyun, who became a monk because of this boy." Yang Qiong said.


    "Ah? Sister Qiong, how do you know? Don''t talk nonsense." Miao Na asked in surprise.


    "I also guessed. That day, Wang Zhuo Xiong inadvertently scolded that Tang Wenhao was an animal. He made his mother lose her mind and didn''t want his father Wang Jianzhong." Yang Qiong said.


    "Did he really say that?" Miao Na asked.


    "Well, later he found out he was wrong, so he quickly changed his mouth and said he was nonsense. Let me not talk about it everywhere. I think it''s probably true. Nana, I have a wonderful way to deal with this handsome boy easily. Think about it! As long as this handsome boy becomes our sister''s man, who dares to annoy us in mans in the future? Even the eldest sister has to be polite to us, right Right? "Yang Qiong sneered.


    "Ah? Sister Qiong, do you really have a way to make this handsome boy follow us?" Miao Na asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, you''re wrong. We followed him. How can we let others follow us? Nana, if we want this handsome boy to start with our sisters, we have to start from several aspects," said Yang Qiong.


    "Sister Qiong, you said, as long as you can let me follow this handsome boy, I don''t want my shares. This uncle is so handsome that people can''t help but move. As soon as his charming eyes look at me, I feel young. I really want him to jump on me and love me. Do you have this impulse?" Miao Na said emotionally.


    Yang Qiong looked at Miao Na coldly and said with a smile, "Nana, it seems that you are already in love with this handsome boy. As long as you cooperate with sister Qiong, I guarantee that both of our sisters will become his women. There is no way for the eldest sister to take us. Even if we lie with my uncle in front of her, she can only accept it helplessly."


    "Sister Qiong, really? Then tell me quickly? What can I do?" Miao Na asked eagerly.


    "Nana, do you think there are any cats in the world who don''t cheat?" asked Yang Qiong cunningly.


    "Hehe, of course not. Sister Qiong, do you mean to design to let our handsome young chairman Tang throw himself into the net? Take the initiative from us?" Miao Na asked with a smile.


    "No, Nana, I mean it''s not him that''s the key to getting rid of this handsome boy. Just look at the way he looked at our sisters just now. Just stare at our sisters. Do you pay attention? I guess if Manny and ah Ling weren''t there, he could force our sisters. Do you believe it?" Yang Qiong smiled confidently.

 Chapter 739

    "Hehe, not necessarily! I heard that the dead boy has many wives in Vietnam! Maybe this is his habit of appreciating women. Let''s not be amorous first, sister Qiong. Go on. What do you think is the key to the problem? Do you mean Manny and Ruan Ling?" Miao Na said.


    "Ha ha! Nana, of course not. These two girls are open-minded! If you can''t accept the dead boy marrying so many beautiful women, even Chen Jia has become his woman and pregnant with children! This shows that our obstacle is not their sisters." Yang Qiong analyzed.


    "Oh, sister Qiong, you mean the eldest sister? The key is that she agrees, right?... yes, sister Qiong, I see what you mean. It''s true. How could she agree that the handsome boy married us? We are the same generation as the eldest sister and are the widow of the old man. How could we let our sisters marry him? Isn''t it a mess? I really understand what you mean Miao Na smiled like she woke up from a dream.


    "Hehe, see? So getting rid of the eldest sister is equal to getting rid of the handsome boy. But it is absolutely impossible to get rid of the eldest sister without extraordinary means. The eldest sister is a very traditional woman. She will never allow us to do so. She despises us both." Yang Qiong said.


    "Yes! But we seem to have a better attitude towards us after working these days," Miao Na said.


    "That''s not the reason. Nana, the problem is simple. The key is that no one supported them when her son-in-law took office that day, and our sisters took the lead in voting for them. She thinks we supported them at the critical time, so she has a better attitude towards us. But she still despises our sisters. In her eyes, we are always for money The woman who betrayed herself didn''t look at the Wangs too much. My mother didn''t support her! "Yang Qiong said bitterly.


    "Yes, elder sister really didn''t look me in the eye. In fact, sister Qiong, I really regret that I followed the old man. I gave him ice crystal Yujie''s body. He can''t live without enjoying a few happy days. Sister Qiong, I really haven''t asked you. Have you ever liked the old man?" Miao Na asked.


    "At first, I thought he was very tall, a billionaire and a spender. I thought he was beautiful and stable with such a man, so I admired him very much. Later, when I became his woman, I thought it was boring and his performance was too bad. My mother just got up and he was boring. Especially when he was tired of me and got you, I thought this rich man was really hard to deal with the eldest sister Neither you nor I can do it, and I got you again. To tell you the truth, Nana, sister Qiong hated you at first. Later, the old man died. Both of us are concubines. We sympathize with each other and have feelings with you. We think you''re very good. Nana, do you really like the old man? "Yang Qiong asked puzzled.


    "Well, after all, the old man is my first man. He is still good to my family. Without the old man, my brother can''t go to college. He gave me shares before he died. I''m very grateful to him. I can''t help it if he doesn''t give me shares." Miao Na said.


    "That''s true. The old man is good in this respect. He doesn''t mean he doesn''t care if he''s tired of us. Before he dies, he knows to leave a way for our sisters. He also knows that we despise our sisters. Therefore, when I see that our uncle is interested in our sisters, I want to be angry with her and let her have nothing to say to us." Yang Qiong said bitterly.


    "Then how are you going to get my uncle? Sister Qiong, you must have a plan?" Miao Na said.


    "Hehe, of course, we still have to start with her sister. Otherwise, we can''t convince her. The eldest sister is a woman who especially wants face. As long as she catches her sister''s handle, she will be arrested. She will be accompanied by handsome boys and dare not yell at our sisters any more." Yang Qiong sneered.


    "Oh, sister Qiong, I understand it completely now. Do you want to find out the real relationship between her sister Yang Danyun and Tang Wenhao? And then threaten her with it?" Miao Na asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, by the way, Nana, don''t you think this is the best way? I''m sure the relationship between my uncle and my eldest sister and her sister is absolutely extraordinary. Otherwise, Wang Zhuo Xiong''s bastard can''t suddenly say such a sentence, can you say it?" Yang Qiong smiled.


    "Yes, sister Qiong, it seems to me that this is the case after listening to your analysis. You said that Yang Danyun and Wang Jianzhong had a good relationship when Tang Wenhao didn''t appear. However, within a few days after Tang Wenhao appeared, Yang Danyun disappeared inexplicably, and soon it came out that she became a nun. It''s really strange," Miao Na said.


    "That''s right! So, Nana, I have an idea. As long as our sisters follow my idea, we can clean up the clothes of the domineering woman, the eldest sister, and let her baby son-in-law, the president, be obedient. Nana, this boy is many times better than Wang Zhuo Xiong''s bastard boy. I have feelings for him." Yang Qiong sneered.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Manny returned to man''s villa. Chen Jia, Yang Xi and Yang Danni were waiting for him in the living room. "Ha ha, you''re back? Madam Wen Hao, let''s invite my mommy now. Wait, we''ll go directly to the Shangri La Hotel. President man and they will wait for us in the hotel for a while." Chen Jia smiled.


    "Oh, OK, let''s go! I really want to see your mommy." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Villain, you have to say our mommy. She''s already your woman. Her Mommy is your mommy, okay? Otherwise, sister Chen is uncomfortable." Manny smiled coyly.


    "Hehe, you''re right to criticize, sister Chen Jia. I''m sorry!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Chen Jia smiled innocently, "ha ha, it doesn''t matter. Let''s go! Madam, let''s go." then he stretched out his jade arm. Tang Wenhao hurriedly held her. They waved goodbye to Yang Danni, Manny, Ruan Ling and Yang Xi.


    Driving in the busy traffic flow in Hong Kong, looking at the bustling streets on both sides and accompanied by beautiful women, Tang Wenhao was in a good mood, held the steering wheel, glanced at Chen Jiawei''s belly and said with a bad smile, "sister Chen, do you want to?"


    "Hehe, what do you think?" Chen Jia didn''t respond. After all, she only had a limited number of times about men and women. She was also a beautiful young woman who was just involved in personnel. It was not easy to think about that.


    "Hehe, do you want to play games with me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Chen Jia was so smart. Seeing his greedy look, he immediately reacted. He raised his jade hand and smashed him with a pink fist. "Ha ha, villain, no wonder sister Yang Xi said you were very bad. She bullied the sisters all day and said that you would press others to the table to bully them when they worked, wouldn''t you?"


    "Ha ha... Yesmaden, ha ha, I can''t bully you tonight!" Tang Wenhao felt that he had a reaction soon. He began to explore the surrounding environment while driving. Can he find a place to play.


    Chen Jia smiled at the corners of her mouth, pouted her small mouth and said shyly, "what do you say? I thought you didn''t want me after going to see me for such a long time! If my wife hadn''t been persuading me and comforting me, I would really think you were making fun of me. It''s too much to say you didn''t call me!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry! My good sister, I''ll accompany you these two days and compensate you for your mental and physical losses. Now do you want to compensate a little?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Chen Jia bit her sweet lips and asked shyly, "how do you compensate?"


    "How about finding a sparsely populated place to play? Don''t you really want to? To tell you the truth, I really want to. If you don''t believe it, go to me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Chen Jia glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao. Her pink face turned red and smiled shyly, "villain, this is downtown. Where is there a place?"


    "Why don''t you open a room? Even if you have fun for half an hour first, I don''t remember what you look like. Now I especially want to enjoy your style again." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hmm! Stop talking. There''s a hotel at the second intersection." Chen Jiawei said in a whiny tone, which showed that she had been teased by Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao quickly raced to an economic hotel and parked the car. They entered the hotel hand in hand and opened the room. Tang Wenhao locked the door, picked up Chen Jia and threw it on the big bed


    Half an hour later, when the two were fighting, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He hurriedly grabbed the phone and saw that it was Ruan Ling. He glanced at Chen Jia under him and said with a bad smile, "my sister''s, don''t talk, if you won''t get K." Chen Jiajiao nodded breathlessly, chuckled and blushed on her pretty face.


    "Elder sister, have you arrived at the hotel?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m leaving right away. How are you? Have you seen your mother-in-law?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, we may be late. You can also go there later to avoid waiting there." Tang Wenhao smiled. When Chen Jia saw Tang Wenhao lying, he stretched out his jade hand and twisted it on his ass. Tang Wenhao smiled and pinched it back to show revenge. Chen Jia couldn''t help moaning.


    "Well..."


    Ruan Ling on the other end of the phone asked suspiciously, "baby, what are you doing? How can I hear Chen Jia seem... Ha ha, bad boy, you won''t open a room?"


    "Sister, I really convinced you, completely convinced. You can find me having an affair with sister Chen Jia for half an hour. Don''t say it. Now that you know, wait! I''ll continue to be happy." he hung up the phone.


    "Ha ha, chick, I call you bad. I''ll punish you..." Tang Wenhao continued to jump at Chen Jia with a bad smile.


    After another half an hour, Tang Wenhao finally walked out of the hotel with his arms around Chen Jia, who was unstable. However, Chen Jia''s pretty face was full of happiness and the lingering charm remained.


    After opening the door for her, Tang Wenhao helped her into the car. Tang Wenhao went to the cab, opened the door and went in. He raised his hand to touch Chen Jia''s pretty face and said with a bad smile, "how about it! Do you feel refreshed?"


    "Bad guy, I''m so tired! But tonight I still..." Chen Jia smiled shyly.

 Chapter 740

    "Ha ha, that''s right! Just now your performance is very excellent, but your technology needs to be improved urgently. Train well in the evening. Let sister Yang Xi train you and learn well. Don''t let her sisters look down on you. Go and see your mother-in-law first..." Tang Wenhao smiled and started the car and raced towards Chen Jia''s house.


    "Wen Hao, ask you something!" Chen Jia said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, come on! All questions will be answered, including how to improve the skills." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, villain, no wonder sister Yang Xi said you are a little coyote and a little villain... I want to ask you, you have dozens of wives, are you really not tired? Yang Xi said, as long as you sleep at home, the sisters at home will be very satisfied. Is it true? Can you do it alone? Are you not tired? Are you not bothered? So many wives?" Chen Jia asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, of course not tired. I feel very happy. I''ve lived for women all my life. I''m never afraid of too many women. I''m worried that there are no women. Otherwise, my sister won''t arrange you to be my personal assistant. I''m worried that I can''t sleep without women." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Where did your energy come from?" Chen Jia asked suspiciously.


    "Didn''t sister Yang Xi tell you I knew kung fu?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I told you! What acupoint lighting skills do you know? Whoever you want can''t move can''t move, but does this have anything to do with that function?" Chen Jia asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t matter, because acupoint pointing skill is conditional, that is, it needs a deep internal skill foundation as an auxiliary condition. If the internal skill is not deep, you can tell you to point that acupoint, and you can''t control others, and people with deep internal skill can control their desires at will, endure without hair, and have been indestructible. If you don''t want to endure, of course, you can burst out instantly." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? No wonder we''re all falling apart. You''re so powerful. It''s scary!" Chen Jia smiled shyly.


    "It''s really comfortable! Ha ha... By the way, do you know Miao Na and Yang Qiong? How are their working abilities?" Tang Wenhao suddenly flashed a sexy look of Miao Na and Yang Qiong in his mind, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Ah? They? It''s OK! Because they are shareholders and elders, I don''t care much about their affairs, but some things are much better than they stay at home every day. My wife said that they are young and should do something for them. Miao Na should work harder, Yang Qiong! Maybe she is used to being a young grandmother and is a little careless. My wife asked me not to care about her , she can go to and from work on time. Why do you suddenly ask them? Don''t you like them? "Chen Jia asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, don''t talk nonsense, just ask," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "However, these two young women are really beautiful. Wang Zhuo Xiong always wants to make their ideas. Every time he comes to the headquarters, he has to run to the administration department. We all know that he comes to see Miao Na and Yang Qiong. Everyone is saying that Wang Zhuo Xiong may have accepted them both. This boy is really bad!" Chen Jia said.


    Tang Wenhao thought to himself, it seems that Wang Zhuo Xiong is really bold and dares to go to mans headquarters to harass others. "Aren''t Miao Na and Yang Qiong angry with him?"


    "It didn''t seem like it before, and now there are fewer people coming. Since their Wang father and son were cut off by their wife, they have rarely come. Even if they come, the two young women don''t pay much attention to him," Chen Jia said.


    The two exchanged the check given by Yang Danni into Hong Kong dollars in the bank. It was a thick stack, which was definitely a generous gift. It was enough to show that Yang Danni still attached great importance to Chen Jia.


    After getting on the bus, we talked all the way to the apartment where Chen Jia''s mother lived. On the way, Chen Jia had called her mother and asked her to wait at the door of the community. When they came, they directly got on the bus and left, because they fought in the hotel for more than an hour and delayed their precious time, so they didn''t go home to pick up her mother.


    Chen Jia''s mother, Chen Yi, is a middle-aged and beautiful woman wearing very sexy clothes. She is about 50 years old. Her skin is as white as Chen Jia''s. her delicate facial features are also inherited from Chen Jia. Therefore, her mother and daughter stand together, especially like Chen Jia. Only her pretty face has traces left by years, and the crow''s feet ruthlessly occupy her beautiful face.


    Tang Wenhao stopped the car and got off quickly. Chen Jia also came down and said with a smile, "Mommy, he is Wenhao, my boyfriend, Wenhao. This is Mommy. Call Mommy quickly!"


    "Hehe, Mommy, Hello! I''m Wen Hao." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Chen Yi looked at the tall, handsome and sunny Tang Wenhao carefully. A satisfied smile appeared on her pretty face, nodded and said with a smile, "well, the young man is very handsome. Let''s talk about it in the car!"


    She spoke Cantonese. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand it. Chen Jia was busy translating it to him.


    Tang Wenhao cleverly opened the door for his mother-in-law Chen Yi and helped her into the car with a smile. Chen Jia got on the other side. When she got to the car, Chen Yi kept staring at Tang Wenhao. Chen Jia poked her arm and smiled proudly, "Mommy, how''s it going? Don''t brag! Is Wen Hao a super handsome guy who can''t meet his opponent in Hong Kong? Does such a son-in-law like him? Our wife likes him."


    "Well, it looks good and considerate. What about his parents?" Chen Yi asked with a low smile.


    "In his hometown of China, Wen Hao wanted to take them to live in Shanghai or Vietnam, but his parents were not used to it and still liked the life in his hometown''s rural areas," Chen Jia said with a smile.


    "Oh, how do you live together after that? Do you live with his first wife or buy you another big house?" Chen Yi asked.


    They spoke in Cantonese. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand a word. He just drove forward. Suddenly, he saw the thick stacks of Hong Kong dollars on the co pilot. He glanced back at Chen Jia, and then looked at the money on the co pilot. Chen Jia understood it.


    Then she stood up, grabbed the front chair and lifted the money bag from the co pilot. "Girl, what''s in this bag? It''s heavy." Chen Yi asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, Mommy, this is Wen Hao''s filial piety to your old man. You see, it''s all Hong Kong dollars. It''s filial to you." Chen Jia took out two stacks of thick Hong Kong dollars from the bag and waved them in front of her mother.


    Her mother immediately brightened her eyes and showed an incomparably bright smile at the corners of her mouth, "Oh, so many! The child is so polite. How many are there?"


    Tang Wenhao glanced through the mirror and saw that his mother-in-law was salivating at the sight of money. It was very funny. Chen Jia was right. Her mother looked like a money fan and was open to money. No wonder Chen Jia was embarrassed and felt very ashamed.


    "Mommy, this is a hundred thousand yuan! It''s Wen Hao''s gift for you. Take it away! It''s enough for you to spend a while?" said Chen Jia, putting all the money bags into her mother''s arms.


    Her mother carried the heavy money bag and smiled. When she looked at Tang Wenhao, she liked it more and more. It was really more comfortable for her mother-in-law to see her son-in-law, "Hey, why don''t you say your wife likes this child! Not only is she handsome, but also she is very sensible, filial and considerate. Girl, it''s right for you to follow such a man. It doesn''t matter whether you get married or not. The key is to be good to you, good to Mommy, and Mommy looks after you."


    "Hehe, don''t force me to have an abortion in the future?" Chen Jia said with a smile.


    "Of course, where can Mommy find such a son-in-law? She''s still pregnant? You think Mommy really wants you to have an abortion? That''s no way. You think you''ve met a man with no sense of responsibility like your father? If your father can be like Wen Hao, Mommy can give him ten or eight children. So you must cherish the opportunity and give Wen Hao more children One, more than his first wife, so you have a position. When you are still young and beautiful and he likes you, you will have more children. Don''t worry, Mommy will live next to you and take care of your children. "Chen Yi smiled happily.


    "Mommy, madam said it might not be appropriate for you to live in man''s house in the future! Let''s talk about it then!" Chen Jia said in embarrassment.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it normal for a mother-in-law to bring children to her son-in-law? You can''t say that mommy will tell your wife. Also, you have to tell your man about it. He won''t refute your face. I think your man likes you very much. Otherwise, can you give mommy so many face-to-face gifts? Mommy doesn''t have so much pension in a year. The more money he gives Mommy, the more he shows that he is The more I like you and cherish you, girl, Mommy will teach you some ways to firmly control a man in her own hands. By the way... Can he understand us? "Chen Yi whispered to her daughter Chen Jia.


    Chen Jia said with a helpless smile, "don''t worry! Wen Hao doesn''t understand Cantonese at all. Tell me! I think you have some tricks for me to firmly control Wen Hao. Mommy, you can''t even control my father. You still teach your daughter!"


    Chen Yi stared at her daughter unhappily, "Dead girl, can it be the same? Mommy didn''t understand anything at that time. She wanted technology, no technology, no education, and only the beautiful appearance inherited from you. How can you have such superior conditions now? Look at you, with mommy''s beautiful face and sexy figure, education and such good work experience, what good conditions! You are much more attractive than mommy in those years In addition, you now have mommy''s failure experience and lessons. As long as mommy tells you those experiences, you will be able to firmly control the boy. "


    "Oh, Mommy, you''re so funny. Then tell me why you can''t live with my father. You quarrel every day and finally come to the end of your marriage?" Chen Jia said with a smile.


    "Girl, I''ll tell you when the opportunity is ripe? How much do you do when you two are together?" Chen Yi whispered.


    "What''s up?" Chen Jia asked with a smile.


    "It''s just a couple''s life. How much is it?" Chen Yi whispered.


    "Ah? Mommy, why are you asking?" Chen Jia asked shyly, looking at her mother curiously. She didn''t know what her mother meant when she asked her about this.

 Chapter 741

    "Silly girl, if your man wants to do that with you when he has nothing to do, it means that he really loves you. You have to satisfy him and learn more about this so that he can always be fresh to you, so he won''t leave you. Mommy told you that when your father began to be with Mommy, he stuck together day by day. Mommy didn''t understand at that time! She accepted it passively Later, he said it was boring. Mommy didn''t know what he meant until he was with other women. He didn''t tell mommy that it was boring to be with Mommy, girl, this woman! Beautiful appearance can only make a man interested in you for a while. If you want him to be interested in you forever, you have to change things with him often. Mommy, several old sisters and her The old men have lived happily for decades. The most important reason is that they are very harmonious in this regard. Alas! Unfortunately, mommy has no chance. She is old. I just hope you can be happy. "Chen Yi sighed.


    "Mommy, you finally regret it? Haven''t you always warned me that there is no good thing in men in the world? I have to listen to you. Where can I meet Wen hao? Mommy, you don''t know how much I love him?" Chen Jia said emotionally.


    "Then tell mommy how much you love him?" Chen Yi asked.


    "I would do anything for him," Chen Jia said shyly.


    "Ha ha, Mommy sees it. To tell the truth, Mommy sees that his people have really changed their previous views on men. Although you are one of his concubines, Mommy still likes him at a glance. The child is comfortable at first sight. He is a kind and affectionate child at first sight. By the way, his two first wives really won''t wear small shoes for you?" Chen Yi asked anxiously.


    "Mommy, don''t worry! It was our man and Ruan Ling who let me follow Wen Hao. It was their sisters who asked their wife to arrange me to accompany Wen Hao. Both of their sisters are very generous women." Chen Jia smiled.


    "Sister Chen, what are you talking about with Mommy? I don''t understand a word. Let''s listen. How boring it would be if I drove alone?" Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled at his mother-in-law, Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi also looked at him happily and smiled, thinking, how handsome this son-in-law is! This smile makes people look comfortable, like a spring breeze. If only they could meet such a handsome man when they were young!


    "Wen Hao, mommy has been praising you! She said you were handsome, sunny, kind and affectionate. She said you made her completely change men''s attitude." Chen Jia smiled.


    "Really? Then you don''t have to worry about Mommy forcing you to have an abortion?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, Mommy asked me to give you a few more babies! And have an abortion." Chen Jia said proudly.


    Twenty minutes later, the car drove to the door of Shangri La Hotel. Tang Wenhao got off first, then quickly stepped to the side of his mother-in-law, opened the door, helped her out of the car, coaxed Chen Yi into elation, and praised Tang Wenhao as a modest gentleman, polite and elegant.


    After that, Tang Wenhao helped Chen Jia down again and drove his car to the parking lot.


    When the three came to the private room, Ruan Ling and Manny were already waiting at the door. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Chen Jia helping a middle-aged beautiful woman who looked like Chen Jia, they knew it must be Chen Jia''s mother.


    "Mr. man, miss a Ling, this is my mommy, Mommy, she is Mr. man, and this is miss a Ling, Mr. man''s twin sister." Chen Jia quickly introduced them to each other.


    "Good aunt... Good aunt..." Manny and Ruan Ling greeted Chen Yi one after another.


    "Oh, fairy girls! No wonder our girls say that they are always like fairies. Our son-in-law is lucky enough." Chen Yi was really shocked by the beauty and temperament of her sisters when she saw Manny and Ruan Ling. She always thought her daughter Chen Jia was a rare beauty. Unexpectedly, man''s female boss was better than her daughter.


    At this time, she understood what Chen Jia said to her. She said that in mans, she can not be eliminated unless she works seriously, is loyal to mans and loves Tang Wenhao wholeheartedly. She must not be coquettish because she is pregnant with his child, otherwise she will be driven away by mans soon, because there is really no proud capital for any girl in mans, Will you be more beautiful than Manny no matter how beautiful you are? impossible!


    "Auntie, come inside, please, just waiting for you." Manny smiled and let Chen Yi''s mother and daughter into the private room.


    Tang Wenhao looked up after him and was stunned because he found not only his mother-in-law Yang Danni and Yang Xi''s mother and daughter, but also two beautiful young women sitting inside, smiling.


    It was no one else who deliberately seduced his Miao Na and Yang Qiong in front of Manny and Ruan Ling at home. Why were these two women invited? What kind of medicine is sold in Yang Danni''s gourd? Tang Wenhao was puzzled.


    After the guests and guests took their seats, Manny introduced the people present respectively. Chen Jia''s mother Chen Yi saw that Yang Xi, the great beauty, was also Tang Wenhao''s concubine. She was again overwhelmed by her frightening beauty. Her previous sense of superiority was completely gone. She found tonight that her daughter Chen Jia, although beautiful and can be called excellent in talent and color, can be compared with several beautiful wives and concubines in front of Tang Wenhao, There is no advantage at all.


    She did not expect that among mans widows, in addition to Yang Danni, a beautiful woman similar to her age, there were two young and beautiful young women such as Miao Na and Yang Qiong, who were about the same age as her daughter Chen Jia. The rich people were just different! You have to marry such a young and beautiful woman when you are old.


    "Mrs. Chen, the main purpose of inviting you here today is to let you know the relatives of Wenhao. In the future, everyone is relatives and can move around more. If Mrs. Chen needs mans help, you can find me, Manny or Wenhao. We will certainly help you. We all know, Mr. Chen We really admire and respect people who have spent all their youth for Miss Chen Jia. "Yang Danni smiled politely.


    "Hehe, it''s bothering my wife. Chen Jia in our family is used to hard snacks. I haven''t had a good day with me. On the contrary, after entering Mans, our family''s life is getting better day by day. I really want to thank you mans for your care and care. Now I give my son-in-law to Chen Jia in our family. Our mother and daughter will never forget this kindness." Chen Yi quickly smiled.


    "Mrs. Chen, you''re welcome. Miss Chen Jia is young and beautiful, with high education and strong ability. She used to be deeply liked by the old man. Now both of our sisters have become the subordinates of Miss Chen Jia!" Miao Na smiled.


    "Yes, both of our sisters want Miss Chen Jia to cultivate more!" Yang Qiong smiled politely.


    "Hehe, don''t make fun of me, two young grannies. How dare I cultivate two young grannies." Chen Jia smiled shyly, and others laughed.


    Manny said with a smile, "well, you''re welcome. Come on, aunt, eat more vegetables... Baby, hurry to bring vegetables to your mother-in-law!"


    Tang Wenhao smiled, hurriedly put the food in front of Chen Yi and said with a smile, "Mommy, eat the food!"


    "Well, well, madam, our son-in-law is so good! He looks painful. No wonder the eldest lady calls him baby! Such a beautiful man, which woman will love him as a baby!" Chen Yi took the opportunity to praise Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, our uncle is not only good-looking, but also capable. Last time we held the board meeting, we stopped the old things of the company with a few words. He is really young and promising. If the old man is still there, he will be pleased. Where can we find such a good son-in-law?" Yang Qiong also took the opportunity to pay great attention.


    Miao Na also randomly echoed Tang Wenhao''s praise, echoing Yang Qiong and Chen Yi, and said Tang Wenhao, who was sitting between Manny and Ruan Ling, was quite embarrassed. He knew how many kilograms he had, but he was still very useful. Everyone likes to be praised!


    Then, at the proposal of Yang Danni, they began the first round of toast. First, Tang Wenhao asked Tang Wenhao to honor Chen Yi''s mother-in-law and thank her for giving him such a beautiful and wise wife, Chen Jia. Then he respected Yang Danni and thanked her for her tolerance and cultivation of his son-in-law. Later, they respected Miao Na and Yang Qiong according to their generations.


    Chen Yi and Yang Danni, as his mother-in-law, are symbolic drinks, but Miao Na and Yang Qiong are different. Strictly speaking, they have nothing to do with Tang Wenhao except for their generation. They also want to further improve their chips in mans through Tang Wenhao. In addition, they originally like Tang Wenhao, a handsome man. Therefore, they lose no time to push cups and change glasses with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t like drinking, but he can''t help it. People always respect him as an elder. He has to pay back? So the banquet became a cocktail party for the three of them.


    Manny and Ruan Ling wanted to stop Tang Wenhao from getting drunk, but Yang Danni stopped them. She said that since they were happy, let them drink. They came here to be happy so as not to let others talk. When they drank their drink, others would talk and talk.


    Ruan Ling loved Tang Wenhao, so she joined the team and had a drink with Miao Na and Yang Qiong. The four soon entered the state. Later, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling couldn''t distinguish their enemies and friends, and they had a few big cups.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, Miao Na and Yang Qiong are already drunk, and Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao are also a little drunk.


    Tang Wenhao had an average drinking capacity. If he didn''t use internal skill to protect his body and force alcohol out of his body, he would easily get drunk. Today, because he drank with several women, he didn''t use internal skill to force alcohol out of his body, so he would get drunk.


    Ruan Ling can''t drink as much as Tang Wenhao, so she''s drunk and speaks nonsense.


    Yang Danni was afraid of having an accident. Seeing that her beauty was full, she asked Chen Jia to send her mother Chen Yi back. Manny drove with six drunk Tang Wenhao and eight drunk Ruan Ling. Yang Danni sat in front with Yang Xi''s daughter, and Yang Xi returned to Haitian villa with drunken Miao Na and Yang Qiong.


    When she arrived at man''s house in Haitian villa, Yang Xi drove directly to Villa 27. However, where could she get the little woman in Shanghai? Drunken Miao Na and Yang Qiong, she drove back to man''s house and told Manny that she couldn''t get rid of the two young grandmothers. Manny and Yang Danni followed, but with Manny and Yang Danni, they still couldn''t get rid of them, He had to go back to man''s house and wake up Tang Wenhao, who was a little drunk, and let him get the two young grannies home.

 Chapter 742

    Tang Wenhao was not drunk after all. After being woken up by Manny, he sobered up a little. When he saw home, he asked, "sister, are you home?"


    "Hehe, baby, it''s OK. I still know my family. First, take Ling to bed! Then come back and go up with Yang Xi on the 27th. Take Miao Na and Yang Qiong upstairs. We can''t move them at all." Manny smiled.


    "Oh, I''ll come!" Tang Wenhao said and stumbled to the car. Manny quickly opened the door and helped him pick up Ruan Ling who was already asleep.


    Who is Tang Wenhao? In addition, after drinking wine, he was full of energy and relaxed to hold Ruan Ling out of the car. He just walked a little shaky, but it didn''t matter. Then he took her to their boudoir and put her down on the bed. When he left, he kissed her lips affectionately, "sister... Sleep well!"


    Yang Danni took the child into the house. Manny asked Yang Xi to get rid of her own child, while she followed Tang Wenhao to help him get rid of the two drunken young grannies.


    Yang Xi hurriedly asked, "Mr. man, can you?"


    "OK, there''s nothing wrong with the baby. Hurry and get the child to sleep! Mommy, help me wash and sleep for ah Ling!" Manny smiled at Yang Danni.


    "Well, don''t worry! Just give ah Ling to Mommy. You and Wen Hao hurry to get your two aunts to their room and come back quickly!" Yang Danni smiled.


    So Manny drove Tang Wenhao, Miao Na and Yang Qiong back to Villa 27.


    After stopping at the door, Manny went to the door and asked the Filipino maid to open the door. The Filipino maid heard Manny''s voice and quickly opened the door.


    "Miss, where are the two masters?" the Filipino maid asked suspiciously.


    "In the car, they are drunk. Go and open the door of their room! My uncle will take them up immediately." Manny ordered.


    Then, Manny returned to the car. Tang Wenhao had stood by the door waiting for her. Manny opened the door, "baby, are you ok?"


    "Elder sister, no... nothing... You can enter the cave... Room." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile and touched Manny.


    "Bad baby... I''ll let you toss later. I know you won''t let people sleep tonight. I''m afraid you can''t be soft when you''re drunk." Manny whispered with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s good to know." Tang Wenhao smiled and bent down to take out the drunken Miao Na. In fact, the woman of more than 100 kilograms was negligible to him, so he easily took him upstairs and put her on her bed. As soon as the woman got to bed, her hands were spread on both sides, her beautiful eyes were closed, her sweet lips were slightly opened, and she was very sexy.


    Tang Wenhao''s blood was boiling. Taking advantage of the wine, he couldn''t help but kiss her sweet lips. "Uncle, what are you doing?" the exclamation of the Filipino servant came behind him.


    Tang Wenhao was startled. He realized that his behavior was too much. He didn''t expect that there was a Filipino servant standing behind him, so he smiled awkwardly, waved his hand and fled in a hurry.


    After going downstairs, he pinched his thigh and scolded, "beast, asshole."


    Back to the car, Manny was still waiting for him by the door. "Baby, are you tired?" she asked painfully.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, sister. I just want to go home quickly. You sleep in sister Yang Xi''s room and sister Chen Jia''s room tonight! I need to fight." Tang Wenhao said hungrily. He has already lit a fire in his heart.


    "OK, what you say is what you say. Take Aunt Joan up quickly!" Manny smiled shyly.


    So Tang Wenhao picked up Yang Qiong. Manny closed the door and followed them into the villa. When Tang Wenhao took Yang Qiong to the stairs, Yang Qiong suddenly moved and vomited Tang Wenhao. Because her head was against Tang Wenhao''s chest, Tang Wenhao vomited all over her chest, and vomited more and more, An unpleasant smell came to Tang Wenhao''s nostrils.


    Tang Wenhao is a man who loves cleanliness. How can he stand this smell! In addition, he was a little drunk. When he couldn''t bear it, he also sprayed Yang Qiong with vomit from head to body.


    Suddenly, Tang Wenhao and Manny were silly, and Yang Qiong woke up and tried to open her hazy drunk eyes. When she saw that Tang Wenhao was holding her, she couldn''t help but rejoice. She even ignored the vomit all over her body, and didn''t know that Manny was beside them. Ignoring the vomit all over their body, she stretched out her jade hand, wrapped Tang Wenhao''s neck, and said vaguely, "Uncle, really... Are you holding... Me? Silly... Boy... Do you want to... Ah? Aunt Qiong... Tonight... It''s yours."


    Tang Wenhao was pulled up by her, but he had no choice but to endure a fire in his heart and said awkwardly, "aunt Qiong, you''re drunk and I''m drunk. I''ll take you upstairs. You wash and have a rest early! Sister, wait a minute! I''ll come down right away."


    "Well, baby, go! I''ll wait for you here." Manny quickly covered her nose. She couldn''t stand the wine smell and bad smell of Tang Wenhao and Yang Qiong.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Manny''s appearance and said with a smile, "otherwise, sister, go back first! I''ll walk over by myself. I smell too bad." Tang Wenhao didn''t want his smell to hurt Manny.


    "Never mind, baby, I''d better wait for you here." Manny realized Tang Wenhao''s sensitivity.


    "No, sister, you''d better go! I smell so bad that I feel like vomiting. Don''t worry! I won''t make mistakes." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Although Yang Qiong in his arms was drunk, she was very aware of the situation at the moment, but she pretended to fall asleep again, but she was thinking about how to catch Tang Wenhao, a big fish. She felt that tonight was a rare opportunity.


    When Manny saw Tang Wenhao saying this, she said with a smile, "baby, I''m not afraid of your mistakes, so you really put aunt Qiong to sleep, and I don''t blame you. Anyway, I can''t satisfy you tonight. Why don''t you put aunt Qiong down and let the Filipino maid take you to the swimming pool to take a bath! I''ll go back and bring you your clothes right away, so don''t go back there so dirty."


    Yang Qiong''s heart would jump out as soon as she heard Manny''s words. God helps me! She knew what it meant. As soon as Manny left, she was 100% sure that she could get the uncle to bed. She felt Tang Wenhao''s blood. His whole body was full of male breath, which made her dizzy.


    "Sister, this is a good way, so I''ll put aunt Qiong down quickly." then Tang Wenhao quickly went upstairs, put the filthy Yang Qiong next to the bathroom in her boudoir under the guidance of the Filipino maid, pointed to the Filipino maid, meaning to ask her to put bath water for Yang Qiong, and the Filipino maid nodded.


    Tang Wenhao came out and Manny was still waiting downstairs. Tang Wenhao dared not approach her for fear that the smell on his body would choke her. "Sister, where is the swimming pool? Take me! I''ll let the Filipino maid wait on Aunt Qiong for a bath."


    "Hehe, OK, baby, let''s go! Come with me." said Manny, leading the way, turned on the light at home and led Tang Wenhao to a big room behind the villa.


    Manny turned on the light in the room. Tang Wenhao looked up and saw that there was indeed a pool of water. The water was very clean. Tang Wenhao quickly stripped off his clothes. "Sister, I can''t stand it. It smells terrible. I went down!" he said, jumped into the water, and then drilled his head into the water to wash away the filth and the smell of wine.


    Manny looked at Tang Wenhao by the pool and was full of joy. She especially liked to see Tang Wenhao''s tendons. They were strong and charming. Lying in his arms was very safe.


    I''m watching Tang Wenhao take a bath! When the phone came, Manny quickly took out her mobile phone and saw that it was Yang Danni. She pressed the button and said, "Mommy, we''ll go back right away. Wen Hao was vomited by Aunt Qiong. Now she''s taking a bath in the swimming pool! I''ll go back and get him clothes to change."


    "Oh! Then come back first! Just let the servant come with you to get the clothes. Ah Ling is also vomiting! She calls baby and sister, sister." Yang Danni said anxiously.


    "Oh, I''m coming," said Manny, hanging up the phone.


    "Baby, you wash it first, and ah Ling vomited. She''s calling me and you! I''ll take care of her first and let the Filipino maid bring you the clothes later." Manny said.


    "Oh, sister, you go! I''ll wash it for a while. The water in it is very comfortable." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, then you wash!" Manny smiled, then turned and walked away quickly.


    When she got to Yang Qiong''s room upstairs, she heard a pattering voice and shouted, "aunt Qiong, aunt Qiong."


    "Miss, the master is drunk and sleeping. I''m bathing her." the Filipino maid inside replied.


    "Oh! All right? Just rush and let Aunt Joan sleep in bed! Come with me and take my uncle''s clothes and change them for him. My uncle is bathing in the swimming pool!" said Manny.


    "Oh, well, miss, can you hold the master for me? I can''t hold her alone." the Filipino servant inside said.


    Manny had to push the door open. She saw that Yang Qiong had been stripped away by the Filipino maid. She thought that her father''s concubine was really beautiful and sexy. It was difficult for them to keep an empty house alone. Manny couldn''t help but feel compassion for them. After all, they were women. She could understand their difficulties.


    After putting Yang Qiong to bed, Manny and the Filipino maid went downstairs and walked outside. As soon as they left villa 27, Yang Qiong sat up and walked quickly to the window. Seeing that Manny and the Filipino maid had left home, she excitedly took a pajama from the wardrobe, put it on, opened the door and ran downstairs.


    At this moment, Yang Qiong, who has emptied her stomach, and her body has been washed by water, is basically sober, and most of her drunkenness has disappeared. Now she has only one purpose to get Tang Wenhao. She also wants to verify some problems with the help of Tang Wenhao.


    But she also knows that time is very tight. The villa No. 27 where she and Miao Na live and the villa where her eldest sister Yang Danni live can only go back and forth for more than ten minutes. Therefore, she must rush to the swimming pool against the clock. She knows that no man can resist her charm as long as she puts her naked into Tang Wenhao''s vigorous arms, She is very confident in her beauty and sexuality.

 Chapter 743

    At this time, Tang Wenhao is lying on his back in the water, closing his eyes and quietly enjoying the gentle touch of the water temperature. Shit, the life of the rich is cool. His family can be used as a swimming pool. In the future, the hot spring in ruanling cave can also be used in Death Valley! Let the water from the hot spring flow into their newly-built enclosure building, and dig a large swimming pool in the enclosure building. In the future, dozens of beautiful wives and concubines can bathe and roam in it at the same time. What a beautiful scenery!


    Really redesigned! Carry on the wonderful life to the end!


    That''s fucking great! If Wu Kui knows, he will strangle me with jealousy!


    When Tang Wenhao was lying in the swimming pool, he heard the sound of hurried footsteps approaching. He thought it was the Filipino maid. He quickly drilled his body underwater and only showed his head. He really didn''t have any sexual interest in the fat Filipino maid at home. He''d better not let them disturb his elegant interest!


    So he squatted down, showed his head, closed his eyes and continued to refresh himself. He wanted to come out and wipe it off immediately after the Philippine maid left. He went back to man''s house to find Manny to vent his desire that had been hung up.


    Besides, when Yang Qiong came to the swimming pool, she saw that there was indeed a man in the swimming pool. It was Tang Wenhao she was looking forward to. Her heart throbbed when she saw that Tang Wenhao was just walking towards her with his head bare and back.


    The woman was crazy. Without saying a word, she took off her pajamas, threw them on the ground and quietly went down to the swimming pool. The water waves rippled slightly. Tang Wenhao felt a little and thought, who is it? Who wants to take a bath? Don''t you see me inside? Is it Manny?


    No, she said she had to take care of Arlene. Who would it be? Did you meet a fierce Filipino servant again? Shit! Interesting, see again, think of this, Tang Wenhao slowly turned his head.


    When he glanced at Yang Qiong, he was surprised. He saw Yang Qiong smiling.


    "Aunt Qiong... You... You''re not drunk." Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. When he saw Yang Qiong''s posture, he knew that the woman was already desperate.


    "Uncle, i... let me serve you! Just once, OK?" Yang qiongjiao gasped and rushed at Tang Wenhao, startling Tang Wenhao. Shit, so fierce!


    He moved aside like a conditioned reflex, avoided her crazy behavior, and hurriedly said, "Aunt Joan, you''re drunk. We''re not suitable. Go up! I don''t have clothes to change now, and the servant will bring me the clothes from there in a moment, so that she can see that it''s not good for you to be with me like this."


    "It doesn''t matter. She doesn''t dare to say it. Uncle, I know you are a great man rarely seen in the world. We haven''t had a man for a long time. Have mercy on me! Just once, okay? Don''t you think aunt Qiong is beautiful? Aunt Qiong won''t be worse than the eldest lady. Look at Aunt Qiong." as she said, she deliberately pulled her body up from the water.


    How dare Tang Wenhao look! He quickly turned his head and said hurriedly, "Aunt Joan, don''t do this. We really can''t have this relationship. We can''t do this."


    "I''m free now. Aunt Qiong doesn''t care how old you are. Please, I know. You like me, uncle. Please, just give aunt Qiong once. You can give it to the old woman Yang Danyun. Why can''t you give it to me? Isn''t Aunt Qiong inferior to the old woman Yang Danni?" Yang Qiong said anxiously and walked over to Tang Wenhao at the same time.


    "Aunt Qiong, don''t talk nonsense. She and I have nothing." Tang Wenhao was surprised that she should know about him and Yang Danyun.


    "Hum, don''t pretend. We know everything. Yang Danyun became a monk because of you. Do you think we don''t know?" Yang Qiong sneered.


    "Aunt Qiong, what do you know?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Hum! You think I don''t know. You touched Yang Danyun, don''t you? She became a nun because she couldn''t get you. She was desperate, didn''t she?" Yang Qiong said as she walked over to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao denied while retreating. "Aunt Qiong, don''t talk nonsense. This is pure rumor. Where did you hear this inexplicable news?"


    Shit, only Yang Danni, Wang Zhuo Xiong and Yang Danyun know about it. His mother-in-law can''t tell Miao Na and Yang Qiong, and Yang Danyun won''t say it. Did Wang Zhuo Xiong betray his mother? Based on his relationship with Miao Na and Yang Qiong, there is still a possibility. This boy is an asshole more than Lao Tzu. Regardless of his mother''s reputation, Tang Wenhao guessed that Wang Zhuo Xiong sold him and Yang Danyun.


    "Hum, uncle, I''m right, right? Of course I won''t have any problem when I get this news. Look at your look now, it''s 100% accurate. To tell you the truth, I can''t believe you''re interested in her half old Xu Niang when you''re young. Although she''s very beautiful, she''s a woman over 50. You even like her I''m single now, and she had a husband at that time! Uncle, as long as you want me today, I and your aunt Na will be your women in the future. Our sisters will serve you wholeheartedly all their life and keep themselves as jade for you all their life. "Yang Qiong stared at Tang Wenhao''s strong muscles with a pair of eyes, There was a state of extreme hunger and thirst in the beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao looked bad. Although Yang Qiong''s body was so sexy, he saw that the woman seemed to have a city government and didn''t dare to touch her. He was also worried that he couldn''t explain to his mother-in-law Yang Danni. He knew that Manny and Ruan Ling wouldn''t blame him. As long as he was happy, it would be no problem to spoil him.


    Thinking of this, he waved steel and poked it on Yang Qiong''s snow-white jade muscle. When Yang Qiong saw Tang Wenhao coming towards her, she thought her beauty trick had succeeded. Her pretty face was crimson and she was about to smile at Tang Wenhao. However, when Tang Wenhao''s steel poked her, she suddenly felt black in front of her and fell on Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao quickly hugged her and touched her, Tang Wenhao was dizzy for a moment!


    Shit! The woman''s body was really sexy. Tang Wenhao''s body reacted quickly. In order not to lose control of himself, he hurriedly held Yang Qiong to the shore and climbed onto the shore. In this way, his body was very close to Yang Qiong, and his posture was a little ambiguous, as if he was about to jump on Yang Qiong.


    Just then, a Jiao shout came from the door, "ah... Uncle, what do you want to do to your master?"


    Tang Wenhao raised his eyes and saw that the fat Filipino maid came in with his clothes in her hand. He looked at them in amazement.


    Tang Wenhao jumped into the water and shouted to her in the water, "bring me your clothes. We have nothing to do."


    The Filipino maid looked at him suspiciously and walked to the shore. Seeing Yang qiongmei''s eyes closed, her whole body naked, and her pajamas still aside, she whispered, "uncle, you... I didn''t see anything. You continue. I went upstairs to bed."


    "Wait, you carry aunt Qiong on your back! We really have nothing. There was a misunderstanding just now. You go out first and I''ll put on my clothes before you come in." Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    The Filipino maid nodded, put her clothes aside, twisted her fat buttocks and left the room.


    He was so angry! Shit, what''s this called! It''s hard to argue. The Filipino servant must think I''ve done aunt Qiong. Will she tell her mother-in-law Yang Danni?


    After he got ashore, he quickly put on his clothes, brought the Filipino maid in and took Yang Qiong upstairs, but the Filipino maid was afraid when she saw that Yang Qiong was in a coma, and asked, "uncle, master, what''s the matter?"


    "She''s fine. Put on your pajamas first and I''ll wake her up right away." Tang Wenhao turned his head and said.


    "Oh!" the Filipino maid answered, and then put Yang Qiong''s pajamas on her body.


    Tang Wenhao turned around, squatted down and patted Yang Qiong on the back of the head, and then walked quickly towards the outside. Now he wanted to escape from this place of right and wrong immediately.


    When Yang Qiong woke up, she found herself lying on the Bank of the swimming pool, wearing pajamas, and the Filipino maid standing in front of her. She asked suspiciously, "where''s my uncle?"


    "Promise, I''ve just left and haven''t gone out yet!" the Filipino maid said suspiciously. She didn''t know what happened to the two people naked together.


    As soon as Yang Qiong heard that Tang Wenhao had not left home, she suddenly sat up and slipped her pajamas. She ignored it and ran barefoot to the door of the swimming pool.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was about to step out of gate 27, she was worried, "uncle, your heart is really cruel!"


    Tang Wenhao turned his head and was surprised. He didn''t expect that she would chase out naked. For fear that this matter would become more and more complicated, he ignored her, stepped out of the door, closed the door and fled in a hurry.


    The Filipino maid came from behind with Yang Qiong''s pajamas and put them on her. Yang Qiong shouted at her, "go away! Go away, who told you to come back? Go away, I''ll fire you."


    Seeing Yang Qiong''s angry appearance, the Filipino maid was too frightened to tell her. She turned around and ran to her room. Yang Qiong failed to subdue Tang Wenhao. Her desire was not released. The more she wanted, the more angry she became. In addition, her drunkenness had not completely subsided. She angrily went to the ground, grabbed the phone in the living room and dialed Yang Danni.


    When the phone got through, Yang Danni asked softly, "I''m Yang Danni, who are you?"


    "Elder sister, I''m Yang Qiong." Yang Qiong''s tone had a strong smell of gunpowder.


    "Yang Qiong, what''s the matter with you? Are you sober? Can you stand it? No, go to the hospital to wake you up! You''ve drunk too much tonight." Yang Danni is more polite to Miao Na and Yang Qiong and hopes that they can work well at Mans, so they won''t be stingy about their care.


    "Elder sister, I was insulted by my uncle." Yang Qiong said angrily. She was angry and hated Tang Wenhao, full of resentment and anger.


    "What? What did you say? You were insulted by your uncle? How could it be? What about your uncle?" Yang Danni asked in consternation.


    "He''s back. He''ll be home soon after he leaves. I want him to be responsible for me. Sobbing... Elder sister, why are our lives so hard!" Yang Qiong cried loudly on the phone.


    "Well, well, Yang Qiong, don''t worry. Wait until I figure it out. If my uncle really raped you, I''ll give you an explanation." Yang Danni said sadly.


    "How can you find out? Just ask the Filipino maid at home. He ran away after bullying me. The Filipino maid saw him do it with her own eyes." Yang Qiong cried wrongfully.

 Chapter 744

    "What''s the matter? Manny said that you took a bath and slept in your room. Didn''t he take a bath in the swimming pool? You were upstairs and downstairs. Did he run to your room to bully you?" Yang Danni asked in doubt.


    "Elder sister, where do I know? When I woke up, I saw myself lying naked by the swimming pool. Moreover, I also felt that my body had been touched by a man. He was the only man in the family just now, not who he was? And the Filipino maid saw him get up from me with her own eyes." Yang Qiong made up a story.


    "There should be such a thing, Yang Qiong. When my uncle comes back, I''ll ask him what''s going on. If it''s really what you said, don''t think too much. My uncle is young and beautiful. He was drunk just now. Don''t worry about it too much. Anyway, it''s not the first time. What kind of compensation do you want? I won''t treat you badly." Yang Danni comforted.


    "Elder sister, you have to decide with me! Now I live in man''s house and serve man''s family with my elder sister. My uncle treats me like this now. I... what if I''m pregnant in the future!" Yang Qiong saw that Yang Danni seemed to believe her nonsense and made it up even more outrageous.


    "Ah? This... Wouldn''t be such a coincidence? Otherwise, to be on the safe side, you''d better ask the servant to buy you an emergency contraceptive first, or you''ll be in trouble if you really want to get pregnant." Yang Danni said anxiously.


    "Well, I see, elder sister, as long as you make the decision for me, I can suffer any grievance. Elder sister, I''ll hang up first." Yang Qiong said and hung up the phone with a sneer in her eyes.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao hurriedly fled back to man''s house, entered the house, ran directly to Yang Xi and Chen Jia''s room, opened the door and found that Yang Xi and Chen Jia were lying in bed chatting, and his baby daughter was asleep.


    "Baby, are you back? Are you sober?" Yang Xi smiled softly.


    "Hmm! You haven''t slept yet?" Tang Wenhao squeezed out a little smile and said. He was very depressed. Yang Qiong worried about his crazy behavior. He seemed to have an ominous feeling. Yang Qiong would never let him go. She would bear a grudge if she stood her up today.


    "Wen Hao, what''s the matter with you? You seem unhappy. Didn''t miss say you were swimming there? You should be in a good mood after exercise." Chen Jia smiled.


    When Chen Jiagang said this, he heard someone knocking at the door. Yang Xi hurriedly asked, "who? Please come in."


    The door was pushed open, and Yang Danni came in slowly with her beautiful eyes on Tang Wenhao. She first looked at him, and then smiled gently, "Wenhao, come with mommy and come to Mommy''s room. Mommy has something to tell you."


    Tang Wenhao saw that although Yang Danni was polite, there was a trace of displeasure in her expression, which made Tang Wenhao suspicious. Why did her mother-in-law suddenly treat herself like this? Yang Xi and Chen Jia in bed also felt that there was something wrong with the attitude of his wife Yang Danni. They couldn''t help wondering. They contacted Tang Wenhao and seemed to be worried. They didn''t know what happened between their mother-in-law and their son-in-law.


    Tang Wenhao followed Yang Danni suspiciously to her boudoir. Yang Danni motioned Tang Wenhao to close the door of the room and let him sit on the chair. "Wen Hao, do you know why Mommy asked you to come?"


    Tang Wenhao shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t know, Mommy, what happened?"


    Seeing Tang Wenhao pretending to be innocent, Yang Danni was a little unhappy, but she spoiled her son-in-law too much and was not willing to scold him, so she said calmly, "Wen Hao, Manny and Ruan Ling told mommy that you are a rare man in the world. You have very advanced martial arts and many abilities beyond ordinary men, so their sisters asked my mommy to find Chen Jia to accompany you. Mommy didn''t hesitate at all, because she really likes you for Mommy. Otherwise, Mommy can understand what you do with my sister Forgive you? Danyun has become a monk for you. She is Mommy''s only sister! "Said Yang Danni.


    "Mommy, I know I''m wrong. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, aunt, Mommy. I''m sorry for your trust in me." Tang Wenhao said guiltily.


    "It''s all over, even if it''s over, but Mommy still wants to reason with you today. Otherwise, if you continue to fool around like this, you will make a storm all over the city sooner or later, and mans''s image will be greatly damaged. Although mans overseas companies are developing very rapidly, there''s nothing to worry about, Mans is a public company after all. As mans''s president, you still have to worry about it Pay attention to your words, deeds and discretion, "said Yang Danni.


    "Well, Mommy, I know. I''ll pay attention." Tang Wenhao replied, but he was a little suspicious. I don''t know why Yang Danni suddenly told him this? What happened?


    "Well, Mommy knows that you are actually a good child, that is, you are young. There must be strong demand in that area. It is inevitable that you will do some irrational things. In addition, if you are drunk again tonight, Mommy won''t blame you. However, you have to tell mommy truthfully that you are really with Yang Qiong?" Yang Danni entered the theme.


    "What? Mommy, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? I''m with Aunt Joan? How can this be possible?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Wen Hao, you don''t have to worry about Mommy, or Manny and Ruan Ling will scold you. They don''t care about you! Yang Qiong is your elder. You can''t do this, but now your father has gone for more than two years, and they are still young. Mommy doesn''t plan to let them stay in Manny all their life. As long as they have new feelings, she will be happy When you leave Mans, Mommy won''t do anything to them. Therefore, you really have a relationship with her because you don''t control yourself after drinking wine. That''s it. We''ll try to solve it, but don''t deny it, because it''s very hurtful. Although Mommy doesn''t like Yang Qiong, as a woman, Mommy can understand her. As a man, do what you do Yes, don''t deny it. Mommy promised that she would give her an account, "said Yang Danni.


    "Mommy, what the hell are you talking about? Why am I getting more and more confused? Why do you insist that I have that relationship with aunt Qiong? There is nothing between us." Tang Wenhao said very depressed.


    He thought, what the fuck does that mean? When did I have a relationship with Yang Qiong? And shot into her body? Isn''t that nonsense? Who''s lying? Is it Yang Qiong or the troublesome Filipino maid? Anyway, no one other than them would talk nonsense in front of Yang Danni. Tang Wenhao began to carefully analyze the reason.


    Tang Wenhao''s resolute attitude made Yang Danni a little uncertain. She looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, "Wen Hao, you swear to mommy that you really weren''t with Yang Qiong?"


    "I swear, if I''m with Yang Qiong, I''ll die a hard life. Let God..." Tang Wenhao wanted to continue to make a poison oath and was stopped by Yang Danni.


    "Well, Wenhao, Mommy believes you, don''t swear." Yang Danni said hurriedly.


    "Mommy, who told you I was with Yang Qiong?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s Yang Qiong. She just called and said that you raped her and shot her in the body. She said that you might get pregnant! Mommy was stunned. To tell the truth, if you just touched her, Mommy didn''t think it was a big thing, but if you gave her a chance to get pregnant, it would be a big problem. Mommy was afraid that she would threaten you, threaten mommy and threaten you We Mans, do you know the stake? Yang Qiong is different from Miao Na. She has a lot of tricks. You should stay less with her in the future. However, she just said that she has a nose and eyes, and that the domestic servants can testify and see you get up from her with their own eyes. Is it true? "Yang Danni asked.


    "Mommy, no, we were naked, but I was taking a bath in the swimming pool. I didn''t know that she would jump into the swimming pool shamelessly and ask me to give her a chance. I didn''t think she should have such a relationship with her, so I refused. Later, she pressed step by step, so I used acupoint skill to point her acupoints and took her to the shore. As soon as I came up from the swimming pool, the Filipino maid took mine The clothes came back. She thought I had done something to Aunt Qiong, but she didn''t do anything. Besides, where did I come down from her? I just came up next to her. She must have misunderstood. "Tang Wenhao explained.


    "Oh, is that so? How did she say you touched her?" Yang Danni asked.


    "Nonsense." Tang Wenhao said angrily, thinking, shit, you underestimate me. How can you let me do this for ten minutes? Of course, it''s hard for him to tell Yang Danni about this. If he told Manny and Ruan Ling about it, their sisters would not believe it. Of course, they know how strong Tang Wenhao is.


    "Wen Hao, Mommy doesn''t believe you, but she thinks it''s strange. Why does she say that? What''s her purpose? What did she tell you when she was with you? This woman is deep in the city. Mommy''s heart is not secure if she doesn''t understand the purpose of her lying." Yang Danni said.


    As soon as he said this, Tang Wenhao''s mind flashed Yang Qiong''s cold smile when she said he had an affair with Yang Danyun. She was surprised. Did she want to threaten her mother-in-law?


    Thinking of this, he quickly and shyly said to Yang Danni, "Mommy, she really mentioned something today. I was very surprised how she knew it."


    "What''s the matter? Speak quickly, Wen Hao." Yang Danni asked in surprise.


    "Mommy, I don''t understand how she knew about me and my little aunt. She said it methodically, as if she saw me with my little aunt." Tang Wenhao said shyly.


    "Ah? How could she know about it? Only you, me and Danyun know about it. Our sisters can''t tell her, and you can''t take the initiative to tell her. It''s strange." Yang Danni secretly shouted. She was really worried that this matter would be understood by people with ulterior motives, which would have a very bad impact on mans and mans.


    "And Wang Zhuo Xiong also knows about it. Mommy, I think Wang Zhuo Xiong must have said it," Tang Wenhao analyzed.

 Chapter 745

    "Yes! Zhuo Xiong also knows about it, but he can''t joke about his mother''s reputation and integrity! He will never be so stupid. It''s not good for him. It''s impossible," said Yang Danni.


    "Mommy, I don''t think so. He won''t hurt his mother, but he may inadvertently tell Yang Qiong about it. As far as I know, Wang Zhuo Xiong used to go to Villa 27. He has a very close relationship with aunt Qiong and aunt Na, and may inadvertently tell their sisters." Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    Yang Danni looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked, "Wen Hao, do you know this?"


    "Mommy, this kind of thing is easy to spread. That''s why I''m worried that Yang Qiong will spread it outside. When she knows, aunt Na will know. Mommy, I hurt Mans." Tang Wenhao said remorse.


    "Alas! Don''t mention that again. Danyun has been a monk for more than a year. Wen Hao, wait a minute. Mommy called Manny. She''s so smart. We three mothers discussed it together." then Yang Danni stood up and twisted her hips out of the room.


    Manny and Ruan Ling sleep next door to Yang Danni. As soon as Yang Danni came out of the room, she met Manny coming out of their room, "Mommy, is Wen Hao in your room? What are you looking for him?"


    "Well, did you hear that? Then come in and say it." Yang Danni whispered.


    Manny nodded, followed her mother into the room, saw Tang Wenhao really sitting inside, smiled and asked, "hehe, baby, did you really make a mistake? Didn''t you control it? Put aunt Qiong..."


    "Sister, what are you talking about? If I really do something, can I deny it? Besides, you said that to me when you left. As far as she is, I won''t touch her. Mommy and I are worried that she will threaten mommy and our mans soon." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Mommy, what''s going on? What did Aunt Joan say?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    So Yang Danni described what Yang Qiong had just said to her and what Tang Wenhao refuted her one by one. Manny was also very surprised, "Mommy, I think baby''s analysis has a certain reason. Her source of information is likely to be from my cousin''s mouth. My cousin''s relationship with them is not clear, and he has always been unreliable. If so, there will be some trouble. Aunt Qiong has an intention to baby, which is beyond doubt."


    "Elder sister, we all know this. What do you think we should do now?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Baby, Mommy, I want to talk to her now and let her say what she wants to do? Didn''t she say baby slept with her? Then I''ll let her show me the evidence." Manny said seriously.


    As soon as Yang Dani heard this, she nodded and replied, "well, don''t hide from her, just ask her why she lied? What does she want to do?"


    "Yes, elder sister, I''ll go with you. I''ll ask her personally. When did I talk to her? She underestimates my ability. Elder sister, you don''t know how I can be so..." Tang Wenhao saw Yang Danni''s face blush and realized that he was talking in his mother-in-law''s room. He stopped.


    Yang Danni and Manny both chuckled, making Tang Wenhao even more embarrassed.


    "Baby, you''d better stay at home! I''ll meet her first..." Manny smiled


    "Yes, Wen Hao, you''d better not show up and let your sister have a look. Besides, it''s too embarrassing for you to go, and Mommy won''t go, so as not to cause confrontation and make her unable to come down." Yang Danni said.


    "Yes, baby, you go to my sister''s room to take care of ah Ling first. I''m afraid she needs water or something," said Manny.


    "OK, I''ll be there right away." he smiled at Yang Danni and went out.


    As soon as he went out, Manny immediately smiled at Yang Danni, "Mommy, I can tell Aunt Qiong is lying. How can our baby be as bad as what she said? She wants to say that the baby touched her. I really believe that there is too much demand for the baby. She is so beautiful and sexy. Seduce the baby a little. The baby must be hooked and can''t control herself at all, but she wants to say that the baby will make her pregnant. As a baby woman, I won''t believe it at all. Ah Ling, Yang Xi and Chen Jia won''t believe it. How can he be as strong as a cow? With my experience with my baby, she must be lying for such a short time. "


    "Hehe, this silly boy really doesn''t seem to have such a strong ability. OK, go and see Yang Qiong! Don''t worry with her and ask her purpose." Yang Dani smiled.


    "Well, Mommy, I''m leaving. Go to bed first! Don''t wait for me." Manny smiled.


    "Mommy, I''d better wait for you to come back! Otherwise, I don''t sleep well. When something like this happens at home, I always feel that something else is going to happen. Hurry over and go early and return early." Yang Danni said.


    "Well, Mommy, I''ll go," said Manny.


    After going out, she first went to the room to say hello to Tang Wenhao and asked him to take good care of Ruan Ling. She went to Villa 27. Tang Wenhao took her to the door and came back.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao, but Manny, she came to Villa 27. At this time, there were still lights in the villa, indicating that there were still people not sleeping. Manny rang the doorbell.


    After a while, the door opened. When the Filipino maid saw Manny coming late at night, she asked in surprise, "Miss, what''s wrong with you so late?" in fact, she also knew that there was something strange in the man family tonight. My uncle and her hostess Yang Qiong seemed to be confused. Did the Miss come to ask for guilt?


    "Well, did my Aunt Joan sleep?" Manny asked.


    "The light in the room is on. Why don''t you come in first!" said the Filipino maid, opening the door and letting Manny in.


    Followed the Filipino maid upstairs to the door of Yang Qiong''s room. The Filipino maid raised her hand and knocked. There was an unhappy voice, "I''ve gone to bed. I''m not angry with you. Go to bed!"


    "Aunt Joan, it''s me, Manny." Manny replied quickly.


    "Oh! Manny, come in!" said Yang Qiong coldly.


    Manny pushed the door in. The Filipino maid saw Manny go in, closed the door and went downstairs.


    Manny raised her eyes. Yang Qiong was lying obliquely in bed in her baggy pajamas. Indeed, this woman is a rare beauty. It''s good for baby to have her, but it''s not good to say her current identity.


    "Manny! Just sit down! Haven''t you slept so late? What''s up?" Yang Qiong pretended to be very surprised.


    "Aunt Joan, I want to verify one thing. You called Mommy about an hour ago and said that Wenhao of our family insulted you, didn''t you?" Manny asked seriously.


    Yang Qiong didn''t expect Manny to cut straight into the subject, her pretty face flushed slightly, "this... May be a misunderstanding!" she smiled awkwardly.


    "Misunderstanding? Aunt Joan, do you mean that Wenhao touched you by mistake, or that you haven''t been touched by Wenhao?" Manny knew she must be lying when she looked at her expression.


    "Well... Manny, Aunt Joan drank too much today and didn''t know anything. She was confused for a while. Aunt Joan remembered that she didn''t wear anything when she woke up and lay next to the swimming pool. The Filipino maid told me that my uncle was also naked, so I think I must have been by my uncle. Later, I seemed very worried and afraid of getting pregnant, so I went with my elder sister in a hurry A phone call. I don''t remember what I said. What did I say to my eldest sister? "Yang Qiong began to pretend.


    "You told mommy that you were molested by Wenhao of our family. Mommy immediately found Wenhao and questioned him. He said he had nothing to do with you at all." Manny said angrily.


    "Oh! So that''s what happened? Anyway, it''s a family. In fact, I figured it out later. You said that a young man of my uncle''s vigor and vitality didn''t control his physical desire. He touched aunt Qiong when he touched her. It''s no big deal. We''re also single now. We don''t deserve who, right Who''s to blame, isn''t it? "Said Yang Qiong.


    Manny saw that Yang Qiong completely denied it and said it so politely. It''s not good to say anything about her. She just said, "aunt Qiong, Wen Hao is an indomitable man. If he really does something sorry for Aunt Qiong, he will never shirk his responsibility. He said no, that must be No."


    "Hehe, Manny, I won''t mention it in the future. Even if there are such things between men and women, forget it! Go back to bed early! Go back and tell my eldest sister what I told her. Don''t worry about it. It''s all drunken talk. I was a little sober after I said it at that time, so I quickly asked the servant to get me something to sober up, so I''m completely sober now." Yang Qiong said.


    "Well, Aunt Joan, have a rest! I''ll go," said Manny.


    "Bye bye," said Yang Qiong with a smile.


    When Manny came out of her room and closed the door, Yang Qiong sneered and said to herself, "hum, I don''t believe I can''t catch your key. Wait! If I don''t get the handsome boy into bed, I''ll just die. I''m so angry that he doesn''t want him to press him for nothing. Is my mother really inferior to Yang Danyun!"


    Manny returns to Manny''s house. Yang Dani is still waiting for her in the house. Tang Wenhao also hears her voice and hurried to Yang Dani''s room.


    "Oh, Mommy, baby, aunt Qiong denied what she said. She said she drank too much tonight. She didn''t know what she said. She also said that she was a family with us. She said that even if she really slept with her, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, she is single now. She doesn''t deserve anyone. She''s sorry for anyone. She touches it when she touches it. She doesn''t care." Manny smiled helplessly.


    "Sister, the problem is that I didn''t touch her." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t be angry. I know you have a sense of propriety. Forget it. Just don''t deal with them in the future. Mommy, do you think there are other things?" Manny asked when she saw that Yang Danni was thinking a little.


    "Well, I don''t know. I don''t think it''s so simple. Yang Qiong is different from Miao Na. Miao Na is very simple. To tell the truth, if Miao Na says she''s wanted by Wen Hao tonight, Mommy really believes it, she won''t lie, and Mommy won''t be angry. A woman like her is simple, bright and has no intention. Even if she''s with Wen Hao, there''s nothing. Anyway, your father is gone, and She hasn''t been with your father for a long time. She told mommy that she hasn''t been together twice, but Yang Qiong is different. She has been with your father for two or three years and has a lot of scheming and city government. Mommy is very worried about her. It''s like this again tonight. You really need to stay away from her and try not to contact her. "Yang Dani said.

 Chapter 746

    "Well, Mommy, I see. Let''s go to bed and have an early rest!" said Manny.


    "OK, you''ll have a rest early. Hengheng will sleep with mommy tonight." Yang Danni pointed to her grandson who was already asleep in bed and smiled.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny kissed their baby son Hengheng one by one and went out of Yang Danni''s room. Tang Wenhao and Manny came to her room. Ruan Ling was still asleep, exhaled like orchid, and her face was crimson. Tang Wenhao took off his clothes and wanted to hold her from behind.


    "Baby, go down!" Manny smiled shyly.


    "Elder sister, why go down? I think ah Ling, let''s play first and suffocate me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Let her sleep! Don''t wake her up. Mommy hasn''t slept yet! Let''s go downstairs first and come up later. Aren''t you more open when Mommy is asleep?" Manny smiled.


    "Oh, yes, I''ll give it all to ah Ling later, OK?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "It''s up to you, villain, but baby, I''m really happy tonight," Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Tell me what''s happy?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then stood up and grabbed her slender waist.


    "Honey, congratulations on successfully resisting Aunt Joan''s seduction. In fact, I know very well that she must be seducing you, and then she didn''t succeed. She was so angry that she wanted to damage your reputation. Fortunately, ah Ling was drunk. If she wasn''t drunk, she had to pick up aunt Joan''s clothes and examine her with her own eyes! Ha ha." Manny smiled.


    "Ha ha, it''s just... That woman doesn''t clean up. Elder sister, do you also owe cleaning up! Come on! See how I clean up you in the downstairs room." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then picked up Manny and walked out.


    The next day, Manny led Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Yang Xi and Chen Jia to Hong Kong, Kowloon, Mongkok, Causeway Bay and other places for a day. She went shopping and filled her Ferrari and Chen Jia''s little ODI.


    Tang Wenhao worked as a delivery man all day. He really convinced these women. One by one, he liked the clothes. No matter how high the price was, the effect was good. Let Tang Wenhao carry it and go.


    Ruan Ling, in particular, did more shopping than Manny. She didn''t blink at tens of thousands of clothes, thousands of underwear and bras. When she swiped her card, Tang Wenhao carried it and stunned Yang Xi and Chen Jia.


    They are really opening their eyes. However, Ruan Ling basically doesn''t buy clothes for herself. Some are for Yang Danni, Yang Xi, Chen Jia, Yang Qiong and Miao Na, and then for the children.


    Another is to give Tang Wenhao''s parents, including Mr. and Mrs. He De Neng, as well as old Mrs. Jin, a Ying and Miao Miao. She said that when she returned to Shanghai, she would bring some clothes to each of the sisters in Langshan and death valley. Mans and Ruan are getting better and better. It''s time to add some clothes to the sisters.


    In this way, Manny, Yang Xi and Chen Jia also bought a lot of things for Tang Wenhao''s parents and Mr. and Mrs. he denang, so they can''t pull down the two cars. Everyone has items on their thighs.


    Originally, they wanted to have dinner outside, eat and drink enough, then go to the night market, and then go home after going to the night market. Before the plan could be implemented, Ruan Ling''s phone rang.


    Ruan Ling looked at the number, the number in Chinese mainland. He asked the key with suspicion. "Hello, I am Ruan Ling. What is your name?"


    "Aunt, I''m Xiaoyao. Where are you?" Xiaoyao''s voice was crying.


    Ruan Ling was a little worried and hurriedly asked, "Xiaoyao, what''s the matter with you? Don''t cry! What''s the matter with my aunt? Is there no money or who bullied you?"


    "No, my sister Sihui has a high fever and has not returned. Since last night, today, it has been 40 degrees. The doctor said to be hospitalized. Aunt, I''m so afraid. I''m so worried about my sister." Xiaoyao said anxiously.


    "Ah? So? Is it pneumonia?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "The doctor said it was caused by a cold. It''s very dangerous. Aunt, come here quickly! I''m afraid alone." Xiaoyao said anxiously.


    "Oh, that''s OK. You send your address to your aunt and we''ll go right away," said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, OK," said Xiao Yao, hanging up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao immediately asked, "sister, is Sihui ill?"


    "Well, it''s still serious. She said she would be hospitalized. Baby, we''ll go there right away. Sister Chen Jia, you should arrange someone to book air tickets for me and baby, from Kunming." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "OK, I''ll do it right away," Chen Jia said, and began to call to book the ticket.


    "Ah Ling, let''s go home right away and prepare your trip. You two go back to Kunming first. Yang Xi and I live for two days and go directly to Shanghai," said Manny.


    "Well, sister, you can mail these things we bought today to Shanghai mans with me!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, don''t worry about that," said Manny.


    As soon as Chen Jia finished calling, she sighed, "Wen Hao, several ticket reservation points all said that there were no tickets for the flight to Kunming at 6 o''clock. There was only one reservation point and one ticket. You can only go there in batches. Go there first and wait for the next flight."


    "OK, I''ll go first! Sister, don''t go there. You, Manny and Yang Xi go directly to Shanghai every two days! If Sihui''s situation is bad, I''ll call you." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Baby, that''s OK! You''re Sihui''s father. You go first. Don''t worry too much. Children have a fever and colds are normal. They have no resistance. Every fever takes a few days. Guanguan, Junjun and Wenying are like this. Xiaoyao has no experience and is scared. It''s okay," Ruan Ling comforted.


    To make a long story short, after returning to man''s house, Tang Wenhao simply packed up his things, and Manny drove him to the airport in person. After saying goodbye to Manny, Tang Wenhao hurried into the waiting room.


    After more than an hour''s flight, the plane slowly landed at Kunming International Airport. He took a car at the airport and went straight to Kunming first people''s hospital. On the car, he busy called Xiaoyao.


    When the phone was connected, there came Xiao Yao''s nice voice, "Hello!"


    "Xiao Yao, I''m Wen Hao. I''ll be in the hospital in 20 minutes. What floor are you on? Which room?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Oh, we''re on the second floor, in the emergency intensive care unit. Where''s my aunt? Didn''t she come?" Xiaoyao asked hurriedly.


    "She didn''t book a ticket. There was only one ticket on the flight just now. I came first. How''s Sihui? Has the fever subsided?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "No, it''s still like that. Come and talk about it!" Xiao Yao still has that cold attitude.


    "OK, Xiaoyao, don''t worry! Sihui will be fine." Tang Wenhao comforted.


    Tang Wenhao also wanted to say a few words of comfort. There was a beep voice on the phone. Xiaoyao had hung up the phone. He knew that Xiaoyao still had a deep prejudice against him. Alas!


    He doesn''t blame her. Xiaoyao''s adoptive mother ah Hui died because of him, and her sister died because she loved him. In Xiaoyao''s heart, he is a nemesis.


    Twenty minutes later, Tang Wenhao rushed to the emergency intensive care unit on the second floor of the hospital. Xiaoyao sat at the door with her beautiful eyes full of blood. Tang Wenhao saw her appearance, and Xueying''s image appeared in his mind again. He couldn''t help but feel heartbroken, but he knew that he had no right to love Xueying''s sister again.


    "Xiaoyao, is Sihui inside?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Well, the doctor is still rescuing me. I blame me for not taking good care of my sister." Xiaoyao said sadly.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t blame yourself. You''re right. You brought her here because you love her. No one will blame you. Don''t have a psychological burden. Sihui will be fine, not to mention me! I won''t let my daughter be fine." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Seeing my sister''s little body burning red and muttering something in her mouth, my heart hurts to death. I''m sorry for my mother, sobbing..." Xiaoyao said and couldn''t help crying.


    Tang Wenhao painfully wanted to hold her, but she refused. He sat alone in a chair and covered his face and cried. Tang Wenhao was at a loss. He didn''t know how to comfort her. He could only give her some comfort in pale language.


    After a long time, Xiao Yao slowly told Tang Wenhao what had happened. She said that she found something wrong with her meal last night. As soon as she touched her head, she went to the drugstore to buy her anti fever medicine. However, all kinds of anti fever measures had been used, and the fever just couldn''t get back. Today, she had to be sent to the hospital. At first, the doctor said it was all right, but later it became more and more severe, and it was difficult to breathe, He said it might be acute pneumonia and had to be hospitalized.


    "Xiaoyao, Sihui will be fine. My sister said Guanguan, Junjun and Wenying will have a high fever every few days. Children''s resistance is poor. These are normal. There''s nothing wrong with pneumonia," Tang Wenhao said.


    As soon as he said this, he heard the door of the emergency room open. A doctor wearing a mask came out and waved to Xiao Yao. Tang Wenhao and Xiao Yao hurried forward. Xiao Yao asked anxiously, "doctor, how''s the child?"


    "The situation is not optimistic. Are you the parents of the child? If you want to be prepared, we can only try our best, but we are not sure." the doctor took off his mask and said.


    "No, doctor, what do you mean? Isn''t my daughter pneumonia?" Tang Wenhao asked, catching the doctor''s arm.


    "Comrade, you let me go, you hurt my hand. Your daughter is really pneumonia, but there are many kinds of pneumonia. She is severe pneumonia, but we will try our best. I didn''t say she must not be saved! I can only say that her condition is bad, because the child is too young, only a few months, and her resistance is too poor. It depends on her own luck." the doctor said calmly.


    "Doctor, you must save my sister, please." Xiaoyao cried.


    When the doctor heard this, he was surprised. He looked at her and Tang Wenhao and asked suspiciously, "your sister? Are you his eldest daughter? It''s impossible?" his pretty face turned red.


    "Well, doctor, this is our family''s business. You don''t have to worry so much. Just say how to save my daughter and what we can do for her?" Tang Wenhao asked unhappily.


    "Comrades, to tell you the truth, you can''t do anything. Her resistance is only so strong. Can you increase her body resistance? She already has toxins in her body and began to erode her lungs and liver. We have been trying to eliminate inflammation and detoxification for her. I can understand your mood, but it really depends on her nature." the doctor said.

 Chapter 747

    "Doctor, I want to go in and see my daughter," said Tang Wenhao.


    "No, she can''t be infected by bacteria anymore. What''s the use of you going in?" the doctor asked.


    "Useful, I want to detoxify her." Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    When he heard that Sihui had germs and toxins in her body just now, he thought that his internal skill was so deep that he might be able to use his internal skill to expel toxins and germs from her body, so as to improve her antibacterial ability, and then assist with drug treatment. Maybe he could get miraculous results?


    Xiaoyao looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked unhappily, "are you crazy? How can you detoxify her?"


    "Yes? Your daughter is right. How can you detoxify your little daughter?" the doctor asked sarcastically.


    "Doctor, I''m not his daughter. Don''t talk nonsense. I''m sick." Xiao Yao said angrily, staring at the doctor. She couldn''t stand being regarded as Tang Wenhao''s daughter. Tang Wenhao has always been a little Coyote in her eyes, because he looks like a sunny and handsome young man, almost her age.


    "You... What''s the matter? You said the child inside was your sister, he said it was his daughter, so you said you were not a father daughter relationship. What is it? Are you sick or am I sick? An inexplicable family." the doctor said, turning away in anger.


    "Doctor, wait a minute," Tang Wenhao shouted.


    The doctor was very upset when he saw that Tang Wenhao also had this attitude towards him, because no patient''s family dared to yell at him. He stopped and looked at Tang Wenhao unhappily, "what else do you have? I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. The child is still in danger. I''ve brought it. Wait outside!"


    "Doctor, I''m serious. I want to expel toxins and germs from my daughter''s body," Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    The doctor and Xiaoyao looked at him suspiciously, especially Xiaoyao, who regarded him as a monster. She didn''t know what medicine Tang Wenhao sold in the gourd? Coldly asked, "are you all right? The doctor said very clearly that Sihui has no resistance. Each of us carries bacteria. If we rush in like this, it will aggravate Sihui''s condition."


    At this time, the doctor also felt that the relationship between the young men and women seemed not too close, even a little stiff. He said to Tang Wenhao, "the girl is right. No one is suitable to approach her without a doctor."


    "I''ll go in to see her according to your requirements. Don''t worry, doctor. I''m her biological father. I won''t do anything uncertain. As for you asking me how to expel the toxin for her, you''ll know it." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Comrade, have you really decided to do this?" the doctor stressed.


    "Well, I must save my daughter. Maybe only I can save her," Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "By the way, girl, you brought the child. Do you want to tell me that he is really the child''s biological father? What evidence does he have to prove that he is the child''s father?" the doctor asked.


    "Doctor, he is indeed the child''s father. The evidence can only be blood test. The child''s mother is my adoptive mother, so I call her sister. Now you understand?" Xiaoyao patiently explained that she knew it was time to tell the doctor about her relationship with Tang Wenhao. Otherwise, people would not dare to let Tang Wenhao in. She felt from Tang Wenhao''s expression that he was serious.


    "Oh, that''s what happened. Tell me earlier? Where''s the child''s mother? Why didn''t she come?" the doctor asked suspiciously.


    "My adoptive mother is dead, so I want to bring up my sister for her. I didn''t expect this to happen in only two days." Xiaoyao said sadly.


    "Girl, don''t be sad. It''s normal for a child to have pneumonia. Comrade, since you''re so sure, come in with me! Come and disinfect first." the doctor said and asked Tang Wenhao to follow him.


    "Doctor, can I go in and see my sister?" Xiaoyao begged.


    The doctor handed his eyes to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "doctor, let her in! Disinfect according to your requirements anyway."


    "Well, it depends on your special situation. Come in!" said the doctor.


    In this way, under the guidance of the doctor, Tang Wenhao and Xiao Yao came to a disinfection room outside the emergency intensive care unit. They disinfected their whole body, put on masks, and followed the doctor into the ward.


    Sihui, who was a few months old, had an oxygen tube inserted into her nose. Her small face turned red and her eyes were closed. The doctor was still checking her. Tang Wenhao saw that his daughter was ill like this. His tears fell instantly and he was distressed to death.


    Xiaoyao sobbed. She blamed herself as if she had hurt her sister.


    Tang Wenhao wiped his tears and said to the doctor next to him, "doctor, I want my baby to sit up. Can you help her sit? Hold her, but don''t pull out the oxygen."


    "Yes, but you want to tell me what you want to do to her?" the doctor asked suspiciously. Xiao Yao also looked at him and saw tears in his handsome eyes. His heart moved and his favor for him increased a lot.


    After staying in China for so long, he knows that there is an old Chinese saying that a man''s tears don''t flick easily, but he hasn''t reached the sad place. Seeing that he loves his daughter so much shows that he still has a little conscience.


    "I want to use my internal skill to expel poison to my daughter and restore her physical strength." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Do you know internal skills? Do you practice martial arts?" the doctor is Chinese. Of course, he knows that there are internal and external skills in Chinese Kung Fu. He has also heard that internal skills can drive away poison and cold, but he has not seen it. He is deeply suspicious and interested to have a look.


    "Well, I think my internal skill will work well with your drug treatment, but I haven''t tried it. The specific effect depends on the effect. I think it''s better to try than not," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I''ll ask the nurse to cooperate with you." the doctor told the two female nurses inside to cooperate with Tang Wenhao to give Sihui physical therapy with internal skills.


    Xiao Yao looked at Tang Wenhao curiously. She had never been in contact with martial arts since she was a child. She didn''t know that Chinese Kung Fu was so magical, so she was very curious.


    After some preparatory work, the nurse helped Xiao Sihui up. At one side, a nurse sat up with the baby. Tang Wenhao took off his coat, leaving only short sleeves and underwear. Xiao Yao blushed. She found that Tang Wenhao''s body was very fit and different from what she imagined.


    Doctors and nurses also praised Tang Wenhao''s strong body, especially the two little nurses, who had been shyly staring at Tang Wenhao''s strong chest muscles and handsome face.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t manage much. He sat on the hospital bed and asked the two little nurses to sit up straight and hold her waist with their hands to support her. The doctor pressed the oxygen tube to prevent the oxygen tube from falling down. Xiao Yao didn''t know what to do, so she watched anxiously.


    When Tang Wenhao was ready, he sat on the hospital bed and closed his eyes to regulate his breath. People in the ward looked at him curiously. As Chinese, these doctors had seen this magical Kung Fu in movies, television and novels, but no one had really seen it with their own eyes in real life. I didn''t expect to see this magical scene in the ward today. Of course, it was very surprising.


    Tang Wenhao considered that the child was too young, and now his body was particularly fragile and weak. When he felt that the breath gathered from Dantian to the palm of his hand, he slowly stroked his baby daughter''s small back. First, he caressed her back slowly with genuine Qi around her, and guided her toxins and bacteria from her lungs and other internal organs to the esophagus with genuine Qi, This cycle goes on for weeks.


    The child''s small face, forehead, nose tip and other parts began to sweat, and there was smoke like steam on his head, which amazed the doctors, nurses and Xiaoyao who helped.


    Half an hour later, the baby coughed gently for a few times, then a mouthful of thick sputum came out of her mouth, and then a little light red blood came out.


    Xiaoyao quickly took out a paper towel from one side and wiped away the waste spit out by Sihui. The doctor''s eyes showed surprise. "It''s amazing. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, who would believe that there is such magical Kung Fu? I thought it was all the plots in the novel!" the doctor exclaimed.


    "Well, Dr. Liu, we also thought that all the films were fake. It really happened! What is this man? How can he be so powerful?" the two nurses also talked.


    Tang Wenhao has completely entered the state of no self. I don''t know these people are talking about him. In his mind, only his daughter''s weak body and the damned toxins and germs in her body. He must drive them out of the baby daughter''s body and let her grow up healthily. Therefore, he meticulously tries his best to input the continuous genuine Qi into Sihui''s body to eliminate diseases and demons, To improve her disease resistance.


    His feelings for his daughter Sihui are special, because her mother sister a Hui died for him. He must let Sihui grow up healthily and happily, otherwise, he can''t explain to sister a Hui under Jiuquan, so he can''t let Sihui have any danger.


    Xiaoyao looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement. How could this man have such magical Kung Fu? Did his mother and sister Xueying fall in love with him because he had magical Kung Fu?


    While Xiaoyao was deep in thought, xiaosihui suddenly burst into tears. Tang Wenhao quickly removed her palm from her young back, collected her work and adjusted her breath, and unfolded her beautiful eyes.


    The doctor quickly said to the nurse, "check the baby and see how she is now."


    So, after the two nurses prepared the tools, the doctor first touched the baby''s temperature and began to give Xiao Sihui a detailed body examination, take her temperature, heart rate, lungs, look at her eyes, take her blood pressure and so on.


    "Doctor, how''s my daughter?" Tang Wenhao gasped.


    "Comrade, it''s amazing. Her various indicators have stabilized, especially her body temperature has completely returned to normal. I want to give the baby an infusion, supplement nutrition and restore physical strength. It''s estimated that it will be fine soon." the doctor smiled pleasantly after the examination.


    "Really? Doctor, is my sister all right?" Xiao Yao cried with joy.


    "Well, it should be all right, but it''s better to stay in the hospital for observation for two days. What do you think?" the doctor asked with a smile. Now he admired Tang Wenhao. The two little nurses looked at him with admiring eyes and regarded him as a hero.

 Chapter 748

    "OK, doctor, do as you say! Stay in the hospital for observation for two days first." then Tang Wenhao got out of bed and put on his clothes. The doctor asked him to go out to go through the formalities and give the child some more drops to supplement nutrition.


    "Doctor, I''ll go! Let him have a rest." Xiaoyao volunteered. She saw that Tang Wenhao had consumed a lot of energy in the past hour.


    "I''d better go! Xiaoyao, you''re here with the baby." Tang Wenhao smiled wearily.


    "No, you... Have a rest!" said, turning to leave the ward first.


    Tang Wenhao felt that Xiaoyao''s attitude towards him had changed and couldn''t help laughing happily. He knew that his efforts had not only saved his baby daughter, but also won Xiaoyao''s heart! He couldn''t help but move Xiaoyao, because she was so much like her sister Xueying. She was just a person. When he saw her, he would regard her as Xueying. If it weren''t for her different personality, he thought she was Xueying.


    After completing the formalities, Sihui was pushed to the VIP ward for observation. When Tang Wenhao came, it was impossible for his baby daughter to live in the ordinary ward. The beds and facilities in the VIP ward were very complete. Like the beds at home, all household appliances were complete one by one. Even the beds were big beds and Simmons soft beds more than one meter five.


    The nurse gave Sihui a drip and changed her shift. After all, it was eight or nine o''clock in the evening. In fact, Tang Wenhao was hungry. When he saw that the child was asleep, he said to Xiaoyao, "Xiaoyao, what would you like to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    "I... no, I''m not hungry." Xiaoyao was embarrassed to see that there were no other people in the ward.


    "How can you not be hungry? It''s so late. You don''t have to worry. Our baby is fine and will be discharged tomorrow and the day after tomorrow." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It''s not my baby, it''s my sister," Xiao Yao corrected.


    "Well, what you say is what you say! Anyway, I''m hungry. I''ll bring you what you want to eat, or you can go to dinner with me! The baby won''t wake up now." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, go eat yourself! I don''t trust you, sister. When you come back, I''ll go out to eat by myself. Don''t worry about me." Xiaoyao refused Tang Wenhao''s kindness.


    In desperation, Tang Wenhao had to leave the ward by himself. He was a man who couldn''t starve.


    Out of the hospital, the neon lights on both sides of the street outside flickered and the traffic was busy. Kunming is a city that pays more attention to nightlife. At night, there are many places to eat supper. There are large stalls and snack shops on both sides of the street. Tang Wenhao found a place to eat large stalls and ordered four dishes and one soup.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, the dishes slowly began to serve. Tang Wenhao picked up his chopsticks and was about to eat. The phone came. It was Ruan Ling who called. He quickly pressed the button and said, "sister, you haven''t slept yet?"


    "How can I sleep? Baby, how''s the baby? Why are you so noisy? Where are you?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "I''m eating out. I just came out of the hospital and haven''t eaten at night!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, listen to your tone. Is the baby okay?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, the danger period has passed. It should be all right, or can I come out for dinner?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Great, we''re all worried. Are you eating out with Xiaoyao? Baby, take this opportunity to spend a few days with Xiaoyao and pay more attention to her. Xiaoyao''s feelings are very fragile. As long as you really like her, you will win her heart. I really hope you can come together with Xiaoyao. Xiaoyao is a beautiful woman raised by Ruan family. She should belong to Ruan Home, do you understand? I wish you two a smooth development. Why don''t you let Xiao Yao answer the phone and let me talk to her. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, you know you''re amorous. Xiao Yao doesn''t come out to dinner with me. I eat out alone! She said she''ll come out to eat by herself when I finish eating. Alas! I don''t want to force her." Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile.


    "Ah? So? Baby, discouraged, Xiao Yao is a rare good girl. She can''t turn around for a moment, but don''t give up her, okay? After you finish eating, remember to bring her food back. Don''t let her eat alone. What the woman says is not the same as what she thinks in her heart. She says she won''t come out with you. Maybe she wants to come out with you ! baby, Xiaoyao likes to eat spicy food at ordinary times. You can fry two spicy dishes for her later. You can bring her a little fried meat, a Mapo Tofu, and the towel gourd egg soup she likes to drink. She is used to saving and will not be willing to throw these dishes out. As long as she eats the food you brought him tonight, she will accept it tomorrow and even more the day after tomorrow... " Ruan Ling began to teach Tang Wenhao how to get into Xiaoyao.


    "Hehe, sister, I know. I''m starving. I''ll eat first and talk later!" Tang Wenhao said. His stomach was already chirping.


    "Hehe, OK, baby, eat more. In addition, come on! Don''t let my sister down. Xiaoyao''s daughter-in-law, our Ruan family is going to be settled." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, I work hard, elder sister, it''s very kind of you! In my next life, Tang Wenhao will be your husband again when I am a cow and a horse. Elder sister, I love you." Tang Wenhao was moved by Ruan Ling and shed tears.


    "Ha ha, villain, I''m not willing to let you be a cow and a horse? Have dinner! I''ll hang up." Ruan Ling smiled gently and hung up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao calmed down his excitement, put down the phone, picked up his chopsticks and began to eat and drink. It was like a whirlwind. Every time he just served a dish, there were no other dishes. After four dishes and one soup, he ate almost the same. He killed seven bowls of small bowls of rice and stared at the boss of the big stall, thinking that he had just been released from prison.


    "Man, we''ll charge extra for the last five bowls, or we''ll lose money in your business."


    "Oh, no problem. I don''t need money. In addition, you can fry a small fried meat, a Mapo Tofu and a bowl of loofah egg soup for me. Hurry up!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    The restaurant owner looked at him in amazement, "brother, are you okay?"


    "Boss, are you okay? You''re still chirping for your business? I packed it away." Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "Oh, well, brother, I''m sorry, ha, I thought you had to eat! Then your stomach is too scary. I''ve opened a restaurant for half my life, and I''ve never seen such a person as you can eat. Brother, wait a minute, it''ll be right away." the boss said a few words and hurried to cook.


    "I haven''t seen the world. It''s quite a lot?" Tang Wenhao said to himself.


    More than ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao took the packaged food into the hospital. When he arrived in the ward, he saw Xiaoyao looking at Sihui and smiling gently. Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to disturb her standing at the door.


    Her appearance is so quiet and beautiful, invisible with a strong maternal nature. They are more like a mother and daughter! But she wants Sihui to be her sister. It''s really depressing! Even be an aunt!


    Xiaoyao looked back and saw Tang Wenhao standing at the door with the packed food. She said unhappily, "didn''t I say I went out to eat myself? You don''t know what I like to eat? Mind your own business!"


    "Hehe, Xiaoyao, can you look at what food first and then criticize me?" Tang Wenhao smiled, then brought the food to the bed and opened it for Xiaoyao.


    When Xiaoyao saw the fried meat and Mapo Tofu inside, she was still surprised. She raised her beautiful eyes and asked suspiciously, "did you call my aunt?"


    Tang Wenhao nodded with a smile and said, "well, I know you must be hungry, but I don''t know what you like to eat. I''m afraid you don''t like to eat what you buy, which will be a waste. But I also know that you hate me very much. I want to ask you, and you don''t necessarily tell me. I have to ask my sister. Eat, don''t get hungry and have stomach trouble." then Tang Wenhao took out the rice and handed it to Xiao Yao, A face of sincerity.


    After all, Xiaoyao is a top student. Her quality is here. Even if she doesn''t like it, she won''t be completely impolite. Besides, she has no reason to be angry about what Tang Wenhao did for her. She had to take the meal in embarrassment, whispered, "thank you!" and then turned her head to eat.


    Tang Wenhao was afraid of her embarrassment, so he said, "Xiaoyao, you eat slowly. It hurts your stomach. If you don''t like me, I''ll wait outside until you finish eating!" said Tang Wenhao, turning his head and leaving the ward.


    When Xiaoyao looked back, Tang Wenhao''s back had disappeared in the ward. She couldn''t help feeling a burst of sadness in her heart. She felt that this man was no longer so disgusting. Was I too cruel to him? Mom, you don''t blame me for treating him like this, do you? You lost your life because of him, and I lost my mother because of him. I really hate him and don''t want to hate him. Today, without him, my sister''s little life may be gone. Mom, he is still a good father! The daughter could see that he really loved Sihui.


    Therefore, Xiaoyao had a very sour meal, even though it was all her favorite meals and soup.


    After dinner, Xiaoyao sees that Tang Wenhao hasn''t come in yet. She picks up the leftovers, leftovers and soup, takes them out, sees Tang Wenhao waiting at the door, and whispers, "I''m ready. You can go in and see Sihui."


    "Xiaoyao, I''ll take out the leftovers. You''re too hard today. Have a rest!" he said, and grabbed the work in Xiaoyao''s hand. Xiaoyao didn''t expect him to be so attentive. Tang Wenhao had gone downstairs to throw the garbage in a daze.


    Xiaoyao showed an imperceptible smile at the corner of her mouth, then turned and walked towards the ward. When she got to the bed, she saw that xiaosihui was still sleeping soundly. She couldn''t help but take a kiss on her small face and whispered, "Baby, my sister''s good sister, my sister loves you. You''re so cute, but I almost scared my sister to death today. If your father hadn''t come, my sister really didn''t know what to do."


    Tang Wenhao stood at the door and was very warm when he heard what Xiaoyao said behind him. He knew that Xiaoyao''s impression of him had changed quietly. Shit, you still have to go out to pick up girls!


    Xiaoyao may have realized that Tang Wenhao was standing at the door. Looking back, she blushed with shame and said with a pout, "why do you always stand at the door without saying a word, scared to death!"


    "Hehe, I''m sorry! I''m afraid you don''t like it and don''t dare to come in easily. Xiao Yao, you''re too tired today. In the evening, you find a hotel nearby and I''ll guard Sihui here, okay?" Tang Wenhao walked in with a smile.

 Chapter 749

    "No, I want to watch my sister. Anyway, my sister is no longer in danger. Go to bed by yourself! I''m safe here to watch her." Xiaoyao said.


    "What''s the matter? You''re still studying! Don''t delay your studies too much. Let me take care of Sihui when I''m here these two days! I''m Sihui''s father again, and I have the responsibility to take care of her." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "But Sihui contracted such a serious lung disease mainly because I didn''t take good care of my sister. I''m sorry for my sister and my mother. I hope my mother won''t blame me. In addition, I... Want to say... Thank you! Without you tonight... I don''t know what to do." Xiaoyao said sincerely.


    "Hehe, this is what I should do. As Sihui''s father, she is in any danger. As a father, I should save her at all costs. In fact, I am very relieved to give Sihui to you. I know you will hurt her like your own children." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Of course, she is my mother''s own daughter, so I will love her like my own sister, bring her up and give her the happiest life." Xiaoyao said emotionally.


    "Well, I believe you can do it, but you really should have a rest now. It''s easy for a girl to grow old and ugly. A beautiful girl like you will grow old because of staying up late, and your husband won''t hate me in the future!" Tang Wenhao teased her.


    "You... I don''t like you talking to me like this. You''d better go out! I''ll take good care of Sihui here. Don''t worry." Xiaoyao said unhappily.


    "Hehe, are you angry again? Well, I won''t say it, but you can''t drive me away. I must guard Sihui tonight, or she will grow up. She needs to know that she has such a serious lung disease. My father hasn''t been with her all the time, and she will hate me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao thought that Xiaoyao is really much more difficult to serve than Xueying. She is sensitive, fragile and stubborn. Fortunately, she is kind in nature. She has to endure any grievances for sister ah Hui, Xueying and Sihui. Ruan Ling is right. Xiaoyao following herself is her best choice and Sihui''s best choice. Having her as Sihui''s stepmother is the most beneficial to Sihui''s growth.


    Finally, neither of them left Sihui half a step. They all stuck to Sihui''s hospital bed and guarded her. However, they were thinking about the same problem. How did they spend the night?


    Of course, Tang Wenhao fell in love with Xiaoyao at first sight. Before meeting her real person, Xiuer and Yuzhu sisters had mentioned Xiaoyao''s unique personality charm and her amazing beauty countless times in front of him. He was full of curiosity and expectation for Xiaoyao. After seeing her, especially her beauty and independent character similar to Xueying, he fell in an unprecedented infatuation, He really likes her.


    But Tang Wenhao didn''t dare to soak her up like he did to her beauty. For example, he got on the bus first and then bought a ticket, the overlord bent hard, cooked the raw rice first, and so on. It''s not suitable for Xiao Yao. After all, she is sister ah Hui''s adopted daughter. The embarrassment of their identity makes him unable to reach his goal in one step. He can only hide his love and desire for her in his heart for the time being, She reversed her view of herself with action.


    Xiaoyao''s view of Tang Wenhao is also quietly changing. All the time, Tang Wenhao is an asshole, hooligan and lust ghost in her heart. Relying on her handsome appearance, she crazy soaked their Vietnamese beauties by taking advantage of Vietnam''s unrestricted convenience for men to marry three wives and four concubines. Therefore, she despised Tang Wenhao.


    However, through her observation of him and the love of many beautiful women, especially her little aunt Ruan Ling and her classmates Xiuer and Yuzhu, she made countless question marks in her heart. Why? Why? Why do all beauties spoil him so unprincipled? What''s good about her?


    Xiuer and Yuzhu told her a lot about Tang Wenhao''s heroic acts. She never listened to them seriously and couldn''t listen to them. At that time, she only had endless disgust and hatred for Tang Wenhao. Therefore, later, her sister Xueying''s death made her completely despair of Tang Wenhao. She felt that all her relatives died because of him. She resolutely wanted to take Sihui away, In addition to thanking ah Hui for her upbringing, he also wants to revenge Tang Wenhao, so that he can''t watch his own daughter grow up in his life.


    But tonight, Tang Wenhao''s behavior of saving Sihui and the appearance of tears in his eyes when he saw Sihui, Xiaoyao''s hatred and hatred for him decreased a lot. She felt that this man was no longer so annoying.


    As the night was getting dark, the lights in the hospital ward went out one after another, and the sound of car motors on the street outside the window became thinner and thinner. Tang Wenhao saw that Xiaoyao''s eyelids had been taken down and knew that she was very sleepy. He smiled painfully, "Xiaoyao, you can lie in bed with your baby first. I''ll just look at her. I''ll call a doctor if there''s anything wrong."


    "Oh... What about you?" Xiaoyao asked.


    "I''ll sit here with you. I''m fine. I''m as strong as a cow. It''s a piece of cake for me for one or two nights. Don''t worry about sleeping!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Then you... Don''t sneak up to sleep!" Xiaoyao said shyly. After that, her face turned red. She heard Xiuer and Yuzhu say that Tang Wenhao''s demand is particularly strong. It''s impossible for few women to accompany him one night. Now that she is alone with him, will he take the opportunity to take advantage of it? He is a Wulin expert. If he really wants to do that, he doesn''t even have a chance to resist!


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect that she would be so wary of herself, so he couldn''t help laughing, "Ha ha... Xiao Yao, who do you think I am? Don''t worry about sleeping! To tell you the truth, I like you very much, but I won''t be a hooligan to you. Without your permission, I won''t do anything to make you unhappy. Don''t worry. Come on, I''ll move this chair here. Let''s take this line as the boundary. If you send it tonight Now that I''ve crossed this line, you''ll never pay attention to me, okay? "Said Tang Wenhao, pointing to the chair he moved over and laughing.


    Seeing the sincerity of Tang Wenhao''s face, Xiao Yao still chose to believe him, nodded and said shyly, "well, as long as you keep your word, and you''re not allowed to watch me sleep. I don''t like you watching me sleep. You have to turn your head over there."


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, "OK! But I''m also worried that you''re asleep. In case there''s something wrong with the baby, I can''t see it!"


    Xiaoyao frowned and said, "then you can only sit there and watch the baby. Don''t stare at me."


    "OK, as long as you think it''s good, I''ll do it. OK! But if I accidentally look at you? It''s inevitable!" Tang Wenhao teased her.


    "No, no intention or no intention, unless the baby wakes up and cries." Xiaoyao pouts.


    "Well, you are much more cruel than your sister." Tang Wenhao smiled casually.


    Xiaoyao was unhappy and stared at him. "Don''t you know that my sister died because of you? I''ll never forgive you if it''s not for the baby''s face."


    "Well, well, Xiaoyao, do you think the death of sister ah Hui and Xueying doesn''t hurt me much? If I can change it, I''d like to exchange my own life for them. Do you believe it?" Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao''s words surprised Xiao Yao. She looked at Tang Wenhao blankly and didn''t know how to answer.


    Tang Wenhao continued, "Xiao Yao, I''m certainly not as bad as you think. You''ll understand later. You don''t know. Not only sister ah Hui and Xue Ying, but also several women I love deeply have died because of me for more than a year. Although I''m not the direct reason, I always rise because of me. If they don''t know me and love me, they won''t die and will be happy with her somewhere Our loved ones live together. Therefore, every time I think of here, I can''t forgive myself. My first love girlfriend would rather be heart, as well as ah Ju, sister Lingzhi, Sister Lotus, sister Ruan Qin, Tang Wan, sister Lina, and my big brother who is so kind to me. Some of them block bullets for me, and some are willing to let wild wolves eat themselves in order to give me a chance to live, There are no bones left. A living person was eaten by wolves. We watched a group of wolves eat her alive, leaving only a few broken bones and a few tufts of hair. You will never understand the pain. I think this pain will always be engraved in my heart. Every time I think of these, I feel heartbreaking pain. I can only hold my beloved woman and nest in their warm arms To feel how happy I am, I should live happily and not let them die for me in vain. "Speaking of this, Tang wenhaojun''s eyes filled with tears and choked.


    "Why do you always do some dangerous things? And let the women who love you worry about you?" Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    "Because I am a man, sometimes men will put responsibility in the first place when they do things, but they ignore another responsibility, that is, the responsibility of being a husband. If God gives me another chance, I will not do anything that affects and threatens my woman''s life." Tang Wenhao said painfully.


    "I don''t know you, and I can''t understand why you have so many women. Can you tell me the truth? Who do you love in your heart? My aunt, my mother, Xiu''er, Yuzhu, my sister or many other women I don''t know? Or do you love so many women? If you love them, where does your love come from? How can you guarantee that you can love so many women People? How long can your love for them last? How can you give happiness to these women? I can''t understand. In my opinion, you are too possessive. You want to take these beautiful women as your own and become your own tool to vent your desire. You like their beautiful and sexy bodies more, but I really can''t see that you are pretending, which is wrong It shows that you still have feelings for them, but how can a man have such rich feelings? "Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    Xiao Yao''s sharp questioning made Tang Wenhao feel ashamed and embarrassed. Should he choose a hypocritical defense or confide in her and dissect his inner world to her? In this way, in the future, he will be stripped by her in her heart, naked and completely without a trace of privacy. Tang Wenhao hesitated.

 Chapter 750

    Finally, Tang Wenhao chose to face her question. She felt that in the face of a kind girl like Xiaoyao, he could not deceive her. He was an asshole. He would rather be an eternal asshole in her heart than let her treat herself as a hypocrite.


    "Xiaoyao, thank you for wanting to have a heart to heart talk with me. Then, I''ll give you my own anatomy without reservation. After listening to it, no matter what you think of me, I won''t mind, because this is my heart. If you ask me who I love in the end, I''ll tell you my whole emotional experience over the years!" Tang Wenhao said frankly.


    "Well! You can say it! Of course, you can not say it. I won''t blame you. Everyone has his own privacy. If you don''t say it, I won''t treat you as a bad person." Xiaoyao said faintly.


    "No, today I want to be a person without privacy in front of you. I think there are only a few women I really love in recent years. The first is my first girlfriend, Ning Kexin. My love for her is completely pure and flawless. She also gave me many happy and beautiful memories. I lost her because of my ignorance. After she was insulted by her boss, Forced to marry his son, I not only didn''t seriously find out the reason and hated her blindly, but later she lived a very unfortunate life. I learned the real reason. She wanted to start over with me, and I refused her. She had to choose to show her love with death. I found how painful I was. In fact, I still love her. If God could give me another chance, I wouldn''t be happy again I will dislike that she has been touched by other men. Therefore, I found a problem. In fact, whether a woman''s body is pure or not does not affect love. If it does, it means that love is not deep enough. This is my first unforgettable love. I also became attached to Vietnamese beauties because of this love. "


    "Later, I saw on the Internet that many Chinese men went to Vietnam to find a Vietnamese bride as a wife, and also wanted to go to Vietnam to find the bride, so there was a story behind me and my sister..." then, Tang Wenhao told how he and Ruan Ling met and fell in love, including a series of emotional stories later.


    "Xiao Yao, to be honest, I think there are only a few women I can really talk about love. I admit that I am infatuated with their beauty. I like to possess their sexy bodies, but I am sincere to them. I try my best to make them happy. In my opinion, these women in Death Valley and Ruan family, They all enjoy their current life, and they all follow me without complaint or regret, which is a very gratifying thing for me, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I believe, because I found that the women of the Ruan family love you very much, which is something I can''t understand. I''m curious that so many women marry a man together and live such a happy life. But I still can''t understand." Xiaoyao said, and Tang Wenhao thought, it''s because you haven''t become my woman.


    "You''ll understand later," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Never," said Xiao Yao firmly.


    "Maybe!" Tang Wenhao didn''t want to work with her. He learned that Xiaoyao''s character is very independent and it''s not easy to change her.


    "You haven''t told me who you really love?" Xiaoyao asked.


    "I''ll tell you in two ways. One is emotional attachment and the other is physical attachment, OK? Because this is my real experience," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, as long as it''s true and honest," said Xiao Yao.


    "First of all, let''s talk about emotional attachment! Rather, heart is the first, followed by ah Ling, Manny, sister Ah Mei, Ah Ying, may, wen''er, Xiu''er and Xue Ying. These are beauties I think I am emotionally attached to. I am very excited every time I think of them. I will be very concerned about leaving them. I will feel very happy when I am with them, including your sister Xue Ying and I We haven''t really been together yet, but she is the girl I love deeply in my heart. Her death makes me very sad. "


    "Second, women who are physically attached, such as Aya, azhu, sister Yang Xi, Sister Rose, Ruan Yi, sister ah Hui, Yuzhu, etc. I mainly like their bodies, especially sister ah Hui, Aya and Yuzhu. I want to sleep with them when I am with them. I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have told you so directly." Tang Wenhao realized that Xiaoyao is still a yellow flower girl, You shouldn''t tell others this, or you''ll be suspected of seducing.


    Xiao Yao''s pretty face turned red and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to look at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao glanced at her shy appearance and couldn''t help feeling impulsive. He wanted to hold her in his arms, but he knew that the beauty in front of him was a thorn and would hurt himself.


    "So you mean you don''t love my mother emotionally. You only like my mother''s body, don''t you?" Xiaoyao bowed her head and asked.


    "If you say it from the perspective of emotional attachment, it seems so, but don''t get me wrong. My sister ah Hui''s feelings are still very deep, and I''m really sad about her death." Tang Wenhao explained quickly for fear of hurting Xiaoyao.


    "You don''t have to explain. I don''t blame you. I just want to know what you think in your heart. I want to ask you again. Among the women you just mentioned who are emotionally attached to, who do you love most? Is my little aunt?" Xiaoyao asked.


    "Hmm! But I seem to be very attached to sister Ah Mui," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Because Aunt Mei dotes on you most? She loves you as a son." Xiaoyao asked.


    "Well, maybe!" said Tang Wenhao.


    "In fact, in my opinion, there is only one person you really love now. You don''t love anyone except my aunt Ruan Ling. Your selfish desires for her women basically occupy your heart. Their beautiful and sexy bodies make you unable to refuse. I never believe that a man will deeply love so many women. Of course, I don''t mean that what you just said is false. Don''t you If you tell me a lie, I can see your sincerity today, but you don''t know it. You think the women you want are the women you love. In fact, it''s not. Only when you face difficulties, setbacks or dangers, the woman you think of first and care about most is the woman you really love. "Xiaoyao calmly analyzed.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised by Xiaoyao''s words. He didn''t expect that the girl who had not been in love had such unique views on emotion. He couldn''t help but look at her more with admiration.


    However, he told Xiao Yao that he didn''t love sister Ah Mui, Manny, Ah Ying and other beauties. He knew very well that he really loved these beauties, especially sister Ah Mui. He felt that he couldn''t live without sister Ah Mui in his life. He loved her too much. Every time he thought of sister Ah Mui''s love for him, he couldn''t extricate himself and wanted to fly to her arms and love her.


    "Xiaoyao, you are worthy of studying law and have a thorough understanding of human nature. Thank you for listening to me tell my emotional story. Can you tell me about yourself tonight? You must have many suitors for a beautiful and talented girl like you?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I don''t know, and I never pay attention to this," said Xiao Yao coldly. It seems that she doesn''t want to talk about herself.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Then go to bed! It''s too late. Staying up late hurts your body." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, you can sleep yourself!" said Xiao Yao. Then she turned her body and turned her back to Tang Wenhao. She was embarrassed to let Tang Wenhao see her sleeping position face to face.


    Looking at Xiao Yao''s always cold look at him, Tang Wenhao was hit. He knew that the inner world of the best beauty in bed was rich and closed. She would not easily open her heart to others. Tang Wenhao felt that he had nothing to do with her. Maybe he could only use time and opportunity to open her heart!


    In this way, Tang Wenhao sat in his chair, closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep.


    At about three o''clock in the morning, Xiaoyao felt that the waste water in her bladder was about to overflow. She felt very uncomfortable. She turned around and opened her beautiful eyes. She saw that Sihui was still asleep. Tang Wenhao seemed to be asleep sitting in her chair.


    She gently got up and walked towards the bathroom in slippers. When she got to the bathroom, she hesitated. This was the first time in her life that she was alone in a room with a strange man and shared a bathroom. She felt very embarrassed and embarrassed. She wanted to open the door and go to the public bathroom. She was even more embarrassed because she was worried that the door would wake Tang Wenhao up.


    Hesitated for a few seconds and looked back at Tang Wenhao. She didn''t seem to wake up. She decided to open the gate in the bathroom to discharge water. Therefore, she gently stepped into the bathroom and gently closed the door without locking it. She was afraid to wake up Tang Wenhao to avoid further embarrassment.


    When she got to the bathroom, she dared not even turn on the light.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao has already woke up. He just doesn''t want to open his eyes to embarrass Xiao Yao. He is a Wulin expert with extremely deep internal skills. He can feel any wind and grass around him. Besides, in the dead of night, where can he escape his ears?


    However, he began to think that Xiaoyao got up to see Sihui. Later, he saw her walking towards the bathroom, and she didn''t even lock the door, but gently closed it and didn''t turn on the light. He thought that the girl was too simple. What a good chance if he bullied her and took advantage of her!


    Push the door and turn on the light to see her charming style, and she can''t say anything about herself. It can be said that it''s a misunderstanding. She didn''t expect her to be inside, so she can''t say how bitter she is.


    With this evil idea, Tang Wenhao felt that he was changing rapidly. In particular, he clearly heard Xiao Yao''s intermittent sound of going to the toilet, which was more soul stirring.


    Shit! No, it seems that we still have to use that move to cook the raw rice. Countless times of facts have proved that as long as the beauty touched by herself has not refused to surrender. The most important thing is that ah Ling also agrees and encourages herself to do so, or she will suffocate. This dead girl is too worrying!


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao opened his eyes and glanced at the dark bathroom. Just about to stand up from the chair, the sound that strongly stimulated his desire stopped, which made him quickly recover his reason.

 Chapter 751

    Shit! What am I doing? It''s shameless. I should have thought of bullying an unarmed beautiful girl, a young beauty who really loves her daughter. This is not an animal behavior. What is it?


    Tang Wenhao was very ashamed of his shameless desire just now. He quickly closed Jun''s eyes, exercised power and adjusted his breath to drive away the strong evil desire in his body.


    At this moment, Xiaoyao has also flushed the toilet and crept out of the toilet. When she saw that Tang Wenhao was still asleep with her eyes closed, she felt a little relaxed.


    When she came to the bed, she saw Sihui sleeping soundly. She looked very cute. She turned her back to Tang Wenhao, bent over, pouted her hips, and couldn''t help kissing her little face gently.


    Tang Wenhao opened his eyes slightly and glanced at her sexy buttocks. His brain was dizzy. The evil ideas just pressed down once again took the upper hand. Shit! It''s really sexy. His figure is really like Xueying. When he was having an affair with Xueying, he once touched Xueying and kissed her sexy red lips. He knows that Xueying is a great beauty with extremely sensitive body and easy to enter the state, so he has been looking forward to bathing in love with her one day. Who ever thought such a tragedy would happen?


    Xiao Yao''s provocative posture strongly stimulated Tang Wenhao. He knew that as long as he stood up from the chair and hugged her from behind, it would take no more than five seconds.


    Tang Wenhao has played this trick with his beautiful wives and concubines in the Ruan family for countless times. Almost every beautiful wife and concubine has been attacked by him, and the success rate and accuracy rate have reached 100%.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao didn''t lose his mind and took Xiaoyao''s innocence in this very rogue way. He quickly closed his eyes and didn''t dare to peep at her again.


    After kissing Sihui, Xiaoyao returned to bed again. At a glance, Tang Wenhao was still asleep. She thought that the man was OK and didn''t care about himself. Thinking of this, she lay down, turned around and slowly fell asleep.


    How could she know what kind of suffering Tang Wenhao endured to prevent her from becoming his woman tonight?


    The next day, Tang Wenhao continued to recuperate Sihui with internal skills, and then cooperated with the doctor''s drug treatment. Sihui''s pneumonia was soon cured. After the results of the review in the afternoon, her attending doctor was extremely shocked. All her lung inflammation disappeared, and other organs slightly infected were completely normal.


    The doctors in the whole hospital were very surprised by this. People kept coming to Tang Wenhao and hoped that Tang Wenhao would teach them Qigong. How could Tang Wenhao teach disciples here?


    In order not to be disturbed, he discussed with Xiaoyao, discharged in advance and took Sihui home for convalescence. Xiaoyao didn''t like that the ward was full of people, especially many people would question their identity, which made her very embarrassed, so Tang Wenhao proposed it and she agreed.


    So Tang Wenhao took xiaosihui in his arms, followed Xiaoyao through the discharge formalities, left the hospital and went to her rental house.


    Xiaoyao used to live in the university dormitory because it was cheap and convenient. Since she brought Sihui here, she has lived off campus. She found a one bedroom apartment in a community opposite the school and depends on xiaosihui. She mainly focuses on self-study. She usually works part-time as a tutor and makes materials for some law firms. Her income is not high, But it was enough for her and Sihui to live on, which was the main reason why she refused Ruan Ling''s help. She knew that she owed too much to the Ruan family. Now she was able to support herself, so she didn''t want to rely on others to help.


    Although she is relatively poor, she feels very rich.


    When the three took a taxi to her small home, Tang Wenhao was very sad as soon as he stepped into Xiaoyao''s small home. There were no modern electrical appliances in the home except an old TV set in the 1980s, including refrigerator, washing machine and computer.


    However, this small home makes Xiaoyao decorate very warm and clean. She pastes colored paper around the walls of the dilapidated house, as well as her hand cut flowers, bows and so on. It is a very women''s home.


    The living room and the room are together, but there is a separate kitchen and bathroom, but the area is very small. This is an old-fashioned community. The area of the house is not large, about 20 or 30 square meters.


    "Hold Sihui and watch TV first! I''ll buy vegetables and cook. Let''s eat early. After that, you can have a rest early! You''re also very tired these two days. There''s a hotel outside the community." Xiaoyao said expressionless.


    "Oh, Xiaoyao, why don''t we go out to eat! You''re tired, so don''t cook?" Tang Wenhao smiled. His attitude towards Xiaoyao is no longer depressed or angry. Last night, he made up his mind to let her accept himself willingly with his sincerity, patience and love.


    "Waste, I don''t want to go out to eat, or you can go by yourself." Xiaoyao said coldly.


    "Oh, OK, listen to you! But... Can I go shopping with you? It''s boring for me to hold the baby here alone. I want to see the environment here by the way." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Xiaoyao hesitated and finally nodded without objection, which made Tang Wenhao very happy. He smiled happily and said, "thank you!"


    "What can I thank you for? This is your freedom, and I have no right to restrict your freedom." Xiaoyao said, turning around and leaving. Tang Wenhao hurriedly closed the door with Sihui in his arms.


    Downstairs, they walked outside the community one after another. Some women who knew Xiaoyao looked at her and Tang Wenhao in surprise. Their eyes were full of doubts, which made Xiaoyao very embarrassed. She regretted that she had promised Tang Wenhao to go out to buy vegetables with her.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t care. He greets people and smiles. People like him very much.


    Just as they walked to the door of the community, they saw a BMW 740 parked at the door of the community. When a young man wearing sunglasses saw Xiao Yao, he immediately came to the sunglasses stockade, ran over with a smile and shouted in surprise, "Xiao Yao, you really live here? It''s hard for me to find you! Your classmates say you haven''t had classes for many days. You asked for leave to go back to Vietnam. You finally came back. You miss me."


    Tang Wenhao was shocked by this scene. He stared at Xiao Yao and the handsome BMW man. Shit! The reason why she was so cold to me was that she already had a boyfriend!


    Xiaoyao''s expression was also surprised. Her pretty face immediately turned red and embarrassed. She said unhappily to the BMW man, "Chen Jie, don''t talk nonsense. You... Hurry up! I have something else to do!"


    At this time, Chen Jie, a BMW man, also handed his eyes to Tang Wenhao and Sihui in his arms. His jealousy increased greatly. He stared at Tang Wenhao sharply and pointed to Xiao Yao, "hum, it''s because of him that you have ignored me all the time? So you''re married in Vietnam? You have children. Is he your husband?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense here, Chen Jie. You really don''t want to come to me again." Xiaoyao said shyly.


    "Hum, I don''t want to find you again? You have a dream! I said that you must marry this boy all my life. I want you to divorce. I''ll always chase you. Tell me what this boy is doing? I''ll give him a sum of money to get rid of him immediately." Chen Jie said arrogantly.


    Tang Wenhao never spoke. He looked at them coldly. He wanted to see what Chen Jie came from. He spoke so arrogantly and overbearing.


    "Chen Jie, this is my family business. Please don''t bother me anymore. I said that I just want to read well and get my diploma early. I thank you for loving me so much these years, but I really can''t accept you. Please understand. As for who he is, it has nothing to do with you. Please get out of the way. I have to go out to buy vegetables and cook." Xiaoyao said shyly.


    "Hum, Xiaoyao, I don''t understand you anymore. I''m the first pure beauty in Yunnan University for nationalities. They both have children. They speak so well. OK, don''t you tell me the origin of the boy? OK, I''ll ask him myself... Hey, boy, where did you come from?" Chen Jie asked coldly, pointing to Tang Wenhao''s face.


    Xiaoyao hurriedly came to stop, "Chen Jie, this is our family business. Don''t fool around, will you?"


    Tang Wenhao didn''t want to see Xiaoyao too embarrassed. He pulled her aside and said with a smile, "Xiaoyao, don''t be afraid. I''ll tell him who I am."


    "No, I don''t want our family affairs to talk to irrelevant people." Xiaoyao said unhappily.


    "OK, then don''t tell him, let''s go!" said Tang Wenhao, who came to Chen Jie to push him away.


    The boy is not easy to mess with. He has endured Tang Wenhao for a long time. He pointed to Tang Wenhao''s nose and shouted, "boy, you''re arrogant! Xiaoyao, didn''t you tell him who I am?"


    Xiaoyao was about to speak, but was stopped by Tang Wenhao. He said with a smile, "Xiaoyao, you don''t have to tell me who he is. I''m not interested in knowing. With his arrogant face, I also know that he is either the second generation of officials or the second generation of rich people. He drives a broken BMW to get girls all day."


    "You fucking dare to scold me. You''re looking for a smoke, aren''t you?" Chen Jie punched Tang Wenhao''s face and scared Xiao Yao out of one side.


    "Wen Hao, be careful, be careful of the baby."


    It''s OK that she didn''t call. Tang Wenhao would definitely avoid it. As soon as she called Tang Wenhao''s name, Tang Wenhao had a palpitation in his heart. He completely forgot to avoid it and looked at her foolishly, because this was the first time Xiao Yao called his name since he knew him, and it was called him Wenhao, not Tang Wenhao. How could he not palpitate? So when he was excited, he forgot to dodge, The corners of his mouth were solid, and Chen Jie punched him. He stepped back a few steps, but he didn''t fall.


    When the people around saw that two handsome boys were fighting for a beautiful woman, they all surrounded them and surrounded them.


    Tang Wenhao wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and handed the child to Xiaoyao. "Xiaoyao, here''s the baby, hold it." then a sneer appeared in Jun''s eyes. He was ready to teach the boy who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    "Don''t share common sense with him... Chen Jie, go quickly! Stop fighting." Xiaoyao took the child and said to Chen Jie.


    "Hum, don''t fight? This is just the beginning. If the boy doesn''t leave you, I''ll beat him away. If he leaves you honestly, I can give him a sum of money. If he doesn''t know the current affairs and I send someone to drive him away, he won''t get anything. He''s empty of money and people." Chen Jie sneered.

 Chapter 752

    Tang Wenhao stared at him disdainfully and said coldly, "boy, if you''re a man, call all your people here. I''ll repair you one by one and stay away from our Xiaoyao in the future. Otherwise, I''ll beat you once I see you. If you don''t believe it, you''ll come again." he said, waving to him. It means a lot of provocation.


    "Oh! It''s still your Xiaoyao? Xiaoyao, he''s your man! It seems that you''re really not a fuel-efficient lamp, but it doesn''t matter. You''re married, and I have to marry you." Chen Jie sneered.


    Xiaoyao was helpless by the two men. She didn''t want to explain anything anymore. She felt that the more she explained, the more confused she became. She simply didn''t say anything. Ren''s wronged tears fell on Sihui''s cheek.


    Tang Wenhao saw Xiaoyao crying sadly, and heard Chen Jie say that Xiaoyao didn''t marry. He was very angry. He hit him and scolded, "asshole, if you dare to provoke our Xiaoyao again, I''ll abolish you."


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao took the initiative to attack him, Chen Jie quickly turned his head and dodged, but he completely underestimated Tang Wenhao''s skill. Today, Tang Wenhao''s fighting skills are not comparable to ordinary experts. Between his hands and feet, Chen Jie avoided his fist, but Tang Wenhao''s leg bounced over and kicked his knee. Chen Jie was completely unprepared, Tang Wenhao kicked Tang Wenhao to the ground.


    The onlookers burst into laughter. Tang Wenhao stepped on him and shouted, "boy, I warn you, you should dare to pester our Xiaoyao again. I''ll hit you once when I see you. Remember, go away!"


    Xiaoyao looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Now she really realized how powerful the adoptive mother''s man is. Xiuer and Yuzhu told her that Tang Wenhao is a great man rarely seen in the world and has magical Kung Fu. She felt his mystery last night and witnessed his kung fu again today.


    In fact, she knew that Chen Jie was also a Kung Fu practitioner, but she didn''t expect him to be so weak in front of Tang Wenhao.


    Chen Jie got up from the ground with a red face, clapped his hands, pointed to Tang Wenhao and scolded, "boy, I don''t accept it. I underestimated you just now. Come on, let''s come again."


    "OK, as long as you''re not afraid to fight, I''ll play with you." Tang Wenhao sneered when he saw that he was unconvinced.


    "Chen Jie, go quickly! You can''t beat him." Xiao Yao didn''t want to expand the situation and said to Chen Jie.


    "I don''t believe it, Xiaoyao. I said, I love you. I have to marry you all my life." Chen Jie said provocatively.


    "Cao, I want to see what you take to marry our little Yao." Tang Wenhao heard the fire again and punched Chen Jie again. He was also worried that Xiao Yao was moved by the infatuation of the BMW man. Women basically have no immunity to the tangled men, so he wanted to break Chen Jie''s dignity.


    Chen Jie didn''t dare to look down on him this time. He quickly dodged and fought with Tang Wenhao carefully, but there was a big gap in strength between him and Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao knocked him to the ground again in three rounds, and Tang Wenhao stepped on him. Tang Wenhao grabbed his collar, "Boy, remember, stay away from our Xiaoyao. Otherwise, it''s the same sentence. I''ll beat you once and get out." he said, separated the crowd and took Xiaoyao away.


    At this time, some women began to scold Chen Jie who fell to the ground. "Young man, why do you have to break up a family of three? You are handsome and rich. What kind of girl can''t be found? Why do you have to have a married man! And they have children."


    "Go away, don''t mind your own business. What do you know?... remember, boy! Xiaoyao will belong to me sooner or later." Chen Jie got up and shouted to Tang Wenhao''s back.


    After this episode, Xiaoyao was in no mood to buy vegetables and cook. Xiaoyao pouted Lao Gao, stared angrily at Tang Wenhao from time to time, didn''t go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables, and turned around to go home with Sihui.


    "Xiao Yao, I''ll teach him a lesson for you. If such rich young masters come to annoy you again in the future, you tell me that I can''t beat them to death." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Xiaoyao still said nothing. She didn''t bother to pay attention to him. She angrily returned home. Tang Wenhao was just about to lift his legs in. She stopped him. She held Sihui in one hand and blocked the door with the other hand. She said coldly, "don''t enter my house again. I don''t want to see you again."


    Tang Wenhao was confused by her. He held the door against him and asked suspiciously, "Xiao Yao, why? I drove away the rich young master who harassed you for you. Why are you still angry with me?"


    "You know," cried Xiao Yaojiao.


    "I really don''t know. Don''t be so loud. Aren''t you afraid to call the neighbors around? Let me in first and let us have something to say? Xiaoyao, I really don''t know what''s wrong with me?" Tang Wenhao begged.


    Xiaoyao pouted, hesitated for a moment, loosened her hand and let Tang Wenhao in. Tang Wenhao closed the door after entering the door and asked suspiciously, "Xiaoyao, which sentence did I say wrong?"


    "What are you pretending? Our Xiaoyao? How did I become your Xiaoyao? I tell you, Tang Wenhao, since my mother left, I have no home. I have nothing to do with you. Don''t you understand? I hate that you regard all the beautiful women in the world as your women, and I hate that you smelly men always like to be so amorous and think they are the women in the world Children like your good-looking appearance, a deceiving mouth and a few bad money. I don''t want a man like you! "Said Xiao Yao excitedly.


    "Oh, that''s why? You misunderstood me. To tell you the truth, in my heart, you are my family. Do you understand? Were you raised by the Ruan family? Were you? Was it sister ah Hui''s adopted daughter, right? You still brought up my daughter. It''s my daughter. Do you understand? Can you say you''re not Xiaoyao of our family? I can''t say that What''s the matter? You''re not married. Even if you''re married, I can count as your mother''s family? "Tang Wenhao argued.


    Xiaoyao was refuted by Tang Wenhao and was speechless. She had to say angrily, "I don''t like you to say that anyway."


    "OK, I won''t say it in the future. I''ll always say what you like to listen to. This principle will run through my whole life in the future, okay?" Tang Wenhao began to joke again when he saw that Xiaoyao was in a better mood.


    Xiaoyao moved her mouth slightly and was almost amused by Tang Wenhao, but then she said to Tang Wenhao seriously, "Don''t mess with Chen Jie like this. He''s very kind to me. Although I don''t love him, I don''t want you to beat him. Moreover, his family''s strength is great here. You''d better go back early! He suffered a loss today and lost face in front of me. He won''t let you go. He has many brothers and will come to trouble you."


    "It''s all right, Xiao Yao. You don''t have to be afraid of him. I''m not afraid of his brothers. If you don''t say so, I''m going to go back to Shanghai with your sisters in a few days! If you say so, I can''t go anymore. I want to make a break with him before I go, otherwise, I won''t go down-to-earth." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Are you going to live here?" Xiao Yao asked with a frown.


    "Well, but don''t worry, I won''t interfere with your normal study and life. If you don''t like me wandering in front of you, I''ll take the baby out to play. Review your lessons at home! I''ll stay in the opposite hotel in the evening to ensure that it won''t interfere with your normal life." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Do you really have to end up with Chen Jie? In fact, as long as you leave here, he won''t do anything to me. If he would hurt me, he would have hurt me." Xiaoyao said.


    "What if he gets angry and kills you? He didn''t know I was such a person before, but now he knows it and mistakenly thinks I''m a man and Sihui is your daughter. He must be very angry. As soon as I leave, I might be angry with you. How can I walk steadily?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "I''ll tell him the truth at a suitable time. There are too many people today. I can''t say. One day I''ll find a chance to tell him that I have nothing to do with you. Sihui is my sister, so he won''t be so angry. Don''t worry! I have the ability to handle everything. Go to my aunt earlier!" said Xiao Yao.


    "My sister told me that they are all right. I will go back to Shanghai tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. I want to meet them when they all arrive in Shanghai. I will accompany you and Sihui these two days. I can rest assured that I have never fulfilled my obligation to be a father for such a long time." Tang Wenhao said.


    When Tang Wenhao said this, Xiao Yao had no choice but to say, "that''s OK! But I still hope you and Chen Jie don''t fight each other. He''s really not as simple as you think. His background is very complex."


    "What''s his origin?" Tang Wenhao asked. He thought, is this boy also from the underworld?


    "I don''t know the details. I only know that his father is a big business. He didn''t read after only two years in our school. He drove around with a group of younger brothers all day. But no matter how he was outside, he never hurt me in the process of chasing me, so I hope you don''t increase contradictions with him. You are Sihui''s father. He likes me. I don''t want you It''s not necessary to be enemies of each other, "said Xiao Yao.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao persuaded Xiaoyao to go out for dinner. Tang Wenhao held Sihui and Xiaoyao followed. After leaving the community, he walked to the nearby street and found a hotel with quiet environment and clean and tidy environment.


    Tang Wenhao asked for a private room. Xiao Yao hesitated and didn''t want to enter the private room. Tang Wenhao knew what she thought and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, do you want your classmates to see you eat with me?"


    In this way, Xiaoyao quickly followed the waiter to the private room. She was afraid of her classmates and friends. When she saw her with Tang Wenhao, she also held Sihui. She didn''t want others to misunderstand that they were a family of three.


    In the private room, Tang Wenhao handed over the power of ordering to Xiaoyao. "Xiaoyao, order whatever you want. You''re welcome! Only by taking good care of your body can you have the energy to take good care of our baby."


    "What are you talking about? What? Our baby? It''s my mother''s baby." Xiaoyao stared at him unhappily, as if Tang Wenhao had taken advantage of her.

 Chapter 753

    Tang Wenhao sighed helplessly, "Alas, what you say is what you say! But the baby is also my daughter? Hehe, you are so overbearing."


    "If you can''t stand it, don''t be with me. Go back early!" Xiaoyao competed with each other.


    "No! I think it''s very good. It can exercise my psychological endurance! I also want to thank you! It has trained my stress resistance for free." Tang Wenhao joked.


    Xiaoyao glanced at him, ignored him, picked up the menu and began to order, "you asked me to order! I only order the dishes I like." she whispered.


    "The understanding is completely correct. That''s what I mean. Anyway, I can eat anything. As long as I can eat, I''m happy." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Xiaoyao impolitely ordered two dishes and one soup, one meat and one vegetable and one soup. "Finished? Just these two dishes?" Tang Wenhao asked. He thought, this is not enough to press the bottom of the box!


    "Ah! How much can they eat? If they can''t eat, isn''t it a waste? I hate people who eat and drink and waste food." Xiaoyao said unhappily.


    "Do you have any idea how much I order and how much I eat?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Of course, you always have to be full when you come out to eat," said Xiao Yao.


    "That''s OK. I''ll order five more dishes." he said, wrote five dishes on the menu and handed them to the waiter.


    "You''re crazy. Can we both eat so much?" Xiaoyao asked in surprise.


    "Miss, don''t look down on people, OK? Wait, you just eat your own, and the rest is mine, OK? I promise I won''t force you to eat more." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, I''ll see how you eat so many dishes later." Xiao Yao pouted.


    About ten minutes later, the soup was all ready. Tang Wenhao had a big appetite. Looking at the dishes he liked to eat, he smiled at Xiao Yao, "you have to eat yourself! I''m hungry."


    "OK, you can eat if you want!" Xiaoyao said angrily.


    Tang Wenhao was too lazy to talk to her. He picked up his chopsticks and took an empty bowl. He filled a small bowl in a large bowl of rice. He first handed it to Xiao Yao, and then he filled a small bowl. He began to start with his order. Xiao Yao also ate quietly, bowed his head and was embarrassed to look at him.


    But in less than two minutes, she looked up and was stunned. He killed more than half of the dishes in front of Tang Wenhao and the rest of the rice. She couldn''t help watching him eat.


    Is this the reincarnation of a hungry ghost? How long has he not eaten? He went out to eat by himself during the day. Didn''t he eat? Xiaoyao''s expression was startled. The waiter standing at the door was also surprised to see Tang Wenhao wolf down.


    Tang Wenhao saw that there was no rice in the bowl and smiled at the waiter, "Miss, another big bowl."


    "Ah? Sir, can you eat?" the waiter asked suspiciously.


    "Look down on people! Did you eat all these just now? Don''t worry! I''ll pay more for this bowl. I won''t eat your restaurant for nothing, will it?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Oh, it''s all right. As long as you don''t waste, the meals are free." the waiter smiled.


    "What nonsense is that?" Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    The waiter hurried downstairs to serve him a meal. Xiaoyao asked suspiciously, "did you... Not eat at noon?"


    "Oh, of course. It''s noon at noon and evening at night. Can''t you eat at noon and at night? By the way, Xiuer and Yuzhu didn''t tell you that I can eat five people per person?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, you usually eat like this?" Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, yes, every meal is about the same! So I said you just eat your fill, and the rest is mine. I promise not to waste any food. I''m the son of a farmer. Who knows the truth that every grain of Chinese food is hard." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao had enough to eat and drink. He left the hotel with Xiaoyao and Sihui in his arms. They had been walking towards home without talking much, because no matter what Tang Wenhao said, she just gave a very flat, um, no expression of joy, anger, sadness and joy, which made Tang Wenhao unable to open her heart.


    When they arrived at the door of the community, Tang Wenhao saw Xiaoyao''s beautiful eyes always looking at the opposite hotel. Knowing that Xiaoyao didn''t want him to go in, he quickly smiled and said, "Xiaoyao, take your baby back and have a good rest! I won''t go in. I''ll stay opposite and call me if there''s anything. Anyway, you have my phone."


    "OK, then you can have a rest early! I''ll ask you to have breakfast tomorrow morning." Xiaoyao still said coldly.


    "Xiaoyao, I really hope to see the sunshine on your face tomorrow morning. I think only in this environment can our baby really grow into a happy angel. I hope you can bring happiness to her, and I firmly believe you will bring happiness to her, okay?" Tang Wenhao thought before and after thinking, he still felt that he should gently remind her that only she is happy, Sihui will grow happily.


    Xiao Yao is such a smart beauty. She immediately understands what Tang Wenhao means. Tang Wenhao is worried that she can''t give Sihui a happy growth environment. She can''t help smiling, nodding and saying, "well, I see. I''ll give the baby a happy growth environment."


    Xiao Yao''s instant interaction, even a smile on the corners of her mouth, made Tang Wenhao ecstatic. He looked at her and thought, what a beautiful face! Laugh like Xueying!


    "What are you looking at? Lustful." Xiaoyao whispered unhappily when she found that Tang Wenhao was staring at her pretty face and sweet lips.


    "Ah?... Oh, I''m sorry. Your smile is so beautiful. It reminds me of your sister Xueying." Tang Wenhao said honestly.


    "Don''t you blame it all? Why don''t I..." Xiao Yao just said this, he saw a BMW suddenly stop behind Tang Wenhao, and Tang Wenhao quickly looked back.


    Four or five men wearing sunglasses came down from the BMW, and a business car rushed up behind the BMW. Then seven or eight men came down from the car, all wearing sunglasses.


    These people surrounded Tang Wenhao and Xiao Yao. It was none other than Chen Jie who was repaired by Tang Wenhao in the evening. Xiao Yao quickly said to him unhappily, "Chen Jie, what are you doing?"


    "Hehe, Xiaoyao, isn''t your husband very good at fighting? Isn''t he very arrogant and awesome? He said how many brothers I have, he needs to repair them one by one, OK! I''ll call some of my brothers to repair them now. Why? You love him?" Chen Jie sneered.


    Xiaoyao just wanted to tell Chen Jie that Tang Wenhao was not her husband, but was stopped by Tang Wenhao. He pulled Xiaoyao behind him and said with a disdainful smile, "Chen Jie, if you were a man, let our Xiaoyao and my children go first and let them go home, I''ll play with you. We can play as you say, can we?"


    "Well, be happy. I like your temper. You can rest assured that Xiaoyao is my darling. Even if you touch her countless times, I still love her. As for your two children, as long as Xiaoyao was born, I don''t mind. I want her people, let alone embarrass her children. Brothers, let your future sister-in-law go home." Chen Jie laughed arrogantly.


    "Chen Jie, don''t make trouble. Things between us have nothing to do with him. Don''t care too much about things in the evening. He offended you on impulse." Xiao Yao looked at Chen Jie imploringly.


    "Xiaoyao, you don''t have to beg him. I''m fine. What''s wrong is them. I won''t let go of the men who harass you. Unless you tell me that you love him and volunteer to go with him, then I respect your choice and won''t trouble him again, but I have to take the baby away." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    He thought, my child can''t call another man''s father.


    "Ha ha, boy, you''re too angry! OK, just say this to you. I think you look like a man. If you have the courage, you get in the car and come with us. How about we find a place where we don''t disturb the people? I''d like to see how many kilograms you have and how you can repair my brothers... Xiao Yao, you can rest assured that he''s your man For God''s sake, we will be merciful. We will never kill him. We will stop. Boy, do you have the courage? If so, please! "Chen Jie said with an obscene smile to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao turned around and smiled at Xiao Yao, "Xiao Yao, you can go home at ease! Take our baby and I''ll be back soon. Remember, things between men can only be solved in a man''s way. Escape is not the way, and I will never choose to escape." Tang Wenhao specially said that it''s our baby every time, Let Chen Jie mistake Sihui for his and Xiaoyao''s daughter.


    Although Xiaoyao was very unhappy, she couldn''t help it. Tang Wenhao''s explanation in the evening made her helpless. It sounded very reasonable, but she didn''t sound like that. It made her very depressed, but she couldn''t say anything about Tang Wenhao.


    Xiaoyao watched Tang Wenhao get into Chen Jie''s car and drive towards the suburbs. She couldn''t help worrying about Tang Wenhao''s safety. She regretted that she didn''t try her best to stop Tang Wenhao. Although she knew she might not be able to stop him, she still didn''t try her best.


    If something happens to Tang Wenhao, she will be sorry for her little aunt Ruan Ling and Sihui in her arms. After all, he is Sihui''s biological father and sorry for her dead mother. Her mother risked her life to save the man. His life was bought by her mother''s life.


    After Xiaoyao returned home, she thought more and more worried. She thought of Ruan Ling and quickly took out her mobile phone to call Ruan Ling. When the phone was connected, Xiaoyao quickly shouted, "aunt, I''m Xiaoyao."


    "Xiaoyao, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t the baby well? Or what happened to Wen hao?" Ruan Ling felt the panic in Xiaoyao''s tone and couldn''t help but get nervous.


    "Aunt, I''m sorry! He''s gone to fight with someone." Xiaoyao said, knowing that Aunt Ruan Ling was as painful as Tang Wenhao''s life.


    "Ah? Fight with someone? Fight with who? Then why don''t you stop him? Xiao Yao, please be clear. What''s going on?" Ruan Ling''s tone was full of blame.


    "Aunt, the situation is like this..." Xiaoyao had to tell Ruan Ling what happened.

 Chapter 754

    Ruan Ling was angry and said unhappily, "Xiao Yao, what did my aunt tell you? Wen Hao is the most suitable man for you in the world. Why can''t you turn your mind? I blame him all the time. I''m full of prejudice against him. You say, how much he loves you! He''s really passionate about you. You''re Xueying''s own sister. He was so crazy about Mini sister at that time, but they didn''t have fate. Now you have a chance with him How nice! With sister ah Hui''s relationship, you will be very close to Sihui. We are all at ease. Chen Jie can''t compare with Wen Hao. You will understand my aunt''s painstaking efforts in the future. Think so! Are we all fools, including your classmates Xiuer and Yuzhu? Don''t we know what men are good men? Why is your Aunt Mei there She knows that the man she used to dote on Wen Hao is a garbage man, one in the sky and one in the ground, Xiao Yao. I won''t say much about these words. You have to find a way to get Wen Hao back. You call Chen Jie and let him not hurt Wen Hao no matter how. Otherwise, Xiao Yao and aunt will really hate you. This is the Ruan family The happiness of so many sisters is in your hands! Do you understand the seriousness of this matter? "


    "Oh! Aunt, I''m sorry! I didn''t expect it to be so serious." Xiaoyao said.


    "Alas! However, Xiaoyao, don''t worry too much. The people who can hurt Wenhao in our family haven''t been born yet? Don''t say that there are only a dozen of them, even dozens of them are not necessarily his opponents. Xiaoyao, tell your aunt any new news as soon as possible so that she won''t panic." Ruan Ling comforted that she felt Xiaoyao''s inner uneasiness and didn''t want to put pressure on her anymore.


    "I see, aunt, I''ll call you when I hear from him," said Xiao Yao.


    "Well, Xiaoyao, don''t always him in the future. His little aunt is uncomfortable. Can''t you call his name? You''re too cruel to Wen Hao, don''t you think?" Ruan Ling said unhappily.


    "Aunt, in fact, I don''t hate him anymore. I don''t know what to do without him last night! I may have hurt my baby''s life, so I''m very grateful to him, but it''s uncomfortable to think of my mother and sister." Xiaoyao said.


    "Xiao Yao, sister ah Hui''s affair was an accident and fate. If sister ah Hui heard our arrangement that day, there would be no accident. Wen Hao can''t be blamed. He can''t be blamed for your sister''s affair. It''s a traffic accident. In addition, you''re just picked up by sister ah Hui, not your own. You can only say that you are like sisters. You''re only a few years younger than our sisters. You''re a few years younger than us Being with Wen Hao is not as serious as you think. There is no moral problem. In fact, if you can marry Wen Hao, Sihui is the best for you. Sister ah Hui raises you, and you raise a daughter for sister ah Hui and love the man she loves for her. Isn''t this the best choice? You say you want to repay sister ah Hui, which is the best reward. " Ruan Ling always lost no time in matching Xiao Yao for Tang Wenhao.


    "Aunt, let''s talk about it later! I don''t have this feeling about him... Wen Hao, and I can''t accept this form of marriage, aunt, please forgive me!" Xiaoyao again declined Ruan Ling''s kindness.


    "It''s all right. As long as you live happily, you can call Chen Jie quickly. Ask the situation and don''t kill people. By the way, when Wen Hao comes back, you must ask him to call his aunt. She misses him very much." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Oh, I see. Bye, auntie." Xiao Yao said and hung up the phone.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao was taken by Chen Jie to a waste factory in the suburbs. There was nothing in it except a few old machines, but there were still lights. The car drove directly into the factory. Tang Wenhao got off with Chen Jie and others, and others stood behind Chen Jie.


    Tang Wenhao stretched out his finger and began to count the number of them. "One... Two... Fourteen in total... Chen Jie, do you come here one by one to engage in wheel warfare, or in batches? Or is it the easiest to go together?"


    "Ha ha... Boss, this boy is too arrogant." Chen Jie''s brothers laughed.


    "Don''t laugh, this boy dares to say so. His kung fu is not bad, or I will suffer from him. Don''t be careless, boy. Can I ask you a few questions before the competition?" Chen Jie said to Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, ask! But hurry up. I don''t have so much free time to play with you. I have to go to bed with my wife." Tang Wenhao said obscene. He deliberately stimulated Chen Jie.


    But unexpectedly, Chen Jie was not angry at all, but sarcastically said, "Boy, don''t brag! That child wasn''t born to Xiao Yao at all. I''ve known her for several years and she''s never been pregnant. Where did she come from? If the child is four or five years old, I still believe it, but the child has only been seen for a few months. I can see Xiao Yao every few months. How did the child come out? So, my first question is, who are you "What is the real relationship with Xiaoyao?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled when he saw the problem, "Hehe, you''re not stupid. The child is not Xiaoyao''s, but Xiaoyao is really my woman. We''ve been engaged for a long time. Otherwise, you rich and handsome have chased her for so many years. Why didn''t she agree to your proposal because she always loves me in her heart, but I married her sister for seed reasons. She was unwilling. Her sister died some time ago and let me go before she died She must marry me and help me take care of our children together. That''s why she asked me to come to Kunming with my children. Are you satisfied with the answer? "


    "Ah? So it is? Are you and Xiaoyao married?" Chen Jie asked in amazement.


    "Nonsense, we all live together. Can we not get married? We got married when she went back to Liangshan last time, so, boy, you''ll die! When she graduated, we''ll go back to Liangshan to live together soon. In addition, I''ll tell you one more thing. Don''t think driving a BMW is anything. There are only 20 Porsche in our family. Do you want it? I can give you one, too Thank you for loving my wife for such a long time. "Tang Wenhao made it up.


    "Ah? Who are you? What do you do?" Chen Jie looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, looked at him up and down, and wanted to see something from him.


    "Don''t look, you can''t see it. I just want to tell you that you have no advantage over me, no matter by looks, ability or money." Tang Wenhao said with a disdainful smile.


    "Hum, but I love Xiaoyao more than you." Chen Jie was really bluffed by Tang Wenhao, so he had to refute him.


    "Ha ha, joke, brother, you brought more than a dozen brothers to compete with me for our Xiaoyao, and I came alone to play with more than a dozen of you for her. Do you say you love her or I love her more? Ask these brothers, who loves Xiaoyao more?" Tang Wenhao sneered.


    Chen Jie''s younger brothers listened to Tang Wenhao''s words and couldn''t help smiling. Chen Jie glared at them and dared not laugh again.


    "Boy, you can really blow. Now that you''re here, you''d better show your skills! If you really have the strength to kill more than a dozen of our brothers, I swear to God that from now on, I only admire Xiaoyao and don''t pester her anymore." Chen Jie said.


    "Brother, do you mean what you say?" Tang Wenhao asked coldly.


    "Of course it counts, but what if you are defeated by us?" Chen Jie asked.


    "Xiaoyao belongs to you. Of course, if she likes you, I''ll get out of Kunming and stop contacting Xiaoyao. How about leaving here with my child?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "OK, it''s a deal," Chen Jie said.


    "If you break your promise, you''ll have five thunders in the sky, and you''ll never be a man." Tang Wenhao made a poisonous oath.


    "If you break your promise, you will be thundered five times a day, and you will never be a man." Chen Jie also shouted.


    "Well, I hope you are a real man and it''s getting late. In order to save time, I think your 14 brothers should go together! I think my wife is worth a thousand dollars at a spring night!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Boy, it depends on whether you have such a good fortune. Maybe Xiaoyao is mine tonight. I''ve thought of her for so many years and have never been willing to touch her. I didn''t expect to be tasted by your boy in advance, but I don''t mind. As long as she can marry me, I''ll die. Ha ha, brothers, surround him and teach this arrogant boy a lesson." Chen Jie said with an obscene smile.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao saw that these people dispersed and surrounded him from all around, he couldn''t help but raise his vigilance. He knew that these people must be the thugs carefully selected by Chen Jie from his brothers, and he couldn''t underestimate them.


    Although Chen Jie''s brothers have practiced Sanda for a few days, there is a big gap compared with Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao doesn''t care if Ruan Biao and their four King Kong join hands to deal with him, not to mention more than a dozen small gangsters?


    Therefore, with Tang Wenhao''s care, in less than ten minutes, more than a dozen people were all flattened by Tang Wenhao, and he couldn''t get up, including Chen Jie, who was trampled under Tang Wenhao''s feet again.


    This time he was convinced and worshipped Tang Wenhao badly. "Brother, I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. What''s the origin of brother? Where did you learn your Kung Fu?" Chen Jie turned his head and shouted on the ground.


    "Hehe, you don''t need to know. Are you convinced now? Does the oath you just made count?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Count, of course. Brother, I swear I will never entangle Xiaoyao again. No, it''s sister-in-law. If I entangle sister-in-law again, brother-in-law will deal with it at will." Chen Jie replied quickly.


    "Hehe, OK, brother, as long as you keep your word, and for the sake of your infatuation for Xiaoyao these years, I Tang Wenhao will make you a friend. Get up!" said Tang Wenhao, reaching out to pull Chen Jie up.


    "Thank you, big brother." Chen Jie smiled at Tang Wenhao after getting up, and motioned other brothers to get up and worship Tang Wenhao as big brother. These people are Jianghu people and serve capable people, so they all obey Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 755

    In order to create an environment where everyone firmly believes that Xiaoyao is his wife, Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen Jie after getting on the bus, "Brother, I have an agreement with your sister-in-law. In order to take care of her face outside, she is still a college student after all. She and I don''t admit that we are married. Moreover, my child also says that she is the child of her dead relatives. She just takes care of the children for her relatives, so if you call her sister-in-law, she will be angry and angry that I sold her out. You don''t have to make a fuss at that time. At the same time Will you keep a secret for both of us? "


    "Ha ha, brother, absolutely no problem. Did you hear that? What sister-in-law says is what. Don''t make fun of her, okay?" Chen Jie laughed.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao asked about Chen Jie''s origin. He was very surprised. It turned out that Chen Jie''s father was from Hong Kong and his mother was a local Zhuang woman in Kunming. His father had a lot of business in the mainland, including Chen''s clothing. It can be said that he was a competitor with mans clothing.


    What''s more, Chen Jie''s clothing industry is the first batch of investment enterprises in mainland China since the reform and opening up. So although Chen Jie is a Hongkong native, she was born in Kunming, growing in Kunming, and had no two kinds of things with Kunming local people. The only difference is that registered residence is Hong Kong people.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t tell Chen Jie that he was the president of man''s in Hong Kong. He just mentioned Nguyen''s national medicine in Vietnam to him and said that his first wife was the leader of Nguyen''s national medicine. Chen Jie was stunned. "Brother, isn''t that little Yao''s sister-in-law your concubine? Can she?"


    "Hehe, most Vietnamese women can accept it. It''s often peaceful. At first, they have some resistance. Later, when they are with me, they are willing to accept it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, my eldest brother''s temperament really attracts girls. To tell you the truth, as soon as I saw you today, I felt that my rival was too strong. I felt frustrated, but I was convinced to lose to my eldest brother." Chen Jie smiled.


    He just said this, the phone rang. When he saw that Xiaoyao called, he quickly smiled at Tang Wenhao, "brother, it''s my sister-in-law. I''m afraid so many people will hurt you."


    "Hehe, it''s possible. Take it! However, don''t call her sister-in-law first, or call her Xiaoyao as before, otherwise she won''t say anything." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Chen Jie nodded with a smile and hurriedly pressed the key to answer, "Xiao Yao, are you busy?"


    "Chen Jie, i... Wen Hao, is he okay? You didn''t really fight? Don''t hurt him." Xiaoyao asked.


    As soon as Chen Jie listened, he covered his mobile phone with a bad smile and whispered to Tang Wenhao, "brother, sister-in-law is worried that you are hurt by us. She cares about you very much!"


    "Oh, of course. You scare her. You said to reassure her. You just broke my leg. There''s no danger to my life. In addition, turn on the hands-free and I''ll listen to it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Chen Jie said that Xiaoyao was concerned about him, which made him ecstatic. He couldn''t help but want to play a prank with Xiaoyao to further test her feelings for herself.


    "Hehe, Xiaoyao, don''t worry! I said I wouldn''t kill him. Just look at your face and spare him. However, in order to let him leave Kunming obediently, I asked my little brother to discount his leg. Later, I''ll throw him at the door of your community." Chen jiebad pressed hands-free and smiled.


    "What? You... You broke his leg? Chen Jie, I hate you. How can you do this? So many people beat him and hurt him. I don''t want to see you again. Sobbing." Xiao Yao cried anxiously.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t cry! Let me fix his leg first and then send it back to you?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "No, you can send him back directly! I''ll take him to the hospital myself. When can you send him back?" Xiaoyao choked.


    "Soon, about ten minutes!" Chen Jie smiled.


    "OK, I''ll wait at the door of the community." Xiao Yao angrily hung up the phone.


    "Brother, you let me be a bad person! It seems that sister-in-law is going to hate me now. Brother, sister-in-law has deep feelings for you! When we heard that your legs were discounted, they all cried anxiously, envied, envied and hated!" Chen Jie smiled.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect Xiaoyao to have such a reaction when he heard that he was injured. He didn''t expect to die. All along, Xiaoyao had a cold attitude towards him, which made him very helpless and helpless. Now it seems that the little girl is still a little interested in herself.


    However, he deceived her and played with her like this. If she knew, she would be in trouble. Thinking of this, he said to Chen Jie, "brother, just leave me when you leave me! We''ll have a good chat tomorrow, and you can write down my phone number."


    "OK, I know you and your sister-in-law must have a program in the evening! Newlyweds, brothers can understand." Chen Jie said with an obscene smile. After that, he wrote down Tang Wenhao''s phone number.


    "Ha ha, yes, I really miss her. There''s another thing. Just now, don''t let me out on our partnership to deceive her? Understand?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Yes, brother, you can rest assured that you will never tell your sister-in-law, but you haven''t broken your leg? How can you explain to your sister-in-law?" Chen Jie asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Don''t worry! I have a way." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    More than ten minutes later, Chen Jie''s BMW arrived at the door of the community where Xiao Yao lived. At this time, it was more than nine o''clock in the evening. Xiao Yao stood at the door in a dress, anxiously waiting for Tang Wenhao''s injured return.


    "Brother, the rest is up to you. Third, push brother down!" Chen Jie smiled.


    "Hehe, brother, I''ve offended you." one of Chen Jie''s younger brothers pushed open the door and pushed Tang Wenhao down. Tang Wenhao pretended to fall to the ground with a puff.


    Then, Chen Jie smiled at the frightened Xiao Yao, "Xiao Yao, I''m sorry! Since you won''t let me take him to the hospital, you can do it yourself, brothers, get out!" said, and the BMW and the business car behind disappeared.


    Xiaoyao hurried to Tang Wenhao and sobbed, "I told you not to fight with them. Now it''s OK, and their legs are discounted. My aunt is going to hate me, sobbing!"


    Shit, it turned out that people were worried that Ruan Ling hated her. It seemed that they were amorous again. Tang Wenhao sighed secretly. Thinking of this, he was a little lost and didn''t look at Xiaoyao. He looked up at the hotel opposite. He stood up silently and pretended to be a eggplant and walked towards the hotel. He looked very sad and strong.


    Xiaoyao couldn''t bear it and hurried to help him, "where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to the hotel to have a rest! What are you doing here? Take care of our baby quickly!" Tang Wenhao said expressionless.


    "The baby just went to sleep after drinking milk powder. Otherwise, tonight... You can sleep at home! You can make a floor shop... I''ll take you to the hospital to see how your foot injury is? After that, I''ll apply hot water to you and massage the injured place. I grew up in the Ruan family. I can treat simple sprains and daily symptoms. I have to let you return to my aunt healthily! Otherwise, my aunt It doesn''t hurt to see you like this. Let''s go! There''s a clinic ahead. Let the doctor see it first! "Xiaoyao said with concern.


    "No, I know my own injury. I can rest for two days, and I can also use my own internal skills for self physiotherapy. Just now I had physiotherapy in the car for a while, which is much better than when I first got a stick from them. There is no need to go to the hospital. Go back! I can rub it in the hotel myself." Tang Wenhao just didn''t accept her affection.


    "If you don''t want to go to the hospital, go home with me first! I''ll rub it for you." Xiaoyao said with concern. "No, Xiaoyao, I have no regrets even if I die for you. Maybe only in this way, you won''t hate me anymore. Maybe you will really forgive me only if I go to heaven to accompany sister ah Hui and Xueying." Tang Wenhao said it sincerely and sadly.


    Xiaoyao choked. She was really moved by Tang Wenhao''s words. She thought this man was sometimes really cute. In addition, Ruan Ling told her that Tang Wenhao was moved by her at night, and she began to be moved by it, "I... don''t hate you so much... Don''t say that. Let''s go! Go home! After you get home, you can''t stay in the hotel alone tonight. If my aunt knows you''re hurt and still live in the hotel alone, how can I see her in the future? Do you want me to kneel down and beg you?"


    "No, Xiaoyao, if you don''t tell my sister, no one knows I live in a hotel! I''ll tell her I''m with you. She always wants you to marry me, but I know you don''t like me and will never force you. I don''t want you to be a little embarrassed." Tang Wenhao said faintly. In fact, he was happy in his heart.


    "But what if my aunt asks you to answer the phone when she calls me? She asked you to answer the phone just now. What can I tell her? Moreover, she already knows that you have fought with others because of my business. If you really don''t want to live at home, I''m not forced. Just call my aunt here and tell her you''re back." Xiao Yao said angrily.


    Shit, this outfit is too much. I''d better put it off when I''m good! Sleeping in a room with a beautiful woman is much better than sleeping in a hotel. What if a beautiful woman is soft and let herself go to her bed? Isn''t it comparable to the Chinese new year? Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao was elated, and his brothers below were very untimely tight, which scared him to adjust his breath and put out the rising flame.


    "Then go home! You really shouldn''t have told my sister that I had a fight with someone. How worried she must be! Maybe she came by plane all night, so we''d better stay together." Tang Wenhao found himself another step.


    "Let''s go back! I''m afraid the baby will wake up!" she said. Xiaoyao shyly stretched out her hand to help Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was overjoyed and asked her to help herself and enjoy this short-term happiness.


    When she got home, Xiao Yao locked the door and helped Tang Wenhao to the sofa. "Sit down for a while. I''ll get you some hot water and soak your feet. Wait, soak your feet first. I''ll go to the drugstore outside to buy you some medicine for traumatic injury and apply it to the injured place to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis."

 Chapter 756

    "No, Xiao Yao, I''m different from ordinary people. I can repair myself through internal skill physiotherapy. Just get some foot washing water for me. I''ll wash my feet and face, and then you can rest early!" Tang Wenhao was really worried that she had to apply a wound to herself!


    "Can you really do it yourself?" Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That''s all right!" said Xiao Yao. She went to the kitchen to get Tang Wenhao a basin of hot water and brought it to him. She personally bent down to take off Tang Wenhao''s shoes, took off his smelly socks, and then put his feet in the water.


    "Is the water temperature right?" Xiaoyao asked gently. Although her eyes were expressionless, Tang Wenhao''s heart had been warm. I really hope this happiness can last for a while. He glanced at Xiaoyao''s snow-white jade neck and his heart immediately became wild. Isn''t she Xueying? Tang Wenhao was in a trance. He really wanted to pull her into his arms and kiss her desperately.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao didn''t respond, Xiao Yao looked up at his eyes, which seemed to be going to swallow her, and looked straight at herself. She was so ashamed that her face turned red. She quickly stood up and said angrily, "if you want to stare at me like this again, you''ll go out right away, coyote!"


    "Sorry! As like as two peas, I am not so sure. You are so beautiful, and you are the same as your sister. I... Sometimes I really can''t tell whether I am with you or with snow jade. Whenever I am with you, I feel that snow has never left me." Tang Wen Hao said emotionally.


    "Well... Stop talking! Soak your feet first! I''ll go out and buy you a towel, toothpaste and toothbrush. You can live at home these two days! But I warn you, don''t stare at me with that kind of eyes, otherwise, you''ll get out and I don''t want to see you again." Xiaoyao said politely.


    "Xiao Yao, I understand. I''ll try not to look at you in the future, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "It''s up to you," said Xiao Yao. She went to the door, opened the door and closed it.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that Xiaoyao had gone, he immediately stood up from the footbasin and walked to the bed with a smile. He looked at his baby daughter Sihui and was elated. He leaned over and kissed the baby and said with a smile, "baby, Dad especially wants you as a new mother tonight. Will you help dad?"


    Suddenly, he thought of calling Ruan Ling. While Xiaoyao was away, he asked Ruan Ling how to finish good things with Xiaoyao as soon as possible. He quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed it. As soon as the phone was connected, Ruan Ling shouted with concern, "baby, how''s it going? Are you okay?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. The person who hurt your husband hasn''t been born yet! Not only he hasn''t been hurt, but also he took those boys and became my little brother. However, this boy has a little history. Elder sister, have you heard of Chen''s clothes in Hong Kong?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? Of course, I heard that Chen''s clothing and our mans clothing are equal in the mainland. They are the first batch of Hong Kong funded clothing enterprises to invest in the mainland. My sister told me. You also took the childe of Chen''s clothing. It''s fate that he is still chasing our Ruan girl. How''s your development with little Yao? I just received her call, She''s still worried about you. My sister is more and more confident that she will become our Ruan daughter-in-law. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, don''t be happy too early. The reason why she cares about me is that she''s worried that I''m hurt. She can''t explain to you, not because she really likes me." Tang Wenhao said while sitting on the sofa and soaking her feet in the water.


    "Ah? Where are you now? Aren''t you with Xiaoyao?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "I''m at her house. She went outside to buy me towels, toothpaste and toothbrushes. Sister, I played a trick with her and asked Chen Jie to tell her that they hurt me. The little girl was so anxious that she couldn''t explain to you, so she asked me to live with her and take care of me. Otherwise, I would have to live in a hotel." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, this little girl is just not enlightened. Baby, why don''t you want her tonight! Lest you feel uncomfortable. I know you must have been holding it last night. I love you. Anyway, she will be your woman sooner or later. If she is touched by you, she won''t waste it with you like this. I''m sure you have something to do with you, little girl She will fall in love with you. In fact, she doesn''t hate you anymore, and she has some good feelings. Strike while the iron is hot, okay? "Ruan Ling encouraged.


    "Elder sister, what can I really do? I can''t bear to hurt her." Tang Wenhao said.


    "You love her. Where did you hurt her?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "But she hasn''t really fallen in love with me, which is to hurt her!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s not as serious as you think. When a woman''s body is given to you, her heart will follow you. Besides, we sisters are all helping you. It must be no problem, baby. Don''t worry!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I''ll play it by ear! Sister, when will you go back to Shanghai? I hope I can see you when I leave Kunming! Otherwise I can''t stand it." Tang Wenhao said, feeling that his body was about to explode.


    "Hmm! Bad guy, stop talking. You think my sister doesn''t want you! By the way, baby, maybe you have to go back to Hong Kong again." Ruan Ling suddenly said.


    "Elder sister, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Baby, something really happened," said Ruan Ling.


    "Who has an accident, Manny? Or sister Yang Xi? Sister, please make it clear?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "No, it''s my aunt, Yang Danyun. It''s not her accident, but it''s related to you. Baby, there''s another accident. She has your child and was born in her nunnery. The children are more than one year old. It''s the news excavated by Yang Qiong. Now mommy and sister are dealing with it!" said Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling''s words were like a thunderbolt, which almost killed Tang Wenhao. He was stunned, shit! Yang Danyun is pregnant with my child? Will she? Grass, it seems that she didn''t have menopause at that time. What the fuck is this! Originally, having another child was a happy thing, but Tang Wenhao had no joy at all. He didn''t want the result. It was awkward to think of it.


    "Elder sister, is this true?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, as like as two peas," she said, "yes, mom and sister went to see the children, and said they were the same boys as you, but you can rest assured that Yang Danyun will not be pestering you. She is now a monk, and no longer asks the world. She insisted on giving birth to a child. He felt that he was a little born. She had no right to kill him, and he should be allowed to live." Ruan Ling said.


    "What about the child? Will he grow up in a nunnery in the future?" Tang Wenhao asked. Is it his own son, or will he love him and care about him.


    "Mommy said she wanted to bring her child to man''s house and let Yang Danyun devote herself to practice. Yang Danyun agreed. However, there is another thorny thing that you may have to deal with in person," Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Is it Yang Qiong''s woman who threatened us?" Tang Wenhao had a hunch that Yang Qiong''s deliberate effort to dig out this valuable news for her must have a purpose.


    "Baby, you guessed right. Yang Qiong is very difficult to deal with. Now she has put forward several requirements with mommy and sister. If we don''t agree to them, she and Miao Na will make the scandal public. In this way, isn''t man''s reputation and corporate image all over?" Ruan Ling said.


    "What did she ask? Did she let me marry her?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, but this is only one of them. She said, first of all, you should marry her and Miao Na. They should be your aunts and wives, have children for you and be normal women. Second, they should improve their shares and status in mans. Both of them should become vice chairman of mans, second only to Mommy. The last requirement is for mommy to take Wang Jianzhong and his son to heart Di drove out Mans. The two sisters hated Wang Jianzhong and his son, especially Wang Zhuo Xiong, and let them leave mans forever. "Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? Shit, this woman is cruel enough to let me marry them. I don''t want this kind of snake and scorpion woman. No matter how beautiful she is, I don''t want it. They don''t want to raise mans shares. As for driving away Wang''s father and son, it''s also a delusion. Mommy is not such a person at all. Wang Zhuo Xiong is her own nephew after all! How can I kill them all? Sister, now What''s the opinion between Mommy and Manny? They won''t really agree with the crazy woman''s request? "Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, mommy and sister are talking to those two women in villa 27 now! Listen to my sister. The first condition is that she and Mommy feel no problem. Anyway, you have so many women. It doesn''t matter how many they are. They are still young, only in their thirties. They are about the same age as sister Ah Mei, and Miao Na is about the same age as my sister and me. It''s nothing to follow you It''s not a big deal if they want to increase their shares. It just depends on how much they want to increase. This needs to be discussed with them. The last request will definitely not be agreed. Mommy doesn''t have many relatives in the world. She will never let Wang''s father and son leave Mans. She has to raise them. She doesn''t look at monk''s face and Buddha''s face. Baby, what''s your opinion? " Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, I won''t marry them, so I certainly won''t go back to Hong Kong. Tell Manny earlier to make them mentally prepared. I will never want Miao Na and Yang Qiong. They can do whatever they like! Don''t compromise with them at all." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Baby, it''s just as simple as you think. Mommy should consider not only your feelings, but also the overall interests of the mans family and the shareholders of mans group. If you don''t like them, you should stay with them less. No one can force you." Ruan Ling tried to persuade Tang Wenhao to accept Yang Qiong and Miao Na.


    "Elder sister, you don''t have to say. I''m very rational. I won''t repeat Yang Danyun''s things in the future. No matter how much the age difference between them and me is, their generations are here. There''s nothing to discuss about this. They''ll die!" Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 757

    Just then, the door moved. Tang Wenhao knew that Xiao Yao was back and said, "sister, stop talking. This is my final opinion. Xiao Yao is back."


    "Oh, all right! Baby, come on, don''t let me down," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, I''ll try!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Just after that, Xiaoyao pushed the door in, holding the newly bought towel, toothpaste and toothbrush in her hand, silently locked the door, then put the things on the table and took out the towel, "I''ll bring you water and wash your face!"


    "Well, thank you! Xiao Yao, I just called my sister. My sister said thank you for taking care of me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, this is what I should do. You are my aunt''s man and hurt for me, so I should take care of you." Xiaoyao said coldly.


    "Xiao Yao, my sister said that she didn''t want you to call her little aunt anymore. She said she was your sister. If sister ah Hui died, you should be her sister. In the future, you can call her sister!" Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    Xiaoyao looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement. There was doubt in her beautiful eyes. "Why? I''ve called my little aunt for more than 20 years. I can''t change it, and there''s no need to change it."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary, but my sister said it''s good to change it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Xiaoyao looked at Tang Wenhao. She seemed to believe it. She picked up the phone and dialed Ruan Ling in front of him. "Aunt, he said you asked me to call your sister later, didn''t he?"


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao are of the same mind. They replied without hesitation, "yes! Sooner or later you will become the Ruan''s daughter-in-law. It''s better to change your name now, Xiao Yao. Don''t screw it! Listen to your sister and marry Wen Hao! He really likes you."


    "Aunt... You." Xiaoyao was too ashamed to know what to say.


    "Sister, I don''t want to be your little aunt. In fact, you shouldn''t call sister ah Hui or mother. If you had called her sister at that time, maybe sister ah Hui would have been married! She was about ten years older than you, right? Girl, we really hope you can go back to the Ruan family. The Ruan family needs talents like you and a daughter-in-law like you. Besides, Xiuer and Yuzhu are here, and you''re very happy It''s wonderful that the three sisters have been together all their lives! "Ruan Ling once again lost no time in persuading Xiaoyao to marry Tang Wenhao.


    "Aunt, stop talking. I can''t accept it. I''m really sorry." then Xiaoyao quickly hung up the phone, and then sat down with a crimson face. She didn''t dare to see Tang Wenhao. She was still holding Tang Wenhao''s face towel in her hand.


    Tang Wenhao and Xiao Yao were embarrassed by Ruan Ling. After calming down, Xiao Yao wiped Tang Wenhao''s feet, took the foot washing water away, and then called him the face washing water to wait for him to wash his face.


    Tang Wenhao felt very sorry. He clearly didn''t have anything. As a result, he fooled others into serving him wholeheartedly. He was very embarrassed, but he couldn''t help it and couldn''t tell the truth.


    After Xiaoyao also washed, she began to lay a floor for Tang Wenhao. Because her floor was covered with plastic, it was still relatively clean. After putting on a straw mat, she gave him a clean quilt and let him lie down on it.


    "I''ve wronged you for two nights! By the way, when will you go? Don''t quarrel with Chen Jie anymore. He won''t do anything to me. He took advantage of me tonight and was angry. Should it be over?" asked Xiao Yao.


    "Look at the situation tomorrow! By the way, I want to buy you some household appliances here tomorrow and buy you a refrigerator, washing machine and microwave oven, so that your life will be much more convenient. In addition, if you need to buy something else, just tell me," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, I don''t need anything." Xiaoyao said coldly.


    "Xiaoyao, you don''t have to always refuse people thousands of miles away. I''m sincere. I want to care about you, hurt you and love you, but I don''t ask you to repay me. You can continue to hate me and hate me, but don''t refuse my concern for you. OK, please." Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    Xiaoyao is still expressionless. It seems that she knew Tang Wenhao would say so. Therefore, she said calmly, "Tang Wenhao, don''t waste time on me. You and I will never come together. I am different from my aunt and their women. I have my own way of life and the happiness I pursue. Their happiness is not the happiness I want."


    "What kind of happiness do you need? I will change for you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "You can never give me the happiness I want," said Xiao Yao coldly.


    "Tell me," said Tang Wenhao.


    "The man I want to marry must be as pure as me. He must guard me all his life. He may not have a handsome and sunny appearance like you, he may not have a superb skill like you, or he may be poor, but he must love me wholeheartedly. He is positive, optimistic, progressive, thoughtful, meaningful and potential, to people, the country, the society and him My relatives and friends have a sense of responsibility. Tell me, what do you meet? "Xiaoyao said disdainfully.


    Xiao Yao''s words made Tang Wenhao feel ashamed. He really felt that he was not worthy of the great beauty in front of him. He felt that he was so small and despicable in front of her. He felt that his personality was in front of her, and there was nothing to be proud of.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had nothing to say, Xiao Yao glanced at him and said faintly, "Tang Wenhao, so I hope you have a clear mind and don''t waste time on me. I also advise my aunt not to say those useless words to persuade me. I won''t fall in love with you. It''s not that you are not excellent. I can feel that you are an excellent man from my aunt, Yuzhu and Xiuer''s words. Otherwise, such an excellent talented woman as my aunt and aunt Manny won''t I love you so much, but you are really not suitable for me. You know very well that you can''t give up my little aunt, aunt Manny and so on. More than a dozen women in the Ruan family are with me alone, and I can''t do such a thing. Therefore, we are destined to have no results, but I swear to you, I will train Sihui into a better girl than me, and I won''t let her suffer any injustice. " Xiaoyao said.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m sorry! I suddenly feel that sleeping here has defiled you. You make me feel ashamed and make me feel small. I swear to you, from today on, I Tang Wenhao will not add any new women to myself. I will love my women and children well, but I have a request. I hope you can promise me, okay?" Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "You say it! As long as you don''t violate my principles of life, I will promise you." Xiaoyao nodded.


    "I want to buy you those things I just said. Will you let me do something for you? Otherwise, I''ll feel sorry for sister ah Hui, Xue Ying and Sihui. In any way, you shouldn''t refuse my kindness, okay? Because these things are still very important to you and can bring convenience to your life. What are you doing To read and take care of Sihui, washing machines, refrigerators and microwave ovens are necessary. Please, will you meet my wish? "Tang Wenhao begged.


    Xiaoyao hesitated for a moment and nodded, "well, I''ll buy it with you tomorrow! After that, go back to my aunt as soon as possible! My aunt misses you."


    "Well, I know, and I miss her very much," Tang Wenhao said without ambiguity.


    Xiaoyao smiled bitterly and said, "you can''t leave my aunt for two days. How can you give me happiness? It''s really difficult for me to understand where Xiuer and Yuzhu''s happiness comes from?"


    "Everyone''s understanding of happiness is different. You can''t force them, just as they can''t convince you. We won''t mention it. By the way, when you came, your little aunt prepared a card for you with 500000 in it. She said to put it with you first. In case Sihui has something and you don''t have money on your head, the money can be solved for you Tang Wenhao took out the card bag from his pocket and pulled out a UnionPay card. In fact, he specially prepared it for Xiaoyao.


    "No, Tang Wenhao, I will never ask for my aunt''s money. I can solve these problems myself. In case of something like yesterday, I will call you for help. I certainly won''t accept the money." Xiao Yao flatly refused Tang Wenhao''s kindness.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao and Xiaoyao had breakfast with Sihui, so they went to the nearby supermarket to buy electrical appliances, refrigerators, washing machines, microwave ovens, soybean milk machines, color televisions and cameras. They also bought Xiaoyao a laptop computer with more than 10000 yuan, which cost a total of 30000 or 40000 yuan. In addition, they bought Xiaoyao an electric bicycle to make it convenient for her to go out. Xiaoyao initially disagreed, but after Unable to afford Tang Wenhao''s insistence, I had to accept it with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao always praises his name for his daughter to grow up in a good environment. When it comes to this, Xiaoyao can''t refute him, because she really doesn''t have the ability to give Sihui better living conditions, so she can only ensure that she won''t be wronged.


    When Tang Wenhao and Xiao Yao hired a car to transport the newly purchased household appliances to the door of the community, they saw a BMW parked at the door of the community, which was Chen Jie''s mount.


    Xiaoyao was unhappy when she saw Chen Jie''s car. "What does Chen Jie want? Does his soul linger?"


    "Hehe, Xiaoyao, don''t be angry. I''ve accepted them for a long time. Last night, I deliberately asked them to beat me. I just let him vent his anger. Can I pay attention to more than ten of them? Didn''t your aunt tell you? The four experts of the Vietnamese special forces didn''t win me. Can more than ten of them win me? I just want to solve my enemies rather than tie them up , let them calm down and finish, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Xiaoyao looked at him suspiciously, "how did you get kicked out of the car by them last night?"


    "I said that was to let Chen Jie vent. We agreed that last night was the end of this matter. From today on, they are my brothers. No one dares to bully you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "You... You in the end... Didn''t your leg hurt last night? Did you pretend?" Xiaoyao seemed to realize that he was fooled by Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 758

    "Of course it''s not pretending. I did use internal skill physiotherapy. Didn''t you see me exercising skills to heal wounds last night? Are you doubting my skills? Just think about how Sihui was saved by me the night before yesterday. You should believe in my strength." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    As soon as he finished, he saw Chen Jie leading his three younger brothers down from the car. He saw Tang Wenhao sitting in the van and shouted to Tang Wenhao, "brother, did you go shopping with your sister-in-law?"


    Xiaoyao looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked, "what does Chen Jie say? Who''s his sister-in-law?"


    "Hehe, he must have thought you were my wife. I''ll teach them a lesson right away. Isn''t this nonsense!" said Tang Wenhao. He got out of the car and winked at Chen Jie.


    Then he shouted, "brother, don''t talk nonsense. Xiao Yao is still a student! Why? You came here to help? Hehe, it''s time to go in! We''ve bought so many things and we''re worried that no one can help!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, big brother, isn''t it easy? Brothers, move things for big brother and sister-in-law." Chen Jie smiled. After that, Xiao Yao on the car nodded, completely without the appearance of being tangled up at the beginning.


    Xiaoyao was very surprised at the change of Chen Jie''s attitude. She didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie went out last night. Today, the rich second generation who had chased him for several years no longer had that kind of interest in her, and she was very respectful in front of Tang Wenhao. What did Tang Wenhao do to them? Let this difficult rich second generation be so convinced?


    After the car entered the community, as soon as Chen Jie waved, his brothers followed him to help Tang Wenhao move the newly bought household appliances to Xiaoyao''s home and help her assemble them all.


    "Brother, do you want to install the broadband for your sister-in-law?" Chen Jie asked after finishing the computer.


    Xiaoyao, who was cleaning the refrigerator, suddenly looked bad. She stared at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao quickly said to Chen Jie, "brother, what did you tell you? Don''t call sister-in-law anymore."


    "Hehe, I''m sorry, sister-in-law. I won''t dare in the future." Chen Jie said with a bad smile.


    "Get out! You all get out." Xiaoyao shouted when she saw that Chen Jie still called her sister-in-law.


    When Chen Jie saw that Xiao Yao was angry, he was stupid. Tang Wenhao waved to them, "brother, you go first! Don''t talk nonsense here."


    Chen Jie glanced at the frosty little Yao, stuck out his tongue and whispered to Tang Wenhao, "brother, our brothers are waiting for you outside! Big... No, little Yao, we''re gone!"


    Xiaoyao ignored him and stood with a pout. When Chen Jie left the house, she pointed to Tang Wenhao and shouted, "Tang Wenhao, what do you want to do?"


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly closed the door and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, don''t be angry. They don''t know the situation yet, and I haven''t had time to explain to them."


    "Then why didn''t you explain just now?" Xiaoyao asked.


    "Didn''t you give me a chance? You don''t know. When I saw you angry, I didn''t dare to say anything. Well, don''t be angry. Anyway, I''ll go and won''t bother you anymore. After I install the broadband for you, I''ll completely leave your sight, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, I''ll do it myself. You''ve spent so much money today. I''ll lend it to you. I''ll give it back to you after I graduate." Xiaoyao said coldly.


    "It''s up to you! Do whatever you feel comfortable anyway! I''d better install the broadband for you before you go, so that you won''t spend time installing it. You see, now this home is like a home, and I''m relieved to go." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly at the electrical appliances in the room.


    "Are you sure you want to leave today?" Xiaoyao asked.


    "Well, in case you see that my life is not comfortable, I''d better disappear early." Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile.


    "That''s not true. Just don''t think about it. Are you going back to Hong Kong or Shanghai?" Xiaoyao asked.


    "I''ll call my sister later and see when they will return to Shanghai," Tang Wenhao said.


    There''s another thing on his mind now! How did Yang Danni and Manny talk with Yang Qiong and Miao Na last night? Moreover, he also wanted to see whether his son born in a nunnery was the son of the Tang family or whether he should go to see him.


    "Oh, do you want me to book a ticket for you?" Xiaoyao asked.


    "Oh, no, I''ll fix it myself. You clean it up first! I''ll go to the telecommunications bureau to install the broadband for you." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, come back early for dinner! If you eat at home today, you can try my dishes!" Xiaoyao rarely showed a smile. Tang Wenhao was stunned again. Her smile was really beautiful, dreamlike and fairy like.


    Until Xiaoyao shyly twisted her body and continued to wipe the newly bought electrical appliances, Tang Wenhao realized that he had lost himself in her beautiful smile again. He couldn''t help feeling very ashamed and raised his legs and left home.


    At the gate of the community, several Chen Jie came out of the car and shouted, "brother, you won''t be driven out too? This sister-in-law is too strong."


    "Ha ha! Brother, how can it be? Women always like to be alone with their men, you know, right? Ha ha... Go, accompany me to the telecom, and I''ll install the broadband for your sister-in-law." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, yes, yes, let''s go and take my car." Chen Jie drove Tang Wenhao to China Telecom nearby.


    "Brother, I have something to ask you." Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen Jie.


    "Elder brother, if you have any orders, just say," Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "I''m going back for a period of time. When I leave Kunming, if your sister-in-law needs your help, please be sure to help her. It''s not easy for her to go to school as a woman with a child." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Elder brother, you''re leaving? When will you come back? Our brothers still want to learn martial arts from you? You can rest assured about sister-in-law. No one dares to harass her. The brothers will send someone to protect her secretly." Chen Jie said.


    "Thank you! Brother, I will teach you Kung Fu when I have time. I promised you that I would honor it. I promise you that you will have no problem dealing with four or five men." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, really?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "Sure, can you keep your word?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "That''s great. By the way, brother, my father wants to see you. Can you spare some time? Otherwise, I''ll ask my third brother to get the broadband ready for my sister-in-law. How about you go with me to see my father? My father is very happy when he heard about your skill. He wants to invite you to my house. He wants to talk to you." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Ah? Your father wants to see me? Right now?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, you don''t want to go? I''m afraid it''s too late. My father has a rest today. He just came back from Australia yesterday. When I talked about you, he was very happy. He wanted me to make more heroes like you. He said that the future business war is a war of all kinds of talents. We Chen Shi especially need friends like you. Chen Jie smiled.


    "Hehe, brother is not as powerful as uncle thought. How far is your home from here?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Not far. I''ll drive for 20 minutes. I''m in a villa in the western suburbs. Third, wait a minute. Do you have money for your sister-in-law''s broadband? If you don''t have money, take two thousand yuan from my bag." Chen Jie said to a little brother sitting behind.


    "Don''t worry, boss! I''ll take care of it," said the little brother in the back.


    "That''s no good. How can I use your money! Come on, brother, use your brother''s money." Tang Wenhao took out a wad of money from his bag and gave it to the little brother behind.


    "Alas, big brother, you are too outsider." Chen Jie hurriedly stopped Tang Wenhao.


    The brothers were polite. Finally, they accepted Tang Wenhao''s money and put the third man at the door of the Telecommunications Bureau. Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie went to the western suburbs. On the way, he thought he should talk to Xiao Yao, so he called her and told her that he didn''t go back to dinner and told Xiao Yao not to wait for him.


    To his surprise, Xiao Yao was angry. "In fact, you don''t have to tell me. Where do you fall in love, where do you go, and what does it have to do with me?"


    Villa in the western suburb of Kunming.


    Chen Jie''s home is in a beautiful place in the villa in the western suburb of Kunming. It is close to the mountain and accompanied by water. The villa area is not large, that is, about 20 villas are in it, and there are golf courses. At first glance, it is a rich area. It is not a rich man in the general sense. Most of them are multi billion asset bosses like Chen Jie''s father.


    Chen Jie said that the market value of their house is now 50 million. This is the most upscale villa area in Kunming.


    When Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie came to the door of his house, they saw a middle-aged man roaming in the swimming pool at the door of the villa. On the bank sat a middle-aged woman in luxurious clothes. She was petite and slim, but her facial features were very beautiful, her skin was snow-white and her temperament was elegant.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie got out of the car. "Mommy, I brought a friend." Chen JieChong smiled at the middle-aged beautiful woman. Obviously, this is his mother.


    At this time, the beautiful woman turned around and glanced at her son Chen Jie and the handsome Tang Wenhao. She was surprised. "Oh, such a handsome boy, come and sit down and see your father swim." Chen Jie''s mother smiled.


    "Good aunt," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, Hello! What''s your name? Where are you from?" Chen Jie''s mother asked with a smile.


    "His name is Tang Wenhao. At present, he runs a business in Vietnam and married a Vietnamese wife. Xiao Yao is also his wife." Chen Jie smiled awkwardly.


    "Ah? Is he Xiaoyao''s husband? Isn''t Xiaoyao unmarried? What''s the matter?" Chen Jie''s mother asked suspiciously and began to look at Tang Wenhao carefully.


    "Hehe, I married my eldest brother last time. Now Xiaoyao has become my sister-in-law. Mom, you don''t have to think about Xiaoyao as your daughter-in-law anymore." Chen Jie smiled.


    The three just talked. The man in the swimming pool climbed onto the shore from the ladder. Tang Wenhao glanced at his figure and was surprised. The man in his fifties had no stomach at all and was covered with muscles, which was stronger than his son Chen Jie''s muscles.


    "Daddy, he is the friend Tang Wenhao I mentioned to you last night. Brother, this is my daddy." Chen Jie hurriedly introduced the two men.


    Chen Jie''s father took a bath towel from his chair, wrapped his wet body, smiled and rushed to Tang Wenhao. He came to Tang Wenhao, stretched out his big hand and said with a smile, "nice to meet you, Mr. Tang. The dog Xiaojie said you are a rare talent. When I saw you today, you are really a talent and good-looking." he said, he wanted to shake hands with Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 759

    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "uncle, it''s my honor to meet brother Chen Jie. He''s a real man, not like ordinary rich children." he handed him his hand.


    After the two powerful big hands met, they both shook hands. Chen Jie''s father deliberately closed them. Tang Wenhao felt his strength and hurriedly tried his luck to compete with him.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao fought back, Chen Jie''s father immediately felt a powerful force to wrap his fingers. He couldn''t help but be very surprised and said with a surprised smile, "ha ha, the young man is really strong. No wonder Xiao Jie''s more than a dozen brothers are not your opponents." he said and released Tang Wenhao''s hand.


    Tang Wenhao also quickly withdrew his hand and said with a smile, "where, that''s the brother Chen Jie who let the brothers show mercy."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome, you''re welcome... Xiao Jie, I really want to learn from your big brother in the future. The young man has deep internal power. Can you tell Uncle where you study?" said Chen Jie''s father, sitting under the sunshade.


    "Hehe, I don''t know. I learned from a big brother who worshipped his son. He never told me his sect. He only said it was from his family. His uncle is very powerful, unlike people in their fifties." Tang Wenhao sincerely praised him. He felt from Chen Jie''s father''s eyes and his strength that this man''s Kung Fu is not weak and should not be under Ruan Biao.


    "Hehe, I like to exercise at ordinary times. When I was young, I learned Yongchun from a Yongchun disciple for a few days. We all like to practice Yongchun in Hong Kong. Madam, please hurry and ask the servant to get some dessert and fruit. Later, let the cook have a barbecue here. I''ll have two drinks with Tang Xiansheng." Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    "Uncle, no, I have to go back to Vietnam this afternoon. I didn''t prepare anything. I wanted to go back early after lunch. Chen Jie said that uncle wanted to see me, so we took the liberty to come here, so I didn''t bring any gifts. I''m really sorry," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... We martial arts practitioners don''t pay attention to these. Since Mr. Tang is in a hurry to go back, uncle will make a long story short. Mr. Tang, I want to ask Tang Wenhao to be our Chen martial arts instructor. I don''t know if Mr. Tang can appreciate it?" Chen Jie''s father asked seriously.


    "Ah? Martial arts instructor? Uncle, with your skill, where do you need to invite my nephew?" Tang Wenhao smiled suspiciously.


    "Hehe, you can''t say that. You can easily defeat more than a dozen of my subordinates. I think Chen doesn''t have this ability. Maybe Xiaojie hasn''t told you that my Chen Group has many industries in Hong Kong, mainland China, Taiwan and Southeast Asian countries, involving clothing, entertainment, media, etc., and needs some escort talents very much. If Mr. Tang can help me Chen is very grateful for his guidance and training, "Chen Jie''s father said frankly.


    "Well... Uncle, I also have some industries in Vietnam and I''m very busy at work. Otherwise, I''ll discuss it with my wife when I go back. Do you think so? But I can assure you that since Chen Jie and I are brothers, I will help as long as time permits, opportunities are ripe and I can help." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, the uncle believes very much that Mr. Tang is a man of temperament. It''s his blessing that the dog can make friends with heroes like you. My Chen family''s great industry will eventually be handed over to him. I hope you, the eldest brother, will give him more support and help him in the future. Xiaojie is also a man of temperament. Otherwise, you won''t do so much for the girl named Xiaoyao I haven''t seriously made a girlfriend for years. Unexpectedly, that little Yao girl is your wife. This is your brother''s fate! So as soon as Xiao Jie mentioned this to me yesterday, I told him that a friend''s wife can''t be deceived. This is the basic rule of life for our Chinese people, especially the idea of my sister-in-law. Therefore, don''t worry, that little Yao girl in the future , Xiaojie will never pester her again, and he will break his mind. He can also talk about love with her girls. "Chen Jie''s father smiled brightly.


    "That''s right! Xiaojie, the girl Fengqin has been waiting for you. It''s time for you to stop. Mommy will call Fengqin home tonight. You can have a good chat with others." Chen Jie''s mother smiled.


    "Mommy, I don''t have that idea about Fengqin. Don''t worry about it." Chen Jie said impatiently.


    Speaking of this, Tang Wenhao''s cell phone rang. He took out his cell phone and saw that it was Ruan Ling. He pressed the button and walked aside, "sister, what''s up?"


    "Baby, you''d better go back to Hong Kong! Mommy and her sister are going to talk to Yang Qiong. Mommy thinks it''s better for you to come back alone. Try to deal with it properly. Escape is not the way. I think Yang Qiong is determined to marry you." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? She''s crazy! Can such things be forced? Elder sister, I really don''t have the energy to play with her. We still have a lot of things to deal with! By the way, Yang Danyun... How''s my son now? Has he arrived at man''s house?" Tang Wenhao still cares more about his son.


    "Hmm! Mommy and her sister took the child back to man''s house. Mommy said she would raise the child in the future. Come back and see the little guy! It''s very cute." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I know, sister, you tell mommy and Manny that I will not compromise with Yang Qiong. If they annoy me, I will let them never talk." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Baby, come on, don''t be angry. Come back! By the way, how was Xiaoyao last night? Did you sleep together?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Sister, thanks to your imagination, how can it be? Sister, I think Xiaoyao and I are doomed to have no hope. She clearly rejected me and hopes you won''t persuade her to follow me in the future. She can''t accept that her man has three wives and four concubines, let alone that I have so many wives. She said that her man must be unique, that is, I can only belong to her, sister, you Do you think it''s realistic? "Tang Wenhao whispered, worried about being heard by Chen Jie''s family.


    "Baby, are you discouraged? Won''t you lose confidence so soon? I think it''s not as pessimistic as you think. Don''t be discouraged? Understand?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "It''s not a matter of confidence, but that her requirements can''t be coordinated with our reality. I think we''d better forget it! It seems that we are doomed. In fact, as long as she can find the happiness she wants, we will bless her," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, let''s talk about it later! Can you come back today?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "I think so! I have bought Xiaoyao a lot of home appliances and a laptop today, and bought her an electric bicycle to facilitate her travel. In addition, I want to leave hundreds of thousands of yuan for her to need from time to time, but she doesn''t want it. I''m worried that she doesn''t have money in her hand. If Sihui has something, it will be very difficult for her." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Baby, it''s not easy. Just sneak it into her place when you leave, and send her a text message with the password on your mobile phone." Ruan Ling gave Tang Wenhao an idea.


    "Sister, you''re still smart. I know. I''ll hang up. I''m at my friend''s house now. I should be able to go home at night. Tell Manny them!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, wait a minute, baby, you said you were at a friend''s house. Which friend?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "That''s what I told Chen Jie last night. Chen Jie''s father wants to see me at the boss''s house. They want me to be Chen''s martial arts instructor." Tang Wenhao said. After taking a look at Chen Jie''s family not far away.


    "Ah? Let you be their martial arts instructor? What''s the matter? Did you promise?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Elder sister, how dare I promise others without your approval! I said I would discuss it with my wife until I go back." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, that''s right. Last night, I mentioned Chen''s clothing to my sister. She said that at present, our biggest competitor in fashion is Chen''s clothing. Our market positioning, price and style are very similar. You''d better not expose your true identity to avoid complications. Boss Chen is not simple. The total assets of their group are more than ours There are more than one family, because their group''s business is very extensive and may be involved in triads, so you''d better keep a certain distance from them and don''t let others take advantage of you, "Ruan Ling reminded.


    "Oh, I see. Don''t worry! They don''t know my details yet. Elder sister, I won''t tell you. I''m afraid they won''t hear well after a long time." Tang Wenhao said, because he found that Chen Jie always thought of him coming to talk to him.


    "Well, I''ll hang up first. You book a ticket and call me," Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, bye!" said Tang Wenhao, hanging up the phone.


    Back in front of the chenjie family, Tang Wenhao smiled at them, "uncle, aunt, Xiaojie, I''m leaving. There''s something urgent at home. Let me go back. Otherwise, I''ll make a special trip to visit my uncle and aunt when I return to Kunming next time. Today is really very abrupt.".


    "Oh? It''s so urgent? Since Mr. Tang has something important to do, uncle can''t force it. Xiao Jie, you send your eldest brother down for your father." Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    "Mr. Tang will often come to play in the future!" Chen Jie''s mother also smiled.


    "Yes, uncle and aunt. Bye!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    On the way, Chen Jie smiled at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, "brother, why are you in such a hurry to go back? Is there something really wrong at home or scared by my father''s invitation?"


    "Hehe, no, brother, you misunderstood. There are really things in my family. Your father will think carefully when he goes back. By the way, don''t you usually go back to Hong Kong?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I seldom go back. My father goes back a little more. My mother and I rarely go back to Hong Kong. Brother, to be honest, my father still has a home in Hong Kong." Chen Jie smiled helplessly.


    "Oh? Uncle is still very romantic." Tang Wenhao smiled and thought that with his father''s muscles, his kung fu in bed is not bad. Chen Jie''s mother''s small body must not be enough for him.


    "Hehe, listen to my mother. My father married her in Hong Kong before, and some unmarried have been with him for a long time. So, how many brothers and sisters do I have? In fact, my father probably doesn''t know. Anyway, he is rich and flat." Chen Jie smiled.

 Chapter 760

    "Brother, you don''t seem to care much about this?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "There''s no need to care. I''m also a man. A man like my father can''t have only my mother, but I know that my father should have only one son. All his daughters in Hong Kong are daughters, and those aunts who don''t marry openly are also daughters, so my father cares about my mother most." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Ha ha, I can understand that the Chinese people still value sons over daughters. You must inherit the Chen family''s great business at that time. That''s why he wants you to learn some Kung Fu from me." Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "Yes, my father taught me Yongchun, but I don''t like it. It''s too tired and bitter. Brother, you have time to teach me some simple Kung Fu in the future!" Chen Jie said.


    "Ha ha, brother, there is no easy way to learn martial arts. You must practice martial arts every day. If you don''t practice boxing, the key is to insist. Let''s talk about it later!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed through Tang Wenhao''s mind. If mans gives Chen''s clothes together, Mans''s strength will increase greatly. When the opportunity is ripe, you can talk to Chen Jie''s father, but it''s estimated that it''s difficult with his father''s ambition. To realize this idea, you have to get Chen Jie done.


    Back to Xiaoyao''s house, Tang Wenhao asked Chen Jie to go back. He walked into the community himself. When he went upstairs, he knocked at the door and shouted, "Xiaoyao, I''m back."


    Xiaoyao opened the door. "Are you back so soon? Have you eaten?"


    "Hehe, no, I think I should try your craft and come back again." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Xiaoyao pouted and didn''t speak. She let him in and closed the door. "Then I''ll fry some more dishes! I fried one dish, which is not enough for you to eat alone, but I''ll pick it all soon." Xiaoyao said and went into the kitchen.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "that''s hard for you." then he looked around the small house and saw that the electrical appliances he bought today were filled with her small home. He had a sense of pride. Secretly, it''s just like a home!


    He went to the laptop and turned it on. He found that he had set a password and asked, "Xiao Yao, what''s the computer password? I''ll go online and have a look."


    "My mother''s birthday," said Xiao Yao.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. Where did he know when sister ah Hui''s birthday was? But he knows that he can''t ask Xiaoyao. With Xiaoyao''s sensitive character, she will be angry. She has children with her mother, but she doesn''t know her mother''s birthday. She can''t say it!


    So Tang Wenhao quickly sent a text message to Ruan Ling. As a result, Ruan Ling replied that she couldn''t remember clearly and had better ask Ruan Yi. Therefore, she called Ruan Yi again, but Ruan Yi''s phone was turned off.


    "Why not turn it off when it''s time to turn it off." Tang Wenhao said to himself.


    Just after that, Xiao Yao stood at the kitchen door, looked at him contemptuously and said sarcastically, "There are too many wives, can''t you remember clearly? I don''t know whether I should pity you or my mother. On October 22, 1968, it''s best to count all your current beautiful wives and concubines. How many wives do you have, and then remember everyone''s birthday. Don''t be confused. You can''t record this wife on that wife, otherwise, other women will be very cold and accompany you every day Sleep is for you to vent your desire and give birth to children. In the end, you don''t even remember someone else''s birthday. What about your happiness guarantee? "He said, twisting his hips and entering the kitchen again.


    Tang Wenhao stared at her entering the kitchen. Her sarcastic handsome face turned red and ashamed. He felt a strong sense of frustration and shame in front of Xiao Yao. She was really too powerful. Every sentence was reasonable and hit the point, so you can''t refute her. She is a girl who studies law. She has first-class eloquence and first-class brain response.


    According to Xiao Yao, Tang Wenhao turned on the computer. What embarrassed him again was that the front page of the computer was a picture of the Titanic symbolizing love, which seemed to mean something.


    With the broadband installed, Tang Wenhao surf the Internet aimlessly, but he is thinking about how to get along with Xiaoyao in the future. His feelings for Xiaoyao are contradictory. He feels that he is not worthy of such a beautiful and excellent girl as Xiaoyao and that she is blaspheming her by following herself, but his desire for her is becoming stronger and stronger. He finds that he is really in love with her.


    Even deeper than the feelings for Xueying, Xueying may be more an appreciation, admiration, desire and possessiveness of her beautiful and sexy body.


    However, for Xiaoyao, these factors seem to be no longer important. He thinks that if Xiaoyao doesn''t look like Xueying, he will still like her feverishly, because she has an irresistible charm. She is independent, self-esteem, self love, love and righteousness, Lengyan is kind, intelligent and talented. People can''t care about her and don''t like her She.


    Even though Xiao Yao has been sarcastic to him, he still can''t help loving her.


    Tang Wenhao closed the computer, stuffed the bank card into it, then sat on the edge of the bed and watched the baby sleep. Her red face and eyebrows looked like sister ah Hui. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help kissing her.


    Just then, Xiaoyao came out with several dishes. Seeing Tang Wenhao kissing xiaosihui, she reminded, "don''t tie her with your beard. The baby''s skin is very tender."


    "Well, I know. It''s good. You''re fast enough." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I''m afraid you''re hungry. Go back to my aunt and sue me. Eat first! There are two dishes. You can hold the rice yourself, and the bowl is over there." Xiaoyao pointed to the cupboard on one side of the wall.


    "Oh, I''ll do it myself!" said Tang Wenhao. He took a bowl of rice, sat on the table and tried the taste of the dishes. He couldn''t help but be surprised. The taste was quite good. There was a taste of the dishes cooked by sister Ah Mui.


    He took the bowl, took the dishes, went to the kitchen door, opened the door, saw Xiao Yao waving a spatula and stir frying inside, saw Tang Wenhao looking at her and glanced at him shyly, "what''s good?"


    "Did you learn this skill from sister Ah Mui? It tastes pure and typical of Ruan family." Tang Wenhao complimented.


    "Can you eat all this? Yes, Aunt Mei taught me how to cook. I can cook in primary school, and Aunt Mei taught her, so our fried dishes are very similar," said Xiao Yao.


    "Oh? No wonder it''s so delicious!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao stood at the door while eating and enjoyed the way Xiaoyao waved a spatula in the kitchen. He felt that the picture was very warm, romantic and intoxicating. In particular, Xiaoyao''s slender body and made his blood soar.


    He looked at her blankly, with endless longing in his eyes. There were no women for a few days. Tang Wenhao''s desire was very easy to mobilize. Moreover, the beauty in front of him was the girl he appreciated and obsessed with. If he was in the Ruan family, the beauty in front of him would have been laughing and reaching a happy paradise together.


    Xiaoyao realized that Tang Wenhao seemed to be staring at her. Looking back, she saw that Tang Wenhao was holding a bowl in his hand, but Jun''s eyes showed a strong aggressiveness. Her pretty face turned red and shouted unhappily, "Tang Wenhao, what are you looking at? Get out." she felt that she had been bullied by him.


    Tang Wenhao was startled by Xiaoyao''s Jiao drink. Then he realized his gaffe. He hurriedly took the bowl and said sorry, "Xiaoyao, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to, you''re so beautiful... I can''t help it, I''m sorry! Don''t be angry, I''ll go back to the living room." then he slipped to the dining table in the living room.


    However, his appetite was completely gone. Instead, he had a strong physiological desire. He quickly put down his job, and then began to exercise his power and regulate his breath to press down the burning flame alive.


    "You must go home tonight, sister. You must save me! If you don''t save me, I''ll ignite myself and suffocate me." Tang Wenhao secretly complained.


    I don''t know what''s going on. At ordinary times, he only needs to adjust his breath for a few weeks, and his desire will soon go down. Last night, he was alone with Xiaoyao. He just exercised his power and adjusted his breath to drive away his strong physiological desire. Otherwise, Xiaoyao had already become his woman last night. Isn''t it a matter of minutes for him to force Xiaoyao? But today, the desire to regulate interest rate is getting stronger and stronger, which can not curb this impulse.


    Most importantly, Xiao Yao cooked several dishes, shook her sexy and threatening figure, came to him with several dishes, looked at him in surprise and asked suspiciously, "what are you doing? Playing tricks while eating?"


    When Tang Wenhao opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yao, he felt that the great beauty in front of him was incomparably sexy and beautiful. He could no longer control himself. He stood up with extreme desire and expectation in his handsome eyes.


    Frightened by the fire that had been lit in his handsome eyes, Xiaoyao quickly stepped back and asked, "Tang Wenhao, what are you doing? Don''t mess around!" she seemed to realize that Tang Wenhao seemed to take action against her. She thought about it last night, but she spent two nights alone with him. She thought he was a gentleman and shouldn''t bully her, but now, She had a hunch that Tang Wenhao was really going to take action.


    "Xiaoyao, I love you. I really can''t control it. Let me love you! Please, I love you so much. I can''t stand it. If you don''t love me, you''ll kill me with a knife!" said Tang Wenhao, approaching Xiaoyao step by step.


    "Don''t come here, Tang Wenhao, don''t come here!" Xiaoyao cried. She knew Tang Wenhao was a very powerful Wulin expert. If he wanted to force himself, she had no possibility to resist.


    Perhaps it was Xiao Yao''s cry that suddenly sobered Tang Wenhao''s mind. He glanced at the bathroom, suddenly pushed the door in, turned on the faucet, and the cool water washed his already hot mind.


    Tang Wenhao was helpless. He closed the door, took off his clothes, and wiped out his hot body with cool water. For a long time, he felt that his mind had completely become clear, and the evil fire in his body was gradually extinguished.


    He put on his clothes again and went out of the bathroom with bright eyes. He didn''t dare to look at Xiao Yao. He said from the chair next to the bed, picked up his bag, put it on his back, and said in shame, "Xiao Yao, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to. I really fell in love with you, but don''t worry. I only love you and won''t touch you. I''ll try my best not to hurt you. If I can''t help hurting you one day, I''ll end myself and apologize with death! I scared you just now. I''m really sorry! I''m gone and stay. I''m afraid I still can''t control myself."

 Chapter 761

    "You... Go after dinner! I''ve made it." Xiaoyao said.


    Tang Wenhao''s behavior really frightened her just now. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to suddenly become so crazy and lose her mind. She knew what Tang Wenhao was doing in the bathroom just now. She couldn''t help but feel that she was too much to him?


    "No, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you, Xiaoyao. Don''t blame me. I''m really in love with you. It has nothing to do with your sister Xueying, but I won''t force you. I''m reluctant to hurt you. I''m gone. Your dishes are very delicious. I like them very much. Thank you!" said Tang Wenhao, turning his head and walking outside.


    Xiaoyao didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. When she saw Tang Wenhao looking very hurt, she suddenly felt that the man was so poor. She moved a trace of compassion in her heart and wanted to comfort him. She told him that she really didn''t hate him or hate him, but she just couldn''t accept his love.


    "Tang... Wenhao, thank you for being with me these two days, and thank you for everything you have done for the baby and me. I really don''t hate you or hate you so much. Remember to eat on the road." Xiaoyao said gently.


    "Hehe, I''m fine. I won''t be hungry. Xiao Yao, remember to protect myself and take Sihui home. You can call me if you want to call me in the future. If you don''t want to call me, call my sister!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I will. Then walk slowly and say hello to my aunts for me." Xiaoyao said.


    When Tang Wenhao left Xiaoyao''s community, his heart was aching. He was reluctant to leave her, her warm home and his baby daughter.


    But he knows better that Xiaoyao is not his woman. Maybe he can''t come with her in his life, so bless her silently behind his back!


    Tang Wenhao took a car and killed him at the airport. He wanted to buy a ticket directly at the airport. As soon as he got into a taxi, he called Ruan Ling and told her that he had left for the airport and was expected to return to Hong Kong in the evening. Ruan Ling was very happy and said that she and Manny would pick him up in person.


    As soon as Ruan Ling hung up, Xiao Yao called. Tang Wenhao pressed the button and said, "Hello, Xiao Yao! What else?"


    "HMM... no, I saw the card you left. In fact, I don''t need it at all, but I still want to thank you. I''ll give it back to you next time you come over!" Xiaoyao said faintly.


    "No, if you don''t need it now, then wait for Xiao Sihui to pay her tuition when she goes to school! Just put it on your side. We are a family. Don''t count it so clearly." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I see. Be careful on the way! I''ll hang up." Xiao Yao is still so indifferent.


    "Well, you should be careful yourself. I''ll be at the airport right away," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    At the airport, Tang Wenhao quickly booked a ticket back to Hong Kong, but there were still two hours before the boarding time. After he sent Ruan Ling the time to Hong Kong, he had to sit in the waiting hall.


    Tang Wenhao sat silently in the waiting hall. His mind kept flashing the look of Xiao Yao who had just been surprised by him. He felt very guilty. What a pure girl Xiao Yao is! He couldn''t scare her anymore. Thinking of this, he picked up his cell phone and sent a long text message to Xiaoyao.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m really sorry about what happened just now. I don''t ask you to forgive me, but please believe that I don''t mean any harm to you. I just really fell in love with you. At first, I missed your sister endlessly. When I saw you, I would think of her. Later, especially in the past two days, I got along with you day and night. I know that I must have fallen in love with you, not you Take you as the shadow of your sister. No matter how indifferent you are to me, you can''t stop me from appreciating you and admiring you. In my heart, you have become a goddess and angel. I know very well that I don''t deserve you at all, but I can''t help missing you and worrying about you. Xiaoyao, no matter who bride you will become in the future, I will bless you and love you silently all my life, Wen Hao ¡£¡±


    He looked at the text again and again, hesitated, and finally sent it to Xiaoyao.


    Tang Wenhao thought that Xiaoyao would not pay attention to him. Unexpectedly, Xiaoyao wrote back soon, "Tang Wenhao, don''t worry about yourself. I won''t be the wife of any man, and I''ll never be your wife. In my eyes, you''re just my mother''s fiancee boyfriend and you''re Sihui''s biological father. Don''t you understand? Love your wives now! Especially my little aunt and aunt Mei. I don''t think you''ll meet them like this in your life The woman who loves you. "


    Tang Wenhao felt warm when he saw this message, but he also had a strong sense of loss and frustration. He felt that Xiaoyao was an unattainable mountain, which he admired but could not conquer.


    "I know, Xiao Yao, don''t care too much about what I say. I just want to tell you what I mean. I don''t ask you to accept me. After these words come out, I feel much more relaxed. Bye!" Tang Wenhao sent it.


    "Don''t say it again in the future. I understand what you think and what my aunt means, but everyone has their own understanding of happiness. Bye." Xiaoyao replied.


    Three hours later, Tang Wenhao appeared at the Hong Kong International Airport on time. As soon as he got out of the airport, Ruan Ling and Manny, the best twin sisters, appeared in front of him wearing sunglasses. Tang Wenhao was very excited. He knew that the sexual blessing moment was coming and hurried forward.


    "Sister, I miss you so much!" Tang Wenhao shouted affectionately, and then walked outside with one hand around a beautiful woman''s slender waist in public.


    Ruan Ling whispered in his ear and said with a smile, "bad boy, do you miss your sister''s body?"


    As soon as she said this, Tang Wenhao felt that his body was tight and his breath was heavy. "Sister, you still let people live. I''ve been holding it for three days and nights. I''m going crazy."


    "Hehe, elder sister, do you want to find a place to open a house first to relax the baby?" Ruan Ling smiled at Manny.


    "Hehe, you can''t hold it anymore, dead Nina?" Manny said with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister, I don''t believe you don''t want our baby." Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "Hee hee, why don''t you ask? Hurry up! There''s a hotel opposite the airport. If he doesn''t go crazy once, he''ll have to push you down in the car and make you cry at home." Manny smiled.


    "What are you waiting for? Run quickly!" Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling and Manny and ran to the airport parking lot.


    Manny drove her car crazy towards the hotel. Although Manny was usually quiet, she drove very fast, especially the sports car. Therefore, as soon as she got on the bus, Porsche suddenly jumped out.


    When he came out of the hotel, the evening mist was heavy. Tang Wenhao broke out all the depression in the past few days on Ruan Ling, which made them addicted.


    "Bad guy, is it easy now? I have to go home and change my clothes quickly." Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, I''ll change it too, baby. Next time you go anywhere, you have to match you with a beautiful woman for you to enjoy. Otherwise, who can stand it if you come back suddenly? Fortunately, our sisters came together and won''t be killed by you?" Manny said with a whiny smile.


    Tang Wenhao hugged Ruan Ling with pride on his face. "I''d rather die myself than kill you two sisters. Alas, if you want to be good to me, it''s still my sister. However, I almost couldn''t control it this afternoon and scared Xiaoyao. That''s why I came back so soon. I''m afraid if I don''t go again, Xiaoyao will be killed by me, but she doesn''t love me at all and can''t do that!"


    "Villain, in fact, you should have touched Xiaoyao last night. This dead girl is just pretending. There''s no reason to be indifferent to a handsome man like you?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, you''re really wrong. She really doesn''t feel anything about me. Look at our messages. Moreover, you haven''t seen her attitude towards me these two days. It''s called coldness! I''m so depressed. I''m really hurt and feel how small I am in front of her!" Tang Wenhao began to complain to Ruan Ling and Manny, After that, show Ruan Ling the text message between him and Xiaoyao.


    "Sister, Xiaoyao is really an unusual girl. Maybe she can really achieve a great career in the future!" Ruan Ling smiled at Manny after reading Xiaoyao''s text message.


    "Then we should get the little girl to the Ruan family as a daughter-in-law. How can the beautiful women and talented women raised by the Ruan family be soaked by other men? Baby, come on, with our sisters supporting you, Xiaoyao will be yours sooner or later. Don''t be discouraged!" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s not discouraged, but to face the reality. I can feel that Xiaoyao is different from ordinary girls. She is very independent and independent, and won''t be talked about casually." Tang Wenhao said.


    "As long as you are a girl, you must be eager to be loved. As long as you really love her, she will feel it. What you do today is very right. No matter how hard you feel, you must never force her. I don''t agree with ah Ling. Ah Ling knows that you can be happy. Regardless of other people''s feelings, not every girl will fall in love with you, like us An intellectual beauty like Jia Xiaoyao must let her accept you from her heart, not with brutality, "said Manny.


    "Sister, you''ve made it too complicated." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, I agree with Manny. I really can''t use Xiaoyao. She has a strong personality. If she doesn''t do well, it will hurt her." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Look, baby has grown up!" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, I should be mature, sister. I swore to Xiaoyao that I would not add a new wife to myself from now on. I hope you two sisters will supervise the implementation." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "True or false?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Really, it''s absolutely true this time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, sister, let''s supervise the implementation! However, it doesn''t cover Xiaoyao? Is it OK to add her?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, it should be said that if you are lucky, Xiaoyao will be my ending girl." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Then you take conquering Xiaoyao as your ultimate goal in the future!" Manny smiled.


    The three joked and drove towards man''s house. On the way, Tang Wenhao suddenly thought of Yang Danyun and his son. He couldn''t help asking, "Manny, have you seen your little aunt?"

 Chapter 762

    "Ah, as like as two peas, I saw her with mommy. Your son has already been in the house of man. You will see it in a moment. It''s very cute and looks just like yours." Mani laughed.


    "Elder sister, I want to see your little aunt, OK?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "This... Baby, you are absolutely impossible. The child has no way. It has been born. We can only accept that he is innocent," said Manny heavily.


    "I know, sister, you misunderstood me. I just think she gave birth to a son for me. I should go and see her. I have no other unclean purpose. My bad relationship with her is indeed an unforgivable mistake made by my youth, but I still want to say sorry to her myself!" Tang Wenhao said frankly.


    "Sister, why don''t you go and have a look? Anyway, we''re already outside. We''ll arrive at her practice place in less than an hour." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, then go and see her! But she may not meet you," said Manny.


    "If she doesn''t want to see me, just tell her and I''ll say a word," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, let''s go! Let''s go up Diamond Hill," said Manny, turning the front of the car and driving towards diamond hill.


    Chi Lin nunnery is located at the foot of Diamond Mountain, surrounded by green mountains and bamboos. According to historical records, this nunnery was first built in the 1930s. Its purpose is to provide religious and social services for the local people, and it is also a good place for people to cultivate their minds.


    After restoration, the Chilin nunnery is expected to last more than 500 years. However, after the Hong Kong Tourism Association listed it as a cultural heritage, 60 nuns in the nunnery worried that groups of tourists might cause damage to the nunnery, so they now have some control over the visit.


    Tang Wenhao and her family came over at night. It was very quiet nearby. The noise during the day had already dissipated. Manny parked her car in an open area near the nunnery and walked with Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling towards the nunnery.


    At the front door of the nunnery, Manny pointed to the ancient temple and said, "Baby, did you know, ah Ling? It is said that the Hong Kong government invested nearly 90 million US dollars to rebuild Chi Lin nunnery, which took a full 10 years. The newly built Chi Lin nunnery is mainly in the architectural style of the Tang Dynasty, and all the wood is imported from Japan. According to experts'' prediction, it is enough to withstand the attack of tropical storms and typhoons. Isn''t it very powerful?"


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling both came here for the first time. Looking up, the nunnery in Chi Lin is really magnificent and antique. The style of the Tang Dynasty is very obvious. As a fashion designer, Tang Wenhao still has some research on some buildings and costumes of the Tang Dynasty, and is also impressed by its solemnity.


    Manny went to the door of the nunnery, raised her hand and knocked on the door. After a while, the door was opened. A little nun leaned out her head and asked suspiciously, "benefactor, it''s late. The nunnery won''t receive guests today. Please go back!"


    "No, we''re here to see Master Miaoyun. I''m her niece. Please let me know." Manny smiled.


    The little nun looked up and down at Manny and asked with a smile, "Oh! You came with a benefactor yesterday. We were given by God. Did you take it away?"


    "Oh, yes, please let me know and say that my God given father wants to see her." Manny smiled.


    "Oh! Please wait a moment." the little nun glanced at Tang Wenhao, closed the door again and went back.


    "Elder sister, is my son a gift?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, it''s called Tang Tianci. The little aunt said that the child was a gift from God. It''s called Tianci. He''s your son again. He should be surnamed Tang." Manny said.


    Tang Wenhao felt deeply guilty for what Yang Danyun had done, which showed that even though she had become a nun, Yang Danyun still had him in her heart.


    A few minutes later, the little nun reopened the door. Tang Wenhao thought Yang Danyun would not see him. He was ready to kneel down and beg to see him. Unexpectedly, the little nun said, "master Miaoyun asked you to come in and talk. She is waiting for you in the meditation room."


    Under the leadership of the little nun, Tang Wenhao, Manny and Ruan Ling came to the meditation room in the main hall behind the nunnery. The lights in the meditation room were dim. A nun sat on the ground and was reciting the Buddhist scriptures.


    Tang Wenhao looked up and saw that it was no one else. It was Yang Danyun who had been away for more than a year. His nose was sour. He couldn''t help crying in his eyes. He quickly controlled his emotions and cordially shouted, "aunt, I''m Wen Hao. I''m coming to see you." Manny and Ruan Ling looked at each other, took the initiative to avoid, closed the door and left time for Tang Wenhao and Yang Danyun.


    "Benefactor, there is no aunt here, only Miaoyun. Please sit down!" Yang Danyun said faintly.


    "Auntie, I came here to tell you I''m sorry!" Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "No, please call me Miaoyun. I''m sorry for Miaoyun, so there''s no need to apologize to Miaoyun. The past has disappeared. Please be happy and live a good life. Cherish the people in front of you. Don''t indulge yourself. Otherwise, you''ll hurt others and yourself sooner or later. Remember!" Yang Danyun said.


    "Yes, master Miaoyun! Wen Hao understands." Tang Wenhao sobbed.


    "Almsgiver, God''s gift is your own son. Please love him and care about him. As for his education, his sister will raise him. Naturally, you don''t have to worry about it. You just need to give him the due father''s love. This is the most reassuring thing for Miaoyun." Yang Danyun said.


    "Yes, master Miaoyun, Wen Hao will love God''s gift very much. Master Miaoyun, you have suffered. I feel very sorry for you. I feel very uncomfortable." Tang Wenhao feels like crying.


    "Alas! Almsgiver, I have told you that it doesn''t matter. I''m sorry. Everyone has his own destiny. Everyone is born to suffer, and the root of the suffering is that all kinds of desires are not satisfied, so there is no problem for me to suffer. Miaoyun is very happy now. Almsgiver, you have come to see me. Your wish has been fulfilled. Please go back ! "Yang Danyun ordered to leave.


    "Yes, master Miaoyun, please take care, Wenhao is gone!" Tang Wenhao said, glancing at Yang Danyun again, pushed open the door and walked out sadly. He knew that it would be bad to say more.


    Manny and Ruan Ling wanted to go back and say hello to Yang Danyun. They were stopped by the little nun and said that master Miaoyun didn''t want to be disturbed any more. They had to leave Chi Lin nunnery angrily.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao didn''t talk much. Yang Danyun''s image of a beautiful woman and the image of a nun he just saw have been alternating in his mind, making him feel like a dream and feel that life is really clear and boring.


    In fact, people are born full of uncertainty, including endless suffering, endless sins and endless blessings. However, the end of life is fair to everyone. No matter how much suffering you eat, you will have to face the separation of bones and flesh one day. No matter how much you enjoy the separation of life and death, you will also have to face the separation of bones and flesh and face life and death.


    "Baby, don''t be sad. In fact, aunt''s ending is very good. She feels happy. Now God has let mommy raise her. You''ve met, and she doesn''t care." Manny said.


    "Sister, I admire my aunt very much. I can''t kill me if I want to leave my baby and become a monk here. I want to die and chant Buddha for a few days. I don''t have any mind at all. I just think when my baby will rub me into his arms and love me desperately!" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "Oh, no shame!" Manny laughed.


    "What''s the shame? There''s no one else present, baby, don''t be sad. You won''t be sad if you look at your son later. Don''t mention how smart you are. You giggle when you see people and jump when you hear dance music. You''re a child less than a year old." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister, are you still laughing? Don''t you think this generation is a little messy now?" Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile.


    "Why do you think so much? Anyway, my aunt is not our close aunt. She is not related by blood. It doesn''t matter. Just take her as your eldest sister! If you think too much, you will add trouble to your picture. Besides, you are also an accident," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s really an accident. Who could have thought that she could conceive your child at her age? Maybe we will make great achievements in the future! His arrival is very unusual. First, my aunt gave birth to him at such an old age, and second, she was born in a nunnery. What an extraordinary experience." Manny smiled.


    When the three returned to man''s house, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to run into the living room. Yang Xi and Chen Jia were very excited to see Tang Wenhao back. "Baby, you''re finally back! You want to die, come and kiss one." Yang Xi smiled.


    Tang Wenhao habitually hugged her and Chen Jiabo, and hurriedly said with a smile, "two sisters, you go back to your room to rest and wait for me. I''ll go and see the gift of heaven."


    "Wen Hao, God''s gift is in Mommy''s room. Come and see!" Yang Danni shouted upstairs.


    Tang Wenhao pedaled up the stairs and came to his mother-in-law Yang Danni''s room. Sure enough, next to his son Hengheng, there was a little cute like an elf. His little eyes turned around flexibly. His little face was blooming with a lovely smile. His little feet kicked around on the bed. Tang Wenhao was shocked to see him on the spot.


    Because this child really looks like him when he was a child. It can be said that among so many children, only God''s gift is the most like him, because there are pictures of him when he was a child in his family.


    Tang Wenhao excitedly picked up xiaotianci and kissed his lovely little face. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise and the surprise of Yang Danni, Manny and Ruan Ling standing aside, the child also looked at Tang Wenhao, blinked and blinked, and then giggled innocently.


    Tang Wenhao was so happy that he kept kissing him, "son, son, call dad."


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, he can''t speak yet!" Yang Danni smiled happily.


    "Mommy, isn''t this boy cheating at all?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, since the nunnery came back, I haven''t cried much. I''m happy. Danyun said that the child hasn''t been noisy since birth and likes to laugh very much. The nuns in the nunnery especially like him and are reluctant to send him away! I don''t want to give him up! It''s so cute!" Yang Danni smiled.

 Chapter 763

    "Well, Mommy, God''s gift is really like what I looked like when I was a child. Biheng, Junjun and Guanguan are alike. When I saw him, I thought it must be my son. It''s wonderful!" Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Hehe, baby, I said you would be very happy to see God''s gift when you come back! He is now a pistachio at home, as big as Hengheng, but much more lively than Hengheng." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, indeed, he is much more sophisticated than Junjun. This child must not be ordinary people in the future." Ruan Ling also smiled.


    "Oh, yes, by the way, you three are here. Mommy wants to discuss something with you." Yang Danni smiled and motioned Tang Wenhao to sit down.


    "Mommy, just tell me what you have to say! What else to discuss? As long as you don''t let me marry Yang Qiong, I''m not interested." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk about that later. Mommy is going to say this thing is more important than that. Here''s the thing. I want to bring the child over. Wen Hao, do you think so? You''re his biological father, and I have to discuss it with you." Yang Danni said seriously.


    "Mommy, aren''t you raising her now? What are you talking about?" Manny asked suspiciously. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also looked at Yang Danni puzzled.


    "Hehe, it''s like this child! Mommy likes it very much at first sight, but what! You also know that he is the sacred of the child. His own mother became a monk again, and he became a child without a mother. Mommy wants to inherit the God given child under your father, that is, let the God given child be adopted to Mommy. Can you see?" Yang Danni asked.


    Ah? This... Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Manny all looked at Yang Danni in surprise.


    "Well, Mommy, how can I do that? What''s Wen Hao''s name after God''s gift? Brother or father? It''s almost the same if you let him pass on to me or ah Ling." Manny smiled.


    "Yes, Mommy, why don''t you give it to our sisters? That''s fair enough. Just be a grandmother happily." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, Mommy, I''d better pass it on to my sister!" Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly. He thought, if it''s passed on to his mother-in-law, the child calls her Mommy and Lao Tze daddy, what''s the relationship between me and my mother-in-law? It''s getting more and more chaotic. The old man is really confused!


    "Oh, yes, Mommy doesn''t think so much. She just thinks your daddy doesn''t have a son and wants to adopt a son for him. Alas, adopt it to your sisters! Manny is the aunt and Ruan Ling is his second mother. It''s really better. Others can''t say anything. If you adopt it to Mommy, Mommy can''t explain the origin of the child! Mommy is still worried about it!" Yang Danni smiled.


    "It is! After all, my daddy is gone. If he is, it''s better. He still has a daddy to call, and my daddy is gone. Who is he calling daddy?" Manny smiled.


    "Well, well, Mommy didn''t think clearly, but anyway, the child must be raised by mommy. Mommy can''t live without him anymore. Mommy is very close when she sees him." Yang Danni smiled gently.


    "Well, that''s settled. By the way, Mommy, how was the conversation with Yang Qiong this afternoon?" Manny asked with concern.


    "She still insists on marrying Wen Hao and Miao Na. She can have fewer shares. Your uncle and two cousins can also continue to be in mans, but they must be vice chairmen. That''s the case now. Otherwise, they will expose the affairs of Wen Hao and Dan Yun. These two women are crazy and have to Mao Wen Hao. They say that this is a necessary condition and there is nothing to discuss." Yang Danni said unhappily.


    "Otherwise, baby, just promise them, so as not to make the chickens and dogs restless all day. Now only a few people know about God''s gift. The nuns in the nunnery will not tell. They don''t know who the child''s father is. Only the little nun who opened the door knows. Others don''t know. Just now my sister shouldn''t have told the little nun your identity." Manny regretted what she had just said to the little nun in Chi Lin nunnery.


    "Sister, little nun won''t talk nonsense. As for Yang Qiong, it''s not a way to always compromise. Mommy, sister, don''t take this matter too seriously. I don''t think Yang Qiong will go to extremes. What''s the difference between them when they leave mans? They are not very capable women. They are just my father''s concubines. When they leave Mans, they have nothing No, there''s nothing. What does she threaten us? The most profitable enterprises of mans are overseas and mainland, and the impact is limited. Moreover, this is a matter of life, which has nothing to do with the enterprise and may not have a negative impact on the enterprise. "Tang Wenhao smiled indifferently.


    "Wen Hao, it''s not as simple as you think. Mans is a listed company. This kind of thing must have an impact on the stock market. At least it shows that the life style of President Mans is not good. Now you''re the president, legal representative and Mommy of mans. You''re no longer an ordinary businessman. You''re a public figure. You''re no different from people in the entertainment industry. You''re always affected Under public supervision, if Yang Qiong exposes this matter, not only you, but also Mans, and even Danyun will be dug out by those pervasive entertainment records. Will Danyun be clean in the future? It is also very bad for children''s growth. Therefore, if you want mommy to say, you need them. Anyway, you are also young, about your age, and you don''t like them much It''s OK to be with them to calm this matter down. It''s normal for them to like you when they are young, don''t you think? "Yang Danni said anxiously.


    "Yes! Baby, don''t insist. Anyway, you like their bodies. To tell the truth, Yang Qiong and Miao Na are really beautiful. You don''t lose money if you want them, baby. Only our own family knows this, and we don''t give you a wedding. We publicize it everywhere. It''s just that when they need you, you meet their empty bodies." Manny persuaded.


    "Yes! Baby, you have plenty of energy anyway. It doesn''t matter how many of them are sisters. Forget it, give mommy and our sister a face! Let''s settle this properly and we can go back to Shanghai. Don''t you want Ah Ying and Miao Miao? And our Junjun and Wenying? My sister wants them dead, what do you say?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Mommy, sister, I don''t agree. Let''s do it! Don''t be embarrassed. I''ll talk to them myself! I don''t believe it. I can''t clean up their shameless sisters." Tang Wenhao said disdainfully.


    "Baby, don''t mess around," said Manny anxiously.


    "I don''t mess around, but I won''t teach them, and I''ll turn them around!" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Baby, if you wait to talk to them, how are you going to talk?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Mummy, sister, if you agree to give me the full authority to deal with this matter, I promise I can solve this matter properly, but the premise is that I has the final say in this matter," Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Of course, you are the president of mans. Of course, you can handle it completely." Manny smiled.


    "Yes! Mans has been handed over to you. You can handle it! As long as you can handle it properly, Mommy agrees with whatever decision you make." Yang Danni smiled.


    "Well, then I have a bottom. Mommy and sister, I don''t believe these two women don''t love money. The three conditions she put forward, I can promise to increase their shares and be the vice chairman. The other two conditions are free. I''ll tell them the truth later. I believe they are not pig brains and won''t lose both." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "What if they just don''t agree? Baby, I think Yang Qiong is determined to marry you. She clearly told her sister last night that she is infatuated with you and she wants you. This time, she tried her best to find out about her little aunt and God''s gift, just to threaten us and let you marry her. Since she takes this as the ultimate goal, can she compromise? It''s very difficult for her sister." Manny said.


    "What Manny said is reasonable. Wen Hao, don''t underestimate them, especially Yang Qiong. Miao Na is easy to deal with. She just follows Yang Qiong. Yang Qiong is very clever. In fact, Mommy doesn''t want her to stretch out her hand too long to avoid causing trouble to mans management, but there''s really no way to deal with her. If you can tame her, it''s a good thing." Yang Danni said.


    "Mommy, sister, you don''t have to worry. I can''t. I''ll threaten them in my own way. Don''t they threaten us with God''s gift? I also have a way to threaten them. Can I deal with two women? It''s not as pessimistic as you think." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, since you are so confident, go and have a try! However, you must not be rough and kill people, okay?" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously.


    "Yes! Wen Hao, don''t kill them both! Mommy is scared to death when she hears that you have killed many people in the golden triangle. We can''t have a murder case in the man family! Mommy would rather not have mans than you kill people. Do you hear me?" Yang Danni looked at Tang Wenhao in panic.


    Manny and Ruan Ling both told her that although Tang Wenhao was gentle on the surface, he was very manly in his bones. In the wild land of the golden triangle, Tang Wenhao fought and killed without blinking. Her Kung Fu was very good. Moreover, she could see from Tang Wenhao''s marriage of so many wives that this son-in-law was an extraordinary man. Besides, Huang Daxian also told her that Tang Wenhao was full of Yang, Not an ordinary man.


    Therefore, Yang Danni adores Tang Wenhao''s son-in-law.


    "Haha, Mommy, sister, where do you all want to go? How could I kill them? Anyway, they are also man''s family and elders. I can''t harm them. Don''t worry about it. I''ll meet them in the past, so I don''t believe I can''t handle them." Tang Wenhao said and stuffed his son''s gift to Yang Dani, He popped his little face and made the little guy giggle.


    Shit, this son is so cute. Tang Wenhao thought that after he said goodbye to Yang Danni, Ruan Ling and Manny, he pedaled downstairs. When he got downstairs, he knocked on the door of Yang Xi and Chen Jia. The two beauties were sitting next to the computer watching shopping and other web pages.


    "Two sisters, please wait for me patiently for a while. I have something to deal with." Tang Wenhao smiled at the door.

 Chapter 764

    "Baby, why are you going out when you just came back? What''s the matter?" Yang Xi walked up to him and said with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister, it''s no big deal. I''ll tell you when I come back! Sister Chen Jia, you two talk first. I''ll sleep with you tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. After listening to this, Chen Jia pursed his mouth and stole joy.


    "Ha ha, baby, have you and Mr. man and ah Ling been stealing food outside?" Yang Xi became a woman and saw the essence of the problem at once.


    "Sister, smart, but it doesn''t affect your happiness, on the contrary, you will be happier, ha ha..." said, touched Yang Xi''s mm, left their room with a bad smile and walked outside.


    Yang Xi smiled and scolded shyly, "bad boy, come back and clean you up!"


    After listening, Tang Wenhao thought, I don''t know who will clean up who! Wait, when you cry.


    Tang Wenhao came to Villa 27 alone. At this time, the night was deep. There was no light in the living room of villa 27, but the light was still on in the room upstairs, and the sound of TV play came.


    He went to the door, reached out and knocked. After a while, the door was opened by the Filipino servant. Seeing that it was Tang Wenhao, he hurriedly invited him in. "Uncle, please come in. Which master does uncle want to see? I''ll invite him now."


    "Call aunt Qiong down! Just say I''m looking for her." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, uncle, wait in the living room," said the Filipino maid, twisting her fat buttocks.


    In less than half a minute, the beautiful young woman Yang Qiong was wearing a wide SILK PAJAMA, shaking the huge white mm down the stairs, with a beautiful smile.


    "Oh, my uncle, what brings you here? I heard that my uncle has gone back to Kunming? Does my uncle still have a home in Kunming?" Yang Qiong said with an obscene smile.


    "Aunt Qiong, I have something to talk to you." Tang Wenhao didn''t want to talk to her about those useless things. He just wanted to go straight to the subject and solve the problem.


    "Hehe, uncle, what''s the hurry? Why don''t we talk in the upstairs room? This is not the place to talk." Yang qiongmei''s eyes moved and glanced at him with a strong seductive meaning.


    "No, just talk here! Anyway, there are no other people here." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Oh, my uncle, I''m still angry about what happened that night! I''m a man! I don''t care about a woman''s family. Are you still interested? You haven''t suffered a loss. Aunt Qiong lies in your arms and let you see and touch. It''s not your fault at all. Go up! Talking here, aunt Qiong seems impolite. You''re not only the uncle of man''s family, but also you Our president of mans, aunt Qiong is still your subordinate! Hehe... Come on, come up! "Said Yang Qiong, unexpectedly stretching out her pink jade hand to lead Tang Wenhao upstairs.


    Tang Wenhao quickly shook off her jade hand and said seriously, "aunt Qiong, I actually respect you very much. Please respect yourself, too! OK?"


    "Oh, it''s serious again, so follow aunt Qiong up!" she said. She twisted her hips and waved her willow waist in front of her. The two sexy hips swung left and right deliberately and tensely, close to Tang Wenhao''s desire defense line. Fortunately, Tang Wenhao got off the plane and fought with Ruan Ling and Manny in the hotel for four rounds. Otherwise, Yang Qiong would be the naked seducer, He really can''t control it. He will not hesitate to open her pajamas and frantically rush to ravage her.


    Tang Wenhao followed Yang Qiong to her room and locked her room door. Tang Wenhao looked at her performance indifferently and thought, I want to see what tricks you can play.


    "Uncle, sit down! What''s the matter with aunt Qiong? Did the eldest sister and Manny let you come?" Yang Qiong smiled proudly.


    "Yes, my mommy and my sister asked me to come." Tang Wenhao replied.


    "Hehe, uncle, now that you know what aunt Qiong and your aunt Na think, aunt Qiong wants to say something to you. Aunt Qiong really likes you. As long as you want aunt Qiong and your aunt Na, our sisters promise that we will never be with any man again. We will guard you and the man family all our life. Think about it, your aunt Na and I are only in our thirties, and our future is still bright For a long time, we also want our own love and children, but we are reluctant to leave man''s house. We don''t want you to marry openly. We just want to be with you. When we have children, we will nest here to give you children. How good it is! "Yang Qiong thought Tang Wenhao agreed to her conditions and said all her dreams.


    "Aunt Qiong, I think you misunderstood. I''m here to tell you that I can''t marry you and aunt Na. I can only promise you one of the three conditions you put forward. I can improve your shares. Although I hate them, they are my mommy''s relatives after all. We won''t drive them away. I hope you don''t mention this again." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "What? You don''t want to marry me and Miao na? Don''t our sisters deserve you? I think our sisters were also famous models at that time! Our figure and appearance are no less than your Manny and Ruan Ling. You''ve seen it. If you haven''t seen it clearly, I can take it off to you right away. Have a good look. My Yang Qiong''s figure will never be worse than your Manny." Yang Qiong is very narcissistic. She can''t accept Tang Wenhao''s disdain for her.


    "Aunt Qiong, how about focusing on yourself? It has nothing to do with your appearance. I admit you are beautiful, but you have to face the reality. You are my father''s woman and my father-in-law''s woman. We can''t do it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "What about Yang Danyun as like as two peas? You have an old woman with your children. Your children are just like you. Can''t you deny that? You didn''t admit that you had something to do with Yang Danyun that day? Can you still deny it now?" Yang Qiong threatened.


    "Yang Qiong, don''t you think you''ve gone too far? No matter what relationship I have with Yang Danyun, it can''t change the fact that I can''t get together with you. If you have to threaten me, the man family, or even the man family, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Tang Wenhao said, with a fierce light in his eyes.


    Tang Wenhao glared at Yang Qiong fiercely, which made the woman feel cool. She heard that the uncle of the man family was a Wulin expert and had gone deep into the Golden Triangle jungle to kill people. Seeing his fierce eyes today, she couldn''t help being timid and asked, "uncle, what are you... Doing?"


    "In the face of man''s family, I''ll call you aunt Qiong again. Aunt Qiong, please respect yourself. I never like to hurt women, but if you have to threaten me, don''t blame me for being cruel. I want a person''s life. I can''t even find out by the police and forensic medicine. Do you believe it?" Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "I... believe, Uncle... I don''t really want to harm you and the man family... I just like you too much, uncle, please, ask me! As long as you let me be your woman, you can let me do anything, and you let me be your slave, I''d like to, sobbing." Yang Qiong said and cried.


    "Aunt Qiong, I repeat, there is no possibility between us. Wake up! I advise you to stay in man''s house. If you don''t want to stay in man''s house and want to get married, you can, but you must promise not to betray man''s house and keep the secret you know, otherwise, I have a way to deal with you." Tang Wenhao suddenly poked his hand in her chest.


    Even if her fingers didn''t touch her, Yang Qiong immediately felt her limbs weak, but she couldn''t speak. Her heart couldn''t help but be filled with fear. She didn''t know what the uncle had done to her.


    After she learned how powerful it was, Tang Wenhao waved his fingers again to separate the acupoints, so that she could speak again. "Aunt Qiong, do you think you were weak and couldn''t speak just now?"


    "Well! Uncle, what did you do to me?" Yang Qiong asked in horror.


    "Nothing, just to remind you that I have plenty of ways to deal with you. I just keep you speechless. I can also keep you in a coma and become a living dead man. I can also make your ears deaf and your mouth dumb. Adults are not disabled people. No doctor can find out the reason for all this. Do you want to try?" Tang Wenhao asked coldly.


    "No... no, uncle, please forgive me!" said Yang Qiong in fear.


    Now she knows that the uncle of the man family is not only handsome and unpredictable in martial arts, but also cruel and cruel. Maybe he will threaten him and he will kill himself. Isn''t that not worth it?


    "Rao, you can, but you must do one thing to make me believe that you won''t talk nonsense in the future." Tang Wenhao said harshly.


    "You... Uncle... What do you want me to do?" Yang Qiong felt from Tang Wenhao''s evil eyes. He must think of some bad idea to balance her and master the secrets of the deman family.


    "Aunt Qiong, I asked you to take a picture of yourself and save it in my mobile phone. If you do something sorry for the man family in the future, or expose me and Yang Danyun, I will expose your picture. You forced me. Do you want to coerce me and the man family? No one will coerce you. You and aunt Na can enjoy a lifetime of glory and wealth in the man family , but you threaten my mommy and me with this disgraceful means. Don''t you know that Yang Danyun has paid the price for the rest of her life? Why should we disturb her peaceful life again? "Tang Wenhao asked coldly.


    "Uncle, do you want to see my body? No problem. I said that as long as you want me, I am willing to do anything for you, or we can prove in another way that I really don''t want to really hurt you and the man family. You want me now and take a picture of the process, okay?" Yang Qiong wanted to be Tang Wenhao''s woman, She was full of worship and infatuation for the charming man in front of her. Without him, she felt that life was better than death. As soon as Tang Wenhao said to let her take self photos, her first reaction was that Tang Wenhao must like to see her. It would be better for him to touch her once!


    "You''re crazy!" Tang Wenhao said coldly.

 Chapter 765

    "I''m just crazy. What''s wrong with falling in love with you? I don''t care how old you are. You look no worse than other women. You''re obviously interested in my body. Why don''t you want me? Is it because there''s an old man who died for more than two years? He didn''t marry our sisters openly before he died? How many times have he married us? We are women , we need men, we need men''s love, and we have the right to love you. Do we have to pay a lifetime price if we are touched by the old man several times? Uncle, you say, are we wrong? You are also a college student. Think for yourself, where are we wrong? "Yang Qiong sobbed.


    "What''s wrong is that you shouldn''t be the mistress of the old man for money." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "I don''t want anything now. I just want you, what shares, and the vice chairman. OK? Uncle, when I first saw you, I thought you had a magic power. Although I didn''t dare to dream, I would dream of being with you every day. I was looking forward to you returning to Hong Kong to see my eldest sister, so I had a chance to see you. When I saw you, I felt very happy I''ve been very happy all day, but when I found that Chen Jia has become your woman, my desire is even stronger. I think Chen Jia can, and I can. She is the honey of the old man. I''m a mistress. In essence, we are the same kind of people. Maybe her body has been touched by the old man? What purity? Besides, Chen Jia and I are about the same age. I''m only older She is two or three years old, more sexy and mature than her. She can. Why can''t I? "Yang Qiong said excitedly.


    When Tang Wenhao heard that Yang Qiong insulted Chen Jia, he came up angrily, glared at her and said, "shut up. Chen Jia was still a yellow flower girl when she was with me. How could she be touched by my father? Don''t talk nonsense. Aunt Qiong, if you are still innocent, I''ll want you, how about it?" Tang Wenhao stared at her with a sneer.


    "It''s impossible. How could she be a virgin at her age? You deliberately made it up for me for her reputation?" Yang Qiong asked suspiciously.


    "Hum, do I need to make up lies?" Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    While they were talking, someone knocked at the door, "sister Qiong, who''s in your room?"


    "Oh! It''s my uncle. Come in!" Yang Qiong glanced at Tang Wenhao and said.


    The door was pushed open, and the sexy and charming Miao Na, wearing loose pajamas, came in from the door with a smile, "Oh, my uncle is coming! Why didn''t you say it earlier? I was fascinated by love TV dramas, and didn''t hear my uncle coming to our lonely place." as she said, she gave a charming electric light to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and said, "aunt Na, I just have something to discuss with aunt Qiong, otherwise! Aunt Qiong, let''s talk tomorrow! It''s getting late tonight, and I''ll go first." Tang Wenhao was worried that he would be seduced by these two women in turn. He was afraid that he would lose his feet if he didn''t carry it. Don''t be ridiculed by Manny and Ruan Ling? When I came, I said so righteous and high sounding words, but once I came to Villa 27, I still became a prisoner of two beautiful young women. I''m sorry about the beauty pass!


    "Oh, uncle, don''t go! Elder sister didn''t tell you! In the future, you will not only be the man of Manny and Ruan Ling, but also the man of our sisters! Sister Na and I will be your woman! To tell you the truth, the old man hasn''t touched me twice in total. As soon as sister Na said that Chen Jia was accepted by you, why should we live? But we also have feelings for the man family and leave We can''t do it. We might as well serve our uncle together. It''s good for everyone, isn''t it? Uncle. "Miao Na said, twisting her slender waist and walking towards Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly stood up and said seriously, "aunt Na, don''t be kidding. I''ve made it clear to Aunt Qiong. You''d better face the reality! Aunt Qiong, I''ll take a step first and your sisters will discuss it! Do as I say, you can get a lot of compensation, and then leave man''s house to start a new life. I''ll go.", Tang Wenhao is leaving Yang Qiong''s room.


    Yang Qiong and Miao Na stared blankly at Tang Wenhao''s natural and straight body stepping out of their room. The two beauties looked at each other. Miao Na asked in doubt, "Sister Qiong, what''s the matter with this uncle? He''s not attracted to such beautiful and sexy women as our sisters. Didn''t you say that there was a fire in his eyes when he looked at our sisters? He''s sure to get hooked, but we even threatened, and it didn''t work at all!"


    Yang Qiong sat down to the edge of the bed and sighed, "Nana, our sisters have a hard life! The uncle can''t turn around. He said that we are the old man''s women. He can''t touch us. In fact, if we are not the old man''s women, he will definitely want us. I have this feeling. He really wants me. His reason is preventing him from doing so. Nana, I like him more and more. The more he doesn''t want me, the more I think If I want him, as long as I can get him, I can give up mans shares and anything. Nana, I''m not willing! Sobbing. "Yang Qiong said and cried.


    "Sister Qiong, don''t cry. When my uncle left just now, what did he mean? He said to do as he wanted. What did he mean? Give us a sum of money and let us go? I don''t want to leave man''s house. Do you want to take a sum of money and leave?" Miao Na asked suspiciously.


    "No, I don''t want money, I just want my uncle." Yang Qiong choked.


    "But didn''t he want us? What else did he say?" Miao Na asked.


    "He asked me to take pictures of myself and give them to him so that we could not threaten him. Then he gave us a sum of money and we could leave man''s house. If we didn''t leave man''s house, shut up and don''t tell him about Yang Danyun. I felt that if we told him, he would kill us. This man has murderous eyes. I can feel it, but the more he does, The more I want to be his woman, he is a real man, I must get him... "Yang Qiong suddenly said crazily.


    Yang Qiong''s expression frightened Miao Na, "Sister Qiong, are you okay? Why don''t we live like this! Take your time and don''t force the man family and sister. The handsome boy wants to see us and let him see it. I''ll take a sexy picture later. Maybe he''ll be interested in us when he looks at our jade photos every day in the future! Our sisters will provoke him when they catch the opportunity in the future, and I don''t believe his heart is made of iron." Miao Na smiled.


    Miao Na''s words made Yang Qiong suddenly have a plan. She motioned Miao Na to sit beside her, looked outside, got up and closed the door, and then whispered, "Nana, sister Qiong has an idea to let my uncle be our man."


    Miao Na said with a disdainful smile, "come on! Sister Qiong, you''d better not have a bad idea. This uncle is not a fuel-saving lamp. Our sisters can''t play with him."


    "That''s not necessarily, Nana. As long as he comes back to us on the 27th, my sister promises to let you taste the taste of this super strong man. Think about it. Listen to the eldest sister, my uncle has dozens of wives in Vietnam! How powerful you say he is! When I think of this, I frantically want to be his woman. This man is the best man among the best. If we don''t be his woman, we''ll live in vain Last time, we were the women of man''s family, and we couldn''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, didn''t you? "Yang Qiong said Tang Wenhao again.


    "Yes, but people don''t accept the identity of our sisters! Sister Qiong, what can you do to convince my uncle?" Miao Na asked curiously.


    "Medicine! We can prescribe medicine for my uncle. As long as he comes to us on the 27th, as long as he drinks and eats our food, I''ll let him ravage wildly when he meets a woman. Don''t say it''s such a beautiful young woman as our elder sister. If the elder sister, the half old lady Xu, swings in front of him, he will rush over and touch the elder sister. Do you believe it?" With that, Yang Qiong''s pretty face showed a shrewd and obscene smile.


    "Ah? Sister Qiong, you''re crazy. Let the eldest sister and Manny know this. Can they let us go when my uncle wakes up?" Miao Na was frightened by Yang Qiong''s madness.


    "What can they do to us? We''re all his women. It''s okay. We don''t want their wealth or status anyway. We just want this man. When we get him, we''ll be clever and let their family calm down. Don''t you see that big sister and Manny are aunts to us It doesn''t matter. They didn''t object at all. They just said that my uncle didn''t agree. Their mother and son didn''t raise any objection at all. The only thing they objected to was getting Wang Jianzhong and his son away. Think about it, didn''t they? "Yang Qiong analyzed.


    "That''s true," Miao Na nodded.


    "Therefore, the key to success or failure lies in my uncle. We really want to be his women. From my observation, my uncle is naturally a kind of love. We have become his women, and he won''t do anything to us. In addition, we calculate the days, and we''d better design him in the dangerous period, so as to make him look like Chen Jia''s dead girl. His seed is in his belly, which is the land of our sisters You are absolutely stable. Maybe the elder sister will act according to our face in the future. "Yang Qiong smiled proudly when she thought of this.


    Don''t say how these two beautiful young women plan, just Tang Wenhao.


    When he returned to man''s house, the lights in all rooms were still on. Tang Wenhao knew that the beauties were waiting for him to come back! He first went downstairs to Yang Xi and Chen Jia''s room to greet the two beauties and asked them to wait patiently for him for a while. He reported the situation to Manny and then came down to play with them.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao went upstairs, Yang Danni''s room door opened. Manny waved to him and said with a smile, "baby, come in and talk about the situation!"


    Tang Wenhao entered the room. Manny closed the door. Tang Wenhao sat next to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling put her arms around his waist and said with a gentle smile, "baby, tell me, what''s the result?"


    "Oh, I think it''s OK. I also threatened her. I can see that she''s afraid of me. I asked them to take the indecent photos and give them to us as their handle in our hands. In this way, they don''t dare to talk nonsense. I also told them that as long as they leave man''s house, we can give her a lot of money." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 766

    "Ah? Take indecent photos? Can they promise? Baby, you''re bad enough." Manny asked with a smile. Yang Danni smiled and thought the son-in-law was very cute.


    "Bad boy, you can see Aunt Joan and aunt Na when you''re free. You have Yanfu! You''ve satisfied your color eyes and controlled the two sisters. You''re really cruel." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I don''t want to see them. Tomorrow you ask them for photos, or let them send them directly to you or Manny''s mobile phone?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "They promised?" asked Manny.


    "I should have promised. As soon as I put forward this request, the crazy woman directly asked me to touch her and said to shoot it. It scared me to death. The woman was really crazy. Later, Miao Na went in. I was worried that I was caught in the beauty trick of the two women, so I quickly stopped and withdrew." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I also know that if you don''t, you will lose your life. Yang Qiong is really obsessed with you. I don''t think it''s so simple. All right, they shouldn''t be much for the time being. Go to rest! Mommy, you can rest early! Heaven''s gift and Hengheng don''t want to hold us to sleep?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, let their brothers sleep with Mommy! You young people have young people''s affairs, children''s affairs, and old people''s affairs. Go!" Yang Danni smiled lovingly.


    "Mommy, it''s very kind of you!" Manny smiled and kissed Yang Danni. Ruan Ling also kissed her good night. Tang Wenhao couldn''t kiss, just smiled and left Yang Danni''s room.


    "Elder sister, are you two going downstairs or waiting for me upstairs? I''m going down to accompany elder sister Yang Xi and Chen Jia now. If I don''t go down, they can castrate me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Elder sister, let''s go down together! I want it, or you?" Ruan Ling said with an obscene smile.


    "Well, if you can''t sleep, go down!" Manny laughed.


    The next day, it was dawn. Tang Wenhao and Yang Xigang had just fallen asleep. They were awakened by a hasty telephone ring. He tried to open his hazy eyes. When he looked at the phone number, he saw that it was Ruan Jingxiong calling. He pressed the button and replied, "Dad! Hello, what''s up so early?"


    "Wen Hao, where are you now? In Hong Kong or Shanghai?" Ruan Jingxiong asked anxiously.


    "What''s the matter at my sister''s house in Hong Kong? What''s the matter? Is something wrong with wen''er?" Tang Wenhao was clear headed when he heard Ruan Jingxiong''s tone.


    "No, what can happen to wen''er? Let me tell you the good news. Ruan Biao is not dead. He is back." Ruan Jingxiong said excitedly.


    "Ah? Elder brother Ruan is not dead? Is he really back? Where is he now?" Tang Wenhao suddenly sat up. He still has feelings for Ruan Biao. They have been together for so many times in life and death, and have formed a deep brotherhood.


    "Yes, he''s not dead. He''s lucky! He''s in the army now! He wanted to see you in the army that arrived late last night. Can you come back early?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Well... Dad, things on my side haven''t been handled well. It may be late. I haven''t returned to Shanghai. I haven''t returned to my hometown to see my parents. It will take ten days and a half months. Did he say he had something urgent to find me?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "There may be nothing urgent. He said it was about Li Qiang." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Brother Li Qiang? I don''t understand. Why don''t you ask him? What''s the matter? If it''s urgent, I''ll go back to Liangshan first and then directly back to Shanghai. If it''s not urgent, I''ll wait until I go back." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, that''s not the case. Call him yourself! His phone has been reopened and the number is still the same as before. If you two communicate by yourself, you don''t need to transfer between your father." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK, I''ll call him right away. By the way, Dad, how''s the progress with Dr. Ruan?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You! Worry about your own business! Dad hung up. You should call Ruan Biao quickly!" Ruan Jingxiong didn''t answer Tang Wenhao''s words positively. It seems that he still can''t accept Dr. Ruan!


    After hanging up Ruan Jingxiong''s phone, Tang Wenhao hurriedly dialed Ruan Biao. He was very excited. When he heard that Ruan Biao was not dead, of course he was very excited. The phone was connected, and Ruan Biao''s hearty laughter came, "brother Wenhao, ha ha... I didn''t expect that big brother is not dead yet!"


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, that''s great. I''m so excited to hear my father say you''re okay and you''re back safely. Brother Ruan, you don''t know how sad I am those days! If you want to go back to find you, your wives won''t do anything. I''m afraid they can''t save you. The poisonous mosquito is so powerful. So many of our brothers are hanging there. Brother, how did you get out ? "Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Wen Hao, let''s talk about this when we meet! Anyway, the process is very tortuous. It''s my great life. Otherwise, I''ll definitely not come home. Today, I asked the instructor to call you and ask you... How to say! It''s the last words of brother Li Qiang!" Ruan Biao sighed.


    "Last words? Brother Ruan, you weren''t there when brother Li Qiang left? Where did you get the last words? What''s going on?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not a last word! I''ve been with brother Li Qiang for so long and know his wishes. He said his wife is very beautiful, but because they haven''t been together for many years, every time he goes back, he feels very sorry for his wife. Now! He''s gone, and his wife is going to be widowed. You know, in a place like us, who wants her as a newly married widow? Our brother They have an agreement that if I don''t come home, he will take care of my parents for me. If he doesn''t come home, I will take care of his wife for him. However, I... Brother... I... It''s no problem to take care of his wife, but that... "Ruan Biao said haltingly. Obviously, he seems to have difficulties.


    "Brother Ruan, what are you trying to say?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Brother Wen Hao, let''s put it this way! Brother... It''s really hard to say. No one has told me about this, including Li Qiang. In fact, brother has long died. Since your sister-in-law died, I broke my body in order to show her soul. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been looking for a woman for so long. Do you understand what brother means?" Ruan Biao said awkwardly.


    "Ah? Brother, how could this happen?" Tang Wenhao didn''t expect Ruan Biao to do this for his dead wife. He couldn''t help but respect him. This is not what ordinary men can do.


    "Yes, so brother wants you to take care of the woman of brother Li Qiang instead of brother Wen Hao. Brother Wen Hao, you also have this ability anyway. You mans and Ruan can arrange her alone anywhere. For the sake of brother Li Qiang having a fight with our brother, you can stay with his woman for a night or two when you are free. Don''t lose someone else," said Ruan Biao.


    "Ah? Elder brother, is this... Inappropriate?" Tang Wenhao didn''t expect Ruan Biao to give him such a task. Why do these brothers regard him as a woman savior? As the director of the widow''s club?


    "Brother, what''s wrong with this? I don''t want you to marry her and be your concubine. Just like Miss Tang Wan and them at the beginning. I think I promised brother Li Qiang and must fulfill his last wish. Otherwise, when my eldest brother arrived in heaven that day, I can''t explain to him!" said Ruan Biao.


    "Brother, let me think about it! Besides, my sister-in-law doesn''t necessarily want it? Have you mentioned it to Li Qiang''s wife?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, I just came back last night. Her wife opened a grocery store in a small town in the north mountain area of Liangshan. When will you come back, our brothers will go and see her. If you like, just pick her up from the town. What do you say?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "Well... Brother Ruan, I think it''s good for us not to tell her that brother Li Qiang is gone and let her live in hope?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Brother, how can we? Let others be widowed all the time? Absolutely not. Even if you don''t agree, we can''t deceive her like this. We must tell her the truth and let her decide whether she is willing to be with you. If she is willing to be with you, you can work harder! Brother knows that it''s no problem for you to have more wives, right?" Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Alas, it''s just a little ridiculous. Brother, I can''t promise you now. You''d better let me think about it!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s OK. I can''t force you, but my brother only trusts you and gives brother Li Qiang''s woman to others. I''m not at ease! When will you go back to Liangshan? Let''s have an interview then! Our brothers will call Ruan Gang again and have a good drink." Ruan Biao asked with a smile.


    "Ten days or so! I''ll find you guys when I come back." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, first of all, I have to report to the instructor today!" Ruan Biao smiled.


    Hang up Ruan Biao''s phone. Tang Wenhao just wanted to lie down and continue to sleep. He hasn''t slept for two hours. His mind is a little dizzy. "Baby, whose phone?" Ruan Ling mumbled around him.


    "Brother Ruan Biao, I''m so glad he''s still alive." Tang Wenhao smiled excitedly.


    "Ah? Really? Brother Ruan Biao is still alive?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise and woke up at once.


    "Well, it''s true that he returned to Liangshan last night. My father called me and I''ll call Ruan Biao again." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "What are you guys talking about? How can I hear it? It seems that some sister-in-law is willing or not. What do you mean?" Ruan Ling was confused when she was half awake and half asleep.


    "Elder sister, brother Ruan Biao asked me to take brother Li Qiang''s women to Langshan to spend time with us. Don''t let others be widowed. He said that he had told Li Qiang before that he would take care of his family for anyone who lived. He said he didn''t have the ability to give women happiness, so he had to ask me." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Ah? Brother Ruan doesn''t have the ability of a man? No! He''s such a strong man!" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "He said yes. At that time, he was too sad to lose his beloved wife and hurt himself in a moment of excitement. This is also the reason why he never remarried later. To tell the truth, brother Ruan is really a man." Tang Wenhao sincerely praised him.

 Chapter 767

    "Yes, you can''t do that! Villain, it was like crazy last night. We were begged for mercy by you. Have a good rest! Sister is sleepy. I want to sleep a little longer. Look at sister, how sweet sleep!" Ruan Ling glanced at Manny on the other side of Tang Wenhao and smiled gently.


    "I''m sleepy, too, sister. Don''t say it! Conserve your energy and continue to fight tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then closed his handsome eyes.


    "I dare not ask for it again tonight. I''m still uncomfortable! I''m asleep." Ruan Ling also closed her beautiful eyes.


    It was not until noon that Tang Wenhao and his beauties came out of the room to wash. Manny was stopped by Yang Danni when she went upstairs to see Hengheng and Tianci.


    "Wench, Wen Hao is dying? You have hardly had a rest all night. You are so crazy to accompany him. Excessive indulgence will hurt his body. He is young and fine now, but he will soon die when he is old." Yang Dani reminded.


    "Hehe, Mommy, don''t worry! Wenhao has no problem in this aspect. He can control himself. His physical condition like him, he said, will not affect his body. He has this ability completely. If he is less, he will feel uncomfortable." Manny smiled.


    "So many times a day?" Yang Danni asked in surprise.


    "Yes! Anyway, we have followed him for more than a year, almost every day. He has been in Kunming for several days these days, so he got off the plane and caught me and ah Ling and ran to the hotel. Mommy, don''t worry! It''s all right. Master Huang said it! He is born with Yang Qi and won''t hurt his body." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, this boy is really a strange man." Yang Danni smiled.


    The mother and daughter just said this. Tang Wenhao held his daughter nianxi, the daughter born to him by Yang Xi, and Ruan Ling also came up. He saw Hengheng and Tianci making trouble in bed! She gave Nian Xi to Ruan Ling, and then climbed into bed to talk to God. Heng Heng got up and hugged a son with one hand. She was so happy.


    "Son, you''re so cute... Hengheng, you have to learn from your brother. Don''t be so quiet?" Tang Wenhao gave Manny''s son Hengheng a mouthful and smiled.


    "Baby, I don''t quite understand what you said this morning. Please make it clear to me and my sister!" Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? What''s up?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "You didn''t say that brother Ruan asked you to take care of brother Li''s family?" said Ruan Ling.


    "Oh, he asked me to take brother Li Qiang''s wife to the Ruan family to take care of it! I haven''t promised yet. He said he promised brother Li Qiang to take care of his wife before." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Let him take care of himself! Anyway, he was alone. Didn''t he just marry Li Qiang''s wife? Why did he put the responsibility on you?" Manny asked puzzled.


    "Elder sister, I remember. My baby said that brother Ruan couldn''t do that. He couldn''t marry Li Qiang''s wife and didn''t trust others, so he caught me." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Is Li Qiang''s wife beautiful? Even if she is not beautiful, you can consider it and give an explanation to brother Li Qiang''s spirit in heaven. After all, you are also good brothers." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, if you are a beautiful woman, you can consider it. It''s a good deed. Baby, I know now that there are too many Vietnamese women. It''s difficult for a newly married widow like her to find a man to want her. Our man family and Ruan family don''t lack her. It doesn''t matter if she has one more woman." Manny smiled.


    Yang Danni was confused and asked, "girl, what are you talking about?"


    "Hehe, Mommy, when Wen Hao went to the golden triangle, his father-in-law Ruan Jingxiong, the special forces instructor, several students also followed Wen Hao to perform the task. As a result, a special forces soldier named Li Qiang died in the golden triangle. It may be that Li Qiang had an agreement with another special forces soldier named Ruan Biao. Whoever comes home alive will take care of his family and marry him If Li Qiang died, Ruan Biao would fulfill his promise to take care of Li Qiang''s wife, but he was unable to take care of her, so he thought of Wen Hao and asked Wen Hao to take care of Li Qiang''s wife for him, right? Baby. "Manny asked.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and replied, "yes, that''s the case. I think it''s ridiculous, so I didn''t promise him."


    "Oh, well! It''s a little bad. After all, it''s a newly married widow. It''s unlucky to arrange it at home. Ask mommy to say it can''t be agreed." Yang Danni said.


    "Yes, I don''t think I can agree," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Honey, I don''t believe that. What about Li Yan? She will eventually marry you, so the key depends on how his wife looks and how she behaves. If there are no problems in both aspects, you can do good. As I said, brother Li Qiang is really good. When I thought of his care for my sister in Jiulong Mountain in enban west at that time, I was still disappointed Xiang Yu received her, a beautiful newly married widow. How pathetic it would be if no man would want her! What a pity, she is also the widow of a brother who has a life and death relationship with you. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "That''s true. If Li Qiang''s wife is really beautiful, Mommy, I think it''s very reliable," Manny said with a smile.


    "By the way, baby, I remember. Li Qiang showed me the picture of his wife when he was in Jiulongshan. It''s really beautiful. I''ll see who he looks like. It seems a bit like a Hong Kong film star. That''s the actress who plays aunt 13. She''s really beautiful. Brother Li Qiang loves her very much." Ruan Ling smiled.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that his interest came, the Coyote''s nature immediately appeared. He asked with a busy smile, "sister, is it true or false? Is it really so beautiful?" he thought that if Li Qiang''s wife looks like a star, she can definitely marry. How cool! More beautiful than Li Yan! This is a treasure!


    The family were talking. Ruan Ling''s phone rang. She quickly took out her mobile phone from her pocket. When she looked at the number, she pressed the key and replied, "Ah Ying, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Sister, when will you be back? Wenying and Junjun are both having a fever. Miaomiao and I couldn''t get the fever down until midnight last night. If you don''t have anything urgent, come back early!" Ah Ying''s tone was very nervous.


    "Ah? Junjun and Wenying are ill? OK, let''s hurry back as soon as possible! Are you in the hospital or at home?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously. Tang Wenhao was worried and hurriedly grabbed Ruan Ling''s phone.


    "Ah Ying, Jun Jun and Wen Ying are ill?"


    "Well, baby, come back early if you have nothing to do! Miaomiao and I can''t get it! My mother is old and we have to take care of her. We''re really busy." Ah Ying said anxiously.


    "OK, let''s go back in a minute. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    After talking to Ah Ying on the phone, Tang Wenhao had no intention to stay in Hong Kong. Her heart had flown to Shanghai. Ruan Ling, like him, heard that Junjun was ill. How could she have the intention to stay in Hong Kong?


    Therefore, several people discussed and set off immediately to let Chen Jia book the air ticket. They returned to Shanghai immediately. Yang Xi was even more excited as soon as she heard that she was going home. Only Chen Jia''s beautiful eyes hid a trace of attachment.


    "Baby, we''re gone. What about Yang Qiong and Miao na?" Manny asked.


    "Let mommy talk to them until I come back next time! If they still have some feelings for mans, they won''t do anything special," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Sister, I also think it''s okay. Let''s not be too nervous. As long as Yang Qiong really likes the baby and she doesn''t want to harm the baby, we can go without worry, not to mention Mommy!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Wen Hao, girl, ah Ling, don''t worry. Go back to Shanghai! Mommy will deal with things at home. The two women shouldn''t be too extreme. Besides, we haven''t completely rejected them," said Yang Danni.


    After cleaning up, she didn''t even have time to eat. Chen Jia drove her horse to send Tang Wenhao, Manny''s mother and son, Ruan Ling and Yang Xi''s mother and daughter to the airport.


    Yang Danni took the gift of heaven and sent it to the outside of the villa area. She reluctantly said goodbye to her daughter and son-in-law. However, this time, unlike usual, she had a gift around her. With care and sustenance, she lived more fully. This was the son of her own sister and son-in-law, and passed it on to her daughter. Although this relationship was a little chaotic, it was also more intimate.


    Besides Tang Wenhao, after they got on the plane and spent more than an hour in the air, the plane slowly landed at Pudong airport. The three hit a car and killed the Jin family directly.


    On the bus, Yang Xi smiled at Manny and them, "Mr. man, ah Ling, baby, I want to take the baby home first. My mother wants to die me and the baby. Nianxi hasn''t seen grandma yet!"


    "OK, Yang Xi, I can understand your mood. Let''s take you directly to Xujiahui! You can take a taxi home after you get off at Xujiahui, and we''ll call you." Manny smiled.


    "OK, little villain, when will you come to my mother''s side? You have let her daughter have children. It''s time to see her mother-in-law? And my sister and brother-in-law want to see you too!" Yang Xi smiled.


    "Didn''t you listen to sister Yang Xi''s arrangement?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yang Xi, look at Junjun and Wenying''s condition! There''s no problem. Let the baby go to see his mother-in-law at any time, and you should also go to see the old man." Ruan Ling smiled.


    The taxi driver was puzzled when he saw that Tang Wenhao, a super handsome man, led the three beautiful women, and that he seemed to have a relationship with the three beautiful women. He kept looking back at Tang Wenhao and them.


    "Man, drive your car! It''s all my wife, isn''t it beautiful?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, absolute beauty, brother, are you true or false? Do you marry three wives and the police don''t check you? Can you bear it at night?" the driver said with an obscene smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Drive your car well!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    After sending Yang Xi to Xujiahui, the driver immediately got on the elevated road and drove towards Minhang. Tang Wenhao watched Yang Xi holding his daughter through the window. He felt warm and guilty. He should go to his mother-in-law''s house with her.


    When she returned to Jin''s house, Ah Ying, Miaomiao and the old lady were very excited and finally looked forward to their return. Miaomiao had not seen Tang Wenhao for some time, so she directly threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms to act as a spoiled child and spoke fluent Chinese. "Brother Wenhao, I miss me so much. You see, I''m just like Ah Ying''s sister." then she lifted her clothes excitedly, The snow-white lower abdomen has slightly bulged.


    "Ha ha, Miao Miao, you''re pregnant too. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Tang Wenhao smiled excitedly.

 Chapter 768

    "Surprise you!" Miaomiao said with a smile.


    "Really! We Miaomiao are pregnant too, really... We Miaomiao are going to be mothers, baby, you are powerful enough. No woman you have touched has been spared. Miaomiao is the youngest mother of our Ruan family!" Ruan Ling and Manny laughed.


    "By the way, where are Junjun and Wenying? Did they sleep? Have they got rid of their fever now?" Ruan Ling put down her bag and asked anxiously.


    "Ah Ling, the children are all right. Take a break first. I said that everyone grows up like this. Every time they get sick, they grow up a little. Ah Ying and Miao Miao are afraid that there is a mother! It''s all right." old Mrs. Jin smiled kindly.


    "Ha ha, mom, I haven''t been filial to you for a long time. I''ll kowtow to you three times!" said Tang Wenhao. When he lay on the ground, he kowtowed to the old lady, which moved the old lady to tears.


    "Good son, get up! Just have this heart." the old lady helped Tang Wenhao up.


    Several people chatted. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Manny couldn''t wait to enter the room to see Junjun and Wenying. When Tang Wenhao saw his lovely children, happy tears were coming down. Ruan Ling directly burst into tears. "Baby, mother''s good son, let mom kiss one." as she said, she leaned down and kissed Junjun''s little face, Then kiss Wen Ying.


    Tang Wenhao also kissed the children affectionately. His feelings for Junjun and Wenying are also quite deep, which is inseparable from his feelings with their mother. These two little guys are really cute and grow a lot. They are almost a year old. Wenying is becoming more and more beautiful. Like little angels, Junjun is handsome like a silver doll, loved by everyone.


    The old lady was overjoyed to see Manny holding a child. She quickly hugged the child in her arms. She liked all her daughter-in-law, Tang Wenhao, her dry son, and treated them as her own daughter-in-law.


    No gossip. After a few days at Jin''s house, Junjun and Wenying recovered from their illness. Manny and Ruan Ling went to work at Mans. They checked their subordinates'' work during this period to see how mans actually operated. Before, they mainly explained the situation through statements and took advantage of these days in Shanghai, Their sisters want to understand the whole operation of the company.


    On this day, Tang Wenhao and Miaomiao just finished a passionate trip in the room. Thinking that they still had an important task to complete and couldn''t patronize to be happy with Miaomiao and a Ying, they hurriedly picked up the phone and dialed Yang Xi, "sister, where are you?"


    "Stay at home with mom! Baby, are Junjun and Wenying all right? You can arrange time to come over?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Yes! I think you and our nianxi are together. Where is your home? I want to go right away. Manny and a Ling have gone to work. I want to go and see my mother-in-law. I have to go back to my hometown every two days. My parents will swear when they call." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I just want to scold you heartless little coyote. Don''t you come quickly? My mother talks about you all day! How do you come? Drive or take a taxi?" Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    "Drive my eldest brother''s car. By the way, what does my mother like? I have to buy some meeting gifts for the old man! And what does your sister like? My sister-in-law can''t offend." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "My mother! Just buy some better tonics and blood tonics. Even if my sister is not in the mood now, she is annoyed!" Yang Xi said.


    "Ah? Who''s bothering her? Comrade brother-in-law?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It''s not him or who? It''s almost not my brother-in-law. I''m annoyed when it comes to him." Yang Xi said unhappily.


    "What''s the matter? There''s someone outside my brother-in-law?" Tang Wenhao smiled casually.


    "Baby, how do you know?" Yang Xi asked in surprise.


    "Ah? Someone really? I''m guessing. Look at my broken mouth, crow''s mouth. I really didn''t mean it. It''s pure nonsense. Don''t be angry!" Tang Wenhao smiled and made Miaomiao tremble.


    "Alas! Why am I angry with you? This dead guy can''t see it at all. He''s just chasing after my sister! It''s called hospitality to take my sister shopping every day with a bunch of flowers. Who knows, it changed after two years of marriage. He said that he went on a business trip with the female colleague of the company for two weeks and lived together for two weeks. After two months, the female colleague gave me the pregnancy test sheet My sister saw that my sister was almost angry at that time. Do you think he did it by people? My sister is such a simple and beautiful girl. He is willing to hurt. It''s really not human. What makes me angry most is that his female colleague doesn''t look the same as my sister. It''s too far away. "Yang Xi said angrily.


    "Sister, don''t be angry. Sometimes when a man is with a woman, it''s a state and feeling. You can''t simply think that our sister is more beautiful than other girls, and my brother-in-law will like our sister more. This is not necessarily. Men pay more attention to harmony in that aspect. It''s uncertain that other girls can toss about better than our sister? Their skills are higher? That silly brother-in-law is like her What about it? "Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "Baby, is this your psychological feeling? No matter how late you go to arling''s bed every night and hug her to sleep, is arling better than our sisters? I''ve seen you two together? Don''t think she''s more special than us?" Yang Xi said jealously.


    Yang Xi''s mother''s home is in an old community in Xujiahui. The house was built in the late 1980s. It is said that it is about to be demolished and rebuilt. The interval between each house in the community is very close, so it is difficult to find a parking space. Tang Wenhao walked around for a long time before he stopped in a corner.


    As soon as I stopped, I heard a Jiao drink, "Hey! Handsome boy, don''t you see this is a fixed seat? You can''t be so overbearing even if you drive a BMW!"


    Tang Wenhao rolled down the window and saw a beautiful woman with a graceful figure, wearing a small jeans and tight jeans next to his car. She pointed to the seat and said, "this is my parking space, Nuo! My car is waiting over there! BMW man, stop outside!"


    "Hehe, beauty, I''m sorry. When I first came to this community, I just turned around and didn''t find a parking space. I stopped when I saw a parking space here. I''ll go right away." he said, and I was about to reverse his car out.


    "Wen Hao, don''t drive away, just stop here! Yang Jing, he''s your brother-in-law, let him park here! Your car stop anywhere!" it was Yang Xi who said that she came slowly from a distance.


    "Hehe, family, you are sister of sister Yang Xi! Misunderstanding! I''m Tang Wenhao." Tang Wenhao smiled at the cowboy beauty.


    "Hehe, so you are Tang Wenhao who fascinates my sister. OK, stop your car first. Let''s go up and talk when I park my car! My mother misses your son-in-law every day!" Yang Jing said with a smile.


    At this time, Yang Xi had come and commanded Tang Wenhao to stop the car. "Baby, it''s hard to find!" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Sister, it''s OK! It''s not hard to find. That beauty was the sister you talked about being kicked by your brother-in-law on the phone? That boy is really blind. Our sister is so beautiful! She''s quite sexy!" Tang Wenhao got off the bus and praised her.


    "Yes, the dead boy is blind. However, I want to correct you. It''s not that he kicked my sister, but that my sister didn''t want him. Such a playful man is not rare," Yang Xi said.


    "Elder sister, but I am more playful than my brother-in-law. How do you want me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You stinky boy is different! Who can escape if you are your woman! Villain, I want to die. I won''t come for several days. I just want to see how long you can think of my sister." Yang Xi said bitterly.


    "Hehe, I really didn''t have time a few days ago. I didn''t dare to leave because the two children didn''t have good luck. In addition, you know, how long haven''t Ah Ying and Miao Miao seen me? I can''t bear to leave them, sister, don''t be surprised!" Tang Wenhao whispered, because he saw that Yang Jing had come towards them.


    "Villain, I know you must be crazy about Miaomiao. The little girl is really beautiful. Our sisters like her very much. She is as likable as may. By the way, baby, stay tonight! I can''t stand it. I really miss you. Why don''t you tell Mr. man and a Ling that I''ll call them." Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    "Hehe, sister, no problem. Can you stay?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Nonsense, of course. Although the house is small, it is also a three bedroom. My mother made room for us. My sister told my mother that I want to keep you here tonight. Besides, I can''t live here. Don''t I still have a house? You need to worry about it?" Yang Xi smiled shyly.


    "OK, I''ll listen to my wife''s arrangement anyway." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    At this time, Yang Jing had already walked up to them and said with a gentle smile, "sister, brother-in-law, it''s so sticky! Go up!"


    "Hehe, go, baby, keep up with Yang Jing." Yang Xi smiled casually.


    Her sister Yang Jing was surprised when Yang Xi called Tang Wenhao a baby. She looked back and asked, "sister, how can such a big boy become your baby? It''s a little disgusting!"


    "Fuck you! Dead girl, this is our Ruan daughter-in-law''s unified name for your brother-in-law, okay?" Yang Xi smiled happily.


    "Elder sister, aren''t you a concubine of your brother-in-law? As for such happiness? Brother-in-law, what''s the ranking of my sister in your wife? Tell me!" Yang Jing looked back and smiled at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao didn''t speak, but just smiled.


    "OK, Jingzi, it''s outside! Will you save face for your sister?" Yang Xi said unhappily.


    When he arrived at Yang Xi''s house, Tang Wenhao met his mother-in-law. Yang Xi''s mother was nearly 60 years old and kind-hearted. The old lady had only two daughters, Yang Xi and Yang Jing. Yang Xi divorced and Yang Jing''s marriage also had a red light, so the mother and daughter were a little depressed these two days.


    Tang Wenhao''s arrival brought joy to the family. As soon as she saw Tang Wenhao, the old lady fell in love with him. After putting down the gift, she took Tang Wenhao''s hand and looked up and down, "well, it''s much more handsome than your ex husband! The young man is good-looking! No wonder my granddaughter is so pretty! Wen Hao, are you really the young man who studied design with Yang Xi?"


    "Hehe, mom, yes, Yang Xi is both my sister and my master. Now she has become my wife again." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.

 Chapter 769

    "It''s a concubine! Brother-in-law, you haven''t answered what I just said! Does my sister rank top or bottom in your heart?" Yang Jing twisted her willow waist and asked with a smile.


    "Of course, baby, isn''t it?" Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    "Sure, Yang Jing, don''t worry. Sister Yang Xi is absolutely irreplaceable in my heart. Mom, I always promise you that I will love my sister all my life except that I can''t give my sister a normal marriage. It''s no different from a normal wife." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, at first, my mother didn''t believe it, but after seeing you, my mother believed it, and saw Yang Xi''s mental state after coming back this time. She was more cheerful and happy than before. In particular, she brought me an angel like little princess, and my mother was even happier. Come on, sit first. My mother went to the kitchen to get food. You three can talk!" The old lady sat on the sofa holding Tang Wenhao''s hand and warmed Tang Wenhao as sweet as honey!


    Yang Xi sat next to him, took Tang Wenhao''s hand and said with a smile, "baby, how''s it going? I said Mom would like you!"


    "Hehe, mom is a very loving mother. By the way, where''s our little angel? I miss her. Let me meet my princess!" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Baby, come and sleep in the room! Let''s see if you''ve grown up again after missing for a few days." Yang Xi smiled and led Tang Wenhao to a room, followed by Yang Jing.


    "Brother in law, Princess nianxi in your family is really like my sister." Yang Jing smiled at her sleeping niece.


    "Hmm! Beauty! You look so handsome. My sister is like a fairy. It doesn''t make sense. The little princess is not beautiful! Come on, little angel, let dad kiss!" Tang Wenhao said proudly, and then leaned down to kiss his baby daughter.


    Worried about waking the child, the three returned to the living room and chatted again. Yang Xi looked at her sister Yang Jing and asked, "Jingzi, have you settled the matter with that bastard? Are you still dragging in the court? Haven''t you seen that bastard today?"


    "No, he didn''t dare to see me. He said he could do whatever I wanted. Don''t mention him, so that my mother wouldn''t feel bad when she heard it, and it would also affect your mood." Yang Jingqiang said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking at his beautiful and sexy sister-in-law carefully. It should be said that Yang Jing and Yang Xi are two different kinds of beauties. Yang Xi is beautiful, intelligent, elegant, sexy, mature and temperament. She is a very rare intelligent beauty; Yang Jing is the kind of beautiful woman who is very pure and elegant. Her body is also very hot and sexy. She has a thin waist and hips. Her facial features are a little like a popular female star. She looks very young, beautiful and energetic. In fact, she is several years older than Tang Wenhao, but she looks younger and much younger than her actual age.


    Tang Wenhao thinks her husband is a pig brain. Such a beautiful and sexy wife is willing to give up. This wife can be called the best! Let the boy regret it!


    "Jingzi, don''t be sad. My sister will find a chance to introduce you to a man 10000 times better than him. According to the conditions of Jingzi in our family, you can draw a better man with any wave." Yang Xi smiled.


    "That''s Jingzi. With your beauty and temperament, you will find a boy better than him." Tang Wenhao also took the opportunity to comfort.


    "Alas, sister and brother-in-law, don''t comfort me. I know I''m married twice after all. I don''t dare to expect what a good man I want to find. Sister, in fact, my mother and daughter live together again these days. I feel good. I won''t be sad if I don''t get married. I don''t have to worry about my man''s playfulness and worry about him as before We went out to spend a lot of time worrying that they would go to bed with other women behind your back. However, worry and worry still happened. Now, there is no more worry. "Yang Jing smiled.


    Tang Wenhao knows that her sister-in-law''s heart is absolutely bitter. She is just trying to make a smile and doesn''t want her family to worry. No woman can stand a good mood after a divorce, unless she doesn''t want the marriage for a long time.


    After the old lady finished the meal, the family sat together in a very harmonious atmosphere. The old lady carefully asked Tang Wenhao about his family and personal situation. Of course, Yang Xi reminded him not to say that he had dozens of wives in Vietnam, otherwise the old lady would be frightened. She said that there were only Manny and Ruan Ling, and two or three Vietnamese women, Can''t say too much.


    Finally, the old lady was very concerned about Yang Xi''s position in his heart and in the Ruan family. Tang Wenhao told her that in his heart, which wife is the most important. He will keep a bowl of water flat and will never let Yang Xi suffer any injustice.


    "Hey, brother-in-law, I don''t know when you fell in love with my sister? It was cold at that time. My sister said that she had your child in her stomach, which startled my mother and me. I''m afraid she was cheated by you! Take this opportunity to explain today! Sister, did you take the initiative or did your baby take the initiative?" Yang Jing smiled.


    When the old lady heard this, she became excited and smiled, "Hehe, Yang Xi, talk to your mother and sister. My mother really wondered at that time! You said that when you just got divorced, you were worried all day. You worried about me and your sister. I hope you can quickly find another man and forget your ex husband. It hasn''t been long since you went to Vietnam. When did you get on well? Who chased who?"


    "Hehe, mom, Jingzi, we didn''t chase anyone. Let''s say we like it! I liked Wen Hao a few years ago. At that time, he just graduated and studied design with me. I liked him as soon as I saw him. However, at that time, I had a good relationship with that man. I didn''t think about that. Later, I divorced. Our baby came back from Vietnam. It changed a lot and got our boss His temperament and ability have been greatly improved. After we met, he invited his colleagues in the office to dinner. That day, the dead boy filled my wine. Later, after the banquet, the silly boy sent me back. I drank too much and didn''t sober up. He didn''t tell him where I lived, so he had to find a hotel. From that night on, I decided to follow him all my life and never look for him again Other men, even if they are not married, I will follow him all my life without complaint or regret. "Yang Xi briefly described the process of her walking with Tang Wenhao.


    "Elder sister, you slept together that night?" Yang Jing asked shyly.


    "Jingzi, don''t be ashamed!" the old lady smiled at her little daughter, then got up and began to clean up the dishes and chopsticks.


    "Hehe, curious! What''s the shame? It''s all from here. Elder sister, you must have deliberately seduced your baby? Brother-in-law, is my sister deliberately seducing you? Are you a hero, sad beauty pass?" Yang Jing smiled.


    "Hmm! Almost! If your sister wants to seduce me, I can''t escape at all. Even if she doesn''t seduce me, I''ll take the initiative, right? Sister." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Giggle... Villain, you must have taken your sister to the hotel on purpose that day. You can ask Li Na for my address?" Yang Xi smiled charmingly.


    "Just be honest, brother-in-law, did you deliberately design to beat my sister''s idea? In fact, you look polite on the surface, but you''re very bad in the bones, sister, am I right?" Yang Jing said with a smile.


    "It''s not bad, it''s lust. It''s very lustful." Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Elder sister, are all men lecherous? Men who are not lecherous are either waste or monsters, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile and winked at his beautiful sister-in-law Yang Jing, making Yang Jing laugh.


    "What do you say?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Waste is men without that ability. In short, it is similar to eunuchs in ancient times. Is that easy to understand? Monsters? Men who don''t like women and only like men, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha... Yang Xi and Yang Jing laughed happily, and the living room was full of laughter.


    While he was busy, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He hurriedly took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Ruan Ling who called. He hurriedly pressed the button and said, "sister, are you home?"


    "Not yet! My sister and I are working overtime and will go back late. I want to tell you that Miaomiao can have dinner with my mother and Ah Ying first without waiting for me and my sister." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, sister, I''m out. I went to sister Yang Xi today, and tonight..." Tang Wenhao deliberately waited for Ruan Ling to say it.


    "Hehe, will Yang Xi keep you for one night? It''s OK, then you can stay with her! It''s just that my sister may come home late tonight. After dinner later, we wanted to have a meeting above the middle level. I wanted you to attend. My sister said it''s not necessary. Let you be happy and stay with Ah Ying for a few more days!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh! Is something wrong with mans?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it''s a small thing. When we checked the sales records of the store, we found a problem. It seems that the quantity has decreased. My sister said that we must find out the cause and deal with the problem in time." Ruan Ling said.


    "Isn''t our mans sales going up all the time?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "In terms of trade, the sales of stores and outlets are declining. This problem has occurred in stores in several cities, so we need to find out the reason. Let''s talk about it when you come back. Since you''re at Yang Xi''s house, stay with her! She hasn''t been with you for a few days. She must miss you very much," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, slow down when you and Manny drive at night. Call me if you have anything." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. In Shanghai, apart from you, a little villain, are there any men who can bully your sister? Hang up ha." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile, and then hung up the phone.


    "Baby, what''s the matter? Something happened to our company?" Yang Xi asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it''s strange to say that the sales volume of many stores is declining. Manny said to hold a meeting above the middle level to find out the reason." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Decline in store sales? There must be competitors infiltrating. That is to say, there must be clothes of similar styles to our mans in these areas where sales are declining, and the price is superior to us. Or these stores have their own problems. Maybe they sell clothes from other families at the same time! This needs to be investigated on the spot, and the meeting can''t solve the fundamental problem." Yang Xi said.


    "Well, it makes sense, sister, you are very powerful. You are not only the best designer of mans, but also a rare sales talent! Market analysis is in place!" Tang Wenhao praised.

 Chapter 770

    "Yes, my sister has been very good at reading since she was a child. She often takes the first place in the exam. She has always been a school flower. Beautiful women and talented women. You are lucky if you can hook up with my sister." Yang Jing smiled and elated what Yang Xi said.


    "Jingzi, you are also good at reading! You are no worse than your sister." Yang Xi said with a smile.


    The two sisters chatted with Tang Wenhao for a while. The old lady washed the dishes and chopsticks. The family chatted while watching TV. In particular, the old lady and her mother-in-law liked her son-in-law more and more. They always held his hand and talked. Tang Wenhao was very moved by asking questions.


    Tang Wenhao also talked with their mother and daughter about his legendary experience in the golden triangle, listening to them with great interest.


    It was almost ten o''clock and the old lady was sleepy. Yang Xi quickly suggested that everyone go to bed! She had heard these things for a long time. Yang Jing still had some unfinished ideas. She was very happy to hear them. She couldn''t worship Tang Wenhao. "Miss husband, tell me more! Sister, let Miss husband tell me more!"


    "Hehe, how did you become a young lady husband?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "I know he''s two or three years younger than me! Of course, it''s Miss husband. Sister, you''re going to be sleepy. Why don''t you go to bed first and ask Miss husband to chat with me for a while, just say what happened to the fight with the Thai guy, and then what happened to the golden tiger?" Yang Jing smiled.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk about it tomorrow. Your brother-in-law won''t leave right away. There are still many opportunities in the future! Go, go, go to sleep! Your brother-in-law is also tired." Yang Xi has long been suffocated. He always winked at Tang Wenhao and asked him to shut up and go to bed with her. But when Tang Wenhao saw his sister-in-law''s admiring eyes, where did he get sleepy?


    Men always like to be worshipped by women! Especially the worship of my sister-in-law!


    "Hum, sister, it''s you who want to sleep! No loyalty! I don''t believe you''re going to sleep now." he said, turning his sexy lips and twisting two attractive hips, went to the bathroom to wash.


    "Hehe, dead Nizi, tell me if you know! Baby, let''s wash and sleep too! You sit here first and my sister brings you the water for washing your face and feet." Yang Xi said with a charming smile. Tang Wenhao twisted her pretty face with a bad smile. They understood it. In fact, Tang Wenhao also missed Yang Xi very much. Yang Xi is one of the most crazy beauties.


    "Oh, so used to our young lady husband?" Yang Jing smiled in the bathroom.


    "Yes! Men should be used to it. If they are not used to it, it will be too late for others to be used to it." Yang Xi smiled.


    As soon as Yang Jing listened in the bathroom, her pretty face immediately lost her smile. She looked at her sister with envy. Her mood fell into a trough again. She washed her face and feet silently. After Yang Xi came in, she found that the atmosphere was wrong and realized that her words might evoke her sister''s pain. "Jingzi, sister doesn''t mean to show off, don''t take it to heart!" she said, He hugged his sister''s waist and kissed her hair.


    Yang Jing turned around and closed the door. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears and sobbed, "sister, in fact, I envy you now. Seeing that Miss husband is so handsome and loves you very much, I suddenly felt that my previous ideas were a little extreme? If I could meet a hero man like my little brother-in-law and love me, I would be willing even if there was no guarantee of marriage."


    "Jingzi, marriage can''t guarantee anything. My sister is also married, but after a few years, you are also married. Aren''t you also getting a divorce? The key is to see what you need. In the past, my sister always felt how she got divorced like you now. She was afraid and worried, but since I was with Wen Hao, I''m not afraid of anything. Ever since I was with Wen Hao After sharing Wen Hao with Mr. man and ah Ling and their sisters, I really understand that as long as you are not greedy, as long as you really love him, he will love you. Maybe you don''t believe so many women with him. Any of our sisters feel happy and happy. You don''t know how happy we are when we return to Ruan''s house! Every day, the house is full of joy "Laugh," said Yang Xi happily.


    "Elder sister, how many wives does the young lady husband have?" Yang Jing asked suspiciously.


    Yang Xi glanced at the side of her mother''s room and whispered with a smile, "Jingzi, don''t tell your mother, or the old lady will be frightened. To tell you the truth, Wen Hao has more than 100 wives, about 100 in Laos and 30 or 40 in Vietnam. The specific number has not been counted. Now most wives in Vietnam have children, and those who haven''t had children are pregnant, and those who are pregnant with a second child, like Ah Ying of the Jin family."


    "Ah? No! How can there be such a powerful man? Then he won''t be tired to death? He can''t change one every day? Then how long can it be your turn? No wonder you urge me to sleep? It''s your turn finally?" Yang Jing said with a bad smile.


    "No! This time it''s because my sister came home. They live in Jin''s house, otherwise we have it almost every day!" Yang Xi smiled proudly.


    "Ah? Every day? How can it be? He is a machine? Don''t believe it." Yang Jing shook her head and didn''t believe her sister''s words. However, any normal woman couldn''t believe it.


    "Jingzi, does sister need to show off? To tell you the truth, Wen Hao has divine skill to protect his body. He has accepted the internal skill of the Jin family for decades. His body is not like ordinary people for a long time. You can''t compare him with ordinary men. You say he is a machine. In the eyes of our sisters, he is a tireless machine! How much do you think he eats in a meal? Sometimes we have seven or eight sisters My sister doesn''t eat as much as he does. He is especially able to eat, so he has plenty of physical strength. In addition, he has deep internal skill to protect his body, which is more than enough to deal with our sisters. Otherwise, man and miss a Ling dare him to marry so many sisters? Now the beauty of the Ruan family can''t live, and we sisters plan to move to death valley for centralized accommodation. When the construction is completed, we Ruan family Just buy a helicopter. All of us live in death valley, but we still work in Liangshan. It''s fast to have a helicopter. You can go out early and return late. "Yang Xi smiled proudly.


    "Wow, so happy! Sister, why don''t you tell your man that I''ll go too! Anyway, I''ll divorce right away. Sister, I like Miss husband. I''ve never seen such a beautiful man. Let him marry me too!" Yang Jing looked at Yang Xi expectantly.


    Yang Xi put her arms around her sister and nodded, "well, wait a minute, my sister will tell him that, in fact, the first reaction in my mind is that there is no big deal since I know you are divorced from that man. You will be happier with your sister and brother-in-law in the future, but I''m afraid you can''t accept this relationship. Now that you can accept it, it''s no problem."


    "Really? Sister, do you always agree?" Yang Jing asked pleasantly.


    "Well, love has no doubt. This kind of thing is all the baby has the final say. Man and miss A Ling will not be in charge of him. As long as his woman is sexy and beautiful, her character is good, honest and kind, and she doesn''t like to be jealous, it will be fine. So, sister, I want to remind you that there is no competition in Ruan, and who will be with her and jealous will be useless. It will also make the man sisters unhappy, or they will be driven away by the Ruan family, "Yang Xi reminded.


    "Well, I know and understand. You said he had so many wives. If everyone was jealous, how could this family be like home! However, sister, what should mom do if we all left? I can''t bear to let her stay here alone?" Yang Jing asked anxiously.


    "At that time, take mom to death valley. We have specially designed an apartment for the elderly, which will concentrate Wen Hao''s parents and his father-in-law and mother-in-law in that building for centralized care." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Wow, my brother-in-law is so great! He is really open-minded. He really dares to think! Who in general has such crazy ideas? Are you designers so crazy?" Yang Jing smiled in surprise.


    "Yes, our baby is very smart and brave. These ideas should be realized soon. Jingzi, when you become a baby woman, you will know that your sister is not lying to you." Yang Xi smiled proudly.


    "Sister, when can I be with my husband?" Yang Jing asked with a shy smile.


    "Hehe, Jingzi, dead girl, are you worried? How long has there been no man? Tell your sister the truth." Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "I don''t remember. It seems that it has been nearly half a year! Since the woman came to our company to tell me that she was pregnant with his child, I didn''t let him touch me again. I felt disgusted, but my heart was very unwilling. At that time, I thought I was still in love with him! After seeing my little brother-in-law, I realized that I didn''t love him for a long time, or I never loved him, when I was a child I was only moved by his Yan Qing. A man like Miss Fu is the man I really like. My heart beats when I see him. Especially when he looks at me, I feel like I want him to bully me. Sister, will you have such a strange feeling? "Yang Jing smiled shyly.


    "Well, my sister felt the same way. I remember when we went to Beijing to participate in the competition. We both went there. I had a good relationship with my ex husband at that time. My sister especially wanted him to run to my room to bully me, but the bad boy was not enlightened at that time and didn''t dare to go, or didn''t want to go at all, so my sister could only look forward to it. Later, my sister was drunk and sent by him that day The hotel opened a room. After his sister''s body was occupied by him, he found that her sister had lived in vain for so many years. His strength, his frightening energy, and no woman could resist his charm. "Yang Xi said more and more vigorously, completely forgetting that there was Tang Wenhao waiting for her outside.


    "Sister, is there really such a man?" Yang Jing is also from the past after all. Under the description that her sister is full of temptation, her lonely and empty heart is instantly filled by Tang Wenhao.


    "My sister will let you know what a real man is tonight." Yang Xi whispered with a smile.


    "Really, elder sister, is it OK tonight?" Yang Jing asked pleasantly.


    "Well, I can''t bear it alone! Wait, my sister will go directly to your room to sleep, and we will serve him together, or we will wake the baby up." Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Well, what if my brother-in-law doesn''t want to?" Yang Jing asked anxiously.


    "No, my sister''s man knows that he likes you. Wen Hao is particularly interested in a woman of your size. Don''t worry! You''re waiting for the happy moment tonight." Yang Xi smiled.


    As soon as he finished, he heard a bang on the door, "sister, what are you sisters doing? Did you drop the toilet?"

 Chapter 771

    "Hehe, baby, wait a minute. My sister and Jingzi say something about women and come out right away." Yang Xi said with a smile. Yang Jing pursed her mouth and was happy, with a beautiful dimple.


    "Well, you wash quickly. My sister will wash his face and feet immediately, and we''ll go to bed. My sister asked you to come first. You haven''t had a man for half a year, and my sister loves you." Yang Xi smiled gently.


    "Elder sister, it''s very kind of you. I''ll be right away." Yang Jing had no intention to wash. She simply got out of the bathroom and came to the living room. When she saw Tang Wenhao looking at TV with his legs crossed, she was excited and thought, will such a handsome man really be mine?


    "Jingzi, what did your sisters say? I stayed in the bathroom for a long time." Tang Wenhao looked back and said with a smile.


    Yang Jing blushed and didn''t answer him. She didn''t know how to answer. Her beautiful eyes turned to Yang Xi in the bathroom. Yang Xi came out with water and smiled, "come on, baby, wash your feet!"


    Then he put the foot washing water in front of Tang Wenhao, and then smiled at Yang Jing, "Jingzi, come on, you wash your young lady''s feet tonight, and my sister will bring him the face washing water."


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. "Ah? Elder sister, you asked Jingzi to wash my feet? It''s not appropriate! I''ll do it myself." he said, bending down to wash himself.


    "Young lady husband, I''d better wash it for you! My sister said that you never wash your feet and face by yourself at home, and our sisters can''t let you do it by yourself." then she swayed her sexy body to him, bent her willow waist and generously grabbed Tang Wenhao''s feet, took off his socks and put his big feet in warm water.


    She knew that her sister was deliberately creating opportunities for her and Tang Wenhao to warm up the happy moment. After listening to her sister''s introduction, her heart was already crazy.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the sexy and charming sister-in-law in surprise. She was in a trance. I don''t know what happened here. Shit! What kind of trick is sister Yang Xi doing? How can I ask my sister-in-law to wash my brother-in-law''s feet? I won''t let my sister-in-law accompany Wang tonight, will I?


    Yang Jing carefully and gently stroked his feet. Her pretty face has been blooming with a charming and shy smile, which is soul stirring.


    Tang Wenhao looked at it and soon felt that his body was rapidly undergoing a physical reaction. Shit, no, he couldn''t stand it. He couldn''t stand up at the next station. He quickly controlled it. Thinking of this, he quickly closed his eyes and adjusted his breath to drive away the evil fire in his heart.


    "Miss husband, what are you doing? Are you so comfortable? Are you still enjoying it with your eyes closed!" Yang Jing asked shyly, seeing that Tang Wenhao seemed to enjoy it very much with his eyes closed. Where did she know that Tang Wenhao was exercising his skills to drive away her desire.


    "No... Oh, well, have you washed?" Tang Wenhao opened his handsome eyes and asked a little embarrassed.


    "Baby, let Jingzi rub it for you! When I was at home, didn''t sister Ah Mui rub the soles of your feet every night? No one rubbed it for you these days. Jingzi is a nurse. She also knows some massage. Let her rub it. You can wait for the fragrance of sleep!" Yang Xi smiled and came over with a face wash.


    "This... Isn''t very good! Elder sister, I''m embarrassed." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "It doesn''t matter, Miss husband. There''s nothing wrong anyway. I''ll rub it for you!" said Yang Jing. After wiping Tang Wenhao''s feet, Yang Jing put his feet on his jade legs, and the jade hands massaged the soles of his feet.


    After drying the wet towel, Yang Xi gently washed Tang Wenhao''s face according to his head. After washing, she whispered vaguely in his ear, "baby, haven''t you heard an old Chinese saying? Half of my sister-in-law''s sister-in-law''s sister-in-law''s sister-in-law''s sister-in-law''s sister-in-law''s sister-in-law''s sister-in-law''s sister-in-law''s sister-in-law''s sister-in-law''s sister-in-law''s


    Yang Xi''s tone was full of endless temptation and sensationalism, which made Tang Wenhao''s desire to press down suddenly rise, but he still looked at Yang Xi in great confusion and asked, "sister, what do you mean? Are you crazy? How can I do such a thing?"


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s surprised expression, Yang Xi was also very puzzled and puzzled, "baby, why are you making such a fuss? Is my sister wrong? You don''t like Jingzi?"


    Yang Jing didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to be so excited! I couldn''t help looking at him suspiciously, and the movement of my hand stopped.


    "Sister, Jingzi, it''s not very good! Of course I like you, but our relationship." Tang Wenhao hesitated. He wanted to tell Jingzi that liking her didn''t mean wanting to have this relationship with her.


    When Yang Jing saw that Tang Wenhao seemed unwilling to ask for her, tears instantly trickled down from her beautiful eyes. After that, she put down Tang Wenhao''s feet, covered her face and cried and went back to her room.


    Tang Wenhao watched her enter the room. Yang Xi''s pretty face also showed an unhappy color, "baby, how can you treat my sister like this?"


    "Sister, you don''t understand what you mean at once? You have to say hello to me in advance? It''s too sudden. Does mom know about it?" Tang Wenhao asked, pointing to the old lady''s room.


    "I don''t know. I think as long as our sisters are happy and can accept it, why should my mother object? Besides, I told her that President man''s sisters are married to you. She should be able to accept this kind of thing, right?" Yang Xi asked.


    "Not necessarily, and I can''t accept it. I''m really sorry!" Tang Wenhao said apologetically.


    "What? You can''t accept it? Why? You don''t dislike my sister''s marriage? But my sister divorced before she married you? And my sister is a few years younger than me!" Yang Xi asked suspiciously.


    "How could it be? Sister, you misunderstood me. I can''t accept my sister-in-law... Anyway, I feel uncomfortable." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    Yang Xi stared at him like a monster and looked very unbelievable. "Baby, you make my sister don''t know you. Why? Isn''t man and Ruan Ling sisters? Aren''t may and Miao Miao sisters? Why can''t you get to my sister?"


    "Sister, that''s different. They are all Vietnamese girls. It''s legal in Vietnam. I don''t feel guilty. Let alone two sisters. They have three sisters with me. I also want to feel at ease. However, we''re not in Vietnam now. We should let people know that you two sisters are with me and still be my concubines. First of all, I committed the crime of marrying together. Second, we should treat you two sisters "You have a bad reputation, don''t you think?" Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    This is really Tang Wenhao''s state of mind. How he fooled around in Vietnam, he felt nothing as long as he complied with the local marriage law of Vietnam, but in China, he didn''t want to take any sisters together, which he couldn''t do.


    "Baby, do you mean you''ll have the same room after Jingzi arrives in Vietnam? Isn''t that the same thing? Who knows you''ve been in the same room tonight? We won''t go out with a trumpet to publicize. Do you think it''s necessary?" Yang Xi asked puzzled.


    "Ah? Elder sister, do you understand that?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "How do you make me understand?" Yang Xi asked.


    "Sister, Jingzi is in Vietnam. Isn''t she still Chinese?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, you mean you really don''t want my sister?" Yang Xi asked unhappily.


    "Sister, it''s not that I don''t want it, but I can''t. moreover, I just swore in Hong Kong two days ago that if I don''t add a wife in the future, I can''t keep my oath until two days." Tang Wenhao said.


    "What about the widow of your brother Li Qiang? I heard that you have to take the widow to Ruan''s house when you go back. You even want a widow. Why can''t you want my sister? Isn''t Jingzi beautiful?" Yang Xi said more and more excitedly.


    "Elder sister, don''t be angry about something that isn''t certain. It''s really a little sudden. I''m not ready yet. Let''s talk about it in a few days! I''ll go back and discuss with Manny and a Ling and listen to their opinions." Tang Wenhao kicked Manny and her sisters first.


    "There''s nothing to discuss. It''s not up to you to decide this. Who will care about you? Baby, you really embarrassed me. I just told Jingzi that you would want her. Who knew you would refuse? You didn''t know that Jingzi was just divorced from that man and will be judged soon. This is the time when she needs love most Wait, you hurt her again, alas! You know it will be this result, how dare I assure her? "Yang Xi said angrily.


    "Elder sister, what do you say? I didn''t mean it." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "Baby, for my sister''s sake, let Jingzi follow you in the future! Then we take my mother to Vietnam and don''t come back. In this way, there will be no crime of same marriage, and our family can be together forever. This is what my sister wants most." Yang Xi said.


    "Sister, let me think about it!" Tang Wenhao said apologetically.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t want Yang Jing, but he really doesn''t want to add a wife. He is entangled in women all day. He is also a little tired. He wants to build Death Valley as soon as possible and settle his big family well, so as to really expand mans and Ruan''s career and help Ruan Ling realize many of her ideas and ideals.


    But he also knew that it was too hurtful to say that he was dead. The woman in front of him was no one else. It was her master and wife Yang Xi, who was his immediate boss. He couldn''t bear to refuse her when he remembered Yang Xi''s love for him.


    Besides, they gave him their own beautiful sister as his woman, not to harm him.


    "That''s OK! Baby, go to sleep in the house first! Sister comforts Jingzi. She must be very sad." Yang Xi said sadly.


    "Elder sister, I''m sorry!" Tang Wenhao said apologetically.


    "I''m fine. I just love Jingzi. Baby, your heart is so cruel." Yang Xi said, glanced at him, twisted her hips and walked to Yang Jing''s room.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but sigh to himself, "Hey! You''re so handsome and tired! You can''t refuse to send a beautiful woman to the door."


    When he got to the room, Tang Wenhao sat on the bed without any desire. He was a little depressed. He knew he had hurt Yang Jing, but if he didn''t hurt her, he had to accept her. Can he accept it?


    Do you really want to take concubines endlessly in the future? Is it true that Tang Wenhao has become an ignorant planter? A lustful Coyote? Is this the life I want?

 Chapter 772

    After Tang Wenhao experienced so many things and beautiful women, his mentality has indeed changed quietly. Otherwise, he would not be so rational when he was alone with Xiaoyao. A year ago, Xiaoyao might have been forcibly occupied by him that night in the hospital. He had already become his woman. He could hold back in her house for two days and escape back to Hong Kong to find Ruan Ling and Manny to vent his excess energy?


    In Manjia villa No. 27, he will not let Yang Qiong and Miao Na seduce him and stick to the bottom line. He is really thinking about his future. He really wants to change himself.


    Looking at his baby daughter nianxi, he smiled and leaned over to kiss the little angel. She was so cute. At this time, the phone rang again. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Manny. Knowing that she must be looking for herself, he quickly pressed the button and replied, "sister, is the meeting over?"


    "Well, baby, what are you doing? Rolling into bed with Yang Xi?" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, no, she''s in her sister''s room. Sister, how''s it going?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, it seems that mans really has strong competitors, which are gradually infiltrating into our whole marketing system. Baby, go back to mans early tomorrow! Tell Yang Xi to let her come back, and we''ll discuss our next plans. It''s estimated that we have to go on a business trip, and our sales team and outlets need to be integrated, otherwise, mans will suffer "To a heavy blow," said Manny.


    "Elder sister, is it so serious?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Well, it must be very serious. Over the past year, my sister has relaxed her control over Mans, and ah Ling doesn''t know much about it. The most serious thing is that there are many problems in our store network management, which used to be the most stable profit point of mans. My sister is negligent in the management of mans in the mainland, and I should take full responsibility." Manny sighed.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry. It''s all right. Analyze the situation clearly and find a way to solve it. It''s me! I don''t know management, but I''m obedient! I''ll call wherever you, the best commander, command. When you go on a business trip, I''ll run errands. You can command me at home." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s really time for you to start. You have to grow up quickly. We have to be busy, or we''ll waste your excellent talent. Hey! Let''s do it first! Talk about something tomorrow. Don''t be too crazy in the evening and pay attention to rest!" Manny reminded.


    "Hmm! I see, elder sister, are you home?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No! Today, ah Ling is driving, and it''s fast. Do you want to talk to ah Ling?" Manny asked.


    "No, let her concentrate on driving! Pay attention to safety and see you tomorrow," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hang up slowly, baby. I want to talk to Yang Xi. Is she back?" Manny asked.


    "No! I hurt her sister today. She comforted her sister in her sister''s room! Why don''t I ask her to come and pick it up!" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Forget it, baby, what''s the matter? Why did you hurt her sister, and you did bad things again? You won''t have a lust for other people''s sisters? I have to criticize you. There are so many beautiful women in the family, and there are many in death valley that you haven''t touched! Choose whatever you want, sister Yang Xi. You shouldn''t touch it. I heard that her sister is married. How can you be a woman with a family ... "said Manny unhappily.


    "Sister, you misunderstood. I didn''t touch her sister. If I touched her, there would be no harm to her. Yang Xi had asked me to take her sister as a concubine. I didn''t agree. People were sad. Sister Yang Xi gave her a guaranteed ticket. I would agree, but I didn''t want to do so, so I politely refused her." Tang Wenhao explained.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Since Yang Xi''s sister is married, how can you take her as a concubine? Her sister is divorced?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao told Manny about the process just now. Manny said with a smile, "baby, it seems that you have really changed. Some behaviors these days are really different and mature from a year ago, but you can accept Yang Xi''s sister. I''ve seen her sister''s photos. She''s a beautiful woman. You don''t lose money with you." Manny said with a smile.


    "Sister, I know, I don''t dislike her sister, but I don''t want to see beautiful girls at home. I want to control myself and change myself." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s really beginning to mature. I''m very happy to hear it. It''s up to you! No matter what decision you make, whether you want or don''t want her, I and ah Ling support you. We''re home and have a wash! You can rest early!" Manny smiled.


    "OK, sister, good night, miss you!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After hanging up Manny''s phone, Tang Wenhao seemed to be in a better mood. He lay in bed and began to think about his future. He thought about how to cooperate with Manny and Ruan Ling to make Manny and Ruan bigger and stronger. Slowly, Tang Wenhao fell asleep in bed.


    When he woke up the next day, he found that he was still lying in bed alone, and nianxi on the small bed was gone, which showed that Yang Xi didn''t lie with him when she came back last night. Tang Wenhao was worried. Is sister Yang Xi still blaming herself?


    Just as he was about to sit up, the door was gently pushed open. Yang Xi squeezed in from the door in her pajamas. Seeing Tang Wenhao woke up, she closed the door and ran to Tang Wenhao with a smile. She lifted his cheek and said, "baby, miss my sister, hurry up, love my sister!" after that, she kissed Tang Wenhao crazily.


    Tang Wenhao held his desire all night and quickly entered the best state. Yang Xi quickly stuffed the quilt into her mouth. She knew that Tang Wenhao would not be polite to her


    After an hour of storm, the sunshine outside the window shot in through the curtains. They hugged each other tightly and were still full of meaning. "Baby, I didn''t accompany you last night. Don''t you blame my sister?"


    "Hehe, no, I''ve always felt guilty for hurting Jingzi! Is she all right now?" Tang Wenhao said apologetically.


    "Oh! Baby, if only you had gone crazy with Jingzi just now, how happy she is! She really likes you, baby. If it won''t cause you trouble, give me face and ask for Jingzi! It''s my sister who gave her hope. Now the hope is broken so quickly, which is a great blow to her. Why didn''t my sister sleep with you last night? I miss you so much I just couldn''t come over all night because my sister was afraid to stimulate Jingzi. Jingzi was very poor. She was very simple about her feelings. At that time, even if she didn''t love the smelly man, she still stuck to him because she was moved by him. I didn''t expect that the man changed his mind within two years, which hurt her a lot. Last night, my sister wanted you to give her love and forget the pain of the past. As a result You don''t want her yet. What do you think of her? She''s several years older than her. You want her. Do you think she can not hurt her self-esteem? "Yang Xi still tries to persuade Tang Wenhao to take Yang Jingna as his concubine. "Sister, explain to Jingzi that I like her very much, but I can''t let her follow me. I''m really making adjustments for my future. I really won''t take concubines casually in the future. I want to put my energy into the careers of mans and Ruan, arrange the lives of these wives and children, and show filial piety to our parents. I feel very satisfied with such a life "Tang Wenhao said with Yang Xi in his arms.


    "Baby, you''re not taking concubines casually! Jingzi is my sister, not an outsider. Besides, she likes you. Isn''t our death valley short of medical staff? Jingzi happens to be a medical student. She has worked as a head nurse in a large hospital for so long. She must be better than the assistant under Dr. Ruan. What do you say! No, I can''t. I''ll tell Mr. man and miss a Ling that I believe her My sisters will certainly agree, "said Yang Xi.


    "That''s true. Isn''t Dr. Ruan recruiting nurses? Jingzi is really the best candidate, but will she give up her good working conditions?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Of course there''s no problem. As long as you like her and want her, what''s work? Besides, she goes to death valley to do her favorite nursing work. She just changes the environment, and nothing else has changed!" Yang Xi smiled.


    "Do you think mom would really agree with Jingzi following me like this?" Tang Wenhao was a little relieved. He really couldn''t bear to refuse, and death valley really needs talents like Jingzi.


    "Yes, yes, baby, as long as you agree, I can convince my mother right away." Yang Xi said excitedly.


    "Then you''d better convince mom! I don''t believe it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, I knew you wouldn''t let my sister down. Wipe it up! I''ll tell my mother right away." said Yang Xi excitedly cleaned herself up and cleaned it up for Tang Wenhao.


    After Yang Xi got out of bed, he twisted his hips and hurried out. Tang Wenhao was a little embarrassed to follow him, so he stayed in the room first. He wanted to wait for Yang Xi''s news.


    Besides, Yang Xi took a shower in the bathroom first, and then ran to the kitchen. When she saw her mother baking cakes, she smiled and hugged the old lady''s waist and said with a smile, "Mom, bake more, such a big Wen Hao can eat ten alone!"


    "Ah? The boy wants so much for breakfast?" the old lady smiled happily.


    "Yes! I have to cook five or six eggs for him to eat." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Hehe, mom has lived for most of her life. I really haven''t seen a young man who can eat like him. By the way, let him get up! You can eat first when you are hungry, and it''s time for Jingzi to get up. Go and call her." the old lady smiled.


    "Ha ha, mom, don''t worry. Let''s discuss something with you!" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Come on! As long as it''s good for your sisters, mom agrees. Now mom has only one thing to worry about. It''s your sister''s lifelong event. You leave and find a young and beautiful young man who is more capable than your ex husband. Your sister doesn''t know if she can find a good young man like Wen Hao! She doesn''t know if it''s life! Both sisters are divorced, alas!" The old lady said sadly.


    "Mom, still as like as two peas," he asked, "is it a man who is exactly the same as Wen hao?"


    As soon as these words came out, the old lady forgot all her work. Looking back, she asked, "girl, don''t scare mom. How can it be so fast? She was still dying yesterday morning, and she didn''t go anywhere. Why did she find a boyfriend? Have fun with mom?"

 Chapter 773

    "Mom, no, it''s true. All her boyfriends live in our house!" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Ah? You say Wen hao? You say Jingzi likes your man Wen hao? She wants to follow him with you? You agree?" the old lady looked at Yang Xi in amazement.


    "Yes! Mom, don''t you think this is the best result? Wen Hao has married so many in Vietnam, and not many Jingzi in our family, right? The most important thing now is that Wen Hao disagreed. Jingzi was sad one night last night! Mom, I want you to persuade Wen Hao to agree that Jingzi follows him. You are her mother-in-law. You are more powerful than me." Yang Xi began to persuade her mother.


    "Girl, you... Wait a minute! Mom can''t turn around. You say Wen Hao doesn''t agree to our family''s Jingzi? Doesn''t he like our family''s Jingzi?" the old lady obviously can''t accept the result.


    "It''s not that I don''t like it! Anyway, he doesn''t want to, mom. First of all, you have to accept it yourself. If you don''t accept it, you can''t convince Wen Hao." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Alas! Girl, my mother doesn''t agree with this. You said that your sisters are married to Wen Hao. How can my mother meet people when she goes out? Besides, both of you are concubines of others, not the main house. For the sake of Wen Hao, who is really popular, my mother won''t even agree with you. How can you be willing to let my two beautiful girls be anonymous "Concubine without division? Mom really doesn''t agree with this," said the old lady unhappily.


    "Mom, why don''t you get the hang of it! You said that man and miss a Ling, both of them are bosses of large enterprises. They are more beautiful and talented than your two daughters. They can marry Wen Hao. Why can''t your daughter? Besides, it''s not our own unwillingness, but Wen Hao''s unwillingness. I thought you could convince Wen Hao!" Yang Xi began to use the method of provocation.


    "By the way, girl, why wouldn''t Wen hao? Mom really wants to know that this boy doesn''t like our Jingzi?" the old lady asked suspiciously.


    As the old lady just said, the door of the kitchen was pushed open. Yang Jing stood at the door with a dull expression and said unhappily, "sister, mom, stop talking. Can I accept my fate? I''m just nobody''s want. I don''t even have the qualification to be a concubine now." as she said, Yang Jingmei''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Yang Xi hurriedly took her sister to the kitchen and said painfully, "Jingzi, it''s not as pessimistic as you think. In fact, just now your young lady husband said, he still likes you very much."


    "Sister, don''t deceive yourself. If you like me, you won''t want me? Mom, don''t tell the young lady husband that we are not so cheap. It''s just that Jingzi doesn''t marry in her life." Yang Jingqi said angrily. At the same time, tears kept pouring out, indicating how miserable her heart is.


    When the old lady saw that her baby daughter was so sad and distressed, she couldn''t help blurting out, "Jingzi, good boy, don''t be sad. You and Wen Hao are left to your mother. Why doesn''t he want our beautiful and smart daughter to be a concubine for this smelly boy?"


    Yang Xi was delighted to see that the old lady had fallen into the trap. She blinked at the tearful Yang Jing, shook her pink fist, and then made a Yee gesture, which meant that victory was in sight.


    The old lady didn''t even bake the cake. She pushed the door directly and went out to find Tang Wenhao''s theory. Yang Xi quickly took over her work and continued to bake the cake. Seeing her sister smiling, Yang Jing asked, "sister, why are you so happy?"


    "Jingzi, elder sister said that you will get what you want. Just wait to be the lucky woman of your young lady husband! If our mother comes out, the little boy in the house will be caught." Yang Xi was very happy as she shook her willow waist and hummed a song while baking cakes.


    "Sister, it''s not good! He doesn''t like me. Don''t we force others to ask me?" Yang Jing said with a small pout.


    "No, you think that dead guy doesn''t like you? When he goes upstairs with us, he stares at you! My sister is his woman and knows him too well. If he always likes to stare at any sister at home, it means that he is particularly interested in which sister. My sister is often harassed by him like that." Yang Xi smiled proudly.


    "Really?" Yang Jing asked shyly.


    "Well, our little friend is naturally lecherous, but now he has changed and become mature. A year ago, my sister asked you to be his concubine. He tossed you 100% last night. He can still be such a gentleman as now?" Yang Xi smiled.


    "What kind of person was he before?" Yang Jing asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, at the time of graduation, I fell in love with a girl named Ning Kexin. Any beauty disdained him in front of him. Many beauties in our group liked him, but he never looked straight at him. A very cold boy didn''t even pay attention to a big beauty like your sister! Later, I''d rather marry their boss''s son, and he wanted to live or die When I went to Vietnam to find a wife, I said I wanted to find a girl more pure than Ning Kexin. Didn''t I go into the jungle by mistake and meet Mr. man''s biological sister Ruan Ling? It was in death valley. After we married him, Miss Ruan Ling spoiled him so much that he slept with all the beautiful women around him. Now I tasted the sweetness. As long as it was the beautiful woman he liked, he would get him to bed and start At that time, Mans was completely different. He was a playboy. For more than a year, there were more and more women. In fact, he didn''t count how many women he had. It''s estimated that there were about 150! Since he came back from the golden triangle, there have been some changes, especially a girl he was infatuated with called Xueying. After he died in a car accident, he seems to be no longer interested in new beauties I''m interested. This time in Hong Kong, he forced two very beautiful young women to give them to him, and he refused. It really surprised our sisters that the child has grown up. "Yang Xi smiled.


    "He called the prodigal son back!" Yang Jing said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s a bit like this. This boy will become a big thing in the future." Yang Xi smiled proudly.


    "Will he still want me? Sister, are you really sure?" Yang Jing asked suspiciously.


    "Sure, Jingzi, don''t worry! I won''t let you miss such a good man and won''t let you marry him. I''m worried all my life. You don''t know how happy it is to be his woman. I didn''t bite the quilt just now. I really want to scream madly. I can''t stand it! His strength makes you have no other ideas. The whole body and mind have become him, and the soul has been taken away by him." Yang Xi said excitedly.


    "Sister, take out the pancakes quickly! Don''t say it, it''s all burnt." Yang Jing saw that her sister knew how to show off her happiness, completely forgot her work, and a pancake was completely burnt.


    "Hee hee, forget it. It''s all right. Throw this one away." Yang Xi smiled shyly, and then threw the burnt pancakes into the dustbin.


    Just about to continue to burn the next one, the door was pushed open. The sisters thought that their mother persuaded Tang Wenhao to return to the dynasty smoothly. Seeing that it was Tang Wenhao, Yang Xi was surprised. Yang Jing was busy and lowered her head somewhat shyly. She was embarrassed to see Tang Wenhao.


    "Elder sister, we have to go now. Manny called them. Let''s go to Manny''s quickly and have something to discuss with us." Tang Wenhao said with his mobile phone in his hand.


    "Oh! Then you wash with your sister''s toothbrush and towel first, and quickly eat the pancakes and eggs. Let''s go!" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Oh, OK, Jingzi, I''m sorry last night!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Yang Jing with his head down.


    Yang Jing blushed with shame and replied, "it''s all right. This is your freedom."


    After Tang Wenhao closed the door, he went to the bathroom to wash. The old lady came back with a helpless face and said to Yang Jing, "girl, let''s talk about it later! He has something to go back to the company now."


    "Mom, don''t tell him. Your daughter won''t be wanted. Besides, I don''t want to find it now. It''s good for you to accompany mom like this." Yang Jing said faintly.


    "Girl, don''t be discouraged. Mom doesn''t believe it. Isn''t my beautiful daughter qualified to give him a concubine? Just now, before mom formally mentioned this matter to him, he received a call from the company. Mom asked him to come back with your sister after work, and he promised." the old lady said.


    "Mom, really?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Well, mom asked him to come. Can he still come? The boy is OK and can screw it out. He''s not that kind of guy who is difficult to get." the old lady smiled.


    After Tang Wenhao washed with Yang Xi''s toothbrush and face towel, he ate a few cakes and eggs, drank a large glass of milk, said goodbye to his mother-in-law and sister-in-law Yang Jing, and hurried away from the Yang family with Yang Xi.


    After getting on the bus, Yang Xi asked, "ha ha, baby, what did mom tell you just now?"


    "Hehe, I didn''t say anything. Just ask me how I feel about Jingzi. I understand what she means. Of course, to be honest, I said Jingzi is a beautiful, pure and lovely girl. I like her very much, but I haven''t had time to tell her that I don''t want to take a concubine anymore. Manny called and asked us to hurry back to mans as soon as possible. She and ah Ling are waiting for us in the office , my mother said we should go back after work. I can''t say no. let''s talk about it again! Listen to Manny, I may have to go on a business trip. "Tang Wenhao started the car and drove out of the community.


    "Baby, let''s talk to my sister! If my mother agrees that Jingzi will follow you, will you refuse? You must tell my sister the truth. You don''t know. You''ve made Jingzi very low self-esteem now. She has some low self-esteem since childhood. She thinks she''s not sexy or good at reading. She''s not as smart as my sister, so I love her very much. I hope you can love her in my face!" Yang Xi said passionately, then grabbed Tang Wenhao''s right hand and shook it.


    Tang Wenhao was moved by her words, nodded and replied, "sister, I will think it over carefully. When I see Manny and Ruan Ling, I''ll ask their opinions again! OK?"


    "Hehe, OK, baby, as long as you listen to man and miss a Ling, there will be no problem. I beg my sister to also ask their sisters to agree." Yang Xi smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was completely helpless by Yang Xi and couldn''t speak to refuse her.


    When they arrived at Mans, the doorman greeted Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi with a smile. Now almost everyone in mans knows the relationship between Yang Xi and Tang Wenhao, and that she has made a model training camp in Lang Shan, Vietnam, and brought out a famous model Miss Xue Ying. This has long been famous in mans group, So everyone was very polite to Yang Xi.

 Chapter 774

    They entered the office building hand in hand. The front desk is still miss Li Na, the fat and beautiful girl who secretly loves Tang Wenhao. Seeing Tang Wenhao leading the beautiful woman Yang Xi in, they smiled with jealousy, "Yo, sister Yang Xi, make love with our president Tang! Man will not be jealous?"


    Yang Xi, a smart woman, immediately heard the voice over and said with a charming smile, "Li Na, are you jealous? Do you want your sister to match you?"


    "Yes! Is it the handsome guy next to you? But I''m president Tang now. Where can I see a little clerk like us? Isn''t it! Handsome Tang." Li Na smiled strangely.


    "Ha ha, Li Na, don''t wait for your brother. Marry yourself early. How about your brother giving you a big red envelope?" Tang Wenhao knew that the girl liked herself and sincerely hoped that the girl would find her own happiness as soon as possible.


    Then, Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi simply talked with Li Na, went to the big office, greeted former colleagues and some new colleagues they didn''t know, and went straight to Manny''s general manager''s office.


    "Baby, Yang Xi, you''re here. Come and sit here. Let''s discuss our work these days. We didn''t expect to stay here. Now it seems that it''s possible for us to stay in the mainland for a month or two. The situation is a little bad!" Manny said.


    "Baby, sit here, Yang Xi, you sit there." Ruan Ling motioned Tang Wenhao to sit in front of her, and her beautiful eyes were full of love.


    Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi sat down, and Manny continued, "Baby, Yang Xi, the situation is like this. According to the current situation, all our general agents in East China, North China, southwest, South China and northeast have problems, and the situation is very serious. The news fed back from our external salespeople is mainly that our competitors have penetrated into our interior, especially in our stores, People directly sell their goods in our stores. The price is naturally cheaper than ours. People don''t have early investment and don''t need advertising fees. The style and texture are almost the same as ours, but the price is at least 20% lower than ours. Such a competitive situation is too unfavorable for us, so we must immediately clean up and rectify the sales system, especially for those The stores with problems shall be rectified and the monopoly characteristics of our special stores shall be completely restored. What other brands are called monopoly stores? "


    "Elder sister, how can this happen? How many stores do we have in mainland China? First, sort it out. If there is a problem, we will immediately cancel his monopoly qualification. In fact, it is very simple to distinguish whether there is a problem. Let the finance department summarize the payment collection in recent half a year, and it is easy to find the problem." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Yes, baby, let the finance department draw the sales curve of each store to analyze when and how serious the problem is. Then we secretly visited some stores to find out which opponent is doing such boring things. This is typical unfair competition. However, I still have a bit of spectrum in my heart. It may be Chen "Yes," said Manny.


    "Who? Chen family? It''s also the clothing enterprise in Hong Kong, that is to say, Chen Jie''s father did it?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Well, it''s very possible. Of course, it''s also possible that his men did it behind his back. Over the years, we and Chen have been engaged in normal fair competition, and no one has done anything special. Moreover, we generally don''t invest and set up factories in the same place and try to avoid direct competition in the same region, but I really can''t think of anyone with such strength except them." Said Manny.


    "Mr. man, first make an unannounced visit to the general agent in East China. Anyway, Hangzhou is close to here and came back on the same day. If Chen is really using this shameless way of competition, let the baby go back to Kunming, Yunnan and talk to Chen''s boss directly?" Yang Xi asked.


    "My sister has to do it in person. My baby doesn''t know much about the market. I can only go with my sister and exercise," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, it seems that I have to go there myself. However, Yang Xi is right. I should go to Hangzhou market, the most serious market in East China. Otherwise, baby, you should go on a business trip with your sister immediately. We two go to Hangzhou. Ah Ling continues to investigate the internal situation in mans, especially find Liu Zhiqiang. He knows the market very well. Maybe he can smell the questions Yang Xi, if you don''t have anything to do, you can stay in the company with ah Ling. You can also go on a business trip with us. It''s up to you! "Said Manny.


    "Ha ha, Mr. man, let me accompany you on business!" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "She must have chosen to go out with her baby." Ruan Ling smiled.


    So the three simply cleaned up and drove Manny''s BMW. Tang Wenhao drove. Manny sat in the back and Yang Xi sat in the front.


    As soon as Yang Xi got on the bus, she quickly called home and told the old lady and her sister Yang Jing that she and Tang Wenhao were on a business trip to Hangzhou and could not come back in the evening. The old lady told them to be careful on the way. She would cook dinner and wait for them to come back.


    "Baby, are you going home with Yang Xi tonight?" Manny asked with a smile.


    As soon as Yang Xi heard this, she thought Manny didn''t agree, so she quickly said with a smile, "Mr. man, it''s my mother who asked him to stay another night tonight. Why don''t you let the baby go back with you at night? I''ll go back and explain to my mother."


    "Hehe, Yang Xi, you misunderstood. I''m not so stingy. It''s okay. By the way, how''s your sister and baby?" Manny asked with a smile.


    Yang Xi pouted, glanced at Tang Wenhao, pouted at him and said, "Nuo! The villain is still holding back! I''ve hurt my sister. I just divorced. I said I wanted to be his concubine. As a result, the villain didn''t want to. I had to let my mother go. It''s not easy to talk to my mother, but before they had a formal conversation, you called. Mr. man, why don''t you make a decision for my sister!" Yang Xi turned her head and smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s up to him! Ah Ling and I must welcome your sister to join the Ruan family''s daughter-in-law team. I''ve seen your sister''s photos. She''s a beautiful girl, worthy of the bad guy, but now he has his own idea. Unlike last year and a few days ago, he jumped up when he saw a beautiful woman. Maybe he''s tired of it! So people say that the prodigal son turns back! Men play More, after enough fun, he went home to accompany his wife honestly. Baby now has this tendency. It seems that he is no longer interested in beauties other than us wives except Xiaoyao. Look at the two sexy young women in my family, Aunt Joan and aunt na! He refused. To tell the truth, both I and Aileen were surprised. "Manny smiled.


    Tang Wenhao looked back and said with a smile, "sister, there''s nothing unexpected. It''s inappropriate for me to be with them. In the future, I will never do such things that violate ethics. It''s the fault of young impulse to be with Yang Danyun."


    "Hehe, baby, fortunately, the gift of God is really different from her Ruan children. Don''t you find it? This may be fate! Let you harvest a very unique child. I think the gift of God will become a great thing in the future. He has that temperament now!" Manny smiled.


    "I hope so! But I can''t let mommy get used to him too much." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The three chatted all the way. Time passed quickly. In less than two hours, BMW entered the urban area of Hangzhou. Manny didn''t find Manny''s general agent in East China, but directly visited stores in downtown areas.


    Manny was worried that the store owners knew her and waited in the car. After all, Manny held an annual dealer conference every year. She had to give a speech on the stage, and there were jade photos of her on the company''s home page, so she still asked Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi to inquire about the situation in the store.


    Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi visited 20 stores in various districts of Hangzhou and found that all stores were selling clothes of other brands. Among them, there was really a brand of women''s clothes of Chen''s clothing called Yu Qilin, and most of the others were brands that did not compete directly with mans.


    The three found a coffee shop, asked for a private room and began to analyze the situation. "Baby, Yang Xi, it seems that all the problems lie in the general agent. Without the advice of the general agent, these stores dare not do so, and they have no such channel."


    "Then cancel their qualification as the general agent. These guys are not things!" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s not as simple as you think. I have to take full responsibility for it. I forgot that our agreement with these general agents is about to expire, and these stores are about to expire. That is to say, if we don''t renew our contract with them, people can sell other people''s brands. Legally, they are tenable, which will give us competition for mobile phones for more than a year Since, I have been immersed in the happiness of owning you every day. I think too little about the company, especially in the mainland market. I am too careless in management, "Manny sighed.


    "Mr. man, let''s go back and renew the contract with these general agents and specialty stores!" Yang Xi said.


    Manny shook her head and said, "Yang Xi, you haven''t done sales in the front line. What happened? You can''t treat your head and feet. The essence of the problem is that our opponents have come in. Only by fundamentally solving the problem can we straighten out the relationship. I think we should talk to boss Chen once and let him stop supplying to our general agent."


    "Is this possible? They tried their best to come in and could withdraw?" Yang Xi asked.


    "It depends on the baby, baby. Doesn''t boss Chen want you to be their martial arts instructor? I think you can have a good talk with them this time," Manny said.


    "Elder sister, if boss Chen and his company did it, I''m still a little sure. Mr. Chen is my younger brother now. Why don''t we go to Kunming, Yunnan? By the way, we''ll see Xiaoyao." Tang Wenhao''s younger brother.


    "Hehe, I think you mainly want to see Xiaoyao?" Manny smiled.


    "Yes, baby, I tell you, if you marry Xiaoyao, don''t Jingzi. My sister hasn''t finished with you. You have to have a bowl of water flat. You must marry Jingzi, you know?" Yang Xi said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, I see. Elder sister, my own elder sister, am I so good? If I have to let Jingzi follow me, I''m afraid I have too many wives to take care of her. Didn''t it hurt others'' Jingzi?" Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Baby, no, every time you are with your sister, I will pull Jingzi up, so you can''t run away. Moreover, I am confident that as long as you are really with Jingzi, you will spend more time with her than with your sister." Yang Xi smiled confidently.

 Chapter 775

    "Hehe, why?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. Manny also looked at Yang Xi with great interest.


    "Hehe, then you will know what the best beauty is, so I really can''t figure out how that smelly man would be willing to give up such a sexy and beautiful best girl as my sister. It''s a pig brain!" Yang Xi said angrily.


    Tang Wenhao was aroused by her appetite and said with a bad smile, "sister, don''t say half and leave half. Where can Jingzi be called the best of beauties? Be clear!"


    "Yes! Yang Xi, don''t lose our appetite. Is there anything special about her body?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, do you want to know?" Yang Xi asked with a mysterious smile.


    "Nonsense! Say it! If you don''t say it, I can''t kill you tonight. I''ll let you tonight..." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, do you think I''m afraid? Baby, I''ll pass out if I can''t carry it anyway! It''s not that I haven''t had this experience. Which of our sisters hasn''t passed out by you? But if you want to know which part of our Jingzi is the best, you must promise me a condition." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Oh, what''s the condition?" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, I don''t have to guess. You must let me accept Jingzi." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It''s not easy, baby, just promise Yang Xi! You haven''t suffered a loss. People give you Yang Xi''s beautiful sister for free. Just accept it when you''re good! If you don''t promise again, my sister can''t see it. It''s a little too much." Manny smiled.


    "Yes, baby, you see, even man always thinks you''ve gone too far. However, my condition is not to let you promise to accept Jingzi. My sister wants you to promise. You have to round the house with Jingzi tonight. You can''t delay any more." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Ah? Tonight?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Ha ha, OK, just tonight, I''ll make the decision with my baby. Then you can quickly tell me what part of your Jingzi can be called the best of beauties." Manny also wants to know where Yang Xi''s sister is the most special.


    "OK, I surrender, OK? Let me imagine the beauty of tonight in advance." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly. In fact, he had a hunch in his heart that Yang Jing must be his. He couldn''t get rid of it at all. He was infatuated with Yang Xi and respected her. Moreover, Yang Xi was a woman who didn''t stop until she reached her goal. It couldn''t always hang here.


    What''s more, even the old lady of others came forward. It''s really too much to insist on it. How can he bear to hurt the kind mother and daughter?


    "Ha ha, baby, if you want to know which part of Jingzi is the best, you can only experience it yourself in the evening. Anyway, I won''t cheat you. It''s estimated that you have to apply to President man and ah Ling for another night at my house tomorrow! Or just take Jingzi to Jin''s house and become your attendant." Yang Xi smiled mysteriously.


    "Hehe, Yang Xi, is it true or false? Your sister''s body is really so special? Anyway, I can see from her photos that your sister is definitely a beauty. Her figure is not as slender as you, but she looks very symmetrical, concave convex and should be very sexy." Manny is very interested by Yang Xi.


    "Mr. man, I didn''t lie to you. Anyway, I''ve always been very confident. I think I must be very sexy and beautiful in women, but I think my body is not as sexy as my sister. First of all, her chest is more warped than me. Although she divorced, she has been married for nearly two years. Her skin is as delicate as a baby, very good-looking, and her whole body is full of vitality. Moreover, that The most attractive place for men... I can''t describe it. Describe it again. Baby will run all the way home later. It''s not safe. "Yang Xi said with a bad smile.


    In Yang Xi''s description full of temptation, Tang Wenhao has felt that he is beginning to be dishonest. He is busy secretly adjusting his breath and luck. Shit! Isn''t it another white tiger spirit?


    These days, I sing with Miaomiao''s white tiger essence all night. It''s so cool! Is Yang Jing the same? It''s not so coincidental, is it? Tang Wenhao unknowingly began to flirt with Yang Jing.


    Tang Wenhao''s will was as firm as a rock, but it was a little loose. Would Yang Jing be the last? No, Xiao Yao is the last one. Is she the penultimate?


    While the three were talking, Ruan Ling called and called Manny. Manny pressed the button and heard Ruan Ling''s beautiful cry, "sister, are you still in Hangzhou?"


    "Hehe, I''m going back. What''s the matter? Ah Ling." Manny smiled gently.


    "Baby, here''s the chance." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? What''s the chance, Arlene? Make it clear." Manny asked with a smile.


    "Xiaoyao wants to finish her graduation thesis this time. She wants to practice in a law firm for one month, and she has to go on business every three or five times. Sihui can''t take care of her when she goes out to handle cases with the senior lawyers of the firm, so she wants her baby to pick up the child for a month and send it back to her." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, what chance is this?" Manny smiled a little lost.


    "Elder sister, this is not an opportunity? Baby can take this opportunity to live there for a month and bring it back and send it back. Why? A single man and a few women live alone for a month! Can their relationship not develop rapidly? With the charm of our baby, it is estimated that Xiaoyao will become our Ruan''s daughter-in-law in less than a week." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "You said to let the baby live in Kunming for a month?" Manny asked. Tang Wenhao was very surprised after listening. She didn''t know what happened to Xiaoyao?


    Yang Xi is also surprised. If Tang Wenhao is going to Kunming for a month, what about his relationship with Jingzi? Isn''t it going to be dragged down indefinitely?


    "Yes! Xiaoyao doesn''t go on business every day. She said that sometimes she has to go on business, and no one will take the child. It''s a total of one month, sister. I think! Baby must stay with Xiaoyao more, otherwise, with our Xiaoyao''s beauty and talent, what if we are attacked by an eloquent lawyer? It''s too late to regret. Baby takes her children at home. She has concerns , it''s not easy to be captured by the coyotes outside. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah Ling, however, sister and baby, Yang Xigang is just discussing that we are going to Kunming on a business trip! Well, let him take it there for a month! Then sister will come back first." Manny smiled.


    "Elder sister, why are you going to Kunming on business?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Our general agent has been captured by Chen. All stores in Hangzhou have Chen''s brand. It''s estimated that other places are not much better. My sister thinks that this matter can be completely and solved at one time only by starting from the root. Although we compete with Chen, we have never used this way to dig the foot of the wall, but it''s no wonder others. We have our own responsibility and we are all responsible It''s my sister''s neglect of management. Many general agent agreements have expired. These general agents have the right to buy goods from other homes. It is estimated that those areas with normal sales are because the agreement has not expired. Therefore, you can find Liu Zhiqiang first and ask him to re sort out the general agent agreement of mans. If the renewal is due, don''t scare the snake first , I''ll talk to boss Chen after my baby and I go to Kunming, "Manny said.


    "Sister, what if those who have not expired negotiate terms with us? Since the situation has become so complicated, it means that those who have not expired these contracts have also accepted Chen''s supply. They are just waiting for the opportunity. If you want me to say, we might as well wait until you come back from Kunming! With our strength, we can bear the current downward trend, don''t you think?" Ruan Ling put forward her own views.


    "Well, it makes sense. Maybe sister underestimated the seriousness of the matter. Let''s go back immediately and go to Kunming early tomorrow morning. You can book us a ticket," Manny said.


    "Well, let baby drive carefully on the road. Bye." Ruan Ling told her.


    "Sister, shall we start tomorrow morning?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, it''s not too late. When all the general agents are captured by Chen, we''ll be more passive. We''re going to have a meeting with ah Ling tonight to discuss the strategy in the past. Yang Xi, explain to your aunt! Say baby has a job to deal with tonight, so she won''t live there. At the same time, tell your sister to let her rest assured! Her life is about me and my sister ah Ling Make decisions for her, and she will be our Ruan''s daughter-in-law at home! "Manny smiled.


    "Really? Mr. man, thank you so much! Hum... Smelly boy, Mr. man is in charge. You''re against the sky. Jingzi, you have to marry." Yang Xi smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, elder sister, I''m ready for marriage. Just marry! Who''s afraid of who? Do you still have a sister? And I want it together. You can wholesale it to me at one time." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha... Manny and Yang Xi laughed.


    After the three settled their accounts, they hurried to the parking lot. Tang Wenhao drove away from the picturesque city of Hangzhou with two beautiful wives.


    An hour and a half of lightning galloped to Shanghai. Tang Wenhao sent Yang Xi to the door of her community and didn''t go in. "Sister, explain to my mother! When I come back from Kunming, I will accompany the old man for a few more days and tell Jingzi that I really like her and let her wait for me to come back!"


    "Ha ha, villain, it''s like my baby! Be careful on the road tomorrow, Mr. man. I''ll go to work on mans from tomorrow. I''ll go back to Liangshan when you come back." Yang Xi said to Manny.


    "Hehe, OK, make your own arrangements! Just call back more and ask about the model training camp. It''s really not good. You can go back first." Manny smiled.


    "No, I want to see baby and Jingzi really together. Otherwise, I''m afraid something will happen halfway. Jingzi is in a bad mood now. I want to accompany her more," Yang Xi said.


    "Ha ha, OK. You can arrange it yourself anyway. Say hello to my aunt for me!" Manny smiled.


    "Oh, yes, Mr. man, baby, bye, slow down on the road." Yang Xi smiled gently.


    After leaving yangxijia community, Tang Wenhao turned the car and drove to the elevated.


    At this time, it was late, and the street lights and neon lights on both sides of the street were on, telling people that it was time to go home and have a rest after a busy day.


    Back home, Ruan Ling, a Ying holding Junjun, Miao Miao holding Wenying and the old lady of the Jin family are waiting for them in the living room! The dishes on the table are full of fragrance.


    "Mom, sister, Ah Ying, Miao Miao, you don''t have to wait for us. Eat first when you''re hungry!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.

 Chapter 776

    "Yes! They are all from their own family. Don''t wait. Has Hengheng slept?" Manny smiled.


    "Well, I fell asleep after drinking a bottle of milk." Ah Ying smiled.


    Tang Wenhao kissed his son Junjun and daughter Wenying one by one, and then ran to the room to kiss Hengheng. Ah Ying, who was on her stomach, hurried to get them water, wash their faces and eat.


    After they washed their faces and hands, the family sat around and began to eat. "Baby, you''re tired! Eat more!" Ah Ying looked at Tang Wenhao sadly and smiled.


    "Hehe, Ah Ying, it''s all right. It''s not hard without you! Sister, why don''t you hire a nanny for them? Now Ah Ying and Miaomiao are pregnant, several children are so young, and my mother is old." Tang Wenhao said while eating.


    "Baby, I told you earlier. Ah Ying disagreed! At least it''s all right now. Let''s talk about it later! I''ve also considered it. When I''m really busy, I''ll transfer some little girls from the company to take care of them temporarily for a period of time." Ruan Ling smiled helplessly.


    "Hehe, this is also a way, I agree." Manny smiled.


    "By the way, baby, I have something to tell you. You should be mentally prepared." Ruan Ling said something seriously. Tang Wenhao sank after listening to it, as if he had a hunch.


    "Elder sister, just say it! Is it Wang Qiang who......" Tang Wenhao asked tentatively.


    "Oh, yes, Amy called Ah Ying and said she wanted to see you tonight. You can ask Ah Ying the address later! Baby, you don''t have to worry too much about it. It''s no use getting angry. Anyway, this woman must not be a fuel-efficient lamp." Ruan Ling smiled helplessly.


    "Elder sister, I won''t go! I don''t care about her." Tang Wenhao refused.


    "What''s the matter? The Vietnamese daughter-in-law with a baby is pestering the baby again?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "Well, once we went back to the company, the couple named Hou Jie who went to Langshan with the baby must know. They both work in mans now, and then told Wang Qiang, that is, the man of Amy. Their brothers wanted to get together, so they would naturally tell their Vietnamese daughter-in-law, so Amy couldn''t wait to see him when she heard that the baby had returned to Shanghai "Said Ruan Ling.


    "What''s the matter with that woman?" asked Manny suspiciously.


    "Pretty is pretty, at least very sexy and hot. I can compete with our family Aya. However, I don''t like her. This woman is too deep in the city to be our Ruan''s daughter-in-law, so I''m also opposed to asking her to come over. If she is a very simple girl, I will certainly come forward and give Wang Qiang a lot of money and ask him to give Amy to our family Baby, but she doesn''t seem to be worth it, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, I don''t like her either. You must not have such an idea. Then I can''t see Wang Qiang''s brother in the future. Now I''m afraid of seeing him and feel that I''m not human in front of him, but I was really drunk at that time. I didn''t know that his wife was taking care of me and completely regarded Amy as a Ying." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    The old lady of the Jin family knew about it and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Son, don''t worry too much. You can do whatever you want. If she wants to see you, you can''t hide. Go to see her and see what she wants! If you can''t, just make it clear to your brother. If you should compensate others for their money, we Jin family don''t lack money. If they want to beat you and scold you, let him, as long as he doesn''t hurt you and let others vent their anger Yes, it''s not a way to hide all the time. It affects your physical and mental health. "


    "Yes, I think mom is right," Manny smiled.


    "Elder sister, I really don''t want to see her. I don''t know what to say. I have nothing to say. Why don''t you come with me!" Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, baby, if people want to see you alone, what am I going to do?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Baby, you go! In fact, Amy is not bad. Now her stomach is so big and she is about to have a baby. What''s in her stomach is your child and her son!" Ah Ying smiled.


    "Ah? How do you know?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Ha ha, Amy often comes to our house. She said that Wang Qiang spent 3000 yuan for someone to do B-ultrasound, so Wang Qiang dotes on Amy very much now, but Amy is not happy at all. She has nothing to run here and wants to meet you. These days you are here, she happened to live with Wang Qiang''s relatives for a few days. I heard that you came back and wanted to see you alone. I think she has something to say I tell you, you''d better go! Believe me, Amy is not a bad woman. She just likes you as much as we do. "Ah Ying smiled.


    "Go! Baby, it''s okay. Are you a big man afraid of meeting her? In a moment, I''ll discuss with ah Ling how to deal with boss Chen. You can rest assured to deal with your own affairs." Manny smiled.


    Tang Wenhao saw that his family supported him to see Amy, so he had to compromise and left the Jin family with the address and car key given to him by Ah Ying.


    "Baby, don''t have psychological pressure. Women are paper tigers even if they are tigers, okay?" Manny smiled at the door.


    Ruan Ling in the back also smiled, "that is, what are you afraid of, paper tiger?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly and drove away from Jin''s house.


    At night, the villa area was very quiet without the noise of the city. Tang Wenhao drove a BMW slowly on the forest path in the villa area, with thoughts rolling in his mind.


    "What do you say when you see her? Talk about what? Talk about children? Talk about Wang Qiang? Talk about their future? It''s so fucking awkward. How can this woman do this? Step by step." Tang Wenhao thought depressed.


    Grass, if Wang Qiang knew that I touched his wife and had a son, he would die depressed? You have to work hard with me. Which man can swallow this tone in case of this? Tang Wenhao couldn''t help feeling guilty about Wang Qiang.


    Amy asked Tang Wenhao to meet in a cafe in Qibao. She had a fruit mall here. It was a chain store opened by Wang Qiang. Business was good. She told Ah Ying that Wang Qiang guarded the store in their first store today. Today, she was in Qibao and said that she would be hospitalized for childbirth in more than 20 days. It was closer to the hospital. It was convenient to be hospitalized.


    After a 20 minute drive, Tang Wenhao arrived at the coffee shop designated by Amy on time. As soon as he stepped into the coffee shop, the phone came. It was a strange number. He pressed the key suspiciously and replied, "Hello, I''m Tang Wenhao."


    "Wen Hao, it''s me, Amy. I''m upstairs. I saw you come in, in the rose room." it turned out to be Amy''s voice, speaking fluent Mandarin.


    "Oh, I''ll go up right away." Tang Wenhao answered calmly, and then hung up the phone.


    When we arrived at the Rose Hall, the light inside was dim. Tang Wenhao was about to turn on the light. She was stopped by the big belly woman Amy inside. She stroked her big belly and said with a smile, "ha ha, Wenhao, don''t open it, that''s it! Just close the door and sit down! I''ll make you good tea."


    "Oh, thank you! Amy, what can I do for you?" Tang Wenhao said coldly after sitting down.


    "Hehe, can''t I find you if I have nothing? Wen Hao, in fact, you don''t have to treat me like this. Anyway, I''m also your woman!" Amy smiled.


    "Amy, I want to correct it. You are not my woman, but my brother Wang Qiang''s woman." Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "No, I''m Wang Qiang''s wife, but I''m your woman. The child in my stomach is not Wang Qiang''s, but yours. Moreover, it''s a son. If you don''t believe it, you can take him for paternity test in a month, and the doctor will tell the truth." Amy said provocatively.


    "You... Amy, it''s just an accident. Don''t you feel sorry for Wang Qiang? We''re hurting brother Wang Qiang. I know brother Wang Qiang loves you very much. You really shouldn''t do this. Besides, I''ve made it clear to you that I don''t love you. Even if you divorce, I won''t marry you. Do you understand?" Tang Wenhao said patiently.


    "I know you don''t love me, but I love you enough, you know? When Wang Qiang told me that the child in my belly is a boy, I really want to see you immediately and tell you the good news. I''m pregnant with your son and I can give you a son. Ah Ying gave you a daughter, but I gave you a son!" Amy smiled proudly.


    Tang Wenhao was extremely disgusted with her comparison with Ah Ying. He loved Ah Ying more than many of his women. Therefore, Tang Wenhao was very angry when she compared herself with Ah Ying, "Amy, if you make such a boring comparison with Ah Ying again, I''ll never want to see you again, you know? Ah Ying has been saying good words to you, but you always eat her dry vinegar. Are you too much?"


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was angry, Amy showed a trace of fear in her eyes and hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry! Wen Hao, I just want to make you happy! In fact, I know ah Ying is a very kind woman, and I like her from the bottom of my heart, but I''m more jealous of her because I really love you. Today, Wang Qiang said that you''re back, and I''m so excited that I want to cry. Finally I can see you. Wen Hao, don''t be angry, OK? Touch my stomach and your son can be skin You have to kick me many times every day! Don''t mention it. He has great strength. I have a stomachache. "


    Amy quickly turned the topic to the child in her belly. She knew that no man didn''t like his child. Besides, she was still a son. She wanted to attract Tang Wenhao''s attention to her.


    Tang Wenhao involuntarily focused his eyes on Amy''s bulging belly. Seeing that he began to stare at her belly, Amy hurriedly got up and went to him, stood proudly in front of him, smiled, "Wen Hao, touch it. Really, your son is moving again!" With that, Amy grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and touched her own bulging belly. Tang Wenhao wanted to take it away, but he couldn''t bear it. He had to passively put his big hand on Amy''s smooth belly. Sure enough, his hand felt something rolling in Amy''s belly and couldn''t help showing a smile.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao smiling, Amy was very surprised and asked excitedly, "Wen Hao, isn''t it fun? I touch him countless times every day. I love our son very much. I will make him grow up happily. But I''m just worried that one day Wang Qiang will see that the child is not his and he will kill me. Woo, Wen Hao, what do you say I should do? When I die, my son will become a child without a mother? He is much more "Poor you?" said Amy, covering her face and crying.

 Chapter 777

    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect that Amy''s mood would suddenly turn sunny to cloudy. He was a little flustered. He didn''t know how to comfort her and didn''t dare make any commitment to her. He had to say awkwardly, "Amy, no, Wang Qiang is not such a person. You don''t have to be afraid."


    "Yes, Wen Hao, you don''t know. Wang Qiang''s feelings are very simple. He said that I can divorce him, but I can''t betray him. Otherwise, he will kill me. He told me himself. Can I deceive you? Wen Hao, I''m really afraid. I''m worried that I will be killed by him when I think of the way he spoke." Amy''s beautiful eyes are full of fear.


    Tang Wenhao felt a little uneasy when he saw this situation. Amy''s expression didn''t seem to be pretending. He imagined that the basic principle when Wang Qiang went to Vietnam with him to find a bride was that he cared most about the purity of his future wife. He must be a yellow flower eldest daughter. Now he has spent so much energy to marry a Vietnamese bride, although he is innocent, But after the marriage, he still put on a very large green hat. Why is he embarrassed?


    Besides, is it abnormal for him to say these words to Amy during her pregnancy? Has Wang Qiang found something wrong with Amy? This makes Tang Wenhao more uneasy.


    "Amy, sit back first. Don''t be afraid. Did brother Wang Qiang find anything?" Tang Wenhao said to her after holding Amy down.


    After sitting down, Amy wiped her tears, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. He shouldn''t know by reason. He asked me to go to your house when I''m free. He said that only your family deserves to be friends with our parents. Li Jiang and Hou Jie are too poor, so let me go to your house and get along with Ah Ying more when I''m free. In this regard, he shouldn''t have an idea when I often go to your house."


    "Then why did he suddenly tell you this?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Wen Hao, I''m afraid I said something I shouldn''t have said in my dream one night and was heard by Wang Qiang. I remember once when we got up to have children at breakfast, he suddenly asked me, do you like Tang Wenhao brothers very much? I was shocked. I quickly said, no! He smiled and told me that I called your name in my sleep the night before. I I guess it made him suspicious, "said Amy.


    "Ah? You... You... Amy, it''s really impossible for us to forget me. If you continue to fall in love like this, there will be problems." Tang Wenhao looked at the beautiful and sexy young woman in front of him with worry.


    "Wen Hao, I can''t forget you. Since you were there that day, I can''t forget you anymore. I only have you in my heart. Without Wang Qiang, I can''t extricate myself from the shock you have brought me. I spend every day in my thoughts. Wen Hao, how can you be so cruel! I really love you. I''ve made up my mind. If you don''t want me, I won''t go on with Wang Qiang." Amy said calmly.


    "Do you really want to divorce brother Wang Qiang?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    Amy nodded, "Well, I''ll leave Wang Qiang when my child is born. I don''t want to live with him like this. You look like me every day. To tell you the truth, I haven''t had that excitement since we had a relationship. No matter how hard he tries, I don''t feel happy. Do you say that this is my life? I''m not willing. I want you and I want to marry him You, I want to be your woman all my life. I understand your relationship with Wang Qiang. You are good brothers. I won''t embarrass you. "


    "Amy, what do you want to do?" Tang Wenhao felt Amy''s determination and knew that things would no longer be as simple as he imagined. This woman was not only charming and sexy, but also very persistent.


    "I''ll sneak back to Vietnam with our son. If you want or don''t care about me, I''ll take our son begging along the street. I think you want us mother and son?" Amy said with sexy lips.


    "Ah? Amy, you really can''t think like this. It''s too extreme. You have to think about Wang Qiang. How anxious the Wang Qiang family is when you secretly take the child home? It''s too selfish and too much. Besides, you still have a child? Will you care about your child in the future? Can you bear it?" Tang Wenhao didn''t expect Amy to be so extreme.


    "Wen Hao, I can''t bear to be killed by him. Maybe even our son will be killed by him. Wen Hao, now that things have happened, why do you always want to escape? Yes, you can deny it, but I have no way back, because I only have you in my heart. I don''t want to be with a man I don''t love all day. I don''t like him touching my body. Don''t you I can understand this feeling, "said Amy excitedly.


    "Amy, don''t get excited. We must deal with this properly. It''s really impossible. I''ll confess all this to Wang Qiang myself. I''ll apologize if I should apologize, and I''ll lose money if I should. Then I''ll take my son away, and you can live with him in the future! Don''t think about it any more." Tang Wenhao said his opinion.


    "You... Wen Hao, you still want to force me on him? Why is your heart so cruel? Woo woo." Amy cried excitedly.


    "No, Amy, you are Wang Qiang''s wife! The reason why we are sitting here now is because I drank too much that day. I had a relationship with you unconsciously. If you don''t tell me, I don''t know it at all. Don''t you think so!" Tang Wenhao explained.


    "Yes, but have you ever thought that a woman who has a relationship with you can no longer live without you? I have asked Ah Ying. She told me that you have many wives, and she doesn''t know how many. Anyway, in Vietnam, you have at least dozens of Vietnamese wives, and some like me are other people''s wives, and then become your wife. There is a woman named Ruan Yi Yes, if you can accept them, why can''t you accept me? I''m also a Vietnamese woman? And I think my physical condition is not worse than them. "Amy said.


    "Amy, the key to the problem is that Wang Qiang and I are brothers. I can''t do this. Ruan Yi''s husband has nothing to do with me. Moreover, I was too young at that time. With my current psychological state, I certainly won''t do that again. Amy, you really need to wake up and stop thinking."


    "Well, since you don''t want me, I''ll solve it myself. I''ll leave Wang Qiang and go straight back to Vietnam. I can''t feed my children. It''s a big deal. We live in the streets and then die with our children. In this way, no one will bother you anymore. Wang Qiang won''t know that you''ve done something wrong to him. It''s all over." Amy said angrily.


    "You... Amy, how can you bear to die with your children? How can I let you live on the street?" Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "I don''t want you to save our mother and son, and I don''t want your money. All I want is your people, Wen Hao. After talking so much, there are only two ways in front of you. One way is for you to marry me. I will love you wholeheartedly in my life, just like Ah Ying and your wife, or even more than them. I will serve you as a cow and horse with you. The other way is for you to watch me and us If your son left this cold world, you should think it didn''t happen, "said Amy angrily.


    "How could I pretend it didn''t happen? You have my son in your stomach," Tang Wenhao said.


    "You know I''m your son now? You''re his father and I''m his mother. Do you think you can escape this relationship?" asked Amy.


    "Amy, I haven''t run away? I''m also thinking about how to solve this matter. Otherwise, Amy, let''s call Wang Qiang together, tell him the whole story and let him decide what to do?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, I don''t dare. He will kill me if he knows. You don''t know Wang Qiang. He''s not what you see. He''s very thin-minded, sensitive, narrow-minded and low self-esteem. On the surface, he''s big and square. He''s made for others to see. In fact, his heart is very fragile. If he knows that I have your child in my stomach, he will hate us both. He won''t talk to me If I divorce, I won''t want this child. In order to maintain his apparent masculinity, he will still want it. However, he will choose to torture our mother and son slowly until he slowly tortures us to death. At that time, you have no way. I can''t get divorced and escape, because he is his legal wife and Vietnamese. It''s easy for him to control me. " Amy said in fear.


    "Is Wang Qiang really so terrible?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "I''ve been his wife for nearly two years. Can I not understand him? If you must turn this into a tragedy, it''s up to you! But one thing, if it really turns into what I said just now, I won''t let him torture our mother and son to death. I''ll kill our son together with me and his daughter. Let''s die together. Just die in his house. I''ll let him He won''t get anything, which will make your conscience uneasy all your life! "Said Amy bitterly.


    These words were too deterrent. Tang Wenhao felt cold when he heard them. This woman was terrible. She was really paranoid and almost crazy. He felt that he had nothing to do with her.


    Can Wang Qiang really be a narrow-minded man? Do you want to hide it from Amy and talk to him about it first to see how he reacts? However, if you really talk about it, you just open your bow and don''t turn back, you can''t cover it anymore. Can you only accept this crazy woman?


    However, being controlled by her in this way, Tang Wenhao was unwilling, so he had to use a delaying strategy again and said to her, "Amy, why don''t you let me go home and discuss with Ah Ying and give you an answer. If I''m not in Shanghai, you can ask Ah Ying, because I''m going on a business trip to Kunming early tomorrow morning and I''m going to go for more than a month. It''s estimated that you''ll have the baby when I come back."


    "Ah? You''re leaving for another month?... Wen Hao, I can wait for you to come back, but I... Miss you... Can you stay with me tonight? Wang Qiang won''t come to stay tonight. Wen Hao, I miss you so much! Do you want me tonight?" said Amy, with a great desire in her beautiful eyes, as if to swallow Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 778

    How dare Tang Wenhao want her again at this time? First, Tang Wenhao is not ready to marry her. Second, her physical state is not long from the due date of delivery. She thinks so much about herself. It is estimated that once she touches her body, she will want herself like crazy. Under the passion, if she moves, the tire will be in trouble if she gives birth to the child in advance!


    "Amy, it''s not appropriate for us to be together now. I thank you for loving me so much, but I''m not ready. In addition, we''re going on a business trip tomorrow, and many things haven''t been discussed. Let''s do it today! You also go back to rest early. You need to rest more at this time and take good care of your body!" Tang Wenhao said with concern.


    "Well, Wen Hao, can I kiss you?" Amy said helplessly, then stood up and stared at him expectantly.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to refuse, but he really couldn''t bear it. He felt that the woman was hateful and pathetic, so he had to nod against his heart and answer, "Hmm!"


    Amy was very happy to see that Tang Wenhao agreed. She slowly moved her bloated body and walked in front of Tang Wenhao. Her beautiful eyes stared at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and sexy lips. She breathed quickly. She slowly stretched out her jade hand, picked up Tang Wenhao''s cheek, wanted to kiss, and stopped again.


    "Amy, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously when he saw that she had no practical action.


    "I''m afraid you''ll disappear after kissing. I don''t want you to leave me. It''s not easy for me to see you once. I don''t want you to leave me so soon." Amy said emotionally.


    Ren Tang Wenhao was heartless and moved by Amy''s infatuation. He couldn''t help embracing her body and took the initiative to kiss her sexy red lips. Immediately, they kissed madly.


    "Ah..." Amy didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to kiss her, and soon fell into a crazy state... Tears kept pouring out of her eyes


    Tang Wenhao found that Amy had really fallen into a deep attachment to him. He was worried that he would lose control and took her at the scene. He was busy withdrawing from the position when she was strongest. He only said, "Amy, I''m sorry! I''m leaving." then he hurried away.


    Amy watched her beloved man leave in a hurry, standing upstairs and watching Tang Wenhao drive away from the cafe downstairs. Her heart ached.


    But she has strengthened her belief that she will follow this man in her life. His lips are so sexy, his breath is so exciting and full of man''s breath, which is more attractive than when she was drunk that day. No wonder Ah Ying said that she will not be emotional to other men after being his woman.


    After leaving Qibao in a hurry, Tang Wenhao went up the viaduct and went straight to the Jin family, but he still remembered the kiss with Amy just now. I have to admit that Amy is a woman with a lot of flavor. She really exudes a charming feminine flavor all over her body. Otherwise, she won''t be so narcissistic.


    When they got home, Ruan Ling, Manny and Miaomiao were still talking in the room. Ah Ying held Hengheng. Junjun and Wenying also went to bed. The old lady had the habit of going to bed and getting up early, and had closed the door to sleep.


    "Baby, how''s it going?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, yes! What''s the matter? The beauty didn''t eat you?" Manny smiled, miaomiaojiao smiled, and Ah Ying came with Heng Heng in her arms.


    "Alas! The situation is not good. Amy is very extreme! I don''t know what to do now." Tang Wenhao sighed after sitting down and looking at his beloved women.


    "What did she say? How did she force you?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Tang Wenhao told his beautiful wives and concubines what Amy had threatened just now. Ruan Ling heard it and said, "why is this girl like this? Then don''t care about her. What does she like! It was originally directed by herself. She definitely took the initiative to devote herself that day. This girl is terrible. We Ruan family can''t want it."


    "Sister, let''s watch Amy and her baby die? Or let her come here! They are all Vietnamese, and we can''t really die!" said Ah Ying.


    "Yes! Sister ah, why don''t brother Wen Hao marry sister ah Mi? She''s very beautiful and very nice. She''s good to us every time she comes to our house." Miaomiao also speaks for Amy.


    Ruan Ling stared at Ah Ying and Miao Miao and said unhappily, "What do you know? This woman is too deep in the city. She came to treat you for your baby. Besides, Ah Ying, what you said just now is wrong. It''s the Jin family. Do you want to distinguish it from sister a? We said that they are all Tang family''s daughter-in-law. Now Ruan family, man family and Jin family are all Tang family''s children? Our children are all their old Tang family''s children , it has become one. Can you tell it clearly? "


    "Sister, don''t be angry. I don''t mean that. I''m just afraid you don''t like Amy to bother you in Liangshan, so I said to let her here. I just think Amy is too poor. After all, the child in her belly is a baby, that is, our own child, isn''t it?" Ah Ying said with a smile. Ruan Ling was angry. She was still afraid. In the Ruan family, no one dared to challenge Ruan Ling''s authority.


    "Ah Ling, Ah Ying''s words are reasonable, but I don''t agree with her. I agree with Amy''s idea. Just let her go back to Liangshan, and then let her stay at Ruan''s house or send her directly to death valley. She analyzes the psychology of her husband Wang Qiang. My sister thinks it''s very believable. People like her husband generally have psychological problems, and her worry is worth us Seriously, Ah Ying is right. Her belly is the seed of our Tang family. It''s not just her personal problem. Even if the baby doesn''t love her at all, we still have to help her for the sake of the child''s face. "Manny said gently.


    "Elder sister, did you agree to let her become our Ruan''s daughter-in-law?" Ruan Lingxin said reluctantly.


    "I know you don''t like her and baby doesn''t love her, but we don''t have a better solution? If Wang Qiang knows this in advance, something big will happen," said Manny.


    "Baby, what do you mean?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Sister, I wanted you to decide for me because I was very contradictory, but I want to tell you the truth. I really don''t like her. She is too extreme and the city is deep. Besides, I don''t even want to marry sister Yang Xi, let alone marry her. If sister Yang Xi knows, don''t blame me?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Otherwise! Baby, don''t bother. Anyway, she won''t be in labor for another month. Let''s talk about business when we come back from Kunming!" said Manny.


    "OK, sister, I agree to speak slowly first. Baby, we just discussed with sister. You have two tasks for going to Kunming this time. The first is to make the boss of Chen group give up his existing encroachment policy anyway. We can make up for them, but in our market, they must withdraw and return to the previous two irrelevant states. How do we do it I''ve thought about several things for you. First, you talked to your sister in the past. We still have a lot of chips. Their Chen''s clothes have always been inferior to our Mans. We''re sure we''ll eat them. Now the costs of our Thailand mans and Vietnam mans are far lower than those of mainland factories, and most of Chen''s factories are mainland factories, so if it''s fair, he won''t compete I''ve never seen us. "


    "If there is no agreement, doesn''t he still want to ask you to be their martial arts instructor? This is also a chip. You may not know that Chen has a lot of gray income. They are involved in entertainment, hotels and other industries. Security personnel need experts like you to train them. Moreover, this income is their main business income. As long as you promise to be their instructor, or Boss Xu Chen will make concessions. "


    "Third, start from his son. Isn''t his son convinced you? Chen will be his son sooner or later. As long as you can handle his son, it''s probably not difficult. This is your first task to do business well."


    "The second task is your private affair. It''s better to have a good result with Xiaoyao in this month. We all look forward to Xiaoyao becoming Ruan''s daughter-in-law. In this way, sister ah Hui will rest in peace in heaven. You guessed right. If sister ah Hui didn''t finish before she died, she must ask you to take care of Xiaoyao for her. Sihui has nothing to worry about. You know our sisters My sister will love Sihui. "


    "Yes, baby, don''t let us wait too long. I hope you can take Xiaoyao back to us next time you go back to Shanghai or Liangshan. Don''t let her wander outside with her children alone. Where can''t we man and Ruan let her have a stage to fully display her talents?" Manny smiled.


    "Yes! Sister Xiaoyao must be our Ruan''s daughter-in-law, or we won''t spare you." Ah Ying smiled.


    "Ah? Ah Ying, is your name Xiao Yao or sister?" Tang Wenhao looked at Ah Ying in surprise.


    "Oh, of course, I''m younger than sister Xiao Yao! She seems to be one or two years older than me. We just work early. How can we be as talented as sister Xiao Yao? We can always read." Ah Ying smiled.


    "Xiao Yao is a little older than Ah Ying. Ah Ying has just turned 21! Xiao Yao is either 22 or 23." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Baby, do I look old now?" Ah Ying asked anxiously.


    "What''s old? You''re still very young! Come here and let me touch your little belly again. It''s not seen for a day. It''s growing again. Miaomiao. Come and compare with your sister a Ying to see who has a rounder belly." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha... Several beauties laughed.


    "Alas! Originally I wanted to go back to my hometown these two days, but now I''m going to make a mess again. How about this? Elder sister, you go to Kunming to talk to boss Chen first. I still want to go back to my hometown. I told my parents that I''ll go back these days and don''t want to make them sad." Tang Wenhao suddenly sighed.


    "Oh, baby, how long haven''t you been home, sister? Otherwise, I''ll wait for baby in Kunming. Do you think you can command at home?" Ruan Ling said.

 Chapter 779

    "Ah Ling, you don''t know about mans, nor do you know about Chen. How can you talk to him? I know the situation on both sides very well. I have to go to Kunming in person. Otherwise, baby will go back to my hometown tonight and drive. You and baby will go back together. They will take turns to rest and get home in seven or eight hours Two days later, baby flew directly to Kunming from her hometown, and you drove the car back. Sister only took Xiaoyao''s children these two days and didn''t go to boss Chen. What do you think? "Manny said.


    "Hehe, elder sister, are you confused? Since you don''t talk to boss Chen first, why let a Ling drive back with me? It''s not necessary. I''d better go back by plane myself! It''s not a day or two away." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, I''d better go back with you! We daughter-in-law should go to see their four old people, so that sister Lingzhi''s parents will feel better," Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, I also want to see brother Wen Hao''s parents." Miaomiao looked at Ruan Ling expectantly.


    "Hehe, go! Are you reluctant to leave your brother Wenhao?" Ruan Ling knew the little girl''s mind. They haven''t stayed enough these days!


    "Well! But I really want to see brother Wen Hao''s parents," Miaomiao said with a smile.


    "OK, Jun''s daughter-in-law wants to see her father-in-law after all. Miaomiao, did you miss your brother last night?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, I think, ha ha, I really want to." miaomiaojiao smiled.


    "Where did you think? Did you think of the upper mouth or the lower mouth? Be honest." Tang Wenhao smiled at Miaomiao''s sexy lips.


    "All of them!" Miaomiao smiled shyly.


    Ha ha... The four beauties all laughed. Tang Wenhao was excited by Miaomiao''s shy little appearance. He picked her up and walked towards the big bed. As he walked, he said with an obscene smile, "I''ll satisfy your greedy cat up and down right away. Don''t cry for help later."


    "Hehe, baby, take it easy. Miaomiao has been pregnant for several months after all. You are crazy to let ah Ling accompany you or sister accompany you crazy ha! Miaomiao and Ah Ying are not suitable." Manny smiled gently.


    "You know, elder sister, don''t worry! I''ll put on the light music immediately and play it in the soothing music. There will be no uncivilized and rude behavior." Tang Wenhao looked back and said with a bad smile.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao left the Jin family with Ruan Ling, Miaomiao, Junjun and Wenying. The two children also went back to their hometown. Hengheng didn''t bring them there when she was too young. Manny sent them to the airport. Ah Ying repeatedly told Tang Wenhao to honor his parents for her and don''t forget to incense Jin Dacai and Ganoderma lucidum.


    A Ying is a girl who values love and righteousness. Although she doesn''t love Jin Dacai, she still has deep feelings for Jin Dacai. She has regarded him as her dead brother, and the old lady of the Jin family is her mother.


    There was nothing to say on the way. After more than an hour''s flight, the plane slowly landed at the provincial capital airport. Tang Wenhao called his father Tang Cheng when he got off the plane and said that he went home with his first wife Ruan Ling, his new little wife Miaomiao and a grandson and granddaughter a few months ago. He would be home in two hours. Tang Cheng was very happy. He just scolded him by the way, "Little beast, be careful in the future. Don''t add a daughter-in-law to the Tang family. How can you raise so many children in the future!"


    Where does Tang Cheng know how rich his son is now? The shares of her mother-in-law Yang Danni, including the shares of her husband man Tianxiong, have all been given to Tang Wenhao. In addition to Manny''s, several billion Hong Kong dollars and Ruan''s national medicine, Ruan Ling''s illegal wealth from drug manufacturing and drug trafficking in recent years, at least hundreds of millions of dollars, and tens of millions of yuan from the Jin family. It is said that it is Ah Ying''s, not all of it is him of


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao''s current wealth is at least more than $3 billion. Let alone raising children, it''s no problem to raise them in Hejia village.


    At the head of Hejia village, Tang Cheng and his wife and he de Neng led their seven aunts and eight aunts to wait with firecrackers. When they saw that Tang Wenhao''s taxi arrived, the sound of firecrackers rang one after another, welcoming Tang Wenhao and others into the village, and many villagers came to watch.


    Most of them have seen Ruan Ling, but they have not seen Miaomiao. When they see Tang Wenhao coming back with a beautiful pregnant girl, they all tease his parents and say that his son belongs to a donkey!


    Tang Cheng and his wife hold Junjun and Wen Yingxi and smile. It doesn''t matter what the villagers say. Looking at the silver doll like grandchildren, they can''t close their mouths. He denang and his wife are also very happy. Now they are very close to the Tang family, close as a family, and gradually come out of the grief of losing their beloved daughter. They just look at the lovely children , their hearts still ache.


    If Ganoderma lucidum didn''t die, the children would be so old! How happy they are!


    Ruan Ling caught a faint pain in the eyes of Mr. and Mrs. he denang, pulled Tang Wenhao''s clothes and whispered, "baby, when Ganoderma lucidum parents see us Junjun and Wenying, they will certainly miss Ganoderma lucidum sister. Otherwise, you and your sister''s second child will be adopted to them!"


    "Ah? Well... Talk to Manny! I have no problem." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "OK, let me deal with this. As long as you agree, I can convince my sister. Otherwise, my sister really can''t bear it. No matter how filial we are, it''s still difficult to make up for their shortcomings." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, sister, it''s very kind of you!" Tang Wenhao said gratefully.


    After returning home, the door of Tang''s house was full of onlookers. Someone asked Tang Wenhao to come out and talk about Miaomiao. What''s the matter with this little beauty? Why do you have to change a little wife when you come back? Does the little wife in Vietnam marry casually! Are Vietnamese women so beautiful? How does Tang Wenhao arrange his sleep at night?


    Tang Wenhao didn''t want to make trouble with them, so he asked his father Tang Cheng to quickly send happy candy and block the mouths of these little daughters-in-law. He fled home, took Mr. and Mrs. he denang to greet them and gave them gifts. She said that Ruan Ling bought them both from Hong Kong, and bought a bracelet for his wife and Tang Wenhao''s mother. The family was happy.


    In fact, gifts are small things for the elderly at home. They don''t care, including Mr. and Mrs. he denang. The economic conditions of their family are already very good. He denang is still the village head, not bad for money. What they lack is family affection and the company of their children.


    Therefore, as long as Tang Wenhao came back to see them more, they were the happiest. They brought the two children back this time. Several old people were very happy. Junjun and Wenying were very cute and loved by everyone, and they were also held by the villagers to play everywhere.


    Tang Cheng and his wife are also very fond of Miaomiao''s new daughter-in-law. Miaomiao is so beautiful and intelligent. They also heard that her sister Ah Mei is the girl who gave birth to Tang Wenhao''s twin daughters. They are very happy. They are both married to their own sons. This would be impossible in China, but in Vietnam, they can do so, It''s not illegal.


    After lunch, Tang Wenhao led Ruan Ling, Miao Miao, holding Junjun and Wenying to Jin Dacai and Ganoderma lucidum. The two children were kowtowed by adults. They looked at the grave full of grass with small eyes and looked curiously here and there, without crying or making noise.


    In front of Jin Dacai''s grave, Tang Wenhao said to the grave, "Big brother, as like as two peas, brother, I brought you my daughter Wen Ying to see you. If you are in the sky, look at the children! It looks very cute. It looks very cute. It''s just like the one we like. In addition, I''ll tell you a good news. I am in the arms again. This time it is estimated that the boy is two. Ying will make persistent efforts. She will never stop until she has more sons. Hey hey, brother, there''s another good news that hasn''t been reported to elder brother! Ah Ling''s son Junjun and I have passed on to you and become your son. He had a good relationship with Wen Ying, so elder brother, you can rest in peace! By the way, elder brother, there''s something else to report to you when we build a siege in death valley Floor, I want to move Ah Ying, my mother and children to death valley to enjoy a happy life. If you have no opinion, please trust me with a dream and tell me, okay? If you don''t trust me with a dream, I''ll take you as agreeing, "Tang Wenhao said.


    Tang Wenhao''s words made Ruan Ling burst out laughing, and Miao Miao also laughed.


    After leaving Jin Dacai''s grave, Ruan Ling said with a smile, "baby, you didn''t dream that brother Jin agreed with your arrangement? Isn''t it unreasonable?"


    "How can I be unreasonable? It means that my eldest brother doesn''t want to disturb me. It''s approved! It defaults to my arrangement." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When the three people arrived at the tomb of Ganoderma lucidum, Tang Wenhao was thinking again. When it came to the emotional place, he burst into tears again. In fact, Tang Wenhao had deep feelings for Ganoderma lucidum. After all, he was loved by her since childhood. Later, he lost his precious life because of him. He cherished deep guilt for Ganoderma lucidum.


    This is also the reason why he wanted to be nice to he and his wife as soon as he saw him. He can''t let Lingzhi, the spirit in heaven, worry about her parents.


    After paying tribute to Jin Dacai and Ganoderma lucidum, the three led the children away from the cemetery at the head of the village. At this time, the blue sky was cloudless and the surrounding scenery was pleasant.


    Fine weather is easy to make a person feel better. Tang Wenhao began to tell Ruan Ling and Miaomiao how he came when he was a child. He liked swimming in the river, bathing in the stream, catching fish in the ditch, stealing cucumbers and watermelons from others in that field, which killed the two beauties.


    "Baby, I didn''t expect you to be dishonest since you were a child." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Linggang said this. Before Tang Wenhao answered, the phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Ah Ying. He quickly pressed the button to answer, "Ah Ying, we just went to the grave for elder brother and sister Lingzhi."


    "Oh, baby, something''s wrong. You''d better hurry back!" Ah Ying said in a worried tone.


    "Ah? Who''s in trouble? Ah Ying, make it clear!" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.

 Chapter 780

    "Something happened to Amy. Just now, Hou Jie''s wife called and said that Amy had entered the hospital. It seemed that she had a quarrel with her husband. Her husband Wang Qiang pushed her, and then she fell to the ground and bled. It was estimated that she had fetal Qi. Hou Jie''s wife and Li Jiang''s wife asked me whether I would go to see it? I think Wang Qiang must know about you and Amy, otherwise he had no reason to treat her like this Mi, so you have to come back and deal with it, "said Ah Ying.


    Hanging up a Ying''s phone, Tang Wenhao was silly. Ruan Ling hurriedly asked, "baby, a MI was beaten by her husband and was hospitalized? It''s estimated that she will give birth ahead of time. Let''s go back and have a look! You and a MI are almost ten years away and Wang Qiang knows about it."


    "Alas! What should come or not will come, and I can''t hide. However, sister, anyway, I won''t marry her, and I swear to God, I will never marry any beautiful woman from now on. Even if she looks like an immortal, I don''t want it. I''ve really had enough." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t bother. No matter how difficult things are, they will eventually be solved. Did you just swear to include Yang Xi''s sister and our Xiaoyao?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Sister, to tell you the truth, I can''t help taking sister Yang Xi. I really don''t want to marry her sister, or I would have been with her the night before yesterday. I don''t have to pretend with her, right? As for Xiao Yao, I''ll try my best! But I don''t hope for the future between us. I don''t think she will love me." Tang Wenhao said helplessly.


    "Baby, you should have confidence yourself. My sister and I support you. Our whole family supports you. Let''s go! Go home first and deal with the thorny things in front of you. If you don''t feel convenient to come forward and explain it to Wang Qiang, how about my sister settle it with you?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    She doesn''t want Tang Wenhao to solve it for him because it affects his health. Moreover, she thinks it would be better for her to solve it than Tang Wenhao. After all, she is a woman. Wang Qiang''s bad treatment to her can alleviate the contradiction.


    "Elder sister, how can I let you come forward? I''d better solve it myself! Otherwise, Wang Qiang will look down on me and think it''s boring for me to let my wife rush in front of me when I''ve done something." Tang Wenhao refused Ruan Ling''s kindness.


    Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao, who was in a bad mood, and caressed his shoulder painfully. "Baby, it''s up to you! I just hope you don''t care too much about it now. Let''s go! Tell your parents that the company has something urgent for us to deal with. Alas! It''s hard to say when you first came back." Ruan Ling sighed.


    After several people returned to the Tang family, Tang Wenhao took his parents to the room and said that the company called to let them go back immediately. There was something urgent to deal with. Tang Cheng was angry as soon as he heard, "since you are so busy, don''t come back. Why do you come back? You''re leaving before I make out with my grandchildren? When someone''s Miaomiao girl came to our house for the first time, did you let someone leave without sitting on their ass?"


    "Yes! Son, mom, no matter what''s urgent, mom doesn''t agree with you to leave now. How can you do that? My parents were just discussing how to arrange more than ten tables of banquet and call all my relatives and friends. You said that there are so many Vietnamese daughters in law and so many children in our Tang family. It''s a great wedding. How can we not celebrate it? The villagers in my village will also be happy That''s the rule. If your new daughter-in-law comes back for the first time and your grandchildren come back for the first time, how can you do it for a few days? Your father has to go to the village committee to arrange a movie! We absolutely don''t agree with you to go today, not to mention today, not tomorrow, at least three or five days! "Said Tang Wenhao''s mother unhappily.


    "Dad, mom, we really have something to do." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Bastard, don''t come back if you have something to do! Your father just invited relatives to come here. You''re leaving. Where do you put your parents'' face? Also, your parents like Miaomiao very much when they see Miaomiao. I discussed with your mother that you should let Miaomiao recognize their husband and wife as dry daughters, so that you can still be their son-in-law. They also have a thought in their hearts, and then Miaomiao The child in Miao''s belly will be surnamed he in the future. It''s your little concern for your sister lingzhi and he family! So you don''t have to go to the door now. If you dare to leave the Tang family for half a step, I won''t have your son. "Tang Cheng said, then stared at Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Dad, you need to ask Miaomiao about this? I have no problem. The most important thing for our Tang family now is children." Tang Wenhao didn''t expect his parents to make such an arrangement, but he also thought it was a good way. Mr. and Mrs. he denang would be much comforted if they had Miaomiao''s daughter.


    "She hasn''t listened to you yet?" Tang Cheng shouted.


    "His father, can you stop yelling like that? Talking to the children will die!" Tang Cheng''s wife glared at her husband.


    "You are used to this boy. He has been away for half a year. Now he has just come back and has to go again. Can you stand it? Who cries at home every day, son? When will you come back?" Tang Cheng said angrily.


    Hearing this, Tang Wenhao''s heart was pulled, his nose was sour, and his mother and son were connected! Even big things can''t come and go in such a hurry. We must consider the feelings of our parents. He couldn''t help hugging his mother and sobbing, "Mom, I''m sorry! I won''t go. I''ll stay at home with you for a few more days."


    "Hmm! Good son, my son has been kind since childhood and won''t make my parents angry. That''s it. Stay a few more days! Mom really misses you." Tang Wenhao''s mother choked.


    "If you are afraid that ah Ling is unhappy, dad will tell her," Tang Cheng said.


    "No, just now when we were answering the phone on the road, my sister said that she didn''t know how to tell you. She is a very filial woman and won''t blame me. I''ll just tell her myself. You can arrange what you should do! I''ll ask her for advice immediately. It''s probably no problem," Tang Wenhao said.


    So Tang Wenhao came out of the room, called Miaomiao holding Junjun aside, and motioned Ruan Ling to come too, "Miaomiao, sister, we''d better stay a few more days? My parents are angry, and I really can''t bear to go like this. I can only deal with it later. In addition, Miaomiao, I''ll discuss something with you. My sister Lingzhi''s parents, that is, he''s parents, want to recognize you as their dry daughter. Would you like to?"


    "Ah? Think I''m their daughter?" Miaomiao asked, and Ruan Ling was also surprised.


    "Baby, did they take the initiative to put it forward? It''s good. Sister Lingzhi left and let Miaomiao be their dry daughter. It''s also a comfort to their husband and wife. Miaomiao, would you like to?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, brother Wen Hao, I will." Miaomiao smiled.


    "Hehe, thank you, Miaomiao. Congratulations, you have another pair of parents. Don''t worry, they will really love you. In addition, parents mean that your child''s family name will be what in the future. In this way, they also have a queen, OK?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, brother Wen Hao, I listen to you in everything." Miaomiao smiled.


    "OK, I''ll talk to my parents and ask them to get ready for a banquet. Here, we recognize that our daughter is going to have a wedding banquet." Tang Wenhao smiled and walked to the kitchen.


    When he arrived in the kitchen, he told the good news to Tang Cheng and his wife. As soon as Tang Cheng heard it, he immediately went out and told the good news to he denang and his wife.


    Tang Wenhao returned to the living room and saw Ruan Ling missing. He asked suspiciously, "miaomi, where''s sister?"


    "I went out to call sister ah Ying and told her we''d stay for a few days and then go back." Miaomiao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao came to the yard and saw Ruan Ling calling Ah Ying, "ah? Is it so serious? Wang Qiang called you personally? Ah Ying, don''t be afraid, baby, you can stay at home for a few days first. Ah Jie will go back and deal with it immediately. It''s all right. The sky won''t fall down. Don''t worry. Ah Jie will definitely arrive tomorrow morning. First, bye!"


    Hanging up the phone, Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao standing at the door looking at her and waved, "baby, come here and discuss something with you."


    "Elder sister, I know what you mean. Do you want to go back and deal with Amy first?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I''m mainly worried about Ah Ying and Wang Qiang harassing her. She said that Wang Qiang really knows that the child in Amy''s belly is not his, but yours, so I want to settle with you. However, baby, you don''t have to worry about it. I think it''s better to highlight the contradiction. Long pain is better than short pain. Deal with it early. Of course, it''s too late today. I think tomorrow Start in the morning and get home at noon to deal with the problem. You don''t have to worry about it. Your family can''t leave without you now. Your parents will be unbearable as soon as you leave. "Ruan Ling said plainly.


    "Elder sister, I''d better wait until I go back to deal with it!" Tang Wenhao felt that he had caused trouble and asked Ruan Ling to deal with it. It''s too manly and oppressive, but he has no way. He just told his parents to stay for a few days and certainly can''t go.


    "OK, in fact, it''s better for me to deal with it than you. It''s settled. Just stay at home for a few days! I''ll deal with it properly for you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, don''t promise Amy. I really don''t like her," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Don''t worry! I don''t like her either. This is the bottom line. As long as I don''t cross this bottom line, I can consider their requirements," Ruan Ling said.


    In the evening, the ancestral hall of he family was brightly lit. Under the witness of relatives and friends of he family and Tang family, Miaomiao knelt down and kowtowed to the ancestor of he family in the ancestral hall of he family, and then kowtowed to He De Neng and his wife, officially becoming the daughter of he family.


    Miaomiao affectionately shouted to Mr. and Mrs. he denang, "Mom and Dad, daughter Miaomiao kowtowed to your two elders." as soon as this speech came out, Mr. and Mrs. he denang were moved to tears and trembled to help Miaomiao up. His wife hugged Miaomiao and cried in a mess.


    Miaomiao, who had no feelings for them, was also moved to tears. For a moment, he felt that his godfather and godmother were very kind in front of him.


    After the ceremony, he de can have a big banquet at home. He is the village head and secretary. There are a lot of people shouting in support. He received more than 30000 gifts, which is not a small amount in rural areas. He De can give all the money to Miao Miao. Where will Miao Miao receive their money? He refused to take it alive.

 Chapter 781

    "Wen Hao, give this money to Miaomiao! You know, my parents are still rich in this area? It''s all the intention of the villagers. We also know that you are a rich man now. Don''t mention this money. You also have this strength even if you buy our village. However, this money is different. It''s for my daughter. You are my son and my son-in-law. You deal with it He de can shove the money into Tang Wenhao.


    The next day, Ruan Ling left Hejia village early. Tang Wenhao, with his parents on both sides, Miaomiao, took her to the entrance of the village with her son Junjun and daughter Wenying, and took her directly to the provincial capital by taxi.


    Not to mention how Tang Wenhao and Miaomiao spent these difficult days in their hometown, just Ruan Ling.


    There was nothing to say on the way. At noon, she returned to the Jin family on time. At this time, the Jin family only had Ah Ying and the old lady who were pregnant. Ah Ying was very excited when she saw Ruan Ling coming back. "Sister, you''re finally back. I''m dying of anxiety. Wang Qiang always called to ask if the baby came back?"


    Ruan Ling first went to the kitchen to say hello to the old lady, then came back and smiled at Ah Ying, "ha ha, it''s all right. There''s an elder sister! The sky won''t fall down. How''s Amy now?"


    "Yes, it''s a boy," said Ah Ying.


    "Ah? Really, good! Our baby has another son." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, can you still laugh? What should I do about it? I heard that Amy doesn''t say anything now. Wang Qiang doesn''t talk to her except for her treatment. I don''t know what to do just by calling me? I know that baby doesn''t like Amy and won''t marry her, so I don''t say anything. I just say we''ll discuss it when baby comes back." Ah Ying said.


    "It''s all right. You stay at home! Sister a will go to the hospital right away. Which hospital is she in?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "In the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology of Minhang people''s Hospital, why don''t you talk to Wang Qiang first!" Ah Ying said.


    "No, I''ll check the situation first and talk to Amy first." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "That''s OK. Let''s see what she thinks. It seems that she and Wang Qiang can''t make it. In fact, she is also very poor." Ah Ying sighed.


    "Hehe, Ah Ying, come on, baby doesn''t like her, and sister doesn''t like her. We can pity her, but we can''t compromise, okay? Baby is not the baby a year ago. Sister feels that he is more focused on his feelings, is no longer so obsessed with this thing between men and women, and knows how to control his desires, which shows that our baby is becoming more and more mature." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Sister, I admire you very much. Nothing is a big deal in front of you. You will be really nervous only when it comes to the safety of our baby." Ah Ying said to Ruan Ling.


    "It''s not a big deal at all, but it''s the baby''s drunkenness that caused some trouble! What''s the big deal? You can eat at home with mom! Don''t wait for sister A. sister a will go and have a look first." then Ruan Ling walked to the kitchen and told the busy old lady in the kitchen that she went to work first.


    The old lady hurried out and shouted, "ah Ling, go after dinner. It''s bad to be hungry. It''s easy to get stomach disease."


    "Hehe, mom, it''s okay. I ate on the plane. You and Ah Ying eat! I''ll wipe Wen Hao''s ass again." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, dead girl, you have the widest heart. Wen Hao found your kind-hearted and beautiful wives, which is the blessing of his eighth life. Then drive carefully and make what you want to eat at night." the old lady smiled kindly.


    After driving Manny''s BMW, Ruan Ling went directly to Minhang hospital. When she arrived at the hospital, she found the obstetrics and gynecology department. At the door of a ward, she met Hou Jie''s wife and Li Jiang''s wife standing aside to chat. When she saw Ruan Ling coming, she greeted her, especially Hou Jie''s wife, who called her president Ruan with great respect. Ruan Ling smiled and said, "is Amy better? How''s the child?"


    Hou Jie''s wife, nununuzui, went outside and whispered, "President Ruan, I don''t know what happened between Amy and her husband. We asked her. She didn''t say anything. She asked her husband. Her husband didn''t say anything. She''s still inside!"


    "Oh, OK, you go outside and find a place to rest! I''ll go in and have a look." Ruan Ling knew they didn''t know the reason, so she hoped they wouldn''t be here.


    "OK, Mr. Ruan, let''s go down?" said Hou Jie''s wife, and then went downstairs with Li Jiang''s wife.


    Ruan Linggang was about to enter the ward. Wang Qiang, who heard their voices inside, had come out. Seeing Ruan Ling, she looked back and said unhappily, "where''s Tang Wenhao?"


    "Hehe, Wang Qiang, Wen Hao is out on a business trip. I''ll come back first to see the situation. How are Amy and the children? I''ll go in and see their mother and son!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "No, thank you for your concern. I think we two men should have a face-to-face interview. If you are a woman to deal with this kind of thing for him, it will make me look down on him. In fact, I always respect Tang Wenhao and think he is a man. But when this kind of thing happens, he can''t hide. What do you mean?" Wang Qiang said angrily.


    "Wang Qiang, if you don''t want to make the whole city stormy, we''d better find a place to calm down and talk about it. Wen Hao really can''t come back for the time being. Originally, he wanted me to come back with him and deal with it by himself, but considering your current mood, I proposed to him that I''ll come back first to see the situation. If you don''t want to talk to me, you can wait for him to come back, I''m not interested See you. "Ruan Ling''s expression began to cool down.


    Wang Qiang looked at the gorgeous woman in front of him. He was still in awe. He knew that Tang Wenhao''s first wife was not an ordinary woman. He couldn''t help nodding and replied, "well, let''s go to the teahouse opposite the hospital."


    "Well, it''s like a man! If there''s a problem, we''ll solve it through negotiation. We can''t be too extreme. Wait a minute. I''ll go and see their mother and son first," Ruan Ling said.


    "All right!" Wang Qiang replied, and then let Ruan Ling into the ward.


    Amy''s head was wrapped and she was lying on the bed with her beautiful eyes closed. Beside her was a white and clean baby. There was a shadow of Tang Wenhao between her eyebrows, which made Ruan Ling very happy. She was a typical lover of Wu and Wu. She looked comfortable when she had anything to do with Tang Wenhao.


    She thought to herself, this must be my baby child. It''s so similar! Don''t say it''s like growing up, it''s very like now. The small eyebrows, small eyes and small mouth are a replica of the baby.


    Ruan Ling saw that Amy was asleep and didn''t disturb her. She took out a red envelope from her body, stuffed it under her pillow, looked back and whispered to Wang Qiang, "Wang Qiang, a little heart!"


    Wang Qiang wanted to refuse. She motioned not to argue, and then gently left the ward. Wang Qiang had to gently close the door.


    Ruan Ling and Wang Qiang didn''t know. When the door was gently closed, Amy on the hospital bed opened her beautiful eyes. Her eyes were filled with tears. In fact, she knew everything. She heard Ruan Ling''s arrival clearly. As soon as she heard that Tang Wenhao didn''t come, she knew that her hope had come to naught.


    "Son, your father doesn''t want us." looking at her son, Amy burst into tears holding the quilt.


    Besides, Ruan Ling and Wang Qiang found a private room in the teahouse opposite the hospital. Ruan Ling asked for some snacks. They sat down, "Wang Qiang, this is it. We can only face it."


    "Mr. Ruan, I know you are rich. Tang Wenhao is also more handsome than me, more capable and educated than me, but he can''t even rob his brother''s women? Our brothers have always regarded him as a good brother, but how can he attack his brother''s women? Besides, he has so many wives and has to think about my wife. He is a fucking beast, brother Jin His women belong to him. Does he just like his brother''s women? Does he have this hobby? Mr. Ruan, I really don''t understand how you women like him? Scum! "Wang Qiang said angrily.


    "Wang Qiang, you''ve gone too far! Wenhao didn''t rob your woman." Ruan Ling repressed her anger when she saw Wang Qiang say so.


    "No? Then why are you looking for me now? It means that you all know that he''s got my wife. You just saw that the child around her is another Tang Wenhao. Where is my shadow? I said that Amy went to your house when she''s okay. It turns out that she went to serve your man? I can''t wait to kill her now, but I have to see my daughter You can''t kill her for your face, "Wang Qiang said angrily.


    "Wang Qiang, you really misunderstood. Amy has never served Wenhao in our family. Besides, how many days a year does Wenhao stay here? He invites you to dinner every time he comes back. You should know that he is in Vietnam all the year round, not in Shanghai." Ruan Ling said.


    "When did he seduce my wife? How long have they been together?" Wang Qiang asked angrily.


    "Didn''t Amy tell you what happened?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "This bitch, she doesn''t say anything." Wang Qiang said angrily.


    "Then how do you know this?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "She often mentioned Wen Hao in her dream. The night before yesterday, she didn''t think I would worry that she would go to her store to see her in the middle of the night. However, what I saw was that she touched her stomach and read, saying that your father had just come to see you, and he would want our mother and son. President Ruan, I''m not a fool, can''t I find the problem? Besides, to tell you the truth, she hasn''t been there for nearly a year How can I touch her well? I always use her pregnancy as an excuse to block my mouth. Now I understand everything. She has no me in her heart, only Tang Wenhao. "Wang Qiang said angrily.


    "Wang Qiang, I''ll tell you all the facts! Maybe you''ll feel better after listening." Ruan Ling knew that Wang Qiang didn''t know much about the situation, and thought it might be a comfort to him to tell the truth.


    "Isn''t what I said the truth?" Wang Qiang asked angrily.


    "Yes, you''re telling the truth, but it''s far from what you imagined. The situation is like this..." then, Ruan Ling invited Tang Wenhao to invite their brothers to dinner. Everyone was drunk. Ah Ying had something to go home and asked Amy to take care of Tang Wenhao. As a result, Tang Wenhao mistakenly told Wang Qiang that ah MI was asked by Ah Ying after drinking, and said that Tang Wenhao knew later, I didn''t know it at first. I was drunk and didn''t realize it at all.

 Chapter 782

    "Mr. Ruan, what you said is true?" Wang Qiang asked in surprise. He didn''t expect this reason. He always thought that Amy and Tang Wenhao had been fooling around together secretly for more than a year, so he was very depressed.


    "It''s true, and they only stayed together once. I won''t hide it from you. Amy really fell in love with our family Wenhao, but our family Wenhao didn''t love her at all, because she was your wife. Wenhao said that he would never rob a woman with his brothers and brothers. He didn''t dare to see you again now. Originally, if Amy wasn''t pregnant, it would be a good thing Amy herself knows that nothing has happened. However, she is pregnant. This is fate. There is no way. But since fate is arranged in this way, we have to face it. Wang Qiang, I just want to ask you now. Are you going to quit Amy and drive her and her children away or do you have any other requirements? You can mention it as much as possible. We must take this matter away Things should be handled properly. Wen Hao of our family said that as long as you can forgive him, you can ask for anything, and we will do whatever we can, "Ruan Ling said frankly.


    "I don''t know. It seems that Amy really doesn''t want to live with me. Sobbing..." Wang Qiang said, lying on the table and crying. He is a big man. He won''t cry until he is very sad.


    Ruan Ling could not bear it. She pushed him and said, "Wang Qiang, do you still love Amy?"


    Wang Qiang raised his tears, nodded and sobbed, "President Ruan, I love her and hate her.".


    "Well, I can understand that love is deep and hate is deep. Do you still want her?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Mr. Ruan, now it''s not whether I want her or not. It''s that she has fallen in love with Wen Hao. She doesn''t want me. Her heart doesn''t belong to me anymore. Sobbing... I spent so much money and energy to marry a beautiful yellow flower girl from Vietnam. In the end, it''s not mine after two years. Why is my life so hard!" Wang Qiang cried sadly.


    "Wang Qiang, don''t cry. I have a way to make Amy fall in love with you again." Ruan Ling said.


    "Really? How is this possible?" Wang Qiang stopped crying immediately.


    "Sure, Wang Qiang, I''m still saying that. Wen Hao didn''t want to rob you of a woman. He would never marry Amy. If he really had ideas about Amy, with the strength of our family, Amy would have returned to Vietnam to become our Ruan''s daughter-in-law. You don''t even know. It''s precisely because he has such an unforgettable experience with your brothers that he has become a good brother all his life Brother, he can''t beat your wife''s idea, can he? "Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Well, but what should I do now?" Wang Qiang was a little confused.


    "Well, first answer me a few questions, and then I''ll tell you what to do next. First, are you sure you want Amy? If you want her, you must ensure that you don''t embarrass her and abuse her; second, what to do with the child? Do you insist on raising him as your own son, or give the child to us and have another one by yourself? I can''t do it until these questions are solved I can tell you what to do next. I even made the worst plan. If you don''t want Amy, we''ll take her back to Vietnam, and then our family will pay you to find another girl you like in Vietnam. "Ruan Ling said.


    Ruan Ling''s words made Wang Qiang fall into meditation. It can be said that Ruan Ling has done her utmost to do so. Although he was sorry for Wang Qiang, he really couldn''t find any reason to embarrass the Ruan family.


    "Mr. Ruan, I want both adults and children. I don''t have the energy to find a wife in Vietnam. I just want Amy." Wang Qiang finally made up his mind.


    "Well, Wang Qiang, I admire you for making such a choice. You look like a man. However, you must ensure that you will not abuse their mother and son, especially the child. He is innocent. He can''t choose who his father is. As long as you really treat him in the future, he is your own son. Our Ruan family will never disturb your family''s life, We will also break the contact between Amy and us. Can you do it? "Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Yes, Mr. Ruan, don''t worry. The child is still so young. I will raise him as my own son. I''m just worried that Amy won''t talk to me again. This time I beat her and almost killed her. She must hate me." Wang Qiang said with worry.


    "No, she feels more guilty for you, especially if you don''t blame her and accept her. She will love you twice in the future. Believe me, she will like you again, because she knows that Wenhao won''t want her. Without this hope, she will live well with you." Ruan Ling said.


    "I hope so! Then you let brother Wen Hao stop coming to see her so that she won''t have any superfluous ideas." Wang Qiang said. Now he is worried that Tang Wenhao will be attracted to his wife, and his family will be completely scattered.


    "Hehe, if you can think so, it''s the best. Wen Hao was afraid to see her. Otherwise, in order to apologize for this, you say a few. We want to make some compensation for the damage caused to you. What do you think?" Ruan Ling didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly and was very happy.


    "No, I don''t have your money, but I''m not short of money." Wang Qiang rejected Ruan Ling''s kindness and showed a man''s due self-esteem, which gave Ruan Ling a new understanding of him and felt that he was not as narrow-minded as Amy said.


    "Do you have any other requirements?" Ruan Ling asked. She still wanted to do something for Wang Qiang.


    "Mr. Ruan, I still hope to have a talk with Wen Hao and call Amy. The three of us will solve the matter face to face. I can assure Wen Hao that I will raise his son as my own son and love him all my life, but I also want Wen Hao to swear in front of me and Amy that he will never take the child away." Wang Qiang said.


    "No problem, we will only watch him grow silently and never take him away from you. Wang Qiang, your decision makes me admire you very much. I promise you on behalf of Wen Hao now. I think you''d better not let Amy participate in this matter so as not to stimulate you. When Wen Hao comes back, I''ll let him find you. Your brothers sit down and talk to you once. He should say hello to you face to face If you want to beat him and scold him for being angry, it doesn''t matter. Just don''t hurt him, "said Ruan Ling.


    Wang Qiang said with a bitter smile, "can I hurt brother Wen hao?"


    "Hehe, go back and be nice to Amy. Tell her that Wen Hao is sorry for her. We Ruan family are sorry for her, but we are more sorry for you. You said that we had talked about it. You will love her more than before. You also promised that we will be good to the child and let her think nothing. Just live with you at ease. No one can say this except us, Even if we don''t mention it on any occasion, Wang Qiang, you can find Wen Hao or me if you have any difficulties in business and life in the future. We will try our best to help you, "Ruan Ling said sincerely.


    "Well, Mr. Ruan, thank you!" Wang Qiang said.


    "No, we''re sorry for you. Go back to accompany Amy first! We must accompany her more these two days. If we don''t do business, we''ll do less. The Ruan family will compensate you for the loss," said Ruan Ling.


    "No, no, we don''t need this money. Besides, I still have several stores open. It''s not a problem to close one or two temporarily. President Ruan, I''ll go first." Wang Qiang stood up.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly got up and sent him to the teahouse. Ruan Ling returned to the private room, picked up her mobile phone and dialed Tang Wenhao, "baby, Congratulations, the matter has been solved." as soon as the phone was connected, Ruan Ling said.


    "What? The matter has been solved. What do you say about Amy?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly at the other end.


    "Yes! What else can I do? My sister just went to see Amy, but she fell asleep. We didn''t speak. Then my sister called Wang Qiang out to talk in detail and asked him what he thought. Fortunately, Wang Qiang wasn''t as bad as we thought. He still loved Amy. He said he wouldn''t give up her." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Great, what about the child?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "He wants the child. He said he will raise the child and treat him as his own son. He will never abuse him or Amy, but he hopes we won''t disturb their family''s life and don''t go to see the child." Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, do you think he really won''t abuse children?" Tang Wenhao was a little worried. After all, he was his own flesh and blood. Although he didn''t love Amy, the children were from their Tang family after all.


    "Certainly not, baby. Don''t worry! He doesn''t have a son himself. Is there any need for him to abuse the child? He also knows that we are not thousands of miles away from him. We are all nearby. Once we know that he abused the child, we won''t let him continue to raise it." Ruan Ling said.


    "Oh, yes, Wang Qiang doesn''t look like a bad man. He''s still very kind. Alas! It''s best to solve things like this. Elder sister, we should give people some compensation? At least we should give the children a meeting gift, don''t you think?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, can you think of this? Don''t worry! When I went, I put 10000 yuan under Amy''s pillow. It''s a gift for the children. When you come back? When you come back, you and Wang Qiang will negotiate some things face to face, which is an end," Ruan Ling said.


    "No problem, let''s stay for another three days or so and go back! Tomorrow we''re going to take our mothers and fathers to the provincial capital for two days. When we send them back, we''ll go back to Shanghai." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, baby, this matter has been solved successfully. Just play it for a few days! Call my sister if you have anything." Ruan Ling stood up and began to pack up the things on the table and prepare to go home for dinner.


    "OK, sister, hang up." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    Will things develop as Ruan Ling imagined? We''ll see!

 Chapter 783

    At noon a week later, Tang Wenhao returned to the Jin family with Miaomiao, Junjun and Wenying. The old lady of the Jin family, Wenying and Ruan Ling thought badly and took turns holding the two children. Tang Wenhao also missed his son Hengheng very much and kept kissing him.


    "You''ll contact Wang Qiang later, and then go to Kunming as soon as possible. I''m worried there. I''m used to busy people. I can''t stay idle. Now I bring Sihui every day. I''m suffocated." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, I know. I''ll call Wang Qiang right after dinner." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    The family gathered around and happily finished lunch. Tang Wenhao put down his bowl and ran to the room to dial Wang Qiang, but he couldn''t get through his mobile phone. He was always busy or out of the service area.


    Tang Wenhao called Hou Jie and Li Jiang to ask about Wang Qiang. As a result, they gave him the answer, which made him mention his voice. Hou Jie and Li Jiang said that Wang Qiang had stopped doing business, and all the stores were transferred to outsiders. The family disappeared.


    Tang Wenhao anxiously went to the living room and said to Ruan Ling and a Ying, "sister, a Ying and Wang Qiang''s family are missing and can''t contact them."


    "Ah? Missing? Where''s their store?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously. Ah Ying quickly began to call Amy. As a result, the phone had stopped working.


    "Sister, Amy''s phone is down," said Ah Ying.


    Tang Wenhao sighed, "it seems that Wang Qiang is worried that Amy is tangled with me. He left with his family and deliberately hid from me. It''s good. I don''t have to worry about Amy looking for me again. However, I''m still worried about my children. I hope Wang Qiang won''t abuse him."


    "No, Wang Qiang is not like such a person. Baby, don''t worry. Since things are already like this, you might as well go to Kunming as soon as possible! We mans still have a lot of things to deal with! Mans in Vietnam can''t have no sister there for a long time. Hurry to solve the things here. Go back as soon as possible!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, sister, why don''t I leave this afternoon? I just don''t want you and Ah Ying," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, of course, my sister and a Ying are more reluctant to give up you, but we still have to focus on our career. You have a good rest. My sister will book a ticket for you right away." Ruan Ling smiled and began to ask the people from the Administration Department of the company to book a ticket for Tang Wenhao to Kunming.


    At 3 p.m., Tang Wenhao was sent to Pudong Airport by Ruan Ling and embarked on the journey to Kunming again. In fact, he still misses Xiaoyao and Sihui. After all, he hasn''t seen his baby daughter for so many days.


    Before boarding the plane, he called Manny and told her that he would arrive at Kunming airport at about 4:30 and return to Xiaoyao''s small home at more than 5:00. Manny was very excited when she heard that Tang Wenhao was going to Kunming and said that she and Xiaoyao would cook dinner and wait for him to go home. This feeling made Tang Wenhao very warm.


    To make a long story short, after more than an hour''s flight, the plane landed slowly at Kunming International Airport. Tang Wenhao got off the plane, dragged his box out of the security checkpoint quickly, took a taxi outside and flew to the city.


    On the way, I couldn''t wait to call Manny, "sister, I''m here. I''m going downtown now!"


    "Hehe, Xiaoyao is cooking in the kitchen! I hold Sihui, and I and Sihui will wait for you at the door of the community right away!" Manny smiled.


    "Well, OK, I should be there in 20 minutes. Hang up first." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    At the thought of seeing Xiao Sihui soon, Tang Wenhao looked very excited. Looking at the scenery outside the window, he was particularly relaxed. Baby, have you become more lovely again? Dad will live with you and sister Xiaoyao for dozens of days this time. You must be good!


    Ruan Ling and Manny both hope that their relationship with Xiaoyao will enter a substantive relationship between men and women these days. Is this really OK? Can Xiaoyao accept herself? What if she is firmly opposed to becoming a relationship with her? Do you want to use the previous way of coercion?


    No, absolutely not. Xiao Yao is an intellectual woman. She must not do what animals do. Everything depends on her own will! If you can''t hold it, run back to Shanghai and shoot at ah Ling and Manny!


    In this way, Tang Wenhao went to the community where Xiao Yao lived in his wishful thinking. When he got off the taxi, he saw Manny, who had been away for more than a week, standing at the door with his daughter Sihui in her arms, with beautiful dimples like flowers.


    "Baby, it''s hard. Come on, hug our little princess, and my sister will drag the box for you." Manny smiled gently, and then stuffed Sihui into Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao took the child and hurriedly kissed Sihui''s lovely little face. "Little princess, I want to die my father. Ah! Kiss one. Come here again. Our little angel is becoming more and more beautiful!"


    "Elder sister, have you been taking care of your children these days? Haven''t you gone out?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, as like as two peas, and Kunming, it''s beautiful! Yes, sister, when she was free, she went to visit some stores in Kunming, and they were very similar to us. It seems that someone in our designer team is selling us, so let''s have a good look at Yang Xi." Mani said.


    "Ah? It''s a little difficult! The design schemes of our mans group are shared internally. Several factories are the same. They may not be from the mainland. Which factory in Hong Kong, Vietnam or Thailand sells our design drawings to Chen''s clothing. Our management model has a problem. We should study this problem when we have time," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I think it''s necessary to think about it. By the way, I''ve also tested Xiaoyao''s impression of you these days. In fact, she has a good impression of you. She says you''re a man. She''s open to the death of sister ah Hui and Xue Ying and doesn''t hate you anymore, but she can''t accept that you have so many sisters, so the things between you really can''t be as close as what ah Ling said "Optimistic!" Manny reminded.


    "Sister, I know that I am also indifferent to this problem now. She attracts me very much. It is not only that she looks like Xueying, but her independent character. Her self-esteem and self-improvement make me admire her very much. I love her from the bottom of my heart, but I will never bully her. She must be willing to follow me, otherwise, I would rather see her find her own happiness, Bless her silently, "said Tang Wenhao.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, Manny looked back at him with satisfaction and said with a gentle smile, "baby, you really grow up and look more like a man. My sister is happy for your growth."


    "Hehe, people always want to grow up. By the way, wait a minute, sister, when I saw you just now, I forgot that I should live in the hotel opposite. I can''t live with Xiaoyao anymore. You can stay in the hotel with me at night!" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, yes, I should. I can''t help sleeping with you! After I finish my business and leave here, you can move back home! Let''s book a room first." Manny and Tang Wenhao went out of the community again and booked a standard room in the hotel opposite. Tang Wenhao put the box away and went back to the community with Manny instead of living in Xiaoyao''s house, But I have to eat Xiaoyao''s food.


    Xiaoyao, wearing an apron, saw that Tang Wenhao came back with Sihui and Manny in his arms. He opened the door, smiled faintly and said, "you''re coming! The meal will be ready soon, aunt. You talk first. I can eat when I make the soup."


    Tang Wenhao smiled at her, "I really miss your cooking!"


    "Then eat more later!" Xiaoyao still replied calmly, turned her sexy body and walked towards the kitchen. Manny winked at Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, you must be diligent in chasing girls. Go! Talk more with her." Manny motioned Tang Wenhao into the kitchen to talk to Xiao Yao. Tang Wenhao nodded comprehensively, handed the child to Manny and went to the kitchen.


    "Xiao Yao, how do you feel about your internship these days?" Tang Wenhao walked behind her and asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s OK! I''m going to Beijing the day after tomorrow. Our firm has a case. I have to go to Beijing with the host lawyer to investigate the information of the entrusted party. I''ll give it to you and my aunt at home. By the way, I didn''t see your trip just now. Didn''t you bring it this time?" Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, I put it in the hotel. It''s the hotel opposite the community. It''s a little narrow and inconvenient for three people here. I''ll book the hotel first and then come over." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    He thought to himself, the beautiful woman doesn''t want to live at home, does she? At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking at Xiaoyao''s sexy buttocks and her slender willow waist. She is really too sexy. She is worthy of being the twin sister of supermodel Xueying.


    All the advantages of Xueying can be seen in Xiaoyao. She has a devil''s figure and an angel''s beauty. She can make any woman have no proud capital in front of her. Even Manny and Ruan Ling have to admit that her beauty is no less than their sisters.


    Maybe she didn''t hear Tang Wenhao speak. Xiaoyao looked back in doubt and saw that Tang Wenhao was staring at her. When her eyes were full of strong desire like before she left last time, Xiaoyao was immediately shy and worried, but she didn''t cry like last time. Instead, she shouted loudly to Manny outside, "aunt, soup is ready. Get ready for dinner!"


    Tang Wenhao was awakened by her charming cry. Seeing Xiaoyao glancing at him angrily, he realized that his gaffe had caused Xiaoyao''s displeasure. He couldn''t help but say in shame, "Xiaoyao, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to see you. I can''t control myself. You''re so... Beautiful."


    "Tang Wenhao, I said, I don''t want to hear this. Go out! For my aunt''s face, I think nothing has happened. You should focus on my aunt. She misses you very much. Go back and have a rest after dinner! You go to do your business tomorrow, I''ll take Sihui, and I''ll go on a business trip the day after tomorrow." Xiao Yao said coldly.


    "Well, when will you come back? Won''t you stay long?" Tang Wenhao asked shyly. He was very ashamed of his gaffe just now, but he couldn''t control his desire to invade her.

 Chapter 784

    "It''s hard for me to tell when I''ll be back. Besides, I''m just an assistant. I''m not responsible for the case. I have to obey the arrangement of the sponsor lawyer in everything, but I don''t expect to spend more than three days adjusting files and closing accounts. In a short time, I''ll be back after I finish the work. I''ll try not to delay your time as much as possible," said Xiao Yao.


    "No, I don''t mean that. Sihui is my daughter. It''s good for our father and daughter to take care of her for a long time. I''m just worried that you, a big girl, have been with a man for several days. I''m not at ease. Is your host lawyer married?" Tang Wenhao smiled with deep jealousy in his eyes.


    Xiaoyaobai glanced at him and replied coldly, "does it matter to you whether someone is married? Does it matter to me? Mind your own business!" he turned and filled the soup.


    Tang Wenhao was so helpless that he had to take the bowl in her hand with a smile, "I''ll come! Don''t burn your hand. Your hand is tender. My hand is rough."


    Xiaoyao didn''t talk nonsense with him. She handed him the bowl full of soup, and then took out the dishes and chopsticks by herself.


    Outside, Manny saw that the two people came out like a little couple and joked, "Xiaoyao, you and baby are just a natural couple. A big beauty and a big handsome guy are together. How do you think and how comfortable they are."


    Xiaoyao didn''t have a good attack, so she had to respond coldly, "aunt, don''t make such a joke. He''s your man! Aunt, give me your child! You eat first and go back to rest after dinner."


    "Hehe, let''s eat together! Xiaoyao, don''t think too much! My aunt just feels it. Baby, eat. You must be hungry. Xiaoyao''s craft is very good. My sister will be fattened by our Xiaoyao these days." Manny smiled gently.


    "Sister, you will never get fat. You and a Ling belong to that kind of natural beauty. Like Xiaoyao and Xueying, they won''t get fat no matter how much meat they eat. Xueying told me before that she won''t get fat no matter how much meat she eats." Tang Wenhao smiled. Xiaoyao''s sincere praise to Tang Wenhao is still so cold and indifferent.


    The three of them began to eat. Tang Wenhao really liked the dishes cooked by Xiao Yao. It wouldn''t be any worse by sister Ah Mei''s real skills. Moreover, the dishes cooked today were ordered by Manny. She knew which dishes Tang Wenhao loved most. Therefore, Tang Wenhao''s appetite increased greatly when he looked at the dishes on the table.


    Xiaoyao and Manny Wenwen quietly ate some meals, and the rest was ended by Tang Wenhao. The plates were very clean, and Xiaoyao was stunned. He thought that this man should be the most edible man in the world, and he can apply for the Guinness world record.


    After dinner, the three chatted casually. Xiaoyao urged Tang Wenhao and Manny to go back to the hotel to rest early. In fact, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait. He hadn''t been in love with Manny for many days. As soon as he saw her today, he impulsively pinched her slim waist, and Manny was expecting his luck.


    As soon as they left Xiaoyao''s house, Tang Wenhao took Manny''s slim waist and said with a bad smile, "sister, what''s the first thing after we get to the hotel?"


    "Ha ha, villain, you know why! I''ve been waiting on you these days!" Manny whispered with a smile.


    "I''m afraid you can''t last two days alone! Sister, I can tell you that Miaomiao hasn''t enjoyed me for more than a week. She''s pregnant, and I don''t dare to be too presumptuous. Don''t be presumptuous, I can''t be released! I wanted to release myself with ah Ling tonight, but she urged me to come over. You don''t know, I miss you and worry about your physical strength! You have to exercise like a Ling, with extraordinary endurance, "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Just like ah Ling, I still can''t satisfy you. I can only do my best. I really can''t. I''ll come back and ask Xiaoyao for it. How about it?" Manny smiled.


    "No, how can I? I''m not a hooligan. It''s all right. I can always have you with me once or twice before, and I''ll digest it slowly later." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When they arrived at the hotel, they entered their own room and closed the door. Tang Wenhao picked up Manny and hurried to Simmons'' bed. "Sister, if you want to kill me, let me have a good time first!"


    "Hmm! Baby, I miss you too, baby, hurry up." Manny was already excited by Tang Wenhao''s sensational words.


    Doomed, this is another sleepless night.


    The next day, after Tang Wenhao and Manny finished their routine morning exercises and gave Manny their first passion of the day, they took a bath in the bathtub and got up refreshed.


    "Sister, generally speaking, you did very well last night. For the first time, you made progress. I want to reward you. Will you reward you for an hour tonight?" Tang Wenhao smiled as he dressed.


    "Hehe, baby, can you not reward this? I worked hard to accompany you last night. You will kill me for an hour tonight! I''m not a Ling and a ya. They will be in good health. In this way, I''ll be drained by you for a few consecutive days. What about the work! It''s good to be able to get out of this room, so a Ling said that if only one sister is on business with you, it won''t be You''ll toss your bones and break them, "Manny said with a smile.


    "No such exaggeration! But I think you were very happy last night!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, it''s happiness at first, but even if it''s not happiness later, I can''t stand it! It''s endless. Tonight, I have to tell Xiaoyao to save her aunt, or her aunt will die in your hands." Manny smiled.


    "Ha ha, if your bitter meat scheme can succeed, elder sister, I will promise you any request." Tang Wenhao smiled excitedly. He knew Xiaoyao wouldn''t eat this set.


    "I don''t have any requirements, so I hope you and Xiaoyao come together. By the way, you quickly call your brother Chen Jie and ask if his father is at home? We''ll go right away, and I''ll tell Xiaoyao that we won''t go to dinner." Manny began to call Xiaoyao.


    Tang Wenhao picked up his mobile phone and dialed Chen Jie, "brother, where are you?"


    "Brother, have you returned to Kunming?" Chen Jie was very happy when he heard Tang Wenhao''s phone.


    "Well, where are you? Let''s meet each other!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, I''m at home! I haven''t got up yet, brother. Are you at my sister-in-law''s house? I''ll be there in an hour!" Chen Jie smiled.


    "No, I''ll go to your side! By the way, is your father at home?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "My father? No, he went back to Hong Kong. Why? Did you accept my father''s invitation to be our martial arts instructor?" Chen Jie asked happily.


    "Hehe, I want to talk to your father in detail. I don''t know when the old man is free," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, well, come to my house first. Let''s have a good chat. I''ll call my father immediately and ask him to come back early. Hong Kong is not far from Kunming, soon." Chen Jie smiled.


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute. You can send me the address again and I''ll take a taxi." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    After hanging up Chen Jie''s phone, Tang Wenhao felt that the plan must be changed. He smiled at Manny, "sister, why don''t you go shopping with Xiao Yao today? I''ll go to Chen Jie''s house to find out the situation, and then slowly tell him some facts to see what Chen Jie''s reaction is?"


    "That''s OK. In fact, as long as you can do Chen Jie''s work, his father won''t be a problem. Chen''s clothing business accounts for a small proportion in the whole Chen group. It''s not their main business, but it has developed rapidly in recent years. I think as long as you can help them, it may be settled under the condition of mutual benefit, and you don''t need a sister Come forward. If we have any difficulties, we will negotiate the second step, talk with them about the acquisition, and acquire Chen''s clothing to become a sub brand of man''s clothing, "Manny said.


    "Sister, you and Xiaoyao should listen to my good news! To tell you the truth, I really want to talk about acquisition with them! I like my sister''s big hand. Sister, I think your performance in career and bed is not a person. You are absolutely strong woman in career, but in bed, gentle as water, makes me want to stop." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, you know how to make trouble in death, sister. Let''s go! I''m talking again later. I really can''t eat it now. I have to buy you some medicine at night, or I''ll feel bad!" Manny said with a frown.


    Tang Wenhao took her painfully and apologetically and said, "sister, you''d better rest tonight! I can carry it."


    "Well, I''m fine. I can insist. Besides, I also need you as a villain. Let''s go! Get down to business first. I''ll call here to ask about mans in Vietnam. I''ll go to Xiaoyao''s side to accompany her later. You can have some breakfast in the store downstairs." Manny told me.


    "I see. If I hadn''t eaten the taxi driver, I would have been hungry." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, villain, you are a beast! Then hurry down!" Manny said with a whiny smile.


    After having breakfast in the snack bar near the hotel, Tang Wenhao took a car and went straight to the villa area of the Chen family.


    Of course, Chen Jie was very happy about Tang Wenhao''s visit. He waited for him at the door early. Seeing that the taxi arrived, he hurriedly opened the door for him. "Hello, brother! Come inside, please. Last time, he didn''t invite you to sit at home and said goodbye in a hurry. Today, our brothers have a good chat."


    "Hehe, where''s the old lady? Let me say hello to the old man first!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, my mother went to the factory. I was at home with some servants. Brother, please come here and sit in the living room first!" Chen Jie led Tang Wenhao to his house.


    When Tang Wenhao arrived at Chen''s living room, he was suddenly attracted by the decoration of his family. It was not luxurious, but very distinctive. The whole living room was full of large photos, all of which were group photos of Chen Jie''s father and beautiful employees. One of the beautiful women in one of the photos made Tang Wenhao deja vu. Although the photos looked very old for some years, But the beauty in the photo looks like a woman of his, which surprised him very much!

 Chapter 785

    The woman stood beside Chen Jie''s father, smiling like flowers, young and beautiful. Tang Wenhao stared at her carefully. The more she looked, the more she felt that she was like a person, not someone else. It was Chen Jia''s mother, Chen Yi.


    Although Tang Wenhao only met Chen Yi once, her appearance is very different from her actual age. She looks very young. She is very similar to the beauty in this photo. She is just a person with Chen Jia.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao always looked at a beautiful woman in this picture, Chen Jie asked with a puzzled smile, "brother, do you think my father is very beautiful?"


    "Well, it''s really pure and beautiful. Who is she?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Brother, who is she? You can only look at the photo. This is a photo taken more than 30 years ago. This beauty has long become an old lady. This photo was taken not long after my father started the business. This beauty and these people are old employees of my father. This beauty seems to be surnamed Chen. She has done things with my father and later married. It is estimated that her children are older than you Chen Jie smiled.


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, his heart moved. His surname was also Chen. Isn''t it really Chen Jia''s mother Chen Yi? The world is so small, "ha ha, brother, how do you know?"


    "Hehe, my father told me how to start a business when he was young. Some people and things around him would tell me. To tell you the truth, my father likes this woman, and my mother is still jealous! Because my father sometimes stands under this picture and looks at her in a daze, which shows that my father has this woman in his heart. Maybe he and this woman are still jealous It''s really a leg, ha ha, "Chen Jie said with a bad smile, and then motioned Tang Wenhao to sit down and chat. Tang Wenhao was not polite. He sat opposite him and they chatted.


    "Hehe, are you still laughing? You''re not afraid that one more competitor will give you competitive property?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a bad thing to have more brothers or sisters. Besides, this is my father''s story decades ago. What else do you care about? Who wouldn''t make mistakes when you were young! Besides, this woman is really beautiful, and it''s normal for my father to like her." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Also, men who don''t love beautiful women? Are you sure this isn''t your father''s wife in Hong Kong?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Certainly not. I know my father''s first wife. I have four half sisters. They are very beautiful. The eldest sister, the second sister and the third sister all work in Chen in Hong Kong. Only the fourth sister is in the mainland, but not in Kunming. In Hangzhou, she is responsible for the market development of Chen''s East China." Chen Jie smiled.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart moved again. He had just been to Hangzhou. Is Chen''s clothing East China the market opened by Chen Jie''s fourth sister? Thinking of this, he asked, "brother, which market is your fourth sister in charge of? Don''t you Chen have a lot of business? Is she in charge of clothing or other business?"


    "Of course, it''s clothing. Women always feel more about clothing. For example, the media, gambling and entertainment industries are handled by my father. He wants me to focus on the businesses he is responsible for." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Gambling, do you Chen still do gambling?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Well, my father''s first pot of gold was gambling. At that time, there were not many people doing this in Hong Kong. It was difficult to do it without real strength. It was full of violence and dangerous. It was a real Jianghu. How could there be such a legal system and norms now?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "But your father looks very powerful. Brother, you shouldn''t be your father''s opponent. Am I right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, of course, my father has practiced Yongchun for decades! I''ll take you to our practice room later. My father''s master is Bruce Lee''s younger martial brother. Bruce Lee, you must know?" Chen Jie smiled proudly.


    "Ah? Bruce Lee''s younger martial brother? So powerful!" Tang Wenhao was surprised. He didn''t expect to meet someone related to Bruce Lee here. In this way, Chen Jie''s father had to call Bruce Lee martial uncle!


    "Yes, my father is really powerful, but I don''t like practicing martial arts. It''s too hard. To tell the truth, I''m not too interested in my father''s business, but I have no choice but to take over the rise and fall of the family! I hope my father will give all his business to our brothers and sisters so as not to be defeated by me." Chen Jie said.


    "Hehe, brother, what do you want to do?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I like to make friends with my eldest brother, and then I can travel all day without worry. I''ll find a woman with similar interests to accompany me around the ends of the earth and find a beautiful place to paint. Don''t you know, eldest brother! I like painting since I was a child, and my works have won the first prize in the province! It''s just the youth group. It''s all a thing of the past, but I''m a young man I''m most interested in painting. I''ll show you around my studio later. "Chen Jie smiled proudly.


    After listening to Chen Jie''s words, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking at Chen Jie''s brother again. He found that Chen Jie was really like a young man of literature and art. He was full of romantic temperament and a little uninhibited. He rushed that if he could become friends with himself in that situation, he must be a man of temperament. He was really different from the ordinary rich second generation. This is also why Xiao Yao didn''t love him, But there is no reason for disgust.


    "Brother, but your father can''t let you travel all day! In his eyes, you like painting must be out of business?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, so our father and son can''t agree on this. He won''t let me draw. I''ll take a group of his men out to play when I''m free. My father can''t help it. He can''t manage it. Therefore, I need a talent like you to help him. I can''t help him. It''s good if I don''t add chaos to him. My father''s education invested in me is a complete failure," Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... I know you haven''t helped your father yet. Hey, by the way, brother, you said your fourth sister is in charge of Clothing promotion in East China. Isn''t she in charge of other places?" Tang Wenhao thought he wanted to talk about business.


    "At present, we still haven''t found a suitable one. In the past, our clothing business in mainland China was mainly export-oriented. Since the outbreak of the financial crisis, it has been transferred to domestic sales. However, our business strength is limited and we haven''t established a complete sales network in China. It''s difficult to promote it. At present, she is still recruiting. What''s the matter? Brother, are you interested in clothing?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and said, "brother, if I tell you I do fashion design, do you believe it?"


    "Ah? No! Brother, you are such a powerful man. How can you be a fashion designer? Are you a fashion designer? That''s great. You can not only be our Chen Jie''s martial arts instructor, but also be a designer in our Chen''s clothing. But don''t you have a pharmaceutical factory?" Chen Jie asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, but we also have clothing enterprises, brother. I came here today to talk to you about it. I want to tell you my true identity, because you are my brother, I can''t hide it from you anymore." Tang Wenhao smiled. He felt that facing a simple guy like Chen Jie, he really couldn''t bear to use him. He should be honest with him, otherwise, he would hurt others.


    "Ah? Your real identity? Brother, what''s your real identity?" Chen Jie immediately lost his smile and looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Brother, my real identity is the president of mans group in Hong Kong. Of course, I didn''t lie to you when I said that our family is a manufacturer of Chinese medicine. I just hid part of my identity. I didn''t deliberately hide it. I heard your sister-in-law say that Chen and mans are competitors. I think it''s better not to say it first, so that you won''t treat me as a friend, but now I don''t think so I can hide it from you again, because I really regard you as a good brother all my life. "Tang Wenhao smiled shamefully.


    "Ah? So you''re the president of mans! Brother, you''re not only here to tell me the truth? Are you looking for my father to talk about something?" Chen Jie also reacted at this time and felt that Tang Wenhao came today for a purpose.


    "Yes, because... How to say! I don''t know, brother. Do you know the current sales strategy of Chen''s clothing? In my brother''s opinion, the fourth sister''s practice is somewhat inappropriate, so several key personnel of man''s decided to let me talk to your father in person and try not to hurt both sides. Our two families used to be safe and avoid each other''s market Now, as like as two peas, the four sister''s sales model is not good for both sides. We hope that we will keep up with the previous competition mode, not compete directly, and do our own markets. The most difficult thing for us to accept is that Chen also sent business spies to us to get our design blueprints in the same way. In fact, all our designs have been patented. Once they are put into law, it will be very unfavorable to Chen. I don''t want such a contradiction between our two families because of your face, brother. "Tang Wenhao said and looked at Chen Jie seriously.


    Chen Jie smiled awkwardly and said, "brother, if this is true, I will let my father stop infringing. Don''t worry. My father will come back this afternoon. I''ll ask the situation first. What do you think?"


    "Hehe, OK, brother, I think so. First tell your father to withdraw all your products from our mans store. We can make up for the losses caused to you. In addition, if we can''t, we hope to acquire Chen''s clothes and integrate them. In this way, our mans strength will be greatly increased and improved The brand value of Chen''s clothing, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Acquisition? Brother, I''m afraid it''s difficult. Even if my father agrees, my fourth sister won''t agree. My fourth sister is very interested in this business and she won''t give up," Chen Jie said.

 Chapter 786

    "What did your fourth sister do before? Or did she always make clothes?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Of my sisters, three of them focus on internal affairs management. Only the fourth sister is cheerful and bold. She likes to do some exciting things outside, so I still tend to believe what you just said. It''s like my fourth sister''s style," Chen Jie said.


    "What major did she graduate from? How much older than you?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Studying international finance is a master''s degree in the United States. I''m three or four years older than you! But I haven''t married yet. Few men can get into her eyes. It''s estimated that a man like big brother can keep her down! If big brother hasn''t been married, you can be my brother-in-law." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Hehe, don''t talk nonsense. By the way, can you let your fourth sister come back? I want to see her and talk to her face-to-face, so as to achieve a win-win result." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, this is the best result. Brother, I don''t want our Chen family to have any contradiction with your man family. I''ll contact my fourth sister right away. Although my fourth sister and I are half brothers, we still have a good relationship. She regards me as her own brother." Chen Jie said happily.


    "Hehe, you are brothers and sisters! Of course a father is brothers and sisters. All the blood flowing on you is your father''s! Call her and have a look." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Chen Jie excitedly dialed his fourth sister, "fourth sister, this is ah Jie."


    "Hehe, ah Jie, why are you looking for your fourth sister? Do you want her to comfort you? Dad said that you are lovelorn. Your Vietnamese beauty who has been in love for several years has been robbed by others? Ah Jie, don''t worry, the fourth sister has the opportunity to introduce you to some Hong Kong beauties to ensure that she is no worse than Xiao Yao." the beauty on the phone smiled.


    "Hehe, no, fourth sister, are you busy now?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "Busy, of course. Who''s like you? You don''t do business all day. You''ve been robbed of a girl. You''ve really lost your sister. Your fourth sister hasn''t been bullied like this in her life. The fourth sister told you that chasing a girl should be a little domineering. When it''s almost over, you''ll get her to bed and cook cooked rice. Why don''t you look like our father at all? When daddy was young, how many beauties were accepted by him. You can''t clean up any of them. "The beauty smiled.


    "Well, fourth sister, I didn''t hear you ridicule me. When do you have time to go back to Kunming? Haven''t we met for more than half a year? Daddy wants you too!" Chen Jie said.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter with you? Do you have a new goal?" the beauty asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m not in the mood now. Just say when you can come back?" Chen Jie said.


    "Well, ah Jie, it''s definitely not going to work these days. Sister Si told you ha! Since the implementation of sister Si''s sales strategy, our Chen''s clothing sales have increased steadily. Sister Si has a grand plan that is being implemented in an orderly manner. If nothing unexpected happens, our market share will change dramatically in less than a month. At that time, our mainland factories will work overtime every day Yes, ah Jie, it''s not the fourth sister who said you. You''re really a little enterprising. Men should focus on career. You do nothing every day. Can you rest assured of your father''s huge industry? Don''t say that the fourth sister robbed you of your seat at that time! The fourth sister will have to think about our Chen''s future no matter how much she loves you, don''t you? "Said the beauty.


    "Yes, my fourth sister, you said you had a grand plan. What plan is it?" Chen Jie estimated that the plan said by his fourth sister might be the same thing as what Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah Jie, you may also know that our biggest competitor of Chen''s clothing in mainland China and Hong Kong is man''s clothing. Our target consumer group is the same as them, but they have always been stronger than us. Their design ability, sales team and market share are more than three times that of us. Because they have many factories overseas, their overall manufacturing and material costs are lower than us We are low, so there are many stores. This year, the fourth sister has contacted their designers and sales backbone in several international garment exhibitions, which has disintegrated some of their strength internally. At present, it is going on in an orderly manner as planned. If there is no accident, we can fight mans in a year. Ah Jie, the fourth sister will tell Dad that Chen''s clothes will be taken care of by the fourth sister I must make Chen''s clothes the first brand of women''s clothes in Hong Kong, "said the beauty with a complacent smile.


    Hearing this, Chen Jie completely believed Tang Wenhao''s words. Yes, his thought leaping fourth sister did use an ignominious means to dig people from mans, and these people are still in mans. Chen Jie is a man of temperament, and his face can''t help getting a little hot. He is ashamed of what the fourth sister did.


    "Fourth sister, it''s not very good to do this! What if mans did the same to us? Didn''t we lose faster? After all, we are not their opponent now?" Chen Jie hopes to persuade fourth sister to rein in at the brink of the precipice.


    "Silly boy, the shopping mall is like a battlefield. What''s wrong? The winner is the prince and the loser is the Kou. You''re a woman and still a man? The fourth sister told you that mans is about to lose. Even if we Chen don''t give their advice, they will still decline. According to their insiders, Mans in Hong Kong is under the control of the old woman Yang Danni, who said it was her son-in-law It''s the president, but his president is said to have married many wives, not only her daughter Manny. She is addicted to wine and sex all day and has no time to take care of Manny''s career. It''s rare to see him in a year. Manny in Shanghai has no one to preside over the work every so often. This is a good opportunity for Chen''s family in a thousand years. How can the fourth sister miss it? "The beauty smiled proudly.


    Chen Jie smiled awkwardly at Tang Wenhao, and then said to his fourth sister, "fourth sister, that''s all right! Since you''re busy, forget it. I''ll hang up first."


    "Hehe, OK, ah Jie, if you have time to play in Hangzhou, maybe you can have an affair here? Why don''t you talk to daddy and be an assistant with fourth sister? At least you learned a few moves from daddy and can be the bodyguard of fourth sister! How about?" the beauty smiled.


    "Fourth sister, please forgive me! I''d better stay at home and be free. Hang up first and take care of my body! Call Daddy more when you have time." Chen Jie smiled.


    "I see, bye! The fourth sister will go out to investigate the market later!" the beauty smiled and hung up the phone.


    "Elder brother, I''m sorry. Listen to my fourth sister, she won''t give up. I have to see what my father means." Chen Jie said shamefully. He thought Tang Wenhao was much more aboveboard than his fourth sister.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. It seems that she really knows about mans!" Tang Wenhao smiled. Although Chen Jie didn''t turn on hands-free just now, Tang Wenhao''s hearing is different from ordinary people. He can hear clearly.


    "Well, since she bought off your Mans, she must know you very well, brother. You won''t be angry!" Chen Jie said.


    "Oh, no, she''s right. Shopping malls are like battlefields. It''s also strange that we haven''t focused on this recently, but we won''t do it in the future. I also believe that this matter can be handled properly. After all, my brother came to talk to you in good faith." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, big brother and little brother really don''t think it''s very interesting," Chen Jie said.


    The two brothers talked a lot together, but the most talked about Chen Jie''s fourth sister. Tang Wenhao hopes to have a comprehensive understanding of her. After that, he will negotiate with her in a targeted way in the future. Chen Jie is very frank and knows nothing. Tang Wenhao is also very moved. He said that with Chen Jie''s trust in him, he will solve the dispute peacefully with Chen.


    Chen Jie''s fourth sister is Chen Guoer. Like Ruan Ling, they both have a master''s degree in the United States, and their majors are the same, which makes Tang Wenhao a little happy. He thinks that with Ruan Ling and her educational background, maybe they can become good friends!


    With this in mind, Tang Wenhao wants to call Ruan Ling and let Ruan Ling have time to meet Miss Chen Guoer in Hangzhou. Starting from two aspects, maybe this sharp and capable Chen Guoer can accept the negotiation.


    Tang Wenhao took advantage of the gap between Chen Jie''s photo album and Chen Guoer''s appreciation, and hurriedly dialed Ruan Ling, "sister, where are you? In the company or at home?"


    "Hehe, baby, I''m in the company. What''s the matter? You went to boss Chen''s house yourself?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister, how do you know? Manny told you I came alone today?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, how''s it going? What does boss Chen mean?" Ruan Ling asked hurriedly.


    "Elder sister, I haven''t seen boss Chen yet, but through brother Chen Jie, I have learned a lot of very important information. Don''t talk first. Listen to me. Now the marketing director of Chen''s clothing is boss Chen''s fourth daughter. She is the one who started our mans this time. She is running the implementation of the whole plan. Brother Chen Jie said that his sister is very powerful and can handle affairs , she is a master studying in the United States, which is very similar to your educational background. I think you can contact her directly, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Well, this woman is really powerful and vicious. What''s her name and phone number? My sister will meet her," said Ruan Ling.


    "My name is Chen Guoer. I don''t have a phone for the time being. I''ll send you a text message when I ask Chen Jie to come over." Tang Wenhao said.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao said this, Ruan Ling asked in surprise, "what, Chen Guoer, baby, did you hear right? Did she really call Chen Guoer? Er Dongchen, fruit of fruit, son''s son, right?"


    "Yes! Sister, why are you making such a fuss? Listen to your tone, you won''t know her? Then the world is really too small." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "As like as two peas, you know," she said, "you know, she really knows her. If she is Chen Guo and Hongkong, she should have three older sisters. If she is exactly the same as her sister, then her relationship with her sister is not the same. Do you understand?" Ruan Ling laughed with excitement.

 Chapter 787

    Tang Wenhao was also shocked after hearing Ruan Ling''s words, which is enough to show that Chen Jie''s fourth sister must be not generally familiar with Ruan Ling. Otherwise, how could Ruan Ling know that Chen Guoer still has three sisters?


    "Sister, how familiar are you with her? You can''t be classmates?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, we are classmates. Not only that, sister and Chen Guoer still live in the same dormitory. We lived together for three years and graduated later. Sister returned to Liangshan, especially after she arrived at death valley. I didn''t expect that she was the daughter of Chen''s clothes. However, she didn''t know her real identity. If she knew her real identity , I''m sure I''ll be very surprised. Baby, you call my sister and she will handle the matter. I believe that with the relationship between my sister and her, there must be no problem. "Ruan Ling said confidently.


    "Sister, that''s great! I''ll tell Chen Jie right away that you and his fourth sister are students studying in the United States." Tang Wenhao smiled excitedly. Just after saying that, as soon as he looked back, he saw that Chen Jie had come behind him.


    "Brother, do you mean your sister and my fourth sister are students studying in the United States?" Chen Jie asked excitedly.


    "Oh, yes, so, brother, our relationship is getting closer and closer. Give me your fourth sister''s phone and I''ll let my sister contact her." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, hehe, I didn''t expect our sister to be a classmate. What a surprise. By the way, brother, is your sister your own sister? Didn''t you say you don''t have brothers and sisters?" Chen Jie asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, silly brother, my sister is your sister-in-law. Because they are older than me, I call them sister. Do you understand?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? That''s right! What do I say? No wonder my fourth sister said you have many wives. Mans daughter is also your wife. Brother, how many wives do you have besides Xiao Yao? You won''t have more than my father?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother, that''s certain. Except for those who only have one night stand, not even one night, there should also be thirty or forty. I haven''t seriously counted the specific number, but it must be no less than thirty." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly. He doesn''t want to hide anything from Chen Jie now.


    "Ah? So many? Elder brother, don''t you brag?" Chen Jie looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and looked up and down again. He couldn''t believe what he said was true.


    "Hehe, what do I boast about with you? I think I shouldn''t hide anything from you because of our relationship, so I tell you the truth." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "My God! Brother, is your... Made of iron? Can you bear it? With so many beautiful women every day..." Chen Jie said with a bad smile, pointing to Tang Wenhao''s crotch.


    "Hehe, brother, you can rest assured. It''s absolutely no problem. In the future, my brother will teach you some Kung Fu so that you can''t put you down without three or four women, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Good, good, ha ha... If you really have this kind of Kung Fu, you must learn it." Chen Jie smiled excitedly.


    "There must be. When this matter is handled, brother will teach you Qigong to make sure you will laugh in a month, but only if you have to find a girlfriend to try? How can you know the results without comparison?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Yes, brother, I will try my best," Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "OK, tell me your fourth sister''s phone number quickly. I asked my sister to call her. I really hope this matter can be solved satisfactorily." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Then, Chen Jie gave Chen Guoer''s phone number to Tang Wenhao, who immediately forwarded it to Ruan Ling, and then he hurried to call Manny to tell her the great news.


    "Elder sister, did ah Ling tell you a big good news? Chen''s 4000 gold is ah Ling''s classmate studying in the United States." Tang Wenhao laughed excitedly as soon as the phone was connected.


    "Hehe, as soon as you hung up, ah Ling called my sister. I didn''t expect such a coincidence! Baby, however, don''t be blindly happy. Once this person enters the mall, he doesn''t necessarily cherish his previous feelings and friendship. The fourth sister of the Chen family may not sell ah Ling''s face," Manny reminded.


    "Sister, it''s all right. There''s her brother! She can''t really deny it! When boss Chen comes back, I''ll talk to him and tell him all these origins. I believe it can be settled." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    Through his communication with Chen Jie, he also learned about Chen''s business, especially boss Chen''s intention to develop the enterprise. In fact, Chen Jie''s father is not particularly interested in Chen''s clothing. If Chen Guoer didn''t make achievements, Manny would really propose to buy Chen''s clothing, and he would agree.


    Don''t gossip. Tang Wenhao visited the Chen family after lunch and dinner under the leadership of Chen Jie, including the practice room, coffee bar, library and billiards room. He also had a water competition with Chen Jie in the swimming pool. The two brothers were like old friends at first sight and had a very good relationship.


    In the afternoon, when they were sitting under the sunshade and chatting, a black Mercedes Benz came from the outside, arrived at the door, and two people came down from the car, a tall man in his fifties and another beautiful woman in her forties, who were Chen Jie''s parents.


    Chen Jie and Tang Wenhao hurried up, "Daddy, Mommy, you''re back. My eldest brother is waiting for you at home for a day."


    "Ha ha, uncle and aunt!" Tang Wenhao said with a sweet smile.


    "Hehe, Hello, Mr. Tang. I''ve kept you waiting. Let''s go and chat in the living room. Madam, let''s chat with Mr. Tang!" Chen Jie''s father smiled at his wife.


    "Oh, yes, please come in, Mr. Tang!" the couple laughed.


    "Uncle and aunt, you will call me Wen Hao in the future! I really don''t deserve to call me Mr. Tang. Since I am a good brother with ah Jie, that is your younger generation, how dare you call me Mr.?" Tang Wenhao smiled modestly.


    "Ha ha... Martial arts practitioners don''t pay attention to these. You''re welcome! Please!" Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    In the living room, Chen Jie''s father greeted Tang Wenhao and sat beside him. "Wen Hao, can you promise your uncle? How about teaching martial arts in my Chen family?"


    "Hehe, uncle, it''s not busy. It''s a small matter, but my nephew has other more important things to discuss with my uncle. In fact, our two families still have some origins. I''m sorry that my nephew didn''t introduce his identity clearly last time. In fact, my nephew''s real identity is..." then, Tang Wenhao stopped hiding it, He also told Chen Jie''s father and his mother that he was the president of mans in Hong Kong.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s introduction, the couple were shocked. Chen Jie''s father turned his eyes to his son Chen Jie with doubts. Chen Jie quickly explained, "Daddy, Mommy, I also know this today. My eldest brother didn''t know that we Chen''s business competed with them at the beginning. Today, he came to make these things clear to us. He doesn''t want any contradiction between our two families. Daddy, Mommy, why don''t we withdraw? There''s something wrong with the fourth sister''s practice."


    "Shut up, ah Jie, business is business. Although you and Wen Hao are brothers now, once the competition situation is formed, it can not be solved in one sentence or two. Dad wants to listen to Wen Hao''s opinions first. Since he came to our house to deal with this matter, they must be prepared. Is uncle Wen Hao right?" In the end, he kicked the ball to Tang Wenhao.


    "Uncle, yes, we have discussed it, but now the initiative is still in your hands. Most of our specialty stores have Chen''s clothes. Moreover, your clothes style is almost the same as that of mans. We don''t want to solve this problem through legal means. We just hope that uncle will raise his hand and take the initiative to withdraw from our market. For uncle We mans can make up for the expenses incurred in this process. After all, we have been in peace for so many years without any contradiction, don''t you think? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "What if uncle doesn''t agree?" Chen Jie''s father said expressionless, making Chen Jie look embarrassed. He was afraid that his father wouldn''t agree and felt sorry for Tang Wenhao.


    "Then we have a second plan. We want to buy Chen''s clothes." Tang Wenhao said with an indifferent attitude.


    "What? Acquisition? It''s a big tone. If uncle doesn''t sell it? You should also know that we Chen''s clothes are not short of money. Now Chen''s clothes are so famous by my daughter. Man''s clothes have become worse and worse since man Tianxiong left. The factories in Hong Kong are almost closed, but we are in the middle of the sun. Why do you say uncle wants to sell to man? Give me one A reasonable reason? "Chen Jie''s father asked with a sneer.


    "Daddy, you don''t know! My sister-in-law and fourth sister are still students studying in the United States! They have lived in the same room for three years. We are all friends. There''s no need to do this. As you just said, we Chen''s family is not short of money. Why compete with our eldest brother?" Chen Jie said.


    "What? You said Guo''er and Wen Hao''s wife were classmates? Xiaoyao or another...?" Chen Jie''s mother asked in surprise, and Chen Jie''s father looked at Chen Jie and Tang Wenhao in doubt.


    "Hehe, uncle and aunt, my first wife is Ruan Ling, the successor of Nguyen''s national medicine in Vietnam. She is really good friends with ah Jie''s fourth sister. If there is no accident, they will meet today. My sister said that she will go to Hangzhou to meet the fourth sister and have a good chat. They haven''t seen each other for several years." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Wen Hao, I have more and more doubts about your identity. Since you are a Vietnamese son-in-law, why did you go to Hong Kong to be the uncle of man''s family? Manny, I know. I had a good personal relationship with man Tianxiong in my early years. I saw her in man''s house. This girl is one of the most beautiful and talented women in a million. How could she marry you as a concubine? It''s not my uncle who doesn''t believe you. It''s this People can''t help but doubt it, "said Chen Jie''s father.

 Chapter 788

    In order to let Chen Jie''s parents feel his sincerity, Tang Wenhao unreservedly told the couple his relationship with Ruan Ling and Manny and the legendary life experience of Ruan Ling and Manny. Only then did the couple really believe Tang Wenhao and constantly lament the magic of fate.


    Not to mention how Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie''s family discussed how to deal with the business relationship between mans and Chen, just Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling thought for a moment after receiving the text message sent by Tang Wenhao. She didn''t immediately contact Chen Guoer on impulse. Instead, she called her sister Manny and asked her how to deal with it next.


    Manny is worthy of being a talented woman. She gave Ruan Ling a suggestion. She suggested that she not scare the snake, but go to Hangzhou in person. When she arrived in Hangzhou, she would contact Chen Guoer. After meeting, they would observe Chen Guoer''s changes and see if they could tell her the truth.


    Ruan Ling thinks Manny makes sense. After so many years, whether Chen Guoer will remember her friendship? She really doesn''t have much confidence. It''s better to meet again.


    So Ruan Ling drove Manny''s BMW and killed Yang Xi to Hangzhou. After all, Yang Xi had just come to Hangzhou with Tang Wenhao and Manny. Where are the specialty stores very familiar with.


    They found a private room in a teahouse near a special store near the West Lake. Ruan Ling began to contact Chen Guoer. After dialing the phone, a very familiar voice came from it, "Hello! This is Chen Guoer. Who is this?"


    "Guo''er, do you remember my voice?" Ruan Ling didn''t speak in English when they were together, but directly in Chinese.


    "Are you?... miss, I''m sorry, I don''t seem to have any impression of you." Chen Guoer said apologetically. She really can''t remember Ruan Ling''s voice. Maybe she suddenly spoke to her in Chinese. She never had an impression, so she didn''t think it was Ruan Ling who called her.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, remingber? 5yearsago, America..." Ruan Ling began to inspire her memory in English.


    "Ah? You''re Ruan Ling, aren''t you?" Chen Guoer shouted.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, thank you very much for remembering my old friend. I''m Ruan Ling. I''m surprised, isn''t it? Hehe." Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "Ah? You are Ruan Ling, mygod! How could you have my phone? I thought I had lost contact with you all my life? God! I finally heard from you. Ruan Ling, where are you? When can we meet? I miss you so much." Chen Guoer said excitedly.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, if you really miss me, maybe we can meet right away! Guess where I am?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Oh, no! Oh, Ruan Ling, we can''t meet today. I know you must have arrived in Hongkong, right? But unfortunately, I am not in Hongkong now, I am in Chinese mainland and Hongkong is quite far away from Hangzhou. So if you can stay in Hongkong for a few days, maybe I can fly back to meet you first. No, you can play in Hangzhou. OK, how about taking you around? "Chen Guo''er smiled.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, I said that as long as you want to see me, we will meet soon. If you are not busy now, come up to the West Lake. There is a fragrant teahouse on Yanjiang Road. Come here! I''ll wait for you on the second floor." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Ah?... Ruan Ling, are you in Hangzhou? No? How did you... Know I was in Hangzhou? Did Roger tell you? I met him at the fashion show, but Roger said he didn''t hear from you at all? Ruan Ling, how did you change to Hangzhou? How did you know I was here? I can''t wait. Tell me quickly!" Chen Guoer said excitedly.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, if you want to know, come here obediently! I''m waiting for you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, I''ll be there in half an hour and hang up first." Chen Guoer said impatiently.


    "Hehe, seeyou!" said Ruan Ling, hanging up the phone.


    "Ah Ling, do you think Chen Guoer will miss your classmate friendship?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "It''s hard to say, but judging from her reaction after hearing my news, she should still be nostalgic. Let''s talk about it after meeting! People will change. Besides, she is now the sales director of Chen''s clothing and has made achievements. It''s a time of complacency, and her character is stronger than before." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Stronger than you?" Yang Xi smiled.


    "Hehe, am I strong now? Alas! Our baby has completely changed my character. I''m no longer the Ruan Ling who used to like fighting and killing. Everything is still based on harmony." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Hehe, in fact, you are more and more like Mr. man now. We all say privately that your sisters are more and more like one person. If you don''t wear different clothes, it''s hard to distinguish who is who with the way and character you two deal with problems now. It''s estimated that only baby can distinguish in the future." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Hehe, baby is the most interesting. He said that if he didn''t look at the mole between my sister and me, he could only distinguish it by doing that. He said that I was the one with good physical strength, and the one with poor physical strength must be my sister, ha ha..." Ruan Ling said here, smiled and made Yang Xi tremble.


    "Oh, yes, man is always a golden young lady. He has never suffered hardship since childhood. He is gentle and quiet. He must be essentially different from you, a female hero used to fighting and killing. However, if you don''t know your people, it''s really difficult to regard you as a female hero with great Kung Fu." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m getting a little rusty in the future. There''s a baby to protect us. Where can I do it myself! Hey, Yang Xi, what''s your favorite baby?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I asked his sisters. In fact, they are all the same. Apart from being infatuated with his charming facial features and sexy figure, he has not been completely obedient in bed. Who can stand leaving him? Only those who have become his woman will understand how good he is! Ling, you haven''t seen other men yet. I''m married. Compared with my ex husband, my ex husband is not as good as my baby I can be regarded as a man. Really, when I''m with my baby, I can enter the situation of dying and immortality every time. My soul and body reach a high level of combination. I''ve never had the feeling of selflessness with my ex husband before. I really love him, so I especially want our family Jingzi to talk to him, but this dead guy doesn''t want Jingzi. Ah Ling, tell him! Baby Listen to you most, "said Yang Xi.


    "Hehe, listen to my sister, baby, didn''t you promise to have your sister?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Where? Not necessarily! The dead guy has really changed now. In fact, according to my sister''s appearance and figure, if the dead guy was in my house that night a year ago, I would like to make this suggestion. He could toss my sister to death that night, but now he would refuse and depressed my sister to death. Ah Ling, you don''t know, in fact, my sister didn''t start It''s because I said so much about my baby that my sister was moved and began to be infatuated with him. If my baby really doesn''t want her, I can''t explain to my sister. "Yang Xi said in embarrassment.


    "Hehe, Yang Xi, don''t worry! There are my sister and me! As long as your sister really wants to be Ruan''s daughter-in-law, it must be no problem. Besides, we Ruan''s family and death valley really need medical talents like your sister." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Really? Great! Ah Ling, I''m really relieved to have you." Yang Xi smiled happily.


    While the two sisters were chatting, a Jiao shouted outside the door, "Ruan Ling, are you in there?"


    Ruan Ling knew it was Chen Guoer. She quickly opened the door of the private room and saw a beautiful woman with curly hair and a decent professional suit standing at the door.


    They looked at each other and hugged each other, "ha ha, it''s really you, Ruan Ling, you want to kill me... Ha ha... Guo er... Finally like a professional woman!..." both of them spoke warmly.


    "Come on... Let my sister have a good look at you, Guo''er. You''re becoming more and more feminine. Well, you''re still beautiful. You''re still so hot. Are you married?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile, and then pulled her into the private room.


    "Hehe, not yet? If you don''t look well, it seems that our Ruan beauty has become someone else''s woman? By the way, this is...?" Chen Guoer saw the beauty Yang Xi standing aside, and couldn''t help but show her eyes of great appreciation. No one can ignore Yang Xi''s beauty. She is radiant everywhere.


    "Hehe, let me introduce her. She is Yang Xi, my sister, Yang Xi. That''s what I told you. We are iron brothers in the United States! Guo''er, we have lived together for three years." Ruan Ling said.


    The two beauties quickly stretched out their jade hands to shake hands with each other, and then the three beauties sat down.


    "Ruan beauty, tell me! How do you know my phone number? I can''t figure it out! I called my sister at home and said I didn''t receive a call from a stranger." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Don''t worry! Tell me how you came over the past few years? Why are you still single? You have to explain to your sister? Like our great beauty, this man is blind!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, don''t ask me first, will you? My life event can be explained clearly in a word, that is, I haven''t met a man who has attracted my aunt''s heart, either a playboy, an old man who can be my father, or a child who doesn''t understand shit. There''s no taste at all. Are you satisfied? Let''s talk about yourself! After graduation, I''ve called your family countless times Either no one answered the phone or an old woman answered it. She always said that you were out on business and told you when you came back. As a result, you never called me back. What are you doing? "Chen Guoer asked suspiciously.


    Ruan Ling knew that Chen Guoer didn''t lie. At that time, she cut off contact with the outside world in order not to disturb her relatives and friends, so she told her mother-in-law a Xiang and sister Ah Mei that she only remembered the number and didn''t call back. Later, her Notepad was lost by her mother-in-law a Xiang, and Chen Guoer didn''t call again. In this way, they completely lost contact.

 Chapter 789

    "Guo''er, I was really outside at that time. When I came back, my mother-in-law lost your phone again. In this way, even if we lost contact completely these years, Guo''er, I heard from the students that you are making the family business lively and colorful. Look at your energy and spirit, what should you say? Pull your sister? My sister needs your help!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister Ruan Ling, we are good sisters. If you really need my help, as long as I can help, there is absolutely no problem. Are you in trouble now? How much money do you need? I''ll see if I can support you. We can''t use our enterprise''s money, but I can help you alone. Sister Ruan Ling, I''m really happy to see you again." Chen Guoer smiled sincerely.


    "Oh, thank you. Well, it''s still Guo''er a few years ago. It''s still forthright and loyal, but sister Ruan Ling doesn''t need money. What she needs is our love." Ruan Ling began to slowly lead the topic to the theme.


    Chen Guoer looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously and asked, "ha ha, sister Ruan Ling, what do you mean? I don''t quite understand. If you have something to say!"


    Ruan Ling thought for a moment and decided to communicate with her in a step-by-step way to see what choice Guo Er would make in terms of friendship and career. "Ha ha, Guo Er, if sister Ruan Ling wants to do the career you are doing with you?"


    "Ha ha... That''s it! Of course there''s no problem. Come and be my assistant! To tell you the truth, sister Ruan Ling, I''m worried about this now. With your ability, you can be my leader, but you don''t know our industry now. Sister Ruan Ling, I welcome you to join us. If sister Yang Xi wants to come, it''s no problem. This is me I''m in charge of things within my authority. "Chen Guoer really misunderstood Ruan Ling''s meaning and thought Ruan Ling wanted a job. Of course, she was very welcome, because she was really recruiting an assistant. If Ruan Ling wanted to come, she couldn''t ask for it. She knew Ruan Ling''s ability. She was only above her, not inferior to her.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, thank you! Are you not afraid that one day I will surpass you? I understand your business and become your competitor?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Hearing this, Chen Guoer looked at Ruan Ling in surprise, but then smiled again, "Hehe, sister Ruan Ling, if you have such an ambition, you will do well. Don''t worry. If you don''t want to do it with me one day, if you want to do it yourself, I won''t be angry. I can also sponsor you or start a business with you. Sister Ruan Ling, you must remember that money in the world can''t be made, opportunities always exist, and I can''t limit your hair Exhibition, you are a talent. Even if you don''t work with me, you will one day become my opponent or someone else''s opponent, which is inevitable. "


    "Hehe, insightful, Guo''er, you are really much more mature. Are you really not afraid of me becoming your competitor?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''m not afraid. It''s a big deal. Isn''t it better for our sisters to cooperate together? Of course, there''s a prerequisite. You have to have your own capital, whether it''s financial resources, intelligence or team. You always have the capital to cooperate with Chen. Otherwise, even if I agree, my father won''t agree. We''re in business, so I think you should do it It''s urgent to do business with me. How about we talk about cooperation when you have the capital? "Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Oh, good, Guo''er. I have the style of strong women in shopping malls. What if I talk about cooperation with you now? Guo''er, I''m very happy when I heard that you are the 4000 gold of Chen''s clothes. I think we can have in-depth cooperation with our relationship. Do you think?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    Now Chen Guoer had to re-examine Ruan Ling and Yang Xi. There was a lot of doubt in her beautiful eyes. She gradually felt that her classmate and friend suddenly came to Hangzhou today. It seemed very unusual. Today''s conversation seemed to have something to say. Who is she now?


    Obviously, she knows a lot about herself, but she doesn''t know anything about her. Chen Guoer, who is in the mall, can''t help being wary and suspicious of Ruan Ling. "Sister Ruan Ling, who are you? You came to Hangzhou to find me not to catch up with the past, but for another purpose? Just tell me your ultimate purpose!"


    Ruan Ling seemed a little unhappy when she saw Chen Guo''er and said with a smile, "ha ha, Guo''er, don''t get me wrong! Now that it''s up to now, sister Ruan Ling will tell you my true identity and intention to come to Hangzhou!"


    "Sister Ruan Ling, I always regard you as one of my sisters. You should have been honest with me. You''d better tell the truth!" Chen Guoer said expressionless, indicating that she was really angry.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, it''s sister Ruan Ling who spends the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart. To be honest, sister Ruan Ling is the close sister of Manny, the heir of man''s family in Hong Kong." Ruan Ling finally told her true identity.


    Chen Guoer stared at Ruan Ling in amazement, looked at her up and down, nodded and sneered with disdain, "Hey... Sister Ruan Ling, you have done a great job in keeping secrets. After living with your classmates for three years, you deceived all your classmates and said you were Vietnamese. I said how can you speak such authentic Chinese? It turns out that you are the daughter of mans. I''ve heard of you for a long time."


    As like as two peas, I said, "when I took my graduation photo home, my sisters said that you looked exactly like a man''s daughter. Would you be a person? I insist that you are Vietnamese. This resemblance is just a coincidence. You need not deceive us, and I have seen your personal identity card and passport, so you have no doubt about what you said to me, but you finally lied to me. Now I finally understand that you mans have always secretly regarded Chen as a competitor? I also finally understand your purpose of looking for me today, because you mans are already in the twilight of the west? Do you want to cooperate with me at this time? Do you think it is realistic? "


    "Guo''er, you completely misunderstood sister Ruan Ling. I didn''t cheat you a word or anyone when I was with you. I''m Vietnamese. Not only am I Vietnamese, but also my sister. Manny is also Vietnamese." Ruan Ling explained.


    "What? You say man Tianxiong is Vietnamese? No!" Chen Guoer asked in surprise.


    "Of course not. Man Tianxiong is really a native of Hong Kong, but my sister and I are both Vietnamese. We are not the natural daughters of man family. My sister was adopted by man Tianxiong when he was doing good deeds at the Vietnamese Red Cross. Our sisters met in Vietnam a year ago. Guo er, sister Ruan Ling has never deceived you. Believe me, it''s a coincidence and fate, Ming Ming Is it white? "Ruan Ling tried to explain.


    "You said Miss Manny was not born to the man family? Your sisters are twins?" Chen Guoer stressed.


    "Yes, when my sister almost died of illness, she was saved by man Tianxiong and his wife. Our sisters met again because we fell in love with the same man. He is Tang Wenhao, President of man''s in Hong Kong. Maybe you have heard of him?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Tang Wenhao? I seem to have heard of him, but I heard that he is rarely in Hong Kong. Now mans in Hong Kong is basically managed by Yang Danni, the widow of man Tianxiong, and mans in Shanghai often has no person to preside over the work. It turns out that you are all in Vietnam?" Chen Guoer''s idea gradually became clear.


    "Yes, Guo''er, but I want to correct your opinion. We mans are definitely not declining. The reason why Hong Kong Mans is not very managed is that the business of Hong Kong mans accounts for a smaller and smaller proportion in the whole mans group, so we don''t focus on it and gradually turn it into a pure administrative center. Shanghai Mans is indeed a little careless in management, but it''s not like it You think it''s so bad. Except for some problems in sales, all other aspects are carried out in an orderly manner. Moreover, the scale of mans in Vietnam and Thailand began to catch up with and surpass mans in Shanghai. Therefore, our whole mans group is not only declining, but vigorous and getting better and better. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Really? Sister Ruan Ling, why do you want to talk to me about cooperation?" Chen Guoer said contemptuously.


    "Because we are good sisters, sister Ruan Ling doesn''t want to be unhappy with you. I think we can achieve a win-win situation with our sister''s feelings. What you said just now moved sister Ruan Ling very much, so sister Ruan Ling told me that she really wants to cooperate with you, okay?" said Ruan Ling.


    "How do you want to cooperate? Let all my goods withdraw from your market? Is it possible? We invested a lot in the early stage, and now the benefits have appeared. At present, those specialty stores say that our clothes sell better than yours, and we have a cost advantage," Chen Guoer said.


    "Guo''er, you have a cost advantage, but where does your cost advantage come from? It comes from your little investment in the early stage. Your so-called investment is human investment, but what about us? Store decoration and design are all our Mans. Guo''er, sister Ruan Ling would like to remind you that even if these stores are given to you, you can''t use them, otherwise you will infringe upon them Our intellectual property rights. "


    "In addition, according to the agreement we signed with the dealers, we have priority with them. This priority is that under the same conditions, as long as we have to cooperate with them, even if the contract expires, they should cooperate with us first, rather than secretly cooperate with Chen. Otherwise, we can sue them or Chen''s unfair competition Fight. "


    "Of course, since we knew that Chen had entered our market, we began to make a detailed investigation. The result was coincidental. We found that my husband Tang Wenhao and your half brother Chen Jie were good brothers. Considering the relationship between my husband and your brother, we didn''t intend to solve the problem through legal channels, just hope to turn bad things into good things, Benefit both of us. "

 Chapter 790

    Ruan Ling continued, "Later, my husband said that you and I have the same educational background, so he wanted me to talk to you and solve this problem from two aspects. But as soon as I heard your name, I was very excited. I immediately felt that it was God''s will, which showed that our two families really had a fate. Fruit, don''t you think if our two strong forces unite and look at the mainland market, we can still find the right way Do you have any hands? Moreover, we can completely become an international brand. In the current clothing industry, we don''t have a decent international brand in China. Do you have this confidence? We have Mans. "


    Ruan Ling tried both hard and soft to analyze the whole thing to Chen Guo''er. She was shocked. In particular, she didn''t think that her brother Chen Jie and Ruan Ling''s husband Tang Wenhao were good brothers. How could they be good brothers? However, it finally made her understand where Ruan Ling knew her phone number.


    "Sister Ruan Ling, how can our ah Jie and your husband know each other?" Chen Guoer asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, this is where our two families are destined. You know what? Your Ajie likes a girl named Xiaoyao. Do you know who Xiaoyao is in our family?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Xiaoyao, isn''t she your sister too?" Chen Guoer asked in surprise.


    "Oh, no, she is the adopted daughter of a sister in our family. We Ruan family raised her." Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Ah? Well? I heard from ah Jie that Xiao Yao suddenly went home and got married a few days ago. Is it true? With whom? How could she get married suddenly?" Chen Guoer asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, with my husband!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? What is your relationship? Why is it so chaotic? Isn''t Xiao Yao your niece? How can she become your husband''s wife again? Are you Vietnamese so chaotic?" Chen Guoer became more and more confused.


    "Hehe, how can you think of such a mess? Xiaoyao is my adopted daughter of a dry sister, not my own daughter. Besides, I am also a dry sister with her adoptive mother, not a close sister, and there is no blood relationship. What''s wrong? Besides, the age difference between Xiaoyao and my husband is one or two years, isn''t it right?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? It''s like this, I said! However, sister Ruan Ling, you''ve changed a little too much. I remember when we were in the United States, we both said that we must find a man who shares weal and woe with ourselves, always sharing weal and woe, and never find a playboy man. Listen to you, your sister and Xiaoyao are his women. Can you stand it "Your husband is no ordinary flower." Chen Guoer smiled contemptuously.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, you don''t understand some situations. My husband spends a little well, but I''m afraid if he doesn''t spend it." Ruan Ling smiled. She thought, if Tang Wenhao had only her, I''m afraid she would have been tortured to death by Tang Wenhao. Who can stand him tossing around for hours every night? What woman has such physical strength to play with him in the morning?


    Yang Xi also pursed her lips and stole music. Chen Guoer asked, "sister Ruan Ling, what do you mean? Why do you say your husband doesn''t spend money? You''re afraid of him? Ghost letter!" Chen Guoer knows Ruan Ling. She knows that Ruan Ling is a heroine and learned Chinese Kung Fu from Chinese boxers in the United States. Three or five ordinary men are not her opponents at all.


    Ruan Ling said with a smile, "Oh, this thing! Only those who have been his woman can realize it. Ask Yang Xi, if my husband has only one woman, will she?"


    Yang Xi quickly shook her head, "well, no... it''s not only happiness, but also disaster."


    "Ah? Sister Yang Xi, are you his woman too?" Chen Guoer looked at Yang Xi in surprise.


    Yang Xi smiled proudly, "Oh, yes, sister Guo''er, I did marry a man with ah Ling, and we both gave birth to children for him."


    "My God! Sister Ruan Ling, I really don''t understand you more and more. I know that you Vietnamese men can marry many wives as long as you have the ability, but I didn''t expect that you are such a beautiful and talented woman. Women heroes can also accept that their men marry three wives and four concubines. It''s unreasonable!" Chen Guoer is difficult to understand Ruan Ling''s ideological change.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, as I said, only those who have been my husband''s women can understand our generosity. Ordinary people certainly can''t understand it. Guo''er, let''s get down to business! Will you give sister Ruan Ling a face? We can compensate for withdrawing from our market." Ruan Ling returned to business.


    "This... Sister Ruan Ling... This thing is too sudden. I want to think about it. It disrupts my whole plan. Moreover, it involves a wide range. Our whole manufacturing system and administrative system are increasing investment in expanding the scale. I have to negotiate with my father. I can''t decide myself." Chen Guoer said seriously.


    She did not deceive Ruan Ling. Indeed, since the implementation of her plan, the sales have increased steadily. Her father saw the benefits and invested a lot of money in it to expand the scale. Now that Ruan Ling appeared, she wanted to quit but was unwilling to quit. What Ruan Ling said just now also touched her. She knew that if Ruan Ling was determined to compete with her, Chen would lose After all, the strength of Chen''s clothing does not have the strength to directly compete with mans, so it is in a dilemma.


    "Guo''er, in order to make complicated things easier, let''s go to Kunming! My husband is talking with your father at your house now! The main people of our family sit together and have a good chat. I asked my sister to book a hotel. We mans will entertain your family tonight. How about eating and talking?" Ruan Ling smiled, She thought this matter had such a great impact on Chen. Guo''er must not be the master alone. She just went to Kunming. She can also see Xiaoyao by the way.


    "Ah? Go to Kunming? Is your husband really in my house?" Chen Guoer asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, it must be true. How else can I know your number? Don''t you just call your brother or your father and ask?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Chen Guo''er quickly picked up the phone and dialed Chen Jie. "Ah Jie, is your eldest brother Tang Wenhao in Kunming?" Chen Guo''er asked directly after the phone call.


    "Hehe, sister, I was about to call you to tell you about this..." Chen Jie said.


    While Chen Guo''er was on the phone, Ruan Ling smiled at Yang Xi, "sister Yang Xi, wait, if I go to Kunming with Guo''er, you can drive home by yourself! By the way, tell Ah Ying and Miao Miao their sisters. In addition, tell your sister, let her rest assured! Her life will be left to our Ruan family. She won''t be disappointed. Baby doesn''t dare not listen to me."


    "Well! Ah Ling, thank you! I see. Can you let the baby go back to our house directly after she comes back? Or if he goes back to Liangshan directly from Kunming, I''ll simply take our family Jingzi there. I asked her to quit her job and get her visa ready these days. What do you think?" Yang Xi was afraid that Ruan Ling would repent.


    "Hehe, OK, sister Yang Xi, are all her own sisters. It doesn''t matter. As long as your sister wants to be a baby at any time, she can be a baby woman at any time. I heard from her sister that your sister is very handsome. She is as beautiful as you. It''s no problem to be our baby girl." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Linggang finished saying that. Chen Guoer hung up the phone, looked at them in surprise and asked suspiciously, "who are you two talking about? Who is your baby? Isn''t it your husband?"


    "Hehe, say sister Yang Xi, baby is the nickname of our sisters for our husband. I ask our Ruan daughter-in-law to call our husband baby. Such an environment can make our husband live happier. The family environment is very important to one''s health." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    Chen Guo''er stared at Ruan Ling like a monster, looked at Yang Xi, and shook his head again and again. "I can''t understand you. So many women are so happy to serve a man! I admire you. Just now, it seems that sister Yang Xi''s sister is going to marry your husband?"


    "Oh, yes, sister Yang Xi is worried that our husband doesn''t want to? But my husband listens to me very much. Basically, I say OK, that''s no problem." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Chen Guoer said to Yang Xi suspiciously, "sister Yang Xi, can''t your sister marry?"


    "Hehe, how could it be? She''s just infatuated with my husband. I also hope she will marry my husband, because I''m happy or not. I know in my heart! Right?" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Ah? You are... Unreasonable! OK, I don''t care about your family. Sister Ruan Ling, my father accepted your proposal and asked us to go to Kunming. Shall I book air tickets immediately, two or three?" asked Chen Guoer.


    "Two! Sister Yang Xi has to drive back to Shanghai. We''ll just go," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    As a result, Chen Guoer quickly called to book two tickets to Kunming. The time was coincidental. There were less than two hours to take off, so Yang Xi simply sent Ruan Ling and Chen Guoer to the airport, and then drove back to Shanghai.


    After getting the ticket, the two beauties sat in the waiting room and talked, "sister Ruan Ling, what does sister Yang Xi do in mans? I feel that she is not a very ordinary employee. She is a very intelligent beauty. Her eyes are very smart at first sight. No wonder your husband wants her."


    "Hehe, you have a good eye. You look like a female entrepreneur. Yang Xi is really smart. She is the best designer of mans group. At present, she leads the team to conduct a model training camp in Liangshan. She has just trained a supermodel named Xueying, but the little girl''s life is too hard. She died in a car accident just after she became famous. What''s more, we regret that this Xueying girl is actually the biological sister of our Xiaoyao Sister, the experience of the two sisters is the same as that of my sister and I. they were separated from each other since childhood. Unexpectedly, she just knew that there was such a sister and she died again. "Ruan Ling said this with a sad face.


    "Ah? Well? Xiaoyao also has a twin sister? It''s really sad. It''s fate to cultivate a supermodel!" sighed Chen Guoer.

 Chapter 791

    Four hours later, at the end of the day, Ruan Ling and Chen Guoer appeared at Kunming International Airport. They took a car and went straight to the Shangri La Hotel. Manny booked it. They agreed before they boarded the plane and asked them to get off the plane and go directly to the Shangri La Hotel.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly called Manny on the way and told her that they would arrive at the hotel soon and were already on the way. Manny said that everyone had arrived and was waiting for them.


    Sure enough, when the car drove into Shangri La, Ruan Ling saw Manny and Tang Wenhao, and a handsome man waiting at the door. It was Chen Jie.


    After getting off the bus, Tang Wenhao was very happy to see Ruan Ling. He came forward and hugged Ruan Ling. He kissed her on her pretty face, "sister, I want to die!"


    "Ha ha, bad guy, pay attention to the influence!" Ruan Ling said with a sweet smile.


    On the other hand, Chen Guoer, who had just got out of the car, looked at Tang Wenhao, the super handsome guy, and Ruan Ling and Manny. It seemed that she had found the answer from the bottom of her heart. The president of Manny was really a handsome guy in case of one choice. No wonder Ruan Ling and her sisters were so infatuated with him! I have never seen a more handsome man than him in these years!


    "Fourth sister, I haven''t seen you for half a year. I miss you so much." Chen Jie also quickly greeted his fourth sister. It can be seen that Chen Jie has a good relationship with his half sister and speaks casually.


    "Oh, ah Jie, if you miss your sister and don''t go to Hangzhou to accompany your sister, you know that you are sweet and coax girls, but you coax them around, that is, you don''t see results!" Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Hehe, fourth sister, there will be. Take your time, fourth sister. It''s not that I don''t go to Kunming to accompany you, but that my mommy won''t let me leave Kunming! Well, let me introduce you to each other... Brother and sister-in-law... Come on." Chen Jie asked everyone to come and introduce each other.


    Chen Guo ER as like as two peas in Hongkong, knows Mani, but he has never seen her. She saw it today. She was exactly the same as Ruan Ling, not from the difference between the two clothes, but could not tell who was who. Now the two sisters have the same hairstyle as the whole person. If they wear the same clothes, they are at home. Not to mention her sisters, even Tang Wenhao can''t tell who is Ruan Ling and who is Manny.


    When introduced to Tang Wenhao, Chen Guoer stood with him face to face, but she was still restrained by his frightening handsome. She felt that there was a power of enchanting people in the handsome eyes of the big handsome man. This power contained an unspeakable charm and made people dizzy. She had never met such a charming man in her life. She couldn''t help but feel confused and hurriedly dodged her beautiful eyes.


    "Fourth sister, this is my eldest brother Tang Wenhao, eldest brother, my fourth sister, beautiful!" Chen Jie smiled proudly.


    Tang Wenhao smiled generously and stretched out his big hand, "Hello, fourth sister!"


    "Oh... Hello!" Chen Guoer''s performance was a little flustered, but he still stretched out his jade hand.


    Tang Wenhao saw that she stretched out her jade hand and shook her hand. When Chen Guoer''s jade hand was held by him, it was immediately electrified by his powerful and hot palm. He quickly withdrew his hand, his expression was flustered and his pretty face was crimson.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect that Chen Guoer, a strong woman in business, would be so embarrassed when she saw him. He was very happy. He knew that Chen Jie''s fourth sister was definitely a yellow flower girl. Otherwise, there was no reason to be called by herself to deal with such an opponent. It was very simple. Capturing her heart was controlling her career.


    Chen Jie blushed when he saw his fourth sister shaking hands with Tang Wenhao. He joked, "fourth sister, you heroine still blushed when you shook hands with my eldest brother? Ha ha... Let''s go! Daddy, mommy and Xiaoyao are waiting inside!"


    "Well, go in! Laugh at your sister. Are you happy?" Chen Guoer glanced at him and said shyly. She was also a little annoyed at her performance just now, but I don''t know why. Tang Wenhao brought her an inexplicable panic. She didn''t dare to look directly at Tang Wenhao and touch his powerful hand again.


    Ruan Ling was pleased to see that Chen Guoer would meet Tang Wenhao. She felt that she had won in front of Chen Guoer. She couldn''t help walking up to her, holding her jade hand and whispering with a smile, "ha ha, Guo''er, I''m sorry? It seems that you still don''t deal with men in recent years. My sister will train you well in the future. How about it?"


    "Hehe, sister Ruan Ling, don''t expect me to be like you. Our Chinese women are not as open as your Vietnamese women, but I still admire your courage." Chen Guoer smiled.


    Manny in the back walked hand in hand with Tang Wenhao. In fact, she also found that there was a problem. She whispered to Tang Wenhao, "baby, this fruit blushed when shaking hands with you. What''s the situation!"


    "Ah? What''s the matter? I can''t talk about it! I can only say that she rarely contacted men before, especially super handsome men like me. It''s estimated that her heart can''t bear it, so she blushes and beats." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, bad guy, don''t say you''re interested in this fruit? You don''t even like Yang Xi''s sister Yang Jing''s lovely nurse. Will you like this strong woman?" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, where do you want to go? You are like ah Ling now. You want to set me up as long as you see a beautiful woman. Do you have an occupational disease?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, is it bad to have this occupational disease?" Manny smiled.


    "Big brother, what are you talking about?" Chen Jie asked after a few steps. Chen Guo''er was chatting with Ruan Ling in private, and Tang Wenhao was chatting with Manny in private. He was a little upset that he was left behind alone.


    "Hehe, brother, my sister and I are saying that when we cooperate with mans and Chen, can we still find rivals in China? We will soon look at Asia and the world." Tang Wenhao said nonsense.


    "That''s right, brother. I also think Chen should cooperate with mans. The effect of strong cooperation must be stronger than mutual competition. Don''t worry, since my fourth sister has come with her sister-in-law, it shows that she also has the will to cooperate with you, otherwise she won''t come at all." Chen Jie smiled.


    At the reserved private room, Chen Jie''s parents and Xiao Yao were chatting warmly. Chen Jie''s mother held Sihui with a kind face and a happy smile.


    Ruan Ling and Chen Guo came as like as two peas. Chen Jie''s parents looked at Ruan Ling and looked at Mani again, nodding their heads. "Yes, it''s just like that! It''s beautiful!"


    "Hehe, daddy, Mommy, she is Ruan Ling, my eldest brother''s wife and sister-in-law. This is my daddy and this is my mommy." Chen Jie hurriedly introduced them.


    "Hello, uncle and aunt!" Ruan Ling quickly smiled, then nodded and smiled at Xiao Yao.


    Then Ruan Ling pointed to Chen Guo''er and said with a smile, "Xiao Yao, she is Chen Guo''er. My classmate in the United States is also the 4000 gold of boss Chen."


    Xiaoyao smiled gently, "Hello, miss four!"


    "Hello, Xiaoyao!" Chen Guoer also smiled at Xiaoyao.


    Manny met the big guys and asked everyone to take their seats. Then she smiled and said, "Uncle Chen, aunt, Guo''er''s sister and ah Jie, it''s a great honor to invite your family to Shangri La this evening. I first welcome you on behalf of Manny group, our Manny family and the Nguyen family in Vietnam."


    Ruan Ling immediately took the lead in clapping. Tang Wenhao, Chen Jie and others also clapped. Chen Jie''s father hugged his fist and smiled at Manny, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, "thank you, thank you!"


    "Hehe, Uncle Chen, you''re too polite. I have a proposal. Tonight, our two families don''t talk about business, only about feelings. My sister a Ling and Guo''er''s sister are classmates and friends in the United States. During their three years in the United States, they have eaten and slept together and forged deep sisterly feelings. After graduation, they have lost contact. It''s a rare fate to meet again today. Therefore, I''d like to take this opportunity to congratulate my two sisters. Come on, tea instead of wine. I''d like to toast you first, "Manny smiled.


    Ruan Ling and Chen Guo''er quickly picked up the tea cup, clinked a cup with Manny and drank a full cup, "sister Manny, thank you!" Chen Guo''er smiled.


    "Hehe, sister Guo''er, you''re welcome. Next, I''d like to congratulate Wen Hao and ah Jie on becoming good brothers at first sight. Your brothers got married because they like the same girl in our Ruan family and developed into good brothers. It''s very rare. They didn''t become enemies like other men, but sympathize with each other. This shows that we man family and Chen family are indeed destined, From these two things, we can see that if we don''t make friends with the Chen family, God won''t agree! Uncle and Aunt Chen, are you right? "Manny smiled gently.


    "Yes, yes, Miss man said very well. Brother Tianxiong should have a smile if he could have a daughter like you. To tell the truth, brother Tianxiong died early the year before last. We all think that man''s can''t last long even if he is a listed company. After all, your father beat down all the rivers and mountains. He is man''s soul. Can an enterprise survive without its soul? However, what my colleagues in Hong Kong didn''t expect is that you miss Mann didn''t live up to the expectations of investors. After taking over MF, you still let MF group go very steadily without ups and downs. It''s not easy. "Chen Jie''s father sincerely praised.


    "Hehe, it''s the elders of the company who are supporting me. Otherwise, I can''t sustain it. In addition, peers like Uncle Chen didn''t take advantage of the fire and didn''t fall into the well. Otherwise, if you Chen took action against mans at that moment, with our embattled corporate atmosphere at that time, maybe it has really collapsed. To be honest, my father Before leaving, he told me that I should focus on the mainland. It doesn''t matter here in Hong Kong. There''s no need to worry about the problems of the company''s management. He said that the boss of our main competitor Chen''s is an indomitable man and won''t take advantage of the fire. At that time, I was worried that Uncle Chen would poach all our elites, but the facts proved that you didn''t At that time, I thought that if I had a chance in the future, I would personally say thank you to Uncle Chen! Thank Uncle Chen for mercy! "Manny smiled politely.

 Chapter 792

    How talkative Manny is! Chen Jie''s father was stunned. His daughter, Chen Guoer, was embarrassed to see Manny. What clever people the father and daughter are! Can''t you hear what Manny said?


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also secretly praised Manny''s level and hidden needles!


    Chen Jie is not a fool either. He heard that his sister-in-law was looking back to show her gratitude, but actually blaming his father and fourth sister. Now he made small moves to mans, fearing that the atmosphere would be too embarrassing, he quickly smiled, "Sister-in-law, it''s what we should do. Don''t mention it. It shows that our two families are destined! I want to take this opportunity to express my position today. Since our two families won''t have any contradictions in my father''s generation and can make peace even if there is competition, we will be able to do it in our generation, right? Brother." Chen Jie said, winking at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly accepted the move, stood up, took the cup to Chen Jie, patted Chen Jie on the shoulder, and smiled at Chen Jie''s father, "uncle, I assure you that in my hand or my sister''s hand, mans will never fight Chen. Even if there is competition, we can win both, because Ajie and I are brothers. Come on, brother, we use tea instead of wine, and big brother respects you first!" With that, Tang Wenhao touched the cup with Chen Jie, and the brothers drank it all in one gulp.


    "OK, OK, Wen Hao, Manny, since you''re talking about this, my elder can''t help saying a few words. Manny just said that she didn''t talk about business. However, we all know that today, in addition to emotional contact, we still focus on business, so I''d like to talk about our topic today before the food comes up, In this way, the banquet behind us may be more meaningful, don''t you think? "Chen Jie''s father looked at Manny and Tang Wenhao.


    Manny smiled and nodded. "Uncle Chen, please talk!" Tang Wenhao nodded.


    "Well, let me tell you the truth. To tell you the truth, Chen''s clothing is not the main business of Chen''s group. I don''t care much about it, but it has always been profitable, so I don''t want to close it. Especially in recent years, under the leadership of Guo''er, especially after she took charge of sales, the scale has become larger and larger and developed very rapidly, so I have almost all this Leave it to her for management. We are very suitable for the market. Every market is done very carefully. Maybe some mans markets are involved on this basis. Since our two families have these origins and your younger generation are classmates, sisters and good brothers, my uncle thinks that we can really sit down and talk about some rules in the future, as long as the conditions are appropriate, You can even join forces to achieve a win-win situation. These are good schemes. Otherwise, Miss Manny, you can talk about your scheme first, "said Chen Jie''s father.


    "Well, I knew Uncle Chen was a happy man. Well, I''ll talk about some of our ideas. In fact, ah Ling also talked about these ideas with sister Guo''er. We think that since sister Guo''s business has entered our market, it must have paid the cost. Therefore, we want to make up for your loss. Please see how much loss sister Guo has. This is One way, the other is that our two families simply integrate mans clothing and Chen clothing, and the two become one. In this way, the strength of both sides will increase greatly. We have our advantages, you also have your characteristics, and strong alliance is the best route. Uncle Chen, what do you say? "Manny smiled.


    "Guo''er, what do you mean?" Chen Jie''s father smiled and looked at his best daughter.


    "Well, daddy, sister Ruan Ling and I talked about this topic on the plane. To tell you the truth, I prefer cooperation. Now that this is the case, we still have to compete in the market in the future. Even if we withdraw this time, my men may unconsciously enter mans market, and mans business personnel may also get involved in our Chen''s traditional market At that time, the competition is not as good as the integration now. Sister Ruan Ling and I are close as sisters. I''m really embarrassed to compete directly with them, so Daddy, let''s talk about integration directly? "Chen Guoer said, glancing at Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally, but he didn''t dare to look at her.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, that''s just what I want. Daddy''s opinion is the same. It''s also most in line with our ah Jie''s mind? This boy is afraid that we will fight man! He really regards Wen Hao as his own brother. This boy is a man of temperament. If he lived in ancient times, he might become a great Xia! But his martial arts are too poor. I really want to learn from your brother Learn some tricks. "Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    "Ha ha, daddy, my eldest brother''s martial arts are mysterious and unpredictable, and that kind of... Special to deal with women." he wanted to say that his kung fu to deal with women was stopped by Tang Wenhao. What occasion is this? I can''t say, otherwise, what should I do for some beautiful women? Especially Xiao Yao, I''m even more embarrassed.


    "Hehe, uncle, don''t listen to ah Jie''s nonsense. I''m all tripod Kung Fu. I want to have a chance to learn Yongchun from my uncle!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha, uncle, you are defeated by your men. I dare not teach you!" Chen Jie''s father smiled brightly.


    Chen Guoer, his daughter next to him, whispered in surprise, "Daddy, have you been defeated by him?"


    "Ha ha, yes! Dad has been defeated by your brother, so I want him to be our Chen''s martial arts instructor. Otherwise, Manny and Wen Hao, you proposed cooperation today. In fact, my uncle also has his own ideas. We can cooperate in two aspects. First, we can combine Chen''s clothes with mans. After all, Mans is more professional and powerful, and the brand value is higher Gao, I''ll leave it to Guo''er and Manny and your sisters to discuss how to talk about it. "


    "In addition, I also want Wen Hao to come to our Chen family as my executive vice president, so that our two families can really have you in me and me in you, and cooperate more closely. In addition, we Chen family really need Wen Hao''s literary and military talents. By the way, you can also bring your brother ah Jie out. Otherwise, his uncle doesn''t trust Chen at all because he doesn''t do his job now Chen Jie''s father said, looking forward to Manny and Tang Wenhao. Chen Guo''er and Chen Jie''s two siblings were surprised.


    Manny and Ruan Ling stared at Tang Wenhao, and Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "sister, don''t look at me! You all know, I listen to you."


    "Ha ha... It turns out that Wen Hao is a man who is afraid of his wife at home!" Chen Jie''s father laughed heartily, and his wife and the people sitting there also laughed.


    "Uncle, I''ll correct it. It''s not fear, it''s love." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, old man, do you hear me? Although Wen Hao has many wives, he is still a good husband! Listen to his wife, who is like you! Yelling at us like a lion all day." Chen Jie''s mother smiled.


    "Ah Jie, did I yell at your mommy? Guo''er, did Daddy yell at your mommy at home? Ha ha... Don''t say that, Manny, what do you think of my uncle''s proposal? Won''t you be reluctant to let Wen Hao be my vice president?" he saw that Tang Wenhao''s business was actually dominated by Manny and Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, Uncle Chen, there''s nothing to give up. I just don''t know if he can arrange the time. He''s still the president of mans! Liangshan also has a lot of things to deal with. As long as the time can be arranged, it''s not a problem." Manny smiled.


    "Yes, Uncle Chen, our Wenhao is mainly because time is too precious. It must be unrealistic for you to let him stay here all day." Ruan Ling smiled. To be honest, she doesn''t agree with Tang Wenhao as Chen''s vice president. In this way, Tang Wenhao is even busier. Where can I have time to love her women?


    "Hehe, two nieces, you don''t have to worry about this. As a vice president, he doesn''t need to go to work every day. He only needs to be in our Chen family for a few days a month. The main purpose is to guide our men to practice martial arts. Then something happens in some of our fields and ask him to help his uncle deal with it." Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard it, he understood that the old man wanted to be a thug in his family! Where does this work? Now he just wants to get things done in death valley early. He is not very interested in other things. Tang Wenhao is a man who is not too enterprising. It doesn''t matter what he does as long as Ruan Ling and Manny are with him.


    Manny listened and calculated carefully. She knew that since Chen Jie''s father put forward this request, she can''t shirk it. Otherwise, integrating Chen''s clothes is an empty word, which should be a condition thrown out by others. From the heart, like Ruan Ling, she doesn''t want Tang Wenhao to come to Chen''s work, What''s more, I don''t want him to deal with that kind of fighting and killing for Chen in the future.


    "Sister-in-law, brother, just promise! I just like to hang out with my brother. Don''t worry, we won''t take up too much time." Chen Jie looked at Manny and Tang Wenhao imploringly.


    Manny''s heart softened, nodded and said with a smile, "OK! Baby, why don''t you do it for a period of time? If you can adapt, keep doing it. If you can''t adapt, Uncle Chen, shall we think of other ways?" Manny left a way for Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, no problem. These two things are settled. Ha ha... Waiter, serve the food and wine." Chen Jie''s parents are very happy to see that Manny agrees to Tang Wenhao as his vice president. Chen Guo''er and Chen Jie''s sister and brother are even more happy. Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly at Ruan Ling and Manny. Only Xiao Yao always looks indifferent.


    Chen Jie was the most active after the wine and dishes came up. After filling his parents with wine, he filled Tang Wenhao, Manny and Ruan Ling with wine and drinks. When he came to Xiaoyao, he smiled respectfully, "sister-in-law, what would you like to drink? Wine or drink?"

 Chapter 793

    As soon as Xiao Yao heard this, her pretty face turned red and became a big apple. Tang Wenhao was a little stiff. Seeing the situation, Tang Wenhao quickly winked at Ruan Ling and worried that Xiao Yao would be angry. He knew that this girl was not so easy to deal with. She wanted to say that she was not her own wife on this occasion, and she couldn''t stand down later, because Chen Jie''s family thought Xiao Yao was his woman.


    "Xiaoyao, why are you ashamed? Ah Jie, your sister-in-law Xiaoyao can drink. She has to take care of her children and go on business tomorrow." Ruan Ling smiled. She heard Manny say Xiaoyao is going to Beijing tomorrow.


    Xiaoyao saw Ruan Ling say this. If she just wanted to explain, she swallowed it back. She also realized that she should give Tang Wenhao face and aunt Ruan Ling face at this time. She had to smile awkwardly and say to Chen Jie, "ah Jie, I can drink milk."


    Chen Guoer began to look at Xiao Yao carefully at this time, and couldn''t help sighing secretly, "Sure enough, she is a beautiful woman. When I first met sister Ruan Ling at that time, I thought she should be the most beautiful asian girl I''ve ever seen. But this little Yao girl is not inferior to her. There is a trace of elegance and quiet in her purity. Her beautiful eyes contain infinite wisdom. No wonder her brother Ajie has been infatuated with her for several years. She is really beautiful The best beauty among women. "


    After pouring the wine, everyone drank happily. What Chen Jie''s father said was good. After talking about the business, we can eat and drink again. The meaning is really different. Even the toast is much better.


    "Come on, uncle Wen Hao, here''s to you! In the future, the overall strength of our Chen family will depend on you to improve. Take your brother and come... Drink."


    "Come on, three sisters in law, this is a toast from my brothers. I drank it all... No, this glass of wine. Sister-in-law Xiao Yao has to drink. I can''t drink any more. I''ve loved you for several years. Who knows that the person I love will be my sister-in-law. I''m sorry ha! This is my apology wine for my brother-in-law. I must drink it. I''ll do it first." Chen Jie''s drinking capacity is not very good. He gets drunk first in the middle of drinking. He looks at Xiaoyao and calls her sister-in-law. Xiaoyao is depressed to death, but she has no way but to bear it.


    Tang Wenhao was very happy. Ruan Ling and Manny also hoped that it would be the result. They all wanted to let Xiaoyao slowly accept Tang Wenhao from her heart through this scene. Ruan Ling even hoped that Tang Wenhao would sleep with Xiaoyao tonight, so she whispered to Manny around her, "sister, the more I see baby and Xiaoyao, the more they match, or let them round the house tonight?"


    "Hehe, it''s no use. Ah Ling, don''t be too optimistic. I think Xiaoyao really doesn''t mean that to our baby. I feel that she is a very assertive girl and has a very calm attitude these days. Just like a girl who won''t be pregnant with spring, we can''t be too anxious about a girl like her." Manny poured a basin of cold water on Ruan Ling.


    But Ruan Ling obviously didn''t give up. "Sister, it''s not as pessimistic as you think. Xiaoyao said that she doesn''t dislike baby or hate him. Sister, you don''t know. As long as they have that kind of relationship, do you think Xiaoyao can leave baby? Unless she''s not a real woman," Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah Ling, Xiao Yao is a very intelligent beauty. She is very calm in this respect. She is so calm that it hurts. So let''s not look at her with our own ideas. I really think it''s better to follow her fate when it''s not time! Baby doesn''t lack women. He''s not in a hurry. Why are we in a hurry? I think the fourth Miss Chen family seems to be in love with your baby. Don''t you Do you see? "Manny whispered with a smile.


    "Hehe, it seems a little. When Guo''er shook hands with the baby just now, the expression was very unnatural and hopeful! But the baby didn''t seem to mean that to her." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Baby, except for Xiaoyao, she doesn''t have that meaning for her beauty. It''s in line with the characteristics of men. What you can''t get is always the best." Manny whispered with a smile.


    "Sister, what are you two talking about? Muttering, come on, I respect you both. Today, I''m going to tell you in front of my uncle and aunt''s family and Xiao Yao that I... Tang Wenhao... Have you two as wives in my life. It''s a blessing for me... Tang family... To have you two as wives in my eight life. Sister... I love you forever... Forever... Forever, forever and forever, Elder sister, I''ll do it first for respect. "Tang Wenhao has done a lot with the Chen family and his son. He is already drunk. He talks a little stuttered, and Gudong drinks it up.


    Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao standing shakily beside her. She quickly stood up, lovingly held him, caressed Jun''s face, and smiled gently, "baby, sit down! Eat and order, don''t drink so hard." as she said, she put the food in Tang Wenhao''s mouth with one hand.


    Tang Wenhao chewed and smiled, "sister, you and... Manny haven''t... Drunk yet! Don''t fool... Me."


    As soon as he said this, the big guy was amused. Manny also stood up and held him and said with a smile, "baby, you''re drunk. Drink less. Don''t worry! I won''t deceive you. Where are we willing to deceive you? Look! I drank too." then Manny picked up her glass and drank it.


    The interaction of the three of them and the natural outpouring of their emotions made Chen Guoer and Chen Jie''s brothers and sisters envy them. It also made Xiao Yao, who was holding the child, feel happy for the two aunts. At the same time, she also had a few losses in her heart.


    The two families drank until more than 10 p.m. when Manny saw that the men were drunk, she proposed that the dinner be over and go home to have a rest. The business would continue to talk during the day tomorrow. Chen Guoer discussed with Chen Jie''s mother. She also thought it was too late and the men were drunk again, so she agreed to end the dinner. But she proposed that Ruan Ling go home to sleep with her tonight. She wanted to have a good chat with Ruan Ling, They haven''t talked enough! During the day, she learned from Ruan Ling that their Ruan family has a factory in the mountains and forests. She was very curious and wanted to know more about the Ruan family.


    Manny was afraid that Ruan Ling would agree and hurried to talk about Ruan Ling, "Ah Ling, no, you have to leave the baby to my sister alone? I have to die in his hands tonight. I can''t eat it last night. He was very unhappy with Miaomiao those days. He caught my sister asking for it last night! Plus he was drunk again tonight, where can I stand him? Plus you, neither of us can deal with him."


    Ruan lingfu whispered in Manny''s ear, "sister, isn''t there still Xiaoyao?"


    "Hehe, you have the heart! You don''t know what a baby looks like when he''s drunk. Xiaoyao won''t be killed by him for the first time! It''s ok if he''s on a business trip tomorrow and isn''t hospitalized. OK, let''s talk to Guo''er next time! It''s definitely not tonight."


    Speaking, Manny quickly smiled at Guo''er, "sister Guo''er, ah Ling and I have something to discuss tonight, or tomorrow! How about you two having a good chat for another day?"


    "Hehe, that''s OK. Let''s go! Second Mommy, take care of daddy first, and I''ll call the waiter to help." Chen Guoer went out.


    After a while, Chen Guoer called in several waiters, got Chen Jie and his son into a taxi, and Tang Wenhao into the car. The two families went back to their house.


    Tang Wenhao''s drinking capacity is not very good. As long as he doesn''t use his internal skills to force out the alcohol in his body, his drinking capacity is similar to that of Chen Jie, which is about 32. Today, he is in a good mood and drinks with Chen Jie''s father and son, so he doesn''t want to force out the alcohol in his body at all. Therefore, tonight, he is really drunk.


    When it was delivered to the hotel, Manny asked the hotel waiter to carry him into the room. Tang Wenhao fell into bed and slept. She didn''t know anything.


    Xiaoyao saw that Tang Wenhao was also asleep. She wanted to leave the hotel with her child and go home to bed. Ruan Ling stopped her. "Xiaoyao, sit down for a while! You haven''t said a few words with your aunt!" Ruan Ling smiled at her.


    "Hehe, aunt, I think it''s too late. You all need to rest." Xiaoyao smiled.


    "It''s all right. Anyway, the Chen family and their son have to get up very late tomorrow. I haven''t hugged Sihui in our family today! Come on, let my aunt hug it." Ruan Ling smiled and held Sihui in Xiaoyao''s arms. Although the child has already fallen asleep, she is still very cute with a pink face.


    "Oh, not to mention, the longer it grows, the more it looks like a baby. It starts to look completely like sister ah Hui. Now there is the shadow of a baby. Sister, you see, her eyes are more like baby''s eyes!" Ruan Ling held Sihui and put it next to Tang Wenhao for comparison.


    "Hehe, just like a baby. There''s no problem with others." Manny smiled and Xiaoyao smiled.


    "Hey! Xiaoyao, my aunt wants to tell you something. She really wants you to follow Wen Hao. You said, how nice it would be if you married Wen Hao with our sisters! The more I see you, the more I think you are a good match. Anyway, others have regarded you as husband and wife. Will you try to stay with Wen Hao for a while? After my sister and I leave, you will be together for a month Let''s try first. Isn''t there a trial marriage in society? Just try. After trying, you will know that Wen Hao is a man worthy of your trust for life. The most important thing is that he really likes you. Our sisters have never seen him love a girl so much. He doesn''t want to hurt you at all and force you to do things you don''t want to do. This is really valuable to him, Only for the girl he really likes, he will do this. "Ruan Ling began to persuade her again.


    "Xiao Yao, this is a good way. You can really try to marry Wen Hao for a period of time. If you really don''t want happiness after trying, we won''t say anything. After we leave this time, you will live like a husband and wife for a month. Try it! In fact, what ah Ling said is right. Marrying a baby is the best choice for yourself, right The Ruan family, especially Sihui, is the best. She directly calls you mother. In this way, the child will not lack maternal love since childhood. Although you will love her very much, she calls you sister, not mother. This feeling is different for the child, "Manny said.


    "Auntie, stop talking... I... really can''t accept it. I can''t do such a thing as trial marriage, and I can''t accept this way. If you think Sihui should call me mother, I''ll let her call her mother. It''s not a problem," said Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 794

    After Xiaoyao returned with Sihui sleeping, Ruan Ling and Manny looked at each other with a helpless smile. Ruan Ling sighed, "Alas, sister, don''t say that Xiaoyao sisters are like the nemesis of baby''s life. The more he likes them, the less he can get them. Maybe this is a trick of fate!"


    "Hehe, yes, so don''t be too persistent in this matter. Go with it! Maybe after a period of cohabitation, Xiaoyao will tell you that she is already a baby woman one day? It''s really hard to say! Things are unpredictable." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, if baby really wants to live with Xiaoyao, he will turn Xiaoyao into his woman in less than a week. That won''t suffocate him? I don''t think he can persist for a week anyway. We should have confidence in him." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, according to his current demand, he should not last long. At that time, he has to send his sisters to save Xiaoyao! Otherwise Xiaoyao won''t be tortured to death?" Manny said.


    "Certainly, among our Ruan sisters, except Yuzhu, who may be crazy with him, other sisters don''t have the ability to serve him alone for a long time." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No, Yuzhu and Xiuer are pregnant. They must not," said Manny.


    The sisters talked for a while and saw that Tang Wenhao was still asleep. They were also tired. After wiping Tang Wenhao''s face and feet, they washed themselves and went to bed.


    Early the next morning, before they got up, Xiao Yao came and knocked on the door with Sihui. It turned out that she was going to follow his chief lawyer on a business trip to Beijing.


    Tang Wenhao is still sleeping with Manny in his arms! Ruan Ling woke up when she heard the knock on the door. She got up quickly, opened the door and took Sihui. "Xiaoyao, you''re leaving now?" Ruan Ling whispered with xiaosihui in her arms.


    "Well, aunt, if you hurry, I can come back tonight, and I won''t be more than tomorrow night at the latest." Xiaoyao smiled.


    "Oh, be careful yourself. Are you on business with men?" Ruan Ling asked with some worry.


    "Well, our chief lawyer, don''t worry! Aunt, people who have wives and children." Xiaoyao smiled. She knew that Ruan Ling was worried about her and was afraid that she would be bullied by men.


    "Hum, my aunt is worried about such a man! She is also a lawyer. She must be very good at saying. Don''t be confused by him, you know? If you are bullied by any man, Nuo... Wenhao will go crazy. He really loves you, okay?" Ruan Ling whispered, pointing to Tang Wenhao sleeping in bed.


    Xiaoyao blushed and whispered, "aunt, don''t say these useless words in the future. I won''t be with him, never. Sihui, my sister will kiss you again and say goodbye!" with that, she kissed Sihui in Ruan Ling''s arms, turned and swung her willow waist downstairs.


    Ruan Ling looked at the beautiful shadow of Xiaoyao''s disappearance and felt a burst of loss. She seemed to be full of pessimism about the future of Xiaoyao and Tang Wenhao. She felt a kind of indifference in Xiaoyao''s eyes. Why didn''t the dead girl know?


    Ruan Ling took Sihui to the bed. The baby was still sleeping. She put her on another bed and let her continue to sleep. She walked to Tang Wenhao and Manny''s bed, sat at the edge of the bed and watched the two closest people in her life hug each other affectionately. A surge of love burst out in her heart and bent over to kiss Tang Wenhao and Manny.


    She knew that Tang Wenhao and Manny wouldn''t wake up for a while. After Tang Wenhao got up to drink water in the middle of the night, he tossed her for a long time. After she was exhausted, it seemed that they began to toss Manny again. It was estimated that they could go to bed at four or five in the morning.


    Just then, Ruan Ling''s phone rang. She hurriedly went over and took the phone. It was Chen Guoer who called. She pressed the key and said, "Guo Er, good morning, you got up?"


    "Hehe, sister Ruan Ling, good morning, you haven''t got up yet?" Chen Guoer asked with a smile.


    "I got up, but my husband and my sister haven''t. were uncle and ah Jie all right last night?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, but I didn''t get up. My father came back last night and vomited in a mess. Ah Jie was OK. He didn''t vomit, but he was sleeping. Where''s your husband? Is he all right?" Chen Guoer asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, he must be fine. He is as strong as a cow." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, I can''t see that your husband is so strong and gentle. By the way, after you get up, come directly to my house to talk about business! How about we fix the cooperation between the two sides these days?" Chen Guoer asked with a smile.


    "OK, no problem. When they wake up, we''ll go over after breakfast." Ruan Ling smiled. That''s what she and Manny meant. They settled the matter early so that their sisters can go back to deal with Manny''s affairs. They can''t do without them in Vietnam for a long time.


    After chatting with Chen Guoer about Chen sesame and rotten millet, Ruan Ling hung up her phone and started the new day''s procedure. It took more than an hour to go to the bathroom, wash and dress up.


    Without gossip, two hours later, Tang Wenhao and Manny woke up. With Ruan Ling''s smiling eyes, they hurried to wash and deal with personal hygiene. After completing these programs, the three went downstairs for breakfast and went to Chen''s house with Xiao Sihui.


    When they came to the Chen family, Chen Jie and his son were practicing martial arts in their garden in their practice clothes! Father and son are in good spirits and are still fighting! Seeing Tang Wenhao leading his two stunning sisters and children over, he hurriedly stopped, "come on, Wenhao, you came just in time. You have two moves with your uncle."


    "Brother, come and fight with my father to let my little brother learn. Hello, two sisters in law! My fourth sister just entered the house, and I''ll call her out right away." Chen Jie quickly said hello to Manny and Ruan Ling.


    "Fourth sister, my eldest brother and sister-in-law are coming. Come out!" Chen Jie shouted at their villa.


    "I see. I''ll be here soon." Chen Guoer replied in the room.


    As soon as the voice fell, Chen Guoer came out wearing loose casual clothes and looked young and beautiful. In front of Ruan Ling and Manny, the three beauties said a few words and focused their attention on Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie''s father. The two men had already started a war.


    Chen Jie''s father has practiced Yongchun for many years and has good skills. In addition, he takes part in exercise every day. Tang Wenhao fought with him for more than ten rounds and couldn''t get a bargain. Of course, he didn''t do his best, but just accompanied him for a few moves.


    Chen Jie''s father also felt that Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu was really profound. On the surface, every move and style was ordinary. It could be used in actual combat, but it was unpredictable, so that he couldn''t grasp the key to attack him.


    Therefore, he played more than 50 rounds without winning or losing. Of course, the old man had a spectrum in his heart. He knew that Tang Wenhao was playing with him and didn''t do his best, because he felt that Tang Wenhao was calm and leisurely from the bottom of his heart. Only experts can maintain such a detached attitude in the process of facing the enemy.


    Ruan Ling and Chen Jie are experts. They have seen the problem long ago. They know that Tang Wenhao is letting the old man. Chen Guoer and Manny are just watching the excitement. Chen Guoer appreciates Tang Wenhao''s natural and unrestrained. She thinks the man who can tie with her father is absolutely handsome!


    Manny secretly sighed that the old man''s virility was not inferior to that in the past. If only his father man Tianxiong had such a body, how happy his family is now! How happy Mommy Yang Danni is!


    Tang Wenhao was worried that the old man was tired for a long time. He deliberately bought a flaw. He was knocked down by the old man and scared Manny. He hurried to help him, "baby, are you okay?"


    Ruan Ling smiled. She saw that Tang Wenhao fell on purpose. The old man had been fighting with him for so long, and her physical strength was long gone. She couldn''t beat Tang Wenhao at all, because she knew too much about Tang Wenhao''s physical strength. The hour long battle was nothing to him, so she didn''t bother to help him. She knew he must be all right.


    "Uncle is really young and powerful. I admire him." Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen Jie''s father after being helped up by Manny.


    Chen Jie''s father came to him gasping for breath, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "smelly boy, you let your uncle think I can''t see it and save face for my old man! Ah Jie, see? Your eldest brother''s demeanor is called demeanor. You thought daddy could really hold on for so long?"


    "Ha ha, daddy, I never thought you could hold on for so long. At first glance, I knew my eldest brother was letting you. Look at others, they didn''t even sweat. How about you? You''re panting like this. My eldest brother can''t bear to play with you anymore, can you? Eldest brother." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Smelly boy, you''re not stupid! Can you see it? Wen Hao is a kind of mind. You worship him as your eldest brother. You don''t have to worry that your eldest brother will harm you in the future. Such a eldest brother is a real eldest brother. Go, go in and wash, have a rest, eat some fruit, I''ll take a bath and chat with you. Let''s deal with all the major events in the past two days, and then have a reception. My uncle took some business names in Kunming Liu Du, please come over and be lively. "Chen Jie''s father smiled, then turned and walked home.


    Manny gazed painfully at Tang Wenhao and whispered, "baby, aren''t you really tired?"


    "Hehe, elder sister, you have no confidence in me? Do you want to try my strength? I asked ah Jie to prepare a room for us." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, villain, I''m afraid of you, OK? You did that to my sister last night." Manny smiled shyly.


    On the other side, Chen Guoer asked Ruan Ling strangely, "sister Ruan Ling, when did Wen Hao have such Kung Fu? Did he really let my father just now?"


    "Hehe, of course it is. My uncle is so old. How can he be Wen Hao''s opponent? Even if my uncle is still young, he must not be Wen Hao''s opponent. When Wen Hao was in Vietnam, the best special forces in our country were not his opponent. Guo Er, are you interested in joining our Ruan''s daughter-in-law team?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile, She saw that her former classmate liked Tang Wenhao. If Chen Guoer could become the Ruan''s daughter-in-law, it would be the best choice for both mans and Chen. It would really turn the two into one, and mans''s strength would increase greatly in an instant.

 Chapter 795

    "Sister Ruan Ling, what do you mean?" Chen Guoer asked suspiciously before fully understanding Ruan Ling''s meaning.


    "Ha ha, silly girl, I don''t understand what I mean? I mean, if you like our Wenhao family, you will serve him with my sister and me and follow us all your life. How about? I can tell you that our Wenhao family not only fights badly, but also deals with our women more severely. Otherwise, can he handle so many of our women? Do you want to try?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    As soon as Chen Guoer heard this, her pretty face turned red and shyly twisted Ruan Ling''s jade arm. "Sister Ruan Ling, how can you have such a crazy idea? I can''t do you so free and easy. I can''t accept that there are so many women in my men. I appreciate Wen Hao very much, but I just appreciate his ability." Chen Guoer whispered.


    "Really? Then why did you blush at the sight of him yesterday and dare not look at him? Are you moved?" Ruan Ling teased her.


    "Fuck you! Sister Ruan Ling, you have changed so much that I can''t recognize it. Is this still my sister Ruan Ling who valued love above all else? At that time, you were serious and said that you absolutely want to find a man who loves you wholeheartedly, otherwise, you''d rather not get married all your life, but now?"


    "Guo''er, people will change. You can''t always stare at what you said in the past. It''s too tired. People should follow their heart, okay? What you think in your heart, you can do it. For example, you obviously like my husband now, but you don''t fight for it because of the problem of face. Once you lose it, you will regret it. Guo''er, life is actually very short and the future is difficult It''s expected that something will happen. For example, Xiaoyao''s sister, you said she fell in love with our family treasure at that time! They were in love, but before they could get married, she left. When she left, she didn''t even taste the taste of a man. She hasn''t really been a woman yet. Do you say, regret? Therefore, people should be more open and love Go for it. If you lose it, you will never come back. There is no regret medicine in the world. "


    Ruan Ling didn''t really want to persuade Chen Guoer and Tang Wenhao, but she sighed from the bottom of her heart. She knew that Xueying''s sudden departure was a great blow to Tang Wenhao. He felt that he didn''t have time to let Xueying be a woman and left. He felt very sad. In Tang Wenhao''s hometown, a dead girl like Xueying was even a short-lived ghost, Souls can''t enter the village. They have to be buried in the chaotic hills of Hejiawan.


    After entering the living room, Chen Guoer greeted Tang Wenhao and Manny. Ruan Ling ate some fruit and waited for Chen''s father and son to wash and come out to talk about business.


    "Hey! Guo''er, where''s Mommy Ajie?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, the company needs someone to take care of when she goes to work." Chen Guoer smiled and glanced at Tang Wenhao, who still whispered with Manny. She found that Ruan Ling''s husband was really sticky. Manny and Ruan Ling, and the two twin beauties really loved him.


    Chen Guoer became more and more curious about Tang Wenhao. She wanted to know why so many beautiful women loved him so much.


    Half an hour later, the Chen family and their son all washed. Everyone sat around and began to cut into today''s theme. Chen Guoer and Ruan Ling opened their laptops and took minutes of the meeting.


    "Well, Manny, Miss Ruan Ling, Wen Hao, my uncle is older than you. Let''s start by clarifying some of our cooperation procedures. Today, let''s draw up the memorandum of cooperation between Manny''s and Chen''s clothing, go back to the company''s headquarters for discussion at the board of directors and the general meeting of shareholders, and finally carry out formal cooperation, sign a cooperation agreement, clean up their assets and integrate the two What do you think of the this clothing business? "Chen Jie''s father said.


    "OK, I agree with my uncle''s arrangement. Arlene, you should record the procedure." Manny smiled.


    "Yes, sister." Ruan Ling rapped the keyboard quickly.


    Then, Chen Jie''s father and Manny came and went to make a detailed analysis of the cooperation between the two sides, including the rights and obligations of both sides, benefits and the rearrangement of personnel of both sides. Several present expressed their views and talked about their own views.


    The final conclusion is that Chen''s clothing has become a wholly-owned subsidiary of man''s, and Chen Jie and Chen Guoer hold about 5% of man''s equity respectively in exchange for all the equity of Chen''s clothing.


    Chen Jie is the director and deputy general manager of mans, and Chen Guo''er is the marketing director of mans group. He is in charge of mans sales in mainland China. All the design teams of Chen''s clothing are under the centralized management of mans Vietnam design team. All the internal fashion model teams of Chen''s clothing enter Yang Xi''s model training camp for more formal training and increase investment, Strive to build mans model training camp into the largest professional model training team in Asia, so as to enhance mans overall brand.


    All these are almost mani''s proposals, which have been unanimously agreed by the Chen family, father and daughter. Chen chenjie''s father admires mani''s clear thinking and broad vision. He said that mani is the best girl he has seen in his life.


    After hearing this, Tang Wenhao was proud and thought that Ruan Ling was actually no worse than Manny! Ruan Ling''s powerful old man has not seen it. She may not be as good as Manny in running a large enterprise, but she is definitely a heroine in directing the battle.


    "Manny, the framework structure has been determined, and the matter has basically been discussed clearly. The rest is the details. In this way, we each appoint a representative to take full charge of the matter, and the speed should be fast. My uncle likes to do things like wind and fire and doesn''t like procrastination. Considering that our main management are in Hong Kong, my uncle suggests that you should preside over the matter in person. We, Chen, will do it Let Guo''er cooperate with you. When we get back, we will immediately convene the board of directors and vote at the shareholders'' meeting. After going through their respective procedures, you two girls begin to deal with the whole cooperation. What do you think? "Chen Jie''s father asked with a smile.


    "Uncle, no problem. I think so too. My work style is also very close to my uncle. I don''t like procrastination and quick decision. We should save time, concentrate on opening up the market and do more meaningful things." Manny smiled.


    "When are you going to return to Hong Kong?" asked Chen Jie''s father.


    "Well, let me see. I can basically go back at any time. It doesn''t matter if Shanghai mans has my sister ah ling here. When can uncle and sister Guo''er go back?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "We can also go back at any time. Why don''t we go back to Hong Kong together? It''s not far from Hong Kong. After that, we can unify our steps and strive to complete the whole acquisition process next month," Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    "OK, I don''t think it''s a problem, Arlene. How about this arrangement?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Oh, OK, then I''ll wait for your good news in Shanghai." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, brother, what about you?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I! See? I have to be a full-time father for a month. Xiaoyao often has to travel during this time, and I have to take care of my children at home." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Ah? You... Be a full-time nursing father?" Chen Jie looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. His father and his fourth sister Chen Guoer also looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    Manny smiled, "this is also a helpless thing. Xiaoyao must complete this month''s internship before she can write her graduation thesis. She can''t take care of her children herself. She''s not at ease to take care of others. Wen Hao is the child''s father. He is the most suitable."


    "Ha ha... Brother, you''re dead now. What do you do when the baby shit?" Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "Do what you should do. Don''t underestimate your big brother. I''m not challenging to deal with these problems. I''m a pediatrician. I''m bored. You have to chat with me every day." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry! Brother, I also want to go back to Hong Kong. I''m a member of the board of directors. I have to go back. You''d better do it yourself! No, I''ll ask some younger brothers to play cards or mahjong with you?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, please forgive me! I''m not interested in these, that''s OK. Then I''ll take our baby to play in the mountains and rivers all day." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, Wenhao, I can''t. I''ll send a servant to take care of the child for you. Can you take care of her as a big man? The child is so small." Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    "This is a good way, baby. Why don''t you let your uncle send you a servant? Give the baby milk powder and urine to the servant. If you''re in a hurry, you can chat with your sisters on the Internet. They want to chat with you every day!" Manny said with a smile.


    "Forget it, I''d better take care of my own daughter! It''s also a good thing for me. I can really do my duty as a father. You don''t have to worry about me. I can do it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s up to you! Anyway, if you need any help, you can find your aunt. She has always been in Kunming and is a woman. She can help you." Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    "Well, thank you! If I''m not sure, I''ll ask my aunt for help." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After chatting for a while, Chen Jie''s father left the living room for a while and said to make a few calls. Several young people chatted freely. At this time, Manny''s eyes suddenly found a familiar figure in a large old photo on the wall of the living room. She couldn''t help but stand up and go to the bottom of the photo and look at it carefully.


    When Tang Wenhao saw it, his heart moved. He knew that Manny must have found a beautiful woman who looked like Chen Jia''s mother Chen Yi in the photo. He walked behind Manny and whispered with a smile, "sister, do you think the beautiful woman on his uncle''s left looks like an acquaintance?"


    "Well, as like as two peas, you know, this woman is just like Chen Jia Mommy, is it exactly the same?" Mani asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, it''s very similar, sister. Do you think it''s her?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    When Chen Jie saw Tang Wenhao pointing again under this picture, he came up and asked with a smile, "brother, are you talking about this beauty again? I told you, she''s old. This is a picture more than 30 years ago!"

 Chapter 796

    "Hehe, brother, we just think she looks familiar, and my sister thinks she looks like a person we know." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh? Really? Sister-in-law, who is this beautiful woman like?" Chen Jie asked with a smile of interest.


    "Hehe, like the mother of one of our employees, what is the relationship between uncle and these girls?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s all his employees. You see, the group photos in this room are all the beautiful employees of my father. My father has such a hobby. He enlarges the group photos of these former beautiful employees with him and appreciates them at home. This beautiful woman should be a confidant of my father. Maybe she has another leg!" Chen Jie whispered with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, did you say that about your father?" Manny smiled coyly.


    "What is ah Jie talking about me?" just then, Chen Jie''s father came down from upstairs.


    "Hehe, daddy, my elder brother and sister-in-law all think that your once beautiful confidant is like the mother of an employee of mans. Dad, tell me honestly. Have you had an affair with this beautiful aunt?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "Smelly boy, what nonsense! Don''t let your mommy hear it and let daddy kneel on the washboard at night." Chen Jie''s father said with a smile.


    They laughed and talked happily. Ruan Ling and Chen Guoer looked at the picture curiously. Ruan Ling was surprised and asked, "sister, who is this? Isn''t this Aunt Chen Yi?"


    This sentence was like a thunderclap, which stunned Chen Jie''s father. His tiger eyes stared at Ruan Ling sharply and asked, "what are you talking about, ah Ling? Do you know Chen Yi? Where is she? Is she okay?"


    Now everyone at the scene understands that the beauty in the photo is no one else, it must be Chen Yi, and Chen Yi and Chen Jie''s father must have a story, otherwise, he won''t have this reaction.


    "Uncle, you''d better ask my sister about it! She will know better." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Chen Jie''s father quickly turned to Manny and said, "Manny, are you familiar with Chen Yi? Where is she now? My uncle wants to see her."


    "Hehe, uncle, I''m not familiar with her, but I''m familiar with her daughter. Wen Hao is more familiar with her daughter, baby, there''s no doubt that she is your mother-in-law, Chen Yi." Manny smiled.


    "Ah? Mother-in-law? Wen Hao, you say Chen Yi''s daughter is also your wife?" Chen Jie''s father asked in surprise. Chen Jie and Chen Guoer were also very surprised to look at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao nodded shyly and said, "well, if she is Chen Yi, she is really my mother-in-law. Her daughter Chen Jia and I are also husband and wife. At present, she is my assistant to the president."


    "Oh! Wen Hao, do you know who her father is?" asked Chen Jie''s father.


    "I don''t know. She never told me about her father. She said that she grew up in the quarrel between her father and mother when she was young, and then her father divorced her mother." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Divorced? Is your mother-in-law alone now?" Chen Jie''s father asked with concern.


    "Well, when Chen Jia gets bigger, she will move to our man''s house, and she can take care of Chen Jia," Tang Wenhao said.


    "She''s pregnant with your baby, too?" asked Chen Jie''s father.


    "Well, uncle, have you ever had feelings with my mother-in-law?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    Chen Jie''s father smiled shyly, and then said to Chen Jie and Chen Guo''er in shame, "ah Jie, Guo''er, don''t tell your mommy, okay? Lest they eat dry vinegar. Dad really liked Aunt Chen Yi when he was young. She was very beautiful, but she was a little naughty, but Dad was really passionate about her at that time and liked her very much."


    "Daddy, how much do you like it?" Chen Guoer said with a smile.


    "Yes! Daddy, share it with us! Have you made any brothers and sisters for our brothers and sisters?" Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "Smelly boy, no, just like each other very much. Originally, Daddy wanted to marry her, but Mommy Guo didn''t let her, so I had to put this picture here, but I didn''t dare to put it in Hong Kong. Otherwise, your mommy''s Vinegar jar would have to smash it." Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    "Ha ha, Dad, don''t deceive yourself and others. I dare say that you still like Aunt Chen Yi. Just look at her picture in a daze. What really hasn''t happened between you? I don''t believe it, fourth sister, you believe it?" Chen Jie smiled.


    Chen Guo''er shook his head with a smile and said, "Daddy was so handsome and Kung Fu when he was young. Beautiful women must catch up. Aunt Chen Yi must have a special relationship with Daddy. Daddy, tell me honestly. Is there that kind of relationship between you? If you don''t say it, I''ll go back and tell mommy."


    "Yes, daddy, if you don''t tell the truth, I''ll also tell mommy that you still miss this aunt when you''re free, so you have to kneel on the washboard when you go back to both homes." Chen Jie smiled.


    Ha ha... Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Manny are all amused. They think the family is really fun. It also shows that Chen Jie''s father is quite lenient towards his children.


    "Ah Jie, Guo''er, keep it a secret for daddy first! Daddy really loves Aunt Chen Yi. We really had that kind of relationship, but not many times. Later, Guo''er''s Mommy found out, so she hid it from me and drove Aunt Chen Yi away. Later, daddy looked for her all over the world, but he didn''t find it. Later, he heard that she was married, and daddy was not good enough to bother her again. After a long time, he only found out I can bury this feeling in my heart. I didn''t expect her to get divorced. If I knew she was gone, Daddy would go back to find her. At least Daddy would tell her that daddy was sorry for her. "Chen Jie''s father said, with tears in his eyes.


    "Daddy, are you still so affectionate? If you can''t let her go and ask my sister-in-law to arrange a meeting for you, it''s just that if you really want to take her home again, you must ask my mommy''s opinion, otherwise we won''t agree. Daddy, I can''t give this opinion?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "Yes, ah Jie''s words are reasonable. I can also talk to Mommy when I go back. After so many years, Mommy should put it down. You''re all old and jealous! Just one more partner." Chen Guoer smiled magnanimously.


    Chen Jie''s father hugged the children and choked emotionally, "Ah Jie, Guo''er, daddy, thank you. You''ve really grown up. If you want to say how much daddy loves her now, you certainly don''t, but daddy really cares about her and wants to make up for her guilt over the years. If she can really come back with Daddy, daddy just wants to make up for his debt to her in the past, which has nothing to do with love. Daddy only loves your mommy now."


    "Uncle, I''ll deal with this for you! When I get back, I''ll ask Chen Jia first and ask her what her Mommy means. If she wants to see you, you can meet at man''s house! If she doesn''t want to see you again, uncle shouldn''t be sad. Anyway, your business has long passed," Manny said with a smile.


    "Well, OK, uncle, let''s listen to your arrangement!" said Chen Jie''s father.


    After lunch in the Chen family, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Manny talked about some cooperation details with the Chen family. Considering that the Chen family may have their own things to deal with, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling proposed to go back first.


    Chen Jie understood that Tang Wenhao and Manny also had their own things to deal with, so they didn''t do too much retention. The two agreed to confirm the time to return to Hong Kong tonight.


    Back at the hotel, Manny smiled at Ruan Ling, "Ah Ling, I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. I''ll tell mommy the good news later and let her get ready there first, especially to blow the wind with the old people on the board of directors so that the resolution can be passed smoothly. Now my sister is most worried about not others, but aunt Qiong and aunt Na. Their last thing hasn''t been solved! I don''t know if they will cooperate with me We are buying Chen this time. "


    "Elder sister, this should be no problem? It''s good for mans. Why don''t they agree? Besides, if they really don''t agree, can''t we do it?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Well, if they make a fool of themselves, we really can''t pass the resolution of the board of directors. They are both directors. If they really want to veto, it will be a bit troublesome." Manny said anxiously. "Sister, you don''t have to worry. It''s not as difficult as you think. No, I''ll go back and teach them a lesson. Don''t take them too seriously." Tang Wenhao said indifferently.


    "Baby, you don''t understand the company law. They really don''t agree. In terms of the proportion of our board members, as long as they unite with another director to veto our proposal, we can''t pass. There''s no way. It''s illegal for you to pass it by force, okay?" Manny said seriously.


    "Then take away their directorships! Arrange their own people to be directors, not to mention the two new shareholders of the Chen family can also be directors! Doesn''t that dilute the proportion?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s something in the future. I''m worried that this motion may not pass. Baby, in fact, if you really want to compromise, there must be no problem. Aunt Qiong Mini will be crazy. They will definitely listen to you." Manny tried to persuade Tang Wenhao to accept Yang Qiong and Miao Na, so Manny would really have less trouble.


    "Elder sister, don''t talk about it any more. I''ll be cruel to them. Sometimes when dealing with such a woman, I have to give her some color to see. Blindly compromising will only make them insatiable and insatiable. I still say that if they want money, we''ll buy their shares at a high price, and they will leave mans and become free people. If they want money If you want to miss Mans, you should stay at mans'' house honestly and be their young grandmother all your life. "Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Sister, what baby said is also reasonable. He is really not interested in them. Maybe it is not as difficult as you think. Go back and act according to your circumstances! Sister, baby, when do you say I will go back to Shanghai? Will I leave tomorrow?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.

 Chapter 797

    "Hehe, I''ll take care of you! You''d better stay here for a few more days with the baby! Otherwise, he''ll have to suffocate! By the way, will Xiaoyao come back tonight? If so, the baby''s best to pick her up. It''s not safe for a girl to come back at night." Manny smiled.


    "Yes, baby, please call Xiaoyao! It''s also a kind of concern to ask her about her business trip! Baby, it was too easy for you to hang out with our sisters before, because we all chased you back, and you got it too smoothly. Now you finally got a thorn. You have to work hard yourself! If you don''t work hard, my sister can''t solve the problem again. Xiaoyao is not a girl Like a girl, her feelings are very fragile and sensitive, and she has no sense of security for men. You should be more concerned and considerate of her, so as to capture her heart. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, it''s useless. I have no confidence in her now. She really won''t accept me, but I''m willing to care more about her and protect her. Sister, why don''t you call her! I''ll go when I pick her up, okay? I don''t want her to be unhappy when she receives my call." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Fool, there are no girls who don''t like men to chase after them bravely. You don''t understand a girl''s mind. Even if she really doesn''t want to accept you from her heart, if you care about her from your heart, she won''t resent it. Over time, she will be slowly moved by you and always happy to be loved." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, baby, don''t think of Xiao Yao too cold. In fact, her heart is hot. You should feel her feelings for Sihui in our family. They have no blood relationship, but she completely takes Sihui as her own sister. An unmarried female top student wants to study, but she is still determined to raise her adoptive mother''s newly weaned daughter, This is not what ordinary girls can do. Have you ever thought about it? Can you do it without a kind and gentle heart? "Said Manny.


    "That''s right! Baby, gold and stone are open. She will be moved by you one day, but the key is that you must stick to it. Your heart should be close to her. This month is very important for you two. Sister hopes that in a month, you two can really live together in the name of husband and wife." Ruan Ling encouraged.


    "Hehe, sister, there will be no such hope. It''s not that I have no confidence, but that your understanding of Xiaoyao is superficial. She is really different. Her heart is not as fragile as you say. In fact, her heart is very strong. She knows what kind of happiness she needs, and I can never give her the happiness she wants. Therefore, I will do it now I just want to help her and love her more when she needs me. I don''t have any ambition for her anymore. If she falls in love with me one day, I''ll take it as God''s care for me! "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah Ling, baby is really mature." Manny looked at Tang Wenhao happily.


    "But baby, how can you endure these days? Why don''t my sister stay with you here with her! How can you do without a woman?" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao painfully.


    "I''m fine, sister, you''d better go back to the company! This is also a test for me. I also hope to take this opportunity to calm my heart. I want to think about my future. I don''t want to live like this. I don''t want to live by picking up girls." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, are you all right?" the change of Tang Wenhao made Manny a little worried. Ruan Ling looked at him puzzled. Their sisters really felt that Tang Wenhao''s heart was very different recently. They didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Baby, do you have any ideas?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Hehe, sister, don''t worry about me. I really just want to be quiet. When I was at Xiuer''s house, I was thinking about this problem. Chasing among the flowers all day seems to be romantic and happy. In fact, after romantic, people will have a strong sense of loss. You will feel sorry for these people and care about them, but you can''t make them have real happiness. Bi Unexpectedly, I can''t give so many women true love alone. Although the so-called concubines in Miao village may not want love at all, but a kind of glory, for me, they feel that it is a kind of harm to them. Now I regret that I didn''t hold my own opinion too firmly at the beginning. If I play with them, but don''t really stay with them, maybe I It will feel better now. "


    "Of course, not only for them, but also for so many sisters in death valley, I regret accepting them, so that they don''t have a few opportunities to be with me all year round. Thinking of this, I''m very sad, and I''m less and less interested in beautiful women outside you. I''m even more afraid that I''ll hurt her because I like Xiaoyao. Instead of hurting her later, I''d better let her myself To choose the happiness she wants, I will feel heartache and give up, but at least I will not feel guilty. "Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling and Manny his inner feelings.


    Ruan Ling came to him, hugged him and comforted him with heartache, "baby, I won''t encourage you to accept new beauties in the future. I just think you have a large demand, so I hope you can have a happy life. If you are more unhappy, don''t force yourself and let it go!"


    "Yes, baby, including Yang Xi''s sister, if you really don''t want her, ah Ling will tell Yang Xi this time! Say baby doesn''t want to hurt her and let her find her own happiness in a down-to-earth way!" said Manny.


    "Sister, when I came here yesterday, I just booked a ticket with Yang Xi, baby. Otherwise, you can accept Yang Xi''s sister! For divorced women like them, you can''t abandon her in the future. Moreover, she is Yang Xi''s own sister. We should give her a face. Yang Xi is still very important to our Mans. She is not only a beautiful woman, but also a talented woman and her sister Yang Jing is not like her sister, except she is beautiful and sexy. She has no ability. She is a nurse in your Shanghai hospital. Our Ruan family needs such talents. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister, I understand. I''m going to have her. By the way, stop talking. Please call Xiao Yao quickly! Ask her when she''ll be back?" Tang Wenhao urged.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll fight right away, baby. Are you really not fighting yourself?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''d better care about her silently in the back! Maybe she doesn''t have pressure," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha, look, baby, you''re really more and more sensible now. Ah Ling, you fight!" Manny smiled.


    She felt that Tang Wenhao was really changing. She had a strong feeling that the prodigal son began to return to his nature, which showed that he had really had enough, which made Manny feel very gratified and happy.


    Ruan Ling dialed Xiaoyao''s phone. The other end of the phone was noisy, but Ruan Ling still heard clearly. Xiaoyao''s meaning seemed that she might not be able to come back tonight. She is still in Beijing and things have not been done yet. Maybe it will be finished tomorrow morning. Let them not worry about her. She''s fine.


    "Baby, don''t worry about her. It should be all right." Ruan Ling smiled after hanging up the phone.


    "I hope so! Elder sister, if she wants to go on a business trip with a female colleague, I''m not worried at all, but with a married man and her leadership, I''m very worried. She looks so beautiful. Which man can stand it? I''m afraid she will be bullied by that boy." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, Xiao Yao is so strong-minded. Her sister taught her some Kung Fu when she was a child! It should be no problem to protect herself when she meets hooligans." Ruan Ling smiled.


    The three were chatting while watching TV in the room, and the time passed quickly. In the evening, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help urging Ruan Ling to call Xiaoyao and ask her when she would come back. Xiaoyao said that she could only come back tomorrow. Now she has stayed in the hotel with their leaders.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly reminded her to pay attention to safety, especially not to let their leaders run to her room in the middle of the night and bully her in the name of chatting. Xiao Yao said no. their leaders are very good, care about her all the way and won''t bully her.


    "Sister, in fact, I''m worried that her broken leader doesn''t care about her. When a man wants to bully a woman, he must first approach her in the name of care, and then show his true colors when he finds the opportunity. You have to call Xiaoyao and tell him not to accept the boy''s care easily. He must have an intention. Especially Xiaoyao still needs his help. Maybe he won''t threaten her with this Xiao Yao, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "It''s possible! Ah Ling, baby''s worry is reasonable. Xiao Yao is Xueying''s sister. What a beautiful girl! She has temperament and intelligence. Which man can not like her? Especially those married men, they know what kind of girl is the most delicious. They''d better call her and remind her not to drink what the man gave her Drinks, food and other things, what if the man hurt her? "Said Manny quickly.


    When Manny said this, Ruan Ling was also afraid. She was worried about Xiaoyao''s accident. Tang Wenhao was even more restless. If Xiaoyao was bullied by any man, he would really kill! His feelings for Xiaoyao are not simply coveting her beauty, but like her and love her from the bottom of his heart.


    So Ruan Ling called Xiaoyao again to remind her that she must be careful not to get too close to her leader and prevent the sex wolf from bullying her. Ruan Ling reminded Xiaoyao one after another and smiled helplessly, "Aunt, can you treat me like an adult? I''ll protect myself. Don''t worry! Our director is a good man, not as bad as you think. Aunt, I won''t tell you. Our director is knocking on my door. It''s estimated that I''m going to have dinner."


    Late at night, Tang Wenhao was in love with his beloved women Ruan Ling and Manny. Suddenly, Ruan Ling''s phone rang. Ruan Ling said to Manny who was resting, "sister, please show me who''s phone. It''s midnight."


    Manny has just been tossed about by Tang Wenhao, and she hasn''t calmed down yet. "Well, look, sister! I''m so tired, bad guy, you''ll kill me one day." Manny smiled coyly, and then took Ruan Ling''s phone from one side.

 Chapter 798

    "Xiao Yao, is there an accident so late?" Manny said casually.


    "Elder sister, you answer quickly!" Tang Wenhao heard that it was Xiao Yao''s, and his heart was mentioned to his throat.


    "Yes, sister, answer quickly. Xiaoyao must have something to call in the middle of the night." Ruan Ling under Tang Wenhao also said anxiously.


    Manny quickly pressed the button and said, "Xiaoyao, what''s the matter?"


    "Wuwu... Aunt, I was bullied by him." Xiaoyao sobbed on the phone.


    As soon as Manny listened, the phone fell on the bed. Tang Wenhao saw that it was bad. He quickly grabbed the phone and shouted to Xiaoyao, "Xiaoyao, what''s the matter with you? Xiaoyao, talk? Don''t cry! I''ll pick you up right away. Where are you?" Tang Wenhao came down from Ruan Ling. Now he wants to fly to Xiaoyao, Xiao Yao''s cry made him feel broken.


    "Sister, what did Xiao Yao say?" Ruan Ling said to Manny.


    "Xiaoyao has really been bullied," said Manny painfully.


    "Ah? Really? Can''t it be such a coincidence?" Ruan Ling said and suddenly grabbed the phone from Tang Wenhao.


    "Xiao Yao, don''t cry! What''s going on? Don''t be afraid. My aunt asked Wen Hao to fly there overnight and send your address to my aunt." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    But Xiaoyao just kept crying and didn''t say a word. Ruan Ling was so anxious that she was going to cry. Tang Wenhao quickly put on his clothes, picked up the phone and began to book air tickets.


    Fortunately, there was a transfer flight from Kunming to Beijing at midnight. Tang Wenhao made a reservation without hesitation and said to Manny, "Sister, I''m in charge. I have to go to Beijing now. Send it to me when you ask Xiaoyao''s address. I''ll go there first. The plane will arrive in Kunming in an hour. I have to start right away, otherwise I won''t catch up. Tell Xiaoyao that I''ll arrive in Beijing around 4 a.m."


    "OK, baby, be careful on the road. Don''t be too extreme when you see that man. You''d better call the police! Let the police deal with it. If you move your hand, you may hurt people," Manny reminded.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I won''t let the police find the problem. If Xiaoyao is really bullied by him, I will make him never be a man, son of a bitch!" Tang Wenhao said fiercely, with fierce eyes.


    "Xiaoyao, don''t cry. You''re going to die of anxiety. Why don''t you talk about it?" Ruan Ling still asked Xiaoyao why, but Xiaoyao didn''t speak and just sobbed.


    Tang Wenhao went to Ruan Ling and said to her, "sister, I''ll go to the airport first. You must ask Xiaoyao''s address. I''ll pick her up right away. Sister, I''ll go first." then Tang Wenhao turned and left the room.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had left, Ruan Ling wanted to stop him and had no time to say a few words to him, so she had to say on the phone, "Xiaoyao, don''t cry. My aunt is dying of anxiety. Wen Hao heard that you were bullied and went to the airport. He went to pick you up. Xiaoyao, we won''t practice in the future. Isn''t it a degree certificate? It doesn''t matter. You must work in Ruan''s house or man''s house in the future. Do you think you can really leave us? You heartless girl, you don''t know my aunt and Wen How much do you care? "


    "Aunt, I''m sorry! Sobbing..." Xiao Yao began to cry again.


    "Hey, why are you so polite with my aunt? Tell my aunt where you are quickly? How did the beast bully you? Has your body been touched by him?" Ruan Ling asked sadly.


    Ruan Ling cried so heartbroken when she was a child. She knew that she was killed by the beast, but she still didn''t want to believe it. I hope it''s just a little oil, which has no substantive relationship.


    "Hum! Hum... Ah..." Xiao Yao cried even more heartbroken.


    Ruan Ling''s heart seemed to be deeply pierced by a knife. Tears gushed out. She choked with grief, "Xiao Yao, don''t be sad. It''s already like this. It''s no use being sad. Don''t worry. The Ruan family will always be your strong backing. Wen Hao went to pick you up. She''ll be in Beijing around four o''clock. Tell him where to pick you up! Don''t think about anything when you come back. It''s a lesson! Leave the rest to Wen Hao, and he won''t let the beast go." Ruan Ling said bitterly.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao left the hotel, waited for a few minutes, took a taxi and drove quickly to Kunming International Airport.


    When he got to the airport, he picked up his ticket nonstop and entered the waiting hall. Before boarding, he was busy calling Xiaoyao. As a result, the line was busy all the time. He had to call Manny and tell her that he had boarded the plane and asked Xiaoyao to give him his address, otherwise he didn''t know where to go when he got to the airport.


    After boarding the plane, Tang Wenhao turned off his mobile phone according to the regulations. He wanted to sit on the plane and sleep for a while, but when he thought that Xiaoyao was bullied by that man, he was a little sleepy. His heart was broken. His dead heart was broken. Bastard, if I don''t kill you, you won''t be Tang Wenhao.


    Along the way, Tang Wenhao was filled with hatred. He wanted to fly to Xiaoyao and kill the man who bullied her.


    In about two hours, the plane landed at Beijing Nanyuan Airport on time.


    Nanyuan Airport is close to the South Third Ring Road of Beijing. It is a small airport. When he got out of the airport, Tang Wenhao immediately turned on his mobile phone. Sure enough, there were two text messages. He quickly turned on the text messages. The first one was Ruan Ling''s, or it had just been sent, "Baby, Xiaoyao won''t say her specific location, but my sister has passed the police in Kunming and asked them to contact the local police in Beijing to find out her location. She should be in Fengtai Lize Royal Hotel. It''s not clear which room to live in. Go and have a look first!"


    The second is Xiaoyao''s message, "Wen Hao, go back! I''m fine, thank you for your concern." the time of reading and sending should have been an hour ago.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly called Ruan Ling, "sister, I''m here."


    "Baby, so fast! She should still be in the hotel. My sister and sister went to the police station and told the police that after your husband and wife quarreled, she ran away from home in anger. I hope the police can help find her place, but don''t disturb her and let your husband and wife deal with it by themselves, so no one should disturb her. Go and have a look!"


    "OK, sister, I''ll hang up first." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone. He began to worry that Xiao Yao would be scared away by the police! Ruan Ling is steady in her work!


    Tang Wenhao turned off his cell phone and immediately took a taxi to the Lize Royal Hotel. In fact, Tang Wenhao was wrong. Nanyuan Airport is very close to Lize, especially in the dead of night. There are not many vehicles. He arrived at the Lize Royal Hotel in more than ten minutes.


    As soon as he got off the bus, Tang Wenhao hurried to the hotel. At this time, it was 4 a.m. and the day was not bright, but most people had entered deep sleep. The hotel staff on duty slept very dead. Tang Wenhao called for a long time before the boy opened his hazy eyes.


    "Man, accommodation? Sorry! It''s full. Come tomorrow!"


    "I''m not looking for accommodation, I''m looking for someone," Tang Wenhao said politely.


    "Looking for someone? Who are you looking for?" the man sat up and asked suspiciously.


    "Man, please show me. Did you have a Vietnamese girl named Ruan Xiaoyao live in here yesterday? I''m her husband. She can''t get through. I only know that she lives in your hotel. Please show me which room she lives in?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Vietnamese girl? Are you Vietnamese?" the attendant asked suspiciously.


    "No, I came from Kunming. This is my ID card. Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person. She is really my wife. Please tell me which room she lives in?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously, and then handed the ID card to the boy.


    "I don''t look at this, man, but the girl seems to have come with a man yesterday. The man seems to be very good to her, man. Isn''t it his wife who ran away with others?" the boy smiled obscene.


    "You... Asshole!" Tang Wenhao was already angry. When he heard this, he angrily grabbed the boy''s collar and glared at him.


    "Hehe, man, I''m kidding. Don''t get excited! Don''t worry, the man didn''t live with her and opened another room, but we don''t know whether they slept together." the boy felt the power of Tang Wenhao''s hand and was a little afraid, so he laughed.


    "Say, which room is my wife in?" Tang Wenhao asked fiercely.


    "It''s on the fourth floor, room 324," the boy said honestly.


    "Which room does the other man live in?" Tang Wenhao forced him to ask. Now he hates Xiaoyao''s leader and wants to go up and kill him.


    "She''s next door, room 322, man, don''t be impulsive! Otherwise I''ll call the police and have something to say." the officer on duty saw Tang Wenhao''s anger and worried about an accident, so he hurriedly reminded him.


    Tang Wenhao said, "don''t worry! I know in my heart that I won''t cause trouble for your hotel." he left him and went upstairs angrily.


    On the fourth floor, Tang Wenhao came to the door of room 324, gently knocked on the door and knocked three times. There was a slight cry, "you don''t want to come in, I won''t open the door for you, and I don''t want to hear your explanation. You''re a hypocrite, and I hate you."


    Tang Wenhao''s heart rotted when he heard this. He endured the pain in his heart and whispered, "Xiao Yao, it''s me. Don''t be afraid. Open the door quickly. I''m Wen Hao. I''ll pick you up."


    "Ah? Are you wen hao? Are you really Wen hao? How do you... Know I live here?" Xiaoyao inside asked in surprise when she heard Tang Wenhao''s cry.


    "You open the door first, I''m worried about you..." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    Xiaoyao inside still heard Tang Wenhao''s voice and gently opened the door. Tang Wenhao stared at Xiaoyao in front of her. She wrapped herself tightly, her beautiful eyes were ruddy, her eyes were red and slightly swollen. It was obvious that she had cried, and her heart couldn''t help holding her.


    Tang Wenhao''s concerned and distressed eyes made Xiaoyao more uncomfortable. Tears filled her eyes. She bit her sweet lips, closed the door, didn''t speak, and instead rushed to the bed and sobbed.

 Chapter 799

    Tang Wenhao looked at her with heartache and was helpless. He knew that Xiaoyao didn''t mean that to him. He wanted to hug her and give her comfort and strength, but he didn''t dare. He was afraid of being misunderstood by her. However, he couldn''t bear to let her cry like this. "Xiaoyao, don''t cry, you''re crying. I''m very sad. You tell me where the beast is now? I''ll kill him!" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yao quickly raised her head, turned around and looked at Tang Wenhao with tears in her eyes. She choked, "he... Just... Forget it. I don''t want you to do anything illegal for me. I want to go home." "Xiao Yao, I''m here to pick you up, but is this all right? You let him bully you for nothing? You agree, I disagree, and ah Ling doesn''t agree." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "But what can we do? If he says I seduced him, what can I say? There are only two of us present. Is there any witness or evidence that he forced me and made the city stormy? How can I stay in school in the future? I''m a law student myself, and that bastard is a senior lawyer. He''s not sure he dare to treat me like this, sobbing..." Xiaoyao cried wrongfully.


    "Can we just let him go?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "What else can you do? Besides, my graduation thesis needs his case to prove it." Xiaoyao said helplessly.


    "Xiaoyao, you are too simple. If you always worry about these problems, you will be bullied by him sooner or later. Xiaoyao, the world is definitely not as good as you think, but it will not be as complex as you think. You can protect yourself only by facing it bravely. You don''t care about others. Just tell me where he lives? Or you call him here, I will I must settle accounts with him, otherwise I will never go back like this. Xiaoyao, I know you don''t like me or even hate me, but you can''t stop me from liking you and loving you. I tell you, sister ah Hui didn''t say a word when she was dying. She looked at me foolishly and died in peace. I know she wants me to take good care of you, but I didn''t take good care of you, Do you know how much I blame myself? When I heard ah Ling say that you were bullied by this beast, do you know how I felt? I want to kill, and I want to kill this grandson. "Tang Wenhao became more and more excited and angry.


    "No, no, I don''t want you to kill for me. You can''t change anything even if you kill him. I''ve already..." speaking of this, Xiaoyao burst into tears again.


    "Even if I don''t kill him, I have to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, I will never let him go. Xiao Yao, call him over, or I''ll let him roll in. I''ve asked the waiter, and he lives next door." Tang Wenhao is going out to catch the grandson.


    Worried that Tang Wenhao was making too much noise, Xiao Yao spread the news, hurried forward to hold him, and said with tears, "Wenhao, no, please, don''t go. I''ll call him myself and let him come! But promise me, don''t be too impulsive. I don''t want you to do anything illegal for me. What if something happens to you? What about Sihui? What about aunt? Just warn him, okay?" Xiaoyao is still worried that Tang Wenhao will make things bigger.


    Tang Wenhao nodded, painfully took her into his arms and said emotionally, "Xiaoyao, if you look up to me, follow me later, okay? I swear, I will love you all my life." "no... no... Wenhao, you let me go, it''s impossible between us. I understand your mind, but I can''t accept it. Please forgive me." Xiaoyao still calmly refused Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao felt that his heart was broken. He felt unprecedented helplessness. He had to reluctantly release her and looked at the cold beauty in front of him. "Xiaoyao, it doesn''t matter. I''m willing to care about you silently and protect you all my life. Then call that bastard over!" Xiaoyao silently went to the phone, grabbed the microphone, dialed an extension number, and when the phone was through, she said coldly to the microphone, "come here for a minute!" then she hung up the phone without waiting for the other party to speak.


    Tang Wenhao went behind the door and waited for the boy to come. Sure enough, in less than a minute, the door was knocked two or three times. Tang Wenhao opened the door and a bald head poked in first. Tang Wenhao didn''t think that the boy was bald, and he felt more disgusted and angry.


    Without waiting for the other party to react, he pulled him in and locked the door behind him. This man also saw Tang Wenhao. He was stunned, looked at him and Xiaoyao suspiciously, and asked, "who are you?" "bastard! I let you bully my woman, you die!" With that, Tang Wenhao punched the bald man. Because he hated the boy, he had enough strength. With one punch, he knocked the boy to the ground. At the same time, his feet went up and stepped on his neck.


    The boy stared at Tang Wenhao in horror. His body kept twisting and frightened Xiao Yao, but she didn''t stop Tang Wenhao, because she hated the bald man too. At the thought of he stripped himself off and what he had done to herself, she also wanted Tang Wenhao to punch him to death.


    "Are you... Are you... Xiaoyao... Boyfriend?" the bald man asked difficultly, and then handed his eyes to Xiaoyao. Xiaoyao blushed. She thought she would be very angry when Tang Wenhao regarded herself as his woman, but there was an inexplicable feeling in her heart today.


    Therefore, she nodded involuntarily, which surprised Tang Wenhao.


    "But you... Didn''t you say... You don''t have a boyfriend?" the bald man asked.


    "Asshole, you can bully her if she doesn''t have a boyfriend? My Xiaoyao trusted you so much and came alone with you on a business trip. You bastard bullied her. I wish I could step on you?" Tang Wenhao asked angrily.


    "Don''t, don''t... don''t be impulsive, young man. Killing is to pay for your life. Don''t be impulsive. Besides, I was hurt and didn''t take much advantage." the bald man said in fear.


    "You son of a bitch, you bullied her and said you didn''t take much advantage. Do you mean I''m going to touch your wife and say I didn''t take much advantage?" Tang Wenhao said angrily. At the same time, he stepped on his feet and turned the boy white.


    "Wenhao, don''t... don''t really kill him." Xiaoyao was worried that Tang Wenhao really trampled the bald man to death with one foot. She quickly said. She saw that Tang Wenhao was really good at martial arts and knocked the bald man to the ground with one punch.


    Tang Wenhao''s feet were a little loose and said unhappily, "Xiao Yao, he bullied you and said he didn''t take much advantage of you. Didn''t you hear that? Is this what people say?" "brother... I... Really... Didn''t lie to you, you let me talk... OK?" the bald man said hard.


    "Well, you say, I''d like to learn how your senior lawyer spits out lotus flowers. His tongue is like a spring. Son of a bitch, you say! How on earth did you bully our little Yao?" Tang Wenhao shouted.


    The bald man glanced at Tang Wenhao, looked at Xiao Yao and said with embarrassment, "Xiao Yao, I''m sorry! I''m really drunk. I apologize, but you have to tell your husband the truth. We really can''t have a relationship... Right?" "you... You... Asshole! You don''t admit it! Wen Hao, you beat him for me." Xiaoyao was ashamed and angry to see that the boy denied it.


    "Bastard, do you want to die?" Tang Wenhao said, suddenly released him, then bent down and grabbed him with one hand, carried him to the wall, and then squeezed his neck against the wall. The boy immediately had difficulty breathing and coughed.


    "Brother... I... really... Don''t... Don''t believe we can make an appraisal... Really... No, Xiaoyao, please tell the truth!" the bald man said in fear.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to be lying, Tang Wenhao loosened him and shouted, "boy, tell me the whole thing honestly. If there is a half lie, I''ll kill you today." "OK... Well, I''m really obsessed. Seeing that Xiaoyao is so beautiful, she said she doesn''t have a boyfriend. I thought she was interested in me, so I wanted to drink more when she drank. As a result, she refused to drink, so I drank more myself. When I came back, I made an excuse to talk to her about work, and then... I... Brother... I''m sorry , I jumped on her and forcibly took off her clothes... But I really didn''t possess it... Just as I was about to rub it, she pushed me on her knee. I couldn''t do it later. It hurt so much. She said she wanted to call the police, so I went back to my room and rested for a long time before I was all right. I didn''t sleep long. Brother, you came. Brother, I''m not raped at most "Then!" the bald man said.


    Tang Wenhao felt much better when he heard that a stone fell to the ground. If the boy''s words were true, Xiao Yao''s body should still be perfect and he didn''t break the melon by the bald man. It was a blessing in misfortune. Along the way, he worried that Xiao Yao would be defiled by the little boy. His heart almost rotted all night.


    "Xiaoyao, is what the bastard said true? You really didn''t get... That?" Tang Wenhao also asked with some embarrassment. After all, this is too ambiguous, but he won''t let the boy go easily if he doesn''t hear Xiaoyao''s positive answer.


    Xiao Yao blushed. She shook her head in confusion and replied, "I don''t know either." now Tang Wenhao and the bald man were stupid. How could she not know? Tang Wenhao stared at the bald man suspiciously and asked coldly, "Boy, we haven''t finished this matter. After you return to Kunming, you will explain the matter honestly. I''ll let you go today, but you don''t want to make it small and trivial. You have to take the initiative to find me, otherwise you won''t want to be a lawyer again in your life." Tang Wenhao asked his hand at the back of the bald man''s neck.


    The bald man suddenly felt some numbness in his throat and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t speak. He stared at Tang Wenhao in horror, his mouth was moving, but he couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 800

    "Boy, you''re a mute from now on. Even when you get to the hospital, you can''t find out why. If you want to talk, you have to honestly explain what you did tonight to our family Xiaoyao after you return to Kunming, otherwise, you''ll never want to be a lawyer again. Get out!" the boy was terrified, Putong knelt down to Tang Wenhao, kept kowtowing and moving his mouth, but she didn''t make a sound and stunned Xiao Yao. This was the first time she saw the magic of Tang Wenhao''s martial arts. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to treat him like this.


    Tang Wenhao raised his leg, gave him a kick, kicked him to the door, then opened the door, raised his leg and kicked him out. He said angrily, "son of a bitch, what nonsense will you say back to Kunming." then he touched the ground and closed the door.


    "Wen Hao, what''s the matter with him?" Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    "It''s all right. He can''t die, but he just can''t speak. Unless I untie his acupoints, he won''t want to speak within a month, but he''ll be all right automatically after a month. I don''t dare him not to look for me, Xiao Yao. Why don''t we check out and go back! I just want to kill when I stay here." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    Although he knew that Xiaoyao might really be Huanghua''s daughter, he felt flustered at the thought that the bald man had a panoramic view of Xiaoyao''s body! Nima''s, I haven''t appreciated her style. Let the bastard take the lead.


    "OK, let''s go home! But it''s so early that there may be no flight?" Xiaoyao said.


    "I''ll call first and ask you to tidy up your trip." Tang Wenhao said, and then began to call the hotel front desk to book air tickets through them. The person on duty at the front desk who was frightened by Tang Wenhao told him that the earliest flight back to Kunming was more than 9 a.m.


    "Xiaoyao, why don''t you rest for two hours? I''ll call you around seven. Our flight back is 9:30. It''s still early. You can sleep for two hours. Look at you. You haven''t slept all night. Your eyes are red. Lie there and sleep!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Xiaoyao.


    Xiaoyao glanced at him shyly and asked with concern, "what about you? Didn''t you sleep all night? Why don''t you open a room to have a rest?" Xiaoyao glanced at the only single bed in her room and tried to ask Tang Wenhao for advice. In fact, she didn''t want Tang Wenhao to leave her. With Tang Wenhao, she felt safe at home, Tang Wenhao spent several nights alone with her. She knew that Tang Wenhao was an honest man and would at least not hurt her.


    "Hehe, Xiaoyao, I''ll just sit at the edge of the bed and meditate for a while. I don''t trust you. I''d better watch you! In this way, you can sleep more reliably. Sleep! If you''re embarrassed, don''t take off your clothes. Sleeping in harmony is much better than not sleeping." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I''ll squint for a while. I''m really sleepy." Xiaoyao said shyly, then took off her shoes, went to bed and slept in peace on her side.


    Tang Wenhao worried that she was embarrassed. He lost his body and sat on the edge of the bed and began to close his eyes. In fact, he was also very sleepy. He really didn''t sleep all night. Therefore, soon, both of them entered a state of sleep.


    While Tang Wenhao was sleeping, Xiaoyao suddenly screamed, "ah... Don''t touch me... Don''t touch me... Please... Don''t touch me... Ah." Tang Wenhao was awakened by Xiaoyao''s scream. He opened his eyes and saw Xiaoyao curled together and said the above words with trembling in his mouth. Knowing that Xiaoyao was having a nightmare, he hurried off the edge of the bed and sat next to her, She hugged her, gently patted her jade back and comforted, "Xiaoyao, it''s all right, it''s all right, you have a nightmare, it''s all right, no one will hurt you." speaking of this, Xiaoyao finally woke up from the nightmare. Her head was covered with sweet sweat, raised her beautiful eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao in horror. Lifting her jade hand gave Tang Wenhao a slap, "Why did you bully me? What did you do to me?" Tang Wenhao covered his face and smiled helplessly. "Xiao Yao, you have a nightmare. You''re afraid you''re scared, so you hold you. No one bullies you. You''re scared. You''re sweating. Come and wipe it!" said Tang Wenhao, generously wiping the sweet sweat on Xiao Yao''s forehead.


    Xiaoyao sobered up and said shyly, "I''m sorry! Did it hurt you? Aunt, you know I slapped you in the face. I''m very distressed. I''m sorry!" "hehe, it''s all right. You look down on me too much. Can you hurt me with this strength? It''s all right. As long as you feel comfortable in your heart, I''ll let you play at any time, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled, and then junmu gazed affectionately at her beautiful eyes and her sexy lips.


    Shit, I really want to kiss her!


    Xiaoyao felt the ambiguities of the atmosphere, especially the strong flames in Tang Wenhao''s eyes, just like the bald man staring at her last night. She knew what it meant. She broke free from Tang Wenhao''s arms, looked out of the window and said, "well, stop making trouble, go down! Let''s get up and go home." "OK, let''s go home!" Tang Wenhao reluctantly got out of bed and thought, shit, when can he really sleep with this beautiful woman!


    After the two got up, Xiaoyao began to wash. When she finished washing, Tang Wenhao went into the bathroom, picked up the toothbrush she had just washed and said with a smile to Xiaoyao outside, "Xiaoyao, shall I brush my teeth with the toothbrush you used? As long as it''s what you use, I feel very fragrant." Xiaoyao looked at him in surprise, then bowed her head and smiled, whispered shyly, "it''s up to you! I have to ask." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "of course you have to ask for instructions. Otherwise, if you''re unhappy, I don''t think it''s interesting to have a day." Then he went back to the bathroom, took Xiaoyao''s toothbrush and began to brush his teeth. After brushing his teeth, he washed his face with her face towel.


    There was a happy smile on Xiaoyao''s mouth outside.


    After washing, the two returned their room downstairs. Tang Wenhao left the hotel with his bag and box for Xiaoyao. They took a car outside and went straight to the Capital International Airport.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao wanted to call Ruan Ling and Manny several times. Considering that their sisters certainly didn''t sleep well last night and couldn''t bear it, they still didn''t call.


    "Xiaoyao, I forgot to tell you one thing. We have talked about cooperation with Chen''s clothing in mans and Chen Jie''s family. Soon mans will wholly acquire Chen''s clothing, and Chen Jie and his fourth sister Chen Guoer will become mans directors and shareholders. In the future, we will really become a family with Chen Jie''s brothers and sisters." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh! That''s good." Xiao Yao said calmly.


    "Xiao Yao, why don''t you get your degree certificate? Just go to work in Hong Kong, Shanghai or Liangshan. If you want to go to Thailand, we mans and Ruan have enough space for you to play, okay? Don''t fight like this alone, we don''t trust you!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "This... I... I must have a degree certificate. As for work, I still want to do my own business. I study law. I still want to do work related to law. Man''s and Ruan''s industries are not suitable for me," said Xiao Yao.


    "You can''t say that. Ruan is hard to say, but mans certainly has something you can do. Especially now mans business is growing and involves the laws of many countries. You are a top student in this field. You can set up a legal department in mans to regulate our mans behavior and avoid transaction risks." Tang Wenhao tried his best to persuade Xiao Yao to work at Mans.


    They talked all the way and soon arrived at the airport. Because they got up early and didn''t encounter a traffic jam, they went to the ticket office, took their tickets, checked in and entered the waiting hall.


    After having breakfast in the western restaurant next to the waiting hall, they boarded the plane soon.


    There was nothing to say on the road. After a two-hour journey, the plane arrived in Kunming, the spring city. After getting off the plane, Tang Wenhao tried to take Xiaoyao''s hand out for a taxi several times, but Xiaoyao skillfully broke free.


    Although he didn''t hold her hand, Tang Wenhao felt that Xiaoyao didn''t resent his initiative to rob, but politely and skillfully avoided him. It was more shy than rejection, which made Tang Wenhao very happy.


    "Xiaoyao, you carry the box, I''ll call my sister." Tang Wenhao smiled at Xiaoyao, then handed her the box, and hurriedly dialed Ruan Ling''s phone.


    "Baby, when will you and Xiaoyao get home?" Ruan Ling already knows that Tang Wenhao and Xiaoyao are together.


    "Hehe, sister, we just got off the plane and will be home in half an hour. Has Manny returned to Hong Kong?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well! I said that as long as you two were all right, she would be relieved. She and Guo''er''s family went back to Hong Kong to do business. They must be home now. Then come back quickly! I ordered the food and it was just time for lunch." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Half an hour later, the two returned to Ruan Ling''s hotel room. When Xiaoyao saw Ruan Ling, she jumped on her, hugged her and choked, "aunt, I''m scared to death." Ruan Ling gently patted her jade back and comforted her, "Well, it''s okay, girl, you scared my aunt and Wen Hao to death. Wen Hao heard that you were bullied by that bastard, so he had to go over and fight with him. But this morning, my baby texted back and said that the bastard seemed to have attempted rape? Is it true? You have to tell my aunt the truth."


    After hearing this, Xiaoyao glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao knew that Xiaoyao must be embarrassed to describe the details when she saw that she was present. He quickly said with a bad smile, "Xiaoyao, I''ll disappear right away and you two sisters will talk slowly." "what are you talking about? What sisters? Can I call my little sister?" Xiaoyao glared at Tang Wenhao unhappily. Tang Wenhao was happy and opened the door and went out.


    "The two sisters are just the two sisters. I didn''t differ much from your age!" Ruan Ling smiled.

 Chapter 801

    Seeing Tang Wenhao leaving the room, Xiao Yao said shyly, "aunt, I don''t know if I''m losing my body? Analyze it for me!" "what''s the matter? Did that bastard touch you?" Ruan Ling asked nervously.


    "Hmm!" Xiao Yao replied sadly.


    "Ah? That''s it. Of course, this is a successful rape. Can it be regarded as an attempt? Aunt knows that you should be the first time. Is there bleeding?" Ruan Ling asked sadly.


    Xiaoyao shook her head in tears and choked. "No, it was just the beginning. I was in a hurry and tried my best to push him with my knee. He didn''t expect me to work hard with him. He covered himself and sweated out. Later, I quickly put on my clothes and said I would call the police immediately, and he was scared out." "really? What did you say just at the beginning?" Ruan Ling asked eagerly.


    "Just... How to say! He was anxious to possess me, because I was moving all the time. Later, I felt as if he was going to succeed. I was scared to death, so I tried my best to push him with my knees in the way you taught me. As a result, he really succeeded. Later, when he went out, I called you." Xiaoyao said.


    "Oh! Well, you shouldn''t have been touched by him, Xiaoyao. If you don''t mind, let my aunt have a look?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "Ah? Auntie, really want to see?" Xiaoyao asked shyly.


    "Well! Let''s have a look. I''m more secure. Why don''t you tell my aunt if the film inside you is broken?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "Probably not! I don''t know, aunt. I haven''t had a man. How can I understand this? Or you''d better show me! Let''s go into the bathroom and have a look." Xiaoyao said shyly.


    "Well! Look, my aunt has a spectrum in her heart. If she is really killed by that bastard, she can''t let him go and let Wen Hao kill him." Ruan Ling said bitterly.


    When they got to the bathroom, Xiaoyao shyly untied her belt. When Ruan Ling saw Xiaoyao, she smiled admiringly, "Xiaoyao, just your body, my aunt wouldn''t agree to give it to any man other than Wen Hao. Do you hear me? You must be our Ruan''s daughter-in-law." "aunt, you''re here again." Xiaoyao immediately pouted and said shyly.


    "Xiao Yao, you should accept Wen Hao''s infatuation for you. He is really sincere to you, you know? Wen Hao has changed a lot. He doesn''t want to take you home when he saw a beautiful woman before. Now Wen Hao is more mature and more responsible. If Wen Hao lived alone with you a year ago, he must want you that night Well, how high his martial arts are! It''s not a matter of minutes to get you done? But he doesn''t have the heart to hurt you and doesn''t want to be forced to you. This shows that he really has you in his heart and doesn''t want to wrong you. To tell the truth, if you are really killed by that bastard, my aunt wants to die. It hurts! Come on, let my aunt see what''s going on. "He said, Ruan Ling squatted down and began to check Xiaoyao.


    Ruan Ling Zizi carefully checked Xiaoyao and finally sighed, "thank God, girl, you are still a fake yellow flower girl, intact. Don''t worry. Your body is clean. Oh, I''m scared to death." "really? Aunt, am I really all right?" Xiaoyao cried with joy.


    Ruan Ling hugged her and said with a smile, "yes, you''re really all right. Fortunately! Xiaoyao, after this experience, you should know! Don''t easily trust strange men. In the future! You''d better honestly go back to mans or Ruan''s work with us. Otherwise, my aunt can''t take care of you. Put your clothes on! My aunt goes out and tells Wen Hao the good news." Ruan Ling smiled excitedly.


    "Ah? Aunt, do you want to tell Wen Hao this?" Xiaoyao asked shyly.


    "Yes! Make him happy! You don''t know he heard you were touched by other men. The fire in his eyes can light people." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Aunt, don''t tell Wen Hao. Be embarrassed. Let him think what he thinks! Anyway, it has nothing to do with him." Xiaoyao said.


    "What? It has nothing to do with him? Who does it have to do with? Silly girl, don''t screw it! You''ve appointed Wen Hao in your life. My aunt has confidence in this. Through this event, you should see that Wen Hao is sincere to you, right? Moreover, you''ll call him Wen Hao now. It used to be him. It shows that you''re slowly accepting him in your heart, I believe that when you two live together for another month, you will fall in love with him. He is worthy of your trust for life. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "What? Living together for a month? Aunt, do you want him to live with me for a month? Doesn''t he always live here in the future?" Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    "Thanks to your imagination? You let Wen Hao stay in a hotel with Sihui for a month? He''s an old man with a child. How difficult! You really let go? Let''s just take Sihui back to Liangshan. How dare you raise her! Besides, it''s not convenient for you to live and eat separately! Xiaoyao, listen to my aunt''s words and try to live with Wen Hao for a while, such as If you really can''t like him, no one will force you, Wen Hao won''t hurt you, and he won''t give up. Just try fate! "Ruan Ling advised.


    Ruan Ling thought that as long as Xiaoyao promised to live with Tang Wenhao for a month, she could not be moved by Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao is handsome, has high martial arts and sweet mouth. A girl like Xiaoyao has no reason not to be moved by him.


    "Aunt, what day will you go?" Xiaoyao asked. She knew what Ruan Ling said was reasonable. It was hard to say anything more. She had to follow Ruan Ling out of the bathroom. They went to the room and sat down at the edge of the bed again.


    "It''s all right here. My aunt plans to go back to Shanghai tomorrow. Now mans in Shanghai also has a lot of things to deal with. Just live a good life with Wen Hao! My aunt is waiting for your good news." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Aunt, don''t say that. Although I don''t dislike Wen Hao now and begin to appreciate him, it doesn''t mean I will accept him. I can''t accept him when I think of his relationship with my family." Xiaoyao said.


    "Dead brain, you are a teenager younger than sister ah Hui. Just stop calling her mother. You call her sister ah Hui like us. Besides, she has died. Why do you have to live with yourself? People have to follow their heart. My aunt can see that you actually have a good feeling for Wen Hao. Let''s have a good life!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Little aunt." Xiao Yao frowned and wanted to distinguish. She was stopped by Ruan Ling.


    "Well, girl, stop screwing. When you become Wen Hao''s woman one day, you will fall in love with him and thank your aunt for setting you up. Wait inside. I''ll call Wen Hao in and tell him the good news." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Xiaoyao couldn''t hold on any longer. She nodded, then sat down at the edge of the bed and watched her little sister Sihui sleep soundly. She was very cute. She leaned over and kissed her pink cheek.


    "Xiaosihui, do I really have to marry your father? He is so bad and has many wives. Does my sister really want to accept him? Is he really so good? Why do all the aunts of the Ruan family support me to marry him? It''s so embarrassing!" Xiaoyao said in her heart.


    Ruan Ling went to the corridor and saw who Tang Wenhao was calling! "Sister, don''t worry, I''ll handle it. It won''t be extreme. My sister came out. I''ll call you back later and hang up first." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    "Baby, call your sister?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, she cares about it very much. Sister, how are you talking? Has she been touched by that bastard?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Congratulations, baby. Although that bastard touched a little, but she hasn''t touched it yet, she''s still intact. From a physiological point of view, she should be a yellow flower girl. If he is convicted, he should be convicted of attempted rape. Now you can rest assured." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao was pleasantly surprised and hugged Ruan Ling and kissed, "sister, great! Shit, I''m so depressed. Otherwise, I''ll feel depressed all my life if I don''t kill that bastard. However, even so, I won''t let him go. I must let him pay the price." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Yes, that bastard really touched our Xiaoyao after all, or his hateful behavior. We must not let him go. If he was abroad, even in Vietnam, my sister would support you to kill him." Ruan Ling said ruthlessly, with two frightening lights in her eyes. She is not Manny. Killing someone is not a great thing for her.


    "Sister, I won''t wait for him to come back to me. I''ll point his death and let him die slowly. Forget it, son of a bitch, or I''ll be upset at the thought of him touching Xiaoyao." Tang Wenhao said ruthlessly.


    "Ah? Baby, do you really want to kill him?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise when she saw Tang Wenhao''s fierce eyes.


    "Hmm! Otherwise I''m in a panic. Xiaoyao is my woman. I can''t let others touch her. Whoever touches her, I''ll die." Tang Wenhao said, with a cold face.


    His expression worried Ruan Ling. However, it also showed that Tang Wenhao really cared about Xiaoyao. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so jealous. He was typical of strong hatred due to jealousy.


    After lunch, considering that Tang Wenhao and Xiaoyao didn''t sleep well last night, Ruan Ling asked them to have an early rest and take a nap. She took Sihui and joked with them. She said that she would not let them round the house this afternoon and embarrassed Xiaoyao and ran home.


    Watching Xiao Yao swing her willow waist and run home shyly, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help sighing, "shit, when does her fascinating body really belong to her?" "baby, do you want her very much?" Ruan Ling smiled when Tang Wenhao stared at Xiao Yao''s back.


    "Well, if you want to return, I will never force her. I must let her follow me willingly, otherwise, I''d rather love her and protect her silently all my life," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha, villain, if you had been in the past, you would have taken the initiative to follow her and asked her to come home, right? That''s what you used to do with sister ah Hui and Ruan Yi?" Ruan Ling smiled.

 Chapter 802

    "Well, especially Ruan Yi, I didn''t have any idea about me at that time. I just got married, but I took him to bed and turned him into my own woman without saying a word. That''s why I like to force others later. I think it''s a pleasure to be subdued, but now I don''t want to do this. It''s boring, especially not to do this to Xiao Yao, I can''t bear it, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, this is maturity. Let''s go, baby. I didn''t sleep all night last night. My sister will accompany you to have a good sleep, so that you can completely relax and sleep again, so that you can sleep most reliably." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Hehe, if you know me, so does my sister! Sister, my warehouse is full of gunpowder and has a rich inventory. You''ll feel better later." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, you two really want to live together for a month, but I can''t. can you hold it for a month? It''s not a day or two." Ruan Ling said with a charming smile.


    "I want to challenge myself. I believe that peace of mind is natural without desire. As long as she doesn''t provoke me, I think I should do it." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Ha ha, I''ll wait and see. Let''s go!" said Ruan Ling, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand and walking upstairs.


    They went to the room and rolled together as soon as they closed the door. Whether Tang Wenhao had just finished his meal or not, he vented all his energy accumulated day and night to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling was exhausted by him. They hugged each other and fell asleep. Fortunately, xiaosihui had only been sleeping for a few months and slept for a long time every day. Otherwise, they wouldn''t want to play so happily and sleep together happily.


    This sleep lasted until the evening. When Tang Wenhao woke up, he had fun again. Just about to attack Ruan Ling, Ruan Ling herself woke up and stared at Tang Wenhao gently, "baby, did you sleep well?" "Well, I''m energetic now. I want to do it again. I haven''t had fun in the afternoon. I''ll hold it for a month as soon as you leave, so you have to feed me before you leave, so that I can''t keep any inventory, so that I won''t be too flustered for at least a day or two." Tang Wenhao said, and climbed onto Ruan Ling.


    "Villain, come down first. I''ll go to the bathroom. Besides, what time do you see? If you don''t wait for me to accompany you after dinner, you have to let me slow down a little? Just like you, I don''t believe you can last a month or a week with Xiaoyao. Even if you can last a week, you''re very great." Ruan Ling smiled.


    As soon as she finished, she heard someone knocking at the door, "aunt, are you inside?" "well, Xiaoyao, wait a minute, aunt will open the door for you right away." Ruan Ling quickly smiled.


    Tang Wenhao heard that Xiao Yao was coming. He rolled down from Ruan Ling and sighed helplessly, "Alas! I have to hold it back again!" "Hehe, little villain, don''t you have another night? What''s the hurry? I''ll have to satisfy you if I risk my life tonight. I''ll go back to Shanghai again, OK? Put on my clothes quickly! Or I''ll let Xiaoyao accompany you now? When I''m here, you''ll just do good things and save me from remembering you. Don''t worry. Although she says she doesn''t agree, what can you do if you really want her What''s the matter? It''s all my own people, and I have a sister to decide with you. Baby, do you want to? If you want, do it like this. You don''t want to wear clothes. My sister pushed her to bed. Without saying a word, you''ll tear off her clothes and do things again. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, his desire rose rapidly and was fanned by Ruan Ling''s words. He had to say that he really wanted Xiaoyao, and Ruan Ling made the decision for him. He just wanted to promise Ruan Ling, so he did it.


    I heard Xiaoyao say outside, "aunt, if it''s inconvenient, I''ll go first. I''ll call you later." "no, Xiaoyao, you wait, aunt is ready." Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t say, and thought he hadn''t made up his mind, so she had to get out of bed and open the door for Xiaoyao.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Ruan Ling had gone to open the door for Xiao Yao and it was too late to get dressed. He simply couldn''t get up in the quilt. The door opened. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was still lying and wanted to go back, Ruan lingla came in and said with a smile, "it''s all his own. Come in! Besides, you two have to sleep in a room tomorrow. Why are you so serious?" Ruan Ling closed the door.


    Xiaoyao came in, and immediately smelled the obscenity in her nose. She had just entered the room full of men''s and women''s smell from the fresh air outside. The smell was obvious. She didn''t understand that it was because of the unique smell after men and women loved each other. She just felt a little embarrassed. Looking at Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling pulled her to the bed and sat down, laughing, "Xiaoyao, what''s up?" "well, aunt Wen Hao, the man asked someone to call me and said he wanted to see us at night." Xiaoyao said shyly.


    "Ah? What else does he want?" Ruan Ling got angry.


    "Hehe, elder sister, don''t be angry. I ordered the boy''s dumb acupoint. He is mute now. I told him to contact me when he returns to the unit. He must explain to Xiaoyao, otherwise he can only be mute all his life." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha, villain, your move is very poisonous. OK, the little aunt will go with you to see who this bastard is. Baby, get up quickly!" Ruan Ling smiled, and then very naturally lifted Tang Wenhao''s quilt and presented him to Xiao Yao naked.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect Ruan Ling to do this, and Xiao Yao didn''t expect that she was frightened and stunned by Tang Wenhao for the second time. Tang Wenhao was obviously much stronger than the bald one. She was so ashamed that her face turned pink and forgot to look away. She just stared at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    Ruan Ling looked at them with a smile. Suddenly, Xiaoyao realized something and cried out, "ah... Aunt, what are you doing? Why doesn''t he wear pants?" she got up and was about to run out, but she was grabbed by Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, Xiaoyao, just read it. Anyway, he''s your man. You''ll see it every day in the future!" Ruan Ling deliberately teased her with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao was also sober. He was afraid that things would turn upside down and annoy Xiaoyao. He quickly covered the quilt again and said to Ruan Ling, "sister, what are you doing? Don''t scare Xiaoyao. Xiaoyao, I''m sorry! I didn''t expect your aunt to uncover the quilt." "Ha ha... Well, Xiaoyao, my aunt didn''t think much at first, because baby is like this every day at home. We sisters are used to it. My aunt and baby have long regarded you as his woman from their heart. They think there''s nothing. You''ll be together sooner or later. If you don''t like it, it''s OK!" Then Ruan lingchong winked at Tang Wenhao, meaning that now is the best opportunity for him to simply get Xiaoyao to bed and get things done.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to, but when he thought that Xiaoyao didn''t seem to fully accept himself, he held back, shook his head and motioned Ruan Ling to take her out. He was going to get up.


    Ruan Ling had no choice but to pull Xiaoyao out of the room and ask Tang Wenhao to get up quickly. When she got outside and stood in front of the window by the corridor, Xiaoyao''s face was still not very good-looking. She was a little angry, "Aunt, you really don''t want to do this in the future. You really scare me. I haven''t thought about being with Wen Hao. I''m not lying to you or pretending. You have to give me time." "I know, I know, girl! My aunt can''t help you both. They are both little ancestors. He has never been such a gentleman with any sister, but to you, it''s such a gentleman. Let me tell you! Before you come in, my aunt asked him to wait for you to go in and press you into bed to do good things, but I didn''t expect him to refuse. He said that he couldn''t do anything until you really followed him Will be with you, so you can rest assured to live in the same room with him! Without your consent, he will not bully you. "Ruan Ling told the truth.


    Xiaoyao looked at Ruan Ling in amazement and asked, "aunt, why are you so anxious to let me marry Wen hao?" "Alas, because my aunt is worried that you will be preempted by other men, you can''t understand my aunt''s mood. In short, if you don''t marry Wen Hao, your aunt won''t agree with who you marry. You can only be our Ruan''s daughter-in-law, okay? You can have real happiness only in the Ruan''s family, and we can explain to the dead sister Hui." Ruan Ling said.


    Seeing Ruan Ling''s words, Xiaoyao replied impatiently, "aunt, I know. Give me time to think about it! I can''t promise you now." "OK, my eldest lady." Ruan Ling smiled helplessly. Just now, the phone rang. Open the phone and see Manny''s busy button.


    "Elder sister, has the board of directors made a resolution?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Not yet! I''m talking to some directors in private. It''s estimated that the problem won''t be too big. My sister called you to tell you good news." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, what good news? Tell me quickly." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, do you want to hear it? Then guess first?" Manny smiled softly.


    "Sister, first of all, you should tell me who the good news is? Otherwise, our man family and Ruan family are so big and there are so many baby women and children, I don''t have much direction to guess?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, of course it''s good news about my sister." Manny smiled.


    "Ha ha, elder sister, can''t you be pregnant again?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, smart, our ah Ling is very smart. You guessed right. Ah Ling, I was working in the company this afternoon. I always felt uncomfortable and wanted to vomit. Mommy said I wouldn''t be pregnant again. I think it''s entirely possible. Hengheng has been weaned for so long, and my regular holidays have long been normal. There are many opportunities for my baby to be with my sister these days, sister I went to the hospital to check. I was really pregnant. Are you with my baby? Tell him the good news quickly. "Manny smiled happily.


    "Great, sister, I''ll tell him right away." Ruan Ling said, holding the phone and running towards the room. Just at the door, Tang Wenhao came out.


    "Baby, answer the phone quickly, sister. I have good news for you." Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Good news? What good news?" Tang Wenhao smiled and answered the phone.

 Chapter 803

    Xiaoyao on one side also knows what''s going on. She has some faint envy in her heart. She suddenly feels that she wants to have her own child, but at the thought of Sihui, she gives up her idea.


    "No, how can I have such an idea? My mother didn''t marry all her life for herself. She didn''t have Wen Hao until she grew up. Sihui is so young. How can she think of giving birth to her own child?" Xiaoyao felt guilty about the idea she suddenly flashed out and felt sorry for the dead ah Hui.


    Tang Wenhao was very happy when he heard that Manny was pregnant with a second child. He hurriedly reminded her to take good care of her body and not to be too tired. He was afraid that she would be in trouble if she didn''t pay attention to miscarriage like Ruan Ling.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Xiao Yao met the bald man at a teahouse on Renmin Road, Kunming. When Tang Wenhao arrived at the appointed place, the bald man had already been waiting in the box. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Xiao Yao was surprised, and then he knelt down and kowtowed to Tang Wenhao.


    Then he climbed in front of Xiaoyao and kowtowed to her, pleading guilty with a runny nose and tears. He regretted that Xiaoyao was a girl. He was kind-hearted. He handed Tang Wenhao his beautiful eyes and asked, "Wenhao, why don''t you let him talk first?" Tang Wenhao handed Ruan Ling his eyes again. Ruan Ling nodded. Tang Wenhao went to the boy and patted him behind him, The bald man immediately felt that his throat was no longer so uncomfortable. He tried to say, "thank you!" seeing that he could speak normally, he fell on the ground again to kowtow to Tang Wenhao and Xiao Yao.


    Seeing that the bald man was lying in front of him like a dog at the moment, Xiao Yao kowtowed and pleaded guilty. The previous complacency and arrogance had long disappeared. He felt that he was extremely small. He suddenly felt that Tang Wenhao''s image was tall. This man was really different. In addition to being handsome and handsome, he also made people feel safe!


    Ruan Ling saw that he was bald and could speak. She slapped him in the face, blindfolded the boy, covered her face and stared at Ruan Ling. She didn''t know why the great beauty beat herself. She thought she didn''t kneel down for her, so she climbed up to Ruan Ling and kowtowed to her, amusing Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Xiao Yao.


    Shame on the bald man''s face!


    "Asshole, if you dare to think about our Xiaoyao again in the future, you will never want to talk." Ruan Lingjiao drank.


    "Yes, yes, beauty, I don''t dare any more. Xiao Yao, I''m sorry! I was really drunk last night and lost my mind. I''m sorry! I''ll compensate you for your mental loss. How much do you want? Make a price. I''ll promise you if it doesn''t exceed my ability." the bald man said hurriedly.


    "Bah! Who wants your money? My aunt has more money than you. Do you believe my aunt can buy your law firm? Do you think you can mess around with some money? You can bully girls at will? You dare to touch our Xiaoyao, don''t you want to die? I tell you, you didn''t succeed. If you really insult our Xiaoyao, you''ll die today." Ruan Ling said angrily.


    The bald man was frightened by Ruan Ling and sweating all over. Tang Wenhao squatted down and said with a bad smile in his ear, "ha ha, boy, I have 100 ways to make you live worse than death. I can not only make you speechless, but also make you never be a man. Do you believe it? We can try it." "No, no, brother, I will never dare. I really don''t know Taishan. Brother, since you don''t want money, tell me what you need me to do. As long as I can do it, I will do it." the bald man said anxiously.


    "OK, that''s just like what I said. Get up first! First of all, you must honestly give Xiaoyao the materials she needs for her graduation thesis. Moreover, she interns in your institute. In the future, she only gets paid and doesn''t go to work, let alone arrange her to travel. I''ll tell you what else I think of." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "OK, OK, no problem. She can mention what she needs me to do in the future, and I will do it." the bald man stood up and said.


    "Then go away quickly! I don''t want to see you anymore." Xiaoyao glared at him in shame and anger.


    Ruan Ling also said coldly, "go away! Remember what you said today, otherwise you will regret it." the bald man quickly left the private room, went outside the teahouse, looked back at the upstairs and sighed, "Alas! I thought I had a good fortune, but I didn''t expect to meet a thorny rose. Looking at the appearance of her boyfriend and her sister, is her family a big boss in Vietnam?" the bald man left the teahouse with a series of questions.


    Tang Wenhao and the three of them watched the bald man leave the teahouse in a Honda in the upstairs window. Tang Wenhao smiled, "this boy will never dare to make Xiaoyao''s idea in the future." "Oh, of course, he''s a lawyer. He eats by his mouth. You make him unable to speak, which is equivalent to smashing his job. What will he rely on for dinner in the future?... by the way, baby, Xiaoyao, we should have dinner too. My sister is hungry, are you hungry too?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m already hungry. I''ve worked so hard in the afternoon and consumed a lot of physical energy. Sister, we''ll continue at night..." just talking about this, he realized that Xiaoyao was present. He quickly shut his mouth and glanced at Xiaoyao with embarrassment. Xiaoyao obviously understood his ambiguous language and smiled shyly.


    Ruan Ling has long been used to the language characteristics of Tang Wenhao. Of course, it doesn''t matter. Seeing Xiaoyao blush, she quickly joked, "Xiaoyao, why are you ashamed? That''s not the case when men and women are together! Remember your sister''s words. When you two get married, you will know that your sister''s words are reasonable." "aunt, how can I call your sister?" Xiaoyao said shyly.


    "Hehe, anyway, I don''t want to be your little aunt in the future. I just want to be your sister, which makes me look younger! It''s as if I''m older and you''re much better. That''s it." Ruan Ling said with a smile. She wants to let Xiaoyao slowly integrate into Ruan''s daughter-in-law through this way of gradual infiltration.


    The three returned to the hotel where they stayed, ordered seven or eight dishes and dined on the spot. Originally, Xiaoyao dishes had been bought, but Ruan Ling said that since everyone was hungry, they should eat in the hotel.


    After eating and drinking, Xiaoyao chatted with them in the hotel for a while. She said she wanted to read and review her lessons, so she went home with xiaosihui.


    "Sister, Xiaoyao and Sihui are home. Now it''s our turn to do our homework? Hey, sister, let''s go up! You don''t want to sleep tonight." Tang Wenhao picked up Ruan Ling with a bad smile and walked to bed.


    "Little coyote, I''m always so anxious. I love you." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    The next afternoon, Ruan Ling said goodbye to Tang Wenhao and Xiaoyao and left Kunming. Before she left, she withdrew her room and asked Tang Wenhao to move back to Xiaoyao''s rental house and live with her.


    Since then, Xiao Yao has focused on reading every day. Basically, she has classes at school during the day, studies by herself, and comes back at night. Tang Wenhao takes care of her children all day. Only at night is Xiao Yao sleeping with her baby, so he can relax.


    However, this experience made Tang Wenhao have more understanding and respect for women. He began to admire sister Ah Mui''s women who take care of children at home all day. He felt that they were really great. Taking care of children was far from as simple as he thought. Because the child could not speak now, she was uncomfortable and could only be expressed by crying. Moreover, You don''t know what''s wrong with her. Sometimes she pees, sometimes she shit, sometimes she''s bitten by mosquitoes, sometimes she''s bored and needs to go out for a walk. If you don''t understand her, the little guy keeps crying. It''s really hard to get rid of it.


    But this has also tempered Tang Wenhao. He has become more patient than before, and his father daughter relationship with Sihui is also increasing day by day. In fact, he has deep feelings for Sihui for so many of his children, except Junjun, Guanguan, Wenying, Hengheng, nianxi and may''s twin daughters. Because of less contact with other children, although they are his own flesh and blood, they are not too deep.


    After living in the same room with Xiaoyao for more than a week, they have always been safe and respected each other. Xiaoyao did not show a more intimate behavior except talking and laughing to Tang Wenhao, which made Tang Wenhao somewhat lost. His heart was full of thirst for Xiaoyao, but when he thought of Xiaoyao''s attitude towards himself, he couldn''t bear to force her.


    Ruan Ling was right. Tang Wenhao had nothing to do for a day or two and could carry it. But with the passage of time, his excess energy became stronger and stronger, and his life became more and more difficult.


    Originally, he wanted to stay at Chen Jie''s house for a few days. He would feel better as long as Xiao Yao''s sexy body didn''t swing around in front of him every day. However, Chen Jie still handled the cooperation between the two companies in Hong Kong and couldn''t come back in the short term, which made him a little desperate. He was worried that he would turn Xiao Yao into his woman regardless of everything, But she was worried that Xiaoyao could not accept it and hurt her.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao began to think about how to survive the remaining ten days.


    He spent a few days in the torment. On this day, Tang Wenhao held Sihui and just watched Xiaoyao leave home on a battery car. He watched her beautiful hair fall behind her head and drift away. He sighed in his heart, "Xiaoyao, is your heart made of iron? Don''t you know I really love you? If I didn''t love you, I would have forced myself into your body. It is because I love you that I don''t want to hurt you! But you know? I''m really going crazy. I think you''re going crazy." Shit, go upstairs and continue playing games! Tang Wenhao is tired of shopping these days. He thinks that playing games is the fastest time. An hour after a game is played, and he doesn''t think about it.


    So he returned home with Sihui in his arms. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that the phone on the bed rang. He hurriedly ran to grab his cell phone and saw that it was Manny calling. He quickly pressed the button to answer, "Sister, how are you doing? When are you coming back? I''m going to be crazy. I haven''t had a woman for 20 days. I can''t stand it anymore. Ah Ling said she''s checking and auditing! Can you hurry up here? Why don''t you come and accompany me for two days first! No, just one day. I really can''t stand it."

 Chapter 804

    "Hehe, villain, there''s a beautiful woman lying around you every day. You won''t think of a way to have a good meal yourself? Sister told you, what ah Ling said is right. You just use some brute force to take Xiaoyao, so you take it. There''s nothing. She was originally our Ruan''s daughter-in-law. Do you think she would really marry someone else? There''s no such possibility. We won''t agree, baby, Jia Oil! "Manny laughed.


    "Sister, don''t say that. Xiaoyao doesn''t have me in her heart. I can feel it. Although she talks and laughs with me every day, she really doesn''t have me in her eyes. Her heart is very calm and calm. I''ve tried every means to please her, care for her and love her. She doesn''t show any expression except smiling politely at me. I don''t want to force her, sister, come here Save me! "Tang Wenhao said, feeling that he was beginning to tighten up and his blood was boiling. It was like Manny was around him. His strong yearning and longing were incomparable. It can be said that this was the most longing for women in his life.


    Manny felt the extreme desire in Tang Wenhao''s heart and was very distressed. She hurriedly comforted, "baby, why don''t you hurry back to Liangshan! Take Sihui and go back together and let sister Ah Mei accompany you crazy for a few days. Sister ah Ling can''t go back now and can''t leave Manny. Baby, if you can''t hold back, you can only go home and find sister Ah Mei and Ruan Yi." "Well, that''s OK! I''ll go back to Liangshan tomorrow. When Xiaoyao comes back in the evening, I''ll tell her that after her graduation exam, I''ll bring Sihui back to her." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s a good idea, baby. I have to tell you a happy event! Do you know? Chen Jia''s biological father is not the man her Mommy married, but Chen Jie''s father, Uncle Chen, so you should call Chen Jie''s brother-in-law and his father-in-law. Oh, it''s a good thing. Our family has really become a family now." Manny smiled.


    "Elder sister, really? How could this happen?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "Hehe, Aunt Chen Yi told Chen Jia everything last night. She married others with pregnancy, but she didn''t know it at that time. Later, she knew it too late and had to be born. Her husband thought Chen Jia came too early and had children in seven or eight months. She always suspected that Chen Jia was not his own daughter, so she quarreled with Aunt Chen Yi For many years, I finally broke up, "Manny smiled.


    "Oh, so! Uncle Chen already knows?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, of course I know. Therefore, Guo''er and Chen Jie''s sister and brother agreed to let Aunt Chen Yi go to Kunming to provide for the elderly. Later, they will accompany Uncle Chen, and Chen Jie''s mother also agreed. This matter has been solved satisfactorily." Manny smiled.


    "What about Chen Jia?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "She''ll tell the past, too. Uncle Chen said that he wanted to make up for his debts to their mother and daughter over the years. So, baby, Mans has to recruit people again. Can''t you let Xiao Yao come to replace Chen Jia as your president assistant? She studies law and it''s best to train her to be a board secretary a little." Manny asked with a smile.


    "Ah? So? Will she agree? Why don''t you let ah Ling do her ideological work?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, you can prepare today and go back to Liangshan tomorrow. Moreover, there are still a lot of things to deal with there! Especially the death valley, we should hurry up. Now Mans is getting stronger and stronger. We can spare time and energy to build the death valley and take Ah Ying and the old lady over." Manny said.


    "Well, yes, I''ll leave tomorrow," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, go back! Baby, it''s hard for you. I know you must be suffocating now. However, I''m proud of you. You''re really becoming more and more men. In this case, let alone an energetic man like you, I''d have asked Xiaoyao for a general man. I sleep in a room like this. I''m really beginning to worship you." Manny smiled.


    "Ha ha, sister, you worship me!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Yes, baby, I won''t talk to you anymore. I have something to deal with. We''ll talk again when we return to Liangshan tomorrow!" Manny smiled.


    "OK, bye!" said Tang Wenhao. He hung up the phone and began to surf the Internet next to his daughter Sihui. Now he can only spend his time by playing games, otherwise he will suffocate him.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao cooked the meal and waited for Xiaoyao''s return. These days, he cooked dinner for Xiaoyao like a full-time gentleman, waiting for her to come back, while Xiaoyao was responsible for washing the dishes and cleaning up the kitchen. They didn''t say anything, but did these things silently.


    This afternoon, Tang Wenhao specially bought some more good dishes in consideration of going back to Liangshan tomorrow, so he was excited to wait for Xiao Yao to come back. However, he waited left and right until seven or eight o''clock. Tang Wenhao was still in a hurry.


    He hurriedly dialed Xiaoyao, "Xiaoyao, why haven''t you come home today? What''s the matter?" "no, Wenhao, I''m sorry, I forgot to call you. I had an interview in the evening. The world''s top 500 enterprises came to our school for recruitment. Many students are in the interview. I''ve just passed my initial exam, and I''ll go back right away. I may have a second exam tomorrow. Eat first!" Xiaoyao said.


    "Oh, it''s all right. I''ll wait for you. You''re all right. I''m worried about you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Thank you! A man of my age will be fine. I''ll hang up and go home right away." Xiaoyao smiled.


    Hang up Xiaoyao''s phone. Tang Wenhao immediately dialed Ruan Ling. He knew what it would mean once Xiaoyao''s interview was successful. "Sister, you call Xiaoyao quickly. She''s in the interview. It seems that some of the world''s top 500 enterprises are recruiting in China. We can''t let her go to work, otherwise, she will fly away." "Ah? This girl! We mans need someone. If she doesn''t come, why do you go outside? Baby, don''t worry. My sister specifies to keep her. If she insists on going to work in another enterprise, you''ll want her tonight! Cook the raw rice first. Besides, she''s your woman. Where else can she go?" Ruan Ling said unhappily.


    "Elder sister, it''s not good to do this. I won''t do it. You''d better persuade her first! Look at the situation." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Silly boy, why are you becoming more and more pedantic? Don''t you listen to me? Listen to me. I can''t be wrong. Last time I talked to Xiao Yao on the phone, I heard that she actually feels very good about you. She likes you, but the pimple still doesn''t work. As long as you turn her into your woman, there won''t be any pimple, okay? The thing is actually very simple, don''t take it as it It''s too complicated, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, I see. You''d better call her!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, she''s not with you now? Where has she been so late?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Said she had gone to the interview, just passed the preliminary exam, said she would be home tomorrow, so you''d better call her quickly!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t put down his cell phone for five minutes. Xiao Yao opened the door with the key. At the same time, his cell phone was in his ear and he was still on the phone! Tang Wenhao knew she was calling Ruan Ling, so he listened to her smile, "Auntie, I''m not unwilling to go to mans. I want to work by my own ability. I don''t want to go in by relationship. It''s boring... The enterprise I interviewed today is really suitable for me. If I can go in, I''m sure to go, but don''t worry, I can take care of Sihui. No matter what work I do, I will handle my work and life well This? No! Aunt, I really can''t promise you, or I''ll call you later. "Obviously, Tang Wenhao''s presence made Xiaoyao worried. She wanted to talk to Ruan Ling alone.


    After hanging up Ruan Ling''s phone, she smiled shyly at Tang Wenhao and said, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. In fact, you can eat first! Don''t wait for me, I''m very sorry." "hehe, it''s all right, Xiaoyao, are you really going to work outside? What kind of enterprise is this?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, it''s an American automobile company with a factory in China. They are recruiting the president''s legal assistant. They must have strong English listening, speaking, reading and writing skills. This happens to be my strength. Therefore, if I have the opportunity, I''m sure to go, but don''t worry, I will take our family''s thinking well and won''t wrong her." Xiaoyao smiled.


    "Oh! It''s really a good opportunity. I''ll congratulate you first." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Is it true?" Xiaoyao smiled cunningly.


    "Of course it''s true. Why do you understand that?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, you know in your heart, Wen Hao. In fact, I fully understand your mind and am very moved by what you have done for me, but I really can''t do it. I hope you can understand and forgive me. I really feel very sorry for my aunt and the Ruan family." Xiaoyao said and hugged Sihui.


    "Xiaoyao, in fact, you don''t have to blame yourself like this. It doesn''t matter. As long as you are happy, but you must promise me not to let others hurt you, otherwise, I will feel heartache and I can''t stand it." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyao''s heart couldn''t help feeling a little painful. She suddenly felt that she was very cruel to the man in front of her. In fact, he was really good. He was not so lecherous, ruthless and amorous as she had imagined. She gently said to Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, I promise you, I will take good care of myself. Thank you for everything you have done for me." "No, I''m just doing what I think I should do. At first, I protect you, take care of you and Sihui for sister ah Hui. These days, I''m all for myself. I just want to try my best to treat you when we are together, Xiao Yao. I want to take Sihui back to Liangshan tomorrow. In this way, you can completely calm down and finish your final study , I''ll send Sihui to you after you graduate, OK? "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.

 Chapter 805

    Xiao Yao was stunned and looked at Tang Wenhao, wondering, "Wen Hao, why do you want to go back to Liangshan tomorrow? I have less than a week to graduate. If you want to go back, we can go back together? In fact, I really want to go home. I want to graduate and stay at home for a few days before I go to work. Can you wait for me for a few days?" "This... Xiaoyao, I still can''t. I''ll go back early for your good." Tang Wenhao said, and junmu couldn''t help staring at Xiaoyao''s beautiful face.


    "Wen Hao, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with me? Are you angry?" Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, no, don''t ask. Let''s eat! You''ve been tired all day. Wait, you take Sihui to have an early rest. I want to go out alone." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao wants to reduce the chance to be alone with her as much as possible, because he really wants to be a woman, and the big beauty in front of him is Xiaoyao he thinks about day and night. He doesn''t want to hurt her because of his physiological impulse, hurt her psychology and leave a bad impression on her.


    These days, Tang Wenhao is very happy with Xiaoyao''s attitude towards himself. Although he always feels that he lacks something, he is much better than the previous kind of motionless and cold. In fact, he also feels that Xiaoyao''s favor for him is increasing day by day. If this trend continues, he is confident that he can melt her cold heart.


    However, he also knew that once Xiaoyao graduated and went out to work, there would be few opportunities for them to be together. Then he might really lose her completely. Thinking of this, he felt very distressed and even felt very helpless.


    Xiaoyao also felt Tang Wenhao''s difference today. She thought he had something on his mind and upset. She couldn''t help asking with concern, "Wenhao, is something wrong at home?" "hehe, no, everything is very good. Have a meal! It''s all right. Don''t guess." then Tang Wenhao began to serve Xiaoyao a meal in front of her.


    Both of them had a worried dinner and didn''t talk much. After Xiaoyao washed the dishes and chopsticks, Tang Wenhao gave her the child and left home silently.


    "Wenhao, you go home early, or I can''t sleep. I''ll worry about you. If something happens to you, I can''t explain to my aunt." Xiaoyao chased to the door and said gently.


    "Hehe, Xiaoyao, don''t worry! What can happen to me? The person who hurt me hasn''t been born yet! You''re tired, have a rest early! Don''t wait for me. I''ll go to bed with my key." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I''ll make the bed for you later. You can go to bed when you come back and wash." Xiaoyao smiled.


    "Well, thank you," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Why are you polite to me? Wen Hao, by the way, your fried food is very delicious today." Xiaoyao smiled.


    "Hehe, if you like it, I can fry it for you every day. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance! Well, I''ll go down and close the door!" Tang Wenhao said and turned down.


    In fact, their hearts are sensitive. Xiao Yao feels something from Tang Wenhao''s expression and the dishes she likes to eat on the table today, so she thinks she should express something. This man''s heart is very thin and fragile. Did I hurt him? At the moment Xiao Yao closes the door, she feels her heart ache again, which she has never had before It''s a feeling.


    Tang Wenhao wandered outside the community like a night wanderer. He hoped that time would pass faster and arrive at dawn early, so that he could hold his daughter back to Liangshan.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly picked up the phone and dialed home. The phone was connected. Tang Wenhao hurriedly said, "I''m Wenhao. Who are you?" "baby, it''s me. May, baby, when will you come back? We miss you so much. Sister Yuzhu said that she''ll eat you when you come back." may shouted excitedly on the phone.


    "Ha ha, may, do you want to eat me yourself? You tell everyone that I miss you too. You let them stop working tomorrow and wait for me at home. I''ll take the morning plane to Hanoi." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Really? Baby, you won''t lie to us?" May asked excitedly.


    "Hehe, why did I lie to you? I''ll go back tomorrow, or I''ll go crazy. I miss you so much." Tang Wenhao said with an emotional smile.


    "Baby, we''re going crazy too. Sister Ah Mui talked about you this afternoon. She said that when sister Xiao Yao graduated, you''ll be back soon. Has sister Xiao Yao graduated?" Ah Mei asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, no, mainly because I miss you so much. I''ll take Sihui back tomorrow. Is sister Ah Mui there? I want to talk to her." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, just tell me? I know you mainly Miss sister Ah Mei?" Ah Mei smiled bitterly. As soon as she finished her words, someone robbed the microphone.


    "Wen Hao, if you don''t come tomorrow, we sisters will never let you go." the speaker was Yuzhu.


    Tang Wenhao was very happy when he heard it. He liked Yuzhu''s deep love and desire when he saw him, "Yuzhu, why don''t you let me go? Do you forget that you beg for mercy under me every time? Say you don''t dare anymore. Let me stop. You''re going to die. I think you''re really going to die. Tomorrow I''ll let you cry first and beg me to spare you. Will you never let me go? Do you have this ability? I think you can hold on for a few hours?" Tang Wenhao really wanted to call sister Ah Mui. He was depressed and wanted to talk to her. Sister Ah Mui nourished him like his soul chicken soup.


    However, the beautiful women told him one by one until the cell phone ran out of power. Tang Wenhao reluctantly turned off the phone, but it was not sister Ah Mei''s turn to speak. He was a little lost.


    He stuffed his cell phone into his trouser pocket and looked at the stars in the sky. Thinking of what Xiaoyao said, he still felt that he should go home first so that Xiaoyao wouldn''t wait for him all the time.


    When he silently returned to Xiaoyao''s home, Sihui was already asleep, while Xiaoyao was tapping the electronic manuscript next to the computer. She looked back gracefully at Tang Wenhao and said, "back?" "ha ha, um! You still don''t sleep? What are you writing?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, write your graduation thesis first. If you have an idea, write it down quickly. You forget it after a long time. By the way, I''ve cooked the water. Do it yourself!" Xiaoyao smiled, pointing to the kitchen.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. I''ll do it myself. Then you''re busy!" Tang Wenhao smiled and went to the kitchen to fetch water to wash his face and feet.


    After washing, Tang Wenhao found that Xiaoyao had turned off the computer. He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him. She seemed to have something to say. Sure enough, she saw that Tang Wenhao was busy and asked with a smile, "Wenhao, let''s have a chat!" "hehe, OK! But aren''t you going to take the second exam tomorrow? You should rest early." Tang Wenhao smiled. He was a little afraid to be with Xiaoyao like this, Xiaoyao''s every move is so beautiful, elegant and generous that he is prone to physiological impulse. He is afraid that he will hurt her if he can''t control it.


    After so many days, he doesn''t want to ruin this beauty tonight.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. It''s only more than ten o''clock. Wen Hao, can you tell me the truth? Why do you suddenly want to take Sihui back first? Is it because I don''t want to be your president assistant at mans?" Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, of course not. It''s your own business. You have the right to choose the life you want. We just think you''re the Ruan family and should do things in our own enterprise. Besides, Mans really needs you. I don''t know if Manny told you that mans''s former secretary is also my assistant. Her name is Chen Jia. She''s Chen Jie''s half sister. She will be there every other day I will go to Kunming to live with her mother. Uncle Chen will take their mother and daughter to live together. In this way, mans will have no secretaries. We all think you are the best candidate. Therefore, if you don''t go there, Manny and a Ling are very uncomfortable. After all, you are a member of the Ruan family. I know you don''t like me, but I never mean to force you. I just hope you can separate life from work Open some, you can never marry me, but we still hope you will always be the Ruan family, "Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Wen Hao, you misunderstood me. I don''t mean I don''t look down on you. I really don''t. You''re too worried. I can''t accept you. It doesn''t mean... I don''t look down on you... It doesn''t mean I don''t like you... Anyway, you and your aunt misunderstood me. Wen Hao, don''t go. Wait for me to go back! I don''t want you and Sihui to go like this. Otherwise, I''ll be very sad." Xiaoyao said shyly.


    Tang Wenhao never thought that Xiaoyao would ask him to stay. He stared at her in surprise, especially when he saw her shy appearance and thought of what she had just said. Doesn''t that mean she doesn''t like herself? What''s the meaning of this? Is she confessing to herself?


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help standing up and walked towards Xiaoyao. When Xiaoyao was looking down and coquettish, she saw a figure standing in front of her. She was surprised to lift her beautiful eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao. She saw two fires in Tang Wenhao''s eyes, which seemed to be burning. She couldn''t help but want to step back, but she was sitting on the edge of the bed and couldn''t step back. She had to move aside


    "Wen Hao, what are you doing?" she looked at Tang Wenhao with some fear.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed her, grabbed her and said passionately, "Xiaoyao, I love you, I love you to death, I''m going crazy, Xiaoyao, I love you." Xiaoyao was suddenly held in Tang Wenhao''s arms, and a strong masculine smell came straight to her defense line. She suddenly felt like a boat, very helpless, because Tang Wenhao had too much strength, She wanted to get rid of him, but she couldn''t get rid of him, but she was also reluctant. She suddenly felt that this feeling was so nostalgic.


    Before she could react, Tang Wenhao''s lips had been covered. She instinctively wanted to escape, but she couldn''t escape. A strong male breath poured into her nose. She felt dizzy and powerlessly closed her beautiful eyes. Tears gushed out of her beautiful eyes. She knew that she was over.


    Last time the bald man bullied her like this, she felt so powerless and helpless. It was not because when the bald man asked him to violate her dignity, she was angry and fought back recklessly, and she was really succeeded by him.

 Chapter 806

    But she knew that this time, she could not fight back against Tang Wenhao. She didn''t want to hurt his self-esteem. She even had some expectations in her heart. But when she thought of herself and ah Hui, her heart was very rebellious. This change in her heart made her feel extremely contradictory and helpless. She could only let tears fill her eyes and helplessly wait for Tang Wenhao to completely break her strong and fragile heart.


    Her tears and her helpless and painful expression made Tang Wenhao suddenly wake up. He quickly released her, gasped, ran to the bathroom, turned on the faucet, and kept washing his head until the whole person was completely calm.


    Shit! Xiao Yao was almost destroyed. Her tears showed everything. She didn''t want to give it to me. She really didn''t want to. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help feeling a strong sense of frustration. He knew that although he wanted to force her, he had succeeded with her symbolic resistance just now. Her beautiful body already belonged to him, but he knew what he wanted, not her body, He hoped that Xiaoyao liked him and fell in love with him.


    Tang Wenhao sat down beside the bathtub. This frustration made him feel frustrated. This was a feeling he had never had before. Why couldn''t he move her cold heart?


    Xiaoyao, who was flustered outside, saw that Tang Wenhao rushed into the bathroom, and tears kept pouring out. She didn''t have the ease of being safe. On the contrary, there was a great loss. At the same time, she deeply sympathized with Tang Wenhao.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had not come out of the bathroom for a long time, she was worried about him. She got out of bed, sorted out her hair and clothes, walked to the door, knocked, and asked with concern, "Wen Hao, are you all right?" "Oh, it''s all right, Xiaoyao. I''m sorry! I didn''t control myself. Now I can tell you why I must go back to Liangshan tomorrow. That''s the main reason. I''m so afraid I''ll lose control and do something sorry for you. I really don''t want to hurt you. I don''t want to do anything at all. Maybe only leaving is the best choice. Xiaoyao, don''t worry about sleeping! I won''t do it again I just hope you forgive me for bullying you. "Tang Wenhao didn''t come out, but apologized to her inside.


    He doesn''t want Xiaoyao to be too embarrassed, and he doesn''t want to get out of control again.


    Xiaoyao was moved by Tang Wenhao''s sincerity and apology. She hesitated for a moment, then calmed her mood. She whispered to Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, I didn''t blame you. It''s all right. It''s all over. Come out and have a good rest." "well, I''ll go out right away. I want to stay in there alone for a while." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, it''s up to you! I''ll go to bed first." then Xiaoyao turned and went to bed, leaned against the head of the bed, and looked at the lovely xiaosihui with beautiful eyes.


    "Xiao Sihui, if your father really bullied your sister just now, what should my sister do? My sister didn''t dare to think about it. However, your father really loves my sister. My sister has felt that he is sincere. He is a rare man. My sister really misunderstood him before." "Sister ah Hui, Wen Hao seems to really fall in love with me. What should I do? I really hated him at first, but now I don''t hate him at all. I even like him a little. I pity him. If he really bullied me just now, do I really want to follow him all my life? Don''t you really blame me? He said you wanted him to take care of me before you died. Is it true?" Xiaoyao''s thoughts are becoming more and more contradictory and complex. She has been disturbed by Tang Wenhao''s out of control behavior just now.


    This has been Tang Wenhao''s out of control behavior towards her. For the first time, she was afraid and rejected, but this time she didn''t have a trace of fear, even some faint expectation. What''s going on?


    After Tang Wenhao completely extinguished the strong flame in his heart in the bathroom, he gently opened the door and raised his eyes to see Xiao Yao sitting on the bed in a daze. He thought his behavior had frightened her. He couldn''t help but feel very sorry and said apologetically, "Xiao Yao, I''m really sorry!" "Oh... You''re out? It''s all right, you sleep! Do you have to go tomorrow?" Xiaoyao asked seriously.


    "Hmm! Otherwise, I''m afraid... I''ll hurt you." Tang Wenhao said shamefully.


    "Oh... Then... Go to bed early! I''ll take you away!" Xiao Yao didn''t make a retention, which made Tang Wenhao feel quite lost. He thought Xiao Yao would retain him.


    Alas, don''t be fucking amorous. Tang Wenhao thought of this, silently took off his shoes, took off his coat, lay on the floor beside Xiao Yao''s bed and closed Jun''s eyes.


    When Xiaoyao saw that Tang Wenhao, a handsome man who had always been handsome and heroic, looked defeated, she couldn''t bear it. She stared at his handsome face after closing her eyes and said in her heart, "he''s really handsome! It''s worth it for her mother to have such a man." If he had really become his own man just now, what would he do? No, it''s impossible. He must not have such an idea. Xiao Yao is ashamed that he suddenly had such an idea many times. Did I fall in love with him? No, how could it be? Xiao Yao immediately denied his dangerous idea.


    In fact, although Tang Wenhao closed his eyes, where could he sleep? These days, he took Sihui at home and cooked for Xiaoyao. He was very energetic and didn''t feel sleepy at all. He had been unable to sleep at night for many days. He could barely sleep until he used his deep internal power to forcibly calm the evil fire in his heart.


    Although it''s hard to suffer, he doesn''t regret it. He wants to temper his mind. He hopes he can get rid of the carefree days of wanton flowers and return to his true face. He has realized that he has become unknown to himself in the past two years, and he needs real transformation.


    Perhaps, only Xiaoyao can really purify his impetuous heart and make him complete his transformation.


    This night, not only Tang Wenhao spent in suffering, but Xiaoyao also slowly fell asleep late at night. In her dream, she seemed to hear ah Hui calling her in her ear and asking her to take care of Tang Wenhao and love Tang Wenhao for her. When she woke up, Tang Wenhao was already packing and the quilt on the floor had been folded.


    "Wen Hao, just go?" Xiao Yao sat up and asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I want to fly back in the morning, but you don''t have to send us. I''ll just take a taxi to the airport. First, I wish you a successful interview today." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, thank you! Then I''d better get up and send you! I''ll tidy up the baby''s clothes right away." said Xiao Yao, who began to get up. She generously opened the quilt and got out of bed in her pajamas.


    Tang Wenhao inadvertently glanced at her baggy pajamas. His body immediately tightened, startled him, and hurriedly turned his eyes. Now he is afraid to see Xiaoyao''s sexy body. At first glance, he can''t control his desire. She is really too beautiful. Her body is definitely the best of the best, the devil of the devil, just like her sister Xueying.


    Xiaoyao first went to the bathroom and began to finish the personal hygiene cleaning in the morning. After Tang Wenhao cleaned up his trip, he sat at the edge of the bed, looked at his baby daughter, touched her very lovably, and leaned down to kiss her little face.


    Maybe the beard pricked the little guy, and Sihui cried. Tang Wenhao quickly picked her up and gently patted her on the back, "Oh, baby, don''t cry, dad is so bad, you shouldn''t prick you with a beard." after Xiaoyao washed, she opened the door of the bathroom and saw Tang Wenhao holding Sihui''s kind father. A warm current welled up in her heart, thinking, If I had a child like Sihui with him, would I be very happy? As soon as the idea appeared, Xiao Yao was frightened by her idea again.


    "What''s going on? Why do I always think so? Do I really fall in love with him? Do I really like what my aunt said? I must finally be Wenhao''s woman, which will never change." Xiaoyao began to think of Ruan Ling''s prediction to her last night that she will one day become Tang Wenhao''s woman.


    Last night she also resolutely refuted Ruan Ling, but why has such a terrible idea always appeared in her mind since last night? When Xiaoyao was standing at the door of the bathroom thinking, Tang Wenhao smiled at her, "Xiaoyao, as soon as I kissed her little face, my beard woke her up. The child''s face is so tender."


    An hour later, Tang Wenhao took a taxi with Sihui on his way home.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao and Sihui moving away, Xiaoyao suddenly had a strong sense of loss in her heart. She hurried back to the small home of three people just now. In the twinkling of an eye, there was nothing left but herself. She was alone and hanging with each other. The huge gap made her unable to control her emotions anymore.


    She threw herself on the bed, covered her quilt and burst into tears. This was something she had never expected. She never knew that the departure of Tang Wenhao and Sihui would have such a strong loss and heartache for her.


    In fact, for a person who is used to loneliness, family affection is more important than anything. Since Sihui, Tang Wenhao came to get along with her day and night, she has unconsciously regarded Tang Wenhao''s father and daughter as her family and indispensable relatives around her.


    Some people say that it only takes one month for a person to develop a good habit, and one month is enough for the cultivation of family affection. Xiaoyao has been lonely to have Sihui, accompanied by Tang Wenhao. They have just got used to their existence, but they suddenly left her. This huge gap makes Xiaoyao very painful.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao is not much better. When he got into a taxi with Sihui in his arms, he felt frustrated and fled. What is this? Am I a complete failure?


    No, no, Xiaoyao clearly has feelings for herself. She still can''t extricate herself from the relationship between sister ah Hui and herself. Otherwise, it must not be the end.


    At noon, the plane slowly landed at Hanoi airport. Tang Wenhao just opened his mobile phone and sent several text messages. He opened it and saw Ruan Ling, may and Xiaoyao, which made him very excited.

 Chapter 807

    He first opened Ruan Ling''s text message with a line of words, "baby, get off the plane and call my sister." May''s text message was, "baby, sister Yuzhu and sister Xiuer came to pick you up. Call us at the airport and we''ll wait for you at the exit of terminal 2." Tang Wenhao was excited when he saw here. Shit, these are relieved. We must have a car shock immediately, I can''t stand it. I''m going to collapse. Tang Wenhao continues to read Xiaoyao''s text messages and hurried to find the exit.


    Xiaoyao''s text message to him is also very simple. There are only a few words, but Tang Wenhao feels very kind. "Wenhao, be careful on the road and take our baby. After the graduation exam, I''ll go home right away. I miss her very much." how about her interview and retest? Tang Wenhao thought, thinking of this, he hurriedly replied to Xiaoyao as follows, "Xiaoyao, I have arrived in Hanoi, everything is fine on the road, how is your interview?" "passed, you can go to work with your graduation certificate, and the place of work is in Guangzhou." Xiaoyao replied.


    "Congratulations! Sihui and I are proud of you," Tang Wenhao replied.


    "Hehe, thank you! I have to review, go back and talk!" Xiaoyao replied.


    "OK! When I''m away, I''ll go home early at night and close the doors and windows before going to bed. I''m worried about you." Tang Wenhao didn''t want to write the following words, but after considering it, I think it would be better to write them.


    "I see, bye!" Xiao Yao replied.


    When Tang Wenhao came to the exit of terminal 2, he really saw his three little wives as beautiful as immortals. Ah Mei stood in the front. Behind her were Xiuer, the first beauty of Miao village, and Yuzhu, the first fierce woman of Ruan family. This is the nickname Tang Wenhao gave her.


    "Baby, you''re back. You miss us. Come on, give me the baby." may smiled and took xiaosihui from Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    Tang Wenhao took her pretty face and kissed her lips. He said with a bad smile, "I want to die. Come on, have a good time first." he was very proud of Amy.


    Then Tang Wenhao held Xiuer and Yuzhu''s pretty faces to wipe off the oil. Seeing Yuzhu holding the car key in his hand, he smiled, "Yuzhu, with your driving skills, you dare to drive from Liangshan to Hanoi? Xiuer, may, you two are brave enough to take the car she drives." then he took the car key from Yuzhu''s hand.


    "Hee hee, I miss you so much! I''ve worked hard to see you as a villain earlier!" Yuzhu smiled with deep love in her beautiful eyes.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, you''ve been away for more than a month. You miss us." Xiu''er said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha, do you think I don''t want you? Let''s go quickly! I need to solve the problem urgently now, or I''ll be crazy." he said, holding Xiuer and Yuzhu''s jade hands and hurried to the parking lot.


    May followed with Sihui in her arms, looking happy.


    Tang Wenhao was quite familiar with Hanoi airport. After finding his BMW, he took his three little wives out suddenly, frightening the three beautiful women.


    "Villain, slow down. It''s frightening." may smiled.


    "Scared to death? I''ll love you later. I tell you, let''s go to the woods in the suburbs for two hours before we go home. Otherwise, I can drive to 200 on the highway and fly directly. Are you afraid?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "I''m afraid, I''d better let sister Yuzhu serve you!" may smiled.


    "Don''t you want to?" said Tang Wenhao, pinching May''s pretty face.


    "Hehe, I know you must be very powerful now. I''m afraid. Sister said, you haven''t touched a woman in January. I''m afraid you''ll strangle me." may smiled.


    "Xiuer, are you afraid?" Tang Wenhao looked back and said with a bad smile.


    "Well, I can''t bear it. Let''s wait until you and Yuzhu are finished!" Xiuer smiled shyly. She and Yuzhu have the opposite character. When it comes to this topic, Yuzhu is always so shy and lovely, while Yuzhu is always uninhibited and careless, as if she is afraid that others don''t know that she misses Tang Wenhao very much.


    Tang Wenhao drove his car to a deserted grove and stopped. He used to play with ah Xue and they had a car shock here, so he was familiar with the road. May joked, "baby, I know you often come here, don''t you? Otherwise, how can you be so familiar?" "yes, smart. I''ll reward you twice later." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then motioned Xiu''er to the front, Give the territory to him and Yuzhu.


    Three hours later, Tang Wenhao was particularly relaxed and contented. He took Amy and other three beauties to kill Liangshan.


    The three beauties were even more overjoyed at Tang Wenhao''s long absence. Although they were satisfied, they still looked at Tang Wenhao so foolishly that they never seemed to see enough.


    Shit, it feels good to go home! Don''t hold yourself anymore. We should do a good job tonight and get back the lost time. Tang Wenhao was still immersed in the joy of fighting with beautiful women just now.


    It was evening when she got home. Sister Ah Mui had already cooked the food. Aya and other beauties were waiting for them to come back. After Tang Wenhao got off the bus, the first thing was to boo one by one. The Ruan villa was full of laughter. As long as Tang Wenhao was there, the family would always be so happy.


    After greeting everyone, Tang Wenhao was pulled into the room by sister Ah Mui and caressed his cheek painfully, "Baby, I''m so aggrieved! I''ve been with Xiaoyao for nearly a month and cook with my children every day. How can you be such a big man? Xiaoyao is so cruel! Sister Ah Mui will scold her when she comes back. The worst thing is, baby, she won''t tell you what you think of her? She''s heartless "Sister Ah Mui was angry with Xiao Yao.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you misunderstood Xiao Yao. In fact, Xiao Yao is a very meaningful girl. She is very smart. This time, she passed the interview of the world''s top 500 enterprises. It''s really amazing!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "What''s the use of this? A woman always wants to get married. She always has to serve her husband and children. She can never get married all her life? We Vietnamese women regard our men as heaven, but what about her? She doesn''t take my baby seriously at all. Does she think she can really marry a better man than Baobei? Dream! Sister ah Hui let her go to school for a few more years, but she has become so useless You have feelings and don''t know the heaven and earth. Baby, if you serve her like this for a month, you should cover your cold heart. "Sister Ah Mui said.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I don''t blame Xiao Yao. Everything is voluntary. As long as she feels happy," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "What''s that called? You don''t know that sister Ah Mui hated her when she heard that you lived with her for a month and didn''t let you touch her. It didn''t suffocate my baby, so they said that they wanted to pick you up. Sister Ah Mui was very happy to know that you must miss our sister very much. You can''t accompany this ruthless dead girl in the future. Thanks to sister Ah Mui''s constant care Taking care of her, ah Ling loves her so much. She really hurts her in vain. "Sister Ah Mui said angrily.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, it doesn''t matter. It''s all my own problem. By the way, did you hear how my father and Dr. Ruan developed later?" Tang Wenhao knew that sister Ah Mui loved him and complained a lot about Xiao Yao, so he quickly led the topic away.


    "Ah? Do you mean Wener''s father?" sister Ah Mui asked.


    "Yes, how are he and Dr. Ruan?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know. Why don''t you ask Aya? She may know more than sister Ah Mui. She and miss ah Zhu often call. Baby, you still care about your father-in-law." sister Ah Mui asked with a smile.


    "My father lost his wife and son because of me, and gave me his only precious daughter wen''er. Don''t I care if he is still human? I must let him marry Dr. Ruan. Dr. Ruan is not much different from his age and looks beautiful. It''s most appropriate for them to come together, isn''t it?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, that''s true. Your father-in-law is very young, in good health and status. You really shouldn''t be widowed like this." sister Ah Mui smiled.


    Just then, may came in with Tang Wenhao''s phone and said with a smile, "baby, sister Yang Xi''s phone, you hurry up!" she said and stuffed the phone into Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and took the phone call from May. "Sister Yang Xi, miss me?" "villain, of course, who is heartless like you! Don''t you miss sister?" Yang Xi whined.


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I definitely want to, especially in Kunming. I want to fly back to Shanghai to find you. Have you finished? When will you come back?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, I''ll go back tomorrow. Mr. man asked me to go back to Liangshan to reorganize the design team and model training camp and integrate Chen''s team. The business integration of the two companies is almost ready." Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Great, my sister is good. Will you come alone or come back with ah Ling tomorrow? When will you arrive? I''ll pick you up." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling stayed in Shanghai first, as if she was helping Ah Ying deal with the Jin family. I''ll take our baby and Jingzi first. Won''t you have any opinion?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Yang Jing followed? Did she really resign?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Of course, is this a joke? Baby, you won''t go back on your word? Jingzi is serious now, and we are all serious, even my mother agreed." Yang Xi asked with a little worry.


    "No, I just feel a little sudden. Let''s come together. By the way, what about our mother? Can the old lady be alone in Shanghai?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "No, what can I do? I don''t expect you to build the house in death valley quickly. When it''s built, we''ll take the old lady to provide for the elderly! Won''t we have company if we take your parents, the old lady of the Jin family and so on?" Yang Xi said with a smile. Seeing that Tang Wenhao promised to take her sister Yang Jing to Liangshan, she was much more relaxed. She was afraid that Tang Wenhao would not accept her sister because of his donkey temper.


    After hanging up Yang Xi''s phone, Tang Wenhao and sister Ah Mui and other Ruan''s daughter-in-law and children gathered together to have a good drink. It''s good to go home! Sister Ah Mui, Aya, may, Xiu''er, jade bamboo, yue''er, Ruan Yi, ah Xiu, rose, cloud sisters, Britain and America, ah Xue and other fairies, with a total of 17 or 8 bright flowers for him to pick at will. How cool!

 Chapter 808

    However, looking around all the beauties, most of them have already had a big belly. Even ah Ya and Ah Mei have been pregnant with a second child. The sisters rose and cloud have also won the lottery. The little fairies such as ah Xue are pregnant for seven or eight months. Therefore, only sister Ah Mei, Ruan Yi and ah Xiu are really effective. Their three sisters have not been pregnant with a second child, Because their children are not weaned.


    Alas! If only Xiaoyao''s flower belonged to him, Tang Wenhao was very disappointed when he thought of it. Xiaoyao really hurt his spirit.


    After dinner, Tang Wenhao flirted with his beautiful wives and concubines for a while. Before sister Ah Mui finished the housework, he hurriedly took sister Ah Mui into her boudoir. He wanted to have a good time. Moreover, her arms are always the warmest and safest harbor for Tang Wenhao.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Yi to take Sihui and Siyi to her sister, and led Ruan Yi to meet Yang Xi and his nianxi at Hanoi airport. He needed Ruan Yi''s company before their flight arrived.


    Ruan Yi is of course very excited, which shows that Tang Wenhao cares about her! Therefore, along the way, Ruan Yi was very active and beautiful. When she thought that this handsome husband would not hesitate to offend the big brother of the underworld and fight with a group of Wulin experts for her own sake, Ruan Yi especially worshipped and loved Tang Wenhao.


    "Honey, sister Ah Mui told us last night that once Xiao Yao comes back, we must help you turn her into Ruan''s daughter-in-law. She can''t bully you any more. Sister Ah Mui said that she wants to study and try to take Sihui away. In the end, if she can''t make up her mind, she will take you to her side to look after her children. Is it a man''s job to take the children? Will Sihui return later I''ll take it! Sister ah Hui''s child is my child. "Ruan Yi said emotionally.


    "Hehe, Ruan Yi, it''s not as serious as you think. This is also my own choice. I don''t blame Xiaoyao. Don''t worry about it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, you don''t blame her because you really like her, but we feel uncomfortable when you are wronged like that. Isn''t this the case with this woman? Just have a husband who loves her. Where can she find a man like you? If she really misses you, she will regret it all her life. When she comes home, sister Ah Mui and I will tell her you and others Let her know the difference between men. You can''t miss it. Then, let''s make room for her and let you round the room. Don''t you know, baby? Sister a has told sister a Mei that if Xiao Yao goes home, you must round the room before she leaves home, otherwise she will be angry. "Ruan Yi smiled.


    "Ah? Really, did ah Ling really give such a task?" Tang Wenhao was still a little surprised at Ruan Yi''s words. He didn''t expect that Ruan Ling had given sister Ah Mei a death order. However, on second thought, it was normal for her to make such a decision when she thought of Ruan Ling''s complaint and anger at Xiaoyao when she called him last night.


    Tang Wenhao regards not forcing Xiaoyao to be with her as a kind of discipline, but Ruan Ling and other beauties regard Xiaoyao''s behavior as disrespect for the Ruan family and their sisters. Of course, it''s not cool!


    "Baby, of course it''s true. The elder sister said that if you two don''t round the house, she doesn''t trust Xiaoyao to go to Guangzhou to work alone. The elder sister said that Guangzhou is so close to Hong Kong, she just doesn''t go to mans in Hong Kong. Can elder sister be happy? Doesn''t this give elder sister face? You said that Xiaoyao grew up in the Ruan family, and the Ruan family is paying for her to study. Now the elder sister asked her to marry her You, it''s really irritating for her to disagree! "Ruan Yi was also full of complaints to Xiao Yao.


    "Hehe, Ruan Yi, don''t think so. Xiaoyao is a very thoughtful girl. She has her own difficulties. You can all live your own life. Ruan Yi, do you feel happy with me? I''m so worried that too many women have wronged you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No! Baby, why do you think so? All our sisters think it''s very happy to marry you, don''t you think? Our Ruan family is the happiest family. All the sisters love you from the bottom of their hearts. Even if everyone has you together, you haven''t wronged us! The sisters were very satisfied last night, baby, you''re so brave. You''ve brought us so much alone The sisters are tossing and obeying, baby, we worship you very much! "Ruan Yi said coyly.


    "Really?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Well, baby, every time you touch me, I feel so happy that I want to faint. That feeling makes me want to be crazy, but my body can''t bear it. You''re too powerful. People''s soul will be taken away by you. Last night, people suddenly felt that their mind was blank and their whole body floated up. Then they don''t know anything. Xiu Er also said that she was afraid of you She can''t stand this, "Ruan Yi said admiringly.


    They talked about these happy things all the way. Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand it! When he got to Hanoi, he found a place to vent when he got off the highway. When he returned to Vietnam, he no longer had to hold himself. No matter where he went, he could bring a little beauty around and provide high-quality services at any time.


    After playing in the woods for more than an hour, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Yi made today''s first hair incisively and vividly, making Ruan Yi happy to hold him and cry for several minutes. Being his woman is so cool!


    After cleaning up the battlefield, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Yi tidy up their clothes and drive straight to the airport to welcome the Yang Xi sisters and their baby daughter nianxi.


    Before we got to the airport, Yang Xi called, "baby, where are you? We''ve been waiting at the exit for a few minutes, haven''t we arrived yet?" "ha ha, here we are. Now, wait a moment. Just now we had a good time with Ruan Yi in the woods near the airport for more than an hour. We forgot about it when we were too happy. Sister, I''ll take good care of you tonight. It''s an apology!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, I knew you must have done no good. You didn''t enjoy yourself last night? You had to sneak into the open space and run to the woods to do bad things. Is it more exciting outside than at home?" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Yes, it tastes like that. We''ll continue later?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, Jingzi and baby are all there!" Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t Jingzi here just for me? Won''t the baby just let Ruan Yi take him out of the car for a while? Do you want to experience a wild passion with Jingzi?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, pay attention to driving! We''re at Exit 5." Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    They hung up the phone. Tang Wenhao''s car had also driven into the airport parking lot. Tang Wenhao parked the car, took Ruan Yi''s jade hand and happily went to the exit to find the Yang Xi sisters.


    Today, Yang Xi is wearing a very elegant professional suit. Next to her is Yang Jing holding nianxi. She is wearing a snow-white dress, which makes her look like a fairy. Her chest is faint and sexy. When she sees Tang Wenhao this time, her pretty face turns red and she doesn''t dare to look at Tang Wenhao directly.


    Yang Xi''s introduction alleviated her embarrassment and embarrassment. "Jingzi, let me introduce you. She is Ruan Yi, also Wen Hao''s little wife. Wen Hao likes her. Ruan Yi''s sister, this is my own sister. Her name is Yang Jing. Everyone in our family calls her Jingzi." Yang Xi introduced the two beauties to each other.


    "Sister Jingzi, welcome to Vietnam. You are so beautiful! You look like a fairy." Ruan Yi praised sincerely.


    "Sister ruanyi, you are also very beautiful. Take care of her more in the future!" Yang Jing smiled shyly. After that, she glanced at Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally. Tang Wenhao smiled badly at her. She couldn''t help looking at her sexy chest and sighed to herself, "Sure enough, I''ll be very comfortable tonight! If you know that she must be her own woman, you should let her go to Kunming to accompany you earlier, so as not to hold it for so long."


    After getting on the bus, Yang Xi told Tang Wenhao, "Baby, you have to get busy. Besides looking for the construction team in Liangshan, you have to help my sister rearrange the office location. According to Mr. man, Chen''s design team also has dozens of people. There are not too many models, less than half of us, but it is said that there are also several very powerful girls. Chen Guoer will bring these people to Liangshan in a month Ben. "" ah? Chen Guoer will work in Langshan in the future? Isn''t she good at sales? "Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Yes, she came here to help me stabilize the team before returning to China. In the future, she will catch the whole sales of mans. She and ah Ling are classmates. Now she has become your sister-in-law because of Chen Jia. Everyone is a family. Man is always at ease with her. Ah Ling also said that Guo''er is trustworthy." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Hehe, the world is small. Who could have thought that Chen Jie would become my brother-in-law? It''s very interesting." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    When she returned to Ruan''s house, Yang Jing was still photographed by beautiful women all over the house. All along, Yang Jing is also a very narcissistic girl. She thinks she and her sister Yang Xi are great beauties and difficult to meet opponents. In their hospital, she has always been the flower of the hospital.


    As soon as I arrived at the Ruan family today, I believed that what my sister Yang Xi said was true. Indeed, in the Ruan family, any beauty selected would not be worse than their sisters. Beautiful women such as sister Ah Mei, may, Xiuer and Yuzhu are no less beautiful than their sisters in both facial features and body.


    Sister Ah Mui knew that Yang Xi''s sister would not leave this time. She cleaned up the room for them and asked her to live with Yang Xi in the future. "Come, Jingzi, you will live in this room with your sister later." after introducing each other, sister Ah Mui led Yang Xi and Yang jing to the room where Yang Xi used to live.


    When she got to the room, Yang Jing took her sister aside and whispered, "sister, all the beauties in this villa belong to her brother-in-law? I think they are all pregnant, and those who are not pregnant have children, right?" "Oh, yes, like Ruan Yi, sister Ah Mei and ah Xiu have children, and her sisters are pregnant with your brother-in-law''s children. However, you can''t call Wen Hao''s brother-in-law from today on. You have to call him baby. This is a Lingding rule. All Ruan women have to call him baby. In this way, they can really fall in love with him and love him as a baby. Our Ruan daughter-in-law can stay here forever Live happily together, "Yang Xi reminded.

 Chapter 809

    "Hehe, no wonder Ruan Yi is a little girl and calls her brother-in-law baby! It sounds strange, but your expressions are so natural and should be from the bottom of your heart. His brother-in-law is really happy. So many beautiful women love him alone, and no one cares. They don''t break the law. It''s too happy to be a Vietnamese man," Yang Jing said with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, but our Wen Hao is really powerful! Although there are so many women, he has the ability to make us all happy. Otherwise, how can the big family get along well? Jingzi, you will know that your sister didn''t lie to you tonight." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, I actually feel it. My brother-in-law''s eyes are so bright and his body looks great. Just now he took off his shirt and his body is full of muscles. I can''t see it in his clothes." Yang Jing smiled.


    "Oh, yes, so we all love him. What fascinates us most is that. It really makes you fall in love with him crazy once, and my sister wants him now." Yang Xi whispered with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister, you are so beautiful." Yang Jing said with a smile.


    "Hehe, you will be like your sister in the future." Yang Xi smiled.


    The sisters were chatting privately. Tang Wenhao came in from the outside and said with a smile, "sister, are you going to rest at home? Or go out with me to find a new office?" "ah? Rest, no, we don''t have a rest by plane? It''s not long. Let''s go together! Jingzi, you can go with your sister!" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Well, you''re gone. I don''t know anyone. How boring!" Yang Jing smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, sister Yang Jing, they will be your sisters in the future. Even if they meet today, they will know each other. However, today is the first time to take you out for a stroll!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile. After that, he couldn''t help glancing at Yang Jing''s snow-white chest.


    Yang Xi saw it in her eyes, happy at the top of her eyebrows, and patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder. "Villain, are you itching in your heart? Didn''t you pretend at first? I think when you can pretend? Now do you think our family''s Jingzi is more and more beautiful?" Yang Jing was blushed by Yang Xi and pursed her mouth to steal music. Tang Wenhao whispered in Yang Xi''s ear with a bad smile, "Elder sister, I regretted when I met you at the airport. I don''t think I can wait until night." "ha ha... Villain, would you like to let you round your room before going out to do business? Lest you concentrate on driving and always think about it in your mind?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, elder sister, you still love me most. Then tell Jingzi and let me taste it first?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, there''s a god horse to say. Jingzi has been your woman since she stepped into Ruan''s house. Do you need to be so polite? The elder sister is waiting for you outside. Let''s go out after we''re done!" Yang Xi winked at Yang Jing and twisted her willow waist to leave.


    "Elder sister, don''t you want to?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, I''m afraid of the your first time. I can''t let you go here." Yang Xi said with the a smile.


    "What can''t be let go? Sister Yang Jing, what''s your opinion?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    It was the first time that Yang Jing directly expressed this meaning in this environment. She smiled shyly, "whatever you want! I don''t know." with that, her face turned red and made Tang Wenhao feel even more itchy.


    He was also impolite. He suddenly picked up Yang Jing and walked to the big bed on one side. At the same time, he looked back and smiled at Yang Xi, "sister, I don''t care about you. You''re free." Yang Xi was still very considerate to her sister. For fear that she couldn''t adapt to this form for the time being, she hurried to the door and took the door, while she went to the living room to chat with all the beauties.


    Sister Ah Mui asked with a smile while picking vegetables, "sister Yang Xi, haven''t Jingzi and baby had a round house yet?" "Hehe, so baby can''t wait! No, he has carried our family Jingzi to bed. This dead guy still pretends at home and hurt my sister. He thinks that baby can''t see her. You don''t know, my sister is also a very proud girl at home. She is the most beautiful girl in their hospital." Yang Xi smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, sister Yang Xi, your sister is really beautiful. Her skin is really white, snow-white, her eyes are very beautiful, and she has a good figure. Baby, there''s no reason not to like her." Xiuer smiled.


    "There must be something wrong, baby. Now sometimes we don''t understand him. You say he has lived with Xiaoyao for nearly a month, but there is no round house. Can you understand?" sister Ah Mui smiled.


    "However, this shows that the baby really loves Xiaoyao. Otherwise, he can force Xiaoyao with his strength regardless of you." Yuzhu smiled.


    "Xiaoyao is really cruel to let the baby stay with her and not give her to the baby. Yuzhu, do you think she is the cruelest of the three sisters?" Xiu''er also complained to Xiaoyao.


    "Yes, I''m sure I can''t bear to let my baby hold it for so long. I want to accompany him every day and let him be happy on me, so I''ll be happy." Yuzhu smiled.


    Sister Ah Mui said with a smile, "Yuzhu, you are a special case. I wish baby wouldn''t leave your body 24 hours a day! Your stomach is getting bigger and bigger now. I see how you can live in the future!" ha ha... All the beauties laughed.


    At this time, I suddenly heard a scream from Yang Xi''s room, ah It was Yang Jing''s voice that frightened Yang Xi. Sister Ah Mui asked suspiciously, "sister Yang Xi, is your Jingzi still a yellow flower girl? Has she never been a man?" "yes! She has been married for more than a year, and she has just divorced?" Yang Xi said.


    "Hehe, normally, I''ve had several men! I didn''t adapt to being with my baby for the first time. He was too powerful. I slowly adapted later. Sister Jingzi must adapt once or twice." Yuzhu smiled.


    "Yes, in fact, I came here like this... Yes, I was bullied by him for the first time, and it was hard to die." sister Ah Mui and Yang Xi, two women who had men, also remembered their first time with Tang Wenhao, and they really didn''t adapt.


    An hour later, Tang Wenhao came out of the room with a bad smile. Yang Xi quickly got up and went over, "baby, OK? Is Jingzi all right?" "ha ha, it''s all right. She''s asleep. Let''s go to work!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Ah? Really fainted?" Yang Xi asked in surprise, because their sisters had heard Yang Jing just now and there was no sound again, not like they had been humming in there before.


    "Hehe, she''s called Shuang faint, okay? Elder sister, I really found the treasure." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, do you know it''s treasure?" Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    Yang Xi returns to the room and sees that Jingzi is indeed asleep. She follows Tang Wenhao and leaves the Ruan family. They have to go out to do business. Yang Xi belongs to a woman with strong ambition. She belongs to the same category as Manny and Ruan Ling, and regards work more important than life.


    While chatting, the two drove around Liangshan, especially where there are new buildings. In recent years, the development of Liangshan has also been very strong, with factories everywhere, but the supporting infrastructure is still poor compared with that in China.


    They wandered for a long time and didn''t find a suitable office place. Suddenly, Tang Wenhao had an idea and thought of a way, "sister, it''s silly for us to wander around like this. We should find it for us with the help of the local government. I''ll call my father immediately and ask him to find a local person to find a suitable place for us."


    "Baby, smart, then call Wener''s father quickly!" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Hehe, you''re smart! You''re so stupid that you don''t remember until now." Tang Wenhao immediately dialed Ruan Jingxiong. In fact, he wanted to call Ruan Jingxiong yesterday to tell him that he has come back, but considering that he just came back yesterday, he should deal with the most urgent problems he needs to solve. What''s the problem? Who knows.


    When the phone got through, Tang Wenhao hurriedly and affectionately shouted, "Dad! I''m back." "brother Wenhao, I''m Ruan Biao. The instructor is dealing with things. His phone is in the office. When did you come back? Is it true that you took your baby daughter in Kunming?" Ruan Biao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother Ruan! It''s true. When shall we meet?" Tang Wenhao was very excited when he heard Ruan Biao''s phone.


    "I can do it at any time. Who looks like you? Why don''t I call out the instructor and Ruan Gang tonight and let''s get together, brother? I really miss you." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Haha, me too! Maybe tonight! I have something to discuss with my father. When do you get off work?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Soon, there''s another hour. We''ll go there when the instructor finishes handling the things in hand. I''ll say hello to Ruan Gang first. He also reads you these two days!" Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Hehe, I miss you too! Then I''ll book the hotel first and I''ll call you." Tang Wenhao smiled and hung up.


    "Baby, are you going to invite your father and brother Ruan to dinner tonight? Why don''t you send your sister back first. It''s inconvenient for you men to be together." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Sister, it''s not inconvenient. Let''s go together! Let''s find a place to eat first." Tang Wenhao started his car and drove to the city.


    "Baby, it''s in the Imperial Hotel! What else are you looking for? They must be familiar with each other," Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, let''s go directly to the other side to make a reservation." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    At the Imperial Hotel, Tang Wenhao called sister Ah Mei and told her that in the evening, he and Yang Xi invited Ruan Jingxiong and his subordinates to have dinner and asked the beauties at home not to wait for them. Sister Ah Mei hurriedly told him not to drink too much wine and hurt his body. Tang Wenhao said do your best!


    He knew very well that he had not been drinking with Ruan gang and Ruan Biao for such a long time. It was impossible to take a few sips and pull him down. With Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang''s forthright character, he would certainly not let him go. However, he was not worried. When Yang Xi came, she would drive herself home.


    They waited at the Imperial Hotel for about half an hour. Ruan Jingxiong drove his off-road vehicle and carried two proud disciples Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang to the appointment as scheduled. The father and son were very happy after meeting. Ruan Biao and Ruan gang were very close to Tang Wenhao. They formed deep brotherhood in the past battles.

 Chapter 810

    After five people took their seats, Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile, "son, when will ah Ling and Manny come back?" "Oh, Dad, I really don''t know. Recently, Manny has made more moves. We merged a peer. The boss of this peer has a relationship with Manny, so the two have simply become one. At present, it''s still in the integration stage. Dad, you''re doing well!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, Ruan Biao is back! Dad is happy. By the way, son, have you contacted wen''er and Li Yan after coming back?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "I contacted them last night and they were all fine. I''m going to accompany them after a while." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, they all need you, son. What are you going to do when you come back this time? Is it still about architecture? Didn''t we talk about it last time?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Oh, yes, but after I came back from Laos, we changed the design again. Now I have redrawn according to the surrounding buildings in Laos. I''ll find the builders tomorrow to see if they can do it? I want to build the death valley in three months." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Three months? So fast?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s all wooden structures. In fact, as long as I understand the structure, it''s very simple. I''ve finished the structure diagram, I''ll see if the builders understand it. It''s estimated that there are no problems. There are plenty of people in our death valley. As long as we find some workers with building foundation, I don''t think there will be any problems. But tomorrow I still want to ask Mr. Li of the design institute. After all, he is an expert in this field, such as If he thinks my design is feasible, I''ll do it that way, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Brother Wen Hao, you''re still smart. You can build a house just by painting." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao originally studied design, but only fashion design, so they have a foundation! It is said that our beautiful siblings are more harmful than brother Wen Hao!" Ruan Gang smiled at Yang Xi.


    "Ha ha, yes, Yang Xi is indeed the mainstay of man''s family. Manny appreciates her very much." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Five people chatted, and the wine and food slowly began to serve. Ruan Biao picked up a bottle of roast wine and said with a smile, "brother Wenhao, on the way, we told the instructor that we won''t return if we don''t get drunk tonight. Several of our brothers can survive when they go to the golden triangle to perform their tasks. There must be endless blessings in the future. We must get drunk today for our living and dead brothers." "Yes, the instructor said, he won''t stop our brothers from drinking tonight." Ruan Gang smiled.


    "Ha ha, your brothers are all lucky people. Let''s drink tonight! Son, if you''re drunk, Yang Xi can take you back anyway. It doesn''t matter." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    So, the five people, except Yang Xi, who was about to drive, four men drank with glasses. In the process of drinking, Ruan Biao roughly described his narrow escape to Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi.


    It turned out that after he fled that day, although he was not bitten by poisonous mosquitoes, he lost his way in the jungle because he ran forward mindlessly and had no sense of direction. Later, after wandering blindly for a few days, he somehow returned to the cloud sisters'' stockade. Therefore, under the leadership of cousin cloud, he walked out of the jungle, but arrived at Kunlong After that town, he found something unusual. Kunlong''s people were searching for someone everywhere. He secretly asked the locals that they were searching for Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Seeing this, Ruan Biao did not dare to enter Kunlong''s base camp. Instead, he ran to Jiulong Mountain to see enban Xi. Enban Xi told him that Kunlong was indeed a treacherous guy, and he broke up with him again.


    Later, enban Xi tried to keep Ruan Biao. Ruan Biao said that even if he wanted to follow enban Xi, he had to go back to Vietnam first. He had to tell his family that he was alive. Enban Xi let him back and gave him a lot of money to spend on the road. Ruan Biao said that although enban Xi was a drug king, he was definitely a man, which was many times stronger than Kunlong.


    "Brother Wen Hao, I heard from the instructor that you entered Thailand from Myanmar, then entered Laos from Thailand and returned to Vietnam? Did you really become the leader of the Miao people? Did you say you had more than 100 wives over there? Is it true? Brother, are you a meat man or a robot?" Ruan Biao asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, of course it''s a meat man!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Have you figured out what big brother told you that day?" Ruan Biao asked with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Did you forget? It''s brother Li Qiang''s wife. I told the instructor that there should be no problem. The wife of brother Li Qiang is also our martyr''s family in Vietnam. Brother Li Qiang is also the instructor''s own subordinate. Even if you help the instructor! Otherwise, old lady Li Qiang can''t find the instructor to solve the problem when she hears that Li Qiang has died?" Ruan Biao said with a smile.


    "Ah? This... Dad, isn''t it appropriate? Besides, Li Qiang''s wife may not promise. I''m afraid it''s hard for me to promise you." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "Baby, what does brother Ruan mean? Does he want you to marry Li Qiang''s wife?" Yang Xi asked in surprise.


    "Yes, so, sister, do you think I can promise? Our Ruan family doesn''t specifically take in widows. Brother Ruan, Dad, I don''t mean anything else. I just think it''s very inappropriate." Tang Wenhao said, and then handed his eyes to Ruan Jingxiong, and Yang Xi looked at him curiously.


    Ruan Jingxiong sighed, "Son, it really has nothing to do with you. However, Li Qiang, as his father''s favorite student and a soldier, died in the execution of his mission. Our country will give his wife a pension, but the money is not enough. This is not the most important thing. The key is that she is still young. Here, the woman who dies her husband after less than a year of marriage is no longer married Ruan Biao and Li Qiang are good brothers. They can marry her and don''t dislike her. But Ruan Biao has difficulties to hide. You know. "" isn''t there brother Ruan Gang? "Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, ask him if he dares?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Ruan Gang said with a ashamed smile, "brother Wen Hao, my family agreed before marrying me that I would never be allowed to take concubines. Otherwise, she would work hard with me. I''m a man and I have to keep my word. I can''t take concubines anymore." "So it''s better for you to choose this burden. Besides, you mans and Ruan are so rich that it doesn''t matter to raise her alone. Our brothers are most relieved of you and know that you are a man. As long as you want a woman, you won''t treat her badly." Ruan Biao said respectfully.


    Tang Wenhao thought, these two guys, they don''t want widows, just give them to me! But he really doesn''t want to add women. If Xiaoyao knows, he will have no hope.


    Ruan Jingxiong saw Tang Wenhao''s unwillingness. He knew it couldn''t be urgent. He smiled and said, "son, no, you and Ruan Biao go back to Li Qiang''s house first. In addition to taking our army''s pension, ask her what she meant. Don''t decide first. What do you think?"


    Tang Wenhao was a filial son. Ruan Jingxiong was a little embarrassed to talk to him like this, so he had to nod against his heart, "Dad, that''s all right! I''ll listen to you." "Well, good son, I hope you understand dad. Dad said he brought more than 100000 special forces with him these young years, but it is the four brothers Ruan Biao, Li Qiang and Ruan Qing who really let dad treat him as a son. Dad hopes that after they die for the country, they can take care of their families as much as possible. Like Chen Ba and Ruan Qing, they both have their own brothers. According to It''s our custom that after they sacrifice, their brothers will marry their wives. It doesn''t need to worry about Dad, but Li Qiang doesn''t have brothers, and you happen to have this strength. This is the best choice. "Ruan Jingxiong said frankly.


    "Hehe, baby, if that''s true, you''ll marry. I heard from ah Ling that Sister Li Yan will marry you after giving birth to a child. Isn''t that good?" Yang Xi smiled.


    "You see, Yang Xi can understand it. Then you two can go to Li Qiang''s hometown one day! This matter should be handled earlier, and dad doesn''t have to worry about it anymore." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "However, Dad, I have something to deal with these days. I called you today to ask you to help us find a new office for mans. Don''t we buy Chen''s clothes? Their previous design team and model team have to move to sister Yang Xi for unified management. Our existing place is small, but sister Yang Xi and I haven''t found a match after looking for a long time Where appropriate, why don''t you launch your network to find us? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, son, isn''t it easy? Don''t worry! It''s up to Dad. Tell Dad how much space you need? Does the location require? How much is the rent? Tell me these things. I''ll let Ruan Gang run for you and ensure that everything will be done for you when you and Ruan Biao come back." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Ruan Gang patted his chest and said with a smile, "brother Wenhao, you and Ruan Biao can rest assured to go! It''s up to the eldest brother to ensure the completion of the task." "all right! Dad, if I really don''t like her, don''t blame me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, I tell you, you really want to see Li Qiang''s wife. You won''t dislike it. It''s really beautiful. Just like Yang Xi''s younger brothers and sisters around you, can you dislike it?" Ruan Biao smiled and made Yang Xi happy.


    Once the man started talking, there would be more topics. Tang Wenhao talked and drank with Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang until midnight. All four of them were drunk and worried Yang Xi. Later, she simply asked the hotel waiter to open a room for the three men and let them rest in the Imperial Hotel for one night. With the help of the waiter, she took Tang Wenhao away Got it in the car and drove him back to Ruan''s house.


    Sister Ah Mui has been waiting for Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi to come back in the living room. Yang Jing chats with her. All the beauties she can''t carry go to bed.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was staggered off the bus by Yang Xi, sister Ah Mui was distressed. She asked Yang Jing to help with her and dragged Tang Wenhao to Yang Xi''s bed.


    "Yang Xi, how can you drink like this?" Ah Mui asked painfully.

 Chapter 811

    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, I can''t help it. If it''s just Ruan Biao and Ruan gang who drink with him, I can persuade them, but when Wener''s father is present and they all drink, I can''t persuade them. Moreover, they say as soon as they get on the table that they don''t get drunk and don''t return home, what can I do?" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Well, well, sister Ah Mui doesn''t blame you, but she''s afraid of hurting her body. Then you take off his clothes and sister Ah Mui wipes him before you go to bed! Otherwise, she feels sticky all over." said Ah Mui.


    "Hehe, OK, sister Ah Mui, as long as there is you in this family, we are happy. Jingzi, help her sister take off her baby''s shoes and pick him up." Yang Xi smiled.


    Yang Jing smiled shyly and bent down to take off Tang Wenhao''s shoes, coat and trousers. Sister Ah Mui went out to fetch water.


    "Jingzi, did sister lie to you? Is it completely different from the man before you?" Yang Xi smiled proudly. She saw that her sister had completely fallen in love with Tang Wenhao.


    "Elder sister, how could he be so powerful? Like cattle, it''s frightening. I''ve been a nurse for so many years, and men see more. I''ve never seen such a frightening man." Yang Jing smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, like it! My sister said that you will fall in love with him. The ghost girl Xiaoyao was born in bliss and refused to be our baby woman! She regretted it." Yang Xi smiled.


    After a while, sister Ah Mui came in with water. Yang Xi lifted the quilt. The three women looked at the majestic man on the bed with admiration. Sister Ah Mui carefully scrubbed Tang Wenhao''s body. This care and consideration made sister Yang Xi particularly moved and ashamed, because she felt that she had never loved Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you are the favorite and dearest among our sisters. We are all ashamed to love him as our own son." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Hehe, of course my man will hurt like this! Since the baby didn''t dislike sister Ah Mei, but wanted sister Ah Mei, I made up my mind. In this life, sister Ah Mei''s life is his life, and his life is sister Ah Mei''s life. When the baby is leaving, sister Ah Mei will go with him. No matter when he leaves, I will always be with him." sister Ah Mei smiled emotionally.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I also love him so much that I can''t imagine how I would live without him." Yang Xi also said emotionally. Yang Jing on the side was moved by the two sisters with tears in her eyes. She used to be hard to believe in love, especially when she divorced her ex husband, but now she really believes it. She is not only infected by the love of the two sisters for Tang Wenhao, She also felt that she could not live without the handsome man in bed, otherwise her life would be meaningless.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao was awakened by a mobile phone bell. He couldn''t help opening his eyes and glancing at the woman in his arms. It turned out to be Yang Jing. Yang Jing also woke up and looked up at him in worship!


    Tang Wenhao wanted to see her mobile phone and see who called. After glancing at her sexy red lips, he couldn''t help poking it up. At the same time, the salty pig''s hand resolutely hugged her slender waist and swam up and down.


    Yang Jing was so fooled by him that she collapsed in Tang Wenhao''s arms. He immediately turned over and started today''s morning exercises.


    After releasing his passion, Tang Wenhao smiled proudly around the beautiful woman, "Jingzi, how does it feel to be my woman? Do you regret it?" "hehe, I know, baby, I love you like my sister now. I want to love you all my life like sister Ah Mei, love you, pet you, and be with you forever." Yang Jing said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao''s violent storm and thunder action just now shocked her, and even gave her endless aftertaste than when she was with him for the first time yesterday afternoon. This man''s energy is really full and frightening. Each action makes her feel that life is better than death. This is the acme of happiness. Why has she ever had such a ecstatic feeling before.


    "Hehe, Jingzi, you started calling me baby?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You are our baby! Do you like it?" Yang Jing smiled gently.


    "Well, where''s your sister? Why did she go to work? This time she came back, I haven''t been with her yet! I miss her, Jingzi, you know? I like your sister very much. She is a goblin. Every time I see her, my first reaction is that I have to ask for her immediately, if I don''t suffocate me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, no wonder my sister said that you see her like a wolf sees a sheep. I want to eat her. Baby, how can my sister attract you so much? I can study well." Yang Jing asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, do you want to know?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hmm! Tell me quickly!" Yang Jing said with a whiny smile.


    "Then you have to say something! I''m not free." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then stared at Yang Jing.


    How clever Yang Jing is! He immediately understood and said with a shy smile, "no wonder they say you''re a bad guy! Didn''t you just vent on me? Won''t you want more?" "Nonsense, once is enough? Don''t you look down on people? Don''t forget, I didn''t do it once last night! Your sister didn''t tell you! It''s normal to have two meals in the morning and night of the day. When you meet a new best young woman like you, you must have extra meals, okay? Ha ha." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then cheered up again and jumped his horse and whip to the happy battlefield.


    Just as he had just entered the enemy camp, the phone rang again. Tang Wenhao remembered that he had not answered a phone just now! He quickly moved his body and took it over. It was Ruan Jingxiong who called him. He pressed the button and said, "Dad, good morning!" "Hehe, it''s still early! It''s almost nine o''clock, son. Don''t delay what I told you last night. My father wanted to see Li Qiang''s wife himself, but my father has to go to Hanoi for a meeting. Go on behalf of my father! Ruan Biao is preparing for a trip, and you''re ready to go early!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Ah? Go today?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "That''s right! It''s better to let it go early! Otherwise, my father always misses her. Li Qiang has been gone for so long, and his bones don''t exist. It hurts to think of it!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Oh, I see. Did brother Ruan say where to meet?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "He said he would pick you up in your community. You should prepare quickly. It is estimated that he will arrive at your house in half an hour." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    After hanging up Ruan Jingxiong''s phone, Tang Wenhao had to reluctantly come out of Yang Jing''s beautiful body, "Jingzi, you owe me this. I''m not happy! When I come back from outside, the first thing I want to do is to do you, Hei hei." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, making Yang Jing blush.


    I thought, this man is so cute!


    When Tang Wenhao came to the gate of the villa, Ruan Biao was smoking in the SUV. Seeing him coming, he hurriedly opened the door and came down from it. "Brother Wenhao, were you all right last night?"


    "Ha ha, it''s all right. Are you three all right?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "It''s all right, brother, get in the car." he opened the co pilot for Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was not polite. He threw his bag and climbed up. Ruan Biao got in the car himself.


    Li Qiang''s hometown is about 200 kilometers away from the mountainous area in the north of Liangshan Mountain. The road is steep and tortuous. It is farther than Ah Mei''s house and ah Hui''s sister. The road is more and more bumpy. Rao is Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao are strong. Otherwise, they will fall apart when they bump to their destination.


    Even for off-road military vehicles, the speed is still frightening. If they arrive in China at the driving speed of Tang Wenhao, they will arrive in an hour and a half at most. However, Ruan Biao has been driving for a whole day, and they still come in turns. They don''t stop to rest and check the tires, for fear that the car will be in trouble.


    Therefore, when they arrived at Li Qiang''s hometown, it was already dusk. It was more than ten o''clock in the evening. There was silence on both sides of the narrow and long Town Street, which was completely different from the small towns in China. At night, it was even more lively. All kinds of snacks and large stalls were everywhere. This prosperous scene could not be seen here.


    Therefore, it can be imagined that the economy here must be very backward. They parked their car at the gate of the town government and asked the doorman if he knew Li Qiang. They said they had never heard of this man.


    They had to knock door to door along the shops on both sides of the street. After knocking on more than a dozen doors, they still didn''t know Li Qiang. Ruan Biao suddenly remembered, "Brother, we shouldn''t ask Li Qiang. We should ask ah Qiang. For example, I''m Ruan Biao. In my hometown, people call me my nickname, ah Biao. If we want to ask Ruan Biao, many people may not know or get used to it. Also, we can directly find Li Qiang''s wife and ask if there is a beautiful woman running a grocery store in this town. In this way, everyone may know."


    "Yes, it makes sense. Let''s just go straight to his wife! Don''t ask ah Qiang. It''s estimated that there are a lot of ah Qiang. People don''t know which ah Qiang we''re asking." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, I''ll ask this one and see if there is a beauty who runs a grocery store on both sides of the street." Ruan Biao said and walked to a fertilizer store in front of them.


    Ruan Biao knocked on the door. The door opened a crack. A man''s head poked out of it and asked suspiciously, "it''s closed today. Come and buy it tomorrow?"


    "Oh, no, brother, I want to ask you about someone." Ruan Biao smiled politely.


    "Ask who?" the man asked.


    "Is there a woman who runs a grocery store in the streets on both sides? She is very beautiful and looks twenty-four or five years old." Ruan Biao quickly smiled.


    "I don''t know who you''re talking about. There are more than a dozen grocery stores on both sides of us, all of which are run by women. Who runs grocery stores by men? Except for two aunts around 50, they are all very beautiful women, so I still don''t know who you''re looking for." the man said and was about to close the door.


    "Hey, brother, slow down, please. Where are these grocery stores?" Ruan Biao smiled.


    "How can I tell you? There are on both sides of the street. You''d better look at it one by one tomorrow day! People are closed and sleeping now. OK, I won''t tell you. I''m still turning on the light! You pay me for the electricity!" said the man, touching the door and closing it.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what they said and asked, "brother, what does he mean?"

 Chapter 812

    "Hehe, let''s look for it during the day tomorrow. Now people are sleeping. They also say that I was wasting their electricity bill just now. There''s no way. Our mountain area is still poor!" Ruan Biao smiled helplessly.


    "Hehe, the mountains are similar, and so are the remote mountains in China. Brother Ruan, what shall we do next? We''d better find a place to sleep first?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well! There may not be a hotel in this town! No, I can only sleep in the car, but I''m a little hungry. How about you?" Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m already hungry. There isn''t even a restaurant here? You see, it''s dark everywhere. No family has lights on!" Tang Wenhao looked around and said.


    "Go, brother, whether there is a hotel or not, turn around first." Ruan Biao led Tang Wenhao wandering aimlessly in the streets of the town like two night wandering gods.


    "Brother Ruan, no, let''s knock at a grocery store and buy some food to fill our stomach first, even biscuits and bread!" Tang Wenhao was really hungry.


    "Hehe, OK, let me see! Your stomach, which usually holds five or six bowls of rice, must be empty long ago! There seems to be a grocery store over there. I''ll knock on the door." Ruan Biao pointed to a closed grocery store not far away.


    "Oh, yes! If I''m hungry again, I''ll have to eat ants..." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Ruan Biao laughed and went to the door of the small grocery store. After hesitating, he raised his hand and knocked a few times. No one answered. He was about to knock by another family, and someone finally spoke to him.


    "Who? What else can I buy in the middle of the night?" it was a woman''s voice. I wouldn''t be too old to listen to the timbre.


    "Girl, we came here to find someone, but now it''s too late to find a restaurant to eat. Would you like to buy something to eat and drink in your store? We can give you more money. We''re really hungry." Ruan Biao said.


    "What are you? Who are you looking for?" the woman inside was obviously worried and didn''t dare to open the door easily.


    "Girl, we are from Liangshan. Don''t worry! We are soldiers, not bad guys. If you want to worry, send us food and water from the crack of the door! I can give you money first." Ruan Biao showed his sincerity first.


    "Oh, what do you want?" the woman inside asked.


    "Do you have biscuits and bread? Just drink," said Ruan Biao.


    "There is no bread, only biscuits and some snacks, candy, drinks, and soda," the woman inside said.


    "OK, then bring us more packets of biscuits and candy! I''ll give you 20000 vnd first. If I think there is less food, I''ll give you more money." Ruan Biao said, taking 20000 vnd out of the bag and waiting for the woman to open the door.


    As expected, the woman opened the door a little. Ruan Biao quickly stuffed it in through the crack of the door. After a while, bags of biscuits and snacks and several bottles of soda were stuffed out through the crack of the door. Ruan Biao took a bag and handed it back to Tang Wenhao, laughing, "brother Wenhao, eat!"


    After a while, there was no food in it. Ruan Biao looked back and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "brother, is that enough? Not enough to buy some more?"


    "Not enough! Brother, why are you so stingy? At least you have to buy 30000 or 40000 Vietnamese Dong." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I don''t know how many things 20000 vnd can buy! OK, I''ll buy another 40000!" said Ruan Biao. He took out several large vnd from his pocket and stuffed it into the crack of the door.


    Perhaps Ruan Biao''s honesty made the women inside relax their vigilance. This time, she simply packed two bags of food, opened the door and took it out directly to Ruan Biao.


    "Brother, here you are! The money is enough. If you don''t have enough food, I can pack some more for you." the woman smiled gently.


    Ruan Biao couldn''t help looking up at the woman. She couldn''t see her specific appearance through the night, but it can be judged from the outline and her voice that the woman should be in her twenties. Ruan Biao moved in her heart. She should know Li Qiang''s wife! So he said with a smile, "Oh, thank you! Girl, can I ask you about someone?"


    "Hehe, no problem, brother, go ahead! I like to deal with soldiers." the woman smiled.


    "Hehe, are you not afraid that we are bad guys?" Ruan Biao smiled.


    "I''m not afraid. You won''t be bad guys. I can feel it. Brother, who are you looking for here? Let me see if I know?" the woman smiled.


    "Hehe, girl, we are also looking for a woman in her twenties, but I don''t know her name. I only know that she is very beautiful, about twenty-four or five years old. She also runs a grocery store like you. How many girls like you here?" Ruan Biao asked with a smile.


    "Ah? There are many such girls here! Do you have any specific clues? For example, is she married? Three of these girls you said are married, and none of them are married, not even a partner." the woman smiled.


    "Ah? Really, the girl we''re looking for is married. That''s among the three. Tell me quickly, which shop owner are they?" Ruan Biao asked happily, because the scope is very small, isn''t it three? We''ll be sure soon.


    "Married? Then I''m married, and ah Xin and ah Hong are also married. As far as I know, they have no relatives in Liangshan? Brother, you say you are soldiers? Where are you soldiers?" the woman asked suspiciously.


    Ruan Biao was also a little surprised when she said that Li Qiang''s wife would not be the girl standing in front? With this hunch, Ruan Biao hurriedly said, "girl, to tell you the truth, we are members of the special forces. The girl we are looking for is the newly married wife of one of our members, but we don''t know her name."


    "Ah? You are the special forces on the side of Liangshan? Do you know ah Qiang?" the woman asked in surprise.


    Ruan Biao listened to the woman''s surprised question and immediately reacted. He understood that the woman must be Li Qiang''s new wife. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental? Her man will also be called a Qiang? I can''t help but respond excitedly, "are you talking about a Qiang, Li Qiang? If so, the person we''re looking for is you."


    Are you really ah Qiang''s comrades in arms? What about our ah Qiang? Where is he? Is something wrong with him? Brother, what do you say? " The woman asked in horror. An ominous feeling hung over her heart.


    "Sister-in-law, it''s really sister-in-law. Sister-in-law, why don''t we go in and talk? Is it convenient?" Ruan Biao didn''t want to say these words to Li Qiang''s wife outside.


    "OK, then you come in!" the woman said, fully opening the door. The three entered the shop, covering an area of 30 or 40 square meters. It was filled with daily necessities. It was very crowded. A weak electric light bulb was hung on the edge of a single folding bed, surrounded by goods and pots and pans, It can be seen that her small shop is not only a shop, but also a place for eating, drinking and sleeping.


    Under the light, Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao were faced with a beautiful young woman in a milky white loose pajama. Ruan Biao was right. Li Qiang''s wife was really beautiful. Tang Wenhao was shocked by her awe inspiring beauty at a simple glance. Liu Yemei, Yin taokou, melon seed face, bright eyes, pure as water, facial features are definitely standard beauty and first-class, In particular, the devil''s figure, which is about 1.72 meters below the vertical pendulum in his pajamas, shows the graceful willow waist and her concave convex. The bare skin is soft and snow-white. It can be said that Li Qiang''s wife is definitely a rare beauty in this far town.


    Such a beautiful woman guarding a grocery store in this wild place is really outrageous. She should enter sister Yang Xi''s model training camp for professional training. She may soon become a famous super model in Vietnam.


    The sexy woman made Tang Wenhao professionally tighten his body. Aware of his embarrassment, he turned his eyes elsewhere. He didn''t want to leave a bad impression on the other party.


    Ruan Biao saw Li Qiang''s wife in the photo, but he was still very shocked when faced with real people. This woman was more beautiful and sexy than in the photo. Now he realized that Li Qiang was not bragging with him in the jungle at that time. Li Qiang said that he fell madly in love with her as soon as he saw his wife. He said that his wife was no worse than Tang Wenhao''s wives, but, There are too few opportunities for them to be together. He misses her very much.


    "Two eldest brothers, tell me quickly. Where''s ah Qiang in our family? He hasn''t gone home for nearly a year. Where is he?" the woman looked anxiously at Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Biao glanced at the room and said to Li Qiang''s wife, "sister-in-law, you sit down first, I''ll tell you slowly!" then motioned Tang Wenhao to help her to the edge of the bed and sit down.


    Li Qiang''s wife realized that something might have happened to Li Qiang. After being held down by Tang Wenhao, she asked anxiously, "two eldest brothers, tell me! What happened to a Qiang?"


    Ruan Biao said sadly, "sister-in-law, you have to be stronger. Brother Li Qiang died in the jungle of Laos on duty. Both of our brothers went on duty and almost died there."


    Li Qiang''s wife seemed to have a hunch that she didn''t shout, but the tears in Ren Mei''s eyes kept pouring out, and Yan Tao''s small mouth kept shaking, indicating that her grief had been unbearable and distressing.


    Tang Wenhao quickly picked up a roll of paper from the side, tore some and handed it to her. Because he couldn''t speak the local language, he had to do something for her silently. Li Qiang''s wife took it over and kept wiping away the tears.


    "Sister in law, if you want to cry, cry out! Don''t keep it in your heart. It will hurt your body." Ruan Biao advised sadly. In fact, he also hurts this woman because he is Vietnamese. He knows very well that if Tang Wenhao doesn''t want her, her fate will be very tragic.


    In this remote mountainous area, no matter how beautiful you are, as long as you get married and your husband dies early, you have no proud capital at all. Even if you are a concubine to others, no man dares to ask you. This is the custom here. It is very unlucky for a woman who has been married for less than two years to die her husband. It is Kefu''s life. The more beautiful a woman is, the more afraid she is, Will hide far away, no one is willing to contact her again. Unless the dead husband has a brother, she will be regarded as her husband''s legacy, left to her husband''s brother, and have the opportunity to be a woman. Otherwise, she will be widowed all her life. No matter how beautiful and sexy, no man will pay attention to her.

 Chapter 813

    There are many beautiful women in this place. Who wants a widow?


    Perhaps Ruan Biao''s words played a role. Li Qiang''s wife finally poured out her sadness, lay on the bed and cried bitterly, "Ah Qiang, why are you so cruel? What should I do when you leave? You said you would go home and love me when you retire from the army. You asked me to wait for you here, but what am I waiting for now? How can you keep your word? What will I do in the future? What will I do?..."


    The shrill cry left Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao helpless. Ruan Biao took out her pension from her bag, and Tang Wenhao also took out the consolation money prepared by Ruan Jingxiong for her.


    "Sister in law, you can''t come back to life after death. Don''t be too sad. We''re mainly here to send you pensions and condolences on behalf of our instructors. Do brother Li Qiang''s parents live nearby?" Ruan Biao gently patted her jade back and asked.


    Li Qiang''s wife straightened up from the bed, wiped her tears, glanced at the pension in Ruan Biao''s hand and the consolation in Tang Wenhao''s hand, shook her head and choked, "My a Qiang is gone. What''s the use of asking for money? Give it to his parents tomorrow! Their two elders live in lijiazhai, 40 kilometers away from the town. I''ll take my two eldest brothers tomorrow! However, you can''t tell my parents that a Qiang is gone, otherwise they can''t live. Woo woo." she cried again.


    "Don''t be too sad, sister-in-law. The life of our living people has to continue, right? No matter how sad, brother Li Qiang can''t come back. There''s no way." Ruan Biao comforted.


    "Elder brother, how did ah Qiang die in our family? Did he suffer when he died?" Li Qiang''s wife asked painfully.


    At this time, Ruan Biao didn''t want to hide anything from her, so he told her the whole story. She couldn''t help wiping her tears as she listened.


    "Elder brother, is there really no bones?" Li Qiang''s wife asked sadly.


    "Well, all the dozens of them were dead. It was very tragic. Brother Wen Hao and I almost couldn''t come back. The poisonous mosquitoes in the jungle were very powerful and attacked people in groups. Later, so many of us went to see what was going on. As a result, only a few people came back and everyone else died." Ruan Biao said sadly.


    "Alas! My ah Qiang... Wuwu..." Li Qiang''s wife cried again.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t cry. When I chat with brother Li Qiang at ordinary times, I said that once one of us dies on the battlefield, the other must take care of the other''s family. Therefore, if there is anything difficult for sister-in-law in the future, you can tell us that we will take care of your family." Ruan Biao said sincerely.


    She raised her tearful eyes and shook her head, "Brother, thank you, but I don''t need you to take care of anything. I just want my a Qiang. Once he leaves, I don''t know how to live. I just want my a Qiang, a Qiang. What''s the meaning of living when you leave? You''re so cruel. Did you let me keep the memory you gave me all my life? You didn''t leave me a child , you left. How can I live? Ah... "Said Li Qiang''s wife, lying on the bed again, crying bitterly.


    This time, Ruan Biao did not persuade her, but let her cry at one time. Her grief stricken cry was particularly loud in the dark night. Soon, the landlords in nearby shops came to see what happened to her house in their pajamas.


    A middle-aged woman in her 40s next door walked into the house shaking two big mm. She saw Li Qiang''s wife crying and breaking her heart. There were two brave men inside. She asked suspiciously, "Yumei, what''s the matter with you? Who are these two men? They bullied you?"


    It turned out that Li Qiang''s wife''s name was Yumei. She raised her tearful eyes, shook her head at the woman and sobbed, "Aunt Li, no, they are ah Qiang''s comrades in arms. Aunt Li, our ah Qiang... Is gone... Ah!" as she said, Yumei burst into tears again.


    "Ah? Ah Qiang is dead? How could this happen? Then don''t be too sad. Two comrades, please advise Yumei! Then I won''t disturb you." then the woman twisted her fat hip and left the Yumei''s shop, like hiding from the God of plague.


    Although Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what she said, he also saw a clue, "brother Ruan, why is this woman? Come and go?"


    Ruan Biao said sadly, "Brother, this is the cruel reality, which is what I''m most worried about, brother. Do you see? When Yumei said that brother Li Qiang was gone, the woman immediately hid from her like the God of plague. In our stupid and backward place, newly married and widowed women didn''t dare to touch, for fear of infection. Brother, if you don''t want her, not only will no man dare to want her in the future, but she''s like this A small shop can''t be opened. No one dares to buy her things. People hide far away. What do you say? "


    "Brother, let''s take her away first! I don''t know if people are willing to go with us!" Tang Wenhao said reluctantly, thinking that looking at this, this woman can only follow herself in the future. However, after he saw Yumei at the first sight, he had a hunch in his heart that he could not refuse this beautiful young woman. He not only coveted her beauty, but also had a pitiful temperament in her hands and feet, which made people especially want to love her.


    "Brother Wen Hao, it''s up to elder brother. If she doesn''t go with us, can she survive here? The eyes of the people here will kill her, too. Well, let me ask her again!" said Ruan Biao, walking behind Yumei and gently patting her sweet shoulder.


    "Sister in law, stop crying. I have something to discuss with you."


    Ruan Biao spoke Vietnamese and Chinese for a while, which made Yumei a little confused. She stopped crying, raised her tears, looked at Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao again, and asked, "brother, are you really a Qiang''s comrades in arms?"


    Ruan Biao asked puzzled, "Sister in law, what do you mean? You still doubt our identity. You see, this is my certificate. I''m a second lieutenant Ruan Biao who is six years higher than the Li Qiang brothers. However, he is not a comrade in arms of the Li Qiang brothers. He is a Chinese, named Tang Wenhao, and an investor of our Liangshan, but he is very close to us. He is the son-in-law of our instructor, and also participated in this mission with Li Qiang Brother Qiang''s feelings are also very good. He came to comfort you on behalf of our instructor this time. "Ruan Biao introduced the origin of the two while showing Yumei his ID card.


    After hearing this, Yumei looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Just now, because she was too sad, she had not seen Tang Wenhao carefully. She just thought he was a handsome man. Unexpectedly, he was still Chinese. He was the son-in-law of her husband Li Qiang instructor and a boss. She also performed tasks with Li Qiang. The more she heard, the more she felt that this handsome Chinese man was not simple.


    Although Yumei doesn''t know what task Li Qiang performs, she knows that Li Qiang is a special force. The people who can perform tasks with him must be very capable. She adores her husband Li Qiang very much


    "Thank you! Brother Ruan, I heard that ah Qiang told me you were his big brother. I really thank you for coming all the way to see me. You see, I just charged you money! By the way, you didn''t eat! I''ll cook it for you right away. How can I just eat those dry biscuits!" With that, Yumei began to tidy up her clothes, and then she was going to cook for Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister-in-law, forget it. You''re sad enough. How can we let you cook for us! Besides, it''s late at night. Otherwise, brother, you go out first and have something to eat by the way. I''ll say a few words to my sister-in-law, and we''ll find a place to sleep, and my sister-in-law will have an early rest." Ruan Biao said and winked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly and went out.


    "Elder brother Ruan, I''d better cook for you!" Yumei said shyly.


    "Sister in law, no need. You''re really welcome. I''ll just say a few words to you and go. We''ll come to see you tomorrow morning. You''d better think about what I told you." Ruan Biao said.


    "Oh? Brother Ruan, tell me what you have?" Yumei asked suspiciously.


    "Well, sister-in-law, when brother Li Qiang and I were on duty, we said and promised each other that we would take care of each other''s family as long as the other party died. Who knows that this has really become a cruel reality. Now that brother Li Qiang is gone, I will take care of you for him all my life, but what! Brother, I can''t give you happiness for some compelling reasons, but, There is a person who can make you have no worries about food and clothing all your life and bring you a happy life. What about this person? Brother Li Qiang also likes him and appreciates him very much. He and brother Li Qiang are also brothers of life and death. It''s most appropriate for you to follow him... "Ruan Biao Gang said this, and I saw that Yumei''s face was getting worse and worse.


    "Brother Ruan, ah Qiang has just left. How can you let me remarry? How can I be worthy of ah Qiang''s spirit in heaven? Stop it, I won''t remarry. Besides, what about my parents when I''m leaving?" Yumei said unhappily.


    "Brother and sister, don''t rush to refute brother. Will you listen to me? Anyway, we won''t force you to do anything about it. But as brother Li Qiang, I have the obligation to analyze the situation to you. What do you say?" Ruan Biao said patiently.


    Yumei hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "brother, tell me!"


    "Brother and sister, that''s right. After listening to the eldest brother, you should know that brother Li Qiang is really gone now, so you can''t have any illusions. He has left us forever, and we who are alive! We must go on the road of life, but how can you live in your place? The expression of the woman just now You have also seen the changes. It can be said that if there is no accident, you will become the God of plague in this town from tomorrow. Who dares to contact you? Can you still open this small shop? Your life will be a problem. How can you let your eldest brother rest assured to leave you here? "Ruan Biao asked.


    "Elder brother Ruan, I thank you, but where can I go? If I really leave, who will take care of my parents? How can I deserve ah Qiang when I leave like this? I can only die here even if I die. This is my life. What else can I do? It''s a big deal to see ah Qiang early, which will save me from living alone in the world." Yumei said and cried sadly again.

 Chapter 814

    "Younger brother and younger sister, I have all these questions for you. The man I found for you is very rich. You can live a good old life for brother Li Qiang''s parents. You don''t have to worry about food and drink with him all your life. Younger brother and younger sister, you are still young! You will grow very long in the future. You just remarry. Brother Li Qiang has a spirit in heaven and will never blame you, on the contrary , if you are here and live a miserable and lonely life and can''t support his parents in the end, can he rest in peace? "Ruan Biao asked.


    "But, brother Ruan, how can such a good man in the world want me to be such a widow? Is he an old man? If so, I won''t go." Yumei asked.


    Ruan Biao saw that Yumei was moved by him and thought there was a door, so he quickly smiled, "Hehe, definitely not. Younger brother and younger sister, how can eldest brother let you be an old man? This man is about the same age as you. He is at most one or two years older than you. He is more handsome than brother Li Qiang, his martial arts are better than brother Li Qiang, and his education is higher than brother Li Qiang. It''s impossible to say the money at home. Let''s say that! He must have no problem buying your town."


    "Ah? Is there such a man? Will people want me?" Yumei asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, of course. Don''t ask if people will want you first. Tell your eldest brother if you are willing to follow such a man? If you are willing, we will go back to brother Li Qiang''s house tomorrow to settle down his parents, and then you will go with us," Ruan Biao said with a smile.


    "Is it so urgent? What about so many things in my shop? Besides, how do my parents arrange?" Yumei asked.


    "If their second elders are willing to leave, we can take them to live in Liangshan. If they don''t want to go, I will leave them a sum of money enough for their pension here. In the future, I will continue to send people to send money back to them. You don''t have to worry about this. As for your East and West, just deal with it cheaper." Ruan Biao asked.


    "Is this man really so nice? Brother Ruan, who is he?" Yumei asked curiously.


    Ruan Biao proudly pointed out and said with a smile, "it''s our brother Wen Hao. He has a very good relationship with brother Li Qiang. What do you think of him? Do you like him?"


    "Ah? He''s the one you''re talking about? Well... Will such an excellent man like him like me? Besides, isn''t he your instructor''s son-in-law? Can your instructor''s daughter promise?" Yumei asked anxiously while surprised. In fact, she had a hunch that the man Ruan Biao said might be Tang Wenhao. She didn''t expect it to be him, so she was very happy.


    It should be said that what Ruan Biao said just now had a great fluctuation in her heart. She knew that Ruan Biao was telling the truth. If she really stayed in this town in the future, the future would be very miserable. There were widows in their town who were forced to jump off a cliff and commit suicide by the eyes of the world.


    Because you can''t survive here. Everyone regards you as the God of plague and hides away from you. What you do, people look at you with different eyes. Men don''t even touch you. They are afraid that if they touch you, they will die. They have no other way out. Women who can''t stand it will finally choose suicide in despair to get complete liberation.


    Why did she cry so bitterly just now, not only because she was sad about the loss of Li Qiang. She didn''t spend much time with Li Qiang. Li Qiang is a special soldier. How much time can she spend with her? Every time she came back, she came and went in a hurry. She was more desperate. When Li Qiang left, she had no confidence in life.


    Therefore, Ruan Biao said that he would arrange a home for her, and the other party''s conditions were so superior. Of course, she was very pleased and happy, but she was also worried about empty joy. She couldn''t believe that there was such a man in the world, and such a man would want an ominous woman like her?


    Ruan Biao''s words reassured her, "Brother and sister, don''t worry! These problems you worry about don''t exist. It was the instructor''s intention to let brother Wen Hao come, and the instructor''s daughter is just a concubine of brother Wen Hao. She won''t have any ideas. I can tell you that we brother Wen Hao have many wives. There are at least thirty or forty wives in Vietnam. What''s more than you?" Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Ah? Thirty or forty? How could he have so many wives? Would his wife drive me away?" Yumei asked anxiously.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! His first wife has a very good relationship with us and is very familiar with brother Li Qiang. Her name is Ruan Ling. She is the boss of our Vietnamese national medicine. The Ruan medicine bought in our town belongs to their family. He is a big boss and has an open mind. What about you! He and his wife already know that no one has raised objections, but I want to remind you , sister-in-law, once you really go with us and you arrive at the Ruan family, you must remember that you must not be jealous. This is the rule of their family. You should get along well with all his wives. Otherwise, you can only leave the Ruan family, and your eldest brother can''t help you. "Ruan Biao woke up.


    "Brother, don''t worry! I''m sure I won''t. If he really wants me, I appreciate that his wives have no time. How can they compete with them?" Yumei said.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law! The Wen Hao brothers will want you. He is very kind. He can''t see a woman suffer, especially a beautiful woman like you. In the future, you will move the emotional balance and put it on the Wen Hao brothers. After all, brother Li Qiang has gone, and there''s no point in thinking about him. You can only try to make the Wen Hao brothers like you, You will enjoy endless prosperity in the future. I won''t say anything superfluous. You can experience it yourself, okay? "Ruan Biao smiled.


    Yumei is not only beautiful as a flower, but also a very intelligent woman. She nodded shyly and replied, "brother Ruan, I know what to do. Even for my parents, I have to live well with him. Otherwise, if I leave him, I won''t have a chance again, and my parents have nothing to rely on."


    "Hehe, that is, if Wen Hao likes you and loves you, he will certainly be good to your family. Besides, they are still the parents of Li Qiang brothers, and they won''t treat them badly. Then I''ll go first. We have to find a place to sleep. There can only be one person in our car, which is very crowded. Is there a hotel in this town?" Ruan Biao asked with a smile.


    "No, where''s the hotel in our town? Who lives? Haven''t you eaten yet? I''ll get you something to eat. Besides, even some noodles are better than those dry biscuits. Brother Ruan, call him in!" Yumei said shyly.


    Ruan Biao looked at Yumei''s coquettish appearance and thought to himself that his brother and sister were smart enough. He immediately began to care about brother Wen Hao and brother Li Qiang. Don''t blame brother ha! Brother, do as we agreed! The younger brothers and sisters will have real happiness only when they marry Wen Hao brothers. Your parents'' later life will be guaranteed, and your eldest brother is worthy of you.


    Ruan Biao thought of this. She was just about to go out and was held by Yumei. She said coyly, "brother Ruan, didn''t you just say that you can only sleep alone in your car? Otherwise, ask him, if he doesn''t dislike it, or he will live with me later. At least I have a bed here, and I''ll lie on that table for a while." she said, Yumei blushed on her pretty cheeks.


    Ruan Biao nodded with a bad smile and whispered, "sister-in-law, that''s a good idea. When you decide how to arrange your sleep, elder brother won''t care. It''s settled. I''ll call brother Wenhao in, and you can get us some noodles! By the way, our brother Wenhao can eat very well. You''d better have five or six bowls! I''ll have one bowl and he''ll have four or five bowls."


    "Ah? Can he eat so much?" Yumei asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, that''s right. Can he marry so many wives? Also, he can''t speak our local dialect. Can you speak Chinese? Li Qiang brotherhood, can you also speak a little?" Ruan Biao asked with a smile.


    "No, I won''t. doesn''t he like it? You tell him I''ll study hard and won''t make him feel uncomfortable talking to me." Yumei said anxiously.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. As long as we live together, we will soon. All the women in their family can speak Chinese. Then I''ll go out." Ruan Biao happily left the shop.


    Looking outside the shop, in the moonlight, many men and women in pajamas have stood at the door of the shop, pointing to Tang Wenhao standing here, "brother, after talking, let''s go?" Tang Wenhao is a little impatient. He is very annoyed with these troubled men and women pointing to himself.


    Ruan Biao smiled, "What''s the hurry? Let''s talk. Brother Wen Hao, we''re not in a hurry to go. Yumei is willing to marry you. They''re cooking noodles with us now! My sister-in-law is beginning to love you now. She says you can''t eat dry biscuits. After eating and drinking, you stay and live with her tonight. What about me! Sleep in the car. There can only be one person in our car. They can''t sleep ¡£¡±


    "Ah? Brother Ruan, how can this work? Are you kidding?" Tang Wenhao almost jumped up.


    "Are you kidding me? Brother, you know, there is really no hotel in this town. I asked Yumei. She said she really doesn''t have a hotel. I said it would be troublesome tonight. I can only sleep with one person in my car. It''s very uncomfortable. They can''t sleep. She immediately said that if you don''t dislike her, you can sleep in her bed tonight and she can sleep on the table herself , you see, what a smart and considerate woman, brother, I''m beginning to envy you. "Ruan Biao whispered with a smile.


    "Brother Ruan, take her away." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Come again, don''t stimulate your eldest brother, will you? Let''s do it like this! Brother, you and I are all martial arts practitioners. Why are we so sour? Besides, I didn''t say that you two should get married tonight? Yumei didn''t say that? You think too much yourself?" Ruan Biao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, actually you are very bad." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao entered the shop. Ruan Biao shouted to the men and women standing outside, "go to bed! It has nothing to do with you." then he closed the door. The men and women didn''t know the origin of Ruan Biao. They closed the door for fear of making trouble.

 Chapter 815

    Yumei has lit a fire and is boiling the water in the nest. When she sees Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao coming in, she glances shyly at Tang Wenhao and whispers, "sit down! Brother Ruan, sit down too! I''m too crowded here. You can only sit on the edge of the bed."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. You don''t have to squeeze here tomorrow. Brother and sister, his name is Wen Hao. You have to call him Wen Hao in the future. You can''t always him, understand?" Ruan Biao smiled.


    Yumei nodded shyly, and then repeated, "Wen Hao!"


    Tang Wenhao smiled at her with embarrassment, revealing two rows of white teeth and a sunny smile. She was stunned by Yumei. She didn''t expect her future man to be so sunny and handsome. It can be said that at this moment, she couldn''t help liking this man.


    Tang Wenhao also had a very good feeling about Yumei''s intelligence, tenderness and beauty. He involuntarily compared her with his women. It should be said that Yumei has a strong taste of sister Ah Mei. There is a plum in their names. Moreover, their temperament is quite similar. Their facial features are as beautiful as flowers, their body is first-class, and their skin is first-class, Tang Wenhao has always been fascinated by such beautiful women.


    Especially with sister Ah Mui, he likes gentle and amorous beauties.


    Ruan Biao saw that these two people had not had any trouble! He began to flirt and thought, brother Wen Hao, didn''t you refuse to ask for Yumei last night? And now? Let you give up?


    Yumei didn''t react until the water in the pot boiled. She turned shyly and put the noodles into the water and began to stir.


    "Brother Wen Hao, please be moved! I said last night that you can come to a conclusion after meeting her people. I dare say that Yumei will be your favorite wife in the future. She is not only beautiful, but also considerate and gentle. Otherwise, brother Li Qiang can love her so much?" Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, Yumei is really beautiful and virtuous, but I have an idea that she can realize her life value. I don''t know if she will agree?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Brother, do you want her to work? Do you Ruan family lack this money?" Ruan Biao asked suspiciously.


    "No, how can it be? I think she has a first-class figure and looks so beautiful. If she trains in sister Yang Xi''s model training camp for a period of time, she may become a generation of famous models. Brother Ruan, look how slender her waist is! Her legs are long and straight. This is the most basic physical advantage of a beautiful model, and her temperament is so quiet and elegant , she really has this potential, "Tang Wenhao said, commenting on Yumei''s figure.


    Ruan Biao nodded and smiled, "brother, she is worthy of being a professional. Yumei does have the potential to be a model. I think her figure and appearance are really no worse than the beauty in your model camp."


    Yumei, who was bending over to make noodles, looked back and saw that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao were laughing and pointing to her body. She was very shy and asked suspiciously, "brother Ruan, what are you talking about?"


    "Hehe, sister-in-law! Your man says you are beautiful and can be a model. Are you interested? If so, you can really do it! Their Ruan family has such a training base." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Really? Brother Ruan, are you kidding? Where am I so beautiful?" Yumei smiled shyly. Although she said modestly, she was still happy.


    In fact, Yumei is a very confident woman. From childhood, she mostly shows people in the image of village flowers and town flowers. If Li Qiang was not tough and special forces, she might not have liked Li Qiang at the beginning! Therefore, when Li Qiang chased her, she made a condition with Li Qiang that Li Qiang was not allowed to take concubines. After receiving Li Qiang''s promise, she chose Li Qiang.


    In the remote mountainous areas where there are many women and few men, it is rare for girls with such confidence to make conditions for men. They do not have enough confidence in themselves and dare not make such conditions.


    "Sister in law, the man you are now is a fashion designer. He is very expert in this area, so he looks at your women from a professional perspective. If you really want to like it, you can try it. The Ruan family doesn''t expect you to make money. Brother Wen Hao said that he wants you to realize your own value. Look, what a good man? We are Vietnam Most of the men don''t have such a mind! If you shouldn''t say, younger brother and sister, it''s a blessing in disguise that you can follow brother Wen Hao. "Ruan Biao smiled.


    After hearing this, Yumei was sweet and shy. She glanced at the handsome Tang Wenhao and felt quite happy. However, she was a little worried. Was it too easy for her to get happiness?


    Under Ruan Biao''s constant matchmaking, Tang Wenhao and Yumei have left a place in each other''s heart in only a short supper. Tang Wenhao has accepted the beautiful young woman in his heart, and Yumei is full of expectations for Tang Wenhao.


    After eating the noodles, the three chatted for a while. Ruan Biao began to get up and leave. Tang Wenhao quickly stood up. He was still embarrassed to share a room with others Yumei tonight. He always felt that it was not the case. Ruan Biao saw this and said with a puzzled smile, "brother Wenhao, what are you doing? You sleep here tonight. People Yumei said, let you sleep in bed, and she will lie here."


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, is it possible? What do you think of me Tang Wenhao? Is this a man''s job? Besides, this... Lonely men and few women, if my neighbor sees Yumei sleeping with me early tomorrow morning, I''m not brother Li Qiang, what will my family think of Yumei?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, you scholars are sometimes a bit of a fish out of water. Do you think you and Yumei are going to have the same room at the latest? What can we do in advance? The key is that we don''t have a place to sleep? There''s not even a hotel in this damn place, and our SUV can barely sleep alone. No one can sleep well when the two masters are crowded in it. We''ll drive tomorrow Where''s the car? You''ve also learned how dangerous the roads in the mountain area are. You can''t do it without maintaining strong energy. Brother, you won''t let your eldest brother sleep here? "Ruan Biao smiled.


    "That''s a good idea," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Fuck you! Don''t refuse. Don''t make Yumei feel uncomfortable. You think you don''t like her and dislike her like the people on their side. I''m leaving. The good night is short. You''re free to ha! Don''t ask you what you feel tomorrow. You don''t feel what you say. It''s too hurtful, ha ha." Ruan Biao waved to the shy Yumei and stepped away from her shop.


    "Brother Ruan, you... I can''t communicate with her in language." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    Ruan Biao looked back and said with a smile, "then use your body to communicate! Isn''t this your strength, brother? In this way, your feelings will improve quickly." then Ruan Biao stepped out of the shop.


    Tang Wenhao also wanted to go with him. When he looked at Yumei, his beautiful eyes were full of expectation and warmth. He couldn''t bear it. He had to sigh and sit on the edge of the bed and smile with her.


    Yumei smiled shyly when she saw that Tang Wenhao stayed. Although she couldn''t fully understand the dialogue between Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao, she felt that Tang Wenhao was ashamed to sleep in the same room with her. She was really worried that Tang Wenhao wouldn''t stay! Just now, after Ruan Biao''s strong persuasion and analysis of the situation she is facing, she knows very well that her happy life in the future will begin with the Chinese man. If she doesn''t serve the Chinese man, she will only have a dead end if she stays in this town. Therefore, she looks forward to Tang Wenhao''s stay.


    After they smiled awkwardly at each other several times, Yumei quickly got up and cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, and then called Tang Wenhao foot washing water. She first put the water at Tang Wenhao''s feet, bent down and began to take off Tang Wenhao''s shoes.


    Tang Wenhao was a little embarrassed, so she pressed it with her hand, smiled and signaled him to come by himself. However, Yumei shyly and stubbornly shook her head, lowered her head, stretched out her jade hand, took off Tang Wenhao''s shoes, put Tang Wenhao''s big feet into the water, and gently and carefully scrubbed them.


    Tang Wenhao had to passively feel this rare warmth. Her hands were very soft. When she rubbed them gently, gently and carefully, she washed them carefully between her toes.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly had an illusion that the beauty squatting in front of him was not Yumei, but his sister Ah Mei, because in the Ruan family, only sister Ah Mei waited on him to wash his face and feet every day. Their actions were so gentle. How similar this warm feeling is.


    He closed his eyes and enjoyed the incomparably warm feeling.


    Until Yumei washed his feet and gently wiped the water with a foot cloth, he opened his eyes and glanced at the beautiful woman squatting in front of him, especially her chest, which suddenly raised his desire, which was easy to react.


    After all, Yumei is squatting in front of him, so she walks very well in her pajamas. Tang Wenhao almost has a panoramic view of her beauty. Can she not react?


    "Shit! Like a girl." Tang Wenhao secretly praised.


    He was about to reach out and pull her up, hug her and kiss Fangze. Yumei stood up, took the foot washing water to a bathroom with only two or three square meters in the inner room and poured it out.


    After a while, she came over with another basin of facial wash. When walking, the round and warped mm in front of her chest seemed to send a strong signal to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao stared at her in a daze and couldn''t bear to move his eyes. He didn''t mean to flirt with others until Yumei came to him.


    Yumei actually noticed that Tang Wenhao liked to stare at her, and there was a surge of love and pride in her heart. This man really liked me. Brother Ruan said that as long as he served him and loved him well, she would not worry about food and drink in her life, and her parents'' later life would be guaranteed. It seems that he will want himself tonight.


    Yumei put a new towel in the water, gently rubbed it for a while, and then dried it. She smiled, put one jade hand on Tang Wenhao''s head, and the other hand gently wiped his cheek with a towel.


    When she was so close to Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao immediately smelled a faint fragrance emanating from her. Tang Wenhao was very familiar with this faint fragrance. Only the body of a girl who had not experienced a man would send out this natural fragrance, which was refreshing.

 Chapter 816

    Tang Wenhao was somewhat surprised that the body of a young woman who had been married for more than a year could emit such a fragrance and felt very excited. No wonder brother Ruan said that Li Qiang loved his wife very much. This woman is really not an ordinary beauty. She is not only handsome and sexy, but also the smell emitted by her body is very attractive to men.


    After a few rounds, Yumei washed Tang Wenhao''s face, then twisted her hips again with the wash water and walked towards the small bathroom. Her slender willow waist swung rhythmically, close to Tang Wenhao''s desire defense line.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to run behind her, hold her slender waist with his warm and powerful hands, then pick her up and run straight to the small bed.


    But he didn''t do that. He didn''t want to be in such a hurry. He looked at what the beautiful and sexy young woman would do next? He should passively accept this inescapable fate.


    Some friends may ask, don''t Tang Wenhao want women? Still pretending like that with Yang Jing? Then why did he show his true color as a sex wolf when he saw Yumei this time? There is a reason why Yang Jing is different from Yumei. Yang Jing is just divorced. She still has many ways to choose. Without Tang Wenhao, she can still live a good life as long as she strives to pursue it.


    Yumei is different. She is Li Qiang''s widow, the woman of his father Ruan instructor''s proud disciple, the woman of Ruan Biao''s brother Ruan, and the woman of his brother. His brother has left. Their living brothers have the obligation to take care of his woman, and Ruan Biao and Ruan Gang have their own difficulties and can''t do anything.


    His reality Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Biao brothers knew that he could accept Yumei as long as he wanted. The most important thing was that if Yumei didn''t follow him, her fate would be very miserable. Just now the woman next door heard that Li Qiang was dead, her face immediately changed and hid from her like a God of plague. Tang Wenhao saw it in his eyes. At that time, he made up his mind, He has to get her out of here. He has to marry her and take care of her.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao has a process from exclusion to forced acceptance, and then from acceptance to liking.


    After Yumei came out of the bathroom, she saw that Tang Wenhao was still sitting at the edge of the bed staring at her silently. She smiled shyly, then went to him, bent down and gently put Tang Wenhao''s legs on the bed and pointed to the bed with Yu''s fingers, which meant to let him go to bed quickly!


    Tang Wenhao pointed to her with a bad smile, and then pointed to the bed, which meant to let her come up. Yumei quickly shook her head shyly, and then made a gesture with two jade hands, which meant that the bed was too narrow.


    "Shit, it''s too narrow! What''s narrow afraid of? Can''t it be one up and one down? Don''t both husband and wife like to play the stack game when they sleep? It has nothing to do with width." Tang Wenhao smiled to himself and made a bad up and down posture at the same time, which means a lot of teasing.


    As soon as this posture was put out, Yumei blushed, pursed her mouth and stole music, but she didn''t go to bed or leave. She was at a loss.


    Tang Wenhao knew that other women would be reserved. He thought, he''d better take the initiative! Don''t pretend, lonely men and women, beautiful men and women are alone in a room, and know that the other party is their own tonight. Can you still carry it? It''s impossible. Brother Li Qiang, I''m sorry. I''m going to taste my sister-in-law soon.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao got out of bed and came to Yumei. He wanted to warm her just broken heart with his manly chest. When Yumei saw Tang Wenhao staring at her after getting out of bed, she seemed to eat her. Her eyes were full of strong signals. Her heart was suddenly very nervous. She looked forward to and was afraid, but she didn''t dare to move back, Just passively waiting for his active attack, he can only show that he is helpless.


    Tang Wenhao generously held her willow waist and felt it. It was soft as if it were boneless. It felt very good, no less than any of his beauties. After Yumei was held by Tang Wenhao''s warm and powerful hands, her body shook involuntarily, looking forward to a strange but excited feeling. Tang Wenhao took advantage of this strength to pull her around, In order to make people''s bodies contact as much as possible, Yumei immediately threw herself into his arms without any resistance and rejection.


    In addition to being excited, Tang Wenhao''s lips immediately gathered up and caught her Yan Tao''s small mouth. As soon as the four hot lips were connected, everything in the world became calm in an instant. Only the breath exhaled from their noses became heavier and heavier, indicating that the small grocery store filled with daily necessities would be full of vitality immediately


    The next day, Tang Wenhao and Yumei were awakened by Ruan Biao''s knocking at the door. Tang Wenhao glanced at the beautiful woman in his arms and smiled contentedly. Yumei also woke up. He first smiled gently at Tang Wenhao, and then shouted to the outside, "brother Ruan, wait a minute, we''ll get up right away."


    Then he motioned Tang Wenhao to let her go. Tang Wenhao glanced at her sexy figure and smiled proudly. It was great last night. However, he still had many questions. Later, he had to ask Ruan Biao to translate and ask what was going on? Thinking of this, he then let her go. They hurriedly began to dress and get up.


    After Yumei put on her clothes, she quickly cleaned up the clothes all over the ground. Some of them were still covered with blood stains. This is where Tang Wenhao felt puzzled and puzzled.


    After cleaning up, Yumei opened the door. It was already sunny outside. Ruan Biao stood at the door with a smile, while the door of the shop next door had already opened. But unlike usual, all the shopkeepers, men and women, shot at her with very angry eyes, which made Yumei very embarrassed and guilty. She quickly smiled awkwardly at everyone and saw that no one paid attention to her, We had to invite Ruan Biao into the house first.


    "Younger brothers and sisters, ignore them. We''ll go later and go to the hometown of brother Li Qiang." Ruan Biao smiled indifferently. He had a hunch when he saw everyone looking at him outside just now. He knew that Yumei must be hard to explain to these neighbors when she got up today.


    Yumei closed the door, looked back and said shyly, "brother Ruan, let''s leave early! I don''t want to stay here anymore. I can''t stand their eyes."


    Tang Wenhao saw Yumei''s expression depressed and asked, "brother Ruan, what''s the matter with Yumei?"


    "Alas! The neighbors outside pointed at her and looked at her unfriendly. She couldn''t stand it. Brother, let''s leave early! Don''t stay here," said Ruan Biao.


    "OK, let''s go right away! Tell Yumei that you don''t want anything. It''s not worth a lot of money to ask these neighbors who wants to take it away." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I''ll ask her." then Ruan Biao told Yumei Tang Wenhao''s opinion. Yumei hesitated. After all, it was her possessions for two or three years, so she didn''t want it. She was reluctant to give up.


    Tang Wenhao saw it and asked, "brother Ruan, if you don''t need a car, take it to brother Li Qiang''s house for his parents! I think Yumei must be reluctant to give up. After all, this is her hard-earned possessions."


    "OK, that''s a good way." so Ruan Biao told Yumei, and Yumei immediately smiled. Ruan Biao hurriedly drove the car to the door. In full view of the public, the three pulled up the things that could be taken away from the shop. The remaining Yumei asked the next door neighbor if she wanted to go? No, she just pulled these things out and burned them.


    As soon as the woman listened, she hurriedly said that she wanted to leave. Yumei felt a little better when she saw what the woman wanted her to leave.


    In this way, Ruan Biao drove an SUV with Tang Wenhao and Yumei carrying a full car of goods to Li Qiang''s hometown. Li Qiang''s hometown is not close to the town, dozens of kilometers, and it takes several hours to drive. After all, it''s a mountain road, which can''t be compared with driving at a high speed. It can be reached in half an hour.


    After several hours of running in last night, Yumei has a deep attachment to Tang Wenhao and is no longer so shy. She holds Tang Wenhao''s hand all the way. They can''t give up. The two can''t communicate in language. They can only hold hands and convey each other''s feelings with eyes and actions. Tang Wenhao wanted to sit in front and chat with Ruan Biao, Ruan Biao saw that Yumei had feelings for Tang Wenhao, so he let the newly married couple sit behind together to enhance their feelings.


    After walking a section of mountain road, Tang Wenhao suddenly remembered that when he was with Yumei last night, he was very puzzled. He didn''t know why she was so painful. Yumei screamed in pain. He realized the problem, but he couldn''t figure it out. He wanted to ask Yumei what was going on, and they didn''t know the language.


    Although Tang Wenhao has lived in Vietnam for two years, the women in his circle speak Chinese, so he still doesn''t understand Vietnamese and can only communicate in Chinese. Yumei, who has lived in remote mountainous areas for a long time, doesn''t understand Chinese.


    "Brother Ruan, there''s something I want you to ask Yumei. I couldn''t think of it last night." Tang Wenhao shouted to Ruan Biao because the car was noisy, bumpy and low.


    "Wen Hao, what are you talking about? I can''t hear you clearly." Ruan Biao looked back and asked loudly.


    Tang Wenhao thought, I''d better stop and ask again! He simply said, "brother Ruan, stop. I want to go down for convenience. Do you want to?"


    Ruan Biao heard this sentence clearly and nodded hurriedly. "OK, I also want to be convenient."


    So he parked his SUV beside the mountain road. Ruan Biao told Yumei that they wanted convenience and asked her if she wanted it? Yumei shook her head shyly. Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao got out of the car and walked into the nearby woods.


    Inside, Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Biao while pulling out the guy to release the waste water, "brother Ruan, I want you to ask Yumei about something. I couldn''t figure it out last night."


    "Brother, what''s the matter? You seemed very happy last night. My sister-in-law wanted to hold your hand when walking. It''s hard to part." Ruan Biao asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Ha ha, indeed, I really like Yumei. She is really a great beauty in case of choosing one. She is a good woman. I will love her all my life. However, brother, ask her if she really married brother Li Qiang?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Ah? Brother, what do you mean? Of course she has been married to brother Li Qiang for more than a year. It''s absolutely not wrong. How could you ask like that?" Ruan Biao asked in surprise.


    "She is a yellow flower girl. She has never had a man," Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 817

    "Ah? No! Li Qiang told me how beautiful his wife was and how nice it was to touch. How could it be the first time? I remember Li Qiang told me that after they got married, he should go back two or three times. You think! A long separation is better than a new marriage. Can the little couple stop doing this when they come back?" Ruan Biao said.


    "Yes! So I can''t figure it out? But she was the first time last night! I had more than 100 women, most of whom were yellow flower girls. After I was with her last night, I could know whether she was the first time. At that time, she cried in pain. Can it be fake? I dare to conclude that she was 100% white last night. Not only that, she was with me When I got up, I was completely passive and didn''t understand at all. It took me several hours to train her to feel a little, "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Biao was also surprised and suspicious. He shook his head again and again. "It''s impossible. Brother Li Qiang doesn''t need to tell such a lie? What''s the point? Brother, don''t say you can''t figure it out, brother. I can''t figure it out. I think she can only ask herself about it, but how can I ask about it?" Ruan Biao asked.


    "She can''t be the wife of brother Li Qiang?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Go! How could it be? It''s not a good thing. She didn''t know you would marry her at first? I think she still has to ask herself, but she doesn''t know how to tell her." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Just ask! Why did she marry brother Li Qiang for more than a year? It was the first time to be a woman last night. You ask her why brother Li Qiang didn''t touch her." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, anyway, it''s all from the past. I''ll have the cheek to ask her! I feel very uncomfortable if I don''t understand this problem. I can''t figure it out." Ruan Biao smiled.


    So the two brothers agreed and went back to the car. Considering the inconvenience and loud noise when driving, Ruan Biao smiled at Yumei after getting on the bus, and then asked awkwardly, "sister-in-law, if you want to ask you something, would you please tell your eldest brother if it''s convenient? Wen Hao also felt that he didn''t often understand."


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Brother Ruan, Wenhao doesn''t like me?" Yumei asked sensitively. Her face changed slightly. She was afraid that Tang Wenhao wouldn''t want her.


    "Hehe, sister-in-law, don''t be afraid. Wen Hao likes you very much, but there are some questions. I want you to explain. Don''t misunderstand. It''s like this. Wen Hao just told me that he said you were with him last night for the first time. You haven''t had a man before, have you?" Ruan Biao asked suspiciously, and Tang Wenhao looked at her very attentively.


    When Yumei heard this, her pretty face immediately turned white. She looked at Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao in horror, bit her sweet lips, and tears fell down. Tang Wenhao was very distressed, so she put her arms around her and comforted her, "Yumei, it''s all right. Just say something! I don''t blame you. I just want to make it clear. If you really don''t want to say it, don''t cry,... Brother Ruan, please translate."


    Ruan Biao translated Tang Wenhao''s meaning to Yumei. Yumei stopped crying and fell in Tang Wenhao''s arms, but the tears still couldn''t stop falling. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao couldn''t understand it. They didn''t know what the secret was in Yumei''s heart.


    "Elder brother Ruan, forget it! I''ll ask her myself when I have a chance later! We''ll continue on our way," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, brother, there must be something in here, but it''s not necessarily a big deal. Don''t think about it. Don''t your men have virginity complex? Isn''t Yumei a yellow flower girl just to your taste?" said Ruan Biao with a bad smile and started the car.


    "Elder brother Ruan, ha ha, to tell you the truth, I began to have this complex, but I haven''t had this extreme thought since I was with sister Ah Mei. In fact, the key for women is to really love you. The rest really doesn''t have any special significance." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, you really think so?" Ruan Biao smiled, and then the car started slowly.


    "Of course, I definitely don''t have this idea now. It''s enough as long as two people can be happy with each other. However, last night I really felt very happy. I like her from the bottom of my heart." Tang Wenhao smiled and took a kiss from Yumei''s face.


    He just finished kissing Yumei. Yumei quickly wiped her tears, smiled shyly at him, and then said, "brother Ruan, stop. I want to explain to you and Wen Hao."


    Ruan Biao listened and hurriedly parked the car on the roadside. Tang Wenhao asked, "brother Ruan, what''s the matter? Why did you stop again? What did Yumei say?"


    "Brother Wen Hao, Yumei said she wanted to explain our doubts to both of us." Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Oh! Let her speak quickly!" Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "OK, why don''t we go down and find a big tree and sit under the tree and have a chat? It''s too hot in the car." Ruan Biao said, motioning Tang Wenhao and Yumei to get off.


    After they got off the bus, they found a big tree in the roadside trees and sat on the grass. Yumei began to tell Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao why she was still a yellow flower girl until last night.


    She said that according to the customs in the mountains here, she should dedicate her first time to her first boyfriend before getting married. However, she has never had her first boyfriend. Li Qiang is her first love. After she and Li Qiang established a love relationship, Li Qiang recruited troops to Hanoi. Later, she was selected to the Langshan national special forces and became a special force under Ruan Jingxiong.


    Although he was close to home, he had very few opportunities to come back because he was a special soldier. Therefore, before she married Li Qiang, she was still a yellow flower girl and could only do it together on the wedding day. However, it was such a coincidence that on the afternoon of the wedding, as soon as they entered the wedding room, her body was in bad condition again, and her aunt visited her very untimely, Let Li Qiang die depressed.


    In this way, although Li Qiang had three or four days of marriage, they didn''t really have the same room because of her physical problems. After Li Qiang returned to the team, he came back again every six months. He was on a mission and passed by the door of his house. That time, unfortunately, Li Qiang was a person at home. There were many brothers in the village. As soon as he went home to see his parents, these brothers intoxicated him at night, I didn''t go back to the town to find Yumei.


    When they came to the town to find her during the day, although they closed the door and couldn''t wait to do it, Li Qiang was too anxious and urgent to really make her a woman. Li Qiang wanted to stay with her for a while. The team called him to perform a task in another place immediately. He was a soldier and had to obey the order and left the town bitterly.


    After nearly a year, she didn''t wait for Li Qiang to come back. Every time she called him, she was on a mission. Later, she couldn''t find him at all. When she called the army, the person who answered the phone only told her that lieutenant Li had gone on a secret mission and couldn''t tell her anything.


    Who knows, this is the result. Li Qiang died in the jungle of Laos.


    Ruan Biao listened and translated the situation to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help sighing, "brother Li Qiang, don''t worry. I''ll love Yumei for you. I won''t wrong her and treat her badly."


    "Yes! Brother, in fact, Yumei was a girl before last night. She wasn''t a real woman. You made her a real woman, so you really have to be kind to her," said Ruan Biao.


    "Well, it''s clear. I don''t have any doubts. I''ll be good to Yumei. Brother Ruan, let''s go!" he said, taking Yumei''s jade hand and standing up.


    The three got on the bus again and drove towards Li Qiang''s hometown.


    Li Qiang''s hometown is indeed very poor. It should be said that it is even poorer than Ah Mei''s hometown. There is no decent building in the whole stockade. They are all wooden houses, which are also very simple. Most of the men, women and children in the stockade do nothing, and most of them are women. Yumei said that the male to female ratio in Li Qiang''s stockade is between 1:1.5, and the whole male to female ratio imbalance is also very serious.


    Therefore, when Ruan Biao drove an off-road military vehicle to the stockade, all the men, women and children in the stockade thought that Li Qiang had returned and flocked to his house to watch the excitement. Where did they know that ah Qiang, the most proud in their stockade, had long been in Laos.


    When the car stopped at Li Qiang''s house, the men, women and children in the village joked and asked Yumei if ah Qiang was an official again and came back to give gifts to the villagers.


    Yumei felt very sad when she heard this. However, because she was already Tang Wenhao''s woman, she didn''t have the grief of dying and living anymore. She just felt bad.


    Ruan Biao could understand what the villagers said, so he whispered to Yumei, "sister-in-law, if you don''t mind, give these things to the villagers in the face of brother Li Qiang! Anyway, brother Wen Hao has money. If the old man and wife don''t go with us, we''ll leave more money for their second old man, how about it?"


    "Well, let me ask my parents first! Since I am already Wenhao''s woman, all the things in the car should belong to the Li family. In addition, tell Wenhao not to get too close to me, so as to avoid misunderstandings among the villagers, especially my parents. They will be sad," Yumei reminded.


    "Yes, sister-in-law, you are very thoughtful. I will remind brother Wen Hao. Let''s get off!" said Ruan Biao, pushing open the door, and Yumei and Tang Wenhao got off the car.


    Seeing that there was no Li Qiang on the bus, the onlookers asked Yumei why Li Qiang didn''t come back? Yumei didn''t say much either. She just smiled helplessly and didn''t say anything. She led Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao home.


    The noise outside has already attracted the two old people at home. Li Qiang''s parents are in their 60s and look much older than Tang Wenhao''s parents. It may be the result of long-term work in the sun. They have black forehead, gray hair and wrinkled face, which makes people feel sad.


    "Dad, mom, I''m back. They are ah Qiang''s comrades in arms." Yumei shouted to her relatives, and then pointed to Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh! Hello! What about ah Qiang? Hasn''t ah Qiang come back?" ah Qiang''s mother asked suspiciously. Her old man was also looking at Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao carefully.


    "Oh, I know you. I saw your picture in a Qiang''s group photo." the old man pointed to Ruan Biao and smiled.


    "Hehe, uncle, my name is Ruan Biao, several times earlier than brother Li Qiang, but we are very good brothers. He is a Hao and our brother, uncle and aunt. Let''s go in and talk!" Ruan Biao smiled.

 Chapter 818

    "Yes, Dad, mom, brother Ruan, they have something to say to you two elders." Yumei said.


    When the old man and the old lady saw that their son Li Qiang did not come back, but that his comrades in arms had led their daughter-in-law back, they were very confused. They looked very serious. The old couple looked at each other and felt a sense of foreboding in their hearts.


    With an uneasy mood, he led his daughter-in-law and two guests home. Some onlookers wanted to follow in and were politely stopped by Yumei.


    When she got to the humble wooden house, the old lady finally couldn''t help it. She looked at Ruan Biao with worry and asked, "son, is there something wrong with ah Qiang?" she said, looking at Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao nervously with her wife.


    Ruan Biao knew that there was nothing to hide, so he had to face it. So he nodded, took out his pension and martyr''s certificate, and said sadly, "uncle, aunt and brother Li Qiang died. Please save the two elders. We come to comfort you two elders on behalf of the army."


    As soon as she said this, the old man and the old lady looked at each other and cried almost at the same time. The old man lost his son. It was hard to express the grief. Yumei quickly hugged them and burst into tears. Although she no longer loved Li Qiang, after all, she had fallen in love with his parents, They really think of them as their parents.


    Vietnamese women are very filial to their parents in law. Like Koreans, they retain this Confucian etiquette better.


    After crying bitterly, Li Qiang''s father asked Ruan Biao about his body. Ruan Biao regretfully told the second old man that Li Qiang''s brother had no bones and could not find him. The two old people were even more sad. The old lady cried out twice, which moved Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao.


    "Uncle and aunt, don''t be sad anymore. Anyway, people can''t come back to life after death. Let''s face the reality bravely! We''ll come to see you two this time. In addition to telling you the bad news and sending you sympathy money, there''s another thing to communicate with you two." Ruan Biao returned to business.


    "Say it, child!" the old man sighed expressionless.


    "Uncle, brother Li Qiang and I have always been very good brothers and often perform tasks together. When we went to Laos this time, we both agreed that once one of us died, the other would take care of each other''s parents, wife and children, so I want to take you and your younger brothers and sisters away and let you go to Liangshan to live together. What do you think?" Ruan Biao said sincerely.


    They discussed on the way. In order not to create problems, they returned to Li Qiang''s stockade this time and said they came to pick up the old man and wife to go to Liangshan to provide for the elderly. They didn''t mention Yumei and Tang Wenhao. If their second old man and the people in the stockade didn''t agree, they would be in trouble.


    "Ah? Go up the mountain? Go so far? Thank you, son. We are more than 100 years old together. We have lived in this stockade all our lives and never left. Even if we go to our town, we don''t bother you a few times a year. It''s enough to have Yumei at home. She''s very capable. With her small shop, our family can''t be hungry, so we don''t have to worry I''m giving you trouble, "the old man said politely.


    Ruan Biao listened to the old man''s words and glanced at Yumei. Yumei hurriedly said, "Dad, mom, why don''t we go to Liangshan with brother Ruan? Liangshan is a big city and has many opportunities. I''ve brought the goods from our shop home and can''t make any money there. What do you think?"


    As soon as this was said, the old man and the old lady were stunned, especially the old lady. After wiping her tears, she asked in surprise, "Yumei, did you really close our shop? Did you bring the goods back?"


    Yumei seemed very unhappy when she saw the old lady, but her words had been said, so she had to nod her head honestly, "Mom, brother Ruan said that when we got there, we had more opportunities to make money. I thought that in our small town, I, a widow who had been married to a Qiang for less than two years, would hide from me and would not buy my things again. There was no money to make when the store opened. It was not as forgiving as the mountain. No one knew our situation. With brother Ruan''s help, our life would be better It will be better. "


    "You... Ah Qiang has just left, you will run away with others. You are not worthy to be a woman of our Li family." the old lady was not moved by Yumei''s explanation, but looked angry.


    "Aunt, you misunderstood my sister-in-law and me. Because I promised brother Li Qiang to take care of you for him, I persuaded my sister-in-law to live in Liangshan with me." Ruan Biao saw that the old lady blamed Yumei and wanted to save her.


    But the old lady obviously didn''t like it. Pointing to Ruan Biao, she shouted, "you, thanks to you, you are still a Qiang''s good brother. Did you make up your mind about my daughter-in-law because she looks beautiful, you say!"


    "Aunt, you really misunderstood us." Ruan Biao smiled helplessly.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what they were talking about. He just felt that the atmosphere seemed wrong and hurriedly asked Ruan Biao, "brother Ruan, what''s the matter? The two old people seem very excited and don''t seem to like us?"


    "They misunderstood me and Yumei and thought I was going to abduct Yumei. Brother, don''t worry, take your time! For the sake of brother Li Qiang, we have to deal with it properly," said Ruan Biao.


    "This is true. As long as it is a misunderstanding, it can be resolved," Tang Wenhao said.


    When the old man saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao speaking Chinese, he was very surprised. He hurriedly said to Ruan Biao, "son, are you speaking Chinese? Are you Chinese?"


    "Ah? Chinese? Of course not. How can Chinese come to Vietnam to be special forces? Uncle, do you understand Chinese?" Ruan Biao looked at the old man in surprise.


    "Well, I used to be a soldier and fought with Chinese people, so I know a little Chinese. Son, you said we misunderstood you and Yumei. What''s the matter? If you''re right, we''ll let you take Yumei away. When ah Qiang leaves, Yumei stays in our Li family and is a widow. No man here dares to want her. The child is very poor. She''s a widow Two years is good for our old couple. We won''t embarrass her, "said the old man.


    Ruan Biao found that the old man was sincere and reasonable. After considering for a moment, he felt that he should be honest with each other, so he told Tang Wenhao''s true identity to him and the old lady, and Tang Wenhao would not treat Yumei badly or their two elders badly. This time, he wanted to connect their two elders to Liangshan to be filial to Li Qiang.


    The two old men were shocked. Then the old man asked, "son, why didn''t you say it earlier? Why did you hide us?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that you''re unhappy? Are you afraid that you won''t agree with your sister-in-law to go with our Wenhao brother? You don''t know, a woman next to my sister-in-law''s shop last night didn''t want to contact my sister-in-law as soon as she heard that brother Li Qiang had died. We hid from her like a plague. Once we saw this posture, my sister-in-law certainly couldn''t stand in the town in the future, so we simply asked her to pull things back and let her go She went directly with us, but her younger sister and brother said that she must take your second old man away, saying that you would be helpless if she left. We said that we had wanted to take your second old man away, which was an explanation to brother Li Qiang under Jiuquan. "Ruan Biao explained, but he didn''t tell the old man and wife that Yumei was already Tang Wenhao''s woman, which couldn''t be said.


    After listening to this, the old man and the old lady looked at each other. Ruan Biao''s words embarrassed their two elders and opposed Yumei''s leaving with Tang Wenhao, but they neither wanted Yumei to go nor left the place to follow Yumei. The husband and wife were very contradictory.


    "Mom and Dad, you''d better come with us! I promised ah Qiang that no matter what happens, I will honor your two elders for him." Yumei said passionately.


    The old lady softened her heart, stretched out her calloused hand, caressed Yumei''s cheek and sighed, "Ah Qiang is not lucky! I really hate to let you go, Ah Mei. Mom didn''t speak well just now. Forgive mom. In fact, mom can''t bear to let you stay widowed all your life. Your parents will be very sad if they know. If this Chinese young man doesn''t dislike you, he will be good to you. It''s your luck. Mom and your father have lived here all their lives and can''t leave this stronghold "It''s not."


    "Yes! Ah Mei, your father and your mother will definitely not go with you. It seems that you have decided to go with this Chinese young man. It''s not good for your father and mother to stop you. Here, we can''t find your mother-in-law for you. Ah Qiang doesn''t have brothers. If there are brothers, your father and your mother won''t agree with you to go. Now that''s the case, it''s not good for us to keep you Just go! "Said the old man sadly.


    It can be seen that the old couple are reluctant to give up Yumei. Seeing this, Ruan Biao hurriedly motioned Tang Wenhao to pay. "Brother Wenhao, hurry to take out the sympathy money given to you by the instructor and your own money for filial piety to the two elders."


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly took out several stacks of Vietnamese Dong from his pocket. They were all very large denominations, which added up to 100000 yuan. This was definitely a great wealth in their small mountain village, enough for the two old people to invite a nanny to spend their old age.


    The two old men had never seen so much money in their life. They were stunned and refused at first, but how could Tang Wenhao take back the money? They forced it to them, and the old man took the money, which made the atmosphere much better.


    Then Yumei asked what to do with the goods in the second old man''s car. The old man said, give them to the villagers! The two old people can''t use so many things, especially the food and drinks they eat. They will expire after a long time. It''s better to be kind to the villagers!


    With grief, the old man told the onlookers that his son Li Qiang had died. His daughter-in-law Yumei would follow Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao back to Liangshan to live. Everyone went home to get things and pick up the food and things in the car!


    In fact, the villagers in the stockade knew from the sad cries of the two old people that their proud Li Qiang had died, and they all sighed for it. But now they heard that Li Qiang''s beautiful daughter-in-law Yumei would follow a handsome man to go to the mountain to enjoy happiness. Some people were unhappy.


    Who? Li Qiang''s cousin, that is, the old man''s nephew, is called Yishan. He is also in the crowd. It is said that his cousin died. Yumei, who is extremely beautiful, is going to follow Tang Wenhao back to Liangshan. She is crazy with jealousy.

 Chapter 819

    Because the boy had coveted his sister-in-law for a long time, but because Yumei was Li Qiang''s wife, he didn''t dare to make her mind, because he knew that his cousin Li Qiang was not easy to provoke. He was a special forces soldier and ten of him were not Li Qiang''s opponents, so he could only be greedy and didn''t dare to think about Yumei.


    Now it is said that Li Qiang has died, so he doesn''t have to worry about anything. According to their local customs, if Li Qiang dies, Li Qiang''s brother will inherit Yumei as his daughter-in-law. Although he is not Li Qiang''s brother, if he doesn''t mind Yumei, a lost star woman, he has good reasons to let Yumei enter his house and become his daughter-in-law.


    Moreover, Yumei has no right to refuse. In general, ordinary women won''t refuse. It''s good for someone to want herself.


    "Uncle, I don''t agree." Yishan came out of the crowd.


    The old man saw that his nephew Yishan came and asked, "Yishan, what do you disagree with?"


    "I don''t agree with my sister-in-law to go with those two outsiders. I''d like to marry her," Yishan said.


    "Yishan, you bastard, I don''t agree with you to marry Yumei. Our family is living well. If you dare to marry her, I won''t finish with you." a very strong woman with dark skin and the same figure as a bucket rushed behind Yishan.


    The old man glanced at the couple unhappily and said, "Yishan, you can explain your daughter-in-law first! Don''t look at it, everyone. Go back! I''ll ask Yumei to divide things and come and get some! Don''t be too few, just leave!" said the old man, turning and walking stuffy home.


    "Uncle, you can''t let my sister-in-law go. I want to marry her and I want to provide for you and my aunt." Yishan ignored the pull of his fat daughter-in-law and said after the old man.


    As soon as he said this, the old man stopped and looked at Yishan seriously, "Yishan, you can''t talk nonsense. If you want to marry Yumei, you can only be a son for me. Can your father agree?"


    "I don''t care. I like her. I want to marry her. I want to take care of her and your two elders for my brother a Qiang. I can''t let her leave our stockade with an outsider." Yishan said firmly.


    Seeing his nephew''s attitude was very persistent, the old man looked behind him and said to his fat daughter-in-law, "fat sister, you heard all this? Do you agree to marry your man?"


    "I won''t agree even if I die. Doesn''t he just think Yumei looks like a demon? It''s unlucky for a woman like her. Why did brother a Qiang die? She died. You bastard Yishan, do you also want Yumei''s little demon to kill you? What should I do with my child if you die?" the fat sister said angrily.


    "If you can marry me, I''ll marry my sister-in-law. I''ll marry her. I''ll tell my father in a minute that I''ll be my third uncle''s son. If you stop me again, I''ll give you a rest." he said, and Yishan left angrily.


    "Uncle! Look at your nephew! He''s really crazy. Let Yumei go quickly! I won''t let her harm our Yishan if I die. Yumei, you lost star, you goblin, come out and get out of our stockade. You killed our eldest brother, and you dare to come back?" the fat sister yelled at the old man at the door.


    Yumei, who was comforting the old lady inside, heard Feimei''s scolding and came out. She happened to meet the old man and asked suspiciously, "Dad, why did Feimei scold me?"


    The old man was in a bad mood when he heard that his son had died. He heard that Feimei said Yumei was a dead star. He had a similar idea about Yumei in his mind. He wondered if this beautiful daughter-in-law had killed his son? Now, hearing what fat sister said, she said angrily, "that is, you are the lost star. I think you''d better go with them earlier! Never come back."


    This sentence seriously hurt Yumei''s self-esteem. She turned and returned to the living room. She knelt down to the old lady and the old man and began to kowtow. She confused Ruan Biao and Tang Wenhao, who were drinking tea, and looked at her in surprise.


    "Dad, mom, I''m sorry! I''m the one who died. Ah Qiang, I''m sorry! I''ll leave the stockade now and never come back. Brother Ruan, Wen Hao, let''s go!" said Yumei, standing up sadly and leaving.


    "What''s the matter, old man? It was fine just now." the old lady asked suspiciously.


    "Yishan has a crush on Yumei and wants to marry her. Feimei doesn''t want to marry her. She scolds Yumei at the door that she is a dead star and a goblin. I think Yumei should leave early! Yishan may not let them go in a while, and the whole stockade must be restless." the old man said helplessly.


    "Yishan wants to marry Yumei? Will he give us two sons? Can your brother agree?" the old lady asked in surprise.


    "Didn''t he ask my brother to discuss it? Yumei! You''d better leave early! Yishan has only one brother and is a family. My father doesn''t want to end this. Children, you all go! My uncle feels very embarrassed." the old man waved to Yumei impatiently.


    "Elder brother Ruan, what does this mean? I''m a little confused." Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "Brother Wen Hao, there''s a little trouble. A cousin of brother Li Qiang has a crush on Yumei. He wants to marry Yumei. It''s estimated that his wife doesn''t agree and scolds Yumei. According to their customs, as long as brother Li Qiang''s cousin is willing to come to his uncle''s house to be his son, he can continue Yumei reasonably, and Yumei must follow him. It''s estimated that his uncle is worried that his brother won''t Agree, because his brother has only one son. He passed the child on to his uncle, and he has no son himself. My uncle must take this factor into account and hope Yumei will go with us. "Ruan Biao said.


    "Oh, let''s go! Lest we make the family unhappy," Tang Wenhao said.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to give Yumei to other men. He spent a good night with her last night. He has had deep feelings and strong sexual interest in this beautiful and sexy girl.


    If he didn''t share a room with Yumei last night and Yishan had to marry Yumei, Tang Wenhao might only feel sorry, because Yumei is really beautiful and he would feel sorry for her, but now the situation is different. Yumei gave her to him completely for the first time. How can he give his beloved woman to others? No way. At the same time, he also felt that Yumei''s emotional balance had completely fallen to him. She would never be willing to marry any man other than him.


    The old lady really has feelings for Yumei and is very reluctant to give up, but she doesn''t want it to make the whole city stormy and become the talk of villagers in the stockade after dinner.


    Therefore, Ruan Biao, Tang Wenhao and Yumei quickly unloaded the goods on the car and said goodbye to the old man and lady. Just before driving away, Yishan hurried over with a harpoon in his hand. He was furious, followed by several young men with harpoons. Several people surrounded the car at once.


    Some onlookers also gathered around from nearby. Yumei was frightened in the car and trembled. She didn''t dare to drill into Tang Wenhao''s arms and said to Ruan Biao, "Brother Ruan, what should I do? I don''t want to marry Yishan. I want Wen Hao. I like him. Brother Ruan, please, take me away! Don''t leave me. Tell Wen Hao that I like him, I love him, don''t stay here. I''m already his woman, and I don''t want to leave him anymore."


    "Well, sister-in-law, don''t worry! We won''t let you stay. Now that things have come to this point, you are already the woman of Wenhao brothers, and he won''t promise to give you to anyone. You don''t know your man. He is an indomitable man and won''t leave his own woman and run away." Ruan Biao comforted.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao are men who have experienced great storms. Where will they pay attention to Yishan? Yumei''s trembling look has made Tang Wenhao have a strong desire for protection. He will never leave Yumei.


    Therefore, before Ruan Biao could speak, he got out of the car. His sharp eyes stared at some young men with harpoons. Seeing Tang Wenhao''s cold and sharp eyes, they hurriedly surrounded him with harpoons.


    Ruan Biao was afraid that Tang Wenhao would suffer a loss and hurriedly said to Yumei, "sister-in-law, you don''t come down. I''ll lock the door. No matter what happens, you don''t care. Everything is handled by us, okay?"


    "Well, brother Ruan, go down quickly! I''m afraid they''ll stab Wen Hao with a harpoon." Yumei said anxiously.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Brother and sister, these people can''t beat your man together, but I don''t want us to have a fight here. For the face of brother Li Qiang, we won''t make trouble here, and the matter will be solved satisfactorily." then Ruan Biao pushed the door down and locked the door.


    Ruan Biao had just got off the bus, and Li Qiang''s parents had already arrived. They said to Yishan with the harpoon, "Yishan, let them go! Since your wife''s fat sister doesn''t accept Yumei, Yumei doesn''t want to stay in our stockade, let them go!"


    The old man accepted Tang Wenhao''s 100000 yuan. He was embarrassed to go back and was reluctant to go back. He hoped that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao would take Yumei away and pull her down early. Even if he really persuaded his brother to let Yishan be his son, he didn''t feel very good.


    "No, uncle, I''m going to marry Yumei. I like her. Yumei is a good woman. I don''t know how many times better than Feimei. She said again, I''ll give her up." Yishan said.


    "What does your father mean?" Li Qiang''s father asked.


    "My father... Didn''t say anything, uncle. Anyway, I must marry her. Yumei, you come down. I''m my daughter-in-law. I''ll treat you all my life. You come down." Yishan said, pointing to Yumei in the car.


    Ruan Biao said to the old man, "uncle, you tell your nephew that Yumei has fallen in love with Wen Hao and can''t marry him. It''s useless for him to say anything now." The reason why Ruan Biao has such confidence to talk to the old man is that he has received 100000 yuan from Tang Wenhao, which is equivalent to the family income of their family for decades. The old couple can enjoy their old age with this money without worrying about eating, drinking and getting sick.

 Chapter 820

    After hearing Ruan Biao''s words, before the old man could speak, Yishan angrily shook Ruan Biao with a harpoon in front of him, which made Ruan Biao angry. When he raised his hand, he grabbed his harpoon and pulled it. At the same time, he stepped forward, put him on the ground and said impolitely, "Young man, if it weren''t for the sake of you being the cousin of brother Li Qiang, you would swing around in front of me with a harpoon like this, and I would shoot you." he said, pulling out a pistol from his waist and pointing at him.


    Everyone was shocked, including Tang Wenhao. Everyone didn''t expect Ruan Biao to draw a gun. In fact, Ruan Biao just wanted to scare him and leave the place early.


    "Hey, boy, don''t be impulsive. Yishan, you don''t want to die. Don''t you know who they are? They are all your brother''s comrades in arms and send pensions to your uncle. They are guests, children. Put away the guns! You monkeys get away." the old man shouted to some young men with harpoons.


    Seeing that Li Qiang''s father was angry, these people quickly put away the harpoon and flashed aside. Ruan Biao coldly took away the pistol, threw the harpoon aside, didn''t even look at Yishan, and then said sorry to the old man, "Uncle, I''m sorry! I''m in trouble with you. In the future, brother Wen Hao and my sister-in-law will come back to see you. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, send someone to call us in the town, and we''ll help you two."


    "OK, boy, be careful on the way. Can you open the door? I want to talk to Yumei." the old man said.


    "Of course, brother Wenhao, let''s get on the bus!" Ruan Biao said to Tang Wenhao.


    They got on the car again. Ruan Biao opened the window. The old man went to the car and said to Yumei, "Ah Mei, you''ve been wronged for more than a year. After arriving at Liangshan, have a good time with this Chinese young man! I don''t think he''s bad. Don''t take your Yishan brother''s words too seriously. It''s your life if you lose the door star or not. Just take good care of yourself. Don''t remember me and your mother. We''ll be fine."


    The old lady also came out of the house with a bag of eggs. The old lady burst into tears and stuffed eggs into the window. "Ah Mei, don''t take it to heart! You''re a good girl. Our Li family is not lucky! Come back and see us when you have time. You''ll be our Li family''s daughter in the future!"


    Yishan glared jealously at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Biao, but he had no way. He knew that he was not the opponent of Ruan Biao, and he couldn''t provoke him because he still had a gun in his hand!


    "Dad, mom, I really don''t trust you. After I leave, you must take good care of yourself. If I have a chance, I will come back to see you." Yumei also has beautiful eyes and is reluctant to part with the old couple. It can be seen that their usual relationship is very harmonious.


    Ruan Biao was afraid that something else would happen after a long time. He hurriedly started the car, waved goodbye to the old couple and watched Ruan Biao. Tang Wenhao and Yumei slowly left the stockade. The old couple shook their heads and went home stuffy. Let the things left at the door be divided by the villagers one by one.


    For them, life soon returned to the origin. The almost out of control struggle just now is just a small episode of their boring life, and for Yumei, a new happy life is waiting for her.


    When the SUV completely drove away from Li Qiang''s remote mountain stronghold, looking back on the vast mountains and the dust behind the car, Yumei suddenly felt much more relaxed. Perhaps the worries and depression of this day were finally solved, making her no longer tired of thought.


    At this time, she was in the mood to look at Tang Wenhao around her, and Tang Wenhao was staring at her with four eyes opposite. Yumei intelligently put her graceful and boneless body into Tang Wenhao''s arms. They had no language communication, but their hearts had come together last night''s deep love. Tang Wenhao hugged her and kissed her on her forehead Down.


    "Yumei, I will take care of you all my life." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Brother Wen Hao, my brothers all said you were a lover. I think it''s true. You said you always looked like a victim when you came yesterday. It''s hard to give up today. Brother, what would you do if the boy from Yishan had to rob your siblings?" Ruan Biao looked back and smiled.


    "Ha ha, it''s not easy. Let them all sleep. When we return to Liangshan, they will wake up. What else can we do? Ha ha." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, said, and affectionately kissed Yumei, making Yumei blush.


    "Ha ha, brother Wen Hao, your acupoint pointing skill is amazing. I don''t want to learn like you if I have the opportunity to teach you. Just let me protect myself at a critical time, OK?" Ruan Biao said with a smile.


    "Elder brother Ruan, it''s not that I don''t teach you, but that you are old and no longer suitable for practice, because it''s a special case. My father forced my internal skills into my body. I''m a forced recipient, okay? Besides, I don''t know how to teach others." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Then you won''t lose this unique skill?" Ruan Biao smiled.


    "Certainly not. I''ll teach my son who is suitable for practicing martial arts in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    To make a long story short, the three bumped into the night in the vast mountains. Considering that it was too unsafe to drive at night, they found a safe space and built a tent for Tang Wenhao and Yumei to sleep.


    After eating some dry food and drinks, the three chatted for a while. Ruan Biao smiled at Tang Wenhao, "brother, brother, I''ve been driving all day. I''ve gone to bed. You and your sister-in-law have nothing to sleep. Brother knows you''re energetic. They flirted with each other in the car all day. I had hoped to get to night soon? Ha ha."


    "Brother Ruan, why don''t you say you''re my brother!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    To Tang Wenhao''s and Yumei''s surprise, as soon as the couple were about to get into the tent and continue the game they didn''t enjoy last night, they heard Ruan Biao suddenly start the car. Tang Wenhao was stunned and ran over. Ruan Biao opened the window and smiled, "Brother, in order to have a safe sleep, brother drove the car over there. Stay away from you. No one bothered you. You are more open and have fun. Go. I''ll call you tomorrow morning."


    "Ha ha, you scared me. I thought you were going to throw me and your sister-in-law into the deep mountains and forests and run away by yourself. Brother, pay attention to safety! The car must be parked in a safe place." Tang Wenhao told me.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! I''m gone. You can go with your sister-in-law!" said Ruan Biao, slowly driving away from Tang Wenhao''s tent.


    After Tang Wenhao turned back to the tent, Yumei shyly held his hand. Tang Wenhao kissed her sweet lips and pushed Yumei into the tent.


    When they got to the dark tent, Tang Wenhao turned on his mobile phone, took a picture of it with the mobile phone screen, and asked Yumei to get into the sleeping bag first. Yumei smiled shyly at Tang Wenhao and began to take off her clothes and get into the sleeping bag.


    When Tang Wenhao saw her like this, he quickly turned off the mobile phone screen and took off his clothes. Monkey hurriedly drilled into it. Because the sleeping bag was relatively small, the two people were a little crowded inside. Therefore, they were close to each other. Tang Wenhao''s hot body ignited Yumei in an instant. Her breathing was urgent and heavy immediately. She gasped and was at a loss.


    Tang Wenhao knew that she was on the road. As soon as he turned over and got on the horse, he overwhelmed her


    For a time, a crazy cry came from the depths of the lonely mountain. Fortunately, Ruan Biao had more self-knowledge and left this area full of temptation in time.


    The next day, when Tang Wenhao woke up, he found that the outside of the tent was already sunny and birds and insects were chirping. He gently put the Yumei in his arms aside and drilled out of it. A strong smell of obscenity came out of his sleeping bag.


    Shit, the next time you bring a beautiful woman out, you must bring enough toilet paper. It''s a serious mistake! But you didn''t expect a beautiful woman like Yumei waiting for you. Tang Wenhao sighed secretly. He found this problem when he talked to Yumei last night. The toilet paper is not enough, which makes it a little uncomfortable in the sleeping bag, but there''s no way. The place where the bird doesn''t shit is nothing but leaves There''s nothing to wipe.


    Tang Wenhao just put on her pants and clothes. Yumei woke up and opened her hazy sleep eyes. Her beautiful eyes fell on Tang Wenhao. She stretched out her jade hand. Tang Wenhao hurriedly stretched out her head. Yumei picked up his cheek and kissed Tang Wenhao''s lips affectionately.


    As soon as the four lips were connected, Tang Wenhao quickly pressed them up. The salty pig''s hands began to swim around, and a collapsing sound was made in the jade plum fragrance''s lips.


    Tang Wenhao had the habit of doing morning exercises in the morning. Today, he thought he wanted to go home early. He just remembered to call Ruan Biao to start early. Now he saw that the great beauty Yumei was completely fascinated by this kind of thing and had to accompany him to the end.


    So, they had a rough and tumble in the tent for more than an hour early in the morning, until the sun outside strongly stimulated the inside, making the temperature in the tent rise rapidly. They were reluctantly climbing out of the inside.


    Sure enough, the sun outside has risen high. Tang Wenhao wants to turn on his mobile phone to see what time it is. As a result, the mobile phone has no electricity and can''t be opened. He has to lead Yumei to start looking for Ruan Biao and their car.


    However, after running all the places where you can park two or three kilometers away, you can''t see Ruan Biao and his car. You can also judge from the hot sunshine from the head. The time must be close to noon. They played too late last night. They played for more than an hour in the morning. It was 10:30 before 11 o''clock.


    "Brother Ruan... Brother Ruan..." Tang Wenhao took Yumei''s hand and shouted nearby. However, there was no echo at all. Only their shouts echoed in the open mountains for a long time.


    Can Ruan Biao play a prank on himself? No, it''s time to come out even after such a long time. Moreover, Ruan Biao is not such a fun person and won''t play too much. If it''s not so, Ruan Biao must have had an accident.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao''s heart began to rise to his throat. He couldn''t help worrying deeply about Ruan Biao. The two returned to the tent and packed up some things they had carried in the tent and sleeping bag. Tang Wenhao carried these heavy items and Yumei towards Liangshan.

 Chapter 821

    The two people couldn''t communicate because they didn''t know the language, so they had to make gestures and guess, which also made Tang Wenhao very depressed. He wanted to ask Yumei whether she was familiar with the belt, but they made gestures. No one could understand what the other said, so they had to move forward and look for the whereabouts of Ruan Biao and the SUV all the way.


    About three or four kilometers to the south, there was a long and narrow section in front. Tang Wenhao looked at the roadside while walking. He found some traces of rolling on the grass on the roadside. He squatted down and identified it carefully. He found that some of these grass had been rolled on not long ago.


    Yumei also squatted down, pulled out a small grass and identified it carefully. They looked at each other, nodded and hurried to the front.


    After walking for a few minutes, a badly scratched pine tree appeared not far from the road. The rocks on the roadside were scattered, and there were traces of tires running over where there was soil on the ground. Tang Wenhao shouted bad. He hurried to look at the cliff below the roadside and was shocked. He saw an SUV upside down in the dense trees under the cliff about 50 meters away from the mountain road, It was the military vehicle driven by Ruan Biao.


    Yumei also found it. She was so surprised that her beautiful eyes looked blankly below. Tang Wenhao sat down on the ground. He knew that Ruan Biao must be more or less dangerous. The cars were hanging upside down on the treetops. Can Ruan Biao be better?


    But anyway, he couldn''t let Ruan Biao and the SUV hang there all the time. He was saved. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao compared with Yumei. He told her to stand on the roadside and wait for the car to save people. He tried to go down first.


    Yumei understood what Tang Wenhao wanted to express. She held him tightly and refused to let him go down. She shook her head and filled her eyes with tears. She said that it was too dangerous under the cliff and she would never let him go down.


    But Tang Wenhao couldn''t stop. After putting down the package, he broke free of Yumei''s hands and firmly pointed to the bottom, which means that he must go down to save people.


    Helpless, Yumei had to nod in tears and agree with Tang Wenhao to climb down the cliff to save people.


    Tang Wenhao first carefully inspected the terrain, and made a detailed survey from the steepness of the slope, the arrangement of concave convex rocks, and the distribution of trees and vines. He felt that he was sure and he was going to go down.


    Just about to climb down, she was hugged by Yumei. She shook her head, then pointed to the tent, made a pair of scissors, and then made a posture of rubbing the rope. Tang Wenhao understood that Yumei wanted him to cut off the tent and tie it to her waist with the tent cloth. It must be much safer.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but secretly praise Yumei''s intelligence. After adopting her opinion, they began to cut off the tent cloth and rub it into a piece of tarpaulin rope. Tang Wenhao tried it and it was very strong.


    So Yumei tied one end of the rope to Tang Wenhao''s waist, and the other end tied herself to a big tree on the side of the road, and clenched it herself, for fear that the rope would loosen.


    Tang Wenhao finally kissed Yumei. When he reached the rock, he climbed down slowly. He had a belief that he would get Ruan Biao out of the car anyway. Whether he was alive or dead, he must not let Ruan Biao hang on the hillside all the time. Why did he feel embarrassed?


    Tang Wenhao went down the gutter to save Ruan Ling and had this experience of climbing the cliff. Therefore, it was not too difficult to climb down the cliff. In less than ten minutes, he approached the tree with the SUV upside down. However, because the length of the tarpaulin rope was not enough, he had to untie the rope if he wanted to climb up the tree trunk to get close to the SUV.


    So he untied the rope tied to himself and approached the off-road vehicle carefully. He found that the off-road vehicle was hung on two crossed trees, and the roots of the trees were deeply embedded in the middle of the rocks.


    But Tang Wenhao couldn''t see the situation in the car. He had to climb down and look up from below to see whether Ruan Biao was still alive.


    To be on the safe side, he didn''t choose to drill directly under the SUV, for fear that if the two trees couldn''t bear his weight, once they broke, the consequences would be unimaginable, so he tried to climb to the third tree to disperse the load of the tree.


    Yumei above watched Tang Wenhao untie the rope. Her heart mentioned her throat. She didn''t dare to shout for fear of affecting Tang Wenhao. She had to wait anxiously for her lover to come up safely.


    Tang Wenhao spent a lot of effort to find a fulcrum on the third tree trunk and looked up at the situation in the SUV. This look hurt his heart. He saw that Ruan Biao''s neck was almost cut off by a broken trunk, and all the windows of the car were broken. He could clearly see his head hanging next to the steering wheel of the car.


    Tang Wenhao pulled himself up and cried sadly, "brother Ruan, brother Ruan, you died miserably! Your brothers hurt you! If you don''t hide from me and your sister-in-law, you won''t have such a car accident! Sobbing..." Tang Wenhao cried bitterly in the tree.


    After crying for a long time, he wanted to get Ruan Biao''s body down, but he alone had no hope. He could not safely approach Ruan Biao''s body, and it would be very dangerous.


    In desperation, Tang Wenhao had to climb up with infinite grief. He knew that his father Ruan Jingxiong could only send a helicopter to lift the car, otherwise, other tools could not get the car up.


    Tang Wenhao climbed up the cliff while crying. Yumei on the cliff saw that Ruan Biao must be gone. He also hugged Tang Wenhao and cried loudly.


    After crying for a while, they had to bear their grief and resolutely left the dangerous hillside. Originally, Tang Wenhao wanted to wait here to see if he could meet passing mountain people and find a way with him, or call Ruan Jingxiong by someone else''s phone, but he also knew that it was difficult to meet a car in this bird land all day, and he thought he should go home first.


    The actual distance from Liangshan to Yumei''s house is more than 200 kilometers. They had walked more than half last night, so they only came to Liangshan less than 100 kilometers.


    But measuring the nearly 100 kilometer mountain road with his feet was still time-consuming. At night, he walked 40 or 50 kilometers. On the way, he met a large truck. Tang Wenhao blocked in the middle of the road and waved to it to take a ride. As a result, people not only didn''t stop in front of him, but also rushed forward with a big oil gate. Tang Wenhao was scared to get out of the way and scolded the boy as a bastard.


    Yumei''s soul was almost scared out and worried about Tang Wenhao.


    "Shit, bastard, asshole!" Tang Wenhao yelled at the back of the truck. Although he knew it wouldn''t help, he couldn''t help it. He was flustered!


    Originally, he thought he saw the car at last and had hope. As a result, he was almost killed by a truck, asshole! Tang Wenhao took Yumei and scolded as he walked. Yumei couldn''t understand what she said, but he knew that he must be very uncomfortable and loved him very much.


    In fact, Yumei is already exhausted, but she also knows that they don''t have a tent now, and only one sleeping bag can barely sleep. However, in the wilderness, jackals, tigers, leopards, poisonous snakes and beasts may haunt both sides of the dilapidated road. She doesn''t dare to ask Tang Wenhao to rest, so she can only stick to it.


    Tang Wenhao has lived in the jungle for two years. Of course, he knows more about the dangers on the mountain road at night. He also wants Yumei to rest, but he just doesn''t dare. He doesn''t have a gun except a sharp knife in his hand now. Once he meets a group of wolves, they are both dangerous.


    But this is how people are. When they are unlucky, they plug their teeth when they drink cold water. They are really afraid of what to do. When they are walking on the mountain road with no end in sight through the moonlight, suddenly, a terrible wolf howl came not far from the front.


    The wolf''s howl clearly echoed in the valley, which made Yumei look pale. He quickly hugged Tang Wenhao and looked forward in fear. Although Tang Wenhao was not flustered, he also looked forward warily.


    Sure enough, on the mountain road less than 40 meters away from the two of them, a huge wild wolf was staring at Tang Wenhao and Yumei. Yumei was trembling with fear. Tang Wenhao pulled her behind him and comforted, "Yumei, don''t be afraid, I have me!"


    Although he knew Yumei didn''t understand, he wanted to tell her personally that with him, she was safe. At the same time, Tang Wenhao pulled out the sharp knife in his waist. Instead of retreating, he pulled Yumei forward. He knew that no matter people or animals, they meet in a narrow road in the face of crisis. Only the brave will win and have the chance to survive.


    Yumei didn''t understand Tang Wenhao''s behavior very much. She was a little afraid to go forward, but she didn''t dare to leave Tang Wenhao, because she felt that Tang Wenhao really liked her and he wouldn''t harm her. She had confidence in him. Besides, Ruan Biao told her yesterday that her man''s martial arts were extremely high, and she didn''t know how many times stronger than Li Qiang. It must be right to follow him.


    Therefore, Yumei bravely followed Tang Wenhao and never left.


    The wolf in front completely didn''t expect Tang Wenhao and Yumei to come towards it. When people were getting closer and closer to the beast, the beast retreated, which aroused the pride in Tang Wenhao''s heart. He had made the worst plan. It''s a big deal to die with the wolf, and he can''t let it hurt Yumei.


    Besides, if there is only one wild wolf, Tang Wenhao is not afraid of it at all. He is 100% sure that he can kill it. Therefore, he still has a bottom in his heart.


    Yumei followed, but meimou also kept watching the wolf in front. When she found that the wolf seemed to be afraid of her man Tang Wenhao, her courage suddenly increased a lot. With the competition between man and beast, she was not afraid.


    When the wolf saw that Tang Wenhao was just moving forward and didn''t take the initiative to attack it, he was a little depressed. Finally, he stopped in front of Tang Wenhao, raised his head and grabbed the dust on the ground with his claws to protest and vent his dissatisfaction.


    Tang Wenhao knew that the war was imminent and motioned Yumei to stay aside. He held the sharp knife again and went up against the wolf. When the wolf saw that Tang Wenhao really ran over, he suddenly jumped into the air and rushed towards Tang Wenhao, which scared Yumei to scream. Ah, Wenhao! look out.


    What a Tang Wenhao. When he saw the wolf rushing towards him, his body flashed aside, flew up and kicked the wolf''s stomach. He was impartial. He was referring to the wolf''s belly and put this guy a few meters away. However, the wolf was not hurt. He rolled a few times from the ground and got up again. The blue light in his eyes was angry and dissatisfied.

 Chapter 822

    Yumei saw that Tang Wenhao was really excellent. The wolf really didn''t seem to be his opponent. Just now her frightened heart was relieved. She was more and more confident in Tang Wenhao. She found that Tang Wenhao was calm and unhurried when fighting with the wolf. She was very fascinated by this man. This man is really a fan.


    After the wolf suffered a loss, he no longer attacked easily, but kept wandering around Tang Wenhao and Yumei. At the same time, did he make a few sad wolf howls in his mouth, which made Tang Wenhao feel a little drumming in his heart. Shit, isn''t this guy moving a rescue soldier?


    With this idea, Tang Wenhao was frightened. He knew that once the wild wolves moved their team, let alone a weak Yumei around him. Even if Ruan Biao was alive, their brothers would not be able to defeat the wolves.


    No, we have to end the battle as soon as possible and leave this place of right and wrong. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao began to take the initiative to attack and chase the wolf. The wolf is also very smart. It just runs, but it doesn''t leave Tang Wenhao and Yumei, and doesn''t let you hit it, which makes Tang Wenhao depressed to death.


    Shit, you can''t do this. At that time, you will be exhausted by the wolf. When his companions arrive, they will be in trouble. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao no longer chased it, but walked forward with Yumei and made a look of ignoring it.


    Tang Wenhao is fully prepared. As long as the wolf attacks him and Yumei, he must kill it at one stroke and never let it escape again.


    When the wolf saw that Tang Wenhao and Yumei ignored him at all, but walked straight ahead, he also hurried to follow up. They and a beast walked forward in the dead of night on the wild road. Yumei kept walking in front. Did he look back at the wolf and worry that the wolf would attack Tang Wenhao? Tang Wenhao motioned her not to look back. Yumei was also very intelligent, Knowing that Tang Wenhao must have a purpose, he didn''t look back and stared at the front wholeheartedly.


    After walking for about ten minutes, the wolf finally couldn''t stand it. He began to wait for the opportunity to find a chance to speak, and got closer and closer to Tang Wenhao''s back. In fact, what a master Tang Wenhao is! When the crisis approaches him, his body will produce a natural response, so every move of the wolf is under his control.


    After walking for another two minutes, Tang Wenhao suddenly felt a gust of wind coming behind him. He knew that the wolf was attacking him. He squatted down and took the wolf''s throat with a knife back. At the same time, he lay down on the spot and kicked the jacked wolf out. He heard the wolf scream, and then fell heavily to the ground. After a few pedals, Lying on the ground motionless, the whole process did not exceed five seconds. This is Tang Wenhao.


    Yumei heard the wolf howl and turned around. Seeing that the wolf had been lying on the ground motionless, she understood that her man had succeeded. She ran to Tang Wenhao excitedly and hugged each other tightly. They couldn''t communicate with each other in language. She could only tell him how much she loved and worshipped him with this affectionate action.


    Tang Wenhao kissed her sweet lips, patted her jade back, released her, then turned around, pulled out his sharp knife from the wolf, wiped the blood on the wolf, and hurried on with Yumei. He knew very well that once the call of the wolf greeted the nearby companions, they would be in trouble.


    One or two wild wolves, he had nothing to worry about. Once the number was large, he was not sure. Tang Wan was eaten alive by wild wolves, which he would never forget. This was also an unbearable memory in his life. Every time he thought of it, his heart was broken.


    Fortunately, after a night''s attack, they finally got out of the mountain in the early morning of the next day. However, Tang Wenhao almost walked with Yumei on his back for the next few hours. She couldn''t walk for a long time. She came to the countryside on the outskirts of Langshan. Tang Wenhao found a rental car and went straight to the city.


    Originally, he wanted to call Ruan Jingxiong on the way and tell him that Ruan Biao had been killed in a car accident, but he thought about it after meeting! I''m not in a hurry for a few minutes.


    Half an hour later, when Tang Wenhao and Yumei dragged their tired bodies back to Ruan''s house, sister Ah Mei and Ruan Yi had just got up, and their beautiful women were still in their dreams.


    Sister Ah Mui was surprised when she saw Tang Wenhao coming back with a beautiful woman who looked like an immortal. "Baby, come in quickly. Where are you from? Why is it so early? Your eyes are red and you love sister Ah Mui. Who is she? Is she Li Qiang''s daughter-in-law? What about brother Ruan Biao?"


    Tang Wenhao put his hand around sister Ah Mui, lay on her and said weakly, "Sister Ah Mui, her name is Yumei. Like you, there is a Mei in her name. She is brother Li Qiang''s wife. Now she is my wife. Don''t ask me anything. I''m tired. I''ll sleep in your bed with Yumei! By the way, you call my father later and tell him that brother Ruan Biao is gone. In an accident, the car fell under the cliff and the army sent a helicopter Go and pick up the car and people! "With that, Tang Wenhao closed his eyes and fell asleep on sister Ah Mei.


    Because he was really sleepy, tired and sad. After seeing sister Ah Mui, he was calm and relaxed, so he fell asleep immediately.


    Yumei is much better than him. Although she is also tired, because she slept on Tang Wenhao''s back in the next few hours, she won''t go to sleep with a reliance and help sister Ah Mei and Ruan Yi get Tang Wenhao to sister Ah Mei''s bed.


    Sister Ah Mui gazed painfully at Tang Wenhao on the bed, turned to Yumei and said, "Miss Yumei, what''s going on? Is brother Ruan Biao really dead?"


    Sister Ah Mei is used to speaking Chinese and thinks that Yumei can understand it. Seeing Yumei looking at her blankly, she asked in local dialect, "Yumei, don''t you understand Chinese?"


    Yumei thought that sister Ah Mui was unhappy because she didn''t understand Chinese. She nodded and replied, "well, sister Ah Mui, I don''t understand Chinese at all, but don''t worry, I''ll learn from you. I can learn it well. Don''t drive me away. I love Wen Hao. I''m willing to serve him as a cow and horse all my life."


    Sister Ah Mui gently caressed her pretty face and said with a smile, "Oh, Yumei, don''t be afraid. Sister Ah Mui doesn''t mean to drive you away. If you don''t understand Chinese, learn it well. There are some of our Ruan daughter-in-law who don''t understand Chinese, but now they have learned it. As long as you really love our baby and get along well with your sisters, no one will drive you away."


    "I can get along well with anyone. Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry. Now in my heart, Wen Hao is everything to me. If he doesn''t want me one day, I''ll die." Yumei said emotionally.


    Ruan Yi and sister Ah Mui laughed. Sister Ah Mui said, "Oh, that''s good. Which of our Ruan daughter-in-law loves baby so much. By the way, you have to call him baby like us in the future. You can''t call him a name, okay? This is the Ruan rule."


    "Well, I know. I will definitely hurt Wen Hao as a baby." Yumei was very intelligent and immediately understood what sister Ah Mei meant.


    "Hehe, you are really a beautiful and intelligent girl. OK! If you are still in good health, tell sister Ah Mui what''s going on? How can you make our baby so tired?" sister Ah Mui asked suspiciously.


    Yumei told sister Ah Mei and Ruan Yi the story of her acquaintance and love with Tang Wenhao. She went to Li Qiang''s hometown and came back. They were very surprised. In particular, they felt heartache for Ruan Biao''s tragic death. They all knew Ruan Biao and knew that he was a proud disciple of Ruan Jingxiong, Tang Wenhao''s father-in-law. They also had a very good relationship with Tang Wenhao.


    Finally, sister Ah Mui asked Yumei to lie down with Tang Wenhao and sleep with him. She and Ruan Yi left the room and didn''t bother them anymore.


    Their sisters had just come out, and Yang Xi and Aya got up. Aya hurriedly asked, "sister Ah Mui, I heard someone talking just now. Is the baby back?"


    "Hehe, our baby is back, but he is too tired. Don''t disturb him when he sleeps." sister Ah Mui smiled gently.


    "I''ll just look at him. I miss him." Aya smiled.


    "I miss him too, Aya, let''s go and see the baby!" Yang Xi smiled.


    "Keep your voice down and don''t quarrel with them," said Sister Ah Mui.


    "Ah? They? Who else?" Yang Xi asked in surprise.


    "It must be Li Qiang''s wife. She looks really beautiful. Otherwise, baby won''t want her. Baby only likes beautiful women. Just go in and have a look." Aya said happily.


    Sister Ah Mui hurriedly grabbed her jade arm and whispered, "ah ya, keep your voice down. Yu Mei has just fallen asleep. I think she has moved her true feelings for our baby. They have been walking all night and are tired."


    "Ah? Did you come back?" Yang Xi asked in surprise.


    "Yes! I met a wolf on the road. Later, the baby came back with Yumei on his back. How tired he is!" said Sister Ah Mei.


    "Ah? Why is this woman like this? Miss Qianjin? Let our baby carry her back." Aya was angry.


    "Well, well, Aya, I think she really can''t walk. You also know that baby is a person and likes to hurt her women. Moreover, they are newly married. It''s normal to hurt her when baby is experiencing freshness in her," said Sister Ah Mei.


    Aya and Yang Xi gently pushed open the door and crept to the bedside. They saw that Tang Wenhao had entered deep sleep, and next to him really lay a very beautiful woman, affectionately hugging Tang Wenhao''s neck, body close to Tang Wenhao, lips kissing Tang Wenhao''s cheek, and sleeping soundly.


    "Sister Yang Xi, baby is so handsome when he sleeps. Take a good look! I want to sleep with him for a while," Aya said with envy.


    "Hehe, who doesn''t want to? However, this woman is really beautiful, her skin is also white, and her lips are very sexy. It is estimated that baby likes kissing her very much. What do you say?" Yang Xi smiled enviously.


    "Well, yes, sister Yang Xi, you feel the same way! Baby is most interested in women''s lips and hips. He likes both of these two particularly sexy women. Sister Yang Xi, your lips are also very sexy. You are definitely one of the best among our sisters. You see, every time Baobei sees you, she hugs you first and kisses you." Aya smiled with envy. She was right, Yang Xi''s lips belong to the same type as Ruan Ling sisters and Yumei in bed. Yin Tao has a small mouth and is ruddy. Tang Wenhao really likes their lips and kisses them when he catches them.

 Chapter 823

    "Aya, you are the same. Your body is the hottest among our sisters. Baby often harasses you behind your back! I''ve seen it several times. When you bow down to do things, have you been attacked by him? But our Aya is really sexy. No man can stand it." Yang Xi joked.


    The two beauties were bragging about each other. Sister Ah Mui whispered at the door, "come out! Don''t laugh in there. Wake up the baby. Sister Ah Mui won''t spare you."


    As soon as they heard this, they looked at each other and smiled. They ran out of Tang Wenhao''s room. In the Ruan family, although she was born as a nanny, sister Ah Mei''s status could not be shaken. Everyone really couldn''t live without her. Without her, the Ruan family must be in a mess.


    As soon as Yang Xi and Aya came out, sister Ah Mui quickly locked the door. "They didn''t wake up. Don''t call them. They didn''t sleep all day and night!" sister Ah Mui said unhappily.


    "Hehe, I see. Sister Ah Mui, don''t be angry. We know we''re wrong. We really want to see the baby!" Yang Xi said with a whiny smile and began to show their unique whiny strength of little women in Shanghai.


    At this time, other beauties also got up one after another. I heard that Tang Wenhao led a very beautiful beauty back and wanted to see it. Women are like this. They like comparison. I heard that there are beauties joining the Ruan daughter-in-law team. They all want to see how beautiful others are and compare their advantages and disadvantages with themselves. This is a human instinct.


    "Sister Yang Xi, did you see that woman? How old? Is she really beautiful? Is she more beautiful than you?" may smiled at Yang Xi.


    "Oh, may, you will have a competitor in the future. This woman is no worse than our man. She is slim, with a small waist, soft and soft. Her jade legs are slim and straight, her hips are warped and round. She is no worse than Miss Aya, the sexy goddess of the Ruan family. Her skin is as white and crystal clear as my sister. Her facial features are as clear as my sister. She is like man It''s also an out of print beauty. It''s estimated that she must be a dish that baby must eat every night in the future. May, come on! "Yang Xi said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, sister Yang Xi, you''re not afraid. What am I afraid of? I''m not twenty-one years old. You''re more than ten years older than me. Hum! Besides, I have two daughters. I''m pregnant again. Maybe I''m twins! Can you compare me with my age and having children?" may smiled proudly.


    "We can''t compare this. We can''t go back to my mother and have a baby again. I don''t dare compare with you. You come out two at a time, and we can only come one by one." Yang Xi smiled.


    All the beauties laughed.


    Six hours later, it was almost noon. Tang Wenhao slowly opened his eyes, glanced at the beauty Yumei in his arms, turned around, kissed her Yan Tao''s small mouth, glanced at her snow-white jade legs across her body, and his desire soared suddenly, overwhelming her


    An hour later, Tang Wenhao turned in all the public food he had saved for a day and a night. Yumei collapsed in his arms and gasped, but a satisfied smile appeared on her pretty face.


    As soon as they finished, sister Ah Mui led a bunch of beautiful women who didn''t go to work into the room. Tang Wenhao smiled innocently. Yumei was so ashamed that she buried her head in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Hehe, Yumei, don''t be embarrassed. It''s nothing in our house. Baby lives like this every day. By the way, baby, Wener''s father will be here in a minute. Get up quickly!" sister Ah Mei smiled.


    "Oh, then tell her to let Yumei learn Chinese quickly, or I''ll suffocate. Sometimes I want to tell her that I like her very much and won''t want her, but she seems to be afraid of me for fear that I won''t want her. You tell her that she can only accompany me in her life." then, she kissed Yumei in front of everyone, making Yumei blush, Let the beautiful women standing in front envy, envy and hate.


    After getting up and washing, Tang Wenhao and Yumei ran out of breakfast under the attention of everyone. In fact, it was almost noon. Ruan Jingxiong called and said that he would be at the door of the community immediately, so Tang Wenhao was in a hurry to go out, and Yumei hurried to follow him.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head, pointed to sister Ah Mei behind her and said, "Yumei, you''ll follow your sister Ah Mei in the future. I''m going to do business now. If you want to miss me, I''ll beat you when you come back. Be obedient!" he said, hugged her, cut her, turned and left.


    Yumei couldn''t understand what he said, but she could guess Tang Wenhao''s meaning. She had to watch Tang Wenhao leave home reluctantly. Sister Ah Mui came to her and smiled at her, "Yumei, you can''t follow the baby every day in the future. He went out to deal with the aftermath of brother Ruan Biao. You can learn Chinese as soon as possible and learn to get along with our sisters. Do you understand? All of our Ruan sisters are beautiful women, who spoil the baby and love it to death. Therefore, you can''t occupy the baby alone all day. You have to talk to everyone Get together and integrate into our Ruan family, okay? "


    "Well! Sister Ah Mui, I see. Then you can talk to me in Chinese in the future! Then tell me what it means in Vietnamese, and I will learn Chinese well soon." Yu Mei smiled intelligently.


    She knew what sister Ah Mui meant. Even if she was newly married to Tang Wenhao, she couldn''t stick to him every day. She mainly had to integrate into the Ruan family.


    Not to mention how Ruan''s daughter-in-law taught Yumei, just Tang Wenhao.


    At the door, I saw the burning Ruan Jingxiong. As soon as I got on the bus, Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t wait to ask, "son, Ruan Biao was really killed?"


    "Dad, can I tell lies about such things? Alas! It''s all my fault." Tang Wenhao sighed remorsefully.


    "Son, what''s going on?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, the situation is like this..." Tang Wenhao told them what happened in the forest the night before yesterday, and said very remorsefully that if Ruan Biao didn''t hide from him and Yumei, he wouldn''t drive under the cliff.


    "Alas, son, I can''t blame you for this. This is his life. Dad is heartache! Now there are almost none of my most capable students. I didn''t expect them to walk in front of me. Do you still remember the exact location of his crash?" Ruan Jingxiong asked sadly.


    "Well, it''s about 100 kilometers north of Langshan, but the crashed car may not be visible on the helicopter. The car is upside down on the tree. The leaves are too lush to block the car. You may not see it on the helicopter. You have to drive over, but you can''t get the car up by driving," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Dad knows. I''ll arrange this. We have a positioning device on the military vehicle. We can find it. By the way, where''s Li Qiang''s wife? Is she at home?" Ruan Biao asked with concern.


    "Well, at home, I think we didn''t let her come because we went out to do business." Tang Wenhao said, thinking that we shot her just now!


    "Oh, next time! How about it? Do you like her?" asked Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, I like it very much, Dad. She didn''t have a room with brother Li Qiang. When she was with me, she was a yellow flower girl. It was the first time. I was her first man." Tang Wenhao said proudly.


    "Ah? How can it be? Li Qiang has been married to her for more than a year and has gone back in the middle. How can he not have a roommate? Can''t Li Qiang do that? Won''t he?" Ruan Jingxiong looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao told Ruan Jingxiong the reason why Yumei said. Ruan Jingxiong sighed again and again, "Alas! It''s really a big bargain for you. What''s the matter? Are you going with your father or busy with your own business? By the way, Ruan gang has found a new office address for you."


    "Well, I heard sister Ah Mei say that sister Yang Xi went to sign the contract today. Dad, thank you! I''d better have a look with you! Maybe I can help." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, come with me! Let''s go back to the camp and I''ll allocate helicopters." Ruan Jingxiong said, starting the car and driving towards the suburbs of Liangshan.


    On the way, the father and son had been talking about Ruan Biao. They were in a bad mood. Tang Wenhao didn''t want Ruan Jingxiong to be too sad, so he changed the topic, "Dad, how are you doing with Dr. Ruan?"


    "Ah? You still remember this! It''s all over. Dad was drunk and sorry for others. Don''t mention it later. You all know that dad has only your mother in his heart, no one else. Dr. Ruan is nice and beautiful, but after your mother was killed, your father''s heart died." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Dad, after all, you are still young, only in your fifties, and there are still decades to come! Just listen to our arrangement! Dr. Ruan is not only a good match for you, but also a doctor. She can hurt and take care of people. Marrying you is the best choice, and it is also the most appropriate choice for you to choose her," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Come on, son, dad really doesn''t have that mind. He just waits for wen''er and Li Yan to give birth to the child. I''ll take care of the children for you three. By the way, if Li Yan gives birth to the child, you have to marry her. Understand? You have to marry her for your brother, which is also in line with our customs. You''re his eldest brother. If he''s gone, his daughter-in-law is your daughter-in-law. Otherwise, who dares to marry a new daughter-in-law like her Do you want her? Anyway, you Chinese don''t pay such attention, don''t you think? "Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Dad, I listen to you. I just think Li Yan and a Jian have such a good relationship. Will she agree?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "How could she disagree? Anyway, I''ve told her parents about this. As soon as I mentioned it, her parents immediately agreed. They said that even if I didn''t mention it, they also wanted to mention it. They said that Li Yan didn''t follow ah Jian for long, so they left their mother and son behind. You big brother should renew their daughter, otherwise, who would you let her marry?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Ah? Did her parents really say that?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Can the old man lie to you? As parents, they must think so. You have been our son-in-law in Vietnam for so long and have lived here for so long. You should see that in a place where there are many women and few men, who wants a widow? There are so many unmarried girls who can''t marry out. Who will choose a widow as his wife? Someone is sick, right?" Ruan Jingxiong said.

 Chapter 824

    "Well, that''s true, Dad. Anyway, I have no choice. As long as you think it''s OK and Li Yan is willing to follow me, of course I won''t want her," Tang Wenhao said.


    "She will certainly be willing to follow you. She doesn''t know that ah Jian is gone. If she knows, she will follow you. You are no worse than your brother," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, my brother left too early. With his talent, as long as he studies with me for a few years, his kung fu will certainly surpass Ruan Biao and other brothers." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, it''s possible. The boy has good qualifications and talents. Alas!" Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    When they arrived at the special forces barracks, Ruan Jingxiong ordered Ruan Gang to immediately start the satellite positioning system to lock the specific location of the military vehicle driven by Ruan Biao, and then requested to allocate two helicopters to lift the vehicle.


    Ruan gang was surprised when he heard that Ruan Biao''s car crashed and the people were gone. But Tang Wenhao, who went with him, was all right. He was very confused. Ruan Jingxiong told him the story. After Ruan Gang heard it, tears poured out continuously. Now he is the only one left of the four King Kong who used to be famous in the military headquarters.


    Ruan gang went down and arranged with great grief. Within half an hour, Ruan Gang came back and told Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao that the position of Ruan Biao and the car had been locked, and the helicopter was waiting for the departure order on the apron outside. Ruan Jingxiong motioned Tang Wenhao to get up and follow him to get Ruan Biao''s body and the crashed car back.


    In fact, Ruan Jingxiong has another meaning. The vehicle must be brought back for detailed inspection. Otherwise, Tang Wenhao is suspected of murdering Ruan Biao. He must clear Tang Wenhao of this suspicion. He believes that Tang Wenhao will not harm Ruan Biao because he knows his son, but what about others? That''s hard to say.


    Tang Wenhao accompanied Ruan Jingxiong in a helicopter. In less than half an hour, the helicopter circled over Ruan Biao''s crashed vehicle. The professional search and rescue personnel on the two helicopters put down the ladder first, and then climbed down slowly with the take-off and landing of the helicopter.


    When they were close to the wrecked car, they hung the hook on the steel plate at the bottom of the car. When they were ready, they slowly pulled up the car and flew slowly towards an open space about three kilometers nearby.


    The cooperation between the two helicopters was really in place, worthy of being professional search and rescue personnel. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong witnessed the whole process of this thrilling and exciting on the plane.


    When Tang Wenhao and Yumei arrived over the crazy grassland that night, the search and rescue personnel on the two helicopters first came down from the ladder, and then set up a temporary platform with a steel frame to place the car on the steel frame. After placing it firmly, take off the hook, and the helicopter landed smoothly nearby.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan gang got down from the helicopter and walked to the SUV, the search and rescue personnel had taken Ruan Biao''s body out of the car. Only a few muscles and bones and skin were left on his neck. The others had been broken. It was unbearable to see.


    Tang Wenhao and others couldn''t bear to see. Ruan Jingxiong was in tears. Ruan Biao was his earliest and most proud disciple. He made many war achievements and didn''t expect to die in a car accident made by himself.


    Rescue workers put Ruan Biao''s body in a coffin and were carried on a plane. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang also followed up. Everyone was holding the coffin with their hands and felt particularly heavy.


    In particular, Ruan gang and Ruan Biao have been close as brothers and fought side by side over the years. Unexpectedly, he still left him first. Now he is the only one left of the four King Kong. Can he not be sad? The older people are, the more they cherish friendship, and the easier they are to be emotional.


    After returning to the barracks, according to the rules, Ruan Jingxiong ordered the military doctor to do an autopsy for Ruan Biao, and asked professional auto repair personnel to rush to the crash site for field investigation and maintenance of the car.


    Before the real cause of Ruan Biao''s death came to an end, Tang Wenhao didn''t ask Ruan Jingxiong to go home. He always sat in Ruan Jingxiong''s office to chat and drink tea with him. He knew that Ruan Jingxiong was giving an account to their country, the Ministry of national defense and his brothers, including himself and Tang Wenhao.


    It was not until the evening that the autopsy report came out, which proved that Ruan Biao died when his car fell into a cliff and was picked off his neck by a broken trunk. In fact, this was not unexpected to Ruan Jingxiong and Tang Wenhao. They knew that this was the case.


    At about 10 p.m., the people sent to investigate the scene of the accident and repair the car came back. The result surprised Ruan Jingxiong. It was the failure of the braking system that caused the car to suddenly rush down the cliff, and the failure of the braking system was due to the wheel rolling stones flying up and breaking the main brake supply pipe.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he fell to the ground. Although he didn''t gloat, he at least ruled out his suspicion. His father Ruan Jingxiong didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "Wen Hao, you''ve been here all day. Go back early! There are so many calls at home. I thought my father detained you!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Hehe, how could it be! Dad, don''t you go back with me?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Alas! I can''t. I have to write a report on Ruan Biao''s accident. After all, he died on duty. I want to win some sympathy and pension for his family. Although they have made some mistakes in the past, they have made contributions to our country after returning to the team." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Yes, Dad, this is because, in our country, he has to chase after the revolutionary martyrs. I don''t know if you Vietnam have this statement?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, almost. Many of our practices in Vietnam refer to your Chinese, son. Time is running out. Go back quickly! I have told Ruan Gang to send you back." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, Dad, if brother Ruan Biao has any difficulties at home, tell me! I will help them," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I don''t know yet. Let''s talk about it at that time! Son, dad feels very happy to have you. Although he didn''t kill you, he died for your business. After all, you and Li Qiang''s wife are already together." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Yes, Dad, so I always feel very remorse. If Yumei and I didn''t have this thing, he wouldn''t have to hide from us and drive to the bottom of the cliff." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Son, there''s no need to blame yourself. No one can expect it. It''s fate. I can''t blame you. Go! Dad wants to be alone." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao was sent home by Ruan gang. When they arrived at the door of the community, Ruan Gang didn''t drive in the car and let Tang Wenhao go in by himself. He went back to reply to Ruan Jingxiong.


    At this moment, it is already midnight. In addition to the faint light from the solitary lights on both sides of the road, the whole community is dead silent. Back to Ruan''s house, there are only sister Ah Mei, sister Yu Mei and sister Yang Xi in the living room. Ah Ya is still waiting for their lover''s return.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao came back, Yumei hurried over and affectionately shouted in Chinese, "baby, you''re back?" don''t mention it. The Chinese is very smooth, and her expression is very natural. People who don''t know really think she and Tang Wenhao have been husband and wife for many years!


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise and said with a smile, "Yumei, can you speak Chinese? Genius."


    Yumei couldn''t understand him when he said this, because she only knew these words and looked at him blankly. Sister Ah Mei smiled, "she just learned this sentence! But it''s not bad. It''s very standard."


    Several beauties laughed and praised Yumei''s ability and diligence. After Tang Wenhao left, she helped sister Ah Mei at home, taking care of children, picking vegetables and cleaning. She was much more diligent than Ah Mei and other beauties.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao went to the design institute with the sisters Yang Xi and Yumei to find the senior architect surnamed Li. He wanted people to see whether the drawings he drew from Xiuer and Miao village in Laos were feasible. Although he was quite sure, architecture was a big event and related to the personal safety of a large family, he should be careful, They are professionals after all.


    Yang Jing and Yumei belong to his new daughter-in-law. Of course, they follow him like an asshole. The four people arrive at the design institute. Designer Li also knows Tang Wenhao. After seeing him, they are very polite. They ask the four of them to sit down in the reception room, and then ask someone to pour them tea and water.


    After Tang Wenhao explained his intention, he was a little surprised and asked Tang Wenhao to show him the drawings. After reading the original sketches drawn by Tang Wenhao, he couldn''t help but praise Tang Wenhao as a genius. He said that the basic structure was not bad. He said that he had studied how to build a wooden house with this structure before, but he had never made a breakthrough. After seeing the drawings drawn by Tang Wenhao from the field, He felt that he was fully confident to improve the drawing and let their local builders undertake the construction.


    "Mr. Li, do you really think it can be built only by my sketch?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "It must be OK. I''m not too strange to this kind of building. I just haven''t visited the site. I have a manuscript in my heart. After reading your manuscript drawn from the site, I''m fully confident to get it done for you." designer Li smiled.


    "Baby, so you are a genius! In such a short time, you can draw the drawings completely only by field observation. It''s really powerful. Mr. Li, how long will it take us to build according to this drawing?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    Yang Jing and Yumei looked at Tang Wenhao with great admiration. They thought that they were the best men. They could do anything. They were all talented in literature and martial arts. Picking up girls was also the top expert among the experts.


    "If you build a building, it will take a few days if the wood is complete. The key to building this kind of enclosure is that the materials are different from your Tujia enclosure in China. You are made of stones and earth blocks. The structure is similar and the process is very complex. You can''t build it in less than half a year, but the key to building this kind of wooden enclosure is the wood and the material selection should be accurate, The cooperation between the Falcon and the Falcon should be very ingenious. Therefore, Mr. Tang seems to think that they made it very simple when you were on the spot. That''s because people have selected all the materials and can assemble them. Therefore, the most time-consuming process in our process is the selection of materials, "Mr. Li said.

 Chapter 825

    "Yes, that''s right. Mr. Li, you''ve mentioned the point. In fact, the purpose of looking for you is that I hope you can accurately calculate the material scale, curvature and Falcon size according to my drawing, so that we can find materials in the forest. What do you say?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, no problem. I''ll calculate it for you. You just give me ten days and a half months. I promise to give you accurate figures and make a model for your reference. Then you can ask for materials according to the design I gave you." designer Li smiled confidently.


    "Thank you so much!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Mr. Tang, I want to thank you! With your sketch, I can expand our design scope in the future. At that time, you can make me a model house, and I can promote it in our mountainous areas in China! I always wanted to do this before, but I didn''t have a suitable opportunity. You just gave me the opportunity, so I intend to design this drawing for you free "Mr. Li smiled.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Li is really a shrewd businessman. OK, let''s work together to do it well. Let''s leave first and don''t waste your time. Shall I come back later to get the drawings?" Tang Wenhao got up and said with a smile.


    "No problem, Mr. Tang, Miss Yang, two beautiful ladies, bye!" Mr. Li smiled.


    Two weeks later, with the joint efforts of Tang Wenhao, Yang Xi, Aya, may and other beauties, Mans design center and model training camp successfully moved to the new site. The building is now listed as mans design center building. It is a six storey building with an area of more than 8000 square meters, which can accommodate thousands of people to live and work.


    The first floor is the restaurant and administrative service center, the second and third floors are the training base of the model training camp, the fourth and fifth floors are the designer''s office of the design center and Yang Xi''s office, and the sixth floor is the girls'' dormitory. For the convenience of management, male designers live in the residential area opposite the mans design center building.


    On this day, after the relocation, Tang Wenhao hurriedly led Yang Xi and Yumei. Amy went to the design institute to get the official drawings. Yang Jing wanted to go with her, but she just sat down in mans clothing these days and treated mans employees for free. She couldn''t go away, but this greatly improved the cohesion of mans employees.


    Manny is very smart. Once she heard about this, she instructed Aya and Yang Xi to let the local media report it in Hong Kong, so as to enhance Manny''s influence in the local area. Not to mention, in this way, Yang Jing became famous in one fell swoop. Many locals now know that there is a beautiful doctor in Manny''s clothing invested by Hong Kong people who has been attending Manny for free for a long time. As long as it is Manny''s employee, Can get free treatment.


    No gossip, just Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi. When they came to the Design Institute, they saw the architect surnamed Li. As soon as they saw his face filled with a proud smile, they knew that he had succeeded.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao and the beauties coming, Han Chan quickly took out the structural drawings he drew, including sections, general plans and sections. Together, it was a standard Wai Building.


    As like as two peas, he also came up with a good model of the Wai Lou, which surprised Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi. He also broke up the model in front of Tang Wenhao, and reassembled it. It was convenient and quick. It was just like the model of Tang Wai Hao''s Wai Wai Building in Laos Miao village.


    "Teacher Li, master! I admire you." Tang Wenhao was surprised with the model.


    "Ha ha, I made it without the sketch given to me by president Tang. After all, I didn''t see the real object. President Tang, as long as you take this model and these drawings, you can build the building with president Tang''s intelligence. In fact, such a decomposition is very simple." Mr. Li smiled.


    "Yes, yes, it''s really no longer complicated. As long as you find some carpenters, you can build it yourself. Mr. Li, how much do you think I can pay you?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, as I said, I won''t take any money. As long as you let me design when you are a factory in the future, this work is completed by us together. I want your reward. I''ll make a request. After your enclosure is built, take a picture of me or video me. I want to be my publicity material. What do you think?" Mr. Li smiled.


    "Ha ha, absolutely no problem. Thank you very much, Mr. Li." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After coming out of the Design Institute, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to call Ruan Ling, "sister, our Wai building design drawings and models have come out. I want to go back to death valley to prepare materials immediately."


    "Really? Great, baby, I''ll go back too. I miss you so much. Wait for me! I''ll go back to death valley with you." Ruan Ling smiled pleasantly.


    "OK, sister, book the ticket right away! I''ll pick you up in Hanoi. I miss you too. You''re really a worm in my stomach. I was about to tell you that you''d better go back with me!" Tang Wenhao smiled pleasantly.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, I want you when I get off the plane." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha, it suits me. I can help you at any time. No, sister, I can''t say it, or I can''t stand it now." Tang Wenhao pinched Yang Xi''s jade leg on the co pilot and made Yang Xi giggle.


    The two of them lingered on the phone for a few minutes. Ruan Ling heard that Tang Wenhao seemed to be driving, so she said she wanted to book a ticket. When she came back to talk, she hung up the phone.


    Yang Xi glanced at Tang Wenhao. His body had reacted. He stretched out his jade hand and pinched him. "Baby, do you want to find a place to vent your fire? You say you can do this by calling ah Ling? When can you call your sister so quickly?"


    "Ha ha... Of course, don''t you know? I do this every time I call you. Don''t move, or you''ll have to sacrifice your life to accompany me." Tang Wenhao teased Yang Xi while driving.


    So when he got home, without saying a word, Tang Wenhao picked up Yang Xi and ran to her and Yang Jing''s room. All the beauties looked at them in surprise. Mei touched her little belly again and said with envy, "sister Xiuer and sister Yuzhu, they have been holding it in the car!"


    "Ah? As for you? Sister Yang Xi was not idle last night? Baby, don''t you run to their sister''s room these days? Sister Yumei, now you and sister Jingzi are popular. You see, baby likes to take you everywhere." Yuzhu smiled jealously.


    "Yuzhu, don''t talk nonsense. It''s inconvenient for us to have a big stomach. Baby doesn''t like the new and hate the old. Anyway, you''re idle one night? Baby doesn''t treat you badly. In our Ruan family, no sister has more times than you. You are never satisfied." Xiuer criticized.


    "Yes, sister Yuzhu, just be satisfied! You can''t let the baby lie on you 24 hours a day? Then you can''t stand it! Ha ha." may joked.


    Several beauties are chatting outside. Her collapsing joy has come from Yang Xi''s room


    In the evening, Ruan Ling came back overnight. She really wanted Tang Wenhao to be crazy. So far, the integration of mans and Chen has basically been completed, and the changes of industrial, commercial and tax departments have basically ended. Therefore, Ruan Ling can leave Shanghai Mans. Manny said that she can''t return to Liangshan until the integration is completed.


    Tang Wenhao also brought Yumei to wait for her early. Yumei is almost his personal maid now. He takes her wherever he goes for several reasons. First of all, he really likes Yumei''s body, devil like figure and angel like smiling face. Because he is happy with Tang Wenhao every day, people are more and more beautiful. Women with love are different; Second, she follows Tang Wenhao every day, which can force her to practice Chinese. Therefore, after nearly 20 days of urgent training, she can basically have barrier free communication with Tang Wenhao.


    They waited at the airport exit for half an hour. The long-awaited beauty Ruan appeared in front of Tang Wenhao and Yumei with a small bag.


    Tang Wenhao excitedly stepped forward a few steps and hugged Ruan Ling. He hugged her graceful slender waist and shouted excitedly, "sister, I want to die. I can''t wait."


    "Hmm! Villain, will you let my sister go?" Ruan Ling whined and smiled. Then she raised her eyes and saw the gorgeous Yumei. She was amazed, big beauty!


    "All right, all right, introduce the beauty to my sister! She is Yumei!" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "You know what else to introduce! Yumei is sister a Ling." Tang Wenhao smiled at Yumei after loosening Ruan Ling.


    "Sister a Ling, I''m Yumei." Yumei smiled in Chinese, and then looked at the gorgeous eldest sister. She knew that Tang Wenhao''s favorite woman was the beautiful woman with extraordinary temperament in front of her.


    Indeed, when she first saw Ruan Ling coming from the opposite side, she was really shocked by her awe inspiring beauty. She felt that although all the beauties of the Ruan family were very outstanding, which one was selected could be called the best beauty, there was still a little less compared with Ruan Ling in front of her. She was absolutely incomparable. She was the only eldest sister.


    Ruan Ling also appreciated Yumei''s beauty and said that Tang Wenhao was lucky to find a baby everywhere. She thought she was forced to marry a widow. Unexpectedly, she was still a yellow flower girl! It''s Yanfu. I can''t stop it!


    Without gossip, after getting on the bus, Tang Wenhao played with Ruan Ling for an hour in the mountains not far from the entrance of the expressway. He met Ruan Ling first and then went home.


    "Baby, I want to go home. I didn''t have a good time just now. I want you to accompany me for three days and three nights." Ruan Ling whined and laughed, teasing the jade plum on one side. Just now she also touched the light together. She was satisfied. Yuzhu said well. During this time, Yang Jing and jade plum have a high chance to accompany Tang Wenhao, because they are newly married and their stomach is empty, You can let Tang Wenhao go wild at will, and most of her beauties have goods in their stomachs. Take it easy. Tang Wenhao doesn''t think it''s going to happen.


    "By the way, baby, I forgot to tell you something. Xiao Yao has finished the exam. She said that her graduation certificate will wait two months. She wants to go to work first, but she will come back to live for a few days before going. My sister wants you to simply live in the same room these days and cook the raw rice. Baby, you actually don''t understand women. Xiao Yao has fallen in love with you, but she can''t get through it. If you ask her for it, it won''t work It exists, don''t you think! "Ruan Ling smiled.

 Chapter 826

    "Ah? Isn''t this appropriate? Elder sister, I don''t want to force her. I''d better wait until it''s natural! If she wants, it''s the best. If she still refuses, I won''t force her. I hope she will willingly follow me. Besides, aren''t we going back to Death Valley tomorrow?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Dead brain! Then you don''t wait for her to come back?" Ruan Ling said coyly.


    "Don''t wait. Ah Zhu called last night. Wen''er and Li Yan were about to have a baby. Wen''er quarreled and asked me to hurry over to accompany her and said that if I wasn''t with her when she had a baby, she wouldn''t spare me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, ghost girl, that''s OK! Dad''s family is so kind to us and wen''er is so young to follow you. You should be more concerned and considerate. I''d better accompany you back to death valley tomorrow." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "That''s right! Sister, don''t worry. I have enough patience with Xiaoyao. If she really loves me, she will become my wife. If she doesn''t love me, with her ability and wisdom, she will never change herself easily. Sister, I know Xiaoyao better than you." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently. He also figured it out. Maybe he knew Xiaoyao, The only way is to let time prove their love for each other.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao led Ruan Ling, Yang Jing and Yumei to death valley.


    This time I went back to death valley, in addition to personally guarding the birth of the child in wen''er''s belly, and selecting materials for the new enclosure building according to designer Li''s drawings, there is no shortage of people in death valley. The work of selecting materials, cutting trees and trimming wood can be handed over to the men and women of experimental drugs cured by Ruan Ling in Xinyuan. Listen to ah Zhu, Many of those people have married. Women have asked Dr. Ruan to put rings on them to prevent them from getting pregnant. Ruan Ling said that she can only do this for those people to give birth to them, but she can''t let them leave the valley of death and have children. This is the bottom line.


    Yang Jing is the first time to enter this primitive and dense jungle. She is very excited all the way. Take a look here and there. She is very curious. Yumei doesn''t have her sense of novelty. She is a girl growing up in the mountains. She knows that there are not only beautiful picturesque scenery in the jungle, but also many dangers that appear at any time.


    This time back to death valley, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are very happy. Now, Mans and Chen have been integrated. The reorganization of the two enterprises has greatly increased mans'' comprehensive strength. It can be predicted that mans brand will dominate the world''s garment industry in the near future. Mani''s goal is to make mans clothing a brand like Pierre Cardin, regardless of men and women in the future, If you wear mans clothes, you will have face.


    With the rapid development of their career, the Ruan family is becoming more and more harmonious. The women are happy. The children are growing up quickly. There are no rivals like Abu and Lin Haonan who deliberately harm them. Therefore, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are particularly relaxed all the way, talking and laughing, looking forward to a better future.


    "Baby, this time we built the Wai Building and picked up the parents on both sides. Not only Mommy, Mrs. Jin, our parents, he''s parents, such as Yang Xi, a Ying, a Mei and so on. If we are willing to live in our death valley, we will pick them up. It''s a big deal to build more Wai buildings, right?"


    "Well, I think so too. They are my father-in-law and mother-in-law. They can''t be too biased. Last time, may told me that she and Miaomiao are married to me. When we build a building, can she take her parents to live together? I said it would be discussed with your sisters. Now that you agree, I can reply to her next time and tell her the news Tell all the sisters that if any parents want to come and live with us, they can sign up first. Let''s make a plan to see how many people there are in total and prepare to build several Wai buildings. Are you right? "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, when the Wai Building is built, you will learn to fly a plane, and then we will buy a helicopter. In the future, you will take our family to Liangshan and death valley. However, the movement is so big that I am afraid that the government will interfere with us," Ruan Ling said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Is it a big deal that we use money? I know that Vietnam is as corrupt as we are. Money is OK, and there''s nothing we can''t do." Tang Wenhao smiled indifferently.


    "Ah Ling, in this society, no matter where you have money, there is nothing you can''t do. The president of our hospital is bought with money. His business is not good, and he hasn''t seen any clever management methods in management. Anyway, people have money, they have settled up and down, and become the president of the hospital openly. Now his family lives every day The door is about to break, and all the money sent out before has come back, "Yang Jing said with a smile.


    Speaking of these things, Yumei couldn''t get in her mouth at all. She could only look at the three people talking with envy, silently holding Tang Wenhao''s hand and smiling. The life now is the happiest and happiest day of her life. As long as she is with Tang Wenhao, she is happy.


    The four people talked all the way. In the evening, they came to Hutou stream. According to the Convention, they had to rest for a night in Hutou stream and then go the next day. Yang Jing camped in the wild for the first time, and so did Yumei. Although she lived in the mountains, she really didn''t have the experience of spending the night outside. They were both curious and afraid. Especially after dinner, night fell, In addition to all kinds of small beasts running and chirping in the grass from time to time, they were also frightened by the wind roaring up in Hutou stream.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that the two beauties were afraid, he always frightened them. For a moment, he said to Yang Jing, "sister Yang Jing, what is this?" Yang Jing would jump on him with a cry of surprise. For a moment, he said to Yumei, "Yumei, snake!" Yumei would also jump on him with a cry of surprise. Tang Wenhao took the opportunity to jam oil. From time to time, their laughter and Jiao shouts came from the open jungle, Ruan Ling, who was resting on one side, was very happy.


    "Baby, stop it, or I''ll see how you sleep tonight. Their sisters must sleep with you. I''ll sleep with you anyway. You can do it yourself!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister, it''s all right. I have a way to solve this problem." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, I want to see how you solve it. Our three sisters have to sleep with you. Can you separate?" Ruan Ling smiled. Yang Jing and Yumei stared at him with great interest to see what clever solution he has.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the three best beauties with a bad smile and said happily, "It''s not easy to do? If I can''t even solve this small problem, do I dare to take so many concubines? Do I dare to want sister Yang Jing and Yumei again? That''s your man''s confidence. Look ha! I''ll sleep in the middle. Sister Yang Jing, you hold my right, Yumei your left, sister, you''re up there, okay?"


    Ha ha... All the beauties smiled coyly.


    "Bad guy, I know you didn''t think of a good thing." Ruan Ling smiled coyly.


    The four people frolicked for a while and began to officially enter the entertainment program. Tang Wenhao was about to enter the shed with Ruan Ling in his arms. Suddenly, a beautiful shadow flashed in his mind. In his ear, she gently called, "baby, baby... I miss you."


    Ah Ju... Ah Ju... Tang Wenhao couldn''t help shouting. After putting down Ruan Ling, he looked around.


    Ruan Ling was startled and hurriedly followed Tang Wenhao around. "Baby, you see ah Ju? Are you an illusion? Ah Ju has been dead for more than a year. Ah Ju, you dead girl, don''t scare ah Jie and our baby."


    As soon as she said this, Yang Jing and Yumei were frightened. She hurried to Tang Wenhao and looked around in horror. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it may be an illusion! Don''t worry, even if there is a ghost, ah Ju really came to see me, she won''t hurt you. She is my woman and ah Ling''s sister. It doesn''t matter." Tang Wenhao comforted Yang Jing and Yumei.


    "Baby, are you okay? Come on, let me touch your head." Ruan Ling thought Tang Wenhao was ill and talking nonsense! But there was nothing unusual when she touched Tang Wenhao''s head.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Maybe I think of her in my heart! Sister, every time I pass by here, I think of ah Ju, think of her death in my arms, and think of her ashes. I don''t protect her well and feel very sorry for her." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Baby, don''t think about it. It''s all over. If you always think like this, you will certainly have hallucinations. Otherwise, let''s burn some incense for her and sacrifice her fragrant soul!" Ruan Ling suggested.


    "But we didn''t buy Incense? What will we offer a memorial?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Find some branches to insert, which is a ceremony. The key is to relax your heart. Come on, Yang Jing, Yu Mei, half busy, take those branches. Baby, where were you and ah Ju attacked by Abu?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Nuo, right here, she died here." Tang Wenhao said, pointing to the stone on one side.


    Therefore, in order to give Tang Wenhao some psychological comfort, Ruan Ling, together with Yumei and Yang Jing, set up a sacrifice place for ah Ju''s fragrant soul. The Chinese say that the dead are great. Tang Wenhao knelt here and talked with ah Ju''s fragrant soul for an hour, telling his memory of ah Ju.


    After such a round, Tang Wenhao''s mood calmed down, but these beauties were not in the mood to entertain him, especially Yang Jing and Yumei. When they thought that someone had died here, they didn''t want to be happy with Tang Wenhao! They were terrified. Ruan Ling was not afraid, but she was not in the mood. The four people hugged each other and slowly fell asleep.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao led Ruan Ling and other three beauties to the nearby stream first, took a mandarin duck bath, paid off the task owed by the three beauties in the stream last night, climbed ashore from the stream in a clear spirit, then finished breakfast and set foot on the road to death valley again.


    "Baby, tell me your story with ah Ju! I dare not speak in the atmosphere last night." Yang Jing smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, I''m not afraid now?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, on this sunny morning, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant everywhere. What are you afraid of?" Yang Jing said with a smile.


    "Yang Jing, I''m really surprised. Are you afraid of ghosts as a medical student?" Ruan Ling smiled.

 Chapter 827

    "Hehe, I''ve been timid since I was a child. I don''t have the courage of my sister. I know there are no ghosts in the world. However, as long as the atmosphere is terrible, I''m afraid of dead people. But I''m afraid of coffins, graves and morgues. I''m not afraid of the bodies inside, but the gloomy atmosphere. Every time I push the dead bodies to the morgue door of our hospital, I dare not Go in, "Yang Jing said with a embarrassed smile.


    "Hehe, sister Yang Jing, you''re finished. People have died where we live tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Really? What''s the environment like there?" Yang Jingxin asked with lingering fear.


    "Hehe, villain, don''t scare Yang Jing. Where are the dead in xiugu? Nothing, Yang Jing, don''t listen to him. He deliberately scared you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s words, Yang Jing beat Tang Wenhao''s ass with a whine, "bad guy, you''re so terrible on purpose. You''re dead."


    Ha ha


    When the four people passed by the gutter, Ruan Ling stopped on the gutter for a long time. This is the place where she almost left Tang Wenhao forever, where she got a new life, and the mysterious place where she landed her son Junjun alone. She has a complex and special feeling for the gutter.


    Tang Wenhao also paid tribute to the fragrant soul of Sister Lotus, so the atmosphere was also somewhat depressed. Where would Yang Jing and Yumei understand the complex mood of Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao? They didn''t follow Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling experienced life and death. Naturally, she couldn''t understand their feelings.


    Considering that it was late again, Ruan Ling worried that it was too dangerous to cross the gutter at night. Before night came, she led Tang Wenhao and two beauties across the dangerous gutter in a hurry.


    In the wooden house in xiugu, there are dry food, some dried vegetables and bacon. Yumei began to show her advantages. She has a good set of rice washing and cooking. At home these days, she and sister Ah Mei cook most of the meals, and her cooking is not wrong. In the Ruan family, only sister Ah Mei can keep pace with her.


    Tang Wenhao teased them with limericks when he had nothing to do. "The Ruan family has two plums. Life is so sweet, gentle and sexy. It''s very tiring at night."


    Every time I read this poem, all the beauties would happily pull him into their room and say to be with them to ensure that he would not be tired to death.


    An hour later, with the cooperation of others, Yumei finished the meal. The four people were very happy. The depressed atmosphere disappeared immediately.


    After dinner, Yumei and Yang Jing clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Tang Wenhao holds Ruan Ling and chats outside the house.


    At night, xiugu is very beautiful. Because of the low-lying terrain and there are no big mountains nearby, it is particularly open and refreshing. Considering that we will arrive at death valley tomorrow and the distance is not far, they don''t have to worry about sleeping and entertainment, and talk about mountains everywhere.


    "Baby, Ruan Ying seems to be having a baby soon! I remember you promised her that you would accompany her to find out the treasures in the cave and give them to our country when she gave birth to her child. Are you really going to do so?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Yes! Sister Ruan Qin died for this. Moreover, I promised sister Ruan Qin that I should fulfill my promise. Sister, you won''t want those treasures? Forget it! We Ruan family and mans don''t lack that money." Tang Wenhao thought Ruan Ling was still thinking about the cave.


    "Hehe, what kind of person do you think your sister is? I''m just worried about you. I''d better go with you at that time! We''ll never separate in the future. Where you go, I''ll go with you, and I''ll be your loyal follower, okay?" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Ha ha, OK, elder sister, I like you as a follower. Elder sister, I think you are the most beautiful. Moreover, you are becoming more and more gentle, so gentle that I can''t bear it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then the salty pig hand went straight to her waist and probed down.


    "Hee hee, villain, where to touch?" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "I just like to go to the most charming place with you... Do you want to have a game of sky quilt and earth bed? We had few opportunities in the wild. Unlike sister Ah Mei and I, we were in the wild several times a day. It was very cool. We didn''t have to worry about anything at all. We didn''t have clothes anyway. Alas, in fact, I miss those days." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, do you want us sisters to wear nothing at home? It''s convenient for you to do bad things at any time?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, that''s so cool! It''s really anytime, anywhere, whatever you want. It''s much better than any bullshit emperor. If you want to be a man, you have to be my sister a Ling''s man." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then crushed Ruan Ling on the grass.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, didn''t you say to chat first tonight? Bad guy..." Ruan Ling shouted happily.


    On the third day, the four people got up very late because they had a little too much entertainment the night before. After getting up, they washed in the nearby stream, ate some dry food, put on their bags and went on.


    To make a long story short, in the afternoon, the four people safely and smoothly returned to Ruan Ling''s base camp. Instead of going to the factory first, they went straight to the cave. Ruan Ling said, go home first and have a good meal. Besides, there was nothing delicious on the road. She knew that Tang Wenhao was hungry. His stomach and a little dry food in the morning could not last long.


    When they came to the cave entrance, they saw that Heifeng was playing with her daughter Sifeng at the cave entrance. Ruan Ying was talking and laughing with her mother and son on her big stomach. At a glance, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling led the two beautiful women back. They were pleasantly surprised and shouted, "Wen Hao, sister a Ling, are you back?"


    After hearing this, Heifeng lifted her beautiful eyes and was overjoyed. "Ah Ling, baby, you''re really back, wen''er, Sister Li Yan. Who''s back?" she hurriedly shouted to the inside of the cave.


    In less than two minutes, four or five beauties came out of the cave. They were wen''er, Li Yan, ABI, ah Yu and Qing''er. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, they came to say hello happily.


    Qing''er and wen''er burst into tears when they saw Tang Wenhao. "Baby, you''re dead. You''ve only come to see us now. You haven''t seen our children!" it turned out that Qing''er had given birth to a son to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao named him Tang Siqing as soon as he heard it.


    Not only Qing''er, but also Tang Wenhao''s eight immortals have given birth to children. Therefore, Tang Wenhao can''t really recognize who his children are now. Especially now his children are under centralized management. For example, in the Ruan family, they are managed and cared for by sister Ah Mei, while the death valley is mainly coordinated by Heifeng, and some other beauties cooperate with her. In short, All Tang Wenhao''s sons and daughters are brought up and educated together.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at his little beauties. In addition to wen''er and Ruan Ying, most of her beauties have recovered their figure and are in milk. It''s great to come back this time.


    The crowd welcomed them into the cave. When they got inside, Ruan Ling began to introduce Yumei and Yang Jing respectively. In fact, the two beauties came out of the cave at once. They were surprised that Tang Wenhao did not blow. His women were not beautiful.


    Wen''er, Qing''er and other beauties are also restrained by the frightening beauty of Yang Jing and Yu Mei. They know that these two sisters are strong competitors again! No one is inferior to their sisters.


    "Sister Heifeng, where are the children?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously when he wanted to see his daughter and son. He saw that there was no child in the hole.


    "Hehe, the children live in the factory. Now we can''t live in so many people in the cave. There are so many children. The crying at night affects everyone''s rest and it''s hard to go to work during the day. Later, we discussed with ah Zhu and ah Yun, and we decided to take care of the children in the factory. Anyway, the sisters have milk, and the children are hungry, whatever they want Any mother can feed them milk. "Heifeng smiled.


    "Who was there to take care of them that night?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Rotation day, today is a dream and Ali''s turn!" Heifeng said with a smile.


    "Oh, sister, look, so we have to speed up the construction. Now there are more and more people, and the accommodation problem is a big problem." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes! I''ll start doing it tomorrow," said Ruan Ling.


    While they were chatting, they only nodded and said hello to Tang Wenhao. Li Yan, who had not had time to talk to him, couldn''t help it any longer. She pulled Tang Wenhao''s clothes and whispered, "brother, I want to talk to you in the room, okay?"


    Tang Wenhao saw that Li Yan''s face was not very good-looking. He knew that she must be blaming Ruan Jian. He felt that he had been performing his task for so long and didn''t come to meet. He didn''t even have a phone call. He must be blaming him.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go to your room with wen''er and talk! I know you must be blaming ah Jian! He''s very busy now."


    While saying that Tang Wenhao followed Li Yan, wen''er also followed her. Tang Wenhao looked back and made eye contact with Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling reluctantly smiled and signaled him to go over.


    When he got to wen''er''s room and Li Yan''s room, Li Yan cried first and made Tang Wenhao helpless. Although he knew that Li Yan would actually be his woman in the future, this was a certainty. He couldn''t agree or disagree. Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t get through that.


    But now, he can''t do anything inappropriate to Li Yan. They are still the relationship between big brother and sister-in-law, so they can only comfort him, "Brother and sister, don''t be sad. Ah Jian is really a little too much. He hasn''t come to see you for so long, but he really can''t leave. There''s no phone where he performs his task. The eldest brother just came from there. The eldest brother doesn''t contact his family for a month. You can ask wen''er. I usually contact my father for a month."


    "Elder brother, tell me, is he really on a mission? Or is there someone else in his heart who deliberately hides from me? Otherwise, he can''t contact his wife for any mission? He hasn''t called me again since I was pregnant with a baby. I called my parents and they seem to have difficulties. I''m worried to death. He won''t come back again, My child is going to be born. Dr. Ruan said that I will be in labor in three or four days at most. I want him to come back with me. Elder brother, you have come back with wen''er. Why can''t he come back with me? "Li Yan said and cried again.

 Chapter 828

    "Yes! Wen Hao, what task did my brother perform? I didn''t even hear from my father. He asked my father. He said he was performing the task. It''s really urgent. My sister-in-law''s due date is about the same as mine. I really hope my brother can accompany my sister-in-law when she is giving birth." wen''er is obviously very dissatisfied with Ruan Jian.


    "Brother! Brother, what do you want your eldest brother to do now? As soon as you leave, you will be free. Your younger brothers and sisters will be born. How should your eldest brother persuade her?" Tang Wenhao was very embarrassed.


    Tang Wenhao''s embarrassed expression immediately aroused Li Yan''s suspicion. She looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, walked in front of him, looked at Tang Wenhao''s eyes very seriously and seriously, "brother, you look into my eyes, you tell me, is ah Jian really performing his task?"


    Li Yan''s expression worried Tang Wenhao for a while. He didn''t know how to answer her, continue to insist or just tell her the truth?


    Tang Wenhao''s hesitation made Li Yan more full of doubts. Not only she, wen''er also began to doubt the truth of the matter. She also felt Tang Wenhao''s expression was very suspicious. She couldn''t help asking, "Wen Hao, what''s going on? Is something wrong with my brother?"


    "Hehe, no, where do you want to go? What can happen to a Jian? He is just performing the task." Tang Wenhao hurriedly forced a smiling face. The expressions of Li Yan and wen''er worried him very much.


    But Tang Wenhao''s dodgy eyes made Li Yan doubt him. "Brother, you didn''t tell the truth. You must have hidden something from wen''er and me. Not only you, dad and my parents must be hiding something. Ah Jian must have had an accident, right? Brother, you say it?" Li Yan began to get excited.


    "No... sister-in-law, don''t guess." Tang Wenhao didn''t dare admit it. She saw Li Yan getting more and more excited. How dare she admit it? She will be born in a few days. Nothing can happen at this point.


    Wen''er also began to doubt that Tang Wenhao didn''t tell the truth. Combined with the fact that there was no accurate information about her brother Ruan Jian in the past year, she couldn''t believe Tang Wenhao''s words.


    "Wen Hao, tell us what''s wrong with my brother? We won''t believe what you said to perform special tasks. Wen Hao, tell me! Is something wrong with my brother?" wen''er asked anxiously.


    "Elder brother, I beg you, just tell me! What''s the matter with ah Jian?" said, Li Yan was going to kneel down to Tang Wenhao with a big stomach. Tang Wenhao couldn''t hide it any more. She was cruel and broke out.


    "Brother and sister, ah Jian, he... Died." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    As soon as this word was said, Li Yan''s beautiful eyes suddenly burst into tears like rain. She looked at Tang Wenhao directly. Ah, after a sound, her body fell back. Tang Wenhao couldn''t see it well and hurriedly rushed to catch her.


    "Ah... Brother... Brother..." wen''er heard Tang Wenhao say that Ruan Jian was dead and cried.


    Tang Wenhao had no time to take care of wen''er. He quickly helped Li Yan who fainted to the bed and just let her lie down. Ruan Ling and other beautiful women rushed over when they heard wen''er''s cry.


    "Baby, what''s going on? You still told them? Qing''er, call Dr. Ruan to save people." Ruan Ling ordered, and then looked at Tang Wenhao reproachfully.


    "Sister, I''ll tell you later! Isn''t sister Yang Jing a professional nurse? Where''s sister Yang Jing?" Tang Wenhao said guiltily.


    "I went out with Yumei and Ali. I don''t know where they have gone. I''d better ask Dr. Ruan to come and call quickly." Ruan Ling said.


    Many beauties began to persuade wen''er to control her emotions and not to affect the fetus. Wen''er was quite rational. Hearing this, Tang Wenhao was busy and endured her grief and wept silently. Tang Wenhao hugged her and gently patted her jade back to comfort her, "Wen''er, don''t be sad. We''re telling you now that you''re worried that your body can''t afford it. It''s also something that can''t be changed. Fortunately, dad has gone through this barrier, and I''m sure you can cross it."


    "Woo... But what about my sister-in-law? She has been waiting for my brother to come back to see her every day, but she has been waiting for nearly a year and will be born soon. Tell us, how can you let my sister-in-law live in the future? We are all under the age of 20. How can you let my sister-in-law stay at home in the future? I am not only sad for my brother, but also worried about my sister-in-law ! why is my sister-in-law''s life so hard! Sobbing... "Wen''er cried as she said.


    Just then, Heifeng suddenly screamed, pointed to Li Yan''s crotch and shouted, "ah Ling, baby, look, Li Yan is bleeding below."


    "Ah? Bleeding?" Ruan Ling exclaimed. Everyone focused on Li Yan''s crotch. Because she was wearing a skirt, Ruan Ling went to lift her skirt and found that she was still bleeding. Everyone was frightened.


    Tang Wenhao was a man. He was a little embarrassed. He hurried out and was grabbed by Ruan Ling, "Baby, why are you going? Hurry up to the factory with Li Yan in your arms! It''s too late to wait here for doctor Ruan to come. It''s important to save people! I think Li Yan must have been too excited just now and moved her fetal Qi. I''m afraid she''s going to give birth ahead of time! Sister Heifeng, please help take off Li Yan''s pants and see if the amniotic fluid has broken." Ruan Ling ordered.


    Tang Wenhao had to stand aside awkwardly and wait for sister Heifeng to pull off Li Yan''s underwear. Of course, he didn''t mean to see it.


    "Ah Ling, it seems that she has broken her amniotic fluid. It''s about to give birth!" Heifeng said to Ruan Ling after pulling Li Yan''s pants off.


    "It''s too late to take her to the factory. Give birth here! Sister Heifeng, should she wake up Li Yan? Or she won''t cooperate when she faints!" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "Ah Ling, I don''t understand. Why don''t you ask Dr. Ruan to bring her walkie talkie and command us when she comes over? Qing''er, Qing''er, have you contacted Dr. Ruan?" Heifeng went out of the room and shouted at the living room.


    I heard Qing''er answer in the living room, "sister Heifeng, I''ve contacted. Doctor Ruan will come right away."


    When Heifeng turned back to the room, she heard a shrill cry from Li Yanxiang''s lips, "ah... Ah! It hurts... It hurts..." obviously, Li Yan has woke up in pain.


    "Sister Heifeng, you see, the birth canal has opened a little. It''s really going to be born. Baby, come and help!" Ruan Ling shouted to Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Sister, I''m a man. What can I do for you?" Tang Wenhao said shyly.


    "What a man! In the future, you will be Li Yan''s man and she will be your woman. It''s agreed with Dad! Come here, let Li Yan hold your hand. She needs you now." Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao.


    As soon as she said this, all the beauties were stunned, wen''er didn''t cry, and Li Yan didn''t cry, because she also heard Ruan Ling''s words clearly. Jiao was panting and sweating. Her beautiful eyes turned to Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao and asked suspiciously, "sister a Ling... What did you... Just... Mean?"


    "Sister Li Yan, we haven''t lied to you now. Jian has been gone for almost a year. She was shot and killed in the mans tragedy. At that time, you and wen''er were just pregnant. They didn''t dare to tell you the news, so they kept it from your sisters. Later, we discussed with dad. Jian and Wen Hao are good brothers. Without Jian, you can still have Wen Hao and Wen Hao Hao also promised his father that as long as you are willing to follow Wen Hao, from today on, you will be the same as Wen ER and the same as our sisters here. Wen Hao will not wrong you. You can safely give birth to the child! "Said Ruan Ling.


    "Is this true, sister a Ling?" wen''er walked up to Ruan Ling with a big stomach and asked.


    "Well, sister wen''er, how can sister a Ling joke? Of course, it''s true, and Li Yan''s parents have agreed to let Li Yan follow Wen Hao. Otherwise, Li Yan is young and widowed under the age of 20. How can she live in the future?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister-in-law, did you hear that? You''ll be Wen Hao''s woman with us in the future. You don''t have to worry that no man wants you. Wen Hao won''t dislike you. You can safely give birth to the child!" wen''er is kind-hearted and grew up with Li Yan. Her brother Ruan Jian died. Of course, she hopes Tang Wenhao can marry Li Yan, This is the best result of misfortune.


    Li Yan didn''t speak when she heard this. She just kept crying. Ruan Ling quickly winked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao understood her meaning, so she sat next to Li Yan and wiped the tears from her beautiful eyes.


    "Ah... Ah... Pain..." suddenly, her body stood up and cried out in pain. Tang Wenhao hurriedly asked her jade hand to hold his big hand. Li Yan was so painful that she pulled Tang Wenhao''s palm with her nails. Tang Wenhao endured the pain and let her vent, while the other hand wiped the sweat shed by the pain.


    "Li Yan, come on, you''ve opened a little more. Work harder. The harder you work, the easier it will be for the child to get out and get rid of it earlier. Sister Heifeng worked hard at that time and came out in three hours. If you don''t work hard, you''ll hurt for a few more hours!" Heifeng gave her encouragement and guidance.


    After a round of pain, Li Yan began to gasp. Ruan Ling brought her some water and let her drink. Tang Wenhao hugged her head. Like her husband, Li Yan didn''t reject him, which made Tang Wenhao very happy. He worried that Li Yan couldn''t accept him at once.


    In fact, his worry is completely superfluous. In the past year, Li Yan seems to have had this hunch in her subconscious mind that Ruan Jian had an accident. She also thought that Ruan Jian may really be gone, because based on her understanding of Ruan Jian, Ruan Jian won''t ignore her for so long and never call her personally, which is very abnormal.

 Chapter 829

    Li Yan spent every day in suffering. She was worried that Ruan Jian was gone. What should she do? As a Vietnamese girl, she doesn''t know that once she becomes a little widow, she has very few opportunities to find a man in the future, that is, to be a concubine for others. As long as people hear that she is a dead husband, no one will want her. This is what she is most worried about. Therefore, when Tang Wenhao says that Ruan Jian is dead, she doesn''t despair?


    It was because of excitement that she moved her vitality, and Ruan Ling''s words gave her hope for life. She was also worried that Ruan Ling was comforting her! I''m afraid Tang Wenhao doesn''t like her little widow. Now when Tang Wenhao really began to take care of her as a husband, her just broken heart began to heal slowly.


    After drinking the water, she gasped and glanced at Tang Wenhao, who was very handsome. Tang Wenhao, who was smiling and cheering at her, felt a sense of gratitude. Thinking that he had pulled his hand because of severe pain just now, she said with a little guilt, "brother, did you hurt your hand?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. What''s my pain compared with having a child?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, Sister Li Yan, our baby picked up such a beautiful woman as you. This kind of good thing can''t be so cheap to him. You''ll torture him today so that he won''t cherish you in the future." Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.


    "Elder sister, how can I not cherish Li Yan!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    At this time, Yang Jing and Yumei came from the outside. Yang Jing heard that Li Yan was in pain and was about to give birth. She hurried back from the outside forest. When she saw everyone looking around Li Yan, she hurriedly said, "ah Ling, sister Heifeng, you let irrelevant people out! It''s not good for so many people to surround the pregnant woman, and the air is circulating. Give her to me!"


    "OK, Yang Jing, it''s good if you come. What else should we do?" Ruan Ling said happily.


    "Sister a Ling, which sister do you ask to bring some hot water, wipe her sweat, and then send her something to eat, such as milk, chocolate candy and her favorite meals. You can constantly replenish her physical strength, and get her some water to drink. Don''t be dehydrated, so that she won''t lose her strength. Parturition is equivalent to a heavy physical labor, enough energy Force supply is necessary, so as to have good uterine contractility. Only when the cervix is fully opened can we have the physical strength to discharge the child. "Yang Jing said very professionally.


    "OK, wen''er, you ask Qing''er to prepare Li Yan''s favorite food." Ruan Ling ordered.


    "Well, sister a Ling." wen''er replied, and then, with a big stomach, took Qing''er out to prepare food for Li Yan. Her beautiful women also followed him out. Tang Wenhao saw that Yang Jing was coming, and he had nothing to do, so he had to follow him out.


    "Baby, don''t go. Stay with Yang Jing inside! You can help her. Besides, Li Yan needs you now. Don''t leave her." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, what can I do for you? Elder sister Yang Jing, do you think it''s necessary for me to be inside?" Tang Wenhao always felt a little embarrassed.


    "Hehe, baby, you have to ask Sister Li Yan. Generally, with her own man, pregnant women will be more brave in the process of production. Sister Li Yan, do you want the baby to stay inside?" Yang Jing doesn''t know that Li Yan is not Tang Wenhao''s woman. In her mind, all the women in death valley belong to Tang Wenhao, which her sister Yang Xi told her.


    Li Yanjiao gasped and turned her beautiful eyes to Tang Wenhao. Her eyes were full of expectation. Tang Wenhao understood it, smiled, leaned over and smiled at her and said, "Li Yan, as long as you need me, I will always be with you. I''m just a little embarrassed. I don''t want to be with you. Don''t get me wrong." then she sat next to Li Yan again.


    Li Yan nodded shyly and whispered shyly, "brother, don''t go."


    "Well, I''ll never leave you. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao smiled gently.


    In this way, only Yang Jing and Tang Wenhao are left in the room. They work together. Yang Jing squats in Li Yan''s crotch, observes and directs Li Yan''s exhalation and inhalation, and makes efforts. Tang Wenhao has always asked Li Yan to pinch and pinch him to help her reduce her pressure.


    After Qing''er and Ali brought in all the food and drink, Tang Wenhao took on the task of feeding Li Yan with food and water and did his duty as a husband for Ruan Jian.


    Several times Li Yan saw Tang Wenhao take care of her like a wife. She was grateful and tears ran down her cheeks. In order to let her completely get out of the grief of losing Ruan Jian as soon as possible, Tang Wenhao didn''t wipe the tears from her beautiful eyes with a paper towel, but licked the tears from the corners of her eyes with her tongue, which made Li Yan very moved.


    It also aroused her enthusiasm and longing for a better life. Her mental condition was much better, her appetite increased greatly, and she could eat and drink, so her physical strength was well preserved.


    Later, Dr. Ruan also came from the factory and was very shocked to see Tang Wenhao in this temporary delivery room, because she knew that Li Yan was not Tang Wenhao''s woman, but at this time, he would accompany Li Yan to produce together. Doubts were doubts, but she didn''t talk much.


    "Uncle, did you just come back today?" Dr. Ruan asked, and then began to open the box to prepare for the birth of the child.


    "Well, doctor Ruan, didn''t ah Yang and ah Liu come?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Their sisters are still in confinement! Both girls are very competitive and have added two sons to you... Are you the doctor from China that sister a said?" Dr. Ruan said to Yang Jing, who was resting aside with a smile.


    "Well, Dr. Ruan, ah Ling said I would cooperate with you to work here in the future." Yang Jing smiled. She already knew that this beautiful middle-aged woman must be Dr. Ruan.


    "Hehe, you are from China''s big hospital. You need to guide us more in the future!" Dr. Ruan smiled politely.


    Yang Jinggang wanted to be polite to her. Li Yan suddenly shouted, "ah..." the pain quickly grabbed Tang Wenhao''s arm, while Tang Wenhao held her head and stretched out another arm for her to bite. Li Yan really couldn''t stand the pain and bit his arm without thinking about it.


    After a round of severe pain, Li Yanxiang was sweating and panting. Tang Wenhao saw that she was so painful and had an indescribable love for her in his heart. He secretly decided to be good to his women in this life. Each of them had experienced such pain. Why didn''t he love them?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao busily and carefully wiped the sweat on Li Yan''s forehead and said painfully, "Li Yan, it hurts! If you hurt, bite my arm. I have many muscles in my arm. I won''t hurt if you bite me."


    Li Yanjiao gasped, "big brother... Thank you!... sister Yang Jing... No... I... Want to pee."


    "Oh! Wait a minute. I''ll fix something for you. You''ve just started! It seems that you''ll have to be born in at least ten hours. It''s just the beginning of the palace. You must have to pee later, baby. Why don''t you go out and ask sister Heifeng to see if there are any dry things under Sister Li Yan, such as diapers." Yang Jing said.


    Tang Wenhao was about to leave. Suddenly, Li Yan grabbed his arm again, leaned back and screamed, "ah... It hurts... Ah... No... I peed... I can''t hold it."


    Tang Wenhao involuntarily looked at her. Yang Jing quickly dodged. The water column almost sprayed on her, making Yang Jing and doctor Ruan laugh.


    Li Yan was too shy at this time to discharge the waste water from her body. After the release, she was still in pain. She grabbed Tang Wenhao''s arm tightly and howled loudly.


    After another round of pain, she was finally tired and panting again. She was dripping with sweat and gasped shyly, "brother... Don''t laugh at me."


    "Ha ha, silly girl, why do I laugh at you! You are the greatest in my heart. It''s okay ha! Don''t be embarrassed." Tang Wenhao stroked Li Yan''s forehead and smiled gently. He thought the girl was very funny.


    "Hehe, Sister Li Yan, don''t be embarrassed. What are you? I''ve served many pregnant women who are both feces and urine! Including you, if the production is not smooth, it''s possible to defecate! What should I do? Don''t you have to defecate? No one can keep elegant at this time, no matter what kind of woman you are." Yang Jing smiled.


    "Yes, Li Yan, ah Liu had excrement and urine when she gave birth last time. It took her 14 hours to give birth to the child, which was very painful. Therefore, my uncle, whether you love your women or not, you can''t treat them badly. They worked hard to have children for you!" said Dr. Ruan.


    "Ha ha, Dr. Ruan, I understand that I will not. I will be good to them, including Li Yan." Tang Wenhao smiled. After kissing Li Yan''s sweet lips, Li Yan blushed with shame. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to kiss her at this time.


    Tang Wenhao saw her blush and leaned over in her ear and whispered, "Li Yan, come on ha! After you give birth to the child, have a good rest, have a good rest, I will officially replace my brother ah Jian and start loving you. In the future, you will still live in a room with wen''er, and I will love you and your sisters."


    "Elder brother... Will you really love me?" Li Yan asked shyly.


    "Well, sure, don''t worry, I''ll love you more than a Jian, but the premise is that you must refuel today and give birth to your baby in time, safely and quickly. Otherwise, how can I have the chance to love you! Isn''t it?" Tang Wenhao whispered vaguely.


    "Hehe, what are you two whispering about? Li Yan, do you want to eat more? The palace has opened more in this pain just now. If you can work harder for a long time, it is estimated that it will open more. Dr. Ruan, come and have a look. How long do you think Li Yan will be in this state?" Yang Jing smiled.


    When Dr. Ruan heard this, he hurried to the head of the bed and stared at Li Yan. From the size of her palace mouth, he judged how long it would take for her to give birth to the child.


    "Sister Yang Jing, it would be nice for girl Li Yan to be born in the first half of the night. It''s really early. Girl, you have to refuel!" Dr. Ruan said with a smile.


    As soon as Dr. Ruan finished speaking, Ruan Ling pushed the door from the outside and came in in in a hurry. As soon as she came in, she waved to Dr. Ruan, "Dr. Ruan, come here quickly. Wen''er seems to be starting to hurt, and it is estimated that she will have to give birth ahead of time. Today, thanks to Yang Jing, otherwise you won''t be able to come alone." Ruan Ling said anxiously.

 Chapter 830

    "Ah? Sister, wen''er has started too? What a coincidence? Dr. Ruan, hurry over and have a look! Sister, if it''s true, come and tell me," Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling was right. Wen''er really began to suffer from contractions. She lay in Ali''s room next door and began to cry loudly. Although she seemed to have a strong will when practicing martial arts, when she gave birth to a child, she still restored the little girl''s nature and cried and screamed. Tang Wenhao listened to her crying next door and wanted to go over, but he was afraid that Li Yan would be distracted, Had to suffer absently.


    Li Yan is very smart. She knows that Tang Wenhao is worried about wen''er. After a round of labor pains, she hurriedly urges Tang Wenhao to go next door to take care of wen''er. "Brother, you go there! Wen''er needs you more."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I''ll go with you for a while." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, brother, you have been with me for so long. You should go to accompany wen''er, or she will be sad and I''m sorry," Li Yan said.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. I''ll go and see wen''er first and come back with you later." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, brother, thank you." Li Yan said gratefully.


    "Girl, you''re welcome! Don''t forget, you''re my wife now, girl, come on!" Tang Wenhao said, clenching his fist to cheer her up.


    Li Yan smiled shyly. As soon as the corners of her mouth showed a smile, her eyes suddenly stared and screamed again. Tang Wenhao hurriedly stretched out his hand and asked her to catch herself. He wanted to go to wen''er''s side after her pain passed.


    "Li Yan, come on, come on, come on, come on." Yang Jing shouted, watching her crotch closely.


    "Ah..." Li Yan was so hurt that she stretched herself, desperately grasped Tang Wenhao and gasped.


    After the pain, she gasped and urged, "brother, you... Go over!"


    "Li Yan, can you do it?" Tang Wenhao said uneasily.


    "Well, I can do it. Hurry over! Wen''er needs you more." Li Yan said.


    "OK, sister Yang Jing, I''ll leave it to you. Call me if you have something." Tang Wenhao said to Yang Jing.


    "OK, you go! With your sister, there''s nothing wrong." Yang Jing smiled confidently.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao left Li Yan and came to wen''er''s parturient room. Dr. Ruan and Ruan Ling were inside, while her woman was waiting outside. When Tang Wenhao entered, wen''er was holding Ruan Ling''s jade hand. It hurt so much that she kept twisting her body and yelling.


    "Wen''er, come on!" Tang Wenhao smiled when he came in.


    As soon as wen''er heard Tang Wenhao coming, she quickly opened her beautiful eyes. Tears rushed out. Ruan Ling released her and motioned Tang Wenhao to come and catch her.


    Just as the pain had just passed, wen''er gasped and smelled sweat. Tang Wenhao painfully wiped her sweat and kissed her sweet lips, "girl, come on! With me, everything is OK."


    "Brother Wen Hao, it hurts!" wen''er sobbed.


    "Hehe, you know, that''s certain, but our female Xia wen''er can certainly insist, can''t she?" Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "No, I want you to hold me." wen''er said coyly.


    Tang Wenhao quickly hugged her head and kissed her. When Tang Wenhao was with wen''er like this, he obviously felt much more natural and comfortable. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all. "Girl, I want to see if you can there? I''ll see if our children come out a little."


    "No, don''t you see, it''s still early to die!" wen''er caught him and said shyly.


    "Hehe, are you still shy at this time? In fact, you don''t know that women are the most beautiful, sexy and great moment in your life." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, anyway, I don''t want you to see it. It depends on whether you look at my sister-in-law. You''re not allowed to look under me until I recover my figure." wen''er said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, I''m also embarrassed to see Li Yan! After all, we haven''t been together. You''re different! Where have you been? Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Anyway, you can''t watch it when I think it''s not good-looking. By the way, brother Wen Hao, how''s my sister-in-law? She knows you''re going to marry her. Is she much more comfortable?" wen''er asked.


    "Well, I think she accepted me. She is very kind. She started to hear you and has been urging me to come with you. A girl like her is my favorite girl, so I will love her in the future. Don''t worry." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I''m afraid you don''t want to! In our place, no man dares to ask for a new widowed girl like her. Maybe she will be widowed all her life. It''s very poor. Fortunately for you," wen''er said gratefully.


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao has been shuttling between Li Yan and wen''er''s delivery room since 3 or 4 p.m., comforting and taking care of the two little pregnant women. He is very busy.


    It was not until midnight that wen''er, who was born in martial arts, exhausted her last strength and gave Tang Wenhao a beautiful little princess for their Tang family. After that, wen''er fell asleep.


    Dr. Ruan, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and others began to be busy with the little princess who had just come to this beautiful world. Tang Wenhao immediately named her Tang Siwen.


    After giving the child to Dr. Ruan and Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao returned to Li Yan''s bed. Li Yan, who had been tossing for ten hours, was exhausted. She was much weaker and out of strength than wen''er. Moreover, her body was slightly smaller than wen''er, and it might be more difficult to have a child.


    "Sister Yang Jing, won''t Li Yan have dystocia? Do you want an operation?" Tang Wenhao asked painfully.


    "Oh, no, don''t worry! It''s normal. I believe your sister. I promise it''s all right. It''s coming soon. It won''t take an hour or two. The child''s hair has been seen. Why don''t you come and have a look?" Yang Jing said with a smile.


    "I... ha ha..." Tang Wenhao wanted to go and have a look, but he was still a little embarrassed.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was still blushing, Yang Jing was very puzzled and pretended to curse, "you villain, you didn''t see you shy when you did bad things! When you were with my sister that day, you pulled my sister''s clothes in a hurry and came up..."


    At this time, exhausted Li Yan faintly gasped, "brother, go and see if you want to see it!"


    "Ha ha, good." Tang Wenhao quickly put down Li Yan''s head with a smile, then came to Yang Jing with a bad smile and looked directly at Li Yan.


    Sure enough, he saw that a child''s hair had been exposed from Li Yan''s birth canal. It was dark, and the birth canal had been completely opened. Women are really great! It''s amazing that you can stick to this when you have a baby!


    Although this is not the first time to see a woman have children, Tang Wenhao will sigh every time he sees a woman holding up like this, and he is deeply moved by the magic of the creator.


    Yang Jing is worthy of being a senior nurse. She accurately judged the time when Li Yan''s child came out. Less than two hours later, after Li Yan''s last round of severe pain, she saw that most of the child''s body was exposed. She grabbed the child and pulled it out of Li Yan''s birth canal. Then she picked up the prepared scissors and cut off the child''s umbilical cord, Quick and professional.


    Li Yan''s pain was unbearable. In addition, she was seriously overdrawn and fainted. Tang Wenhao was distressed. He felt that he had established a deep love between men and women for Li Yan in the process of accompanying Li Yan''s production. He really liked her. Seeing her pale face due to excessive physical overdraft, he could not help loving her.


    He was most gratified by the death of Ruan Jian and his father Ruan Jingxiong. Li Yan was born with a son. He knew that Vietnamese people, like Chinese people, have serious patriarchal thoughts, which shows that their Ruan family has roots and can continue to inherit incense.


    Yang Jing, who had been busy all night, was very tired after finishing her child. Tang Wenhao hugged her affectionately and said with a smile, "sister Yang Jing, it''s hard. Do you want me to serve you tonight?"


    "Ha ha, villain, please spare your sister! She has no spirit now. If you toss around like that, she will die. Now there are all your women here. You can find a sister for entertainment! You have nothing to do here. Let her have a good sleep!" Yang Jing said with a smile.


    After settling in the two pregnant women and children, Tang Wenhao led the sisters who had nothing to do to go back to their rooms to rest. He lived with Heifeng and Ruan Ling for the time being.


    After entering the long lost room, Ruan Ling looked at her former boudoir and felt a surge of heart, "baby, we have been together for two years. Do you remember the first time my sister locked you here?"


    "Oh, of course, I remember. I asked Ah Ying to accompany me to test whether I am a sex wolf. Now you know? I am a sex wolf from China. Today''s toss suffocated me. You have to compensate me for my losses." he suddenly picked up Ruan Ling and ran to the big bed.


    "Ha ha... Villain, why did wen''er and Sister Li Yan hold you back when they had a baby? Why did you ask me to compensate you for your losses?" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, whoever I think will compensate me for my losses." Tang Wenhao said affectionately.


    "Ha ha, villain, I owe you in my last life. I''m here to pay you back in this life. I''ll compensate you for your losses at any time as long as you want." they said endless love words.


    He envied the black phoenix on one side and thought that if only the baby could love himself like this, it would be worth living ten years less in this life.


    Ruan Ling inadvertently glanced at the black phoenix standing next to her. She saw envy and expectation in her beautiful eyes. She couldn''t bear it. She hurriedly pushed Tang Wenhao down from her and whispered, "Baby, you should love sister Heifeng first tonight. How long have you been together? She must miss you very much. Sister can be with you every day anyway. We have the most opportunities, right?"


    Tang Wenhao felt very ashamed when she reminded him. Ah Ling was right. He hadn''t had fun with the sisters in death valley for more than two months. They were as old as tigers and wolves and had strong demand. Especially Heifeng, who was nearly 40, was in good health, as energetic as Ruan Ling and had strong combat effectiveness. Thinking of this, he looked back and smiled at Heifeng, "Sister Heifeng, shall we play a game?"

 Chapter 831

    At noon the next day, Tang Wenhao got up with Ruan Ling. After washing, he didn''t eat first, but hurried to wen''er''s and Li Yan''s room to visit their two little mothers.


    The little beauty wen''er, who has eaten and replenished her physical strength, has a much ruddy face. As long as she looks at the little princess around her, she is very happy. She also has children.


    "Brother Wen Hao, I think our Miss Tang Siwen is so beautiful." wen''er smiled happily.


    "Of course, all the daughters of the Tang family are great beauties. Besides, can''t Wener, the first beauty in Liangshan, climb out of her body? What factory produces what goods, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha..." all the beauties around laughed.


    "Brother Wen Hao, please call my father quickly! Tell my father the good news that my brother has a son, let him rest assured, and tell my father that my sister-in-law has agreed to talk to you. In addition, let my father give my brother''s child a good name," Wen said.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! I''ll definitely call. I''ll go to see Li Yan and the children immediately, and then call the factory after dinner. I won''t accompany you first." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, go!" wen''er said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao went to Li Yan''s room. Ali was there with her. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming, she smiled and made way for him. Tang Wenhao picked up her pretty face and whispered with a bad smile, "Ali, it''s ready tonight. It''s too late last night. I want to die."


    "Hehe, I''m ready for you at any time," said Ali coyly.


    "It''s impossible. Is there any evidence? I touch it. I can''t talk nonsense without evidence." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Then he pretended to attack Ali''s sensitive parts and teased Ali out.


    Li Yan saw Tang Wenhao so naughty and smiled coyly. Tang Wenhao sat on the edge of the bed, leaned over and held her pretty face, kissed her sweet lips, and smiled gently, "Li Yan, I worked hard last night and rested well. From now on, I want you to be full of happiness and laughter every day with me. Do you have confidence in me?"


    Li Yan was moved to tears and sobbed, "brother, thank you, thank you for asking me."


    "Hehe, what are you talking about? You''re my brother''s woman. If he''s gone, you should become my woman, right? Don''t think about ah Jian anymore. He''s gone. Bury him in your heart! Let''s take your child together. No, it''s our child. In the future, this child will be mine. Let''s raise him well together! Do you have confidence in me?" Tang Wenhao clenched his fist and smiled.


    Li Yan nodded in tears. "Yes, brother, I like you."


    "Hehe, change your name later! Call me Wen Hao, or call me baby like her sister. Although I was a little uncomfortable at first, I was still very warm. Girl, you made me feel bad last night. I can tell you clearly that I like you too, not because of ah Jian, okay? I like you at the first sight when I see you at your house, if it''s not because you''re ah Jian''s daughter Man, I''ve already done it to you. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, is it true or false?" Li Yan burst into tears and smiled.


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t you have confidence in yourself?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, I''m not as beautiful as wen''er. I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed in me." Li Yan said with a small mouth.


    "Oh, no, I saw it last night. I''m responsible to tell you that you and I like it very much. It''s my favorite type. When you get well, I''ll prove it to you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile in her ear.


    Li Yan''s face flushed with shame. "Wen Hao, you''re so bad! Do you really like me?"


    "Of course, do I have to tell lies? If you don''t believe me, look, I''ll stand up and give you a free appreciation. I''m not like you. It''s difficult to get some evidence. My evidence can be tested by you at any time." then Tang Wenhao really stood up. Li Yan couldn''t help but turn her beautiful eyes and her eyes fell on Tang Wenhao''s belly. She was so ashamed that she pulled the quilt and covered her face, Giggle.


    Tang Wenhao successfully covered the little widow''s heart with his ambiguous and funny language and let her have a good rest. He accompanied Ruan Ling for breakfast, which was actually equivalent to lunch. After dinner, they said goodbye to wen''er and Li Yan and went to the factory.


    Yang Jing and Yumei have never been to the factory, so these two followers followed Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to visit the factory. Especially Yang Jing, the factory will be her revolutionary base. What if she is not familiar with the environment? However, she said that she has liked the beautiful environment of death valley, but she just doesn''t like the name of death valley. It''s terrible. It''s scary to hear it!


    Qing''er and Ali, two beautiful women, also followed. They haven''t been with Tang Wenhao for too long, so they like to stick to him.


    A group of people came to Ruan''s pharmaceutical factory talking and laughing. Ah Zhu was on duty last night, so she didn''t get up yet. She slept in Ruan Ling''s office. There was a baby room downstairs in Xiaobai building. Most of Tang Wenhao''s children were concentrated here, and their mothers were on duty every day.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling first went to the nursery to enjoy their children. As soon as they entered the nursery, Tang Wenhao was happy. It was a fairy tale world. The nursery was covered with colorful carpets, and the walls were full of murals full of childlike fun. The cribs were cartoon. They were happy as soon as they went in.


    More than a dozen children were crying together. It was really a good time to listen to the cry! Although it was noisy, people were in a good mood.


    At this time, ah Liu and ah Yang were feeding their two children. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling coming, they quickly stood up, "Wen Hao, sister, you''re coming."


    "Hehe, whose child is this?" Tang Wenhao walked over and asked with a smile, pointing to the baby in ah Liu''s arms.


    "Your child?" ah Liu said with a naughty smile.


    "Nonsense, these are my children. I mean, who is his mother?" Tang Wenhao twisted her pretty face and said with a smile.


    "Hehe, ah Zhu''s sister''s, ah Yang''s bosom is her own, we don''t care anyway. Feed whichever baby cries. Today it''s my turn to be on duty with ah Yang." ah Liu smiled.


    "Ha ha, ah Liu, which baby can eat the most?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "It''s sister Aya''s baby. She not only eats milk, but also drinks porridge and milk!" ah Liu smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m sure I''ll be as energetic as our Aya." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao hugged one by one, kissed his babies and said with a smile, "sister, it seems that we must invite professional preschool teachers to come next year and breed at this speed. It is estimated that within two years, we will have 40 or 50 children in death valley."


    "There must be. My sister, Aya, Ah Ying and may are pregnant with a second child. In the future, they may also have a second child. One sister has two. With the number of your current wives, what''s the problem with 50 or 60?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "So we have to consider the issue of children''s education now. People like you and Manny, Xiuer and Yuzhu are all top students. Your future task is not to run an enterprise. You should focus on education. For this kind of early childhood education, you have to invite special preschool teachers." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Please what kindergarten teacher? Send ah Xue and ah Bi to study in a professional school for a period of time every other day." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, this is a good way, sister, let''s go up! I have to call my father." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, I''ll come down later. Ah Liu, ah Yang, you''re busy first." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Upstairs, as soon as Ruan Ling knocked on the door, Chen Yuanyuan and the Thai beauty Anglo-American came out. They were delighted to see Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling leading a group of beautiful women, "baby, you''re here? Sister a Ling." the two beautiful women shouted enthusiastically.


    "Hehe, are you on duty?" Tang Wenhao smiled, and then kissed their fragrant lips one by one to show his missing and admiration. Tang Wenhao has always been watertight in this regard. When he sees his own woman, he basically goes up to make a few kisses first. If he is in a mood, he touches them by the way to show that the other party is very attractive to him, So every woman thinks Tang Wenhao loves them very much.


    Ah Zhu is sleeping on the sofa inside! Tang Wenhao asked everyone to keep quiet. He quietly walked to ah Zhu and squatted down. Everyone knew that he was going to break the water.


    Tang Wenhao smiled at the big guy. The salty pig''s hand went through ah Zhu''s clothes and reached her lower abdomen, then swam upward, and then covered ah Zhu''s sweet lips.


    Well... Yuzhu was attacked by Tang Wenhao. Of course, she would wake up. When she opened her beautiful eyes, she saw that Tang Wenhao was invading her, blushing with shame, but she was instantly overwhelmed by Tang Wenhao''s enthusiasm. A pair of jade hands involuntarily hugged Tang Wenhao''s neck, and they kissed him affectionately.


    Seeing this, Ruan Ling immediately took the lead to clap her hands. Her beautiful women also laughed. For a moment, the applause was warm. Tang Wenhao loosened ah Zhu and said with a bad smile, "it''s not wonderful to clap. It''s not a real combat exercise. Do you want to see a real combat exercise?"


    "Yes!" all the beauties shouted.


    "That''s beautiful! Who wants to know, ha ha... Don''t tease you, ah Zhu, remember our agreement in the evening! I''m going to call my father to congratulate him on his happy grandson." Tang Wenhao said, stood up, sorted out his pants and smiled at the beautiful woman.


    Ruan Ling glanced at his part, walked up to him and said with a smile, "baby, who knows if someone is holding back? Think of something bad again!"


    "Ha ha, elder sister, you are the golden eye! Does it have perspective function? I can''t hide anything from you. I''ll clean you up in the evening." Tang Wenhao said, booed Ruan Ling, and then hurriedly called.


    Ruan Jingxiong was very excited when he heard that his daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law were born the same night, and they were a grandson and a granddaughter. "Son, God has eyes. My Ruan family is finally not here. I have grandchildren." Ruan Jingxiong choked as he said.

 Chapter 832

    "Hehe, Dad, what are you talking about? You''re still a queen? Don''t you still have me? It''s a big deal. The children I have with wen''er will be all over with your surname Ruan? I don''t dare to boast about other skills. I''m absolutely confident in my ability to have sons and daughters. My reproductive ability must be the best." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, yes, yes, I really don''t have to be afraid of anything when I have your son. By the way, does girl Li Yan know about ah Jian?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Hehe, I was excited to give birth in advance. However, Dad, don''t worry. She accepted me. I promise to let her give you another ten or eight grandchildren in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s great, son. Then I''m completely relieved. I''ll tell her parents later that you will be their son-in-law. Alas, it''s finally solved. When will you come back? My father wants to see my grandchildren with his own eyes." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, Dad, it''s still early! At least let their sisters finish their month? If you can''t really think about it, you can only go to death valley in person. I can pick you up halfway." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That''s not necessary. Just come back early after you''re busy. By the way, you''d better come to Liangshan to make full moon wine for your two children, okay?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, no problem, as long as you are happy, Dad." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, dad is happy every day after he has grandchildren." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, by the way, Dad, you should give your grandson a nice name! Your granddaughter, I have named her Tang Siwen." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, that''s a good name. Why don''t you just name ah Jian''s children together? You are a top student and better than your father." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "It''s not appropriate! Dad, I think it''s better for you to name your child." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It''s all right. You should dare to name the child! Dad can trust you. Besides, you are his father now. It''s reasonable for you to name him. I just ask for a hard name. It doesn''t matter if the child has a future. The key is to be happy and live long. Look at Ruan gang. Among my four disciples, his name is Ruan Gang, so Life is hard! The other three have died, and only he is still alive. "Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    Tang Wenhao can understand Ruan Jingxiong''s mood. He can''t help but say emotionally, "Dad, that''s OK, let''s call him Ruan Shihu! The stone is always hard and aggressive."


    "Ruan Shihu, good, good name. It''s Ruan Shihu. Its nickname is stone. It''s tough." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    After chatting with Ruan Jingxiong for a while about the children, Tang Wenhao reported his recent work to Ruan Jingxiong, saying that when he came back this time, he would not only accompany wen''er and Li Yan, but also sort out the proposed project of death valley, do a good job in the basic work, and after building the enclosure, he would take Ruan Jingxiong to death valley to spend his later years.


    Ruan Jingxiong was very happy after hearing this. He said that as long as he was allowed to stay with his grandchildren, he would live in his old age. At the same time, he also told Tang Wenhao that Ruan Biao''s afterlife had been properly handled, and he had won the treatment of martyrs. Tang Wenhao was very pleased that his parents in his hometown had the security of providing for the elderly.


    Hanging up Ruan Jingxiong''s phone, Tang Wenhao and the beauties went downstairs to visit the factory and the surrounding environment. When they went downstairs to Xiaobai, they met ah Yun from the workshop. She was very happy to see that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling had come. She shouted, "baby, sister, you''re here? Where are you going?"


    "Hehe, take your new sister to the factory." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Don''t go up, ah Yun. Take us around. Come and introduce you. This is sister Yang Jing, sister Yang Xi''s close sister, and our doctor here. She is Yumei. You have to call her sister Yumei." Tang Wenhao smiled and introduced to ah Yun.


    Ah Yun smiled shyly and said to Yu Mei and Yang Jing with a smile, "two sisters, welcome to join Ruan. I''m sure the two sisters are also from my uncle?"


    "Ha ha, nonsense, ask more. Let''s go! Tell me if you miss me?" Tang Wenhao whispered a bad smile in ah Yun''s ear.


    Ah Yun smiled shyly. "What do you say, uncle? Whether I miss you or not, I promise you don''t miss me, don''t you?" ah Yun said confidently. She knows herself. She knows that among Tang Wenhao''s women, she can only be behind. She is not a yellow flower girl following my uncle, and her appearance is not as good as ah Zhu''s sisters, I''m sure I won''t let my uncle think about it every day.


    "Ah Yun, so unsure? In fact, you are very popular. Ah Yun, I know that Ruan pharmaceutical should be the busiest now. It''s hard for you. I won''t go these days. I''ll take special care of you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then followed ah Yun to the factory.


    "Uncle, are you serious or false? Won''t you coax me?" ah Yun asked in surprise.


    "Why coax you? By the way, last time I worked hard all night, did your stomach move? If there was no movement, we should work hard these days!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, no, you gave all the good seeds to other sisters." ah Yun said jealously.


    The two said ambiguous words in front. Ruan Ling led Yang Jing and Yumei to introduce the factory to their sister. Yang Jing and Yumei were surprised at the scale of Ruan''s national medicine. It''s strange that there should be such an enterprise in this wilderness.


    What surprised them most was that the workers of Ruan Guoyao were all girls. Looking at the busy figures in all workshops, they were all young and charming beauties.


    Ruan Ling told them that she wanted to build a completely feminine factory in her life, because she believed that making drugs involved human life safety, and all processes should be more detailed. She believed that women should work more carefully than men, which could better ensure the quality and safety of drugs.


    This is also where the Vietnamese government has no way to take them. Except that she belongs to the only prescription, the product quality of Nguyen''s national medicine is also very excellent, and there has never been a drug safety accident.


    Wherever Tang Wenhao went, female employees would stop to watch. These lovely girls lost their expectant eyes to him, and they were really embarrassed to see Tang Wenhao. Although they had been in the battlefield for a long time, they seemed to look forward to Tang Wenhao''s eyes falling on them, so as to change their fate.


    All the beauties of Death Valley know that only by marrying Tang Wenhao and being her sister''s uncle, can they live in this mysterious land forever and hope to get good treatment.


    After visiting the completed factory, ah Yun went to Xiaobai building to hand over the work of the day with ah Zhu. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao went to the infirmary to find Dr. Ruan. Yang Jing wanted to see how the working environment was.


    When they came to the infirmary, Ruan Ling found that there were two unknown girls in several rooms. They were wearing white coats and beautiful faces. They were about 20 years old. These girls didn''t know Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    Qing''er quickly said with a smile, "sister a, baby, they are new nurses. Last time sister a Zhu and Dr. Ruan went out to recruit. They are all fresh graduates. Come here and I''ll introduce you to our sister a, my uncle and two new sisters." Qing''er shouted to the little nurses in several rooms.


    When six or seven little girls heard Qing''er''s cry, they all came out and stood on both sides. When Qing''er saw that they seemed very afraid, he quickly smiled, "Hehe, don''t be afraid. She is our elder sister, the boss of Ruan Guoyao, but our sisters here call her elder sister. This is the elder sister''s man, my man and the men of our sisters, but you have to call him uncle. Only when your uncle sees you and you become his woman, you don''t have to call him uncle."


    As soon as Qing''er said this, several little beauties smiled shyly. Ruan Ling and others also laughed. Qing''er continued to laugh, "This is sister Yang Jing. She will also be a doctor here in the future. She is from China''s big hospital. You should learn more from sister Yang Jing in the future. Her name is Yumei, and she is also a woman your uncle likes very much. You know her sisters. After that, introduce yourself!"


    Tang Wenhao found that Qing''er is intelligent and quick thinking. This introduction has clear priorities. Just like the last time she fled from Langshan city to death valley, her alertness is really much better than ordinary girls, and her endurance is also very good. Such a young girl has endured in Xinyuan for more than a year for him, and she has done a good job. It''s not simple.


    Tang Wenhao plans to find an opportunity for Ruan Ling to promote Qing''er, a plastic talent.


    The six or seven little beautiful nurses had just introduced themselves. Dr. Ruan came out of the dormitory and saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling coming, smiling. "Uncle, elder sister, younger sister Yang Jing, are you here? Are wen''er and Li Yan all right? Is the child all right?"


    "Hehe, they are all very good. Doctor Ruan, you worked hard last night. Did you sleep well?" Ruan Ling knew that she had gone to make up her sleep. She didn''t sleep all night last night!


    "Very good..." just finished, she suddenly covered her mouth and ran to one side. Then she squatted down and began to vomit, but she vomited for a long time and had nothing.


    Several of her disciples ran to take care of her with concern, and Ruan Ling hurriedly asked, "Dr. Ruan, what''s the matter with you? Did you catch a cold in the cave last night? Or did you have stomach trouble?"


    Doctor Ruan''s face turned red. He was helped up by his apprentice, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve never had a stomach disease. It shouldn''t be a stomach disease. I usually pay attention to nourishing my stomach. I don''t seem to have a cold. It''s not like the symptoms of a cold. Anyway, I feel something wrong after I get up today. I always want to vomit and have no appetite. Why don''t you check me, sister Yang Jing?"


    "Hehe, OK, Dr. Ruan, let me show you! What equipment do we have here?" Yang Jingxiao asked.

 Chapter 833

    Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling aside and whispered, "sister, do you think Dr. Ruan is pregnant? Didn''t she sleep by her father last time?"


    "Ah? Can''t it be so coincidental? Besides, it won''t be so easy for her to conceive at her age?" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Hehe, it''s hard to say, sister. If she doesn''t have amenorrhea, it''s entirely possible. How long has my father never had a woman? Moreover, my father is not old, only in his fifties. They are together. If they happen to be together, they may be pregnant." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Honey, as like as two peas, you just didn''t vomit, and you just didn''t vomit it out of my life. It''s exactly like my handsome family at that time! Daddy doesn''t really want to have second sons?" Ruan Ling thought of it and was excited.


    She and Tang Wenhao especially hope that Ruan Jingxiong and Dr. Ruan will have an evening love. The key is that they all think that Dr. Ruan is so beautiful and young. Ruan Jingxiong also looks very young. They are very well matched. It is the best result to be together. Moreover, wen''er is not wrong at all. She also thinks it would be good if her father married Dr. Ruan.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling didn''t point out at first. They asked Yang Jing to do a B-ultrasound for Dr. Ruan''s liver, and then checked other items, such as lungs, heart rate, etc. Finally, they didn''t find anything wrong.


    "Dr. Ruan, why don''t you take the test paper and try it?" Ruan Ling smiled at Dr. Ruan.


    When Dr. Ruan heard this, she was stunned and blushed with shame. She quickly said with a smile, "sister, I''m in my 40s. How long has there been no man..." when she said this, she was stunned for a moment.


    Her beautiful women didn''t know that Dr. Ruan had been raped by Ruan Jingxiong. They all laughed and said that Ruan Ling teased Dr. Ruan and made Dr. Ruan don''t know what to do.


    "Dr. Ruan, try it! Anyway, there are no side effects. If not, there will be no." Ruan Ling still didn''t point out, just supported her to try.


    Yang Jinggang just saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling muttering and secretly pulled Tang Wenhao aside, "Baby, it''s not your bad thing, is it? Did you not hold back and sleep Dr. Ruan of our half old Xu Niang one day? It seems that she is really pregnant? I didn''t dare to think about that at the beginning. Now that ah Ling said this, I''m more sure that she must be pregnant."


    "What nonsense? Even if she is pregnant, it is not mine. We are innocent. If she is pregnant, I will tell you who the child''s father is. If not, don''t ask anything." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Bad guy, keep it a secret?" Yang Jing said with a smile.


    In order to explain to herself, Dr. Ruan finally shyly hid in the infirmary and tried with the test paper. The results surprised her. She was indeed pregnant. There is no doubt that the child is Ruan Jingxiong''s.


    Dr. Ruan quickly shut himself in the room and sat in a chair. He was a little scared, excited and worried, but more excited. In short, he was in a very contradictory mood.


    The passion with Ruan Jingxiong that night and the memories of one night hit her already calm mood again. She clearly remembered that Ruan Jingxiong, who was drunk that night, asked her for her many times. She didn''t care about it at all. She thought it was over. Unexpectedly, the seeds Ruan Jingxiong left in her body that night would take root and flower buds.


    What should I do now? Kill him? No, absolutely not. This child must be born. Maybe this is a gift from God. Should I tell Ruan Jingxiong? No, he clearly refused himself. He won''t love himself or marry himself. Why should I tell him?


    But one day my stomach will grow up. Once my stomach grows up, can I hide it from him? Elder sister and uncle, including ah Zhu, know that they have been sleeping with Ruan Jingxiong all night. They can certainly guess that the child in their stomach is Ruan Jingxiong''s.


    Just now, elder sister asked herself to try the test paper, which shows that they have suspected that they are pregnant with Ruan Jingxiong''s child. They can''t hide it. Dr. Ruan is in a dilemma.


    Dr. Ruan''s action of locking himself in made Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling understand everything. They were a little excited. They went to a quiet place and began to discuss, "sister, if Dr. Ruan is pregnant with his father''s child, I think their marriage is ripe."


    "Oh, yes, if dad knew that Dr. Ruan had his children, he would definitely marry Dr. Ruan. A man with such a strong sense of responsibility would not do such irresponsible things." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, I think it''s almost ten years old. Why don''t you go in and ask her! If so, I''ll call my father immediately and tell him the good news. My father will have three happy days today." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll go in and have a look." said Ruan Ling. She asked her girls to be busy with their own affairs. She knocked on Dr. Ruan''s door.


    "Dr. Ruan, open the door and let me in!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Dr. Ruan didn''t dare not open the door for Ruan Ling. She opened the door. Ruan Ling closed the door again and asked, "Dr. Ruan, are you pregnant with my father''s child?"


    Dr. Ruan blushed and nodded shyly, "Elder sister, i... don''t know what to do? I can''t bear to kill it. I''m sure I won''t fight it. If I don''t kill it, general Ruan... I''m afraid he misunderstood and thought I was deliberately pregnant with a child to threaten him. Otherwise, elder sister, don''t let him know? I''ll keep it here after I give birth to the child. Anyway, I''ll pay the board fee, okay?"


    "Hehe, Dr. Ruan, you are so cute. You think too much. If my father wants to know that you are pregnant with his child, he will marry you. This shows that you have fate. You see, you sleep with him for a night and you are pregnant. It shows that my father is destined to have two wives. This is a good thing. Don''t make it look like a bad thing." Ruan Ling comforted.


    "No, sister, I''m not unhappy after I found out that I was pregnant with general Ruan''s child! I''m just worried that general Ruan misunderstood me." Dr. Ruan said awkwardly.


    "How can it be as complicated as you think? It''s all right. It''s up to me and my baby. We''ll tell my father the great news right away and make him happy. Just wait to be my father''s beautiful bride!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No, don''t tell Ruan Jingxiong yet," said Dr. Ruan.


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid my father won''t admit it? Don''t worry, my father is not such a man." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No, I''m afraid he can''t accept it. Why don''t you tell him that if I have his child, will he want me? Or will he want the child?" said Dr. Ruan.


    "Hehe, OK, then I''ll let my baby go to Xiaobai building and call my father. Don''t worry, we won''t disappoint you. We have confidence in my father." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao came out of Dr. Ruan''s infirmary. Tang Wenhao, Yang Jing, Yu Mei and Qing''er all surrounded and were concerned about Dr. Ruan''s condition. Tang Wenhao simply asked, "sister, are you pregnant?"


    "Hehe, baby, you guessed right. Dr. Ruan is really pregnant. You quickly go up and call your father to report the good news. However, Dr. Ruan hopes that you don''t tell your father that she is really pregnant, but that if she is pregnant, how will your father choose? If your father is not happy, don''t talk about it," said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? Unhappy? Is it possible?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After Tang Wenhao went to Xiaobailou to make a phone call, her beautiful women looked at Ruan Ling in surprise and were very confused. "Sister, who is your father? How did Dr. Ruan become your father''s woman? Isn''t she your mother?" Qing''er smiled naively.


    "Hehe, yes! My baby was called Dr. Ruan. My mother called for a few days! Didn''t she succeed later? Don''t ask so many questions first, and I''ll tell you the causes and consequences when this matter comes to an end. Ha! Anyway, it''s a good thing, but don''t talk nonsense now, so that if it doesn''t work, Dr. Ruan won''t be able to be a man." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Hehe, sister, don''t worry! We won''t talk nonsense." Qing''er smiled.


    Besides Tang Wenhao, when they got to Xiaobai''s upstairs, ah Yun and ah Zhu were working. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming up excitedly, they thought he had another ghost idea. Ah Zhu smiled and asked, "baby, you won''t want it now? Our sisters don''t have time. We''re talking about the output of this month! I''ll report it to ah Jie later."


    "Ha ha, I''ll call you if you''re busy." Tang Wenhao said with a smile, amusing ah Zhu and ah Yun.


    After Tang Wenhao dialed Ruan Jingxiong, Ruan Jingxiong knew it was him. "Son, what else is good? Tell me."


    "Hehe, Dad, no, just now my sister and I met Dr. Ruan in the factory. We all think she is a perfect match for you. A handsome old man, a half old Xu Niang''s beauty, and they all have a certain social status. How nice! You said if Dr. Ruan was with your old man that night, if she was pregnant with your child, would you marry her?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao said this, I don''t know how Ruan Jingxiong reacted. Ah Zhu was completely shocked. She put down her work and looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. She didn''t know whether Tang Wenhao''s words were true, but she had a hunch that Tang Wenhao''s words wouldn''t be groundless. Was Dr. Ruan really pregnant?


    What a clever man Ruan Jingxiong is! At this age again, when Tang Wenhao heard this, he knew he had something to say. He was surprised and asked, "son, is Dr. Ruan really pregnant with my child?"


    "Dad, I just want to know, if someone is really pregnant with your child, will you be responsible for them? Or do you ignore and follow others? What should Dr. Ruan do?" Tang Wenhao deliberately stimulated Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Son, look at what you said. Is Dad such a person? Of course, he should be responsible for others." Ruan Jingxiong said readily.


    Tang Wenhao put down his hanging heart and replied, "ha ha, Dad, congratulations. You''re going to have a son. Dr. Ruan was really shot with you that night. Just now she has a strong pregnancy reaction. She has been tested and is really pregnant."

 Chapter 834

    Ah Zhu and ah Yun, who were working on one side, looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement. They didn''t expect that Dr. Ruan, in his forties, would be pregnant with wen''er''s father''s child!


    Ruan Jingxiong was so surprised that he didn''t speak for a long time. "Son, is this... No mistake? Is it really dad''s?"


    "Dad, what do you mean? You won''t refuse to admit it again? Doctor Ruan has not had a man for so many years. You are the only man who has slept with her, not yours. Why do I think you''re not happy at all? Didn''t you say you should be responsible just now? Otherwise, I won''t tell you. Doctor Ruan said that if you don''t want to be responsible, she will do it by herself It''s not a drag for you to bring up the child by yourself. People can bring up the child. Besides, don''t we still have us? We will also help her. "Tang Wenhao began to tease Ruan Jingxiong again.


    "No... son, it''s too sudden. Dad hasn''t reacted yet. Let me think about it! OK?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Of course, Dad. Anyway, I''ve told you the good news. Besides, you don''t have to worry about wen''er. She supports you to marry Dr. Ruan." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "What are you talking about? Wen''er already knows about her father and doctor Ruan?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, sure, we have discussed this together, so now you have no obstacles. Only the obstacles in your heart have not been removed. Dad, you are only a little over 50, young and energetic. How can a man of this age live without women for a long time? He will live a short life. A man can only be happy if he has a harmonious husband and wife life for a long time Yue, healthy and happy, you think the real happy life of our family has just begun. You also have grandchildren. Don''t you want to spend more years with us? Dr. Ruan, a woman in her 40s, also needs a man to fill her empty heart. You won''t dislike that Dr. Ruan is not as beautiful as her mother? Although Dr. Ruan is not as beautiful as her mother, it''s not Poor! You can be regarded as a beautiful woman anyway. It''s impossible for you to find another woman as beautiful as your mother. You''d better face the reality, right? "Tang Wenhao tried his best to persuade Ruan Jingxiong.


    It should be said that Tang Wenhao''s words played a role in Ruan Jingxiong. He sighed and said, "son, your father knows what you say. My father has never despised Dr. Ruan. In fact, she is really beautiful. My father feels that he has too deep feelings for your mother and wronged others'' Ruan doctor."


    "Hehe, Dad, do you mean I''m appointing Qu Wener and Li Yan? You know my favorite women are my sister a Ling and Manny, but I have so many wives, including wen''er and them, but I don''t think I''ve wronged them because I''ve tried my best to love them." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Dad is different from you. You are not a man in the general sense. You are a super man. Who dares to compare with you? Die? Ordinary men live a husband and wife life like you every day. They are tired to death in bed. Dad just hopes that every woman is his favorite, but he really can''t forget your mother." Ruan Jingxiong said painfully.


    "Hehe, Dad, I didn''t let you forget my mother! Just like so many women who went for me, I never forgot them, including Tang Wan, ah Ju, lotus sister and Ruan Qin sister. I really never forgot them. My heart hurts when I think of them. Dad, accept the reality! Dr. Ruan is waiting for my reply! You really have the heart to hurt them A woman who is infatuated with you? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well... Son, can I talk to her on the phone? I want to say sorry to her!" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Ah? Well... Dad, you haven''t clearly told me whether you will marry Dr. Ruan? This is very important. Don''t just say sorry when people answer your phone. Dr. Ruan will think you don''t want her. It''s better not to answer your phone! She doesn''t want your apology. She just needs you to marry her, Dad, do you understand?" Tang Wenhao stressed.


    "Son, what do you want dad to say? If she is really pregnant with my child, things can''t be changed. Does Dad have a second way to go?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Dad, but you still didn''t tell me if you wanted to marry Dr. Ruan," Tang Wenhao said.


    "You''re a dead brain, smelly boy! Of course, Dad can only marry her." Ruan Jingxiong looked very helpless.


    "Dad, you don''t have any sincerity at all. It''s like people force you. Doctor Ruan is so beautiful and has medical skills. She doesn''t hurt you at all. She''s too much older than me. If she wants to be ten years younger than me, I''ll marry her and don''t ask you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, smelly boy, how many women have you? You''re not satisfied?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m kidding, Dad. You''re wise. There are too many women. I''m really tired! I''ve never been afraid of sleeping. I have the strength to deal with them no matter how many women there are. The most troublesome thing is that you must remember the days all the time. The duty should be arranged well, not only compact, but also not left behind. Otherwise, someone will lose, Although our Ruan daughter-in-law is never jealous, people can''t help comparing, right? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ah Zhu and ah Yun covered their mouths and smiled.


    "Ha ha, smelly boy, by the way, I still want to tell you something. Dad wants to marry Li Yan when my grandson Shi Hu and granddaughter Tang Siwen have full moon wine. At that time, she will sit down and have a room with you. The child is too poor. You can''t wrong people''s family, okay?" Ruan Jingxiong told him.


    "OK, Dad, don''t worry! I promise to make up for the days when ah Jian wasn''t around her. Dad, when you say this, I think you and Dr. Ruan should get married together that day. How about we Ruan family have a four Xi at the door?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I think it''s OK. Why don''t you discuss it with ah Ling and Dr. Ruan? After the discussion, we''ll fix the date. Dad also booked the banquet in Liangshan. Son, it''s agreed that Dad will pay all the money for the banquet this time. No matter how rich you are, it''s clear? It''s dad''s intention. Dad, as Grandpa, Grandpa and Li Yan''s father-in-law, you can''t do it My father should be responsible for doing these happy things well, "said Ruan Jingxiong with a smile.


    "Ha ha, of course it''s not a problem. Anyway, Dad, you won''t have any financial problems in the future. With us as your strong backing, you don''t have to worry about your pension at all." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After communicating these problems with Ruan Jingxiong, Tang Wenhao asked ah Yun to call Dr. Ruan quickly and said that his father wanted to talk to her. As soon as ah Yun listened, he picked up the walkie talkie next to him and began to call Dr. Ruan.


    "Dr. Ruan, please come to the elder sister''s office. Dr. Ruan, please come to the elder sister''s office. My uncle asks you to negotiate." ah Yun said.


    "Yes, I''ll be there right away," said Dr. Ruan.


    After a while, Dr. Ruan and Ruan Ling all came up. When they arrived at the office, Tang Wenhao waved to Dr. Ruan and smiled proudly, "Mom, come and answer my father''s phone."


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao began to call her mother again, Dr. Ruan was very happy and shy. He excitedly walked to the phone. Tang Wenhao smiled at her, "Mom, it''s done! From today on, you''ll be officially the mother of me, ah Ling, wen''er and Li Yan." then he plugged the microphone into Dr. Ruan, and she smiled gratefully at Tang Wenhao.


    "Hello, general Ruan, Hello!..." doctor Ruan politely talked to Ruan Jingxiong on the phone.


    Tang Wenhao waved to his beauties and motioned for everyone to go out and leave time for Dr. Ruan and Ruan Jingxiong, a beautiful couple to be. As soon as all the beauties came to the corridor, Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand and asked with a smile, "baby, you really have two skills. Dad agreed. We all thought dad would not agree."


    Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, "hum! Who am I? Tang Wenhao, as soon as I get out of the horse, my father will surrender. I have more than two boys? Elder sister, you say, how many children do I have? I really haven''t counted, ah Zhu, have you counted? Elder sister Yang Jing, have you counted? Let me count......" all the beauties laughed wildly.


    "Bad guy, little coyote, elder sister, which means that?" Ruan Lingjiao smiled and pinched Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. How did you talk to dad? Tell me." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "It''s very simple. A month later, our Ruan family''s four happiness came to the door, Ruan Shihu and Tang Siwen''s full moon banquet, Li Yan''s wedding night, and my father and Dr. Ruan. No, it should be my mother now. Their wedding night will be held together. My father will book the most luxurious hotel in Liangshan. Moreover, it''s specially stated that the money belongs to him. We don''t have a chance to pay. Ha ha, Is it four happiness coming? "Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "No, baby, there''s still a month left. We should initially build a Wai Building and strive for five happiness, okay?" Ruan Ling said with a happy smile.


    Happy days always come at a stroke. In a twinkling of an eye, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling stayed in death valley for more than 20 days. These days, in addition to living happily with their beautiful women every day, Tang Wenhao focused on urging and personally directing the men and women in the new park to select materials, cut trees and dig wood, He wanted to build a Wai Building according to designer Li''s drawings and models to try the effect. If it can be built and the Wai Building is also strong and stable, he began to take action on a large scale and strive to build five or six Wai buildings in two or three months.


    In fact, this is not a very difficult thing for death valley. It is not difficult to select some people who know carpentry among hundreds of people. Moreover, they can teach each other. Soon, an infrastructure project team was preliminarily prepared in Xinyuan.


    Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao that she would try not to find a carpenter team from outside to build a Wai Building here. She was worried that many unspeakable secrets of death valley would eventually be brought out of death valley and bring disaster to the quiet and peaceful life of death valley.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t let her down. In addition to conquering her in bed, his organization, coordination and command ability also impressed her. He gave him some of the dozens of tortured men left in the new garden. He tamed them, and these men were in a particularly good mental state and worked obediently.

 Chapter 835

    Later, Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling the secret. He said that he told these men that as long as they listened to him well, he would teach them how to make their women love them more for free. These men knew that Tang Wenhao was a super man. He took care of Ruan Ling, the queen of death Valley, and many beautiful women here, It was he who killed Abu, the demon of death valley at that time. They believed his words. Therefore, everyone took the initiative to work actively to win the special care of Tang Wenhao.


    Therefore, after more than 20 days, all the materials and accessories needed for a Wai building are ready, so they wait to be sprayed with epoxy anticorrosive paint to build these woods.


    To this end, Tang Wenhao also specially asked the beauties who delivered goods from the factory to Langshan to bring him anti-corrosion paint and some related books. He said that he not only wanted to build the Wailou, but also built the most beautiful and corrosion-resistant Wailou. His strength fascinated his beauties.


    On this day, Tang Wenhao, who had been busy on the construction site of the new park for a day, returned to the cave. According to the Convention, as soon as he got off work these days, he ran to wen''er and Li Yan''s room to see little Shi Hu and Xiao Siwen. Now the two little guys can slip their eyes and catch people to watch. Tang Wenhao was very happy to see them and chewed them desperately.


    Whenever this time, wen''er and Li Yan will look at him happily. "Brother Wen Hao, how''s your Wai Building? Can we build it before we go back to Liangshan? It''s not a few days." wen''er asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s fast, but the anticorrosive paint hasn''t been sent yet. I think the girls of the transportation team will come back tomorrow. I can''t wait?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes! I haven''t seen my father for a long time. Besides, my father must be looking forward to the stars and the moon waiting for us to go back with our children!" wen''er smiled.


    "Well, Wen Hao, I miss my parents too. Shall we go back a few days in advance?" Li Yan asked with a smile.


    "You haven''t finished your month. You can''t go until your body recovers. You''ve been waiting for a year. Are you afraid to wait for these days?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "My body has completely recovered. Brother Wenhao has really recovered. I can do that. I want you tonight, okay? I miss you. I''m going crazy listening to you with her sisters every night." wen''er began to complain to Tang Wenhao in front of Li Yan.


    "Hehe, why don''t you ask sister Yang Jing? Or ask mom. It''s best for them to check you. They think it''s OK. Then I''m sure there''s no problem. Do you think I don''t want you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, by the way, let them also check Sister Li Yan. If Sister Li Yan is OK, you can round the house tonight! Sister Li Yan has no men for a year, and she is more pitiful than me." Wen Er smiled.


    Li Yan''s pretty face turned red and bowed her head and sipped her mouth. Tang Wenhao walked up to her with a bad smile, picked up her pretty face and kissed her lips, "Li Yan, if your body recovers, would you like to have a happy moon with me tonight?"


    "Bad... Ask when you know." Li Yan pretended to scold shyly.


    "Ha ha, wen''er, I''ll leave it to you to deal with it. Anyway, as long as you have physical permission, I''ll be on standby at any time. I''ll see if ah Ling has come back from the factory." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then went out of the two beautiful women''s room.


    As soon as I walked out of wen''er''s room, I heard Ruan Ling''s beautiful voice, "of course, I have to tell my baby about such a big wedding."


    "What a good thing, sister." Tang Wenhao jumped out from one side.


    Ruan Ling and Heifeng were startled. "Bad guy, you want to scare people to death?"


    "Do you two heroines have anything to fear? Say it quickly, what good thing?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, my sister called and said that the integration of mans and Chen had been completed. Guo''er took Chen''s design team and model team to Liangshan yesterday. Yang Xi said that everything had been arranged properly and had entered the working state today. Guo''er said that he thought of coming to death valley for a few days. I told her that we would return to Liangshan every few days and she would come with us then Come here, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Hehe, that''s it? Isn''t this normal work progress? I thought there was something special? Have a good time, sister, you have to compensate me." Tang Wenhao smiled and hugged Ruan Ling''s slim waist.


    "Hehe, baby, how do you want to compensate? Do you want to throw your sister into bed again?" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile. This is a game they often play. They don''t get tired of it.


    "Ha ha, you can compensate for my loss." Tang Wenhao picked up Ruan Ling and ran to their happy nest, admiring the beautiful women followed by Heifeng.


    After a storm, Ruan Lingjiao lay panting in Tang Wenhao''s arms and said with a gentle smile, "baby, I haven''t told you another good thing. This is a real good thing?"


    "Ah? What a good thing? Say it quickly. If you don''t say it, I''ll punish you again." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, Guo Er told her sister that she likes you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? No mistake? Your beautiful female classmate also wants to join the Ruan daughter-in-law team?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Chen Guoer''s hanging appearance began to appear in his mind.


    "Yes! Isn''t it a good thing? Guo Er is actually very intelligent and courageous. She doesn''t like ordinary men at all. Now that she likes our baby, it will help her. In this way, don''t we mans and Chen become a family?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, that being said, Xiaoyao... I still like Xiaoyao." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s not contradictory. Xiaoyao will be yours sooner or later. Although she took Sihui away and went to work in Guangzhou, my sister''s intuition told me that Xiaoyao must be your woman and she can''t fly away." Ruan Ling smiled confidently.


    "Elder sister, where did your confidence come from? She has flown away?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Nonsense, as long as she doesn''t get married, she doesn''t fly away. Don''t worry! With her sister, Xiaoyao can''t fly away. Don''t worry. She has to go to work alone and take Sihui. She can''t do it. Sooner or later, someone will have to help her. The child is so small that she will get sick in three or two days. She can''t ask for leave every day. The nanny is the nanny. People can''t take good care of her." Ruan Ling said.


    "Has she hired a nanny?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Nonsense, how can she take care of her children if she doesn''t hire a nanny? However, she has a high salary and doesn''t care about the expenses. Didn''t you give her hundreds of thousands of emergency? That''s not a problem," said Ruan Ling.


    The two were chatting. Wen''er came in with Xiao Siwen in her arms. Tang Wenhao smiled. As soon as he saw her like this, he knew what she wanted to say, "wen''er, what did sister Yang Jing say?"


    "Hehe, sister Yang Jing said that as long as we feel OK, we should be OK in a few days, but let you try not to be too fierce." Wen Er smiled shyly.


    Ruan Ling''s ghost woman, seeing wen''er''s posture, understood that the little girl could not carry it at last. She joked, "sister wen''er, are you crazy? Do you want to quench your thirst first?" she said and motioned her to bed.


    When wen''er heard this, she quickly and shyly walked to the bed. Ruan Ling came out of Tang Wenhao''s arms, stretched out her jade arm and said with a smile, "give the child to her sister and you take over!"


    At this time, Qing''er pushed the door open. She shouted to Ruan Ling anxiously, "sister ah, sister Ruan Ying seems to be going to have a baby. She''s lying in bed crying!"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he had no interest. Suddenly, he got up from bed and began to wear clothes urgently. Wen''er was very disappointed and said, "sister Ruan Ying really is. Can''t it happen later?"


    Tang Wenhao touched her funny face and put a mouthful on her fragrant lips. She laughed. "How did you do that night, girl? Did you not hold it back? Is this what she has the final say?" don''t worry, let''s make you thoroughly refreshing tomorrow, and tell your sister Li Yan that you can always prepare for the battle.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t tease me. Hurry over and have a look!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao hurried to Ruan Ying''s room. Ruan Ying cried in pain. Heifeng was with her. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming, they hurriedly gave him a place. Tang Wenhao quickly held her jade hand, "Ruan Ying, don''t worry, I have!"


    "It hurts to have you!" Ruan Ying cried. As soon as she said this, all the beauties were happy.


    "That''s right, I can''t do it for you! I can only let you bite and grab a few. Come on, bite me if you hurt. Wen''er has experience. Let her tell you how you feel! It must be more comfortable to bite me than not to bite me." Tang Wenhao motioned to wen''er, who was holding the child, to come and exchange experience with Ruan Ying.


    After less than ten hours of pain, Ruan Ying successfully gave birth to a baby girl. Tang Wenhao and his old Tang family had another beautiful little princess. He immediately named her Tang Siying.


    After that, Yang Jing settled Ruan Ying and her children, and then asked several little sisters to take turns to take care of Ruan Ying''s mother and daughter. Tang Wenhao and her sisters withdrew and hurried back to their respective rooms to make up for sleep.


    The next afternoon, Tang Wenhao got up, finished washing, had enough to eat and drink, saw Ruan Ying''s mother and daughter, and went to the construction site to complete his masterpiece.


    A Zhu called to say that the epoxy anticorrosive paint had been transported to the construction site and asked him to guide his project team according to the requirements of the manual.


    It is said that Tang Wenhao, who is in good spirits at happy events, took Yumei, Qing''er and other beautiful women to the new garden. He planned to paint all the materials with anti-corrosion paint within one day and start assembly after drying for two days. He must build the model building before leaving, and take a good video to let designer Li see the effect. This is what he promised.


    Tang Wenhao is indeed a very excellent designer. Although he does not understand architectural design, he seems to have natural understanding of aesthetics. He calculates which wood paint and which color paint according to his own feeling.


    Everyone obeyed his instructions and painted each wood according to his requirements, because the image of the whole building had already taken root in his mind.

 Chapter 836

    Tang Wenhao thought that he would build the enclosed buildings in death valley into buildings with their own characteristics and functions. In addition to matching their functions in color, the layout inside is also different.


    For example, in the model house he is building now, he wants to build the enclosed building into a residence for the elderly to enjoy their old age. Then his main colors are white and light gray. This color is soft and quiet. It is not only the softest color to avoid visual fatigue, but also produce a soft and comfortable feeling of tranquility because of the color, so as to make the happy mood from the inside.


    Tang Wenhao first simulated on the computer. There are sofas, single chairs and sitting piers. In this combination, the light gray three person sofa with two meter white single chairs and sitting piers makes the living room look relaxed and natural in the soft light, which can make you unconsciously fall in love with this random arrangement.


    He let Ruan Ling, Yang Jing, a Zhu and other beauties have seen this collocation. He said it was really elegant and warm, but he didn''t know what the effect would be.


    Tang Wenhao''s outstanding talent during this period made these beautiful women who loved her regard him as a God and regard him as an omnipotent genius.


    In fact, with Tang Wenhao''s intelligence, even if he didn''t meet Ruan Ling on this blind date trip to Vietnam, with his talent, he must have been famous in mans group in mans''s design team. Even if he didn''t surpass Yang Xi, it''s not much worse.


    No gossip. I was busy until the evening. With the cooperation of Tang Wenhao, his beauties and members of his project team, all the wood of the model building was painted with the color specified by him.


    When he got home, he told the men and women of the project team that once the building was built, he would apply to Ruan Ling for a reward and ask them what they wanted. As a result, the men proposed to him one after another that their material rewards were not rare and could not get out anyway. The material rewards were meaningless to them. They wanted Tang Wenhao to teach them some practical imperial female Kung Fu, It makes those women happy.


    Tang Wenhao said no problem. As long as they do their work well, they will be happy. After saying that, he felt that his PP was pinched. Looking back, he saw that it was Qing''er. He whispered a bad smile, "little girl, you want to smoke? You haven''t paid attention to you all night. Are you sad?"


    "Hehe, baby, you''ve given them all this Kung Fu. Aren''t you afraid to make our death valley a mess?" Qing''er said with a smile.


    "What are you afraid of? With me! Who can turn against the sky?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    On the way back, Tang Wenhao began to teach his beauties to sing the Chinese military song "return from shooting targets", which made these beauties happy and ran all the way home.


    When they got home, all the beauties gathered around the dining table in the living room waiting for Tang Wenhao to come back for dinner. Ruan Ling and they all came back. Wen''er and Li Yan were nursing their children under the full moon. Looking at their chest, Tang Wenhao smiled and winked at them.


    His lustful appearance made Li Yan shyly lower her head. Ruan Ling smiled, "villain, do you want to go into the bridal chamber with Li Yan''s sister tonight? Have you been thinking for many days?"


    "Sure, now there is only Sister Li Yan in our place, not his woman. The little villain must have wanted to taste Sister Li Yan''s fresh food for a long time?" Heifeng said with a smile.


    "Li Yan, can you? What did sister Yang Jing say yesterday?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "I... don''t know. Why don''t you let sister wen''er say it!" Li Yan said shyly.


    "Hehe, it''s OK to ask her. If girl Ruan Ying hadn''t hurt yesterday, she would have been cleaned up by our little villains." Ruan Ling joked.


    "Sister a Ling, do people really miss him? You make it until midnight every night. I''m worried to death, but I''m really fine. I think I recovered a week ago. I must be fine. I know my own body. Besides, if it doesn''t work, it''s a big deal to stop." Wen Er smiled.


    "Hehe, wen''er, don''t worry. You''ll be assigned your share tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Li Yan, are you ok? What do you think? If you can, we''ll make a fuss and celebrate for you both tonight. At least it''s the first time for you and your baby, isn''t it?" Ruan Ling smiled thoughtfully.


    Li Yan looked at Tang Wenhao shyly. Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "don''t look at me! I''m worried about you. As long as you''re okay, you''d better make me comfortable as soon as possible!"


    Ha ha... All the beauties laughed.


    Everyone handed their eyes to Li Yan. Li Yan was even more embarrassed. After glancing shyly at Tang Wenhao, she finally nodded and whispered, "I think so."


    "That''s right! I''m so anxious. We can make preparations earlier! Baby, after dinner, take Sister Li Yan to the hot spring to take a bath, and then our sisters will decorate your bridal chamber and do things for you in advance, so that you won''t have to wait until you return to Liangshan. Anyway, you''re not the first bride and groom. We''ll just have a simple ceremony, The key is to leave time for your entertainment, isn''t it? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    So, everyone picked up the dishes and chopsticks and began to have dinner. Tang Wenhao worried that Ruan Ying would be left out, so he hurriedly took his rice bowl to her room to see her and her children.


    Seeing this, Ruan Ling raised her thumb in his back and said with a smile to all the beauties, "see, this is the most exciting place for our baby. She is usually careless and careful at the key time. He is afraid that Ruan Ying will be ignored and cares about their mother and daughter."


    "Yes, baby is actually a man of thick and thin, very cute." Yumei said with a smile.


    "No, I think baby makes me feel bad every time, but I''m very happy. I don''t want him to leave me." Qing''er smiled.


    "Ha ha, you little girl. Sister Yumei said that the baby''s character is coarse and fine. Who said that? Does he still need you to say that?" ABI smiled.


    Chen Yuanyuan also praised Tang Wenhao for being really careful at the critical moment. She said that Lin Haonan could not be caught without him. He made great contributions to the arrest of Lin Haonan and his brother.


    Suddenly, Britain and the United States began to praise Tang Wenhao, and the dinner table became a praise meeting for Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao came to Ruan Ying''s room and saw that Tang Wenhao was coming. Ruan Ying sat up and said with a smile, "baby, you came over with your meal. Baby, look, is our daughter like you or me?"


    "Hehe, my sister said she was more like you. She was a beautiful little princess. How about it? Is it better today? Doesn''t it hurt?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt at all. It''s really much better. In fact, when the child comes out, it''s much better. I feel relaxed,... Baby, I want to go back to my unit after confinement. I haven''t gone through the formalities yet. Also, does the thing you promised me last time count?" Ruan Ying asked.


    "Hehe, you mean the excavation of those cultural relics?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I want to fulfill her last wish for sister Ruan Qin and come back to live with you and our daughter. In the future, my daughter and I will always be with you, okay? If I don''t do this, I feel very sorry for sister Ruan Qin." Ruan Ying smiled.


    "No problem. You should take care of yourself first. What I promised you will be fulfilled. Moreover, I have told my sister that she will go with us. This is no small matter. We must make full preparations before we can take people to dig." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I understand, so when I''m well, I''ll talk to our director first and let him take full charge of it. I''ll go with you," Ruan Ying said.


    "Are your strengths reliable? That''s a huge fortune. You can buy the whole Liangshan Mountain. Think about how much wealth it has? If you let the lawless know, it will not only cause a lot of trouble, but also accidents or dangers," Tang Wenhao said.


    "How do I know? Baby, do you have a better way?" Ruan Ying asked.


    "I have a good idea. When I get back to Liangshan, I''ll discuss it with my father first, and then I''ll come back and tell you! It''s still a little early to talk about it now. Anyway, your task now is to take care of your body. Otherwise, you can only listen to the happiness of other sisters like wen''er and Li Yan some time ago." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, baby, I really miss you. You haven''t touched me for months." Ruan Ying said with a whine.


    "Hehe, didn''t you come back at that time? So you should take good care of yourself now! Otherwise, you can only listen to other sisters happy... By the way, wife, do you have enough milk? Don''t starve our baby." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    After coming out of Ruan Ying''s room, his beauties ate and chatted and laughed. Tang Wenhao then did several bowls of rice. He knew that the task was heavy tonight. Wen''er had made him look like she wanted to swallow him. Li Yan had been peeping at him with shame, so that he would get excited when he ate.


    No way, the atmosphere is too ambiguous!


    In order to provide a good environment for Tang Wenhao and Li Yan''s full moon night, Ruan Ling and Heifeng made sacrifices and gave their big room to wen''er and Li Yan. Heifeng and Ruan Ling took the children away to let their sisters enjoy the joy of fish and water.


    After Tang Wenhao had enough to eat and drink, he played and laughed with everyone for a while. Ruan Ling pushed him to take wen''er and Li Yan to the hot spring to take a mandarin duck bath. He said it was to beg for good luck and wash them into his bridal chamber.


    Wen''er doesn''t matter. She has been a woman of Tang Wenhao for so long. It''s normal to take a mandarin duck bath. Li Yan is different. She has never stayed with Tang Wenhao like this. She is very shy.


    In order to let her wait, Tang Wenhao took her slim waist and whispered in her ear, "Li Yan, haven''t you washed like this with brother a Jian before?"


    "No..." Li Yan smiled shyly.


    "After that, you have to exercise more. You have to learn from wen''er. Look at others. They are so bold and unrestrained that there will be nothing on them in the twinkling of an eye. Do you want me to take it off for you? Or do it yourself?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile when he arrived at the hot spring.


    "Hee hee, I''ll do it myself!" Li Yan was still very shy and didn''t dare to look at Tang Wenhao.


    In order not to embarrass Li Yan, Ruan Ling''s beautiful women went back to their rooms to have a rest, and no one bothered them to play, otherwise Li Yan would be more reluctant to take off her clothes.

 Chapter 837

    In a vain spring and a Wang spring water, Tang Wenhao and two top-notch little beauties played carefree in the water. Wen''er was a child. She watered Tang Wenhao and Li Yan from time to time. They were so noisy by her that they also had a water battle with laughter. At that time, the spring was bright.


    The three people made trouble in the hot spring for about half an hour. Tang Wenhao ran into their bridal chamber with Li Yan in his arms. The half-hour warm-up had already made his hot heart manic.


    Li Yan also entered a state of extreme desire from expectation. After Li Yan was taken away by Tang Wenhao, wen''er looked at their bare back, and her pretty face showed an expression of envy and comfort.


    Although she also expected Tang Wenhao to hold her like this, she was not jealous of Li Yan. She knew that their Ruan family owed Li Yan too much.


    Doomed, this is another sleepless night.


    At noon the next day, Tang Wenhao woke up from hunger after a hard night''s work. He glanced at the beautiful women on his left and right sides. He was filled with emotion. Shit, how happy!


    Last night, Li Yan still brought him many surprises. However, he had already felt that the little girl must have a taste from Li Yan''s snow-white skin and her graceful figure. It was really cool to try!


    However, Li Yan began to feel uncomfortable and almost cried. Tang Wenhao almost gave up. Later, she refused to let Tang Wenhao leave. After a few minutes of entanglement, Li Yan quickly entered the state and was very happy.


    Therefore, after the three got up, Li Yan''s pretty face had been smiling like flowers. She was always in a daze and giggled. Wen''er teased her and said that she must be thinking of good things again.


    "Sister Li Yan, I said you would fall in love with brother Wen Hao! Now believe me?" wen''er smiled.


    "Well, wen''er, I''ve never been so comfortable as last night." Li Yan smiled shyly.


    "That''s certain. Although my brother is in good health, how can he compare with Wen hao? Isn''t it?" wen''er smiled.


    "Well, he and Wen Hao are really not at the same level, but I still love ah Jian very much," Li Yan said.


    "Hehe, I know, Sister Li Yan, I don''t mean anything else. You can only love our Wenhao now, okay? Moreover, I see that Wenhao likes you very much, and he will love us very much in the future." wen''er said.


    Not to mention that the two sisters exchanged their experiences last night, Tang Wenhao took his beauty team to see the wood painted yesterday after he finished the meal. He found that most of it still couldn''t be used. Even if it was dry, it wasn''t complete, so he had to go to the factory to see Ruan Ling and them go to work.


    In this way, three days later, the paint on the wood was really dry. Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to lead Ruan Ling, Heifeng, a Zhu, wen''er, Li Yan and other beauties to the new park to observe the final formation of his masterpiece.


    Tang Wenhao asked the workers to drive the foundation piles first, and connect the foundation piles with falcons to involve and cooperate with each other. Tang Wenhao tried, and it was really very stable. After the foundation was built, the overall framework was built first, from outside to inside, from bottom to top. In this order, the timbers prepared these days were interspersed with each other one by one, and nailed with bamboo tips.


    After the frame was set up, Tang Wenhao also climbed up, walked around and shook, and found that it was really as stable as Mount Tai. Even in an earthquake, it was estimated that there would be no problem. This stability was not firm and easy to crack, but there was a gap in the stability, and there could be slight shaking, but it would not fall, because each wood restricted each other.


    In the process of building, we can''t see the effect of Tang Wenhao''s design at the beginning. It seems to be messy and flowery. However, as each piece of wood is built to its proper position, the effect comes out.


    It basically achieves the effect drawing drawn by Tang Wenhao in the computer, which is very beautiful. Especially from a distance, there is a round white building in the mountains, and there is an open grassland in the middle of the white building, because the ground has not been treated.


    There are 30 rooms in the three storey xiaowai building, with 10 rooms on each floor. It is really refreshing to stand on the third Wai Building and overlook the vast mountains.


    Walking out of the room is an arc-shaped corridor. There are four stairs up and down between the two floors, which really extends in all directions and is very convenient.


    The rooms on the bottom floor also have kitchens, restaurants and bathrooms. Although nothing has been done at present, they have reserved positions in advance. Tang Wenhao is very excited to see that this small Wai Building, which is beginning to take shape, has basically achieved his expected goal. However, he feels that it can be done better next time. Some places need to be modified, but the structure has been determined and there is no need to make any changes.


    After all, this is the crystallization of the wisdom of Miao people for thousands of years. People must have considered many problems and made countless changes.


    Ruan Ling came down from upstairs and looked at Tang Wenhao''s elated appearance. She couldn''t help holding his face and booed, "baby, you''re really a genius. You''re too smart. With those pieces of paper and a model, you really built the building. Baby, I love you."


    Tang Wenhao put his back hand around her slender waist and smiled proudly, "although I am really smart, I would not have been so easy to build without the design and calculation of designer Li for more than half a month. Many design parameters here are very professional. Sister, I have built the building. How can you reward me?"


    "Baby, what kind of reward do you want? Is there anything more attractive to you besides this body? Otherwise, I''ll risk my life to accompany you crazy tonight?" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha, OK, I like this reward." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    He knew that Ruan Ling was half hungry and thirsty these two days. He spent his main energy on the two little beauties Li Yan and wen''er. Naturally, he would pay less attention to her beauties, including Ruan Ling.


    Moreover, he felt that Ruan Ling had basically reached the stage of the most vigorous demand in her life. She had been excited for a long time and caught fire at the slightest point, which also made Tang Wenhao very happy.


    Taking advantage of the night, Tang Wenhao quickly took a video of the newly built Wai Building and returned it to Langshan to give it to designer Li.


    After shooting, Tang Wenhao just wanted to lead his beauties back to the cave first. As a result, he was stopped by a middle-aged man in his thirties in a project team. He said Tang Wenhao didn''t mean what he said.


    "Baby, why don''t you keep your word?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise. At the same time, meimou stared at the man unhappily and scared the man back quickly.


    "Hehe, elder sister, I don''t blame them. I really have a commitment to them. I said that if the building is successfully completed, I''ll teach them... Hehe... You know." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Ha ha... Villain, let you promise to others casually. Now do it yourself! How can you honor them? Didn''t you say you can''t teach others such Kung Fu?" Ruan Ling whispered with a smile.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry, there are no three gods and don''t dare to turn against Xiqi. What you see is me." then Tang Wenhao motioned that the men staring at him lined up, and he wanted to do something for them.


    "Baby, what the hell are you doing? Can you still do magic? Why don''t I know?" Ruan Ling smiled suspiciously. Her beauty looked at Tang Wenhao very curiously. In their eyes, Tang Wenhao was not an ordinary person. He was omnipotent.


    "Elder sister, I can''t do magic. You''ll know later. Anyway, I let these boys go back tonight. I want to eat their women. They are much more powerful than usual." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Just blow it! We don''t produce Viagra and illegal drugs now! I think how can you make them so powerful?" Ruan Ling whispered with a smile.


    "Alas, I still have no confidence in your husband. I can''t let you sleep tonight. I have to convince you completely. Otherwise, I won''t be able to make you believe me in the future. Look ha! I''ll do it for each of them immediately. After finishing the spell, they will thank me. Don''t believe that tomorrow you''ll ask Qing''er to send someone to investigate and ask if their women are happier tonight than usual?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was so confident, Ruan Ling still believed it a little, "baby, is it true or false? Is it so mysterious?"


    Tang Wenhao walked up to every man and nodded on their lower abdomen. Every man who was nodded by him smiled. It was definitely fun. After a round, Tang Wenhao waved to them and said, "go back! Tell me how you feel tomorrow morning."


    "That''s it?" the men who were poked in the stomach by Tang Wenhao looked at him in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao asked Qing''er to tell them that he would know if he tried at night. Qing''er conveyed Tang Wenhao''s meaning to these men looking forward to a happy life. After listening to Qing''er''s words, although they were skeptical, they didn''t dare to say anything. They had to go back to their comfort nest with a rather confused attitude.


    On the way, Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand and asked suspiciously, "baby, did you just point them some acupoints?"


    "Smart, worthy of being my sister, I just sealed their acupoints somewhere, so that they are no longer sensitive somewhere, okay? However, clicking acupoints once can only control their husband and wife life. After one, the acupoints will be automatically released to restore their original level." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? There are also such acupoints? Baby, you are so powerful every night. Did you also order your own acupoint? Our sisters never found that you ordered yourself?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Yes! Baby, we never found that you touched this part of yourself when you were with us? Ha ha... Is it true?" all the beauties asked him curiously.


    "Of course I don''t need it. I''m naturally brave, and I''ve been strongly input by our master for decades the day after tomorrow. That''s why I''m so powerful. Where can I use acupoints to improve my ability? It''s totally unnecessary." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, wen''er, Li Yan and Dr. Ruan left the death valley with Ruan Shihu and Tang Siwen in their arms. They went back to Liangshan to make full moon wine for their children and asked Ruan Jingxiong to marry Dr. Ruan. The wedding night of Tang Wenhao and Li Yan had been ahead of schedule and had not been carried to huiliangshan. They sang and worked hard these days. They enjoyed it.

 Chapter 838

    Yang Jing and Yumei didn''t go back this time. Ruan Ling said that if they went back, the Ruan family would be unable to live. She said that her classmate Chen Guoer also lived in the Ruan family these days, and wen''er and Li Yan went back again. Therefore, the two beauties had to reluctantly separate from Tang Wenhao for the time being.


    Tang Wenhao also told Qing''er about the new construction work on the other side of the building, and asked the people of the project team to be obedient and continue to complete the unfinished work. They are not allowed to be lazy. They must do all the finishing work of the building before he comes back, and put tables, chairs, benches and other furniture inside. He said that if anyone is lazy, he will not let anyone live a happy life when he comes back.


    He also asked Qing''er to call him every few days and tell him whether it was much better to be with his own woman after those boys were ordered by him?


    No gossip, the party went to sleep at night. Three days later, they returned to Langshan, which had been away for a month.


    Wen''er and Li Yan are particularly excited. They haven''t come back for nearly a year. As soon as they get out of the jungle, they almost run with their children. As soon as they get to the main road, they see a military vehicle parked on the roadside, next to a burly middle-aged man smoking!


    It was none other than their father, Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ruan Jingxiong received a call from Tang Wenhao and told him that it was about time for them to arrive in Liangshan. Ruan Jingxiong could not wait here for the return of their family.


    "Dad... Dad... Dad..." wen''er, Li Yan, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came forward to hug Ruan Jingxiong and tell them their hearts. Ruan Jingxiong saw the baby in their arms. How can he care about them? Holding two babies, he kissed them fiercely, which was beyond words before he loved them.


    Finally, he saw the elegant and generous Dr. Ruan, walked over, stretched out his big hand, smiled a little shyly, "Dr. Ruan, welcome... General Ruan, thank you for picking us up."


    They were very polite. Dad estimated that he would never be so polite in bed again. Tang Wenhao laughed.


    The cold cicada said a few words. Ruan Jingxiong motioned them to get on the bus. Wen''er had not been with her father for too long and was busy occupying the position of the co pilot. Tang Wenhao had to sit behind three beauties.


    He asked Li Yan to sit on his lap, Ruan Ling to hold the child in the middle, and Dr. Ruan to sit on the other side.


    "Wen''er, you should let your man sit in front. It''s hard for him to squeeze behind them with such a big head?" Ruan Jingxiong looked back and saw Tang Wenhao holding Li Yan sitting in the back.


    "People miss you, Dad," wen''er said with a small pout.


    "Dad, it''s okay. Li Yan weighs less than 90 kilograms. I don''t care about her weight. Besides, it''s also a kind of enjoyment to ride with a beautiful woman in your arms! Isn''t it, Li Yan?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly boy! Now you know Li Yan''s family?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled, then started the car and raced towards Liangshan.


    Li Yan''s pretty face flushed with shame. Tang Wenhao hugged her slender waist and teased Li Yan. Obviously, she felt that Tang Wenhao was doing something bad.


    So, along the way, no matter what everyone was saying, Li Yan had no intention to listen. She had been enduring Tang Wenhao''s happiness harassment. When she returned to Ruan''s house, Tang Wenhao smiled in her ear and said, "Li Yan, are you comfortable?"


    "Ha ha, you''re necrotic, aren''t you comfortable?" Li Yan said with a whiny smile.


    Ruan Ling saw through their expression, twisted Tang Wenhao''s thigh and said with a whiny smile, "villain, little coyote, are you harassing others Li Yan all the way? Can''t hold it back. Now hurry to find a room and let them have fun. Don''t hold it back."


    After Ruan Jingxiong put Tang Wenhao''s family in Ruan''s house, he took Dr. Ruan back to his house. He couldn''t let Dr. Ruan live in Ruan Ling''s house. It was too inconvenient. He knew that his son-in-law was having fun with the beauties at home all day.


    But they agreed to give the two children a full moon wine at noon tomorrow, and also do the things with him and Dr. Ruan. Originally, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao wanted to do it for them, but Ruan Jingxiong said he didn''t want to do it. Why is it so grand at such an old age? Just have a meal with the family. He said he would be good to Dr. Ruan and let Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao rest assured.


    Dr. Ruan is also very considerate. He said that at their age, it is really unnecessary. As long as she can follow general Ruan, she is happy, and the ceremony is not important.


    After seeing off Ruan Jingxiong and doctor Ruan, Tang Wenhao entered the house. Sister Ah Mei, Ruan Yi, Yuer and other beautiful women were at home. Yuer''s stomach was much bigger. They were very happy to see Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, wen''er and Li Yan.


    Yue''er hasn''t seen wen''er for a long time. They have a very good relationship since childhood. "Look at you, sister wen''er, I became a mother earlier than my sister, but I''m fast." yue''er smiled proudly.


    "Sister yue''er, it shows that our two families are destined for each other? My father and uncle have such a good relationship. They have been good brothers all their life. How difficult it is for our sisters to finally serve a man!" wen''er said with a smile.


    "Still say! You don''t tell me you have such a good husband. Otherwise, I must have had children like you. Fortunately, we crashed that day. Otherwise, how could I meet Wen hao? You don''t know. I especially want to marry him as soon as I see Wen Hao." yue''er smiled happily.


    Not to mention the sisters'' heartfelt feelings after parting, but Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling knew that he had dallied with Li Yan for half an hour in the car and was sure to solve the problem, so she made a Nuo mouth at him and motioned him to hold Li Yan into the room for their entertainment.


    So Tang Wenhao asked Li Yan to give Ruan Ling the child in her arms. Holding her, she found a room and rushed in. Li Yan hugged his neck. She was very happy. She had been picked by Tang Wenhao and was about to collapse


    In the evening, there was indeed a new guest at home, Chen Guoer. She was busy with the integration of mans design center and model training camp with Yang Xi these days.


    After seeing Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling again, she was very happy. Ruan Ling also warmly greeted her, "Guo Er, hehe, you are very welcome to join our mans group and to stay in our Ruan family. However, if you can join our Ruan family''s daughter-in-law team, my sister is more welcome."


    "Ha ha, you''re bad!" Chen Guoer glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao, who hugged Yang Xi. Tang Wenhao saw Chen Guoer looking at him and smiled at her.


    "Sister Guo''er, how are my brother Chen Jie? I heard that Chen Jia and her Mommy are already in Kunming? Unexpectedly, my brother has become my brother-in-law and you have become my sister-in-law. Isn''t it interesting?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, sister-in-law can also become a wife, just like sister Yang Jing. Do you want sister Guo''er?" Ruan Ling joked.


    "Sister Ruan Ling, well, don''t tease." Chen Guoer smiled shyly. Although she was arrogant before, she was still shocked when she came to Ruan''s house and witnessed Tang Wenhao''s life in groups of wives and concubines.


    However, with Yang Xi these days, Yang Xi instills an idea with her every night. Women don''t need to care about how many women their men have. The key is that this man must be sincere to himself and have the ability to be good to himself all the time. This is the most important thing.


    Chen Guoer combined with the opinions given to her by her sister Chen Jia, her thoughts are changing rapidly. She chose to live in the Ruan family instead of a hotel this time. She just wants to see with her own eyes whether these beauties who follow Tang Wenhao are happy or not. If they are really happy, she is also determined to join the Ruan family daughter-in-law team in the future.


    Over the years, she has been looking outside, but no man has ever been able to get into her eyes. When she saw Tang Wenhao in Kunming last time, her father and brother Chen Jie were also very fond of Tang Wenhao and praised him as a very powerful man. She really began to be interested in Tang Wenhao.


    Living with Ruan''s daughters-in-law these days, she has felt the harmony and happiness of the family. Whether it''s Yang Xi who sleeps with her, Ah Mei who is like an elder sister, or her little beauty and daughter-in-law, every sister lives very happily. Everyone is really like a family, and they talk about their common men every day, Tang Wenhao.


    This makes Chen Guoer more curious and look forward to Tang Wenhao.


    In the evening, when Tang Wenhao had dinner with all the beauties and was playing in the living room, he suddenly thought that his mobile phone should be on, because there was no signal in death valley, and he never turned it on. When he came back today, he just wanted to play with Li Yan and forgot to turn it on.


    I didn''t expect the phone to ring as soon as I turned on the phone. "Shit! If I run like this, there will be business. I don''t know which beauty misses me." Tang Wenhao joked. "Hehe, who else? It must be my sister!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao opened his mobile phone with a smile and was surprised. It was the mobile phone number of Jinhu. He didn''t think about it. He quickly pressed the key and said, "brother tiger, is it you?"


    Ruan Ling was also shocked. She knew that brother Hu in Tang Wenhao''s mouth meant Jin Hu. What can Jin Hu do to find Wen hao?


    "Brother Wen Hao, I''m Jinhu, but I can get through to you. If I can''t get through again, I''ll go back." Jinhu said anxiously.


    "What? Brother Hu, you won''t tell me, are you in Liangshan?" Tang Wenhao asked in amazement.


    "Yes, brother Wenhao, I''m really in Liangshan. I''ve been in Liangshan for three days. I''m appointed by brother Kunlong to invite you." Jinhu said anxiously.


    "What? Kunlong asked you to invite me? Why did you invite me?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    At the same time, he was thinking about the purpose of Jin Hu''s visit. Kun long would send Jin Hu to Vietnam to invite him? What the hell does the old boy want? Is he still dreaming of letting me help him?


    "Brother Wen Hao, I can''t say a word or two clearly. If it''s not convenient for you, let''s meet again? After so long, our brothers have to get together?" Jin Hu said.


    "OK, that should be. As for Kunlong, I''m really not interested in listening to it, but you tiger, I still want to entertain you warmly. Tell me where you are now? I''ll pick you up right away." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I''m at Ruyi hotel in the western suburbs. Because I crossed the border and didn''t have legal procedures, I didn''t dare to stay in a conspicuous place. Come and pick me up right away!" said Jinhu.


    "OK, I''ll go right away and hang up first." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    "Baby, brother Jinhu is here? Did he say Kunlong asked him to come to you? What can Kunlong do for you at this time?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.

 Chapter 839

    "I don''t know, sister. I''d better go and see the golden tiger first. Once I go, I''ll understand everything. Moreover, the golden tiger brothers won''t hurt me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, let''s go with you!" said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, let''s go!" Tang Wenhao picked up the BMW key on the table and left.


    Ruan Ling told all the beauties to go to bed when they should. She didn''t have to wait for them. Sister Ah Mei was very worried about Tang Wenhao and her safety. She repeatedly told them to be careful on the way and come back early. She would wait until they came back to bed.


    Ah Mui is such a woman. As long as she leaves her sight, she will always miss the safety of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling began to figure out the purpose of Jinhu''s trip. Ruan Ling said, "baby, I think the purpose of Jinhu''s coming this time must be related to sister LAN."


    "Elder sister, how can you have this feeling?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "If it has nothing to do with sister LAN, Kunlong doesn''t need to ask you to go back to help him. He must encounter some problems that can''t be solved, and then threaten sister LAN to let you help him." Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Sister, when you say this, I think it''s like this. It won''t be the challenge of any strong opponent. Otherwise, with his current power in the golden triangle, does he still have something to deal with?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, but at present, where are there opponents challenging his strength in the golden triangle? Bai sangkun has returned to Thailand, and enbanxi has a little friendship with him. Who will threaten him?" Ruan Ling said.


    "This is not necessarily the case. Maybe something happened to sister LAN." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "By the way, should sister LAN have a baby? And Jinhua, they should both have a baby. It won''t be a child''s problem?" Ruan Ling said.


    "It''s possible, sister, let''s not guess. It''s scary to guess. When we see Jinhu, we understand everything." Tang Wenhao said. Although he doesn''t have real love with purple orchid and Jinhua, he still has feelings. If they really encounter any danger, he will go to save them. This is also Tang Wenhao''s valuable quality. Despite his playfulness and romantic, But it''s really good for his women.


    When they arrived at Ruyi hotel in the western suburb of Langshan, they really saw a strong man, Jin Hu. The brothers hugged closely first, and then Jin Hu quickly said hello to Ruan Ling, "Hello, miss a Ling!"


    "Hehe, brother Jinhu, it''s hard. Let''s talk about it in the car!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, do I still come to sleep?" Jin Hu asked with a smile.


    "No, you can stay in this small hotel when you arrive in Liangshan? Don''t worry! I''ll deal with the rest of the things. In Liangshan, you just don''t have any certificates. I promise you won''t have an accident." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I''ll pack up my things and then come here. You wait outside first." then Jin Hu went to the hotel and packed up his trip and mentioned it to the car.


    After getting on the bus, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to ask, "brother tiger, what''s the matter with Kunlong looking for me? Can you say it now?"


    "Well, brother Wen Hao, on behalf of brother Kunlong, I apologize to you first. Brother Kunlong also regretted the last time. He said that Sirius should die. You didn''t make a mistake. He was really impulsive. After all, he had so many years of brotherhood with brother Sirius. Once he heard that you killed him, he was too impulsive and didn''t think too much. He said that he was very special after you left Regret, "said Jinhu.


    "Brother Hu, I don''t want to hear these words. I just want to know what he wants you to do with me this time. If he wants me to do something for him, he doesn''t even have ideas. I''m still busy with my family and don''t have time to play with him." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes! Brother Jinhu, our baby is very busy now. It''s impossible to go back to the golden triangle. It''s far and dangerous. Kun long is capricious again and again. I will never let my baby go to that kind of ghost place," said Ruan Ling.


    Jinhu smiled awkwardly and said, "miss a Ling, I know it''s presumptuous for brother Kunlong to send me here this time. It''s not so easy to eliminate the misunderstandings after so many misunderstandings. But brother Kunlong will not be able to resist without your help this time."


    "Brother Hu, what do you mean? Bai sangkun has left. Now in the golden triangle, who can do with his Kunlong?" Tang Wenhao smiled sarcastically.


    "Yes! Brother Jinhu, who will he be afraid of now?" said Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, miss a Ling, brother Kunlong is really in trouble. Didn''t he kill Bai sangkun last time? Bai sangkun has made a comeback and sent a message to let Kunlong out of his former territory honestly. Otherwise, he will take someone to kill Kunlong. As you know, brother Kunlong is 40 or 50 years old and has not been there for a long time He said that he didn''t worry about himself. Anyway, he was a cheap life. He couldn''t give up sister LAN and your children. Now he treats your children as treasure and his life as painful. I hope you can help him again in the face of your child. "Jinhu said.


    Tang Wenhao got angry as soon as he heard it. As soon as Gadi stepped on the brake, the BMW suddenly stopped. He looked sideways at Jinhu and said, "Brother Hu, for the sake of our brothers, when you come to Liangshan, I will do my best to be a host and a brother. But if you mention this again, my brother will be unhappy. Shit! What does Kunlong want? Do you want to threaten me? Do you want to threaten me with my son''s life? He is delusional!" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    No, no brother as like as two peas, you don''t get angry. The elder brother of Kun long really loves you and the kid born by Lan Jie. This kid really loves to love. The kid who is only two months old is laughing all day. The brothers really like him. They look like your brother, you see your child. "


    "Really, brother Jinhu, what''s the child''s name?" Ruan Ling asked excitedly.


    "Ha ha, miss a Ling, the child''s name is Kun Lanhao, which is the name given to the child by brother Kun long. He said that this will connect you three adults together. He said that this is a rare fate between you. It shows that the child is the three of you. Brother Wen Hao, brother Kun long is really good to the child. It''s also good to sister LAN. Don''t misunderstand brother Kun long." Jin Hu explained.


    "Brother Hu, to be honest, I''m not afraid that Bai sangkun will hurt sister LAN and my son. He wants to kill Kunlong and let him kill it. It has nothing to do with me," Tang Wenhao said.


    He knows that a hero like Bai sangkun will not go back on his word. If he really wants to work with Kunlong, he will not hurt Zilan and their children. He is confident.


    Tang Wenhao''s words surprised Jin Hu. He asked suspiciously, "brother Wenhao, what do you mean? Did you see Bai sangkun later?"


    "Yes, not only have I met him, but we are still good brothers. We escaped from Kunlong last time. If there was no help from Bai sangkun, it would not be so easy for us to return to Vietnam safely, so Kunlong didn''t have to scare me with Bai sangkun. I''m not afraid at all." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    Jin Hu was a little silly. He silently looked out of the window and didn''t say anything. Obviously, Tang Wenhao''s refusal and his words just now greatly frustrated his self-confidence. Before he came, Kun long had high hopes for him, and he boasted that he would have no problem inviting Tang Wenhao because of his relationship with Tang Wenhao. Now it seems that, Tang Wenhao will never give him this face.


    "Brother Hu, it''s not that my brother doesn''t give you face. It''s Kunlong, a fickle villain. It''s really not worth working for him, and I do have a lot of things to deal with. I''m sorry, but anyway, since brother Hu has come to our mountain, we''ll get drunk tonight, okay?" Tang Wenhao quickly changed the topic.


    "Brother Wen Hao, do you think I''m still in the mood to drink tonight? Well! Since brother Wen Hao won''t go with me, you''d better take me back to the hotel just now! I''ll go back to reply to brother Kunlong tomorrow and say that I''m incompetent and can''t invite brother Wen Hao." Jin Hu said helplessly.


    "Brother Jinhu, Wenhao in our family is really busy now. Let''s go the day after tomorrow! Your Wenhao brothers will make full moon wine tomorrow. Can you go back after drinking the wedding wine?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Oh? Congratulations, brother Wenhao. I won''t drink the wine. I''ll give you two nephews a red envelope later. I know you Chinese have this etiquette. My uncle can''t be rude." Jinhu smiled.


    "Hehe, thank you, brother Hu. It''s not necessary. If you have this heart, you''ll be very grateful. But anyway, when you come to Liangshan, brother, you can''t let you go like this. Leaving aside business, we are brothers of life and death, right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, that''s why I Jinhu volunteered to invite you. Brother Kunlong knew that I had a deep personal relationship with you, so he happily let me come. In fact, brother Kunlong was not a fool. He knew that I deliberately let you go last time, but he didn''t take me seriously. Brother Kunlong still took into account his brotherhood. I think brother Wen Hao and brother Kunlong are true Some misunderstandings, alas, "Jin Hu sighed.


    "Brother Hu, how could he know that you deliberately let us go?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Because he knows me very well and knows that I value love and righteousness and will not harm my brother. Sister LAN told me privately later. She said that Kunlong guessed that I let you go. She was very angry at first, but he endured it when he thought that I was a life and death friend with you." Jinhu said.


    "Brother Hu, I''m sorry! I really don''t want to have anything to do with Kunlong. He is capricious and difficult to get along with. In fact, I''m a little worried that sister LAN and the children are with him." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Brother Wen Hao, you can rest assured that brother Kunlong is sincere and kind to sister LAN and the children. Besides, don''t you have my uncle? I will secretly protect your children and never let them suffer any harm." Jinhu said.


    "Thank you, brother Hu, then... How can you go back empty handed and make business with Kunlong?" Tang Wenhao said with concern.


    "Ha ha... Nothing... Isn''t it just a finger?" Jinhu smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 840

    "What? A finger? Brother Hu, what do you mean? Did you not take me back and Kunlong wanted to cut off your finger?" Tang Wenhao asked, and Ruan Ling looked at Jinhu in surprise.


    "Hehe, it''s not brother Kunlong''s fault. We made a bet in front of all the brothers. I said if I didn''t invite brother Wenhao back, I''d be willing to cut off my middle finger," said Jinhu.


    As soon as this was said, Tang Wenhao was worried. It can be said that Jin Hu really had nothing to say to Tang Wenhao. How could he bear to watch Jin Hu lose a finger because of him? However, he really didn''t want to go back to the golden triangle to deal with the bad things between gangs.


    "Brother Jinhu, don''t go back at all. Just help us here! Depending on your ability, both mans and Ruan have places to play. In addition, now we have integrated an enterprise, Chen group. I''ll talk to you about the specific situation when I have time. There are many entertainment enterprises subordinate to Chen group. They are short of professional bodyguards like you "Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao said happily, "sister, yes, Chen Jie''s father needs an expert like brother Hu to help them now."


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, miss a Ling, thank you for your concern. I''m fine. I can''t leave brother Kunlong. We''re used to being together. We won''t run everywhere. We haven''t been old for a few years. What''s the trouble? You don''t have to worry about me. Don''t you just have one finger? What kind of pain have you not experienced in fighting and killing for so many years?" Jin Hu is obviously using bitter meat. He hopes Tang Wenhao can express his opinion.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at each other. How smart they are. Can they not see the intention of the golden tiger? But Tang Wenhao really doesn''t want to go back to the golden triangle, so he won''t let go easily.


    Ruan Ling didn''t want him to go. She could only look at each other. If she didn''t respond to Jin Hu, things would freeze.


    Jin Hu saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t let go, and Ruan Ling didn''t support him to go back to the golden triangle with himself to help Kunlong tide over the difficulties. Even if he tried hard, it didn''t have any effect. He was really very disappointed. This was somewhat beyond his expectation, but he still didn''t give up and wanted to make the last effort.


    So he smiled at Tang Wenhao and his wife, "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, miss a Ling, don''t be embarrassed. Take me back to the hotel! I''ll go back to the Golden Triangle early tomorrow morning. I''ve been waiting for brother Wen Hao for several days. I''m afraid I''ll be late. Brother Kunlong has been killed by Bai sangkun. Then I have no face to live in the world. I''m there. I can at least take some responsibility for brother Kunlong, but I went to Vietnam He went back without success. "


    "Besides, I''m also worried about sister LAN and her children. Brother Wen Hao, in fact, you still don''t know much about Bai sangkun. Beautiful women like sister LAN are also the women of brother Kunlong. Once their mother and son fall into the hands of Bai sangkun''s brothers, the results may not be as good as you think. Bai sangkun''s brothers are very wild. If Bai sangkun doesn''t know sister LAN and her children If you fall into the hands of his brother, sister LAN and the children will be in danger. "


    This is much better than the bitter meat trick just now. Tang Wenhao had to pay attention to it. He was right when he thought about it. What if Bai sangkun''s men killed red eyes in the process of fighting? Or Bai sangkun himself forgot it? Will sister LAN and her own son still live once Kunlong dies?


    The more Tang Wenhao thought about it, the more he was afraid and worried about sister LAN and their son. Ruan Ling also realized that things might not be as simple as they thought. She couldn''t help asking, "brother Jinhu, will Bai sangkun really rob Kunlong''s territory again? To what extent are the contradictions between them now?"


    "Miss a Ling, Bai sangkun has given an ultimatum to elder brother Kunlong. He wrote a letter to elder brother Kunlong, asking him to move out of his former territory within a month, and asking elder brother Kunlong to compensate for the losses in the past year. Otherwise, he will take people to bloody wash Kunlong''s camp and avenge his dead brothers. You saw it last time, Kunlong Although the eldest brother drove away all his opponents, his actual power was far worse than before. The really useful people under him were old, and the young people had not grown up. He knew very well that as long as Bai sangkun wanted to rob his territory, he was not Bai sangkun''s opponent at all, so he thought of brother Wen Hao and wanted you to help him again. He said that as long as you could go and help him, he would be willing If you give everything for this, his territory can be handed over to you, "Jin Hu said.


    "Brother Hu, I don''t like this. When Kunlong wants to use Lao Tzu, he can say anything soft. Once he uses it, he turns his face and doesn''t recognize others. Since he can give the territory to me, why not directly give it to Bai sangkun?" Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "Brother, it''s different. Giving you is equal to giving your three sons. His territory is also his lifelong foundation. Can he give it to the Thai people?" Jinhu said.


    "OK, brother Hu, I''ll go with you, but I''m not going with you to save Kunlong, but to bring my women and children back. I don''t want my women and children to be the victims of their struggle," Tang Wenhao said.


    When he said this, Jin Hu''s face immediately relaxed a lot, but he didn''t show too excited, because he knew that Tang Wenhao didn''t necessarily count, and Ruan Ling''s opinion in the back seat of the car was very important.


    "Ah? Baby, are you still going?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Sister, I can''t really care about sister LAN and her children. If their mother and son are in danger and even lose their lives, I won''t be happy in my life. I can regret to die when I think of it. After all, their mother and son are my relatives. I must bring my woman and son back. Kunlong fucking said to heaven, I won''t let him raise my son again. He is himself It''s hard to guarantee. What''s the qualification to raise a son for me? "Tang Wenhao said gloomily.


    "Brother Wen Hao, have you really decided to go with me?" Jin Hu asked, suppressing his inner joy.


    "Well, but I want to reiterate that I''m going to bring my woman and son back, not to save Kunlong. If Kunlong is willing to give up everything in the golden triangle and come back with me, I can let him find a job to provide for the elderly in mans or Ruan, and I won''t embarrass him. Sister LAN will live with him or me at that time, whatever, but I definitely want my son. I can''t give up my son again Give it to a man who can''t even protect himself, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, have you decided?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Yes, sister, please forgive me. I must save sister LAN and my son. I''ll give you the full moon wine for my two children and the wedding for my father and mother at home, okay?" Tang Wenhao asked earnestly.


    "Ah? Don''t you wait to finish the wedding ceremony before you leave? It''s not urgent at this time because it''s been so long anyway. Otherwise, Dad''s heart may be more uncomfortable. What''s the meaning of their marriage when you leave? Besides, wen''er and Li Yan? We''re specially back to do full moon wine for our two children." Ruan Ling tried to let Tang Wenhao leave after tomorrow.


    "Brother Wen Hao, since you have such an important thing to do, let''s go the day after tomorrow! We can speed up on the way. By the way, brother, where''s brother Ruan Biao? Can you find brother Ruan Biao and brother Ruan gang for me to meet? I really miss them." Jin Hu smiled. Tang Wenhao was sure to go with him, and he was much better, I''m also in the mood to catch up with old friends.


    Tang Wenhao told Jinhu the news that Ruan Biao had died in a car accident not long ago. He was also very sad. He lamented that Ruan Biao, Li Qiang and other brothers not only have good skills, speak of righteousness, but also attach great importance to feelings. He likes them very much, but now they are separated by Yin and Yang, so he can''t help hissing.


    "Brother Wen Hao, would you please invite brother Ruan gang out? It''s rare for me to come to Vietnam. I haven''t seen the above this time. Maybe I won''t have a chance to see this brother again in my life, so since I''m here, I must see him." Jin Hu said.


    "OK, I''ll call out my father, Xiuer and Yuzhu together! Meet all my old friends!" Tang Wenhao said. He thought that the golden tiger had saved Xiuer and Yuzhu their sisters.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao restarted the car, and Jinhu no longer said that he would go back tomorrow. On the way, Jinhu also mentioned a person to Tang Wenhao, Kunlin, Kunlong''s cousin, and asked Tang Wenhao if he could dredge the relationship and save Kunlin together, which is also an additional task entrusted to him by Kunlong.


    Tang Wenhao handed his eyes to Ruan Ling, "sister, do you think Dad can let Kun Lin go?"


    "Go back and ask! By the way, call dad quickly. Don''t wait. They''re all asleep." Ruan Ling quickly dialed Ruan Jingxiong.


    When the phone was connected, Ruan Jingxiong''s hearty laughter came. Obviously, he was very happy, "ha ha, ah Ling, what''s up?"


    "Hehe, Dad, there''s nothing wrong. Where are you now? Is it convenient to come out?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, dad is outside now and is shopping with your new mother! Dad wants to buy some nice clothes with your new mother and choose a set of jewelry for her. Our Ruan family can''t treat others badly. Ah Ling, are you still busy? If you have something to say, do you still need to be so polite with your father?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, Dad, you are so romantic. You are so happy! I can''t bear to disturb you. Well, an old friend came to see us from Myanmar. He wants to see you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh? Who? Kunlong from Myanmar? Isn''t it? Is it enbanxi? Is enbanxi coming?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise, because they all have deep personal relations with enbanxi and are easy to think of him.


    "Oh, no, it''s brother Jinhu." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Jin Hu? You said Jin Hu came here? Then he must have come to find Wen hao? Did Kun long have an accident again and ask Wen Hao to go back and help him?" Ruan Jingxiong quickly responded that he was an old Jianghu.


    "Well, so if brother Jinhu wants to come to Vietnam once in a while, he wants to meet our old friends." Ruan Ling smiled.

 Chapter 841

    "Ah Ling, Jin Hu is next to you! I''m not afraid he''ll be unhappy when he hears it. If he comes to see his old friend, we should give him a big banquet, but if he comes to invite Wen Hao back to help Kun long, I think it''s better not! This time, dad doesn''t agree that Wen Hao will go back to the Golden Triangle again. Kun long is a white eyed wolf and ruthless, although our Wen Hao Hao touched his wife, but he also killed several women of Wen hao? Later, we tried so hard to help him. Oh, finally, we helped him clear his opponents. He was powerful and began to harm our Wen Hao. Last time, Wen Hao and your sisters almost died in his hands. Now he can''t do it again. He still wants Wen Hao to help them, delusion! "Ruan Jingxiong said displeased.


    "Dad, but baby has promised brother Jinhu. After all, sister LAN and their children are in Kunlong''s hands. Baby said he was going to take sister LAN and their children home." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? Wen Hao still wants to go to the golden triangle? Isn''t he crazy? Isn''t he a half old Xu Niang''s Kunlong wife? Even if they have children, Wen Hao has many children anyway. Since they have all been given to Kunlong, let him take good care of them. I think Kunlong sees that Wen Hao is a man who values love and righteousness and deliberately detains Zilan and their children in his hands to protect them To control Wen Hao, the dead boy will be fooled when he goes. Ah Ling, don''t be confused and support him to take risks. He listens to you most in his life. If you don''t let him go, he can''t go. "Ruan Jingxiong said displeased.


    No matter what Ruan Ling said, Ruan Jingxiong just said that he didn''t agree with Tang Wenhao to go to the Golden Triangle again. He said that he finally had such a happy family. Once Tang Wenhao was in danger, his new family, including Ruan Ling and their big family, would immediately have no happiness.


    How can wen''er and Li Yan leave Tang Wenhao? How can the Ruan family''s dozens of daughters-in-law leave Tang Wenhao?


    After talking to Ruan Jingxiong on the phone, Ruan Ling reluctantly said to Tang Wenhao, "Baby, dad doesn''t agree with you to go to the Golden Triangle again... Brother Jinhu, it''s really not that simple. You don''t know the actual situation of our family very well. Wen Hao is going to go with you. Dozens of people in our family are not happy. We can''t live without him. It''s not that Wen Hao doesn''t speak of righteousness, but that he is really embarrassed. You know? In order to investigate the sale of guns In this case, my father took the lives of his wife and son, and several of his most capable assistants and students, so he is very angry when he hears that Wen Hao is going to the golden triangle. "


    "Originally, in addition to the full moon wine for Wen Hao''s daughter and my father''s grandson tomorrow, we also had a wedding banquet for my father and his new mother. It was expected that we would also have a wedding banquet for Wen Hao and his sister-in-law, that is, my father''s daughter-in-law, my father''s son Ruan Jian died, and his daughter-in-law Li Yan followed Wen Hao. They had married in our death valley a few days ago, and they were newly married, Do you think it''s time for him to leave home? "Ruan Ling was also persuaded by Ruan Jingxiong. In turn, she wanted to persuade Jin Hu to give up and let Tang Wenhao go back to the golden triangle with him.


    In fact, from the conversation between Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong, Jin Hu has felt that he has been subjected to strong resistance again, but he doesn''t blame anyone. He also feels that some of Kunlong''s previous practices have done great harm to Tang Wenhao and his family, which is why this situation is now caused.


    "Miss a Ling, in fact, I also know that brother Wen Hao has difficulties. After all, sister LAN is a good woman. She is really infatuated with brother Wen Hao! The child is innocent. To tell the truth, although brother Kunlong really has nothing to say to their mother and son, I also support Wen Hao to pick up their mother and son in the past. In a family like you, they will be happier," Jin Hu said.


    "Sister, why don''t you do that? I''m sure to get sister LAN and her children to Ruan''s house. If she doesn''t come, I''ll force her to come. I''ve made up my mind and won''t change it. Since Dad can''t accept me to go with brother Hu, we can only go secretly. Xiuer and Yuzhu won''t meet again. How about I go early and return early?" Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling.


    "What? You want to leave tonight? Baby, are you crazy? What about the sister?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Elder sister, don''t you want to follow me?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, what do you think? Baby, you don''t know I can''t live without you? Last time you left without saying goodbye, I still went to find you? Do you know how I felt when I thought of you going to the golden triangle? Life is better than death, and I''ll worry about death. If you want to go this time, you must take me with you, otherwise I can only call Aya again, but Aya has something in her stomach now Your child, she can''t go with her anymore, so as long as you don''t take her with you, she can only find it by herself, "said Ruan Ling.


    "But, sister, we''re all gone. What about dad?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "So even if we have to go, we can''t be so hasty. We still have to attend the wedding banquet tomorrow. Brother Jinhu, since Wen Hao must go with you, I won''t stop it. I''ll go with you! Don''t mention Kunlin''s affairs first. After we finish these important things tomorrow, Wen Hao and I will go with you secretly! You see me tomorrow Dad, brother Ruan Gang, they won''t mention it again, will they? "Said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll listen to your arrangement." Jin Hu smiled. It doesn''t matter what Tang Wenhao does as long as he can be invited back.


    Tang Wenhao arranged Jinhu in the Imperial Hotel where the banquet will be held tomorrow. The three talked in the room for a while. Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling back.


    On the way back, Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao, "Baby, our purpose is very simple to go back to the Golden Triangle this time. Just pick up sister LAN and their mother and son. We will never participate in the gang struggle of Kunlong. You see, how many things do we Ruan family have to deal with now? This time you have also got the model of the enclosure. If we don''t go to the golden triangle, we can build other enclosure buildings in a few months Now our original idea is to centralize the accommodation management of sisters and children, so that sister can start the next plan and set up our drug treatment research institute. Everything is acting according to the plan. How good! "


    "Alas! Isn''t that what I can''t do? Elder sister, it''s dragging you down again." Tang Wenhao said guiltily.


    "What are you talking about? Baby, I can only be with you. I feel happy. No matter how hard or tired I am. Besides, who cares if I don''t go with you? How many days are you outside this time? Can you stand without a little beauty with you?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, sister, you are the best beauty for me. I''ll review myself first. I''m a bad guy to pay tribute to you, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh! By the way, baby, do you want to be with Guo er tonight? Since she lives in our house, she will be your woman. You can have her at any time. What''s up? Think about it! Yang Xi asked her. She hasn''t been a man yet. How nice! She''s my sister''s classmate and Chen Jia''s sister. Joining the Ruan''s daughter-in-law team is also her ideal choice "Choose," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    The next day, the Imperial Hotel held a banquet. In addition to the Ruan family''s daughters-in-law, there were also some cadres above the middle level of mans in Vietnam, including some backbone of the design center and the model training camp. All of them were present to celebrate the full moon of Ruan Shihu and Tang Siwen.


    On Ruan Jingxiong''s side, he still invited the old leader Ruan Dayu and his capable subordinate Ruan gang. After all, his old tree has sprouted and has regained its second spring. People close to him still need to be notified. After seeing Dr. Ruan, Ruan Dayu and his wife were pleased with Ruan Jingxiong. They even praised Ruan Jingxiong for his blessings. They said that Dr. Ruan is beautiful, generous and elegant. At first glance, he is a good wife and mother Upper Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ruan Jingxiong was very happy to see that Jin Hu came. He thanked him for coming to their wedding banquet and asked his apprentice Ruan Gang to accompany him more, but neither side mentioned Tang Wenhao''s return to the golden triangle.


    During the dinner, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong were the most active sons-in-law. They were invited by everyone to toast and punish. The atmosphere was very warm. But this time, Tang Wenhao didn''t get drunk no matter how much wine he drank, because he was measured and used his internal skills to force the alcohol out of his body in time.


    According to the results of his discussion with Ruan Ling, they will start early tomorrow morning and go to the Golden Triangle again. They can''t drink too much tonight to avoid delaying things. Moreover, they agreed that this matter should be hidden from Ruan Jingxiong and don''t let the elderly worry too much about their safety. They finally married again. They should let him and Dr. Ruan have a honeymoon, and don''t let him know what''s bothering them.


    Therefore, after the banquet was over, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao began to hold a family meeting when they got home and announced a message to the beauties that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling would help Wu Kui clean up the assets there at the Thai mans meeting tomorrow. It would take about a month for everyone to wait for them at home.


    As soon as the news was announced, all the beauties looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling in surprise. "Sister, isn''t Wu kuiwu, the baby''s brother in Thailand, always in charge? And he managed it very well. Why did you two go to help him? Did something happen to Thailand mans again?" Aya asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, no, it''s mans group headquarters that wants to clean up overseas assets. It doesn''t mean anything. It''s also a temporary decision. It says that if some shareholders put forward it, we should respond." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister Ruan Ling, why don''t I know about this? I''m an independent director of mans now!" Chen Guoer asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, didn''t you say it was decided temporarily? I''ll tell you the details later! Anyway, this is the case. Let''s have a rest early! We''ll bring you gifts when we come back." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister, baby, when will you take me abroad to have a look?" may said with a whiny smile.


    "Ha ha, may, ghost girl, who makes your little belly so smart? It''s so fast and so bulging. Won''t you be twins again this time?" Aya smiled.


    "It''s really hard to say that our Ah Mei is different. The land is fertile and the water and grass... No, for us Ah Mei, the water and grass are not suitable. Ha ha..." Tang Wenhao smiled holding Ah Mei''s slim waist.

 Chapter 842

    After playing with the beauties for a while, Ruan Ling, Yang Xi and Chen Guoer enter the room. It is estimated that Ruan Ling is going to tell Yang Xi and Chen Guoer the truth, but she doesn''t want her beauties to know and worry about their nonsense.


    Sister Ah Mui also pulled Tang Wenhao into her boudoir.


    "Baby, why are you leaving all of a sudden? It''s still a month! Sister Ah Mui hasn''t had time to hurt me more, baby, sister Ah Mui doesn''t want you to go!" Ah Mui gently stares at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao hugged sister Ah Mui''s slender and graceful waist and thought of this concubine who loved him like a loving mother. Tang Wenhao said emotionally, "sister Ah Mui, in fact, I don''t want to give up everyone, especially you. We''ll try to come back early. Sister Ah Mui, you should break your milk for Guanguan. I also want you to give me a gentle, beautiful and kind daughter like you!"


    "Hehe, really? Baby, it''s not easy. Sister Ah Mui has a good body. As long as my baby likes it, sister Ah Mui can always give birth to you and have three or five more babies. It''s estimated that it''s no problem, but... Baby, sister Ah Mui wants to discuss something with you and ah Ling." sister Ah Mui seems to be a little embarrassed.


    "Sister Ah Mui, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Baby, it''s like this. I want to take my daughter back to Langshan life. My sister called and said that my daughter was abused by my ex husband and often beaten and scolded by him. The child was very poor. Sobbing." sister Ah Mui cried bitterly. No woman doesn''t love her child. Although sister Ah Mui no longer loves her ex husband, the child was born by herself after all.


    "Ah? Sister Ah Mui, why don''t you pick up the child quickly? What else can we discuss? This is your home, that is, her home, your daughter, that is, my daughter." Tang Wenhao said hurriedly.


    "Baby, thank you! I knew my baby would not object. My baby is the kindest man. However, baby, don''t worry, I won''t take her to Ruan''s house. I''ll let her rent a house near us with her little aunt, so that we won''t disturb our life and sister ah Mui can take care of them. What do you think?" sister Ah Mui said.


    "Not so good, sister Ah Mui. Why don''t you just let her live in? Make a room for her." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, we can''t. first of all, we can''t spare the room. Now sister Guo''er is here again. Maybe when you have another concubine, we have no place to arrange. This is the first. After all, she is sensible. It''s not suitable to live in a special family like us. Although there''s nothing about men''s three wives and four concubines in Vietnam, baby, you''ve learned You''re used to fighting with sister Ah Mui and her sisters. You can''t let her go any more. Sister Ah Mui is reluctant to tie you down. You''ll be uncomfortable then. "Sister Ah Mui said.


    "Sister Ah Mui, it doesn''t matter. At that time, I will control myself and won''t come blind in front of children. Besides, we will soon move most of our sisters to death valley, where you and other important sisters may be left, so it doesn''t matter." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, I don''t want to. In fact, sister Ah Mui also wants you to tell Ling or Manny to arrange a job for my sister. When she has a job and income, she can take care of my daughter. My sister doesn''t want to stay in her hometown. She says her husband is lazy and likes to eat and work, and she married three. All three of them want to come out. In our place, they only do farm work and can only feed one when she is tired A family will never be rich, "said Sister Ah Mui.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, it''s too easy. You don''t have to discuss with us. Just let them come directly. Don''t tell us about work. Just find Aya or Yang Xi. They can''t arrange it for you. Then they don''t want to follow me?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, how can you say that? Yang Xi and Aya are the baby''s favorite women?" sister Ah Mui was very happy after listening.


    "So they know who is the most important to me in this family. Don''t you know, sister Ah Mui? In our Ruan family, you are a real elder sister. No one dares to provoke you. Even ah Ling can''t provoke you. She knows how important you are in my heart." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Then tell sister Ah Mui how important it is?" sister Ah Mui smiled happily.


    "Without sister Ah Mui, I don''t want to live." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Baby, I love you so much." sister Ah Mui threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I love you very much too. I have evidence. Do you have it? Let me touch it." Tang Wenhao drank a lot of wine. With his sensational confession just now, his blood was already boiling.


    "Uh huh... Baby... Love me to death!" sister Ah Mui couldn''t stand Tang Wenhao''s teasing. She gasped and fell with Tang Wenhao to their Simmons


    At dawn the next day, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling got up early and said goodbye to the Ruan villa in the eyes of Yang Xi, Chen Guoer and sister Ah Mei.


    When they arrived outside the villa area, they took a van and drove towards the Imperial Hotel.


    "Baby, why didn''t you go round with sister Guo''er last night? Don''t you like her? But sister Guo''er really likes you. I asked her last night. She really wants to love you with our Ruan sisters, but why don''t you go into Yang Xi''s room? In fact, Yang Xi also misses you very much, baby, I''m not afraid of your jokes. Women of our age are now there The demand for noodles is very strong, and you are so powerful. We expect you to enter our room every day. "Ruan Ling whispered and smiled in Tang Wenhao''s ear.


    "Hehe, sister, as long as we are together, don''t I come into your room every night? I didn''t wake up from your arms one day?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "I mean their sisters. Of course, my sister should be satisfied. In fact, you didn''t go to Guo''er''s sister''s room last night and hurt her. After all, she lived in our Ruan family. Even if she took the initiative to devote herself, you can''t let others Guo''er beg you to sleep? Right?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, of course not. Sister, it was a special situation last night. Didn''t we leave early? It''s too late. You know, sister Yang Xi is not a vegetarian. Can she let me go for more than an hour? Plus Guo Er, it''s the first time, I''ll be very happy. It''s impossible to let her go easily. Can''t it end in an hour or two? Let''s add up We can''t go anymore. Besides, we''re going to take risks. When we leave, we give others fruit... What if something happens to me? Didn''t we hurt others? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Pooh, Pooh, crow mouth! Don''t say such unlucky words later. In that case, you must be with Guo Er when you come back, okay? After all, she is also a daughter. You should take the initiative and don''t hurt people''s self-esteem, okay?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, boss!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, bad guy, you are our boss! Now you say you''re going to quit your sister, and she just doesn''t live. I feel empty without my baby sleeping around me. Do you understand? However, baby, you''re really becoming more and more mature now. You''re not the little Coyote who rushed to see a beautiful woman a year ago. Last night, you must have killed sister Guo er It was touched, wasn''t it? "Ah Ling smiled.


    "That''s right. I''ll solve it first, but now I don''t have this impulse and freshness..." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "I can''t say that completely! We sisters still obviously feel that you spend the most time with Yang Jing, Yumei and Li Yan these days. Isn''t it because they still have some mystery about you?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, there''s this factor! However, these three women are really top-notch and delicious. Sister, I really didn''t like Li Yan at first, but once I got married with her, I wanted to take her to the room when I saw her. I had to be addicted to her every time..." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Where does this ghost girl attract you so much?" Ruan Ling asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. It''s a feeling! Anyway, as long as we have each other, I can''t help thinking... That feeling is very wonderful. Sometimes I think of ah Jian and want to be with Ah Ying. I often think of my eldest brother in her. As long as I think of their brothers, I''m more excited and exciting, and it''s more difficult to stop that kind of life-threatening The impulse to love them is like a woman who loves them for her big brother and brothers. It seems that she has the responsibility to make them happier. This is a very strange Psychology... "Tang Wenhao said. He was right. Every time he saw Ah Ying, he was very excited and impulsive. He had a special feeling. He has never changed.


    "Baby, do you men like to be with their brothers'' women?" Ruan Ling asked curiously.


    "No! I still think it''s a kind of psychology of women who love them instead of brothers. It seems that I have a responsibility for them, but I don''t have this feeling for Yumei, the woman of Li Qiang brothers, because she has never really slept with brother Li Qiang. She is purely my original woman!" Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "So I say you still have that kind of psychology. You often spend endless time with Li Yan recently, and wen''er is a little jealous." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, really? Why don''t I know? It''s impossible. She made me stay with Li Yan more?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "But you ignored her. Of course she''s unhappy. Pay attention to it in the future! Wen''er, how beautiful and gentle? It should hurt more, okay?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Yes, sister..." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When the car arrived at the Imperial Hotel, Jinhu had already been waiting at the door with his bag on his back. Let him get on the car. Jinhu said hello happily, "good morning, brother Wenhao and miss a Ling. Thank you for coming with me..."


    "Hehe, without these polite words, did brother Hu sleep well last night?" Tang Wenhao smiled and motioned the driver to drive.

 Chapter 843

    "Very good. After the banquet was over, I talked with brother Ruan gang for more than an hour, but I didn''t tell him that you two would go with me. He wanted to see me off. I said I had to go to Hanoi for business, so I didn''t let him see me off." Jinhu smiled.


    "Well, I really can''t let him know, or he will tell my father. I don''t want my father to worry. Their husband and wife are on their honeymoon!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, your new mother was beautiful last night. I can''t see that she is a woman in her 40s. Your father is very lucky!" Jinhu smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Jinhu, our new mother is really beautiful, but our father''s original match is more beautiful. At that time, she was known as the first beauty in Liangshan, but she is gone, so my father was designed by us to marry this new mother, otherwise, our father won''t marry again." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao told Jin Hu how he and Ruan Ling designed Ruan Jingxiong to sleep with Dr. Ruan. Jin Hu laughed.


    The three arrived at the Vietnamese border in the morning, gave the money to the driver and let him go back. The three of them officially got into the wild jungle and began to live a wild life.


    However, this is not a very challenging job for the three of them, and they are familiar with the road. They have gone back and forth many times. This time, they chose a new road that Sister Rose brought them back last time. Going to the Golden Triangle from this road can be two days less and more hidden than the road that Tang Wenhao, Tang Wan and Ruan Qing took last time.


    Rose and Zuge used to transport gun components on this road, and nothing ever happened.


    However, this road still needs to pass through thirty-six Miao villages in Laos. Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling that he would not enter the fairy village when he went to the Golden Triangle this time. When he came back, if conditions permit, he would stop by to see his imperial concubines and concubines. He still has to do his duty as a husband when he has a chance. He also wants to see how many imperial concubines were shot after the last imperial concubine selection competition, Those who were not shot continued to shoot and tried to make a hundred concubines into complete women without leaving any regrets.


    "Honey, in fact, if conditions permit, we can really set up a clothing branch in Xiannv village or other larger Miao village. Talk to the local government. We invest and build factories in Miao village and pay taxes according to law, but let their government stop harassing the normal life of Miao people from now on. If we can do this, the life of Miao village will be better and better in the future, In this way, you can really live up to their trust and love for you. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I''ve discussed this with Xiuer and Yuzhu several times. It''s very feasible. Yuzhu''s father status is also special. In addition, Yuzhu is already my woman. He has no reason not to help us. As long as he matches up in the middle, it''s likely to succeed. When we''re busy with everything at home, I''ll start to do it. Sister, you''d better follow me then Come over together? "Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Oh, of course, there are no special circumstances. My sister will follow me wherever my baby goes, sticking to you and sticking to you like a plaster." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    The two kept chatting all the way. It seemed that they always had endless love words to talk about their past, present and future, which made Jin Hu unable to say a word. Later, Tang Wenhao felt embarrassed and would talk to Jin Hu. Jin Hu also knew that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling had a special relationship. They were very conscious and tried to leave all opportunities to this loving couple, He himself opened the way ahead.


    The mountain road in the jungle is not a mountain road in the general sense. There are no rules. The road signs are often not obvious. If you don''t pay attention, you will go wrong. Once you go wrong, you are likely to get lost, and once you get lost, it is very dangerous.


    After more than ten days of hard journey, they finally arrived at the golden triangle of Myanmar. On the way, they passed the thirty-six Miao village, Yunxi village in Laos and the Myanmar border village where Lina used to stay. They were all smooth and almost didn''t encounter any substantive danger.


    Like poisonous snakes, they can meet them every day, which is not dangerous for the three of them. They are all experts in catching snakes.


    To make a long story short, on this day, they finally entered Kunlong''s town. Tang Wenhao discussed with Ruan Ling and thought that they should stay in the foreign hotel in the town first. Let Jinhu go back to Kunlong''s barracks to report the news and tell Kunlong that if he was sincere, he would take Zilan and his son kunlanhao to the hotel to meet them first.


    Jin Hu thought that he was right. Since he invited Tang Wenhao to come, brother long really should show greater sincerity. Therefore, he arranged Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling in the foreign hotel.


    The three people went to the hotel and entered the room. The first thing Tang Wenhao did was ask Jinhu to inquire about the whereabouts of lobby manager NIA. Last time there was no coquettish woman, they were likely to be poisoned by Kunlong. I don''t know what happened to her later? After all, she is also Tang Wenhao''s woman.


    As soon as the golden tiger heard Tang Wenhao ask about NIA''s whereabouts, he replied without thinking, "brother Wenhao, NIA ran away and has long been missing. Did she really help you escape last time?"


    "Well, can I still find her? I thank her very much." Tang Wenhao replied.


    "How dare she come back again? Brother long didn''t care much about it. He gave up after two days of searching. He wanted to go to her hometown to catch her, but sister LAN stopped him. Brother, it''s all over. Don''t think about it. In your Chinese words, if it comes, it''s safe. I''ll go back and have a look first." Jin Hu smiled.


    "Well, don''t embarrass her if you have a chance to see her!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s for sure, brother Wen Hao. Don''t worry! I''m leaving, miss a Ling. You can have a rest in the room first!" Jin Hu smiled.


    "Well, brother Hu, act according to your circumstances! If the situation changes, please give us a signal first. You know, my sister and I came here this time purely because we trust you." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Don''t worry! If brother long wants to poison your husband and wife, I will turn against him. He will destroy all my loyalty to him for so many years. He won''t be so stupid." Jin Hu said confidently.


    "Oh, I hope so! Brother Hu, see you later!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After leaving Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Jinhu hurriedly left the foreign hotel and reported the results of his trip to Kunlong. Besides, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, as soon as Jinhu left, Tang Wenhao hurriedly closed the door, smiled and ran to the bed with Ruan Ling, "Elder sister, I''ve been suffocating crazy for more than ten days. Although there are entertainment activities every night, it''s not fun! There are golden tigers. Although they are separated by a distance every time, they still can''t let go! I''m going to let go now. Elder sister, are you ready?"


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were hungry and thirsty for their entertainment activities that they would never get tired of, they received a text message from Jinhu and told them that everything was normal. Kunlong, with Zilan and their common son, kunlanhao, would go to the hotel to personally welcome the couple home.


    "Elder sister, I said that Kunlong would not dare to mess around again this time. Otherwise, he really didn''t want to live. He must know that without me, he would be killed by Bai sangkun." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly and was sweating like rain at the same time.


    "Well, baby, stop talking. I''ll lose my sister again..." Ruan Lingjiao gasped.


    "OK, sister, then I won''t talk nonsense and work hard." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    An hour later, they both went into space. Jin Hu and Kunlong''s family had been waiting outside for half an hour. Tang Wenhao called Jin Hu and asked them to wait outside. He was having entertainment with Ruan Ling and couldn''t stop halfway. Jin Hu certainly knew that Tang Wenhao intended to embarrass Kunlong, but he also understood him. After all, Tang Wenhao wanted to embarrass him , what Kunlong did in front of him really made Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling feel cold.


    They took a bath in the bathroom, dressed neatly and opened the door. Tang Wenhao was very vigilant before opening the door and asked Ruan Ling to guard behind. He was also well prepared for the first-class battle.


    The door opened, and Kunlong and Zilan, who had been away for many days, stood in the corridor. She held a baby in her arms, while brother Jin Hu and brother Bao stood at the entrance of the stairs not far away and looked around for warning.


    Kun long was embarrassed and smiled unnaturally. At the moment of seeing Tang Wenhao, his wife Zilan kept gushing tears from her eyes. Regardless of Kun Long''s feelings, she shouted emotionally, "baby, sister LAN wants to die you." then she threw herself at Tang Wenhao with her son in her arms.


    Tang Wenhao also came forward and gently hugged her in his arms, kissed her hair and choked, "sister LAN, you''ve suffered, and I miss you very much, but I''m more worried about you and your children."


    "Woo... Baby, sister LAN finally sees you again. Come and look at our children." he said, showing Tang Wenhao the child in his arms.


    Ruan Ling in the back also came out of the room. Chong Kunlong nodded shyly. After all, she was overwhelmed by Tang Wenhao just now. She shouted and howled in the room for a long time. She knew that everyone outside was listening to the collapsing love between her and Tang Wenhao.


    Kunlong also smiled awkwardly and came together with her to see Tang Wenhao and Zilan''s son.


    Tang Wenhao took his son from Zilan''s arms and looked lovingly at his Burmese son. He felt like a dream. There was indeed his shadow between the baby''s eyebrows. He was very cute and liked to laugh. As soon as his finger touched the corner of his mouth, he giggled.


    Tang Wenhao held him into the room, and Ruan Ling also wanted to hold him. When she saw Tang Wenhao''s son, Ruan Ling''s maternal emotion would burst out, and her sweet lips kissed the child''s red cheeks.


    "Brother Wen Hao, Kunlong apologized to you. I did something irrational when the situation was unknown. I almost caused a great disaster and hurt brother Wen Hao and your women. I''m really sorry." then Kunlong bowed deeply to Tang Wenhao, with a very sincere expression.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at him coldly and felt that the powerful Golden Triangle drug lord was both angry, pitiful and hateful. He said coldly, "Kunlong, I''m here not because of you, but for the sake of sister LAN and the children and brother Jinhu''s face. Otherwise, I don''t care about you! Maybe I''ll shoot me after I''ve just settled it for you."

 Chapter 844

    "No, no, brother Wen Hao, I really misunderstood last time. I Kunlong will never do anything sorry for brother Wen Hao in the future, never. Especially now your sister LAN has given birth to such a beautiful son with us. How can I hurt my son''s biological father! Absolutely not." Kunlong smiled awkwardly.


    "Kunlong, I don''t dare you. I don''t despise you. Your strength is far from that of Bai sangkun. After we left here last time, we didn''t expect to meet Bai sangkun''s brother LAN sangtai. To tell you the truth, you are not the same level as his brother LAN sangkun. His strength is also better than you. Now I''m with their brothers They are sworn brothers. If you dare to touch me, they will definitely wash your Kunlong camp. Do you believe it? "Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "Xin Xin, brother Wen Hao, don''t talk about the last time. I regret it later. If you don''t believe me, I really regret asking sister LAN. Zilan, tell brother Wen Hao if I regret it?" Kun long winked at Zilan.


    "Well, brother long really regrets it, baby, that''s it. You and miss a Ling go home with sister LAN now!" Zilan said.


    Ruan Ling handed her eyes to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao smiled at her, then went to Zilan and picked her up. Kun long looked at him in surprise. Tang Wenhao said to him expressionless, "Kun long, I haven''t been with sister LAN for several months. I miss her very much now. Go out and wait! I''ll go back with you when I''m finished with sister LAN."


    Kunlong smiled awkwardly and nodded quickly, "OK, enjoy yourself! I''ll wait for you outside first. It''s not urgent."


    "I can''t hurry. I''ve missed sister LAN very much. I can''t finish it in two hours. It''s estimated that your strength can''t stand standing in the corridor for two hours. You''d better go back and have a rest as soon as possible! I''ll naturally go back with sister LAN after it. Let my sister take the child first."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you outside. It''s okay. I can wait." Kun long smiled awkwardly.


    "That''s OK, whatever you want!" he said, motioning Kunlong to get out quickly.


    "Baby, do you really want sister LAN now?" after all, Zilan has been married to Kunlong for 20 years. She can''t bear to see that Tang Wenhao stimulates Kunlong like this. She knows that Kunlong really loves her and understands that Kunlong is really not as good as before in terms of men. Let alone compare with Tang Wenhao, she can''t compare with ordinary young people. If he listens to Tang Wenhao tossing her for hours outside, Don''t you collapse yet?


    Where does she know Tang Wenhao''s purpose? Tang Wenhao wants to make Kunlong lose the slightest dignity in front of him through this aspect. He wants to completely accept Kunlong and make him dare not have any unclean thoughts about himself.


    "Sister LAN, don''t you miss me? Didn''t you just say you miss me? Come on, let me verify whether you really want to." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then put the salty pig''s hand into Zilan''s waist in front of Kunlong.


    Kun long was humiliated by him and had no resistance, but he didn''t dare to attack. He had to leave the room stuffy and take the initiative to close the door. At the moment when the door was closed, Tang Wenhao smiled proudly on his face and turned to hold sister LAN to bed.


    "Baby, did you just go too far?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously holding the child.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Don''t worry! Kunlong has no fighting spirit now. He''s not the Kunlong in his youth. Besides, he knows that he''s nothing without me. Bai sangkun can kill him in an hour with his men and horses." Tang Wenhao said and began to untie Zilan''s belt.


    "That''s what I said, but he''s a man after all. Can he feel better when you move in front of sister LAN? I''m worried that he''ll jump over the wall!" Ruan Ling said.


    "No, he''s not as good as a dog. I''m very angry at the thought of him threatening me with sister LAN and children. Shit, I asked him to listen outside. How can I make his wife happy, Kunlong, you bastard? Just learn!" Tang Wenhao shouted. He deliberately asked Kunlong outside to listen clearly.


    After Tang Wenhao was domineering, Zilan burst into tears again. Seeing that Tang Wenhao hated Kunlong so much, she understood him and felt very uncomfortable, but Tang Wenhao didn''t give her a chance to continue to cry, because she was completely led into the vortex of desire by Tang Wenhao and couldn''t extricate herself


    Tang Wenhao didn''t brag with Kunlong. For two hours, his wife Zilan was crying and howling in the room. He sent all his men downstairs. He didn''t have the courage to let his brothers listen to their sister-in-law being occupied by Tang Wenhao, an outsider.


    About ten minutes after he heard the last howl of purple orchid, the door of the room opened. Tang Wenhao came out with his wife purple orchid in his arms, and Ruan Ling followed with her child in her arms.


    Seeing purple orchid''s beautiful eyes closed, Kunlong asked with concern, "brother Wenhao, what is your sister LAN?"


    "It''s great to fall asleep! I just like to make my sister LAN faint. Kunlong, have you ever let her live like this after so many years with my sister LAN? No? I tell you, women are really women only when they do this. My women live with me like this, otherwise sister LAN can be so infatuated with me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, yes, brother Wen Hao, you are a real man. I Kunlong really convinced. Can''t I let Zilan with you so willingly?" Kunlong smiled awkwardly, and then led Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling downstairs.


    Downstairs, Tang Wenhao found that in order to save Kunlong''s face, brother Jin Hu and brother Bao had cleared all the people out of the hotel. There was no one downstairs except their brothers.


    Jinhu and brother Bao looked at Tang Wenhao and sister LAN in his arms in surprise, but they didn''t dare to ask more. They followed Kunlong outside and got on the SUV. Kunlong asked Tang Wenhao to sit behind with Zilan in his arms, and Ruan Ling sat next to him. Kunlong drove himself, and the SUV suddenly drove out of the foreign hotel, Brother Bao in the back drove another car, followed by several bodyguards such as golden tiger.


    What Tang Wenhao didn''t expect was that Kunlong was considerate and treated like the emperor. Although Tang Wenhao tossed his wife unconscious under his eyes just now, he still didn''t show any rebellion and respectfully welcomed Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling into his No. 5 villa.


    When he arrived at his own villa, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were asked to stay directly in his room with Zilan. He himself moved out and asked Zilan to accompany Wang to follow Tang Wenhao day and night.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao lost his temper and all his resentment against him disappeared. He said that from now on, as long as Tang Wenhao returns to his territory, Tang Wenhao is his boss. He must obey Tang Wenhao''s instructions without complaint and regret. All his women, his treasures and his soldiers belong to Tang Wenhao and are at Tang Wenhao''s free disposal, He has only one condition, let Tang Wenhao hold the territory and territory he has worked hard for him.


    "Baby, this Kunlong is now unknown to his elder sister. Is this a good thing or a bad thing? Do you think he is willing to do this for you?" Ruan Ling closed the door and said to Tang Wenhao.


    "I can''t say he''s willing! But I''m sure he doesn''t have the courage to attack us again. He knows that no one can deal with Bai sangkun except me. Now he knows that Bai sangkun and I are sworn brothers, and he doesn''t dare to disrespect us at all. He knows very well that he''s just an old-fashioned drug lord. He has territory and money, but he doesn''t When the momentum is gone, sister, a person''s soul is gone. He is no different from an ordinary old man. He has long lost the momentum and enterprising spirit to fight and kill. Now he just wants to spend his old age with sister LAN. As long as I don''t take sister LAN and Lan Hao away, he will obey me. He is no longer qualified to talk to me about any conditions. " Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Baby, you can''t say that! I think brother Jin Hu and brother Bao still listen to him, and the people here are still convinced by him," Ruan Ling reminded.


    "Hehe, elder sister, this is Yu Wei. Yu Wei can only be used to ordinary people, people like you and me. What''s the use of his Yu Wei? He''s a fart to experts like Bai sangkun and LAN sangtai." Tang Wenhao said disdainfully.


    "Well, maybe! But it''s pathetic for Kunlong to be like this. Baby, what are you going to do next? Sneak sister LAN and her children away or really help him fight with Bai sangkun? I don''t agree with you. I think Bai sangkun will become the real overlord of the Golden Triangle whether there is you or not, unless there is a situation , he can''t be the boss, "said Ruan Ling.


    "What''s the situation?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Unless my baby is rooted in the golden triangle, no one is your opponent." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, of course, who am I? Hehe, sister, I just played with sister LAN in the hotel. I feel like I''ve never had fun before. As soon as I think of Kunlong''s jealousy outside, I play more and more vigorously. It''s really cool. In fact, Kunlong really shouldn''t live in No. 4 villa. He should live opposite us. In this way, I''ll have a more exciting and enjoyable evening." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, you are getting worse and worse!" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    Just then, Zilan knocked on the door with her son in her arms. She smiled gently and said, "baby, miss a Ling, Kunlong is giving a banquet in villa 4. Please go there. Today he is going to give you two a hand. Let''s go down."


    "Sister LAN, tell me the truth. Kunlong''s sudden kindness to me is too good for me. What does he mean? He really wants to give up his seat to me?" Tang Wenhao smiled, and then kissed Zilan''s pretty face and the child''s white and tender cheek.


    "What''s more! Did you mean to be in the hotel just now? Sister Lan was almost killed by you. People thought the whole soul was out of the body. Did you mean to let Kun long listen?" Zilan smiled sweetly.

 Chapter 845

    "Ha ha, it''s so interesting. I want Kunlong to know what kind of man is the real man. He doesn''t count for anything in front of my childe Tang. Of course, it''s mainly sister LAN. Your body is sexy! Having a son is so crazy that I can''t refuse your charm! Let''s continue entertainment tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, you''d better forgive me! I dare not want you tonight. It still hurts! Let sister a Ling accompany you tonight! I can only enjoy it nearby." sister LAN smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, sister LAN, Kunlong won''t play any tricks this time? Baby, can he stand the way he stimulated and insulted him just now?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "It''s all right, miss a Ling. Kun long, I understand. He''s really old. Although I hate what he did to you last time, there''s nothing wrong after all. Baby, please forgive me! I see him like this. I really pity him. You can say that you are the only one who makes him admire and convinced from his heart, and the only one who can control his women at will God, your behavior has given him enough blows. He doesn''t dare to offend you anymore, because he knows that if you don''t help him, he has only one way. If you lose everything he has now, he will lose me and his children, lose his territory, lose so many brothers, and lose the rivers and mountains he has worked hard for decades. He has no way to go. He can only rely on you, brother Jinhu and brother Bao They are all old and can''t rely on. The brothers below haven''t really grown up yet, alas! "Zilan said sadly.


    "Well, sister LAN, don''t worry! I''ll help him. As long as he''s good to you and the children and he doesn''t deal with me obsessively, I won''t stand idly by." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, what are you going to do? Go find Bai sangkun?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, I hope to settle with him peacefully without any killing. Wait a minute, I''ll ask Kunlong what his bottom line is. Bai sangkun must be determined to make a comeback this time. No matter what people need, we always have a goal. We should also have a bottom line. It''s best to settle the matter in his seat," Tang Wenhao said.


    Although he was forced to help Kunlong, he didn''t want to offend Bai sangkun. Bai sangkun''s family rewarded him with resentment. Last time in Chiang Rai Prefecture, Thailand, Bai sangkun was so good to Tang Wenhao that he couldn''t help Kunlong to fight with Bai sangkun.


    "Well, I support you. We certainly can''t have a conflict with Bai sangkun. Bai sangkun is very kind to us. Let''s go and see what Kunlong thinks?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, Kunlong is just urging us to go down and talk while eating!" Zilan led Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to Villa 4.


    As soon as they arrived in the hall, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling raised their eyes and were surprised. It turned out that the scene of Kunlong giving them a clean hand was somewhat special. There were two tables of dishes. On both sides of the table stood ten young and beautiful girls, all wearing sexy and compelling miniskirts. The skirts were still translucent, hot and upright. Why? Tang Wenhao didn''t understand what medicine was sold in Kunlong''s gourd?


    "Elder sister, sure enough, everyone is beautiful and delicious. Is Kunlong going to let me eat vegetables or eat people?" Tang Wenhao whispered to Ruan Ling.


    "Eat people after eating! I didn''t expect Kunlong to play this trick with you. Beauty trick? It makes you happy. He doesn''t know that there are more beautiful women in our death valley? Baby, you have a crush on it. It''s no problem for them to accompany you tonight. My sister supports you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Zilan also had some doubts. She obviously didn''t expect that her husband would do this to Tang Wenhao. She shouted into the room, "brother long, come out for a while. Wen Hao and miss a Ling are coming."


    As soon as the voice fell, Kunlong came out of a room with a smile, stretched out his big hand and said with a smile, "Brother Wen Hao, miss a Ling, please, this is a special dinner for you. Brother Wen Hao, I know you are young and energetic. I specially selected ten most beautiful Burmese girls for you in the nearby stockade. You can choose which you like. If you like them, let them all accompany you. Brother Wen Hao, don''t worry, these ten little beauties ensure everyone Haven''t been touched by a man? "


    "Kun long, aren''t you afraid that sister LAN and my sister are unhappy?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, we all know that miss a Ling never cares about you, and sister LAN won''t care. Brother Jin Hu came back and told me that you have dozens of wives at home. Can I still make my own brother suffer when you come to my Kunlong territory? Brother Wen Hao, don''t worry. As long as you can keep up with your energy, I can give you as many beautiful women as you want Send it here to make sure you can live comfortably with me every day. "Kun long smiled pleasantly.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly, waved to these beauties and motioned them to go out. These beauties didn''t dare to move without Kun Long''s order? They looked at him for consultation.


    "Brother Wen Hao, don''t you like any of them? They are all the most beautiful girls in our nearby stockade. Why don''t you choose two that you like a little?" Kunlong smiled.


    "Well, Kunlong, I came to see sister LAN and my son, not to pick up girls. By the way, let''s talk while eating! I want to talk to you about some things." Tang Wenhao said and motioned Kunlong to sit down.


    Seeing this, Kunlong hurriedly told the beauties to let them all eat first in the seat next door. He sat at the same table with Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Zilan''s mother and son, and called Jin Hu, brother Bao and other brothers on duty outside to have dinner together.


    Tang Wenhao likes to go straight to the point. After eating a few dishes, sipping a little wine, he began to ask questions, "Kunlong, we are all men. If you have anything to say, just say it! I also know your purpose of inviting me here this time. In the face of sister LAN and Lan Hao, I can promise to help you, but I want to remind you that I will not have a direct conflict with Bai sangkun for you. I hope I will enter your negotiation as a mediator, do you understand?"


    "Understand, understand, brother Wen Hao, I also know now. Brother Wen Hao, you are very loyal. I won''t embarrass you. I just want you to contact Bai sangkun. You two have a good chat. You tell him that I Kunlong wants to live in peace with him. I hope he can see your face and don''t bring anyone to make trouble. We''ll keep our own guard You can sit down and talk about things. It''s good for everyone to be safe, and it also benefits the local people. The kind of fighting and killing in the past is not suitable for social development, so as to avoid mass bloodshed. Waiting for the government army to come and eliminate is not good for everyone, right? "Kunlong smiled.


    Tang Wenhao thought to himself, the old bastard now knows to coexist peacefully. Where is the arrogance in his youth?


    "Well, Kunlong, don''t tell me it''s useless. I''ll ask you, where''s your bottom line? If Bai sangkun has to come and grab the territory, what''s your bottom line?" Tang Wenhao said impatiently.


    "Brother Wen Hao, Bai sangkun is very convinced of you. If you come forward, will he come and rob you? Or, if the territory here becomes yours, will he come and rob you?" Kunlong asked seriously.


    After hearing this, Ruan Ling thought to herself, this Kunlong is Yin enough. Now he wants to completely pull my baby into the water! Ruan Ling hurriedly looked at Tang Wenhao with concern. What a smart man Tang Wenhao is. Can''t you see the intention of Kunlong? He smiled, "Kunlong, when I left Qinglai mansion last time, Bai sangkun tried to let me join them. I told Bai sangkun that I was not interested in your industry, and I didn''t want to get involved in the grievances between you, but I hope you don''t have such a bloody incident that killed so many innocent brothers. At the same time, I told him my bottom line and don''t hurt him Harm my women and my children. "


    After listening, Zilan was warm in her heart, but Kunlong''s face was a little embarrassed. Zilan said, "Wen Hao, brother long and I have been married for 20 years. Please help him!"


    "Yes! Brother Wen Hao, you have to help me! I''m willing to give you everything I have now. I''ll take Zilan and Lan Hao to Thailand for the elderly. I''ll give my place to you. I''m willing to be occupied by Bai sangkun. I''m not willing." Kunlong said seriously.


    "Kunlong, there is no such possibility at all. I thank you for trusting me. Although you have done a lot of things sorry for me, I still choose to forgive you in the face of Zilan and Lan Hao, but let me be a local overlord here. I am not interested at all. I still have a lot of things to do and a big family needs my care, so this thing will happen in the future Don''t mention it again. I want to deal with the grievances between you and Bai sangkun in the simplest way. According to my understanding of Bai sangkun, as long as you are willing to make compromise and compromise, he will not kill you in my face, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Brother Wenhao, how do you think I should compromise and make concessions?" Kunlong asked when he saw Tang Wenhao''s plan to kill by sword.


    "I think you should at least return his territory to him and compensate him for some of his losses. Only in this way can the gratitude and resentment between you be diluted. I tell you, Kunlong and Bai sangkun are better than you in life. He is grateful to his brothers who have lived and died with him and those who have helped him. He can''t kill others like you, so he You will certainly make a gesture to apologize to him. Think about how many brothers we killed last time? Can he not explain to those dead brothers? "Tang Wenhao said.


    After all, it was in the presence of Jin Hu, brother Bao and other people who criticized him. Ruan Ling was afraid that Tang Wenhao was young and screwed up things, so she smiled, "Brother Kunlong, although Wen Hao''s words are more direct, they may make you uncomfortable, but there are still some reasons. If you think about it from the standpoint of Bai sangkun, you can also understand the weight of Wen Hao''s words. I hope you will consider them carefully."


    Kunlong has always admired Ruan Ling very much. Seeing Ruan Ling''s words softened a lot and felt more comfortable, he nodded and said with a smile, "Oh, miss a Ling, I also know that brother Wen Hao''s words are indeed reasonable, but I think if I easily compromise like this, will Bai sangkun advance an inch?"

 Chapter 846

    "It''s possible, so it''s up to our family Wen Hao to deal with it for you. You can''t come forward. You''ll certainly make things stiff as soon as you come forward. Wen Hao and Bai sangkun have a good relationship, not to mention with you. This kind of fate between you is doomed to be a lifetime. He handed over sister LAN and her children to you and will certainly do everything to help you, Wen Hao said It''s very direct. Don''t blame him. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, no, Wen Hao is a rare talent. I convince him from the bottom of my heart. Just like you said, he is my son''s biological father. I will not be angry with him, let alone remember his hatred. I really regret the last thing. Fortunately, there are a large number of your adults and don''t care about me. Now I just hope he can do it to the end and help me deal with it properly The matter of hands. "Kun long smiled and smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Brother long, don''t worry! Since brother Wen Hao came with me, he came to help us solve the problem. On the way, we also discussed to do everything possible to keep our original sphere of influence. It doesn''t matter to give back the territory robbed from Bai sangkun. It''s like never, brother long." Jin Hu said.


    "Brother long, brother Jin Hu is right. After all, brother Wen Hao can''t stay here for a long time. With his mediation, Bai sangkun will certainly give him face. Proper handling is most beneficial to us. We have recruited many brothers these days, but they are not as powerful as Bai sangkun. Our brothers are old and lack backbone. If we really want to fight on both sides, we will lose steadily, so everyone Peace is still the most important thing. "Brother Bao also chose to compromise.


    Kunlong''s two best assistants didn''t want to face Bai sangkun directly. They felt very helpless and sighed, "Alas, brother Wenhao, do as you say!"


    "OK, Kunlong, I promise you that before I leave the golden triangle, I will properly handle this matter for you, but I also want to discuss one thing with you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Brother Wen Hao, if you have anything to tell me, you can discuss it or not? I still say that, when you come to the territory of Kunlong in the golden triangle, you can control all my people and things." Kunlong said sincerely.


    "No, I still want to discuss this with you. I want to bring sister LAN and Lan Hao back to Vietnam," Tang Wenhao said.


    As soon as she said this, everyone was surprised, including Jin Hu, brother Bao and purple orchid. Kun long was very frightened and hurriedly looked at purple orchid with pleading eyes. Although purple orchid was very moved after listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, she glanced at Kun Long''s frightened expression and couldn''t bear it. She hurriedly smiled at Tang Wenhao apologetically, "Wen Hao, thank you for your concern for our mother and son. I can''t leave brother long. Now he is left with Lan Hao and me. We have been together for decades. I can''t bear to leave him. Besides, he has devoted all his father''s love to our son Lan Hao."


    "Yes, brother Wen Hao, please give me Lan Hao! Zilan is right. Since she became pregnant with Lan Hao, I have really regarded him as my own son. This can be testified by brother Jin Hu, brother Bao and all the brothers in the barracks. I can also swear to God that I really love this child. He is my own son, brother , please. "Kun long said, tears in his eyes.


    Jinhu and brother Bao also persuade Tang Wenhao to take back his order, saying that Kunlong will not treat the child badly. They also like Lan Hao very much and hope Tang Wenhao won''t take the child away.


    Tang Wenhao had already expected this result, but he still wanted to put forward it, that is, to put pressure on Kunlong so that he could not treat sister LAN and his son badly. When the effect appeared, he accepted it, "OK! Kunlong, I believe you, as long as you treat sister LAN and our son well, I will not treat you badly. Perhaps, with my women and children here, Bai sangkun will be taboo to you, not so unscrupulous, because he promised me that no matter what happens between him and you, he will not hurt sister LAN and Lan Hao. He also knows that if he hurts you I will not let go of my women and children, and I have a way to get rid of him. "


    "Yes, that''s right! Brother Wen Hao, now Lan Hao has become my father''s amulet. With him, Bai sangkun won''t do anything to me. Come on, brother Wen Hao, have a drink for our happy life in the future!" Kun long stood up, picked up the wine cup, raised it to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, and drank it.


    Golden Tiger and brother Bao also toast Tang Wenhao one after another. The banquet is officially in the state.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, guests and friends pushed cups and changed lamps. They drank until 10 p.m. and Tang Wenhao was put up in villa 5 by Ruan Ling and purple orchid. Kunlong, Jinhu, brother Bao and other men had been drinking scattered for a long time and were helped to the room by their men to have a rest.


    After Tang Wenhao was helped to the bed by Ruan Ling, he was overwhelmed on the bed by the drunken man, and said with an obscene smile, "sister, you are dead tonight. I want to fight. I want to fight with you to the end."


    "Hehe, baby, let me get up first. I''ll wash your feet and face. I''ll accompany you again. Be obedient!" Ruan Ling smiled and gently pushed him away.


    "Well, sister, keep your word. I want you now." he collapsed on the bed and smiled with his eyes closed.


    At this time, Zilan had put the child to sleep in the small bed. She went to the bed and said with a smile, "miss a Ling, I''ll serve the baby. Wash your face and feet! Just go to the bathroom and wash yourself. I have my baby''s personal hygiene!"


    "Hehe, I''ll come! Sister LAN, you bring me two or three more beautiful little beauties to Villa 4. Our baby drank a lot of wine today. It won''t solve the problem if our sisters were killed by him. He is as energetic as a cow when he drinks wine. I can''t eat it alone." Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Ah? Then I''ll call all ten little girls over?" Zilan smiled.


    On the second day of coming to Kunlong barracks, Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling and Kunlong''s right-hand assistant Jin Hu to Thailand''s Chiang Rai mansion. In fact, it''s not far, just a day''s journey.


    Jin Hu is familiar with this area! Walking in the jungle, he kept up with his family. He knew where there were ditches, rivers and streams. It saved three or four hours compared with the last time Tang Wenhao led his beauties to Qinglai house.


    After crossing the border, the three quietly sneaked into a small town on the border of Qinglai Prefecture in the dark. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also came to this small town.


    They first stopped in the jungle on the outskirts of the town, "brother Wen Hao, miss a Ling, you two wait for me here first. I''ll go to the town to see the situation."


    "OK, brother Hu, be careful," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I''m too familiar here. It''ll be fine. You can hide first! Try to avoid patrols or anyone else. Everything will wait until I come back." Jin Hu said with concern.


    "Brother Jinhu, don''t worry! Wen Hao and I will be fine." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I''ll go," said the golden tiger. Then the cat''s waist went out of the jungle and soon disappeared into the night.


    As soon as Jinhu left, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling sat close to each other on a stone. Tang Wenhao hugged her and said painfully, "sister, you''re tired! Why don''t I hold you and you sleep for a while."


    "Hehe, I''m not tired. It''s OK. The key is that I can''t sleep when I lie in your arms! Baby, I want you to bully me when I lie in your arms. However, I want to make it clear that I can''t do it now!" Ruan Ling whined with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao was teased by her and began to enter the state. The salty pig hand swam directly to her. "Elder sister, didn''t you remind me? Elder sister, you talk about why not now. I want you now. I see where you are going." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, stop playing. I don''t want to. I can''t bear it! You don''t know. You hurt my sister last night, or you''re not very comfortable!" Ruan Ling said in a whine.


    "Ah? No! Wasn''t I with sister LAN when I got up? She said she was hurt last night, and you were hurt too? Am I so bad?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Don''t you know how powerful you are? Villain, you have to be crazy about our sisters for several hours every day. Do you think you can be good? I wanted those ten little beauties to accompany you last night, but when sister LAN went to call them, they all went back and thought you didn''t want them." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? What''s your idea? Sister, we can''t hurt others. How many times can I come over in my life?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Can''t you accept some little beauties if you can''t come here a few times? Don''t mention that the ten girls Kunlong brought you this time are beautiful and lovely, have a very good figure and have good facial features. When you go back, I''ll ask Kunlong to call them back to accompany you. What do you like? Let''s take them back to death valley as a long-term concubine?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Not so much! Elder sister, I told you, don''t get me beautiful women in bed again. It''s harmful! You''re really not afraid of killing your husband?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "This elder sister is absolutely not afraid. The woman who can tire you to death has not appeared. Even the dead girl of Yuzhu is not tired to death. Who has this ability?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "What is Yuzhu? She''s not as good as you, sister. You always think Yuzhu is very powerful? I tell you, she just has strong demand and is easy to enter the state. But in terms of charm, I think you should still rank first, followed by Aya, and sister Heifeng. Wen''er and ah Zhu are also good. They are all OK." Tang Wenhao commented.


    "Hehe, which one do you like best?" Ruan Ling smiled softly in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Of course it''s you, sister. Don''t you think we''re a perfect match?" Tang Wenhao said, feeling that his body began to be unbearable.


    Ruan Ling obviously felt the change of Tang Wenhao''s body and hurriedly broke free from his arms. "Baby, I really can''t do it tonight. I can''t even walk without waiting. It won''t make brother Jinhu laugh to death?"


    "Hehe, sister, can we just kiss? Let me kiss you! Sister, don''t you know that your lips have magic? I don''t want her. Come on! Sister, it depends on where you run." Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Ling back to her arms and crazily kissed her sweet lips.

 Chapter 847

    Under the moonlight, a pair of thirsty lovers hugged each other madly and kissed fiercely. At this time, suddenly, a beam of lightning came straight from a distance to the jungle where they were hiding, which startled Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao quickly took Ruan Ling into his arms, protected her, rolled on the spot and hid in the grass.


    "Sister, something''s going on," Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Hmm! Maybe it''s the border patrol! Let''s keep quiet and see what happens." Ruan Ling whispered.


    After a while, sure enough, a group of armed soldiers dressed in camouflage clothes passed by the grass, stopped at their hiding place for a moment, and fired a searchlight for a week, which frightened Tang Wenhao. However, he also made the worst plan. If the patrol found him and Ruan Ling, he would start first and control these soldiers.


    Fortunately, they didn''t find them. As soon as they took the patrol away, they didn''t have the mood of booing. "Shit, I''ve disturbed my good deeds. I''m depressed!" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Hehe, baby, you have such a good thing every day! You can do it at any time! Why don''t we continue?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "OK! Who is afraid of who? But, sister, what if I can''t hold back? Are you responsible to the end?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, of course, I love you so much. Can you bear to watch you hold it? Come on! You''ve transferred my addiction, and I miss you." Ruan Ling said with a whine.


    Tang Wenhao thought, hehe, I knew you couldn''t stand the temptation. However, at the thought that she was injured last night, Tang Wenhao still hesitated. At this time, he glanced at the direction of the town outside the jungle. A dark shadow came from a distance. He quickly pressed Ruan Ling down again and blocked her with his body,


    "Elder sister, someone is coming. Let me see if it''s brother Jinhu." Tang Wenhao said.


    In less than a minute, the frame of the shadow began to be clear. Tang Wenhao shouted like a frog, and immediately the other party had an echo. Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Ling up, "sister, it''s brother Jinhu."


    Sure enough, Jin Hu got into the jungle, sweating and panting, "brother Wen Hao, miss a Ling, let''s go! The accommodation has been arranged. There''s nothing special in the town. Let''s have a good sleep tonight and meet Bai sangkun tomorrow."


    "OK, let''s go! Sister, do you want me to carry you?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, I love my baby!" Ruan Ling smiled softly.


    "Ha ha, miss a Ling, although we Wenhao brothers have so many wives, we''d better treat you! Take you wherever you go. I really haven''t seen several loving couples like you!" Jin Hu smiled.


    "Yes, my sister is my life. Brother Hu, have you ever felt the same pain as a woman? This feeling is very warm. Come, sister, I''d better carry you on my back! I''m very energetic now." Tang Wenhao squatted down and waited for Ruan Ling to lie on his broad back.


    Ruan Ling was not polite to him. She happily lay on his back, put a pair of jade hands around Tang Wenhao''s neck and whispered in his ear, "baby, I love you so much, you are my sister''s life!" it made Tang Wenhao''s body tense. Every time Ruan Ling spoke in his ear so vaguely, he wanted to throw her into bed, love her and ravage her, He felt that only in this way could he show his endless love for her.


    Of course, Jinhu didn''t hear clearly the ambiguous words between Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. He smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Brother Wen Hao, to tell you the truth, I haven''t really fallen in love in my life. There was a girl I liked very much and was killed by others. Later, I didn''t think of falling in love. I felt that falling in love was a very hard and tired thing. If I wanted a woman, I went to the town with brother Bao. I didn''t have real feelings and gave people some money No one owes anyone to leave, so as not to hurt his lungs. Ha ha, miss a Ling, don''t be surprised. We are rough people and don''t speak very well. "


    "Hehe, brother Hu, it doesn''t matter. My sister has long been used to such rude words. I nurture them at home every day. By the way, brother Hu, do you have a stronghold in this town?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    The golden tiger looked around and saw that no one else was following. He whispered, "Brother, smart, dragon brother really has ears and ears in this town, or else can we understand the trend of Bai sang Kun? Not only in this small town, but also in the entire Golden Triangle area, Laos, Burma and Thailand border towns, we have eyes and ears, but in fact, Bai sang Kun has it, which is almost a rule."


    "Oh, is the place we are going to now a hotel or somewhere? Is it safe?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Brother Wen Hao, the boss of a grocery store receives us. Brother long gives him a lot of money every year! It should be all right. He''s an old friend, not to mention his wife and children! If he doesn''t dare to mess around, he''ll dare to betray brother long, and brother long will kill his family." Jin Hu said.


    "Oh, does anyone have a place to live?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, baby, why should we worry about it? Brother Hu must have arranged it. Ask more." Ruan Ling said, and her jade hand twisted Tang Wenhao''s ear playfully.


    Therefore, a man can definitely change a woman. Ruan Ling, who once killed people like a hemp, has now been thoroughly trained by Tang Wenhao into a gentle, beautiful and lovely little wife.


    Kunlong''s contact point in this town is a grocery store in the center of the town. The boss is a man of about 45 years old, dark and stocky. His store covers an area of about 40 to 50 square meters, filled with goods, leaving only a narrow passage. When he enters the store, the man closes the door.


    "Brother Jinhu, two friends, please talk in the inner room!" unexpectedly, the man could speak Chinese, which surprised Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, miss a Ling, brother Nada is an expert in China. Now more and more Chinese people come here to do business, and it is very common for people here to do business with Chinese people. You see, most of the goods inside are made in China, and they are all goods imported from the border between China and Myanmar." Jinhu said, and then followed the man named Nada through the aisle, To the inner room.


    As soon as they arrived at the inner house, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling found that the house here was not a real inner house, and there was a small door on the other side. From the small door, they came to a small yard. There were walls on the East and west sides of the yard, and five tile roofed houses on the north, of which the light was on in the middle.


    When I entered the room, there sat a chubby middle-aged woman in her forties and a Thai girl in her eighteenth and ninth years. The skin on her face was a little black, but her facial features were very beautiful. She was petite, about 1.60 meters tall. It was Nada''s woman and daughter. They were watching TV inside.


    When they saw Nada leading Jinhu, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came in, they all stood up and looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling in surprise. Maybe their wives, like most people who first met Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, had never seen such a handsome and beautiful couple. Before Nada could speak, Jinhu quickly smiled at the woman, "sister-in-law, Naxi, I''ll disturb you again."


    "Golden tiger brothers, are they?" Nada''s wife asked with a smile.


    "My friend, we''ll stay in your house tonight and disturb your sister-in-law. Naxi, uncle will disturb your family''s life again." Jinhu smiled at the girl.


    Naxi, Nada''s daughter, smiled curiously, "it doesn''t matter, uncle Jinhu, who are they?" the little girl spoke in a very nice voice.


    "Naxi, this is a matter between adults. Don''t ask. You continue to watch your TV! Brother Jinhu, come and take the two friends to the guest room to have a rest!" Nada smiled at Jinhu and made an invitation to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling smiled at their family and followed Jinhu and Nada into a room in the northwest. It was very simple. There was only one Simmons and two chairs. "Brother Jinhu, their friends will be wronged for one night. Let''s live in this room tonight! Brother Jinhu, how about you! Just live in the opposite room."


    "OK, brother Nada, go ahead first!" the golden tiger smiled at Nada.


    "OK, two friends, have a good rest! If you need anything, just tell me. It''s all your own people." Nada smiled, then smiled at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, turned and left.


    After Nada left, Tang Wenhao gently closed the door and said to Jinhu, "brother tiger, why are you so mysterious? We just came to find Bai sangkun. Moreover, Bai sangkun has a good personal relationship with me. Why don''t you just call him out and talk?"


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, it''s not as simple as what you said. Although the town is small, there are several forces controlling it! In addition to Bai sangkun, there are younger brothers who open casinos here to sell drugs, and many people are stationed in the border defense forces. Then there are our people. However, our people are hidden here. It''s best not to expose them until we see Bai sangkun Our own whereabouts, "Jin Hu said cautiously.


    "Honey, brother Jinhu is right. The first quality that people should have in this road is caution. Don''t easily tell your enemies or people who are not easy to control your whereabouts, so as to avoid complications. By the way, brother Jinhu, you say the NADA family is reliable. How did you know him?" Ruan Ling obviously has more experience than Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, miss ah Ling, brother long once saved Nada. When he went to the China Myanmar border to buy goods, he was intercepted by the poison king in the jungle. He happened to meet Kunlong passing by, so he saved him. You know, we are life and death enemies with the poison king, except for the enbanxi brothers." Jin Hu smiled.


    "Oh! So it is. Brother Jin Hu and brother en ban Xi are actually very good friends. You should keep a more harmonious relationship with him." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Who says it''s not! Miss a Ling, brother Wen Hao, to tell you the truth, brother Kun long ordered to hunt you down behind my back. Later, brother en Banxi learned about it. He was very angry and vowed not to be good with Kun long. Brother long did this thing very improperly. He sinned against so many good brothers and friends. Brother Wen Hao, have the opportunity to make up with us again Brother, how''s it going? "Jin Hu said.

 Chapter 848

    Tang Wenhao shook his head and sighed, "Alas! If Kunlong had been a better man, he wouldn''t have been so mixed up. I was angry when I did sister LAN in front of him yesterday. I wanted to teach him a lesson. However, brother Hu, don''t worry. I''ll see the time arrangement after negotiating with Bai sangkun! If the time comes, I''ll go to Jiulong Mountain with you to meet brother enban Xi. I hope he will still treat Kunlong in the future Show mercy. "


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, I''m really lucky to make you a friend. I won''t disturb your rest. Let''s contact Bai sangkun tomorrow day!" Jin Hu said with a smile.


    "Well, by the way, brother Hu, where is the wash? My sister takes a bath every day. She can''t sleep without a bath. Is there a place to take a bath?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, if miss ah Ling takes a bath, I''ll have a look! Otherwise I''d better let Naxi come and take you!" Jin Hu smiled.


    "Oh, thank you! If I don''t take a bath, I really can''t sleep, so I try to find a place with water source even in the jungle. No matter how difficult the conditions are, I can at least take a bath and feel comfortable all over." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, you can understand, women! They all love cleanliness. Wait inside first, and I''ll call Miss Naxi." then Jinhu opened the door of the room and went out.


    "Good performance, baby. You don''t have to mention it." Ruan Ling said and kissed Tang Wenhao on her forehead. Tang Wenhao took the opportunity to hold her slender waist.


    "Sister, wait a minute, I''ll kiss you, comfort you, recover as soon as possible and restore the entertainment function, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, little coyote, will you let my sister live?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    The two are flirting. Jin Hu leads the beautiful Naxi girl in. They are busy loosening each other. When the eyes of Naxi girl stay on Tang Wenhao''s face, there is an imperceptible appreciation in her beautiful eyes.


    "Naxi, she is miss a Ling. Take her to take a bath!" Jinhu smiled at Naxi girl.


    "Well! Sister ah Ling, come with me!" Naxi smiled happily. She was both envious and jealous of Ruan Ling. She thought she was so beautiful that any girl would envy her and even worship her. Her angel face, devil like figure, especially her threatening temperament, made it impossible to ignore her existence.


    "Brother Wen Hao, how about we just wash it by the well outside?" Jin Hu asked with a smile when he saw the two beauties go out.


    "Oh, no problem. Anyway, men can''t pay so much attention to it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Not to mention the two old men, just Naxi girl and Ruan Ling.


    When she got out of the room and into the living room, Ruan Ling smiled at Nada and his wife, then followed girl Naxi out of the living room, went outside the courtyard, and turned to a separate room in the southeast.


    Ruan Ling went in and had a look. It turned out that there was a small bathroom with a large wooden bucket, which could accommodate two adults to sit in and take a bath. A water pipe stretched into the bucket. Naxi opened the faucet next to the window and began to inject water into the bucket. Naxi told Ruan Ling that the water was hot and the water pipe was directly connected with the solar water heater.


    "Miss Naxi, do you usually take a bath in this barrel?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, this is where my mother and I take a bath. My father usually washes by the well outside. Sister a Ling, you are so beautiful! You are the most beautiful girl Naxi has ever seen." Naxi praised sincerely.


    "Ha ha, Miss Naxi, in fact, you are also very beautiful. Do you have a boyfriend?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    Naxi shook her head shyly. Ruan Ling asked with a smile, "do you want to have a boyfriend?"


    "Well! But, sister ah Ling, I want to marry to China." Naxi smiled shyly.


    "Oh? Why? Isn''t Thailand good? Don''t you like you here? Isn''t this where you were born?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Yes! Sister ah Ling, I don''t know where you are from? But you and your husband look like Chinese. Don''t you know? We are in a mess here. We live here without a sense of security. Soldiers and underworld collude with each other to bully the people here. Every time I go to China with my father to buy goods, I hope Chinese men will see me. I really love you I don''t want to live in such a place. I envy the Chinese people. I think the Chinese people are the most friendly to people, and there is no underworld. Living in China makes people secure and comfortable, "Naxi said.


    Ruan Ling stared at the petite and lovely Thai girl with some thoughts. She felt that the little girl was very lovable. She couldn''t help grasping her jade hand and said, "Miss Naxi, if you really want to marry to China, your sister can really help you."


    As soon as Naxi heard Ruan Ling''s words, her eyes were filled with joy and surprise. She grabbed Ruan Ling''s jade hand tightly and shouted, "really? Sister a Ling, you won''t lie to me?" it can be seen how eager she was to leave the place where she gave birth to her. It can also be seen how bad the social security in this place is!


    "Of course it''s true. My sister won''t lie to you. Naxi, after the water is ready, will you take a bath with my sister?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile, because she was still worried about taking a bath in this strange environment for fear of being peeped.


    "No problem, sister. Why don''t I wash it again? I''ll take a bath with you." Naxi girl smiled.


    "OK, very good, Miss Naxi. You said you didn''t have a sense of security in this place. Why? Would those soldiers still bully your locals?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Of course, they don''t, but they will when they collude with the underworld. My father will pay protection fees to the underworld every year. Otherwise, how can we live here safely? In recent years, Thailand''s economy is getting worse and worse, but China''s economy is getting better and better year by year, and the society is stable. Unlike Thailand, there are often problems T-shirts and other parades and demonstrations like to make trouble when they don''t do their business. There''s no way to live in such behavior, "sighed Naxi girl.


    "Ha ha, in fact, Thailand is still good. The key is that this is the border and the junction of several countries. By the way, can you speak Chinese because you often go to China with your father?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, my father is a China expert. He followed a Chinese boss when he was very young, so our family can open a shop! Sister, are you Chinese?" asked Naxi girl with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''m a Chinese daughter-in-law, my husband is Chinese and my sister is Vietnamese." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? You''re not Chinese? But your Chinese is no different from Chinese. Sister, how can you marry a Chinese? I envy you so much! Sister, you say you can let me marry a Chinese. Can you introduce me to a man as good-looking as your husband?" asked Naxi girl with a shy smile.


    "Of course there''s no problem," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Really? Sister ah Ling, can you still find a man like her sister''s husband? I often go to China and don''t see such a beautiful Chinese as my sister''s man? Is it his brother or brother?" asked Naxi excitedly.


    "Hehe, Miss Naxi, would you like me to let my husband take you as a concubine?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    As soon as Naxi girl heard this, she was discouraged, pouted and said, "sister ah Ling, you''d better have fun with Naxi! Don''t you think I know? China doesn''t allow men to marry several wives, unlike us in Thailand. It''s okay for men to marry several wives as long as you have the ability."


    "Ha ha, silly girl, don''t worry! As long as you are willing to be my husband''s concubine, as long as your parents agree, my sister says it''s OK, and my sister won''t cheat you." then Ruan Ling looked at the water level in the bucket, touched it and tried the water temperature.


    "Really? Sister, you swear you won''t lie to me?" Naxi girl still couldn''t believe Ruan Ling''s words.


    Ruan Ling tried the water temperature, turned around and said with a smile, "my sister swore that if she couldn''t let us Naxi girl marry my baby, she would let the bath water drown her sister, okay?"


    "Hehe, sister, it''s very kind of you! Sister, if your husband really wants Naxi, after Naxi, he will serve his sister to take a bath and eat and drink?" Naxi smiled skillfully.


    "Oh, good! Then take off your clothes quickly!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister, I''ll close the doors and windows first." she said, and Naxi locked the doors and windows.


    They took off their clothes generously. When Naxi glanced at Ruan Ling, she was crystal clear, concave and convex, graceful and boneless, and completely shocked.


    This is the real beauty! Her beauty is eye-catching and stunned. "Sister, you are so beautiful! I envy you to death. You are the most beautiful woman Naxi has ever seen in her life."


    "Hehe, we girls in Naxi are also good! In fact, you have a very good figure and your skin is very white and tender! The color of your face is estimated to be exposed to the sun?" Ruan Ling looked at the energetic young body of girls in Naxi and was full of praise.


    "Well, I often follow my father to buy goods and deliver goods outside. My mother watches the store at home. Sister, I''ll try whether the water temperature is appropriate first." said Naxi, carrying snow white jade legs, stepping into the barrel, and then squatting down slowly.


    "Hehe, sister, come in! It''s so comfortable. The water temperature is just right." Naxi soaked in the water and smiled sweetly.


    Ruan Ling has long wanted to take a good bath. She soaked in the barrel with Naxi girl, closed her beautiful eyes and enjoyed the touch of water.


    "Sister, can I really marry your husband?" Naxi said while watering Ruan Ling.


    "Well, believe my sister, as long as you dare to think, as long as you can convince your parents, there must be no problem. My sister likes you when she sees you." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Thank you, sister. Your skin is so tender! How do you maintain it?" Naxi touched Ruan Ling''s skin and smiled admiringly.


    "Hehe, my sister lives in the jungle. There is a hot spring there. My sister has to soak in the hot spring for one or two hours every day. Maybe it has something to do with that!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "So good! Sister, can I take a bath in that hot spring every day?" Naxi asked with a smile.

 Chapter 849

    "Of course, but the premise is that you should marry our baby first! Your parents have to rest assured that you can go with us!" Ruan Ling smiled. In fact, the reason why she moved to let Tang Wenhao accept Naxi is that she really likes this kind and beautiful girl and wants to stabilize her relationship with the NADA family through her. In this place, It''s very important to have one more person who is determined to be good for you. Maybe they can save your life at a critical time.


    Ruan Ling is an old Jianghu. She naturally understands the truth. In doing so, she won''t lose anything. Tang Wenhao, the sweetheart, can also taste the delicious taste of a Thai girl. It''s cost-effective anyway.


    "Sister, my mother and father will certainly agree. In fact, they also want me to marry Chinese people. They have a special liking for China. Sometimes they buy goods in China, and my father will ask Chinese friends to introduce my boyfriend to me, but they all introduce men who are much older than me and are in their thirties. I don''t like them. If they are as good-looking as my sister''s husband, There''s no reason for my family to disagree, "Naxi said.


    "Hehe, that''s OK. It''s settled. Wait a minute, you''ll ask your parents first. If they agree, you''ll tell your sister, and then tell our baby, OK?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Hmm! Great, sister, I want to ask a question. Why do you call your husband baby?" Naxi asked with a puzzled smile, then motioned Ruan Ling to fall off and she scrubbed Ruan Ling''s back.


    Ruan Ling smiled softly, "because he is the baby in her sister''s heart! If you follow our baby in the future, you have to call him that, okay? Baby, all women call him that, and you can''t be an exception. This is the rule set by her sister." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? Sister, does your husband have his wife besides you?" Naxi asked in surprise.


    "Oh, yes! Miss Naxi, if there is only one sister and she is not killed by him, our baby is not an ordinary man and several women can''t deal with him." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    Naxi didn''t understand Ruan Ling''s words for the time being. She asked suspiciously, "sister, why do you want to deal with him? Don''t you want to love him? Why do you want to deal with him?"


    "Ha ha, silly girl, what do you love him with? Naxi, my sister asked you, do you know how a woman should love a man? What to love him with?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile. She thought the girl was very cute and wanted to tease her.


    "Love him with your heart? Sister, isn''t it? Only by loving someone with your heart can you really get his heart. That''s what they say on TV." Naxi smiled.


    "Hehe, what you said is also true. How can you love him with your heart? What behavior can you use to show that you love him? Give an example to your sister." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well! Sister, for example, remember to wash and cook for him every day. When he is tired, give him a massage, wash his feet and face and serve him. In addition, when he is ill, I should care about him and be considerate of him. And... Sister, I can''t remember. Anyway, I just want to be good to him, isn''t it?" Naxi asked with a smile.


    "Well, these are the manifestations of loving him, but as a woman, there is the most important thing you didn''t mention. My sister reminds you how you came to this world?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister, I see. You mean to have children for him! That''s for sure. Of course, you have to have children for your husband when you get married. No one knows that!" Naxi smiled shyly.


    "Oh, ghost girl, I haven''t talked about it for a long time. My sister told you that if you really love this man, you will always want to give him your body, make him happy, make him happy, and make him a man, okay?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I don''t understand! Sister, if I give him my body, will he be happy? Will he be happy? But if I have my body on me, how can I give it to him? If I give it to him, won''t I live?" Naxi asked suspiciously.


    Ruan Ling is really speechless now. The girl is really not enlightened about men and women. It seems that she must first give her a wonderful and vivid physiological health class before she can figure out how to love her man.


    "Naxi, let me tell you! Why do men and women love and like each other? The reason is that men and women are heterosexual, and heterosexual attraction is natural. Once two men and women in love fall in love with each other, they will very much want to be with each other and want to get each other. To get each other is to give their body to each other," Ruan Ling said.


    Before she finished, Naxi asked suspiciously, "sister, I know that? I mean, this body grows on itself. How can I give it to each other?"


    Ruan Ling spent about ten minutes in the bucket explaining the entertainment programs between men and women to Naxi girl. Naxi girl nodded and said she understood a little.


    "Sister, I see! When can I be your husband''s woman?" Naxi girl couldn''t wait after listening to Ruan Ling''s explanation. She wanted to experience Ruan Ling''s temptation to become Tang Wenhao''s woman.


    "Hehe, isn''t it up to you? If you think about it now, you can sleep with your sister directly after taking a bath tonight." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Really?" asked Naxi in surprise.


    "Well, as long as your parents allow you to follow us like this, our baby and I will have no problem." Ruan Ling smiled and thought that the ghost girl was really pregnant, but she didn''t understand it before.


    "Hee hee, I''ll get up and get dressed right away. Sister, have you finished washing? Let''s go out together! I want to tell my parents first that I like this beautiful brother and want to be his concubine. If my parents agree or disagree, sister, I''ll sneak into your room to sleep at night, okay?" Naxi girl smiled playfully.


    "Hehe, it''s not appropriate! Naxi girl, you must get your parents'' consent, otherwise you can''t follow us and our baby can''t want you." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Ah? What should I do? Or I''ll say you and him are fake husband and wife. I''m not his concubine, but his wife, so my parents won''t object." Naxi girl smiled.


    "No, I guess brother Jinhu told your father about my real relationship with our baby, so you''d better persuade your parents to really agree with you to follow us." Ruan Ling stood up from the bucket.


    "That''s OK! Sister, what good way do you have for my parents to agree with me as soon as they listen to my ideas? You''d better teach me!" Naxi girl also stood up and began to wipe the water droplets on the jade body.


    Ruan Ling looked at her snow-white and symmetrical figure and was very satisfied. She felt that it was good for the girl to follow Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao should like her. "Miss Naxi, what are your parents lack most?" Ruan Ling began to give her advice.


    "What do you lack most? It should be money?" Naxi said.


    "Why should it be money? Don''t you know what your parents lack?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Anyway, money is always lacking. Of course, our family doesn''t lack money for eating, drinking and sleeping. We want to buy a villa in the rich area of Qinglai Prefecture. That place is safer and we can''t afford it now. However, this is not the most sad place for my parents. What they say most is that they don''t have a son, so the most lacking thing is a son. Once I want to go with you , they don''t even have daughters. It''s estimated that they won''t agree with me to go with you. "Miss Naxi said somewhat discouraged.


    Ruan Ling''s intelligent mind began to turn rapidly after listening to miss Naxi''s words. Finally, she said with a smile, "Miss Naxi, I think if you say that after you follow us, you and our Baobei''s son will be their grandson. Their surname is your surname, and they may agree with you to marry our baby."


    "Hey! Sister, if that brother will agree to do so, I also think my parents will agree that I will follow you. Shall I mention it to my parents like this?" said Naxi girl excitedly.


    "Well, you can try it. Let''s go and get out! My sister has washed it." Ruan Ling said, holding her hair in a towel and stepping out of the bucket with her jade legs. Naxi girl also stepped out of the bucket with her jade legs.


    After they wiped their bodies clean again, they put on their own clothes. After Naxi girl drained the water from the bucket, she opened the door of the small bathroom and came out.


    Outside, looking up at the starry sky, the moonlight was like water and refreshing. Naxi girl and Ruan Ling walked into the living room hand in hand. Nada and her husband were still watching TV. They saw their daughter and Ruan Ling come in so intimately, especially Ruan Ling''s sexy charm after taking a bath. Not to mention Nada, his women were stunned by her beauty. Indeed, This Vietnamese woman is really a rare beauty in the world.


    "Mom, Dad, we''re ready. Sister, go back to the room and have a rest! I''ll talk to my mom and dad for a while." the girl smiled. Ruan Ling smiled gently at the couple, then released the girl''s hand and walked towards their room.


    Nada greedily glanced at Ruan Ling''s sexy, thinking, how can this woman be so beautiful? The Chinese boy in that room is really lucky! If I could have such a wife, it would be worth living for decades less!


    He already knew the identities of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling from Jin Hu''s mouth and the purpose of their trip. Of course, he could only covet Ruan Ling''s beauty and dared not make her mind, because Jin Hu told him that Ruan Ling was a heroine and her Kung Fu was no less than him, especially her husband Tang Wenhao. Kun long obeyed him, He also touched Kunlong''s wife Lan Jie. Almost no one in the Golden Triangle knows. Kunlong''s current son is the son of Tang Wenhao and Lan Jie.


    In addition, Jinhu also told Nada that Tang Wenhao not only has this inextricable connection with Kunlong, but also is a sworn brother with Bai sangkun. Let their family serve well. This person can''t afford to offend!


    Nada stared at Ruan Ling''s buttocks, which disappeared in the dark, and was knocked on the head by his wife, "dead Nada, can''t stand seeing a beautiful woman?"

 Chapter 850

    "Ha ha, beauty! Which man doesn''t want to see! Which man..." Nada smiled shyly and shut up when she saw her daughter present.


    Naxi girl shyly sat down and smiled at her parents, "Mom, Dad, it''s not too much to appreciate sister a Ling''s sexuality. Don''t say that dad is a man. I''m a girl and jealous of her beauty! You don''t know how good her sister''s body and skin are!"


    "It should be. This woman is a great beauty at first sight. She is more charming and gorgeous than our Thai demon! Naxi, what are you talking about after staying in there for so long?" Naxi''s mother asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, we''re talking about men and women!" Naxi girl smiled.


    Nada was also interested in this. She quickly smiled at her daughter and said, "Naxi, tell Dad what you talk about men and women? Will miss ah Ling talk to you about this?"


    "Go, go to bed in the house! Why do you, a father, ask your daughter these questions? Go, Naxi, tell your mother what you''re talking about inside." Nada''s wife said.


    Nada stood up reluctantly, but she was really embarrassed to ask her adolescent daughter this ambiguous and embarrassing question, "OK, talk to your mother and daughter! I''m going to bed. Remember to go to bed early."


    "Dad, don''t go. I want to discuss something with you!" seeing that her father was going to bed, Miss Naxi quickly took her father''s hand.


    Now Nada and his wife looked at their daughter in surprise. The woman asked in surprise, "ah! Naxi, what do you mean? What are you talking about in there? You must let your father listen."


    "We... Chat... Mom, Dad, I want to marry my brother." Naxi finally bravely said her idea.


    "Ah? You... Want to... Marry Tang Wenhao?" Nada asked in surprise. He never thought his daughter would say such a thing, let alone that his daughter and Ruan Ling were discussing it in the bathroom.


    His wife couldn''t believe it. She touched her daughter''s forehead. "Naxi, are you crazy? This man is not only miss a Ling''s man, but also sister Lan''s man, that is, Kunlong''s wife''s man. Do you understand the stakes?"


    Although Nada''s wife usually doesn''t go out, she still knows clearly about the various forces in the golden triangle. Moreover, their family is a subordinate of Kunlong and better understand the interests here. They don''t want their family to have too close relationship with Kunlong''s organization. They are afraid of falling into too deep and being killed by Kunlong''s enemies.


    "I understand, but do you know, mom and dad? He is still Bai sangkun''s sworn brother. Even LAN sangtai is afraid of him. If I follow him, who dares to bully you in this town in the future? Those soldiers dare not take the things in our store and don''t give money." Naxi said.


    "Girl, miss a Ling told you their true identities?" Nada didn''t expect that her daughter already knew so many things about Tang Wenhao and a Ling. It is estimated that Ruan Ling told her.


    "Well, and miss a Ling said that she liked me as soon as she saw me. She said that I was especially like her sister. She wanted me to follow them and be her husband''s concubine. Dad, I like this brother. He is also a Chinese. Don''t you always want me to marry a Chinese? Besides, he is so good-looking and capable. Isn''t this the best candidate? Dad, mom, you are the same I''ll follow my brother inside! "Naxi begged.


    "Well... Nada, we only have one daughter, Naxi. Are you willing to let her leave us? Would you like our Naxi to be the concubine of this Chinese man?" Naxi''s mother looked at her husband Nada and said.


    "This... It''s a little sudden. I don''t know what to say. However, the Chinese man is really a strange man. The golden tiger brothers said that he still has dozens of wives in Vietnam. Miss a Ling is just his first wife. He has mysterious Kung Fu. Otherwise, brother Long''s wife, sister LAN, can let him sleep? And brother long has nothing to do with him. Last time, brother long took Bai sangkun If you defeat him, it depends on others! So Bai sangkun was afraid of him, so he simply became a sworn brother with him. If I say, it''s no big deal for your daughter to follow such a man and be a concubine. It''s much better than marrying an ordinary man, "Nada said.


    "Ah? Nada, do you mean that you agree with your daughter to be the man''s concubine?" Nada''s wife asked in surprise, and the pretty face of her daughter, Naxi, has blossomed because she saw hope from her father''s expression.


    "Wife, don''t make a fuss. Naxi of our family has a point. If she is Tang Wenhao''s woman and Bai sangkun''s sworn brother woman, who dares to bully us in this town in the future? Those soldiers don''t dare to take our goods and don''t give us money. If they bully us again, we''ll tell brother Tai and ask him to ask us for money." Nada''s wishful thinking.


    "You dream! Aren''t you afraid that brother Tai will find out what we have been doing for brother long for years? If you want me to say, it''s better not to annoy brother Tai." Nada''s wife said.


    "Shh... You''re crazy. Can you talk nonsense!" as soon as his wife said this, Nada was very frightened. He stared at his wife and looked into the yard. Naxi smiled.


    "Dad, mom, since you are so afraid of Bai sangkun and LAN sangtai brothers, you should agree with me to marry my brother inside. They will know in the future. They won''t take you for their brother''s face." Naxi girl smiled proudly, as if she was Tang Wenhao''s wife.


    "Yes, wife, I think my daughter will follow me and act according to my circumstances. Besides, have you ever seen such a good-looking man as Tang Wenhao? It''s a blessing for our daughter to marry him for eight years. Don''t refuse. Others Tang Wenhao can''t agree or disagree?" Nada said.


    "Yes! Naxi, you said I agreed with your father. Did Tang Wenhao agree to want you? Don''t be happy alone, but your father is right. Tang Wenhao is really not like an ordinary man. He is not only beautiful, but also very capable. It''s a blessing for you to be his woman. I just don''t know whether others want you or not Where is it? "


    Has the final say, "brother, ah, mom, you can rest assured that A Ling''s sister said that they have the final say in their affairs, and if they nod, their brother will not have any opinions." Naxi said excitedly, and saw her parents agreeing that she followed Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, and she seemed very happy.


    Just when the family wanted to reach a consensus, they heard a noisy voice outside the door. Others were smashing the door and shouting in local dialect, "Nada, open the door, Nada, open the door, the border guards checked, routine inspection."


    "Ah? Check? Didn''t you just check it yesterday? How can you check it today?" Nada said in surprise. At the same time, he felt a panic. This was the first time in many years. According to the local law, if residents of border towns like them take in foreigners illegally crossing the border without authorization, they will face a high amount of punishment and imprisonment, If the person in custody commits a crime, they will be treated as accomplices.


    "Nada, what should I do? Tell them all to get up!" Nada''s wife said in panic.


    "Naxi quickly called Jin Hu and their little husband and wife, let''s discuss, hurry up!" Nada said quickly, and shouted to the outside.


    "Brother, wait a minute! We''re taking a bath. We''ll open the door for you right away."


    "Hurry up, I still have dozens of houses that haven''t been checked! We''ll smash the door if we don''t open it in five minutes."


    "I see. I''ll be ready in five minutes," Nada said.


    Naxi hurried to Tang Wenhao''s and Ruan Ling''s sleeping room. As soon as they got to the door, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling had come out, and Jin Hu in the other room had also come out. The three came to the living room. Jin Hu asked, "brother Nada, what''s the matter? Who checked it? Don''t you say you just checked it yesterday?"


    "The border guards had checked yesterday, but who knows they will check tonight? This is rare. It is estimated that there is something wrong on the border. Brother Jinhu, what do you think we should do about it? Our family has no basement and can''t hide." Nada said in horror.


    "Brother Nada, how many people usually come in for inspection?" Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly.


    "There are three or four people outside. Two people will come in and look around. If they have nothing to do, they will leave. Like you, especially you and miss Arlene, you are not local at first sight," Nada said.


    "A few people don''t matter. Just control them!" Tang Wenhao smiled innocently. He was a typical artist with courage.


    But how dare Nada let him do this? Jin Hu also knew that he could not be so reckless and said, "brother Nada, why don''t I tie up your family? Just say that you are controlled by me, and it doesn''t matter to catch you. You can''t expose this point. We have cooperated for so long, and everyone has a sense of trust, and brother Wen Hao and miss a Ling will act according to the circumstances and try to run out."


    "That''s a good way! Even if they catch the three of us, I can escape. These border guards can''t control the three of us at all," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, let''s not do this! Baby, aren''t we from mans? Let''s say we came to talk about agency business with brother Nada. After that, we called brother Chen last time and asked him to testify that we are indeed the boss of mans in Thailand. Baby, you should contact Wu Kui immediately, ask him to contact brother Chen, and ask him to coordinate. They are local people. There should be a way "Yes," said Ruan Ling.


    "Elder sister, no, if you ask him for help, you might as well contact Bai sangkun directly. Only Bai sangkun''s strength can help us. Brother Chen can''t, and his influence is not enough." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Bai sangkun is even worse, baby. Now we come to talk to them about Kunlong and beg him to come. Oh, we can''t get the border defense army on our own as soon as we arrive at his territory. Do you think he will look down on us? Can the subsequent negotiations continue? We even lose our qualification automatically, and he may take the opportunity to fall into the well, although we all know him I don''t think he is like such a villain, but this risk exists, and the risk is huge. Once he falls into the well, the lives of the three of us will be lost here. Can Kunlong, sister LAN and your son keep their lives? "Ruan Ling analyzed.

 Chapter 851

    After listening to Ruan Ling''s analysis, Tang Wenhao felt a chill in his heart. Indeed, he was a little hot headed. After all, he only sympathized with Bai sangkun and had no deep friends. His understanding of him was only superficial. Ruan Ling was still thoughtful!


    Jinhu also agreed with Ruan Ling''s opinion, "brother Wenhao, this kind of risky thing really can''t be done. Let''s do it my way! Let''s tie up their family quickly and deal with the border guards. We must not involve brother Nada''s family."


    "OK, that''s it. Brother Nada, sister-in-law and miss Naxi have offended," said Jinhu.


    Nada nodded and said, "maybe this is the only way."


    So Nada quickly found the rope in her home and asked Jinhu and Tang Wenhao to tie their family together. Ruan Ling took advantage of this time, meimou looked around in Nada''s yard. Suddenly, she found a problem.


    "Baby, come here. Look at the height of the fence. Can you jump up? Sister, it''s about 3.8 meters." Ruan Ling said, pointing to the fence of Nada''s house.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly handed over the task of binding Nada''s family to Jinhu. He went to the wall, looked carefully, weighed his ability, nodded and said, "sister, I think it''s OK."


    "How sure are you?" Ruan Ling asked pleasantly.


    "Well, 80% of the assurance should be no problem. Elder sister, I see what you mean. Do you want me to escape and I''ll save you after the border defense forces catch you and brother Jinhu?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, smart, that''s what sister means. Then you go first!" urged Ruan Ling.


    "No, sister, I want to take you with me. I don''t want to be separated from you for a minute. I can''t let you out of my sight. Sister, I can take you with me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s impossible, baby. I can''t go up. I can climb up at most two meters high. I don''t have any hope at all. How can you help me? Don''t make it harder for us to escape if we can''t go up at last." Ruan Ling said.


    Just then, the border guards outside were impatient and shouted, "Nada, what the fuck are you doing? Are you working with your wife? If you don''t open the door again, I''ll smash the door."


    "OK, OK, I''ll be right there." Nada replied quickly.


    At this time, Jinhu also came out and said to Tang Wenhao, "brother Wenhao, if you are sure to escape, you go first. With your ability, miss a Ling and I are captured, and you must have a way to save us. If all three of us are captured, it will be very difficult for you to save us."


    "No, I must take my sister. In this way, brother Hu, you hold up my sister later. I''ll go up first. As long as my hand can reach my sister''s hand, we can escape. It will be more convenient for us to save you then," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, OK, that''s it. We can''t delay any longer, otherwise it''s too late. We must ensure the safety of brother Nada''s family and can''t expose them." Jin Hu said, urging Tang Wenhao to hurry up to the wall. He knew that as long as Tang Wenhao was safe, he and Ruan Ling would be fine.


    Tang Wenhao was also aware of the urgency of time. He walked under the wall on one side and stepped back more than a dozen steps. Dantian was lucky and rushed forward. When he reached the wall, he suddenly jumped up in the air and swished on the wall. Not only the golden tiger and Ruan Ling in the yard were surprised, but also the three members of the family bound in the house were stunned. They never thought of it, This seemingly gentle Chinese young man has such profound Kung Fu.


    Tang Wenhao went up the fence and looked outside. He was so frightened that he hurried down. He saw four military motorcycles parked in the street. Several armed soldiers were impatiently standing at the store door of Nada''s house, watching closely the movement of their house.


    As soon as he got down, he saw a gunman start to hit Nada''s store door with the butt of his gun, shouting loudly at the local language Tang Wenhao didn''t understand, while the golden tiger in the wall squatted under the wall, ready to let Ruan Ling ride on his shoulder, so that Tang Wenhao could pull Ruan Ling to the wall.


    Ruan Ling couldn''t care so much. She stood on the shoulders of the golden tiger with her feet and held the wall with her jade hand. The golden tiger slowly stood up. The sound of smashing the door outside kept coming one after another. Tang Wenhao on the wall was anxious to death. She lay down on the wall and tried to explore with one hand, hoping to catch Ruan Ling''s jade hand as soon as possible.


    The family tied in the house was even more anxious and looked at the three of them nervously. When Jin Hu finally tied up their family, he stuffed towels into their mouths, so as to exonerate them.


    Because the wall was too high, even if Ruan Ling, who was about one meter six or eight, stood on the golden tiger''s shoulder of one meter seven or five, it was still difficult for her to reach Tang Wenhao''s big hand. Tang Wenhao rowed a few times and remembered that she could take off her clothes and let Ruan Ling catch his clothes. So she quickly took off her coat and was about to put it down.


    Hearing that the door of Nada''s house rang and was knocked open by the border guards, Jin Hu was surprised and stunned. He didn''t step firmly under his feet. He shook a few times and threw Ruan Ling down. Tang Wenhao was so frightened that he almost cried out.


    Fortunately, Ruan Ling''s Kung Fu was not weak. She rolled on the spot and should not be injured. However, there was no chance to escape again, because they clearly heard that the armed soldiers had rushed from the store to the yard.


    "Baby, run quickly, leave us alone, remember, act according to the circumstances." Ruan Ling shouted to Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister!" Tang Wenhao shouted in a low voice. He was very distressed and worried that he would be exposed, so he had to jump off the wall and flash into the dark.


    Besides Jin Hu and Ruan Ling, before they stood up, the two armed border guards pointed their guns at their heads. One of them shouted, "put your hands up and want to run? See where you run?"


    Both Jinhu and Ruan Ling understood the local dialect and honestly raised their hands. At this time, another border guard took the starting phone to greet people outside to come in and catch Jinhu and Ruan Ling.


    After a while, two armed soldiers came in, tied Jin Hu and Ruan Ling to the motorcycle, and then waited for orders in the car.


    The border guards inside untied the NADA family and asked suspiciously, "Nada, what''s going on? Who are those two people? Why kidnap your family?"


    "Sir, where do I know? They came to my store to buy things. They said they were hungry and wanted us to get them something to eat and give us more money. I was also obsessed with money, so I promised to let them in. Who knows, after they had enough to eat and drink, they kidnapped my wife and daughter and forced me to tie them up. They came when they were tied up. They were afraid they couldn''t escape Go, let me stabilize you first, or I''ll kill our family first. I think the man is very fierce and dare not resist him! Sir, if you come later, our family will really be killed by their dog men and women. "Nada pretended to be very angry.


    "Nada, you really don''t know who they are? Have you never seen them before?" the border guard asked suspiciously. He still doubted the authenticity of Nada''s words.


    "Sir, where have I seen them? However, their accent must not be local. Their local dialect is not authentic. Maybe they came from Myanmar," Nada said.


    "They are people who illegally cross the border from Myanmar. Our patrol team found traces of people crossing the border at the edge of the jungle outside the town. The time is very short. It should be in the past three hours. Nada, your family has lived in the town for so many years. Don''t do anything illegal. Let''s go and have a look at your house. Is it all right?" asked the border guard.


    "Ah?... Oh, no problem, sir, please!" Nada said in surprise, his eyes flickering. He was very worried that Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Jin Hu''s personal belongings were still left in the room.


    Nada''s expression made the border guards more suspicious. He waved to his companions and said, "search, be careful, maybe there are people inside."


    "Sir, there must be no one inside. At most, it''s something that the man and woman didn''t have time to take away just now, but I don''t know what exactly. They just said that they were going to stay in our house for one night. Sir, I shouldn''t be greedy for money. They said to give us 1000 baht a night. I promised them when I thought it was equivalent to the net income of our store for two days." Nada''s brain reaction is still very fast. He deserves to be an undercover man who has been working with Kunlong for several years. He knows that there may be things of the three of them in the house. Once they are found by the border guards, he can''t tell. It''s better to take the initiative to explain and get rid of the suspicion.


    "Nada, your boy will be hurt one day because of greed for money, Mohan, search for me." the border guard should be a small officer. He ordered his subordinates to search Tang Wenhao and Jinhu''s room, while he himself kept a gun outside and paid close attention to the movement around.


    The NADA family watched nervously as the two soldiers searched their homes. Of course, they all knew that they certainly didn''t have anything except some personal belongings of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Sure enough, the border guard named Mohan had nothing but a razor and a towel from Tang Wenhao. "Nada, is this yours or that man''s?"


    "This is the man''s. I think they really don''t have anything with them. Why don''t you take it away? I see their things are disgusting," Nada said deliberately.


    "Come on, Nada, I''ll remember this for you today and see your performance behind you. If you do such stupid things again, don''t say I lock up your family." the Border Guard commander stared at Nada and said.


    "Yes, yes, yes, sir, I know I''m wrong, wife... Hurry to the house..." Nada winked at his wife, and his wife nodded and went into the house.


    The two border guards looked at the couple suspiciously. Nada quickly smiled, "Sir, you''ve worked hard. I asked my wife to bring something for the two officers. Wait a minute!"

 Chapter 852

    "Hehe, that''s not necessary. It''s not easy for you to open a shop here. Brothers sometimes don''t pay for something in your shop. However, brothers know well and won''t treat you badly. In this case, if something happens in someone else''s house, our brothers and brothers take your family away without saying a word to assist in the investigation. You know, the military camp entered It''s hard to get out when you go. Even if you really have nothing to do with these two people, you can''t get rid of the suspicion, can you? "The officer of the border guard smiled obscene.


    "Yes, yes, yes, so I said the officer helped! Not only saved our family''s lives, but also cleared us of criminal suspicion. Wife, hurry up! Don''t keep the officer waiting." Nada shouted into the room.


    "Coming, coming..." as soon as the voice fell, Nada''s wife took out ten yuan, that is, 1000 yuan, from the house. The two boys immediately gave out light in their eyes.


    Nada knows that people around the golden triangle like to use RMB, and in recent years, they have increasingly regarded RMB as the most reassuring currency.


    "Come on, sir, don''t be too few. I really don''t have enough. I just brought it from China and gave it to the two officers." Nada stuffed 1000 yuan into the Border Guard commander. The boy stuffed it into his pocket without even saying a polite word.


    When he left, he patted Nada on the shoulder and smiled, "Nada, you are very lucky tonight. If you encounter this kind of thing in the future, you should call the police or report it to our border guards in time. If you are greedy for small money and lose your life, you don''t think about yourself. Look, you still have a beautiful daughter! Hey hey... Let''s go. By the way, your door is broken. Go to repair it quickly! Go to bed early and do business tomorrow. You can make money "No," he said, taking his soldiers away from Nada''s house.


    Nada hurriedly followed and sent the two ruffians out of their store. Sure enough, the door had been smashed by the border guards. There were several motorcycles parked at the door with Gold Tiger and Ruan Ling on it. Nada deliberately ran next to the motorcycle, spit at Gold Tiger and Ruan Ling, and scolded them for being ungrateful in local dialect.


    "Come on, come on, Nada, learn a lesson in the future! Don''t stay overnight easily for people you don''t know. You''ve lost your life for money. It''s not worth it, brothers. Go back to the barracks." as he said, the commander of the border guard waved his hand, and several motorcycles drove outside the town with Jinhu and Ruan Ling.


    After the motorcycle left, Nada looked around to see if Tang Wenhao was still nearby, but after watching for a long time, he didn''t find Tang Wenhao''s figure. He had to return to the store and reinstall the door, but the iron bolt had been bent and the door was installed, but it couldn''t be closed.


    He was about to return home and use tools to do a good job in the door. Suddenly, the door was squeezed open, and a figure flashed into the store. At the same time, his mouth was covered, "brother Nada, it''s me, don''t shout!"


    Nada nodded and Tang Wenhao loosened his hand. "Brother Nada, where is the barracks of the border defense army? I''m going to save brother Jinhu and my sister."


    "Ah? Brother Wen Hao, can you save it alone? It''s a barracks. It''s not an ordinary place. Why don''t you come first! Let''s discuss and lock the door when I finish it." Nada said.


    "What''s the problem? I''ll help you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "The iron bolt is bent. I''ll go in and find a pair of pliers and break it straight with the pliers. Brother Wen Hao, wait a minute, be careful, don''t let anyone find you." Nada said.


    "No, brother Nada, don''t look for pliers first. Let me have a look." then Tang Wenhao squatted down, found the curved iron bolt, held the iron bolt tightly, Dantian luck, and whispered, "straight... Straight..."


    Nada squatted down and saw that the bent iron bolt had been straightened by Tang Wenhao''s fingers. He looked at the beautiful handsome man in amazement. It''s incredible. Is that his finger? It''s just a steel finger. How strong is his hand!


    In Nada''s consternation, Tang Wenhao installed the door of his house. After Nada locked the door, he pulled Tang Wenhao into the living room. His wife and Naxi girl were surprised to see Tang Wenhao back.


    "Wife, Naxi, brother Wen Hao is really not an ordinary person. Just now the door of our house has been fixed by his hand. With him, brother Jin Hu and miss a Ling must be all right." Nada said.


    Naxi girl is full of worship for Tang Wenhao. She saw Tang Wenhao go up the three or four meter high wall of their house with her own eyes. She jumped up with a gentle jump. It''s great! This man is as clever as a monkey.


    "Brother Wen Hao, how are you going to save sister a Ling? Why don''t Naxi take you to the barracks!" Naxi volunteered.


    "Naxi, you''re still a child. Don''t join in. How can you take brother Wen Hao with you when Abba is here! In this way, you and grandma are waiting for our news at home. Abba will take brother Wen Hao to the barracks and have a look around. If you know what''s in mind, you can find a way to save people." Nada said.


    "Abba, you can''t go. Everyone in the barracks knows you. It''s better for you to go than me! No one will care if I take brother Wen Hao. Even if I meet a patrol soldier, people just think brother Wen Hao is my boyfriend and won''t doubt his identity, right, brother Wen Hao?" Naxi smiled shyly.


    Not to mention, after listening to the words of girl Naxi, Tang Wenhao really felt that he was safer and more hidden with girl Naxi than with her father Nada. When two young men and women were together, the first reaction of ordinary people was that they were a couple. This feeling was preconceived, so it was not easy to doubt his identity.


    Therefore, he nodded and smiled at Nada, "elder brother Nada, what Miss Naxi said is very reasonable. Why don''t you and your sister-in-law wait for our good news at home! Let Miss Naxi accompany me. Don''t worry, I can ensure her safety. Even if something happens to me, I won''t hurt her."


    "No, brother Wen Hao, I won''t let you do anything. It''s in our house. I can help you. Abba and Ma, that''s it! I must save sister ah Ling. If something happens to her, I can''t marry brother Wen Hao." said Naxi girl.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned, stared at her in amazement, looked at Nada and his wife again, and asked suspiciously, "what do you mean, Miss Naxi? Brother Nada, do you understand?"


    He really didn''t expect that girl Naxi would suddenly say such a sentence. He didn''t even think about what would happen to him and the lovely girl Naxi, so he felt sudden.


    Nada was embarrassed to briefly narrate the matter discussed between her daughter Naxi and Ruan Ling in the bathroom with Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly, "ha ha, my sister is like this. She wants me to take it when she sees a beautiful woman. There''s really no way to take her."


    Of course, he has also understood that last night Ruan Ling and sister LAN were injured by him. It is estimated that Ruan Ling was worried that she could not meet Tang Wenhao''s needs tonight, so she made the idea of small Naxi and let Naxi be her substitute. It was really well intentioned! But Tang Wenhao is also embarrassed to say Ruan Ling''s intention, which will hurt the good family and desecrate the innocent and lovely Naxi girl.


    "Brother Wen Hao, do you agree with sister a Ling''s arrangement?" asked Miss Naxi seriously.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and sighed helplessly, "Naxi girl, marrying me is not as good as you think. I don''t know if my sister told you that I have many wives. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you."


    "I''m not afraid. Brother Wen Hao, I like you. I''d like to be your concubine. My parents also like China and Chinese people. As long as you treat me well, I don''t care about being a concubine and wife." Naxi said sincerely.


    Nada has witnessed Tang Wenhao''s power since Jin Hu told him about Tang Wenhao''s origin. She hopes that her daughter Naxi will follow this mysterious Chinese handsome man in the future, so she said without hesitation, "Brother Wen Hao, our husband and wife both agree to give you Naxi as a concubine. In Thailand, it''s worth having a husband like you as a concubine. Let Naxi go out with you! You can also get in touch with each other more."


    When he said this, his wife echoed and hoped that Tang Wenhao would take her daughter away. Tang Wenhao knew that it was absurd, but at this moment, in this situation, he couldn''t refuse too resolutely. He had to say to understand it first and save Jinhu and Ruan Ling before making a decision.


    The NADA family also thought Tang Wenhao''s idea was normal and understandable. Let Naxi take him to the nearby barracks first to understand the situation.


    Before leaving, Tang Wenhao asked Nada where it would be safer if he saved Jinhu and Ruan Ling by the way. Nada was surprised, but at the thought that Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu was very good, maybe he was able to save people alone.


    So he told his daughter Naxi that if Tang Wenhao could really save Jin Hu and Ruan Ling and let her take people to his hometown in the countryside for shelter, Naxi said she understood.


    After the two left home, Naxi girl took Tang Wenhao''s hand and led him to the outside of the town. At this time, it was more than ten o''clock at night, and the surrounding of the town had already been shrouded in the night.


    The nightlife of the local people is very scarce, unlike that of Langshan or other southern towns in China. At night, there are all kinds of stalls and stalls everywhere in the town. Several friends or family members go out to eat supper to enrich the nightlife. There is no such place. At night, the door of each family is closed. Even if the border guards smashed the door of Nada''s house just now, there are no neighbors to gather heat After all, they all know that they should participate less in matters that have nothing to do with themselves and don''t get into trouble. In such a place, ensuring the safety of the family is the most important.


    On the way, neither of them was embarrassed to speak. Tang Wenhao just passively held Naxi''s jade hand. He was moved. He was moved that the Thai girl was really moved to him. There was sweat in her soft palm, which showed that her heart was excited and full of a sweet desire.


    As Tang Wenhao walked, he couldn''t help holding her in his arms. Naxi girl''s heart was as sweet as honey. She snuggled happily in his arms and walked in the deserted street.

 Chapter 853

    After walking for about ten minutes, they came to a fork in the road outside the town. Naxi girl stopped, pointed to the road in the middle and whispered, "Brother Wen Hao, wait a minute. If we save uncle Jin Hu and sister a Ling, we''ll go this way. Our hometown is in the small mountain stronghold about ten kilometers ahead. The road on the left is the road leading to the border guard barracks."


    "Oh, how far is it from the barracks?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, about two or three kilometers! Because it''s not far from the border." Naxi girl replied.


    "Do you know how many border guards there are in the barracks?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I don''t know, but there won''t be too many. There should be twenty or thirty! Brother Wen Hao, you won''t really save them now? They all have guns in their hands," said Miss Naxi with concern.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, Naxi girl. Wait for us here first. Pay attention to hiding. I''ll bring brother Jinhu and my sister here to meet you. Will you take us to your hometown again?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile that when he heard that there were only 30 soldiers stationed here, he had a bottom in his heart. With his skill, he should be able to solve the problem in a few minutes when these 30 soldiers were unprepared.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao took the rescue as a joke, Naxi girl couldn''t help worrying and said, "brother Wenhao, don''t be too careless. The barracks are heavily guarded and guarded outside. It''s not easy to get in."


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Just wait here at ease. Do you go straight down this road? You can see the barracks?" Tang Wenhao said, pointing to the road leading to the barracks.


    "Well, brother Wen Hao, since you decide to save people alone, I''d better go with you! At least I can help you lead the way, or I won''t trust you to go alone!" said Miss Naxi.


    Tang Wenhao thought for a moment and nodded. In fact, he was worried about leaving Naxi girl here alone. After all, it was night and in the wilderness. What if there was any danger! Her family was very vulnerable. He didn''t want this Huaichun girl to have any accident.


    So they sneaked towards the border guard barracks carefully again. Miss Naxi was really familiar with the geographical environment in this area. In about ten minutes, he took Tang Wenhao to the border guard barracks about 45 kilometers away from the town. They hid in a piece of grass.


    Naxi girl lay down beside Tang Wenhao, stretched out her jade, pointed to the barracks not far away and said, "Brother Wen Hao, see, there is only one gate in the whole barracks, guarded by two soldiers. I don''t know the situation inside. It is said that there are twenty or thirty soldiers living in total. They patrol the border near the town day and night in three batches. That is to say, there are actually at most twenty people inside and ten people outside."


    "Well, I understand, Naxi, you really can''t follow me now. Lie down here and don''t move. My brother promises to rescue people within ten minutes. You''ll stand guard for us here. If you find that the patrol outside has come back, you''ll make a few frog calls, won''t you?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, yes, I will. How many times should I make?" Naxi girl whispered with a smile.


    "Three times in a row, understand?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I see." Naxi girl replied.


    "OK, then pay attention to the alert! Brother passed first." Tang Wenhao said. Just about to get up and hide at the gate of the barracks to control the soldiers guarding the gate. The searchlight on the barracks came straight. He hurriedly pressed down on Naxi girl and bowed down himself. He thought to himself, it''s dangerous!


    After the searchlight passed, he hurriedly sneaked towards the barracks door. On the way, he had two more stones in his hand, which were his secret weapons.


    The two soldiers at the gate of the barracks never expected that someone would bravely go to the barracks to save people, which is absolutely unprecedented in the local border defense barracks. After all, this is in peacetime, and the possibility of recent war between Thailand and Myanmar is almost zero. Therefore, the border defense forces here mainly focus on catching foreigners illegally crossing the border. Therefore, their caution It''s not strict at all.


    When Tang Wenhao was lurking in the grass more than ten meters away from the two soldiers on guard, in order to attract a person''s attention, he threw a stone beside the soldiers on the other side. In the dead of night, the stone made a clear sound when it hit the wall.


    The two boys couldn''t help looking at the place where the sound was made. One of them walked over with a gun, the other muttered something, and their attention was attracted.


    Tang Wenhao took this opportunity to suddenly run out of the grass and rush towards the soldier close to him. Within a few seconds, he ran behind him. The soldier felt that there was a wind behind him. As soon as he was about to turn around, Tang Wenhao pointed the acupoint with his hand. The gun in his hand fell down and was caught by Tang Wenhao.


    The other boy didn''t find anything. He mumbled with the boy who was ordered acupoints. Seeing that the other party didn''t respond, he shone over with a flashlight. He was more confused. He found that the boy looked at himself motionless, so he came over in doubt to see what was wrong with him?


    As soon as he approached his comrades in arms, Tang Wenhao poked a steel finger in his chest from under his comrades in arms. The boy didn''t even have time to hum, so he didn''t move.


    After finishing the two of them, Tang Wenhao helped the second boy to the place where he stood guard, asked him to keep the position he had just stood guard, turned back and waved to the place where Naxi was hiding, made an OK gesture and told Naxi that he had successfully finished the soldiers standing guard.


    His every move was clearly seen by Naxi. The little girl was surprised at Tang Wenhao''s mysterious behind. She didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao was so powerful that she subdued the soldiers standing guard between her fingers.


    After announcing his success to Naxi, Tang Wenhao observed at the door for a few seconds and found nothing unusual. He swaggered into the barracks.


    In fact, the barracks covers an area of only 10 mu. There are two rows of buildings. One row is for accommodation, the other row is for eating and training, and the middle is the playground. Of course, Tang Wenhao doesn''t know what row is used for, but he can judge from the fact that some rooms in a row are still lit.


    In the dead of night, when the light is still on, it must be accommodation. Therefore, he quickly and quietly lurked under the window of the room with the light on. He heard a voice inside. He couldn''t understand it, but he felt like a quarrel, and slowly raised his head and looked in.


    At this sight, I couldn''t help but be shocked. It turned out that Jinhu and Ruan Ling were tied to the chair back-to-back. Both of them were stripped to their underwear. In front of them were five big men in military uniforms, and everyone stared at the sexy Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling stared at them in shame and anger. Tang Wenhao was distressed and angry at this posture. Ruan Ling was his life! If anyone dares to touch her, Tang Wenhao''s only action is to kill him.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help regretting that he didn''t pull Ruan Ling up the wall. If he came a little late, maybe she would be insulted by these grandchildren. Since ancient times, soldiers and bandits have been a family, especially in such a bird place far away from the emperor. If these soldiers and bandits were like that, no one would treat them like that.


    The officer who took Nada''s money came to Ruan Ling and stretched out his thick salted pig * * * smiled and was about to touch Ruan Ling''s face, which scared Ruan Ling up, "ah... Beast... Baby... Help me, baby, where are you? Come and save my sister!"


    Her call not only didn''t stop the boy, but also made several other soldiers laugh wantonly. Jinhu scolded them. They didn''t look like soldiers, but looked like bandits and animals. As a result, they were pestered by two soldiers with the butt of their guns.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear it. He quickly moved his internal power and waved his finger to the officer who wanted to molest Ruan Ling. The miracle appeared again. He saw that the boy''s hand suddenly stopped in the air and couldn''t move. He looked at Ruan Ling directly. Others thought their officer was joking and laughed.


    Only Ruan Ling saw the problem. When she saw that the guy''s hand that was supposed to attack her face stopped moving, and her eyes looked straight at herself, she wouldn''t move. She soon understood. She couldn''t help turning her head and looking out of the window. When she saw that Tang Wenhao was nodding at her, Fang Xin was completely put down.


    The people in the room didn''t think that their chief was lit by Tang Wenhao outside. Seeing that the situation was wrong, they helped their chief aside and sat down. They thought that Ruan Ling or Jinhu had done something. Therefore, the two guys began to turn around Ruan Ling and Jinhu with guns, as if they wanted to find the crux of the problem.


    Tang Wenhao quickly seized the opportunity. As long as the soldier turned his back to the window, he took the opportunity to control the two soldiers by pointing holes across the air. The remaining two soldiers began to feel afraid and roared at the golden tiger with guns. They firmly believed that the golden tiger must have done something to these people, but the golden tiger said that his hands and feet were tied, How can you do anything to these soldiers? Is it possible that you have made trouble in this barracks?


    As soon as these words were said, the two soldiers were scared, so they opened the door and ran out. At the right time, Tang Wenhao waited for them at the door. He subdued them, pulled them into the room and put them on the ground. Tang Wenhao quickly untied the rope on Ruan Ling''s body and choked as he untied it, "Sister, next time I die, I won''t leave you. Just now I was half an hour late, and you were bullied by this bastard."


    Ruan Ling burst into tears. "Baby, if you don''t come, I''ll live in vain. If I''m bullied by these animals, how can I be with you?"


    As soon as the rope was untied, Ruan Ling jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms. Tang Wenhao quickly hugged her tightly in his arms and reacted quickly. He was like this. As long as he was emotional with Ruan Ling, he was the first to react.


    "Brother Wen Hao, there''s me! Can you find a place where no one is happy? Besides, there''s danger here! Other soldiers are still sleeping. If the soldiers on duty find it, they''ll be in trouble. Let''s go!" Jinhu smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 854

    This reminded Tang Wenhao. They shyly released each other. Tang Wenhao picked up Ruan Ling''s clothes and asked her to put them on quickly. He hurriedly released the golden tiger.


    Jinhu also put on his clothes quickly. As soon as the three people left the room, they heard three frogs outside. Tang Wenhao was surprised and hurriedly said, "sister, brother tiger, the people patrolling outside are back. Wait a minute." then he entered the room again and took out three submachine guns, one for each person.


    "Brother Wen Hao, can you shoot?" Jin Hu asked.


    "Shoot only when you have to. Try not to shoot. Brother Hu, take my sister there. I''ll attract the patrol team to me and control them. Then you take my sister out and miss Naxi will meet you outside." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, baby, I want to be with you when I die. I won''t leave you any more." Ruan Ling said firmly.


    Just now she was almost insulted by the shameless officer. Her heart was already ready to die. She couldn''t stand the result of being insulted by other men. Just now she made up her mind to follow Tang Wenhao no matter what happened. Even if she died with him, she was happy.


    Tang Wenhao hugged Ruan Ling excitedly, kissed her sweet lips and said to Jin Hu, "brother tiger, run in that direction! We''ll meet outside."


    "Well, brother Wen Hao, miss a Ling, pay attention to safety," said Jin Hu.


    "It''s all right, but you yourself. You must pay attention to safety. Don''t shoot unless you have to. I think there''s no problem dealing with them." said Tang Wenhao, holding Ruan Ling''s jade hand, ran to the dark, and Jinhu ran in another direction.


    At this time, the sound of the motorcycle was getting closer and closer. Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling and lurked in a dark place at the gate. He wanted to wait for a motorcycle to come in, so he waved and pointed out the acupoints of the people driving the motorcycle, so that the motorcycle ran out of control and ran into it, causing chaos inside. They could take advantage of this opportunity to escape.


    However, when the motorcycle reached the gate, all four motorcycles stopped and two soldiers came down from the car. They irradiated the two guys who had been ordered to live in the acupoints by Tang Wenhao with a flashlight in doubt.


    "Report to Sir, they seem to have been poisoned. They can''t move or talk," a soldier said to the officer on the motorcycle.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Are they still alive?" a man who looked like an officer also came down, came to the two soldiers in doubt and began to check them. He found that both of them were indeed alive, but they couldn''t speak or move.


    "Anyway, send them in first. Maybe they were bitten by some poisonous mosquito. Let the next class of soldiers take them to the hospital in the town for treatment." the officer ordered.


    "Yes, sir," said the gang, who also got the two men on their motorcycles. Then one man picked up the railing in the middle of the gate and let the motorcycles drive into the barracks.


    As soon as he picked up the railing, Tang Wenhao waved his fingers and sealed his acupoints. The soldiers driving motorcycles behind him didn''t think that their comrades in arms had also been lit. They drove their motorcycles inward as if nothing had happened. Every motorcyclist passing by Tang Wenhao was controlled by Tang Wenhao, They can only let the motorcycle drive in uncontrollably.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Jin Hu swaggered away from the border guard barracks. When they just walked out of the barracks, they heard several roars from the barracks, followed by noisy curses and shouts. It should be that several motorcycles were knocked over.


    Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s jade hand and smiled proudly, "sister, have a good time?"


    "Ha ha, baby, it''s so exciting. It''s a pity that I didn''t see them crash with my own eyes." Ruan Ling smiled coyly, and then snuggled happily in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Brother Wen Hao, it''s the easiest and most exciting task to perform with you. However, if you come half an hour later, your sister will really be bullied by that bastard. He said, if we don''t tell our origin, he will spoil your sister first. This boy is not a good thing at first. He coveted your sister''s beauty at the beginning. You should have just said Kill him so that he won''t hurt people in the future, "said Jinhu.


    "Brother Hu, you said so! Otherwise, I could at least make him a man in the future! No, I have to go back and get him. Shit, I dare to take off my sister''s clothes. No, I can''t stand it. I have to go back and kill him." Tang Wenhao was more and more depressed.


    "Well, baby, didn''t he bully my sister? From now on, I will follow my sister''s protector step by step. Wherever you go, my sister will follow you." Ruan Ling whined. In front of Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling''s femininity is getting stronger and stronger. She likes the feeling of being protected by Tang Wenhao. She likes to feel Tang Wenhao''s strength all the time, Not just in bed.


    Just then, the Naxi girl lurking in the grass trotted out, "sister a Ling, brother Wen Hao, you are coming. Let''s go quickly! The lower border defense army will catch up with you."


    "Naxi, don''t worry! Without half an hour, they don''t know what''s going on. Those people can''t wake up for at least half an hour. Even if they wake up, they don''t know what''s going on. Let''s walk back slowly! I''m sure it''s all right." Tang Wenhao smiled with Ruan Ling in his arms.


    Ruan Ling first raised her thumb to miss Naxi and was satisfied with her performance. Then she smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, you can''t be so careless. After all, so many of them haven''t been controlled. Maybe someone sees the problem."


    "Well, be careful. Listen to my sister. Naxi, let''s go! You continue to lead the way." Tang Wenhao said with a smile,


    Naxi girl was busy leading the way, and Jinhu followed closely. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao walked hand in hand in the middle. Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao why Naxi girl came with him instead of her father Nada when the two people in front didn''t pay attention? Does Tang Wenhao have a crush on Naxi girl?


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly in her ear, "ha ha, elder sister, it''s all your business? If you can''t tonight, you can''t! It''s also good for me to rest all night."


    "Go! Who says I can''t do it tonight? You don''t know. When you rescued my sister just now, my first reaction was to want you, so I can feel safe. My sister is for you and for all of us. If you take away girl Naxi, their family will be more determined to be good to us and will never betray us. They hang around in the Jianghu. Sometimes they can''t help themselves, act according to the circumstances and turn against us You have more women and you don''t suffer losses, okay? "Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Ha ha, elder sister, anyway, what you say is reasonable, but I can''t say you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, just listen to what I say. Can I hurt you? I can tell you that Miss Naxi doesn''t look suntanned, but her skin is white after taking off her clothes. She''s very symmetrical, sexy and flat. You''ll be reluctant to put her down again if you hold her." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Her description made Tang Wenhao a little unbearable. She hurriedly gave Ruan Ling a serious warning, "sister, go on, I''m going to press you into the grass. Don''t believe you touch it?"


    "Hehe, little coyote, in the room where my sister was locked up just now, are you already like this? Do you think my sister doesn''t feel it? Don''t worry, I''ll assign it to you tonight, or you''ll have to kill my sister tomorrow night." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    While the two whispered their love words, the four hurried to the third fork in the road. When Jinhu saw that Naxi took them to the jungle, she asked suspiciously, "where are we going, girl Naxi?" Ruan Ling was also deeply puzzled and looked at Tang Wenhao.


    "Uncle Jinhu, my father asked me to take you to my hometown. It''s about ten kilometers away from here. In a small mountain stronghold, my family can''t go. It''s easy to be caught by the border guards," Naxi said.


    "Yes, brother Nada is thoughtful. He really can''t go to your house again, which will affect your family. Is there anyone else in your hometown? Is there a place to live?" said Jinhu.


    "Yes, my uncle and I grow herbs in my hometown. We have an old house to live in for a while. My father said you won''t live long anyway. You can deal with it for two or three nights at most, right?" Naxi said as he walked.


    "Well, we must find a place to call early tomorrow morning. By the way, Miss Naxi, go back and talk to your father and get us a phone card. We need to contact the outside world," Jin Hu said.


    "OK, no problem. After I settle you down, I''ll go back and get you a local telephone card for you to use," Naxi said.


    "Naxi, you can''t go back tonight. It''s dangerous. Let''s talk about it tomorrow! No matter how urgent it is, safety first." Ruan Ling said with concern. At the same time, she also wants Tang Wenhao to take Naxi girl tonight. Of course, she doesn''t want her to go back to her shop again.


    "Yes, Miss Naxi, you''re tired tonight. Besides, it''s too unsafe for you to walk so far in the mountains. Otherwise, I''ll send you back, and then I''ll hide around here. When you get the phone card to me tomorrow, we''ll go back to your hometown together." Tang Wenhao said to Naxi.


    "Baby, I think it''s better for us. We''ll take a night''s rest in the woods nearby and let Naxi go back first. We''ll wait here for her to get the card tomorrow. We''ll contact Bai sangkun and decide whether to take refuge in her hometown. What do you say?" said Ruan Ling.


    Jin Hu and Tang Wenhao thought Ruan Ling was a good idea, but she rejected it. She said it was too risky. Just now they made a mess of the border defense army barracks. When those people wake up, they will find that people ran away, and then they will catch them everywhere. At that time, they will still be chased around by the border defense army. It''s better to hide away now, Leave this place of right and wrong.


    Ruan Ling, after listening to Naxi''s analysis, couldn''t help thumbing up and smiling gently, "Naxi, sister didn''t see you wrong. Your consideration is right, baby, you''d better follow Naxi''s advice! Let''s leave here first." as soon as she finished, Naxi girl showed a proud smile on her pretty face.

 Chapter 855

    Jinhu and Tang Wenhao looked at each other and agreed with Naxi. The four people walked to the depths of the jungle through the night. Naxi girl is worthy of living in the mountains all the year round. With the protection and company of Tang Wenhao, Jinhu and Ruan Ling, she led several people to take short cuts and dangerous roads interspersed in the jungle.


    Usually she took the main road, more than three hours away, and she could get home. Four people took a shortcut. In less than two hours, she came to a small stockade hidden in the valley in the depths of the jungle. The stockade was small, and there were only dozens of families. The stockade under the night was particularly quiet.


    Because of the dead of night, there is no family in the whole stockade. The lights are on at home, which makes the atmosphere in the stockade a little strange. To tell the truth, walking alone in the stockade in the middle of the night is a little cautious.


    Fortunately, Naxi is very familiar with the terrain of the stockade. After wandering in it for a few minutes, he stopped in front of a wooden house. "Uncle Jinhu, brother Wenhao and sister, wait here. I''ll knock on the door. This is my uncle''s house. I''ll call my uncle out. My uncle has the key to our house. In addition, I haven''t lived for a long time. I''m estimated to clean it up."


    "OK, Naxi girl, be careful. We''ll wait for you here." Jin Hu nodded. Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling and hid in the dark.


    Naxi girl walked to the door of the wooden house and knocked on the door. She shouted in a charming voice in the local language that Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand, "uncle, I''m Naxi, uncle, I''m Naxi."


    For about two or three minutes, the light inside came on, which was the light from the incandescent lamp. Then less than a minute later, the wooden door opened. A middle-aged man leaned out his head and looked at Naxi standing at the door in surprise, "Naxi, why did you come back so late? Did you come back alone? What about your parents? Did something happen to them?"


    "Uncle, my father and mother are fine. My father has some friends who have no place to live. If you want to go back to your hometown for a few days, give me the key to our house!" Naxi said.


    "Ah? Can you live in your old house? No one has lived in it for many years. Why don''t you squeeze in your uncle''s house for two days? How many people are there? Where are they?" the middle-aged man asked suspiciously. At the same time, he glanced behind Naxi.


    "Uncle, with four of me, you can''t live in your house! Is your aunt asleep? Is sister naqing at home?" Naxi asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, they are all here! They are asleep. Anyway, let your father''s friends come in first! It''s really not good. You and naqing have a squeeze at the neighbor''s house. There''s always a way." the middle-aged man said.


    Naxi saw his uncle say so and waved to Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Jin Hu, who were hiding not far behind. The three came out of the dark. Naxi''s uncle looked at him through the light emitted from the house. He saw two brave men and a beautiful young woman in front of him. He waved and smiled, "come in! Don''t stand outside." With that, he motioned his niece Naxi to go first.


    Tang Wenhao''s first feeling when they entered uncle Naxi''s house was that a strong smell of medicinal materials came to their nostrils. I see. Naxi said that his uncle made a living by planting medicinal materials. Indeed, their living room was full of all kinds of medicinal materials, which should be collected from the mountains.


    "Uncle, let me introduce you. This is uncle Jin Hu. He is brother Wen Hao. This is sister a Ling. They are all friends of my father. It''s inconvenient for us to stay in our shop this time. We just want to stay in our hometown for a few days. Uncle, why don''t we stay in my house for two nights? You see, there''s no place to sleep in your house, so as not to make your aunt I can''t sleep well with naqing''s sister. "Naxi sees that the space of his uncle''s house is really limited. I''m sorry to disturb you.


    Because their uncles and nephews talked in local dialect, Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand it, but he also saw that there was no room for the four of them in Naxi''s uncle''s house. There were four rooms in total, and even the living room was full of medicinal materials, not to mention the room?


    Ruan Ling understood their conversation. She said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, it seems that we still need to find another place to sleep. You can see Uncle Naxi''s house. There''s no place to sleep."


    "HMM... Miss Naxi, we''d better live in your own house! If it''s dirty, it''s dirty! Just have a place to stay, and it''s not a long-term residence." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    At the insistence of Naxi and Tang Wenhao, uncle Naxi no longer insisted that they live in his house, because his house really has no place to accommodate so many people. Besides, they are four men and women, so they can''t sleep in one room?


    However, Tang Wenhao sensitively realized that Naxi''s uncle seemed reluctant to let Naxi lead Tang Wenhao to live in the old house of Naxi''s family, which made Tang Wenhao have some doubts. Of course, he was just a feeling and didn''t know the reason.


    Naxi took the key and led several people to leave. Her uncle''s room door opened. A middle-aged woman in a coat came out of the room. She was tall, fat and full of meat. Tang Wenhao had never seen such an arrogant figure in the golden triangle. In addition, there was an unspeakable smell in the woman''s eyes, and her eyes were sharp , staring at Naxi unhappily, but when her eyes focused on Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, she was still surprised and laughed a little more.


    "Naxi, who are these people? Why did you take them all to our old house? Didn''t your father know that it was the old house of our two families? Although the house was divided to your house at that time, there were many things left by our ancestors. It''s not suitable to casually take strangers to live there?" The middle-aged woman said coldly.


    "Aunt, since the house belongs to our family, why can''t we live? These people are my father''s friends. It doesn''t matter who they are." Naxi was annoyed by his aunt''s provocation.


    "Well, Naxi, you go! Anyway, my uncle''s house really can''t accommodate so many people. However, my uncle also thinks it''s inappropriate for you to live in our old house with some strangers. My brother is also true. He doesn''t know that our old house is not suitable for people now?" Uncle Naxi said capriciously.


    Jin Hu and Ruan Ling can understand the local dialect. Ruan Ling said suspiciously, "brother Jin Hu, do you think there is a problem with this couple?"


    "Well, it''s a little. Uncle Naxi didn''t want us to live in his old house at first, and his wife didn''t want us to live there. Maybe there''s something in the house that can''t be seen by outsiders! Forget it. Don''t embarrass Naxi, what do you say?" Jinhu asked.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said to Naxi, "Naxi girl, let''s go! Don''t embarrass your uncle and aunt."


    "No, that''s our house. Why can''t we live? Let''s go!" said Naxi. Despite the dissuasion of his uncle and aunt, he led Tang Wenhao and they were about to leave.


    "Naxi, I warn you, you can live, but you can''t move anything in the room. Naren, you''re dead! Come and have a look!" aunt Naxi roared.


    Just then, a beautiful girl in pajamas came out of another room. She wiped her hazy sleeping eyes with her hands, frowned and looked at Naxi in surprise. "Sister Naxi, why are you here? Abba, mom, what are you arguing with sister Naxi?"


    "Sister naqing, I came back to stay for two days. These are my father''s friends, but my uncle and aunt said it was inconvenient for outsiders to live in our old house. I don''t understand," Naxi said.


    "Sister Naxi, because Abba put it in the old house..." miss naqing almost said.


    "Naqing, don''t talk nonsense." Naxi''s uncle shouted, and her aunt glared at her daughter.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t know what the family meant, but Ruan Ling and Jin Hu understood that there must be something hidden in the old house of Naxi family. That''s why her uncle and aunt didn''t want her to take Tang Wenhao and them to sleep at night.


    "Elder sister, what are they doing?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, it seems that there must be something in Naxi''s house that we can''t know. Otherwise, her uncle and aunt wouldn''t care so much," Ruan Ling said.


    "Abba, Abba, sister Naxi is not an outsider," said Miss naqing.


    Her mother angrily walked up to her and pushed her into the room. "You sleep your sleep. What Abba and Abba said has nothing to do with you. What do children know?"


    Naxi didn''t want to talk nonsense with their husband and wife anymore. He said to Tang Wenhao, "brother Wenhao, let''s go! That''s my house. Can''t I live in it?"


    "Naxi girl, since it''s so difficult, let''s go! We can find a place to settle down anywhere. There''s no need to make your family contradictory. Maybe your uncle and aunt really have difficulties to tell." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, Miss Naxi, let''s go! Give the key back to your uncle." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Jinhu also said that since it is inconvenient to live, they should find another way. Anyway, they are used to jungle life. It''s better to find a place outside for a temporary night.


    "Uncle Jin Hu, brother Wen Hao and sister a Ling, stop talking. Since my father asked me to bring you here to live, there must be no problem. The house is really ours... Uncle, don''t worry, we won''t touch the things in you." Miss Naxi looked back and said to her uncle Naren.


    "Well, that''s all right! My uncle went with you to have a look. It''s really messy and dusty. How many years have your family moved out? You didn''t tell your uncle before you came. Otherwise, my uncle would let your aunt clean up first," Naren said.


    "Uncle, Abba also asked me to bring friends here temporarily. We won''t disturb them for too long," Naxi said.


    Naxi''s old house is located in the west of the small village, close to a stream. Naxi said that their family is the first local family to do business, so their economic conditions are relatively richer than ordinary villagers.

 Chapter 856

    After Nada opened a grocery store in the town to make money, he handed over the old house to his brother Naren. Only when he paid tribute to his ancestors every year, Nada took Naxi and her mother home to pay tribute.


    The old house covers an area of more than 1000 square meters. It is one of the few brick and tile structures in the local area. It has a history of hundreds of years. When Naren opened the old house of Naxi family, it was gloomy. It may be because the house was too high and there was no one living for too long. He illuminated it with a flashlight and lit a pine lamp on the table at the door.


    Tang Wenhao stepped into the gate and looked inside. There were many shell objects scattered on the ground of the wide and empty house living room. Tang Wenhao felt familiar. It seemed that he had seen such shells in Lina''s former stronghold. Ruan Ling and Jin Hu understood what this was. It turned out that the shells of poppies were scattered on the ground, which showed that, Naren is likely to make opium drugs at Naxi''s home.


    Of course, it''s not a big deal in the area near the golden triangle. Many people in jungle cottages make opium for a living. They just make primary products. They cut the opening in the shell of opium poppy with a knife, and the white or milky liquid flows out; Scrape it off with a container; After being exposed to the sun and oxidized, it turns brown or brown again; This is what we usually call opium.


    But generally, it will not be taken directly; The most is to eat the seeds in the cigarette shell; Morphine and cocaine can only be obtained through further processing such as filtration, purification and fermentation. Only big drug lords such as Kunlong and Bai sangkun can have the strength to make these drugs.


    In recent years, governments in the Golden Triangle region have stepped up their crackdown on private opium, but secretly making opium is still very common. As long as no one reports, they will not go into the mountains to search for and seal up.


    Naren felt from Tang Wenhao''s eyes that they were knowledgeable about what they were doing. He couldn''t help but say to Naxi, "Naxi, uncle, I hope your Abba friends won''t sell him, okay?"


    Naxi girl also saw that her uncle and his family were engaged in drug making business by borrowing their house. Although there were some accidents, she still expressed her understanding, "uncle, don''t worry! As long as you are careful, we won''t say it. By the way, uncle, does my father know you''re doing this?"


    Naren first looked outside, then closed the gate, and then said to Naxi, "Naxi, don''t tell your father about this. Otherwise, your father won''t let your uncle do it. Unlike your father, my uncle can do business and make money. My uncle has no ability except to collect some herbs. In the past two years, my uncle has made a little money. His life is better. Now most of the richer people in our stockade are doing this, Just don''t tell anyone. "


    "Ah? Didn''t you tell my father? If my father knows, can he spare you?" Naxi asked in surprise.


    "Who can spare who? He''s still not my brother. I can''t live on. I can make a fortune by doing this. Why don''t I do it? Besides, people in the stockade are doing it. Naxi, uncle knows there are some risks, but he can''t help it. Remember, don''t tell your father that uncle always likes you. Otherwise, can uncle give you the key? You too See, your aunt doesn''t want you to come in, "Naren said.


    "This is my home. Why can''t I come in?" Naxi said unhappily.


    "Don''t worry about it, son. Didn''t uncle bring you in? Come here! These two rooms can be occupied, that is, the room where your parents used to live and the room where your grandmother lived. The little room where you used to live. If uncle put something in it, you don''t go in and move around." Naren took Naxi and Tang Wenhao to the two rooms.


    "I see, uncle, go back to bed! Anyway, we''ll stay here for two nights," Naxi said.


    "Well, be careful yourself. If you''re not family members, don''t let anyone in. Last time, a family in the stockade next door was killed by the drug king because there were a lot of opium in the family. The whole family was killed by the drug king, and the opium was robbed by the drug king," Naren reminded.


    "Ah? Poison king, uncle, is there still a poison king in our place?" Naxi asked in surprise. Jinhu and Ruan Ling also looked at Naren in surprise.


    "Where is there no poison king? However, my uncle is different from other people in the stockade. These products made by my uncle are specially supplied to Taige, and most people''s uncles are not afraid of him." Naren said proudly.


    "Brother Tai? Brother Naren, do you know brother Tai?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    Naren was also very surprised to hear Ruan Ling use the local words to say "Taige". He looked at the beautiful young woman in front of him suspiciously and asked tentatively, "do you know Taige?"


    Ruan Ling shook her head and smiled because she didn''t trust him. "Oh, no, I just heard of brother Tai. It is said that brother Tai and his brother Bai sangkun are the most famous and powerful drug lords in this area."


    Naren glanced at her disdainfully. "Who here doesn''t know Taige and Bai sangkun? It''s nonsense. I thought you all knew Taige? Taige can''t be known casually."


    "Hehe, that''s brother Naren. How do you sell these opium to brother Tai?" Ruan Lingxiao asked.


    "They will come down and collect it. We do a lot of business here, but brother Tai does more and has better reputation. He never owes us money. However, in order not to offend other drug lords, we usually give most of our goods to brother Tai. The price is cheaper, but they give money on the spot. Why? Do you want to do this?" Naren asked suspiciously.


    "If we want to do it, can you contact Taige?" Ruan Ling asked tentatively.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand them, so he pulled the corner of Jinhu''s clothes and asked, "brother tiger, what did my sister and Naren say?"


    "Naren''s goods are sold to LAN sangtai. Your sister is trying to set him up." Jin Hu whispered.


    "Lan sangtai? They supply LAN sangtai?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Well, so maybe if we live here, we can meet Bai sangkun," said Jinhu.


    In fact, this is what Ruan Ling meant. She wanted to ask Naren if she could see LAN sangtai or Bai sangkun here. It''s not far from LAN sangtai''s base camp.


    Naren began to seriously look at Tang Wenhao, Jin Hu and Ruan Ling in the room, took Naxi aside and asked suspiciously, "Naxi, tell your uncle the truth. What are these people? Why do they know Taige? Do they also do our business? Where do they come from? Is it Myanmar? Or China? I think they all speak Chinese."


    Naxi was very intelligent. Instead of telling Ruan Ling their true identity to her uncle, he played Tai Chi with him. "Uncle, where do you know what they do? My father asked me to bring them here, and I''ll bring them here, but they must be good people and take good care of me all the way."


    "Uncle didn''t say they were bad guys? You should know where they came from?" Naren asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. They came in the evening. Well, uncle, they will stay here for two nights anyway. Uncle, if you know that elder brother, introduce them!" Naxi smiled.


    "Girl, do you think everyone will meet Taige? My uncle hasn''t seen Taige. His men came to collect our goods, but they should come tomorrow." Naren said.


    "Ah? Will brother Tai''s people come to collect your goods tomorrow?" Naxi asked in surprise.


    "Yes, if they want to know Taige, they may have a chance tomorrow, but they must tell me their true identity, otherwise, Taige will not see them," Naren said.


    "OK, I''ll ask Uncle Jin Hu if they really want to know brother Tai." then Naxi went to the three of Jin Hu and told them what Naren meant.


    "Sister, why don''t you tell the people of LAN Santai our true identity tomorrow and let them take us to see brother Tai." Tang Wenhao said impatiently that he didn''t want to stay in this old house. He felt very uncomfortable when he came in. Besides, he always thought that Lan sang Tai and Bai sang Kun wouldn''t do anything to them. Since he came, he couldn''t get a tiger if he didn''t go into the tiger''s den. Bai sang Kun was so polite to him last time. They all became sworn brothers, let alone anything. He always felt that Jin Hu and Ruan Ling had something to do with each other Be careful too much.


    This is mainly because he has not really fooled around in the Jianghu. Unlike Jin Hu and Ruan Ling, he has experienced in the Jianghu for a long time, is cautious and never does anything uncertain. In this way, he can always be invincible.


    Therefore, neither of them agreed with him and said to look at the situation first.


    Because they refused to tell their true identity, Naren stopped talking nonsense with them, and left his old house somewhat depressed. Naxi led them to fetch water and wash their faces. There are old-fashioned ancient wells in their old house, which are connected with the streams outside. Therefore, the temperature in this house is generally several degrees lower than that outside. This may be one of the reasons for the gloom.


    After washing, Tang Wenhao took the initiative and smiled at Ruan Ling, "sister, you sleep in a room with Naxi tonight! I sleep here with brother Hu."


    "Baby, won''t you sleep with us?" Ruan Ling asked with a charming smile.


    Because she didn''t treat Jin Hu as an outsider, and wanted to get Naxi girl to follow Tang Wenhao as soon as possible, she directly issued this invitation. She knew that Jin Hu wouldn''t laugh at them. On the way back from Vietnam, she and Tang Wenhao had entertainment activities every night. Although she would keep a certain distance from Jin Hu, where could she manage so much after she entered the role? Every night, Tang Wenhao beat him to the ground, and Jin Hu has long been used to their husband and wife''s endless husband and wife life. He knows that his brother Wenhao has a strong demand in this regard, and the great beauty miss a Ling treats her husband as a baby.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the Naxi girl beside Ruan Ling and said with a smile, "elder sister, this is not appropriate. You two should sleep! I sleep with brother Hu."

 Chapter 857

    When Naxi saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t want to sleep with her, she pouted and stared at him, "brother Wenhao, I want to sleep with you and your sister!" she directly invited him.


    Jin Hu looked, patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Wenhao, do it yourself! I''ll rest first. You come and sleep with me. I''m also welcome. I don''t object if you want to sleep with two beautiful women. Miss Naxi, are you sure your father doesn''t object to you following your brother Wenhao like this?"


    "Well, my father and mother agreed," said Naxi girl shyly.


    "That''s all right, brother Wen Hao, do it yourself!" said Jin Hu. He went to the door of a room, pushed the door in, and then gently closed the door.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t know how to decide. He wants to go in with Jin Hu and is worried that Ruan Ling is angry. He knows that although Ruan Ling was injured last night, it seems that she still wants him tonight. What about Naxi girl? There are only two rooms for people. She must sleep with Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling came to him and whispered in his ear, "baby, pick up a big bargain and sell it? Just accept it! Sister told you that this Naxi girl is very symmetrical and her skin is very delicate. You will like her."


    "Elder sister, I think it''s a little wrong to do so. It seems that Miss Naxi is only eighteen or nine years old?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "These are small problems. As long as she likes you, my sister doesn''t think it''s a problem. Let''s go! Don''t hurt the little girl''s heart. When she was at her house, my sister assured her that you would want her and give her a face?" Ruan Ling said.


    That''s all said. What else can Tang Wenhao say? As long as Ruan Ling asks him to do what he has to do, he basically has no second way to choose, and he won''t choose the second way. Ruan Ling is his life.


    Naxi was very excited when she saw that Tang Wenhao agreed to sleep with her. The jade hand immediately held Tang Wenhao''s arm and said shyly, "brother Wenhao, I will serve you well tonight. My sister said that she will teach me how to make you happiest and happiest. Naxi will not let you down."


    Where can Tang Wenhao stand such temptation? Before he finished speaking, Naxi felt that the cells all over his body began to become active. He knew that he had to burn the lamp all night tonight. It is estimated that Naxi is not a fuel-saving lamp. She is very energetic. From tonight, she followed Tang Wenhao to the barracks and then to the stockade, her light steps can feel her strength.


    In the early morning of the next day, Tang Wenhao was awakened by a knock on the door. In fact, he and Naxi girl slept less than two hours. They were entertaining all the time last night. After experiencing the initial pain, Naxi girl was fascinated by Tang Wenhao''s superb skills. After tasting the sweetness, Tang Wenhao was no longer let go of Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling had a safe sleep and was not harassed by Tang Wenhao. In fact, when Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to vigorously tap the potential of Naxi at the beginning, he thought about pressing Ruan Ling into bed to have a good time. Unexpectedly, Ruan Ling fell asleep when she went to bed and handed him over to Naxi completely. There was no way. He had to run in slowly with Naxi.


    Fortunately, Miss Naxi has a high understanding of this matter. She will soon be able to cooperate deeply with him, which will surprise him and make him very happy.


    "Naxi, who''s knocking at the door?" Tang Wenhao pushed the little beauty in his arms, but Naxi was drained by him last night. He was exhausted and sleeping. Where can you hear his call?


    "Baby, maybe her uncle Naren has come. Put on your clothes with Naxi! Sister, get up and have a look." then Ruan Ling sat up. She didn''t take off her clothes to sleep. When she slept outside, she never took off her clothes. She wasn''t familiar with the environment. She wasn''t down-to-earth.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly dressed the sleeping Naxi girl and looked at the bed. He smiled proudly at Ruan Ling, "sister, look, do you have a fight with you?"


    "Ha ha, villain, she likes this sport best at this time. She tasted the sweetness last night and won''t let you go again. How about that? Is that right? Is it more delicious than that? Several times?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, twice, but I stayed with you once. Do you want it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, didn''t you hear someone knocking outside? But I rested all night last night. I''m sure I can tonight. Do you think it''s bad?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Well, sister, I''ll never get tired of your taste." Tang Wenhao felt that he was really impulsive. He unconsciously glanced at Ruan Ling''s sweet lips and wanted to kiss her hard.


    Ruan Ling glanced at him, charmingly touched his cheek, bowed her head, kissed his lips, and said with an ambiguous smile, "baby, I''m not going to let you go tonight. Hold it first! You know you can''t wait to press your sister into bed? Little coyote, lusty, want to eat your sister?"


    "Sister, I can''t stand it. I want you now." Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand Ruan Ling''s seduction. He pressed her down and jumped on her.


    Just then, a knock came outside the door, "brother Wen Hao, miss a Ling, I''ll open the door and see who''s knocking."


    "Oh, brother Hu, you go! Be careful and ask who it is first?" Tang Wenhao answered, and then reluctantly came down from Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling was also very helpless, because she was no better than Tang Wenhao. Now she is as old as a tiger and a wolf and loves Tang Wenhao deeply. She wants to be with Tang Wenhao all the time.


    "Baby, tonight! I can''t bear to give you Naxi all night. Get up! Let the little girl have a good rest, or she will know that she is greedy at night." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    After Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling got down from the big wooden bed, they opened the door of the room. Jin Hu had walked to the door and said in local words, "who?"


    "It''s me, naqing. Where''s sister Naxi? Is she in there?" it turned out that Naxi''s cousin, miss naqing, came to find Naxi.


    Jinhu hurriedly opened the door. She saw the beautiful girl naqing standing outside in her national clothes, smiling and blinking her lovely eyes, "uncle, haven''t my sister Naxi got up yet?"


    "Well, she''s still sleeping. Miss naqing, do you want to come in?" Jin Hu asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll go in and have a look at my sister." Na Qing smiled. Then she stepped into the old house, and Jinhu closed the door again.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling saw the little girl coming in, they hurriedly greeted her. The little girl looked up at Tang Wenhao shyly and Ruan Ling happily. "Beautiful sister, are you a couple?" she asked Ruan Ling shyly.


    "Ha ha, miss naqing, what do you think?" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Well, beautiful sister, you are so beautiful. I''ve never seen such a beautiful sister. Your man is also very good-looking. There is no such a good-looking man in our stockade. Who are you? Why did you come to our house?" Na Qing smiled naively.


    "Hehe, my sister has something to deal with. Miss naqing, have you really never been to school?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile. Although Naxi told her that her cousin naqing had never been to school, she still felt some doubts, because miss naqing''s temperament is really not like a girl who has not read a book. She is very beautiful, quiet and very like a beautiful high school girl.


    "Hmm! The girls in our stockade don''t go to school, so I envy sister Naxi most. She can not only go to school, but also go to China to buy goods with my uncle. Beautiful sister, are you all Chinese?" Na Qing asked with a smile.


    "Well, sister naqing, do you like China?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I don''t know. Sister Naxi said that China is the best place in the world and the Chinese are also the best people in the world. She said she would marry Chinese in the future. Beautiful sister, do you think I can marry Chinese?" Na Qing asked naively.


    "Yes! As long as you want to marry a Chinese, you can." Ruan Ling smiled. From a few short words, she had felt the little girl''s innocence, loveliness and kindness.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what they said, so he took Jin Hu aside and chatted with Jin Hu. "Brother Hu, why don''t I go back to the town with Naxi today? You and my sister are waiting for our news here. I''ll call Bai sangkun in the town and see what his reaction is before making a decision?"


    "That''s OK, but you''d better tell your sister! Hehe, you little couple never separate. After last night''s experience, she won''t leave you." Jinhu smiled.


    "Well, it scared me a lot last night. If I went there later, the consequences would be unimaginable! If that bastard bullied my sister last night, my sister would not live. If my sister could not live, I would not live alone. I would kill all those bastards and leave none." Tang Wenhao said fiercely.


    "Yes! It''s really rare for you to love so much. However, brother, you had a very good time last night! You had a quarrel in the middle of the night! The little beauty tastes great!" Jin Hu said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, that''s for sure. Brother Hu, don''t scold me. I can''t help taking my sister. She likes to row at home when she sees beautiful girls. Besides, I don''t know why Naxi girl is so infatuated with me. It''s hard to refuse. I''m afraid of hurting the little girl''s heart. In our Chinese words, I''m learning to do good things!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Brother, you are the most blessed man I have ever seen in my life. Of course, you are also the most powerful man. You don''t know, sister Lan was the first beauty in our golden triangle! When she was in her twenties, how many drug lords thought of her! Everyone wanted to kill brother long and rob sister LAN as a wife. Even Suo Kun and kunsha thought of her, but In other words, there are no drug lords in the Golden Triangle who don''t want to take sister LAN for themselves. Brother, I''ve always wanted to ask you a question. Can you tell me the truth? "Jin Hu said badly.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao saw his expression, he knew that the normally serious golden tiger also had obscene ideas, "Oh, brother tiger, what can''t we say, you ask?"

 Chapter 858

    "Brother, what''s the difference between sister LAN and other women? At her age, you are still infatuated with her? In our eyes, she can''t be compared with miss a Ling no matter how beautiful she is, but your brother Wen Hao dotes on her, and brother long dotes on her generation. Is there anything special about her body? We brothers who follow brother long are all familiar with this Guess behind her back, is there any magic in sister Lan''s body so that the men who slept with her can''t forget her? "The golden tiger asked harshly.


    "Ha ha, brother Hu, I didn''t expect you to be so interested in this kind of thing?" Tang Wenhao smiled. In his opinion, Jin Hu and Ruan Biao belong to the same kind of people, honest, kind, loyal and not close to women.


    "Hehe, it''s human nature. Are you curious? Yes, elder brother Kunlong is so infatuated with her. We can understand that they have been in love with you for so many years, but they can''t understand you brother Wenhao, because none of the women we saw is worse than sister LAN. Why are you so infatuated with her? Tell me, there are no outsiders anyway. Elder brother is holding back I''ve been in my heart for a long time. I suddenly remember today. Let''s talk. Don''t worry, I won''t tell others. "Jin Hu smiled.


    After listening to Jin Hu''s words, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but flash out the kind of investment sister LAN made every time she was with him, the deep love in her beautiful eyes, and the obsession that she couldn''t see enough. She was immediately excited, "ha ha, brother tiger, I think I still love her in my heart."


    "Ah? Do you love her? Do you love her people or her body? I want to ask this, which is also the most confused of our brothers." Jin Hu asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, I should love her! Because she loves me so much, I can''t help loving her. You don''t know how she feels when she is with me every time. Like my sister, she wants to swallow me into their stomach. They all take special care of me and care for me. I like their feeling of being both wife and sister," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Isn''t it because her body is special?" Jin Hu asked with a smile.


    At this time, suddenly heard a Jiao shout from Naxi''s sleeping room, "ah! What''s the matter with sister Naxi? Is she hurt?" it was naqing''s scream. It turned out that she and Ruan Ling had already talked in the room.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what naqing said. Thinking something had happened, he suddenly jumped into the house. He saw naqing girl holding a bloody handkerchief under Naxi last night, staring at the gentle and quiet Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao breathed a sigh of relief, smiled shyly, and said to Ruan Ling, "elder sister, please explain to her. It scared the little girl and thought there was a blood case." then he turned around again and continued to discuss the broken matter between men and women with Jinhu.


    Na Qing looked at Ruan Ling in surprise. Her beautiful eyes contained curiosity, "beautiful sister, what''s the matter with me, sister Naxi?" it seems that she still doesn''t know that this kind of murder will happen when a girl is a woman for the first time.


    "Ha ha, miss naqing, just ask your sister later." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Beautiful sister, you can tell me directly." Na Qing asked coyly.


    "You''ll know when you get married." Ruan Ling smiled, deliberately tempting her.


    "Why wait until you get married? My sister Naxi is not married either?" naqing said with a puzzled smile.


    "Hehe, she married brother Wen Hao outside last night, but you don''t know." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? My sister married brother Wen Hao outside last night? Aren''t you his wife?" Na Qing asked suspiciously.


    "Yes? Sister Naxi can be a concubine! Don''t you allow men to take concubines in Thailand?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Then why don''t my father and mother know? Not even my uncle?" Na Qing asked suspiciously. She seemed to react.


    "Your father and mother really don''t know, but your uncle knows. Without the permission of their husband and wife, how dare your sister Naxi make her own opinion? By the way, miss naqing, your father said last night that someone would come to collect these goods in the living room today?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, it should be here soon. My father went around the stockade to check the situation in the early morning," naqing said.


    "Why go out so early to see the situation? What''s the situation?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Let''s see if there are any government troops patrolling nearby. If not, we can inform Taige''s people to go into the stockade to receive the goods. Taige''s people say that my father is cautious and that my father will do the work. They can rest assured that they will give extra money every time." naqing said proudly. It seems that the little girl is very proud of her father''s ability to do this free work.


    "How can they contact? Is there a cell phone signal in the stockade?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, but we can only contact our local number, and there will be no signal from other places," naqing said.


    "Oh!" Ruan Ling replied, but a question quickly flashed in her mind. If Wen Hao uses Naren''s phone to contact Bai sangkun later, is it dangerous for them to stay in this small stockade? Is Bai sangkun really so trustworthy?


    Just then, the Naxi girl lying in bed opened her hazy sleep eyes. She saw naqing sitting next to her, with a happy smile on her pretty face, "naqing, you''re coming!"


    "Well, sister Naxi, look at this! The beautiful sister said that you married your brother outside last night? Then you would bleed? Is it true?" Na Qing smiled innocently.


    Naxi blushed and smiled. Then he sat up and nodded, "well, naqing, give this handkerchief to your sister. You''ll do the same when you get married."


    After returning the handkerchief stained with virgin red to Naxi, naqing asked suspiciously, "sister Naxi, where did this blood come from? Was it in her nose?" naqing girl, who had never received physical health education, was deeply puzzled and curious.


    Even Ruan Ling couldn''t carry it. She and Naxi burst into laughter in the room. They didn''t expect that miss naqing would have this idea, but her ignorance made Ruan Ling feel ridiculous and sad.


    "Sister, tell me! Where is the bleeding?... Oh, I see. Is it your place?" the little girl finally reacted and asked, pointing to Naxi.


    "Hmm! Now you understand? Naqing, you can understand everything when you get married? Did your uncle tell you about your mother-in-law?" Naxi asked with a smile.


    Just then, there was a running noise outside the door. Ruan Ling walked out towards the door in doubt. As soon as she got out of the door, Tang Wenhao and Jin Hu quickly dodged in. Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Ling into the room, "sister, there is something wrong outside. It seems that something is going to happen." then Tang Wenhao motioned Ruan Ling and their women to hide aside, He and Jin Hu each took a spade on both sides of the door. Once someone broke into the gate, they threw it away.


    Na Qing in the back looked at Tang Wenhao and Jin Hu in doubt and asked Ruan Ling, "beautiful sister, what are you doing? It must be my father coming back from outside. Why are you so nervous?"


    "Really? Are you sure, miss naqing?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll open the door. It must be all right. My father is not a bad man. What are you afraid of? Sister Naxi, don''t you believe my father?" naqing looked at Naxi and asked.


    Just after naqing finished, there was an urgent knock at the door, "Naxi, open the door! Naxi."


    Sure enough, Naren came back. Naqing quickly replied, "Dad, my sister just got up. I''ll open the door for you." then naqing was in front and Naxi was behind. He went to the gate and opened the gate.


    Although Tang Wenhao was full of doubts in their hearts, they also knew that there would be no problem if naqing went to open the door, so they were all nervously waiting for the truth to come out.


    The moment the door was opened, Naren, who was flustered and holding a brick mobile phone, first looked at his daughter and niece in surprise, and then looked at Tang Wenhao standing at the door. "Naqing, go home first! Abba has something to discuss with these people." Naren said to his daughter unhappily.


    "Dad, what''s the matter? I''m not leaving. I want to be with sister Naxi." naqing realized that his father must have something urgent to discuss with these people in the room.


    Seeing that naqing refused to leave, Naren closed the door and said to Naxi, "Naxi, who are these people? Before you tell the truth, my uncle asked the government army to take them away."


    "Uncle, what happened?" Naxi was surprised and asked. Tang Wenhao and they all gathered around.


    Naren glanced at Tang Wenhao, Jin Hu and Ruan Ling, wondering, "are you Chinese who crossed the border illegally? Were you caught by the border guards? And then ran away?"


    Ruan Ling and Jin Hu both understood. They were sure that the border guards had searched for them last night, but they still didn''t want to confess to Naren. Ruan Ling asked, "brother Naren, why do you think we are Chinese who crossed the border illegally?"


    "Someone in our stockade came back from the town in the morning and told me that the frontier defense forces searched the surrounding jungle for escaped illegal immigrants last night. You happened to come here last night. You are Chinese again, aren''t you? Girl, who are you?" Naren asked seriously.


    "Brother Naren, is it so important who we are? Anyway, we will stay here for two nights, or only one night. We contacted the person we were looking for and left here immediately." Ruan Ling said.


    "Hey, what you said is light. If the government knows that we are hiding illegal immigrants, we will be fined, and if the circumstances are serious, we will go to jail, especially my eldest brother will be hurt by you." Naren said unhappily.


    "No, brother Naren, can we borrow your mobile phone?" Ruan Ling asked, looking at the big mobile phone in his hand.


    "Who do you want to contact? My mobile phone can only be used in the area of Qinglai Prefecture, and I can only call local numbers. I can''t get through to foreign numbers." Naren said puzzled.


    "Shall we try?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Brother Hu, what are my sister and Naren talking about? Ask him if he wants to call?" Tang Wenhao whispered to Jinhu. Jinhu nodded and whispered, yes.

 Chapter 859

    "Girl, you have to tell me who you want to contact first?" Naren said.


    "Bai sangkun." Ruan Ling decided to tell him that she knew that concealing it would be counterproductive. She might as well face it directly and just see what role Naren was.


    As soon as these three words were spoken, Naren looked at Ruan Ling in amazement, examined Jin Hu and Tang Wenhao, and finally looked at Naxi girl in doubt, "Naxi, are they really looking for Bai sangkun?"


    In fact, Naxi didn''t know the real purpose of Ruan Ling''s trip. Her father Nada didn''t tell her. Of course, Nada didn''t know. Jinhu never told Nada what he did every time. He just asked Nada how to cooperate with him and provide them with necessary assistance and living convenience. Therefore, Naxi shook his head and said honestly, "Uncle, I really don''t know what they''re doing here? I''ll do whatever dad asks me to do?"


    Seeing that his niece didn''t seem to be lying, Naren turned his eyes to Ruan Ling, "girl, what are you looking for Bai sangkun? Do you know who Bai sangkun is?"


    "Of course, we know that Bai sangkun is a very righteous boss, so we want to go to him. We met him once. He said that when we came to Qinglai mansion, no matter where we are, we can find him as long as we can contact him." Ruan Ling said.


    "Did you really come to join Bai sangkun? If what you said is true, I can help you. When the Taige people come, I can ask them to take you to meet Bai sangkun''s brother Taige. When you see Taige, you can find Bai sangkun. However, do you have anything to prove that you really came to join Bai sangkun?" Naren said cautiously.


    "Why don''t you lend us the phone and we can call Bai sangkun in front of you?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Naren hesitated for a moment and finally decided to lend her phone to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling took her cell phone and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, take out your cell phone and check Bai sangkun''s phone number."


    Tang Wenhao also understood Ruan Ling''s intention. He quickly turned on his mobile phone, found out Bai sangkun''s two numbers and reported one of them to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling busy dialed the number. However, as soon as he called, he dialed another number and turned it off.


    "Baby, do you have LAN sangtai''s number?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, I''ll look for it," said Tang Wenhao.


    After finding LAN sangtai''s phone, Ruan Ling dialed it and turned it off. Ruan Ling said discouraged, "brother Naren, Bai sangkun and LAN sangtai can''t be contacted, but these numbers must be their brothers."


    In fact, Naren has felt from Ruan Ling''s calm and unhurried that these three extraordinary people are really not ordinary people. They must know Bai sangkun. Knowing that they may not be able to offend them at all, Naren can''t help being more polite to them, "Hehe, girl, I believe you. It doesn''t matter if you can''t get in touch. In the morning, Taige''s people will come. They must have a way to get in touch with Taige. Wait inside first. I''ll ask my wife to bring you breakfast. Naqing, go with my father and bring breakfast to several guests."


    "OK! Sister Naxi, you go with me!" naqing smiled happily. She was especially happy to see that her father and Tang Wenhao had a more harmonious relationship. She liked their best partners as soon as she saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    "Your sister is here with their guests. Just go with Abba. Let''s go! Don''t let outsiders see them, otherwise we will have trouble." Naren said to his daughter.


    After Naren''s father and daughter left, several people closed the door and began to return to the room for an emergency meeting. Ruan Ling said, "brother Jinhu, baby, do you think there''s a problem with my handling just now?"


    "No problem, sister. I''ve long wanted to deal with it like this. In fact, we could directly contact Bai sangkun in the town last night. I think you''re too complicated and too careful," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Brother Wen brother brother, I can''t say that the person who licked blood at the muzzle everyday is still careful. Although I basically agree with Miss A Ling''s way, I''m worried that I will expose the NADA family. Later, let Bai know that Nada''s brother may be the eye of dragon''s brother. One family will be dangerous, but miss A Ling will not do so. Naren won''t trust us either. Maybe he will bring someone to catch us. At that time, he will still involve brother Nada''s family. He can''t hide. "Jin Hu said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s take Nada''s family away when we go back! Anyway, Naxi is already our baby woman. Naxi, would you like your family to move to Myanmar or Vietnam?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Ah? Isn''t it China?" Naxi asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, China will go too, but we usually live in Vietnam. Don''t you want to go to Vietnam with your sister?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "No, of course I do. As long as brother Wen Hao goes, I will follow him." Naxi girl smiled. After the happy journey last night, she never thought of leaving Tang Wenhao again.


    "By the way, sister, do you think Naren will hurt us now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Oh? Baby, why do you say that? Do you feel something wrong?" Ruan Ling asked, and Jinhu looked at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    "I don''t know why he must take his daughter away?" Tang Wenhao asked sensitively.


    "Brother Wen Hao, it''s OK. My uncle knows that you are very familiar with Bai sangkun and LAN sangtai. He doesn''t dare to do anything about you. Don''t worry!" Naxi smiled.


    "Naxi, are you so sure?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Brother Wen Hao, it should be all right. The mountain people here, who dares to offend Bai sangkun and LAN sangtai brothers? You are so kind." Jinhu smiled.


    Several people talked inside for more than ten minutes. Naren and his daughter naqing came back with a wooden basket. Naren closed the door and opened the wooden basket. It turned out that there were food in it, including cooked sweet potatoes, corn and white rice porridge.


    Ruan Ling saw that their father and daughter matched them according to the amount of one bowl, one sweet potato and one corn cob. She was busy and embarrassed and said with a smile, "brother Naren, can you have five or six more sweet potatoes and two more bowls of porridge?"


    "Ah? Not enough to eat? No problem, it''s all planted by your own family. You walked so long last night, and now it''s 89 o''clock. You''re hungry." Naren smiled awkwardly.


    "Hehe, no, brother Naren, my brother Wen Hao is especially good at eating. What miss a Ling said just now is added to him. We''re almost enough." Jinhu smiled.


    Now Naren''s father and daughter were completely stunned. They looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement, shook their heads and sighed that they were clumsy, "ha ha, I can''t see! This brother Wenhao eats so much." Naren smiled.


    Tang Wenhao thought, I still have more than 100 wives! Is eating this a ball?


    Later, miss naqing really went back and brought a lot of sweet potatoes, corn cobs and two bowls of porridge. When she mentioned the old house, Tang Wenhao and they had killed the breakfast they had brought for the first time. Therefore, Tang Wenhao was very embarrassed to reimburse all the food brought by naqing under the eyes of the parents who appreciated the strange things.


    "What a strange man! No wonder brother Wen Hao is appreciated by Bai sangkun and our elder brother. He even eats differently from ordinary people." Naren praised him again and again.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the phone came. When he looked at the number, he pressed the button in surprise and said, "brother Yong, I''m Naren. No problem. You can come in. I said hello to the others. Don''t worry!... what? There was an accident in the town last night? The border guards were searching for illegal immigrants on a large scale?" Naren looked at Tang Wenhao, Jin Hu and Ruan Ling unnaturally, Ruan Ling and Jinhu heard this and looked at him in surprise.


    "Brother Hu, sister, what''s going on?" Tang Wenhao asked sensitively.


    "Listen first," said Ruan Ling.


    Listen to Naren continue to talk to each other, "what? Do those two people know magic? Have they escaped to our stockade? Yongge, does this have anything to do with us? What... No, absolutely not, um! Don''t worry. Come here! The government army must not have come. When they come, you will all transport the goods."


    After hanging up the phone, Naren putongs to Jinhu and Tang Wenhao. They knelt down, "Jinhu brothers, Wenhao brothers, miss a Ling, will you let our family go?"


    "What''s the matter? Brother Naren, what do you mean?" they asked in surprise.


    "Now notices have been posted in the town, saying that two magic men and a particularly beautiful woman entered the country illegally last night and made a mess of the border guard barracks. Now it''s a big deal. Bangkok knows that from today on, not only the border guard but also the Marine Corps will search for you in the mountains. It''s no way for you to hide here, and The notice says that once the people in the town and the villagers in the mountains find you, if you don''t report it, you will go to jail. "Naren said in fear.


    "Brother Naren, are you so sure you''re catching us? Didn''t they say one man and one woman?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Do you need to ask? Who are you? I''m sure they only caught you two. They said there was a very beautiful woman. Who else would you be? Where is a beautiful girl like you in our place? It''s estimated that brother Wen Hao who knows magic? Don''t hide it from me. You slept last night and we gave you food earlier today, You''d better hurry to the mountains! Soon the government troops will find our stockade. "Naren said nervously.


    Ruan Ling saw that people were afraid of this, so she discussed with Jin Hu and Tang Wenhao. They all felt that they could not stay here. First, it would involve the Naren family, and second, it was not safe to come here. After they were sure to leave, they hurried to the house to pack up their things.


    "Uncle, do you really want to drive them away? I don''t agree." Naxi said stubbornly.


    "Children, it''s not a matter of whether you agree or not. They are all criminals. The government wants to catch them, not the uncle. Our family can''t protect them at all. Naxi, why are you a child who is not sensible at all? They really enchant you? Why do you like to help them so much?" Naren whispered.

 Chapter 860

    "Abba, brother Wen Hao is sister Naxi''s husband! Won''t she help her husband?" Na Qing smiled naively.


    "What? Naqing, what are you talking about? You say Naxi is Wen Hao''s wife and miss a Ling is Wen Hao''s wife? Don''t talk nonsense." Naren said unhappily.


    "Abba, I''m not talking nonsense. They all slept together last night. Brother Wen Hao also slept with sister Naxi and bled. Sister Naxi, show that handkerchief to my Abba!" naqing said with an open smile.


    Naren looked at Naxi in amazement. He couldn''t believe it. He had doubts and anger in his eyes. "Naxi, tell your uncle if what your sister said is true? Did Wen Hao want you?"


    Naxi smiled shyly, "well, yes! Uncle, I''m his wife?"


    "You... How dare you decide such a big thing by yourself? You should at least tell your uncle? Your uncle can also discuss with your father whether he forced you or you volunteered? Don''t be afraid. If he forced you, my uncle will get justice for you." Naren said angrily.


    "Uncle, don''t be so angry, OK? I volunteered, and my father and mother agreed. They all want me to marry a Chinese man. Wen Hao is good-looking and capable. Women like sister a Ling like him, and I like him better. Just this morning, sister Na Qing said that she also likes brother Wen hao?" Naxi said proudly.


    When Naren was being knocked down by Naxi''s words, Jinhu and Tang Wenhao had packed their things and came out of the room. Naxi did not hesitate to go to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and said to them, "brother Wenhao and sister a Ling, I want to go with you. I''ll show you the way. I know where to hide. It''s not easy to be found."


    "I also know, sister Naxi, I''ll go with you." miss naqing volunteered.


    "Neither of you are allowed to go. Naxi, since your father asked you to come back and you''re home, your uncle can''t let you have an accident. Otherwise, your father will hate your uncle all his life. Don''t worry about the safety of these friends! I asked your aunt to take them, but now you can''t go right away. There are too many people outside. It''s best to put on makeup and at least change their clothes Otherwise, everyone can see that they are not from our side. It''s better to wear our national clothes. We say they come to receive goods, "Naren said.


    In order not to cause trouble to Naren''s family, Tang Wenhao and his family still obeyed Naren''s arrangement. Half an hour later, they all put on the clothes Naren brought them. Ruan Ling was wearing Naren''s clothes with a trace of loveliness in elegance. Tang Wenhao and Jin Hu were wearing Naren''s clothes, which were old clothes, but after wearing them, they were not so eye-catching anyway.


    Because there were not many people in the stockade, most of the villagers went out to do farm work at this time. Therefore, Naren easily avoided the sight of the villagers and led Tang Wenhao to the depths of the jungle. After walking for about ten minutes, he stopped.


    "Brother Jin Hu, brother Wen Hao, miss a Ling, you go straight ahead. There is a high mountain about ten kilometers away. You take shelter near that high mountain for a while. After I sell the goods to brother Tai, I will go into the mountain to find you. I wanted you to meet this time, but I can''t tell them you want to find brother Tai because of your current safety Identity is too sensitive. I don''t want your affairs to involve our family. I hope you understand, "Naren said.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. Brother Naren, you''ve caused trouble to your family. Then go back quickly! We''ll be fine." Jinhu smiled, and Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling smiled friendly at him.


    They now find that the uncle of Naxi is very good in nature. He is not a mercenary and open-minded person.


    After seeing Naren go, Tang Wenhao and his colleagues quickly walked forward according to Naren''s guidance. Although there was a road, the more they went inside, the more rugged and steep the mountain road was, and there were more thorns.


    "Brother Hu, elder sister, do you think we can completely believe Naren''s words? Do we really want to hide in the deep mountains? In fact, at least I can''t hide. I should get in touch with Bai sangkun outside, and I can''t waste time like this," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, you''d better put safety first! I can''t let you go out alone. Anyway, I''ll follow you wherever you go!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, brother Wenhao, the three of us can only advance and retreat together. Let''s go! Trust him first!" Jinhu smiled.


    As soon as Jin Hu finished speaking, he heard the hurried footsteps behind him. The three hurried into the forest and closely watched the situation behind them. In less than a minute, they saw two beautiful girls rushing towards them. It was no one else. It was the cousins of Naxi aunt and naqing, the daughter of Naren, who were compiled by Tang Wenhao last night.


    The two girls were panting and holding hands. Tang Wenhao saw the sisters and flashed out of the forest. Ruan Ling asked suspiciously, "Naxi girl, naqing girl, why are you here?"


    "Sister a Ling, I don''t trust you. Besides, I''m already the woman of brother Wen Hao. I want to be with him. I''m very familiar with the nearby forests. With me, you won''t be in danger." Naxi Jiao gasped.


    Tang Wenhao was very moved. He quickly took out his handkerchief to wipe the sweat on her face. The little girl brought him a lot of surprises and happiness last night. Ruan Ling was right. Naxi girl doesn''t look beautiful, but when she takes off her clothes, she is definitely beautiful. She is very symmetrical. The concave place is very concave, and the convex part is very domineering in front of you, The whole body is full of youth. The key is that she admires Tang Wenhao. As long as it is Tang Wenhao''s request, she will try her best to cooperate. Moreover, she has a high understanding. She will soon understand Tang Wenhao''s intention and make Tang Wenhao feel beautiful and successful with her. He really likes her.


    Tang Wenhao''s gentle move moved Naxi even more. She smiled shyly, "thank you, brother Wenhao. Let me lead the way! Naqing and I will take you to a place where immortals can''t find."


    "Hehe, is there such a place? Is there security?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Na Qing, the little beauty on one side, wiped the sweat on her face and said with a smile, "of course, I went to that place with my sister when I was a child. Maybe only our sisters know that place."


    "Oh? Is it a cave?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, no one knows that cave at all. My sister and I got lost when we were young and entered the cave by mistake. We stayed in it for a day and a night before we found the exit. If we don''t come out by ourselves, no one knows that people can live in it." na Qing smiled proudly.


    "Yes, go, brother Wen Hao and sister a Ling. Let''s go quickly! My aunt will be in trouble when she catches up. She won''t let us help you." Naxi said hurriedly.


    "Did you sneak here?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well! It doesn''t matter, sister a Ling, let''s go!" Naxi smiled. Naqing also said it doesn''t matter. They will explain to their parents when they go back.


    With such a good guide, why don''t Tang Wenhao and the three of them do it? So, under the leadership of the Naxi sisters, after five people walked hard for two hours, they found a high mountain. Several peaks stand on the top of the high mountain, which is spectacular, in sharp contrast to the low jungle nearby.


    At the foot of the mountain, a clear river flows down slowly, straight into the bottom of the mountain and becomes an underground river. Naxi points to the river and says, "Sister a Ling, brother Wen Hao, see? There are several small trees above the entrance of the river into the bottom of the mountain. Pull away the branches of the small trees, and there is a small hole. Climb in through the hole. It''s very spacious. Sister Na Qing and I stayed in it before. It''s very cool."


    "God, how can you two children come to this place? Are you not afraid of being eaten by wild animals? Are there no poisonous snakes and beasts in it?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise. According to her life experience in the jungle, snakes usually occupy this cave for a long time.


    "We got lost and came here. It was raining heavily at that time. We had no place to hide from the rain. We saw this small hole. The river was too deep. We didn''t dare to go there, so we went around there, and then climbed in. Unexpectedly, it was very big inside. There was an exit over there. We regretted it after we went in, because the river rose very fast and seemed to drown the hole. No Dare to come out from here. Later, we were so scared that we walked into the cave. We didn''t expect that the cave was spacious and had to have an exit. Nuo, the exit was over there and extended to the top of the mountain. "Naxi pointed to the mountain on the other side and said.


    "Does your uncle know that there is this cave?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. We were young at that time and didn''t describe it clearly. We only said that there were caves to shelter from the rain. My Abba and they came and said they didn''t find the entrance." Naxi said.


    "Yes, I remember my father came to look for this cave, but my father came in the rainy season and the river flooded the cave, so he didn''t find it," said Miss naqing.


    Listening to the descriptions of the two girls, Tang Wenhao was really interested. He quickly took off his clothes and left only a pair of underwear with bare arms. She saw the blood rolling of Naxi girl who was first involved in sex. She knew very well that Tang Wenhao provided entertainment services for her wholeheartedly last night.


    Naqing girl had never seen the sexy figure of a young man so intuitively, and her pretty face turned red in an instant, but her beautiful eyes were still unwilling to move away from Tang Wenhao and looked at him directly.


    Ruan Ling saw that the two Huaichun girls looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly, took Naxi girl aside and smiled proudly, "sister Naxi, did you have a good time last night?"


    "Hee hee, sister a Ling, do you know what else to ask?" Naxi smiled shyly. She knew Ruan Ling was teasing her.


    Jin Hu is not as generous as Tang Wenhao. He is still a little embarrassed to take off his pants and go down the river. Tang Wenhao understands his psychology. He goes to the river and looks back at him with a smile. "Brother tiger, let''s go there later. I''ll go up and have a look."

 Chapter 861

    "Hehe, OK, brother Wen Hao, be careful. Maybe there is a poisonous snake in the cave." Jin Hu smiled.


    "Baby, be careful. If you can''t, swim back and spare the past from there." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "It''s all right, you can rest assured to wait here!" said Tang Wenhao, twisting his strong hips and striding towards the river. Although the river is not wide, it''s only thirty or forty meters, but the water is very deep. Without taking two steps, it didn''t reach his chin. He had to paddle and pull up with his hand.


    Tang Wenhao''s water is very good. He swam hard and climbed the other bank in less than a minute and climbed above the entrance to the dark river. He grabbed a branch deep into the river with his hand, tried the firmness of the branch and jumped up.


    After climbing to the small hole above the entrance of the underground river, he carefully lifted the branches covering the entrance of the cave. Sure enough, a hole appeared in front of him, the branches were lifted, and the sun was shining directly into it from the outside. He saw that the cave was really spacious, the size of a football field, Tang Wenhao thought, Are you going to explore first or wait for the golden tiger to come together?


    When Tang Wenhao hesitated, suddenly a strong wind hit from the left side of his body. Tang Wenhao dodged aside like a conditioned reflex. However, the dangerous position made him unable to dodge quickly. He immediately felt a heart piercing pain on his arm. At a glance, a poisonous snake suddenly drilled into the hole.


    Tang Wenhao knew that he had been bitten by a poisonous snake. He didn''t have time to think about it. He jumped into the river and swam to the other side desperately. Ruan Ling and Jinhu saw his posture and knew that he might be in danger. Ruan Ling asked anxiously, "baby, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sister, I was bitten by a snake." Tang Wenhao said as he struggled to swim to the other side. However, because this poisonous snake is a very toxic local snake, it''s OK for him not to swim. This swimming is over, and the toxin quickly spread on him. Before he reached the middle of the river, he felt that his brain was blank and didn''t know anything.


    Gold Tiger and Ruan Ling heard him say that he was bitten by a snake, and watched him sink into the river. Ruan Ling cried sadly, "baby, sister is coming to save you." with that, they jumped into the river recklessly. Gold Tiger also jumped into the river and began to look for Tang Wenhao''s whereabouts.


    Tang Wenhao is Ruan Ling''s sweetheart, her life and everything to her. She jumped into the river and swam recklessly towards Tang Wenhao''s sinking position. While swimming, she cried, "baby, don''t scare my sister! Where are you? My sister saved you." then a fierce son jumped down and dived into the bottom of the river to look for Tang Wenhao everywhere, The Naxi sisters on the river bank were so frightened that they cried. They all blamed themselves. If they didn''t say that the hole could be hidden and safe, Tang Wenhao wouldn''t swim there like this.


    "Brother Wen Hao, it''s me who hurt you! Get up quickly! If you don''t get up, I won''t live. Brother Wen Hao, I love you and I like you. Don''t leave me alone." Naxi kept crying on the shore.


    Besides, Ruan Ling and Jin Hu had been looking for Tang Wenhao in the river for a long time, but they didn''t even find the shadow of Tang Wenhao. Until they were exhausted, Ruan Ling refused to go ashore. She swam and cried in the river, and then drilled down to find Tang Wenhao''s whereabouts. She couldn''t accept the result that Tang Wenhao was gone.


    Later, she was dragged ashore by the golden tiger and sat on the bank. Her eyes stared at the middle of the river. Her heart was completely broken. Her mind was full of Tang Wenhao''s shadow. "Baby, where are you? Don''t scare my sister, baby, where are you..." suddenly, Ruan Ling shouted like crazy at the green mountain, It was not until his voice was hoarse that he allowed the tears to flow down.


    "Miss a Ling, don''t scare yourself. Brother Wen Hao is not a short-lived man at all. You said that last time in Myanmar, you were locked in that cave by brother long? Didn''t he escape from the underground river and save you all? People like him won''t die at all." Jinhu comforted Ruan Ling who was already lost.


    "Brother Jinhu, Wen Hao was bitten by a poisonous snake this time. He moved his body and the poison eroded into his body. He was poisoned too deeply and fainted in the river. He was washed into the dark river by the river. He was drowned alive. My baby, I am so distressed. How can you let me live? How can you let me go back to face my sister, face sister Ah Mui, and face so many people who love you Sister, how to face our children, "said Ruan Ling, crying all the time.


    Naxi and naqing had no idea. They could only cry with Ruan Ling. Later, Jinhu went down alone and searched the nearby river bottom, but Tang Wenhao was blown away like a gust of wind.


    "Miss a Ling, I think we should still ask the local people where the river exit is? Let''s go to the exit and have a look. Maybe brother Wen Hao has been washed downstream," said Jinhu.


    As soon as he finished saying this, he saw a group of people coming not far behind him. It was Naren who was the leader. Behind him were five or six men with sunglasses.


    Jinhu thought Naren had brought people to catch them, so he quickly pulled up Ruan Ling to run, "miss a Ling, Naren may have brought people to catch us, let''s run."


    Ruan Ling casually shook off his hand and said faintly, "my baby is gone. Let them do it! I don''t run. I want to accompany my baby here."


    "Uncle Jinhu, don''t worry! My father won''t lead people to catch you. If he leads people to catch you, I won''t finish with him. We killed brother Wen Hao. If he dares to do anything sorry to you again, I won''t want him as a father." Na Qing said firmly.


    Soon, Naren led several people to Ruan Ling and them. Seeing Ruan Ling''s look and Jin Hu''s expression, he asked suspiciously, "miss a Ling, brother Jin Hu, what''s the matter with you? Brother Wen hao?"


    "Yes! Where''s brother Wen hao?" a man behind Naren asked in a puzzled way. Ruan Ling listened to her voice and couldn''t help looking up. She knew that she was not someone else. It was the goal of their trip. Bai sangkun, a big drug lord in Thailand.


    Bai sangkun was surprised to see Tang Wenhao''s wife, a Ling, crying like a tearful person. "Sister in law, what are you crying about? What happened? Where are Wen Hao brothers?"


    Ruan Ling sadly pointed to the river and sobbed, "my baby is gone, ah..." as she said this, Ruan Ling began to cry again. Her unbearable cry moved all the people on the scene. Naxi quickly hugged her. As soon as she hugged her, Ruan Ling collapsed all over her body, her beautiful eyes closed, and she had fainted.


    "Sister a Ling, sister a Ling, blame us both. They said that the cave was safe and killed brother Wen Hao. Uncle, naqing and I asked brother Wen Hao to take refuge in the cave, but we were really in no danger at that time!" Naxi cried, hugging Ruan Ling who fainted.


    Jin Hu told Naren and Bai sangkun about Tang Wenhao''s being bitten by a snake and sinking into the bottom of the river. After that, he was full of tears. He had a deep relationship with Tang Wenhao''s brother. If Tang Wenhao had an accident this time, his conscience would not be peaceful all his life. If he didn''t go to forgive the mountain and ask Tang Wenhao, if it was someone else, Tang Wenhao would not come, It won''t be a disaster.


    "Brother Jin Hu, how long has brother Wen Hao been at the bottom of the river?" Bai sangkun asked. He also knew Jin Hu. At that time, Jin Hu sent him out of the golden triangle of Myanmar.


    "It''s been two hours! The most difficult thing is that there is an underground river downstream. We can''t go down to save him! Those who go down will certainly not survive, and we don''t know how deep the underground river is. Moreover, brother Wen Hao was bitten by a poisonous snake and fainted, so there is almost no possibility of surviving." Jin Hu sighed helplessly.


    After hearing this, Bai sangkun sighed a long sigh, shook his head and said sadly, "Alas!... Bai sangkun has never really served a man since he was born. However, I am convinced of brother Wen Hao. He is not only good at both literature and martial arts, but also intelligent. He is open-minded, open-minded, selfless and righteous. Anyway, Naren, you hurry to ask someone to come and dig three feet. I will find brother Wen Hao, live and die Seeing the corpse, besides, take good care of my sister-in-law for me, and the other brothers go down with me to find someone. "Bai sangkun took off his clothes and went down the river to find Tang Wenhao.


    How dare the other brothers he brought neglect? They stripped their clothes, jumped into the water and began to explore the carpet within two kilometers of the river.


    But there was no harvest until more than one o''clock in the afternoon. It was not until two o''clock in the afternoon that Naren came with many villagers that everyone got up from the river. Bai sangkun said to Naren, "Naren, ask the people in your stockade if anyone knows where the underground river finally comes out? It will always have an exit. It can''t flow at the bottom of the mountain all the time, can it?"


    "Yes, brother Kun, it should be. In the past, brother long trapped brother Wen Hao in a deep cave with only an underground river. He couldn''t get up or down. Unexpectedly, brother Wen Hao climbed out of the underground river and rescued miss a Ling and general Ruan Jingxiong. We were very surprised that they couldn''t escape, but he escaped smoothly. This is that brother Wen Hao was bitten by a poisonous snake Otherwise, with his kung fu and water nature, maybe this underground river really can''t stop him. "Jin Hu sighed.


    As soon as Naren heard this, he quickly gathered some villagers who followed him and asked them if anyone knew where the exit of the underground river was? After asking them several times, no one said he knew, but an old man said that there was only one place within a radius of five kilometers where water flowed out of the mountain. I don''t know if it was the exit of the underground river?


    As soon as Bai sangkun heard this, he immediately organized personnel to rush to the place the old man said, and Jinhu followed him. He left Ruan Ling to the care of Naxi sisters, and reminded the two girls to take good care of Ruan Ling. She has too deep feelings for Tang Wenhao. If she doesn''t take care of her, she is likely to find a short meeting.


    In fact, Naxi had the heart to die at this time. She blamed herself very, very much. Although no one blamed her, she couldn''t forgive herself. Miss naqing also blamed herself very much. Jin Hu handed Ruan Ling over to them to take care of her. Of course, they won''t let Ruan Ling have an accident again and keep her step by step.

 Chapter 862

    Bai sangkun and his group of men walked through the winding mountain road according to the old man''s guidance, and finally turned to a waterway outlet he said. The waterway outlet was not large, and only two or three people walked side by side so wide, but the current was very fast, much faster than where Tang Wenhao fell into the river. Bai sangkun threw down a branch and the branch soon disappeared.


    "Brother Kun, maybe this is the exit of the river! Brother Kun, look! We just came from that direction, and the flow direction should be this direction. The water flow over there is not fast, mainly because the river is very wide, and the water flow here is so fast because the exit is small. Do you think that''s the reason?" Jinhu analyzed.


    Bai sangkun looked around, judged the direction again, nodded and said, "Brother Jinhu, yes, this should be the exit of the river. Artest, you have the best water quality here. Go down and see how deep the river is. Is the river bottom silt or sand? In addition, if you are sure, go in and feel the situation. If you can''t, come out quickly, okay?" Bai sangkun said to a young man around him.


    The young man named Artest took off his clothes when he saw Bai sangkun speak. For the sake of safety, he first inserted a wooden stick into the water. This time, he tried several places. They were all more than two meters deep. They were surprised. They didn''t expect that the river here was so deep!


    The young man was very brave. Maybe it was an expert. He climbed down slowly from the bank and entered the river. As soon as he went down, he began to paddle desperately with his hands. He looked up and shouted to Bai sangkun on the opposite bank, "Boss, no, I can''t find a foothold. It''s too deep, and the water is very fast. Let alone people, even a cow has to be washed away by the water. There can''t be anyone in it."


    "Well, come up! Do you want to help?" Bai sangkun asked.


    "Yes, throw me a rope. I have no foothold and can''t go up," Artest said.


    So, with the help of all the people, Artest climbed onto the shore and said to Bai sangkun as soon as he came up, "Boss, the water in here is very urgent. There can''t be anyone. If brother Tang really falls into the river, he must rush down. He can''t be in it, or he''s blocked by some stone inside. It''s also possible. Anyway, under normal circumstances, people will rush down in it."


    "Brother Kun, I think we should look down, or brother Xu Wenhao is really washed down and blocked somewhere," said Jinhu.


    "Well, it''s possible, Naren, where does the river finally flow?" Bai sangkun said to Naren nearby.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it flows to the Mekong River. I don''t hate it clearly," Naren said.


    "Anyway, let''s swim down and have a look." Bai sangkun ordered.


    So the party began to look for Tang Wenhao along the fast-moving river. They had been looking for more than ten kilometers. The river met in a big river and got nothing. Tang Wenhao was really like the air evaporated. When they came to the end of the river, Jin Hu sat down on the grass.


    Then he began to cry like a child, which surprised all the men at the scene. Bai sangkun understood him better, squatted down, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, "brother Jinhu, I know you and brother Wenhao are friends of life and death. Otherwise, Kunlong wouldn''t send your brothers to find me."


    "Brother Kun... I killed brother Wen Hao! If I don''t get him back from Vietnam, he won''t die at the mouth of a poisonous snake. In the end, there will be no people alive and no bodies dead. I''m even more sorry for miss a Ling, for so many women and children in the Ruan family, sobbing..." Jin Hu cried bitterly.


    "Alas! Brother Jin Hu, this is an accident. Forget it, get up! Take the woman of brother Wen Hao back! Alas! In fact, I''m also very sad. I haven''t cooperated with brother Wen Hao in my life. It''s the most regrettable thing for Bai sangkun in my life. Today, my brother a Tai said that there were some strange people living in Naren''s family. I heard from the border guard that you were captured and captured last night After the rescue of brother Wenhao, I immediately realized that it was brother Wenhao who came to Thailand. Who else has the ability to turn the border guards around? "Bai sangkun said regretfully.


    "Brother Kun, it''s really my fault. I shouldn''t have doubts about you, brother Kun. I''m always worried that you don''t have to worry about the face of brother Wen Hao. You always want to be careful when you take the opportunity to kill several of us. Brother Kun, you know? Brother Wen Hao trusts you very much. He always says he wants to get in touch with you first. He says you''re not a kind of treacherous villain. You''re a man, you won''t Stabbing in the back, if we listen to brother Wen Hao, we''ll get in touch with you. It won''t be like this! Brother Wen Hao, brother Hu hurt you! Sobbing. "Jin Hu regretted his intestines.


    "Brother Jinhu, forget it. Don''t blame yourself. I don''t blame you. You say we are all people who mix in this road. Besides, there are so many grievances between our two families. It''s normal that you don''t trust me Bai sangkun. It''s hard to lose a friend like brother Wen Hao. Let''s go and see how to persuade his woman!" Bai sang Kun sighed and pulled the golden tiger up.


    "Brother Kun, brother Wen Hao is really going to die, and miss a Ling can''t live. You don''t have to advise." Jin Hu said sadly.


    "Alas! I can see that my sister-in-law has a deep affection for the Wen Hao brothers. However, we had to take good care of their friends and Brothers last night and at least send her back to Vietnam safely," Bai sangkun said.


    After listening to Bai sangkun''s words, Jin Hu couldn''t help but respect him. He stopped and hugged Bai sangkun with his hands. He said sincerely, "brother Kun, brother Wen Hao really didn''t read you wrong. I convince you that you treat brother Wen Hao like this. To tell you the truth, you are more generous and righteous than brother long. No wonder brother long can''t do you. That''s why."


    "Hehe, brother Jinhu, I never paid attention to Kunlong, not for the face of brother Wen Hao. I could kill Kunlong six months ago, because I promised brother Wen Hao not to touch him, especially Kunlong''s wife and children. They are the women and children of brother Wen Hao, aren''t they?" Bai sangkun said.


    "Yes, brother Kun, can you spare brother long in the face of the dead brother Wen hao? Here, I''ll thank you for brother long first." Jinhu took the opportunity to say.


    Bai sangkun looked at Jin Hu, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Jin Hu, follow me! How much does Kun long give you? I''m twice as much as him, how about it?"


    "Thanks for brother Kun''s trust and love. At my age, I''m not suitable for running around. I''ve been following brother long for most of my life and I''m used to it. Everyone is like a family. Although I have many views on brother long, for example, he''s too much for brother Wen Hao. If brother Wen Hao didn''t attach importance to love and righteousness and attach great importance to women and children, brother Wen Hao would move him. We''d be happy The golden tiger sighed. His nose was sour, he shook his head, then bowed his head and walked forward. At this moment, his mood was very painful and complex.


    When she returned to the scene of Tang Wenhao''s accident, Ruan Ling woke up and sat on the Bank of the river. Naxi and naqing waited on the left and right sides. Jin Hu walked behind her painfully, "miss a Ling, let''s go back first!"


    Ruan Ling didn''t respond at all. Her beautiful eyes stared at the sinking place of Tang Wenhao in the middle of the river. She was thoughtful and didn''t seem to think about anything. She was stunned and numb.


    "Miss a Ling, let''s go home first!" Jin Hu called again. However, Ruan Ling still had no response, because her mind kept playing her days and nights with Tang Wenhao like a movie, all of which were fragments of their happy life and their painful separation experiences.


    "Brother Jinhu, take away your younger brothers and sisters!" Bai sangkun said.


    "HMM." Jinhu answered, and then stretched out her hand to pull Ruan Ling away. Ruan Ling was suddenly awakened by him and looked at him in horror.


    "Miss a Ling, let''s go back first! Brother Wen Hao, it''s already like this. It''s no use to be sad. We''ve been looking for it all afternoon. Let''s go! Go back!" Jin Hu said sadly.


    "No, my baby will be fine. Hong Kong''s Wong Tai Sin said that my baby is full of Yang. He has more than nine lives. He won''t die at all. Don''t worry about me. I''ll wait for my baby here. If he doesn''t see me, he will die. I''ll wait for him here. Last time we worried about him all night. We thought he was dead, but he didn''t She saved us all alive, brother Jinhu. I''m fine. You go! "Ruan Ling suddenly became very calm and spoke clearly.


    "Miss a Ling, this time is different from the last time. Last time brother Wen Hao was not hurt. This time he was bitten by a poisonous snake. He fainted and sank to the bottom of the river. It''s almost a day. We''ve looked down the whole river and found no trace of him. This shows that he must have died. Miss a Ling, I''m sorry and accept this fact!" The golden tiger comforted painfully.


    "No, no, my baby won''t die. He''ll never die. You don''t know how powerful he is. He''s always so energetic. You won''t understand. You''ll never understand what kind of man he is. He can deal with more than 100 women. Who has such ability? So don''t look at my baby by your standards, you Get out, you all get out! My baby won''t die. Do you understand? Get out! "Ruan Ling couldn''t stand hearing Jin Hu say this and roared at him excitedly.


    Jin Hu saw Ruan Ling so excited. Although he rolled words one by one, he didn''t mean to blame her at all. He was just heartbroken. Others may not understand Ruan Ling''s feelings for Tang Wenhao, but he understood that the three of them had been together day and night for so long. They lived together every day from Vietnam to Myanmar. He knew how deep the feelings of the little couple were.

 Chapter 863

    Jin Hu had to pass his eyes to Bai sangkun, hoping that he would make an idea to persuade Ruan Ling to go back. Seeing that Jin Hu couldn''t make up his mind, Bai sangkun came to Ruan Ling and said sadly, "brother and sister, I''m brother Kun. Do you still know me?"


    After hearing Bai sangkun''s voice, Ruan Ling turned her head in doubt, stared at Bai sangkun and nodded, "well, brother Kun, I know you. How did you come here? Did you come to save my baby?"


    Bai sangkun nodded sadly and replied, "well, younger brother and sister, Wen Hao is the most respectable brother of Bai sangkun in his life. You go back with me first! Shall we come back tomorrow to find brother Wen hao?"


    "No, brother Kun, I can''t leave my baby here alone. I''ll stay with him forever. I know he won''t die. He''ll never die. Huang Daxian said that my baby is full of Yang and won''t be short-lived at all. He can''t be short-lived. Brother Kun... Please, save my baby... Please, brother Kun, save my treasure Bei! "Then Ruan Ling got up and knelt down to Bai sangkun, banging her head to the ground. Naxi and naqing quickly grabbed her.


    Seeing that Ruan Ling was basically unconscious, Ren Bai sangkun, a cruel man, couldn''t help but sympathize with Ruan Ling, but he felt that he had no choice but heartache and sympathy.


    "Sister in law, we''ve found everything we can find, but we haven''t found any trace of brother Wen Hao. This time he fainted from snake venom. It''s different from your last experience. Just accept this reality!" Bai sangkun sighed.


    Ruan Ling stared at him sharply and roared, "no, I never believe that my baby will be bitten by a snake. He has anti-toxic things on him, and the water can''t drown him. You all go! I''ll keep him here alone, even if I keep it for a year, ten years or a hundred years."


    Seeing that Ruan Ling had lost her reason, Jin Hu hurriedly pulled Bai sangkun aside and discussed, "brother Kun, why don''t you force her away? This is not a way. She won''t take the initiative to leave here. Now it''s too late. I don''t want her to have something else. Otherwise, my generation can''t forgive myself. I''m destroying a good and happy family."


    "OK! Brother Jin Hu, I''ll let my brothers take her away. Don''t go back to the town. Just follow me to my camp!" Bai sangkun said.


    "Well, I''m going to wait for miss a Ling to get better and take her back to Vietnam. Can brother Kun try to let me fly her back to Vietnam? She can''t walk with me like this, and it''s very inconvenient," Jin Hu said.


    "Brother Jinhu, leave it alone. I''ll find a way. Brother Wenhao has a brother named Wu Kui in pattiya, Thailand. I''ll ask ah Tai to give me the phone number of the Wu Kui brother. I''ll ask the Wu Kui brother to come and take her away. It''ll be better," Bai sangkun said.


    "OK, I''ll listen to brother Kun. Let''s go!" said Jinhu.


    "Well, Artest, you guys take miss a Ling back." Bai sangkun ordered.


    So, forced by the joint efforts of several strong men, Ruan Ling was forcibly carried away by them. All the way, she was crying and struggling to rush into the river. Later, after being exhausted, she fainted and was carried away by Bai sangkun''s people. Naren led the villagers and niece Naxi and daughter naqing back to the stockade.


    Naxi refused to leave. She couldn''t accept the fact that Tang Wenhao had been killed. Her uncle asked the villagers to forcibly carry her away.


    Worried about being questioned by the government forces searching for Jin Hu and Ruan Ling, Bai sangkun led Jin Hu and others down a path and went directly to his base camp, which is a small stockade on the border between Thailand and Myanmar. It is said to be a stockade, which is actually Bai sangkun''s secret military base.


    Bai sangkun''s military base is not as grand as Kunlong''s, nor as extravagant as him. It is even far from LAN sangtai''s residence. However, everyone in the small stockade is full of vitality. There are people in the training field, fighting field and shooting room for hard training all day. Bai sangkun does not hide it from Jin Hu, Ruan Ling, who fainted, settled in the rooms of his concubines and had a rest. Then she took Jinhu around.


    Jin Hu is an expert. When he looks at other people''s Qi training methods and momentum, he knows that Kun long does not have Bai sangkun''s fighting spirit. One is dying, and the other is as powerful as a rainbow. The two meet on the battlefield with their team, and Bai sangkun wins Kun long steadily.


    "Brother Kun, our dragon is really old, and we are old, so please don''t fight for the sake of the dead Wenhao brothers. How about we give you back all the territory we robbed before?" Jin Hu said casually when he visited the fighting field.


    Bai sangkun sneered, "Hum! Brother Jinhu, it''s not the time for us to talk about the grievances between our two families. Let''s deal with the aftermath of brother Wenhao first! Brother Jinhu, are you interested in playing with my little brother? We''ve heard that brother Jinhu is the most capable general under Kunlong''s hand. He''s not only loyal, but also very good at Kung Fu and shooting. I want to meet him again. How about it?" With that, Bai sangkun made him an inviting gesture and looked at him provocatively.


    Jin Hu is not a fool. At first glance, it is Bai sangkun who gives him a bully and wants to attack him first in order to suppress his bargaining chips. If several young men practicing fighting on his own practice field are not sure, how can he negotiate terms with others? Others have praised themselves highly, but they are not the opponent of their younger brothers, which shows that Kun long has no money Greg negotiated with others and had to surrender obediently.


    Knowing that he had no way back, he took off his coat and went to the fighting field. He heard Bai sangkun shout to the two younger brothers practicing fighting on the fighting field, "fierce son, you play with our golden tiger brothers."


    "Yes, boss." a stocky young man replied. Another young man quickly flashed aside and watched the two compete. In this way, the young men training nearby also gathered to watch the excitement.


    "Don''t be careless, fierce son. The golden tiger brother standing in front of you is one of the four famous King Kong under Kunlong. If you don''t do your best and be careful, people will beat you black and blue in a few moves." Bai sangkun deliberately reminded his men to deal with the golden tiger with all his strength, Jin Hu understood Bai sangkun''s intention very well, and he also saw that the fierce brother was a Muay Thai master, which should not be underestimated.


    After the two men put on their posture, the fierce brother suddenly rushed up and punched and attacked the golden tiger. The golden tiger didn''t understand his strength. He fought calmly to understand the real strength of his opponent.


    Although Jin Hu can''t compare with Tang Wenhao, his kung fu can''t be underestimated. In addition, he has been in the battlefield for a long time and has fought countless battles. Although he is in his forties, his kung fu is not weak. One is active, the other is passive, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, and the other is an old Jianghu. He brakes with silence and waits for work with ease.


    The two fought for about ten minutes. Although the fierce brother was still as powerful as a rainbow, he still didn''t get any advantage from the golden tiger. It seemed that he always had nothing to do with the golden tiger. It seemed that he could beat him, but even if he couldn''t beat him, he couldn''t beat him. There were people cheering and cheering. Their boss Bai sangkun was also present. The fierce son wanted to do well, and the more he wanted to do it, The more anxious and irritable you are, the more you can''t beat the golden tiger.


    Jin Hu, an old Jianghu man, knows the advantages and disadvantages of himself and the other side. He knows that as long as he deals with it carefully and takes the opportunity to attack, he still has a chance to win. By this time, he has a clear understanding of the strength of the fierce son. He knows that the other side does have brute force and ruthlessness. Coupled with his youth and strength, ordinary Muay Thai masters are not necessarily his opponents, but, Due to his lack of experience and patience, he often used up his physical strength in vain.


    What a master is Bai sangkun? In these years of wandering the Jianghu, except Tang Wenhao, he really hasn''t met an opponent. Looking at the situation, he knows that his little brother can''t win the golden tiger at all. The golden tiger is really not an ordinary person and is by no means in vain.


    Sure enough, as soon as twenty minutes passed, the fierce son was spotted by the golden tiger. He was kicked off the stage by the golden tiger. The young man who had just fought with the fierce son rubbed the ground and went up to avenge the fierce son.


    "Brother Jinhu, I''ll ask for some advice." he said, and there was no time to say, so he fought with Jinhu.


    Bai sangkun wanted to stop it, because the golden tiger, who is already in his forties, can''t hold on for a few minutes. Even if they win, they won''t win. It''s boring.


    The golden tiger didn''t even have a chance to breathe. He was forced to turn around by the other party. In less than five minutes, he retreated and began to get hurt. Bai sangkun quickly drank, "stop, Gangzi, you step back! Let the golden tiger brothers have a rest, Mengzi, don''t be discouraged, and train more in the future! It''s no shame for you to lose to the golden tiger brothers. The golden tiger brothers are really young! I admire you." Bai sangkun smiled at the panting golden tiger.


    "Hehe, brother Kun, I''m really old and can''t move. The fierce brother accepted just now, otherwise, I will lose." Jinhu smiled modestly.


    "Where, where, brother Jin Hu is polite. Let''s go and have dinner right away. Tonight I''ll have a few drinks with brother Jin Hu to pay tribute to our common brother Wen Hao." Bai sangkun led Jin Hu to his own wooden house.


    Bai sangkun''s wooden house is in the middle of the whole stockade, surrounded by secret sentries. At first glance, there is nothing special, but when you look carefully, there are gun holes in the surrounding small houses. Once foreign forces attack Bai sangkun''s residence, it is easy to be attacked by these secret sentries.


    Just before they got home, a young woman in gorgeous clothes ran out with her big brother in her hand, "brother Kun, brother Tai called you."


    "Oh, give it to me!" Bai sangkun took the phone from the young woman and put it in her ear.


    "Tai, have you heard from brother Wukui?" Bai sangkun asked.


    "Yes, brother Wukui set out from pattia immediately after hearing this news. He can come to me in a few hours. Shall I let him wait for you here or send him to you?" asked Mrs. LAN.


    "Send brother Wukui to me! I have to take him to the place where brother Wenhao died, so that people can know better. Don''t think our brother did it." Bai sangkun said.

 Chapter 864

    "Well, once brother Wukui comes over, I''ll send him all night." Lan sangtai said.


    "Hmm! Let''s do it first!" Bai sangkun hung up the phone.


    "Brother Kun, this is the difference between you and brother long. You are more successful in life than brother long, so your career is also more successful than brother long. To tell you the truth, I have known brother Wen Hao for so long and don''t know his Wukui brother, but you have become good brothers with his good brother. No wonder brother Wen Hao says brother Kun is trustworthy, and he''s happy I don''t want to stay in the mountains and wait for the opportunity to contact you. Alas! We''re not atmospheric enough! "Jin Hu sighed.


    "Hehe, the golden tiger brother will follow me, Bai sangkun. Don''t go back. Anyway, brother Wen Hao is gone. If you go back, maybe the old bastard of Kun long thought you were playing tricks with him and killed you. With his suspicious character, it''s entirely possible." Bai sangkun said.


    "No, brother Kun, I''m really sorry. Even if Kunlong will kill me, I must go back and recover my life. I want to make it clear to him what happened today, especially I want to tell sister Lan that it''s too big. Sister LAN must know the truth. I want to take good care of their mother and son and protect them for brother Wen Hao." Jin Hu said emotionally.


    When the two entered the house, a table of dishes had been filled. Bai sangkun called in some backbone to drink with Jinhu.


    After serving the table, Bai sangkun continued, "brother Jinhu, isn''t sister LAN and her children taken care of by Kunlong? What''s your heart? You don''t like Kunlong''s wife, do you?"


    "Hehe, brother Kun, you''re so funny. I don''t think Jinhu has such a blessing. I think brother Wen Hao''s death has a direct relationship with me. I have the responsibility to protect his women and children. Sister LAN is brother Long''s woman. However, we all know that brother long is old, and brother Kun doesn''t necessarily let him go. In case he dies, who will take care of their mother and children? I think , once brother long can''t protect sister Lan''s mother and son, I will take sister LAN away, or go to Vietnam to find the family of brother Wen Hao. They have a great family business and can help him take care of sister Lan''s mother and son. "Jinhu said frankly.


    "Well, brother Wen Hao didn''t read you wrong, brother Jin Hu. I swear to you that if our brothers meet on the battlefield in the future, as long as you don''t kill my people and take good care of the women and children of brother Wen Hao, I Bai sangkun will be open to you. You can not only calmly take the women and children of brother Wen Hao away from the golden triangle of Myanmar, but also you You can leave my territory at will. Of course, it would be better if you could come and join me. I welcome you to join me at any time, "Bai said.


    "Thank you, brother Kun. I''m glad that brother Wen Hao has such a big brother as you. Come on, brother Kun, I thank you for brother Wen Hao." as he said, Jin Hu picked up his glass and touched it with Bai sangkun, and drank it himself.


    "OK, happy, brother Jinhu, I hope we will never meet on the battlefield. Brothers, pass on my orders and meet brother Jinhu on the battlefield in the future. As long as brother Jinhu doesn''t shoot at us, no one is allowed to kill brother Jinhu. Do you hear? Jinhu will be my good brother Bai sangkun from today on." Bai sangkun smiled happily.


    In this way, Jin Hu, Bai sangkun and his younger brothers drank until midnight. Jin Hu was already drunk. Bai sangkun asked someone to take him away and have a rest. Of course, he was a little drunk himself.


    Bai sangkun was just about to put his wife to bed when a beautiful and petite young woman hurried in. "Brother Kun, miss a Ling woke up, cried and screamed in the room and didn''t eat anything. She just rushed out and couldn''t stop her. Later, she asked the fierce sons to take her back. It''s not the way?"


    "OK, I''ll go and have a look." Bai sangkun said and followed his concubine to her room.


    When he came to the room, he was angry. Ruan Ling had completely lost her elegance and beauty to the West. Her hair was disheveled and her beautiful eyes were dull. Her body was tightly tied by ropes and fixed on a chair. Bai sangkun suddenly slapped the young woman in the face and scolded angrily, "Bastard, who did this? Don''t you know her identity? She''s my sister-in-law. She''s the boss of Nguyen''s national medicine in Vietnam. You dare to do this to her. I''ll kill you." then, in a rage, Bai sangkun pulled out a pistol and put it on his concubine''s head.


    He was so frightened that the concubine kowtowed repeatedly, "brother Kun, I didn''t do it, it was the fierce son. They said they wouldn''t tie her, so she ran away. Isn''t it more dangerous to run away? It''s for her good!"


    "Fuck you! Is this for her? I''ll try binding you like this? Don''t untie the rope from her. If she''s too excited, won''t you give her a tranquilizer? If brother Wukui sees it, can people not hate us?" Bai sangkun shouted.


    "Yes, brother Kun, I''ll untie miss a Ling right away." the little woman was so frightened that her legs and stomach were cramped. Bai sangkun was not exactly the same as Tang Wenhao. Although they were all very loyal, Bai sangkun was much more cruel to women than Tang Wenhao.


    In Bai sangkun''s eyes, a woman is the object for him to vent his desire. After venting, you can roll as far as you can. However, he attaches great importance to emotion and righteousness when dealing with his brother. All his women know this very well, so they are very afraid of him and dare not be arrogant at all.


    As soon as the rope on Ruan Ling''s body was untied, she rushed out desperately, opened her teeth and claws, and muttered all the time. I want my baby, let go of me. Bai sangkun pulled and held her. She couldn''t recognize it. She just fought and bit desperately. Bai sangkun had to knock on the back of her head, knocked her unconscious, then took her to bed, looked back and said to her concubine, "Take good care of her. If she wants to run, give her a tranquilizer. Don''t hurt her, okay?"


    "Yes, brother Kun, I know. Don''t worry!" the concubine replied.


    Bai sangkun came out of his concubine''s room and looked up at the stars. Tears filled his eyes. Seeing Ruan Ling just like this, he was heartbroken. What a beautiful and elegant super beauty once was. He went crazy in one day because of love and the loss of his beloved man, which made people buckle their wrists and sigh.


    The next day, at dawn, a brother outside came in and reported that Taige led a man and a woman into the stockade. Bai sangkun suddenly sat up and dressed and washed.


    He had just washed and was about to go out to meet LAN sangtai and his party. LAN sangtai had led Wu Kui and a beautiful young woman to the door.


    "Oh, brother Wukui, here we are. Who is this?" Bai sangkun asked with a smile.


    "This is my wife, Yingsu. She''s a Parthian. Yingsu, this is Kunge." Wu Kui smiled and said.


    "Hello, brother Kun!" said Miss Yingsu.


    "Come on, brother Wukui and sister-in-law have worked hard all the way. Come and sit in the house and drink some water." Bai sangkun said enthusiastically.


    "No, brother Kun, where''s my sister-in-law ah Ling?" Wu Kui didn''t want to drink water. As soon as he received a call from brother Chen, he drove all the way to Qinglai house with Yingsu. He really couldn''t believe the news that Tang Wenhao was killed.


    Along the way, he and Yingsu said that Tang Wenhao was killed, so they couldn''t help crying. They stopped to cry for a while before they left. He and Wu Kui were not close brothers. They were better than brothers. They had been together in College for several years and had been in mans since graduation. Because Yingsu and the British and American sisters had formed a brother-in-law, they got closer.


    Yingsu was shocked when she heard that Tang Wenhao had been killed. After all, her sister Anglo American also loved Tang Wenhao very much, and of course she was very anxious with Tang Wenhao''s children.


    Without gossip, Wu Kui and Ying Su were very distressed when they saw Ruan Ling with her beautiful eyes closed and hair scattered on the bed.


    "Brother Wukui, sister-in-law a Ling has lost her mind. When she wakes up, she runs out and keeps shouting baby, baby... It''s hard to hear! I don''t know what to do now, so I have to invite you here. Brother Wukui, I''ll find a way to get her a legal identity. Take her back to Vietnam every two days! Maybe someone will accompany her when I go back , it will get better faster, "Bai sang Kun sighed.


    Wu Kui sighed and sat on the edge of the bed. His tears couldn''t stop falling. He sobbed, "brother and sister, you should be strong anyway. If Wen Hao knew you were like this, he would die in peace!"


    "Brother Wukui, you''d better not mention Wen Hao. When she wakes up, she will be very excited to hear these two words." Bai sangkun reminded.


    "Well, brother Kun, I want to go to the place where Wen Hao died, OK?" Wu Kui said sadly.


    "Of course, brother Wukui, please!" Bai sangkun politely invited Wu Kui and his wife out of his concubine''s residence. Just going out, he met Jin Hu. Jin Hu woke up after a night''s rest. He guessed that Wu Kui should also arrive, so he asked Bai sangkun''s younger brother if Wu Kui had come. Bai sangkun''s younger brother said yes. He hurried to meet Wu Kui.


    Wu Kui and Jin Hu haven''t met, but they both know each other. After Bai sangkun introduced them, their big hands held tightly together, "brother Wu Kui, Hello! Hard work."


    "Brother Jinhu, I''ve heard Wen Hao say you. Thank you for taking care of my brothers and sisters." Wu Kui said.


    "Alas, they are all brothers. You''re welcome. Brother Kun, where are you going?" Jin Hu said suspiciously.


    "Take brother Wukui to the place where Wen Hao died." Bai sangkun said.


    "Oh, let me go with you! I can''t accept that brother Wen Hao really left us now. I think he''s still alive." Jin Hu said sadly.


    "Well, brother Jinhu, stop talking and go together!" Bai sangkun patted Jinhu on the shoulder and said.


    In this way, Bai sangkun led Wu Kui, Yingsu, Jinhu, LAN sangtai and his close brothers to the mountain where Tang Wenhao died yesterday. On the way, Wu Kui kept telling Bai sangkun, LAN sangtai and Jinhu about his past with Tang Wenhao and their deep brotherhood.


    To make a long story short, the party trekked in the jungle for about two hours and came to the river where Tang Wenhao died yesterday. Wu Kui took Yingsu''s jade hand and silently stared at the not wide water area and was stunned at the deep cave. Bai sangkun and others seemed to be silently praying for Tang Wenhao when they saw that Wu Kui didn''t speak and no one spoke.

 Chapter 865

    Suddenly, Wu Kui knelt down beside the river with a burst of tears in his hands and shouted at the middle of the river, "Wen Hao... My brother! I''m Wu Kui. Do you hear me? The second brother came to see you, ah!" he said, crying loudly and in pain.


    After crying bitterly for a while, Wu Kui calmed down a little, but he insisted on going down the river again to salvage Tang Wenhao''s body. He said he didn''t believe Tang Wenhao would die if he didn''t see Tang Wenhao''s body.


    They couldn''t resist him. They went down the river with him and touched the nearby waters for a long time. After that, they led him to the exit to have a look. He went down the turbulent waterway himself and found that it was really impossible to leave the body at the bottom of the waterway at this water speed.


    After that, he followed the watercourse all the way to the big river. At the side of the big river, he walked along the river bank for more than ten kilometers. The river directly entered a reservoir, and even Tang Wenhao''s shadow was not seen.


    At this time, Wu Kui was completely desperate and sat down by the reservoir. "Brother Wu Kui, I''m sorry! Things have happened. My sister-in-law wants you to take it back. Let''s go back! It''s night again. I don''t know how my sister-in-law makes trouble at home!"


    "Brother Kun, sister-in-law a Ling is the only one? He has dozens of wives in Vietnam! Most of his women have deep feelings for him, especially the feelings of our president man and sisters for Wen Hao brothers. I really don''t know how those women at home should live if they know that Wen Hao is gone! Alas!" Wu Kui sighed and stood up.


    Miss Yingsu sighs. Every time she receives a call from her sister Anglo American, she is listening to Anglo American talk about how she loves Tang Wenhao, how Ruan women love Tang Wenhao, and how happy their family is. Now that Wen Hao is gone, the happy life is over.


    On the way back, Yingsu whispered to Wu Kui, "Wu Kui, I want to go to Vietnam with you. I want to pick up Britain and America, okay?"


    "Why do you take her back? She is my brother''s woman. Life is my brother''s man and death is my brother''s ghost. You don''t want Anglo American to remarry so soon?" Wu Kui was angry.


    "No, where do I mean that? I want Britain and the United States to go home and relax. She must still go back to Vietnam. Wu Kui, you misunderstood me." Ying Su saw that Wu Kui was angry and quickly explained.


    "Well, I misunderstood you! I just want to tell you that women should have a certain sense of chastity, otherwise, a man will not be relieved if he marries you." Wu Kui said coldly.


    "I know, don''t be angry. I just love my sister and want her to go home for a few days. After all, my brother-in-law is gone. She must be in pain. She will be in a better mood to leave the Ruan family for the time being. Let her go back when everyone gets used to it slowly." Yingsu said.


    "Fart, don''t you know that if Britain and the United States leave the Ruan family immediately, isn''t it very sad and depressed for the Ruan family? What will other people''s sisters think of her? As soon as her husband dies, she runs away?" Wu Kui said unhappily.


    "Well, I didn''t think so much. Am I wrong? Don''t be angry." Ying Su said whistlingly.


    In the evening, the party returned to Bai sangkun''s camp. Wu Kui was worried about Ruan Ling, so they went to his concubine''s room to see Ruan Ling first. At this time, Ruan Ling''s eyes were haggard and dull, and her pretty face was full of scars. Wu Kui, Yingsu and the people on the scene were very distressed.


    It''s not that these people have deep feelings with Ruan Ling, but Ruan Ling has always appeared in front of everyone in the image of an angel. Now she suddenly turns into such a crazy woman image, which is unacceptable and very painful.


    Like a flawless treasure suddenly falling and breaking in front of you, it is impossible not to feel distressed, at least it will be regretful.


    "Sister in law, I''m Wu Kui. Look at me. I''m Wu Kui. Come here, wife, you too,... Sister in law, this is Yingsu. You see, our husband and wife came to see you. We''ve come to pick you up." Wu Kui shouted with grief, but when he saw Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes just staring at the front, there was no response.


    Bai sangkun''s concubine came and said, "it''s useless. She doesn''t know anything. Look, there''s her urine. She''s incontinent and doesn''t know anything."


    As soon as Wu Kui heard this, his tears couldn''t stop flowing down and choked, "well, stop talking, wife, you can do the work of taking care of your younger brother and sister these two days. No matter what your younger brother and sister do to you, you can''t hurt her. In addition, change her clothes more! Your younger brother and sister are a clean woman. You must take good care of her."


    "Well, don''t worry! I will. By the way, how far is it from the nearest supermarket? I want to buy diapers for my sister-in-law so that she won''t be so dirty," Yingsu said.


    "Well, I''ll ask my younger brother to go to the town overnight to buy some diapers for her. Come here! Brother Wukui and brother Jinhu, let''s sit in my room first, and then I''ll ask ah Tai to arrange someone to fix up the documents of my younger sister-in-law, so that you can go home normally." Bai sangkun said.


    "OK, thank Kunge so much." Wu Kui said gratefully.


    "My brother, thank you! Let''s go!" Bai sangkun said, leading Wu Kui, Jin Hu and others to his room.


    After several people sat down, Bai sangkun asked his wife to make tea and pour water for everyone. Wu Kui asked, "brother Kun, when can I take my sister-in-law away as soon as possible?"


    "Within two days! I''ve just asked Mrs. A. Tai. All the negatives he used to take pictures of them are there. He has gone back to deal with it himself. Soon, the time is delayed on the road. Otherwise, it can be done in one day. We have internal relations and there are no difficulties. You can rest assured," Bai sangkun said.


    "Brother Wukui, when you come to the golden triangle in the future, you must contact me! You are Wen Hao''s good brother and my golden tiger''s good brother. No matter what difficulties you encounter in the golden triangle, you can find me," said golden tiger.


    "Well, thank you! I usually don''t go there. By the way, my brother''s children have to be taken care of by brother Jinhu. If there is any problem, you can contact me and I can pick him up." Wu Kui said.


    "That''s not necessary. Brother long has long regarded the child as his own son. He won''t treat the child badly. I can guarantee this with personality, that is, brother Kun, you know the purpose of our coming to you this time. Now, although brother Wen Hao is killed, I still have to go back and recover my life. Brother Kun, can you let brother long go in the face of brother Wen hao ? "Jin Hu asked.


    "Hehe, brother Jinhu, no problem. It depends on the face of brother Wenhao. After all, he has paid a young and precious life for this. Even for the face of your brother Jinhu, I won''t kill him, but I have conditions. You can go back and tell Kunlong." Bai sangkun said seriously.


    "Brother Kun, what conditions do you say?" Jin Hu asked hurriedly.


    When Wu Kui saw that their brothers were talking about it, he quickly stood up and said, "brother Kun, brother Jinhu, since you have business to talk about, I''ll avoid it first."


    "Oh, no, they are all our brothers." Bai sangkun smiled, and Jinhu said it was not necessary.


    Wu Kui sat down again, Bai sangkun continued, "Brother Jinhu, the resentment between us last time was not only between me and Kunlong, but also involved too many aspects. My hundreds of brothers were killed and said it would be over? Even if I promised, what about my brothers? What about their parents? What about their brothers and sisters? Therefore, this matter is not as simple as you think, even if brother Wenhao didn''t die, I can''t meet your wishes. "


    "Brother Kun, many people have died over there! Besides, didn''t you take the initiative to attack our barracks? We didn''t take the initiative to find you?" Jinhu retorted.


    Bai sangkun said unhappily, "brother Jinhu, don''t forget that we are in the Jianghu. There are Jianghu rules. The law of the jungle. Last time I lost, I didn''t say anything, but what I want to emphasize is that I lost to brother Wen Hao, not to Kunlong. If there were no brother Wen Hao, you would have lost the whole army last time. The Golden Triangle would have been my Bai sangkun."


    "But didn''t brother long let you back?" said Jinhu.


    "No, brother long didn''t let me go, but brother Wen Hao let us go. Don''t you think we know? Brother Wen Hao persuaded Kunlong to let us go." Bai sangkun said.


    "That''s true. At that time, brother Wen Hao tried his best to convince brother long that he had to forgive others if he didn''t kill too much. There was no need to kill you all," said Jin Hu.


    "So! I am convinced that Bai sangkun was defeated by a young hero like Tang Wenhao, but I have never taken Kunlong. What is he? Not to mention my strength at that time, even now, I can destroy your Kunlong at any time. I have always considered to give face to the Wenhao brothers, so I haven''t done it yet. What do you think? It can be said that there is no Wenhao Brother, Kunlong has long been nothing. Brother Jinhu, if you blindly want to fight for any benefits for Kunlong, you are wrong. "Bai sangkun said unhappily.


    "Brother Kun, but Kunlong is my eldest brother. I hope you will let go of brother long on my thin face." Jin Hu begged. He knew that Kunlong''s strength was not at the same level as Bai sangkun, so he took the initiative to reduce his posture.


    "Right, brother Jinhu, you''re just like coming to negotiate! My conditions are very simple. All the territory of Kunlong now belongs to me. Bai sangkun, Kunlong, go home to provide for the elderly! I''ll keep it for him, and he has to raise a son for my brother Wenhao! For my dead brothers, 10000 baht will be compensated per person, isn''t that much? It''s only a few thousand yuan, and other compensation I''ll handle it myself. If you can accept this condition, we can continue to talk about the details, otherwise, other interviews, "Bai sangkun said coldly.


    "Ah? You''re going to eat all of brother Long''s territory? And let us compensate you for your losses? I''m afraid it''s too much. Brother Kun, please reconsider! In this way, I can''t go back to work with brother long? Brother Kun... Brother Wukui..." Jinhu wants Wu Kui to mediate.

 Chapter 866

    Bai sangkun stopped talking and waited for Wu Kui to speak. He wanted to see how Wu Kui would solve this problem. Wu Kui didn''t expect Jin Hu to let himself be a middleman. I smiled bitterly and said, "brother Kun, I only heard Wen Hao say about your gratitude and resentment, and I don''t know the rules of your business, so it''s difficult for me to give constructive opinions."


    Jin Hu was disappointed when he heard this, while Bai sangkun sneered. He thought that although Tang Wenhao''s brother valued love and righteousness, he was not a grade compared with Tang Wenhao.


    Wu Kui saw that both of them were disappointed. He smiled and continued, "however, my little brother wants to talk to my two eldest brothers about my immature views from the perspective of being a man."


    As soon as Jinhu heard this, he hurriedly said, "brother Wukui, please speak!"


    Bai sangkun also looked at Wu Kui with great interest and made a gesture of invitation, "brother Wu Kui, please speak!"


    Wu Kui nodded and said to them, "Brother Kun, brother Jinhu, I''d like to talk about human life first. In fact, everyone''s life is very fragile. No matter how strong you used to be, once you are in danger, once you are old and you are sick, the stronger people are also very vulnerable. For example, our brother Wenhao, what a powerful Wulin expert he used to be. He can defeat several Muay Thai masters with one lift , who can resist dozens of women every day? But just a small poisonous snake and a river will kill him, and Kunlong, who used to be a man of the moment in the golden triangle, but now he is old, and we Kunge, just like the sun in the sky, can say, as Kunge said, there is no problem to kill Kunlong. Kunge, have you ever thought about it, you There will be an old day? "


    Bai sangkun sneered, "brother Wukui, it''s called Feng Shui turns and rivers and mountains take turns."


    "No, in fact, you can win-win, you can not bleed, you can not have a fight. As long as everyone thinks of each other, I don''t think things between your two families are difficult to solve." Wu Kui said.


    "Brother Wukui, I want to hear how you can solve this problem?" Jin Hu said.


    "Yes, brother Wukui, don''t talk about the truth. Tell me your way of handling it!" Bai sangkun said.


    "Well, let me talk about Kunlong first! Brother Jinhu, Kunlong has been in the golden triangle for so many years. Ask him what his greatest harvest is? If he gets what he wants, ask him, is he happy? Or does he spend every day in tension? If he says he is not happy, this problem is easy to deal with, so you let him let go, The most important thing is to grasp the present happiness. As long as he has figured out this truth, your work will be carried out. As for what site and compensation, they have become small things. "


    "Let''s talk about brother Kun! You just said that you want to take all Kunlong''s territory and turn it into your own, and then let Kunlong compensate some of your brothers. Even if these goals are achieved, do you think you will be happy? Or will you think about it every day. Kunlong, or Kunlong''s subordinates, or some other strength will think about you again, assassinate you and kill you constantly As you just said, Feng Shui turns around in turn. If these problems can''t be avoided, do you think you will be happy? If I say, if these problems can''t be avoided, it''s better to step back. Everyone specifies good rules so that each other can live. Giving hope is giving hope to himself. Think! If Wen Hao didn''t persuade Kun long to let go at that time After you, where are you going to take revenge? You''re all dead, aren''t you? If you get stronger now and start crazy revenge immediately, you''ll give your opponent or your friend a bad message. Once Bai sangkun catches him, he must be killed, otherwise he will kill you sooner or later. Brother Kun, do you think I''m right? " Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    As soon as Wu Kui said this, Bai sangkun was still shocked, because what he said was very reasonable. If he took someone to kill Kun dragon now, who would he become in the eyes of outsiders? He was narrow-minded and a villain who would repay his vengeance.


    The worst thing is that when Kunlong released himself and his captured men, he also publicized in a big way to show his great benevolence and righteousness and give Jianghu friends a feeling that Kunlong was a person who rewarded virtue with resentment. Even if Bai sangkun took people to rob his territory, even if he defeated himself, they still released their enemies.


    The more Bai sangkun thinks about it, the more he feels that Wu Kui''s words are reasonable. He really can''t take people to kill Kunlong in this way. If he does, his foothold in the golden triangle will certainly become the goal of everyone to kill. He really should reconsider his decision.


    Similarly, Jinhu also believes that what Wu Kui said is reasonable. If Kunlong can accept Wu Kui''s suggestions, maybe he will really make major concessions. After all, Kunlong cares most about sister LAN and their children.


    Moreover, if Kunlong knew that Tang Wenhao had sacrificed his young life for him, his heart would be shocked. Maybe he would figure it out. Tang Wenhao was gone, and no one robbed sister LAN with him. Sister LAN completely belonged to his woman, and their children completely belonged to him. What else did he argue for?


    Seeing that Jin Hu and Bai sangkun had nothing to say, Wu Kui smiled, "How about two eldest brothers? Shake hands and make peace! Reduce the losses of both sides to the greatest extent. I suggest that both of you should hold internal meetings to form a unified opinion, and then the two sides can talk slowly. The ultimate goal is that there will be no bloodshed. The two sides will get along safely in the golden triangle and do their own business."


    "Well, brother Wukui, after I go back, I''ll have a good talk with brother long, analyze the current situation with him, and explain brother Kun''s intention to him. I think brother long will accept brother Wukui''s suggestions," said Jinhu.


    "OK, brother Jinhu, go back and discuss with Kunlong, and I will make it clear to my little brother that the matter of revenge is over, and our ultimate goal is to maximize our interests," Bai sangkun said.


    "Right! As long as both sides don''t want another bloodshed, I think it''s easy to solve it." Wu Kui smiled.


    Under the mediation of Wu Kui, Jin Hu and Bai sangkun talked very well. Both sides were willing to lower their attitude, especially Bai sangkun. He said that as long as Kun long knew the current affairs, he would not be aggressive towards him. Even in the face of sister Lan''s mother and son, he would not kill Kun long, and would give full consideration to Kun Long''s face and living space.


    Seeing that the problem had been basically solved, Jin Hu proposed to go back and discuss a result with Kunlong, and then the two sides agreed on the place and time of the final negotiation. Bai sangkun said it was no problem.


    The next morning, Bai sangkun personally sent the golden tiger out of the jungle and asked his younger brother Artest to directly send the golden tiger out of the Thai Myanmar border.


    After seeing off the golden tiger, Bai sangkun invited Wu Kui to his living room and smiled at him, "brother Wu Kui is worthy of being the general manager of mans. He has a good way to deal with problems. If there are any problems in our team in the future, we should ask brother Wu Kui more!"


    "Hehe, where? I''m just talking about things. I hope you two can solve these grievances peacefully. My brother has put his life on it. If you don''t solve the problem peacefully, you''ll be sorry for Wen Hao." Wu Kui said.


    "Yes! To be honest, in my heart, brother Wen Hao hasn''t really died, but, alas! The biggest regret of my life is that I didn''t have time to do a thing with brother Wen Hao. However, after listening to you last night, I have an idea. I don''t know if brother daowukui is interested?" Bai sangkun asked.


    "Oh? What do you think? Brother Kun, please talk!" Wu Kui asked suspiciously.


    "I want to set up an entertainment enterprise in your Parthia. We can invest in two companies, but I don''t interfere in the management. How about entrusting the Wukui brothers to take charge?" Bai sangkun asked with a smile.


    "Ah? You want to cooperate with me? Hehe, I haven''t been in this industry. I don''t understand this management at all? Besides, what do you mean by entertainment?" Wu Kui asked in surprise.


    "Thai Bath and Thai massage are OK. Pattaya is a tourist city. This kind of business must be very profitable. I think with your skills of Wukui brothers, you can certainly make such an enterprise lively and colorful. I have confidence in you," Bai sangkun said with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother Kun, I have no confidence in myself. However, I am very grateful to brother Kun for his trust in me. However, I still have to deal with the future affairs for my brother first. The Ruan family collapsed when he left. The most difficult thing for me now is how to tell these old women in his family about it. What about sister-in-law a Ling? Alas! I''m so worried. The boy left by himself , left all these troubles to me, "Wu Kui sighed.


    "Brother Wen Hao is lucky to have such a second brother. Brother Wu Kui, you can come to me in any difficulty anyway. I think I can still help you in Thailand and the golden triangle." Bai sangkun said.


    "Yes, thank you, brother Kun." Wu Kui said gratefully.


    After staying in Bai sangkun''s base camp for two days, Ruan Ling''s new ID card and passport were ready. Escorted by Bai sangkun, Wu Kui and Yingsu led her to Qinglai house, because Wu Kui''s car was parked in a large hotel in Qinglai house.


    On the way, Ruan Ling was like an ignorant child. She woke up shouting and making trouble, which was very difficult to deal with. However, both Wu Kui and his wife showed great patience to her and never wronged her. Her urine and urine were taken care of by Yingsu these two days. She changed her diapers, fed her dinner and slept with her.


    Bai sangkun always took Wu Kui to his car and watched Wu Kui drive away from Chiang Rai with Yingsu and Ruan Ling towards the capital Bangkok. He knew that Tang Wenhao''s brother had more trouble carrying a car than a person, because they all understood, Ruan Ling, a beautiful woman who regards Tang Wenhao as a priceless treasure, can''t stand the stimulation of losing her lover. She''s really crazy.


    In the afternoon, Wu Kui sent Ruan Ling to his home in Pattaya, Thailand, that is, the villa where Liu Zhiqiang fooled around with Sofia, a Filipino maid. His original wife Xiaoting was very surprised to see that her husband Wu Kui and Yingsu came back with Ruan Ling with godless eyes, because she could no longer see wisdom and grabbing temperament from Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes, She''s like an innocent child. She''s afraid of people.

 Chapter 867

    "Husband, sister a Ling, what''s the matter?" Xiaoting asked suspiciously.


    "Wife, sister-in-law a Ling has mental problems. Wen Hao is gone. She can''t stand the stimulation. Alas! Come and help her in!" Wu Kui sighed.


    Xiaoting opened the door and wanted to get in and help Ruan Ling out. As a result, Ruan Ling was very frightened when she saw her. She stretched out her jade finger and grabbed Xiaoting''s hand. In a moment, Xiaoting was frightened by several scars on Xiaoting''s hand, "Mom! Sister a Ling, I''m Xiaoting!"


    Yingsu quickly turned to the other side, opened the door, drilled in, pressed Ruan Ling''s shoulders and comforted her, "sister a Ling, I''m Yingsu. Don''t be nervous! We''re home. Let''s go out!"


    It may be the reason why Yingsu gets along with her day and night these days. Ruan Ling does not reject Yingsu and obediently follows her out of the car. Xiaoting comes forward to help her. As a result, Ruan Ling is very afraid. Xiaoting is a very kind woman. Her heart is broken to see that the gorgeous sister Ruan Ling has turned into such a shape.


    It can be seen that when a person is hit by spirit, that kind of injury is more frightening than physical torture.


    After settling Ruan Ling down, Wu Kui pulled Xiaoting and Yingsu into the living room to start a family meeting. "Two wives, what should we do now? Just send ah Ling back to Vietnam, or treat her here first and then send her back?"


    "Husband, sister a Ling, this is a heart disease. Her spirit is stimulated. Can Wen Hao be cured if he is dead? She can''t be cured unless Wen Hao is still alive." Xiaoting said.


    "Anyway, we can''t help treating her! I''m afraid I''ll have to go crazy if I send her back like this. You don''t know that naman always loves Wen Hao as a baby. I heard that Wen Hao said before his death that several women in the Ruan family love him as much as sister a Ling! The feelings are not ordinary. For example, brother''s wife a Ying and sister a Mei Yes, these women love him very much. If I knew Wen Hao was gone, these women would be choking. Alas, I really don''t know what to do now. "Wu Kui sighed.


    "Husband, but escape is not the way! It''s always to let them know." Xiaoting said.


    "Well, Xiaoting is right. Husband, it''s better to send sister a Ling back! Her relatives are in Vietnam and there are relatives to take care of her. It''s better than us," Yingsu said.


    "No, I''ll go to Vietnam alone to see the situation there. I said I wanted to visit mans in Vietnam. When I got in touch with President Mans, I should tell her the truth. If I can''t, I can only hide it from them first." Wu Kui said.


    "Husband, let me go with you!" Ying Su said hurriedly.


    Xiaoting gave her a white look. Wu Kui hurriedly smiled, "wife, Yingsu misses her sister. Don''t eat dry vinegar."


    "I''m free to eat your vinegar, whatever you want." Xiaoting stood up angrily.


    "Sister Xiaoting, I really went to see my sister''s British and American. I haven''t seen her for a year. Don''t be angry, or you will punish me?" Yingsu smiled.


    "What do I punish you for? I punish you for cleaning for one month? It''s boring. I punish you for one month. You can''t sleep with Wu Kui. What are you doing? What is he doing?" Xiaoting said angrily.


    "Hehe, well, my wife, don''t be angry. I suffered in the past. You think we enjoyed it in the past. You don''t know. I''m worried to death now. I don''t know how to tell the bad news to those poor women, especially my eldest brother''s wife, Ah Ying girl. How long do you say that my eldest brother is gone? It''s less than two years, and Wen Hao is gone again. How can she stand it?" Wu Kui sighed.


    "Well, husband, don''t worry. It''s no use worrying. Don''t worry about something wrong. When will you start?" Xiaoting asked. She was Wu Kui''s hairy wife. She was very distressed when she saw Wu Kui''s sad face.


    "I''ll call Mr. man first!" said Wu Kui.


    Before calling Manny, Wu Kui adjusted his mood first, then grabbed the microphone and began to dial Manny. Manny is his old leader and he has great respect for Manny.


    After the phone was connected, Wu Kui shouted respectfully without waiting for the other party to speak, "Mr. man, I''m Wu Kui."


    "Oh, Wu Kui! What''s up?" Manny smiled softly.


    "Hehe, there''s nothing special. I just want to visit Vietnam mans to see how mans always manages. Your business is getting bigger and bigger in less than two years. Besides, I also want to see our design center and model training camp. It''s said that beauty Yang Xi has done these two pieces very well. I''ve always wanted to go and have a look. It''s just this time Not busy! Besides, I''ll look at my brother Wen Hao by the way. "Wu Kui deliberately pretended not to know that Tang Wen Hao had gone to the golden triangle.


    "Hehe, that''s right! You said you were coming to visit mans in Vietnam. You can come at any time as long as you arrange the work on your hand. But you''ll never see your brother Wen Hao this time. Didn''t he go to Thailand with ah Ling?... no? Aren''t these two guys with you? Did they go to the Golden Triangle again?" Manny asked in surprise.


    "Ah? Mr. man, you don''t know where they went? Where are you now?" Wu Kui asked suspiciously.


    "I''m in Hong Kong! There are still some things that haven''t been handled here at the headquarters. I''m going back these two days. Alas! Wen Hao and a Ling must have gone to the golden triangle. Some days ago, Tian Hao''s godfather Ruan Jingxiong called me and said that Wen Hao and Ruan Ling had gone to Thailand. He didn''t believe it. Let me ask the situation clearly when I have time. He was worried that these two people would go to the golden triangle to help Kunlong "Yes," said Manny.


    "Oh, that must be true. Wen Hao is very loyal, but it doesn''t matter. Wen Hao''s martial arts are so high, and ah Ling is also very powerful. They can''t do anything together. President man, when will you go back to Vietnam, I also want to report to you face-to-face." Wu Kui said.


    "Oh, I should go back tomorrow, or we''ll talk in Vietnam and hang up first." Manny smiled.


    "OK, Mr. man, see you tomorrow," said Wu Kui.


    As soon as I said this, before I hung up the phone, I heard that the door was pushed open. Ruan Ling stared at Wu Kui, "Wen Hao, baby... Wen Hao... Baby, where are you... Are you my baby? Are you my baby? Are you back? I finally saw you, baby." Ruan Ling stared at Wu Kui with beautiful eyes and ran down the stairs recklessly, Wu Kui, Yingsu and Xiaoting were frightened.


    "Sister a Ling, slow down. I''ll go up and help you. Don''t run or fall down." Ying Su reacted quickly and rushed to Ruan Ling to help her.


    However, Ruan Ling ran towards Wu Kui like crazy. Yingsu had come to meet her for fear that she might fall down the stairs, but Ruan Ling thought Yingsu came to stop her and pushed her towards Yingsu. Ruan Ling was a martial artist. Although she was crazy, she still had strength. Yingsu didn''t notice that Ruan Ling would suddenly attack her, One was accidentally pushed down by Ruan Ling.


    She fell down on her back. Wu Kui didn''t have time to think about it. After throwing away the phone in his hand, Chao Yingsu rushed over. He wanted to catch Yingsu.


    However, it was still a step late. Ying Su fell on the floor with her back to the sky with a bang. Ah, after a sound, Mei Mou closed and fainted.


    Wu Kui was stunned. He bent down and held her in his arms. He shouted anxiously, "Yingsu, Yingsu, are you okay!" while shouting and pinching her.


    At this time, Ruan Ling, seeing Wu Kui holding Yingsu and staring at Wu Kui, raised her legs and stepped on Wu Kui, "villain, you hit my baby, villain, who are you? What are you doing with my baby?"


    Xiaoting hurriedly came and hugged Ruan Ling and shouted, "sister a Ling, he''s Wu Kui! It''s not Wen Hao. Wake up! Wen Hao is dead. Don''t fight. He''s Wu Kui!"


    "Wen hao? Dead? No, my baby won''t die. He has nine lives. He''s full of Yang. Huang Daxian said he''ll never die. My baby went out to find Yang Xi. Sister Yang Xi, did you hide our baby? Sister Yang Xi, where''s the baby? I miss him." Ruan Ling said, shaking off Xiaoting and climbing upstairs.


    After Wu Kui was trampled by Ruan Ling, she hurriedly held Yingsu on the sofa. After pinching several people, Yingsu finally woke up, opened her beautiful eyes, saw Wu Kui looking at her with great concern, and was very moved. She couldn''t help but throw herself into Wu Kui''s arms, "husband, the back of my head hurts!"


    Wu Kui hurriedly stroked the back of her head with his hand. A large meat bag was swollen. Wu Kui said helplessly, "wife, bear it. I''ll subdue sister a Ling first, otherwise I can''t tell how she would make trouble!" he said, turning his head and looking at Ruan Ling, he was even more surprised.


    It turned out that Ruan Ling had climbed to the entrance of the stairs, and Sophia, the Filipino maid, was holding his child and standing beside her in surprise. Xiaoting was afraid that Ruan Ling would hurt the child. She hurriedly said, "Sophia, be careful of the child and our baby. Sister a Ling is out of her mind. Don''t let her hurt the baby."


    "Oh, oh, madam, I know. I''ll take the baby to the room right away." Sophia heard Xiaoting''s words and glanced at Ruan Ling with sharp eyes. She was so scared that she was busy holding the child and was about to run to the room.


    It''s even worse. Ruan Ling thought she was holding her own child in her arms. She shouted, "my child, where are you holding my child? This is my Junjun, and you return my Junjun." then Ruan Ling didn''t know where the strength came from. Suddenly she jumped up in front of Sofia and grabbed the child in her arms alive.


    Wukui, Xiaoting and Yingsu downstairs were stunned. Wukui hurriedly put down Yingsu, walked upstairs and said, "sister a Ling, don''t get excited! I know Junjun is very cute. Can you let me hold it? I like our Junjun so much."


    "Who are you? Junjun is mine. I won''t give you a hug." Ruan Ling said coyly.


    "OK, I won''t hold it. Shall I have a look?" Wu Kui smiled.

 Chapter 868

    "Have a look? I don''t know. I''ll ask my baby, baby. This person wants to see our Junjun. Do you want him to see it? Baby, where are you? Why did you run again? I saw you just now?" said Ruan Ling, who began to look around for Tang Wenhao, and the baby in her hand began to cry.


    "Baby, where''s my baby? Why did you run away again? Sobbing." Ruan Ling held the baby crying and looked for it. Wu Kui was frightened. He was really afraid that Ruan Ling would bother the baby crying and threw the baby away.


    Xiaoting was so frightened that she trembled. It was mother and son who connected their hearts! "Xiaoting, let''s not talk. Don''t stimulate sister a Ling. Let Wu Kui handle it! Don''t worry too much."


    Xiaoting unconsciously grabbed Yingsu''s hand and choked, "if sister a Ling does this all day, how can we live this day? She''s going to be scared to death."


    After Wu Kui slowly approached Ruan Ling, while her beautiful eyes were unconsciously looking around, she suddenly grabbed the child from her arms. Ruan Ling was surprised and called him with open teeth and claws, "you robber, you give back my baby to me, you give it back to me."


    Wu Kui hurriedly stuffed the child into the frightened Filipino maid and hugged Ruan Ling. After Ruan Ling was hugged by Wu Kui, she kicked her limbs and kept crying, which broke Wu Kui''s heart.


    It was not easy to control her. Ruan Ling began to look around in panic, as if there was any danger in the surrounding environment.


    "Wen Hao, you dead boy, you''ve left any trouble to your second brother. Do you know that none of your women can do without you? What do you want your second brother to do now?" Wu Kui felt an impulse to cry.


    Yingsu took a little rest, got up from the sofa, walked to Ruan Ling and gently shouted, "sister a Ling, let me take you to rest! OK? Are you hungry? If you are hungry, I''ll feed you."


    Ruan Ling nodded numbly and said, "I want to eat."


    "OK, sister a Ling, I''ll feed you right away." Ying Su carefully took Ruan Ling''s jade hand and walked to the room.


    Watching Ruan Ling follow Yingsu into the room, Wu Kui''s tears fell instantly. He turned and walked down the stairs. Xiaoting hugged him and comforted him, "husband, everything will be all right. Don''t be sad."


    "Well, I''m sorry for sister a Ling. You said how smart, beautiful and generous president Ruan was. Now he has become like this. He was hurt by the dead boy Wen Hao. What should we do when he left? By the way, she hasn''t hung up president man''s phone just now. I don''t know if she heard anything?" Wu Kui reacted at this time. Just now, there was a big noise, I didn''t seem to have time to press the phone.


    As soon as he said this, he heard his home phone ring. Xiaoting let go of Wu Kui, walked to the microphone and grabbed the microphone. "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    "Xiaoting, I''m Manny. You... Tell... Me... The truth... My baby... Is it really gone? Ah Ling... Is she really... Crazy?" Manny''s voice was almost weak.


    "Ah? Mr. man... You... Heard it?" Xiaoting asked in surprise.


    As soon as Wu Kui heard this, he quickly took over the microphone. "Mr. man, don''t think about it! Wen Hao is fine! It was just a plot on TV. We didn''t see sister a Ling. Don''t scare yourself."


    "Wu Kui, I heard everything clearly. Don''t hide me. You said you wanted to go back to Vietnam to see me. Did you tell me about it?" Manny said with strong spirit.


    Wu Kui knew he couldn''t hide it any more, so he had to sigh helplessly, "Mr. man, my heart has been broken these two days. Brother Wen Hao is really gone, and sister a Ling is crazy. I went to Qinglai house to pick her up a few days ago."


    "Ah... My darling!" after Manny said this, Wu Kui heard a bang in the microphone. It should be that Manny''s phone had fallen to the ground, and then Manny cried.


    After Wu Kui shouted a few times on the phone, the phone was busy. Wu Kui sat down on the sofa dejectedly. He knew that it was over, completely over, and Manny must be in danger.


    "Husband, it''s a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster. Man always needs to know sooner or later. Don''t be sad." Xiaoting comforted Wu Kui. Wu Kui hugged Xiaoting''s slender waist and leaned against her to cry.


    An hour later, Wu Kui received a call from Yang Danni.


    "Wu Kui, have you seen Wen Hao''s body?" Yang Danni asked suspiciously.


    "No, Wen Hao''s friend Bai sangkun sent someone to look for it all day. I personally went down the river that day and found nothing. I didn''t even have anything on him. It''s likely that he rushed to the underground river and was stuck in it. It''s impossible for the people in the underground River to go in. Once they go in, they will be drowned, and the water at the outlet is very fast. Where we should look for is everywhere "I''ve looked everywhere," Wu Kui said sadly.


    "Wu Kui, don''t think blindly. I don''t believe Wen Hao will die. Huang Daxian said that he won''t die so easily. He must still be alive. As long as his body is not found, I won''t believe he is dead." Yang Danni said firmly.


    "But what about others? Mr. Yang, he was bitten by a poisonous snake and then fainted. He sank to the bottom of the river and was washed away by the water. If he hadn''t been bitten by a poisonous snake, I don''t believe he would die so easily with his water and Kung Fu. However, it''s hard to say if he was bitten by a poisonous snake." Wu Kui said.


    "I don''t care. I just don''t believe my son-in-law will be so short-lived. Well, I won''t argue with you. What''s the matter with ah Ling now? Is she really crazy?" Yang Danni asked sadly.


    "Well! I''m incontinent over there. Yingsu has been taking care of her these days. She just pushed Yingsu down the stairs. She''s already aggressive. We''re really worried about her and can''t bear to tie her. President Yang, what do you think I should do now?" Wu Kui sighed.


    "Wu Kui, don''t worry. Manny and I will start today and get to Bangkok in the evening. We will pick up ah Ling tomorrow. Besides, we can''t make your family unable to live." Yang Danni said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Mr. Yang, what''s the relationship between me and Wen hao? I just love sister a Ling. I don''t know how to deal with it. I feel very painful and worried." Wu Kui said.


    "Well, I can understand. I''ll hang up first. Take good care of ah Ling! We''ll start in a minute," said Yang Danni.


    "OK, Mr. Yang, pay attention to your safety on the way. Call me before you board the plane and I''ll pick you up at Bangkok airport," Wu Kui said.


    "OK, I''ll hang up," said Yang Danni, hanging up the phone.


    From beginning to end, Wu Kui didn''t feel that Yang Danni was a little panicked. She was so calm and unhurried that she didn''t get the feeling of grief when her son-in-law died. This is the real demeanor of a great general! Only a person like her who has experienced many hardships and life experience will have such a realm.


    Under Yingsu''s careful care and comfort, Ruan Ling ate some snacks, lay down on the bed and slowly fell asleep. Is there any dry tears on her pretty face? Yingsu covered her with a sheet and gently withdrew from the room.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, half old Xu Niang, charming Yang Danni and her haggard daughter Manny came out of Bangkok International Airport. Wu Kui standing at the exit recognized Yang Danni at a glance. Although he had met Yang Danni several times, he could recognize Yang Danni''s unique temperament at a glance, and Wu Kui was more familiar with Manny around her, After working under her for four years, she is an old colleague.


    When Wu Kui saw that their mother and daughter were coming, he hurried forward to carry Yang Danni''s bag. "President Yang, President man, it''s hard! I''ll get the bag. The car is over there."


    Yang Danni gave Wu Kui the bag and took Manny''s hand to follow Wu Kui. Manny finally couldn''t help asking, "Wu Kui, where did Wen Hao die? How could he die? I don''t believe it. How can a person like him be short-lived?" Manny asked sadly.


    Before Wu Kui answered, Yang Danni said, "well, girl, don''t think about it. Anyway, Mommy doesn''t believe that Wen Hao is gone. I don''t believe it if I kill him. I must go to the place where he was killed, otherwise, I will never believe it."


    "Well, I don''t believe my baby will be short-lived. It''s my poor sister ah Ling." Manny was crazy when she heard Ruan Ling''s heart breaking cry on the phone. She felt suffocated. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are the most important relatives in her life. If something happened to both of them, how could she survive?


    "It''s all right, girl. Ah Ling will be fine too. All you have to do now is not to hurry. Don''t scare yourself. Remember, you can''t believe that Wen Hao is gone until you see him with your own eyes. Ah Ling is not really crazy, but unwilling to accept the reality. Her spirit is seriously stimulated and temporarily abnormal. It will be fine as long as we put it When Wen Hao finds it, she will be well soon. It''s not wrong to listen to Mommy, okay? "Yang Danni comforted.


    "Well, Mommy, I''m not afraid of anything as long as you''re here," said Manny emotionally.


    "Hehe, or I''ll be your mommy? Don''t worry!" Yang Danni pressed Manny''s shoulder to cheer her up.


    After listening to Yang Danni''s words, Wu Kui was also relaxed. Jiang was still old and spicy! Not to mention, people really feel that things are not as serious as they think. Wu Kui can''t help but deeply admire the widow of the old president.


    An hour later, Wu Kui''s car slowly drove into the villa area on the beach of Pattaya. Yang Danni came to the villa on the beach of Pattaya for the first time. Although she had visited Pattaya factory with man Tianxiong before, she didn''t come here at night. Pattaya''s seaside nightlife is really beautiful.


    Before the car drove into the villa, Yang Danni saw that the nearby streets were still crowded and very lively. "Wu Kui! Do you feel good sending you to Thailand?" Yang Danni asked.


    "Well, it''s very good. Thank you for your trust." Wu Kui smiled.


    "You mainly want to thank your brother. Wen Hao strongly recommended you. Just don''t know how my baby is now? Alas," said Manny sadly.

 Chapter 869

    "Wen Hao is fine, girl, don''t think about that. What we have to do now is to try our best to find his trace, not always think about this. Maybe he is waiting for our rescue somewhere! But we are here passively sad, which has hurt him." Yang Danni said.


    As soon as Yang Danni said this, Wu Kui was surprised. Yes! We and Bai sangkun were just looking for his trace in the water, but what about the shore? What about the cave on the shore? The cave is the best place to look for. If the cave is connected with the underground river, it is entirely possible for him to climb into the cave by himself. If so, wouldn''t he die in vain if he was bitten by a poisonous snake?


    Thinking of this, Wu Kui was in a cold sweat. Wu Kui, Wu Kui, you are so confused! Why didn''t you think of that?


    "President Yang, you really remind me that there is a cave on the top of the underground river. Wen Hao was attacked by a poisonous snake just because he wanted to climb into the cave. The underground river is connected with the cave. It is entirely possible that Wen Hao woke up when he sank into the bottom of the river, struggled desperately, and then climbed from the underground river into the cave. No, we have to go back to Qinglai house immediately. I want to find the cave myself People, "said Wu Kui.


    "Ah? Really? Wu Kui, why didn''t you think of this that day?" Manny asked in surprise.


    "Mr. man, that day, he just thought that he sank into the bottom of the river, was washed away by the water, rushed into the underground river and drowned. He didn''t think that maybe there was a place to go ashore in the underground river. Alas!" Wu Kui blamed himself.


    "Wu Kui, don''t blame yourself. It''s good that you can think of these now. Don''t worry too much. Everything is destiny. I have always believed in Huang Daxian''s words. Wen Hao is by no means a short-lived man. No matter how many hardships he encounters, he must be a long-lived man. I believe he must be waiting for us to save him somewhere, or he has been saved." Yang Danni said calmly.


    At home, Wu Kui calls Yingsu and Xiaoting, who are already asleep, to meet Yang Danni and Manny respectively, and tells them that he will take Yang Danni and Manny back to Qinglai house to find Tang Wenhao''s whereabouts. Yingsu wants to follow, but Wu Kui refuses. He says her main task is to take good care of Ruan Ling.


    "Wife, no matter how sister a Ling treats you, you can''t wrong her, let alone abuse her." Wu Kui said to Yingsu and Xiaoting.


    "Don''t worry! Can we do that?" Xiaoting gave Wu Kui a white look.


    Manny was afraid of the misunderstanding between Xiaoting and Yingsu, so she hurriedly said, "definitely not. Wu Kui, don''t say that about Xiaoting and them. Yingsu, take me to see ah Ling! Mommy, let''s see ah Ling first and then go! I miss her so much."


    "OK, Mr. man, Mr. Yang, come up with me," said Yingsu.


    When she got to Ruan Ling''s sleeping room, Manny couldn''t help crying when she saw Ruan Ling haggard on the bed, especially when she saw her fluffy hair, scars on her face and broken her liver and intestines.


    Yang Danni is also very distressed. Although Ruan Ling has been with her for a short time, because she and Manny are twin sisters, when she sees Ruan Ling, she will naturally regard her as another Manny and another daughter.


    Manny went to Ruan Ling''s side, sat at the head of her bed, leaned over and kissed her forehead. Tears flowed down and choked, "ah Ling, sister''s good sister, I love my sister."


    "Well, girl, don''t wake her up. We should go." Yang Danni pressed Manny''s fragrant shoulder and said.


    "Well, Yingsu, what''s the matter with the injury on ah Ling''s face?" Manny turned her head and asked in doubt.


    "She caught it herself, Mr. man. We are very distressed when we read it! We dare not say a few words about baby and Wen Hao in front of her now. She will be very excited when she hears it." Yingsu whispered.


    "Alas... I''m so sorry for my sister, Mommy. Why don''t we take ah Ling with us? Maybe she''ll be better with me." Manny cried.


    "No, Mr. man, taking sister a Ling will affect our process of looking for Wen Hao. Let Yingsu take care of her! Yingsu can comfort her and she won''t be very violent to Yingsu." Wu Kui said. In fact, he was very worried when he thought of Ruan Ling attacking Yingsu in the evening.


    "Wu Kui is right, girl. Let''s go early! Wen Hao may be anxiously waiting for us to save him now. Don''t delay." Yang Danni urged.


    "All right!" Manny replied, kissed Ruan Ling''s forehead again and left her room reluctantly.


    After simply cleaning up, Wu Kui led Yang Danni and Manny back into the car and galloped towards Bangkok. After Yang Danni''s analysis, Wu Kui had only one belief in his heart. He must find Tang Wenhao, otherwise, he could not judge that Tang Wenhao was dead.


    "Mr. Yang and Mr. man, you can sleep in the car first! I''ll call you when you arrive." Wu Kui said.


    "No, Wu Kui, you''ll be tired driving alone. I''ll drive for you later," said Manny.


    "No, girl, go to sleep! There''s Mommy! Mommy can drive for Wu Kui for a while." Yang Danni loved her daughter and hurried Manny to sleep.


    "Mommy, you are so old. You should have more rest. I''m fine. I should have no problem staying up all night," said Manny.


    "Why do you stay up all night? You are pregnant. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about the children in your stomach. You should rest when you should. Today, you always cry sadly and hurt your liver. If it''s bad for the fetus, go to sleep quickly! Mommy is fine. Although Mommy is over 50, but now mommy has a gift. She is very happy every day. She strengthens exercise every day. Mommy has to be alone Bring up the gift of God and never let him have no father since childhood. "Yang Danni said firmly.


    As soon as Wu Kui heard this, his heart was full of doubts. He asked casually, "President Yang, who is the gift of heaven?"


    Yang Danni saw that Wu Kui didn''t know the origin of God''s gift. She knew that Tang Wenhao should not have told him. She was probably embarrassed to tell Wu Kui. She simply said, "it''s my sister''s child. Isn''t my sister a monk? The child is right there."


    "Ah? Your sister? President Yang, do you still have such a little sister?" Wu Kui asked in surprise, because he heard Tang Wenhao say that he once slept with Yang Danni''s sister. She is a woman almost 50 years old. Is it her child? Isn''t that Wen Hao''s child?


    "Well, my sister is much younger than me." Yang Danni replied passively.


    Knowing that her mother didn''t want to tell Wu Kui that God''s gift was Wen Hao''s child, Manny quickly turned the topic aside, "Wu Kui, how far is it to Qinglai mansion to go to the jungle where Wen Hao had an accident?"


    "Three or four hours, we can''t get there tonight. I can''t find the place by myself. I have to contact Bai sangkun and ask him to send someone to take us there. I''ll call him when I get to Qinglai mansion." Wu Kui said.


    "Don''t you call first to get them ready?" said Manny.


    "No, Mr. man, it''s too late to call Qinglai mansion. Bai sangkun has great strength in Qinglai mansion. There are his younger brothers everywhere. As long as we appear in Qinglai mansion, he will have a way to find us and help us. That''s certainly no problem," Wu Kui said.


    "Girl, don''t worry about these things. With Wu Kui''s current ability, he will arrange and handle everything. You don''t have to intervene at all. Go to bed at ease!" said Yang Danni.


    "Yes, Mr. man, you can sleep at ease! Mr. Yang, you can sleep at ease. I have no problem with my energy. It''s only a few hundred kilometers away. I''m sure it''ll be fine. I''ll wake you up when I get to the destination. You''re very tired along the way," said Wu Kui.


    "OK! Wu Kui, it''s hard for you. If you''re tired, stop and have a rest. Don''t worry! Anyway, you don''t go into the mountain at night." Yang Danni said.


    After Yang Danni and Manny fell asleep in the back seat, Wu Kui focused on driving and marching in the traffic flow. The closer to Chiang Rai, the fewer cars. The economy in northern Thailand has not been very active. Unlike those coastal cities, which are mainly tourism and economically developed.


    In addition to being unable to compare with the South economically, the public security conditions in northern Thailand are far from the south. Drug lords and other underworld organizations are very rampant. Underworld and government functional departments at all levels collude with and infiltrate each other with the army. If it were not for this, would Bai sangkun be so easy to apply for Ruan Ling''s ID card and passport?


    Without gossip, at 3 a.m., Wu Kui''s car slowly drove into the urban area of Qinglai Prefecture. For the sake of insurance, he parked his car in the hotel parking lot where he had settled.


    Glancing at the sleeping mother and daughter behind him, Wu Kui couldn''t bear to wake them up. He threw back his chair and wanted to lie down and sleep for a while. Just lying down, someone knocked on the window outside the window.


    He looked up and saw that it was the hotel security guard. He quickly opened the window and said, "we''ll go through the formalities later and sleep here first." but the man didn''t understand Chinese at all. He kept gesturing to let Wu Kui drive away or point to the inside, which meant to let him go in and register for the formalities.


    As soon as they spoke, Yang Danni woke up, opened her beautiful eyes, saw that the car had been parked in a hotel parking lot, and asked, "Wu Kui, have you arrived?"


    "Well, Mr. Yang, I saw that you and Mr. man didn''t wake up and wanted you to sleep more. Let''s stay here first! I''ll contact Bai sangkun and ask them to pick us up in the morning. We can sleep for two hours. What do you think?" Wu Kui asked.


    After settling Yang Danni and Manny, Wu Kui returned to his room. He closed the door and began to call Bai sangkun and told Bai sangkun that he was back again.


    However, Bai sangkun''s phone has been turned off. He is busy calling LAN sangtai. Fortunately, he contacted LAN sangtai and slept hazily. He was very surprised when he heard that Wu Kui came back again.


    "Brother Wukui, didn''t you just go back? Why did you come again?" Lan sang asked in surprise.


    "The first wife of the Wen Hao brothers, that is, sister a Ling''s own sister and her mother, have come. They want to find the Wen Hao brothers again in person. They all think that the Wen Hao brothers must not be dead." Wu Kui said.


    "Has the final say," Wu Kui brothers, who died or not? "We all looked for it. We didn''t want to die for the Wen Hao brothers! But we can''t find them. What are you going to do? Do you want us to take you into the mountains?" asked LAN sang Tai.


    "Well, I''d like to trouble Taige again," Wu Kui said apologetically.

 Chapter 870

    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. They are all my brothers. When did they start? Now or after dawn? I can arrange people for you." Lan sang asked.


    "After dawn! I also want to rest for two hours. I''ve been driving all day and night. Now I''m very sleepy." Wu Kui said wearily.


    "That''s, it''s almost 2000 kilometers back and forth. Go to bed! Do you still live in the original hotel?" asked Mrs. LAN.


    "Well, by the way, do you want to say hello to brother Kun? I called him and he turned off." Wu Kui said.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll deal with it. Brother Kun''s shutdown usually means that he is in Qinglai mansion. I''ll contact him in the morning! Go to sleep! I also want to sleep a little longer," said Mrs. LAN.


    After hanging up LAN sangtai''s phone, Wu Kui settled down, fell into bed and went to sleep.


    The next morning, Wu Kui was awakened by a bell. He quickly grabbed the phone and muttered, "hello."


    "Brother Wukui, we are already at the front desk of the hotel. Please come down." it was LAN sangtai''s voice.


    "Oh, OK, brother Tai, you''ll be there soon. I''ll ha right away." Wu Kui''s brain immediately cleared up.


    Wu Kui washed quickly and excreted waste. Ten minutes later, he knocked on the door of Yang Danni''s mother and daughter next door, "Mr. Yang, Mr. man, they''re coming. Are you awake?"


    "Wu Kui, wait, we''ll be ready soon." Yang Danni answered inside.


    Wu Kui waited for a few more minutes. Yang Danni''s mother and daughter came out, closed the door, and the three went downstairs to the front desk. Sure enough, Mrs. LAN sang sat on the sofa below with several younger brothers. When Mrs. LAN sang and their younger brothers looked at Manny, they were surprised.


    Wu Kui knew that they took Manny as Ruan Ling and said with a smile, "brother Tai, brothers, she is miss a Ling''s sister. Her name is Manny. This is president Yang, our president''s mother."


    "Hello, Mr. Yang, Mr. man." Lan Sang was too busy to say hello to Yang Dani and Manny. Mother and daughter also thanked LAN sang for her great assistance.


    Several people said a few words. Mrs. LAN sang first led everyone to a buffet in the hotel. Then, they got on their van and drove to the outer suburbs of Qinglai Prefecture.


    Yang Danni and Manny sat at the back, and LAN sang Tai and Wu Kui sat in the middle. In front of them were several younger brothers. Wu Kui asked LAN sang Tai, "is brother Tai and brother Kun connected?"


    "No, but I''ve arranged for my little brother to contact him and tell him that I took you to the forest and let him go and have a look when he''s free." Lan sangtai said


    "That''s not necessary. Don''t bother brother Kun. I''m sorry to bother you too. By the way, did you notice the small cave above last time we went to the river to look for Wen hao?" Wu Kui asked.


    "Yes! Doesn''t it mean that brother Wen Hao climbed there and fell into the river after being bitten by a poisonous snake?" Lan sang asked in doubt.


    "No, Wen Hao jumped down by himself. He wanted to swim back and let miss a Ling treat him, because miss a Ling also has a good way to deal with snake venom. This may be the root cause of Wen Hao''s accident. If he doesn''t move, it won''t happen when miss a Ling swims to save him. I think he''s too confident," Wu Kui sighed.


    After listening to this, Manny in the back seat took over the conversation and said, "that is, Wu Kui, your analysis is very reasonable. Based on my understanding of your brother, he must think it''s okay. Anyway, swim to the other side and ask ah Ling to treat him. I didn''t expect that the snake was so poisonous."


    "Well, for people like us who often live in the jungle, we really don''t worry about ordinary poisonous snakes, but if we encounter king cobra, it will be very dangerous. This snake, regardless of its size, is bitten at all, and it is difficult to survive. I don''t know what snake brother Wen Hao bit that day. If he swam about 20 meters and sank, it should be very toxic "The snake bit me," said Mrs. LAN.


    "Too elder brother, if you were bitten by the king eye snake, what are the chances of surviving?" Wu Kui asked. Yang Danni and Manny also looked at LAN sangtai seriously.


    "It''s almost impossible for him to survive, because he was in the jungle and didn''t get timely treatment. He also swam dozens of meters. Such an amount of activity is enough to spread the toxicity all over the body. Brother Wukui and two bosses, I didn''t mean to scare you. We don''t want brother Wenhao to have an accident. However, in my experience, brother Wenhao hasn''t found it yet, even if he found it , it must be a corpse. It''s impossible to survive. "Lan sang said faintly.


    "No, brother Atai, it''s not my old lady who quarrels with you. I never believe that my son-in-law is dead. He must still be alive. However, we haven''t found him yet. Any miracle in him is possible. His life is not so short and cheap. He won''t die so easily." Yang Danni said firmly.


    "Well, let''s hope! We don''t want to accept the fact that brother Wen Hao is indeed a rare talent. He is not only handsome, versatile and intelligent. Maybe he will create miracles again. It''s really hard to say. I think we can only bless him now." Mrs. Lan said. He didn''t have the heart to say anything that made Yang Danni despair. In fact, in his heart, Tang Wenhao must be dead and can''t live, but due to Wu Kui''s face, he still wants to come and have a look with them.


    Bai sangkun told him that he wanted to cooperate with Wu Kui. He hoped his brothers would be polite to Wu Kui and help him where they could help him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t bring anyone to follow him. He thought it was a waste of time.


    "My baby will be fine, baby, where are you? Have you suffered a lot and are you waiting for my sister and mommy to save you?" Manny''s heart was torn when she thought that Tang Wenhao was bitten by a poisonous snake and sank to the bottom of the river.


    Since she heard that Tang Wenhao had an accident and Ruan Ling was crazy on the phone, she felt that she was going crazy. She strongly missed Tang Wenhao, loved him and worried about him. Her feelings for Tang Wenhao were as strong as Ruan Ling. It was a deep and passionate love.


    Two hours'' drive, the van stopped at the edge of the jungle. After everyone got off, they moved their muscles and bones, and then followed LAN Santai and others to the forest.


    Manny is better. She has also lived in death valley for a period of time. From Liangshan to death valley, she can go back and forth several times. She can still adapt to this rugged and steep mountain road. Her mother Yang Danni is different. She hasn''t lived in such a difficult environment since she married man Tianxiong, especially in the wild. She walks on this steep mountain road, Every step is very uncomfortable.


    Therefore, after walking for less than half an hour, Yang Danni gasped and sprained her feet. Although Manny helped her, she still couldn''t move. "President Yang, let me carry you!" Wu Kui went to her and squatted down.


    Wu Kui told Yang Danni to carry her back several times, but Yang Danni refused. Yang Danni felt unbearable and embarrassed. After all, Wu Kui was only an employee of mans, and he was an executive.


    "Wu Kui, how can I let you carry it? It''s not very good and the road is so difficult. It''s too tired to carry me on my back. I''d better stick to it again!" said Yang Dani shyly.


    "Hehe, Mr. Yang, just think of me as Wen Hao! I''m Wen Hao''s second brother. It''s nothing to carry his mother-in-law for him. Besides, you''re still my boss! Back 10000 steps, you have nothing to do with me. You''re still my elder! Come on! I can do it." Wu Kui looked back and smiled.


    "Mommy, let Wu Kui carry you on his back! Wu Kui is Wen Hao''s good brother. It doesn''t matter." Manny loves her mother and hurriedly urges her.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Yang. Even if you let brother Wukui recite it, he should recite it. Besides, he''s a man. A man is supposed to help women. Besides, he''s still the second brother of brother Wenhao! You''re welcome. If you want to go like this again, we won''t be able to reach our destination in the dark," said Mrs. LAN.


    Seeing that everyone said so and worried that she would delay everyone''s time because of herself, Yang Danni shyly fell on Wu Kui''s wide back. Wu Kui grabbed her legs with both hands and stood up slowly.


    Fortunately, although Yang Danni is a woman in her fifties, she does not gain weight. This is due to her constant exercise and swimming every day, so she maintains a good figure and has a very moderate weight of about 100 kg. Women of her age generally gain weight and gain weight.


    "Wu Kui, if you''re tired, tell me earlier and I''ll come down for a walk," said Yang Danni.


    "It''s all right, Mr. Yang. I''m still young. Your weight is nothing." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Wu Kui, don''t call him president Yang in the future, just aunt! Call him president Yang. You and my Wenhao are like close brothers. Therefore, you don''t have to be so restrained with aunt. Besides, you are now an executive of mans group. You are in charge of hundreds of millions of assets of mans in Thailand. Mans needs your continuous efforts to expand mans with us in the future Be strong, "said Yang Danni.


    "Aunt, don''t worry! I will stay in mans all my life. No matter whether brother Wen Hao is here or not, I will always do my part well. As for Wen Hao''s family, I will try my best to take care of it." Wu Kui said.


    "Well, thank you, but aunt firmly believes that Wenhao must still be alive." Yang Danni said on Wu Kui''s back. She doesn''t want any meaning that Tang Wenhao seems to be dead.


    To make a long story short, it took Wu Kui more than four hours to find the foot of the mountain and put down Yang Danni. Wu Kui almost collapsed to the ground. He sat in the grass and pointed to the river in front, "Aunt, Mr. man, you see, there is an underground river under the small cave. Wen Hao was bitten by a poisonous snake at the entrance of the cave, and then swam to the middle of the river and sank. After I came that day and the next day, we searched all the places we could find."


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t find the cave?" asked Manny.


    "Yes, I want to go inside today. Otherwise, I won''t be reconciled." Wu Kui gasped. "Brother Wu Kui, I''ll take people with you. There are many people and great power. If there are many poisonous snakes and beasts in there, there''s no need to be afraid of them. Brothers, prepare torches." Lan sang shouted.

 Chapter 871

    "OK, brother, let''s get some pine branches." several younger brothers hurried to the nearby grove to look for dry branches. They are all experts in jungle survival. They know that it''s best to light a torch when entering the cave, otherwise it''s inconvenient to resist in case of danger. Usually, any poisonous snake and beast is afraid of fire.


    "Wu Kui, are you sure there is nothing in the river?" Yang Danni asked, sitting on the grass.


    "Aunt, there must not be any in the river. So many people went down to touch it together. They didn''t even touch a hair on Wen Hao''s body. The water flow at the outlet over there was particularly rapid. People of my weight were washed away when they went down. People with bad water properties didn''t dare to go down that waterway at all," Wu Kui said.


    "Mr. Yang, brother Wukui is right. Not only us, but also many people came to the nearby stockade that day. They all went down and touched it. They must not be at the bottom of the river." Lan sangtai said.


    After a while, LAN sangtai''s younger brother got a lot of dead branches and tied them into a bundle of ten thumb thick dead branches to make torches. Everyone took several bundles around the river bank and walked towards the entrance of the hill. For safety, Wu Kui asked Yang Danni and Manny''s mother and daughter to watch them on the other side.


    The party walked around for more than 20 minutes and climbed to the entrance of the small cave. With the lesson of Tang Wenhao being bitten by a poisonous snake, they lit the torch before approaching the entrance of the cave and opened the way with the torch. Wu Kui walked in front. He was also brave and went forward bravely with the torch.


    At the entrance of the cave, Wu Kui stretched the torch in. The neutral horse in the cave lit up. He stretched his head in, and a cold wind blew out from inside. When he looked carefully at the cave, it seemed that there was nothing but some rubble.


    "Brother Wukui, do you see anything?" Lan sang asked behind him.


    "No, it''s empty, but it''s big inside and the hole is small, but the space inside is very wide. I want to go in and have a look. Brother Tai, please help me take the torch. I''ll drill into it first, and then you can pass the torch to me." Wu Kui said.


    "OK, brother Wukui, be careful. You can take this knife again. If you encounter any poisonous snakes and beasts, you can resist it for a while." Lan sang said, then pulled out a machete from her waist and handed it to Wukui.


    Wu Kui was not polite to him. He held the knife in his hand and waved it in the hole. He felt there was no problem. Then he put his head in, grabbed the handle and began to climb in.


    The hole is not high from the ground, only about one meter. No wonder Naxi and naqing could hide in the rain when they were young. After falling on the ground, Wu Kui walked around with a torch and found that the hole was very wet. I don''t know where the water vapor came from? But I didn''t find anything except rubble.


    However, the cave is still extending inward. Wu Kui feels it necessary to walk in again to see where the end of the cave is. Will there be a place connected with the underground river as he imagined, and Tang Wenhao may climb up from the underground river.


    "Brother Wukui, have you found anything?" Lan sang asked anxiously when he saw that Wukui was not talking inside.


    "No, elder brother, but I want to go inside again. Although the space inside is narrowing, I can still look inside. I don''t want to withdraw like this. Since I''m here, I must get the truth out." Wu Kui said.


    "OK, let''s go in together! You wait!" said LAN sangtai, who also began to climb in.


    A few minutes later, LAN sang Tai and his younger brothers also got into the cave. "It''s very comfortable and cool here!" Lan sang Tai smiled.


    "Well, it''s really good, but it''s a little wet. People live in this environment for a long time and are prone to rheumatoid arthritis. Brother Tai, let''s go inside!" Wu Kui said.


    "OK, let''s go! Let''s keep our eyes wide open to see if we can find any clues. We should also pay attention to the poisonous snakes inside. Don''t let the snakes attack us, but as long as our torches don''t go out, there''s no danger," Lan sang warned.


    Next, Wu Kui and his family began to walk inside. Because there were many people, everyone could be brave to each other. There were many torches, and the inside was like day. They could see the place very clearly.


    About three or four minutes later, Wu Kui, who had been walking in front, heard the sound of water flowing in the cave. He was surprised, looked back and asked, "brother, do you hear? There is water flowing."


    "Well, I heard it. It seems to be in that direction." Lan sang said, pointing to one side of the rock wall.


    "No, brother Tai, it''s this way, our way." several younger brothers said.


    Wu Kui stood up his ears, listened carefully, and said to them, "it''s all wrong, brother. I think it''s the left. Let''s go and have a look!"


    "OK, go and have a look. There is no doubt that the sound must be the sound of water flow. Moreover, the water flow is still very fast, a bit like the sound of the water at the outlet," said LAN Santai.


    This sentence reminded Wu Kui that his heart moved, the same as the exit? That is to say, his judgment should be correct. The underground river is indeed connected with the cave. This feeling made Wu Kui''s heart start to get excited.


    He quickened his pace and walked towards the place where the sound of water flow came out. This direction diverged from the main cave of the cave. Wu Kui shook inside with a torch, distinguished the direction, and then walked along the direction of water flow sound. The sound of water flow became louder and louder, even a little roaring.


    "Brother Tai, yes, it''s right here." Wu Kui said happily.


    After walking dozens of steps to this side, an amazing picture of the two people appeared in front of Wu Kui and them. I saw a roaring underground river running down in front. The river below was narrow and there was a slope in the underground river. There was a huge stone just across the middle of the underground river and extended to the bank where Wu Kui and them stood, which formed this roaring situation.


    "Brother Tai, the underground river is indeed connected with the cave. I want to go down the river and touch it to see if I can touch the body of brother Wen Hao." Wu Kui said. In his heart, like LAN sangtai, he also believes that Tang Wenhao will die and is unlikely to be alive. After all, he was bitten by a poisonous snake and sank to the bottom of the river. Besides, there are at least hundreds of meters from the outside to the place under his feet, People will drown if they sink to the bottom of the river for so long.


    "Brother Wen Hao, do you think brother Wen Hao is dead?" asked Mrs. LAN.


    "Well, I don''t have the heart to analyze it with Yang zongman. Since they don''t believe it, we can only take them to see it for ourselves. Besides, I also want to convince myself with facts. Otherwise, I may regret that I haven''t made enough efforts one day. I must do everything possible to save brother Wen Hao and can''t leave a trace of regret for myself." Wu Kui said.


    "Well, yes, man, that''s interesting. Brother Kun didn''t read you wrong." Lan sangtai said.


    "Oh, don''t say that, brother. Hold the torch for me and I''ll try to go down the river." Wu Kui said.


    "OK, be careful. The situation in the river is very complex, which means there are many unknown risk factors. If you are not sure, don''t go in, because the current is really fast, and you may be hit by the waves accidentally." Lan sang said.


    "I know, brother, get me a wooden stick. I''ll go down first to see how deep the water is." said a little brother beside Wu Kui Chao. The brother immediately handed him a wooden stick.


    Wu Kui took off his shoes and walked slowly down the bank. His feet were full of rubble and his feet hurt. He walked very carefully. When he came to the water, Wu Kui inserted the wooden stick into the water, and all the sticks more than one meter disappeared.


    "Too elder brother, do you have a longer stick? This one is still a little short." Wu Kui looked back and asked.


    LAN sang gestured to his younger brother to find the longest stick and handed it to Wu Kui. Wu Kui poked it into the river and tried it. The underwater depth should be about 1.56 meters. Wu Kui''s 1.72 meter body should be almost ready to go down. He threw the stick aside, grabbed a protruding stone and slowly moved down.


    When most of his body was submerged in the cool water, he unconsciously glanced at the huge stone across the river and was stunned, "brother, something''s wrong."


    LAN sang thought he met some monster under the water. He was startled and threw the rope prepared on his hand to him in panic. "Brother, hurry up and grab the rope. We''ll pull you up."


    Wu Kui shook his head and said, "no, brother, I''m fine. I see blood on this Boulder, and it''s fresh blood. Pass me a torch. I want to see it clearly."


    "Ah? There''s blood? It''s fresh? Brother Wukui, do you doubt that this is the blood on brother Wenhao?" Lan sang asked in surprise.


    "Yes, besides this explanation, can you have any other explanation? It can''t be from animals. Brother Tai, give me the torch and see where the blood finally disappeared." Wu Kui said excitedly.


    "OK, brothers, you can also look on the ground nearby to see where there is dry blood. If there is, brother Wenhao really climbed ashore." Lan sang said in surprise.


    "Yes, brothers, find it for me." Wu Kui said. At this moment, he really felt much more relaxed. He knew that with Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu, as long as he climbed up from the dark river, he would not die. He could use his internal skills to expel toxins from his body.


    After Wu Kui took the torch handed over by LAN sangtai, Zi Zi carefully moved to the shore along the direction of the blood drops on the stone, and then slowly climbed up. Before he could find the blood on the shore, one of LAN sangtai''s younger brothers shouted first, "brother Tai, brother Wu Kui, there is still blood here. Brother Tai, come and see if this is blood?"


    Mrs. LAN sang hurried over. It turned out that there was a dark red mark on a stone. He took the stone in his hand and observed it carefully under the torch. "Brother Wukui, hurry up! This is the blood. Let''s look outside carefully to see where there is still blood."


    As soon as Wu Kui heard this, he suddenly climbed up the bank from the river, took the stone in LAN sangtai''s hand, observed it carefully, nodded again and again, and said in surprise, "brother Tai, this is the blood from brother Wen Hao. I can conclude that my brother is not dead, Wen Hao... Wen Hao... I''m Wu Kui, I''m your second brother. I''ve come to you. Where are you? Wen Hao." Wu Kui grabbed the torch and looked for Tang Wenhao everywhere in the cave.

 Chapter 872

    LAN sang Tai and his younger brothers also held up a torch to look for blood everywhere in the cave, and shouted Tang Wenhao''s name inside. However, they searched the main cave and sub cave nearby, and there was no blood. Suddenly, Wu Kui fell into confusion again, "brother, why is there no clue?"


    "Brother Wukui, don''t worry. Maybe brother Wenhao has come out of the hole, or let''s go out here and have a look first. Maybe there will be a new discovery when we get to the third." Lan sangtai said.


    "Well, that''s the only way. However, I feel more and more that President Yang is right. My brother is not dead. He must still be alive. He either healed or was rescued." Wu Kui said firmly.


    "It''s unlikely to be rescued. No ghosts have ever come to this place. Who knows there''s a cave here? With brother Wen Hao''s martial arts, he may have drained the toxin himself and find a place to recover slowly." Lan sangtai said.


    "Well, I think as long as we don''t find his body, he must still be alive," Wu Kui said.


    In this way, the party climbed up slowly along the main cave until they reached the peak of the mountain, but there was still no trace of Tang Wenhao. However, a little brother of Mrs. LAN sang found a piece of flower cloth near the exit, like one side of a trouser leg. Wu Kui thought it might be some clue.


    "Brother Wukui, how''s it going? Let''s go down and talk to your boss first!?" Lan sangtai said.


    "En! Let''s go! It''s getting dark and it''s time to go back. Brother Tai, how do you spend tonight, just build a shed here or go back to brother Kun?" Wu Kui asked as he walked.


    "Brother Wukui, if you still want to keep looking, we''ll build a shed around here. However, I think it''s better to bring brother Kunge''s people together and expand the search scope. It''s really difficult for us to find a person in this vast mountain. What I''m most worried about is that brother Wenhao is injured and lost, so it''s really difficult to find him. Who knows "Where will he go?" said Mrs. LAN.


    "There''s no way. We can only find it. Otherwise, we''d better go back to brother Kun tonight and send more people tomorrow. Brother Tai, you tell brother Kun that as long as we find Wen Hao, I, Wu Kui, will repay your brother''s kindness even as a cow and horse." Wu Kui said emotionally.


    "Hehe, it''s not necessary. Since we are friends and brothers, we''ll see the outside world. Let''s go down the mountain and leave your boss and two women there. In case any beast comes, it''ll be in trouble," said Mrs. LAN.


    This sentence reminded Wu Kui. He hurriedly took a big step and began to run down the mountain. He knew that Yang Danni and Manny could never have an accident. If their mother and daughter had an accident, they would become man''s eternal sinners. Now Wen Hao''s life and death are unknown. Ruan Ling is crazy. Yang Danni''s mother and daughter must not have an accident.


    Half an hour later, at the foot of the mountain, it was already sunset. From a distance, I saw Yang Danni''s mother and daughter looking in the direction of the cave like autumn water! Knowing that his mother and daughter must be worried about their safety, Wu Kui ran over.


    Manny was very surprised to see Wu Kui running down from the mountain, so as soon as Wu Kui came to her, Manny couldn''t wait to ask, "Wu Kui, how did you come down from the mountain? Does this cave lead to the top of the mountain?"


    Wu Kui smiled excitedly and said, "yes, Mr. man, aunt, look, what''s this?" as he said, Wu Kui took out the bloody stone from his pocket, and the rag also fell out of his pocket.


    Yang Danni''s mother and daughter only noticed the stone in Wu Kui''s hand. Manny took the stone and asked suspiciously, "Wu Kui, isn''t this an ordinary stone? What''s strange? I thought you had any clues?"


    Wu Kui saw that Manny was a little disappointed and said with a smile, "Mr. man, look, what''s this?"


    "Looks like blood?" Yang Danni said, looking at the blood.


    "Yes, Mr. man, aunt, this is found in the cave. Moreover, the cave is indeed connected with the underground river. There is a place in the middle where the water flow is particularly urgent. The reason is that there is a huge stone across the middle of the river. In addition, the position in the river is uneven, so the water flow is particularly urgent in some places. There are many such blood stains on the huge stone across the middle of the river. The blood stains should last for a long time It''s not long. It''s the same as this, aunt. You see Ha! This drop of blood shouldn''t last more than four or five days, right? "Wu Kui analyzed.


    Before Yang Danni could speak, LAN sangtai, who had been with her, came over and said, "President Yang, we all think this drop of blood must belong to brother Wen Hao."


    "Then why did the blood go to the stone?" Yang Danni asked.


    "Auntie, Mr. man, I analyzed it like this. After Wen Hao was bitten by a poisonous snake, the attack of toxicity accelerated due to swimming, which made him faint. Then he sank into the bottom of the river and floated into the dark river with the water. When we found the stone, the water was too fast, so he rushed into the stone and injured his body. It was precisely because of this impact that Wen Hao was injured He must wake up. When he wakes up, he will naturally climb up, and the blood will flow on the stone. "Wu Kui analyzed.


    "What about others? Wu Kui, I don''t want you to analyze, I want my baby!" Manny cried bitterly when she heard this.


    "Girl, don''t worry. After listening to Wu Kui, Mommy thinks his analysis has a certain reason. Wu Kui, you go on. What happened later?" Yang Danni asked with concern.


    "Later, we wanted to see where we could find blood, but we didn''t see any more blood until we reached the top of the mountain, and there was no trace of Wen Hao in the cave," Wu Kui said.


    "Then I still haven''t found anyone? Maybe it''s the blood of some animal?" said Manny discouraged.


    "No, how could there be such a coincidence? Wu Kui, are there any other clues besides this?" Yang Danni asked calmly.


    "There seems to be no more... By the way, there is another piece of cloth. I don''t know where it came from? We saw it on the top of the mountain, yeah? Where is it?" Wu Kui searched in his pocket for a long time and couldn''t find the cloth.


    "On the ground," said LAN sangtai, pointing to the cloth on the ground.


    Tang Wenhao quickly bent down to pick up the cloth and said, "aunt, Mr. man, it''s this cloth. I don''t know if it''s on Wen hao?"


    "How could Wen Hao wear such clothes?" Yang Danni said discouraged.


    However, Manny took a look. Her eyes were full of surprises. After she looked over and over several times, she suddenly jumped into Yang Danni''s arms and cried, confusing everyone.


    "Girl, what''s the matter with you? Do you know this cloth? Is this really the dress Wen Hao is wearing?" Yang Danni asked in surprise.


    Manny kept nodding, "well, Mommy, I''m sure baby is not dead. This is the underwear I bought for him in Hong Kong last time. Because I picked it, I look very familiar."


    "Really? Girl, is what you said true?" Yang Danni was pleasantly surprised. Her eyes were filled with tears, which naturally fell. This was the first tear she shed since she heard Tang Wenhao''s death.


    "Mommy, I''m sure this is the underwear I bought for baby. Although there''s only one piece of cloth left, I''m still sure it''s baby. Mommy, baby must be hiding somewhere now and dare not come out, because he must be naked. We''ll find him quickly." Manny said anxiously.


    "Yes, what man always said is that if it is determined that this is the cloth on Wen Hao''s underwear, it is clear that Wen Hao is really alive. Aunt, you are so wise. My brother is not dead." Wu Kui said in surprise.


    Mrs. LAN Sang was also very happy and hurriedly said to Wu Kui, "brother Wu Kui, let''s hurry back to find brother Kun! Let brother Kun send more people to search the mountains nearby tomorrow. As long as brother Wen Hao is still alive, we can find him. Our hundreds of brothers can''t find him."


    "Yes, aunt, Mr. man, we''ll go back to Kunge''s residence immediately and have a rest for one night. We''ll ask Kunge to send someone to come with us early tomorrow morning. You''re very reasonable. My brother has a thin face. If he''s naked, how dare he go out to see people? He must hide somewhere." Wu Kui said positively.


    "OK, Wu Kui, do as you say! Let Wen Hao''s friends send more people tomorrow, too. If we find our baby, we will thank the brothers again." Manny said gratefully to LAN sangtai.


    LAN sang led Wu Kui, Yang Danni, Manny and others back to Bai sangkun''s nest. Unfortunately, he didn''t see Bai sangkun himself. According to his subordinates, Bai sangkun hasn''t come back from the Qing Lai mansion. He said he would come back in two or three days.


    LAN sangtai had to call him and tell him that Wu Kui led Yang Danni and Manny to find Tang Wenhao. At first, Bai sangkun also felt that their family was very persistent, but he also smiled sympathetically, because in his opinion, Tang Wenhao would die.


    But after listening to LAN sangtai''s narration, especially when it comes to the discovery of the rags on Tang Wenhao''s underwear, he is very shocked, because if it is true, it does show that Tang Wenhao must not have died, at least not in the dark river, and he must have climbed up the cave. Therefore, he rushed to the garrison overnight and said that he would personally lead the troops to search the mountain with LAN sangtai and Wu Kui the next day.


    Bai sangkun knows very well that if he takes his brother to find Tang Wenhao this time, his kindness to Tang Wenhao is enough to make Tang Wenhao grateful to him. If something happens to him in the future, with the help of an expert like a great Xia like Tang Wenhao, looking at the golden triangle, who else is he afraid of?


    Neither the government nor underworld forces like him are anything in his eyes.


    Talents like Tang Wenhao can''t be met and can''t give up easily. This is also the reason why he took people to find Tang Wenhao himself after hearing that Naren might meet Tang Wenhao. Therefore, Bai sangkun''s heart was also painful after he didn''t find Tang Wenhao and judged that he must have died.


    The next day, Bai sangkun really mobilized all his men and horses to search the mountains, woods, valleys, bushes, caves and all places where people can hide. However, after searching for three days, Tang Wenhao was not found in the jungle within a radius of 20 kilometers.

 Chapter 873

    The only harvest was that they found another rag on Tang Wenhao''s underwear in a depression near the mountain where Tang Wenhao died. When the two rags were put together, they were indeed torn from one pair of underwear, and there were blood stains on the rag of his underwear, which was enough to explain the problem. Tang Wenhao did escape from the cave.


    Although she didn''t find Tang Wenhao, Manny felt much more relaxed than before. She had confidence in Tang Wenhao. As long as he didn''t drown and poisoned in the dark river, as long as he escaped from there, she believed that Tang Wenhao was still alive, because there was no body outside. Even if he was eaten by some beast, some bones would be left, But nothing, that means he''s still alive.


    As long as Tang Wenhao is alive, she feels that Tang Wenhao will go home one day.


    Considering that Ruan Ling needs to be taken care of at home, and afraid that Xiaoting and Yingsu will worry about their safety at home for a long time, Yang Danni decided to give up looking for Tang Wenhao for the time being and go home again.


    Bai sangkun told Wu Kui and Yang Danni''s mother and daughter that he would not give up looking for Tang Wenhao and let them all go home and take good care of Ruan Ling. He would continuously send someone to pay close attention to the movement in the mountain nearby. When he found Tang Wenhao, he would certainly take him out of the mountain.


    Wu Kui and Yang Danni''s mother and daughter are very grateful for the care and help of Bai sangkun and LAN sangtai brothers these days. They say that they will remember the kindness of Bai sangkun brothers whether they can find Tang Wenhao or not in the future.


    Bai sangkun said that he didn''t need to be grateful, just that Tang Wenhao was still alive, which made Yang Danni''s mother and daughter cry with gratitude and praised Bai sangkun as Tang Wenhao''s real friend and brother.


    After the polite words, Bai sangkun entrusted LAN sangtai to personally send Wu Kui back to the hotel, and then hosted a banquet in Qinglai house to see them off.


    There was nothing on the road. A few hours later, Wu Kui, Yang Danni and Manny returned to Wu Kui''s house again.


    When Xiaoting and Yingsu saw that they had come back, they breathed a long sigh of relief. Before they could sit down, Xiaoting began to complain. She said that Ruan Ling would break down both their sisters these days. She not only cried at home, but sometimes ran outside when she didn''t pay attention to her. When they saw a man, they hugged her and said it was her baby. Nearby residents complained about disturbing the residents and asked the mental hospital to forcibly take her away.


    How can Xiaoting and Yingsu let someone take her away? They had to beg others to deal with it when Wu Kui came back. They had no right to deal with Ruan Ling''s affairs. Only when they wrote a guarantee did they agree to let Ruan Ling continue to live in the villa area.


    After hearing this, Manny hurried upstairs, and Yang Danni followed. When she got to the room, Ruan Ling was looking at the group photo of her and Tang Wenhao, with a smile on her face.


    Yingsu said that she was forced to think of this method. Once Ruan Ling suddenly went crazy looking for Tang Wenhao and kept calling baby, baby, she had no choice. When she saw her mobile phone, she found their group photos from the photos and showed them to Ruan Ling. As a result, Ruan Ling stopped crying and smiled immediately when she saw the group photos of the two.


    Yingsu also has a mind. She is afraid that Ruan Ling accidentally deleted the photo and backed up her mobile phone.


    Listening to Yingsu''s introduction, Manny''s beautiful eyes are filled with tears. She knows that her sister Ruan Ling''s feelings for baby Wen Hao are so deep that they can be combined into one and become a whole. If Wen Hao really leaves, her sister Ruan Ling has absolutely no hope of getting better.


    "Ah Ling, I''m my sister. Do you still know me?" Manny cried bitterly, squatting down and letting Ruan Ling look at herself.


    Ruan Ling quickly put her mobile phone on her chest. Her beautiful eyes looked at Manny blankly, as if she wouldn''t focus the light. She just read mechanically, "sister."


    "Well, ah Ling, look at my sister. I''m Manny. It''s your sister. Don''t you know me?" Manny said, shaking her knee anxiously.


    "Sister? Who is sister? Aren''t you sister?" Ruan Ling asked, pointing to Yingsu beside Manny.


    "Well, I''m your sister, but she''s your own sister. She''s a father and a mother''s sister with you." Yingsu squatted down and smiled.


    "Who is my sister?" Ruan Ling said mechanically again.


    Seeing that Ruan Ling didn''t know her, Manny was so heartbroken that she couldn''t help but get up and hold Ruan Ling and cry bitterly, "Ah Ling, I''m a sister! Why don''t you know your sister? Don''t be so scary. Our baby is not dead. He''s still alive. He''s not dead. Don''t do this. Please wake up. Will you? If the baby comes back one day and sees you become like this, he won''t go crazy? Ah Ling, you must wake up. Our baby must not die." Manny wept with Ruan Ling in her arms.


    However, Ruan Ling didn''t respond at all. She just accepted her hug mechanically. Yang Danni on one side was also full of tears. She didn''t expect Ruan Ling to be so lively, forthright and intelligent. Now she has turned into such a crazy girl. Alas! The emotional injury is really hurting people!


    "Well, girl, don''t cry. Crying can''t solve the problem. You must be strong. Now mans and Ruan can only rely on you. If you have three long and two short, Mommy will go crazy, okay?" Yang Danni gently patted her daughter''s jade back and sighed.


    Manny reluctantly released Ruan Ling, asked her to look at the group photo of her and Tang Wenhao on her mobile phone again, and threw herself into Yang Danni''s arms, "Mommy, I love ah Ling, I''m going to die of heartache."


    "Mommy knows, believe Mommy, everything will pass. In the near future, you will find that everything your mother said today is real. What happened today is just a small episode in your life. Our family Wen Hao must be fine. If he is fine, ah Ling will be fine. Just like Wu Kui said on the road, maybe Wen Hao has left there It''s a jungle. He might go home alone. "Yang Danni comforted Manny and herself at the same time.


    After going downstairs, Yang Danni, Wu Kui and Manny began to discuss their plans for the next step. Yang Danni said, "Wu Kui, I''ve thought it over carefully. Let''s go back to Vietnam tomorrow! You''re here to pay close attention to Bai sangkun and LAN sangtai. Do you have any further news about Wen hao? We have to deal with the company and family when we go back. We can''t go missing for a long time, which will allow people with ulterior motives to take the opportunity to attack Mans."


    "Aunt, I understand that I will follow up Wen Hao''s news every day. As soon as there is news, I will go there. Don''t worry, there will be no problem here." Wu Kui said confidently.


    "Well, I''m confident in you, Manny. Can you arrange for ah Ling to come home after we go back? Mommy doesn''t want this to make the whole family restless. It''s best to block the news," said Yang Dani.


    "Mommy, I''m also worried about this problem! Mommy, I didn''t tell you that at present, the Ruan family, not only me and ah Ling love the baby so much, but also Ah Mei, ah Xiu, Yuzhu, Yang Xi and so on. They also have deep feelings for Bao Bei, especially Ah Mei. If she hears that something has happened to the baby, she will say no She must be as crazy as ah Ling right away. If something happens to her, the Ruan family will be in chaos. "Manny said anxiously.


    "Listen to you, can ah Ling go back to Ruan''s house?" Yang Danni sighed.


    "Definitely not, either go back to Hong Kong, the medical conditions in Hong Kong are good," Manny said.


    "Absolutely not. Ah Ling can''t go back to Hong Kong. You haven''t learned about the paparazzi in Hong Kong. If the paparazzi find out and dig deep, maybe your aunt and Wen Hao''s affairs will be exposed. It''s another kind of harm to our God''s gift, and you can''t consider going back to Hong Kong," said Yang Danni.


    "If you can''t, go back to death valley! It''s also convenient to block news in that place. It''s also a place where ah Ling has lived for so many years, and there are many sweet memories of her and her baby," said Manny.


    "Can the three of us go back to that place? Didn''t you say we should take the mountain road for several days and nights? What if we encounter poisonous snakes and beasts?" Yang Danni said anxiously.


    "Mommy, we can''t do it. Let me think about who can take us into the mountain? Let Wen Hao''s godfather Ruan Jingxiong take us into the mountain? It''s inconvenient. It''s Aya! Mommy, I asked Aya to take us into the mountain. Wait a minute, we''ll contact Aya first." Manny said and took out her mobile phone from her pocket.


    "Wait a minute, does Aya have a good relationship with Wen hao? What''s the psychological quality?" Yang Danni asked.


    "You must have deep feelings. Who doesn''t love a man like baby? Among the beautiful women in death valley, except our ah Ling, she is the most powerful." Manny said.


    "That''s all right! You ask her to answer the phone where no one is. Don''t let her answer it at the company or at home. It''s easy to be heard. It can''t be heard by people outside her." Yang Danni said.


    "Mommy, don''t worry! Can''t I think of this?" said Manny whistlingly.


    Wu Kui also smiled, "aunt, man is always the president of man''s company. She will handle everything like this."


    "Well, a mother will never trust her children." Yang Danni sighed.


    After Manni dialed Aya''s phone, her first sentence was, "Aya, don''t talk first. Now find a place where no one answers the phone. I have something urgent to discuss with you."


    Listen to Aya repeatedly respond on the phone, "Oh, oh, OK, Mr. man, wait a minute."


    "Mr. man, I''m already in the general manager''s office of baby. There''s no one here except me. Tell me! I''ll listen," Aya said.


    "OK, Aya, we have a big accident in the Ruan family. Don''t be excited and don''t be afraid after listening to it. With me, the Ruan family can''t fall, man can''t fall, okay?" Manny cheered her up in advance for fear that Aya''s spirit would collapse as soon as she heard that Tang Wenhao had an accident, just like Ruan Ling.


    "Mr. man, don''t scare me. Is something wrong with our baby and sister?" Aya was surprised and almost cried.

 Chapter 874

    "Aya, I''m afraid of your current mood. After careful consideration, I think that you are the only one in Ruan family. Don''t let me down. I said that no matter how big things happen, there is me! We must be strong, okay?" Manny said anxiously.


    "Well, Mr. man, I see. What''s the matter with my baby and sister?" Aya has guessed that something must have happened to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Since Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling left home in that way, she knew that they must have gone to the golden triangle, but she didn''t dare to talk nonsense at home. She knew it in her heart. Manny said that something big had happened to the Ruan family at this time, Except for their safety, no one is qualified to be said to be a major event.


    "Aya, listen, don''t scare yourself. Our baby is missing, but he must not be dead, but we didn''t find him," said Manny.


    "Ah? Missing? Where? Mr. man, how do you know? Aren''t you in Hong Kong? Did you go to the golden triangle with sister ah?" ah Ya asked in surprise.


    "Do you know they''re going to the golden triangle?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "Of course you know. Can you hide it from me? Elder brother Jinhu has been to Liangshan. I know at a glance that I''m not pregnant with my baby''s second child again. Elder sister will certainly let me go with them. Mr. man, how can you know this?" Aya asked puzzled.


    "Wu Kui called me. The second bad news I want to tell you is that your elder sister is insane. I have to take her back to death valley with mommy for convalescence. Do you understand what I mean?" Manny said.


    "Ah? Elder sister is insane? Just crazy?" Aya asked in surprise.


    "Well, you can say so! So you must resist me, understand? This matter can only end with you. You can''t let the second person of the Ruan family know. You must keep it a secret." Manny said seriously.


    "Sobbing... I know... Sobbing, baby, sister..." Aya cried on the phone. She also had a deep relationship with Tang Wenhao. She was in love with Ruan Ling. There was no reason not to be heartbroken when she heard the bad news.


    "Well, Aya, please prepare. Mommy and I, ah Ling will go back to Liangshan tomorrow, but we won''t go into the city, but we will wait for you directly at the entrance into death valley, or you will wait for us there. Shall we see each other or leave?" said Manny.


    "OK, Mr. man, I see. When I get back, I''ll tell my sisters that I miss my daughter Siya. I have to go back to see her. I''ll say I asked you for leave. What''s the reason?" Aya said.


    "Well, let''s make a deal like this. Aya, don''t let the sisters at home see the problem. What''s normal or what? Remember, arrange the company''s affairs well." Manny told.


    "Well, Mr. man, don''t worry! Everything in the company is normal. Sister Yang Xi is in charge of the design center and model training camp. There will be no problem," Aya said.


    "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow," said Manny, about to hang up.


    "Slow down, Mr. man, I want to ask, how did the baby disappear? Where did it disappear? Was it in the process of fighting with people or separated?" Aya asked anxiously.


    "I can''t say a word or two about it until we meet!" said Manny.


    "Well, Mr. man, I''ll hang up and I''ll start arranging work," Aya said.


    In the evening, Wu Kui''s wife Xiaoting arranged a room for Yang Danni, while Manny lived with Ruan Ling. She said that she should arouse Ruan Ling''s memory as much as possible and contact her more. Perhaps, because they are twin sisters and have the same mind, she will remember her.


    Yang Danni refused at first. She said she was worried that Ruan Ling would hurt Manny when she was unconscious, but Manny said that if she had feelings, Ruan Ling would not hurt anyone. This is an inherent family affection.


    As Manny said, when Ruan Ling slept with her, she did not commit any aggression against her, but she was not close to her. She just thumbed through the photos in her mobile phone, giggled, muttered baby in her mouth, and slowly fell asleep.


    Looking at her sleeping soundly and sweetly with her mobile phone, Manny felt a tingle in her heart. At the same time, she reminded herself that she must remember to buy more electric boards for Ruan Ling''s mobile phone tomorrow. Once her mobile phone runs out of power and can''t see Tang Wenhao''s photos in the process of entering Death Valley, she will be devastated.


    The next day, Manny ran to her mother Yang Danni''s room early in the morning and told Yang Danni about it. She was afraid that if she forgot, she would be in trouble. Two people remembered it and wouldn''t forget it. Yang Danni said that she would ask Wu Kui to go to pattiya and add ten batteries to her mobile phone.


    Therefore, before leaving, Wu Kui went to the mobile phone store and bought 20 batteries for Ruan Ling''s mobile phone. He was worried that ten batteries would not be enough.


    Without gossip, Wu Kui sent Yang Danni''s mother and daughter to Bangkok airport at 10 a.m.


    "Wu Kui, remember to ask about the situation there every day. Inform us as soon as you have news. We''ll stay in death valley. You''ll call Wen Hao''s godfather Ruan Jingxiong." Manny told me.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. man! Be careful on the way, especially when looking for and paying attention to sister a Ling''s emotional changes. Follow her step by step, otherwise, it''s easy to have an accident. When she is in a trance, it''s easy to regard any man as Wen Hao." Wu Kui reminded.


    "Well, I know, you go back! We feel very guilty and sorry that your family hasn''t lived well these days," said Manny.


    "Mr. man, if you say this, you don''t regard me as your own. My family is like Wen Hao. He doesn''t have brothers and sisters, nor do I. We have long regarded each other as our own brothers." Wu Kui said emotionally.


    "Well, we can feel it. Then I won''t be polite to you. Go back!" said Manny.


    "Well, Mr. man, have a safe trip. Call me back when you get to Vietnam," Wu Kui said.


    "OK, bye!" said Manny. Yang Danni smiled gratefully at Wu Kui and said goodbye to him. Wu Kui glanced at Ruan Ling, who was only looking at her mobile phone, grabbed her heart and drove away.


    When it comes to Yang Danni''s mother and daughter, nothing special happened along the way, but there was a little episode on the way. During the immigration inspection, Ruan Ling refused to cooperate with the inspection. She kept her mobile phone in her hand. Manny explained to the immigration staff for a long time before she reluctantly let her pass.


    At Hanoi International Airport, Manny called a taxi. The three took a taxi and went straight to Liangshan. On the way, Yang Dany still hesitated. She said to Manny, "girl, Mommy thinks Mommy should go back to Hong Kong, so she won''t go to death valley. I always feel insecure."


    "Mommy, are you worried about God''s gift?" Manny asked.


    "Well, it''s just one thing. We haven''t been to the company for a long time at the same time. There will be problems in the company, especially Yang Qiong and Miao Na. Mommy is worried that they will take the opportunity to make trouble. The more they think, the less down-to-earth they will be." Yang Danni said.


    "Mommy, what should I do? Let the car turn around? Or let the driver take you back to Hanoi airport and you go back to Hong Kong to wait for our news?" Manny asked.


    "Well, mommy has this idea. Mommy''s going to death valley with you won''t play any role. We can''t make a mess of the company and home because of this. The more this time, the more sober our mind is, girl, what do you say?" Yang Danni asked.


    "That''s all right! Mommy, I''ll ask the driver to take you back to Hanoi airport first." Manny said, and asked the driver to go out at the next exit and turn around and go back to Hanoi airport.


    "No, girl, I''d better take you to Liangshan first! His car has to return anyway, so as to save a waste of time. Aya must be in a hurry there. Why don''t you contact Aya and see where she is?" said Yang Danni.


    Before Manny dialed the phone, Aya had already called. She said on the phone, "Mr. man, it''s broken. I''m not going back with you alone. There''s a sister who wants to go back to death valley."


    "Who? Who? Follow me?" asked Manny hastily.


    "May''s sister, she says she wants to have two daughters too. She has to follow her." Aya said anxiously.


    "Let her go with you! May is very clever, or she can help you! But don''t tell her anything now, until you meet." said Manny.


    "OK, Mr. man, I''ll take her there. Let''s do it first! We''ll start right away," Aya said.


    When the car reached the intersection of Langshan and death valley, Aya and the little fairy Amy had already been waiting at the intersection. When Manny and Yang Danni helped Ruan Ling out of the car with a giggling mobile phone, Aya and may were stunned.


    Especially may, because Aya hasn''t told her what happened.


    "Sister ah, sister ah ya, sister ah, what''s the matter? Where''s our baby?" May asked in surprise when she realized that something big had happened to the Ruan family.


    "May, don''t worry. I''ll tell you later. Aya, may, you hold Ling first. I''ll take my mommy on the bus. Mommy, you go back early! If there''s anything at home, please contact me in time. In addition, now that we have cooperated with Chen, some things can be handled by sister Guo''er, Chen Jia and Chen Jie. This is also their responsibility." Said Manny.


    "Well, girl, don''t worry about the man family. Deal with the Ruan family well and find Wen Hao early. This is the biggest thing for the man family and Ruan family." Yang Danni said.


    "Mommy, I will. With me, the Ruan family and the man family will be fine. You leave early! We should hurry as soon as possible." Manny urged Yang Danni to get on the bus. After Yang Danni got on the bus, she waved goodbye to her daughter, Aya and may, and the car returned to Hanoi International Airport.


    Seeing the taxi leave the entrance of the jungle, Manny turns around and looks at several sisters. Aya and may look at Ruan Ling who doesn''t understand personnel and doesn''t even know their sisters. They are full of tears. They have been with Ruan Ling for many years. They feel like sisters and can''t accept this reality emotionally.


    "Sister Manny, what''s going on? Where''s our baby? Why is sister crazy? Is the baby gone?" may cried.

 Chapter 875

    "Let''s talk while walking! May, the reason why I agree with Aya to take you with me is that I think you are very intelligent and have stronger psychological endurance than ordinary sisters. Therefore, no matter what happens, you can''t look like dying. You must be strong, and our Ruan sisters must be strong, okay?" Manny said firmly.


    "Hmm! Sister Manny, I know. No matter what happens, I will accompany sister and follow sister Manny to support our Ruan family." may said.


    "It''s like a sister trained by your elder sister. May, our baby is missing. Your elder sister can''t stand the stimulation and blow. Her spirit is temporarily missing. Therefore, we must find the baby. Only when we find the baby can your elder sister return to normal. This time we send ah Ling back to death valley, but we don''t want all the Ruan sisters to be hit like this Go back to death valley. When I get to death valley, I want to play a play with the sisters in death valley. You two sisters must cooperate well, okay? "Said Manny.


    "Ah? Acting? Sister Manny, do you want to play sister and let the sisters treat sister as you? So that our death valley won''t be chaotic, right?" Ah Mei was really smart and immediately understood Manny''s meaning, and ah Ya looked at Manny in surprise.


    "Yes, so it''s right for Aya to bring you here. May, you are really smart." Manny praised Amy''s quick thinking. May is indeed outstanding among the new generation of beautiful women in death valley. She is first-class in both beauty and brain, and is deeply loved by Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    "Indeed, this is the best way. Elder sister is the soul of our death valley. With her, there will be no problem. Elder sister Manny, what do you say we should do next? I want to kill the child and go out to find our baby. Do you think so?" Aya prayed.


    Manny immediately rejected her idea, "Absolutely not. Aya, you can''t have such an idea at all. You have precious bones and flesh in your stomach. How can you get rid of it? I''ve arranged to find the baby. You don''t have to worry about it. Your main task is to maintain the stability of death valley and take good care of your elder sister. After I settle ah Ling, you can see who will send me back to Ruan Home? I have to go back, or I won''t see baby and ah Ling for a long time, and the Ruan family will be in chaos again. Sister Ah Mui can''t stand it. Without their news for a long time, she will die of anxiety. "Manny said.


    "Yes, sister Ah Mui has been crying these two days!" ah Ya sighed.


    "Ah? Why is she crying? Does she know something''s wrong with our baby?" asked Manny suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. She said she always had nightmares and was restless these nights. She always felt that the baby and sister went out this time. The night before yesterday, she dreamed that our baby was caught in the cave by a monster and scared herself to sit in bed and cry." Aya said.


    "Yes, we sisters were frightened. We thought something had happened to her. We all got up to see her, and then we knew she had a nightmare." may said.


    "Alas, sister Ah Mui has too deep feelings for the baby. She has loved and spoiled the baby like a crown. She loves so crazy. Many times at night, when I woke up, I saw her holding the baby''s head on her chest. Her eyes were full of maternal love. Like looking at the crown, her eyes couldn''t see enough. She told me that she loved her everywhere on the baby They are very familiar with each other. She will spoil her baby until the last day she leaves the world, and continue to spoil him in her next life, "said Manny, with tears in her eyes.


    The sisters of the Ruan family know very well that sister Ah Mui''s spirit will collapse immediately without Tang Wenhao, so she must not know that Tang Wenhao had an accident.


    To make a long story short, two nights and three days later, the three sisters safely sent Ruan Ling to Ruan Ling''s cave in death valley. When they heard that Manny was suddenly insane and wanted to recuperate in death valley for a period of time, they were very surprised. Ah Zhu, ah Yun and other beautiful women came from the factory to see Ruan Ling. Of course, they all thought it was Manny.


    "Sister, sister Manny, what''s the matter?" ah Zhu asked in surprise.


    "My sister was stimulated by something in Hong Kong. She suddenly went insane and was not cured in Hong Kong. I''ll let her come to our death valley to recuperate for a period of time. Take good care of her! I want to go back to the company as soon as possible, otherwise there will be no one to manage the company." Manny said.


    "Why don''t you let baby come back to treat her? Baby''s martial arts are so high that he can treat her with internal skills. Remember she treated sister Lingzhi''s mental illness before?" ah Zhu asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! Our baby''s martial arts are so powerful that he must have a way to treat it. Moreover, Manny has a good relationship with her baby. With her baby, she will get better faster." Heifeng said.


    "Don''t I know? The problem is that baby is now helping his friends deal with things in Thailand, and is in the golden triangle of Thailand. His brother Wu Kui is contacting him. If he contacts him, he will come back. Let my sister stay here for the time being! You just take good care of her," Manny said.


    "Sister, you can rest assured that sister Manny is your sister and our sister. Besides, your sister is so similar that we have long regarded her as our sister." ah Zhu said.


    Manny said gratefully, "thank you, sisters. Aya and azhu. Who do you want to send me back to Liangshan? I want to go back early."


    As soon as he said this, ah Zhu looked at Manny in surprise and began to look at Manny carefully. He also looked at Ruan Ling, who was still playing with her mobile phone, and became suspicious.


    Because she knows that elder sister never needs someone to send herself in and out of death valley. At most, she says to accompany her and send her. This doesn''t seem to be elder sister''s language. Is she Manny and elder sister crazy?


    Manny also sensitively caught the doubt in ah Zhu''s beautiful eyes. While the big guy was talking around Ruan Ling, she pulled ah Zhu into a room, "ah Zhu, can you take ah Jie back?"


    "You''re not an elder sister, you''re sister Manny. The crazy one is our elder sister, isn''t it?" ah Zhu went straight in and asked in surprise.


    Manny saw that she saw it. She didn''t want to hide it from her. She nodded and closed the door. She said sadly, "ah Zhu, there''s something wrong with our Ruan family. The baby is missing. Ah Ling can''t stand such stimulation mentally. She''s crazy, but the baby isn''t dead. Understand? You don''t have to mess around. We''re asking local friends to search for his whereabouts." Manny briefly told ah Zhu about the process of Tang Wenhao''s disappearance again after his death.


    After hearing this, ah Zhu threw himself into Manny''s arms and choked, "sister Manny, what should we do now? Are we passively waiting for news here? I want to find my baby."


    "Ah? No, you haven''t been to the golden triangle. It''s very dangerous there, not to mention you. Even baby and your sister used to be very dangerous. It''s a violent area. We have to wait patiently at home. Baby will appear sooner or later," Manny comforted.


    "But it''s hard to wait like this." ah Zhu choked.


    "Ah Zhu, we have no better way than to wait and let Ruan and mans operate normally. You don''t know, the golden triangle is in a vast mountain, and the black and evil forces of several countries infiltrate each other. The situation is particularly complex. We can''t do anything but passively wait for him to go home. Baby, several good brothers here are dead and there are only one left The next Ruan Gang, I think Ruan Gang alone can''t save the baby. We are all familiar with him. His martial arts are very powerful, but his wisdom is not enough. "Manny sighed.


    "Please ask Wener''s father to come forward. Our baby has done so many things for their special forces. Now the baby is in danger. It''s also right for them to send troops to rescue?" ah Zhu said.


    "Ah Zhu, it''s not as simple as you think. How could their ministry of national defense approve the special forces to send troops to rescue Tang Wenhao, a foreigner? There''s no such possibility at all. Unless wen''er''s father wants to go himself, but at his age, we''d better not bother him." Manny said.


    "Well, sister Manny, I''ll listen to you. When shall we start?" ah Zhu asked.


    "Start right away. Here are Aya and may. They''ll be fine. Ah Zhu, now the sister of death valley is you. Aya and may know the truth of the whole incident. Remember, we must keep it a secret, okay?" Manny told.


    "Sister Manny, don''t worry! How many ups and downs have we experienced with sister a? No difficulties can overwhelm our sisters in death valley." ah Zhu said firmly.


    "Well, it''s worth loving you, baby. Let''s go! Remember, you must control your emotions well and don''t let her sisters see it." Manny reminded that she was really worried that too many people knew would cause unnecessary annoyance.


    After Manny and ah Zhu bid farewell to the sisters in death valley, they embarked on the journey back to death valley.


    Manny, the always weak daughter, showed the great wisdom, calm and strength of a female entrepreneur in the face of the death and disappearance of her beloved man and the insanity of her only sister, which made her more mature, stable and charming.


    There was nothing to say on the road. Manny and ah Zhu trekked on the road for three days and returned to Liangshan.


    They didn''t go back to Ruan''s house, but went directly to mans factory. Most people in the factory can''t distinguish mani and Ruan Ling sisters. Only when they show their identity, the employees of the factory will know. Therefore, when mani told the guard that she was Ruan Ling, no one will doubt the truth.


    The two first arrived at the office. Manny asked the production clerk Chen Miaoxi about the recent production, shipment and online orders. Chen Miaoxi told her that the factory was getting better and better, and was working at full capacity every day. She said that Yang Xi''s design center had several new models, which led the new trend of Vietnamese women as soon as the market was on the market, and the orders could not win, It made Manny feel a little better.


    After the integration of mans and Chen, their overall strength has indeed been greatly improved, which is a model of one plus one greater than three. Not only Mans, but Chen''s former factories are running at full load, and the machines are not stopped. Liu Zhiqiang is fully responsible for the sales of overseas markets. Chen Guoer is the vice president of sales and director of brand operation of the group. They give full play to their advantages, The sales situation soon went to a higher level. Even the old factory in mans Hong Kong was rejuvenated, and the machines turned on wheels 24 hours a day.

 Chapter 876

    After learning about the factory, Manny called both Yang Xi and Chen Guoer from the design center and model training camp to Manny''s factory. They thought Tang Wenhao had also come back. When they came, they were all in high spirits. They saw that Tang Wenhao had not come back, and the beauty a Zhu of death Valley was with Manny. Yang Xi was very shocked and didn''t know when she came to Manny''s factory, And with Ruan Ling, "ah Ling, where''s our baby?"


    Chen Guoer was also disappointed, because Ruan Ling promised her that when she and Tang Wenhao came back, they would let her and Tang Wenhao round the house. Since then, the two students have served a husband together.


    These days, under the guidance and indoctrination of Yang Xi, Chen Guoer had a strong interest in Tang Wenhao. He also learned from his brother Chen Jie that Tang Wenhao is indeed a dragon among people and has excellent martial arts. Therefore, he eagerly looks forward to Tang Wenhao''s return to moisten her dry body.


    "Hehe, honey, I went to Chiang Rai house in Thailand to do business for my friends. I came back first after I was busy in mans house in Thailand. Come on, Guo''er, let me introduce to you. She is my good sister ah Zhu in death valley. Ah Zhu, she is my college classmate Guo''er." Manny first introduced ah Zhu to Chen Guo''er. The two beauties shook hands with each other with a smile.


    "Ah Ling, when will the baby come back? Why are you with ah Zhu?" Yang Xi asked hurriedly.


    "Baby will come back when she''s busy. Well, we happened to meet. Ah Zhu called me when she went back to Ruan''s drugstore to deliver goods. I just came back and asked her to come to the factory." Manny made up.


    "Oh? How could this happen? Isn''t your cell phone broken?" Yang Xi asked suspiciously.


    "Broken? Oh, yes, it''s broken. I called the drugstore when I came back. The little girl in the drugstore said ah Zhu was over there, so I let her come over." Manny quickly changed her mouth, a false alarm in her heart, and secretly reminded herself that she must deal with it very carefully from now on. Otherwise, it''s easy for the Ruan sisters to see that she is Manny, not Ruan Ling.


    "I''ll tell you, sister Ah Mui calls you and baby every day, but she never gets through. Especially recently, she almost spends her time in anxiety. Then call home quickly! Let sister Ah Mui don''t worry. Xiuer and Yuzhu also call baby every day. Finally, there''s news from you. Why did baby go to Qinglai house again?" Yang Xi asked suspiciously.


    "Sister Yang Xi, you know, our baby is a righteous man. If a friend has something to do, he will certainly go to help. Don''t worry! After the work over there, the baby will come back soon. Miss him?" Manny said with a strong smile. Usually she calls her sister Yang XI by her name, and Ruan Ling calls her sister Yang Xi, so she also changed her name, Avoid being found by sensitive Yang Xi.


    "Oh, of course, I want to die. I feel very uncomfortable these days. I asked her sisters. They are suffering from Acacia like me." Yang Xi smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, don''t lose yourself, baby. As soon as you come back, you''ll let you two do things first. You can wait at ease!" Manny heard Ruan Ling mention to her that Chen Guo''er is infatuated with Tang Wenhao. She has promised Guo''er that when Tang Wenhao is busy, she will let them round the house and let Chen Guo''er officially become the Ruan''s daughter-in-law, so she deliberately mentioned it.


    "Sister a Ling, how can I be in such a hurry? I''m worried about you. By the way, sister a Ling, I have good news to tell you. Our college classmate Paul is now an important person in the American clothing agency industry. I want to bring our brand into the American market through him. What do you think?" Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Oh, very good, then you do it boldly! I support you." Manny smiled. At the same time, she was worried that Chen Guoer asked her to see Ruan Ling and her former classmates, which would make it difficult for her to resist. After all, she is not Ruan Ling, she is Manny. She doesn''t know how Ruan Ling got along with these classmates before. It''s easy to be seen by others.


    Sure enough, Manny''s worry came true immediately. "Sister ah Ling, don''t you want to meet this handsome American who has madly pursued you?" Chen Guoer joked.


    "Ah? What? We all have babies. That''s a thing of the past. Fruit, don''t mention it again. If the baby''s jealous jar knows, he won''t beat Paul flat?" said Manny.


    "Hehe, sister a Ling, Paul is not an ordinary little boy. Did you forget? He is our university boxing champion! I remember you fought with him and said that his strength is terrible." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Hehe, no matter how strong he is, he is not as big as our baby. It''s not worth mentioning. Well, let''s go back! I''ll call sister Ah Mei first." as she said, Manny quickly put aside the topic and called sister Ah Mei.


    "Who answered the phone? I''m Arlene." Manny said quickly when the phone was connected.


    "Ah Ling, you''re back? Why don''t you say hello? Sister Ah Mui is dying of anxiety, baby? Is she with you?" sister Ah Mui asked anxiously.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, honey, he didn''t come back with me this time. He''s still in Thailand and things haven''t been finished. I''m worried that you have to wait at home. So I came back first. My mobile phone is broken. He helped his friends deal with things in Chiang Rai Prefecture, Thailand. It''s estimated that the signal in that place is bad, so you can''t contact us at all. Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry. I''ll go back right away Home, I got to the factory first, "said Manny.


    "If the mobile phone breaks down, you won''t change it. You''re all driving sister Ah Mui crazy. There''s no news from going out for so long. Did the baby say when to go home?" sister Ah Mui asked.


    "No, he just said that he would come back when things were done. Don''t worry about such a powerful man, sister Ah Mui! It''ll be fine. Sister Ah Mui, I''ll hang up and go back in a minute," said Manny.


    After hanging up sister Ah Mei''s phone, Manny cleaned up and went back to Ruan''s house in Yang Xi''s car with ah Zhu, Yang Xi and Chen Guoer.


    "Sister Manny, you must be very careful when you arrive at Ruan''s house. Otherwise, sister Ah Mui can easily find that you are not sister ah. You know, sister Ah Mui and sister ah have been familiar with each other for many years." ah Zhu whispered in the back seat.


    "Well, ah Zhu, don''t worry! I''ll be careful. I won''t stay at home for a long time. Otherwise, sooner or later, I won''t be able to install it. I''ll find a way to leave first and stay elsewhere," said Manny.


    "Well, no, you can''t go back to Hong Kong first! Or go back to Shanghai. As soon as you leave, I''ll go back to death valley. I don''t worry, sister." ah Zhu whispered.


    "OK, ah Zhu, it''s hard for you. You must be careful on the way back. I''ll let Yang Xi take you to the entrance of the mountain tomorrow. This time you go back alone. Pay attention to safety on the way. You''re going to have an accident. Baby comes back to find my VIP. I can''t explain to baby, okay?" Manny said.


    "Sister Manny, don''t worry! I won''t have an accident. We''ve been back and forth many times alone," ah Zhu said.


    When they returned to Ruan''s house, the beauties were very happy to see that Ruan Ling was back. However, their man Tang Wenhao didn''t come back. The beauties were still very lost, especially Yuzhu girl, whose sexy lips were pouting high and frowned. "Sister a Ling, why don''t you bring the baby back? I''m going to miss him."


    "Hehe, Yuzhu, which day don''t you want to be a baby?" Xiu''er smiled gently.


    "Don''t you want to? I''m crazy and itchy all over. It''s estimated that as soon as the baby touches my body, I''ll be all right." Yuzhu said hungrily, making all the beauties laugh. Everyone knows that Yuzhu has the strongest demand among Ruan''s daughter-in-law.


    Sister Ah Mui doesn''t care if everyone makes fun of Yuzhu. She pulls Manny to her room and stares at Manny suspiciously. She stares at Manny with hair straight in her heart. Can sister Ah Mui see it?


    "Ah Ling, is something wrong with the baby? Tell sister Ah Mui the truth?" Ah Mui asked, looking at Manny suspiciously.


    "Ah? No? Sister Ah Mui, why do you have this idea? Our baby is fine. What can happen?" Manny asked.


    "Sister Ah Mui just doesn''t feel at ease. She''s always having nightmares these days. She''s worried that something will happen to you and your baby. Sister Ah Mui can''t live any longer." sister Ah Mui said anxiously.


    "Hehe, how could it be? Sister Ah Mui, you are too nervous." Manny smiled.


    "Ah Ling, we haven''t heard from you for such a long time. Can we not be nervous? By the way, please call Xiao Yao quickly? She''s also looking for you these two days. I don''t know what''s the matter?" said Sister Ah Mei.


    "OK, I''ll call her right away. By the way, what''s Xiaoyao''s phone number?" Manny asked casually.


    "Ah? Don''t you have Xiaoyao''s phone? Didn''t you often contact a few days ago?" sister Ah Mui asked suspiciously, with beautiful eyes staring at Manny.


    "Oh, isn''t my cell phone broken? I''m in it. Where can I remember her number?" Manny said smartly.


    "But I don''t have her number? Why don''t you ask Ruan Yi or Manny? They must have Xiaoyao''s number," said Sister Ah Mei.


    "Oh, OK, let me ask Ruan Yi! Sister Ah Mei, I''ll ask Ruan Yi for Xiaoyao''s phone first. You can cook early! I''m hungry. I don''t eat your dishes for so many days. I want to die." Manny said with a strong smile.


    "Oh, that''s OK. Sister Ah Mui will cook for you right away. I just don''t know if I can get used to the taste of Thailand outside?" sister Ah Mui said with a worried face.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry! He will take good care of himself for such a big baby. Besides, can he eat enough with his usual appetite? Don''t worry," said Manny, and then went out of sister Ah Mui''s room.


    After finding Ruan Yi, Manny asked Xiaoyao''s phone number and returned to sister Ah Mei''s room, that is, her room. Sister Ah Mei has gone to the kitchen to cook. This room has always been occupied by their sisters and Ah Mei. Tang Wenhao generally likes to sleep with the three sisters when he comes back.


    Manny closed the door and dialed Xiaoyao''s phone, "aunt, is that you?" as soon as the phone was connected, Xiaoyao''s anxious voice came from inside.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Xiaoyao, do you have something to do with your aunt?" Manny knew Xiaoyao had something to do as soon as she heard it.


    "Little aunt, I have something to ask your opinion. What do you think I should do?" said Xiao Yao.

 Chapter 877

    "What''s the matter, girl? Tell me?" said Manny.


    "Our general manager attaches great importance to me. He wants to provide me with a car. I don''t know if I should? I always think it''s inappropriate for me to provide a car for me when I''m new here and have no contribution." Xiaoyao asked.


    "Ah? Give you a car? That''s a good thing! It shows that we Xiaoyao have the ability?" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, auntie, don''t tease me. I haven''t made any contribution. I''ve only been here for a few days? I''m not qualified to match the car. The department managers who have been in the company for many years haven''t matched the car. Why should I match the car?" Xiaoyao asked.


    "Yes! Then why did your general manager provide you with a car?" Manny also asked. She also muttered in her heart. Although they all have great confidence in Xiaoyao, after all, she is a fresh student. She was equipped with a car by her boss just after graduation. It seems a little too fast.


    "Our general manager said that I have great potential. He wanted to cultivate me, so he wanted me to develop in the company for a long time. In addition, he also said that he would find a better nanny to take care of Sihui for me, so that I could go to work wholeheartedly without any worries." Xiaoyao was a little proud in his words.


    After hearing this, Manny immediately felt something wrong. She asked sensitively, "girl, is your general manager male or female? How old is he?"


    "Of course it''s a man, about 40 years old! What''s the matter, aunt? Is there a problem?" Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    "Xiaoyao, do you think there''s no problem? You just said that you didn''t make any contribution, so you equipped your car and asked someone to take care of Sihui for you. Do you think it''s normal?" Manny asked.


    "Ah? Aunt, what do you mean by him?" Xiaoyao asked.


    "Girl, my aunt doesn''t know what your chief manager wants to do, but at least it''s abnormal. There''s no free lunch in the world, isn''t it? Xiaoyao, what car does he want for you?" Manny asked.


    "It''s like Audi! I just think it''s quite sudden, but he said that his purpose is to retain useful talents. He said that I am the best among their recruiters, so I am qualified to enjoy this treatment and let me not have any psychological pressure, but I''m still not down-to-earth, so I want my aunt to give me an idea." Xiaoyao said.


    "Is your general manager married?" Manny asked.


    "I don''t know. How can I ask others? However, our general manager is a top student in Cambridge and looks very handsome. According to his colleagues, he is very talented. He is a high-end talent carefully selected by the global recruitment of our group headquarters, with more than 2000 interviewers." Xiaoyao said.


    Manny thinks Xiaoyao will have a problem. They all regard Xiaoyao as Ruan''s daughter-in-law and Tang Wenhao''s bride to be, especially Ruan Ling. She has always wanted to try her best to bring Xiaoyao and Tang Wenhao together. Now she is insane. As Tang Wenhao''s woman and Ruan Ling''s sister, she must not watch Xiaoyao be harmed by the boss of the sex wolf.


    Thinking of this, Manny asked, "Xiao Yao, tell my aunt the truth, have you fallen in love with your general manager?"


    "Auntie, what are you talking about? How could I like such an old man? Besides, I just graduated and have to take care of Sihui. I can''t fall in love so soon. Auntie, you misunderstood me. I just want to tell you this because I don''t feel at ease. If he really means this to me, I''d rather resign than promise him," said Xiao Yao.


    "Xiao Yao, please resign! Without hesitation, my aunt dares to assert that your general manager is 100% thinking about you. We all know you are excellent. However, no matter how excellent you are, you are just a fresh graduate. You have no contribution to the enterprise and have no qualifications. Why should people give you such a good treatment when you just join the work? If you want my aunt to say, you are still good Hurry home! We mans and Ruan urgently need talents like you. Don''t you have any gratitude for our Ruan family? "Said Manny impolitely.


    "Ah? Auntie, how can you say that about me? Auntie, how can I not be grateful to the Ruan family? I''m just afraid... Wen Hao... When I look at the way he looks at me, my heart beats. I''m so afraid of seeing him now. In fact, I want to avoid him when I come to work here," said Xiaoyao.


    "You? Xiao Yao, what do you want my aunt to say about you? What are you doing hiding from Wen hao? He loves you so much that you should have accepted him long ago. Your heart beats when you see him? Xiao Yao, tell my aunt, do you like Wen Hao too? Why don''t your heart beat? You''ve lived with him for nearly a month. Don''t you really like him at all? My aunt is skeptical Yes, our family won''t be so unattractive, "said Manny confidently. She and Ruan Ling felt a little incredible.


    "Aunt, it''s impossible for me... And Wen Hao. Don''t think about this. Besides, I''ve just become familiar with the working environment here. If you really want to analyze it, I don''t accept the special treatment of our general manager. I really don''t want to go back. I don''t have psychological pressure to work here, but I definitely don''t mean I don''t want to work for Ruan. Ruan''s family is right I''m as kind as a mountain. I have no reason not to serve Ruan. Wait a while! OK? Don''t worry, aunt, I''ll go back to work for Ruan sooner or later. Isn''t it good to exercise outside for a few years first? "Said Xiao Yao with guilt.


    "Oh, Xiaoyao, what else can you say? Is Sihui okay over there?" Manny asked.


    "Well, Sihui is very good and very good. I have sent her to the nursery every day before work and pick her up after work. By the way, aunt, is Wen Hao back?" Xiaoyao asked.


    "No, what''s the matter? Miss him? If you miss him, go home and be his daughter-in-law." Manny said angrily.


    "Aunt, what are you talking about? I just want to tell him to come and see Sihui when I''m free. After all, he''s Sihui''s father. I also read books about children when I''m free. Children should always be with their parents. I can''t let her lack love. I can give her maternal love, but I can''t give her father''s love." Xiaoyao said.


    "Hehe, do you know you can''t give her father''s love? Xiaoyao, in fact, my aunt has long felt that you love Wenhao from your words. However, if you refuse to accept this fact, you still can''t pass the barrier in your heart, let time prove everything!" said Manny.


    "Auntie, don''t say that. Please, is Wen Hao there? I want to talk to him." Xiaoyao said.


    "No, he''s still in Thailand. He didn''t come back with his aunt this time. When he comes back, I''ll tell him. Let him see you and say you miss him." Manny smiled. In fact, she was confused. How happy Wen Hao and Ruan Ling would be if they knew Xiaoyao''s mentality now! She concluded that Xiaoyao had indeed fallen in love with Wen Hao. Otherwise, she would not speak like this. The only thing she lacked in her relationship with Wen Hao was a fire. When she lit the fire, they would never separate and burn together forever.


    "Aunt, don''t tease me. Since he''s not there, I''ll hang up!" said Xiao Yao shyly.


    "Wait a minute, Xiaoyao, my aunt reminds you to categorically refuse the special care of your general manager. He must have ulterior motives. In addition, keep a certain distance from him. At least after work, don''t have any relationship with him. Otherwise, you will be successful by him. It''s very easy for people of his age and experience to deal with simple girls like you. Remember!" Manny warned.


    The next day, Yang Xi drove ah Zhu to the entrance of death valley on the outskirts of Liangshan. Manny and Chen Guoer and other beauties should go to work and raise the fetus at home. The family temporarily entered a relatively quiet period. After all, in their hearts, Ruan Ling has come back. If she supports everything, her sisters don''t have to worry about it.


    However, Manny feels great pressure. After all, she has to treat herself as her sister Ruan Ling every day, and these sisters are very familiar with them. If they are not careful, they will be seen. In the past, Manny and Ruan Ling liked to take a bath with sister Ah Mei, because there are too many women in the Ruan family to take a bath one by one. They usually take two or three sisters together at a time, In this way, it won''t be too slow.


    But how dare Manny take a bath with sister Ah Mui now? Sister Ah Mui is very familiar with her and Ruan Ling''s bodies. Only sister Ah Mui knows the difference between them. She worries that she will be found by sister Ah Mui as soon as she takes off her clothes in front of sister Ah Mui.


    Therefore, when sister Ah Mui invited her to take a bath with her these days, she always made excuses and even deliberately avoided, either calling or going out to do business. Fortunately, sister Ah Mui didn''t care much, but it''s not the way to go on like this. She thought of leaving the Ruan family for a while and going to Shanghai mans for a temporary shelter.


    Ah Ying also called to let her go. She said that since Tang Wenhao hadn''t gone back, she would let her go home for a few days. They all missed her and Junjun needed her. After listening to Ah Ying''s words, Manny was heartbroken and wanted to go to the Jin family to see Ruan Ling''s children.


    That night, Manny went to work all day and worked overtime until 10 p.m. and drove back to the Ruan family alone. Most of her sisters in the Ruan family went to bed. Ruan Yi, ah Xiu, wen''er, Li Yan and Xiu''er all have the habit of going to bed early. Generally, they will go to bed at 90 p.m., while Yuzhu, Yang Xi, Chen Guoer and sister Ah Mei don''t go to bed until 12 p.m.


    When Manny came back, except sister Ah Mui, the three beauties were all wearing bath towels to cool off. Watching TV, they all stood up when they saw Manny coming back.


    "Sister a Ling, what are you busy with? You''re busy coming home so late." Chen Guoer asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, fooling around, sister Guo''er, you haven''t gone to bed yet? You all go to bed early!" Manny smiled.


    "Ah Ling, I''m waiting for you to take a bath! After washing, I can clean and disinfect the bathroom," said Sister Ah Mei.


    "Ah? Oh, why don''t you wash it first, sister Ah Mui? I''ll wash it later. There''s still something to do." Manny was nervous.


    "Hehe, I''d better wait for you! By the way, I''ll take a bath for you and rub it for you. You''ve been busy all day. It''s better to rub it for sleep." sister Ah Mui smiled thoughtfully.

 Chapter 878

    After listening to this, Manny felt frightened. However, she knew that she had no reason to refuse. Otherwise, sister Ah Mui would be suspicious. She had to laugh and say, "Oh, well, let''s take a bath first! After washing, you can sleep."


    "Ah Ling, sister wen''er asked me to convey that his father wants to see you tomorrow morning and wants to discuss something with you. It must be about our baby!" Manny was about to go to the bathroom and was stopped by Yang Xi.


    "Oh? Really? Did you say what time?" asked Manny suspiciously.


    "Go to his house at ten in the morning." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Oh, that''s OK, I know." Manny turned and went into the bathroom with sister Ah Mui, but she kept muttering. She didn''t know what Ruan Jingxiong was looking for Ruan Ling.


    When she got to the bathroom, sister Ah Mui generously stripped herself off, revealing her snow-white skin and graceful figure. She first stepped into the bathtub and waited for Manny to enter the bathtub with a smile, so that they could rub and wash each other.


    Manny quickly turned around and began to take off her clothes with her back to sister Ah Mui. Her unnatural performance stunned sister Ah Mui in the bathtub and asked suspiciously, "ah Ling, this is the first time you have taken a bath with sister Ah Mui since you came back this time! You seem to have split with sister Ah Mui. You have to take off your clothes with your back to sister Ah Mui. What''s the matter with you?"


    Manny quickly turned around and said with a smile, "Oh, sister Mei, where is it? You''re so worried. Aren''t I busy? Come on, I''ll rub your back right away. You sit over there and I''ll be behind you, okay?"


    "Ah Ling, I''ll rub it with you first. How can the master give the servant a bath first?" sister Ah Mui smiled.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t say that again. In my heart, you''ve always been my sister. I never treat you as a maid. You''re loyal to our Ruan family and you''re as kind as a mountain to me. In the past two years, especially after the baby came, you''ve devoted all your energy to this family, spoiled the baby and taken good care of our sisters No, on behalf of the baby and the sisters, thank you, sister Ah Mui. "Manny said as she stepped into the bathtub, a jade hand consciously blocked the sensitive little mole in the middle of the span. This mole is the only difference between her and Ruan Ling.


    "Thanks for what? Ah Ling, it''s sister Ah Mui''s greatest blessing in her life to get married with the Ruan family, especially to meet a man like baby. Sister Ah Mui feels more blessed from the sky. Ah Ling, sister Ah Mui really wants to miss our baby. Do you miss him?" sister Ah Mui asked gently.


    "Hmm! Who doesn''t want to? I can''t see enough of such a beautiful man, sister Ah Mui. What do you like most about our baby?" Manny sat behind sister Ah Mui and asked softly.


    "Hehe, baby, sister Ah Mui likes everything! They are all her favorite." sister Ah Mui smiled contentedly.


    "There''s always something special you like?" Manny smiled and began to stir some water on sister Ah Mui.


    "Hehe, what I like most is his eyes, mouth and that harmful thing. Every time he comes in, sister Ah Mui''s soul is taken away by him. It''s so powerful, so domineering and so lasting. His body is like a machine that will never be tired. Sister Ah Mui is particularly fascinated by his masculinity." Sister Ah Mui was completely immersed in the miss of Tang Wenhao, and her beautiful eyes were full of infinite love.


    "Sister Ah Mui, in fact, we are all the same. I asked her sisters. Everyone always thinks that baby''s eyes and lips are the sexiest and most beautiful among men. Even if he is a woman, he must be very beautiful. When he fights, he is very brave and powerful. According to ah Ling, when he kills people, he is very handsome, cold and cool, which is completely different from at home Similarly, at home, he is a child. He makes our sisters happy all day long. He always holds this sister and that sister goes crazy in bed. To tell the truth, sister Ah Mui, I really miss him. "Manny is also immersed in the miss of Tang Wenhao and unconsciously beats herself back to her original shape.


    After listening to Manny''s words, sister Ah Mui turned around in doubt. She was surprised when she heard Manny say and heard Arlene say. Manny was also surprised when she saw sister Ah Mui turn around, because she knew that sister Ah Mui could see the problem as long as she looked at her crotch and slightly raised abdomen.


    When she took a bath with wen''er and Li Yan last night, wen''er questioned her slightly bulging body and said that sister a Ling, you seem to be pregnant again. Doesn''t that mean you can''t? She had to say that she had a small stomach. Fortunately, her pregnancy reaction was not strong and it was easy to prevaricate.


    "Sister Ah Mui, why are you looking at me like that? Ha ha." Manny asked with an embarrassed smile.


    "You''re not ah Ling, are you Manny!" said Sister Ah Mui. Her beautiful eyes unconsciously moved towards Manny''s crotch. Manny protected her crotch with one hand like a conditioned reflex, but her lower abdomen was clearly highlighted in front of sister Ah Mui.


    "Manny, you''re Manny. You''re not ah Ling. Ah Ling has no fertility for a long time and can''t be pregnant, but your stomach is obviously pregnant. Let me see your mole again. Manny, don''t cover it anymore. Take your hand away and let me see." sister Ah Mui, regardless of three, seven and twenty-one, removed Manny''s jade hand. In a moment, She saw the only sign on Manny.


    Manny''s beautiful eyes closed, and two clear tears fell from her beautiful eyes in an instant. She knew that she couldn''t hide it anymore.


    "Manny, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with ah Ling? Let you pretend to be her home. What about our baby? Is there something wrong with the baby? I said I''m just restless these days! There''s still something wrong with ah Ling and the baby. Manny, don''t cry! Tell sister Ah Mui what''s wrong." sister Ah Mui saw that Manny kept crying, one ''s heart is torn with anxiety.


    "Sister Ah Mui, if I tell you the truth, you have to promise me that you won''t be too excited or cry. If you have something wrong, our Ruan family will be completely finished, okay?" Manny asked with tears in her eyes.


    "Well, Manny, sister Ah Mui promises you that as long as our baby lives well, I can bear any blow. If the baby is gone, I don''t want to live. I want to go with him and take care of him." sister Ah Mui cried.


    "No, sister Ah Mui, don''t worry. Our baby is fine. Is... Ah Ling''s spirit is a little abnormal." Manny said. She still didn''t dare to tell sister Ah Mui that Tang Wenhao was missing.


    "Ah? Ah Ling''s spirit is abnormal? What do you mean? Why is her spirit abnormal? Something''s wrong with the baby? Only this kind of blow can make ah Ling''s spirit go wrong. Tell me, what''s the matter with the baby?" sister Ah Mei asked anxiously, shaking Manny''s fragrant shoulder.


    "Sister Ah Mui, baby is really fine, but I can''t find it all at once." Manny said sadly.


    "Ah? Can''t find it? Missing? Didn''t ah Ling and her baby go out together? How could one be missing and the other mentally abnormal? Is ah Ling in death valley now? Ah Zhu came back this time to send you back?" sister Ah Mui also reacted.


    "Well, I asked Aya and may to send me and ah Ling into the mountain together, and then ah Zhu to send me out of the mountain. Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry too much. As long as you find the baby, ah Ling will be fine, and our baby, with such excellent martial arts, he will be fine." Manny was powerless to comfort sister Ah Mui, who was very anxious.


    "Manny, where is the baby missing? Since he is missing, why don''t you find him? Why can you stay at home like this? You know how to make money. If the baby is gone, what''s the use of making money? Woo... I don''t care. I''ll find the baby myself. I''d rather die without the baby." said Sister Ah Mui, suddenly standing up from the bathtub.


    Manny hugged sister Ah Mui, threw herself into her warm arms and cried bitterly. She cried heartbroken. After holding back her grievances for so many days, it finally broke out at the moment. Sister Ah Mui was even more worried when she saw Manny''s posture. She knew that Tang Wenhao must be in danger.


    They were crying in the bathroom. Yuzhu, who was watching TV in the living room, was heard by Yang Xi and Chen Guoer. They went to the bathroom door and knocked, "ah Ling, sister Ah Mei, what''s the matter with you?"


    When Manny heard Yang Xi''s charming cry, she tried her best to stop the cry, released sister Ah Mui, and said dimly with tears, "sister Ah Mui, let''s call all the sisters up! I''ll tell you what happened, so as to save everyone from guessing."


    Sister Ah Mui nodded and sobbed, "well, I''ll wake up her sister." then she stepped out of the bathtub first.


    Yang Xi and other beauties walked out of the bathroom when they saw that Manny and sister Ah Mui were very sad. They were puzzled. They also saw sister Ah Mui go to each room to wake up the sisters one by one. Yang Xi immediately felt that the situation was bad. Thinking of all kinds of abnormal performances after Manny came back this time, she had a sense of foreboding. Their baby Tang Wenhao had an accident.


    After the sisters gathered in the living room, they all looked at each other. They didn''t know what happened at home. When they saw everyone, sister Ah Mui handed her eyes to Manny and hoped that she would give everyone an explanation immediately.


    "Manny, tell me! What''s the matter with our baby and ah Ling?" sister Ah Mui asked sadly.


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, everyone looked at Manny in amazement. They never thought that Ruan Ling who came back this time was false. It turned out that she was Manny. Only Yang Xi didn''t show any surprise. She had guessed that Ruan Ling was Manny, but like everyone else, she waited anxiously for Manny''s explanation.


    "Sisters, I have very bad news to tell you. I hope you won''t be too excited after listening to it. We Ruan family can''t break up. We Ruan family is not an ordinary family. We must unite. Especially at this time, we should show that our Ruan daughter-in-law is different. No matter what happens, our Ruan daughter-in-law can survive , can you promise me? "Asked Manny.


    "Yes, sister Manny, although I don''t know what happened at home, I''m not afraid of anything as long as brother Wen Hao is still there." wen''er took the lead in saying.


    "Me too. As long as God doesn''t take Wen Hao away from me, I can bear any pain. If Wen Hao is gone, I don''t want to live. I''ve lost a sword and can''t bear losing Wen Hao anymore." Li Yan choked.

 Chapter 879

    Her beautiful women''s statements are similar, but as long as Tang Wenhao is still alive, they can bear any pain. Manny saw everyone''s statement and began to speak.


    "Sisters, last time my baby and ah Ling didn''t go to Thailand, but went to the golden triangle. Later, my baby went to the jungle of Chiang Rai house in Thailand and disappeared. Ah Ling was insane because she couldn''t find him. Ah Ya and Ah Mei were the ones I called them to accompany me to send ah Ling back to death valley. She is recuperating there and is fine for the time being." Sighed Manny.


    "Ah? How could this happen? Baby... Sobbing..." after listening to Manny''s brief narration, the Ruan family''s living room soon burst into tears and the atmosphere was sad.


    Only sister Ah Mei didn''t cry. She silently turned and walked towards her house. Manny was worried about her accident and quickly motioned Yang Xi to follow her.


    "Sisters, don''t cry. Can crying solve any problem? Anyway, baby must be alive now. We''ve been looking for him in the mountains for a long time. Hundreds of people are looking for him. There''s no trace. Maybe he''s already on his way home. You see, this is the underwear I bought for him. Now there''s only this cloth left. I''ve been carrying it with me." With that, Manny took out Tang Wenhao''s broken underwear from her bag.


    "Yes, this is the baby''s underwear, sister Manny. How can he live without his underwear? Baby, poor baby, where are you?" Ruan Yi cried.


    "That''s right! How can a person live in the jungle naked? If he is not eaten by poisonous snakes and beasts, he will also be bitten by mosquitoes. No, I want to find him. I want my father to take me to find him." wen''er cried.


    "Wen''er, I''ll go with you too." Li Yan signed up immediately.


    "I''ll go too... I''ll go too..." her beauties signed up one after another.


    "Well, sisters, it doesn''t make any sense for us to die. The jungle of the Three Kingdoms in the Golden Triangle stretches for thousands of square kilometers. Where can we find it? Don''t worry. With his precious wisdom and martial arts, he can certainly get out of the jungle. Think about it. If ordinary people are bitten by a poisonous snake and sink into the bottom of an underground river, there is no possibility of living, but Our baby is different. He escaped from the underground river again. I think as long as he escaped from the underground river, he must be fine. In the past, he could go in and out of the jungle at will if he wanted to protect others. Now he is the only one, so he has no opponent at all. The animals in the jungle can''t be his opponent. "Manny tried her best to cheer and comfort everyone.


    "Manny, but you don''t know that there are many poisonous mosquitoes in the jungle. He is naked. If he is bitten by poisonous mosquitoes, how can he fight poisonous snakes and beasts? I have had such a dangerous experience with my baby. Apart from others, once the baby is infected with disease, it will kill him. Sister Ah Mui believes that nothing can defeat our baby, but he will be ill all his life, No matter how powerful he is, he can''t help it. Last time, the baby almost died of a high fever. No, I must find him. Even if I travel all over the golden triangle, I will find the baby. "Sister Ah Mui looks like going out with a small box and a bag in her hand.


    It turned out that she came into the house to pack up and go to the golden triangle. Yang Xi looked at Manny reluctantly, which meant that there was nothing she could do to stop her.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t be so excited, OK? Why should you go to find the baby? You can''t tie the chicken with your hands, you know? Last time, the baby and sister Tang Wan and the special force named Ruan Qing went to the Golden Triangle together, but only the baby came back alone. The special force named Ruan Qing died in the woods before leaving Vietnam. Sister Tang Wan also died miserably to save the baby In the wolf''s mouth, these experiences are the personal experiences of Xiuer and Yuzhu. None of us sisters has the ability to go in and out of the golden triangle. In this way, we will die in vain. If we have to go, we will find some people who can protect us. "Manny said, Then he went to sister Ah Mui and dragged her luggage down.


    "Yes, sister Manny is right. If you want to go, you should also take Sister Rose. Sister Rose is very familiar with the roads in that area. Then take sister Aya or sister ah Zhu. Their martial arts are very good. Her sisters were really killed in the past," Ruan Yi said.


    "Yes, sister Manny, Sister Rose is really familiar with the terrain and road conditions in that area. Last time we came back, she was almost leading the way, and sister rose is really good at playing." Xiu''er said.


    "No, rose, like you, is pregnant. As long as a woman is pregnant, she can''t play again. Don''t just think about finding her baby. We certainly don''t have this ability," Manny said.


    "Manny, what do you think we should do? Just wait and hope every day. I can''t wait any longer. I want baby. No, I have to find him. Baby doesn''t even have a dress. No, you don''t know the pain. I''ve lived with baby for dozens of days. It''s too uncomfortable. I''m naked and have no sense of security. Anything in the jungle All unknown pests may die, "sister Ah Mui said in fear.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I can understand your mood at this time, but we have to face the reality. We can''t make unnecessary sacrifices. Think about it. When the baby comes back, how can you live the rest of your life if you know that everyone lost their lives to find him? Especially sister Ah Mui, you don''t know how deep our baby''s feelings for you are? He can live without you in his life Ah? If you have something bad, he will die soon. Have you ever thought about it? "Manny urged.


    "Yes! Sister Ah Mui, we are in the same mood as you, but each of us should act according to our ability. How can we save the baby? It will make trouble for him and cause unnecessary sacrifice. According to their previous experiences, there is no doubt that the jungle must be very dangerous. Xiuer and Yuzhu have experienced so many dangerous situations, You ask Xiu''er if it''s useful for you to go? Can you go to the golden triangle? Before you go there, you''ve been eaten by wild animals. "Yang Xi also advised.


    "Wen''er, why don''t you call your father? Let your father send troops to save the baby. He has also made a lot of contributions to our country! Did they catch Lin haoxiong without our baby last time? For this matter, our Ruan family lost a sister ah Hui!" said Sister Ah Mei.


    "Yes, wen''er, it seems that only you can help!" Yang Xi also said. Everyone handed their eyes to wen''er, including Li Yan.


    "Well, you think too simply. It''s not saving people in Vietnam. If it''s in Vietnam, I think my father can help. However, it''s transnational rescue. It''s almost impossible. At most, my father himself or some of his close subordinates. However, have you ever thought about it? My father and Dr. Ruan are newly married and he is in his old age Ji is too old to go out and work hard. Let''s let him spend his old age in peace! "Said Manny.


    A group of beautiful women discussed until midnight and did not come up with a feasible way. In addition to secretly weeping, sister Ah Mui can only accept this cruel reality and stick to the return of lover Tang Wenhao at home.


    The next day, Manny took wen''er and Li Yan to Ruan Jingxiong''s house and met Dr. Ruan, who had become Ruan Jingxiong''s wife. Although Manny also knew Dr. Ruan, this was the first time to meet her as a dry daughter-in-law.


    Ruan Jingxiong and his wife warmly welcomed Manny into the house. He had learned from his daughter wen''er that Tang Wenhao was missing and Ruan Ling was insane. Therefore, he asked wen''er and Li Yan to go home with Manny. He had too many questions in his mind.


    In his eyes, Tang Wenhao''s skill and wisdom should not cause an accident. He wants to find out the reason thoroughly.


    After the three beauties took their seats, Ruan Jingxiong asked with concern, "Manny, listen to wen''er say that you and your mommy went to Thailand in person? Have you reached the place where Wen Hao had an accident?"


    "Yes, Dad, that place is located in a deep mountain about dozens of kilometers away from Qinglai house. The terrain is dangerous. In particular, the river is an underground river flowing through a high mountain. After Wen Hao was bitten by a poisonous snake, he swam for more than ten meters, fainted, sank to the bottom of the river, and then rushed into the underground river. Later, Wen Hao''s brother Wu Kui took Wen Hao''s friends from Qinglai house into the place In the cave above the underground river, it was found that the underground river was connected with the cave. Wen Hao was rushed to the junction where the water flowed rapidly, hit a stone and was injured. There was Wen Hao''s blood on the stone. Wu Kui and his colleagues also found blood nearby. Finally, they looked along the cave and found two rags on Wen Hao''s underwear near the cave. Those were the underwear I bought for him I knew from the first look that last night I showed the two rags to my sisters. They all knew that they were indeed the underwear Wen Hao was wearing. Therefore, I judged that Wen Hao in our family must not be dead. "Manny said.


    "Well, this at least shows that he escaped from the cave, but the key is what kind of snake the poisonous snake is and how poisonous it is. We must find out if he still has hope of living." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Yes, Manny, this is the key to the problem. There are many kinds of poisonous snakes in the jungle. After some poisonous snakes bite people, people will die. The toxicity is very severe. Especially when he moves his body, the blood flow speeds up, and the toxicity is more likely to erode into his body. Once it erodes his internal organs, he will die. Do you know what snake bites Wen hao?" Doctor Ruan asked with concern.


    "No one saw what snake bit him, but I think he can climb out of the cave two miles away. It shouldn''t be a poisonous snake, otherwise he won''t go so far," said Manny.


    "It''s possible. Moreover, we can''t judge Wen Hao by the standard that ordinary people are bitten by snakes. His internal skills are very mellow. The operation of general toxins in his body is not fatal to him, because he can force toxins out of his body with his deep internal skills. Therefore, I agree with Manny''s judgment. Wen Hao must not be dead. He must still be looking for a way out in the jungle. I''m now I was worried that he was naked. If he got lost, he might never get out of the jungle, and it was very difficult for us to find him. "Ruan Jingxiong sighed.

 Chapter 880

    "Dad, what should I do? I miss brother Wen Hao so much." wen''er cried.


    Dr. Ruan took wen''er into his arms and comforted him, "wen''er, don''t worry! Wen Hao will be fine. He is such a clever young man and has profound martial arts. He will certainly get out of the jungle."


    "But he has nothing on him after all? Just like sister Ah Mui said last night, there are too many poisonous mosquitoes and insects in the jungle. He has nothing to hide. How to prevent poisonous mosquitoes from biting him? Sobbing." Wen Er cried bitterly.


    "Don''t worry, girl. My father won''t look at Wen Hao''s danger and don''t save him. My father immediately contacted Ruan gang and asked him to bring some people over. My father will go to the golden triangle to save my son-in-law and my dry son." Ruan Jingxiong said firmly.


    "Ah? Jing Xiong, are you going to the golden triangle in person? Forget it? Send others! You''re so old, don''t go in person." Dr. Ruan said painfully.


    "Yes! Dad, you''d better not go. Let elder brother Ruan Gang go! If something happens to you again, Wen Hao will blame us if he knows it." Manny said.


    "No, Manny, I must go, because this is to save my own family. If I don''t go, let others Ruan gang and other brothers go. It doesn''t make sense. Besides, my father is not as old as you think. It''s not that I haven''t been to the golden triangle. It''s nothing," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    Wen''er and Li Yan also felt that Ruan Jingxiong shouldn''t go, but Ruan Jingxiong insisted on going, and everyone couldn''t persuade him. Later, Manny came up with an idea to let Ruan Jingxiong go with Wu Kui. Don''t enter Laos, Myanmar and Thailand from Vietnam. It''s really dangerous.


    Ruan Jingxiong said no problem. As long as he can go to the Laifu of the Qing Dynasty to find Tang Wenhao, it doesn''t matter where he enters the country.


    After determining to find Tang Wenhao, Ruan Jingxiong immediately contacted Ruan gang and asked him to accompany him to the Laifu of the Qing Dynasty to find Tang Wenhao. Ruan gang was very surprised to hear that Tang Wenhao was missing, because his friendship with Tang Wenhao was also very good, so he agreed without hesitation.


    Dr. Ruan is a very gentle and kind woman. She knows that men have men''s ideas, so she no longer persuades Ruan Jingxiong, but fully supports him and carefully prepares all personal supplies for him in the room.


    Ruan Jingxiong walked into the room, took hold of her slim waist and caressed her slightly swollen belly, and said apologetically, "wife, I''m sorry! I''m going to wrong you."


    Dr. Ruan turned around and gently stared at the brave middle-aged man. His beautiful eyes were full of love. "Jing Xiong, as long as you think it is right, I will support you. I have no grievance. I just ask you to come back safely, okay? My child and I are waiting for you at home."


    "Hmm! Wife, it''s very kind of you! I''m lucky to find such a nice and beautiful woman at Ruan Jingxiong''s age. Wife, if you''re bored, let wen''er accompany you, or go to Ruan''s house for a few days, or let wen''er and Li Yan live at home directly, okay? It''s better to be together as a family, or you''ll live at home by yourself. I really don''t know Don''t worry, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "What''s wrong? Can I run away with others? Don''t worry! I''ll be fine." doctor Ruan said with a whiny smile.


    "I''m really afraid you''ll run away with others? Wife, you don''t know. You''re becoming more and more beautiful and delicious. I really don''t want to leave you." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Hehe, then you drove people away that day. You asked them several times in one night, and then you turned your face and didn''t recognize them when you woke up the next day." Dr. Ruan smiled shyly, and then caressed his lower abdomen with a smile.


    Ruan Jingxiong was also busy touching her belly and smiled proudly, "wife, so thank our baby! Without him, I would have missed such a good wife. Wife, waiting for me to come back, I will let you live happily with me and my children for the rest of your life." Ruan Jingxiong said gently.


    Indeed, since their marriage, Ruan Jingxiong and Dr. Ruan have lived a very happy life. The couple love each other, are harmonious and happy, and envy other residents in the community.


    After they talked in the room for a while, Dr. Ruan continued to tidy up Ruan Jingxiong''s clothes. Ruan Jingxiong went out of the room and said to wen''er and Li Yan, "girl, Li Yan, your sisters are so dry these days that you can live at home so that your mother won''t be bored at home alone."


    "OK, Dad, we''ll take care of my mother. You can rest assured to go to find brother Wen Hao! When you arrive in Thailand, you must be careful. I heard that the public security there is not very good." wen''er said. Li Yan also asked Ruan Jingxiong to pay attention to his personal safety. If you can''t find Tang Wenhao, you should come back early so that the family won''t worry about him.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Who''s dad? He''ll be fine." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    As soon as he said this, he heard the phone ring. As soon as he looked at the number, he quickly grabbed the microphone and stood at attention. Wen''er knew that she must be answering the superior''s phone, that is, Yueer''s father Ruan Dayu''s phone.


    "Minister Ruan, I''m Jingxiong." Ruan Jingxiong said dryly.


    "Jing Xiong! Yue''er just said on the phone that Wen Hao had an accident? Is it true?" Ruan Dayu asked with concern.


    "Yes, big brother, something really happened to our son-in-law. I''m going to take Ruan Gang to find his whereabouts myself." Ruan Jingxiong said respectfully.


    "Where are you going? Golden Triangle? Jing Xiong, your old life is gone? I don''t agree. You will retire in a few days? At this time, I won''t agree with you to do such a dangerous thing. Besides, you just got married and your sister-in-law has your children, so you can stay at home with your brother-in-law and sister-in-law. As soon as the retirement time comes, go home and hold your wife and children and enjoy your old age. What else do you do Ah? "Said Ruan Dayu.


    "Elder brother, then you don''t want your son-in-law?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Of course, you can''t ignore him, whether public or private. Apart from being my son-in-law, this boy has done a lot of things for our country no matter what. You don''t have to worry about it. Come to me quickly and I''ll arrange it myself," said Ruan Dayu.


    "No, brother, it''s our family business. Let''s not involve the Ministry of national defense?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "As I said, I''ll deal with it. You don''t have to worry about it. Come to my house quickly. I''m old and disobedient! I want to know the context of this matter in detail, and then determine how to find his whereabouts. Don''t say anything else and follow the order!" said Ruan Dayu. "Yes, I''ll be right there!" Ruan Jingxiong stood at attention respectfully.


    Manny was very amused to see Ruan Jingxiong so respectful to yue''er''s father. Wen''er said, "sister Manny, it''s called lowering one thing to another, and the first grade of the official college crushed people."


    Not to mention that Manny and other beauties are waiting for further news at Ruan Jingxiong''s house, just Ruan Jingxiong.


    On the way, Ruan Jingxiong drove his off-road vehicle. He kept thinking that minister Ruan said he would deal with this matter. What can he do? Can he still use his authority to send troops to search the mountains in the golden triangle? This is absolutely impossible, but what else can he think of?


    Ruan Jingxiong knows more about Ruan Dayu. When he wants to break his head, he can''t think of any way for his old leader to go to the golden triangle to find the whereabouts of his son-in-law Tang Wenhao.


    When she arrived at Ruan Dayu''s house, yue''er also came back. She was sitting in the living room eating fruit. When she saw Ruan Jingxiong, she cried sweetly, "uncle, you''re here... Dad, my uncle is here."


    Soon, the burly minister Ruan Dayu came down from upstairs, "Jing Xiong, you''re very fast."


    "Hehe, isn''t this your order? Dare I neglect it?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    The two shook hands. Ruan Dayu motioned yue''er to go upstairs. The two old friends sat down, "Jing Xiong, we are old and no longer suitable to rush into battle. Look for Wen Hao''s whereabouts and leave it to the people below!"


    "Brother, do you have any good ideas? We can''t use our brothers in the team? It''s not appropriate." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "That''s natural, but we can let the people around us find it for us. I agree that you send Ruan Gang over. In addition, I''ll dial two more people for you, and it''s almost the same for three or four people to go over." Ruan Dayu said.


    "How can you have any staff here? They are all your guards, which is not appropriate," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Alas, Jing Xiong, it''s inappropriate and illegal, but I have to make a sacrifice and sacrifice the honor of my life for my baby daughter. I, Ruan Dayu, have been in the army for 40 years and have never done anything against the military regulations, but I think I''ll break the regulations once for my daughter! Otherwise, if Wen Hao really loses his life, the girl will die He hates me, "sighed Ruan Dayu.


    "Brother, forget it. I have no son and wife for the sake of the country. Even if I violate military regulations this time, the Ministry of national defense may be open to me, right?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "No, if you do this, you will still drag me inside. After all, you are my subordinate, and if I do this, I won''t drag you down. Ruan Gang''s current identity belongs to the special forces. He is a relatively free identity. It doesn''t matter. I think that''s why you sent him out." Ruan Dayu said.


    "Well, that''s true, so I hope you don''t meddle in this matter. In addition to him, I can find two brothers with his identity. It''s better not to use the people around you. That place is really dangerous. Once the people around you lose their lives, it will have a great impact on you and our country. Brother, don''t Never mind, I''m here! It''s not your turn to start. When I can''t do it, it''s not too late for you to start again. "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Do you really have another candidate?" Ruan Dayu asked suspiciously.


    "Well, yes, I''ve been teaching in the special forces for so many years. Can I have few good brothers? If you tell me not to go, I won''t go," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Yes, you certainly can''t go. You''re too old to keep up with your energy. The most important thing is that you''re still newly married! How can you let your sister-in-law and sister-in-law live this life by throwing them home alone and running out to take risks?" said Ruan Dayu.

 Chapter 881

    After chatting at Ruan Dayu''s house for a while, Ruan Jingxiong got up and left. In fact, he also expected that this might be the result. Compared with him, Ruan Dayu is an officer without soldiers, and the Minister of defense is more symbolic. Ruan Jingxiong himself is the leader of the army and holds the power of war. He can think of more ways than Ruan Dayu, There is no need to transfer all the guards around Ruan Dayu to do this.


    Instead of going home directly, he called Ruan Gang to a coffee shop and wanted to hear Ruan Gang''s opinions. "Ruan Gang, you already know something. I want to ask you what you can do?"


    "Instructor, I listen to you. I must get brother Wen Hao back, otherwise, I Ruan gang will never stop." Ruan Gang expressed his determination first.


    "Hehe, that''s not true. If you can''t find someone who will definitely come back, I''d like to ask you if you have any way to find him? Do you have any other candidates here? Just you and me. It''s very unlikely to find more people, but the instructor can think of you without breaking the rules. After all, it''s a private matter for the instructor," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Instructor, how can this be said to be a private matter? Brother Wen Hao went to the Golden Triangle several times to work for our country. Now he has an accident there. We should send someone to look for him." Ruan Gang said.


    "Hehe, that''s what I said, but at the national level, it''s not easy to deal with it like this. The instructor came to you to hear if you have any brothers who can fight after being discharged from the army? Then, how are you going to find him? By what means?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    He knew Ruan Gang very well. Ruan gang was the most honest and honest of the four King Kong in the past. Ruan Jingxiong generally didn''t send him to do such things that needed to use his mind, but now there was really no better way. He had to send him to lead the troops as an unscrupulous general in Sichuan and Liao Hua as a pioneer.


    "Well, instructor, I really don''t have a candidate, or I should have no problem calling three or five brothers in the team. In fact, instructor, it doesn''t matter if I''m alone. I can find brother enbanxi. He will help me. We are good brothers who kowtow. Besides, he has a good impression of brother Wenhao and won''t die." Ruan Gang said.


    "Do you think you can ask him at this time?" Ruan Jingxiong asked. In fact, he also thought about this problem, but after all, he didn''t deal with enban Xi for a long time, and his understanding of him was superficial. He didn''t dare to make such plans. Enban Xi, who was born as a poison king, would be even more dangerous once he turned his face.


    "Instructor, it''s OK. I''m absolutely sure that Eun Pei Kunlong is stronger. If you hadn''t asked us to come back last time, if we didn''t still care about our family, we really want to be bandits in Jiulong Mountain with Eun Peixi all our life. Life is good. It''s a big deal. I bet with Eun Peixi. As long as he finds brother Wen Hao for me, I''ll always follow him in Jiulong Mountain Poison king, it''s worth exchanging the rest of my life for brother Wen Hao''s life. Instructor, what do you say? "Ruan Gang said.


    Ruan Jingxiong gratefully patted him on the shoulder and said, "Ruan Gang, the instructor didn''t see you wrong. OK, that''s it. Our brothers set out early. This time, we entered Myanmar from Chiang Rai Prefecture, Thailand. After finding enban Xi, we asked him to help us. In addition, I have another candidate who should help us with all his strength." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Instructor, are you talking about the golden tiger brothers?" Ruan Gang said.


    "Yes, although the Jinhu brothers are Kunlong''s people, I think he is worthy of our trust. With their help, we will find Wen Hao when we dig three feet in the golden triangle." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, instructor, I''m confident that as long as brother Wen Hao is all right, we can find him," Ruan Gang said.


    After discussing the details, the two brothers set out the next day and went back to apply for visas.


    Ruan Jingxiong came home and told Dr. Ruan about the situation. Manny told them. Manny saw that Ruan Jingxiong had decided to go, so she gave him Wu Kui''s phone number and asked them to find Wu Kui first in Thailand. He was already familiar with that area. He had a lot of private friends with Bai sangkun and LAN sangtai brothers and could help them a lot.


    The next day, without telling the old leader Ruan Dayu, Ruan and Ruan Gang boarded the plane to Bangkok under the escort of Manny and Dr. Ruan.


    When he arrived in Bangkok, Ruan Jingxiong contacted Wu Kui first. The three met at the airport exit. Although they had not met, they had already talked on the phone, so they were still very friendly after meeting.


    "Uncle, I''m Wu Kui. Is this brother Ruan Gang?" Wu Kui recognized Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan gang at the exit.


    "Hehe, I am Ruan Jingxiong. He is my brother Ruan gang and Wu Kui. Thank you for coming to pick us up." Ruan Jingxiong smiled at Wu Kui and began to look at Wu Kui.


    Wu Kui, the stocky young man in front of him, was smart all over. Ruan Jingxiong fell in love with him at first sight. Wu Kui was also attracted by Ruan Jingxiong''s Yingwu and Ruan Gang''s simplicity. He also admired Tang Wenhao''s old father-in-law and brother. For Wen Hao, the Chinese son-in-law and brother-in-law, people risked their lives to look for him, which showed that he was also a person who valued love and righteousness.


    "Uncle, you''re welcome. I''m Wen Hao''s iron brother, more close than my own brother." Wu Kui smiled. Then he took the package for Ruan Jingxiong, made a gesture of invitation, and motioned them to follow him to the parking lot.


    "I heard from Wen Hao that you two were like one person in college. After graduation, you entered mans work at the same time. It''s very good. Wu Kui, are you familiar with Bai sangkun?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "Well, uncle, you said you wanted to come and continue to find brother Wen Hao. I think we should make use of all the relationships this time. The accident of brother Wen Hao is mainly to help Kunlong match him with Bai sangkun. Therefore, I think not only Bai sangkun will help us, but also Kun long should. In addition, you said enbanxi, there are three strong teams to help us Looking for brother Wen Hao, I think the success rate has greatly increased. They are all famous leaders in this area, and their strength is all over every corner of the golden triangle. The reason why the team led by Bai sangkun failed to find Wen Hao last time is that they did not go deep into the search. There is no doubt that brother Wen Hao must be lost. He can''t find a way out himself, so they are lost in the jungle and may go farther and farther Far away, I don''t know where I''ve gone. The three forces add up to more than 1000 people. It''s impossible that I can''t find him. "Wu Kui said as he walked.


    When he got to the car, he put away the travel of Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan gang. Instead of going home, he took Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang directly to Qinglai mansion.


    After arriving at Qinglai mansion, Wu Kui didn''t bother LAN sangtai this time, but led Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang directly to Bai sangkun''s camp to find Bai sangkun''s help.


    The three of them slept at Bai sangkun''s residence. Bai sangkun''s younger brothers knew Wu Kui. Seeing that Wu Kui led Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang to find Bai sangkun, the little brother guarding the door smiled at Wu Kui, "brother Wu Kui, I''m sorry, brother Kun is not at home. He went to Qinglai mansion yesterday and hasn''t come back yet."


    "Ah? Brother Kun is not at home? When can he come back?" asked Wu Kui.


    "It''s hard to say, brother Wukui. Why don''t you stay here and wait for him first? I''ll arrange accommodation for you, or I''ll come next time and tell brother Kun for you."


    Wu Kui, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang negotiated and felt that they still didn''t wait for Bai sangkun. They didn''t know when Bai sangkun would come back. For fear of delaying time, the three of them went directly to the golden triangle of Myanmar to find Kunlong and enbanxi.


    "Brother, please tell brother Kun that I took brother Wen Hao''s father-in-law and another brother to Myanmar to find brother Wen Hao. We will find brother Jin Hu first. He can find us when he finds brother Jin Hu." Wu Kui said to the little brother of the guard.


    "OK, I''ll tell brother Kun and brother Wukui that if you want to enter Myanmar illegally, I''ll teach you how to go," said the little brother of the guard.


    "Great, brother, please draw a picture for us." Wu Kui smiled in surprise. He didn''t expect Bai sangkun''s little brother guarding the door to be so enthusiastic about himself. In fact, this is Bai sangkun''s order. He told his subordinates that no matter who meets Wu Kui and needs help, he should try his best to help him. He hopes to receive Wu Kui under his door for his use one day, He thinks Wu Kui is a rare talent.


    The younger brother of the guard simply drew a topographic map for Wu Kui, marking the best route out of this area. Wu Kui took this map, said goodbye to Bai sangkun''s younger brother, and walked towards Myanmar with Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan gang.


    In fact, Bai sangkun''s residence is very close to the Myanmar border. He just considered that it is convenient to enter and exit here, so he set up his base camp here. On the surface, the stronghold is no different from ordinary mountain stronghold, but he is full of Bai sangkun''s soldiers.


    Some people say that the Thai military will not destroy him? Thailand is a democracy. Can Bai sangkun let them catch the evidence? As long as there is no evidence, you know he is a murderer and arsonist, and there is nothing you can do about him. You can''t say that I''ll catch him first and then interrogate him slowly. This is an incredible thing in a democratic country.


    In addition, Bai sangkun''s diplomatic ability is far better than Kunlong and others. He has a very close relationship with the military and officials, and the three are highly interdependent. Sometimes the officials have to use his strength to maintain local order. The so-called officials and bandits are the same everywhere.


    According to the topographic map drawn by Bai sangkun''s younger brother, the three walked towards Myanmar all night. Ruan Jingxiong knew that it was much more convenient to leave the country at this time than during the day. There was silence everywhere. A little movement could find the problem.


    This time, Ruan Jingxiong made full preparations. When he was in Vietnam, he reminded Wu Kui to prepare several guns and daggers for each of them. Without these things, it is difficult to survive in the jungle.


    Wu Kui didn''t work in Pattaya. As soon as he received a call from Ruan Jingxiong, he asked Liu Zhiqiang''s former bodyguard, and now the security captain of mans in Thailand, ratai, to get him six pistols and hundreds of bullets through the local underworld and stuff them into the trunk of the car.


    To make a long story short, the three trekked for four or five hours along the route guided by Bai sangkun''s younger brother in the dark, crossed the Thai border and successfully entered Myanmar.

 Chapter 882

    In order to maintain sufficient physical strength the next day, the three rested in a cave at the foot of a mountain for several hours. The next morning, they ate some dry food and embarked on the journey again.


    The three men walked for less than an hour. When they passed a river, they were surrounded by more than a dozen men with submachine guns lying in ambush in the grass. This was the first time that Wu Kui encountered such a thing. Although he didn''t hate panic, he still took out his pistol like a reflex to fight back. Ruan Jingxiong held down them. "Wu Kui, don''t move. We''ll die if we move. They''re submachine guns."


    "Excuse me, my friends, do you have any idea of catching us? We''re just passing by here. We shouldn''t have any holidays with you?" Ruan Jingxiong said calmly.


    However, these people couldn''t understand Ruan Jingxiong''s words. A few people came up and unloaded Ruan Jingxiong''s guns, "instructor, are we captured like this?"


    "Don''t worry, Ruan gang. Let''s see who they are, maybe Kunlong''s people? Besides, it''s no use for us to resist. We''re surrounded by others, and they''re submachine guns. What''s the use of our pistols? We don''t know whether it''s an enemy or a friend. Why try our best?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    These people couldn''t understand Ruan Jingxiong anyway, and the three of them didn''t understand the local language. They had to be escorted to a nearby cave by these people.


    Several young men with guns stood guard in front of the cave. They all looked at Ruan Jingxiong with vigilance. One of them reported to someone with a walkie talkie in her hand. Soon, a very charming beauty with a big belly came out. She was estimated to be pregnant for five or six months. She was carrying a gun and looked up and down at Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in the golden triangle?" the woman can speak Chinese. Although it is a little lame, Ruan Jingxiong can understand them.


    "Girl, can you speak Chinese? Great, girl, we''re looking for someone." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Looking for someone? Who are you looking for? Where are you from?" the coquettish beauty asked warily.


    "We are Chinese. We have a friend who disappeared in Chiang Rai Prefecture, Thailand. We haven''t found him in the jungle over there, so we go to Myanmar to see if we can find him." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Oh? Just because the three of you want to find a missing person in the jungle? Don''t you have a fever? What''s this place? There''s no precedent for a person to leave alive after missing in the jungle for more than three days. Leave the money and gun and go away!" the woman said, inserting the gun back into her waist, straightening her stomach, twisting her hips and going back to the cave.


    "Slow down, girl, if you take all our guns away, how can we go out alive in this forest?" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "You know you can''t get out of this jungle without a gun? Come on! Who are you? What''s the real purpose of coming here? I don''t think you''re ordinary people at all, are you not police?" the woman said, pulled out a pistol from the willow waist and aimed it at Ruan Jingxiong''s head.


    Seeing this, others also pointed their guns at Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Girl, we really came here to find someone, but we want to help us find it through brother Kunlong. We can''t find it alone. The jungle is thousands of kilometers around. How can the three of us find a missing person?" Ruan Jingxiong wants to try whether moving out of Kunlong will have any effect.


    Sure enough, the coquettish woman immediately changed her face when she heard the word Kunlong. However, she didn''t look good, but she bit her teeth. "Say, who are you? Why do you know Kunlong? What''s the relationship between you and that bastard Kunlong? If you don''t tell the truth today, I''ll shoot you." she said, The muzzle of the gun was directly aimed at Ruan Jingxiong''s head.


    Ruan Jingxiong was surprised by the coquettish woman''s attitude. Unexpectedly, the woman had a grudge against Kunlong, and she hated Kunlong very much.


    Ruan Jingxiong hurriedly said, "girl, don''t be angry. We have nothing to do with Kunlong, but our missing friend knows Kunlong. We hope Kunlong can help us find his whereabouts, but we''re not sure that Kunlong will help us."


    "Oh? What''s your friend''s name? What''s the relationship with Kunlong?" the woman asked.


    "Girl, can you tell me why you hate Kunlong so much?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Bastard, what''s your qualification to talk to my aunt like this?" as she said, the woman raised her hand and slapped Ruan Jingxiong. A palm mark appeared on Ruan Jingxiong''s face.


    "Asshole, why did you beat our instructor? If you have the ability, you rush to me." Ruan gang saw that the instructor was beaten and suddenly came up. As a result, he was kicked by a woman. Ruan gang was so skilled that he immediately sidestepped away.


    When the woman saw Ruan Gang saying something about the instructor, even if he avoided his foot, she didn''t care about him. She came forward and pointed a gun at his head and asked coldly, "big man, say, who are you? What instructor is he? If you don''t say it, Gu Nai will blow your head right away."


    "Girl, don''t get excited. Don''t shoot! I''ll tell you the truth." Ruan Jingxiong saw the woman''s fierce face. He was afraid that if she really shot Ruan Gang, he really didn''t want to live. All his most proud men in his life died. He would die of heartache. He made up his mind to take Ruan gang out this time. In any case, he couldn''t let Ruan Gang have an accident, So he saw the woman pressing Ruan gang with a gun and quickly came forward to compromise.


    "Hum, that''s right! Say, who are you? Why did you come to the golden triangle? If there''s a half lie, my aunt will kill you all." the woman said fiercely.


    Wu Kui has been calmly observing this sudden scene. Before he decided to enter the golden triangle with Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang, he also had an ideological struggle. After all, if he has a wife and children, he must consider family factors. He has heard Tang Wenhao say that there are too many black and evil forces in the golden triangle, which is not a place for ordinary people, Maybe he can''t go back when he comes. The more than 100 kg can easily stay in this land full of temptation and sin forever, but he must come again, because Tang Wenhao is his brother.


    At this time, a man with a strong figure, sunglasses and a submachine gun came out of the hole. He coldly walked to the woman, put his arms around her thick waist and said with an obscene smile, "baby, what are you talking to them? Lest you move your vitality and look at Lao Tzu''s, you can solve the problem with one shot." then he pointed the submachine gun at Ruan Jingxiong''s head.


    "No, brother Yong, it''s not too late to ask first and then kill them. Old man, say it! Who are you and what''s the relationship between the person you''re looking for and Kunlong?" the woman asked coldly.


    Seeing that this was the end of the matter, Ruan Jingxiong thought that he might be able to pick up his life if he told the truth. In addition, he might find a chance to fight back during the dialogue with this woman, so he hurriedly said, "Girl, we are Vietnamese. I came here to find my son-in-law. My son-in-law disappeared in the jungle of Qinglai house in the West. He was friends with Kunlong before. We wanted to find someone for us with the help of Kunlong''s power, but we were not sure that Kunlong would help us. We just came to have a try." Ruan Jingxiong said briefly.


    "Are you Vietnamese? Then why do you speak Chinese?" the woman asked suspiciously.


    "Because our hometown is very close to China, it''s no surprise that many of our local people can speak Chinese," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Then your son-in-law is also Vietnamese?" the woman asked.


    "No, my son-in-law is Chinese," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Your son-in-law is Chinese? What''s his name? What''s the relationship with Kunlong?" the woman asked.


    "My son-in-law''s name is Tang Wenhao. He is friends with Kunlong," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "What? You say it again? What''s your son-in-law''s name?" the woman was surprised when she heard Tang Wenhao''s three words.


    Ruan Jingxiong looked at the woman''s stunned eyes. He didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse. He hesitated. The brave brother put the gun on his head and said fiercely, "old man, what''s your son-in-law''s name? Didn''t you listen to my woman? You''re impatient!"


    Ruan Jingxiong removed his gun and said faintly, "I said, his name is Tang Wenhao."


    Now, the woman heard it very clearly. She saw a kind of extreme anger flowing out of her beautiful eyes. Jiao shouted, "brother Yong, lock them up with me."


    "Wait, baby, you seem to know Tang Wenhao? Don''t kill them?" brother Yong asked suspiciously.


    "Brother Yong, of course I know the damned Tang Wenhao. He''s with Kunlong. He deserves to be missing. I''ll use these people to transfer Kunlong out and skin him alive." the woman said angrily.


    These words surprised Ruan Jingxiong, Wu Kui and Ruan gang. They didn''t expect that this big bellied woman knew Tang Wenhao and hated him and Kunlong very much. What does that mean? Is this woman also Tang Wenhao''s romantic debt?


    "Hehe, baby, it''s too easy for you to think. Is Kunlong so easily fooled? Besides, he doesn''t know these people at all. If I want to kill them," said the brave brother, who was about to shoot Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Brother Yong, what''s your hurry? Isn''t it easy to kill several people? The key is that we should use them to deal with Kunlong. You don''t want to avenge your brother?" the woman asked.


    "Of course, baby, let''s listen to you. Let''s go back and rest first. Don''t move your fetal Qi,... Brothers, lock these three people up and don''t let them run away." the brave brother shouted to his opponent, and then led his woman back to their cave.


    In this way, Ruan Jingxiong and the three of them were locked in another small cave by these people. There was only one exit, guarded by two armed guards outside.


    The three men sat on the ground dejectedly. Ruan Gang asked suspiciously, "instructor, how can this woman know our Wenhao brother? It seems that she hates him."


    "You ask me, who am I going to ask? And this brave brother seems to have a deep hatred with Kunlong! I don''t know how they will deal with us. Wu Kui, you two should be alert. With the skills of the three of us, it''s not a problem to escape, but you should be very careful." Ruan Jingxiong whispered.

 Chapter 883

    "I don''t know. Last time Wen Hao was chased and killed by Kunlong, I helped him save his and his wives. We agreed to meet at a place. As a result, when I got there, Wen Hao and his wife had already left, because I met Kunlong''s people on the road to search for me and delayed for some time. Later, I fled to brother Yong and didn''t expect to be caught by him. He saw me grow up When he was beautiful, he occupied me, especially when he heard that I was chased by Kunlong. The more he wanted to keep me, the more I lived here. "NIA said.


    "Is there any deep hatred between brother Yong and Kunlong?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Well, his brother died in Kunlong''s hands, but Kunlong''s strength is too great. He wants revenge. He has never had a chance. He lives near here by hijacking the money of people who sell drugs here." NIA said.


    "Oh, how is brother Yong? How are you?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Not so much. He is a pervert. All the beautiful women here are his. He treats me a little better, because I have Wenhao in my stomach. He thinks it''s him. I know I''ll leave him sooner or later. If one day he knows that the child in my stomach is not his, he will kill me. Therefore, when I see you today, I think it''s an opportunity Yes, I really miss Wen Hao, "NIA said.


    "Where are you going to take us? Are you familiar with this area?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "I''m familiar with you. I''ll take you out of this dangerous place first. Once the enchantment powder I made for them fails, they will certainly chase us. Therefore, our top priority is to leave here first and discuss where to go in the end when we get to a safe place. What do you think?" NIA asked.


    "OK, we all listen to you. Are you tired of walking like this with your big stomach?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as we leave the woods, I know where we can completely avoid brother Yong''s search. By the way, why hasn''t the big man come yet?" NIA said, looking back at the back.


    "Shall we wait for him for a while?" said Ruan Jingxiong anxiously.


    "I can''t wait, because I can''t walk fast with a big stomach. As long as the big man keeps chasing us, there will be no problem," NIA said.


    "Uncle, why don''t I wait for brother Ruan here? You go ahead with Miss nya first?" said Wu Kui. He didn''t trust Ruan Gang to be behind alone. If he was chased and killed, he didn''t even have a helper.


    "No, we can''t be scattered like this. It''s easy to have an accident. Let''s go ahead! Ruan Gang won''t go in other directions." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    So the three men slowly continued to walk towards the depths of the jungle. After walking for about half an hour, Ruan Gang still didn''t appear behind him. Now Ruan Jingxiong began to panic. They hid under several big trees and didn''t go forward. Ruan Jingxiong put up his gun and closely watched the movement behind them.


    After waiting for another half an hour, they heard the noise in the woods behind them. They quickly hid themselves. Soon, a figure ran in their direction. Wu Kui was young and sharp eyed. He recognized Ruan gang at a glance and shouted, "brother Ruan, we''re here."


    Ruan gang ran towards them with several guns on his back and only a box in his hand.


    When he got close, Ruan Jingxiong pulled him behind the tree and asked anxiously, "Ruan Gang, have you been found?"


    "Well, there are several people chasing after me, but I''ve lost them. Let''s go quickly! If they catch up, there will be trouble. Brother Wukui, you didn''t bring your trip and mine. I only mentioned the instructor''s coming." Ruan Gang said sorry.


    "It''s all right. It''s all external things. As long as you come back safely," said Wu Kui.


    "Let''s go! Stop talking. It''s important to leave this place, Miss NIA. What do you think we should do next?" Ruan Jingxiong said to NIA.


    "Go straight ahead, there is a river. Go down the river. There is a waterfall about ten kilometers away. There is a cave under the waterfall. We can take shelter in the cave for a while, and then discuss where to go next, whether to continue to find Kunlong or we can find Wenhao ourselves?" NIA said.


    "Is that cave safe? Doesn''t that brave brother know there is that place?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "I don''t know. The place was very hidden. I found it by chance at that time. I went to the river to take a bath and play with a woman of brother Yong. Both of them were washed under the waterfall. The woman fell on a stone and died. My life was good. I happened not to fall on any stone. I rushed directly into the deep pool. After choking a few salivas, I found a cave under the waterfall and climbed there myself It''s a cave. After wandering around for several hours, I found a way out. It turns out that the exit of the cave is on the other side of the river, and it''s far away from brother Yong''s cave. I don''t believe he knows the cave. "NIA said.


    Several people listened to NIA''s arrangement, and Wu Kui and Ruan Gang drove NIA away from the forest quickly. Sure enough, as soon as they got out of the forest, there was a fast flowing river, and the four people walked down the river.


    After two or three hours of trekking, I really found a waterfall flowing down, "uncle, you see, there is a cave under the waterfall. We can climb up the cave by walking down the cliff." NIA pointed to the waterfall and said.


    As soon as NIA finished her words, she heard a gunshot behind her. The four people looked back and were frightened. They saw more than a dozen people in camouflage clothes and holding submachine guns running towards them.


    "Wu Kui, Ruan Gang, you take NIA right away, and I''ll cover you and carry out the orders." Ruan Jingxiong said and quickly hid behind a stone.


    An execution order gave Ruan Gang no chance to change roles with Ruan Jingxiong. He hurriedly helped NIA down. Wu Kui reacted quickly enough. Immediately, they put her on the other side of NIA, and they put her next to the deep pool under the waterfall.


    Ruan Jingxiong looked back to see if Wu Kui and his followers were safe while blocking their pursuers at the river 100 meters away. He knew that only Wu Kui and his followers came to the cave, the gang had no way to take them. The cave below could definitely be closed by one man, and ten thousand men could not open it.


    A few minutes later, Wu Kui and the three of them climbed up the cave along the rock wall. However, because the sound of the waterfall was too loud, Ruan Gang shouted desperately below. Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t hear it. Ruan gang had no choice but to shoot on the stone next to Ruan Jingxiong. He heard a bang and sparks splashed.


    This time, Ruan Jingxiong found out. Seeing that the three were safe, he hurried to find the other party and fired several shots. He quickly withdrew downward. Ruan gang saw that Ruan Jingxiong came down and immediately aimed the muzzle at the top. Once he found someone rising, he shot the other party.


    Sure enough, just as Ruan Jingxiong ran down, several men with guns appeared above. Ruan Gang hid in the waterfall, aimed at a guy and shot him to the ground. The boy above fell to the ground. This frightened the others, so he quickly fell down and began to look for the direction in which the bullet came from.


    Taking this opportunity, Ruan Jingxiong quickly walked along the cliff towards the cave. Wu Kui and NIA were burning with anxiety in the cave. "Uncle, hurry up! Hurry up." Wu Kui shouted.


    At the same time, he went into the cave and stretched out his hand. When Ruan Jingxiong came to the cave, he pulled Ruan Jingxiong up. The people above watched them hide in the cave. They could only look at the cave and sigh.


    In order to completely stop brother Yong''s people from climbing into the cave, Ruan Jingxiong looked around and motioned Wu Kui and Ruan Gang to help him put some big stones against the cave to form a solid barrier, so that it was not so easy for each other to enter the cave when they climbed up along the rock wall.


    After blocking the entrance, under the leadership of NIA, they walked along the cave. When they met the narrow place of the entrance, they blocked it with stones, so that those who came in again did not know where the exit was. Even if they found the exit, it would take time to remove these barriers.


    Such a busy work, when they came out of the cave, it was dusk, and the afterglow of the sunset sprinkled on the mountain haze, making the scenery of the jungle so soft and beautiful.


    "Miss NIA, where should we go now? We have no direction at all." Ruan Gang asked.


    "I have a compass in my suitcase. Have a look! Where is it now?" said Ruan Jingxiong. He opened his suitcase and found the compass from inside.


    He took the compass in the right direction and said to NIA, "Miss NIA, our current position should be in the west of Kunlong town. The farther we go to the west, the deeper we go. We can''t go to the East. Brother Yong''s people are searching for us everywhere. We ran away. Maybe he won''t be too angry. The key is that you follow us. He can''t stand it. He thinks you have his child in your stomach. Can he let you go easily "So, we can either continue to go west, or go north. We can''t go south. It''s Thailand. What do you think?" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Uncle, actually, I don''t agree with you going to find Kunlong. Kunlong is capricious. Last time he wanted to kill Wenhao, this time he invited Wenhao here to work for him. As a result, Wenhao had an accident again. He won''t really save Wenhao. If we go, we may not get anything. He won''t send someone to help us at all. We might as well find it ourselves! Let me say, Wen Hao will certainly not be in this area. If he had been here, brother Yong''s people might have found him long ago, and Kunlong certainly didn''t go there. I think he is most likely to get lost and go to the west, "NIA said.


    "Why?" Wu Kui asked suspiciously.


    "Because you have searched all over the jungle in Chiang Rai Prefecture, Thailand, which means that he is not in Thailand, so he will go to Myanmar. In Myanmar, he will first think of looking for Kunlong. However, in fact, he certainly did not find Kunlong, but lost his way. If he arrived at brother Yong''s territory, we would have found him earlier, which means that he did not come, so there is only one possibility , he lost his way in the Western jungle, so I think we should go west. Maybe we can really find Wen Hao, "NIA analyzed.


    Ruan Jingxiong was convinced by her analysis. She thought that this woman was really not simple. She didn''t only have beautiful appearance, but her brain was the kind of beauty with paste.

 Chapter 884

    "NIA, let''s go inside for a while. NIA, do you know the situation in the jungle? Is there any special danger?" asked Ruan Jingxiong.


    "There are poisonous snakes and beasts everywhere. However, I heard that there are indigenous people in the depths of the jungle. It is said that they still live in the primitive society. But I haven''t seen it. I just heard that there are some indigenous people living in the mountains in the West. They have no language, no culture and are still in the matriarchal clan society. I don''t know whether it is true or how many people are there "Well, it''s said that it''s okay for us to hide when we meet them," NIA said.


    Wu Kui was excited as soon as he heard it. He wanted to have such an experience. Women don''t wear clothes. They can see what they want. He couldn''t help asking happily, "Miss NIA, is what you said true or false?"


    "Hehe, what I said must be true, but I don''t know if there is such a thing, because I haven''t been here," NIA said.


    "Hehe, brother Wukui, it seems that you still want to meet these aborigines?" Ruan Gang asked with a smile.


    "That''s right. Don''t you want it? I heard that these Aboriginal women don''t wear clothes. You can see what you want. She doesn''t think your eyes are bullying her. How cool!" Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s mouth watering appearance, NIA smiled. Ruan Jingxiong patted Wu Kui on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Wu Kui, uncle wants to remind you that if we really meet a group of aborigines, don''t patronize their women. When they are interested in you, you''ll be dead."


    "What''s the matter? Uncle, can they still insult me?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "That''s certain," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Isn''t that what I want? I''ll let them insult me. I can''t wait!" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, it''s too late for you to cry. I heard that such indigenous women don''t take men seriously at all. If they like you, they will ask you endlessly until they torture you to death." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "It doesn''t matter if a man dies under a flower and becomes a ghost." Wu Kui smiled indifferently.


    NIA chuckled, "Uncle Wu Kui, I''m not kidding you. When I was in town, I did hear that some men were tortured to death by Aboriginal women after they were caught by Aboriginal women. They have plants. Men will think of women after eating them, and these Aboriginal women want men if they have nothing to do. Then you won''t want women anymore. If we really want to see them, we''d better hide "OK"


    "Ah? So fierce? Shit, it seems that only my brother can deal with them." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Hehe, I think so too. Brother Wen Hao is the strongest man I''ve seen in Ruan Gang''s life. So many women are convinced by him. It''s a rare man in the world!" Ruan Gang said with a smile.


    After determining the direction, the four people trudged to the West. They planned to find a slightly safer place to live and go the next day. Originally, people could live near the cave, but they were afraid of being chased out by brother Yong''s people.


    After walking for about two hours, it was completely dark. Helpless, the four had to find a relatively safe place to camp in the jungle. Because there was no tent, they had to light a bonfire and rest by the fire. Otherwise, it was very dangerous. With a bonfire, they could prevent poisonous snakes and beasts from attacking at night.


    After simply eating some dry food, the four people rested around the campfire, and the one in charge of the guard was responsible for the guard. Ruan Jingxiong was responsible for the guard in the first midnight, and Wu Kui and Ruan Gang took turns in the second midnight. NIA was a woman and had Tang Wenhao''s child in her stomach, so she slept at ease and didn''t assign tasks to her.


    At night, in addition to the crackling sound in the campfire, the howling of wild wolves can be clearly heard in the distance, which makes people panic. Ruan Jingxiong, nia and Ruan Gang have long been used to this environment. It doesn''t matter. Wu Kui is camping in the wild for the first time, and he doesn''t even have a tent.


    Listening to the wolf''s howling, he was still a little afraid. "Brother Ruan, have you ever met a wolf?" Wu Kui said to Ruan gang who slept beside him.


    "Of course, don''t you? Brother Wukui, are you a little afraid?" Ruan Gang smiled.


    "Well, it''s a little scary. It seems that more than one wolf is barking?" Wu Kui asked.


    "Well, this one may have been a male wolf, barking arrogantly." Ruan Gang smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, can you hear it? It''s great." Wu Kui raised his thumb and smiled.


    "Ha ha... Brother Wukui, you have to learn from brother Wenhao in this respect. People can kill several wild wolves alone. In fact, wolves are not so terrible. They also have weaknesses. You should be cruel to them. He is also afraid. Of course, we must not encounter wolves. Once surrounded by wolves, it will be really bad. Brother Wenhao took his beauties last time It was surrounded by dozens of wild wolves. The girl named Tang Wan was eaten alive by the wild wolves. It was miserable under the eyes of brother Wen Hao. "Ruan Gang said.


    "Brother Ruan, I''ve also heard brother Wen Hao say that every time he talks about this, he has to cry. That painful experience will make him unforgettable all his life. My brother is a love again." Wu Kui sighed.


    "Well, don''t talk about these unpleasant things. Go to bed early!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Yes, drillmaster, brother Wukui, good night. I have to guard for the drillmaster later. You should rest early!" said Ruan gang.


    As soon as he said this, he heard a rustling sound from the nearby woods. It was quiet at night, so he heard it very clearly. Ruan Jingxiong immediately picked up his submachine gun and looked around warily. Ruan Gang, Wu Kui and NIA also heard it very clearly and couldn''t help sitting up in panic.


    "Instructor, what''s the sound?" Ruan Gang asked in a low voice.


    "I can''t tell. It should be a beast. Get ready for battle. Ruan Gang, aim your gun at that side. We are back-to-back. Wu Kui, pay attention to protect Miss nya. Don''t let the animals hurt her. At the same time, pay attention to adding firewood to the campfire. Don''t let the campfire go out. Once the campfire goes out, we will be more passive." Ruan Jingxiong said calmly.


    "Uncle, I understand. Don''t worry!" Wu Kui said.


    However, after waiting for a long time, in addition to the rustling sound in the grass, no poisonous snakes and beasts came out to attack them. The four people were full of doubts. They didn''t know what animal made the sound, but they didn''t dare to go to the grass to see the situation.


    "Instructor, can''t it be a snake? Because snakes are afraid of fire, the campfire here has disturbed the life of the snakes in the surrounding snake cave, so they flee everywhere." Ruan Gang analyzed. At the same time, he still keeps a high vigilance against your surrounding environment.


    "It is very possible that if it is any other beast, even if it cares about the campfire and doesn''t attack us, it will make a sound to intimidate us, but the snake certainly won''t, and now the sound seems to be low again." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Why don''t I raise the torch and have a look? There''s really nothing for us to sleep?" Ruan Gang said.


    "Brother Ruan, I''ll go and have a look with you." Wu Kui also said.


    Ruan Jingxiong thought about it, nodded and said, "Ruan Gang is responsible for guarding with a gun. Wu Kui, you should hold a torch. The torch should be closer to the ground. No matter what beast or poisonous snake it is, it will run away as long as it touches the torch. They dare not attack you at all."


    Therefore, Ruan gang and Wu Kui, following Ruan Jingxiong''s guidance, guarded with a gun and a torch, walked cautiously towards the grass where the sound had just happened. They wanted to see what was going on just now.


    After walking about 40 meters deep into the grass, they found a problem. Sure enough, as Ruan Gang said, they really found many small poisonous snakes still fleeing out in the grass. As soon as they approached them, the small poisonous snakes fled everywhere. They didn''t dare to go any further and went back to the camp.


    "Instructor, it''s really snakes. There are many snakes in this place. Why don''t we sleep in another place? It''s too dangerous here. Poisonous snakes won''t be afraid of us tomorrow morning. I think there are many snake nests here. Even if they were scared away by our campfire just now, they will come back once the campfire goes out." Ruan Gang said.


    "Well, I see what you mean, but there will also be this problem in other places. In such a sparsely populated jungle, poisonous snakes are everywhere. You see, when we go during the day, where can''t we see poisonous snakes? It doesn''t matter, you go to bed first! As you said, if we don''t meet wolves, we can deal with it, you all go to bed! It''s a big deal to go during the day tomorrow When I was young, I still left the grass with a torch, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "All right! Brother Wu Kui, Miss nya, let''s continue to sleep." Ruan gang was always obedient. Seeing Ruan Jingxiong say so, he immediately executed the order.


    A thrilling episode passed. The next morning, after Ruan Gang slept for four or five hours, Wu Kui called them up. Everyone ate something casually and continued on his way.


    "To tell you the truth, I was worried that brother Yong''s gang would catch up with us last night. I didn''t expect to get rid of them like this. These grandchildren are bad enough. With their ability, they still fight with others. It''s too far away." Ruan Gang smiled while holding a torch to open the way.


    "Brother Ruan, don''t be happy too early. Maybe people are looking for us from another direction!" Wu Kui smiled.


    "It''s possible. The jungle is so big that it''s difficult to catch up with several people. At night, they also have to consider safety issues and dare not catch up easily, but it''s different during the day. We''d better be careful. Ruan Gang, pay attention to the snake curled up there on your left and bypass it." Ruan Jingxiong is not the oldest, but he still has a quick reaction and eyes.


    Several people saw that there was indeed a flower snake with a thick bowl mouth curled aside, spitting out its temper. Ruan Gang hurried to the side and hid far away, but the flower snake raised his head. Ruan Jingxiong was worried that it would attack them, resolutely pulled out a sharp knife from his waist, threw it out and took seven inches of the flower snake.


    Ruan Jingxiong is worthy of being a special forces instructor. This throwing knife is fast, accurate and cruel. After the flower snake hit the knife, he began to roll on the grass and tried to get rid of the throwing knife. He struggled for a few minutes and stopped moving. Ruan Jingxiong went to pull out the throwing knife, wipe the blood on it, and put the throwing knife into the bag around his waist.

 Chapter 885

    Wu Kui and NIA looked at him in surprise, especially Wu Kui. He really didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao''s father-in-law was so good at Kung Fu at his age. He must be far inferior to others.


    "Let''s go! Keep going, Ruan gang. You must pay attention to your side. There are indeed many snake nests here. Everyone must be careful. Although I can cure it when bitten by a snake, it''s still very dangerous," Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Yes, instructor," said Ruan gang.


    To make a long story short, after a false alarm, the four people safely walked out of the snake nest gathering place and trudged slowly to the West. The key is that NIA is pregnant and can''t walk fast, so she walked for another two days and walked about 70, 80 kilometers, but Tang Wenhao didn''t have a shadow.


    Ruan Jingxiong began to question this way and this direction, "NIA, it''s not a way for us to find it like this. We still have to go back to Kunlong and ask him to send someone to find it with us. We can''t find it in our whole life."


    "Yes, instructor, you''d better go back! When you get to Kunlong, you follow Kunlong. I''ll go to Jiulong Mountain to find brother enbanxi for help. Even if Miss NIA''s judgment is correct, brother Wenhao may indeed be in this forest, but it''s really difficult for us to find him." Ruan Gang said.


    "I agree with you, Miss NIA. Withdraw! Don''t worry, we won''t give you to that brave brother again. We will let you come back to my brother again." Wu Kui said.


    "That''s OK! In fact, I don''t think this is the way to find it. Moreover, the more we go inside, the more dense the forest is. It''s very dangerous. We can''t find anyone at all. Even if Wen Hao is near us now, it''s hard for us to find each other. Uncle, I''m sorry! You''ve been walking for a few days in vain." NIA said apologetically.


    After the four reached an agreement, they began to go home.


    However, they turned around and didn''t walk 200 meters. They heard a sudden sound around. They immediately wanted to hide, especially Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan gang. They carried submachine guns like a reflex to deal with this strange sound.


    But people didn''t give them a chance to fight back. Dozens of spears were aimed at the four of them and surrounded them firmly. What surprised them most was that the owners of these dozens of spears were naked women. The two huge mm on their chest were blowing and swinging wantonly, and below were a few leaves hanging under their belly, which was regarded as a shame cloth.


    The women''s eyes were full of fierce light, and the spears gradually approached Ruan Jingxiong''s head. "Instructor, shoot?" Ruan Gang asked.


    "Don''t shoot, we''ll be dead if we shoot. It depends on the situation!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    As soon as he finished, several red * * people came over and handed over their guns, and then happily held up their guns and smiled around Ruan Jingxiong. Suddenly, a woman found NIA with six-year-old arms. She was ecstatic and motioned to the two women to pull NIA out of the team, took off her coat and revealed her bulging belly, The women began to take turns to caress NIA''s lower abdomen. NIA was too frightened to move, ashamed and afraid.


    Ruan Jingxiong and his men were also embarrassed to see NIA. "Brother Wukui, it''s over. We really met indigenous women. Don''t you want to see them without clothes? Now you can feast your eyes. You see, no woman has a coat. If you want to see other places, it''s easy to lift that leaf and see it. It''s very convenient." Ruan Gang joked.


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, you don''t want to see it! However, I''m really not interested now. They don''t look good. Their skin is too dark and not sexy." Wu Kui said.


    "Don''t be funny, you two should pay more attention to your little life! Don''t you see how these women look on you two? It''s estimated that they will catch you as their husbands. At my age, they can''t look up to me and can only kill me. If my old bone is left here, Wu Kui, let him take good care of his mother for me after seeing Wen Hao, and we haven''t left yet "My child," Ruan Jingxiong said faintly.


    "Hehe, what are you talking about? Uncle, you are such a charming man. They won''t kill you. We can''t die. Be a man for a few days, and then find a chance to run!" Wu Kui smiled.


    When these women saw their men talking and laughing, a woman in her thirties waved her hand and slapped Wu Kui. Wu Kui looked like Venus. Shit! This woman has a lot of strength! If you''re in a hurry, I''ll do you today? Wu Kui thought sadly.


    In this way, NIA was carried naked into the depths of the jungle by these women, while Ruan Jingxiong and his men were followed by more than a dozen women with spears.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Wu Kui appeared in front of them with a scene that surprised them. In a slightly open valley, there were more than a dozen huts like yurts. In the middle of the huts, many children and men and women playing games. Without exception, they were naked, with one or two leaves hanging below, And everyone''s face is filled with a happy smile.


    "Brother Ruan, we have completely returned to the primitive society this time. I didn''t expect that Wu Kui could return to the primitive society thousands of years ago when he was alive. Did I get through this?" Wu Kui said to Ruan gang.


    This place, called by Wu Kui as a primitive society, is mainly dominated by women. Men account for only a small part here. Even children are mostly girls. I don''t know what causes this gender defect.


    The three men were locked up in a hut alone, and NIA disappeared.


    "These women won''t do anything to miss nya?" asked Wu Kui.


    "No, you can see their respect for Miss nya. It is estimated that people in their place respect pregnant women very much. They must have a crush on the children in Miss nya''s belly." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "It should be. For people living in such places, population reproduction is a big problem, so they will not let go when they see pregnant women. We men will not let go of us even more. It is estimated that we will act as their planter next. Brother Ruan, I look forward to this moment. There are no women for a few days. I miss women very much. What about you?" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, I''m ok. Give me two. I should be able to deal with it. I can''t do it if I''m too much. I''m old. I don''t think you''re a young man. I take it as a meal every day, right?" Ruan Gang said with a smile.


    "It''s OK! I also have two wives at home. I don''t have to rest every night, but I''ve practiced it. However, I can''t compare with Wen Hao. It''s super powerful, and I can only cope with it." Wu Kui smiled.


    "It''s good to be able to deal with two wives for a long time. It''s estimated that there must be more than two here. Twenty are possible. Don''t you see that they are mainly women here?" Ruan Gang said with a smile.


    "Hehe, Ruan Gang, you can still laugh. I guess you''ll have to cry on their wooden bed later. I think Ruan Jingxiong is a man of status. Unexpectedly, he has become a prisoner of a group of primitive women in the jungle and has to act as their planter. I hope they don''t like me." Ruan Jingxiong said with a bitter smile.


    "Hehe, instructor, you''ve been away from your sister-in-law for so many days. Don''t you want to find a woman to shoot? You''re not really old." Ruan Gang asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s false to say you don''t want to be a woman, but what''s the identity of the instructor? Can you not control your desires? Alas! Let fate prevail!" Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    The three people were chatting. The door of the hut was pushed open. In came two naked men with spears. They had muscles all over and a few clusters of black hair on their chest. They went straight to Wu Kui. One of them grabbed one side and twisted Wu Kui out.


    "Brother Wukui, I wish you good luck and hope you can walk back." Ruan Gang joked.


    "Brother Ruan, don''t be happy too early. They won''t let you go anyway." Wu Kui looked back and smiled.


    The two men didn''t say a word from beginning to end. Of course, Wu Kui couldn''t understand what they said. They took him to a straw hut in the middle, which was the largest in the whole tribe.


    After being taken to the hut, Wu Kui looked up inside and wanted to run. More than 20 women, including old women, young women and little girls around the age of 10, also sat around, with a big wooden bed in the middle.


    Shit, that bed is not specially prepared for me, is it? Besides, are the women in their bird place still available for everyone to enjoy? What are the rules?


    The two men took Wu Kui to the bedside and stripped him of all his clothes. Wu Kui was a little shy and wanted to protect his key parts, but on the contrary, NIMA''s, love how!


    Dozens of women, young and old, looked at him happily. His eyes were full of hunger and thirst. Wu Kui boldly began to look at them. He thought, shit, since he was caught to sow seeds for them, he had to make a beautiful play first. He couldn''t treat his brother who had been living and dying with him.


    Five hours later, Wu Kui was escorted back to Ruan Jingxiong''s hut by two men. He lost all his strength and seemed to collapse.


    When he experienced the second woman, he understood how correct Ruan Jingxiong''s words were. It was definitely not a blessing to be caught by these women. He would be a fortune teller if he didn''t die in their hands.


    The two men threw him to the ground and closed the door. Ruan gang and Ruan Jingxiong hurried forward to hold him and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you, Wu Kui? What have they done to you?"


    Wu Kui said weakly, "uncle, brother Ruan, I''m going to collapse. I''m going to be tired. They still don''t let me go. I want to escape. You must save me tonight. I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    "Brother Wukui, what''s the matter? How can they play when you don''t get up? Or can''t you resist the temptation of others?" Ruan Gang joked.


    "Brother Ruan, you will learn their power. When they see you can''t do it, they let you drink a milk like liquid, a little sour and sweet. However, after drinking it, you will be finished. It''s like you don''t own it. You will soon Miss women. They will have more than a dozen women waiting in line! Later, I pretended to be dead. I know that one more time, I''ll hang up completely." Wu Kui said weakly.

 Chapter 886

    Ruan gang and Ruan Jingxiong looked at each other. Ruan Gang said to Ruan Jingxiong, "instructor, it''s really dangerous to deal with you like this at your age. You can pretend to be dead earlier! I will, too. I''ll pretend to be dead the second time." Ruan Gang said.


    "I''m afraid that if they find out that we are pretending, we may die even worse." Ruan Jingxiong said calmly.


    "It''s not miserable. It''s cool, but when it''s over, they feel that their whole body is empty, their heart is empty, and their whole body is weak. Shit, they still don''t get me something to eat to supplement their strength." Wu Kui scolded depressed.


    Just after scolding this, two naked women opened the door and brought a basket of wild fruits and red raw meat to the three of them. Wu Kui wanted to vomit at first sight. The two women put down their food and twisted their fat hips and left.


    Ruan Gang looked at the fat buttocks of the two women and said with a bad smile, "brother Wukui, did the women you played with have so much meat on their buttocks?"


    "Of course, don''t you see what people eat? Uncle, I can''t eat this raw meat. I''d better eat some wild fruit! I''m starving." Wu Kui grabbed a wild fruit and stuffed it into his mouth.


    He took a bite and spit it out immediately. "Shit! What kind of bird? It can hurt the dead."


    Ruan Gang also took one and took a bite. He was so sour that he closed his eyes. "It''s a bit like a plum. There''s no mature plum."


    Ruan Jingxiong, unlike the two of them, grabbed a piece of raw meat and sent it to his mouth. He chewed it. The blood on the raw meat still came out. Wu Kui has never seen this situation? It''s disgusting to vomit, but there''s nothing in my stomach and I can''t vomit out.


    Seeing that the instructor could eat, Ruan Gang grabbed a piece of raw meat and chewed it. While eating, he said, "instructor, what kind of meat? It seems that it was just killed and a little hot."


    "Well, I can''t eat any meat. It''s not too bad. Wu Kui, you can also eat some. If you don''t eat, where can you get energy? If you want to recover your strength, eating meat is the best. It''s certainly not good to eat only fruit. For this small life, you still have to adapt to various living conditions. Otherwise, it''s a mistake for you to follow us to look for Wen Hao in the jungle. Maybe you haven''t If you find Wen Hao, you will die. "Ruan Jingxiong inspires Wu Kui.


    After listening to Ruan Jingxiong''s words, Wu Kui nodded, grabbed a piece of raw meat, closed his eyes and ate it. Without two bites, he felt very sick. Ruan Jingxiong patted him on the back and encouraged him to continue eating, "Wu Kui, don''t spit out. If you spit out, you will never defeat yourself."


    "Yes, brother Wukui, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. At first, it seemed disgusting when I saw the instructor eat it, but when I ate it, it tasted very good and delicious. You see, I ate another piece." Ruan Gang said, really grabbed another piece and chewed it in front of Wukui''s face.


    "Wu Kui, don''t close your eyes and watch Ruan Gang eat. Yes, that''s it. You can imagine it as the pork and beef you eat at home. You haven''t eaten steak. Some people like to eat two mature ones. The taste is similar to this. It''s still wild. It''s not game grown by feed. It''s more nutritious than home." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    With the encouragement of Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang, Wu Kui''s psychological barrier slowly cleared up. Finally, he really ate and burped himself. However, the breath was fishy.


    After eating raw meat, the three dried up the sour wild fruits. Ruan Jingxiong said that as long as they were given food, they should dry up without hesitation and maintain sufficient physical strength, that is, they should run and have energy. Otherwise, if they had the opportunity to run at that time, they would not have this physical strength. Wouldn''t they hate it?


    "Brother Wukui, now you have the energy to tell us where you went just now? How do these wild women deal with you? You also remind us that we can find a way to deal with them in advance so as not to be despised by them." Ruan Gang said with an obscene smile.


    "Alas, the thatched cottage in the middle is their sowing base. They completely regard men as sowing machines. Do you understand? They want to come up with you... But no matter what you do, they don''t understand love. Love, anyway, if you give her the child, she will thank you. She''s blind for so many pieces of land! Several women have the same body as the devil, but they just beg you My child, don''t ask for anything else. "Wu Kui sighed helplessly.


    "God, how can people of our age have so many seeds as you? Without seeds for them, will they kill us?" Ruan Gang said anxiously.


    "It''s entirely possible. Look at their worship of NIA. If you don''t give them seeds, can they let you go? It''s estimated that the people in their place are the product of close relatives'' marriage. They have low IQ, no language, and few men. It''s estimated that they don''t have any father, uncle, son and grandfather. You see, the people here are not old, the biggest estimate It''s 40 or 50 years old. They are all short-lived ghosts, "said Wu Kui.


    The three talked for a while. Ruan Gang felt that he began to get hot and dry. He took off his clothes. However, even if there were only shorts left, he still felt hot and dry.


    "Ruan Gang, what''s the matter with you?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "It''s very hot and uncomfortable," Ruan Gang said with a frown.


    "Where is it?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise.


    "It''s hard everywhere," said Ruan Gang, feeling that the heat quickly gathered under his lower abdomen.


    Just after that, the door of the thatched cottage opened again. Two women came in without nonsense. They took Ruan Gang away directly. Ruan Gang''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw the women. He hurried out with them without taking him away.


    Soon after Ruan gang was taken away, Ruan Jingxiong also began to feel that he was hot and dry. At this time, he reacted, "no, Wu Kui, these women must have given us healthy raw meat. I also feel very hot."


    "Ah? Will I do the same?" Wu Kui asked in amazement.


    "Sure, I really shouldn''t let you eat this meat. If it goes on like this, something must happen. If you can carry it, you''d better carry it." Ruan Jingxiong told Wu Kui.


    "Well, I see, uncle, you should also be careful. These women are so vicious. Do they really treat us as planters? Even if they are, shit, they can''t do that. I have to keep my body and sow! I want to sow the seeds at one time. Ignorance kills the dead!" Wu Kui sighed.


    Just after he sighed, two women came in and took Ruan Jingxiong away.


    Wu Kui stayed alone in the hut for less than ten minutes. He also began to feel that there was a evil fire rolling in his body, wave by wave, which made him emerge. The picture of fighting many indigenous women just now kept playing in his mind again, which made him unable to contain it.


    "Ah... Fuck you! Ah!" Wu Kui couldn''t help living in the hut, howled loudly, and began to beat the objects inside, venting and roaring.


    But he knew in his heart that he had to carry it. If he stepped out of the hut, maybe his life would be explained. He could not die. He had not found Wen Hao and had not gone home. He wanted to go home. He was reluctant to give up Xiaoting, Yingsu and their children.


    He tore off all his clothes and lay naked on the cool ground, hoping that the slightly cooler land could cool his body and eliminate his high desire.


    Such suffering lasted for half an hour. Wu Kui Cai breathlessly won the self war. The fire in his body was finally put out by himself. After that, he slowly fell asleep.


    The next morning, when he woke up from his dream, he found that Ruan gang and Ruan Jingxiong were sleeping dead. They were naked. He covered them with clothes and patted Ruan Gang''s face. "Brother Ruan, wake up, are you okay? When did you come back?"


    Ruan Gang laboriously opened his eyes and said angrily, "brother Wukui, if you can leave here alive, please take care of my family for me. I''m afraid I can''t, and my soul has been taken away by them."


    "Ah? Brother Ruan, don''t joke. How could you die? What happened last night? How many were arranged by them?" Wu Kui asked with concern. From the extreme state of Ruan Gang''s fatigue, he estimated that there were no less than six or seven.


    "Six, how can I bear it at my age? Damn, I think I''m a young man like you. See if there''s any problem with the instructor? I guess he''s more choking." Ruan Gang said laboriously.


    Hearing this, Wu Kui hurriedly moved to Ruan Jingxiong and patted him on the shoulder. "Uncle, uncle, wake up, are you okay!" Wu Kui shouted anxiously.


    However, Wu Kui still shouted. Ruan Jingxiong didn''t speak. Ruan gang was frightened. He hurriedly climbed over and put his hand under Ruan Jingxiong''s nose. "It''s all right. It''s estimated that like me, his body was drained by these wild women and hurt his vitality. Let him sleep!"


    "Brother Ruan, go to bed, too! I''ll have a rest," said Wu Kui.


    The three slept until noon and woke up one after another. Seeing that Wu Kui and Ruan gang were still well, Ruan Jingxiong smiled bitterly, "fortunately, they are still alive."


    "Uncle, how many tasks did these wild women arrange for you last night?" Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    "There were five or six. My uncle couldn''t bear it later, so he simply fell on a woman and couldn''t get up. They just let me go. No, this is not the way. Within three days, all three of us will be killed by these women." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "But, instructor, how can we escape? There''s nothing left. They disarmed their guns and knives. The key is that I don''t have the spirit at all. If these women have to arrange tasks for us later, we''ll really be dead." Ruan Gang said.


    "Yes! Although it''s cool, I don''t want to die! Uncle, you have experience. How can we escape? Even if we fight with them, we have to go out." Wu Kui said.


    "Well, it''s hard to go out, but we still have to go out, otherwise we will die. Alas! If Wen Hao were here, these problems would not be a problem." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Yes, he can deal with more than 100 women alone. Of course, it''s no problem," Ruan Gang said.

 Chapter 887

    "I don''t mean this aspect. I mean that he can point acupoints. He can control all the people here, but we don''t have this ability! Don''t underestimate these aborigines. They are not stupid. Have you two noticed that their defense is still very powerful. There are dark crossbows between each thatched shed, and they will be shot if you don''t pay attention?" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "I don''t know if you have noticed that there are bows and crossbows hanging on the roof of all the thatched houses, and the mechanisms seem to be arranged on the trees. People we don''t know think they don''t have any security measures here! In fact, there are mechanisms everywhere. I want to remind you two not to underestimate their IQ," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "It seems so, instructor. What should we do? We can''t break through hard. We can only outwit." Ruan Gang said.


    "How can we outwit them? We can''t communicate with them, and they can''t understand us. It''s not easy for you to get them into our plan," Wu Kui said.


    "It''s really not good. Catch the king first. We''d better find out who is their leader here. We''d better find a chance to control their leader and coerce them to let us go." Ruan Gang said.


    "Do you know which is the leader? Besides, they only regard the three of us as something and don''t let us go to other places at all. They can''t understand the defense situation here and their internal situation. That''s the problem. The so-called knowing ourselves and the enemy and being invincible in a hundred battles. We can''t understand their actual situation and find their weaknesses." Wu Kui said discouraged.


    "There will be a way, Ruan gang and Wu Kui. Next, we should be very careful about the raw meat they give us. We''d better not eat it. Then they can''t cooperate with them physically, and they can''t take us." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Uncle, what shall we eat? Either starve to death or enjoy death. If I choose between starve to death and enjoy death, I will still choose enjoy death," said Wu Kui.


    "Hehe, brother Wukui, you''re still the boss! Didn''t you pay attention to observation? As long as the food they gave us is meat, don''t eat it. It''s okay to eat wild fruit." Ruan Gang said with a smile.


    "Yes, we ask to eat only wild fruits. Of course, it may not be effective. They won''t agree, but we can try. In short, through direct communication with them, there may be a new way, which is better than not doing anything and listening to their arrangements." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "I don''t know what happened to miss NIA. If they take special care of her, maybe NIA can help us! They are all women. Maybe women can communicate with each other," said Wu Kui.


    "Yes, Wu Kui, you reminded me. We asked to see NIA. NIA is a Burmese. She may know some of the rules here and even understand their meaning. If she acts as an intermediary for us, maybe we can really be saved?" Ruan Jingxiong said in surprise.


    "Yes, at least let NIA tell them that this man can''t be with women endlessly, especially not so many women in one night. No matter how powerful men will be killed by them, who can stand it one night?" said Wu Kui.


    "OK, that''s it. When they come, make a request quickly. Wu Kui, you have a good mind. Later, you''ll be responsible for communicating with these women and putting forward our requirements." Ruan Jingxiong said to Wu Kui.


    "OK, no problem. It would be better if the woman I did last night came to give us food. It might be better. Hey, uncle, brother Ruan, a woman felt for me last night. She was the only woman who knew how to cooperate and the only woman who really reached the realm of being a woman. I really felt like going to Wushan with her." Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    "True or false? I haven''t met such a woman. It''s like a sow. It doesn''t mean anything at all, but if you don''t move, there''s a woman behind you with a whip! I''ve never been so cowardly in my life." Ruan gangyumei said.


    "Alas! Brother Ruan, you still don''t understand the enjoyment. I really enjoyed it at the beginning. It''s very cool, but I really can''t afford it. Woman, I''m so energetic. I''m tired to death, and she doesn''t feel at all." Wu Kui smiled.


    As soon as Wu Kui''s voice fell, the door opened and saw two slim women come in with the disgusting raw meat of last night. This time, the three don''t want to touch this thing again. They all know that if they touch it again, this little life will have to die on these women.


    Ruan Jingxiong winked at Wu Kui. Wu Kui stood up and waved to the two women. The two women looked at him suspiciously. Wu Kui made a big belly pose for them and pointed out.


    The two women still didn''t know what his nerves were. They shook their heads. Wu Kui thought about it, pointed to them, made a big belly posture, and pointed to the outside.


    The two women still shook their heads. Wu Kui really wanted to look up and sigh. The IQ of these dead women is too low. Isn''t it obvious? I mean, where is the big belly woman who came with us? I want to see her.


    But he also knew that talking to these two stupid women was casting pearls before swine and wasting precious saliva.


    "Wu Kui, you stretch out four fingers with them, and then make a big belly posture. Maybe they will understand what you mean." Ruan Gang helped, and he was worried.


    Wu Kui listened to Ruan Gang''s words, hurriedly stretched out four fingers, and then made a big belly posture. Unexpectedly, one of the women smiled and nodded, and hurried out with her companion.


    Wu Kui was confused in the back. She didn''t know whether she really understood it or not. Did they go to bring NIA here? Or did they get it wrong?


    "Wu Kui, do you think they understand what you mean?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "I don''t think so, but I''m a little hungry," said Wu Kui, looking at a large piece of bloody raw meat and some wild fruits in the basket.


    "I''m hungry, too, but I don''t dare eat this anymore." Ruan Gang looked at the raw meat in the basket with lingering palpitations.


    Ruan Jingxiong dared not eat any more. Last night, he, a man in his fifties, was tossed about by women for half a night and almost died on these women.


    When he was young, his ability in this field was still good. Even if he was newly married to Dr. Ruan a few days ago, it was very OK for men of his age, but he was forced to drink that kind of stuff like last night. It was endless and his old life was almost gone, so how dare he eat this kind of raw meat again?


    The three talked inside for a while, but the wild fruit was divided by them, and the raw meat didn''t move at all. At this time, the two women who just came in returned to the hut again. What made Ruan Jingxiong collapse was that the two women didn''t bring Miss NIA to talk to them.


    They brought four baskets of bloody raw meat. It turned out that Wu Kui meant to add four baskets full of raw meat.


    "Shit, if I really want to eat so much raw meat, I will vomit to death." Wu Kui said depressed. Then he waved to the two women and stuffed the raw meat he brought for the first time into the two women.


    At this time, the two women quit, grabbed the spear from the outside and rushed in. They aimed at Ruan Jingxiong and said something. Their cry attracted her indigenous women and men. These foolish indigenous people surrounded the whole thatched house.


    "No, instructor, will these stupid women give us all these raw meat? If we eat these raw meat, today will be the end of the three of us. Last night, we almost burned me." Ruan Gang said anxiously.


    "Look at the situation first." Ruan Jingxiong said calmly.


    Where''s Wu Kui! I''m competing with those two women! Pointing to the bloody raw meat, he shook his head and waved his hand. As a result, these women laughed. Wu Kui found that although they didn''t know the language, they could still see the sarcastic laughter on their faces. It is estimated that this is the place where human beings are interlinked.


    At this time, a long haired woman in her thirties came out of the crowd with a bright sharp knife in her hand. She came to Wu Kui. Wu Kui looked up and knew that this was the woman who surprised him last night. She was more savvy than other women and knew how to cooperate with men. Only she brought joy to Wu Kui last night.


    However, there was no emotional color on her face. On the contrary, her beautiful eyes stared at Wu Kui sharply, put the sharp knife on Wu Kui''s neck, and her beautiful eyes stared at him.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly solidified. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan gang were frightened. Ruan Jingxiong was worried that Wu Kui would be killed. He hurried forward to stand in front of Wu Kui and was blocked by two men in the crowd.


    "Uncle, brother Ruan, don''t move. Don''t worry about these stupid women. They shouldn''t kill me." although Wu Kui comforted Ruan Jingxiong so much, he also played a drum in his heart, because as long as the woman waved her hand, his neck would be cut off by a sharp knife.


    When the woman saw Wu Kui talking, she stared at him suspiciously. Then she bent down and grabbed a piece of bloody raw meat from the basket and stuffed it into Wu Kui''s mouth. Wu Kui wanted to spit it out when he smelled the smell. As a result, Wu Kui was forced to pour it in. Wu Kui had no choice but to swallow it in humiliation, which made the aborigines around happy.


    These aborigines immediately gave out cheers that Wu Kui did not understand.


    Well, as soon as the gang cheered, the woman became more energetic. She kept stuffing raw meat into Wu Kui''s mouth until his stomach was full. The woman happily touched Wu Kui''s stomach and motioned the two women to put Wu Kui in the middle of the hut.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang watched Wu Kui humiliated and could do nothing, because they were surrounded by indigenous men and women with spears.


    "Uncle, brother Ruan, if I hang up this time, you must find Wen Hao for me and let him avenge me and kill these stupid women." Wu Kui was held by two women and shouted powerlessly.


    "Brother Wukui, don''t worry. You''ll be fine. We''ll wait for you to come back." Ruan Gang replied.


    "Ruan Gang, if they feed us this thing later, we''ll pretend to faint immediately, okay? If we do it again, we''ll be dead." Ruan Jingxiong found that several women were staring at him and Ruan Gang hungrily for fear of being fed raw meat.

 Chapter 888

    They don''t know that the raw meat in the basket last night and now is the fresh venison of sika deer hunted by these aborigines nearby, which has the effect of aphrodisiac.


    "Yes, I don''t want to die on these women," said Ruan gang.


    Before he finished, the woman who filled Wu Kui with venison grabbed a piece of venison and stuffed it into Ruan Gang''s mouth. Ruan gang was surprised that it was too late to hide, so he had to hide back, but he was held back by a spear. However, he had no choice but to use the moves taught by Ruan Jingxiong. As soon as his eyes closed, he gasped, his body collapsed and pretended to faint to the ground.


    The woman who filled him with venison squatted down unhappily and patted him on the mouth. Ruan Gang could only continue to install it. The woman was angry, kicked him and motioned the woman next to him to throw Ruan Gang into the corner of the grass house.


    Ruan Jingxiong saw that Ruan Gang could temporarily avoid eating raw meat according to his words, and was ready to pretend to faint. However, to his surprise, the woman didn''t move him, but left the hut with people and closed the door.


    Maybe people think they''re old? This is a good thing. Ruan Jingxiong secretly rejoices.


    "Well, Ruan Gang, wake up! We''ve all gone, and now it''s hard for Wu Kui." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it, instructor. It''s definitely not a way for us to go on like this. Otherwise, let''s fight with them, set all their houses on fire, and let them fight the fire. If they don''t have time to take care of us, we''ll run away?" Ruan gang had an idea.


    "No, Ruan Gang, we are here to save people, not to kill people. Although these indigenous women are hateful, they are also caused by ignorance. Besides, there are many children here! What do they know? Once we burn all their homes, how can you let so many people live in the future? This is in the jungle. The living conditions are not as good as we think, or Think of other ways! Try not to hurt their lives. "Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Instructor, but they are hurting our lives now! Brother Wukui just ate so much raw meat. They eat this kind of ghost raw meat like women. Shit, I don''t know what kind of meat? It''s so powerful," said Ruan gang.


    "Alas, Ruan Gang, the instructor is really old. Besides his energy, he has lost his previous spirit. He really shouldn''t involve you. Ruan Gang, you don''t know, Ruan Biao''s death has a great impact on the instructor! I treat you as both brothers and sons. The older we get, the more we cherish our feelings together for so many years. Therefore, Ruan Gang, you should promise the instructor, No matter what happens, you must keep your life. Your life is gone and everything is over. "Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Instructor, don''t say these discouraged words. We will certainly be fine. Maybe one day we will really meet brother Wen Hao here? We didn''t save him, but he came to us. I firmly believe that brother Wen Hao is not dead. People like him won''t die easily." Ruan Gang said.


    "Well, I don''t believe he will be short-lived. This boy looks like a lucky man. He''s fine after so many disasters, and he must be fine this time," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    They talked for three or four hours. Wu Kui hasn''t been taken back. They all began to worry about Wu Kui''s safety. Last night, they both learned the power of these women and knew that they wouldn''t let Wu Kui go easily.


    Until 4 p.m., Wu Kui, who was unconscious, was carried to the hut by two women. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan gang saw that Wu Kui had been carried in like a dead man. They hurried to help, gently held Wu Kui to the wooden bed and felt his pulse. Ruan Jingxiong was as angry as a thread. Ruan Jingxiong felt a pain in his heart.


    "Come on, Ruan Gang, Wu Kui needs first aid, otherwise he will be finished." Ruan Jingxiong said anxiously.


    "Instructor, how can we save him? We don''t have anything here. We eat that kind of ghost food and drink nothing. You see, his lips are dry and cracked like this. It''s caused by not drinking water for a long time. He''s going to be dehydrated. No, I''ll save brother Wukui even if I risked my life." then Ruan Gang stood up, went to the door and kicked him hard.


    Ruan Gang''s angry performance made these Aboriginal women very angry, because no man here dared to be so presumptuous to them, even the men in their tribe. In order to punish him, these women forcibly escorted him to another hut. Now Ruan gang was completely stupid, no matter how he resisted, roared and kicked the door, No one paid any more attention to him.


    Ruan Jingxiong could only smash the door and gestured to the wild women to save Wu Kui, give him some water and give him something to eat. Fortunately, his plea softened a gatekeeper''s heart and poured some water from his bamboo tube for him to feed Wu Kui.


    However, even after drinking water, Wu Kui''s pulse is still very weak. Ruan Jingxiong suddenly feels like a hero in the end. He hugged Wu Kui and couldn''t help crying. He regretted that he took Wu Kui and Ruan Gang to this ghost place to look for Tang Wenhao.


    Now it seems that he can''t save Tang Wenhao. He has to catch Wu Kui''s life again. If so, he will be a sinner.


    After two days like this, although no woman took them to the big hut, they were not given another treatment. They ate the same two things, raw venison and wild fruit.


    Wu Kui has really hurt his vitality this time. He has been half dead for two days. He even speaks very weakly. He looks like a dying old man. A little wind and grass may kill him.


    Ruan gang was still held in solitary confinement and did not let him step out of the hut. No one paid attention to him and completely hung him aside.


    On this day, when Ruan Jingxiong sat next to Wu Kui chatting with him, he heard a burst of noise outside. Although he couldn''t understand, he could feel what was happening in the tribe.


    Ruan Jingxiong said to Wu Kui, "Wu Kui, I''ll see what''s going on outside! Lie down first!" then Ruan Jingxiong went to the door of the hut and saw through the gap that the men, women, old and young of the tribe were surrounded by two men. They saw them carrying someone on a wooden frame towards another hut next to Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ruan Jingxiong didn''t see what the man lying on the wooden shelf looked like. However, from the white skin on his thigh, it can be seen that this man is not from this primitive tribe, but an outsider like the four of them. It seems that some damn guy has strayed into their territory.


    "Wu Kui, they seem to have caught another man, which makes these women very happy." Ruan Jingxiong walked up to Wu Kui and said.


    "These ignorant women just want outside men to reproduce for them, completely regardless of other people''s life and death, and ask endlessly. Any man who comes here has to be killed by them, ignorant woman." Wu Kui said ruthlessly.


    "Wu Kui, don''t be sad. Believe me, we will leave here alive. They have realized that forcing us again will only drive us to death, so they haven''t let us sow seeds for their women these two days, which shows that they still know a little about human affairs." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Don''t know how elder brother Ruan is?" Wu Kui asked with concern.


    "Don''t worry! Ruan Gang should be fine. They''re just punishing him, not killing him." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Uncle, what do you think we should do next? We can''t go on like this all the time." Wu Kui said.


    "Act according to your circumstances! Your top priority now is to recover. Uncle has recovered almost in the past two days, but you don''t look very good. Did you overdraw too much that day?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Well, the woman who hurt me asked me twice in a row. Just after I finished, she forced me to drink their kind of juice. After drinking, I couldn''t stand it. I didn''t feel uncomfortable. It was even worse, but I wasn''t under my control. After I finished, I felt that my soul had gone. I was going to die. I didn''t know where these women got the damn juice." Wu Kui said.


    "Maybe it''s a kind of plant here! Anyway, we must first get well and recover our strength. Only in this way can we have a chance to escape. In addition, Wu Kui, I have another idea. We can join hands with the man who has just been caught. There are many people and great strength. Therefore, once we meet him, the three of us, no matter who, should try our best to pull him over and let him join us Get up and run away, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Uncle, it''s not so easy! We don''t know others. Besides, this is in the jungle of Myanmar. We don''t know the origin of this man. Maybe he doesn''t understand what we say. How can he cooperate? Your idea is very good, but it''s not easy to implement." Wu Kui said.


    "Wu Kui, our current situation is that as long as we have a little hope, we can''t give up. In addition, we must try our best to find our trip. There are compasses and our guns. There are none of these things. How can we leave this ghost place? Even if these ignorant women let us go, we can''t go." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "That is, it''s easy to get lost without a compass. We may never get out of the jungle. However, we still have a thorny problem, how to contact Miss NIA. We can''t leave her alone. She''s Wen Hao''s woman, and we need to protect her." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    As they were chatting, they heard laughter from the grass house next door. Ruan Jingxiong hurried to the crack of the door and looked outside. More and more women recklessly shook their domineering mm and ran to the grass house next door.


    Wu Kui also stood up, squeezed into the crack of the door and looked out. He saw the woman who had been with him twice in a row carrying a sharp knife, twisting her sexy body and walking towards the grass house next door. Behind her were two women holding spears.


    "It''s this woman again. As long as it''s where she appears, it''s not good. However, uncle, this woman should be the leader of this tribe. I find that everyone wants to let her." Wu Kui said.


    "It seems so. This woman is really cruel. The aborigines here are afraid of her and don''t provoke her in the future. However, if we want to escape, we''d better choose to control her first," said Ruan Jingxiong.

 Chapter 889

    "It''s hard. She never stays with us alone. Even with her, she always has a woman who protects her. This woman is different from other women. She doesn''t stay with men simply for men. She is a woman who knows how to enjoy men." Wu Kui said.


    "That''s why she can control these ignorant women," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    To make a long story short, since a new partner came in next door, Ruan Jingxiong paid close attention to the news in the next room every day. To his surprise and Wu Kui, except for the men and women who came in and out every day, the mysterious foreign man never went out of the room or even heard anything.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Wu Kui were not disturbed again, but when it was time to eat, someone would send food to them, which was very punctual.


    "Uncle, who the hell is that person next door? It can''t be themselves? Otherwise, there''s no movement at all. It''s a little inconsistent with their behavior." Wu Kui said.


    "Well, I also wonder, but that man must not be from this tribe. Where does this tribe have such well maintained people? Take a closer look at the men, women and children here. Are there any white people? They are all tanned and the same as those who climb out of the coal pile." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Since it''s a man from outside, uncle, why don''t these women do it to him? It''s not like killing each of us when we first came here. Shit, it''s so fierce," said Wu Kui.


    "It is estimated that the man has a physical problem, otherwise, these women will not let him go. By the way, he was carried back by two indigenous men? Maybe he was hurt by the women here. He is healing now!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "It''s possible. Otherwise, in the evening, I''ll try to go out and see if I can go into the grass house next door to meet the man and see what''s going on, uncle, what do you think?" Wu Kui said.


    "Yes, but I''m still in the past. Your body hasn''t fully recovered, and your skills are not very good. It''s easy to have accidents. If these women catch you, it''s really over." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "It''s all right. I can''t do this. Uncle, you despise me too much. In fact, I''ve observed for a long time. This hut is made of wild hay from the bush outside. We can drill into the hut next door without passing through this door. This is also the safest, because our door is facing the secret whistle on the tree. You said there were questions on the nearby tree that day I began to observe. They put each door directly towards the big tree in front of the door, and there were secret sentries on the big tree. Men with spears guarded it day and night. Therefore, if we want to go out through the door, we are in the sight of the secret sentry, but they may not be able to find it in other directions, "Wu Kui said.


    "OK, that''s it, but it''s better for my uncle to finish it, because my uncle''s Kung Fu is better than you. Once someone finds out, he can control people in time, don''t you think?" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "No, uncle, I''m young. I''ve recovered a lot today. I should be fine. Just listen to my good news here!" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    After they had discussed it, they both lay down and went to sleep, waiting for the night to fall. They had enough rest so that they could act according to the plan. Wu Kui said that from today on, he would no longer passively listen to the arrangements of these women. He would take the initiative to attack and look for all feasible and appropriate escape opportunities. Otherwise, he would die on the woman who wanted to fill the sea.


    Maybe tonight is the best chance.


    In the dead of night, Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong began to negotiate about the upcoming action, "uncle, you stare at the people on the tree in the crack of the door. Once you feel that they find a problem, you cough, and I''ll stop action first. Once they are sure they find a problem, you cough twice, and I''ll come back immediately."


    "Well, Wu Kui, be careful. Even when you get to the hut over there, you must be very careful. Don''t disturb each other and deal with it carefully." Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "See, uncle, don''t worry! I''ll get out of here right away." said Wu Kui. He walked to one side of the hut and gently picked up the hay, but when he picked it up to a certain time, he couldn''t continue to open it because it was fixed by the trunk.


    "Uncle, the hole is too small to get out." Wu Kui whispered.


    "Dig a hole from the ground and drill it. I think the height of the trunk and the ground below can be drilled quickly. Just go out and dig down a little." Ruan Jingxiong walked over and said, and then measured the height of the trunk and the ground with his palm.


    "Uncle, no tools?" said Wu Kui.


    "Yes, there is a stick over there. We break the stick and poke the ground with the pointed end. The ground here is wet and can be dug down." Ruan Jingxiong whispered.


    According to the method given by Ruan Jingxiong, Wu Kui broke the wooden stick and began to dig the underground hole carefully with the pointed end. In fact, it is exaggerated to say that the underground hole is just to dig lower under the hay wall of the thatched house.


    In order not to be discovered by the aborigines, they put all the excavated soil back and restore it as it is once they return.


    In about twenty minutes, Wu Kui successfully drilled out from under the grass wall that had been dug for several centimeters.


    At this time, the night was dark, and there was no sound except the roar of some wild animals in the distance. Wu kuixian waited quietly for two minutes and found nothing different. He hurriedly rolled under the straw hut wall next door and quietly began to continue his excavation work. After digging through, he stacked the soil on both sides, which was more difficult and time-consuming than the excavation just now, No one found him.


    Half an hour later, he slipped into the hut. It was dark inside. As soon as he looked up, he made a bang and was startled. Then he found that there seemed to be something covering him. He crawled slowly towards the inside. After adapting to it for two minutes, he could vaguely see the situation inside. Looking around, he saw the dark hut, On a simple wooden bed lay a naked man.


    It was this wooden bed that I hit my head just now. It was a coincidence that I dug under the bed.


    Wu Kui crept back to the bed. The man should be taller than him, but his facial features were not clear. Wu Kui was about to lean forward and look carefully at the man''s facial features. He heard footsteps outside. Wu Kui was scared out of his wits. He knew that once these natives found out that he had fled to the thatched house, he would probably peel off his skin.


    The most deadly thing was that the footsteps still came towards the hut. It was too late for Wu Kui to escape. He looked around. There was no place to hide. Looking down at the wooden bed, he had an idea, and bent down to drill under the wooden bed.


    As soon as she got under the bed, the door was opened. Under the reflection of the torch, a woman with beautiful facial features but dark skin came in. Either someone else or the female leader who almost killed Wu Kui. She was followed by two women with spears.


    The three women went straight to the wooden bed. Wu Kui hid under the bed. He looked at the fresh soil he had dug out and congratulated himself. If he dug in another place, the three women would find the soil, and he would really be dead.


    The female leader whispered something to the two waitresses. He bent down and didn''t know what to do to the man on the bed. Wu Kui couldn''t see him hiding below. He could only see the position below the female leader and the waitress''s stomach.


    Grass, if only it were in pattia, I must kill you ignorant smelly woman. If you carry more weapons, I must convince you, little fox, Wukui scolded under the bed.


    Wu Kui was lucky. After visiting the man on the bed, the three women didn''t find a pair of new soil near the wall. After closing the door, they twisted their hips and left the hut.


    After confirming that the three women were far away, Wu Kui hurriedly climbed out from under the bed and stood in front of the bed again. After he adapted to the darkness in the hut again, he bent over and observed the man on the bed.


    "Grass, so scary? No wonder this smelly woman is so interested in him that she has to come to care about him in the middle of the night. What''s wrong with this boy?" Wu Kui knows that the man in bed must be ill. Otherwise, with him, these Aboriginal women will not let him go, because this is enough to prove that he has extraordinary reproductive ability, which is what these Aboriginal women need.


    "Shit, you can''t be a foreign devil if you compete with brother Wen hao?" Wu Kui thought, and then leaned down close to his facial features. The man''s hair was fluffy, his beard was stubble, and his face couldn''t see clearly.


    Wu Kui wanted to wake him up, but he didn''t dare. If this guy shouted, wouldn''t he be in trouble? Is this the end of the mission? In this way, I still didn''t find anything. Wu Kui had some contradictions.


    I don''t think I can wake him up. The boy looks very ill. I''d better come and have a look tomorrow night.


    In order to be safe, Wu Kui decided that tonight''s investigation was over, so he went back under the bed, covered the soil under the hay, and quietly climbed out of the hut. When no one found it, he carefully arranged the hay outside to avoid being found.


    In the same way, he returned to the thatched cottage where they lived. Ruan Jingxiong was anxiously waiting for his safe return. "Wu Kui, you''re back. You scared me to death just now. Did the female leader go there with someone? I thought you would die now, and you were in a cold sweat." Ruan Jingxiong said with lingering fear.


    "Hehe, uncle, I''m lucky. You know what? The place I dug is just facing a wooden bed, so all the new soil I dug is piled under the bed. If I don''t move the bed, ordinary people won''t find it. Therefore, I heard that woman passed by and immediately drilled under the bed. Otherwise, I''ll really hang up today," Wu Kui said.


    "How? Did you see that man? Who is he?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.

 Chapter 890

    "I really don''t know who he is. I can''t see his face clearly, but he should be taller than me. I want to see his facial features clearly, but I can''t help it. The boy has fluffy hair, stubby beard, and can''t see his facial expression clearly. There is no light in it, but I feel that this man is very ill. He is lying in bed like a dead man. There is nothing but breathing." Wu Kui said.


    "That''s all? There''s nothing else? Can''t you see that kind of person? For example, Asians like us, or Indonesians, Malays, or Europeans and Americans? You can feel the outline." Ruan Jingxiong said discouraged.


    "Looking at the outline, it should be Asian, similar to us. However, the boy feels very domineering. He lies there soft and more domineering than us. Look, it''s a bit like European and American race. He has a fight with Wen Hao brothers. You''ve seen Wen Hao. Are you like Europeans?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Hehe, this boy really has this natural advantage. By the way, what do you say, competing with Wen hao? Do you think he will be Wen hao?" Ruan Jingxiong suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, it''s impossible. Can''t I know Wen hao? It''s definitely not Wen Hao. Besides, there''s no such coincidence? Oh, we came here to find Wen Hao, and he came here to meet us? Uncle, you miss Wen hao? There''s absolutely no such possibility." Wu Kui shook his head.


    "Are you sure it''s not Wen hao?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Definitely not," said Wu Kui.


    "Why? You just said you couldn''t see his facial features clearly. How can you judge that he is not Wen hao? Didn''t you say that this man is taller than you? Wen Hao is also taller than you, and his characteristics are similar to Wen Hao and Asian outline. I think he is Wen Hao more and more." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Uncle, do you really have this feeling?" Wu Kui asked in surprise, because Ruan Jingxiong firmly believed that the man lying in bed was probably Wen Hao, and he began to feel a little like that.


    "I just feel that Wen Hao''s life is very hard. He is not so easy to die. In your Chinese words, maybe God is guiding us to wait for him here." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Uncle, if you say so, I want to go over and see him again. I want to see more clearly. Uncle, do you have any way to get the fire? Or is there any way for me to see his face clearly, because it''s too dark inside, I can''t see his facial features." Wu Kui said.


    "There''s a way. Let''s go together. Look outside. The moon is thick. Wait, let''s pick up the hay on the fence one by one. As long as we dig a gap and let the moonlight shine on his face, we can see his facial features clearly. Wu Kui, have you ever thought about what it means if this man is Wen Hao we''re looking for? It means we can all be saved It means that it is right for us to enter the Golden Triangle this time. Otherwise, Wen Hao may be trapped in this wilderness all his life, "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, uncle, listen to your analysis. It''s worth taking the risk. Let''s go there again. If we don''t sleep tonight, we have to bring it to the bottom." Wu Kui said firmly.


    Therefore, Ruan Jingxiong and Wu Kui climbed out for the first time and drilled into the grass house next door. When they got inside, they first judged the direction in which the moonlight came in.


    "Uncle, my eyes are better than yours. I''ll take a look at this man. Go over there and pick up the hay. You see, that position should be the best. There should be a glimmer of light shining in there. As long as you make the gap bigger, you should be able to see clearly." Wu Kui whispered.


    "OK, I''ll get it. You go there!" said Ruan Jingxiong. Then he went to the place where a ray of moonlight came in. He reached out and gently pressed it on the hay. He tried and found that he could make the gap bigger.


    "Wu Kui, no problem, are you ready?" Ruan Jingxiong looked back and whispered to Wu Kui.


    Wu Kui hurried to the bed, leaned down and carefully stared at the vague figure on the bed, "uncle, I''m fine. You make the gap bigger."


    Therefore, Ruan Jingxiong gently broke the gap in the thatched cottage with two hands, while Wu Kui stared at the figure on the bed. As the gap became larger and larger, the moonlight became brighter and brighter, and the man''s face on the bed became clearer and clearer.


    Although he didn''t see clearly, Wu Kui was still very familiar with the outline, and his heart began to tremble with the clarity of the man''s outline.


    Because this person''s facial contour is really like Tang Wenhao, especially his two sexy lips. Wu Kui is familiar with them. They have been together day and night in College for so many years. Can he not be familiar with Tang Wenhao?


    "Do you see clearly? Wu Kui, where does this man look like?" Ruan Jingxiong looked back and asked.


    Wu Kui choked and said, "uncle, he is really Wen Hao." as he said, Wu Kui stretched out his hand to hold Tang Wenhao''s head and sobbed. Ruan Jingxiong was shocked. He loosened his hand, ran to the bedside, leaned down and began to check every part of the man''s body.


    From his feet up to his head, he nodded and choked, "Wu Kui, he is really Wen Hao. I don''t know what''s wrong with him? How can he be so weak? Wu Kui, get out of the way and I''ll take his pulse."


    Wu Kui quickly released Tang Wenhao. Ruan Jingxiong sat next to Tang Wenhao, grabbed his hand and began to take his pulse. Ruan Jingxiong also studied traditional Chinese medicine. He still knew a little about the basic technique of taking pulse.


    After finishing his pulse, he touched Tang Wenhao''s head and said to Wu Kui, "Wu Kui, Wen Hao is having a fever. Don''t you feel it when holding his head? It is estimated that he has been ill for a long time before he is so weak. With his foundation, he will be fine if he stays here for a few days."


    "Really?" Wu Kui asked in surprise.


    "Well, sure, trust me," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    As soon as his voice fell, Tang Wenhao''s mouth moved and made a sound. Ruan Jingxiong quickly put his ear to his mouth, "sister... Sister... Sister... I... Miss... You."


    "Wen Hao... Wen Hao... I''m my father. Wu Kui and I came to see you... Wen Hao... Wake up!" Ruan Jingxiong gently called Tang Wenhao on the bed, but he didn''t respond except still muttering the word ''sister''.


    "Uncle, he''s dreaming! Why don''t we go first! Anyway, we''ve determined that he is Wen Hao. We''ll wait until these women save him. I''m afraid these women will be in trouble when they find us coming." Wu Kui said.


    "Well, otherwise, Wu Kui, see if we can leave any sign here that Wen Hao can understand? Let him wake up and know that we are by his side." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "But there''s nothing convenient to mark here? Why don''t we write our names on the ground? Anyway, these women can''t understand Chinese," Wu Kui said.


    "No, although these women can''t understand it, it will arouse their doubts about us. Let''s write it under the bed! As long as Wen Hao wakes up, he will look around. He won''t let go under the bed. As long as he sees our names, he will know that we have come to see him." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "OK," Wu Kui said, and then asked Ruan Jingxiong to climb out of the bed first. He quietly climbed out after writing their names on the ground with a branch.


    After returning to their own hut, they held each other''s hands tightly, "Wu Kui, remember, as long as we live, we can leave here safely. Therefore, in the next days, we must endure and endure any hardships. I think Wen Hao''s condition is not as terrible as we thought. Under the careful care of these women, he will recover in a few days."


    "Well, uncle, I have always believed that Wen Hao is not a short-lived man. He must have experienced many hardships before he got lost and came here. As you said, God is testing us, testing our willpower and our determination to find him. We will go home safely." Wu Kui said confidently.


    Because the news of Wen Hao came and he was close at hand, Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong immediately relaxed. After lying down, they soon fell asleep.


    In the next few days, apart from being forcibly escorted to the big thatched cottage for several times, the Aboriginal women did not do anything too much to them. In these processes, Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong also tried their best, but kept a certain physical strength. They knew that time would eventually be on their side. They had to keep their physical strength and leave the bird land with Tang Wenhao Square.


    Moreover, Wu Kui also showed the behavior characteristics that a dark man should have. As long as his energy allowed, he took the opportunity to jam oil when he saw the Aboriginal women who came in to deliver food to them. This change of initiative made these Aboriginal women begin to like him in their hearts.


    Therefore, almost every time the Aboriginal women give them food, they are different. These women who have won the Wu Kui reward will ask for credit in front of their female leaders. For the women of this tribe, obtaining men''s seeds is their primary task, because it will give them the opportunity to make due contributions to the reproduction of the tribe, which is their duty, But the men in the tribe are scarce. Most of them are short-lived, leaving too many women who have never been touched by men.


    Wu Kui said that in this way, no matter what women are, as long as men are interested in their bodies, they are very happy from the heart, and they are always happy to be appreciated.


    Ruan Jingxiong can''t do this. For one thing, when he is old and his body doesn''t allow him, he can''t recover soon after doing things like Wu Kui. He needs time to recover his physical strength and energy. Moreover, he has always received a very orthodox military education and is an instructor. He can''t do such a game life as Wu Kui.


    What made them anxious was that Tang Wenhao next door didn''t respond. I didn''t know whether he was awake or recovering?


    "Wu Kui, shall we go to see Wen Hao again tonight? Why hasn''t the boy moved at all?" said Ruan Jingxiong.

 Chapter 891

    "Well, I guess he woke up, but he may still be weak. When I saw the female leader coming out of his room just now, her face was filled with a smile, which shows the problem. She was always cold before, and her expression was happy as long as I did her." Wu Kui said.


    "Hehe, you stinky boy, this is as cynical as Wen Hao." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Men! It''s nice to have more women. Although I don''t have as many wives as Wen Hao, my women are no less than him. Uncle, you don''t know, I used to be a business man, and most of our customers are lusters. If you want to succeed in business, you have to take them to pick up girls. You take others to pick up girls, but you don''t do it yourself. Sometimes you encounter them Some energetic guys let you take him out every once in a while. You can''t go without them. "Wu Kui smiled.


    "Ah? Is that how you do business?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, I can only say that this is one of the good ways. The success rate of this way is almost 100%. Most customers with this hobby and courage have real power. If they go to pick up girls, they must be able to give you the list, so they are not in good health and can''t do business! For a period of time, I have to go out to pick up girls with them every day. They all went on strike. When I get home, my wife I can''t pay the public food. I''m worried all day for fear that Xiaoting will see the problem. "Wu Kui smiled.


    "Ha ha, it''s also very interesting!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Oh, that''s, of course, I''m really lecherous myself. I like different women, but the women here are too dull. They don''t understand at all. It''s meaningless. By the way, uncle, listen to Wen Hao, you used to have only a dead aunt''s wife?" Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    "Well, forced by Wen Hao and a Ling a few days ago, I married another one. Now there are more than ten here. Alas! I feel sorry for my wife." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Ha ha, uncle, what''s the matter? Men! As long as I really love my wife, it''s a manifestation of my ability to have more women than my wife. At least it shows that I''m very capable in men? Ha ha, besides, you''re forced. Don''t have any psychological pressure. I''ve been happy with Wen Hao every day since I knew he was next door They got together and quickly changed from suffering to happiness. This feeling is very wonderful. I think I''m beginning to accept these ignorant women, "Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    Just then, Tang Wenhao''s cry came from the grass house next door, "you go out, I don''t eat raw meat, you take out all these raw meat, get out!"


    "Wen Hao woke up! This is him talking to the Aboriginal women inside." Ruan Jingxiong and Wu Kui said almost in one voice.


    Soon, Ruan Jingxiong and Wu Kui saw two Aboriginal women running out with a basket of raw meat through the gap of the hut. Soon, a familiar figure followed out of the hut. He was naked, fluffy hair and stubble beard. He was looking around at everything here. Obviously, he saw everything here for the first time.


    "Wen Hao is out." Wu Kui exclaimed.


    Ruan Jingxiong was also very excited, but they did not dare to disturb Tang Wenhao, but quietly observed what would happen next.


    After a while, many aboriginal men, women and children came from all directions. They surrounded Tang Wenhao, pointed at him and laughed, especially full of worship for him.


    And Tang Wenhao was obviously confused by these people who didn''t wear clothes. He looked at the people around him in amazement and didn''t know the situation.


    He only remembered that he fainted in a forest. When he woke up, a woman was feeding him raw meat. He felt very disgusted and ran out. As a result, this scene surprised him.


    Two women who fed him raw meat brought the female leader. When she saw that Tang Wenhao had come out of the hut, she smiled happily.


    She looked up and down at Tang Wenhao, with rare tenderness in her eyes. She stretched out her jade hand, completely ignoring Tang Wenhao''s feelings, and began to caress him. First, she gently caressed his handsome face, his strong chest muscles and several powerful abdominal muscles


    Tang Wenhao hurried back and didn''t want the female leader to succeed. Because he had too many questions in his mind, he hurriedly asked, "who are you? Where is this?"


    Obviously, no one could understand what he said. Except for laughing around him, no one paid attention to his reaction. They all regarded Tang Wenhao as a gift or plaything from heaven to their tribe. They were very surprised at all the objects on Tang Wenhao.


    "Uncle, why don''t we call him!" Wu Kui looked inside impatiently.


    "Don''t worry, if Wen Hao hears us call him, he will react violently. These aborigines will doubt our identity and take preventive measures against Wen Hao and us. That''s the best. When they all leave, we will contact Wen Hao in private. Don''t worry. Judging from Wen Hao''s look, his body must have no problem. Maybe we will be there soon He left here with his help, "said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "OK, uncle, listen to you." Wu Kui said. He knew that as long as Tang Wenhao was all right, they would be safe, because he had seen his brother''s extraordinary ability at LAN sangtai''s house last time.


    Tang Wenhao made trouble outside for a while, but he was pulled into the hut by several women. After driving away the onlookers, the female leader also followed him into the hut. I don''t know what to do inside.


    About half an hour later, surrounded by the female leader and her female attendants, Tang Wenhao left the hut and walked towards the middle of the tribe.


    "Hey! Uncle, you see, Wen Hao has gone with this woman. He won''t stop sleeping here? How can we contact him?" Wu Kui asked.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a way. As long as he is in this tribe, we will be able to contact him. Anyway, he is well now. We don''t have to worry about anything," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, why don''t I go out to find him tonight? I can''t wait. I hope to talk to him quickly and discuss how to leave this bird place." Wu Kui smiled.


    "OK, it depends! It''s estimated that this woman really fell in love with Wen Hao, otherwise they wouldn''t have spent so much effort to save Wen Hao. However, Wen Hao is destined to be a woman. No matter what woman sees him, she will like him. It''s not acceptable. My daughter wen''er and daughter-in-law Li Yan are really fascinated by him! When it comes to him, they smile." Ruan Jingxiong said proudly.


    "Hehe, uncle, is Li Yan your son Ruan Jian''s wife?" Wu Kui asked.


    "Well, do you know?" Ruan Jingxiong said sadly.


    "Well, I heard Wen Hao say that he and Ruan Jian are sworn brothers. Uncle, you gave Wen Hao your daughter and daughter-in-law. You really have nothing to say to my brother." Wu Kui smiled.


    "My daughter fell in love with this boy at first sight. She fell madly in love with him. She couldn''t wait to marry him right after graduation. She couldn''t agree. Her daughter-in-law Li Yan! You may not know that our Vietnamese women are very bitter, especially those who died when they got married. No one dares to ask for it. No matter how beautiful you are or how beautiful you are, Li Yan is still young and under the age of 21. I am As a father, I can''t watch the little girl because she married my son. It''s too cruel to be a widow at such a young age. I begged Wen Hao to take her away. Wen Hao began to feel bad for being sorry for Ruan Jian. It''s in your place and people may gossip, but in Vietnam, this is the most normal thing. Brother died, brother or sister It''s natural for my brother to inherit her brother and woman. Fortunately, girl Li Yan is also beautiful. Wen Hao likes her very much. According to my daughter wen''er, Wen Hao loves her very much and she also falls in love with Wen Hao. This is the result I want most. "Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Uncle, it''s great to be a Vietnamese man. You Vietnamese women are beautiful, virtuous and envious." Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, Wu Kui, in fact, your boy is also good. If I have a daughter, you can be my son-in-law, but I only have wen''er''s daughter. I can''t help it." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Ha ha... It''s good to have my brother as your son-in-law." Wu Kui smiled.


    Late at night, Wu Kui said goodbye to Ruan Jingxiong and quietly climbed out of the hut. Taking advantage of the moonlight, he dodged between the huts. Every time he went to a hut, he would carefully observe the movement inside. If he found no movement, he would change a hut. At the same time, he also watched the secret whistle on the tree vigilantly to avoid being found.


    In fact, Ruan Jingxiong didn''t want him to do it. He thought Wu Kui''s Kung Fu was not enough. He was worried that he couldn''t escape after being found and couldn''t withdraw to the hut in time. It would be very dangerous. These aborigines are not so easy to provoke.


    But Wu Kui insisted. He said he really couldn''t hold back. He especially wanted to go out and have a look. He would protect himself. Ruan Jingxiong told him some precautions and asked him to pay special attention to the secret whistle on the tree, because the secret whistle on the tree must clearly see everything below. Only by dodging quickly in some dead corners can he avoid the secret whistle.


    Although Wu Kui is not as good as his special forces soldier Ruan Gang, his skill is still good. Generally, two or three are definitely not his opponents. His brain reacts quickly and his fist is also very fast and powerful. Therefore, he can handle it without special circumstances.


    After Wu Kui looked for several straw huts, he found no trace of Tang Wenhao. He looked around and saw nothing different, so he went directly to the big straw house that planted seeds for these indigenous women every time.


    He dodged and hid in the dark, gently picked up some hay and looked inside. It was quiet and dark, and he couldn''t see anything clearly. He wanted to climb to the door and have a look inside. Based on his understanding of the female leader, she should sleep with Tang Wenhao this night, and her boudoir seemed to be this big straw house, which was in the middle, The area is also the largest, which is in line with her leader status.


    Wu Kui looked up and saw a man with a spear sitting on the branch of a tree, his head resting on a trunk and the spear in his hand. He didn''t know whether he was awake or asleep.

 Chapter 892

    In order to find out whether the guard''s indigenous man was asleep, Wu Kui picked up a small stone from one side and threw it into the tree. He heard a slap. As a result, the indigenous man on the tree didn''t respond at all. He should be asleep, Wu Kui thought to himself.


    So he stood up, and the cat''s waist quickly flashed to the door. After stabilizing his body, he looked back and looked up. The boy in the tree didn''t wake up, so he gently pushed open the wooden door, dodged in, and then covered it gently.


    The hut was not so strange to Wu Kui. He could find the bed with his eyes closed. He squatted behind the door, adapted to the darkness inside, and crept towards the big wooden bed.


    When he got close, he found two people lying on the bed. One was concave and convex, and the other was flat. At first, he saw a man and a woman. Wu Kui flashed next to the man and didn''t look anywhere. He glanced at the man first and judged from his body shape. He knew that this was his brother Tang Wenhao.


    When he saw Wen Hao lying next to him, he was a little excited, but he was also worried about waking Tang Wenhao up. Tang Wenhao shouted unknowingly and was in trouble. Therefore, he chose to pat Tang Wenhao gently on the cheek. He knew that Tang Wenhao was a martial artist with deep internal skills. It must be easy to wake up.


    Sure enough, as soon as his hand touched Tang Wenhao''s cheek, suddenly, Tang Wenhao punched him. Wu Kui quickly grabbed his hand and whispered, "Wen Hao, it''s me, I''m Wu Kui."


    "Who are you? How can you speak Chinese?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Keep your voice down. I''m Wu Kui. I''m your second brother Wu Kui! We came here to find you." Wu Kui said in surprise.


    "Ah? Wu Kui? My second brother? Why don''t I know?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "What? Wen Hao, you don''t remember me. I''m Wu Kui! Your second brother." Wu Kui was surprised and his voice grew louder when he saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t remember him.


    The two people quarreled, and the female leader around them muttered and scared Wu Kui into hiding. Tang Wenhao asked, "Why are you hiding? Who are you? She''s not a bad woman. She''s my lifesaver."


    "Wen Hao, do you remember your acupoint lighting skill? You quickly light her acupoints first. After that, I''ll tell you what happened, okay?" Wu Kui said anxiously.


    "Wen hao? Is my name Wen hao? Isn''t my name baby?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    Wu Kui secretly complained. He felt that Tang Wenhao really lost his memory. At least he didn''t remember himself. In order to communicate with him thoroughly, Wu Kui begged, "Wen Hao, your name is Wen Hao. Believe me, I''m your second brother. First seal this woman''s acupoints and let''s have a good chat, okay? Please! You won''t even forget acupoint skill?"


    Wu Kui''s excitement had an effect. Tang Wenhao said unconvinced, "of course, I didn''t forget. I''ll show you my strength." then he turned and nodded at the neck of the female leader who slept like waking or not.


    "Don''t worry! She won''t wake up in an hour or two." Tang Wenhao said if nothing happened.


    "Hehe, I''m relieved. Wen Hao, your father and brother Ruan Gang came to see you. Do you know that you''ve been lost for nearly a month, and everyone in the family is crazy." Wu Kui said.


    "My father, Ruan Gang? Where is this? Who are you? What? My family is crazy. Who is crazy?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Wen Hao, don''t you really remember anything?" Wu Kui felt desperate.


    "I... am I really Wen hao? Why do I think my name is baby? No one has called me Wen Hao." Tang Wenhao patted his head and said.


    "Wen Hao, we are college students. After applying for a job with mans, you do our fashion design and I do sales. Remember?" Wu Kui began to inspire him.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and said, "I don''t remember! I don''t remember anything. I really don''t remember anything." Tang Wenhao''s expression began to suffer.


    "Well, Wen Hao, don''t worry. I''ll tell you later. Not long after you arrived at Mans, your girlfriend would rather dump you and marry her boss''s son. You were very angry and went to Vietnam to find a wife. As a result, you and our eldest brother Jin Dacai mistakenly entered the jungle and became the prisoner of Ruan Ling. Later, Ruan Ling fell in love with you, and you two got married , remember? Ruan Ling, "said Wu Kui.


    "Ruan Ling? Who is Ruan Ling?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Ruan Ling is a Ling, that is, your sister. You usually call your wife sister." Wu Kui said.


    "Sister... Sister... Where''s my sister? Wu Kui, where''s my sister? Do you know where my sister is? Take me to my sister, please, take me to my sister! I miss my sister." Wu Kui opened the door of Tang Wenhao''s memory when he mentioned the word sister, which was unexpected by Wu Kui.


    He quickly struck while the iron was hot, "OK, no problem, Wen Hao, I know where your sister is, but if you want to cooperate with me, we have to get out of this place first, otherwise we can''t go."


    "Why? She is a good woman. She saved me and slept with me." Tang Wenhao said, pointing to the sleeping female leader.


    "I know, Wen Hao, she saved you, but do you know who they are? They are indigenous women here. They saved you so that you can sow seeds for them and have children. They caught your father and brother Ruan Gang here to sow seeds for them," said Wu Kui.


    "What with what? What kind of broadcasting? What are you talking about?" Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand Wu Kui''s ambiguous language. He looked at Wu Kui in doubt.


    "Alas! Wen Hao, it seems that you really don''t remember anything, but fortunately you can still point acupoints, otherwise we won''t escape." Wu Kui sighed.


    "You say where my sister is? You take me to her. As long as you help me find my sister, I will believe what you say. Otherwise, I don''t believe you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I''ll take you to your sister. I ask you, who else can you remember besides your sister? Manny, remember? Does Yang Xi remember?" Wu Kui prompted. In his opinion, Manny and Yang Xi are both Manny''s people. Manny is his boss and Yang Xi is his boss. He should have a memory.


    However, Tang Wenhao still shook his head, "I don''t remember. I don''t remember anything. I only remember my sister. My sister must be looking for me. You''d better take me to my sister!"


    "However, Wen Hao, we are now in a primitive tribe in the deep mountain jungle of Myanmar. We must first leave here, get out of this jungle, return to Thailand, and then return to Vietnam from Thailand. Your sister is waiting for you in Vietnam, okay?" Wu Kui said.


    "What? My sister is in Vietnam? Why did she run to Vietnam?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    It seems that he really doesn''t remember anything, which is difficult, Wu Kui sighed, "Wen Hao, your experience is too tortuous. The second brother can''t tell you clearly in a word. Anyway, if you want to see your sister, you must leave the tribe first, and all the people who came to you this time were caught and locked up by them. You have to save us first before we can help you and take you to see your sister, okay?" Wu Kui said.


    "Why should I believe you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Wu Kui thought, not for the sake of his amnesia, he really wanted to smoke his big mouth, so he had to bear it and said, "Wen Hao, why do you believe me? Then you said, if I wasn''t your second brother, how would I know you would point acupoints and how would I know your sister''s name was Ruan Ling? Have you thought about it?"


    Tang Wenhao thought, yes, nodded and replied, "it seems so, but maybe you are my enemy. You know me very well."


    I''m sorry! After hearing Tang Wenhao''s words, Wu Kui was almost angry with him. He said unhappily, "Wen Hao, don''t be so angry with your second brother, will you? Otherwise, the second brother will take you to meet someone. If you don''t believe the second brother, you should always trust your Godfather and your father-in-law. Other people''s daughters have married you and gave you their daughter-in-law. Once you disappear, other people''s daughters and daughter-in-law are crying at home, so he personally took us here full of murders If you look for you in a dangerous place, you won''t even recognize him. I really want you. "


    "I don''t understand what you said. I want to see my sister now. As long as you take me to see my sister, I will believe you. I don''t believe anything else." Tang Wenhao said stubbornly.


    "Do you believe your woman? There are still your children in others'' belly." Wu Kui wants Tang Wenhao to see NIA. Maybe he will think of something when he sees his woman.


    "My woman? Isn''t my woman my sister?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. Ruan Ling appeared in his head. He probably didn''t save anything.


    "Shit! Wen Hao, there''s nothing I can do about you. There are too many women. Your sister Ruan Ling is just your first wife. No wonder you even forget man and sister Yang Xi. It''s useless to say who''s talking to you. If you don''t talk to you, will you go with me to see your father-in-law?" Wu Kui said.


    "Are you talking about my sister''s father?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well... It''s true! But I want to remind you that if we meet someone on the road, you have to subdue them with acupoint skill, or they will kill me, and no one will take you to see your sister." Wu Kui frightened him.


    "I see. Don''t worry! As long as I''m here, you''ll be fine. I won''t let anyone kill you. However, if you dare to lie to me, I won''t see my sister. If others don''t kill you, I''ll kill you," Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    Cao! I owe you in my last life. I risked my life to save you, a smelly boy, and threatened me? Tang Wenhao''s attitude almost drove Wu Kui crazy.


    "Wen Hao, when we go out, you must follow me. You can''t mess around. Do you understand? The doors of all their huts are facing a big tree, and there are secret sentries on the trees, that is, there are sentries. We''ll push the door next. If the people on the secret sentry are awake, they will find us. However, when I come in, he was asleep, so don''t Make a sound, do you understand? "Wu Kui told him.

 Chapter 893

    "Don''t worry! If he finds us, won''t I just light his acupoints?" Tang Wenhao said as if nothing had happened.


    "Wen Hao, people are standing guard in the tree, not below. Don''t you understand?" Wu Kui said.


    "I know. Do you think I''m stupid? I said it''s my second brother. Don''t you know I''ll point a hole every other space?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? Do you remember? Then do you know who taught you this acupoint?" Wu Kui thought he thought of Jin Dacai''s father and son.


    "I don''t remember. It seems like an old man! Oh, don''t ask me. I''m so bored. My head hurts when you ask me this. I don''t think about these things. Let''s go quickly! I''ll go and see what my father-in-law looks like." Tang Wenhao urged.


    "OK, then come with me!" said Wu Kui, and then quietly walked to the door. He opened the door a little, glanced at the tree above the syncline, saw that the boy on duty in the tree was still sleeping, boldly opened the door and waved back.


    Tang Wenhao hurried behind him. The two brothers quietly went out of the door and quickly hid in the dark. Then, Wu Kui led Tang Wenhao to move and jump, shuttling between these thatched huts. When they came to the thatched huts where they lived, he still drilled in from the side of the wall in the original way.


    Tang Wenhao squatted behind him and asked suspiciously, "why don''t you go in through the door?"


    "I''m afraid people will find out! Safety first, okay?" Wu Kui said, and he was about to drill in. As a result, Tang Wenhao grabbed his thigh. He looked back and looked at Tang Wenhao in doubt.


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t drill a dog hole. I want to go in through the front door. If you''re timid, you follow me and I''ll deal with the people in the tree." said Tang Wenhao, standing up and swaggering towards the moonlight, frightened Wu Kui. He thought, this is an enemy. He quickly stretched out his hand to pull him, but Tang Wenhao doesn''t care so much, He continued to walk where there was moonlight.


    Wu Kui had to follow behind him. As soon as they came to the door, they heard a broken drink from the tree, but Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui didn''t understand what he shouted. Wu Kui was startled. Before he could react, Tang Wenhao suddenly threw something out of the tree, so they heard a slap. There was no movement from the people above.


    Wu Kui stared at Tang Wenhao blankly. "Wenhao, did you really point his acupoints?"


    "Nonsense, I hate them talking. I can''t understand a word. Is this the only one?" Tang Wenhao asked, pointing to the wooden door. Wu Kui nodded.


    Before Tang Wenhao pushed the door, the door had automatically opened. A dark figure reached out to pull Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao touched each other''s acupoints.


    "Wen Hao, this is your father-in-law," Wu Kui said hurriedly.


    After Tang Wenhao listened, he poked Ruan Jingxiong''s acupoint and untied it immediately. Ruan Jingxiong looked at Tang Wenhao with amazing skills and hugged him. "Wen Hao, you scared your father to death. If something happened to you, our family would collapse. What can wen''er and Li Yan do?"


    "Who are you? If you let me go, why do you treat me as your son? What else do you say? Wen''er, Li Yan, I can''t understand what you say." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    Ruan Jingxiong was stunned, released him and looked at Wu Kui suspiciously. Wu Kui closed the door and motioned Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong to do the edge of the bed. "Uncle, don''t worry, Wen Hao has lost his memory. Now he has forgotten all his people except my sister-in-law a Ling."


    "Ah? Wen Hao, you don''t even remember your father? Wen''er, Li Yan, you don''t remember them? What about Manny? Ah Mei? Don''t you remember her wife in your family?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in consternation.


    "Who are you talking about? Who the hell are you?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "I''m your Godfather and your father-in-law, Ruan Jingxiong. My daughter wen''er married you and gave birth to a daughter. My son Ruan Jian is a sworn brother with you. After Ruan Jian was killed, my daughter-in-law Li Yan married you. Don''t you have any impression?" Ruan Jingxiong asked anxiously.


    This scene was completely unexpected to him. Just now in the room, he designed many kinds of pictures to meet Tang Wenhao alone, but there was no such picture that Tang Wenhao didn''t know him at all. Tang Wenhao''s cold expression hit his self-esteem greatly.


    "Old man, I really don''t remember who you are. I woke up in a dark cave. Then I felt my head hurt and my mouth was dry. I didn''t know how long I stayed in the cave. Later, I was hungry and ate all the grass around me. After climbing out of the cave, I found that there were wounds on my body that had festered, so I used my internal skill to clean them up The poison in my body was forced out. When I was a little better, I didn''t know where to go. I didn''t remember anything. I didn''t know my name or where I came from. I walked around the jungle like this. I met poisonous snakes and beasts attacking me many times and was beaten away by me. I felt very cold the other day. I think I must be ill ! I wanted to find a safe place to escape, but I came here in a muddle. Unexpectedly, several women without clothes surrounded me. They wanted to catch me. I wanted to beat them, but I didn''t beat them, so I didn''t know anything. After waking up this time, I knew that the woman you saw in that room just now saved me and she would give it to me every day Get herbal medicine to treat my illness, and give me the drink to recover my strength, which makes my body recover quickly. So you say she is a bad person. I don''t believe it. Why should I believe you? "Tang Wenhao said.


    Listening to Tang Wenhao''s intermittent narration, Ruan Jingxiong and Wu Kui understood a little. It is estimated that Tang Wenhao hit the stone and hit his brain, resulting in his local amnesia.


    "Wen Hao, I didn''t say that all the women here are bad people. They are not bad people. They are just stupid and ignorant. They have no culture and just want to use our men as a tool for their fertility. Therefore, they generally won''t let go after they catch men. That''s why I want you to be more careful. Wen Hao, do you know why you lose your memory?" Wu Kui asked.


    "I don''t know. I''m also very confused. I don''t know why I''ve grown so big. Where''s the old man who taught me acupoint lighting? I want to know, but I just can''t remember. My sister is the only one in my mind. My sister is very beautiful and loves me. She has been calling me in my ear. She calls me baby. I can see her in my dream every night, but open my eyes You can''t find her, Wu Kui. As long as you can help me find my sister, you can let me do anything, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Silly boy, we risked our lives to find you in the jungle this time. No matter how many doubts you have in your mind, please believe me, the old man and your second brother. We are really your relatives. You and my daughter have children, and my daughter-in-law Li Yan has married you. As soon as you disappeared, their souls are gone. Go back with your father as soon as possible!" Ruan Jingxiong said passionately.


    "I... don''t know what you''re talking about, but I just want my sister," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, maybe it''s because you have the deepest feelings with your sister! So you only remember her, and your sister has been..." Ruan Jingxiong almost told Tang Wenhao that Ruan Ling was crazy and was stopped by Wu Kui.


    "Wen Hao, your sister hasn''t had a good meal for many days because of your disappearance, so you have to go home quickly, otherwise, your sister will be hungry." Wu Kui quickly changed his mouth.


    "Ah? My sister doesn''t eat well? Well, take me to my sister right away! I listen to you in everything." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "No! Several of us have been locked up by that woman. One is your big brother, Ruan Gang, and the other is your woman, named NIA. She still has your children in her stomach! I know it''s hard for you to accept it now, but you have to believe us. We don''t need to lie to you. When your memory recovers, you will understand everything." Wu Kui said.


    "Well, I''ll go and save them all, and then you''ll take me away immediately. I want to find my sister," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No problem, Wen Hao. Your sister is waiting for you in death valley. She is talking about you and looking forward to you every day. Do you understand?" Wu Kui stressed


    "Death Valley? Where is death valley? How do I feel so familiar?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Of course you''ll hear it. That''s where you meet and fall in love with your sister. There are not only your sister, but also Aya, azhu, aying and may in death valley." Ruan Jingxiong said, and he also wanted to inspire his memory.


    "Ah Ying? Ah Ying, who is Ah Ying? How do I feel so familiar? But I can''t remember, Ah Ying, Ah Ying, where are you? Ah Ying." Tang Wenhao was suddenly excited. The name ah Ying suddenly flashed a beautiful shadow in his mind, so intimate and exciting, but it disappeared in an instant. He wanted to keep the shadow, but, The brain didn''t listen to him at all. The shadow soon left his brain completely. He had a feeling of breaking his liver and intestines.


    Wu Kui quickly covered his mouth, "Wen Hao, don''t get excited! Don''t let people outside hear it. Don''t worry! You''ll remember everything when you leave here. I tell you, Ah Ying is the wife of our eldest brother Jin Dacai. After he saved you, Ah Ying will become your wife. Because he has no fertility, Ah Ying''s children are actually your children, and your children are Wen Ying, Do you remember? "


    "Big brother... Jin Dacai... Ah Ying, Wen Ying... I... Don''t want to listen. I have a headache." Tang Wenhao cried painfully, covering his head.


    "Wu Kui, well, don''t tell Wen Hao so much. Take your time. Wen Hao, don''t think too much now. You just believe that we are your relatives, okay?" Ruan Jingxiong comforted Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, old man, I see." Tang Wenhao said.


    "You should call your father, Wen Hao. He''s really your father. I''m angry when I hear you call your father old man." Wu Kui said unhappily.

 Chapter 894

    "Wu Kui, stop talking. Don''t be general with Wen Hao at this time. His mind is empty now. To understand him, Wen Hao, it doesn''t matter. As long as you are good, dad doesn''t care about anything." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Wen Hao, see? Who would treat you like this if you weren''t a relative? Don''t you know! We almost lost our lives here a few days ago. Isn''t it all to find you?" Wu Kui said angrily.


    "What''s going on? Are they going to kill you?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "They didn''t want to kill us, but they regarded us as a fertility machine. Even men of uncle and brother Ruan''s age wanted to conceive their children as soon as possible. Shit! I almost died on the woman who slept with me the next day. Do you understand?" Wu Kui said.


    "Ah? Did you sleep with her too?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "What do you say? It''s earlier than you. However, this woman''s figure is OK and she''s very energetic. However, I''m not interested in it anymore. I just want to go home. If we don''t go home after we''ve been out for so long, your siblings have to worry," said Wu Kui.


    "Who is my sister-in-law?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "You don''t even remember man and sister Yang Xi. Can you still think of Xiaoting? My wife''s name is Xiaoting. She used to have fun with your ex girlfriend. Forget it. You even forgot Ning Kexin. Don''t say it. You''d better find a way to leave here early." Wu Kui said.


    "Better heart? Better heart... Better heart, isn''t better heart dead? She died miserably!" Tang Wenhao thought of his first girlfriend, better heart, and couldn''t help crying.


    Although Tang Wenhao still can only think of a limited number of women, he has fully believed everything Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong said, because these people are the most important people in his life.


    In particular, Wu Kui mentioned Ning Kexin. He can''t forget his feelings in six or seven years and his cohabitation life as a husband and wife in six or seven years. It''s impossible to forget. Every time he thinks of Ning Kexin''s death, Tang Wenhao hurts his heart. Therefore, he will be so sad when he thinks of Ning Kexin.


    "Dad, second brother, I believe you. Although I still don''t remember what role you played in my life, I believe you must be my relatives, otherwise you won''t know so much about my past." Tang Wenhao choked.


    Ruan Jingxiong put his arm around his shoulder and said, "son, that''s right. As long as you are obedient, we can take you to see your sister as soon as possible. Maybe you remember everything after you see your sister."


    "Well, Dad, I listen to you. What should we do next?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Wen Hao, in the next step, we should first control the leaders of these people, then release brother Ruan and find Miss NIA. She is your woman. She already has your child in her stomach. She led us here, but now we don''t know where she is locked up? So we must find her first," said Wu Kui.


    "Yes, we must take Miss NIA away anyway. In addition, we must also take our suitcases with compass and our guns. Otherwise, even if we leave this jungle, we may not be able to find our way back," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "I see, Dad, second brother. I''ll do the rest. I''ll find a way." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had regained his high spirited bird appearance, Wu Kui excitedly pulled him up, hugged him, patted him on the shoulder and said emotionally, "man, you''re going to scare the second brother to death. If you don''t even recognize the second brother, the second brother has the heart to die. We are brothers of life and death, do you understand?"


    "Well, second brother, I believe you." Tang Wenhao replied.


    The three chatted for a while. Wu Kui was afraid that it would attract the attention of the people in the tribe for a long time, so he asked Tang Wenhao to go back to the big grass house first. Although Tang Wenhao lost his memory, it did not affect his intelligence. Therefore, after he went out, he dodged left and right, and soon returned to the female leader and lay down.


    At this time, he could no longer sleep. The vague shadows of Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong, their familiar voices, and the names of the people they mentioned to him constantly appeared in his mind.


    What? Ruan Ling, Manny, Ning Kexin, Yang Xi, Aya, a Zhu, may, a Ying, wen''er, Li Yan, Jin Dacai, etc. except Ruan Ling and Ning Kexin, he has no impression of other beauties. However, a Ying sounds very familiar, and Jin Dacai has some vague impression.


    Wu Kui said Jin Dacai died for me or was he shot for me? But is it really the case? Who the hell was I before? They say I have more than 100 wives, really? Why don''t I remember? They said that I went to Chiang Rai Prefecture in Thailand with my sister to find a big brother of the underworld named Bai sangkun, but was bitten by a poisonous snake and sank to the bottom of the river. Then I was hit on a stone by waves in a fast flowing place between the underground river and the cave, and got up.


    Is that the cave they said when I woke up? And my memory only stays on what happened after I woke up?


    They said I went to Chiang Rai, Thailand with my sister. What about my sister? Why did she go back? By the way, she thought I was dead, so she went back. No, how can my sister leave me alone? What the hell is going on? Why does she appear in my dream every day? Is it because she is thinking of me like me?


    No, I want to see my sister right away. Sister, where are you? Sister, I miss you.


    Tang Wenhao slowly fell asleep in this constant intersection of thoughts.


    The next day, when Tang Wenhao woke up, there was no one next to him. He sat up suspiciously and found that he was not dressed. He was a little embarrassed. He quickly found a few leaves to hang. Shit, what is it! I can''t even find a rag.


    This is the problem he has to face every morning. In the past, at home, this time is his refreshing moment. He is holding a wife. Now, although he has this normal physiological reaction, he has lost his romantic past. On the contrary, he is a little more shy.


    Last night, when he and the female leader met face-to-face, he was very shy, but he couldn''t stand the stimulation of the female leader walking on him. They quickly rolled together and fell in love.


    When he and the female leader came and went, Ruan Ling''s shadow was still in his mind. In his mind, the only woman was his sister Ruan Ling. Therefore, he skillfully made the female leader cry and be a woman.


    When Tang Wenhao was thinking about the good things last night, the female leader brought a lot of food from the outside, including tropical fruits, sashimi and unspeakable raw meat. She smiled when she saw Tang Wenhao hanging leaves on herself.


    When Tang Wenhao saw the female leader coming in, he hung the leaves with embarrassment, but he still couldn''t hide it. The female leader walked to him with a smile, put the basket aside, and tore off the leaves that Tang Wenhao had just hung.


    How can Tang Wenhao stand this? Suddenly, he became arrogant and dry, and seemed to restore his once overbearing and romantic style in the blink of an eye, so he did not hesitate to tear off the leaves from the female leader, and then took her to the wooden bed


    Soon, spring songs echoed in the thatched cottage, and the outside was already full of onlookers.


    These ignorant and poor people don''t know that their female leader can''t live without him since she tasted the taste of the foreign man Tang Wenhao who their leader tried hard to save last night.


    Therefore, as long as there are men and women, love is everywhere. Whether you are in a prosperous city or in a deep mountain jungle, when men and women are together, love will arise. It has nothing to do with nationality, nationality, education and anything that has nothing to do with love.


    Tang Wenhao tamed their aboriginal female leaders in full view of the public, hung leaves and left the hut. He didn''t like these women staring at him hungrily. When they saw him coming out, they made way for him one after another, and poured into the room to see their happy female leaders. This is the first time they have seen that men and women can be together like this! For the first time, they found that their supreme female leader was like a clever little woman in front of this foreign man.


    They don''t know. This is the power of men.


    After a hearty fight, Tang Wenhao left the big grass house and came directly to Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong''s room. He was confident that Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong could be released directly. No one dared to control him.


    Sure enough, when he came to the hut where Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong lived, the women with spears standing at the door didn''t stop him, but watched him open the door and go in.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Wu Kui were surprised to see that Tang Wenhao came in with his arrogance and didn''t follow anyone. "Wenhao, you just walk around so casually. Didn''t they stop you?"


    "No, they don''t dare. Dad, second brother, will you go out with me to find brother Ruan? And the woman named NIA, I''ll release them directly." Tang Wenhao said without shame.


    "Wen Hao, don''t be too confident! Do you think that woman really won''t stop you?" Wu Kui said.


    "No, she can''t live without me now, so she won''t make me angry," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Are you so sure?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise.


    "Yes, don''t you know when you go out with me?" he said. He took Wu Kui''s hand and went out. Ruan Jingxiong saw that Tang Wenhao really seemed to have regained his arrogance after last night''s communication, and couldn''t help following him out.


    However, to Tang Wenhao''s surprise, several men with spears nearby saw that Tang Wenhao released Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong. At once, they greeted more than ten men with spears and surrounded the three people.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, didn''t you say that no one dared to stop you? How? These ignorant guys still stopped us, or we''d better go first! Don''t fight with them." Wu Kui said sarcastically. He wanted to stimulate Tang Wenhao''s pride with provocation, so that he would have more fighting spirit.


    Tang Wenhao coldly looked at the more than a dozen men with spears and said with a contemptuous smile, "second brother, you and dad stand here and don''t move. I''ll let them know immediately that whoever stops Tang Wenhao will get as far as he can."

 Chapter 895

    "Wen Hao, don''t hurt them. These aborigines are not bad. They are just ignorant," Ruan Jingxiong reminded.


    "Dad, don''t worry! I won''t hurt half of their hair. I haven''t had a good fight for a long time. You see how I can turn their spears into sticks." Tang Wenhao smiled boldly.


    "Well, it''s just like my sons Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui. Let''s step aside and look at our Wenhao." Ruan Jingxiong was very pleased to see Tang Wenhao''s high spirited appearance. He felt that his son-in-law with excellent martial arts and wisdom really came back.


    Tang Wenhao sneered and glanced at more than a dozen sharp spears at himself. Suddenly, he jumped up in the air and kicked a spear close to him. Others didn''t expect that the man of their female leader could fly. They were stunned aside and didn''t want to fight back at all.


    After Tang Wenhao fell from the air, several serial legs swept across. None of these people with spears grasped the weapons in their hands and were kicked away by Tang Wenhao. Moreover, all the spears were kicked off and turned into two pieces.


    This scene not only shocked these indigenous men, but also stunned Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong. They didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao, who was still dying a few days ago, had restored his original Kung Fu after a few days of rest. Kung Fu was revealed and elated.


    "Uncle, Wen Hao is really back." Wu Kui praised him sincerely.


    "Well, this is my son. The king has returned. Wu Kui, let me tell you! As long as Wen Hao is here, we have nothing." Ruan Jingxiong smiled proudly.


    They didn''t know that Tang Wenhao ate and drank drinks and raw meat with very high nutritional value these days, which are good nourishing products, but these aborigines don''t understand. They only know what they eat more after being injured, which is easy to recover. They don''t understand the efficacy of these things, so as soon as Tang Wenhao woke up, After a day or two of rest, he feels full of vitality. In addition, he can use his internal skills to adjust his internal environment. Therefore, as soon as he comes out of the grass house, he looks very energetic.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was so brave, the aboriginal men whose weapons were kicked off hurriedly asked others nearby to come and help. Soon, more than a dozen men and women with spears surrounded him in the middle. The difference this time is that these women didn''t attack Tang Wenhao like those men just now. They came up and attacked Tang Wenhao with spears.


    What a Tang Wenhao. He flew with his bare hands and feet. In less than five minutes, the weapons of these dozen people were kicked or smashed by Tang Wenhao again. Tang Wenhao was like a tiger going down the mountain. He was not afraid of any danger and met the challenge decisively.


    Now, people shouted everywhere. More and more aboriginal men and women surrounded him. There was no smile on their faces, but looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement, fear and worship.


    Both Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong quietly watched the thrilling scenes. They were not only happy and proud of Tang Wenhao, but also made a sweat for him. As the saying goes, two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. Heroes can''t stand many people. They are worried that the people of this tribe will attack him, so he may not be able to handle it.


    "Uncle, will my brother be all right?" Wu Kui asked anxiously.


    "It shouldn''t be. He seems very confident, but it''s hard to say that there are more and more people," Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Why doesn''t he use acupoint pointing? It''s so easy!" said Wu Kui.


    "Yes, it''s estimated that the boy hasn''t fought for a long time. He''s suffocated," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "He seemed to have said that just now." Wu Kui replied.


    They were muttering that the women in the tribe who called for help from other places began to besiege Tang Wenhao with spears. This time, they were extremely careful and did not dare to approach him. Instead, they attacked from a long distance. Even some women began to take bows and crossbows to one side, which frightened Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong. They all know the power of bows and crossbows. No matter how good your martial arts are, No matter how fast it is, it is very difficult to prevent the shooting of bows and crossbows.


    "Wen Hao, be careful. They want the bow and arrow to shoot you." Wu Kui reminded.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao had already seen it. He had been extremely careful. He secretly used enough internal power and waited for the opportunity to point out the acupoints of women who wanted to hurt him with hidden arrows. At this time, he was more and more brave, so he was not afraid and gladly accepted the challenge.


    Suddenly, he found an opportunity. Just when a woman wanted to shoot a bow and arrow at him, he started in advance. While avoiding the attack of the spear, he waved his finger to the female archer''s forehead. The woman was stunned aside. No one noticed that she had been controlled by Tang Wenhao.


    Several other female archers were subdued by Tang Wenhao by the same means. After Tang Wenhao subdued the archers, he could rest assured, be bold and concentrate on these aborigines. Therefore, soon, the men and women who besieged him were beaten by him.


    While the battle was in full swing, the aboriginal men and women flashed a way. The female leader held a sharp knife and looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement. She looked around and the spears kicked off by Tang Wenhao were scattered on the ground. Her beautiful eyes were full of fear and worship. With her stunned Kung Fu, Tang Wenhao cut off several people''s spears with her palm.


    Thinking that she was fascinated by him last night and this morning, dead and alive, but boundless happiness, she involuntarily drank and motioned her people to stop. Then, she knelt down in front of Tang Wenhao and kowtowed to Tang Wenhao with both hands in one.


    Other aborigines, men and women, old and young, also knelt down, spoke the aboriginal language Tang Wenhao didn''t understand, and kowtowed to him piously.


    It turned out that the female leader had regarded Tang Wenhao as the God who came to their tribe, because in their eyes, only the God had this unimaginable ability.


    When the female leader saw that the women with bows and arrows didn''t kneel down, she was very angry and motioned her men to press them down and kneel down to Tang Wenhao. However, these people always kept that action and wouldn''t cooperate with them.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and walked to the women, reached out and patted them on the back of their heads. The women breathed a long sigh of relief and moved, and then looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    The female leader adored him, climbed to his feet on his knees, held his feet with both hands, kissed him, stunned Tang Wenhao, and her men and women chanted words and kowtowed to him constantly.


    "Uncle, OK, these Aborigines have regarded my brother as a God." Wu Kui smiled.


    "It seems that they are frightened by my son. This boy is powerful. No wonder Manny said that Huang Daxian in Hong Kong said that he was full of Yang and would not be short-lived. He had countless wives, concubines and children in his life. It seems that it is true." Ruan Jingxiong sighed.


    "Yes, this dead guy can''t die in that case. Who has the ability to kill him? I think the female leader doesn''t obey him now, but adores. Look, she''s kissing my brother''s feet with her own mouth!" Wu Kui smiled.


    They didn''t know that being kissed on his feet was not very good for Tang Wenhao, because it made him rekindle again. He reacted in full view of the public. The pious kiss of the female leader who saved his life made him impulsive.


    Tang Wenhao pulled her up from the ground, then picked her up and ran towards the grass house where Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong lived. They didn''t know what he wanted. They wanted to follow him in a swarm. Both Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong knew that Tang Wenhao wanted to vent his desire.


    When he got to the hut, Tang Wenhao closed the door and threw the female leader like a lamb to be slaughtered on the bed. Before she could react, Tang Wenhao


    After this incident, Tang Wenhao seemed to become the real leader of the tribe. Everyone was respectful and sacred to him, and he really swaggered in and out of each hut with Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong. Soon he found Ruan gang and NIA, and no one dared to stop them.


    However, he still didn''t know them. At first, Ruan gang and NIA couldn''t accept this fact. Ruan Gang always regarded himself as brother Tang Wenhao. As a result, Tang Wenhao''s eyes were completely strange. He felt very hurt.


    NIA was even more so. With a big stomach, she wanted to show her merit in front of Tang Wenhao, indicating how fertile her land was. After Tang Wenhao had a harvest, Tang Wenhao looked at her like a stranger, as if she had never known her.


    Fortunately, Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong explained in time that Tang Wenhao might have suffered temporary amnesia when he was hit on the head, so they didn''t care. Ruan gang and NIA were relieved.


    "Uncle, Wen Hao, what if we can''t find our things?" Wu Kui asked.


    "The key is that we don''t understand their language," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "It doesn''t matter. We look for it one by one. I don''t believe we can''t find it unless they don''t put things in these rooms," Tang Wenhao said.


    As a result, Tang Wenhao led Wu Kui and others to search all the huts. They really didn''t find Ruan Jingxiong''s trip. Now they were silly, "no, I have to find her. She will tell me."


    "You''re talking about the female leader who was stunned by you just now?" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Well, she loves me, and she will tell me." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "But she can''t understand you? How can she tell you?" Wu Kui asked.


    "I have a way. Don''t worry! I''ll help you find the trip." Tang Wenhao said confidently, and then went straight to the grass house where the female leader had just cleaned up.


    At this time, the female leader has awakened, and she is about to go out to find Tang Wenhao, because she heard that Tang Wenhao led Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong to release Ruan gang and NIA. Her heart is full of doubts. She wants to ask Tang Wenhao whether these four people came with him? Did they get separated in the woods?


    However, one thing also made her very depressed. They didn''t know the language. They were thinking of meeting. Besides, Tang Wenhao had come back. He drove his women out of the hut and sat on the edge of the bed with the female leader''s hand.


    The female leader saw that Tang Wenhao was very gentle to her and stared at him with deep love. In her heart, this brave man was already her God. She worshipped him and loved him.

 Chapter 896

    Tang Wenhao''s shock to her was unparalleled. No man in the stockade would kiss her, and she would never allow a man to kiss her. However, Tang Wenhao boldly and wantonly kissed her. She was not disgusted, but full of happiness. She was very surprised and looked forward to this feeling of great satisfaction both physically and psychologically, She found that she wanted Tang Wenhao to be with her all the time.


    Tang Wenhao was also grateful to her. She gave him a second life and her body gave him happiness. Therefore, when he thought of leaving her soon, he felt reluctant and uncomfortable. Thinking of this, he hugged her and passionately kissed her sexy lips.


    After a while, Tang Wenhao began to use his wisdom to show the female leader what he needed. However, the female leader always misunderstood his intention.


    Tang Wenhao was very depressed, but it was not easy to get angry with her. He had to take his time. Finally, he drew a box on the ground, and the woman still couldn''t understand it.


    Moreover, the three-dimensional graphics he painted were very realistic. He thought that the woman must be able to understand them. He was very proud. He thought that the paintings were the same as the real ones. There was no reason why the woman couldn''t recognize them.


    holy crap Isn''t this woman an idiot? Don''t you have any spatial imagination?


    In desperation, he had to hold her hand and go out first. He knew that this woman was his pass in the tribe, and it was better not to offend.


    The female leader, just like Tang Wenhao''s wife, was happily led by him. On the way, she met Wu Kui and them, "Wen Hao, how''s it going? Has it been done?"


    "She didn''t understand me at all. I drew a picture for her and she shook her head. By the way, who paid your things? Wouldn''t it be OK to find that person?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Who remembers this? Uncle, do you remember?" Wu Kui asked.


    "How can I remember that? At that time, I thought each of them looked the same, dark, Ruan Gang, do you remember? Where''s Miss NIA?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    Both shook their heads, indicating that they didn''t remember at all.


    "All right! Let''s all go with her!" Tang Wenhao said.


    The female leader did not show any aversion to Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao who followed her. Perhaps she had felt that they were together through the eye contact between these people and Tang Wenhao and Tang Wenhao''s act of releasing Ruan gang and NIA.


    After arriving at the leader''s own thatched cottage, she asked her maid to take Wu Kui, Ruan gang and Ruan Jingxiong to live in a thatched cottage next to her. The extremely smart Tang Wenhao understood her meaning, which means that she has regarded Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong as distinguished guests. Otherwise, how can she be qualified to live in the thatched cottage next to her?


    He knew that this primitive tribe was still in a matriarchal clan society, men had a low status, and women had a higher social status. Foreign men such as Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong had no status. They basically belonged to the type of slaves, but their slaves mainly planted seeds to contribute to the reproduction of their tribe.


    In this matriarchal clan society, there is no family unit, and men and women live separately. In addition to the female leaders living in a large thatched cottage alone, other women live together. When they meet pregnant women, they are also collectively managed in a thatched cottage.


    In addition to completing the reproductive task every day, the limited number of men are mainly responsible for defense and safety work, because basically the grass houses outside are the men who live in these sexual blessings.


    It is precisely because of this simple relationship between men and women that their primitive tribe has no complex grandparents, grandparents, uncles, aunts, fathers and so on. They have only one relationship, mother and son, and other social relationships. Because they can''t distinguish, most of the people here have low IQ, Women with slightly higher IQ can basically get into the position of leader.


    Originally, the female leader wanted NIA to live in the pregnant women''s dormitory, but after NIA saw Tang Wenhao, how could she leave him again? He held Tang Wenhao in his arms. Although Tang Wenhao couldn''t get close to her, he believed that Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong knew that NIA must be a woman before he lost his memory and knew some Chinese. They could communicate without obstacles, which was much better than staying alone with the female leader, so they left her in the grass house. When the female leader saw that Tang Wenhao wouldn''t let her go, how dare he object?


    After resettling Wu Kui and others, the female leader went out. Seeing her gone, NIA quickly smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, can''t you remember who I am?"


    "Well, sister NIA, although I don''t want to come, I believe you." Tang Wenhao replied.


    "That''s good, Wen Hao, do you know? I thought I''d never see you again. We agreed to meet at that place that day, but I was chased by Kunlong and had a place to escape. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be separated. Fortunately, I''m pregnant with your child." NIA sobbed.


    Tang Wenhao saw that NIA was sincere and kind-hearted. He still took her into his arms, "sister NIA, is it really my child in your stomach?"


    "Of course, can people talk nonsense? Wen Hao, don''t you know how powerful you are? Although people only talk to you once, you had children with people that time, and let me know what a real man is. Wen Hao, I love you and I want you tonight." NIA said emotionally.


    "Ah? This... Is not good!" Tang Wenhao said in surprise.


    "Why? What''s wrong? You''re my man? After talking to you for a long time, you still don''t believe I''m your woman?" NIA was hurt when she heard Tang Wenhao''s words.


    "Sister NIA, I don''t mean that. I just don''t think I can remember what happened to us now. I feel uncomfortable being together like this," Tang Wenhao said shyly.


    "What''s wrong? I know you like best, and you like my feeling with you very much. That''s what you told me before," NIA said.


    "Sister NIA, but I don''t remember anything now. I really don''t know who you are? I just chose to believe you. I hope you can give me time, okay?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Well... What about you and this wild woman? Do you think I''m not as beautiful as her?" NIA asked angrily.


    "No, NIA, I don''t mean that. I''m very grateful to the female leader. She saved me. When I woke up here for the first time, do you know what she was doing to me?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    NIA shook her head and asked, "what did she do to you?"


    "She was feeding me food with her mouth, feeding me to drink that milk like drink, and later asked her nurse here to feed me. It was she who quickly restored my health and saved me. Therefore, I thanked her in my heart. She needed me, liked me and loved me, so I wanted to give it to her. Do you understand?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "But I also need you. If I like you and love you, can''t you give it to me? Besides, I still have your child in my stomach. Wen Hao, I really have your child in my stomach. Miss a Ling can testify that you really slept with me that day. I risked my life to save you and your woman." NIA said wrongly.


    "Miss a Ling? You know my sister too?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Nonsense, I know your sister a lot! If your sister doesn''t ask me to help you, you can''t escape at all. Maybe Kunlong will kill you, you know? Because sister LAN can''t save you. She was controlled by Kunlong at that time." NIA gushed, trying to make Tang Wenhao believe her words.


    But she said so much at once, which made Tang Wenhao think desperately, but he couldn''t remember. His brain was very confused. He covered his head with his hands. He said impatiently, "sister NIA, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Stop it. I don''t know what Kunlong and sister LAN are talking about."


    Seeing Tang Wenhao in pain, NIA hugged him and comforted him, "Okay, okay, Wenhao, I won''t say it. I won''t force you. Let''s start over, okay?"


    "Well, sister NIA, don''t force me. I really want to know my past, but I really can''t remember anything. There are only a few people in my mind, and there are no others. The reason why I believe you and my father and my second brother is because you know my sister very well, and even they know my past girlfriend. They would rather be happy. This shows that they must be happy They are my closest relatives, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Hao, that''s enough. As long as you believe that we are the best. Well, don''t be angry. I won''t force you in the future. As long as I can be by your side, I''m happy." NIA smiled.


    "I''m sorry, sister NIA. I''ll try to remember the past," Tang Wenhao said.


    Speaking of this, Wu Kui, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang came in. Wu Kui said with a smile, "Wen Hao, tell you good news."


    Ruan gang and Ruan Jingxiong were also happy. Tang Wenhao thought there was some good news. He quickly stood up and asked with a smile, "second brother, Dad, brother Ruan, do you really have good news? Have you found your trip? We can leave here and find my sister?"


    "Hehe, it''s not yet, but I believe we''ll find those things, because you''ll be the leader here soon." Wu Kui smiled.


    "What? I became the leader here? Who did you listen to?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Wen Hao, anyway, now that we have you as the patron saint, none of us is afraid, and no one dares to stop us from moving forward. We just strolled around the tribe and looked for our trip. Unexpectedly, we found that the men and women here were happily preparing for sacrificial activities on an open grassland outside the tribe. The gang saw us and went to watch the excitement They were very warm and respectful, and pointed to the altar. It was probably related to you. Later, we guessed that maybe the female leader would really give way to you. "Wu Kui smiled.


    "I''m not their bad leader! I''m going back to my sister now," Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 897

    "Brother, if they really want to recommend you as the leader, you should do it first. With you as the leader, it''s convenient for us to do things. In addition, I think they usually eat raw meat, but they still make a fire. You have to reform the eating culture with them, be civilized, and eat raw meat again. I''m going crazy. Shit, I''ve been a beast for so long. You have to kill me This habit has been changed for them. Think about it! When you think of these women who grew up eating raw meat, do you feel disgusted when you kiss them? But they also like our brothers. If you could manage yourself, I wouldn''t play with them. "Wu Kui said sadly.


    Wu Kui''s words made everyone laugh. NIA said with a smile, "brother Wu Kui, it''s still your own problem. Who can''t control yourself?"


    "Miss NIA, you are a woman. You are not a man. You don''t understand. What kind of meat do they eat for our brothers every day? What kind of things do they drink? What kind of things do they think most of every day when they live in this bird place? Besides, the women here don''t wear fucking clothes. Who can stand this temptation? Normal men can''t stand it So the men here are short-lived. Have you seen men in their fifties and sixties? Even healthy men will be killed by them. Can they not be tired every day? "Wu Kui said.


    "Yes, I''m in my 40s. These days, I don''t have time to think about anything else except this shit. Even our instructor, a man in his 50s, can only think about this thing. You can''t think about anything else! After eating their food, you will think about women, and when you think about women, they can supply you continuously. Didn''t you find out Is there a serious imbalance between men and women here? "Ruan Gang said. Ruan Jingxiong was a little embarrassed. After all, in front of his son-in-law.


    "It''s really a serious imbalance. Moreover, Lao Tzu found that their women''s life expectancy is not short, there are quite a lot of old women in their 60s and 70s, and there are few men in their 50s, which makes their gender ratio more and more unbalanced, there are more and more women and fewer men. Therefore, after they catch us, they seem so forced I can''t wait to let us have children for them. Most of my women these days are innocent women. Do you think they can be busy at night with their men? "Wu Kui said.


    "I think I''m too busy now, but fortunately, these women don''t force us to drink that thing anymore. It''s over. We don''t want to go on, so they''ll let us go. Otherwise, they''ll do it as recklessly as a few days ago. In the words of brother Wukui, they''ll hang up in two days, ha ha." Ruan Gang said with a smile.


    Wu Kui then said, "however, brother Ruan, if people don''t force you to eat the food we eat every day, you''ll find a woman yourself, because you can''t hold it! Fortunately, the women here welcome you to play with them. It''s very convenient. You can catch one, ha ha."


    Tang Wenhao gave him a white look and said, "second brother, since you like the women here so much, you can stay and we''ll all go."


    "No, Wenhao, don''t be so heartless, will you? I''m risking my life to find you!" Wu Kui smiled.


    Ruan Jingxiong patted Wu Kui on the shoulder and smiled, "Well, don''t be kidding. Let''s get down to business! Through the observation just now and Wen Hao took us to find each thatched cottage, I think our trip is definitely not in the thatched cottage. I found that their food is not put in any thatched cottage here, but brought in from the outside. Maybe they have a special storage place, maybe our trip is put in the storage What do you think? "


    "It''s very possible. I think what my uncle said is very reasonable. I''ve seen them carry food from outside the tribe," NIA said.


    "Really? Sister NIA." Tang Wenhao asked happily.


    His goal now is to find Ruan Jingxiong''s luggage as soon as possible, so as to follow Wu Kui and them to leave this primitive tribe and take him to find his sister a Ling. He has too many questions in his mind and needs Ruan Ling to give him answers.


    "It''s true that I saw it when I was walking outside with several pregnant women, but we didn''t speak the language. I couldn''t ask them anything, but they were friendly to me," NIA said.


    "OK, I''ll do it," Tang Wenhao said.


    Several people just said this, the female leader came in from the outside with a smile, followed by her personal maid behind her. She nodded to Wu Kui and others, then walked directly to Tang Wenhao, grabbed Tang Wenhao with her hand, and then pulled him out.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and pointed to Wu Kui and others, which meant whether they could take them all. The female leader smiled and nodded to understand his meaning.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao and others left the primitive tribe under the leadership of the female leader. After shuttling between the huts for a few minutes, they came to the open grassland mentioned by Wu Kui. They saw that a wooden platform, 40 or 50 square meters, had been built in the middle of the grassland.


    There was an eagle chair on the platform. Two female wizards were busy killing chickens and other livestock. The female leader took Tang Wenhao to climb on the wooden platform.


    Tang Wenhao felt troublesome. He visually measured the height of the platform, put one hand around the slender waist of the female leader, Dantian luck, and flew onto the wooden platform with the female leader.


    The Aboriginal people under the stage exclaimed, and the female leader who flew to the wooden platform with him was even more stunned. She stared at the heroic Tang Wenhao with great admiration. Suddenly, she knelt down on her knees and leaned down piously to kiss Tang Wenhao''s big feet and lower legs again


    holy crap Is this woman complaining again? Wu Kui and others looked at the female leader''s lips and kissed Tang Wenhao affectionately, "shit, this woman is crazy! My brother hasn''t washed his feet for a long time, and she still kisses his toes? Isn''t it disgusting? It seems that she really loves my brother."


    "Wu Kui, you don''t understand this woman. She''s paying her respects to Wen Hao. It''s not what you said. Look behind us. They all kneel down." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    Wu Kui listened to Ruan Jingxiong''s words and hurriedly looked back. Sure enough, there were thousands of people kneeling behind him. These devout indigenous people really took Tang Wenhao as their God of rescue.


    However, Tang Wenhao was silly. He had been distracted by the affectionate kiss of the female leader and wanted to throw her into bed for a war. However, the crowd below suddenly knelt down to him, and he was at a loss.


    Just then, the female leader whose lips kissed his chest stood up, looked back and began to lecture her people.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what she said. As soon as her voice fell, she saw these pious aborigines shouting in unison. Tang Wenhao was very shocked by the earth shaking cry.


    A very similar picture suddenly appeared in his mind. Hundreds of thousands of people knelt down to him under the stage. The leader of Sanhu came. Yongchang of Miao village, where is my queen? Where''s my imperial concubine? Is my previous life an emperor? Where am I the emperor? Where''s my queen? Who is my queen?


    Tang Wenhao thought painfully and said, who is my queen? Who the hell is it? Who am I? Stop yelling, stop yelling... My head hurts!


    Tang Wenhao''s painful appearance shocked the female leader around her. Wu Kui was even more surprised. NIA was also very distressed and hurried to say, "brother Wu Kui, you hurry up! Wen Hao seems to be frightened by this scene."


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang also realized that Tang Wenhao was going to have an accident. Several people ran to the wooden platform one after another.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao, who was already in pain, suddenly closed his eyes and fell his whole body behind him. Seeing this situation, the stunned female leader around him quickly stretched out his hand to hold him and cried anxiously. Tears overflowed from her beautiful eyes. She knew that Tang Wenhao had fainted.


    She didn''t know why Tang Wenhao fainted. When she thought of his valor, she couldn''t understand how this man like a god fainted when she heard her people cheering. Her simple mind was full of confusion.


    Wu Kui and others climbed onto the wooden platform and surrounded him anxiously. Ruan Jingxiong made a gesture to the female leader, meaning to give Tang Wenhao to him. The female leader hesitated, but finally chose to trust him.


    Ruan Jingxiong put Tang Wenhao on the wooden table and pinched him. For a while, Tang Wenhao woke up from his coma. He opened his handsome eyes, looked around in doubt, looked at thousands of indigenous people under the stand and asked, "Dad, why are they kneeling?"


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, you''re going to scare your father to death. They think you''re their leader! Why were you so excited just now? You covered your head and cried for pain. What empress and imperial concubine did you think of?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Dad, I seem to remember where I am the emperor? I have a queen and a imperial concubine, but I can''t remember who my queen is and who my imperial concubine is? I can''t remember who I am." Tang Wenhao said painfully.


    "Hehe, son, don''t think about it if you can''t remember. It doesn''t matter. As long as you know you''re my son and my son-in-law, but I can tell you that your queen''s name is Xiu''er. She''s the first beauty in the Miao village in Laos. You''re the leader of their thirty-six villages. You have more than 100 concubines. Dad thinks you reacted like this just now. You must have been in the Miao village at that time When I was young, I had a similar experience, so this makes you have some memories. Son, don''t worry, you will pick up the past again. "Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    These experiences were revealed to his old father-in-law when Tang Wenhao was with him, so he guessed that Tang Wenhao must have reminded him of his experience in Miao village.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao woke up and could speak, the female leader squatted down, picked up Tang Wenhao''s head, put it on her thigh, affectionately caressed his handsome face with a broken beard, and tears filled his beautiful eyes. The affectionate Tang Wenhao raised his eyes and saw that the female leader who loved him deeply shed tears for his fainting just now. He was very moved. He couldn''t help holding her hand, A kiss.

 Chapter 898

    Wu Kui smiled and said, "uncle, brother Ruan, there''s nothing for us. This place belongs to others. Let''s go down! Wen Hao, don''t think too much. Since God wants you to be emperor again, you can accept it! We''ll go down and kneel down for you, too."


    After several hours of painful sacrificial activities, Tang Wenhao was embraced by thousands of Aborigines and returned to the female leader''s boudoir. He became the only real male leader in the history of this primitive tribe.


    Although this is not what he wants, in order to leave this bird place as soon as possible and find his eternal lover Ruan Ling, he can only accept it. Otherwise, he will not be able to win the trust of these aborigines, and it will be inconvenient to find Ruan Jingxiong''s personal belongings and guns. This is also the suggestion given to him by Wu Kui.


    Just now at the sacrifice site, the witch master waved a feather duster and said something. She jumped around him and knelt down at him. Scenes made him deja vu. He wanted to find the reason, but he was afraid that he would have a headache again when he thought more. He had to control himself not to think and let them be nervous. Only then did he persist until he was helped to the stage by the female leader.


    The next activity was not bad. The female leader selected eight girls with more beautiful facial features to dance with him. Their dance was not as charming and enchanting as Indian dance or as hot and unrestrained as Spanish dance, but also had their own characteristics, soft and full of temptation.


    They twisted their slender waist and swayed their rich hips. They didn''t wear any clothes, because they didn''t have clothes at all. The affinity of skin made his body impulsive several times in full view of the public.


    Finally, when the female leader danced with him alone, he ignited the whole person. The female leader is worthy of being a real woman in this tribe. She not only has a beautiful face, hot figure, but also has a first-class dance. She combines enchanting, charming, hot, unrestrained, soft and tempting, revealing the advantages of women in front of Tang Wenhao and her people, Let the men such as Wu Kui enjoy their blood boiling.


    Wu Kui has also been in love with her several times, but he has never found this woman''s soul-stirring beauty and charm. He can''t help but envy his brother Tang Wenhao.


    In fact, not only him, no man does not envy Tang Wenhao''s Yanfu.


    Therefore, when Tang Wenhao was surrounded by Aboriginal women such as female leaders and returned to their happy nest, the first thing Tang Wenhao did was take the beautiful female leader to bed and continue to dance with her.


    While Wu Kui and Ruan gang ran to the nearby thatched cottage to find women to vent. Only Ruan Jingxiong calmly stayed in the thatched cottage, waiting for the passage of time and the coming of opportunity.


    Ruan Jingxiong has never been a lecherous man. He has extraordinary willpower. He is devoted and infatuated with his spouse and his women. He has blamed himself for being teased and forced by these indigenous women these days. Although he does enjoy the happiness and stimulation brought to him by different women, he knows what he needs. This is not the life he wants, He only likes the supreme enjoyment of bathing in love with his women. He has very high requirements for love. He pursues the feeling that he can reach the highest level with his women''s soul and body.


    Before, he and Ruan Jian and wen''er''s mother could reach that supreme feeling almost every time. Therefore, he loved his wife deeply and their harmony was incomparable.


    Since his wife was killed, he had no interest in all women. His heart died. Unexpectedly, after running in with Dr. Ruan during this period, he gradually found the feeling that his wife used to make him crazy and so drunk.


    He really fell in love with Dr. Ruan.


    Therefore, every time he and these Aboriginal women, he has a strong sense of guilt and guilt. He feels sorry for Dr. Ruan. Therefore, if he can escape, he will never take the initiative to find these Aboriginal women to vent his desires.


    Don''t mention them, just Tang Wenhao.


    When he returned to the female leader''s happy nest, he fell in love with her unscrupulously. The passion aroused when he was dancing with beautiful women outside just now needs to be released in time. Otherwise, he feels that his body will explode.


    However, he ignored the feelings of another woman next to him. She was either someone else or the woman NIA who had always been extremely obsessed with him. After all, she was the real Tang Wenhao''s woman and had his children. Naturally, she had deeper feelings for him.


    NIA couldn''t stand it any more in about ten minutes. She shouted, "Wen Hao, I''m also your woman. How can you think I don''t exist?"


    Tang Wenhao looked back and saw that NIA was looking at himself with a big belly and a sullen face. He felt a little guilty. Although he really couldn''t remember who NIA was, he knew in his heart that NIA must be the woman before he lost his memory, because her beautiful eyes were full of love, which could not be pretended.


    "Sister NIA, why don''t you lie down?" Tang Wenhao had to send out an invitation.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao agreed to be herself, NIA pouted and smiled and went to the battlefield. She couldn''t wait. This was her second chance to get Tang Wenhao.


    After the battle, the female leader began to look at NIA differently. At first, she envied that NIA had goods in her belly. In their primitive tribe, women''s goods in their belly are the most respected, which at least shows that people''s land is more fertile than you, and people can contribute to this tribe.


    In recent years, affected by the surrounding environment, there are fewer and fewer people in the tribe, and most of the children born to women are girls, and the survival rate of boys is also very low, which makes them pay more attention to pregnant women.


    Today, she witnessed with her own eyes that NIA not only has fertile land, but also has rich skills. At first, he didn''t want Tang Wenhao to touch her. He was worried about hurting the fetus. In her heart, the child in NIA''s belly was not NIA''s, but the common property of their tribe.


    Later, when she saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t exclude nia and liked to be with her, she didn''t dare to object. As a result, as soon as they went to the battlefield, she knew she was wrong. It was only when nia and Tang Wenhao cooperated well that she was praised!


    Therefore, she immediately had a new understanding of NIA. This beautiful foreign woman was more attractive than the women in her tribe.


    Without gossip, the next day, Tang Wenhao, who had become the tribal leader, began to lead Wu Kui and others to patrol the mountain. Of course, there were a group of hot women behind. They followed their leader with spears to protect him.


    Every time Tang Wenhao went to a place in the tribe, he would be warmly received and devoutly blessed by the tribal people. Of course, he couldn''t understand what they said, but he could feel the sincerity from their devout worship.


    "Wen Hao, how do you feel? Why don''t you just be your leader here? It''s a great day. These hundreds of women are all yours. How about we go home and report peace to you?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Second brother, don''t be kidding. I want to find my father''s trip now. Today I''ll search the nearby mountains and forests. I won''t stop until I find something." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Hehe, we''ll be relieved if you say this. We''re worried that you don''t want to be happy. There are so many beautiful women for you to enjoy. Who is willing to go? Tell the second brother, how was your situation last night? Did you dispose of the carefully selected girl?" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Second brother, what do you mean? I was only with her and NIA last night?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? You stood up for all the eight beauties?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Brother Wukui, you were afraid of being dried up by these women a few days ago. Why are you afraid now?" Ruan Gang teased him.


    "Elder brother Ruan, can you do the same? Now that Wen Hao is here, I''m not afraid of anything. Besides, at that time, these women were dying! Who can they stand one night? Now I want it if I like it. If I don''t like it, I don''t want it. It''s so cool without pressure!" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "It''s true, brother Wen Hao, you don''t know. On the first night, there were two women who looked like ghosts lying in front of me. I had a dead heart. However, I had to sleep with others. It felt like the end of the world. It was much better last night. Like brother Wu Kui, I ran to the grass house behind you and asked for the most beautiful little girl, Other women have to pull me to continue. When I stare, they don''t dare to pull me. Hehe, I''m happy to continue with the little girl tonight. "Ruan Gang said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Jingxiong gave him a blank look and said coldly, "Ruan Gang, how come you have become so cynical now? Is there anything like the students I Ruan Jingxiong taught?"


    "Yes, instructor, I''m wrong. I promise I won''t go tonight." Ruan gang was still afraid of Ruan Jingxiong. As soon as the instructor was angry, he stopped cooking.


    "Uncle, come on, elder brother Ruan finally had such a chance to pick flowers wantonly, so you can take his leave! Don''t be wronged yourself. Take the little girl directly. People say that old cows like to eat tender grass. Why don''t you like to eat it? This is a rare opportunity for thousands of years. If there are flowers, they don''t pick white flowers. Besides, the women here want you to take her and use her We Chinese say that this is a good thing to learn from * *. You should praise brother Ruan''s selfless dedication, not criticize him, right? Wen Hao. "Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha! Smelly boy, Ruan gang was brought down by you. Maybe you also brought down our Wenhao. According to Manny, Wenhao was a very simple and honest young man in the company in the past. You must have taught him bad." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Uncle, I was really wronged. I was going to bring him down at that time, but I couldn''t bring him down! I dare to go up when I see beautiful women. He only likes pure women. He doesn''t care about young ladies at all. How can I bring him down? Right? Brother." Wu Kui patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and smiled.

 Chapter 899

    Without gossip, Tang Wenhao led Wu Kui and others around the mountains and forests near the tribe for two days, and finally found out where Ruan Jingxiong''s trip was.


    It turned out that these aborigines stored all the belongings of outsiders in a nearby cave, including their guns. To their surprise, there were not only their belongings, but also some shotguns and bullets. However, these aborigines didn''t understand guns at all and threw them everywhere as waste, with bullets scattered everywhere.


    In fact, they don''t know that in the hearts of these aborigines, these things belong to unclean and ominous things. Therefore, they put these things in this abandoned cave.


    Originally, Tang Wenhao wanted to take things out, but Ruan Jingxiong stopped him. He told Tang Wenhao, Wu Kui and others that since they knew the whereabouts of these things, they should not move them easily, so as not to arouse suspicion among the people of these tribes. It would be better to come and take them directly when they left.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t care. He said he was the leader of the tribe. He said he could take it away, but Wu Kui didn''t agree with him to take it to the tribe. He said it was safer to follow Ruan Jingxiong''s words. Ruan Gang also said there was no need to take risks. Just spare it and take it at that time. Anyway, they didn''t know these things. Otherwise, they would have used these guns.


    Back in the tribe, five people began to discuss how to escape.


    "Second brother, Dad, if you want me to say, just go straight, and they won''t stop us," Tang Wenhao said.


    "How can we do that? If they see that we want to go and don''t come back, they will stop us. It''s safest to sneak away," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Yes, it must be kept secret. Once we arouse their public anger, it''s not as simple as you think. They have thousands of people here. If they want to stop you at that time, can you kill them all? Can you do it?" Wu Kui asked.


    "Of course not." Tang Wenhao shook his head and said.


    "Don''t say it''s you. They saved your life. I can''t do it even if it''s me! At least I''ve touched so many little girls with them these days. I''ve calculated that I seem to have given it to more than 40 girls. To tell the truth, if I''m realistic, I really want to take two little girls home and force feelings. Wen Hao, you''re very kind to you No feelings? Here, she is your exclusive wife, "said Wu Kui.


    "Of course, I have feelings. I don''t want to give up her, but I can''t help it. I want to see my sister now. My heart panics when I think of my sister, as if something had happened to my sister." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong couldn''t help looking at each other. They all knew that Tang Wenhao felt right, but they didn''t dare to tell him the truth. If they told him that Ruan Ling was crazy, he would be crazy.


    "It''s all right. Don''t think about it. Brother Wen Hao, listen to the instructor. Let''s go tonight! At that time, you will control your women and subdue those who stand guard. We will leave quietly. When they find out, we have entered the jungle and they can''t catch up if they want to." Ruan Gang said.


    "OK, I agree to go tonight," said Wu Kui.


    "I agree, Wen Hao. I really want to leave here. I want to live a normal life. They eat and drink too hard here." NIA frowned.


    Tang Wenhao saw that everyone thought it was best to leave quietly, so he didn''t insist anymore. However, he felt a little hurt at the thought of leaving the tribe completely at night and leaving the female leader who loved, adored and worshipped him. In recent nights, they have been in love night and night. He has already had deep feelings for her.


    Although they have never said a word or had a language exchange, their hearts are figured out. They can express their feelings through action and body language.


    Finally, Ruan Jingxiong told everyone his plan. The general meaning was that after dinner, several of their men waited in the hut for Tang Wenhao and NIA to knock on their door, because everything should be subject to Tang Wenhao''s arrangement. After all, he wanted to take care of these aborigines. Only by flattening these aborigines could they leave safely.


    In the evening, the female leader led her attendants back. They went out hunting every day and came back in the evening. The main source of livelihood of the people in the tribe is the game in the jungle, what pheasants, rabbits, wild deer, and even wild wolves, wild boars and other fierce animals. They will certainly gain when they go out. Each of them is a hunter and a hunting expert.


    Today, in order to entertain Tang Wenhao well, they hunted down a male deer to comfort Tang Wenhao and his friends. The female leader also cut down the antler. They all know that this thing is very tonic. In the past, only men with the best ability were qualified to enjoy the antler in the tribe.


    Tang Wenhao knew the power of this thing and didn''t want to eat it, but she couldn''t refuse. After the female leader cooked the deer antler, she stared at him admiringly and stuffed it directly into his mouth.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to refuse her. As soon as he thought that this was his last time with the female leader, he simply met all her wishes! So, whoever came refused and killed the whole antler given to him by the female leader.


    As soon as he finished eating, he regretted that his whole body began to be dry and hot. He seemed to have countless insects biting him. At the same time, the feeling of dry and hot passed quickly. He knew that the effect of pilose antler had worked.


    He quickly tore off some poor leaves on his body, picked up the female leader and threw it on the bed


    Besides, Wu Kui and others waited in their thatched cottage all night, but Tang Wenhao still didn''t appear in front of their thatched cottage door. On the contrary, what poured into their ears was only the collapsing cry of women from the female leader''s thatched cottage, and the cry lasted all night.


    "Oh... Uncle, brother Ruan, won''t Wen Hao be working all night? It seems that he really doesn''t want to give up that woman. He can''t leave today. I''d better sleep for a while! You can sleep too." Wu Kui yawned and said.


    "Oh! I think so, instructor. Let''s go to bed! Let''s talk tomorrow! The emperor is not in a hurry to die a eunuch, and the Wenhao brothers are not in a hurry to go home. What are we in a hurry?" Ruan Gang said and lay down.


    Ruan Jingxiong was actually trapped to the extreme. Seeing that Wu Kui and Ruan gang were trapped like this, he also lay down to rest.


    In fact, they didn''t know that the two deer antlers almost killed Tang Wenhao last night. It was not until breakfast that the fire in his body was completely extinguished, and the fainting woman lay in the whole big straw hut.


    Deer antler killed people! Their escape plan was completely spoiled by two deer antlers.


    Tang Wenhao woke up after a whole day''s sleep. It was evening when he woke up. The female leader knew that he had worked hard last night. She considerately got him a lot of food and waited for him. When he woke up, she gently fed him drinks and bad raw meat slices. Fortunately, Tang Wenhao was basically used to it. When he was very hungry, she could eat whatever she wanted, And eat a lot.


    After eating and drinking enough, Tang Wenhao was worried that after eating so many things, he was full of warmth and thought * * and had to find the female leader to do business. He got busy looking for Wu Kui and them.


    "Wen Hao, brother Wukui, they came and left before you woke up. They asked you if you were going to follow the plan tonight? If so, let me talk to them." NIA said in front of the female leader. They knew that the female leader didn''t understand them.


    "Of course, follow the plan, and it''s early. I can''t wait any longer. I''ll point her acupoints later. Then you tell them! Let''s say that last night was a special situation. I didn''t expect that she would give me deer antler. I didn''t expect that the effect of deer antler was so powerful. Sister NIA, didn''t hurt you last night!" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Hehe, no, I asked other girls to pick you up in time, but you were really scary last night. Don''t eat these things in the future. You will die. If there weren''t many women here, you would have killed people last night." NIA said.


    "Alas! Who knows that ghost thing is so powerful! All right, go and tell my second brother. I will take them away tonight." Tang Wenhao said.


    NIA nodded and smiled at the female leader. The female leader also laughed at her. These days are the best days for the amorous female leader in her life. Now she thinks most about being happy with Tang Wenhao every day. Tang Wenhao made her a woman completely and return to the nature of a woman. Therefore, she is full of friendliness to the people around Tang Wenhao.


    A few minutes later, NIA came back and said that Wu Kui and them were ready. Just wait for Tang Wenhao to call them. Let Tang Wenhao be careful and don''t fall into the beauty trap of the female leader. Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly. He knew that this sentence must have been said by Wu Kui.


    In the evening, the female leader first LED Tang Wenhao around the huts in the tribe for a while, and then took him back to their comfort zone. Living in such a place, there are no entertainment activities, no TV, movies, no computers, and they can surf the Internet. Their only entertainment activities are men looking for women and women looking for men. Moreover, they don''t regard it as entertainment, Instead, it is regarded as completing the reproductive task.


    With NIA''s attention, Tang Wenhao first served the female leader and made her happy like an immortal. He took the opportunity to seal her acupoints so that she could sleep peacefully until dawn.


    "NIA, are you ready?" Tang Wenhao asked after solving the female leader.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you! Wen Hao, let''s go! I don''t want to stay for a moment," NIA said.


    "Well, I''ll take another look at her and go right away." Tang Wenhao said, Gazing affectionately at the tribal female leader who loved him very simply through the moonlight. He thought that he would never see her in the future when he left this time, and his heart was aching.

 Chapter 900

    Under the leadership of Tang Wenhao, Wu Kui and others followed him closely and quietly left this mysterious and ancient primitive tribe through the moonlight like water. In the middle, someone found their whereabouts and was resolutely controlled by Tang Wenhao. These simple indigenous people didn''t know that Tang Wenhao was leaving their tribe, Before they could doubt Tang Wenhao''s purpose of getting up in the middle of the night, Tang Wenhao quickly subdued them and clubbed them in place, waiting for the acupoints to be solved naturally the next day.


    After Tang Wenhao and others left the tribal thatched cottage, they wandered to the cave that had been stepped on better during the day and picked up Ruan Jingxiong''s travel and guns.


    To be on the safe side, Ruan Jingxiong also opened his trip and personally checked the items inside. He found that they had not been opened by these aborigines, and his items remained intact.


    "Wen Hao, Wu Kui, nothing is missing. Let''s go!" Ruan Jingxiong said with a relaxed smile.


    "Hehe, uncle, these aborigines are still very moral. They don''t take a needle and a thread from the masses, walk and open the way. Finally, they can go home magnanimously." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Second brother, Dad, how many days do we have to walk home to find my sister?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hmm! Second brother, let''s calculate it for you! It''s estimated that gangge''s bird place will take four or five days when we arrive here, and then it will take two or three days to transit through Chiang Rai, Thailand, and then go back to the hotel and directly back to pattiya. No, that''s not enough. You must find Bai sangkun to get you and miss nya''s legal documents, otherwise you can''t leave Thailand normally, If you add another day, you can definitely return to Vietnam within ten days. When you arrive in Vietnam, you can see your sister, "Wu Kui said.


    "Will it take so long?" Tang Wenhao was disappointed.


    "No way, this is the fastest speed, but there is no danger in the middle," Wu Kui said.


    "Wen Hao, let''s go! Don''t ask. Anyway, we''re going home from now on. We''re a day away. We''re a day closer to home. If you think so, you''ll feel much more comfortable." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Yes, let''s go, brother Wenhao." Ruan Gang said, pushing Tang Wenhao out.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly picked up NIA, and his party trudged hard outside the jungle and embarked on the journey home.


    When the primitive tribe was about to completely disappear from their vision, Tang Wenhao turned around and stared at the primitive tribe behind him with a very heavy heart.


    These days, he has been singing with the amorous female leader night and night. He has deep feelings for her. Although he does not miss this barbarian land, he misses the hostess of this barbarian land very much. She is a woman worthy of his deep love.


    He knew very well that the female leader of the primitive tribe did not regard him as the planter of their tribe. She loved him, worshipped him and regarded him as his own man. Although Tang Wenhao lost his memory, it did not affect his intelligence, nor his understanding and feeling of love.


    "Wen Hao, don''t look. Let''s go! I know you have feelings with her, but there''s no way. Otherwise, you''ll stay by yourself. We can''t wait to go home right away! Your sister-in-law is still waiting for the second brother to go home!" Wu Kui said holding Tang Wenhao''s hand.


    Tang Wenhao nodded, his nose sour and his eyes full of tears, but he resolutely left this mysterious land with Wu Kui and others.


    This time, with the escort of Tang Wenhao, an expert, and the guidance of the compass, the party walked very safely and smoothly to the Thai Myanmar border.


    They bypassed gange''s territory and went directly to the Thai border. However, as soon as they arrived near the Thai border, they found that many armed men gathered in Myanmar. They quickly hid in the dark and observed these people to see who they were and why they were going?


    Because Wu Kui had several contacts with Bai sangkun and LAN sangtai, he already knew some of their younger brothers. With sharp eyes, he immediately recognized one of them and couldn''t help saying, "brother Wenhao, uncle, these people are from LAN sangtai. They seem to be going to Kunlong. Maybe they will fight with Kunlong."


    "Alas! No matter what they do, their life or death is none of our business! Wen Hao had an accident because he was kind enough to help them resolve their grievances. Let''s go back!" said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, did I disappear because I helped them?" Tang Wenhao said, pointing to these people sneaking in the jungle.


    "Yes, before you lost your memory, it should be said that they were all your friends. Kunlong sent his bodyguard Jin Hu to Vietnam to invite you. The purpose was to let you act as an intermediary between Kunlong and Bai sangkun and let you mediate for them. That''s why you took your sister and Jin Hu from Myanmar to Thailand to find Bai sangkun for peace talks. Later, you were found to have entered Thailand illegally by the Thai military, so you fled to the mountains, As a result, you''ll have an accident if you escape to that cave, "said Wu Kui. This is the news he got from Jin Hu.


    "Why should I help Kunlong?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Because Kunlong''s wife is your woman, and she gave birth to you. Kunlong''s wife loves you very much, and you like his wife very much. You''re worried that Kunlong will abuse his wife and your children, so you have to help him mediate, because Kunlong can''t beat Bai sangkun." Wu Kui said.


    "How could Bai sangkun listen to me?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "You and Bai sangkun are good friends. Because he was defeated by you and you let him go, he admires you and regards you as a good brother. Brother Ruan and uncle may know this better than me." Wu Kui said, and then smiled at Ruan Jingxiong.


    Ruan Jingxiong smiled and sorted out the relationship between Tang Wenhao, Kunlong and Bai sangkun. Tang Wenhao understood it.


    "Dad, second brother, in that case, I want to go back and see sister LAN and my child. Maybe I won''t come back after going back this time. Moreover, looking at them like this, it seems that looking for Kunlong in the past is life-threatening, not negotiation. Once the two families fight, isn''t my woman and child dangerous?" Tang Wenhao pointed to the shadowy team in the jungle.


    "It doesn''t matter. Wen Hao, Kunlong and Bai sangkun won''t hurt your women and children. Bai sangkun talked to me last time. For your face, he won''t hurt Kunlong''s wife and your children. If Kunlong is honest, he can let him live. Wen Hao, you''ve done your utmost to Kunlong''s benevolence. Don''t go through this muddy water again." Wu Kui said.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, if Kunlong hadn''t been treacherous, I wouldn''t have been caught by brother gang as his wife. I must have been with miss a Ling now," NIA said.


    "Sister NIA, second brother, don''t talk. Since I can play a certain role in this, I don''t want them to fight. Otherwise, let''s go and ask them if these people are bothering Kunlong? If so, I''ll talk to Bai sangkun and LAN sang too. What''s the matter to be solved peacefully. I hope they will let Kunlong go in my face After all, he has to take care of women and children, "Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Jingxiong and they all disagreed with Tang Wenhao''s decision, but no one could persuade him. Wu Kui had to say that they all had to wait for him here. He went to inquire about the news and came back.


    Ruan Jingxiong quickly winked at Ruan gang. After all, Ruan gang was a special forces soldier and could protect Wu Kui. Therefore, they flashed out of the woods and ran towards LAN sangtai''s team.


    A few minutes later, they appeared in front of LAN Santai''s team. They saw two naked savages in front of the team. Someone picked up a submachine gun and was going to kill them.


    Wu Kui shouted, "don''t shoot, I''m looking for Taige. I''m Wu Kui!"


    A young man who knew Wu Kui saw that it was really Wu Kui. He quickly asked someone to put down his gun and took him to Mrs. LAN sangtai. Mrs. Lan was shocked when she saw Wu Kui and Ruan gang.


    "Brother Wukui, brother Ruan, what''s the matter with you? You don''t even have clothes? We all thought you were dead? So you weren''t dead?" Lan sang asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, how could we die? We were just chased and lost by a boy named gang in a cave ahead. Brother Tai, why are you going? So many brothers were gathered?" Wu Kui asked suspiciously.


    "Still say! Take revenge with you!" Lan sang said strangely.


    Wu Kui was confused and asked, "brother Tai, what revenge do you want from us? Do you know we were chased and killed by brother gang?"


    "No, we need to send so many brothers across the border to find ah gang. We are going to settle accounts with Kunlong. We all think you were hurt by Kunlong. Brother Kun said that Kunlong is impatient. Even your righteous brothers don''t let go. Just kill him. Brother, our brothers think you and brother Wen Hao are rare My good brother, so as long as Kunlong dares to hurt you, our brother will never let him go. "Lan sangtai said.


    "Don''t, don''t, brother, hurry and withdraw the brothers! We were chased and killed by brother gang before we went to Kunlong. Our disappearance has nothing to do with Kunlong." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Brother, it''s impossible to withdraw. According to our plan, brother Kun and Kunlong have done it. I went to support brother Kun. We agreed. I''ll take someone directly to take Kunlong''s nest in two hours. Brother Kun is now robbing our former territory. We''re fighting on both sides. This time Kunlong is dead. By the way, brother, where''s brother-in-law of brother Wen Hao who came with you "Why didn''t you see him? Did something happen to him?" Lan sang said cunningly.


    "No, he''s waiting for us over there. Brother Tai, I''ll take you to see another person. Maybe you can''t fight this war after seeing this person." Wu Kui said. He only knew that maybe only Tang Wenhao could stop the massive bloodshed.

 Chapter 901

    "Brother Wukui, it''s not that our brothers don''t give you face. Things have come to this point. Now the emperor Lao Tzu is coming, and Kunlong is finished. Let''s go! Let me open my eyes and see who has the ability to prevent this from happening." Lan sang sneered.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong. NIA saw Wu Kui and Ruan Gang coming with some men with submachine guns. Ruan Jingxiong knew LAN sangtai and said to Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, the man wearing sunglasses is LAN sangtai. They are all your friends. Be warm and don''t let them think you don''t know them anymore."


    "I see, Dad." Tang Wenhao nodded.


    When they got there, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Jingxiong flashed out of the trees. LAN sang raised his eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement. "Brother Wenhao, are you not dead? Are you really not dead?" he felt incredible because he went down the river to touch Tang Wenhao''s body. They all thought Tang Wenhao would die. He was bitten by a poisonous snake, sank to the bottom of the river, and then rushed into the dark river, Although Wu Kui found Tang Wenhao''s blood and underwear, he still questioned Tang Wenhao''s ability to live.


    After all, this is in the dangerous jungle, not in the ordinary mountains.


    The boy''s life is too hard to believe. How did he survive? If such a person is his opponent, it''s terrible! He seems to be a person who won''t die at all. LAN sang looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Too elder brother, do you doubt that I am not Tang Wenhao?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, brother Wen Hao, I just can''t believe how you survived. In order to find you, brother Kun and I have searched the nearby jungle, ditches, canyons and caves almost everywhere. It''s a miracle that you can survive. Brother, go, come with us! I''ll ask my brothers to get you clothes right away. You''ve eaten a lot these days Bitter? Brother Wukui, where did you find brother Wenhao? It''s true that the emperor is worthy of his heart, and it really makes you persistent in finding it. "Lan sangtai said.


    Tang Wenhao first looked back at NIA behind him, and then smiled at LAN sang, "brother, can you let your brother get a dress for my woman first?"


    In fact, LAN sang had seen NIA with a big belly too early, but he had not had time to ask Tang Wenhao who she was? Because Tang Wenhao''s questions are enough to make him want to break his head.


    "Brother Wen Hao, is she your woman?" Lan sang asked suspiciously.


    "Well, she is really my woman. Her name is NIA. She used to be a lobby manager in a hotel in Kunlong town. Later, she followed me. She met me in the jungle this time. By the way, brother, can you do me a favor?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "You say, brother Wenhao, as long as I lansang can do it, your help will certainly help." lansang said too readily. Tang Wenhao''s accident appeared, and he has changed his mind. He wants to hold Tang Wenhao first, and then take them to see Bai sangkun when Bai sangkun killed Kunlong. At that time, it will be a fait accompli, and Tang Wenhao has no way to stop it.


    "Sister NIA is my woman, but after she was chased by Kunlong, she fell into the hands of a boy named brother gang not far ahead and was forced to be the stronghold wife of the boy. Can you lend me some people and I''ll kill the boy." Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s it? Do you still need brother Wenhao to do it? I asked my brother to go and directly take his nest? You don''t have to worry about it. I promise to do it properly for you." Lan sang felt much more relaxed when she saw that Tang Wenhao wasn''t talking about Kunlong.


    "No, brother Tai, I''d better get rid of him myself. You can send four or five brothers to me. My second brother, dad and brother Ruan, sister NIA will follow you first. I''ll go to you when I''ve done this. How about?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, no, it''s too dangerous. Brother gang also has many brothers. Several people can''t deal with him at all. You''d better ask brother Tai to help you!" NIA said anxiously.


    "No, sister NIA, I haven''t had a good fight for a long time. Don''t worry about it. It''s a man''s business. Brother, let your brothers go with me!" Tang Wenhao said, pointing to some young men around LAN sang.


    Mrs. LAN Sang was very kind to Tang Wenhao. Nodding, she motioned his younger brother to follow Tang Wenhao. Wu Kui and Ruan Gang wanted to follow him and were stopped by Tang Wenhao. He said that their task was to protect Ruan Jingxiong and NIA, and leave everything else to him.


    In fact, this is what Tang Wenhao wanted to show LAN sangtai. Ruan Jingxiong told him that it was best not to let LAN sangtai and Bai sangkun see that he had lost his memory. His behavior habits were almost the same as before, so he tried his best to show that confidence.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao put on the clothes of one of the younger brothers of LAN sangtai, led the other three younger brothers of LAN sangtai and rushed to brother gang''s base camp.


    Just now, NIA had told him the exact location of brother gang''s base camp, so he found brother gang''s base camp in less than an hour with his three younger brothers.


    In order not to kill innocent people indiscriminately, when they came to the cave, they sealed their acupoints when they met people and didn''t kill them. Seeing that Tang Wenhao acted quickly and decisively, the three younger brothers of LAN sangtai just followed them to guard against the people attacking them behind them. They didn''t have to worry about other things at all.


    In one eye, Tang Wenhao and his three younger brothers entered brother gang''s cave. From a distance, they heard lewd laughter inside. Tang Wenhao approached coldly with a submachine gun in his hand.


    The three younger brothers followed, and they met someone who asked them to say the password. One of LAN Sang''s younger brothers answered them in local dialect and fooled the secret whistle out. As soon as these people came out, they were subdued by Tang Wenhao.


    In less than ten minutes, Tang Wenhao entered brother gang''s nest, the widest place in the cave.


    There was a big wooden bed in the cave. On the wooden bed lay a tough man and three women, while four bodyguards stood around.


    Tang Wenhao''s appearance shocked the four bodyguards. They hurriedly pulled a gun from their waist. Before they could do anything, Tang Wenhao threw a few stones in his hand. The bodyguards were stunned when they couldn''t respond.


    At this time, the tough man and three women also reacted. The tough man wanted to grab the submachine gun from the side in a hurry. Wen Hao flew a stone and hit his eyes. The boy was crying for his father and mother in pain, and the women next to him trembled.


    "Brother, ask him if he is brother gang?" Tang Wenhao said to his little brother.


    The little brother asked in local dialect, "Hey, is your name brother gang?"


    The boy covered one eye and shivered with pain. He said, "yes, I am. Are you sent by brother long? Go back and tell brother long that I don''t dare to go against him anymore. I know it''s wrong. My brother will die if he dies! Please leave me a life!" and he began to kneel on the bed and kowtow to Tang Wenhao and them.


    "Brother Wen Hao, this boy is brother gang. He thinks we are Kunlong''s people and asks Kunlong to spare him! It seems that this boy has a festival with Kunlong." Lan sangtai''s younger brother said.


    "You tell him that we are not Kunlong''s people. I am NIA''s husband. He occupied my wife, so I asked him for his life and let him die. Understand!" Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "OK, brother Wenhao, I''ll tell him right away." as he said, the little brother told Tang Wenhao''s identity to this tough looking but actually very fragile brother gang.


    The boy was stunned. He covered one eye and began to look at Tang Wenhao carefully with the other eye. He asked in doubt, "Brother, I don''t know that NIA is your woman. I want to know that she is your woman, so I won''t occupy her. Brother, please, let me go! I won''t dare again. However, brother, NIA is not with me now. She ran away with some men from outside, and I''m looking for her everywhere! She''s pregnant with my child. I''m worried about her, but I can''t find her, Why don''t I send someone to find her right away? "


    LAN Santai''s younger brother translated his words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said contemptuously, "brother, you tell him that NIA has been with me and don''t worry about him. In addition, you tell him that the child in NIA''s belly is mine, not him. Let him stop dreaming."


    LAN sangtai''s younger brother translated Tang Wenhao''s words to the boy. When he heard it, he was even more stunned. He shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. The child in NIA''s belly is mine, not yours. Take me to see NIA. I''ll ask her personally who the child in her belly is?"


    Tang Wenhao impatiently walked up to him. Two cold lights shot out of his eyes, which scared the boy into hiding in the bed. After that, he grabbed a woman to block his body, which aroused Tang Wenhao''s anger. He touched his acupoints and scolded, "I hate a man like you the most. I was still having fun with others just now. Now I even use others'' bodies as a shield for you. It''s useless." he said, holding his head with both hands and breaking it with force, he heard a click. Tang Wenhao broke the boy''s neck and died on the spot.


    "Ah..." the three women on the bed were scared and shouted.


    Tang Wenhao threw his clothes to them and said to LAN sangtai''s little brother, "brother, you tell them I won''t kill them. I just came to kill the boy because he touched my woman. Brother, lend me your knife. I''ll cut off his harmful thing and feed it to the dog."


    Tang Wenhao''s ferocious means and cold expression not only frightened several women in bed, but also the three younger brothers of LAN sangtai were photographed by his frightening ferocity. The Wenhao brother was indeed a powerful role.

 Chapter 902

    In fact, Tang Wenhao did it for them on purpose. He just wanted them to go back and tell LAN sangtai that Tang Wenhao was not easy to provoke. In fact, the three younger brothers had admired Tang Wenhao all the way since he followed Tang Wenhao on this mission. He had sufficient physical strength, rapid action and magical acupoint pointing technique, Looking at Bai sangkun''s hundreds of brothers, there must be no brother like Tang Wenhao who has such excellent skills.


    After killing brother gang, Tang Wenhao really cut off the so-called brother gang''s thing with the dagger of one of LAN Sang''s younger brothers. Tang Wenhao wiped it with the boy''s own cloth, wrapped it and put it on his body, and led LAN Sang''s younger brother to leave the cave.


    The three women were so frightened that they ran out of the cave and disappeared into the jungle.


    After Tang Wenhao left the so-called brother gang''s cave, LAN sangtai''s little brother looked at his watch and said with a smile, "brother Wenhao, you have spent a total of 15 minutes since you entered the cave. It''s really happy to follow your big brother out to perform the task. I didn''t expect this boy to be so counselled, so afraid of death and dare to be a poison king."


    "Hehe, if he doesn''t pull his own woman over and block me for him, I may let him live. He dares to catch his own woman and block me! This is an asshole''s behavior. He must die. It''s a shame for us men to stay in the world." Tang Wenhao said bitterly.


    "Yes, brother Wen Hao, kill me." Lan sangtai''s younger brothers nodded and said yes.


    Don''t gossip. After killing brother gang, Tang Wenhao led LAN sangtai''s three younger brothers to LAN sangtai''s camp in Myanmar. They made an appointment and returned to their original place to meet when the task was completed.


    An hour or so later, when they returned to LAN sangtai''s camp, Wu Kui and his younger brothers had changed into LAN sangtai''s clothes and were no longer so embarrassed, while his younger brothers who gave Wu Kui their clothes were all naked and wearing shorts, which seemed a little funny.


    "Brother Wenhao, it''s done?" Lan sang asked hurriedly when he saw Tang Wenhao and they were back.


    Before Tang Wenhao could answer, the three younger brothers who followed him on the task described the whole process. LAN Sang was secretly surprised to hear that Tang Wenhao was really too powerful to provoke! How long has it been! They killed the enemy and didn''t hurt an innocent life.


    Tang Wenhao proudly took out the so-called brother gang''s finger on his body. It was still bloody. He opened the package, unfolded the curse of countless times of abusing NIA, and handed it to NIA in men''s clothes, "sister NIA, look, I''ll avenge you."


    "Ah! How disgusting! Wen Hao, throw it away!" NIA looked at this half of her finger and cried out. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to cut off brother gang''s thing and bring it back.


    Tang Wenhao saw that NIA was disgusting. Without hesitation, he threw it into the grass to feed the beast. The so-called brother gang got such an end because he offended Tang Wenhao. After being killed, his fingers left his body, but he didn''t get the whole body.


    It''s also his bad luck. First, he shouldn''t touch Tang Wenhao''s woman. The most important thing is that Tang Wenhao, who has returned to the Jianghu this time, needs an event to show his strength and frighten others, because Ruan Jingxiong told him that he can''t let Bai sangkun and Kun long know that he has lost his memory.


    Therefore, Ruan Jingxiong is a very powerful role. His overall view and ability to control the current situation are very strong. The essence of the problem can be analyzed in a short moment. As soon as Wu Kui and Ruan gang went to lansangtai''s camp, he told Tang Wenhao that since Tang Wenhao still had to participate in the struggle between Kunlong and Bai sangkun, The first thing he has to do is to restore his style to the West and make LAN Santai still afraid of him.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao''s performance has made LAN sang too taboo. He knows that if Tang Wenhao really intervenes in their fight with Kunlong, he and Bai sangkun really want to give him face. Otherwise, he may be the one who will be cut off next time, because Tang Wenhao is really powerful.


    He''s like a mystery. You can''t figure it out.


    After six or seven hours of trekking in the jungle with Tang Wenhao and others, LAN sang finally came to the small town occupied by Kunlong. LAN sang stationed his younger brothers in the suburbs. He and Tang Wenhao first went to the town to inquire about the news and ask Bai sangkun whether they had exchanged fire with Kunlong.


    NIA stayed in the shelter to wait for news because of her lack of mobility.


    As soon as he arrived in the town, Tang Wenhao had a feeling of deja vu, but he couldn''t remember what experience he had in this land.


    Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan gang are more familiar with the town, especially Ruan gang. He lived here with Ruan Biao and others for a long time. Therefore, he also knows the local dialect. When he saw that the town was quiet and strange, in the busy street in the past, the door of every family was closed. He smashed the door of a merchant and asked the reason. He was shocked.


    It turned out that Bai sangkun had succeeded. Kunlong, who had been entrenched here for more than ten years, was caught by Bai sangkun, a Thai man. Bai sangkun ordered that the whole town be curfew within two days. Waiting for his order, he chose to reopen business.


    After hearing this, LAN sang smiled imperceptibly, "brother Ruan, what about my women and children?" Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly.


    "Brother Wen Hao, how could they know this? Let''s go and see for ourselves! Brother Tai, where will brother Kun be? We think we''d better see brother Kun first!" said Ruan gang.


    "Yes, brother Tai, take us to brother Kun! Since he promised not to hurt my women and children, I hope he will keep his word." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "No problem, brother Wen Hao. Brother Kun is an indomitable man who can''t keep his word. Let''s go! Since the people in the town say that this is our world, brother Kun must be waiting for me in Kunlong''s nest now, let''s go!" Lan sang smiled proudly.


    LAN sangtai didn''t bring the team stationed in the suburbs, but went directly to Kunlong''s nest with Tang Wenhao and left his barracks. At this time, night had begun to fall, making this land full of evil more strange.


    On the way, Ruan Gang whispered to Tang Wenhao and introduced him. He hoped Tang Wenhao would think more of the past, "brother Wenhao, do you see? That poppy field was contracted by another woman of yours. Her name is Jinhua. She is a widow. It seems that she also gave birth to children for you. She is a good friend with sister LAN, that is, Kunlong''s wife."


    "Jinhua? Sister Lan''s good friend?" Tang Wenhao repeated, trying to remember in his mind, but he couldn''t remember anything and shook his head.


    "Forget it. Brother Wen Hao, just listen to my introduction and remember it. Do you understand?" Ruan gang was afraid that he would be in trouble if he thought too much and had a headache.


    Half an hour later, the party finally approached Kunlong''s barracks and arrived at the gate of the barracks. Sure enough, the guards on guard had replaced Bai sangkun''s people. These people all knew LAN sangtai and were too busy to say hello to him.


    "Brother Tai, you can come. Brother Kun is waiting for you to come. He said that there are not enough hands. Isn''t this brother Wukui? Yeah? Isn''t this...?" the guard also met Tang Wenhao and was shocked to see him with LAN sangtai, because Bai sangkun''s people thought Tang Wenhao was dead and didn''t expect him to be alive.


    "Hehe, hurry in and report to brother Kun! Say I''m back with brother Wen Hao he thinks about day and night, and let brother Kun come out to meet him." Lan sang smiled proudly.


    "Yes, brother, please wait a moment. I''ll go in and report it right away." Bai sangkun''s younger brother is busy driving a motorcycle. Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan gang are also familiar with this place. They are surprised to see Bai sangkun occupying Kunlong''s nest so quickly. They didn''t expect Kunlong to be so poor. It seems that he is really old. Bai sangkun led troops hundreds of miles away, You can kill him in a few hours. What strength does he have?


    Tang Wenhao wanted to go in directly. He was eager to know where sister LAN and his children were? Have you been hurt by Bai sangkun? He was held by Ruan Jingxiong and calmed him down. After all, the situation has completely reversed. Bai sangkun is not Bai sangkun a few days ago. It can be said that he controls the territory of Kunlong and the whole golden triangle is his world. Who else can he be afraid of? No matter how powerful Tang Wenhao is, have you ever been able to do so many brothers?


    In less than two minutes, Bai sangkun, wearing camouflage clothes, submachine guns and sunglasses, galloped to the door in a motorcycle. When he got off the motorcycle, took off his glasses and saw Tang Wenhao, who was still elegant, he was particularly shocked, especially Wu Kui, Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang!


    "Brother Wen Hao, you''re really not dead? You''ve had a hard time finding brother Kun! I personally took the team with you and your other wife and mother-in-law to the mountain to find you. I searched the nearby jungle, but I couldn''t find you. We all thought you were dead. God bless! You finally came back and let brother Kun hold you." he said, Bai sangkun took the initiative to hold Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao gave him a mechanical hug. Although he had no impression of Bai sangkun, he knew he had to pretend to be familiar with him, so he quickly replied, "thank you, brother Kun!"


    Bai sangkun patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Brother, why are you polite with brother Kun?... brother Wukui, brother Ruan, brother Ruan Gang, it''s really nice to see you. By the way, how can you be together? Where did you find brother Wen hao? I''m really surprised that you can find brother Wen Hao. We all think you were hurt by the old boy Kun long!"

 Chapter 903

    This reminded Tang Wenhao. Before Wu Kui answered, he quickly said to Bai sangkun, "brother Kun, you have occupied Kunlong''s territory. I want to ask, where are sister LAN and my children?"


    "Oh... Sister lan... Oh, they''re all very good. Brother Kun promised you that it would never count. Don''t worry! You''ll see their mother and son soon." Bai sangkun winked at LAN sang. LAN sang understood it and left quietly.


    This scene made the alert Ruan Jingxiong see in his eyes. He whispered in Ruan Gang''s ear while Bai sangkun was talking to Tang Wenhao, "Ruan Gang, be careful of Bai sangkun. Something''s wrong."


    "Well, instructor, I understand. I also feel something wrong. I will remind brother Wen Hao." Ruan Gang whispered. In fact, Wu Kui also found that Bai sangkun''s expression was a little stiff today.


    "Brother Kun, tell me, is sister LAN and my children really okay?" Tang Wenhao was also a little worried.


    "It''s absolutely all right, brother Wen Hao. You have to trust brother Kun. I promised you that even if I wanted to kill Kunlong one day, I wouldn''t hurt their mother and son. Besides, we all thought you were dead, so we''ll take care of your women and children for you. There''s no doubt. I swear to you, they''re all very good." Bai sangkun smiled unnaturally.


    "Let''s go! Brother Kun, take me to see them!" Tang Wenhao asked impatiently. He wanted to see what kind of woman this woman named Lan Jie was. He had no impression of her at all.


    "OK, let''s go! They are all inside and still live in the original room. I have just taken over here. It hasn''t been a few hours, and there is still some chaos here." Bai sangkun said, and then led Tang Wenhao and them to go inside. Ruan Jingxiong and they were all on high alert for fear that Bai sangkun would do harm to them.


    However, fortunately, Bai sangkun didn''t set an ambush inside to kill them. When he reached Kunlong''s former home, Bai sangkun didn''t go in, but hugged Tang Wenhao at the door, "Brother Wen Hao, sister LAN and your children are waiting for you in the room on the second floor. The brothers won''t go in. You haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s have a good chat! Brother Wu Kui, brother Ruan and brother Ruan Gang, let''s talk over there! Let''s reunite the Wen Hao brothers and family!" Bai sangkun didn''t let others follow.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to go in. He was held by Ruan Jingxiong. He looked back at Bai sangkun and said with a smile, "brother Kun, it doesn''t matter if I say a few words to my son?"


    "Hehe, please help yourself, brother Ruan. They are all his brothers." Bai sangkun smiled.


    Ruan Jingxiong took Tang Wenhao aside and whispered, "Wen Hao, be very careful when you go in. I doubt Bai sangkun. His expression is very abnormal. You must know it."


    "Yes, Dad, I know what to do." Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    "Well! Dad has confidence in you. Go in and meet your women and children!" Ruan Jingxiong patted him on the shoulder and said.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and stepped into Kunlong''s house. When he stepped into the door of Kunlong''s house, he really felt deja vu, especially at the entrance of the stairs. He always felt that he had been here. After he hurried up the stairs, he shouted, "sister LAN, it''s me, I''m Wen Hao. I''m coming to see you."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the door open. A beautiful middle-aged woman was wearing pajamas and holding a little boy in her arms. She looked at him in surprise with tears in her eyes. Tang Wenhao looked at her carefully and tried to find her mark in her mind, but he was still empty to her.


    "Baby, why are you looking at me like this? You don''t know me. I''m your sister LAN! Are you really not dead? Are you really my Wen hao? Then why don''t you seem to know me?" sister LAN choked and tears kept pouring down.


    Tang Wenhao was very moved by her emotional words. He couldn''t help walking a few steps forward, picked up her cheek, looked at the phone children in her arms and held them, "sister LAN, of course I''m your Wenhao. I''m not dead. I''m still alive. I came to take your mother and son."


    Zilan pulled Tang Wenhao into the room, closed the door, put the child on the bed, jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms, cried and trembled. It can be seen how sad she was.


    "Sister LAN, don''t cry. I''ll hurt you and love you in the future. Let''s go!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, don''t you ask how Kunlong is?" sister LAN asked.


    "What do I ask a man who can''t even protect his wife and children?" Tang Wenhao said coldly, because nia and Ruan Jingxiong instilled too much wrong about Kunlong in his ears, he never thought about asking about him. Originally, he heard that Bai sangkun and Kunlong were going to fight and wanted to mediate for them, but once he heard that Bai sangkun had killed Kunlong, he was not interested in knowing his results.


    "Baby, don''t say that about him. Kunlong died for you." Zilan said sadly.


    "What? Kunlong died for me? How could it be?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Why is it impossible? Do you know why Bai sangkun succeeded so quickly? Do you know why he killed Kunlong without any effort? Do you think Kunlong is so bad? He is the strongest man in the golden triangle. Even if he is old, he won''t be so careless?" sister Lan said bitterly.


    Tang Wenhao listened more and more confused and asked, "sister LAN, what''s going on?"


    "Because he was tricked by Bai sangkun, he was poisoned by him because he trusted Bai sangkun. Otherwise, can Bai sangkun kill hundreds of us?" sister Lan said angrily.


    "Why did Bai sangkun plot? He doesn''t seem to be such a person?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. At the same time, Bai sangkun''s abnormal expression began to appear in his mind. Is there a ghost in his heart?


    "Hum, what kind of person do you think he is? He''s no better than Kunlong! Baby, sister LAN asked you not to be with him in the future, and said he was a brother with you. Bah! Shameless thing, if he didn''t ask Kunlong to look for your whereabouts with him, could Kunlong cooperate with him? Could he not guard against him? He looked like he cared about you very much and took you with him The team will go to the jungle to find your whereabouts. "


    "Lan Jie, you said Bai sangkun brought people here to let Kunlong look for your whereabouts with him?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! He pretended to be very honest. However, as soon as he entered the barracks, he attacked Kunlong and blamed him. He said that you must have been killed by Kunlong, and your brother Wukui and your father-in-law must have been killed by Kunlong. He said that Kunlong was a treacherous villain and he wanted to avenge you." Zilan said angrily.


    "He knew that I was bitten by a snake and sank to the bottom of the river. He went to find it himself. As for Wu Kui and them, they didn''t find here at all. How could they be hurt by Kunlong? Isn''t this nonsense? I''ll go down and ask him what''s going on?" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Baby, you can''t ask him. Now there are all his people here. What can you do with him? Wenhao, sister LAN can''t lose you. Our children still need you." sister LAN hugged Tang Wenhao and said.


    "Is Kunlong really dead?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I saw him shot with my own eyes." sister Lan said, tears streaming down her eyes.


    "Well, sister LAN, don''t be sad. Don''t you still have me? By the way, where''s brother Jinhu?" Tang Wenhao asked. On the way, he heard that Ruan Gang said that Kunlong had a bodyguard named Jinhu who had a deep personal relationship with him. Let him go in and ask Jinhu''s whereabouts to see if he was still alive.


    "He''s gone and his whereabouts are unknown. After he was captured, Bai sangkun asked him to obey him, but Jin Hu quit. He said he was tired after following Kun long for so many years and didn''t want to fight and kill in the Jianghu. He wanted to take Lan Hao and me, but Bai sangkun wouldn''t let him take us." sister Lan said.


    "Why?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "He said, I''m your woman, and the child is yours. He''s your eldest brother. You promised you that no matter how he and Kunlong are, he will take good care of me and our children. If Jinhu takes me and the child away, he thinks he''s sorry for you, so he didn''t let Jinhu take our mother and son away." sister Lan said.


    "He did tell me such a thing. I''ll rest assured as long as you and the child are all right. By the way, how many brothers died except Kunlong this time?" Tang Wenhao asked, and Wu Kui also told him this.


    "None of them died. After Bai sangkun killed Kunlong, he announced that he only targeted Kunlong and didn''t want to kill one more person. These brothers saw that Kunlong was dead, and Bai sangkun didn''t want to kill them, so no one resisted. Now they are locked in the cave of the factory over there and waiting for Bai sangkun''s rearrangement! I have a little favor with him. If he kills innocent people indiscriminately, I''ll be a ghost "I won''t let him go," sister Lan said bitterly.


    Tang Wenhao heard this ending, and felt a little better. After all, Bai sangkun really didn''t hurt sister LAN and his children, and didn''t indiscriminately kill innocent people. It makes it clear that sang Kun is not an unforgivable person.


    "Well, sister LAN, I''ll take your mother and son away today. In the future, you will follow me. Our family will never be separated. I also want to tell you a good news. Sister NIA is also with us. She has my child in her belly, and your sisters can be together again in the future." Tang Wenhao said to sister LAN, When he was in the jungle, he heard NIA tell him about her relationship with Zilan. They said that they had a very good relationship. Tang Wenhao asked Tang Wenhao to greet sister LAN for her after seeing her.


    "Wen Hao, what are you talking about? NIA is with you? What''s going on? Isn''t she missing? How can she be with you? Besides, she''s pregnant with your child? When were you together? Was it the last time she risked to save you?" sister LAN asked in surprise.


    "Well, she said yes, sister LAN, so you can follow me well in the future! In fact, it''s better for our children to follow me than to follow Kunlong. After all, he is my son." Tang Wenhao said, pointing to the little guy on the bed, with father''s love in his eyes.

 Chapter 904

    This may be a kind of nature! Although Tang Wenhao still had no memory of sister LAN and the child in his mind, the Tang family mark revealed in the child''s eyebrows still made him feel kind and warm.


    He couldn''t help walking to the child and leaned over to kiss him on his red cheek. The little guy giggled, which made Tang Wenhao more happy. He held him in his arms and kept kissing him.


    Zilan was pleased to see that Tang Wenhao liked their children so much. However, at the thought of what Bai sangkun had done to her, her heart instantly sank to the bottom of the valley and her eyes were full of tears.


    "Sister LAN, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously when he heard sister LAN sobbing.


    "Well... Wen Hao, if you don''t have me, you must raise our children," Lan said.


    "Sister LAN, what do you mean? How could it be without you? I came back specially for your mother and son. I came to the Golden Triangle just for you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "But... I... sister LAN has been sorry for you." sister Lan said and couldn''t help crying.


    This surprised Tang Wenhao. He put down his child, walked to her and held her. He just felt a little embarrassed because he couldn''t really take Zilan as his woman. Zilan was much older than him after all, and he had no memory of the previous events.


    "Sister LAN, why are you sorry for me? I''m sorry for you." Tang Wenhao said stiffly. He wanted to hold her tightly, but he hesitated, as if he were taking advantage of others.


    Zilan looked up at him suspiciously. She saw that Tang Wenhao''s eyes had lost the previous love. In the past, Tang Wenhao had been with her under such circumstances and had already held her and loved her ruthlessly. How could he be in a state of half pushing? Does he no longer love himself?


    "Wen Hao, don''t you love sister LAN?" Zilan asked carefully.


    "No! Sister LAN, don''t think about it. I''ll take you and our children with me. Everything will be said when I get home. I''ve been missing for so long this time. I miss my sister very much. I hope you can understand." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, I don''t know if I should tell you something." Zilan hesitated.


    "Sister LAN, just say what you have!" Tang Wenhao looked at her suspiciously. He also had a bad feeling. It seemed that sister LAN had something hard to say in her heart.


    "I... Was humiliated by... Bai sangkun today. He humiliated me, sobbing..." Zilan finally summoned up the courage to speak out her humiliation, and then burst into tears.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. He shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Brother Kun doesn''t look like such a person! How could he treat you like this? He knows you''re my woman."


    "But he thought you were dead. He said, Kunlong has been killed by him, and you have also died. I am a woman without a man, and I will be his own in the future. He said he wanted me as soon as he saw me. He said he would look at your face, treat me well and raise our children well. I scolded him shameless and called him an asshole, but I am not his opponent! He took my clothes off a few times I didn''t respond to the light, so he... Wuwu... Wen Hao, my Wen Hao, sister LAN is sorry for you! "Zilan cried heartbroken.


    Tang Wenhao''s handsome eyes immediately gave off a frightening light, and his teeth were rattling. "Asshole, I''ll go to him to settle accounts now. Is that how he takes care of my woman for me?"


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s face was distorted, Zilan covered his mouth and held him, "Wen Hao, my Wen Hao, you must not go to him. Now the whole golden triangle is his world. How can you beat him alone? Sister LAN is a broken flower and a broken willow anyway, but I just feel sorry for you. Otherwise, you can take our children with you! Sister LAN is not worthy of you."


    "No, I don''t care who owns the golden triangle, or who touches my woman, I won''t let him go." Tang Wenhao said bitterly.


    "No, Wenhao, calm down. If you know what you will do, how dare sister LAN tell you? Calm down, Bai sangkun. You really can''t provoke him now. Besides, he doesn''t seem to have any malice to you now. Why should you offend sister LAN for her broken old woman? What if something happens to our children?" Zilan said.


    "Sister LAN, no, Bai sangkun won''t do anything to me. I''ll ask him why he did it? How dare he touch my woman?" Tang Wenhao said fiercely.


    "No, Wen Hao, be obedient. I won''t let you go to him. Wen Hao, you don''t know. When Jin Hu said you were killed, I almost ended myself. Do you know how much sister LAN loves you? You are sister Lan''s life! Sister LAN can''t live without you, and our children can''t live without you. Today, Bai sangkun touched my body, I wanted to die. Sobbing... Wen Hao, I am Your sister LAN, do you understand? Why don''t you kiss me this time? You kiss me every time you see me. What''s the matter with you today? Why don''t you come back like my Wenhao? Are you really not interested in sister LAN? "Zilan said, and sweet lips began to search Tang Wenhao''s lips.


    What a bloody man Tang Wenhao is! Where can stand sister Lan''s sensational behavior, she soon took the initiative and began to kiss Zilan,; After the two came into contact, Zilan immediately collapsed in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Wen Hao, my Wen Hao, my life... Ah! Wen Hao, please." Zilan sent out an invitation that made Tang Wenhao collapse.


    Although Tang Wenhao hasn''t remembered the story of Zilan and his past, he is still infected by the passion of Zilan. He doesn''t care about anything anymore. He knows that the beautiful woman in his arms must be the woman he cherished before he lost his memory. Otherwise, she won''t be so excited and invested.


    An hour later, Tang Wenhao and Zilan hugged each other and lay down. Zilan contentedly lay in Tang Wenhao''s arms, caressed his strong chest muscles and said softly, "Wen Hao, you are still so charming! You are the best and most charming man sister LAN has seen in her life. However, sister LAN really doesn''t deserve you. Sister Lan''s body is not clean. Originally, sister LAN didn''t want to give you her dirty body, but when she saw you, she couldn''t help thinking of you. Sister LAN loves you."


    Tang Wenhao''s fight was also very enjoyable. In the process of fighting with Zilan, he began to feel the shock she brought to him. He was also carefully aftertaste the passionate moment and tried to find the memory. However, he failed, and he still couldn''t remember the wonderful past of the two people.


    "Sister LAN, don''t say such silly words. You are my son''s mother. I won''t dislike you for that. You are Kunlong''s wife! Don''t I still want you? So forget it in the future! But I will find Bai sangkun to discuss it." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Forget it! Wen Hao, let''s get up! I want to leave here early. Although I am very reluctant to give up, I still don''t want to stay here, because the memory left here is too painful. My husband died here, but it was built by our husband and wife who spent half their life. Now it has become someone else''s territory. It''s very sad to think of it." Purple orchid said sadly.


    "Sister LAN, the golden triangle is not suitable for women to survive. If you leave here, you will find that other places are ten times and 100 times better than here. My father, brother Ruan gang and my second brother Wu Kui have come to pick you up. Go down and meet them!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really, brother Ruan is here too? Has your brother who is the boss in Thailand also arrived? By the way, you haven''t told me how you met together? How can NIA be with you?" Zilan asked suspiciously.


    So Tang Wenhao told Zilan what happened to them in the indigenous tribe. Zilan was very surprised and sighed, "this is life! My Wenhao''s life is not damn, so there will be suffering, but it won''t really lose his life."


    "I think so! After so much experience, I will cherish myself and the people around me more. Come on, sister LAN, let''s get up. By the way, sister LAN, I want to tell you that I felt very happy just now." Tang Wenhao didn''t forget to praise Zilan''s performance just now.


    "Hehe, little villain, sister Lan was almost killed by you. However, as soon as she saw you, sister LAN felt that her soul was gone. Baby, sister LAN loved you." as she said, Zilan couldn''t help kissing Tang Wenhao on the cheek.


    This is what happens between men and women. As long as they are harmonious in these things, all problems are small problems. The haze of Zilan''s psychology just now disappeared in an instant because of Tang Wenhao''s love.


    A family of three came down from upstairs. Tang Wenhao held the child and came to the villa next door with Zilan. When he saw the three of them coming and chatting with Ruan Jingxiong and others in the living room, Bai sangkun was embarrassed. He smiled unnaturally and said, "Brother Wen Hao, now your family is reunited. I''m going to entertain some of your brothers from afar tonight. Shall we stay drunk and sleep?"


    Zilan didn''t look at him, while Tang Wenhao handed the child to Zilan and looked at Bai sangkun coldly. Bai sangkun seemed to realize something, smiled awkwardly and said with a funny face, "Brother Wen Hao, misunderstanding! I know you will know sooner or later. Brother Kun did something wrong. He didn''t know what was going on at that time. He didn''t control himself. I''ll make amends to you in front of all my brothers. How about it?"


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect Bai sangkun to do it. He frankly admitted his mistake. He thought he would deny it. Once he denied it, Tang Wenhao could beat him, but as soon as he admitted his mistake, Tang Wenhao couldn''t do anything.


    But in this way, Tang Wenhao also felt very uncomfortable. He reached out and grabbed Bai sangkun''s hand and walked to the next room, "brother Kun, I want to talk to you."


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s posture towards Bai sangkun, LAN sangtai hurriedly pulled a gun from his waist and was held down by Ruan Jingxiong. He has been observing the expressions of Bai sangkun and LAN sangtai with special care.


    Tang Wenhao looked back coldly and stared at the scene.

 Chapter 905

    Seeing this, Bai sangkun shouted, "ah Tai, come on, they are all my brothers. I Bai sangkun did something sorry for my brother. I am willing to accept the punishment of brother Wen Hao. No matter what brother Wen Hao did to me, you are not allowed to do it, do you hear me?"


    "Yes..." Lan sangtai and others should say.


    In the room, Tang Wenhao punched Bai sangkun, "brother Kun, you promised me to take care of my women and children, but after you killed Kunlong and occupied Kunlong''s territory, the first thing you did was to occupy my woman. Will you be my big brother?"


    Bai sangkun covered his beaten cheek, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said sorry, "brother Wenhao, I''m sorry for you, but can you listen to me?"


    "Say!" Tang Wenhao said bitterly.


    "In fact, I didn''t want to touch sister LAN at first, but when I thought she was Kunlong''s wife and Kunlong killed so many of my brothers last time, I especially wanted to touch his wife. That impulse can''t be contained," Bai sangkun said.


    "But don''t you know sister LAN is also my woman?" Tang Wenhao roared.


    "Yes, but I thought you must be dead. Isn''t sister LAN a woman without a man? She''s not too old and beautiful, and I can''t bear to let her be a widow like this! So when I''m excited, I want her to be my aunt, so that I can take care of their mother and children. If I knew that your brother Wenhao is not dead, how could I touch her? You''re not afraid Do you know who I am? Brother Wen Hao, today, my younger brothers said that ah Tai led you back with brother Wu Kui. I knew I couldn''t hide it, but I didn''t want to escape. Anyway, it''s a brother. I have to face it sooner or later. Since I''ve made a mistake, if you have any requirements, brother Wen Hao, just mention it. It''s still in my eyes In, brothers are brothers, women are clothes. I have eight wives. As long as you like which one, you can touch it for a period of time, or you can take it directly. I promise I won''t fart. If I touch your woman, I''ll let you touch my woman, and give it back more. "Bai sangkun said sincerely.


    "OK, brother Kun, I''m not interested." Tang Wenhao said impatiently.


    "What do you say? I touched your woman once, and you can''t just kill your brother Kun? It''s settled. When I go back, I''ll let my youngest two women go with you, okay? This won''t affect our brotherhood." Bai sangkun said.


    Tang Wenhao was speechless by Bai sangkun. He couldn''t really touch Bai sangkun''s woman to balance his psychology. He was forced to accept the facts and had to sigh helplessly, "well, brother Kun, how can I touch my sister-in-law?"


    "Nothing. Brother Wen Hao, if you''re really upset, my woman can definitely let you touch it all. Isn''t she a woman? Even if it''s given to you, it doesn''t matter. It''s over if you find some more? Do men like you and me worry about no women?" Bai sangkun said.


    In this regard, Tang Wenhao and Bai sangkun have no common language at all. Tang Wenhao has always believed that women are used to love, not to vent. In Bai sangkun''s eyes, women have two functions: one is to give him a son and inherit his family. The second function is to solve his physiological needs. In addition, they have no other functions.


    "All right, brother Kun, don''t talk about it. That''s it! Don''t mention it in the future. By the way, brother Kun, I want to trouble you again." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Look, it''s coming again? You still don''t regard me Bai sangkun as your brother? What''s trouble? As long as you brother Wen Hao put forward it, it''s not trouble. It''s just to give me brother Kun face. Tell me! If you have any orders, brother Kun will immediately ask his brothers to do it." Bai sangkun said frankly.


    "Brother Kun, I want you to give me. Sister LAN and another woman of mine ask NIA to apply for a certificate back to Vietnam. Do you think so?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, that''s all? No problem. I''ll do it with you when I go back, but don''t you live here for a while? It''s not easy for our brothers to meet again and stay a few more days! It''s still your home in the future." Bai sangkun smiled.


    "Brother Kun, no, I haven''t been home for a long time this time. My family are very worried about me, especially my sister. I miss her very much and want to see her right away," Tang Wenhao said.


    Bai sangkun was also moved by this. He sighed, "yes! Brother Wen Hao, you don''t know what miss a Ling has become in your accident. She was crazy at that time. It''s too poor. You should go back and take care of her! What a beautiful woman, she''s so crazy. Maybe she''ll be well as soon as you get back to her!" Bai sangkun didn''t know that Tang Wenhao didn''t know that Ruan Ling was crazy.


    Tang Wenhao stared at Bai sangkun in amazement, grabbed his shoulders and forced him to ask, "brother Kun, what are you talking about? What are you talking about? My sister is crazy? Is my sister really crazy? You''re talking nonsense, aren''t you?" Tang Wenhao roared.


    Bai sangkun saw that Tang Wenhao was so excited that he knew he had made trouble. He didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao didn''t know about it. "This... Brother Wenhao, don''t worry, don''t get excited, ha! Don''t get excited."


    "Brother Kun, is my sister really crazy?" Tang Wenhao shouted with a fire in her eyes.


    "Brother Wen Hao, this may not be as serious as you think. She just misses you too much. She may be a little confused. Maybe she''ll be well soon after seeing you. Otherwise, you all go back early. I''ll arrange someone to go back first to get your certificates. After you arrive at Qinglai mansion, their certificates will be well done for you. In this way, you can save time, don''t you think "How about it?" Bai sangkun comforted.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Bai sangkun''s words were true. He put down Bai sangkun and was stunned. Ruan Ling''s anxious and crazy search for him flashed in his mind. This scene tore his heart and lungs.


    He suddenly recklessly opened the door of the room, rushed out, pulled sister LAN and said to Ruan Jingxiong and others, "Dad, second brother, we''ll go home right away. I''m going to find my sister. Is my sister crazy? You all know? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Bai sangkun also followed and said to Ruan Jingxiong and Wu Kui, "I''m sorry! I didn''t think brother Wen Hao didn''t know about it. Brother Wen Hao, don''t worry. When I have arranged the things here, I''ll take you back in person."


    "No, I have to go home now, brother Kun. I''ll thank you for asking your brother to apply for certificates for us." Tang Wenhao shouted anxiously.


    "Wen Hao, don''t worry. Your sister''s situation is not as serious as you think. Since you are in a hurry to go home, let''s go home right away. Brother Kun, please send someone to take us back to Qinglai mansion immediately!" Ruan Jingxiong said to Bai sangkun.


    "OK, no problem. Brother Ruan, don''t worry. I''ll arrange someone to take you away immediately and arrange someone to handle the legal exit formalities for some of them who don''t have legal documents." Bai sangkun said quickly.


    In this way, Bai sangkun divided two teams to help Tang Wenhao rush back to Vietnam. LAN sangtai was responsible for getting legal documents for Tang Wenhao and them, while Bai sangkun asked his two trusted brothers to send Tang Wenhao and them back to Chiang Rai house in Thailand overnight.


    On the way, Wu Kui came up to Tang Wenhao and whispered to him, "Wen Hao, what did you just pull Bai sangkun into the room for? He seems to be hurt at the corner of his mouth. Did you hit him?"


    "Well, you see? Second brother." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Why? Just because he killed Kunlong? Kunlong should die anyway. In this way, sister LAN and the child still belong to you. You should thank him!" said Wu Kui.


    "Second brother, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know. It has nothing to do with you. It''s all over anyway." Tang Wenhao said depressed.


    "Well, I won''t ask. By the way, don''t worry about your sister-in-law. It''s really not as serious as you think. She just misses you too much. As long as you come back to her, it''s estimated to be right away." Wu Kui said.


    "I hope so! Second brother, tell me what happened! OK? I really want to know about my sister. Every night, I dream about her in my dream, and every day, it seems that she can hear her constantly calling my name in my ear. When I wake up, she disappears. It''s very painful," Tang Wenhao said.


    "You miss her too much, brother. According to brother Jinhu, you swam to the cave on the other side of the river by yourself that day. As soon as you climbed up, you were bitten by a poisonous snake. Then you wanted to swim back, but when you swam to the middle of the river, you fainted, and then sank. When your younger brothers and sisters saw it, they jumped down to look for you. However, they touched the river for a long time, and they all died I didn''t touch you. Later, Miss Naxi''s uncle called all the people in their stockade to look for you, but they didn''t find you. When my younger siblings saw that they couldn''t find you, they were stupid and had some abnormal nerves. They kept talking about you in their mouth, which was really distressing. "Wu Kui said.


    "Who is Miss Naxi?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Listening to the golden tiger elder brother said that Naxi girl''s father was the eye liner of Kun Lung who remained in the Chiang Rai house. Now Kun long hung up, and there was no eye liner. It seems that the girl has been slept by you." Wu Kui said.


    "What? Second brother, don''t talk nonsense. What seems to be sleeping by me? How can I have so many women? If it''s a woman, do I want it? What do you think of me?" Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "Wen Hao, when you return to Vietnam, you will know whether your second brother has nonsense. You have dozens of wives in Vietnam, not including wild flowers like sister nia and sister LAN. Do you understand? If you really want to count all these wild flowers in it, there will be more. Anyway, it is estimated that no one knows how many wives you have except yourself. In this regard, your boy is definitely much worse than your second brother." Wu Kui smiled.


    After a night''s trek, the next morning, Tang Wenhao and others returned to Chiang Rai mansion and found the hotel where Wu Kui parked. Bai sangkun''s younger brother settled them down and left according to Bai sangkun''s instructions. He told them to be at ease in the hotel and wait for LAN sangtai to arrange documents for them.

 Chapter 906

    As soon as he got to the room, Tang Wenhao asked Wu Kui to call Ruan Ling. Ruan Jingxiong told him that Ruan Ling had been waiting for him in death valley. There was no way to call death valley here, so he had to go back.


    In fact, you can also take a taxi, but Ruan Jingxiong was worried that Tang Wenhao couldn''t hear Ruan Ling''s voice. He couldn''t speak on the phone. Anyway, Tang Wenhao was easy to cheat at this time, so he had a rest with sister LAN and NIA''s two wives and walked the mountain road for one night and one morning.


    After several people simply ate something, they all went back to their rooms to have a rest. Tang Wenhao directly slept in one room with Zilan and NIA, while Wu Kui and other men slept in another standard room.


    Considering that the Ruan family must be very anxious now, Wu Kui reported peace to the Ruan family without telling Tang Wenhao. He contacted Manny directly to reassure Manny that Wenhao had found it. He was in great health. Nothing happened.


    Manny was so happy that she asked Wu Kui to ask Tang Wenhao to answer the phone. Wu Kui told Manny that Tang Wenhao had lost his memory, and roughly explained what happened when they met in the indigenous tribe. Manny cried with heartache on the phone.


    "Wu Kui, does Wen Hao only know ah Ling?" Manny asked sadly.


    "Hehe, Mr. man, how can you ask such a silly question? Aren''t you twins with ah Ling? Doesn''t Wen Hao know you just because he knows ah Ling? It''s just that he only has the name of ah Ling in his mind. He can only call ah Ling my sister and my sister. He really forgot his wife. However, Mr. man, think! As long as Wen Hao is okay, his life is here, then you can Just do it again! It''s not bad. It''s better than not finding anyone! "Said Wu Kui.


    "That''s true. It''s also a blessing in misfortune. Wu Kui, take good care of him for me! Can you go home tomorrow? I really miss him." Manny asked anxiously.


    "Well, I don''t know yet. I don''t know if the certificate can be done well. If the certificate can be done well, it must be OK. It''s not a long trip from Bangkok to Hanoi," Wu Kui said.


    Manny chatted with Wu Kui for a while, and then said some words of gratitude to Ruan Jingxiong. She thanked him for personally taking Ruan gang and Wu Kui to save Tang Wenhao. Without Ruan Jingxiong, she resolutely went to the golden triangle to find Tang Wenhao. Maybe Tang Wenhao could only stay in the native tribe as his leader in his life.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao went to the bathroom to wash for a long time before going to bed. He came out of the bathroom. This is the happiest bath he has taken since the accident. He washed his whole body clean. Although he can take a bath in the indigenous tribes and the stream there is clear water, after all, there is no shower gel and soap. For him, a modern man, Bathing without shower gel and soap is unimaginable.


    When he came out, he saw that NIA had already fallen asleep in bed. She had not slept all night. She was extremely tired, while sister LAN had not slept yet. She was lying in bed waiting for him, and the child fell asleep next to her.


    "Wen Hao, come on, sister LAN is sleeping with you." purple orchid invited.


    Tang Wenhao was a little embarrassed, but he let go of the thought that he had touched the beautiful middle-aged woman yesterday. He lay down next to sister LAN. Zilan hurriedly stretched out her hand to hold him and stared at him with deep love. "Wen Hao, I love you so much. I want you."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard it, he immediately felt that his body began to react. No matter how much memory he lost, his sensitivity in this regard was not affected. He was still so sensitive and rapid.


    "Lan Jie, aren''t you tired?" Tang Wenhao asked gently. At the same time, the salty pig hand began to swim away, and his habitual movements didn''t seem to be affected.


    "HMM... bad guy..." Zilan Jiao replied, and then the whole person threw himself into Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    After the passion, they hugged each other and fell asleep. After all, they were really tired.


    In the evening, the three were awakened by Wu Kui''s phone. It turned out that it was time for dinner. NIA was jealous when she saw that Tang Wenhao was hugged by Zilan. "Yo, sister LAN, you are still charming! Wen Haoguang sleeps with you, not me!"


    "Hehe, is it convenient for you? Your stomach is so big. Besides, you''d better come less and don''t move your fetal Qi at this time. I haven''t asked you yet! When are you with Wen hao? Why don''t I know at all? Asked Wen Hao is hesitant, so you say it!" Zilan asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister LAN, this is my great aunt''s clever means. Do you remember that Kunlong controlled you? Didn''t he want to kill Wen hao? Miss a Ling asked me to help them save Wen Hao''s little wives. I said I had a way to contact you. The condition is that I have to be Wen Hao''s woman because I like him. I wanted to be his woman when I first saw him , it turned out that I was right. He was with me once and I was pregnant with his seed. "NIA smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, it''s cheap, you little coquettish fox!" sister LAN smiled.


    "Hehe, my life is good! I still returned to Wen Hao. Although Wen Hao can''t remember my past with him now, as long as I can stay with him, I feel very happy. I''ll haunt him all my life. Wen Hao, don''t you leave me again, OK?" NIA said whistlingly.


    Tang Wenhao sat up from bed and said with a smile, "OK, in fact, sister nia and sister LAN can''t remember the little things you were with me before. I''m more uncomfortable than you. I want to remember everything in the past, but I really can''t remember it, but I believe you all love me."


    "Wen Hao, Lan Jie is not sad now, because Lan Jie has felt that you are back from your actions. You are still my Wen Hao and have never changed." Lan Jie said happily.


    "Me too. As soon as Wen Hao touched me that night, I thought I was finished. My soul was gone and ran away with him. Wen Hao, you have to sleep with me tonight, okay? Sister LAN, can you give Wen Hao to me at night?" NIA begged.


    Zilan smiled magnanimously, "no problem, but NIA, if Wen Hao runs to my bed in the middle of the night, you can''t blame me!"


    No gossip, because time passed quickly with the company of nia and sister LAN. The next day, Mrs. LAN personally sent their three certificates to Tang Wenhao, which means that they can board the plane back to Vietnam with this certificate.


    Because Wu Kui had only one car and couldn''t hold so many people, LAN Sang was so kind that he sent a business car to them and sent them directly to Bangkok.


    A few hours later, the party came to Bangkok. Considering that Tang Wenhao had already returned home, they did not return to pattia. Instead, they directly signed a visa in Bangkok, bought a ticket and flew to Hanoi.


    Before boarding the plane, Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao hugged each other tightly. Wu Kui held back his tears and asked, "Wen Hao, remember, the sky can''t fall down. As long as you take care of your sister-in-law, you''ll be fine. If you need a second brother, the second brother will accompany you at any time." he said and patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder.


    "Second brother, thank you for your efforts these days. Tell my sister-in-law for me and thank them." Tang Wenhao choked.


    "Hehe, what are you talking about? Are you still brothers? Go! Uncle, brother Ruan, come to Thailand when you are free. I''ll take you around when time comes. I won''t be free this time. Sister LAN and sister NIA, my brother will be handed over to you. Bye." Wu Kui waved goodbye to the people.


    "Wen Hao, you are a good brother! You are no different from your own brother. You should treat others well in the future." Ruan Jingxiong looked at Wu Kui''s back and said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, Dad, although I can''t remember how good I was with him before, I felt very kind from the first time I saw him. I knew he must be my friend," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s right! Like sister LAN and I, if it weren''t for your woman, would you want you to hold us to bed as soon as we met?" NIA whispered in Tang Wenhao''s ear with her stomach.


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly. He was a little convinced that sister NIA didn''t leave bed for three words. Even if she was pregnant, her number was no less than purple orchid. In her words, she couldn''t see Tang Wenhao take off his clothes. When she saw Tang Wenhao take off his clothes, whether it was his coat or his inner coat, anyway, when he saw Tang Wenhao take off his clothes, she wanted to do bad things with Tang Wenhao.


    There was nothing to say on the road. In the afternoon, the plane landed slowly at Hanoi airport. When five people came out of the airport, there were several beautiful women standing at the airport exit. They were none other than Manny, Yang Xi and Chen Guoer.


    Ruan Jingxiong knew all of them, but others couldn''t recognize all the three beauties, including Tang Wenhao. As soon as he saw Manny, his handsome eyes solidified. He stared at Manny. Suddenly, he threw his backpack into his hand and rushed at Manny, "sister, sister, I miss you so much."


    Manny hurried over and immediately hugged each other. Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to look for her sweet lips. Manny was the same. They kissed wildly at the airport exit, regardless of how others treated them. They kissed so drunk that their eyes were full of tears. Tears flowed from their eyes and entered their mouths again, Unable to distinguish between fluid and tears, they all went into their stomachs.


    Yang Xi and Chen Guoer looked at them admiringly. Ruan Jingxiong took this opportunity to introduce sister LAN and NIA to their two beauties. Ruan Gang didn''t need to introduce them. Yang Xi and they all knew each other.


    After the introduction, when Yang Xi saw that Manny and Tang Wenhao were still kissing, she quickly smiled, "Mr. man, baby, you should have a rest! Baby, you haven''t kissed your sister yet? It''s not just Mr. man who wants to die you, but I also want to die you."


    After Tang Wenhao and Manny listened, they hurriedly separated from each other. Manny was panting and blushing. Tang Wenhao looked at Yang Xi with a very strange look, "sister, is she?" Tang Wenhao said to Manny.


    "Ah? Baby, don''t you really don''t remember me? I''m Yang Xi! I''m your sister Yang Xi, don''t you really don''t remember me? Then you''re not going to kill your sister." Yang Xi said anxiously shaking Tang Wenhao''s shoulder, while Tang Wenhao still looked at a loss.

 Chapter 907

    Tang Wenhao''s strange eyes broke her heart, because she also loved Tang Wenhao as much as her life. Where could she stand such stimulation?


    "Yang Xi, don''t worry! Baby, it''s temporary amnesia. He''ll be fine. Do you think he knows me? He thinks I''m a Ling, baby, do you know who I am?" Manny asked.


    "You know, aren''t you my sister?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Yes, but I''m not ah Ling. I''m her sister. My name is Manny. Ah Ling and I are twin sisters. She''s Yang Xi. She was your master and boss when you were at man''s. Now she''s your woman. We''re all your women. Our sisters have given birth to children for you. It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember now. I believe time will make you remember everything. Come on, I''ll introduce her to you again. Her name is Chen Guoer. She originally said that you would get married when you come back. Now you have lost your memory. You''d better wait until you get better! Let''s go home. You don''t know, the sisters at home are anxiously waiting for you! "Manny smiled.


    Manny is the happiest now. Anyway, Tang Wenhao finally came back alive, which is more important than anything.


    Tang Wenhao understood after listening to Manny''s words. However, his heart was extremely heavy. Just now he suddenly saw Manny, he really regarded her as Ruan Ling. He was ecstatic and very excited, because the Ruan Ling he saw was obviously not crazy. Her spirit was very normal. When she kissed him, her action and feeling could never be crazy, so, He was glad that his sister was all right, but unexpectedly, the beauty he kissed was not her sister, but a sister named Manny. Who is Manny? Is Manny really my sister''s sister? Why don''t I remember at all?


    Manny drove two cars with Yang Xi this time. Tang Wenhao sat next to Manny, Yang Xi and Chen Guoer sat in the back seat, and the other car was driven by Ruan Jingxiong. He took Ruan Gang, violet and NIA.


    "Baby, you''ve suffered. Yesterday, Wu Kui called home and said he found you. Our family set off firecrackers for an hour. The sisters were very happy," Manny said.


    "Yes, baby, you don''t know how much our sisters love you. Our souls are scared and worried about you these days when you are missing, but we all firmly believe that our baby can''t die. How can a man like you die? Right! Mr. man." Yang Xi smiled.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t listen to a word. His mind was full of Ruan Ling. Even, he was a little restless and couldn''t sit still. His eyes looked nervously out of the window from time to time.


    "Baby, what''s the matter with you? Do you miss Arlene?" Manny asked softly.


    "Well, where is my sister?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Baby, you have to go home first and let your wife see you. You don''t know. Sister Ah Mui won''t see you again. She''s going to cry blind. Do you understand? Sister Ah Mui, don''t you remember?" Manny asked.


    "Sister Ah Mui? Sister Ah Mui... Ah! Who is sister Ah Mui?" Tang Wenhao shouted painfully in the car, holding his head, which frightened Manny and Yang Xi.


    Manny quickly parked the car in the temporary parking line, painfully held Tang Wenhao''s head, and tears kept pouring out, "baby, it''s okay, even if you can''t remember, don''t think about it, I''m so distressed."


    When Yang Xi and Chen Guo''er saw Tang Wenhao in such pain, they also burst into tears.


    After a while, Tang Wenhao recovered his calm. He looked up at Manny, picked up her cheek and said suspiciously, "you are my sister, right? Just like the sister in my dream."


    Manny nodded with tearful eyes and choked, "Well, baby, I''m your sister. We''re all your sisters. We all love you very much. Don''t think about it if you can''t remember. It doesn''t matter. We won''t blame you. After you get home, the sisters you see love you very much. It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember who they are. Don''t have any psychological pressure, okay?"


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "sister, do I really have many wives?"


    Manny burst into tears and smiled, "villain, you don''t know! Before you lost your memory, you had a heavy task every night! Our sisters are waiting for you to bully us every night! You can bully people at will tonight, because we all want to be crazy about you."


    "Yes, we want you crazy, baby, you know? Sister, I gave you a very beautiful little princess named nianxi, or did you give her a name." Yang Xi smiled gently.


    "Really? We still have a daughter?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Of course, you don''t know how powerful you are. No Ruan''s daughter-in-law is not pregnant. Do you know how many children you have? Last time we calculated at home, you now have more than 20 children." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Really? Aren''t my parents very happy? The hall is full of children and grandchildren?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Manny restarted the car and smiled as she drove. "Baby, my parents have always been very happy! When we go to death valley to pick up ah Ling, let''s go back to Shanghai for a while, and then go back to my hometown to see my parents, okay?"


    "Shanghai? Is it Chinese?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes! Our mans mainland factory is in Shanghai! You used to be the most promising designer under me. Later, because your ex girlfriend would rather cheat, you vowed to go to Vietnam to find the purest girl in your mind. As a result, you met my sister Ruan Ling, and so many love stories happened later." Manny smiled.


    "Prefer heart? Kexin seems to have been killed by me. I remember her. If I were better to her that day, Kexin wouldn''t die. Sister, I''m very sad when I think of Kexin''s death." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    Manny and Yang Xi looked at each other in amazement. They didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to remember Ning Kexin!


    "Baby, it''s all in the past. Don''t think about it." Manny was afraid that Tang Wenhao would be in trouble because of missing Ning Kexin and getting out of control.


    To make a long story short, after several hours of galloping, the two cars returned to Ruan''s house in the evening.


    When Tang Wenhao''s car stopped at the door of Ruan''s house, the door was full of beautiful women. Sister Ah Mui was the first. When she saw Tang Wenhao coming out of the car, she rushed over. No matter 37 or 21, she held Tang Wenhao and cried loudly.


    Manny motioned Ruan Yi and other beauties to set off firecrackers, because Tang Wenhao''s safe return home is the biggest and most celebratory thing for the Ruan family.


    Tang Wenhao already knew that sister Ah Mui loved him as much as her son. Therefore, when sister Ah Mui jumped into his arms, hugged him and kissed him, he was still moved and kissed her.


    When his lips touched sister Ah Mui''s lips, a kind of suffocating pleasure hit his whole body. He immediately turned passive into active, rubbed sister Ah Mui into his arms and desperately asked her for it.


    Sister Ah Mui kept crying and trembling. She was too excited. A few minutes later, her body suddenly softened. Tang Wenhao was surprised and found that sister Ah Mui in her arms had been kissed and fainted by him.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly picked her up. Manny looked at her and said with a smile, "baby, your kissing skill is also great. Go home! You all go home and don''t stand here. Dad, brother Ruan, you all go in and sit down. Yang Xi, you go and arrange for sister LAN and NIA to live."


    "I see, Mr. man, uncle and brother Ruan, please come in!" Yang Xi said to Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan gang.


    Tang Wenhao hugged sister Ah Mei and also looked back and invited Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang to enter the house, but Ruan Jingxiong declined. He said that he was also very homesick and wanted to go home first. Ruan gang would arrange a meal so that Tang Wenhao didn''t have to worry about these trifles. Now that he''s home, he''d better get together with his wife first.


    Manny, Yang Xi and other beauties sent Ruan Jingxiong and Ruan Gang away and hurriedly returned home. Now the Ruan family was completely lively. Everyone turned around Tang Wenhao and followed him to sister Ah Mei''s room.


    Tang Wenhao gently put sister Ah Mei on the bed, looked around the surrounding environment and immediately fell into meditation. This deja vu environment made him quite warm. He wanted to remember what, or what he had done in this room? Who have you been with? However, he still couldn''t remember.


    "Baby, don''t look at the wall! I''m Yuzhu, look at me! I miss you so much, baby... I''m Xiuer, don''t you know me? Brother Wen Hao, I''m wen''er! Brother Wen Hao, I''m Li Yan..." all the beauties ran to him to appear, but he couldn''t remember where these exquisite beauties had met, which made him very painful.


    He knew very well that these beauties must be his wife before he lost his memory, but he just couldn''t remember. Manny saw the helplessness and fear in Tang Wenhao''s handsome eyes again in the car, so she quickly said to these beauties, "Well, you all go out first! Don''t surround the baby like this. He can''t remember you now. We should give him time and give him more love. Don''t force him, okay?"


    "Sister Manny, baby can''t remember us at all now. Won''t he want us? I miss him, but he doesn''t seem to miss me at all. What should I do? I still want him tonight! I''ve been waiting for so many days, baby, I''m your jade bamboo! Can''t you really remember me?" Yuzhu girl was very worried when she saw Tang Wenhao looking at her completely strangely, so she didn''t notice that Manny''s beautiful eyes had become angry.


    Xiuer worried that Yuzhu''s irrational behavior would hurt Tang Wenhao, which caused Manny to hate her, so she hurriedly pulled her out.


    When all the beauties went out, only Manny and sister Ah Mei were left in the room. Manny pulled Tang Wenhao to the edge of the bed, sat down and said gently, "Baby, sister Ah Mui is the real hostess of our family. She takes care of our big Ruan family. Sister Ah Mui used to take care of you every night. She lived in tears every day after she learned that you were missing. She was so excited to see you just now."

 Chapter 908

    "Sister, although I still can''t remember my relationship with her, I can feel her love for me. I feel it in my heart and I will love her," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really? Do you have feelings for sister Ah Mui?" Manny asked in surprise.


    "Well, as soon as her lips touch me, I feel so familiar, so warm and deja vu. I seem to love her," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, as long as it goes on like this, you will soon recover your memory. Otherwise, baby, don''t you want to love sister Ah Mui? Then love her well! Sister won''t disturb you. Maybe you will think of something when you combine with her, because you are sister Ah Mui''s life and all of us. When you touch sister Ah Mui, her reaction must be very strong, maybe What will stimulate you, "said Manny.


    "Elder sister, do you want it now?" Tang Wenhao asked shyly.


    "Hehe, before you lost your memory, you stripped away sister Ah Mui. Will you wait until now? Go up! You think you don''t know what you think? Look at your needs yourself. It''s frightening!" Manny smiled vaguely, pointing to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked at it and smiled awkwardly. After that, he grabbed Manny who stood up, "sister, I miss you too, I miss you so much, let''s come first! Will you give it to me?"


    As soon as Manny heard this, she hugged Tang Wenhao excitedly and picked up his handsome face. "Baby, I miss you so much. Hurry up... I''ll wait for you early. Hurry up." Manny said and couldn''t wait to start undressing Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was also infected by Manny''s active and enthusiastic service.


    After a storm, Tang Wenhao was content to hold the beautiful Manny and looked at the gentle and kind sister Ah Mei. The careful service of the two great beauties made him as comfortable as the emperor, and his body and mind were greatly satisfied.


    The passion in the room makes the beauties outside greedy, especially the Yuzhu girl, who wants to push the door in and fight immediately.


    "Baby, sister Ah Mui''s sweetheart, you''re back. If you don''t come back, sister Ah Mui will really die. Sister Ah Mui can''t live. She thinks of you every moment of the day, reads you and worries about you. Baby, you''ve suffered a lot!" sister Ah Mui said lovingly caressing Tang Wenhao''s body.


    "Sister Ah Mui, it doesn''t matter. Nothing can kill me. I''m not afraid of any pain. It''s painful to lose all my previous memories. I know in my heart that you must be my wife, but I just can''t remember our previous story and feel very sorry for you." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Baby, it doesn''t matter. If you don''t remember so much, we''ll tell you. Baby, do you know how we went missing in death valley? Because we both have no clothes, you little villain will hold sister Ah Mui for a long time. You are full of energy every day. However, that time is the happiest time of sister Ah Mui''s life At that time, sister Ah Mui was pregnant with our son Guanguan. "Sister Ah Mui smiled gently.


    "Guanguan? My son?" Tang Wenhao also thought the name was very familiar.


    "Well, it''s our son. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. Let Ruan Yi bring him in and let you have a look. He will call dad. Baby, you don''t have to worry about remembering all your relatives. As long as you stay with us every day, you will slowly remember everything." sister Ah Mui is also worried that Tang Wenhao is out of control because he thinks too hard. She is busy comforting him not to worry.


    "Yes, sister Ah Mui, maybe both of them will get better faster when baby sees ah Ling. Baby, our sisters have agreed to take you to death valley tomorrow and we''ll pick up ah Ling." Manny smiled.


    "Really?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He was just about to ask Manny when to find his sister Ruan Ling!


    "Really, baby, so you have to be obedient. You have to work hard tonight. So many wives at home miss you very much. Don''t treat them differently. They all love you as much as sister Ah Mui and sister Ah Mui. If you have energy, love them tonight! Maybe you will remember something when you are with them, but remember Don''t force yourself if you don''t get up, okay? "Said Manny.


    "Is every woman in this family my wife? Can I touch anyone?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. He still felt a little incredible. Was I really so romantic before?


    "Hehe, baby, little villain, you can''t touch anyone. You have to touch them. They all want to kill you. You didn''t see Yuzhu girl just now. She''s going crazy when you don''t know her. When you didn''t lose memory before, she has the most needs in this family. By the way, sister Guo''er doesn''t seem to have a round house with you. She''s the sister of your brother Chen Jie, She is also the daughter of Chen''s clothes. Before you went to the golden triangle, we integrated man''s and Chen''s, and she followed you to the Ruan family. Originally, she wanted to let you two round the house when you came back. Today, if you want her, if you want all the Ruan women, she will be sad if you don''t want her. It''s not easy for people to wait for you for so long. " Said Manny.


    "Sister, are you talking about the sister who came back with us?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, don''t you like her?" asked Manny.


    "No, I just feel a little bad. Will I disrespect her when I am with others when I lose my memory?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, it''s not as serious as you think, baby, get up! Meet you again. Remember, just like Manny and sister Ah Mui, don''t have any psychological pressure. Think of them. You can bully whoever you like. They are all your women. Whether you remember them or not, it doesn''t matter now. They will tell you how you met Love each other. "Sister Ah Mui said and began to dress Tang Wenhao.


    After getting up, Manny and sister Ah Mei led Tang Wenhao out of the room. The three came to the living room. All the beauties looked at Tang Wenhao eagerly with expectation.


    Manny smiled softly, "sisters, don''t worry. Baby will take the initiative to find you. In addition, sister Guo''er, come here. I want to ask you, are you ready?"


    Chen Guoer came out of the flowers and came to Manny in front of them. He looked at Tang Wenhao, nodded shyly and said, "Wen Hao, whether you remember me or not, I want to be your wife. Like their sisters, I''ll give it to you as long as you want me."


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed by Chen Guoer''s direct. He said shyly, "sister Guoer, I..."


    "Don''t you want to?" Chen Guo''er asked suspiciously when he saw Tang Wenhao''s hesitation.


    "No, we''ve all asked in the room. Sister Guo''er, don''t worry! Baby, he''s worried about wronging you, because he can''t remember everyone''s past with him at this time, so we all need to be more patient. Sister Guo''er, you have to be mentally prepared. His current state is that he seems to have no one except ah Ling and his first girlfriend I don''t remember. We can''t blame him, baby. He came back from a narrow escape. We must give him more understanding and love, okay? "Manny said to everyone.


    "Sister Manny, don''t worry! As long as the baby wants me, I don''t care whether he remembers me or not. If he doesn''t remember, I''ll tell him slowly." the jade bamboo girl smiled.


    "Hehe, yes, that''s what I mean, sister Guo''er, do you hear me? Baby means that he feels very sorry for you to round the house with you at this time. Since you don''t care, it doesn''t matter. Will he like you, such a beautiful yellow flower girl? Right? Baby." Manny asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao nodded shyly.


    Now Chen Guo''er is much more relaxed, and her face is crimson. Seeing this, Manny is busy striking while the iron is hot, "That''s right! Sisters, I have a proposal. Tonight we go out to have a big meal. First, we celebrate the safe return of our common baby Wenhao, and second, we celebrate the wedding of baby and sister Guo''er. Although we haven''t had time for the ceremony, we can get on the bus before buying tickets. This is also a popular way now. Do you agree?"


    "Agree." the beauties shouted.


    Seeing this posture, Tang Wenhao thought to himself that I had such a good life before! All these beauties are beautiful! Are they really my wives? It seems that the task tonight is really heavy!


    Tang Wenhao roughly counted and planed Manny and sister Ah Mei. Thirteen or four needed his love. No wonder his second brother Wu Kui said he was the happiest man in the world. It turned out to be true!


    But what about my sister? What is she doing in death valley? Why is she waiting for me in death valley? Where is death valley? Tang Wenhao''s thoughts floated to Ruan Ling again.


    When the family were chatting happily, the phone rang at home. Ruan Yi was next to the phone. She grabbed the phone and said, "Hello, this is Ruan Yi. Who are you looking for?"


    "Ruan Yi, this is Ah Ying. Please ask Ah Mei to answer the phone! I want to ask if our baby and ah Jie are back? I really miss them." Ah Ying said.


    "Come back, come back, Ah Ying, baby, come back today, come on, baby, Ah Ying''s phone, she wants you crazy." Ruan Yi waved to Tang Wenhao happily.


    Then, when Tang Wenhao heard the two words a Ying, his mind was at a loss, but he felt that the two words were very familiar. He began to read to himself, "a Ying, a Ying..." and his face looked painful again.


    Seeing this, Manny rushed to sister Ah Mui and said, "sister Ah Mui, you answer the phone. Let me explain to baby. He can''t remember who ah Ying is now." sister Ah Mui quickly ran to the phone and grabbed the microphone.


    "Ah Ying, this is sister Ah Mui. Baby has just come back. Now there''s something else. I''ll call you back later!" sister Ah Mui smiled.


    "Ah? Baby, what''s the matter? Let him answer my phone first! I miss him so much. I want to hear his voice. Sister Ah Mui, please give him the microphone!" Ah Ying begged on the phone.


    "Hehe, Ah Ying, it''s not that you don''t know our baby. You haven''t seen our sisters for so long. He''s so energetic. If you don''t catch a sister in the room, can he stay with us well? Just wait a few minutes! He''s in Yang Xi''s bed now! When he and Yang Xi are over, sister Ah Mei asks him to go back! They''re in fun! Don''t bother him "Sister Ah Mui made up a lie and said Yang Xi with sexy red lips, thinking that if the baby were really in my bed now.

 Chapter 909

    At this time, Tang Wenhao is being indoctrinated by Manny about his relationship with Ah Ying and her real identity, "Baby, Ah Ying used to be the maid of your sister ah Ling. Later, she married your eldest brother Jin Dacai. Your eldest brother had no fertility, so she asked you to enter the bridal chamber for him. Therefore, Ah Ying''s child was yours. Later, your eldest brother was shot and died for you. Ah Ying completely became your woman. Your daughter''s name is Wen Ying. Ah Ying is pregnant with a second child and she loves you very much." Said Manny.


    "Jin Dacai! Jin Dacai, a Ying..." Tang Wenhao kept repeating these two names. When talking about Jin Dacai, a chubby shadow suddenly appeared in his mind, but disappeared in an instant.


    "Baby, it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember, because Ah Ying doesn''t know you''re missing or that ah Ling is mentally disordered because of this, so you have to be more enthusiastic and bad when you answer her phone," said Manny.


    "Worse?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, you are usually like this. When you talk to our sisters, you always look like a fool. Three words don''t leave what happened in bed." Manny smiled. All the beauties laughed.


    Tang Wenhao also smiled shyly. "Our baby is so handsome when we are shy." Xiu''er smiled.


    "Nonsense, baby is always handsome, not just shy." Yuzhu said.


    After Tang Wenhao knew it well, he asked sister Ah Mui to call Ah Ying back. As soon as the phone was connected, sister Ah Mui quickly handed the microphone to Tang Wenhao, "baby, say it!"


    Tang Wenhao took over the microphone. Before he could speak, Ah Ying''s beautiful voice came from inside, "baby, is it you? I''m your Ah Ying."


    "Ha ha, Ah Ying, Hello!" Tang Wenhao smiled. He actually wanted to say something, but his mind was blank and he didn''t know what to say.


    "Baby, why don''t you come back? People miss you so much. I envy sister Yang Xi. Oh, I want to be with you and make you love me." ah Yingjiao said drily.


    "Ha ha, then wait for me to go back! I''ll go back as soon as possible. How about our daughter?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "OK, very good. Wenying and Junjun are very obedient. They will call dad. Come on, baby, dad called. Talk to Dad!" Ah Ying called the names of the two children on the phone.


    Tang Wenhao heard the names of Wenying and Junjun. He was very familiar and warm. He knew it must be his own child. Therefore, whether he remembered it or not, he also shouted on the phone, "Wenying, Junjun, I''m my father. Talk to my father."


    However, after shouting for a long time, the two little guys just didn''t talk to him. Ah Ying had to sigh, "baby, it seems that you can only go home early. They don''t remember you. They only remember the father in the cartoon."


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter." Tang Wenhao responded passively.


    "Baby, do you know how many months my baby has been?" Ah Ying asked.


    "Ah? I... ha ha, I really don''t remember." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "Villain, it''s been more than six months since you know how to work but not how to harvest. Baby, when will you come back? People really miss you. Besides, I don''t miss you alone. People miss you very much! She has followed you since she was so young. Now she''s waiting for you with a big belly. If you don''t come back, our sisters will cry for you every day." Ah Ying said whistlingly.


    "Miao Miao?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes! You won''t go these days. Can''t you even remember the wonderful?" Ah Ying asked casually.


    "Oh, no... how could it be?" Tang Wenhao reacted quickly. Although he didn''t remember who Miaomiao was, he knew that Miaomiao girl must be his own woman, otherwise Ah Ying wouldn''t say so.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t know that the beautiful women around him, such as sister Ah Mei and Manny, were scared out of sweat because he didn''t remember miaomi, for fear that he would say anything that would hurt miaomi.


    They were glad that Tang Wenhao, a smart man, had successfully solved this problem. After talking to Ah Ying, Tang Wenhao also talked to Jin Dacai''s mother. Manny asked him to talk to the old lady. She said that in any case, the Jin Dacai family was as kind to him as a mountain. Jin Dacai not only died for him, but also gave him his wife and tens of millions of wealth, He must always remember this kindness.


    After talking on the phone, Manny led Tang Wenhao and his beautiful concubines to the hotel outside for a meal.


    The family set up a big round table, which was full. During the dinner, the beauties exchanged cups with Tang Wenhao and looked back on the past with him to arouse his good memory. However, Tang Wenhao always couldn''t remember his past with these beauties. The people he could remember in his mind were only Ruan Ling. Rather, he had nothing to do with the old man of the Jin family, his parents and others Memory.


    He doesn''t even remember his work with Manny and Yang Xi at Manny''s. This life seems to have never happened, and there is no trace in his mind of everything about death valley, let alone the bizarre experience of choosing concubines with Xiuer and Yuzhu in Miao village.


    Although his amnesia was a blow to all his beautiful wives and concubines who loved him, they were also very pleased because he came back safely. With him, their future was full of hope, and Ruan and mans had hope and a better future.


    Of course, in order to show her friendship as a host, Manny extended a warm welcome to sister LAN and NIA in public. She welcomed them to join the Ruan daughter-in-law team. She also preached some of the Ruan daughter-in-law''s social rules to them and told them that in the Ruan family, all sisters have equal status and are Wen Hao''s women, What they do must be based on Tang Wenhao''s preferences. It is strictly forbidden to be jealous. Their common man Tang Wenhao should live an immortal life like an emperor every day.


    The two beauties were also busy saying that they would never be jealous. They would be grateful if Wen Hao could ask him and the Ruan family could take them in. Sister Lan also said that she would stay at home and wholeheartedly help sister Ah Mei take care of the whole family, take care of children for capable sisters and do what she could do. NIA said that she would choose the right opportunity to work at Mans, It''s best to do business, give play to her own strengths and take some responsibility for the Ruan family, which makes the sisters present very happy and feel that Tang Wenhao''s women really love him.


    After eating and drinking enough, Tang Wenhao and his wives and concubines took three cars back home. According to Manny''s arrangement, tonight is a big day for him and Chen Guoer. They all stand aside. Tang Wenhao only belongs to Chen Guoer tonight, but some people know that they still have a chance, because she knows that Chen Guoer is an older yellow flower girl, How could she deal with the heroic Tang Wenhao alone? I must need help.


    No, when the big guy happily decorated Chen Guoer''s new house, Yuzhu pulled Manny into her room. It was mysterious. Manny was a smart woman who saw through her careful thinking at a glance. "Yuzhu, do you want to tell me that you want to be with baby tonight?"


    "Hehe, sister Manny, I can''t hide anything from you. Sister, I can''t help it. Please, let the baby accompany me once! He''s so energetic that sister Guo''er can''t deal with him alone. I won''t be stunned by him! I want to be a substitute for sister Guo''er when she can''t bear it, okay?" Jade bamboo smiled charmingly.


    "Well, you ghost girl, I think you''ll go crazy if the baby doesn''t talk to you tonight." Manny smiled.


    "That''s right! Sister Manny, you know me. I like this all my life, especially my baby. I miss him as soon as I see him. I can''t help it." jade bamboo whines with a smile.


    "Well, I promise you. There''s nothing I can do about you. You''re the most difficult of all the Ruan sisters, but I remind you, ha, you can''t always mention the things before you two to baby. Especially when he can''t remember, you can''t ask him all the time, okay? It will put too much pressure on him," Manny said.


    "I see, sister Manny. Thank you, sister Manny. It''s very kind of you." then Yuzhu hugged Manny and kissed her on her pretty face. Manny looked at her angrily and left Yuzhu''s room with a smile.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao is surrounded by beautiful women such as Xiuer and Li Yan! Everyone had his hair washed and made him a mask. Ameta was washing his feet carefully. This guy enjoyed the treatment of the emperor. Ruan Yi, the beauty of the moon was busy arranging a new house for Chen Guo Er, while Yang Xi was dressing up for Chen Guo''s son, so that she could marry him happily.


    Just as everyone was happy to send Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer into their bridal chamber, Aya, who was nursing Ruan Ling in death valley, anxiously called Manny late at night and said Ruan Ling had disappeared in death valley.


    As soon as Manny received the call, she felt that her heart was going to jump out of her chest. She held the microphone blankly, closed her beautiful eyes, and tears fell in an instant. It''s really a wave after wave. What''s the matter with the Ruan family? How did Arlene go missing? Aren''t there so many sisters watching her?


    Manny had no time to blame Aya, but let them look for Ruan Ling at all costs all night. The factory stopped production. Everyone in death valley conducted a carpet search for the jungle near the valley. Anyway, she wanted to find ah Ling. She said that she immediately took Tang Wenhao into death valley to look for ah Ling together.


    Aya was very glad to hear that Tang Wenhao came back. She wanted to ask about Tang Wenhao. Manny didn''t talk nonsense to her. She said everything until she met. After that, Manny hung up the phone.


    "Manny, what did Aya say?" sister Ah Mui, who was massaging Tang Wenhao''s legs, asked in surprise. Her sisters and Tang Wenhao also looked at Manny in doubt.


    Manny didn''t want to hide it from everyone anymore and said sadly, "sister Ah Mui, baby, ah Ling lost in death valley. Now the whole sisters in death valley are looking for her. I want to take my baby into the mountain immediately. I can''t stay for a moment. Baby, you and sister Guo''er were going to enter the bridal chamber soon, but time is tight. I''m afraid your bridal chamber has to change time." Manny said and began to pack up her trip.

 Chapter 910

    Tang Wenhao was silly. "My sister lost it? How could my sister lose it again? No, sister, let''s go right away!" he said, suddenly sitting up from his chair and pushing away several beauties who served him.


    When she heard that Ruan Ling was lost in the death valley, they all scrambled to follow Manny and Tang Wenhao into the death valley to find Ruan Ling. Finally, after weighing the actual situation of the Ruan family, Manny decided to take Ruan Yi and Chen Guoer into the mountain with them. All the other beauties stayed at the Ruan family waiting for news.


    The purpose of taking Ruan Yi is that she is familiar with the road conditions and can be a guide, while Chen Guoer thinks about Ruan Ling very much because she is Ruan Ling''s classmate and a good sister. She also told Ruan Ling that she wants to go to death valley, so Manny agreed with her.


    When they left ruanjia, the family affairs were still the decision of the sister, and she has the final say. Yang Xi''s temporary duties were made by the company.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao, Manny, Chen Guoer and Ruan Yi were driven by Yang Xi and sent them directly to the entrance of death valley. At this time, it was late at night. After getting off the bus, Tang Wenhao turned on the searchlight and was about to turn into the mountain with Manny and other beauties. Yang Xi stopped them.


    "Baby, wait!" Yang Xi said and pushed the door open.


    Tang Wenhao stopped hurriedly and asked suspiciously, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Dead boy, I don''t know I can''t stand leaving you! Let me kiss you before you go!" said, and came forward. Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly and handed the lamp to Ruan Yi.


    Yang Xi jumped into his arms and choked, "baby, pay attention to safety and protect man and his two sisters. We''ll wait for you at home. In addition, after arriving at death valley, remember to take care of jing''er." Yang Xi said emotionally.


    "Jing''er?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. He had completely forgotten Yang Xi''s sister Yang Jing.


    "Oh, you dead boy, you don''t even remember your sister. How can you remember jing''er? Jing''er is my sister. She was with you when you left home last time. Now she is a doctor in death valley. Remember to love her well, okay?" Yang Xi told me.


    "Oh, I see, sister." Tang Wenhao replied mechanically.


    Yang Xi gazed at him with love and handed his fragrant lips up. Tang Wenhao had felt the strong feelings of the beautiful sister for himself. He quickly reached out and hugged her slender waist, and they kissed each other affectionately.


    Manny and Ruan Yi looked at them with satisfaction, while Chen Guoer looked envious. She had previously rejected Tang Wenhao''s life of wives and concubines. Now she has stayed in the Ruan family for so long and fully integrated into this harmonious family atmosphere. In particular, Ruan Ling told her that she is very welcome to join the Ruan family''s daughter-in-law team, so, She herself has unconsciously regarded Tang Wenhao as her man.


    Tang Wenhao kissed Yang Xi for a while. At the urging of Manny, they ended their happy journey, because Manny was really worried. In fact, Tang Wenhao had no intention to kiss Yang Xi. His heart had already floated to Ruan Ling.


    Watching Yang Xi''s car drift away, Tang Wenhao, Manny and other beauties turn and walk towards death valley.


    At this time, the boundless jungle has been completely shrouded by the night. Those poisonous snakes and beasts who are energetic during the day also rest in their own comfort nest at this time, making this mysterious jungle particularly quiet.


    The sound of four people stepping on stones and vegetation added some vitality to the night.


    Chen Guo''er felt nothing at first. Her mind was full of curiosity and excitement. She had never entered this boundless jungle in her life, so she was very excited.


    However, when they were completely immersed in the silent night jungle, they were still frightened by its mystery, seclusion and the occasional roar of wild animals in the distance. She involuntarily approached Tang Wenhao. She felt that only men could bring her a sense of security at this time.


    "Sister Guo''er, are you afraid?" Manny felt Guo''er''s fear.


    "Well, it''s a little. Either there''s no sound, or it''s like a wolf howling. It''s scary! Sister Manny, are there many poisonous snakes and beasts in the mountain?" Chen Guoer asked anxiously.


    "Well, however, there are not many opportunities to meet face-to-face. Snakes are often encountered. However, it''s ok if you don''t provoke them. I''ve never been to such a place before. Like you, I''m afraid, but I''ve been to death valley and Thailand''s Golden Triangle several times. Nature is like this. Besides, there are babies around us! He will protect us." Said Manny.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed Chen Guoer''s hand and said, "sister Guoer, don''t be afraid. I''m here!"


    "Yes, sister Guo''er, it''s not as scary as you think. Besides, don''t we have a baby? He has such high martial arts that no beast can help him." Ruan Yi looked back and smiled.


    After listening to this, Chen Guo''er glanced at Tang Wenhao vaguely. The jade hand unconsciously grasped Tang Wenhao and stuck his body on him. Although Tang Wenhao lost his memory, he did not become a cold-blooded animal. He could feel the attachment and dependence of the best beautiful sister around him.


    If he had not received the news of Ruan Ling''s disappearance, at this time, he must have been in love with her. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao felt that his body was tight and his big hand unconsciously grasped Chen Guoer''s jade hand.


    Of course, Chen Guo''er can feel the change in Tang Wenhao''s hand, because he catches her in some pain, but her hand is dragged in his warm big hand. Even if it hurts, she is reluctant to let go. Her heart is like a deer running around.


    "Sister Manny, shall we go on without sleep tonight, or find a place to squint for a while, rest for a few hours and then go?" Ruan Yi asked.


    "Ruan Yi, are you tired?" Manny asked.


    "No, I''m just asking about your plan. According to our current time, it should be noon or one or two o''clock in the afternoon tomorrow. If we rest in Hutou stream at this time, it''s dangerous to cross the gutter in the middle of the night." Ruan Yi said.


    "Oh, what''s your opinion?" asked Manny.


    "We''d better find a place to have a rest. When we get to Hutou stream, it''s the evening of the next day. Then we work harder and don''t rest until it''s just dawn. After the most dangerous gutter, we rest in xiugu for two or three hours, and almost return to death valley in the evening of the third day. This saves time and is the safest," Ruan Yi said.


    "Well, it really saves some time," said Manny.


    "Well, it''s also safer! Elder sister used to tell us that walking to and from death valley is not about speed, but safety. Besides, a few days later, our place will soon enter the rainy season, so we must hurry. If there is a rainstorm when we are walking on the mountain road, it''s easy to lose our direction. Once we lose our direction, we may die in the jungle, root I can''t get out. This is most clear to the baby and sister Ah Mei. However, the baby doesn''t remember now, but we all know! They disappeared in the jungle near death valley for nearly a month and almost died. "Ruan Yi said.


    When Ruan Yi said this, Manny didn''t dare to go forward. She thought it was better to do what Ruan Yi said. After all, Ruan Yi was a local and they knew the rules of jungle survival.


    Therefore, Ruan Yi found a large stone block that was a little convenient for rest in the jungle more than ten kilometers deep from the entrance of death valley. Tang Wenhao set up a simple tent and four beauties went inside.


    This is the first time Chen Guoer sleeps in a tent. She feels very novel. However, hiding in the tent is much safer than walking in the wild, but she still chooses to sleep in the middle, which is close to Tang Wenhao. Behind her is Ruan Yi. Manny sleeps in the innermost place, which is close to the stone. Tang Wenhao sleeps in the outermost place, close to the tent entrance.


    As soon as he lay down, Chen Guoer''s jade hand took the initiative to hug Tang Wenhao''s waist. They had some tacit understanding on the road just now, and Tang Wenhao hugged her.


    How can young men and women stand this? Soon, the two kissed together. Chen Guoer was kissed by a fierce man for the first time. Soon, she was kissed by Tang Wenhao and collapsed in Tang Wenhao''s arms. Jiao panted, "Wen Hao... Wen Hao..." she blurted out Tang Wenhao''s name and was full of longing for him.


    Where can Ruan Yi stand this? She also didn''t stay with Tang Wenhao for nearly a month. They made her blood boil, "baby, sister Guo''er, hurry up! I can''t stand it."


    In fact, Manny can''t stand it. Although Tang Wenhao fed her and sister Ah Mui during the day, she is a young woman after all. She is at the time when she is most hungry for sex. Next to her is the man she loves deeply kissing another woman. Of course, she can''t carry it.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao, who had not slept all night, called up his three women. He finished his evening homework at four or five o''clock in the morning and fed the last beauty Manny. Seeing that it was dawn, he didn''t sleep. Instead, he sat cross legged and meditated to exercise and regulate his breath to recover his strength.


    "Baby, how long have you been sleeping? The sun is coming out." Manny asked, opening her beautiful eyes laboriously.


    "Two hours! Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Forget it, we''d better have something to eat and go!" said Manny.


    "Sister Manny, what time do you play in the evening?" Ruan Yi opened her hazy sleepy eyes and asked. Chen Guoer beside her also woke up. She slept the longest and had the highest quality, so her face was as beautiful as flowers.


    Last night was the most unforgettable night in her life. She kept her body for 29 years and was taken away by Tang Wenhao for the first time. Although it was very painful at that moment, then, under Tang Wenhao''s sweet words, she became a woman. She found that the woman who was Tang Wenhao was really so happy. She regretted wasting so long time. If only she had been with him earlier, Finally, she was hugged by Tang Wenhao and slept until dawn.


    Manny didn''t answer ruanyi''s words directly, but asked, "sister ruanyi, don''t you know that our baby became braver and braver later? Can he let his sister go? Get up! Wait until you''re sleepy!" Manny smiled.

 Chapter 911

    "Sister, it doesn''t matter. When we finish breakfast, I''ll carry you on my back. You can sleep on my back for a while!" Tang Wenhao said thoughtfully.


    He knew that Mani as like as two peas last night, had to fight for himself, and toss the same sister who was the same as Ruan Ling. He felt that his elder sister had been around him until she passed out.


    "Baby, how can I bear to let you carry it? You didn''t sleep yourself. I''ll be fine." Manny said gently, holding Tang Wenhao''s cheek and kissing his lips


    "Hehe, sister, what is your weight to me? Ignore it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After getting up, they cleaned up the tent. Then, the four people sat around and took out the dry food and water to replenish their strength.


    After breakfast, Tang Wenhao collapsed the tent with his hand, squatted down, looked back and said to Manny, "sister, come up! You sleep on my back."


    "Oh, baby, no, not to mention that I''ve just had dinner and my mental state is good. When my body can''t afford it, baby, sister, thank you!" Manny smiled gently.


    "Sister Manny, how happy! Wen Hao loves you so much!" Chen Guoer smiled a little jealous.


    "Hehe, the baby still hurts you! The baby is at Ruan''s house. It''s the same to any sister, Ruan Yi, isn''t it? Do you think the baby treats you slowly?" Manny smiled.


    "Of course not, sister Guo''er, don''t worry! Baby is good to every sister of our Ruan family, don''t you know! I was robbed by baby. At that time, I was just married, baby took a fancy to me, and just took me to bed. No matter thirty-seven or twenty-one, I wanted me. At first I resisted, but as soon as baby touched me, I couldn''t love it. Later, baby for me He also fights with others in the challenge arena and tries his best to fight with others for me. Baby is the most man. "Ruan Yi smiled happily.


    "Ah? Ruan Yi, what you said is true? Do you mean I forced you to stay with me? And then I fought with others for you?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He didn''t expect to get together with the best little beauty like this. It seems that he was still a bad man before he lost his memory. Chen Guoer was also very surprised, I didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Yi had such an experience.


    Although she also thought Ruan Yi was very beautiful, petite, lovely, gentle and beautiful, she didn''t expect her to be with Tang Wenhao, let alone that Tang Wenhao would die with others for her!


    "It''s not strong! Anyway, I''m not ready. However, I admit that I liked you at the first sight, but I didn''t dare to think about it. After all, I just got married at that time, but as soon as you wanted me, I knew that I couldn''t live without you in my life. The more I knew about you, the more I liked you. Baby, don''t you know how powerful you are? You won alone You remember Ruan Biao, Chen Ba and Han Hu? At that time, they were the most trusted and powerful bodyguards of brother Heilong in Huaxiang never night city. "Ruan Yi asked with a smile.


    "I don''t remember, but brother Ruan Gang told me. Ruan Yi, don''t worry. No matter whether I forgot you or not, I know in my heart that what you said must be true. Therefore, I will still love you as always, including sister Guo''er. You gave yourself to me last night. I will be responsible for you. Thank you for the happiness you brought me last night." Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    "Wenhao, you''re welcome. I want to thank you. You let me spend the happiest night in my life. Although there was no luxurious bridal chamber and no gentle Simmons, I must admit that I was really happy last night. I want to thank sister Ruan Ling. She gave me courage and let me find the happiness I want." Chen Guoer said emotionally, He looked at Tang Wenhao affectionately.


    Without gossip, the four cleaned up their trip and continued to move towards the valley of death.


    Along the way, Manny always told Tang Wenhao about his stories in hutoujian, Tiangou and xiugu, trying to remind him of his past. She told him the stories of ah Ju, the death of lotus, Ruan Ling being forced into the Tiangou by Abu, and saving Ruan Ling in the Tiangou himself. However, Tang Wenhao could not remember except that these place names were familiar to him.


    Ah Ju, lotus and Abu, his former nemesis, have no memory at all. It seems that these people have never appeared in his life. However, when he walked to the gutter and looked down at the fog around the gutter, he still felt that he had indeed been here.


    There was nothing on the road. On the evening of the third day, the four people safely arrived at Ruan Ling''s exclusive cave in death valley.


    When the four of them appeared at the entrance of the cave, Aya and Heifeng were playing with ah Xue. Ali and several fairies were playing with their children. They were very surprised to see Manny leading Tang Wenhao, Ruan Yi and a fashionable and elegant beautiful woman!


    "Sister Manny, baby, sister ruanyi, are you back? Great, I miss you so much." Aya put down her child and ran to Tang Wenhao and Manny.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t tell who Aya was. He looked at her blankly and then looked at Manny around him. Manny quickly introduced, "baby, she is Aya and your favorite wife, sister Heifeng, Ali and ah Xue. Please come here." Manny waved to the beauties at the door to let them come over.


    Aya was shocked to see that Tang Wenhao had to be introduced by Manny before she knew herself. With tears in her eyes, she stretched out her jade hand, grabbed Tang Wenhao''s shoulders and asked passionately, "baby, don''t you know me? I''m your Aya, I''m Aya, you really don''t know me? What''s the matter? Why don''t you even know me?"


    "Aya? Aya?" Tang Wenhao regretfully repeated her name and tried hard to think about it, but she just couldn''t remember it. Manny hurriedly asked Aya not to force Tang Wenhao like this, and explained the reason to several sisters at the door, saying that their man Tang Wenhao suffered temporary amnesia after being hit hard on his head, so that everyone should not care too much and will get better slowly.


    "Poor baby, baby, let sister Heifeng take a good look at you. Are you hurt?" Heifeng grabbed Tang Wenhao''s big hand and looked at Tang Wenhao''s body lovingly.


    "Sister Heifeng, I''m fine. I''m fine except that I can''t remember you. Sister Heifeng, I''m sorry for you. I hope you don''t mind. I think I''ll think of my time with you in the future. By the way, why are you chatting at the door? Where''s my sister? Isn''t she missing?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, The most important thing in his mind is Ruan Ling''s safety.


    "Yes! Sister Heifeng, Aya, why don''t you go to find ah Ling? Can''t you really find her? Then you have to find her even if you dig three feet?" Manny said reproachfully.


    When they asked, sister Heifeng, Aya and other beauties all looked embarrassed, which made Tang Wenhao anxious and made Manny angry. "Did ah Ling find it?" Manny asked angrily.


    "Well, sister Manny, I found it. However, sister is in a very bad state now. Don''t get excited after you see it. We can''t help it. There''s really no way. We all love sister, but we have all the ways we can think of. We can only do that, or she will run away." Aya said sadly with tears.


    "What do you mean? Ah Ling found it? Then she was tied up by you, didn''t she?" Manny asked in surprise, and Tang Wenhao stared.


    "Sister Manny, baby, there''s nothing we can do! Sister a has nothing in her mind now. Except baby, she doesn''t let go of anyone she sees. If she''s locked up, she''ll hurt herself. We''re afraid she''ll have an accident! We can only bind her. Don''t you think we don''t feel bad? Sobbing." she said, the wronged Aya sobbed.


    "Go, take us to see her quickly! Alas! No matter what, you can''t tie ah Ling up! I''m so distressed." Manny sighed. Tang Wenhao glared angrily at ah Ya and Heifeng, took Manny''s hand and walked into the cave.


    "Sister Manny, baby, is not in there. In the cave over there, that is, the cave where ah Ying and brother Jin lived before, she is not alone. The children are afraid of her, and the sisters can''t sleep." Aya argued that Manny''s heart was broken when she heard it. She went to Aya and raised her hand and gave her a slap.


    "Bastard, is that where she should live? I''ll settle with you later, sister Heifeng. Let''s go and show us." Manny angrily scolded. Aya was so aggrieved that she cried and trotted back to the cave.


    Manny didn''t care about her. She looked back and stared at her back. Everyone didn''t dare to speak, because Tang Wenhao was even more iron green. Everyone followed Heifeng to a small cave nearby. Heifeng motioned ah Xue to open the cave door.


    It was dark inside. Tang Wenhao and Manny went in one after another. Tang Wenhao had sharp eyes and saw a dark figure curled up in the innermost part of the cave, with hair and hair, like a female ghost.


    "Elder sister, I''m Wen Hao. I''m your baby. I came to see you." Tang Wenhao shouted quickly.


    "Ah... Ah... Come on, you''re the devil. I''ll kill you. Come on, don''t come near me." Ruan Ling shouted.


    "Ali, bring in the light." Manny looked back and drank coldly.


    "Yes, sister Manny," said Ali.


    Tang Wenhao slowly approached Ruan Ling. In the dim light, he saw that Ruan Ling''s hands were tied back like a female ghost, and her jade legs were tied with chains. Her body moved and made a clatter.


    Seeing this, Tang Wenhao was so distressed that he couldn''t help crying with the dirty Ruan Ling. "Sister, I hurt you. Sister, I''m your baby. I''m Wen Hao. I''m fine. Get better quickly! I''m your baby."


    "You''re the devil. Hurry up... Ah." Ruan Ling reacted strongly after she was hugged by Tang Wenhao. She opened her mouth and bit Tang Wenhao hard on her shoulder.


    "Ah!" Tang Wenhao cried out in pain. However, he didn''t resist and break free. Ruan Ling bit her like this. She didn''t move and let tears flow down.

 Chapter 912

    After hearing his painful cry, Manny behind him asked with concern, "baby, what''s the matter?" because they can''t see the situation clearly in ordinary people''s eyes.


    At this time, Ali came in with a torch. For a moment, the cave was as bright as day. Everyone saw the disturbing scene. Ruan Ling with dishevelled hair still bit Tang Wenhao''s shoulder, while Tang Wenhao held her tightly. In the light of the fire, Ruan Ling finally raised her beautiful eyes that had lost their luster and looked at Manny and them in horror.


    "Ah Ling, I''m my sister. My sister came to see you. Loosen your mouth. Look who he is. He''s our baby. He''s Wenhao! He''s not the devil." Manny pointed to Tang Wenhao and cried bitterly.


    Ruan Ling''s tragedy made her dead heart.


    "Baby, Wenhao... My baby, my Wenhao, give my baby back to me, give it back to me." Ruan Ling finally released Tang Wenhao''s shoulder, but she didn''t aim at Tang Wenhao according to Manny''s guidance, but looked at her mobile phone on the ground.


    Heifeng hurriedly went to the mobile phone, picked up the mobile phone, then opened the picture inside and handed it to her. "Ah Ling, look, where''s your baby! Here, and look, is he your baby?" Heifeng pointed to Tang Wenhao who was untiing the rope for Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling followed Heifeng''s fingers and finally set her eyes on Tang Wenhao''s handsome face. Her beautiful eyes immediately had luster, and two words jumped out of her sweet lips, "baby."


    When Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Ling recognize him, he was so surprised that he couldn''t help holding her dirty cheek, covered his lips on Ruan Ling''s dirty lips, kissed them, and said excitedly, "Elder sister, I''m your baby. I''m Wen Hao. Elder sister, look at me. I''m not dead. I''m living well. Get better quickly! Don''t worry, I''ll untie the rope on you right away." she said and hurriedly untied the rope for Ruan Ling.


    When the beauties around her saw that Ruan Ling recognized Tang Wenhao, they all cheered up, especially Manny. Excited tears filled her eyes, because she saw hope. As long as Ruan Ling could remember Tang Wenhao, her spirit would return to normal sooner or later.


    "Hurry up, sister Heifeng, don''t stand still. Help the baby quickly! Open the iron chain on ah Ling''s feet." Manny ordered.


    "Baby, my baby." Ruan Ling ignored the people to untie the rope for her. It seemed that all this had nothing to do with her. She kept muttering the word baby in her mouth. Meimou refused to move away from Tang Wenhao.


    Soon, the ropes on her body were untied. Tang Wenhao picked her up and walked outside. As he walked, he said, "sister, from now on, I''ll accompany you 24 hours a day. I won''t leave you half a step. Go, baby, take a bath with you. After taking a bath, we''ll eat and sleep, okay?"


    Ruan Ling didn''t respond to his words in time. However, she knew how to tightly tie Tang Wenhao''s neck with her own hands. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what she said. However, he was confident that he would cure Ruan Ling''s disease.


    Manny said later, "baby, you should tell her more about what happened before you. If you don''t remember, our sisters can help you recall. How many memories you have with ah Ling in your mind now?"


    "Sister, some scattered memories! I only remember that she is my favorite woman and she is my life. Don''t worry, I will cure my sister''s disease." Tang Wenhao looked back and said.


    Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling directly into the cave. He seemed to feel a little. It seemed that this place was very familiar. He still remembered that there was a hot spring inside. Therefore, without anyone''s guidance, he smoothly took Ruan Ling to the edge of the hot spring. Her beautiful women looked at him curiously and looked at Ruan Ling with a blank face.


    To Heifeng''s surprise, Ruan Ling became quiet and motionless in just a few minutes after seeing Tang Wenhao. She wouldn''t resist how Tang Wenhao made her. Even if she didn''t respond, she wouldn''t yell at him, which is really unimaginable.


    Tang Wenhao stripped Ruan Ling completely. She just stared at what Tang Wenhao had done for her. When Tang Wenhao''s eyes fell on her scarred body, especially her snow-white thighs were full of scratches, which was very painful.


    Manny also came to them, squatted down to observe her body and said sadly, "baby, I love my sister. Look at her. There are scars everywhere, but she doesn''t know at all. Arlene, do you remember your sister? I''m your sister, Manny."


    Ruan Ling looked at Manny stupidly and muttered, "Manny... Manny."


    "Yes, Manny, my sister is Manny. Look, he is Wen Hao, our sister''s baby and our man. Look at him. Look at him carefully. Is he the same as the baby in you?" Manny said, pointing to the mobile phone in her hand.


    Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes mechanically followed Manny''s instructions, looked at the photos in the mobile phone, and looked at Tang Wenhao, who had taken off her clothes and only had little pants. Her eyes stayed on Tang Wenhao''s strong abdominal muscles.


    Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes aiming at him and thought she wanted to see his body more clearly. He quickly took off his clothes and walked to Ruan Ling''s side.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to remind her of him. In fact, Tang Wenhao couldn''t remember what had happened between him and Ruan Ling. He only remembered that he was often with Ruan Ling in this state.


    Sure enough, Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes fell on his lower abdomen and refused to move away. She looked at it foolishly and stretched out her jade hand to touch it, making the beauties behind her laugh.


    Manny had an idea and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, take your sister to the hot spring to wash! After washing, you can play in it for a while, which may stimulate her nerves. Maybe she will recover soon in the process of you two."


    Tang Wenhao reacted violently after hearing Manny''s words, which made Ruan Ling even more curious. Tang Wenhao picked her up and they had a blind date. Ruan Ling took the initiative to hold Tang Wenhao, which surprised Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling''s various performances can explain a problem. She is the most emotionally stable with Tang Wenhao, Maybe she already had some vague consciousness in her mind.


    They went to the hot spring. After Ruan Ling''s body was soaked in the hot spring, she suddenly screamed and struggled to get out of Tang Wenhao''s arms. Her extreme reaction startled Tang Wenhao and saw Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes staring at her own thigh.


    Tang Wenhao understood that her wound must be very painful when she was soaked in the salty hot spring. Manny on the bank asked, "baby, what''s the matter with ah Ling?"


    "It may be that the wound on her leg hurts when soaked in water, but it''s good for her wound. It can be disinfected and conducive to wound healing." Tang Wenhao said. After that, he still insisted on pressing Ruan Ling in the water.


    After adapting for a while, Ruan Ling no longer struggled. In fact, looking at her pain, Tang Wenhao''s heart was broken, but in order to protect her body from infection and recover early, that''s all she can do.


    Looking at her body, scratches and bumps were everywhere, Tang Wenhao was somewhat hating Aya. He could not remember who Aya was, but he knew that in the valley of death, Aya has the final say. He blamed Aya and Heifeng sister for not taking care of his sister Ling, so that she would be covered with snow like body.


    Tang Wenhao carefully rubbed and washed, and the tears of heartache poured out constantly. She had a lot of dirt on her body. After rubbing and washing for half an hour, her skin recovered her tenderness and delicacy, and felt very comfortable. After that, Tang Wenhao leaned her head on one of her arms and let her lie on her back, so that when washing her hair, she wouldn''t let water enter her beautiful eyes.


    Ruan Ling lay quietly in his arms. Her beautiful eyes stared innocently at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face. Like a child, her hair had not been washed for a long time. It was very dirty and messy. Later, Tang Wenhao asked Manny to go down to the hot spring to help him. It took a lot of effort to wash and straighten out her hair.


    Originally, Manny wanted Tang Wenhao to come with Ruan Ling in the hot spring first, because before, they often took mandarin duck bath with Tang Wenhao in this Wang Qingquan, which also left many wonderful romantic stories. Maybe when Tang Wenhao touched Ruan Ling, she would soon remember what happened with Tang Wenhao here and stimulate her nerves to return to normal.


    However, considering that there were too many scars on her body, Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to touch her, so he took her ashore and personally put her on the clean clothes that sister Heifeng had already prepared for her.


    After dressed Ruan Ling neatly, a beautiful Ruan Ling like a fairy appeared in front of everyone again. Everyone exclaimed at her amazing beauty.


    "Ah Ling is worthy of being the first beauty in our death valley. After washing herself, she immediately changed her appearance. It''s so beautiful, baby. Did you two sleep in the room you used to sleep in tonight?" sister Heifeng asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s like that one! You take out all your things and put my sister''s personal belongings in a conspicuous place." Tang Wenhao pointed to Ruan Ling''s room and said that he really remembered a lot of things, especially everything in the cave. He felt very familiar.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was very cold to her, Heifeng felt uncomfortable for a while, and a trace of pain appeared on her pretty face. Manny looked in her eyes and hurried to her and said, "Sister Heifeng, don''t worry, baby. Now he is very strange to our sisters. In his heart, only ah Ling and his first lover would rather be happy. He can''t remember her sisters. We must accept this fact. I think the longer he stays with ah Ling, the faster their recovery will be. The only thing we sisters can do is to give them more care Heart and consideration. By the way, let the sisters bring the food! Baby must be hungry. "


    "OK, I''ll arrange it right away." Heifeng replied with a smile. Manny was much more comfortable with this explanation, and hurriedly instructed her little sister to bring the food.


    After Tang Wenhao dressed himself, he took Ruan Ling into the living room and sat down in the chair next to the table. Ruan Ling lay in his arms like a quiet little girl, strangely looking at every sister smiling at her, including Manny. However, when she saw Manny, she couldn''t help looking at the photos in her mobile phone, and then her beautiful eyes were full of doubts.

 Chapter 913

    "Baby, ah Ling is wondering if her sister is her? Look at her and look at the picture." Manny smiled.


    "This shows that she is conscious, sister. I am confident that my sister will get better in less than a month." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    At this time, Aya came out of Ruan Ling''s room. Her eyes were red and her sexy red lips came to Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling moved her mouth a few times. Tears in her beautiful eyes gushed out again and choked, "baby, sister, I''m sorry! I didn''t take good care of sister."


    Tang Wenhao glanced at her coldly and said, "you didn''t take good care of your sister. You''re abusing her. How can you tie my sister to such a place? Your feet are still tied with chains. I''ll try these things for you? You''ll go crazy if you''re not crazy. Do you believe it?"


    "But, I..." Aya was speechless for a moment. Seeing that Tang Wenhao still blamed her, she even looked at her with hate, and her heart was broken.


    "What am I? I won''t forgive you." Tang Wenhao scolded.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had no love in her eyes, Aya couldn''t help crying. Suddenly, she turned around and ran out, covered her face. Heifeng quickly motioned ah Xue to chase out, and then said to Manny and Tang Wenhao, "Manny, baby, I''m not here to excuse us, let alone defend sister Aya. I really can''t blame sister Aya for this. We really can''t think of a better way."


    "Can you abuse my sister if you can''t think of a way? You can lock her up if you''re afraid she''ll run away, but don''t tie her! How hard it is for you to tie her like this. Have you ever thought about it?" Tang Wenhao forced him to ask.


    "Baby, it''s not like that. Did you see the scar on ah Ling''s forehead? It was caused by her hitting the wall. We locked her up at the beginning, but if she couldn''t run out, she hit the wall by herself. How dare we let her hit it! If we let her go, she would run around and hurt people. She was stronger than most of her sisters. Several sisters couldn''t beat her. We were worried that she would die sooner or later You know what? Last time she went to xiugu alone, we were all crazy. You said, what if she went a little further to Tiangou? That''s why sister Aya said that we must make up our mind to tie sister up. Even if she suffers some crime, her life will not be in danger! Once we let her go, she will die What will you do if you lose it? What will Manny do? We really can''t help it! "Heifeng sighed.


    Manny listened to Heifeng''s explanation, held Tang Wenhao''s shoulder and said gently, "Baby, forgive them! Sister Heifeng is also right. Compared with putting her in danger, this temporary injury is still necessary. We really need to understand them. If a Ling has three long and two short comings, they can''t explain to us. From their point of view, they have to deal with it like this, don''t you think so?"


    "Anyway, I hate my sister when I see so many scars on her body." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Well, baby, these are sisters who love you. Eat quickly! You must be hungry first. Sister comes to feed ah Ling." said Manny, taking a bowl of rice to feed Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t let go of Ruan Ling, but still held her. He wanted to see if Manny could really fix Ruan Ling. As a result, Manny fed the meal to Ruan Ling''s mouth. She didn''t respond at all, and then looked back at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled gently at her, then took the rice in Manny''s hand and fed it to her mouth. Unexpectedly, Ruan Ling opened her mouth and swallowed the food with Tang Wenhao.


    "It''s so strange! Elder sister only wants the baby alone. She seems to have recognized the baby." Ali smiled.


    "This is love, understand? Ah Ling and baby have a deep relationship. They have become a whole. They can''t live without one. One can''t live without the other. Therefore, we sisters must cure their diseases at all costs, so that baby can recover her memory early and ah Ling''s spirit can return to normal as soon as possible I''m sure that day will come soon if they are to be together all the time, "said Manny.


    Speaking of this, I heard ah Xue shouting outside the cave, "sister ah Zhu, you''re coming. Come in quickly! Our baby is back, and sister ah won''t make trouble."


    Soon, ah Zhu led Yang Jing, ah Yun and other beauties to come from the factory. Seeing this warm scene, ah Zhu called in surprise, "baby, sister Manny, are you really back? Great! Miss us, sister, sister, our baby is back. Don''t make any more noise."


    Ruan Ling still glanced at them strangely and concentrated on eating her own meal. Tang Wenhao looked at ah Zhu and Yang Jing. Ah Yun and their three beauties. He knew that these three beauties must be his own women, because they had love and expectation in their eyes. Tang Wenhao knew what they expected, but at the moment, he only had Ruan Ling in his heart.


    Manny introduced the situation to the three beauties of a Zhu, told them not to make a fuss, slowly adapted to the new situation, and then introduced the elegant beauty Chen Guoer to the three of them to let them know each other.


    "Sister Manny, baby, don''t you even know each other?" ah Chu asked.


    "Yes, so don''t say it''s you, but sister Manny is not sad, because they are both fine and safe, which is better than anything. As long as there are people, there is hope. Look at your sister now. How docile! If it goes on like this, they will be fine soon. However, sisters, don''t worry, baby is still our baby. He can''t remember you, but he can''t remember you I accept you. If you miss him, you can find him. It doesn''t matter. He''ll want you, okay? "Manny smiled.


    "Really?" ah Chu asked in surprise. After hearing this, her beautiful women cheered. This is what they care about most. After so long, it''s not easy to stay until Tang Wenhao comes back. How depressed he would be if he didn''t remember himself! In this cave, except Chen Guoer, Yang Jing and a Yun, all the beauties have given birth to Tang Wenhao. In their hearts, Tang Wenhao is their husband. That feeling is different.


    Then, Manny made a new rule for the sisters in death valley, that is, from tonight on, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling can add a beautiful woman to the same room with them every night. Usually, when Tang Wenhao needs to add a meal, whichever beautiful woman he catches is lucky.


    Manny''s rule has been strongly supported by all beautiful women. They all know Tang Wenhao. With his physical strength before amnesia, it is inevitable to add one or two meals a day.


    After the announcement, Yang Jing pulls Manny aside. Manny is a little confused. She doesn''t know what she wants? "Yang Jing, what are you doing? Are you asking about your sister?"


    Yang Jing smiled shyly and said, "Mr. man, no, I wonder if you can give me your baby tonight! I... Miss him very much, really miss him very much."


    "Hehe, Yang Jing, you say the sisters in this hole don''t want him?" Manny asked.


    "No, Mr. man, I don''t mean that. I mean, I''m such an old woman. I see that all the sisters here have precious children. I especially want one, so you can help me! Okay?" Yang Jing knows Manny''s weight. As long as Manny nods, Tang Wenhao must be her tonight.


    "Hehe, it''s not urgent, but aren''t you with baby? It''s estimated that you''re pregnant, but it''s not time yet." Manny smiled.


    "That''s where I''m confused! It''s reasonable to have a reaction. He has so many in those days, but my stomach hasn''t moved all the time. I''m anxious!" Yang Jing said.


    Some people say that love is the best medicine, which is confirmed by Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Since Tang Wenhao returned to Ruan Ling, Ruan Ling has never run around the death valley crazily. When she catches someone, she asks others for a baby. She stays next to Tang Wenhao and is quiet like a little girl. She snuggles up with Tang Wenhao for 24 hours. Her pretty face gradually has a smile and her face is ruddy.


    Because of her, Tang Wenhao''s amnesia is also recovering day by day. He also has some memories of the bit by bit with Ruan Ling and the romantic and thrilling story that happened in death valley.


    Every day, accompanied by many beautiful women, he took Ruan Ling''s jade hand and walked around the factories, caves and new gardens of death valley to recall their past years.


    This familiar scene always reminds them of something, especially the clothes grave of ah Ju and lotus sister, which makes Tang Wenhao recover a lot of memories in an instant. The two beauties haven''t been with him for a long time, but they leave a deep mark in his heart, which reminds them of Ruan Ling''s former partner, the later great enemy Abu, and by Abu, Tang Wenhao thought of eight fairies such as Ah Mei and all her beauties such as ah Ya and ah Zhu.


    Because the recovery of Tang Wenhao''s memory made Ruan Ling''s thinking clearer. Tang Wenhao remembered something and told the story of their common experience and occurrence in front of her. When it comes to the happy place, Ruan Ling''s charming face will show a knowing smile. When it comes to the tragic plot, she will rush into Tang Wenhao''s arms for comfort. All these show that, She can really understand Tang Wenhao.


    Especially when the two live a husband and wife life every night, she takes the initiative to cooperate, and she enjoys it to her heart''s content. Tang Wenhao is more confident because of the affectionate honey reflected in her beautiful eyes. He knows that Ruan Ling will soon completely return to normal.


    This morning, when Tang Wenhao had just finished morning exercises with Ruan Ling and was about to get up, the walkie talkie on the head of the bed rang. Ah Zhu was looking for him. Ruan Ling skillfully handed the walkie talkie to Tang Wenhao, "baby, answer the phone."


    "Ha ha, sister. Thank you! Sister, you are more and more obedient now." these days, as long as Ruan Ling makes a little progress, Tang Wenhao will encourage her, and Ruan Ling will show a shy smile.


    Tang Wenhao took over the walkie talkie and said, "ah Zhu, what''s up?"


    "Baby, something''s wrong at home," ah Chu said anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao immediately sat up and asked, "ah Zhu, is there an accident at home? Ruan''s or Jin''s or my hometown?" Tang Wenhao is very nervous as soon as he hears about an accident at home. Too many things are tangled together, which makes him exhausted.

 Chapter 914

    "It''s the Jin family. We can''t find Junjun. Baby, don''t worry too much. Ah Ying has been looking around and should be fine," said ah Zhu.


    "What? Junjun can''t find it? How can it be like this?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. At the same time, his heart seems to be pierced by something. Junjun is the flesh of his heart and Ruan Ling''s only child. If Junjun has an accident, can Ruan Ling survive?


    "Ah Ying said that when she took Junjun and Wenying to play in the community entertainment center, Wenying wanted to urinate. She took Wenying to the green belt to urinate. Unexpectedly, when she returned to the entertainment center, Junjun, who had been playing the slide, disappeared. She thought Miaomiao took it back, but when she got home, she saw Miaomiao and your old lady watching TV. They didn''t go out at all. They began to play Looking all over the community. "


    "What are you looking for? Won''t you let the community property transfer the surveillance video?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Baby, the security guard of the community transferred out the video. At first, there was a picture of him looking for his mother everywhere in the community. Later, he entered the blind area and couldn''t see anything." ah Zhu said.


    "Did you call the police?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, the search notice has also been posted. Baby, you''d better go back and have a look! It''s no use worrying here. Sister Manny and Aya have returned from the factory, and they will accompany you and sister." ah Zhu said.


    Hang up ah Zhu''s phone. Tang Wenhao glances at Ruan Ling around him. She is also staring at Tang Wenhao. Suddenly, she holds Tang Wenhao tightly with both hands and asks in fear, "Junjun, Junjun, is it my child?"


    Tang Wenhao hoped she didn''t understand anything at this time, but she seemed to understand. Tang Wenhao painfully held Ruan Ling, patted her jade back and comforted, "sister, Junjun is our child. He''s okay. Don''t worry. Do you want to miss him? If you think about him, shall we go to him?"


    "Baby, can''t Junjun find it? Where did he lose it?" obviously, Ruan Ling really understood the dialogue between Tang Wenhao and a Zhu.


    Tang Wenhao stared at Ruan Ling in his arms in amazement, "sister, do you really understand?"


    Ruan Ling nodded, her beautiful eyes filled with tears, "baby, where''s my Junjun? Where is he now?"


    "Sister, Junjun is fine. Let''s get up and find our Junjun right away." Tang Wenhao quickly dressed with Ruan Ling, and she seemed quite cooperative.


    They had just put on their clothes. Manny and Aya came in from the outside. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling packing up in a hurry, the intelligent Manny understood everything, "baby, do you know?"


    "Well, ah Ling already knows. She thinks Junjun is her son." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    Ruan Ling rushed to Manny, grabbed her hand and asked anxiously, "sister, take me and my baby to save my child, sister, please."


    Manny hugged Ruan Ling excitedly and stared at her happily. These days, she also witnessed how her insane sister changed under Tang Wenhao''s care and consideration. Ruan Ling did change day by day. Her beautiful eyes have gradually restored her true color from dull, and her beautiful eyes are clear and aura.


    "Ah Ling, don''t worry, our family Junjun must be fine. Shall we start right away when my sister cleans up?" Manny smiled gently.


    Ruan Ling nodded hard and released Manny. Manny asked Aya to inform Chen Guoer and Ruan Yi as soon as she packed up her things, so that the two sisters could pack up their trip and go back to Liangshan immediately.


    These two beauties can''t stay in death valley for a long time. Chen Guoer is used to urban life. In this vast and deep mountain, she feels too bored. There are too few modern entertainment activities. There are no shopping malls, shopping centers, nightclubs, or even bars and coffee halls. Except when she is with Tang Wenhao, she feels very happy, There is no other happiness. However, Tang Wenhao now focuses most of his energy on Ruan Ling. What he can give her and her sisters is too limited. Only the entertainment activities at night make her feel full of expectations. The daytime is the most difficult, which makes her feel depressed, but she can''t blame others, let alone Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. She understands, Everything is your choice.


    Ruan Yi missed her daughter Siyi so much that she looked forward to going home as soon as possible. This was the first time she had separated her mother and daughter since she gave birth to Siyi. Although sister Ah Mei said that Siyi had nothing to do, she was still worried and would strongly miss her baby daughter.


    After cleaning up, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Manny, Aya, Ruan Yi and Chen Guoer left the cave. Heifeng and other beauties sent them off. Ah Zhu and ah Yun also came from the factory to send them off. The beauties were reluctant to say goodbye.


    Before leaving, Manny asked ah Zhu, "ah Zhu, you can call sister Ah Mei later and tell her that we have set out now. Let her arrange for Yang Xi to drive to the entrance of death valley to wait for baby and ah Ling. At that time, they will be directly sent to Hanoi airport, so you don''t have to go back to Ruan''s house, so as to save time."


    "Sister Manny, I see. Be careful on the road, sister, be careful on the road, baby, take care of sister." ah Zhu walked up to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and said with concern.


    Tang Wenhao held ah Zhu''s cheek, kissed her sexy red lips, and said, "ah Zhu, don''t worry! The factory will be handed over to you." then he went to ah Yun, who had a bulging stomach, and kissed her lips. Then Yang Jing, sister Heifeng and other beautiful women kissed goodbye one by one.


    After that, she embarked on the road back to Liangshan with Ruan Ling and other beauties.


    However, different from the last time I came to death valley, it is now in the rainy season. It is the same as the weather when Tang Wenhao and sister Ah Mei disappeared in the jungle. The weather is difficult to distinguish between yin and Yang. Wind, rain, thunder and sunny can change in an instant. Therefore, before xiugu, they have experienced these processes, although there is no rainstorm, But it also made each of them wet their clothes. Manny, Ruan Yi and Chen Guoer, who were in poor health, soon began to sneeze.


    "Elder sister, can you? No, let''s find a place to set up the tent first and dry the clothes before we go!" Tang Wenhao asked with concern when he saw that the bodies of several beauties seemed to be unbearable.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t worry. It''s important to hurry. You''d better go to xiugu to have a rest! You''d better have a safe sleep and stick to it. Ruan Yi, sister Guo''er, can you stick to it?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Sister Manny, I can... I can too." Ruan Yi and Chen Guoer both said they wanted to continue. Ruan Yi was a local. She knew it was dangerous to set up a tent anywhere in the jungle. It was best to stick to xiugu. Chen Guoer knew that only xiugu was a suitable place to live. She didn''t want to spend the night in this dangerous forest.


    As a result, the party continued to move forward hard. Tang Wenhao always walked hand in hand with Ruan Ling. At this time, suddenly, there was a thunderbolt in the sky. Then, the thunder rumbled, which scared Ruan Ling into Tang Wenhao''s arms. Tang Wenhao took her into his arms and looked around cautiously.


    Women seem to be born afraid of thunder, and their beautiful women also run to Tang Wenhao and hold him together, because at this time, only Tang Wenhao can bring them a sense of security.


    With the roar of thunder, the sky was covered with dark clouds. The previous minute was still day. In the twinkling of an eye, the night was shrouded in the vast mountains like a ghost, so that Tang Wenhao and their eyes were only one meter away. They could see each other, but could not see the flowers and trees one meter away.


    "Sister Manny, baby, this won''t work. We need to find a place to put up the tent right away. We can''t move on for the time being. It''s estimated that there will be a rainstorm. We''ll see the situation after the heavy rain." Aya said hurriedly. Now in this team, only her jungle survival skills are better. After all, Ruan Ling''s consciousness is not very clear.


    "OK, Aya, listen to you." Manny replied.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Manny agreed with Aya''s suggestion and immediately asked her beauty to squat down first. He quickly looked around with his extraordinary vision to see where the best place to build a temporary tent was.


    Finally, his eyes fell on a mountain depression 100 meters away. He hurriedly picked up his luggage and ran towards the mountain depression with Ruan Ling and other beautiful women. They wanted to set up their tent before the rainstorm.


    In the sky, the thunder became louder and denser, accompanied by lightning, which was very frightening. When he arrived at his destination, Aya saw that Tang Wenhao was going to set up his tent in the mountain depression and quickly stopped it, "Baby, it''s not good here. If the rainstorm is too heavy, the rain on all sides will rush here. It''s very dangerous. Not only the luggage will be washed away, but also the people will be washed away. We should build the tent in a higher place."


    "Yes, baby, it''s really dangerous here." Manny also agreed with Aya, and several other beauties also agreed with Aya.


    "Sister, Aya, I also know what Aya said is reasonable, but you can''t go high. Look how dense the thunder is and lightning. Don''t you know that people can''t be high when it thunders? It''s easy to be hit by lightning. In addition, you don''t know that there are no conditions for setting up tents in other places except this place, and the trees are too thick Now, it''s too late to cut down trees temporarily. My opinion is to set up the tent first, and we''ll tie it to the trees on the high ground. We''ll take shelter in the tent first. Once we find that the rainstorm is too severe and it keeps falling, we''ll run high. Anyway, we can hide for a while. What do you think? "Tang Wenhao said.


    Several people agreed with Tang Wenhao''s suggestion. Therefore, Tang Wenhao and Aya took their trip to a small hillside and tied it to a big tree. Then they ran back to unfold the tent and tied the four corners of the tent to the four big trees. However, when the tent was half built, it rained cats and dogs. Tang Wenhao hurriedly asked Manny to take Ruan Ling, Ruan Yi and Chen Guoer to get in first Besides, he and Aya work in the rain.


    When the two of them set up the tent, they were soaked and got into the tent. "Baby, Aya, take off your clothes quickly." Manny looked at the two wet bodies and said with concern, and went to Tang Wenhao and took off his coat.

 Chapter 915

    Tang Wenhao is not polite. Anyway, the women here are all his women. She takes off herself three times and two times. Aya has nothing to be ashamed of. She takes off her clothes. They both meet completely sincerely. Aya glances at Tang Wenhao and smiles shyly.


    Tang Wenhao''s eyes also involuntarily fell on her graceful figure. It can be said that among the beauties in death valley, Aya''s figure is first-class, no less than Ruan Ling''s sisters. Although she has given birth to a child and is still pregnant, her bulging lower abdomen has a unique flavor.


    Tang Wenhao was a man with great energy. His eyes only flashed over Aya. He quickly felt a reaction in full view of the public. Ruan Ling around him couldn''t help snuggling up to him. Tang Wenhao knew that she wanted him.


    "Elder sister, do you want me?" Tang Wenhao pointed to himself and smiled.


    Ruan Ling nodded shyly. She now has serious dependence. When she is upset or excited, the first thing she thinks of is Tang Wenhao. Therefore, since this time, the frequency of husband and wife life between the two people is amazing. Fortunately, Tang Wenhao is in good health and receives and sends like this. Otherwise, which man can stand such endless demands?


    So Tang Wenhao helped Ruan Ling again and took off her clothes. The two soon entertained together and envied her four beauties. However, when Tang Wenhao visited Ruan Ling and loved Ruan Ling, Aya took care of it later and burst into tears.


    A few days ago, Tang Wenhao refused to forgive Ruan Ling for tying her up in a small cave. She had the heart to die. It was Manny, Heifeng, a Zhu and other beauties who persuaded Tang Wenhao to forgive her. Tang Wenhao was lucky to have her once, which showed that he had forgiven her.


    At that time, Aya was lying in bed, accepting the baptism of Tang Wenhao''s love, and her beautiful eyes were full of tears. In the end, when they went to the peak of love together, she bit Tang Wenhao''s shoulder and cried in a mess. Tang Wenhao also felt how deep her love for herself, and couldn''t help feeling more distressed for her.


    Today is the second time Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling have touched her since the accident. Aya is still very excited. She hugs Tang Wenhao affectionately


    In the middle of the fierce battle, Manny suddenly screamed, "baby, hurry up, the rain is soaring and will soon be immersed in the tent. We have to run up quickly."


    Tang Wenhao was so frightened that he quickly pulled Aya up, picked up Ruan Ling, who was already dizzy, and ran outside. His reaction was rapid, and his action was also decisive and agile.


    "Sister, come out quickly!" Tang Wenhao turned his head and ran up the hillside with Ruan Ling in his arms.


    On the hillside, he first placed Ruan Ling under a big stone, which can accommodate a person squatting, "sister, you stay here first and don''t go anywhere, okay? I''ll pull Manny and Aya over."


    Ruan Ling nodded wisely, "baby, you go!"


    Ruan Ling''s cooperation made Tang Wenhao very happy. He kissed her and said, "sister, very good." with that, Tang Wenhao hurried down the hillside.


    At this time, Manny and they had already run to the hillside hand in hand with each other. Aya ran ahead. "Aya, you go up first and I''ll get the tent back." Tang Wenhao said to Aya.


    "Baby, the tents are tied. It''s okay. You''d better go up with us first! It''s too dangerous below." Aya looked back and said that Manny and other beauties told Tang Wenhao not to take care of the tent, but Tang Wenhao still wanted to get the tent up. Even if there is no place to build, it''s better to cover the tent on their heads than to be directly covered by the rain forest.


    Therefore, he didn''t listen to the advice of the beauties and ran down the hillside quickly. When he got to the happy place with Ruan Ling and Aya just now, the water had overflowed his thighs. He squatted down and soaked his body in the water and began to untie several corners of the tent. Now he regretted that when he tied it at that time, he should tie it to the trunk instead of the exposed root, It''s a little difficult to unravel now.


    Because the water is turbid, I can''t see the underwater situation at all. I can only grope. The most important thing is that the water level has been rising rapidly. When he untied the two knots, the water level has overflowed his waist.


    The beauties on the hillside looked at him nervously. Manny and Aya had been shouting at him in the rain to let him give up, but Tang Wenhao didn''t choose to give up. He must get the tent up.


    Just as Tang Wenhao was about to untie the third knot, he accidentally found that Manny was falling debris flow on a hillside opposite the hillside where they were standing, which frightened Tang Wenhao.


    Having experienced so much, Tang Wenhao certainly knew the severity of the debris flow. He knew very well that once the debris flow poured into the valley, he would soon be washed away by the debris flow. Human power was completely vulnerable in front of the debris flow. He dared not continue his work. He quickly stood up and went to the hillside.


    Manny and other beauties had long found a mudslide. They all anxiously shouted to him on the hillside and asked him to run. Ruan Ling was tightly held by Aya and other beauties. It turned out that she was worried about the safety of Tang Wenhao. She wanted to run to pull Tang Wenhao.


    The speed of the debris flow was amazing. Soon, Tang Wenhao was in danger, because he couldn''t run faster in the water. When he heard the rumbling sound behind him, he looked back and was scared out of his wits. The tent that had just been soaked in the water disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Moreover, the debris flow is very close in the near future. The most important thing is that a boulder has been washed down in the debris flow and has rolled behind him. If he is caught up by the debris flow with boulders, he will die.


    The beauties on the shore had already sent out sad screams, which made Tang Wenhao anxious.


    No, we must not let the debris flow catch up with ourselves. If we are in danger again, our wives on shore will not be able to live. At the thought that Ruan Ling and herself have finally improved their physical and mental state, Tang Wenhao doesn''t know where the strength comes from. Although he has just experienced a thrilling journey of love, he still shows strong potential in the face of danger.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly jumped up from the water, and a boulder just rolled to his feet behind him. After Tang Wenhao''s body fell, his foot just fell on the boulder. He took advantage of the momentum of the boulder rolling and ran forward like a dragonfly.


    Soon, Tang Wenhao found the skill. With the rise of the slope, the falling speed of the boulder began to slow down, and the water level was not as deep as before. Therefore, while keeping up with the rolling of the boulder, he looked for the time to land, because he knew that it was really safe only when he got ashore.


    When Tang Wenhao was looking for the opportunity to land, the boulder suddenly made a huge roar and stopped moving. Obviously, it was blocked by something. However, people have inertia in the process of movement. He didn''t pay attention, and his body suddenly rushed forward.


    The beauties on the shore who were still very excited just now screamed when they saw Tang Wenhao fall into the water from the boulder. In particular, Ruan Ling, who didn''t know where the strength came from, threw her hard, broke away Aya and Manny who grabbed her hands, and rushed to the water recklessly.


    At the same time, her mouth sent out a sad cry, "baby, don''t be afraid, sister saved you." she seemed to understand everything at the moment when Tang Wenhao was about to fall. She suddenly seemed to remember everything. Tang Wenhao can''t die. He is her life. She must save him. She wants to be with him life and death.


    With this belief, people''s potential is infinite. Therefore, Aya and Manny can''t catch her at all. Her speed of running is also amazing. She doesn''t have a shameful dress on her body, and a white shadow runs out of a hundred meters in an instant.


    Seeing this, several of her beauties couldn''t help chasing after Ruan Ling.


    Look at Tang Wenhao. Because of inertia, Putong fell into the water, and the rolling debris flow behind him covered his body in a moment. Tang Wenhao quickly held his breath and stood up. He had no time to wipe the mud on his face and trudged forward again. Because people can''t run in the mud and stone flow, it means that the debris flow is diluted if they can walk. Otherwise, I can''t move at all.


    Fortunately, where he fell, the water was not deep and only covered his thighs, so he could move forward, "baby, sister saved you. Don''t be afraid."


    It was too late. At that time, Ruan Ling was close to the river. She didn''t hesitate to flow in. Tang Wenhao was frightened. Through his blurred vision, he saw that a white shadow had stepped into the water and shouted, "sister, you go up quickly. I''m fine. I can do it myself."


    "No, baby, I''ll die with you." Ruan Ling cried and walked all the way to him.


    "Ah Ling, don''t go any further, sister... Sister..." Manny and other beautiful women shouted anxiously behind. They were very worried about their safety. Manny cried her heart out for fear that her two favorite people would leave her again, and she didn''t want to live.


    So, none of their beauties stepped back and were about to go down the river. Aya was still smart. She hurriedly called Manny and them, "sister Manny, sister Guo''er, don''t go down. Wait, come with me and break this vine. Look, there are vines here. We use them to pull the baby and sister up." Aya said, pointing to the vines in the nearby trees.


    Manny looked back and nodded hurriedly. "OK, Aya, you''re right. We can''t go on like this. We have to find a way to save them instead of accompanying them to death. Let''s go over and help."


    Therefore, several beauties ran to the rattan and began to break the rattan. Ruan Yi was petite and had no strength. She had to worry about it. She looked at the busy figures of Aya and other sisters for a while, and stared at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling for a while. She was worried because Tang Wenhao''s action was getting slower and slower, while Ruan Ling was getting closer and closer to Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister Aya, hurry up! Baby can''t walk any more." Ruan Yi shouted anxiously.


    "Who doesn''t want to hurry up! Keep doing it! Ruan Yi, don''t stand foolishly and hurry to find a sharp stone." Aya was so anxious that she was crying. She was not only worried, but also cut several holes in her body by trees and vines, and blood flowed from her white skin.

 Chapter 916

    Manny, although Chen Guoer can be a little busy, they both came from a golden young lady and have little strength. They still need Aya to do their main work. Seeing that they can''t help, Chen Guoer followed Ruan Yi to look for sharper stones.


    Soon, the two people worked together to move a stone with edges and corners on all sides. Aya took the stone and asked her sister to get out of the way. She swung the stone and hit the tree and vine. This move was really effective. In this way, she soon broke the tree and vine, which was more than ten meters long.


    Aya couldn''t rest. She pulled up the rattan and ran towards the water. At this moment, Tang Wenhao was completely trapped in the debris flow and couldn''t walk any more. Ruan Ling could only move slowly. It seems that the two people can''t get close to each other because they still have at least two meters away. The debris flow has gone beyond their abdomen.


    "Elder sister, please don''t go any further. Go back quickly!" Tang Wenhao said in tears.


    "No, baby, I want to be with you. Even if I die, we also want to die together. Baby, do you know? During the days when you were killed in the golden triangle, my sister has died once. As long as I am with you, I am not afraid of anything. We have experienced so much. As long as we can be together, what regrets do we have?" Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Elder sister, do you remember I was killed in the golden triangle?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly when he saw that Ruan Ling seemed to have completely returned to normal.


    "Well, baby, I remember everything. After you were bitten by a snake and fell into the river, I was crazy to find you. I thought you would die. I thought I would never see my baby again. Over this period of time, I slowly woke up and realized that my baby must not be dead. You entered my body alive every day. I''m so familiar with it So happy, I''m afraid I''m dreaming and don''t dare to wake up. I''m afraid you''ll disappear again after waking up, so I''ve been unwilling to face the reality and don''t dare to think about anything. I just want you to accompany me around 24 hours a day. Just now, when I saw you fall into the water, I understood everything. I can''t leave you anymore. We have to live and die together, Ruan Ling is moving and talking about her thoughts these days.


    Tang Wenhao listened to Ruan Ling''s talk. He was really surprised and happy. He finally waited until this day. When Ruan Ling completely returned to normal, he thought that they could immediately restore their former happiness. He moved forward again in high spirits and could move again. Although the moving distance was very short, both of them were working hard towards each other. Soon, Their hands clasped tightly.


    Maybe this is the power of love!


    "Elder sister,... Baby...... elder sister,..." they called each other affectionately.


    "Sister, you don''t have to go. I love you. I''ll come to you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "My sister also loves you. I''ve broken you during this period of time. When I go up, let my sister love you and compensate you. Baby, my sister loves you." Ruan Ling said affectionately.


    With Ruan Ling''s hand holding him, Tang Wenhao used his strength to move faster. He understood that he must leave this place of right and wrong immediately when the river did not rise.


    "Baby, don''t worry, sister, don''t be afraid, we''re coming to save you." Aya grabbed the rattan and went down the water. She asked Manny, Chen Guoer and Ruan Yi to pull them up on the shore. Don''t follow them, otherwise everyone might not come up.


    "Baby, Aya has come down. She has trees and vines in her hand. We''ll be fine," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, we''ll be fine. We''ve all died many times. We must be fine. Elder sister, I''m more and more confident in the future. Huang Daxian is right. I Tang Wenhao may really have nine lives. I''m full of Yang and can''t die." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That is, in the golden triangle, you didn''t die. I firmly believe that my baby won''t die. Baby, my sister doesn''t love you enough. God won''t let us separate, will she?" Ruan Ling also smiled.


    "Sister, baby, stop talking and catch the rattan!" Aya said and threw the rattan over. Ruan Ling saw the rattan falling from the air and grabbed one end of the rattan accurately.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help cheering, "OK, sister, this is my sister!" Tang Wenhao found that Ruan Ling''s spirit had returned to normal, even her hands had recovered, her eyes were quick and her hands were clean.


    Ruan Ling smiled charmingly and said, "baby, you know how powerful my sister is! Come on, you take my sister''s hand and follow me. Aya, hurry up and pull my sister up." Ruan Ling shouted to Aya, and her tone was full of domineering.


    This surprised Aya in the water. She looked at Ruan Ling with beautiful eyes and asked carefully, "sister, it seems that your mental state has completely recovered, isn''t it?"


    "Well, Aya, thank you for taking care of elder sister during this time." Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    Her remark frightened Aya, and her pretty face immediately showed the color of fear. She suddenly knelt in the water, because the debris flow had ended between her and Ruan Ling, and there was no debris flow on the slope she stood.


    "Sister, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have tied you in the cave, sister, I''m really sorry!" Aya cried and bowed her head to plead guilty for fear that Ruan Ling would retaliate against her.


    "Aya, what are you doing? Hurry up and pull up ah Ling and baby." Manny on the shore kowtowed to Aya instead of pulling Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao up, which made her very angry. When is it now? Saving people at this moment is the first.


    Ruan Ling was confused by Aya. She asked in surprise, "Aya, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? Get up first! Pull us up again. Elder sister has never blamed you!"


    "Aya, don''t be silly. Pull us up first!" Tang Wenhao shouted.


    "Oh, baby, elder sister, I know." Aya said, quickly stood up and began to pull Ruan Ling with tree vines. However, she tried her best, but Ruan Ling seemed to be planted in the water.


    "Sister, I can''t pull!" Aya shouted anxiously.


    "Sister, we shouldn''t have stood still just now. We should keep moving. Now we are sucked by the mud, and I can''t move anymore." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Ah? Baby, what should I do? The weather is better now. What if it rains again? It''s rainy season, and maybe it will rain again later." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry, there will be a way. There is no way for people. We must be fine. Let me think about it." Tang Wenhao began to use his brain to find a way to escape. Manny and other beauties on the shore were even more anxious.


    However, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling thought many ways, but they didn''t succeed. Their bodies were stuck in the mud like two electric poles.


    "Sister, I think the best way is to let go of the water in this valley. When the water is gone, we can only dig mud. Now when there is water, dig a little and accumulate a little. The flowing mud and water can''t be dug at all. Therefore, it''s better to let Aya and them go downstream to see if they can find an outlet and let go of the water." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, this is a way. Aya, don''t pull. It''s useless. You quickly take my sister and them to the downstream to have a look. If you can find a place to dredge the water, let all the water go, so that elder sister and our baby can go out. Otherwise, there''s no way." Ruan Ling said to Aya.


    "OK, sister, I see. I''ll take sister Manny to have a look at them right away." as she said, Aya threw away the vines and began to walk to the bank.


    Looking at her snow-white buttocks and slightly bulging lower abdomen, Ruan Ling hurriedly said, "Aya, pay attention to safety. You are pregnant. Don''t knock and touch, don''t hurt the fetus."


    As soon as Aya heard this, she was moved. Her eyes were filled with tears. She looked back and said gratefully, "sister, don''t worry! I will protect my baby child."


    "Well, go!" Ruan Ling waved and smiled.


    Seeing Aya with snow-white skin walking downstream with Manny and other beauties, Ruan Ling sighed, "baby, Aya is worthy of being the first sexy beauty in our death valley. Her body is so beautiful."


    "Sister, you are the first sexy goddess in death valley, and Aya should be the second." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Really? Baby." Ruan Lingxin smiled happily.


    "Of course, sister, in my heart, you are not only the first beauty in death valley, but also the first beauty in the world. Alas, now your body is fixed by this damn muddy water. Otherwise, we can play mandarin ducks in the water again, can''t we?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, you won''t think bad again?" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "It''s no use thinking about it! In this situation, it''s covered in mud. Pity me! I can''t use it. Elder sister, are you okay? I''ll check it for you myself later!" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Hee hee, bad guy, there''s no way! Don''t worry, there''s nothing. How can something happen?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha, that''s good! You are my exclusive territory and can''t be occupied by any harm. Elder sister, how can you look so good? I took you out of the cave and soaked in our hot spring for a while that day. You washed yourself clean and immediately restored your original sexy beauty. Do you remember that night?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "I don''t remember. Tell me, what happened that night? Did you bully my sister endlessly? Be honest." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "I didn''t bully you, you bullied me. Of course, I bullied you at the beginning. I think you''re crazy, so whether you agree or not, I''ll go first and say it again. To my surprise, although you don''t know anything else and don''t remember, when we were together, you were very docile and cooperative. In the end, you didn''t let me leave you at all, so I had to give up I''ve been working with you for a whole night. Until you''re exhausted, I don''t have a chance to be with Yang Jing and suffocate her. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Yang Jing slept with us that night? Isn''t it her sister?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "No, Yang Jing wants to have a baby, so let sister Manny arrange more nights for her. In fact, I miss her very much. Yang Jing fascinates me as much as her sister Yang Xi." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 917

    "Bad guy, you''d better like beautiful women! Then she should be pregnant this time?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "It should be. I''m with her every day these days. She''s in good health and won''t let me down. The child will have it soon," Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Child, child, by the way, baby, where is our child Junjun? Is he really missing?" at this time, Ruan Ling remembered the purpose of their trip back to Liangshan.


    Ruan Ling''s words also reminded Tang Wenhao that at the thought that Ah Ying could not find Junjun, his heart immediately seemed torn. The joy just brought by Ruan Ling''s return to normal disappeared in the twinkling of an eye, "Sister, no, we must try our best to return to Shanghai as soon as possible, otherwise Ah Ying will go crazy. Junjun is gone. She, Miaomiao and the old lady will die of anxiety."


    "Yes, baby, hurry up and find a way!" Ruan Ling was worried.


    "Sister, don''t worry. We can go out. Aya and they will release the water. Moreover, this place is a valley. It wasn''t a river before. There is no silt under our feet. Once the water level drops, it''s easy to go out." Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "Baby, let me think, let me see where this is?" said Ruan Ling. She began to look around. Before her spirit completely returned to normal, she didn''t know where she was now. However, she has completely returned to normal now, the valve of memory has been opened, and her beautiful eyes quickly searched the surrounding mountains and waters.


    Soon, she remembered something. She couldn''t help but stretch out Yu, pointed to Aya and said in the direction they went, "Baby, we''ll be fine. We''ll really be fine. If my sister remembers correctly, there''s a stream where Aya and they went. My sister estimates that the stream is blocked by rubble. If Aya and they can remove the rubble, the water level here will drop soon." Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly, "really? Sister, can you remember correctly?"


    "Absolutely not, baby. I seem to remember everything now. I''m sure I can''t be wrong. I''m very familiar with the jungle dozens of kilometers near the death valley, especially the valleys I often walk. Aya should also be very familiar with. She used to go in and out of the death valley with my sister and Abu. Therefore, she must also remember that there was a stream there. We must have her there It''s all right, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Elder sister, don''t you really blame Aya for tying you in a small cave?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, why should I blame her? She is my sister''s good sister. It''s not a last resort. She can''t do anything to hurt my sister. Besides, there are so many sisters. Baby, not only my sister doesn''t blame her, you can''t blame her. Besides, she has your child in her stomach." Ruan Ling said magnanimously.


    "I know, I have completely forgiven her now. The first time I saw you tied by them in the cave, I had a fire and wanted to kill her," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Nonsense, she is my sister''s good sister and a woman who loves you very much. You don''t know. In fact, Aya loves you very much. She told my sister that she can sacrifice everything for you, so you must be nice to her in the future, okay?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, I was also angry at that time. Afterwards, Manny, sister Heifeng, ah Zhu and may persuaded me. I also realized that I might have misunderstood her painstaking efforts. In fact, it also takes courage and courage for her to make such a decision. After all, she wants to be locked up. You are the one who is tied up, not an ordinary sister." Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s right! That''s why I always appreciate Aya. She is more powerful than ah Zhu, Ah Ying and ah Ju who has died. She is not only sexy and beautiful, hot, decisive and bold. She is a very good assistant." Ruan Ling praised Aya greatly.


    "Well, so I''ve always liked her very much, sister. Don''t worry! I''ll be more kind to her in the future, yeah? Why are they all gone? Nothing will happen?" Tang Wenhao turned his head and looked at Aya and Manny in the direction they had just gone.


    Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes also began to search everywhere, "yeah? I really can''t see their figures. Baby, you have a loud voice. Shout and see where they are?"


    Tang Wenhao was also worried about Aya''s accident. He quickly shouted, "Aya, sister... Ruan Yi... Sister Guo er... Where are you?" but he shouted for a long time and didn''t hear an answer.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were in a hurry, "baby, they won''t really have an accident? No! I remember there''s nothing in the stream! It''s very shallow. You can see small fish playing in it."


    "Sister, don''t you encounter any wild animals?" Tang Wenhao said anxiously. He is no stranger to the jungle near death valley. He has experienced so many dangers with sister Ah Mei and Jin Dacai. Of course, it''s not strange to think of any wild wolves and poisonous snakes at this time.


    Although they are not likely to encounter wild wolves every time they go in and out of the death valley, they are very likely to encounter poisonous snakes, but they are not afraid of poisonous snakes because they all know the ways and methods of treating snake venom.


    When they were worried, suddenly, Tang Wenhao felt that the water level around him began to drop. He couldn''t help looking around. Indeed, the water level was falling rapidly, "sister, the water level is falling, which shows that Aya and they have succeeded. They must not hear us below."


    "Well, baby, the water level is really falling. I see your stomach." Ruan Ling smiled pleasantly and pointed to Tang Wenhao''s belly.


    Tang Wenhao also glanced at Ruan Ling''s graceful figure and her flat belly, but there was a lot of mud on her body. Tang Wenhao hurriedly began to pick up the mud in front of Ruan Ling. While digging, he said with a bad smile, "sister, I want to dig out the mud in front of you first, let me open my eyes and see if your devil figure is occupied by the sand?"


    "Oh, bad guy, of course not! Didn''t you say it was your territory?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    Tang Wenhao said, but he really wanted to remove the debris flow in front of Ruan Ling, but it was not as simple as he said. As he began to say, just dug a small pit here, the debris flow came over there again, and instantly destroyed the fruits of your labor that took more than ten minutes.


    "Baby, don''t dig, wait! Wait for Aya and them to come and help." Ruan Ling is distressed. Tang Wenhao digs the debris flow in front of her with her hand. After all, the debris flow is not only mud, but also a lot of rubble. If you don''t pay attention, you will be injured.


    "Alas, it seems that it''s really not possible now. The mud is too thin. Then wait! It''s estimated that Aya and them should come too." Tang Wenhao said, glancing in the direction Aya went.


    Ruan Ling also involuntarily handed her eyes in the same direction. It didn''t matter. They couldn''t help being shocked. It turned out that the four beauties in the valley were slowly backing back rather than running. A wild wolf really appeared in front of them. The four people snuggled up to each other and walked in the direction of Tang Wenhao, while the wild wolf was pressing step by step, The blue and faint light in my eyes directed at the four beauties, but I haven''t attacked them yet.


    The four beauties were holding a wooden stick in their hands and nervously retreated backward. Aya was at the front because of her Kung Fu. She was the closest to the wolf. No wonder they didn''t respond to Tang Wenhao''s cry. It turned out that they were worried that a loud response would annoy the wolf.


    "Baby, what can I do? Can Aya just rely on that wooden stick? She doesn''t have any clothes on her. If a wild wolf catches her casually, she will be seriously injured. Sister and Guo''er sister, Ruan Yi are women with no strength to bind chickens, and we can''t go up. What can I do?" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Sister, we have to find a way to attract the wolf to us. As long as the wolf comes, I have a way to deal with it." Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    "Baby, can you really deal with the wolf like this? The wolf is a very cunning beast, not as simple as you think." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "It''s all right. As long as it comes, I can deal with it. Sister, this is the only way to survive. If the wolf attacks Aya, all four of them will be in danger. I can only attract the wolf to us. I use my internal skill to deal with it. You pile the rocks around you around me. I''ll attract the wolf. The wolf is within the range I can hit it, I''m sure I can handle it, "Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling.


    "OK, baby, I''ll give you the rattan first." then Ruan Ling handed the rattan to Tang Wenhao, and then quickly dug out the rubble around her from the mud and stacked it in front of Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao, taking over the rattan, hurriedly shouted to Aya, "Aya, don''t be afraid, sister, sister Guo''er, Ruan Yi, you bring this beast here. I have a way to deal with it."


    It didn''t matter that he shouted, which frightened Aya and them. Manny replied anxiously, "baby, stop talking. You''re all stuck in the mud. How can you fight the wolf?"


    At this time, the wolf has also found Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. The wolf is a very smart animal. It stops and stops to watch. For a while, it stares at several beauties of Aya, and for a while, it looks at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Suddenly, it makes a decision to collapse several beauties of Aya. The wolf suddenly shoots at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling like a stray arrow.


    In less than 20 seconds, the wolf rushed towards Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and entered the muddy ground. The mud splashed by his limbs scattered and fell on Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Aya and other beauties, who were chasing the wolf, saw that the wolf had jumped on Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. They shouted and asked Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to be careful. Manny almost ran forward crying, "baby, ah Ling, be careful! My sister saved you."


    However, when the wolf was only two meters away from Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, the wolf suddenly stopped attacking forward, but suddenly turned back and retreated back. Originally, it found that its limbs were also in the mud, but it had not fallen too deep, so it had time to retreat.


    "Shit, beast, do you want to withdraw? There''s no door." when he said it was late and fast, Tang Wenhao saw that the time was rare, shook off a stone with a big bowl mouth and flew towards the wolf''s hind legs.

 Chapter 918

    The wolf couldn''t escape. With a slap, one of its hind legs was hit by the stone thrown by Tang Wenhao. The wolf screamed, one of its hind legs was broken and knelt in the mud. Then, Tang Wenhao flew out of the second stone, and with another cry, the wolf''s second hind leg was hit again, and this leg was also broken. That''s it, In addition to the extremely bleak wail, the wild wolf can no longer crawl. Like Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, it is deeply mired and difficult to extricate itself.


    How did it know that Tang Wenhao would be so brave? He didn''t know that Tang Wenhao had a deep hatred for the wolf family. Now Tang Wenhao is not afraid but killed his heart when he sees the wolf. He witnessed with his own eyes how his beloved woman Tang Wan was divided by a group of wolves. Finally, the bones disappeared. The kind of tragedy left a deep mark in his mind, It also made him want to kill wolves since he saw them.


    Moreover, today''s Tang Wenhao is deeply mired in the mud. His beloved women are simply unable to deal with wolves. Therefore, he is determined to deal with wolves with a will to kill determination.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the wild wolf had no strength to resist again. He grabbed the rattan and pulled it over. The wild wolf couldn''t escape. The rattan was solid and pulled on the wolf''s head. The wild wolf was in pain and howled bitterly.


    "NIMA, beast, I asked you to chase my woman, I asked you to kill my woman, beast, I''ll kill you, wife, Tang Wan, I''ll avenge you." Tang Wenhao roared, with a picture of Tang Wan being torn apart by the wolf in his mind. Despite the wolf''s howling, vines beat the wolf''s head, eyes and neck like whips, killing the wolf alive, badly mutilated.


    Aya and other beauties have also arrived at the shore at this time, but no one has stopped Tang Wenhao from doing so. Except Chen Guoer, all her beauties know that Tang Wenhao has been strongly stimulated by Tang Wan''s death. His hatred for the wolf family is penetrating. He will not be soft hearted when he sees the wild wolf. Moreover, the wild wolf just threatened their lives.


    "Baby, it''s dead. Don''t smoke," Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao in tears.


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he threw away the vines in his hands and let his tears flow down. "Sister, I''m really worried about Aya. They were harmed by these animals. I''m really afraid. You don''t know how Tang Wan was eaten by these animals. Sobbing." Tang Wenhao couldn''t help crying.


    "Baby, I know, I know, baby, don''t cry. I love you so much." Ruan Ling painfully grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and kept caressing the back of his hand.


    "Elder sister, I swear, I will never let you be hurt by these animals again. I will protect you all my life. I will never let anything hurt each of you." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Well, I believe in my baby. I know that as long as our baby is here, my sister and sisters are safe. You have proved once again that you are omnipotent with your strength. You are my patron saint and the man I admire most. I love you, baby. It''s okay. Don''t think about the past." Ruan Ling tried her best to comfort Tang Wenhao. At this time, She has completely returned to normal. She remembers everything in her past.


    Ah ya, Manny and other beauties on the shore were worried when they saw that they were talking about love with each other. Ah Ya shouted quickly, "Baby, sister, don''t talk. Now the water level is falling very badly. Hurry and find a way to get out! There is another wild wolf over there. When the water is dry, the wild wolf will flow from the stream. Time is very urgent. We have to leave here as soon as possible."


    "Yes, baby, Arlene, come out quickly! There is still a wild wolf over there, but we opened the gap. The water here is too fast. Another wild wolf is blocked by the stream temporarily and can''t cross. When the water dries up, the wild wolf will come." Manny also said.


    Chen Guo''er and Ruan Yi also described the terrible of the wolf.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling heard this, they dared not neglect it. They struggled to start digging in front with their hands. This time, they became smarter. They dug opposite each other in order to increase the area of the mud pit, and stacked larger stones around the mud pit to prevent the mud from flowing towards the newly excavated place.


    Aya and Manny''s words have a very warning effect on Tang Wenhao. Therefore, Tang Wenhao uses his internal skills and waves his ten fingers in the mud like an iron rake. They are not only powerful, but also very fast. This time is the stage of racing against time. Time is life and speed is the guarantee.


    "Baby, come on, sister, come on..." several beauties cheered Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling on the shore. Soon, a big pit appeared in front of Tang Wenhao. Most of his legs had come out. Tang Wenhao moved hard, and his legs finally opened.


    Seeing this, all the beauties cheered, and Ruan Ling''s lower legs below her knees were deeply trapped in the mud. She tried to step several times and couldn''t move. Tang Wenhao hurried to her side and bent down to quickly pick up the mud for Ruan Ling. "Sister, don''t dig any more and keep your legs moving. When you move, it''s easy to come out."


    "Well, baby, I''ll listen to you." Ruan Ling nodded as she gasped. She was really tired. Although she was also a martial artist, she was a woman after all. Her physical strength was not a grade compared with Tang Wenhao with deep internal skills.


    "Baby, come on, sister, come on! The wolf is really coming." while the alert Aya cheered Tang Wenhao and them, meimou has been paying attention to the trend of the wolf. She finally found the wolf blocked by the stream running here quickly.


    Tang Wenhao raised his eyes. Sure enough, a black wolf spread its limbs and rushed to the shore where Aya and her beauties stood. The speed was amazing. In a hurry, Tang Wenhao stretched out his hand to hold one of Ruan Ling''s jade legs and said, "sister, let''s work together." Ruan Ling hurried up with his strength, and the jade legs finally broke free from the muddy bondage, Pull it out.


    After one foot came out, the other foot was much more convenient. It shook a few times. With the help of Tang Wenhao, it soon got rid of the muddy bondage.


    Tang Wenhao first picked up Ruan Ling, then held her, pointed to the wolf''s body two meters away and said, "sister, I''ll throw you on the wolf. You step over, the mud over there should not be deep anymore. When you get to the shore, you first stop the wolf with vines, and I''ll go right away."


    "Baby, can you do that?" Ruan Ling was afraid that the place where they stood was too far from the shore. She was afraid that Tang Wenhao could not jump over and fall into the mud again.


    "Don''t worry, sister, we don''t have time to discuss. Look, the mud is coming again." Tang Wenhao said. Before Ruan Ling could answer, he grabbed Ruan Ling with both hands and threw it at the wolf he killed.


    What a Ruan Ling. When she saw that her body was about to land, she first turned over, stretched out her left leg and stepped on the wolf''s body, like a dragonfly. At the same time, she bent down to pick up the tree vines, threw out her body with the help of her left leg, and the whole right leg stepped out of the mud. Then she rolled on the spot and quickly stood up from the grass.


    Her series of actions not only shocked Aya, Manny and other beauties, but also surprised Tang Wenhao. He didn''t expect Ruan Ling to recover her good skills so soon, and the hegemony of the empress of death valley was exposed again.


    "OK, sister, well done, look at me." Tang Wenhao said, with all his strength, pulled up onions in a dry land, and then fell on a stone in the mud. When the dragonfly touched the water and rubbed the ground, he jumped to the wolf''s body. After stepping on its body, he jumped out of the mud.


    The whole process takes only a few seconds.


    Tang Wenhao''s amazing skill made Chen Guoer stare at him in a daze. She only knew that Tang Wenhao''s skill was very powerful. She heard her brother Chen Jie say that Tang Wenhao''s martial arts have reached the state of perfection. Looking at the Wulin and Jianghu today, there are few people with his skill. Chen Jie told her that Tang Wenhao is not only proficient in strange acupoint pointing skills, His lightness skills and fighting skills are also outstanding. It seems that his ordinary fighting skills are sparse, but once on the battlefield, his opponent will be at a loss and it is difficult to deal with him.


    Tang Wenhao was completely convinced by a series of actions just now. Their men are really different. His ability is amazing. He conquered all his women in bed and all his opponents in the battlefield.


    At this moment, the wild wolf running from a distance has come close to them. Tang Wenhao had no time to talk with his beautiful women, took the rattan from Ruan Ling''s hand and stood coldly in front of the wild wolf.


    This is a strong wild wolf. Two blue eyes scan Tang Wenhao and his beauties. At the same time, it also looks sideways at his companions trapped in the mud, raises its head, and sends out a shrill howl in its mouth, which makes people fear and shudder. Maybe it is sad for its companions, or it is shouting hatred at Tang Wenhao.


    Manny, Chen Guo''er and Ruan Yi can''t help but depend on each other. Aya comforted, "sister Manny, sister Guo''er and sister Ruan Yi, don''t worry. There is a baby, let alone this wolf. Even if there are a few more, we will be fine. With the baby''s wisdom and martial arts, he must be able to deal with this beast."


    Ruan Ling, seeing her sister Manny''s face showing fear, hurried to her side and said, "sister, Aya is right. With our baby, we''ll all be fine."


    "Ah Ling, do you really remember everything? Do you remember everything?" Manny looked at Ruan Ling in surprise. She had felt the normality of her mental state from Ruan Ling''s smart eyes, which made her very happy.


    "Well, elder sister, I''ve completely returned to normal. Elder sister, you''ve all been tossed about this time. I''ve caused a lot of trouble to my sisters!" Ruan Ling said with guilt.


    "Sister! As long as you can return to normal, we are willing to do anything." Aya said excitedly.


    "Hehe, OK, Aya, let''s talk later. Let''s see how our baby killed the female wolf first. Baby, don''t be too careless. This is a female wolf. It is estimated that it is still the wolf king. Maybe their team is nearby. We''d better make a quick decision and leave here early." Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao, who is on first-class alert in front of the wild wolf.

 Chapter 919

    Ruan Ling, who has lived in death valley for a long time, has a good understanding of most poisonous snakes and beasts in the jungle. She has observed from the belly and tail of the wild wolf. It must be a wild wolf, and its strong physique can be seen that it has a prominent position in the wolf family it lives in, and it is likely to be the wolf king. Such a wild wolf usually doesn''t go out alone to look for food, You must bring your companions. As for several companions, it depends on the luck of the animals or people who encounter them.


    "Sister, don''t worry! I won''t let it leave here alive. Since it''s a female wolf, it''s estimated that it''s her husband. I''ll let them live and die together." said Tang Wenhao, fiercely waving vines at the wild wolf.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao launched an attack on it, the female wolf kicked her legs and quickly dodged. With a slap, the trees and vines fell to the ground, and the wild wolf escaped Tang Wenhao''s attack. Then, the wild wolf began to show its agile action and deal with Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling guessed that it was indeed a female wolf and the wolf king. It was not only strong and skilled, And intelligent.


    Seeing that his companions had been killed alive by these people, he knew that he could not underestimate the enemy and focused on defense. He rarely took the initiative to attack, move and jump around Tang Wenhao, but he didn''t escape. He only bit Tang Wenhao and pestered them, which made Tang Wenhao very depressed.


    Ruan Ling was more anxious because she knew that the wolf was delaying time. It was waiting for reinforcements to come and help it deal with them. She looked around and saw Aya. She had an idea and had a way.


    "Aya, baby, it''s not the way to fight with it like this. We both go up together and surround it so that it can''t escape. Otherwise, the time has dragged on for a long time, and the wolf''s companions have come. It''s troublesome... Sister, give me the stick in your hand." then Ruan Ling took a stick from Manny''s hand, which is actually a thicker dead branch.


    Aya hurriedly went to the battlefield with a wooden stick in her hand. Ruan Ling followed her and occupied a direction. The wolf saw that two beautiful women joined the battle group besieging it again. The situation was even worse for it. The guy suddenly jumped out of a gap and swished into the nearby grass. Tang Wenhao caught up and was stopped by Ruan Ling.


    "Baby, stop chasing. We can''t catch up with the wolf. Forget it, let''s go quickly!"


    "Sister, let it go like this? What if it keeps following us?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, he has to deal with the remains of his companions first. It is estimated that his other relatives and companions are not nearby. Otherwise, we must be in danger. This place is not a place frequented by wild wolves. It is relatively safe. We''d better leave here quickly! It will be troublesome if there is a rainstorm or his companions come to find him later. We don''t even have a tent now "Said Ruan Ling.


    "Yes, baby, you''d better leave here early!" Manny said with lingering fear. Chen Guoer and Ruan Yi both urged Tang Wenhao to give up chasing the wolf and flash away.


    So Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Aya hurriedly put on their clothes, and the six people set foot on the road to xiugu again. As Ruan Ling said, the wild wolf took the initiative to give up after they were not far away, stood on the hillside, looked at them from a distance, raised his unyielding head, looked up at the sky, and made a sad howl, perhaps, It feels extremely sad for its failure to avenge and shed shame on its companions.


    After the rain, the jungle soon regained its vitality, and insects and birds continued to sing. It was calm all the way. When night fell, they successfully arrived at xiugu, one of the post stations of death valley.


    Originally, Ruan Ling wanted to go all night, but Manny didn''t allow it. She said that no matter how urgent it was, we should ensure everyone''s safety. Their Ruan family can''t have an accident again. Today, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are deeply in the mud and encounter wild wolves. They are already scared. Wouldn''t it be more troublesome in case of rainstorm and poisonous snakes and beasts in the middle of the night?


    Several of her beauties didn''t approve of going on the road overnight, so Ruan Ling didn''t insist anymore. Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Ling, like him, had long drifted to Shanghai. Their son Junjun didn''t know if they had found it?


    "Elder sister, don''t worry, Junjun of our family will be fine. He is so smart, he must be fine." Tang Wenhao comforted Ruan Ling.


    "Baby, but he''s only over one year old after all. I''m so worried about him. Baby, I only have Junjun. I can''t have children for you anymore. I''m really afraid." Ruan lingfu choked in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Elder sister, who said that? You will definitely have a baby in the future. From tonight on, I will use internal skills to heal your wounds and restore the pregnant function of your uterus. Anyway, from now on, we will never be separated again. There are plenty of opportunities. Besides, Junjun must be fine. The situation will never be as serious as you think." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ruan Ling stared at Tang Wenhao without confidence. She couldn''t believe what he said. She couldn''t help asking, "baby, what you said is true? Can you really cure my sister''s infertility?"


    "Hehe, elder sister, it must be OK. Did you forget? Elder sister Ganoderma lucidum was sentenced by the doctor to no longer have fertility? In the end, I was brave enough to decide the world? As long as there is me, as long as we maintain a healthy body and enough confidence, we can bump into it. I believe we will have more children." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    On the afternoon of the third day, the six people finally walked out of the valley of death. Although the road was still full of difficulties and difficulties, they came out after many rainstorms.


    "Alas, when you go back, you must wait after the rainy season, otherwise it will be too dangerous." Manny said to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling as soon as she came out of the mountain pass.


    "Hehe, sister, who will go back in a short time? Sister Guo''er must go back to the mainland or Hong Kong, and you won''t go back. Ruan Yi won''t go back. Aya will have a big stomach every few days, and she can''t be so tired anymore. She''d better stay at Ruan''s house and give birth to her child." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, Aya should stay at Ruan''s house for a while! Siya has ah Zhu waiting for her mother to take her. Don''t worry about it anyway." Tang Wenhao smiled and pinched Aya. He likes to wipe her off.


    "Hehe, baby, stop it. You didn''t have enough last night! I''m afraid you''ll hurt our children like this." ayajiao smiled.


    "Hehe, Aya, don''t worry! Baby, there are skills to deal with pregnant women like us now, and they won''t hurt the fetus at all." Manny smiled happily. She and Aya are both pregnant with Tang Wenhao''s second child, so they were treated favorably by Tang Wenhao along the way, unlike Ruan Ling, Chen Guoer and Ruan Yi, How to enjoy, how to toss.


    "Yes, don''t you have confidence in me? How can I get along in the Ruan family?... look, sister Yang Xi is coming." Tang Wenhao said, pointing to a modern girl wearing sunglasses standing near a BMW not far away.


    All the beauties looked at the roadside not far away. Sure enough, Yang Xi was standing next to a milky white BMW. She smiled and watched Tang Wenhao coming towards her, and then they walked towards Tang Wenhao. Finally, she rushed directly at Tang Wenhao.


    "Elder sister, I want to die." Tang Wenhao said affectionately holding Yang Xi.


    Yang Xi was pleasantly surprised by Tang Wenhao''s active and affectionate narration. She took Tang Wenhao''s cheek, stared at his handsome eyes and sexy lips, closed her beautiful eyes and said, "baby, I want to die." then she couldn''t help poking it up.


    For a time, they kissed crazily. When Ruan Ling and her beautiful women came to them, they were already inseparable. Yang Xi, who was already hungry, directly fell down on Tang Wenhao, "baby, I miss you so much that I''m going crazy."


    "Then you two go into the car! We''ll watch for you first." Manny smiled.


    "Thank you, Mr. man. Long live the understanding. Sisters, wait outside first. Ha, baby, let''s get in the car! I can''t wait for a moment." Yang Xi said impatiently.


    Tang Wenhao has long been picked up by her deep feelings, and his cells have become active. He has completely returned to normal. Yang Xi''s kindness to him, love for him and her wonderful body are engraved on his heart one by one


    For a long time, the trembling BMW finally calmed down. Yang Xi completely collapsed in Tang Wenhao''s arms, with sexy red lips and a satisfied smile on her pretty face. She was really fun.


    "Baby, my sister has found our former feeling. You are still the terrible villain of my sister. Jing''er said that you have made her happy these days. Baby, thank you." Yang Xi smiled gently.


    "Sister, it''s my bounden duty to make you sisters happy. Sister, let''s get up! They''ve been standing outside for a long time." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, who let you not come to see me for so long?" Yang Xi smiled coyly, and then began to tidy up Tang Wenhao''s messy clothes.


    "Sister, you''ll take Manny and them there to take a taxi, and then come back to take Ruan Ling and me to Hanoi airport!" Tang Wenhao put on his clothes and said with a smile.


    "OK, then you and ah Ling go slowly ahead first." Yang Xi smiled.


    They came out from the back seat. Ruan Ling and her sisters teased Yang Xi. Yang Xi was just crazy and scary. Regardless of where this is, they turned Yang Xi''s pretty face red. "Mr. man, you are with your baby every day. I don''t know how much your sisters miss him!"


    "Hehe, that''s right! Baby, how long have you been away from Yuzhu and her sisters? Ah Ling, after you and baby go back to Shanghai, you have to come back immediately after you finish everything. Otherwise, these sisters at home are really tough! Baby, your task is very heavy!" Manny said with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister, don''t worry! No matter how heavy the task is, my body is at the best level in history. Go back first! My sister and I will go home early." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling waved goodbye to Manny and other beauties, watching Yang Xi take them home. Tang Wenhao was disappointed, "sister, in fact, I miss sister Ah Mei, wen''er, Li Yan, Xiu''er and Yuzhu. However, I miss ah Ying, Miao Miao and our children more."

 Chapter 920

    "Well, I can understand, so we should build the death valley early. Next time we come back from Shanghai, we should speed up the construction of the death valley and concentrate your women in two places, one is the Ruan family in Liangshan and the other is the death valley, so you won''t be so tired to run on both sides," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, I don''t know if the designer li of the model house we made last time had any comments? We gave him the photos last time, but then we left with brother Jinhu, and we don''t know what the feedback was?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ask right away when you get home! Let''s go ahead first!" said Ruan Ling, holding Tang Wenhao''s hand and walking towards Liangshan.


    After they walked for a few minutes, Yang Xi''s BMW came back and drove them towards Hanoi.


    "By the way, sister Yang Xi, did Ah Ying call sister Ah Mei? Tell me about Junjun?" Ruan Ling said to Yang Xi driving the car.


    "Well, ah Ling, baby, don''t worry too much. The child must have been taken in temporarily by a kind-hearted person. It will be all right," Yang Xi comforted.


    "In other words, there is no news yet?" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Ling crying again in a hurry. He quickly grabbed her willow waist, held her in his arms and comforted, "sister, our Junjun will be fine. Don''t worry."


    "Baby, I can''t help worrying! Junjun is still so young, sobbing." Ruan Ling finally couldn''t help crying with tears in her eyes.


    "Sister, believe me, our Junjun will not have an accident and will certainly find it." Tang Wenhao can do nothing but say these heartless comforting words. He can only hold her tightly and give her strength.


    Junjun is Ruan Ling''s lifeblood and her only child. The most important thing is that she has lost the right to be a mother again. Although Tang Wenhao said that he still has the ability to make Ruan Ling pregnant again, so far, it is only a comforting word without absolute certainty.


    In order to transfer Ruan Ling''s thoughts, Tang Wenhao smiled at Yang Xi, "sister Yang Xi, how''s mans this time? Is the work of the design center and the model training camp going well?"


    "Hehe, it''s all very good. A few days ago, we held a model competition with the assistance of Langshan municipal government to improve the popularity of our mans model training camp. At the same time, our design center also held a design competition. All the listed works let our own models try them on in the model competition first, and the social response was good. I asked mans to try them on and get them from Langshan And Hanoi market to see the effect. At present, the feedback from sales volume is good, and there is a trend to lead the trend of this year. "Yang Xi smiled proudly.


    "Really? Is it so powerful?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. Ruan Ling was also surprised.


    "Sister Yang Xi, my sister didn''t mistake you. You are really a rare talent. I don''t think fruit is necessarily your opponent!" Ruan Ling praised.


    "Hehe, I can''t say that. I made this decision after asking for the opinions of the big guys. However, I also asked President man about it. In other words, it was also done under the leadership of President man. President man is the real entrepreneur." Yang Xi smiled modestly.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao are very proud of Yang Xi''s words, especially Ruan Ling. She likes to hear people praise her sister Manny. Suddenly, she thought of another thing and asked, "sister Yang Xi, do you have any news about Xiao Yao? How is she now? Do you know?"


    Tang Wenhao listened and looked at Yang Xi with concern. Indeed, since he recovered his memory, he had no news of Xiao Yao. I don''t know what happened to her with Xiao Sihui now? Can you adapt to that new job?


    "Baby, I don''t hate the specific situation of ah Ling and Xiao Yao, but I know she called President man. President man told sister Ah Mei that Xiao Yao''s current general manager seemed to be interested in her. He gave her a car just after graduation and the company asked someone to take care of Xiao Sihui. President man was very worried that she would be cheated by the old man." Yang Xi looked back and said.


    "Ah? Is there such a thing? Elder sister Yang Xi, is what you said true?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise. Tang Wenhao was worried when he heard it. He was afraid that Xiaoyao was too simple to be deceived by ill intentioned men.


    "It must be true, but man always said that Xiaoyao didn''t accept the special car provided by her boss. Go and see her yourself when you have time. You two match so well. We all hope to see you take Xiaoyao home. She is a rare talent. It''s lucky for man to have a talent like her and Ruan to have a daughter-in-law like her!" Yang Xi smiled.


    "Yes, baby, do you hear me? After we find Junjun this time, the first thing you should do is go to Xiaoyao to find her. Even if you hold her, you should take her home. My sister supports you to get on the bus first and then buy a ticket. Don''t think so much. When raw rice is cooked, she will naturally be our Ruan''s daughter-in-law." Ruan Ling encouraged.


    "Hehe, yes, baby, my sister is the same opinion. We can''t accept Xiaoyao''s beautiful girl given to other men. Xueying is her own sister. You and Xueying are in love. Now Xueying is gone, isn''t it right for her sister to replace her? Moreover, I have another idea. I want Xiaoyao to come to our model training camp for model training. She and Xueying The similarity of looks has reached 99%. Like man and a Ling, outsiders can''t tell who is who. With Xueying''s original fame, she will soon become a famous model. I''m very confident. Now I need you to bring her back. "Yang Xi smiled.


    "Sister Yang Xi is a good idea, baby. Don''t let our sisters down! If you don''t marry Xiaoyao, our sisters won''t spare you. She is the beauty raised by our Ruan family and can only belong to our Ruan family, okay?" said Ruan Ling.


    "Two sisters, I''ll try my best!" Tang Wenhao said with a happy smile.


    Shit, with such a wife, my life is not in vain! Tang Wenhao felt happy.


    To make a long story short, after several hours of high-speed driving, Yang Xi put Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling at the airport, and she returned to Liangshan alone.


    In the evening, the plane slowly landed at Pudong airport. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling took a car and drove directly to the Jin family villa. On the way, because the mobile phone had no electricity, they didn''t say hello to Ah Ying, and the taxi killed the Jin family at one go.


    Tang Wenhao finished the account, took Ruan Ling''s hand and ran anxiously to the door. As soon as he rang the doorbell, he heard a woman''s pleasant voice, "who!"


    "Ah Ying, it''s me, Wen Hao." Tang Wenhao''s heart was about to jump out when he heard Ah Ying''s voice. He really missed her and their daughter Wen Ying, their son Junjun, their little wife Miaomiao and the old lady of the Jin family.


    "Ah? Baby, are you back? Is it really you?" the door opened as soon as the voice fell.


    Wearing pajamas, a Ying, a beautiful woman with a bulging belly, stood at the door. When she lifted her eyes and saw that it was Tang Wenhao, she immediately jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms. Tang Wenhao stretched out her arms and hugged her tightly. The two immediately began to kiss. Ruan Ling followed and closed the door.


    When Ah Ying heard the sound of closing the door, she realized that Ruan Ling was still followed behind. She hurriedly released Tang Wenhao, looked back and cried shyly, "sister, I''m sorry! I''m too excited to see you."


    "Well, it''s all right, Ah Ying. Where''s Junjun? Any news?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "Oh, sister, Junjun has found it. It''s all right. Sister, I''m sorry! I almost lost Junjun in our family, baby, I''m sorry!" said Ah Ying, crying.


    As soon as Ruan Ling heard that Junjun had found it, she hugged Ah Ying and kissed her cheek. "Ah Ying, don''t say that, Ah Ying, thank you! Thank you! As long as you find Junjun, take elder sister to see him quickly. I''m going to miss him." Ruan Ling said excitedly.


    Tang Wenhao also hugged Ah Ying and Ruan Ling. "Ah Ying, just find the child. Don''t blame yourself, sister. Let''s go up and have a look at our Junjun. By the way, where''s Miaomiao and mom?"


    "Baby, they are all asleep. In order to find Junjun these days, the whole family is going crazy. Junjun found it yesterday afternoon. He ran outside the villa and was carried away by a kind man. He was placed in the Civil Affairs Bureau. The Civil Affairs Bureau put the child in the welfare home. Fortunately, I met a good man, otherwise, I have no face to see you again." Ah Ying sighed.


    As soon as Ah Ying finished speaking, she heard a stunning little beauty with a bulging belly standing at the entrance of the stairs, wearing snow-white pajamas, like a fairy. She was surprised to see Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, and cried excitedly, "brother Wenhao, sister a, you''re finally back."


    "Miaomiao, you didn''t sleep?" Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise, and then hurried upstairs.


    When he got to the stairway, Tang Wenhao picked up Miaomiao and walked around the stairway. He was very excited because Ah Ying had said that Junjun had found it, so Tang Wenhao was completely relaxed. "Miaomiao, you miss me, you miss me, go and take a bath with me, sister. I''ll take Miaomiao to the bathroom first! Your sisters talk first." he said, Tang Wenhao rushed to their suite with Miaomiao in his arms.


    When he got to the room, Tang Wenhao first took Miaomiao to the bed, then glanced at a pair of children on the two small beds and hurriedly ran over. The two babies did grow up a lot and sleep very sweet. Junjun''s eyebrows are really more and more like Tang Wenhao, while Wenying is more like her mother a Ying.


    "Miaomiao, will Junjun and Wenying run away?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, Junjun is skinny now. He runs everywhere when he goes downstairs. Now his mother doesn''t dare to take him alone. He''s flexible. If he doesn''t pay attention, he runs away. Fortunately, he was carried away by a kind man this time. Otherwise, if he was carried away by a bad man, he must sell it. He''s not afraid of anyone now. He''s happy. The old ladies in our villa area like him very much." Miaomiao smiled.


    "Ha ha, this smelly boy scared me and his mother''s soul. Is Wen Ying much better?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, Wen Ying is very quiet, lovely and obedient. She never runs around and does whatever she is asked to do. I like to take her. I''m not tired at all. Taking this little guy will be very tired. He will always sit honestly." Miaomiao points to Junjun and laughs.

 Chapter 921

    Tang Wenhao went over to hold Miaomiao and smiled gratefully, "Miaomiao, thank you for being with you, sister a Ying. Thank you for bringing her children for so long. Moreover, you also have our children in your stomach. I really thank you very much. Let''s go to the bathroom! I want to thank you and love you tonight."


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, I don''t want you to thank me. I just want you to love me, just as you love sister a Ying and sister A." Miaomiao smiled gently.


    "Oh, of course, Miaomiao. You know, I have special feelings for you and your sister may. I like you very much and love you very much. Go and let my brother hold you in, and you will know how much my brother loves you." Tang Wenhao picked Miaomiao up again and deliberately leaned his head against her bulging belly.


    "Little fairy, you are so lucky! I seem to hear our son talking!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then put her on the dresser.


    "Hee hee, how can he be so powerful? It''s only been more than seven months, but now I really think he will move. This feeling has been for some days. Let me show you! Ha! He seems to be moving again now." Miaomiao opened her pajamas and revealed her bulging and snow-white belly.


    Tang Wenhao stared at her sexy belly, couldn''t help kissing her belly, and stopped his lips on her navel, "miaomi, you''re so beautiful, you''re so sexy!"


    "Hehe, brother Wen Hao, aren''t you afraid that Ah Ying''s sister is jealous?" Miaomiao said, glancing out the door with her beautiful eyes. It turned out that Ah Ying didn''t know when she had entered the house, so she stood at the bathroom door and looked at them with a smile, while Ruan Ling put her head on Junjun''s small face, kissed constantly, and tears kept falling down.


    After Tang Wenhao held Miaomiao steady, he pulled Ah Ying into the bathroom, put her on the dressing table, sat side by side with Miaomiao, and then opened her pajamas, revealing her snow-white and bulging belly.


    "Tut Tut, Ah Ying, although you are small, your stomach is bigger than Miao Miao! It is estimated that you must be a boy in your stomach this time and a girl in Miao Miao''s stomach." Tang Wenhao began to comment on the big stomachs of his two wives.


    "Hee hee, that''s not true! Mom said that all the boys in my stomach and sister a Ying''s stomach are boys, because we both like sour food, right? Sister a Ying." Miaomiao smiled.


    "Well, anyway, we feel the same, baby. I''m a little older than Miaomiao in the month, so my stomach looks bigger. However, baby, I really think it must be a boy this time. He''s obviously much more naughty than Wen Ying at that time. My stomach hurts because of his small foot!" Ah Ying smiled happily.


    "Hehe, Ah Ying, did you kick it? How can I use it?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ah Ying, what a clever girl, immediately responded, raised her hand and hit Tang Wenhao on the head. She smiled and said, "hee hee, bad guy, how can he be inside! Bad guy."


    "Ha ha, it shows that my son has great Kung Fu!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then picked her up and walked to the room.


    "Baby, what are you doing?" Ah Ying Jiao smiled.


    "Ha ha, I want to check if I''m damaged. Miaomiao, wait ha! In order of age, you''re second, no problem!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Miaomiao with a pout.


    "Hee hee, baby, you''re necrotic. Why don''t you come first with Miaomiao''s sister? Look at Miaomiao''s small mouth. You can hang a bucket of water." Ah Ying smiled.


    Tang Wenhao gently put Ah Ying on the bed. As soon as he was about to pull Ah Ying''s pajamas off, he heard the old lady of the Jin family shouting at the door, "Ah Ying, Miao Miao, is our Wen Hao back?"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that the old lady of the Jin family woke up, he hurriedly stood up, quickly arrived at the door and opened the door. "Mom, my sister and I are back. Are you all right! Come in!" said Tang Wenhao, helping the old lady of the Jin family in.


    At this time, Ruan Ling and a Ying also came together. The old lady showed her kind eyebrows, happily stared at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, caressed their heads and said with a smile, "it''s good that they all came back. Junjun almost lost this time. My old life will be scared."


    "Brother Wen Hao, don''t you hold someone up and don''t you come down? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll jump down and hurt your son?" Miaomiao shouted in the bathroom.


    "OK, I''ll go in and hold you down right away. I''m sorry ha! Miao Miao, I forgot." Tang Wenhao smiled shamefully. The old lady looked at him suspiciously, while Ah Ying and Ruan Ling covered their sweet lips and smiled.


    After Tang Wenhao took Miaomiao out of the bathroom, he talked with the old lady of the Jin family. The old lady was going to go to the kitchen to make supper for him and Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao stopped him. He said that he and Ruan Ling had already had dinner on the plane and asked the old lady to rest early, leaving them alone.


    The old lady of the Jin family came from the past. She knew that her son was born strange and had been separated from her two little daughters-in-law for a long time. It is estimated that she could not wait for her old lady to go back to her room to rest quickly. Don''t delay their young good deeds, so she went back to her room to have a rest.


    As soon as the old lady left, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to hold Ah Ying and go to bed. Before he could get rid of Ah Ying''s pajamas, Ruan Ling received a call from Manny. Ruan Ling saw that it was Manny''s call and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, sister has called, or you can continue. I''ll answer the phone outside without disturbing your happiness." then Ruan Ling was going out of the door.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that it was Manny''s phone, he quickly got up and looked back and said with a smile, "sister, it''s not an outsider''s phone. Just answer it here! I''ll listen, too. You can press your mobile phone to the hands-free."


    "Ha ha, OK, then you two go on!" said Ruan Ling, pressing the phone on the hands-free.


    "Elder sister, it''s so late that you haven''t slept yet?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, Ling, you haven''t slept yet?" said Manny faintly.


    Ruan Ling heard something wrong with Manny''s tone and hurriedly asked, "sister, we must not have slept. You don''t know our baby. Can he survive without a Ying and Miao Miao for so long? Sister, what''s the matter with you? It seems that you''re not very happy. Is there something wrong at home?"


    Tang Wenhao had already taken off Ah Ying''s pajamas, leaving only his underwear. Hearing this, he also stopped and looked at the phone in Ruan Ling''s ear in doubt.


    "Ah Ling, sister is going back to Hong Kong tomorrow. Something really happened in Hong Kong. Mommy called and said that Yang Qiong and Miao Na had betrayed Mans. Now mans in Hong Kong is in a mess." Manny said sadly.


    "Ah? Yang Qiong and Miao Na betrayed mans? What do you mean? Sister, they haven''t been in charge of any important department. What can they sell?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    After listening, Tang Wenhao immediately went to Ruan Ling and asked, "sister, what''s going on?" he asked his mobile phone.


    "Baby, are you listening too? Didn''t you bother you and Ah Ying?" asked Manny.


    "It''s all right, sister. What happened to Yang Qiong and Miao na?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, your business has been sold to the media by Yang Qiong and Miao Na. Now there is a storm all over the city. The media in Hong Kong have surrounded us all. Mommy can''t stand the stimulation and is hospitalized. For these two goblins, we haven''t treated them badly. Alas! Wait until my sister goes back to see the situation!" Manny sighed.


    "Shit, I''ll go back and kill them!" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Well, baby, don''t make trouble, sister. Go back and deal with it by yourself! You and Arlene should stay with the child for a while more! Haven''t been with him for so long, does the child want you two?" Manny asked with concern.


    "After sleeping, I don''t know we''re back! I guess I don''t know us. According to Ah Ying, Junjun just calls her mother now." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Alas, you still have to be with the children in the future, so you should come back early and build the house in death valley. You can''t be so separated anymore. The children are getting older and older. They need maternal love and father''s love. Baby, especially you, so many children, you can''t even tell who is who?" Manny sighed.


    "Well, sister, indeed, I can only distinguish your children. I can''t distinguish them like ah Xue. It''s better to recognize those who look similar to their mother. They all look like mine and are difficult to recognize." Tang Wenhao said shamefully.


    "Yes! The key is that you are not around the children for a long time. If the children want to grow up healthily, they must have both father''s love and mother''s love. Baby, let''s work hard! When the death valley is built, you should learn to fly as soon as possible. After we get the license, we will buy a plane immediately. In the future, we don''t have to go through such a dangerous jungle in and out of the death valley." Manny said.


    "Sister, don''t worry! I''m sure there''s no problem. But last time, ah Ling asked. It seems that the private aircraft market in Vietnam hasn''t been opened. I don''t know if I can buy it?" Tang Wenhao said.


    As soon as Ruan Ling nearby listened, she quickly took the mobile phone and said, "Sister, that''s true. I asked a friend last time. It''s difficult for private people to buy planes. It''s estimated that it''s difficult to work. Otherwise, you can ask the mayor or other government officials when you''re free! You can ask the mayor or other government officials to see if you really can''t buy them. If you really can''t buy them, we''ll think of other ways or buy them in the name of the enterprise. I thought, we can buy them in the name of the enterprise Ruan''s medicine is bought in the name of Ruan''s medicine. It is said that Ruan''s medicine is used to transport goods. It is too difficult to transport Ruan''s medicine from death valley to outside the mountain only by manpower. Our enterprise buys aircraft for transportation by itself. I think this reason is tenable. Sister, you can ask the situation first, "Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, I see. This is really a very good reason. Tomorrow I will call the mayor in person and ask him to help us solve this problem. Ah Ling, baby, it''s getting late. Go to bed early! Baby, don''t play too late. Besides, Ah Ying and Miao Miao are both pregnant with a-6. Be careful," Manny reminded.


    "Sister, don''t worry! Don''t you know me? By the way, sister, if you need me to go back after you return to mans in Hong Kong, tell me. I have some ways to deal with the two goblins Yang Qiong and Miao Na." Tang Wenhao said bitterly.


    "Well, baby, Arlene, good night!" Manny said and hung up.

 Chapter 922

    Originally, Ruan Ling seemed to have something to say. She put away the phone and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, what you just said is wrong. You don''t need you to go back. We have to go back. Mommy is in hospital. We are children. Can you not go back and have a look as a son-in-law?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Tang Wenhao blushed and replied with shame, "well, yes! Sister, I''m sorry! I didn''t think much, so let''s go there earlier!"


    After hearing this, Ah Ying and Miao Miao showed a trace of loss on their faces. Tang Wenhao was just looking forward to the stars and the moon. It seems that he will have to leave them again soon. Aren''t the two sisters sad?


    Tang Wenhao felt the reluctance in Ah Ying''s and miaomimei''s eyes. He quickly grabbed Miaomiao and held her beside Ah Ying in front of the bed. He was in the middle and held her left and right. "Ah Ying, Miaomiao, you have heard that we are stepping up the construction of death valley. At that time, we will take all the families here to live together. In the future, our family will never be separated." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "But mom doesn''t want to go to Vietnam. She just wants to stay at home," Ah Ying sighed.


    "Then we''ll persuade her to be an old man!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Miaomiao on the other side stared at Tang Wenhao hungrily and took the initiative to climb up. Ruan Ling looked at it with a smile and said, "sister, I''m going to take a bath!"


    "Elder sister, shall I come together?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, wait for me. I''ll save you later, okay? Where can their bodies stand your tossing?" Ruan Ling said, twisting her hips and went to the bathroom.


    The next morning, a ray of sunshine shot into the room through the gap in the window, and Ruan Ling still fell into a deep sleep.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling hugged each other tightly, crossing their limbs and mouth to mouth. This is also the usual sleeping position of their husband and wife, while Ah Ying and Miao Miao lie on the other side. Fortunately, Jin Dacai''s bed is wide. Otherwise, how can they sleep with four adults?


    While sleeping, a baby''s cry woke Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and a Ying. Ruan Ling immediately opened her beautiful eyes, loosened Tang Wenhao, and suddenly sat up. She saw that Junjun had sat up and cried. Ruan Ling''s heart was broken. She immediately ran down to hold Junjun.


    "Baby, mom''s back. Don''t cry. I''m so sorry for my mother." he bent down and picked up Junjun. The child''s small face was red, his small eyes stared at her strangely, and turned to Ah Ying. Suddenly, he burst into tears and stretched out his small hand to ah Ying.


    Ah Ying quickly put on her pajamas. "Sister, give me the child! He doesn''t know you yet."


    "Baby, I''m also a mother! Look at my mother." Ruan Ling saw that Junjun refused to ask her, and the tears in her beautiful eyes fell instantly. Tang Wenhao was busy getting dressed and coaxing the child with her.


    It was no use coaxing them. The child just didn''t want them. However, as soon as the child entered Ah Ying''s arms, he stopped crying and wouldn''t let go of his arms around Ah Ying''s neck.


    Ah Ying''s head leaned against Junjun''s small head and immediately screamed, "ah! Junjun is ill and his head is hot. Sister, touch it, baby, touch it, too."


    When Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao saw Ah Ying say so, they hurriedly approached Ah Ying and touched the little guy''s head respectively. It was really hot. Ruan Ling was frightened, "baby, hurry up, take my sister''s clothes, and we''ll send the child to the hospital immediately."


    When they were in the room, they got up early. The old Mrs. Jin, who was cleaning in the living room, heard it. She hurriedly pushed open the door and asked, "son, Ling, Junjun is ill?"


    "Well, mom, I want to send my child to the hospital immediately," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, I''m sure I was scared when I was in the welfare home. Go first! If the fever can''t go away, take it home. Mom will do a Dharma for him and he will be fine soon. Don''t worry too much," the old lady said confidently.


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" Ruan Ling looked at the old lady in surprise and looked back at Tang Wenhao. She didn''t understand what the old lady wanted.


    "Mom, do you believe in superstition?" Tang Wenhao asked looking at the old lady of the Jin family.


    "Well, I believe in superstition. My mother knows that you scholars don''t believe this kind of thing. However, my mother has done many such things at her age. Try bailing. Take your children to the hospital first. Besides, if you can''t, it won''t hurt anyway." the old lady seems to have known that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling wouldn''t believe it. She wants to speak with facts.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and a Ying simply cleaned up and went to the hospital with Junjun with a high fever. She didn''t want a Ying to go. After all, she had to take Wenying, but Junjun hugged her neck and didn''t stop crying. A Ying really couldn''t bear to leave him and went with her.


    Ruan Ling is both pleased and jealous when she sees that her son is so close to Ah Ying. After all, Junjun is her son, but now she doesn''t want her. Isn''t she in a bad mood?


    Tang Wenhao drove Jin Dacai''s car to take the child to a nearby hospital. After some examination, the doctor said it was a high fever caused by a viral cold. He suggested that he take a drip, otherwise the fever will not go away.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are top students. Of course, they know that drip is not a good thing. Playing too much is easy to reduce people''s resistance and immunity. However, after listening to the doctor, they still agree to hang drip for their children.


    Ruan Ling''s heart was broken when she saw her child hanging up so little, but she couldn''t do anything except heartache. She couldn''t even hold him, because he only wanted Ah Ying, and only Ah Ying''s arms were the safest.


    Tang Wenhao knew Ruan Ling''s pain and was very sad. He pulled her into the corridor, painfully hugged her slender waist and said, "Elder sister, don''t be sad. Junjun is your child. He will accept you soon. It is estimated that he told his mother. He must be frightened by being lost this time. Maybe believing in superstition can really make him recover as soon as he goes back! When his body returns to normal, he will know you soon..."


    "Baby, is this superstition really effective?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "It seems to be effective. I used to experience this kind of thing when I was a child. In our rural areas, most children have experienced it. For example, when children are frightened, they usually find some magic women in the village, but don''t believe it. If they do something on you and shout something we don''t understand, the children will really be fine," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Is it really so smart? What does the hospital do?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, sister, I don''t know if you ask me. Anyway, the result is that the children are really all right, but they can''t be cured in the hospital. Do you think it''s strange? There are many things in the world that we can''t explain with science. You say it''s superstition, but it''s effective. If you want these crazy women to say something, no one can say it, but everyone Parents will choose to believe them for their children, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Do you mean that our mother is also a mystery woman?" Ruan Ling said in surprise.


    "Hehe, elder sister, I really don''t know. I''ll know if I go back and ask my mother. However, with the family background of the Jin family, it''s possible for the old lady to understand these." Tang Wenhao said.


    "How do you say that?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Because the martial arts of the Jin family are handed down from ancient times and have been handed down for thousands of years, maybe the old lady passed it on to her by the older generation," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, you still have this kind of culture? I really didn''t expect it," said Ruan Ling.


    "You also have, but you don''t know. Maybe a lot of things have been learned directly from our hometown. Maybe your family used to be Chinese!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "It''s possible. Although I haven''t done any research in this field, I know that most people in Liangshan moved from you, and there are very few local aborigines. Baby, stop talking. Didn''t we say that? We only care about our small family, and let the government take care of national affairs! I''m all your people. I gave everything to you. If you talk like this, I''ll be angry After all, I''m Vietnamese. I can''t really do anything in the future. You don''t want me, can you? You won''t do this to me? "Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously.


    Ruan Ling had long seen that Tang Wenhao was a particularly patriotic person, so when he spoke like this, Ruan Ling was worried that the two people''s different ideas would affect their relationship between husband and wife.


    "Hehe, sister, don''t worry about this. No matter what happens between us, it can''t change my heart of loving you. This will never change. Sister, I said I want to love you all my life, no, forever." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    The two were pulling in the corridor for a while. Ruan Ling was worried about Junjun, so she went back to the drip room. There were more and more people in the room, and the air was a little depressed. Tang Wenhao also hated this place. He wanted the doctor to change them to a separate room, but the doctor refused. She said that unless the child was hospitalized, she could only drip in this special room.


    In desperation, they had to endure the ordeal in this room. After the drip all morning, the child also fell asleep. However, the fever still didn''t subside a little. They took the child to the doctor and asked what was going on. The doctor said that the effect was not so fast. If you continue to drip tomorrow, it will fall down completely for at least a week. Let them not worry.


    "Fuck you, take a cold for a week at a time! I haven''t felt what it''s like to take a cold since I was young. Now it''s getting worse and worse. I don''t have a level at all. In our countryside, a few yuan of medicine can solve things. It costs more than 1000 yuan here. Money is a small matter. The key is to waste time and toss children." Tang Wenhao said sadly after getting on the bus.


    "That''s right! We really don''t understand you. When we were in death valley, there was a man with a fever and a cold. Dr. Ruan would just give us some medicine. It only costs a few dollars, and it won''t take a week to take the medicine!" Ah Ying said with a small mouth.


    "Alas! That means your people have money!" Ruan Ling joked.

 Chapter 923

    "It''s not that we have money, but there are fewer and fewer good doctors. We are indeed rich. However, many aspects are backward, and people don''t trust each other as much as before. I remember that when we were young, we didn''t need to lock our home, and there were no thieves at all. Now we have to pry off your lock, and the neighbors are old and dead "Exchanges," sighed Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, I don''t know who lives next door! However, there is a very beautiful woman who drives out and in every day. His man, like you, seldom goes home. Sometimes he hears her crying inside. We also want to see what''s going on, but my mother told us not to mind our own business. She said that they are all outsiders. They don''t know the bottom of the matter and don''t make trouble "Yes," said Ah Ying.


    "Well, mom is right. We don''t know who they are. What if they don''t want to know us at all? Aren''t you asking for trouble?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, either I criticize you, or you think so, so the neighbors are so indifferent." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, do you mean that we have to have a good relationship with our neighbors in the future? Are you not afraid that these women are interested in your husband? Rob your husband with you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, what are you afraid of? Our husband already has countless wives anyway. What''s the big deal if we have more? Ah Ying." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes! Baby, have you counted how many women you have?" Ah Ying asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I really haven''t counted it carefully. Last time, I roughly calculated it. With Xiuer and their so-called concubines in Laos Miao village, it is estimated that there are more than 150! Later, there are Naxi girls and sisters." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "More than that! Didn''t you say you still have women in that indigenous tribe?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, but I didn''t mess around in the aboriginal tribe. Brother Wukui can testify that I only had a few legs with their leader. I really haven''t touched her. Therefore, it should be said that my performance over there is much more regular than that of this guy Wukui." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    After the three people talked at home, the old lady of the Jin family saw her grandson coming back and hurriedly hugged him and touched his forehead. She found that it was still hot. She hurriedly said to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, "son, ah Ling, why don''t you let her mother believe in superstition? It''s still hot!"


    "Hehe, OK, mom, you can do it! Do you want us to do something to prepare?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, you go out and buy some incense and some paper money. Mom will burn some paper money for your father and your big brother first, and let their father and son bless our Junjun there. Then mom will sing to him and scold those harmful dirty things away, and the baby will get better soon." the old lady said seriously, Although Tang Wenhao knew it was superstition, he still chose to believe in the old lady.


    Ruan Ling, holding Junjun who fell asleep, looked curiously at the old lady changing clothes and chanting words to the portrait of old man Jin hanging in the middle of the living room. She was both curious and very moved. In fact, she had long regarded the old lady who had nothing to do with her as her mother. She was full of respect for the old lady.


    In the afternoon, according to the customs of their hometown, the old lady of the Jin family first spent a little time with the dead old man and Son Jin Dacai, and then took Junjun to the place he lost that day and burned paper money. Tang Wenhao scolded something. Tang Wenhao had seen this posture, but Ruan Ling, a Ying and Miao Miao were still curious and inconvenient to stop, so the old lady devoutly believed in her superstition.


    Tang Wenhao explained to Ruan Ling that the old lady''s behavior in their hometown was called "taking back the fear", which meant that superstitious women took back the souls lost by the child due to fear. People in the countryside believed that after the child was frightened, it was because he met ghosts and other dirty things and had to drive them away, so that the child''s illness would really get better.


    However, what''s surprising is that Junjun was very quiet in the old lady''s arms and was still crying when she began to hold it outside. However, after the old lady started her "fear collection" program, the little guy immediately stopped crying and cooperated with her very much. In addition, he soon fell asleep during the "fear collection" program, with a lovely smile on his little face.


    This made Ruan Ling and her three Vietnamese beauties very curious and attracted many passers-by. Tang Wenhao drove the onlookers away for fear of affecting the old lady.


    Half an hour later, the old lady left the villa with Junjun in her arms and went home with Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling wanted to sleep with Junjun in her arms, but the old lady didn''t allow it. She said Junjun couldn''t leave her now and couldn''t be held by others until he woke up naturally.


    So the old lady took Junjun back to her own room, sat on the bed and guarded the little guy. Ruan Ling was very grateful for the old lady''s love for Junjun.


    "Baby, mom really takes Junjun of our family as her own grandson. I like her very much." Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Of course, sister, since I became my eldest brother, my eldest brother, the old man and the old lady have always regarded me as their child and you as their daughter-in-law. Especially since we have adopted Junjun to the Jin family, the old lady will love Junjun more." Tang Wenhao said.


    The two were talking. Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Manny''s phone. He pressed the button and said, "sister, have you returned to Hong Kong?"


    "Well, baby, you''d better come back! Now Mans is really in a mess. Not only that, but also it has affected Chen. Guo er''s father called me today and said that we should get rid of it as soon as possible, otherwise, Chen''s capital will be withdrawn. My sister will help Guo er by saying good or bad things... Baby, now the media are crouching near our house all day, Xi I hope to expose some so-called inside stories. The two women, Yang Qiong and Miao Na, are really too much. I asked them why they betrayed mans in this way. They totally denied it and said it was none of their business, while Mommy insisted that it must be Yang Qiong and Miao Na who exposed our mans family''s ugliness this time. Why don''t you come back and help my sister deal with it! "Said Manny.


    "OK, sister, I''ll book a ticket right away and try to get to Hong Kong in the evening. By the way, how''s Mommy? Is she better?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "It''s still in the hospital! You can talk about it when you come back! Ask if Arlene is back?" Manny asked.


    "Sister, Manny asked you to go back to Hong Kong with me?" Tang Wenhao turned to Ruan Ling.


    "Baby, Junjun''s fever hasn''t subsided yet. I''m not at ease. Why don''t you go back to Hong Kong to help my sister deal with mans affairs, and then go with you when Junjun''s fever subsides?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "OK, sister, that''s it... Sister, ah Ling said she would wait two days and stay at home for a few days. I''ll book a ticket right away and help you first." Tang Wenhao said to Manny.


    "OK, then you ask Arlene to answer the phone," said Manny.


    Tang Wenhao quickly handed the phone to Ruan Ling. The sisters informed each other about their situation. Manny hung up the phone and asked Ruan Ling to tell her. Tang Wenhao called her before boarding the plane.


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao took a taxi to Pudong Airport after booking his ticket. Before leaving, he was reluctant to part with Ruan Ling, a Ying and Miao Miao. A Ying and Miao Miao were very reluctant to part with him. He left again just after he came home. They were very reluctant to part with him, but they all knew that Tang Wenhao was helpless and it was important to deal with things.


    There was nothing to say on the road. In the evening, Tang Wenhao''s plane landed at the Hong Kong International Airport. He hurried out of the airport. At the exit, he saw Manny who had just separated for a day. Manny had a bulging belly and showed fatigue on her pretty face. When Tang Wenhao came out, he smiled, "baby, here..."


    "Sister, let''s keep you waiting! Let''s go!" Tang Wenhao took the initiative to hold her.


    They habitually kissed each other and walked towards the parking lot. "Sister, go to the hospital to see Mommy first! Is God''s gift in the hospital?"


    "No! God''s gift is at home. How dare you let him come out? Baby, you should also be prepared. Now the gossip reporters in Hong Kong have written you as a full coyote and villain in some newspapers and magazines, but my sisters and sisters know that you are not. Therefore, no matter what you see, don''t be too sensitive. These gossip reporters live on this." Manny reminds Tang Wenhao as she walks.


    "Ah? Then am I really a celebrity now? Hehe." Tang Wenhao said with an indifferent smile. After so many lives and deaths, he has already looked at these things very lightly. Therefore, it is not as uncomfortable as Manny imagined. Even he is not angry.


    Manny glanced at Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked, "baby, don''t you really care?"


    "Well, sister, I''ve been dead many times. Why do you care about this? As long as our family lives happily, I''m worried about mommy''s body. I''m worried that master Miaoyun will be bothered by these worldly trifles, break their original purity, and worry that God''s growth will be disturbed. For myself, I''m not afraid of anything. Sister, you can rest assured! In fact No big deal, we moved mans headquarters in Hong Kong to Langshan. Mommy and they all went back to Langshan with us, left Hong Kong completely and left. I see what else they can write in their entertainment notes, and we don''t respond to them, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, are you really so detached?" Manny stared at her super man with appreciation.


    "Well, we''ll urge mommy to move Hong Kong mans to Liangshan later. In addition, I''ll end up with Yang Qiong and Miao Na and don''t annoy them. I wanted to find a chance to punish them on the way. In the face of my dead father, let them go." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, I''ll listen to you. However, Chen may not agree to move the headquarters to Liangshan now. You''d better talk to Guo''er''s father first. He''s in Hong Kong these days. After all, he''s also a relatively large shareholder. Without the resolution of the board of directors, we have no right to make our own decisions. After all, Mans is a listed company, do you understand?" Manny said.

 Chapter 924

    "OK, let''s see Mommy first!" Tang Wenhao said.


    After getting on the bus, Tang Wenhao drove under the command of Manny and soon went to Victoria Hospital in Hong Kong. He saw Yang Dany who had lost a lot of weight. Moreover, in the process of entering the hospital, Tang Wenhao, who was very alert, had found that many entertainment records lurking in every corner were firing at him and Manny with long guns and short guns!


    "Sister, we were photographed," Tang Wenhao reminded Manny.


    Manny said she had known for a long time that there were hidden entertainment records not only in the hospital, but also near their villa, which interfered with their daily life all the time.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao holding Manny''s hand standing in front of her hospital bed, Yang Danni smiled happily, pointed to the edge of the bed and smiled, "Sit down! Wen Hao, are you really back? Mommy knows you can''t die. Mommy asked master Huang as soon as she came back from Thailand. He said you can''t be so short-lived. Let mommy relax and wait for you to come back at home. It''s really accurate for master Huang. God has eyes! You don''t know how the family lives these days when you''re missing Son, I don''t know which damn sent the news of your disappearance to mans, which made the two bitches Yang Qiong and Miao Na think they won''t get you again, so they simply made mans idea. Alas, your father''s romantic life, he left and put two time bombs at home. "Yang Danni sighed.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed Yang Danni''s jade hand apologetically. "Mommy, I''m sorry. I''m in trouble for the man family and the man family. I''ll find them when I go home. It''s really not good. I''ll let them never open their mouth. Of course, I won''t kill them. Just teach them a lesson," Tang Wenhao explained.


    "Alas, I want to teach them a lesson. It''s really not good. Wen Hao, just take them! They are not a few years older than you, and they are really beautiful. They barely deserve you, so as not to happen again. They are your women, so they will stop and won''t make trouble again. Mommy thinks about it in bed these days and thinks that this is the only safe way, Once and for all, "Yang Danni looked at Tang Wenhao expectantly.


    "Ah? Mommy, it''s absolutely impossible. I won''t be with them even if I die. My aunt''s affair has made me regret all my life. I will never repeat it again. I admit that they are both young and beautiful, but I''m not interested in them." Tang Wenhao said in a righteous way.


    "Wen Hao, what can you do if you don''t agree? Do you have any other better way? Mommy is really tired. Please, will you? Let the man family and the man family stop!" Yang Danni was a little unhappy.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect that Yang Danni would raise a flag and surrender to Yang Qiong and Miao Na. He glanced at Manny around him, and Manny''s attitude turned out to support Yang Danni. "Baby, just do what Mommy says! This may be the best way to deal with..."


    "Mommy, sister, it''s not that I don''t listen to you. It''s really against my principle of life. I''m sorry, I can''t agree with your requirements. But, Mommy, sister, don''t worry, I''ll solve this matter in my own way, and promise not to cause human life, and it can cool down this matter quickly. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, how can you cool it down? These two women can''t get you. They often tell the entertainment journal about some so-called inside stories. Who can stand it? It''s a kind of harm to Dan Yun and Tianci. Fortunately, Dan Yun hasn''t responded positively to this matter. Now it''s still at the stage of making rumors. If any entertainment journal catches Dan Yun for an interview, it''s really over. Tianci is also in Hong Kong I can''t stay. I don''t want God''s gift to grow up under the public''s attention, which is very unfavorable to his growth, "Yang Danni said anxiously.


    "But now the bad influence has been caused. As you two said, I will be with Yang Qiong and Miao Na tonight. What effect can it play?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Wen Hao, why is it useless? You can ask them to come out to refute the rumor! It is said that they fabricated all these to entertain the public. They deliberately abused mans because they had conflicts with my eldest sister. As long as they are willing to refute the rumor, the rumor will soon be broken. Wen Hao, now not only Mans is affected, but also Chen is involved, father Chen Jia He called me personally. He was very angry. Let''s try our best to put out the fire. Wen Hao, mom, please, OK? "Yang Danni begged.


    "Baby, just do what Mommy says! Don''t always think that Yang Qiong and Miao Na are daddy''s women. Anyway, daddy has died and they are so young and beautiful. If they hadn''t been greedy for enjoyment and married other young people as wives, don''t take this relationship to yourself. Just think that you are an ordinary young man outside and talk to him naturally They''re together, so you don''t have that psychological pressure, "Manny said.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, you think! They are both old enough to be mommy''s daughters, and I don''t want to be sisters with them. Even if you sacrifice yourself for Mommy, Manny, Danyun and God''s gift, will you? When you are really together, maybe you will really like them! After all, Mommy can see that these two women really like you." Yang Danni said.


    Tang Wenhao was kind-hearted by nature. He was embarrassed to refuse such a request from Yang Danni''s mother and daughter. However, deep in his heart, he really didn''t want to have anything to do with Yang Qiong and Miao Na. He was worried that he would live in pain if he really took this step.


    Just then, Manny''s phone rang. Tang Wenhao glanced at her and motioned her to answer the phone first. Manny quickly opened her cell phone and saw that it was Ruan Ling. She pressed the key and said, "ah Ling..."


    "Sister, how are you doing there? Baby, have you talked to the two women?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Not yet! We saw mommy in the hospital. What Mommy and sister meant was to let the baby just take away the two goblins and let them take the initiative to refute the rumors and take back what they said, so as to really put out the fire and cool down. Otherwise, it''s difficult to tell the public that mans and mans will never stop, or you can persuade the baby! He listens most "You''ve got it," said Manny, plugging the phone into Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao reluctantly took the phone, "sister, don''t force me." Tang Wenhao took the initiative to say.


    "Honey, I don''t want to force you. Listen to my sister. Now this matter must have a great impact. Moreover, Guo Er just called my sister and said that her father is very angry now because of man''s affair, which has completely involved Chen. Now many entertainment records are looking for the inside story of Chen''s being controlled by man''s, and even Chen Jia''s life experience has begun to be exposed Come on, baby, you''d better talk to Yang Qiong and Miao Na. If they can take the initiative to refute the rumor, you can just do what Mommy and sister say and accept them! Our sisters support you and Mommy supports you. What''s your hesitation? You have no blood relationship with them, and Mommy has no blood relationship with me and my sister. Go with me The world''s daddy is not related by blood. If daddy and Mommy hadn''t adopted our sister, we wouldn''t have anything to do with mans, so you can let go if you think so. "Ruan Ling also began to persuade Tang Wenhao.


    "But, sister, I really can''t do it. I hope you''ll forgive me, but I promise I''ll handle it properly. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Alas! What can you do? I don''t want you to hurt Yang Qiong and Miao Na. Anyway, they are always from the man family," Ruan Ling reminded.


    "I won''t, elder sister. Don''t worry, I can handle it." Tang Wenhao said.


    "All right! I won''t say much about it. By the way, if you really want to settle it by yourself, you have to hurry up. I just called Xiaoyao. The situation is a little bad. You''d better go and see her early. If you can''t, take her back to Liangshan by force! I''m in charge with you, and you''ll get married as soon as possible, so as to save us from worrying about her all day." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with Xiaoyao?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. Since he recovered his memory, he often remembered the days Xiaoyao spent with him. He would miss her and worry that she would be robbed by a bad man.


    "Xiao Yao said that their general manager asks her out all day long these days. When she goes to work, she always likes to call her alone to the office to talk about work. Nothing is mysterious. She said that she is not used to it, but she doesn''t want to lose the opportunity to work in such a large company. Now there is a special contradiction. Baby, I think this is a great opportunity. Hurry up Go and take Xiaoyao home! "Said Ruan Ling.


    "Shit, that bastard must want to hurt her. Sister, I know. You send me her address. I''ll go to her immediately after I''m busy here. Even if I carry her, I''ll carry her and Sihui home." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, don''t go over Hong Kong after you''ve finished your work. How can you deal with mans and mans as easily as you think? If you want me to say, you''ll do as mommy and sister say. When you go back tonight, you''ll want Yang Qiong and Miao Na. I''m sure that once these two women become your women and you let them die, they will be willing. These two women are crazy You are crazy. You must listen to what you say, so you can go back to Guangzhou tomorrow to deal with Xiaoyao, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, stop talking, I''ll handle it myself." Tang Wenhao was a little unhappy when he saw Ruan Ling and advised him to accept Yang Qiong and Miao Na.


    "Well, well, I don''t care about you, so do it yourself! Anyway, you have to go back to Guangzhou the day after tomorrow at the latest. I''m really worried about Xiaoyao''s safety. She''s a girl''s home with Sihui. I''m really afraid that their general manager will take advantage of the fire and harm our Xiaoyao." Ruan Ling said.


    In fact, why didn''t Tang Wenhao worry? He is more worried than anyone, because he really likes Xiaoyao, especially Xiaoyao''s independent and strong personality, which fascinates him very much. This is a girl who will attract all men in the world. In a way, she is more attractive than her sister Xueying.

 Chapter 925

    "Sister, I know. I''ll get there early. By the way, has Junjun''s fever gone back?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern. He wanted to know whether the old lady''s superstitious behavior had an effect on Junjun.


    "Hehe, baby, guess?" Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao.


    What a smart man Tang Wenhao is. Hearing Ruan Ling''s relaxed tone, he knows that Junjun must have a fever gone, "ha ha, sister, is my son''s fever gone?"


    "Hehe, I haven''t completely retreated, but I''ve dropped a lot. I took my temperature ten minutes ago, and it''s a low fever. Baby, don''t say, mom, this move is really effective!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, you don''t necessarily believe in superstition. Maybe it''s a drop in the morning. Now the medicine is working. You can''t believe it or believe it all, even if it is!" Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    The two talked about Junjun''s condition for a while. Ruan Ling asked Manny and Yang Danni to answer the phone. After talking with their mother and daughter for a while, she hung up. Finally, she reminded Manny that she should not forget to urge Tang Wenhao to go back to Guangzhou to save Xiaoyao from suffering and join the Ruan''s daughter-in-law team as soon as possible.


    "Hehe, baby, you are a bad boy. Xiaoyao is the most beautiful girl we have seen. You are lucky to let her join our Ruan daughter-in-law team!" Manny smiled at Tang Wenhao after hanging up Ruan Ling''s phone.


    "Wen Hao, Mommy heard that Xiaoyao''s sister is one in a million. She is already a famous model, but her life is bad. She was going to marry you, isn''t it?" Yang Danni asked.


    "Well, so I''m very excited to see Xiao Yao. She''s even more charming than her sister. In addition to her sister''s exactly the same beauty, she''s also very intelligent. She graduated as a graduate student this year." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Then take good care of it! As your sister said, go back tonight and be with Yang Qiong and Miao Na. In fact, their main purpose is to be with you. They heard that you are missing and no one is there. They all blame Mans. Mommy actually knows their thoughts very well. If you can agree to have them, all problems will be solved." Yang Danni said.


    Tang Wenhao could only sigh in his heart. He knew that now the mother and daughter were determined to ask him to be with Yang Qiong and Miao Na, but he really didn''t want to do so, so he declined their kindness, "Mommy, I''ll handle this myself. By the way, Mommy, who disclosed the news of my disappearance to the two women? I think this is the key to the problem."


    "Mommy has always wondered about it. Apart from our mother and daughter, only the Ruan family''s daughters-in-law know about it. Outsiders don''t know the situation at all. Besides, the Ruan family''s daughter-in-law doesn''t know Yang Qiong and Miao Na at all, and they don''t have contact information. Mommy can''t understand it when she wants to break her head." Yang Danni said.


    "Mommy, did Amun tell them?" Manny said of the Filipino maid at home.


    "No, Amun doesn''t know about it. How can she tell them? Mommy didn''t tell anyone about it after she came back from Thailand," said Yang Danni.


    "That''s strange. Where on earth did they know about it?" said Manny with a frown.


    "Mommy, sister, you don''t have to guess. I''ll go back and ask them directly," Tang Wenhao said.


    "They won''t tell you, Wenhao, or we''d better go home first! Mommy feels a little better now, but she''s just resting here. Mom is angry with them, and she''s not really sick. Manny, go and settle the account! Let''s talk about it at home." Yang Danni said, struggling to get up.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly pressed her and asked with concern, "Mommy, are you really all right? You''d better stay here for a few days first! Wait until I deal with this matter before you leave the hospital, okay?"


    "Oh, no, Wen Hao, I saw you today. Mommy''s body is better. You said that your accident scared the soul of mommy and your sister. They all hurt you as much as their life. How do you let them live when you''re gone? No matter what you do in the future, you can''t be impulsive. You must consider that there are dozens of wives and children behind you, okay?" Yang Danni said softly, caressing the big hand of her son-in-law.


    "Well, Mommy, I see. I''m sorry! Let mommy and my sister worry. Mommy, you can keep it! I''ll take care of it." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Mommy knows you have the ability, but it''s not as simple as you think. Yang Qiong is very resourceful and difficult to deal with. Now it''s all over the city, which has seriously affected the reputation of man family and man''s corporate image. Mommy is more worried about Danyun and afraid that those damn Entertainment records will interfere with her practice." Yang Danni said.


    "Mommy, I know, so I will deal with it properly. I''ll go home with my sister first. Shall we come back with you later?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, let your sister check out directly! Mom will leave the hospital right away and let''s go home together." Yang Danni insisted. She was worried that Tang Wenhao would have extreme behavior and hurt Yang Qiong and Miao Na. In this way, things would become more and more complicated, but she could not beat Tang Wenhao, so she still wanted to go home in order to prevent things from getting out of control in time.


    Manny asked with concern, "Mommy, do you really want to leave the hospital?"


    "Well, let''s go! Mommy is fine, not to mention Wen Hao!" Yang Danni also knows that Tang Wenhao has extraordinary ability. With him, she must be in trouble.


    Manny settled her account and went through the discharge procedures. The couple helped Yang Danni downstairs. As soon as she went downstairs, Tang Wenhao realized that there was an electric light flashing, which was the light emitted by the camera after pressing the shutter.


    Yang Danni was a little angry and wanted to scold the secretly photographed entertainment notes. Tang Wenhao said indifferently, "Mommy, don''t be angry. They also want to make a living. No matter what they do, we''ll go our way."


    "Yes, Mommy, baby is really mature now. I don''t think it''s necessary to ignore them and let them shoot! We won''t respond to this matter in the future, and their hype is meaningless," Manny said.


    Seeing that her daughter and son-in-law had such an open-minded and steady mind, Yang Danni was quite relieved. She couldn''t help but feel much more relaxed. She showed a rare smile on her pretty face and walked outside the building in the face of the peeping eyes of the photographer.


    After getting on the bus, the three were patted by the peepers behind. Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly and drove straight to mans villa. Yang Danni and mani''s mother and daughter sitting behind ignored those boring entertainment records.


    When the car arrived at the door of the villa area, Tang Wenhao found a big tree not far away. Someone was watching their car and the situation in the car with a telescope. Tang Wenhao didn''t bother to pay attention to him. After swiping his card, the car slowly drove into the villa area.


    Back home, Tang Wenhao parked his car at the door of villa 27. He got off first, opened the rear door, and helped Yang Danni out of the car. "Mommy, be careful," he said cleverly.


    "Well, Mommy is fine." Yang Danni smiled and followed Tang Wenhao to the villa.


    The fat Filipino maid Amun yo had heard the sound of the car motor and greeted her from inside with an apron. Seeing that Tang Wenhao and Manny had picked up the hostess Yang Danni, he hurried to help her.


    "Madam, please slow down," said the Filipino maid.


    "It''s all right. By the way, Amun, you don''t have to worry about me. Hurry to cook the meals for my uncle and miss! You know what my uncle and miss like to eat, don''t you?" Yang Danni said to the Filipino maid.


    "Well, I know. I''ll go right away. The young lady called back and said that my uncle came. I''ll prepare the dishes and cook them. Please wait a moment, uncle and miss." then the Filipino maid glanced thoughtfully at Tang Wenhao and twisted her hips into the kitchen.


    Her seemingly unconscious glance made Tang Wenhao move in his heart, and an idea flashed in his mind. It seemed that the fat Filipino maid seemed to have something buried in her heart. What was she thinking?


    Tang Wenhao didn''t have time to think deeply. Together with Manny, he helped Yang Danni to her own room. "Mommy, are you sure you''ve never told the Filipino maid the news of my disappearance?" Tang Wenhao said to Yang Danni.


    Manny and Yang Danni looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Yang Danni immediately asked, "Wen Hao, why do you ask? Mommy never tells the servants about your family. That''s for sure. Amun can''t know the news of your disappearance."


    "Oh, that''s good!" Tang Wenhao nodded and replied. Seeing Yang Danni''s answer, he felt that he was too thoughtful. Maybe he was too sensitive!


    "Baby, did you find anything?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "No, when she looked at me just now, I always felt what was in the woman''s mind, but I don''t know what it was. It''s not a good thing anyway," Tang Wenhao said truthfully.


    "No, baby, you''re too sensitive. Amun has worked in man''s house for more than ten years. She won''t talk nonsense even if she knows. She knows the rules, and she doesn''t know the truth," said Manny.


    "Well, Mommy knows her. She''s not such a person. Maybe she hasn''t seen you for so long and wants to see you more. Wen Hao, you''re very popular with women, okay?" Yang Danni smiled lovingly.


    "Hehe, Mommy is right. Amun may want to be a man. It''s normal to see the only man in your family come back and want to see more. After all, she can only return home once or twice a year. She has been separated from her husband for a long time. There is no man at ordinary times. It''s normal to want to be a man." Manny smiled.


    "Well, well, sister, don''t talk about her. I''m worried. Mommy, you talk to my sister first. I want to see Yang Qiong and Miao Na. I want to ask them what happened during this period and see what they say?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Don''t go until after dinner! Don''t be in a hurry. You have to go back to Guangzhou tomorrow anyway. When ah Ling said that Xiaoyao was going to be robbed by other men, are you afraid!" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, you know! Don''t you want Xiaoyao to become someone else''s bride?" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.

 Chapter 926

    "Girl, let Wen Hao go! Amun, it takes some time to cook the meal. Wen Hao, after you go, be polite! Don''t be too extreme. Although Mommy knows that all this is directed by Yang Qiong, there is no conclusive evidence, okay?" Yang Danni told her.


    "I see, Mommy, let''s hear the news first. Sister, you stay with Mommy! I''ll meet the two women." Tang Wenhao said, turning and leaving Yang Danni''s boudoir.


    After he went downstairs, he didn''t go out immediately. Instead, he went to the kitchen first. The Filipino servant Amun yo pouted his hips and was waving a spatula to stir fry the dishes. Looking back, he saw Tang Wenhao standing at the door. His eyes were very surprised, "uncle, you''ll be fine in a moment."


    "Oh, it''s all right. Take your time! I''m not hungry yet. I''ll go to Aunt Joan and aunt Na first and see you cook by the way." he said, smiled and left the kitchen. In fact, he didn''t know why he said these words to the fat Filipino maid, but he just wanted to do so, as if there was a subconscious force driving him to do so.


    The Filipino servant Amun yo looked at Tang Wenhao''s back and left the man''s house. He smiled thoughtfully, shook his head, said a few words to himself, and then continued to do his own things.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao, after coming out of man''s house, went directly to the villa of Yang Qiong and Miao Na. The door was closed. He came forward and rang the doorbell. Soon, the Filipino maid here opened the door. Seeing that it was Tang Wenhao, he warmly invited him into the house.


    "Please come in, uncle. Are you coming to see Mrs. Joan or Mrs. na?" asked the Filipino maid as she invited him in.


    "Please let Mrs. Joan down! I have something to talk to her about." Tang Wenhao said faintly. His face was expressionless. He couldn''t see whether he was angry or happy.


    "Oh, Mrs. Joan is not upstairs. She is exercising in the swimming pool. Otherwise, uncle, wait a minute. I''ll convey to her immediately that you''re coming." the Filipino maid said, first let Tang Wenhao sit on the sofa in the living room. She turned and walked to the swimming pool in the back.


    Tang Wenhao sat on the sofa a little depressed. He thought, shit, the man family is not thin on these two coyotes! They live this day, that is called happiness! It''s nice to have Filipino maids to serve your daily life, a gym and a swimming pool at home! But this woman is not satisfied!


    While thinking about it, a silver bell like voice came from behind, "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss Aunt Joan. How can I come to our little widow''s house today?"


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking up. Her face turned red because he didn''t expect Yang Qiong to be so shameless. She didn''t wear anything except a pair of shorts that could hardly cover the scenery. She didn''t even have a bra. She stood proudly in front of Tang Wenhao because she had never given birth and paid attention to exercise and maintenance at ordinary times, Her figure is quite hot, her waist is thin, her hips are rich, and her lower abdomen is flat, which is very attractive.


    Tang Wenhao simply glanced at it, and the cells on his body suddenly became active. Then he felt an explosive impulse. He quickly looked away and said, "aunt Qiong, you''d better go upstairs and put on your clothes first. It''s not good."


    What Tang Wenhao didn''t expect was that the woman not only didn''t go, but also went directly to him and sat down next to him without scruples or shame, "Oh! I''m not afraid of a woman. What are you afraid of? Aunt Joan, I like this cool feeling. If you don''t believe me, ask the servant. I''m always like this at home. I like to take off my clothes after taking a bath and walk around at home. Besides, I''m still wearing pants! I wear them specially for you, otherwise I''ll take off my clothes directly. Besides, you forgot that I was in the swimming pool last time In, neither of us had clothes on. Where have you never seen me? Where have you seen aunt Qiong? Since they have seen each other for a long time, is it necessary to wear them again? "Yang Qiong vaguely teased Tang Wenhao with extremely sensational language. At the same time, she leaned her warm body against Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand this! Worried that he had been tricked by beauty, he suddenly stood up, avoided Yang Qiong''s active attack and said positively, "aunt Qiong, I hope you respect yourself." Of course, when he talks, he doesn''t dare to look at Yang Qiong in the face any more. Then he can''t control himself, because he feels really impulsive and wants to throw this sexy young woman into the sofa.


    "Hehe, self-respect? Self-respect? Don''t hold on. You want me, right? Look at yourself! Why do you hold on? I''ll satisfy you. Come on! Put aside all my selfish thoughts and let me love you once, and Miao Na is waiting for you! We two women want to follow you every day and want to be your woman in our dreams. Aren''t you a real man People? Are you worried about losing on me? Don''t worry, aunt Qiong won''t laugh at you. Aunt Qiong doesn''t have time to love you. It''s said that you''re missing. She''s dying. Aunt Qiong has a heart of death. Come on! Let aunt Qiong love you once! "Yang Qiong said and gathered together with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was almost out of control by the woman''s sensational seduction and provocation. Seeing that she came up, he hurriedly dodged and shouted, "Aunt Joan, wake up! It''s impossible between us. Don''t think about it any more. I came here today to have a serious talk with you two. I hope you can minimize the bad impact on man''s family and man''s family. Don''t think we don''t know, because you''ve told me what happened with master Miaoyun before, so it''s full now You should be responsible for your actions. "


    Tang Wenhao finally seized the opportunity to talk about business. His restless heart just now slowly subsided. Otherwise, he blindly let Yang Qiong wantonly seduce him. He felt that he would be accepted by Yang Qiong sooner or later and humiliated by her beauty trick.


    "Uncle, I don''t know what you''re talking about? What''s the meaning of Miaoyun Miaoyu? I don''t understand. I only know that you will be my man sooner or later. I''ll haunt you all my life until you want me. Uncle, I dare say that as long as you dare to want me, you will love me all your life. I dare say that my body is no worse than that of miss. You know this best in your heart. Your body is different It should explain everything, "Yang Qiong said brazenly looking at Tang Wenhao.


    The woman''s three words are inseparable from this topic, which makes Tang Wenhao angry, helpless and ashamed. Sometimes, he really hates his sensitive brother under him. He likes to raise his head to pay tribute to beautiful women, but he really can''t control it. Unless he exercises his power and adjusts his breath, he can''t talk to people with his eyes closed?


    "Shameless, Yang Qiong, I warn you, if you don''t take the initiative to refute the rumor, I won''t let you go. Don''t you know that you have made a mess of mans and mans, and my mommy is still ill. You are also Mans. Do you really have no feelings for mans? If so, you might as well leave mans early ! "said Tang Wenhao in righteous words.


    "Hum, shameless? Shameless is shameless. Our sisters are widows when we are so young. Why are we afraid of being shameless? Last year, we had to endure the bullying of Wang Zhuo Xiong. Since we met you, our sisters have been crazy about you. We are about the same age as Miss Manny, and our beauty is not lost to her. Why can she be with you? Let''s go Can''t I? I''ve posted it to you regardless of my dignity. You even give us a chance. Is your heart made of iron? You obviously want me, but you just don''t give it to me, you know? We haven''t had men for nearly two years. We''re also women. We''re just thirty years old. Why can''t we have men? " Yang Qiong was also annoyed by Tang Wenhao''s refusal.


    "You can have men, but not me, okay? I told you last time that if you want to get married and have children, you can leave man''s house and find your own happiness. My mommy agrees with this. As long as you want to leave man''s house and find a husband, you can leave at any time," Tang Wenhao said.


    "We won''t leave the man family. Why should we leave the man family? We are the director of the man family and have always supported the eldest sister at the critical moment. We were born in the man family and died in the man family?" Yang qiongjiao said.


    "Then why do you have to do something sorry for mans and mans?" Tang Wenhao forced him to ask.


    "We didn''t do anything sorry for mans and mans," argued Yang Qiong.


    "How could the media know about master Miaoyun and me?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Where do I know? We either go to work or stay at home all day, and we don''t go anywhere else. I should know that," said Yang Qiong.


    "Then how did you two know that I was missing? Where did you know that I was dying?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well... We''re guessing, because we haven''t seen you for a long time. Miss Manny and her eldest sister suddenly left man''s house and came back after so many days. As soon as she came back, she was out of her mind. We can guess with our feet that something must have happened to you. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be in such a mental state. Now in man''s and man''s house, only the safety of you and miss can make her so worried Worry, "Yang Qiong explained.


    "You guessed it?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, otherwise, who would tell us this? Elder sister herself? How could it be? Right?" asked Yang Qiong.


    Tang Wenhao thought that what Yang Qiong said was reasonable. He readjusted his situation and said with patience, "Aunt Joan, let''s forget about the past. Now I just want you two to come forward and tell the media that what you said before is a joke and a matter of speculation. In fact, these things don''t exist at all. Aunt Joan, even if you''re not for me and you''re all directors of mans, you should think about mans''s development! Besides, now Even Chen is involved. If this matter is not handled, the consequences will be unimaginable. Mans may face the risk of bankruptcy. I don''t think your sisters want to see mans completely closed down? "


    "Uncle, we really didn''t say it. I admit that we all know that you and sister Danyun are your children. However, it really has nothing to do with Nana and me. Uncle, think about it! What''s good for us if we poke it out?" Yang Qiong asked.

 Chapter 927

    "Don''t you just want me to be with you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Cut! Uncle, you underestimated our sisters'' intelligence too much. Even if we want to be with you again, we won''t use such indiscriminate means. Don''t we know that if this matter is found out, you will not be with us, but will hate us, because it will not only hurt mans and mans, hurt our own vital interests, but also hurt sister Danyun And your child, the baby is innocent. We all like him very much. Can''t we even think of that? "Yang Qiong asked.


    Yang Qiong''s reaction surprised Tang Wenhao, because in his mind, Yang Danni and Manny, Yang Qiong and Miao Na must have done it. However, he really couldn''t find any flaws from Yang Qiong''s expression. What she said was very sincere and reasonable. It seems that this matter really has nothing to do with her.


    Just when Tang Wenhao was at a loss and didn''t know how to talk again, there was a sound of footsteps upstairs. Tang Wenhao looked up and saw another beautiful young woman Miao Na coming down from upstairs in sexy pajamas. Her body moved and trembled, which was very attractive.


    "Oh, my uncle is back," she said with a smile.


    "Well, Hello, aunt na!" Tang Wenhao shouted politely.


    "Hello, uncle, I heard what you said just now. You really misunderstood our sisters. To tell you the truth, both of us really want to marry you and really love you. There are several reasons. First of all, you are a person. We like you at the first sight. We have never seen a man as good-looking as you. Your every move makes me happy We are very excited. Really, you make our sisters crazy about you. "


    "In addition, we don''t want to leave mans and mans. First, we are mans'' shareholders and work here. We can''t find a job without Mans. Now, unlike before, we can still work in the entertainment industry. Now which director can see us? Second, we are used to mans'' life and don''t want to leave here, but we are still young. I just She is one year older than Miss Manny, and sister Joan is two years older than me. You say, at our age, can we stay widowed all our life? We are not reconciled, uncle. Since we know that you have extraordinary ability and many wives, we are determined to follow you all our life, but we have never thought of hurting mans and mans and hurting your side You can rest assured that we have never done anything sorry for you and the man family. You must believe us. Please explain it to your eldest sister and miss Manny, "Miao Na said sincerely.


    "It really has nothing to do with you two?" Tang Wenhao stressed.


    "It really has nothing to do with us, uncle. Please remember that we were born in the man family and died in the man family. In this life, we promise not to leave the man family and uncle you. We all love you sincerely." Yang Qiong took the opportunity to say again that she is a woman who is very good at seizing the opportunity. Seeing that Tang Wenhao has believed them, how can she miss the good opportunity?


    "That''s strange. If it''s not you, who will deliberately punish our mans? Moreover, no one knows the past things between master Miaoyun and me except a few people in our family? The Wang family will never tell. Can you give me a reasonable explanation?" Tang Wenhao said suspiciously.


    "Uncle, you can''t say that. It''s not that we know this except for the people in the eldest sister''s family. Then we insist that we said it. It''s unfair for us to draw such a conclusion. Besides, don''t the nuns in sister Danyun''s temple know this? Then don''t we have servants? They must know it, too So you can''t limit this scope to our sisters. Are you right? "Miao Na said.


    "Yes, Nana''s words are reasonable. In fact, it''s not just our sisters who know about it. Amung Yo and my servants know about it. They are Filipinos. They will certainly say these things together after work. Who knows if they said it?" said Yang Qiong.


    "OK, Aunt Joan, aunt Na, since you said so, I''ll believe you first! I''ll go back and talk to my mommy and my sister right away, call these servants together and ask them face to face who leaked it out?" said Tang Wenhao, turning around and leaving.


    "Slow, uncle, please believe us. We are really willing to follow you unconditionally." Yang Qiong unexpectedly stretched out her jade hand to pull Tang Wenhao''s arm. After her cool jade hand touched Tang Wenhao''s arm, Tang Wenhao naturally pulled out. Suddenly, he felt that his finger touched a warm object. As a senior man, of course he knew what he touched.


    Suddenly, Jun blushed and said, "I''m sorry! Aunt Qiong, I didn''t mean it. Don''t think about it any more." after that, he threw off Yang Qiong''s jade hand and hurriedly escaped from Yang Qiong and Miao Na''s residence.


    I saw a happy smile on the pretty faces of Yang Qiong and Miao Na. Yang Qiong smiled at Miao Na, "Nana, see? Our uncle is shy! You didn''t see it. After he saw my sister''s body for the first time today, it was scary! Nana, come on, as long as our sisters unite sincerely and don''t give up, this beautiful uncle will be our sisters sooner or later."


    "Hehe, sister Qiong, look how beautiful you are. How does it feel to be touched by my uncle''s hand?" Miao Na asked admiringly.


    "The feeling of electric shock, Nana, my sister thinks he''s going crazy, but this silly boy just doesn''t take the bait. It''s really sad! However, I don''t know who is secretly helping us. In fact, the more chaos the mans and mans are, the better. In this way, we can have a chance. Anyway, it''s not our sisters who did it. Our sisters belong to the fisherman''s welfare." Yang Qiong sneered.


    "Sister Qiong, I''m not as optimistic as you think. I don''t think our uncle is an ordinary man. You''ve taken off like this. He didn''t do anything to you. Look at your pants. Everything has been seen, but what about others? He stood you up. He''s not Wang Zhuo Xiong. He jumped up when he saw our sisters like wolves. His uncle has good concentration and martial arts. Let''s deal with them Not his, "said Miao Na discouraged.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no cat that doesn''t cheat. The quick reaction of his body just now shows everything. If it weren''t for the premature time, my sister, I just fell on him and had to eat my sister raw just now. Do you believe it?" Yang Qiong said confidently.


    "Don''t believe it, sister Qiong, my uncle has extraordinary willpower. His body reacts. It''s a physiological phenomenon and a natural reaction. However, didn''t he resist your temptation in the end? Sister Qiong, let''s not be so confident, okay? For my uncle who reads countless beautiful women, maybe our sisters are nothing at all?" Miao Na joked.


    "It''s impossible. I think our sisters were among the top three beauties in the beauty pageant in Hong Kong. No matter what you do, sister Qiong, I''m still very confident. Over the years, our sisters have been exercising every day, swimming and running. Look, are our sisters worse than Miss Manny? What''s the difference? Don''t we have her thin waist, her hips or her face Eggs are not as beautiful as her? Besides, their sisters have both had children now, and miss Manny is pregnant with a second child. Nana, don''t be discouraged. The final victory must be our sisters, but we can''t be satisfied. We must exercise every day, maintain a first-class figure and attract men. We can only rely on a sexy and hot figure, okay? Go to bed! The necessary sleep is equally heavy "Yes," said Yang Qiong, twisting her sexy buttocks upstairs. Miao Na was full of confidence after listening to Yang Qiong''s analysis. It seemed that Tang Wenhao would be the meat in the mouth of the two young women sooner or later.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao, after returning to man''s house, the Filipino maid amung Yo has cooked all the meals. Yang Danni and Manny haven''t come downstairs yet. Tang Wenhao glanced at the Filipino maid and hurried upstairs.


    When she arrived at Yang Danni''s room, Manny sat on the edge of the bed and was talking to Yang Danni. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming back, Manny quickly stood up and asked with concern, "baby, how are you talking with those two women?"


    "Wen Hao, did they admit it?" Yang Danni asked.


    "No, Mommy, sister, it seems that it has nothing to do with them." Tang Wenhao closed the door and said.


    This sentence surprised both Yang Danni and Manny. The mother and daughter looked at each other. Yang Danni asked suspiciously, "Wen Hao, do you mean it has nothing to do with Yang Qiong and Miao na? Who does it have to do with? In our family, who would do such a thing except them? Besides, others don''t know our family affairs?"


    "Yes, and I also think Yang Qiong must have done it. She has always been a city government. I think you must have been cheated by them," Manny said.


    "Sister, Mommy, but I don''t think they really seem to be lying," Tang Wenhao said.


    "What did they say? I''d like to hear how they tricked you? Wen Hao, you are younger than them and have no deep experience. What a woman like her says is not credible at all," said Yang Danni.


    Tang Wenhao was too lazy to explain, so she described the whole process of Yang Qiong''s dialogue with him. After hearing this, Yang Danni smiled bitterly and said to Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, they have already said these words to Mommy, but Mommy doesn''t believe them at all. If she says that her own maid will do such a thing, I believe it. If Amun yo can do such a thing, Mommy won''t believe it."


    "Baby, amung has worked in the man family for many years and taken good care of everyone in the family. She was not only kind to us, but also to Daddy. She has feelings for the man family. It won''t be her. If it''s not them, it must be the maid around her, as Yang Qiong said." Manny said.


    "Elder sister, if you say so, I don''t think anyone is like." Tang Wenhao said helplessly.


    "Well, let''s eat first! Wen Hao, Mommy knows you must be hungry. No, wait. Mommy will find these Filipino maids and ask them one by one. You should pay attention to their eyes. If one of them did it, Mommy will not let her go." Yang Danni said angrily.


    "Well, this is a way. If it''s really not our man family, we really have to go to the temple. Maybe the little nun next to my aunt said it." Manny said.

 Chapter 928

    "Girl, this possibility is very small, because so far, your little aunt hasn''t called us about it, which means that they don''t necessarily know about it! They practice in a closed place and don''t contact the outside world. It shouldn''t be them," said Yang Danni.


    When the three went downstairs, the Filipino maid amung saw Yang Dani and they went downstairs and quickly began to serve dinner for the three masters. Yang Dani smiled and motioned her son-in-law and daughter to sit next to her. "Madam, miss, uncle, come and have dinner!" said, bringing the three bowls of rice to them.


    "Thank you! Amun, you can eat too!" Yang Danni smiled gently.


    "Madam, I''ve already eaten in the kitchen. Take your time, uncle and miss. Take your time. I''ll go down first." said Amun. He was about to turn back to the kitchen for sanitation.


    "Wait a minute, Amun, how many years have you worked in our man''s house?" Yang Danni asked with a gentle smile. Tang Wenhao and Manny knew that they were going to pay attention to the maid when they saw Yang Danni suddenly ask her such words.


    Amun yo looked back at Yang Danni in surprise, and then quickly recovered his normal expression. He smiled and said, "madam, I''ve been at man''s house for 12 years. Why did my wife suddenly ask this? Did Amun yo do a bad job?"


    "Oh, no, just ask. I just think you''ve been at man''s house for so long. You should find a time to thank you!" Yang Danni smiled.


    "Madam, it''s very kind of you. It''s my honor that I can work in man''s family. Man''s family has always been very good to me. I''m very grateful to man''s family, Mr. and Mrs. and miss. Man''s family has always been very respectful to me. Man''s family is the best family I''ve seen." amung yo said gratefully.


    "Ha ha, Amun, don''t say that. If you do a good job, we should treat you well. Besides, you work hard and take what you should take. Moreover, we are equal in personality. Go ahead!" Yang Danni smiled.


    "Yes, madam," said Amun, turning and leaving the living room.


    The three had a good meal and returned to Yang Danni''s room again. Originally, Yang Danni wanted to take Tang Wenhao and Manny for a walk by the sea, but she didn''t want to go anywhere when she thought that there were entertainment records outside waiting to expose their whereabouts.


    "Mommy, would you like to call Yang Qiong and them all?" Manny asked.


    "No, originally, Mommy wanted to talk to them separately, but now she thinks she''s worried too much. Amun really doesn''t look like such a person. She really treats your daddy, mommy and you very well. If she thinks Mommy doesn''t trust her, maybe she will leave man''s house. Mommy really can''t leave her now. She''s too familiar with our house and too familiar with mommy Well, Mommy knows what she needs, likes and dislikes. Even if it''s the company''s phone, she knows what to say. It''s difficult for us to invite a Filipino maid like her again. She not only does things professionally, but also has a very intelligent mind. Forget it! "Yang Danni obviously doesn''t want to offend Amun.


    "Mommy, what about Yang Qiong?" Manny asked.


    "Let mommy think about it!" said Yang Danni.


    Just after Yang Danni''s bedside phone rang, Manny quickly grabbed the microphone, "Hello! Hello, where?"


    "Oh, cousin! I''m your cousin Wang Zhuo Xiong. When did you come back?" it turned out to be Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Oh, cousin, I came back the day before yesterday. Why? What''s the matter with my mommy?" Manny asked faintly.


    "Cousin, can you be all right? Is there anyone in mans worse than our father and son? We are chased by those bastards everywhere we go now. Cousin, where is your bastard husband? This bastard has done bad things and turned into a shrinking turtle. Let him go back to Hong Kong to wipe his ass and then go away. Shameless guy, he wants to take it for nothing Is it cheap? "Wang Zhuo Xiong said angrily.


    "Cousin, why do you say that? If you say such dirty words again, I''ll die." Manny said unhappily. She hated Wang Zhuo Xiong. Now he scolded Tang Wenhao, and she was even more angry.


    In fact, Manny didn''t look at this issue from the perspective of Wang Zhuo Xiong. As a man, her 50-year-old mother was taken advantage of by Tang Wenhao. It''s a man who would feel humiliated to think of it. Moreover, since Yang Danyun and Tang Wenhao were known by his father Wang Jianzhong, the old man was so angry that he almost vomited blood and died, After living in the hospital for more than a month, he was relieved. Although he was discharged from the hospital, he was much older all of a sudden, which added a lot of hatred to Tang Wenhao by the two brothers Wang Zhuo Xiong and Wang Zhuo Yan.


    A few days ago, major websites and tabloid newspapers in Hong Kong published the scandal of Tang Wenhao, the current president of mans. After the exposure, as Yang Danyun''s son and ex husband, they were inevitably harassed by pervasive entertainment records, which made them extremely angry and humiliated.


    That''s why he didn''t have a good tone for Manny.


    "No, cousin, I don''t want to talk to you, I want to talk to my aunt," said Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    Manny handed the phone to Yang Danni. "Mommy, cousin wants to talk to you."


    Yang Danni took the microphone and said, "Zhuo Xiong, what''s up?"


    "Aunt, we can''t live now. No matter where we go, there are reporters following the shooting. Also, go and see how the Internet damages our Wang family. My father is so angry that he is going to commit suicide. You quickly let your good son-in-law get back, deal with this matter, and give our Wang family a quiet place. In addition, let my disgraced mother leave Hong Kong quickly Let''s find a place where no one can hide. Now those entertainment reporters haven''t dug out her whereabouts. Once these bastard reporters find my mother, we can''t afford to lose this person! "Wang Zhuo Xiong said angrily.


    "Zhuo Xiong, don''t worry. Let''s not mess around. My aunt knows this and is dealing with it. We can''t blame Wen Hao any more. He just came here. How can he deal with it? Don''t you admit it? If your father and son don''t want to be followed and disturbed by others, just stay at home. I''ll ask amung to send you food. After this time, everything will be fine It''s all over, "Yang Danni comforted.


    "Aunt, this is not the way! Now this matter has not only affected our father''s and son''s life, but also my girlfriend broke up with me because of this. She said that she was ashamed to meet my mother-in-law. Moreover, how much has our shares in mans shrunk because of this matter? Tang Wenhao, the bastard who is the party to this matter, should bear this responsibility Responsibility cannot be borne by our shareholders. Now many directors and shareholders are asking this question. Aunt, as the backbone of mans, it''s time for you to come out and preside over justice. In addition, I heard that Chen''s boss is also starting to withdraw capital. Aunt, you can''t stay silent at home every day! "Wang Zhuo Xiong said impolitely.


    "Bastard, aunt, you don''t need to teach me a lesson! It''s our family business, not the company''s business. You should make a clear distinction. Besides, aunt hasn''t found out who the originator of this matter is. You don''t want to think about how such a private matter can be known to the outside world? Aunt shouldn''t investigate this matter first?" Yang Danni shouted.


    "Aunt, but what does this have to do with us? I just want to tell you, aunt, this matter has made it impossible for our father and son to live. Tang Wenhao should compensate us for our losses. He doesn''t compensate. You, as his mother-in-law, should compensate us. Don''t think you gave him all your shares and nothing? We are your real relatives and cousins It''s just the children you adopted. Your mother-in-law has no blood relationship with them, but you treat them much better than us. "Wang Zhuo Xiong''s heart is very unbalanced.


    "Zhuo Xiong, that''s the main purpose of your phone call tonight?" Yang Danni was very sad to hear her own nephew talking like this.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong and Wang Zhuo Yan, the brothers, grew up with her. She took the two children as her own children and loved them. Because she had no children, she spoiled them very much. Therefore, she would give them some shares, including his father Wang Jianzhong, purely as gifts rather than cheap purchases. Now there is an accident in the Mann family, She didn''t expect that the Wang family''s father and son put forward such unreasonable demands on her. Can she not be sad?


    Wang Zhuo Xiong heard Yang Danni''s displeasure and said, "aunt, I''m not aiming at you. I''m angry. However, Tang Wenhao should pay for it. He can''t take all the good things alone. I gave it to him, cousin. I really want to strangle their evil seed!"


    "How dare you! Zhuo Xiong, you bastard, can you blame Wen Hao for your inability to marry Manny? Aunt gave you a chance and helped you a lot, but you can''t make Manny like you. It''s all your own ability. There''s no reason why you gave your cousin Manny to Wen Hao. As for your mommy and Wen Hao, Wen Hao was really young and impulsive. I''m sorry for you , but it''s not all Wen Hao''s responsibility. Your mommy is also responsible. Now one of them has become a monk and the other regrets it. What else do you want? Besides, it''s been two years. Don''t mention it in front of your aunt in the future, otherwise I won''t have such a nephew as you. In addition, I remind you that God''s gift is the flesh of your aunt''s heart, and you dare not treat him again Respect, you''ll get out of mans forever, "said Yang Danni angrily.


    "Aunt, it''s unfair for us to say so. You''re too partial to Tang Wenhao, the mainland boy." Wang Zhuo Xiong said unconvinced.


    "Well, aunt is tired. Don''t go out for a while. Your cousin will deal with the company''s affairs. Zhuo Xiong, you must remember that we are a family. Don''t engage in infighting. This matter will not be as serious as you think. Aunt is trying to minimize the impact. When we find out who leaked it, we will solve all the problems I''ll hang up first, aunt, and you''ll have a rest early! "Said Yang Danni, who was about to hang up Wang Zhuo Xiong''s phone.


    "Wait, aunt, I want to ask, what''s the matter with Tang Wenhao now? The group hasn''t heard from him for a long time. People in the company are spreading rumors. It is said that he had an accident and seems to have disappeared abroad. Aunt, tell me the truth. What''s the matter with Tang Wenhao? Is he still alive?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked.

 Chapter 929

    "Ah? Zhuo Xiong, where did you hear all this news? Of course Wen Hao is still alive. He is not only alive, but also alive. He is now at man''s house with your cousin. Don''t you believe him to have a word with you?... Zhuo Xiong, who told you that Wen Hao had an accident? You told your aunt. Maybe the person who told you the news was your mother and Wen Hao "It''s up to the media," Yang Danni asked in surprise.


    Manny and Tang Wenhao were stunned. They didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao''s disappearance would reach Wang Zhuo Xiong''s ears. Is this really a strange thing? Where exactly does this source come from? Tang Wenhao couldn''t figure it out if he wanted to break his head.


    "Aunt, what you said is true? Is Tang Wenhao at man''s house now?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked in surprise.


    "Yes! Come on, let Wen Hao talk to you..." as Yang Dani said, Yang Dani gave the phone to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao answered the phone depressed. He didn''t like Wang Zhuo Xiong as much as Wang Zhuo Xiong hated him, but due to Yang Dani''s face, she still had to talk to him politely.


    "Hello, cousin!" Tang Wenhao called faintly.


    "Are you really Tang Wenhao? When did you come back?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, today, cousin, I want to ask, how did you and the people of the group know that something happened to me? How did they get the news? I hope you tell me the truth. I want to find out this person, because it must be this person who shook me out about... Your mommy." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hum! Tang Wenhao, you''ll know by going to the company tomorrow. Aren''t you good at martial arts? Aren''t you smart? With your ability and intelligence, do you still need me to tell you?" Wang Zhuo Xiong hung up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and returned the phone to Yang Danni. "Mommy, he hung up."


    "Hehe, forget it, Wen Hao. Don''t be general with him. You should also understand their father and son''s mood. After all, they are victims of your relationship with Danyun, okay?" Yang Danni said gently.


    "Hehe, Mommy, I know. I''m sorry for master Miaoyun, and I''m sorry for their Wangs and sons. In fact, I also regret it very much." Tang Wenhao said guiltily.


    "Well, don''t mention the past. It seems that you can''t go back to Guangzhou tomorrow. You''d better go to the company with Manny tomorrow to see what the company has been in chaos these two days. By the way, you go out next time and pick up the gift from God to mom. Mommy misses him very much," said Yang Dany.


    "OK, Mommy, would you like to call my mother first? Tell her that my sister and I went to pick up Tianci?" Tang Wenhao refers to Chen Yi, Chen Jia''s mother. Yang Danni entrusted Tianci to Chen Yi for a few days after she was ill with Qi. Now that she has been discharged from the hospital, she must want to take the child home and take care of herself, Yang Danni has a very good relationship with God. From her heart, she has raised the child as her own child.


    "OK, Mommy will call her right away. Wen Hao, don''t tell me. You are still a good mother-in-law. During the days when Chen Jia lived here, she also stayed with her. At first, Mommy didn''t like her. Later, she found that she was very nice and enthusiastic. After Chen Jia went to the mainland, she lived there for half a month, but she still couldn''t adapt to the life there, so she came back again, When I get back, I''ll take care of our gift with Mommy when I''m free. I''m very grateful to her, "said Yang Danni, calling Chen Yi.


    After the phone was connected, Yang Danni told Chen Jia''s mother Chen Yi that Tang Wenhao had come back and that she had been discharged in the afternoon, and said that Tang Wenhao and Manny would go to her house to bring back the gift of heaven and let her prepare the children''s clothes and baby utensils. Chen Yi was very surprised to hear that Tang Wenhao had come back and said that she would prepare things for Tang Wenhao and Manny.


    In order to go early and return early, Tang Wenhao and Manny bid farewell to Yang Danni. In addition to Manny''s house, Tang Wenhao drove Manny''s Porsche sports car to Chen Jia''s house. Although Tang Wenhao was not familiar with Hong Kong, he still had some memories when he went to Chen Jia''s house once. Coupled with Manny''s command on the co pilot, they soon raced to the door of Chen Jia''s community.


    However, because neither of them had been to Chen Jia''s house, when they got to the door, Tang Wenhao called his mother-in-law and told the old man that they were already at the door of the community. Chen Yi quickly told them their exact address, and Tang Wenhao restarted his car and entered the community.


    This is a relatively shabby community. The houses are of old British structure, and the gap between each building is relatively narrow. At first glance, it is a civilian area.


    Chen Jia''s family lives on the second floor in the innermost building of the community. It is a one bedroom. In fact, it is a small suite, a small room, a small living room, a palm sized bathroom and a very narrow kitchen. When they stand inside, they look very crowded.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that his mother-in-law lived in such an environment, he felt a little unbearable. He thought to himself that when the opportunity was ripe, he must take the young mother-in-law to Langshan to live, or buy her a new two bedroom, which was also considered filial piety.


    Chen Yi was very glad to see that Tang Wenhao had indeed returned. She made tea and offered her seat to Manny, the handsome son-in-law and daughter''s boss. "Come on, Wenhao, Miss Manny, please sit down! Our house is too narrow. I''m sorry to invite you here. The child is still sleeping. Why don''t you take a break before you take him away?"


    "OK, Mommy, let''s take a look at God''s gift first. I haven''t seen this little guy in a few days. I miss him so much." Tang Wenhao took Manny''s hand and walked towards the small room. Chen Yi also followed.


    When they arrived in the room, Tang Wenhao and Yang Danyun''s son Tang Tianci narrowed their beautiful little eyes and slept very sweet. The two small dimples on their cheeks were very beautiful.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, look how much the gift of heaven looks like you! Miss Manny, isn''t it? The child is carved out of the same mold as Wen Hao. It''s so similar." Chen Yi smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s his son! Baby, God''s gift is more and more like Hengheng and Junjun. Do you think so?" Manny pointed to little God''s gift and smiled.


    "They are brothers! It''s normal to look like them. Go out! Don''t disturb the little guy''s sleep. Mommy, God will want you at night? Doesn''t he cry?" Tang Wenhao laughed as he walked.


    "Hehe, everyone wants your son. Anyone can take him away. Just be nice to him. Wen Hao, Miss Manny, do you want to make some supper for you?" Chen Yi asked with a smile when she left the room.


    "Well, Mommy, don''t be busy. By the way, didn''t you go to Kunming with sister Chen Jia last time? Why did you come back? Didn''t dad want you and sister Chen Jia to stay with him?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Alas! Wen Hao, don''t mention it. After all, I haven''t married your father. He has a wife over there. Chen Jie''s mother is a good woman. Mommy doesn''t want to hurt her. Although Mommy didn''t say anything to Chen Jia in the past, Mommy still feels embarrassed to live together like that. Besides, Mommy may have been used to living alone for years. It seems that she doesn''t do anything at home I''m free, so I came back. However, your sister Chen Jia will be in labor in a few weeks. At that time, Mommy must go to take care of her. It''s not that she''s old and it''s inconvenient to toss back and forth. Mommy actually wants her to go back to Hong Kong for birth, but her father wants her to be in Kunming. He said he wants to take care of her daughter and make up for her guilt over the years. Alas! When she was young, Mommy really I hate him very much, but after decades, I can''t hate him when I meet him. I don''t hate him when I''m old. "Chen Yi sighed.


    "Mommy, isn''t it very good now? In fact, it doesn''t matter if you want to open up. Mommy, otherwise, you can just go to man''s house and have a partner with my mommy. When our house in death valley is built, you will all go to our side to live. Although the primitive jungle is not as prosperous as Hong Kong Metropolis, the air is fresh and the scenery is beautiful, and people live every day Living in that environment will make you feel more comfortable. "Tang Wenhao smiled, and Manny tried her best to sell Chen Yi the benefits of death valley.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, if you have such filial piety, Mommy will be very happy. Let''s talk about the future! Mommy will eventually be with Chen Jia. Mommy will follow her wherever she is. Listen to her. After your child is born, she will still return to mans. By the way, Wen Hao, Chen Jia, you''d better be with her when she is in labor , this girl really loves you. Mommy wants you to love her more. "Chen Yi said, and then looked at Manny.


    "Ha ha, aunt, no problem. I''ll let the baby go. No matter what aspect, the baby should accompany sister Chen at that time." Manny smiled magnanimously.


    "Oh, that''s good. No wonder girl Chen Jia said that their man is always a rare good girl. You can rest assured if you say so. However, it''s not easy for you to accompany your mommy more. She should not only take care of the gift of God, but also care about the affairs of your company. I admire her very much. She is a very powerful woman." Chen Yi praised Yang Danni.


    "Hehe, my mommy is really powerful. She has followed my father through joys and sorrows. She has experienced a lot and naturally understands everything. When I took over Mans, I couldn''t fight those old guys without my mommy behind me. Of course, sister Chen Jia helped me a lot. This is also an important reason why I am willing to share my husband with her." Manny smiled.


    "By the way, sister, I want to call sister Chen Jia. I haven''t heard her voice for so long. I really miss her." Tang Wenhao began to read the address book in his mobile phone.


    "Don''t look for it. I have it here. You can call with my sister''s phone!" said Manny. Manny quickly found Chen Jia''s phone. It was her former assistant. She was very familiar with Chen Jia''s number.


    After dialing the phone, Tang Wenhao quickly picked up his mobile phone and shouted excitedly, "sister Chen, this is Wen Hao."


    "Ah? Baby, is it really you? Where have you been for so long? I haven''t heard from anyone. I don''t know. I said you went to mans in Thailand, but I called. Mans in Thailand said you didn''t go there at all. Where are you now? I miss you so much." Chen Jia asked like a fireball after hearing Tang Wenhao''s voice, Telling her concern and miss for him.

 Chapter 930

    "Hehe, elder sister, guess where I am? I''ve got a lot of rewards." Tang Wenhao said with a naughty smile, teasing Manny and Chen Yi nearby.


    "Hee hee, baby, what''s the reward? Tell your sister first." Chen Jiaxin smiled happily.


    When Tang Wenhao and Manny brought Tianci back to man''s house, it was already 10 p.m. and they hadn''t seen Tianci for a few days. Yang Danni seemed very excited and happy. She kept kissing her baby. Tang Wenhao was very pleased to see that her mother-in-law loved her son so much.


    God''s gift is not so much the product of Yang Danyun''s evil relationship with him as a gift from God, which brings infinite fun and hope to Yang Danni''s lonely old life.


    "Mommy, the gift of heaven is back now. Have a good rest! I''ve gone back to my room with Wen hao?" Manny smiled at her mother.


    "Well, you''ve been tired all day. Wash early and go back to rest!" Yang Danni smiled gently.


    "Son, come and kiss your father." as he said, Tang Wenhao took the gift''s round face and kissed it, giggled the gift''s kiss, made Tang Wenhao love his son from the bottom of his heart, teased him again, and left his mother-in-law''s room with Manny.


    Back to their own room, the two washed first, then lay in bed and began to sort out the things of the day. "Baby, I think Yang Qiong is the most suspected of this matter." Manny said in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Why? Sister, I started to agree with you and Mommy, but now I really don''t think they did it. They know it''s not good for them. Since their goal is to get me, doing so will only make me farther and farther away from them. Sister, you don''t know. When Yang Qiong saw me today, it was the same as not wearing clothes." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Come out naked to see you?" asked Manny in surprise.


    "That''s not, but it''s not much different from the naked one. There''s nothing on the upper body. It''s completely clean. I''m so ashamed to hang there. She''s like nothing. She''s abnormal!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "This woman is crazy. She doesn''t care about her identity at all. What''s down there? What are you wearing?" Manny asked curiously.


    "A pair of shorts, small as if they were not worn. Anyway, I looked at them casually, and I saw them clearly." Tang Wenhao pointed to Manny.


    "Ah? Have you seen clearly? Can you stand it? Baby, you won''t have been with her, so you can help them talk like this?" said Manny, carefully examining Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, "sister, what do you think of me? Am I the kind of man who dares to do or not? If I really touched her, can I not admit it?"


    "Baby, you''re interested in her, aren''t you? Look at you. When you talk about her, you react immediately. Baby, my sister has been swimming with her many times. This woman is really not ordinary beauty. Otherwise, my father won''t spoil her so much. I want my sister to say that since you''re interested in her, eat her. In fact, she''s also very poor. She''s no big deal than my sister I''m two or three years old, but now I can only stay in an empty room alone. My sister is a woman and can feel her pain. She can''t stand such an unscrupulous temptation to you today. She wants you too much, otherwise she won''t stand in front of you so regardless of her dignity. "Manny is kind-hearted and has really put aside some traditional ideas, I hope Tang Wenhao doesn''t dislike Yang Qiong.


    Tang Wenhao pulled Manny''s into his arms and said with a bad smile, "sister, I''m still most interested in you. Let''s stop talking about others. Let''s start entertainment?"


    "Ha ha, villain, deliberately bypass the topic, baby, I can''t satisfy you alone tonight. You haven''t felt it yet. It''s estimated that I can''t afford it. What should I do?" Manny was not as healthy as Ruan Ling. She can''t stop Tang Wenhao at ordinary times. Now she is pregnant, and she can''t satisfy Tang Wenhao. She knows herself.


    "Hehe, sister, it''s all right. As long as I can hold you together, I feel very satisfied." Tang Wenhao said and began to kiss Manny''s sweet lips.


    "Baby, oh, baby, but you can''t stand holding your sister all the time!" Manny has been kissed into a state by Tang Wenhao. Her beautiful eyes are slightly closed and her breath is short.


    An hour later, Manny finally fainted because she couldn''t stand Tang Wenhao''s long-lasting kissing skills. However, Tang Wenhao was still fighting and burning very vigorously. He glanced at Manny who had fallen asleep and said to himself, "Alas! Sister, you really don''t do anything! What can I do if you fall asleep? There''s no way. I can only take another cold bath."


    So Tang Wenhao had to go to the bathroom and turn on the cold water to quench his rising flame with cool tap water. However, no matter how he washed it, Yang Qiong''s woman flashed in his mind. Instead of being quenched, the evil fire burned more and more. Tang Wenhao knew very well that he was really interested in Yang Qiong and Miao Na in his subconscious mind, But he didn''t dare to take that crucial step.


    Finally, he had to sit on the cool floor of the bathroom, exercise his power, regulate his breath and clear away his thoughts. After tossing for half an hour, the evil fire was finally extinguished by his strong willpower.


    The next morning, after washing, Tang Wenhao and Manny went to the swimming pool in front of Manny''s villa and sat under the sunshade to enjoy Yang Danni and her son Tianci playing in the swimming pool.


    Yang Danni was wearing a sexy bathing suit and playing with Tianci watering sitting in the swimming circle. The old and young were very happy. This was one of the links of Yang Danni''s education. She told Tang Wenhao that she wanted Tianci to be strong from an early age and let him develop a good habit of exercise, so she took the little guy to the swimming pool for an hour or two every morning, First, let him adapt to bathing in cold water and maintain his skin. Second, let him exercise. Therefore, under the careful care of Yang Danni, Tianci is more healthy and active than children of the same age, with a cheerful and lively personality and very cute.


    "Elder sister, did you raise it like this when you were a child?" Tang Wenhao smiled, pointing to the gift in the swimming pool.


    "Hehe, how could I have such good conditions when I was a child? When I was as big as God''s gift, I was with ah Ling, you forget? After being adopted by mommy, the man family didn''t have such superior conditions at that time, otherwise, my sister must be in better health now." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with family conditions! Elder sister, I think you just like to be quiet. You see, ah Ling was born with your mother? She came out one after another, but ah Ling is in great health! It''s no problem to accompany me for two or three hours, which is like you? I just felt it last night, and you passed out. You don''t care about me. You know how I deal with myself later "Are you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, I''m sorry! Why don''t we sleep with Yang Qiong tonight? I can''t stand it. Let her substitute?" Manny smiled.


    This is terrible. When he heard this, Tang Wenhao quickly begged for mercy, "sister, will you stop talking?"


    Manny smiled wildly at Tang Wenhao''s embarrassment, "Hehe, baby, with your reaction speed, you still have to carry it. Don''t carry it. Just listen to your sister. After going to work, my sister will inform Yang Qiong and Miao Na. From today on, I won''t call them aunt Qiong and aunt Na, but sister Qiong and sister Na. In this way, you don''t have to kill two birds with one stone. They also want things to happen. The most important thing is that they can Come forward to refute the rumor and let the matter be settled satisfactorily, "said Manny.


    "Sister, please don''t do this. My body betrayed me. My heart will betray me if I have to. I really can''t do it according to your ideas. Please forgive me, sister. I swore that God given mother is the first and last object I don''t want to move, and it won''t happen again in the future." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao said so firmly, Manny thought about his refusal to Yang Qiong and Miao Na from beginning to end. A warm current poured out of her heart and stared at him more admiringly, "Baby, you look so handsome! I''m infatuated with your principled appearance. In fact, a man just handsome won''t have much charm. The key is to be manly. I think you''re particularly manly."


    "Sister, I want to revise what you said just now. It''s not that being a man and doing things have masculinity, but also add a word, that is, being a man and doing things and that... Ha ha..." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, you villain, smelly baby, your mind is full of such things." Manny smiled.


    "It is! Elder sister, am I wrong? If I can''t conquer you beauties in this respect, will you still love me so much? Although your demand is not too strong, if I finish carelessly every time I am with you, can you love me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Of course, baby, don''t you know you are our sister''s life? In addition, I also need to correct what you just said. I don''t have strong needs, but I don''t have good health. In fact, every time I am with you, I always want you to be with me, just like ah Ling. I''m infatuated with the feeling of being with you. It''s too sweet, but my body can''t keep up with you. You''re too strong I can''t stand it. You don''t know how much I envy ah Ling! No matter what you do, she can bear it. If you treat me like that, I''ll be tossed to death by you. "Manny said.


    They were talking ambiguous love words. Yang Danni in the swimming pool shouted to them, "girl, Wen Hao, come down and play! Swimming and exercise every morning is good for your health."


    "Baby, Mommy wants us to go swimming together. Do you want to go? I know you''re a good swimmer, but I haven''t really enjoyed your swimming. Can I open my eyes? I''ll bring you swimming trunks." Manny said, standing up and going home with a bulging belly.


    "Sister, forget it! Can I go down like this now? See for yourself." Tang Wenhao shyly pointed to himself.


    Manny looked at it and burst out laughing, "ha ha, baby, what should I do? If we don''t go upstairs, sister and you will be happy, and we''ll go swimming again?" Manny smiled.

 Chapter 931

    "Come on! You can''t help it if you''re tired. Sister, in fact, I''m annoyed. The first is that you react too quickly. The second is that you''re not interested anymore. You have to have a woman who can satisfy you. Otherwise, alas! I really want to have no such reaction in the future." Tang Wenhao said depressed.


    "Hehe, don''t be depressed. There will be no such reaction in the future. How can we sisters live? Just point to you to make us happy all our lives! Why don''t you go up and accompany you first? Will you work hard?" Manny smiled shyly.


    "No, Mommy will laugh at me when she knows. It''s okay. Go get my swimming trunks first! I''ll exercise my skills here to regulate my breath and use my internal skills to drive away evil spirits. Maybe you take down my swimming trunks and I''ll return to normal," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, it''s no use hating yourself when you look like this! If only ah Ling and Yuzhu were here, they would eat it as snacks!" Manny smiled.


    "Ha ha... Sister, your metaphor is very good. I think ah Ling and Yuzhu really treat it as snacks. They want to eat when they are free, and they won''t get tired. You should learn from their sisters." Tang Wenhao joked.


    Before going upstairs, Manny shouted to her mother in the swimming pool, "Mommy, I''ll get my swimsuit and swimming trunks and go down to play with you in a minute."


    "OK, let''s go!" Yang Danni smiled in the swimming pool.


    After Manny left, Tang Wenhao hurriedly sat down in his chair, closed his eyes, and began to drive away the demons in his heart with deep internal power and restore a quiet state of mind. After a few weeks, his heart was as calm as water. Looking at himself again, it was normal. He thought to himself that it was lucky to have deep internal skill to protect his body. Otherwise, it would be a shame in public.


    Manny came directly in her swimsuit. The tight swimsuit set off her bulging belly more sexy and charming. Tang Wenhao only glanced at it and felt that he began to react again. He was so scared that he quickly turned his eyes away and recited the internal mental skill formula.


    "Baby, here are your swimming trunks. Go over there and change them!" Manny pointed to the small room on the side of the pool.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao with his eyes closed, he said with a puzzled smile, "ha ha, baby, what are you doing?"


    "Sister, please, don''t walk around in front of me in your swimsuit! I had a hard time. Just now I saw you in your swimsuit, damn it, I''m dishonest again." Tang Wenhao closed his eyes and said.


    "Ha ha... Villain, what if you react so strongly? Why don''t you go to Yang Qiong''s side? You can''t get satisfied like this. I''m so distressed." Manny looked at Tang Wenhao painfully.


    "Elder sister, don''t mention them. I''m fine. I can''t. call ah Ling later and ask her to come and save me!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, OK, then change your pants first! I''ll call ah Ling right away and ask her to come and save you, villain. I don''t know how you survived with Xiao Yao that month." Manny smiled.


    "Elder sister, that''s different, because I never wanted to force her, and I know she''s not interested in me, so I gave up the idea, and you are my favorite woman. Can I have the same if I want?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wench, Wenhao, why don''t you come down? You have to go to work after half an hour." Yang Danni urged them again.


    "I see, Mommy, I''ll call Arlene first and go down with you." Manny replied.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly took the swimming trunks to the small room where he changed clothes. When he got to the small room, he turned on the light, then closed the door, quickly stripped himself naked, bent down and put on his swimming trunks.


    After sorting out his thoughts, Tang Wenhao went out of the small room in swimming trunks. At this time, Manny had finished calling Ruan Ling. She saw Tang Wenhao wearing sexy swimming trunks, showing his tendons and developed abdominal muscles, staring at him admiringly, "baby, you are so handsome! Let mommy see you, what a handsome son-in-law!" Manny proudly took Tang Wenhao to the swimming pool.


    Yang Danni raised her beautiful eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao''s strong physique. There was a heroic spirit all over her. She smiled happily and said, "well, Wen Hao in our family is handsome. Come down! Wen Hao, you come down first, and then hold your sister down!"


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed to go down to the swimming pool. When he saw Yang Danni looking at him, he was completely appreciative and loved by the elders looking at the younger generation. He was ashamed and despised his previous thoughts. He despised his personality.


    This strengthened his determination to constantly revise and standardize his words and deeds in the future.


    Tang Wenhao took Manny down and gently let her land. As soon as she landed on the ground, Manny mischievously watered Tang Wenhao, "hee hee, baby, swim quickly!"


    Tang Wenhao wiped the water on his face and said with a smile, "OK, sister, look at it! Originally, I wanted to play with God''s gift for a while, but I''ll wait until I swim back." then he jumped into the water, pulled his big hand and kicked his foot, and suddenly he went out.


    Manny smiled and watched Tang Wenhao shoot out like a stray arrow in the water. She couldn''t help laughing proudly, "Mommy, look at Wen Hao. How powerful! You have to be me many times!"


    "Hehe, how strong he is! Girl, Mommy is really glad to see that you can be happy with a man like Wen Hao. This boy is really a rare talent and in good health. Mommy hopes that our little gift will be as powerful as his father in the future." as she said, Yang Danni looked lovingly at the little gift who talked to herself and played in the water.


    "Well, Mommy, you don''t know how much we love him again. I really love him, but I''m just not in good health and can''t meet him. Mommy, I''m not afraid of your jokes. I worked hard last night and didn''t satisfy him. He ran to the bathroom to take a shower." Manny said shamefully.


    "Ah? The dead boy tossed for half a night and was not satisfied?" Yang Danni asked in surprise.


    "No, it''s still early! How can I spend half the night with him? I can''t spend half the night with him alone! I''ve slept for more than an hour at most, but you don''t know how romantic and happy he was every night when he was at Ruan''s house! So I just called ah Ling. She should arrive in the afternoon. Otherwise, I''m alone and won''t suffocate the baby?" Said Manny, ashamed.


    "This dead boy is really a strange man! Has Junjun''s fever gone?" Yang Danni asked with concern.


    "Quit, so as soon as I said I couldn''t stand it alone, ah Ling was anxious to come over. She knew the baby best and loved him most." Manny smiled.


    "You two sisters really owe him in your last life. Alas, it''s good. The two sisters are destined to be twins and share a husband in their previous lives. They met again in that situation. It''s not a millennium adventure, but a century adventure. Mommy is really happy for you." Yang Danni smiled lovingly.


    "Hehe, Mommy, isn''t it all your credit? If it hadn''t been for you, I wouldn''t be here now! I must have died in the hospital long ago. Mommy, you are my great benefactor and my real mother. Ah Ling and I will be filial to you." Manny said emotionally.


    "Hehe, as long as you live happily together, it will be the biggest comfort to Mommy. Look, the bad boy is back again." Yang Danni smiled, pointing to Tang Wenhao who returned.


    Look at Tang Wenhao again. He threw off his big hand and tried to swim towards his mother and daughter. When he came to the front, Tang Wenhao stood in the water, smiled at Yang Danni''s mother and daughter, and then picked up the gift of heaven. "Son, come on, dad will take you swimming." he said, holding the little guy''s upper body in one hand and holding the little guy''s hand in the other hand, he rowed forward.


    Although the little guy didn''t know how to cooperate, after his body was free, he threw off his limbs and jumped up. The splashing water made the three adults laugh and the whole family happy.


    After someone took care of xiaotianci, Yang Danni also relaxed. She asked Tang Wenhao and Manny to look at Tianci and began to swim in the swimming pool. Although she was over half a hundred years old, her water character was very unusual. She could do all kinds of tricks in the water and swim to the opposite bank with a fierce son. Her swimming level could not be underestimated.


    The backstroke is like a mermaid. Her posture is very elegant and beautiful. Because she has been exercising for a long time and has never had a child in her life, her body is well maintained and her skin is better than snow. She can''t see that she is a woman over half a hundred years old, as if she is not a few years older than Manny sisters.


    "Baby, how''s it going? Isn''t our mommy beautiful? Is her figure first-class?" Manny looked at Yang Danni who was backstroking and smiled proudly at Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, Mommy is really beautiful. It should be said that mommy is the most beautiful middle-aged woman I have ever seen in my life. In fact, at mommy''s age, I should find another man, just like Dr. Ruan. How happy I am with my father now! What do you think?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, that''s right. My sister also thinks that mommy should find another man at her age and physical condition, but mommy has too deep feelings with Daddy. She said that she has only daddy one man in her life and won''t have a second man." Manny sighed.


    While they were talking, the mobile phone on the shore rang. Tang Wenhao looked like the phone of his mother-in-law Yang Danni and shouted, "Mommy, your phone rang. Do you want me to go up and answer you?"


    "Hehe, OK! You are young and flexible. Go up and pick it up! Don''t come down again after that. Mommy has swam enough and will go up with Tianci and Manny later." Yang Danni smiled in the water.


    So Tang Wenhao gave Manny the gift of heaven. He quickly climbed up the ladder and went ashore. At this time, Yang Danni''s phone still rang. He walked over, shook his hand, grabbed his mobile phone and opened it. The words "Wang Jianzhong" were displayed on it.


    Shit, why is this old guy calling Mommy? "Mommy, it''s my uncle Wang Jianzhong''s phone." Tang Wenhao looked back and said to Yang Danni who was walking to the shore in the water.


    "Oh? It''s him. Take it! Just say Mommy can''t answer the phone. Ask him what''s the matter? Or let him call back in half an hour." Yang Danni said to Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 932

    "OK." Tang Wenhao answered, and then pressed the button to answer Wang Jianzhong''s phone. The old man was a little unhappy when he heard Tang Wenhao''s voice. He asked Yang Danni why she didn''t answer the phone. Tang Wenhao said that his mommy couldn''t answer the phone now. If he was willing to talk to him, he would talk to him. If he didn''t want to talk to him, he called in half an hour. After Wang Jianzhong listened, He hung up the phone without saying a word, as if he didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    He also felt the hostility and hatred of the Wang family''s father and son towards him. In fact, he can also understand the old guy. After all, he took advantage of his wife, and his wife completely left him and his original complete home. This is a great humiliation for Wang Jianzhong. Can he not hate Tang Wenhao?


    Tang Wenhao put the phone on the table and looked back at the swimming pool. Manny had come to the shore with the gift of God. Tang Wenhao hurried over, stretched out his big hand and picked up Manny and the children.


    After landing, Manny quickly smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, give me a hand and pull Mommy up together."


    "Well, I know," Tang Wenhao said, and then waited on the bank for Yang Danni to climb up the ladder.


    Look at Yang Danni''s snow-white, pink and tender hands on the ladder and climb up slowly. Tang Wenhao looks down at her from top to bottom, and her eyes naturally fall on her concave convex, crystal clear and graceful posture. Yang Danni in a bathing suit has a compelling mature beauty from top to bottom, especially with water droplets and wet, It makes her perfect figure even more charming.


    Tang Wenhao, who is used to treating Yang Danni as an elder, is still captured by her elegant and sexy style at this moment. He unconsciously treats the well-known mother-in-law as a woman. In particular, he found that although Yang Danni is over half a hundred years old, she is still round and straight, and her figure has no sense of falling. In this regard, she is more attractive than her sister Yang Danyun.


    Tang Wenhao understands the reason, because Yang Danyun has nurtured two sons, and Yang Danni has never given birth in her life. Naturally, her figure is not out of shape. In addition, she keeps exercising all year round and still maintains a charming posture.


    When Yang Danni climbed to the shore, she found Tang Wenhao''s eyes staring at her. Her face turned red with shame. She couldn''t help but feel a sudden heart and lowered her head.


    Seeing this, Tang Wenhao was also aware of his gaffe and smiled awkwardly, "Mommy, let me pull you up!"


    "Well, thank you!" Yang Danni said softly, and then stretched out her jade hand. Tang Wenhao held her hand tightly and pulled her up. After watching, he didn''t dare to see Yang Danni. He turned and teased the gift in Manny''s arms.


    Yang Danni couldn''t easily break the embarrassment just now. She smiled at Manny, "girl, Mommy, go and change your clothes first. You and Wen Hao make trouble for a while with God''s gift. Mommy will change her clothes for you."


    "Hehe, OK, Mommy, go quickly! Don''t catch a cold. It''s easy to catch a cold in the morning." Manny smiled.


    Tang Wenhao teased the little guy with God''s gift. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he couldn''t help watching Yang Danni''s sexy back into the dressing room.


    Indeed, Yang Danni has a graceful figure and round hips that many young girls of the same age don''t have. It seems that years have never left a mark on her. She is definitely an old woman with natural beauty. It seems that youth can stay forever on her.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao had this feeling from the first time he saw Yang Danni. He felt that his mother-in-law looked very different from her actual age. It was only because she was relatively mature and looked very old. When he saw her wearing a swimsuit today, he found that her figure was completely inconsistent with her actual age. She had such an advantage that she had a beautiful figure that could stand out from the crowd, It''s outrageous to stop looking for the second spring.


    "Sister, I''ve decided. I''m going to find a wife for Mommy. Look at mommy''s figure. It''s no different from you. It''s too wasteful not to find a wife, right?" Tang Wenhao said to Manny.


    "Oh, don''t bother. Mommy won''t agree. She is a very traditional woman. Her faith is the same. My sister told her to find another man with good conditions. She rejected it at once. She said she would be sixty in a few years. What else would she look for? Besides, now that she has a gift to accompany her, she doesn''t have this idea. Baby, thank you for your filial piety. Don''t worry Told mommy so she wouldn''t be upset, "said Manny.


    "Oh, that''s OK, then I won''t say it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After Yang Danni changed into elegant and generous clothes, she walked to Tang Wenhao and Manny, smiled and held the gift in Tang Wenhao''s arms, "Wen Hao, girl, go and change your clothes!"


    "Mommy, my clothes are at home. Baby, go and change them! Mommy and I went back to the house first." Manny smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, sister, you go first!" said Tang Wenhao, striding towards the dressing room.


    "Wen Hao, don''t worry after changing clothes. Let the swimming trunks in it. Amung yo will take it back and wash it later." Yang Danni said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, I see, Mommy." Tang Wenhao turned his head and smiled.


    After changing clothes, Tang Wenhao returned home. Manny was playing with God''s gift. Yang Danni was sitting on the sofa talking on the phone with an extremely serious expression. She listened to her holding the microphone, "Jianzhong, it''s impossible. Why should you let Wen Hao compensate you for your loss? Besides, how can you compensate for the loss? Besides, the originator of this matter has not been found out, and I won''t give up. These days, I''m organizing people to find out who is playing tricks in it. As employees of mans and relatives of mans, We should follow up with us carefully to find out who is playing tricks, rather than fighting with me. "


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he knew that the Wangs were forcing their mother-in-law Yang Danni to compensate them for their losses. Shit, are the Wangs still not men?


    Although Manny seemed to be teasing God, she also looked very serious. Listening carefully to the conversation between her mother and her uncle, she could see that she was also very reluctant to see the king''s father and son.


    Just listen to Yang Danni, "Anyway, Jianzhong, as Dan Yun''s husband... Yes, even your ex husband! You shouldn''t stay out of it. It''s too much trouble. It''s very bad for you and the reputation of Zhuo Xiong and Zhuo Yan. Don''t follow me. I''ll put this aside. Once mans really breaks down, of course, mans will never break down. I''m talking about if, If mans really breaks down, based on the ability of your father and son, where can you get such a high salary? Will people give you shares? Why don''t you think about it? Have you made less money in mans and mans over the years? Don''t think people are fools and don''t know what you''ve done outside? "


    Hearing this, Tang Wenhao and Manny looked at each other helplessly and smiled bitterly.


    Then, Yang Danni said, "Jianzhong, do you mean that now the board of directors is going to impeach Wen hao? Let him down from the position of chairman? What? There will be a shareholders'' meeting? Who proposed it? You don''t know? Hum, who would you be? If Wen Hao doesn''t come down, why? Withdraw his shares? OK, you all give back your shares! I''ll let Wen Hao eat it. Don''t regret it. Jianzhong, give it to me Remember, if your uncle throws a stone at mans this time, you will never come to me if your Wang family father and son encounter anything again in the future. That''s it. How do you like your father and son? "Yang Danni angrily hung up the phone, her face sulked and her chest fluctuated.


    "Mommy, uncle and cousin, what do they want?" Manny asked with concern in front of her mother, and Tang Wenhao followed.


    "Come on, girl, Wen Hao, sit down and Mommy will tell you about mans. What Wang Jianzhong just said was to give us two ways: first, let Wen Hao get down from the position of chairman and President, and never manage mans affairs in the future. Second, if Wen Hao doesn''t come down, their so-called major shareholders will sell their shares, and it will take a few days before They mean that Wen Hao did it and he should pay for it. Otherwise, the so-called major shareholders will come to man''s house and call the Hong Kong media to expose the whole thing. Wang Jianzhong is really a pig brain. It''s a lifetime loss for a smart woman like my sister to marry him. "Yang Danni said sadly.


    "Mommy, how can my uncle be such a person? He doesn''t care about my little aunt''s face at all? Now the media''s speculation about my little aunt and Wen Hao is still in the stage of speculation. No one really stands up to expose the truth. If their father and son boo together, they won''t recruit themselves?" Manny said angrily.


    "Girl, so we must put out the fire quickly and don''t force your little aunt to a dead end. Mommy won''t agree to any of the two points mentioned by your uncle just now. Wen Hao is a major shareholder and must be the chairman of the board. It''s also a matter of course. Mans is your father''s lifelong effort and can''t give it to others. In addition, buying these people''s shares at a high price will not be allowed, Who do they think they are? A bunch of heartless bastards. "Yang Danni couldn''t help scolding.


    "Honey, it''s really not good. You''d better go to Yang Qiong and Miao na! Maybe at this time, only they can settle the matter. Mommy, I think that no matter whether they did it or not, someone must come out to refute the rumor, take the responsibility and say that she was fabricating the rumor. In this way, the matter can be calmed down, otherwise mans will be seriously damaged "Said Manny.


    Tang Wenhao frowned immediately. He was afraid that he would be forced by the mother and daughter to Yang Qiong and Miao Na''s bed in exchange for mans peace.


    There is no doubt that Yang Danni is most interested in Manny''s words, because this is indeed the most economical way. It has also removed two time bombs for the Manny family. As long as Yang Qiong and Miao Na are accepted by her son-in-law Tang Wenhao, Manny will have two more loyal directors, which will be much smoother in terms of management.

 Chapter 933

    Wang Jianzhong''s words just now still touched her. If the board of directors is really called to impeach Tang Wenhao, the two votes of Yang Qiong and Miao Na are crucial. Which side they support is the winner. If Tang Wenhao can compromise, it is the best plan.


    "Wen Hao, why don''t you go to Yang Qiong and Miao Na and ask them if they have any latest news?" Yang Danni didn''t mean to directly let Tang Wenhao devote herself, but gently let him pass.


    Tang Wenhao looked embarrassed, "Mommy, sister, we don''t know who is really behind this. I don''t think it''s time to ask Yang Qiong and Miao Na now. What if it doesn''t have anything to do with them? Then don''t laugh to death when the behind the scenes see Yang Qiong and Miao Na foolishly take this matter away. In addition, it will let the behind the scenes find more weaknesses of us. I''m sorry In my opinion, the first thing is that there are internal ghosts, and then they are used by external opponents. If the real initiator is not found out, he will only become more and more passive, tired of coping, and finally fail miserably. "Tang Wenhao put forward his own opinion.


    "Baby, your analysis is very reasonable. What do you mean we should do next?" Manny asked with concern, and Yang Danni stared at him.


    "Mommy, sister, what I mean is that we should change all the time, but we will not rush in any hurry. We will only do our own things, investigate secretly, and pay special attention to everyone around us these days. Once we find the clues, I will think that the problem will soon come to an end." Tang Wenhao said.


    "But, Wen Hao, apart from Yang Qiong, Mommy really can''t think of anyone who will betray mans? Amung, absolutely not, Wang Jianzhong''s father and son, and the little nun around Danyun. Who else do you think will it be?" Yang Danni asked.


    "Yes? Baby, I can''t think of who will betray us except Yang Qiong?" said Manny.


    "Mommy, sister, we can''t label people casually, and we can''t easily deny Amun. Wang Jianzhong''s father and son and those little nuns won''t talk nonsense. People will change. With the change of time, space and situation, people''s thoughts will change accordingly. We''d better speak with the facts. We don''t rule out anyone''s suspicion first, nor just stare at someone." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, what you said is reasonable. That''s the only way. You two hurry to have some breakfast and go to the company! Maybe there will be new discoveries when you arrive at the company." Yang Danni said.


    "Well, that''s what I mean. Mommy and sister, don''t worry too much. Maybe through this matter, we can completely see who mans are really loyal to our enterprise and who are just opportunists, fall with the wind, or even villains who fall into the well." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, baby is right. It''s very easy to see a person''s real inner world at this time. Maybe it can really turn bad things into good things!" Manny nodded.


    As soon as she said this, she heard the phone ring at home. Yang Danni glanced over, grabbed the microphone and said, "Hello, this is man''s house. Who are you looking for?"


    "Good morning, elder sister. I''m Yang Qiong. Are miss and uncle working today?" Yang Qiong asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Yang Qiong! Hello! Of course they are in the company. What can I do for you?" Yang Danni asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, no, there''s something wrong with our car. We want to take the car of miss and uncle to work. I don''t know whether it''s convenient or not?" Yang Qiong asked with a smile.


    "What''s inconvenient? Then come here! Have you had breakfast? If not, it''s the same to come here. We''ll have breakfast soon." Yang Danni said faintly.


    "OK, OK! Elder sister, you''d better be kind to us. Then Nana and I will go there and see you later." Yang Qiong hung up the phone.


    "Hehe, Yang Qiong said she wanted to take you two to work. They will come to have breakfast with us soon. I don''t know what tricks these two women are playing." Yang Danni sighed.


    "Mommy, they don''t necessarily have any purpose. Maybe we really wronged them, baby. Wait and observe their actions, especially their eyes." Manny said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, you know, sister, don''t worry! As long as their motives are impure, they can certainly feel it." Tang Wenhao said. In fact, in his heart, he has basically removed the suspicion of Yang Qiong and Miao Na. He is a very perceptual person. Through communicating with his opponents, he can feel how much moisture and gold each other''s words contain.


    On the contrary, the suspicion of amung Yo and the Wang family made him feel more worthy of deliberation, especially the Wang family. Last night, Wang Zhuo Xiong and today is Wang Jianzhong, who repeatedly forced his mother-in-law Yang Danni to compensate for the losses. Why are you so anxious? He ignored his family affection at all, and he couldn''t figure it out?


    Amung Yo has just finished the breakfast and put it on the table. Yang Qiong and Miao Na, two beautiful young women, really came to man''s house. When they saw Yang Danni, they respected her very much, one sister at a time, and were more enthusiastic and warm to Manny and Tang Wenhao, making people feel embarrassed if they were not enthusiastic about them.


    Moreover, Yang Qiong also likes to hold God''s gift, one baby at a time, kissing his little face from time to time, showing her love. Miao Na also seems to be very affectionate to God''s gift.


    The family sat together happily. At least on the surface, they were very harmonious and natural. Tang Wenhao felt that Yang Qiong and Miao Na really liked not only themselves, but also his son''s gift, which could be felt in their eyes, which strengthened his view that Yang Qiong and Miao Na were by no means the people who betrayed themselves and Yang Danyun.


    After breakfast, Tang Wenhao took the opportunity of his mobile phone and invited Yang Danni upstairs. "Mommy, did Yang Qiong and Miao Na often play with God before?"


    "Well, basically, I come to hold him for a while every day. Wen Hao, this is true. Mommy feels that Yang Qiong and Miao Na like our family''s gift very much. Our family''s gift is a little person who is loved by everyone. Who doesn''t like it? Besides, they don''t have a child and give him their mother''s love!"


    "Oh, Mommy, that''s right." Tang Wenhao said casually.


    "Ah? That''s right? Wen Hao, what do you mean?" Yang Danni asked suspiciously.


    "Mommy, you also feel that they really like the gift of our family. They are really good. Do you think as a maternal woman, she will hurt her favorite children?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Of course not. No woman will easily hurt her children," said Yang Danni.


    "So, Mommy, I''m more and more convinced that Yang Qiong and Miao Na are not the initiators of this incident. We must have wronged them, and there must be someone else who really initiated the terracotta warriors." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Wen Hao, are you really so sure?" Yang Danni asked.


    "Well, I''m sure it''s not them. The tone and expression they talked to me last night and their attitude towards our family today. They really have no reason to do anything to hurt God and me. Since they are so obsessed with me, why do they deal with me in such an extreme way? Moreover, they should be very clear that this matter has been told, right How much harm has the man family, my aunt and I been hurt by God? If we know the truth, can I spare them? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, it''s really reasonable to listen to your analysis. Mommy often asks herself again and again, will Yang Qiong and Miao Na do such extreme things? Is it necessary for them? But if it''s not them, who will it be? Amun? Absolutely not. Killing Mommy doesn''t believe it. Wang Jianzhong''s father and son? It''s impossible," said Yang Dani.


    "No, Mommy, don''t mind if I say something. It''s just my feeling. If it''s wrong, I didn''t say it, okay?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, tell me! Do you think Wang Jianzhong and his son did this?" Yang Danni is such a smart woman. She has sensed from Tang Wenhao''s words that he suspects Wang Jianzhong and his son.


    "Yes, Mommy, since this incident was exposed in the media, most of the victims of interest have protested to you. No one said that we should compensate for the losses and pay the price. Who is the most active person? It is not others, but the Wang family and son, who have repeatedly asked us to compensate their losses. Just now Wang Jianzhong also asked you to impeach me and transfer their shares at a high price Don''t you think it''s strange? "Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, indeed, Wen Hao, Mommy is also very surprised at the performance of Wang Jianzhong and his son in the past two days. They seem to be too eager and aggressive. By the way, when you get off the bus, ask Yang Qiong and Miao Na if they have received any calls from Wang''s father and son. If you have received their calls, what did they say? After asking, tell mommy their original words , do you understand? "Said Yang Danni.


    "Mommy, I see what you mean. I''ll ask them. Then I''ll go down?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, don''t worry too much. Mommy will support everything. Go!" said Yang Danni gently. Tang Wenhao felt an invisible power from her beautiful eyes. He thought it was called maternal love.


    After going downstairs, the four people said goodbye to Yang Danni and drove away from man''s house together. Tang Wenhao was the driver. Manny sat in the co pilot, and Yang Qiong and Miao Na were in the back seat.


    Out of the villa, alert Tang Wenhao found someone taking pictures of their car from the window. Tang Wenhao laughed coldly and scolded, "like flies, shit."


    "Hehe, baby, don''t be angry. We don''t care about them. Let them shoot as they like." Manny said.


    "Yes, uncle, we are followed by some gossip reporters every day these days, and some people want to interview our sisters. We don''t care about them, don''t talk, and don''t get angry with them. We live our own life and let them get nothing, ha ha." Yang Qiong smiled.


    "Well, this is also a way. By the way, aunt Qiong and aunt Na, I want to ask you something. Have you received the notice of the board of directors? That you want to convene you to hold an interim Board of directors?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, don''t you know as the chairman? I can tell you. You have to start today. Don''t call me aunt Qiong. You have to call me sister Qiong. Nana is sister Na. You see, our sisters are the same age as Miss Manny, right? Manny." Yang Qiong smiled charmingly.

 Chapter 934

    "Hehe, you too, baby. Why don''t you change your mouth in the future? I also call them sister Joan and sister Na. They are only two or three years older than sister. I feel a little embarrassed to call Aunt Joan and aunt Na." Manny smiled.


    "That''s right! They''ve made our psychological age a lot older." Yang Qiong said with a whine.


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly and said, "ha ha, sister, I listen to you anyway."


    "Hee hee, Manny, thank you! Uncle, remember what you said today! In fact, as soon as you left last night, Wang Zhuo Xiong called us and said that we didn''t care if our sisters agreed to convene an interim Board of directors, but they proposed to impeach you, so we wouldn''t agree. Of course, we didn''t tell their father and son that we didn''t agree Let them be! "Yang Qiong smiled.


    "The Wangs'' father and son are really not things. How nice the eldest sister is to their family! The salary is higher than others, things are less than others, and the shares are given by the eldest sister. As a result, now mans has something to do, they start to rebel first and impeach their uncle. It''s a dream." Miao Na said angrily.


    "They always want to alienate the relationship between our elder sister and our eldest sister! Let''s stand on the same front with them in the future and say that there will be good things without us in the future. I don''t know what good things they can have if mans collapses?" said Yang Qiong.


    "Sister Joan, sister Na, you can have such a understanding. I thank you for your dead father and for Mommy. In fact, only at this time can we see who the real family is. Sister Joan, you are right. Mommy has nothing to say about my two cousins. She has grown up in my house since childhood. Mommy has been worried about them. The second cousin has no money to study abroad My mommy gave it to them. Now there''s something wrong with Manny. These two cousins even make fun of it. It seems that their royal father and son don''t know good or bad. "Manny said angrily.


    "Alas! Manny, don''t be angry with him. There''s no need. The father and son really don''t have a good thing. To tell you the truth, there are some things our sisters can''t say. Now, since it''s up to me, I might as well tell you that the old bastard Wang Jianzhong has made plans with our sisters!" Yang Qiong said angrily.


    "Ah? Sister Qiong, what you said is true?" Manny looked back at Yang Qiong and Miao Na in amazement. Tang Wenhao was also very surprised after listening. She couldn''t help slowing down and listening carefully.


    "Of course it''s true. This kind of thing is not a glorious thing. Why should I say false? When the master first fell ill, didn''t Wang Jianzhong, an old bastard, preside over the work for a period of time? At that time, he seemed to know that the master would soon die, so he took the excuse to visit us several times. Every time he came to us on the 27th, he didn''t want to leave and said something inexplicable It''s wonderful to say that our sisters are still young. In the future, he will take care of our sisters and let us stay at man''s house obediently, "said Yang Qiong.


    "Yes, at first, sister Qiong and I thought the old guy was nice and really cared about us. Later, his dirty hands touched sister Qiong''s hips. We found that this guy had a heavy color heart and ignored him. He came here several times and saw that both of our sisters were disgusted with him, so we didn''t mess with him again." Miao Na added.


    "However, the old guy didn''t make any more plans for us, but his son Wang Zhuo Xiong is still worse than his father. After the master died, he often stayed with us for a few hours. Sometimes he had to drive him away at night, so he went back to your house unhappily," said Yang Qiong.


    "Yes, at that time, when we saw the eldest sister trying to bring you two cousins together, we were really worried about you. You said that you were so beautiful and talented that you really wanted to marry this playboy. It''s unfair! Fortunately, you fell in love with your uncle, otherwise, Manny, you can only regret it all your life." Miao Na said.


    "It''s impossible. I''ve regarded him as my own brother since I was a child. I don''t have that feeling for him, and I''ve never really liked him. I can''t come together with him. Even if I don''t meet a baby, I won''t marry him. He''s not my type," Manny said.


    "Ha ha, Manny, in fact, we really admire you. A little girl straightened out such a big enterprise as Manny''s in less than a year. It''s not easy." Yang Qiong praised it sincerely.


    "Hehe, it''s not my mommy and your sister who support me behind my back! Otherwise, I can''t deal with those old guys, especially my uncle, who is crafty and respects me on the surface. In fact, he always wants me to come down and give him the president''s seat, and then he gives it to my cousin. He doesn''t know. When my father left, he told me and mommy that my uncle is a man , it''s not the material to be the boss. My two cousins don''t have this potential. Mommy and I can let them in other aspects, but the enterprise must not be handed over to their father and son, "Manny said.


    "The master didn''t read them wrong. Facts have proved that they are just ah Dou who can''t afford to help. They are ignorant and incompetent. They are really like father and son, even lust. They are not good things." Miao Na scolded.


    Tang Wenhao remembers that Wang Zhuo Xiong once blew in his mother Yang Danyun''s room at that time, saying that he had been with Yang Qiong and Miao Na for a long time. I don''t know if it''s true? He suddenly wanted to know the truth of the matter, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    "Aunt Joan, tell me the truth. At that time, mommy and I both knew that my cousin had nothing to run to you on the 27th, but because of face, I didn''t ask him personally. Now I want to ask you two whether there was such a thing between you and my cousin?" Manny looked back and asked with a smile.


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he couldn''t help praising himself, "Manny is really my sister! She asks what I think in my heart. It''s a roundworm in my childe''s stomach."


    Yang Qiong and Miao Na looked at each other and blushed. Yang Qiong finally summoned up her courage and said, "Manny, uncle, to tell you the truth, we have all been bullied by him, but our sisters are really not willing. At that time, we were worried that Wang Jianzhong would retaliate against us and dared not offend him. We were afraid that their father and son would unite to say that we seduced him. After all, you are relatives. When the eldest sister knew about this, she must drive our sisters away. You said our youth was given to the old man Sir, now he''s gone. Although he said he gave us shares, once your family doesn''t recognize it, maybe we won''t get anything. It can be said that we were coerced by him. "


    "Well, at that time, what we were most worried about was that the eldest sister knew it would drive us away. You said, we became the master''s concubine, our career was gone, and we were not young. If we were driven out of man''s house again, wouldn''t our life be over? Unlike Miss Manny, you are not only beautiful, but also talented, and our sisters don''t know anything except beautiful What else can we do with mans? "Miao Na sighed.


    "Uncle, we''ve told you everything now. You won''t dislike our sisters! I Yang Qiong still said that. As long as you want our sisters, you can let us do anything. We''ll follow you all the time. Manny, please say a few more words for us! We really want to follow you. We promise we won''t compete with other sisters and serve you honestly, sir Yang Qiongman thought Manny accepted them and Tang Wenhao would accept them, so she confidently began to talk to herself.


    "Yes, uncle, we really love you. We must love you as much as Manny loves you, love you and spoil you." Miao Na also took the opportunity to show her heart, but they didn''t know that Tang Wenhao didn''t accept them.


    When the two beauties saw that Tang Wenhao had never said a word, they all turned their eyes to Manny. In fact, Manny also had no bottom. Although she had long hoped that Tang Wenhao would accept the beautiful young women Yang Qiong and Miao Na, so as not to worry that they would ignite a fire in the hospital and make the Manny family a mess, because they knew the Manny family and Manny family too well and offended them, Mans will be in a lot of trouble.


    But now, she was really not sure about Tang Wenhao. She found that Tang Wenhao had strong sexual interest in Yang Qiong and Miao Na, but he strongly rejected them in his heart. It was not easy to persuade him to accept the two young women.


    Unable to stand the pleading eyes of Yang Qiong and Miao Na, Manny asked tentatively, "baby, in fact, sister Qiong and sister Na have really helped her a lot and are very loyal to Manny. She wants them to stay in Manny all their lives. What do you think?"


    "Ah? Very good! Elder sister, I have no opinion." Tang Wenhao replied calmly.


    When Yang Qiong and Miao Na saw that Tang Wenhao had promised so simply, they wept with joy and hugged each other. Yang Qiong sobbed, "Nana, we can finally be an uncle''s woman. I''m going to die happily."


    After Tang Wenhao listened, he looked back in surprise at the two amorous young women, and handed her eyes to Manny. The doubt meant a lot. Manny looked at Tang Wenhao''s eyes, moved her body and whispered, "baby, didn''t you mean to accept them just now?"


    "Elder sister, how could it be? Elder sister, you really don''t want to mention it in the future." Tang Wenhao whispered. Although he couldn''t accept the two women, he didn''t want to hurt them. Now, he didn''t have the original aversion to Yang Qiong and Miao Na. Instead, he liked them, because he felt that the two women were still very kind except for being coquettish.


    "OK, baby, I know. Don''t say anything more." Manny said in Tang Wenhao''s ear. She really couldn''t bear to stimulate Yang Qiong and Miao Na.


    While Yang Qiong and Miao Na in the back saw Tang Wenhao and Manny whispering. They thought Tang Wenhao was embarrassed, and the two women were even more elated.


    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, the four people arrived at the mans office building. They just got off the luxury car. Suddenly, many reporters with long guns and short guns poured in from all directions. Before Tang Wenhao left the scene, the microphone was put in front of him, "Excuse me, Mr. Tang, there is a lot of news about your extramarital love. Would you please express your opinion on this? Is this true?... Mr. Tang, it is said that you have many wives and women outside, most of whom are older than you. Do you have an Oedipus complex? Mr. Tang, is there really a group of beauty behind your career success Women are supporting you? What do they all support you in? Mr. Tang... "

 Chapter 935

    This series of sharp and straightforward questions made Tang Wenhao very angry, and the women around him were even more ashamed. Seeing that escape was no longer the way, Tang Wenhao had to stabilize his mood and motioned everyone not to push forward. Then, he hugged Manny and said in a high profile, "Media friends! First of all, thank you for your concern for mans and mans. As for the problem you just mentioned, I am very responsible to tell you that it is completely empty and does not exist at all. The reason why we have not responded positively to this matter up to now is that we are investigating who is behind the slander of mans and my personal reputation After finding out the truth, we will give the public a statement and safeguard our legitimate rights and interests by legal means. Thank you. We have to go to work now. I hope everyone is scattered! "


    "Mr. Tang, however, some internal staff of mans who asked not to be named revealed that Mr. Tang does have many wives, such as Miss Manny, the former president of mans, and her twin sister. It is said that a very beautiful female designer of mans in Shanghai and the Secretary of mans president in Hong Kong are also president Tang''s women, and these beautiful women have a common characteristic , that is, he is older than Mr. Tang. Excuse me, are these revelations true? "A reporter asked impolitely.


    Tang Wenhao knew that the boy was talking about Yang Xi and Chen Jia. He wanted to admit it, but when he thought that if he admitted it, the boys would certainly chase after it and break the casserole to ask the end. It would be better to deny it all, but he denied it. Chen Jia is a kind of injury to Yang Xi. Wouldn''t they be sad if they saw this report?


    While Tang Wenhao was struggling, Manny took over the conversation and said to the media, "media friends! Let me answer the reporter''s question for my husband!"


    "Miss Manny, why do you have to answer for you first? Can''t he answer himself? Or am I telling the truth? He can''t answer? Please ask Miss Manny to answer directly." the entertainment reporter asked.


    Shit, these grandchildren are really difficult to deal with. Tang Wenhao''s scene is silent. Manny is relieved to hear Tang Wenhao say this. With her understanding of Tang Wenhao, there will be more amazing words waiting after Tang Wenhao says these words, and she can''t help staring at him in worship.


    The reporter who pressed Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "don''t worry, president Tang, we promise to report truthfully, not add or delete a word, and give an explanation to the parties and the public."


    "Well, remember what you said today, and ask other friends to testify. Please also report truthfully and report today''s interview on the basis of facts. My friends, just now this gentleman asked me if I had anything to do with the child in Miss Chen Jia''s belly? My answer was yes, right?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    The entertainment reporters at the scene nodded yes, and Tang Wenhao continued, "The reason why I say yes is that my understanding of the word relationship is different from that of many people, at least from that of you, and from that of this gentleman. I think, let alone that Miss Chen Jia is the Secretary of our board of directors, my special assistant, ordinary people, and has something to do with me. At least we are compatriots? We are all Chinese Right? Can you say that I have nothing to do with her? Nothing to do with the child in her belly? If this child is born, he doesn''t want to call our mans colleagues uncles, aunts, and even some predecessors grandparents, right? Therefore, the relationship I say is different from what you understand, just as your relationship with mans is one The relationship between supervision and being supervised, fish and water, and who has left is impossible. After my answer, please let me go. We really need to go to work. We will hold a press conference at a special time to answer your concerns one by one. At that time, mans will host a banquet for you. Please don''t refuse. " Tang Wenhao said and hugged Manny to squeeze out.


    Just now, I found that I had got into Tang Wenhao''s trap again. His explanation just now means that he didn''t say anything. Everything is still unknown.


    These entertainment records surrounding Tang Wenhao and his family have seen Tang Wenhao say so. Although some people still don''t give up and keep asking some questions that Tang Wenhao is very angry with, Tang Wenhao refused to answer any questions on the grounds that "there is no comment now, and a press conference will be held to answer them one by one at that time".


    After Tang Wenhao squeezed into the office building with Manny in his arms, the swarming reporters were blocked outside by the security guards. Tang Wenhao, Manny, Yang Qiong and Miao Na finally broke through.


    When he got to the elevator, Tang Wenhao sighed with a long sigh, "Alas! I''m so anxious, sister. You''re still powerful. If you hadn''t put out the fire, I really don''t know how to answer the boy''s question."


    "Hehe, baby, in fact, what you said just now is really wonderful? It''s very good. If it goes on like this, although it will have some negative effects on mans, it will also exercise my husband. When you face the media in the future, you will be able to do well without leakage. What they want from your mouth is more difficult than going to heaven." Manny was full of praise for Tang Wenhao''s performance just now.


    "Yes, uncle, you are so smart. Miss Manny gave you a hint, and you will know how to deal with them. I adore you." Yang Qiong stared at Tang Wenhao with love.


    "Well, uncle, you''re really awesome. We all sweated for you just now. I''m afraid you really admitted that you were with Miss Chen Jia. Then these entertainment reporters will chase after you and fight you fiercely. You can''t resist at all. Your answer is so smart and impeccable." Miao Na also praised.


    At the mans administration center, the employees of the company saw the president Tang Wenhao and Manny. The two widows of mans came to work and returned to their respective places. Tang Wenhao waved to the big guy and said with a smile, "Hello everyone, hard work!"


    "Tang Zonghao, man Zonghao... Sister Qiong, sister Na." everyone also greeted them one after another.


    After meeting with the big guys, Tang Wenhao and Manny first asked the people from the administration department to open their president''s office. This president''s office is basically closed except that Yang Danni sometimes comes to work. However, it is cleaned up. No matter whether Tang Wenhao and Manny come back to work or not, they wipe and tidy it up every day.


    Tang Wenhao, Manny and Yang Qiong sisters all went inside. Originally, Tang Wenhao didn''t want Yang Qiong and Miao Na to come in. He always felt that this was not the way. Just now in the elevator, Yang Qiong looked at herself and looked like she wanted to eat herself alive. He saw that his whole body cells were active and really wanted to press her to the ground, but he knew, I must not touch her, otherwise, I will live with heavy spiritual shackles in the future.


    But it''s not good to drive their sisters out. Manny closed the door and said, "baby, why don''t we have a meeting in a while, inform and summarize what happened during this period, and then set rules for everyone. Without the company''s instruction, no one can accept interviews from reporters or talk to others, otherwise, we will be investigated for legal responsibility."


    "Is it useful? Sister, it may disgust employees. After all, things like sister Chen Jia and me are true. Most employees know that if we say that on a formal occasion, what will everyone think of me? It''s better not to say anything. Let''s just act as if nothing has happened. What should we do? Then make a private investigation and ask some trusted employees outside Where did the news come from? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Manny, I think what my uncle said is reasonable. I''d better not hold a meeting and investigate in private!" said Yang Qiong, and then gave Tang Wenhao a charming look.

 Chapter 936

    Miao Na saw that Yang Qiong always lost no time in flattering Tang Wenhao. For fear that she would be ignored by Tang Wenhao in the future, she nodded in support of Tang Wenhao''s opinions.


    "That''s all right! Since you three think you don''t say anything, don''t say it. Sister Qiong and sister Na, you all work separately! First ask the personnel of your respective departments where their news comes from?" Manny smiled at Yang Qiong and Miao Na.


    As soon as Yang Qiong heard this, she handed her eyes to Tang Wenhao, meaning to ask for his advice. Of course, Tang Wenhao hoped that they would get away quickly and nodded to their sisters to go out to work.


    When the two young women saw that Tang Wenhao had a task for them, they were very excited. They stood up and had to go. They just took two steps. It seemed that Yang Qiong had not done anything. They turned and came back. Tang Wenhao looked at her somewhat puzzled. Manny thought she had something to say.


    Before Tang Wenhao and Manny asked her, Yang Qiong lifted Yu''s hand, held Tang Wenhao''s cheek, kissed Tang Wenhao on his lips and stunned Tang Wenhao. At the same time, he smelled an impulsive fragrance. Manny was also surprised. I didn''t expect Yang Qiong to be so excited, "Uncle, I will die for you. I will help you find out the man who hurt our man family." after kissing Tang Wenhao, Yang Qiong immediately said.


    Miao Na saw that Yang Qiong had kissed Tang Wenhao. For fear that she would suffer a loss, she also ran over, held Tang Wenhao''s cheek and kissed him on his sexy lips. Tang Wenhao was completely knocked down by thunder. However, for the sake of man''s demeanor and not to hurt the self-esteem of the two young women, he had to smile and accept two kisses.


    After the two young women left the president''s office, Manny smiled wildly, "hehe, baby, what do you do with them in the future? Yang Qiong has been deeply trapped. Now she can''t live without you. My sister sees that they really love you. Go with them tonight! My sister really thinks they are poor. They are all women. Don''t despise them, okay?"


    "Elder sister, why do you say that again? I don''t dislike them, but I can''t accept them. I''ll find a suitable time to have a showdown with them." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Alas, you dead boy, just don''t know how to understand. Mommy supports you and wants them. What are you worried about? Well, my sister doesn''t care about you. What do you say we do next?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Elder sister, you know, I listen to you. Although I am the emperor, you are listening to the government! What do you say, I will do?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "I''ll let you accompany Yang Qiong and Miao Na tonight. Don''t you listen?" Manny asked.


    "These are two different things. Can they be the same?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, in my sister''s eyes, it''s the same. Either you listen to my sister or you make your own decisions. Anyway, you''re the president. I listen to you and my husband and wife follow." Manny said in a whine.


    "Sister, I don''t listen to Mommy and your advice, but I really can''t do it. I admit that I am really interested in them and slowly begin to like them. However, I can''t convince myself about this relationship. I''m afraid I''ll hurt two women on impulse. Soon after, there were two more nuns in the nunnery." Tang Wenhao sighed that since Yang Danyun became a monk, he has been blaming himself and regretting his impulsive behavior, harming others and himself.


    "Baby, it''s different. At that time, my aunt had a family, and you were really old. You were too many, and my cousins were older than you! Besides, although she was not related by blood, Yang Qiong and Miao Na, although they were once daddy''s women, they didn''t stay with daddy for a long time, and they didn''t go through marriage procedures. They were young and beautiful. The most important thing is that daddy had gone for two years They should have their own happiness, "said Manny.


    "But the object should not be me!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "What''s wrong with this? You are almost the same age, and they are so infatuated with you. In addition, they are really used to the man family and have made some contributions to the man family and man''s family. At the critical moment of man''s family, they all bravely stand on the side of mommy and sister. It should be said that they are still good, baby. Abandon all unnecessary distractions and treat them well They! It''s good for everyone. "Manny still tries her best to persuade Tang Wenhao to accept Yang Qiong and Miao Na.


    But Tang Wenhao''s heart is as firm as a rock. He has long made up his mind that he will not come together with the two women. Manny sees that she can''t convince him, so she doesn''t say anything anymore. This topic is over.


    Then they began to sort out the internal personnel relations of the company and analyze who is most likely to spread these internal affairs of the company, especially the things about Tang Wenhao and Yang Danyun. It can be said that there are very limited people who know. Finally, Manny also agreed with Tang Wenhao and felt that Wang Jianzhong and his son are the most likely.


    "Sister, let''s analyze. Except for their father and son, others really don''t have such motivation. At home, I can''t tell mommy too much for fear of hurting Mommy. In fact, for an asshole who only knows money but not people, it''s possible to betray anyone. Besides, Wang Jianzhong must hate in his heart, so it''s completely acceptable for him to direct this play Yes, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, baby, now after your analysis, my sister is more and more convinced that my uncle may have done the whole thing, and my two cousins have no opinions since childhood. Now their mother has left them, regardless of them, and given birth to you, they are really likely to do things that will hurt you." Manny said.


    "Yes! So, I think we should start from Wang Jianzhong''s father and son. If they did it, I''m absolutely sure I can deal with them. I''m very confident," Tang Wenhao said.


    When Tang Wenhao was with Yang Danyun that time, he was caught by Wang Zhuo Xiong. At that time, Wang Zhuo Xiong and he were anxious. He saw his mother being played by a young man younger than himself, and the young man was still his rival in love. Can he not be anxious?


    However, because his skill is not at the same level as Tang Wenhao, instead of taking advantage of it, Tang Wenhao taught him a lesson. Tang Wenhao also felt from his eyes that he is a man without blood. He is not afraid of him at all. Let alone touching his mother, even touching his wife, he has nothing to do. He can only hide in bed and cry.


    He definitely doesn''t have the pride of being a beauty when he gets angry at the crown. He won''t dare to face the challenges of the four masters, dare to risk his life and embrace the beauty for Ruan Yi. Obviously, Wang Zhuo Xiong doesn''t have such courage and boldness. Therefore, Tang Wenhao has absolute confidence to accept the Wang family and his son.


    "Honey, why don''t you take you to Wang''s house? Let''s talk to them directly?" said Manny.


    "Didn''t Wang Jianzhong say that the board of directors will have an interim Board of directors this afternoon? Don''t you want to impeach me? Let''s see how they impeach me at that time?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "How can he do this? Did you take this seriously? Of the 13 people on the board of directors, seven or eight are our own people. How can they hold the board of directors? I think Guo''er''s sister and Chen Jie are in Kunming and won''t come at all. Yang Qiong and Miao Na must be our people, and Mommy is also a director, so is my sister. Two others started a business with Daddy The elder, who never liked his uncle, father and son, and would not support them, was a farce, "said Manny indifferently.


    "Sister, it''s said that the Wangs are not people who hate simplicity. Maybe they will convene an interim Board of directors when they have a certain degree of confidence. Otherwise, if they are not sure, will they call Mommy?" Tang Wenhao said.


    They were talking. Someone knocked at the door. "President Tang and vice president Wang are here. He wants to see you. Can you come in?"


    It''s true that Cao Cao will arrive. Tang Wenhao and Manny look at each other. Manny nods and agrees that Wang Jianzhong comes in. Tang Wenhao immediately responds, "please come in, vice president Wang."


    The door opened. Sure enough, Yang Danyun''s ex husband Wang Jianzhong stood coldly at the door. Manny greeted politely, "uncle, please come in!"


    "Uncle, please come in!" Tang Wenhao also smiled politely.


    Wang Jianzhong closed the door behind him. Today, the old man was wearing a straight suit with shiny hair and a standard boss''s head. He looked not only not haggard, but also energetic, which surprised Tang Wenhao and Manny. "Uncle, please sit down!"


    "Hum, I don''t deserve it. Your dry aunt is not my woman for a long time. Now she hides in a nunnery and doesn''t dare to see anyone. You''d better call me uncle in the future! We don''t dare to be. Our young and promising president Tang is your husband and..." Wang Jianzhong sneered and sat down on the sofa.


    She turned pink with anger and said, "uncle, don''t you think it''s too much for a man of your age to say such words? I''ve always respected you, but I''ve never hurt you."


    "Hum, you haven''t hurt me, but what about the husband around you? I really don''t know what you like about the man who doesn''t even let my wife go? Just because he can do a lot of Kung Fu? Wouldn''t it be better for you to find a Wulin expert in the martial arts school? Brother Tianxiong, if he knows, he will die in peace. Pick around. You picked such a son-in-law for him!" Wang Jianzhong sneered.


    "Marrying Wen Hao is my own business and has nothing to do with anything. If you come here to make fun of me, please go out. Besides, at the beginning, Wen Hao didn''t want me to be with his cousin and lock me up. Wen Hao wouldn''t have such extreme behavior. He did it to his aunt because he wanted to revenge his cousin. Therefore, it''s not necessary Wen Hao alone has the responsibility, and you all have the responsibility, don''t you? "Manny asked.


    "Hum, Manny, no wonder people say that your sisters have no principle at all in order to like this mainland boy. Can we try our best to bring you together with your cousin so that he can sleep with my wife and such an old woman? What kind of bastard logic is this? It''s pure rogue theory!" Wang Jianzhong said, staring at Tang Wenhao with resentment, This is the first time that Tang Wenhao has spoken directly to Tang Wenhao face to face since he was with his ex-wife Yang Danyun.

 Chapter 937

    Tang Wenhao endured his inner anger. Wang Jianzhong sarcastically satirized Manny again and again. He tried his best to endure it, because he felt that he had the greatest responsibility for the development of this matter, and he really felt sorry for the disgusting old man in front of him.


    "It''s not a rogue theory. I admit that Wen Hao is more responsible for this matter, but you can''t blame him for it. Wen Hao and I love each other in Shanghai. If you don''t stop us, Wen Hao won''t sneak into man''s house to save me, and he won''t meet you at night... He won''t think of such an inappropriate way to force you Let me out. "Manny began to analyze the cause and effect.


    Now the old guy Wang Jianzhong couldn''t hold his face. He thought that the boy in front of him was fooling around with his wife in his bed, and he was lying on the bed, unconscious, allowing the romantic men and women to act recklessly, and created an evil seed. He was not angry at all. He suddenly stood up and shouted, "Manny, you really don''t have the basic concept of right and wrong. OK! Then we have nothing to say. I said that this matter will not end here. He must be responsible for his behavior. Manny, you know? Since my wife left our family, our Wang family is no longer like a normal family. We don''t have happiness anymore, your cousin because This matter can''t even get a wife. Now it''s all over the city. Who still likes our family? "Wang Jianzhong said angrily.


    He then said, "after this incident, you didn''t apologize to our father and son and make due compensation. On the contrary, your mommy also cut off the power of our Wang father and son and completely let our father and son leave mans management. Don''t you think it''s too much?"


    "Aunt, you should calm down first. Mommy''s decision is a matter of enterprise management. Moreover, it was decided by the board of directors at a meeting, not by my mommy alone. Uncle, I think this matter has been completely exposed. As a family, we should unite, find out the originator of this matter, and then solve it to restore the normal image of mans , Manny''s stock won''t fall all the time. If it goes on like this, everyone''s life will be difficult, don''t you think? "Manny said.


    "Yes, you''re right, but don''t you think someone has to pay for it? My wife became a monk, and he? It''s said that our president Tang''s days have become more and more natural and unrestrained, and there are more and more women. Manny, I wonder. Your sisters regard him as a treasure for such a scum? Don''t you read as an idiot?" Wang Jianzhong glanced resentfully at Tang Wenhao.


    This sentence aroused Tang Wenhao''s anger. He suddenly ran in front of Wang Jianzhong. He locked his throat and pinched the old guy''s eyes. "Wang Jianzhong, I''ve endured you for a long time. You say I don''t matter, but you can''t scold my sister, okay? If not, it''s better."


    "Otherwise... What do you... Want?" Wang Jianzhong said with difficulty.


    "Baby, come on, put it down and hurry up." Manny was frightened to see that Tang Wenhao seemed to break Wang Jianzhong''s neck and cause human life. She knew Tang Wenhao''s power. The strength in his hand was beyond ordinary people''s tolerance. Every night, when he hugged his woman, no woman said that her soul would be pinched away by him.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Manny''s face, released him, glared at him and said, "Wang Jianzhong, originally, I felt that I hurt you and your family a lot because of my aunt. I feel sorry for your father and son. I always regret it and want to find a chance to make up for you. However, you must not be aggressive towards my mommy and my sister because of this. They don''t owe you anything and haven''t treated you badly. You think I don''t know, you My mother gave you all the shares of the Wang family''s father and son free of charge. You don''t remember the kindness of others to your family, but hurt them because of my fault, completely regardless of family affection. If it goes on like this, I won''t let you go if I don''t apologize. I warn you, who dares to hurt my sister and my mother? Who dares to kill? Didn''t your son tell you that I want to take it Can''t even the police find out the reason for a person''s life? "Tang Wenhao''s words are very threatening.


    "You, Tang Wenhao, don''t think you can do whatever you want if you have excellent martial arts! Even if I die in your hands, I have nothing. If you have the ability, you will kill me now." Wang Jianzhong even approached Tang Wenhao.


    Seeing this, Manny hurriedly stood in the middle and stopped Wang Jianzhong. "Uncle, come on, our family has something to say and don''t do anything to hurt each other. Uncle, I want to ask you, how did you know this was exposed by the media outside? Did you read the newspaper yourself or who told you?" Manny came back to the point. She knew that Wang Jianzhong would be more and more angry if she entangled with Tang Wenhao and Yang Danyun two years ago. Tang Wenhao was stubborn again. If she didn''t do well, things would be more and more chaotic.


    "Hum! Of course, it''s said in the newspaper that your cousin has to surf the Internet every day. It''s said that Mr. Tang Wenhao, President of mans, is hiding behind the scenes. I have no face to say anything about the best handsome president and beautiful middle-aged woman... Etc." Wang Jianzhong glared at Tang Wenhao angrily.


    "Then you don''t know where it came from? You and my cousin haven''t talked about it to outsiders?" Manny asked.


    "What do you mean? You mean I told outsiders that my wife was touched by a white face? And made a evil seed? Am I still alive?" Wang Jianzhong said angrily.


    "Well, don''t be angry. It''s all a thing of the past. Besides, I don''t want to hear that you''re an evil seed. God''s gift is innocent. He''s just a child. He has no right to choose his parents. No matter what, the child is your half son. He''s your cousin''s brother of the same mother and different father. You can''t say that about him." Manny said unhappily.


    "Isn''t it evil seed? Don''t you think your family is in a mess now? Don''t you feel ashamed to think of it? Yang Danyun, a fox, is old and pregnant. She dares to give birth to this evil seed. It''s shameless. No wonder she can only nest in that nunnery and dare not come out to meet people." Wang Jianzhong said unkindly.


    "Uncle, you! It''s a little too much for you to say so. After all, you have lived for decades, and you have always given birth to two sons. Don''t you care about your relationship?" said Manny angrily.


    "Love between husband and wife? What qualifications does she have to talk about love between husband and wife with me? If she had thought about love between husband and wife, she would not have done such a thing and would not have left our family without hesitation. If she had apologized to me and asked our father and son for forgiveness, maybe I wouldn''t care. After all, she is capable and charming to rob you of a man at her age Li, but what did she do? She left the house quietly. Later, after we found her, we lost our face. It''s very determined and ruthless. Do you understand? Can you understand our feelings? She broke up our good home by herself, and you, a man, broke up our home. Why should he do anything to me? Can you do Kung Fu Can you bully people at will? "Wang Jianzhong angrily scolded Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was moved when Wang Jianzhong talked about Yang Danyun. Although his eyes were full of hatred when Wang Jianzhong glared at him, he didn''t mind. Instead, he asked quietly, "that''s why you want to shake out the things between me and my aunt? In order to achieve your purpose of retaliating against us, man''s family and bringing down man''s family?"


    Wang Jianzhong didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to ask him back like this. He stared at him in amazement and looked at Manny. He saw that Manny was also looking at him seriously, as if it was really the case, which made him laugh, "Ha ha... That''s a joke. Tang Wenhao, you are shameless. You blame me for doing something shameful. Instead, you start to blame others. If you don''t do this immoral and dirty thing, are you afraid of exposure?"


    "Wang Jianzhong, don''t cover up your scandal of betraying mans and your ex-wife with such a low-level laugh. I''m really shameless. That''s because I was young, impulsive and ignorant at the beginning, but later I realized that I made a mistake and wanted to make up for it. But what about you? Do you think we are fools? Don''t you know you deliberately exposed it to the media? You hate me and mans , I hate the mans and my mommy. That''s why you do it. In this respect, you are more shameless than me. Wang Jianzhong, I can''t imagine anyone with such motivation except you. Am I right? "Tang Wenhao forced him to ask.


    "You fart! Tang Wenhao, don''t spit out blood. In short, I will expose your shameless face in public today. I will tell them in front of everyone that you shameless mainland boy climbed into my bed with my wife one night two years ago, insulted my wife, took my wife and let my wife conceive your child. Now, man The little bastard of the family is the evidence that you fooled around together at the beginning. If you don''t believe it, dare you do a paternity test? I think you still deny it? "Wang Jianzhong sneered.


    Manny''s heart was in turmoil when she heard that Wang Jianzhong had this move, which was completely beyond her expectation and Tang Wenhao''s imagination. They didn''t expect that Wang Jianzhong would be so extreme and completely ignore the feelings of relatives in order to get rid of Tang Wenhao. "Are you really going to do this?" Manny asked anxiously.


    "Yes, Manny, I said he had to pay for it. You don''t look at it. In order to shirk his responsibility, he would say that I exposed it to the media. Manny, what would I do? Would I sprinkle salt on my scars? You are a shameless man. Thanks to you still love him so much, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Brother Tianxiong A nice man gave you silly mother and daughter. What''s the result? He''s made a mess by the mainland? He dared to sleep with my wife yesterday, and maybe he dared to touch your mommy tomorrow. At that time, hey hey, it''ll be really lively. "Wang Jianzhong sneered.

 Chapter 938

    "Asshole! You dare to talk nonsense again." Tang Wenhao was annoyed by Wang Jianzhong. Suddenly, he came forward and locked Wang Jianzhong''s throat again, pushed him to the wall, and his eyes were full of killing opportunities.


    "Wang Jianzhong, don''t force me to kill you. I said I wanted to kill someone. The police couldn''t find out the reason. Do you really want to try?" Tang Wenhao said coldly, with a cold light in his eyes.


    The murderous look in Tang Wenhao''s eyes made Wang Jianzhong feel cold in his heart, "you... Let me go... Come on... Let me go." Tang Wenhao locked his throat and made it difficult for him to speak. After a while, his face turned red.


    As soon as Manny wanted to plead, Tang Wenhao stopped her. He winked at Manny and said, "Elder sister, don''t persuade me. I know you care about relatives and don''t have the heart to see me hurt this old guy. However, if I don''t kill him today, he will make a mess of mans. You can see that he has made full preparations to get to the bottom with me this time. OK, I''ll let him leave the world quietly and let him wait for me at the king of hell , Wang Jianzhong, I''ll give you another chance. Do you want to die or live? "Said Tang Wenhao, adding a little strength to his hand.


    "Ah... Pain... You... Let me go, I... Want to live." Wang Jianzhong is really a soft bone. He can''t stand Tang Wenhao''s throat locking, and his tone means softening.


    "Think about it? Wang Jianzhong, remember to me that I still haven''t made many moves against your father and son. When your son saw me cheating on your wife, he was as excited as you and threatened me to tell his mother about me. As a result, I made him obedient in the same way, otherwise he would leave the beautiful place quietly Later, I let him see with his own eyes how I made us romantic and happy. He didn''t even dare to fart, because he didn''t live enough, he chose to continue to live. "Tang Wenhao deliberately stimulated him and defeated his self-esteem.


    Seeing that his angry face was twisted, but he didn''t dare to say a word of nonsense, Tang Wenhao continued to say coldly to him, "Wang Jianzhong, I tell you that Tang Wenhao is such a person. I did something wrong and I am willing to bear all the costs. I intended to compensate your father and son at the right time. Even for Yang Danyun''s face, I should be nice to you. However, you can''t hurt your ex-wife who gave birth to two sons for you. She is my woman, no matter who she is Have you become a nun? She has been with me for several times. She is my woman. Besides, she has given birth to a son for me! So I will never allow you to hurt her. In addition, you can''t hurt the mans and mans who are kind to your Wang family. In this case, I won''t let you go if I don''t compensate you. " Then Tang Wenhao stared at Wang Jianzhong with murderous eyes.


    Tang Wenhao has experienced so much that killing is nothing to him. Once he makes a decision to kill someone, his heroic eyes will defeat his opponent''s psychological defense and chill all his life.


    "It has nothing to do with Zhuo Xiong and his brothers. Don''t go to them." Wang Jianzhong was afraid that Tang Wenhao would settle accounts with his two sons. He was really afraid that Tang Wenhao would deal with his two sons.


    "Oh? Are you afraid? You admit that you really did it?" Tang Wenhao forced him to ask.


    "Tang Wenhao, you are not allowed to find my son," Wang Jianzhong said.


    Seeing that he was afraid to find his two sons, Tang Wenhao was very happy and knew that his threat had worked. He couldn''t help laughing, "Wang Jianzhong, don''t worry. It''s up to you whether I can find your two sons or not. As long as you don''t do extreme things, I won''t do anything about your father and son. If you do what you just said and want to embarrass me face to face on the board of directors, I swear, I''ll let you sever your sons and grandchildren. What''s severing your sons and grandchildren, do you understand? You have two sons Son, they will not be able to inherit your family. They will all become useless men, "Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Wang Jianzhong asked in fear.


    "I''ll make both of them lose their qualification to be men in some way. If you want to feel it in advance, I can do an experiment on you. You can find a beautiful lady to entertain when you go back tonight. As a result, you will find that you are no longer capable. Although I know you are no longer capable, you can barely do it with the help of drugs, but if I''m with you Make a move on your body. Even if you take any panacea, it won''t help. Do you want to try? "Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "No, no, no... don''t mess around, Tang Wenhao! I don''t want to try." Wang Jianzhong said in fear. Now his intestines are green. In fact, before coming, his son Wang Zhuo Xiong reminded him not to fight Tang Wenhao head-on. To deal with Tang Wenhao, we can only be wise, not hard.


    Manny on the side saw that Tang Wenhao''s speech was very ugly, but when she saw that Wang Jianzhong gradually lost the momentum when she just came in, she was forced by Tang Wenhao to surrender again and again. She secretly admired Tang Wenhao. It seems that it really needs a very good skill to deal with an old fox like Wang Jianzhong, so Manny didn''t care about him and watched the excitement.


    "Well, don''t try. It means you''re still saved. Now you tell me clearly and unmistakably that it''s you who exposed this matter to the media? If you dare to deceive me, once I find the truth, I''ll abolish you first and then your son. In order to make you believe my words deeply, you first learn my kung fu, and I can make you speechless immediately." With that, Tang Wenhao poked him on the forehead.


    Wang Jianzhong suddenly felt numb in his head, and then he didn''t know anything.


    "Baby, don''t hurt him, will you? Just scare," Manny reminded.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Elder sister, everything I told him today was to scare him. I was hard to obey and deliberately angered him. I let him go from extreme anger to helplessness. In the end, his hatred slowly disappeared. This is a kind of psychological warfare. Elder sister, he can''t play with me." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently with Wang Jianzhong''s body.


    "Baby, you are getting better and better. It seems that my sister will look at you with new eyes. Baby, please wake him up!" said Manny with concern.


    Tang Wenhao patted him on the back of his head. Wang Jianzhong slowly opened his eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao in fear. "Tang Wenhao, what did you... Do to me just now?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I just ordered your acupoints to make you faint temporarily. This is just my most basic technique. You can sleep and wake up alone at will. I think you already know. In fact, when I was with your wife, I used this trick to make you sleep first, and then played a lot of tricks with your wife next to you. I have to say, I like her very much. You are really lucky to have been with such a beautiful woman for decades. However, she seems to criticize your Kung Fu. Especially in recent years, you still don''t get it with the help of drugs, so she likes me because she is not satisfied with you. I don''t know if you want to understand this truth? Don''t blame others if someone touches her wife, It was all caused by his own futility, "Tang Wenhao taunted, and then glanced at him disdainfully.


    These words turned Wang Jianzhong''s face into a pig''s liver. His teeth were rattling, but his eyes looked at Tang Wenhao. He didn''t dare to fart, and obediently lowered his head.


    Because he knew that he had no power to fight back in front of Tang Wenhao, a mainland boy. He was so strong that he could control the fate of his Wang family at will, which made him feel helpless and depressed.


    Seeing that Wang Jianzhong was like an eggplant beaten by frost, Manny couldn''t bear to wink at Tang Wenhao, which means almost forget it. When Tang Wenhao described his past with Yang Danyun just now, she felt bad. She knew that Tang Wenhao deliberately angered and stimulated Wang Jianzhong, but after all, Yang Danyun was a relative of her for more than 20 years, which made her uncomfortable.


    Tang Wenhao also felt almost, loosened Wang Jianzhong, stretched out his hand to pat him on his straight suit, and smiled coldly, "Come on! Are you manipulating this thing behind the scenes? As long as you tell the truth, I promise I won''t hurt you. Let''s sit down and discuss how to solve it successfully. In addition, I can promise you that I will make some compensation to you and your two cousins. What do you think?"


    "What you said is true?" Wang Jianzhong didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to compromise. Some couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course it''s true. I''m sorry for your Wangs and sons, especially you. You''re also a man. No one can accept it. If your wife is touched and has children, a man will be very angry and retaliate. Therefore, I don''t blame you for retaliating me, but I''m still that sentence. You can''t hurt her. She has paid a price for it We can''t disturb her, hurt her, or hurt Mans. Mans is very kind to your Wang family. I think you know this. As long as you don''t bother about it, I will naturally make up for you. "Tang Wenhao said.


    "That is, Wen Hao was not as bad as you thought. At that time, he just hurt you in the wrong way. At that time, the key was to hate my cousin. He thought that my cousin wanted to take me away from him, so he would do such an extreme thing. Later, he always said that he regretted very much and felt sorry for you, uncle. This has been the case in our own family People should not let outsiders see jokes. You think, after this incident was exposed, you and my cousin must be harassed by the media every day? We are the same, especially Mans. Negative news is spread in the media every day, so our stock has shrunk by 10%, and the loss is huge! "Manny sighed.


    "How are you going to make up for our losses?" Wang Jianzhong asked.


    Seeing that Wang Jianzhong had returned to the actual problem, Tang Wenhao asked, "how much do you want? Whether you want shares or cash directly? You can mention it."


    "We want stocks and some cash, OK?" Wang Jianzhong said.

 Chapter 939

    "Yes, anyway, they are all relatives of their own family, uncle. As long as you talk to us in this way at the beginning, why is it so complicated? Now this mess is difficult to clean up. It''s not a problem to compensate you for your stocks and cash, but I have a prerequisite," Tang Wenhao said.


    "What conditions?" Wang Jianzhong asked.


    "You must come forward to refute the rumor and eliminate all the negative effects of this matter. Otherwise, I won''t give you a penny. Moreover, I will investigate your responsibility and say you are making rumors and causing trouble. If you dare to deny it, I will start with your two sons. I mean what I say." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "This... Wen Hao, I''m afraid this is not the case for me has the final say," Wang Jianzhong said, with a dull face and sweat coming out of his head.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the change of his expression coldly and asked suspiciously, "do you mean that you are not alone in making this matter, and there is someone else behind it?"


    Tang Wenhao''s question surprised Manny. She asked, "you won''t unite with competitors outside Manny to bring Manny down? If so, it will be really difficult."


    "Manny, Wen Hao, I just wanted to find someone to revenge you with me and Dan Yun by the way. When I think of you two and you have children, I can''t stand it. I especially want to revenge you and man. Later, I directed the play with... Others, but I didn''t tell Dan Yun''s whereabouts or tell anyone that you two have children, I just let the wind out and said you had an affair with her. I was alone because you two cheated, "Wang Jianzhong said.


    Perhaps until now, he really realized that he had been used by others. He really regretted that he played the play a little too far. When it started, he couldn''t end the play.


    "After all, who is this person?" Tang Wenhao forced him to ask.


    "He is..." Wang Jianzhong hesitated. It seemed that Tang Wenhao knew him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed and hesitant.


    "Who on earth is it? We mans never get acquainted with others. Who would want to revenge mans with you? I really can''t imagine." Manny asked suspiciously.


    "At this time, do you want to hide it? Don''t worry, I''ll find him myself. I don''t need you to come forward. You just tell me who he is." Tang Wenhao said.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s statement, Wang Jianzhong finally made up his mind. Just about to say the man''s name, he heard someone knocking at the door, "president Tang, President man, is it convenient for someone to ask for a meeting outside?"


    "Who?" asked Manny.


    "President of Chen''s clothing," said the receptionist outside.


    "Oh? Chen Jie''s father? Is he in Hong Kong this time?" Tang Wenhao asked, looking at Manny.


    Manny nodded and said, "yes, because they are Manny''s shareholders after all. The stock has shrunk so much. Of course, people are very concerned about this matter. It''s estimated that they came to ask us how to deal with this matter and invite him in!" Manny said to the people outside and asked Chen Laoban to come in.


    What made Tang Wenhao somewhat puzzled was that when he heard that boss Chen was coming, Wang Jianzhong''s face seemed a little ugly, and his eyes flickered, "do you know boss Chen?"


    "Well, it''s OK. I''ve met several times. Why don''t you receive the guests first and we''ll talk later?" Wang Jianzhong said.


    "OK, I''ll send someone to invite you later!" Tang Wenhao nodded.


    Wang Jianzhong just walked to the door. The door of the office was pushed open by the administrative receptionist. Chen Jie, Chen Guo''er and Chen Jia''s father appeared at the door with sunglasses. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Manny, they said with a smile, "Oh, Wen Hao, your boy finally came back and worried about my baby daughter. Miss Manny, hello... Yo... Isn''t this vice president Wang? Are you there too? Are you busy? Why don''t I come back later?"


    "Oh, it''s all right. We''ve finished our business. Boss Chen, talk to you." Wang Jianzhong smiled, then turned and left the president''s office.


    Chen Jie''s father glanced back at Wang Jianzhong, then went to Tang Wenhao, patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder, and said with a bright smile, "Wen Hao, good boy, not only has he enlarged Chen Jia''s stomach, but now he has fascinated all the fruits in my family. OK! Be my son-in-law! How about it?"


    "Hehe, Uncle Chen, Wen Hao is your son-in-law! Chen Jia''s children are about to be born. You''re going to be the child''s grandfather, and you said to let Wen Hao be your son-in-law." Manny smiled.


    "Hey, uncle doesn''t mean Chen Jia, but Guo''er. This ghost girl is the biggest headache for me. In the past, my uncle introduced her to many rich CHILDES or political CHILDES, but this ghost girl just doesn''t like others. Now she can''t talk to me without leaving Wen Hao. It seems that the ghost girl is passionate about Wen Hao. Miss Manny, are you willing to share your excellent husband?" Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    "There''s nothing I can''t bear. As long as Uncle Chen can accept sister Guo''er as the concubine of Wenhao in our family, I''ll have no problem." Manny smiled.


    "Ha ha,... What''s unacceptable? As long as the children live happily for just a few decades, why should I care about this as a father? Besides, Guo''er has a strong opinion since childhood. She recognized the man. I as a father have no right to object. Wen Hao, how about you? Do you like my daughter?" Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    Tang Wenhao thought to himself, your daughter has long been accepted by me. Maybe he has all the children. He smiled at Manny and motioned her to tell him the truth. He was a little embarrassed.


    "Hehe, Uncle Chen, didn''t sister Guo''er tell you?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Oh? Tell me what?" asked Chen Jie''s father.


    "She''s already Wenhao''s woman. Maybe ten months later, she''ll give you a grandson." Manny smiled.


    Chen Jie''s father was very surprised. He looked up and down at Tang Wenhao. Suddenly, he punched Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and scolded, "you dead boy, my darling daughter was touched by you in a muddle and didn''t even say hello. When was this?"


    "Hehe, Dad, it''s been almost a month. I was still in the stage of amnesia at that time. The situation is like this." Tang Wenhao said what happened when Chen Guoer followed them into the death valley. He heard Chen Jie''s father''s eyebrows locked, which puzzled Tang Wenhao and Manny.


    Tang Wenhao thought he was angry and said with a smile, "Dad, I''m sorry! Sister Guo''er and I were together without your consent. It''s really a little wrong. Why don''t we make up a ceremony?"


    "Yes, Uncle Chen. Otherwise, after we''ve been busy for a while, everyone will go back to Kunming to make up a ceremony for sister Guo''er. What do you think?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s for sure. It''s all right. Wen Hao and miss Manny, as long as they are happy. By the way, I came here today to ask you two what you''re going to do about mans''s current negative news?" Chen Jie''s father asked with concern.


    "It''s all right. Things will be solved soon. Dad, don''t worry. We mans have strong financial strength. Now we are doing well in the overseas market, and we won''t let you down." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "The problem is that man''s stock has shrunk by 10%, which is very amazing. Wen Hao, Miss Manny, we are in business. Apart from our relatives, why did this matter get so stormy? Wen Hao, dad wants you to confirm that you really have that kind of relationship with Yang Danyun on the Internet? Or is it just someone in trouble Harm mans and frame you? "Chen Jie''s father asked seriously.


    Tang Wenhao thought that he was the father of Chen Guoer and Chen Jia. He could confess to him. Just about to make it clear to him, he was winked by Manny, and Manny said disdainfully, "Uncle Chen, do you believe it is true?"


    "Oh? No, I''m just curious. I also want to prove whether it''s true from Wen Hao''s mouth. With my attitude towards Wen Hao, although I know he''s a rare great man in the world, it''s very unusual, I still believe he''s a measured man. Since the woman named Yang Danyun is Manny''s little aunt, I believe it won''t be true "Said Chen Jie''s father.


    "That''s right, Uncle Chen. Someone in mans is deliberately in the whole Wenhao. Don''t believe it. We are also conducting a secret investigation on this matter these two days. I think it will come out soon. It is said that this matter is the result of internal and external collusion. If so, we will put it into law," said Manny.


    "Yes, Dad, you can absolutely rest assured that our mans enterprise is developing strongly. This negative news and gossip alone can''t slander us or stop our progress. Our stock value is already very high. Once the negative news is eliminated, the due value of the stock will soon be highlighted again. We won''t disappoint investors like you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wenhao, Miss Manny, I''m relieved to hear that. I''ll wait for good news. By the way, Wenhao and Jiajia will be born in less than two weeks. You have to take time to take care of her. At this time, women want their men to be with her." Chen Jie''s father said.


    "Hehe, Dad, I know. I will definitely go back to take care of her in advance. How''s my brother Chen Jie now? Still doing nothing like that?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, I''ve sent him to Thailand for a while. There''s a field that needs to be managed. I let him exercise. Wen Hao, you have to take your brother when you have time. No, he should be his brother-in-law now. He also worships you. If you take him, Dad can rest assured." Chen Jie''s father smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m not mature myself. Learn from each other!" Tang Wenhao smiled modestly.


    "Oh, yes, you are all young, and the future belongs to you. Wen Hao, since you are not dead this time, you must have a blessing. Dad looks after you and works hard! I have other things to do, so I won''t disturb your normal work. In addition, Dad returned to Kunming this afternoon and won''t attend your board of directors. Guo''er and Chen Jie won''t attend. It''s a leave, When will you go back? I''ll tell Jiajia, "Chen Jie''s father asked with a smile.

 Chapter 940

    "Hehe, it''s hard to say. I want to go to Guangzhou every two days. I have something to deal with. If things are handled over there, I''ll go directly from Guangzhou to Kunming." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, make your own arrangements! Dad''s request is that you must get to Jiajia before she gives birth, or dad won''t spare you. I''ve given you two most precious daughters, and you should be responsible for them." Chen Jie''s father smiled seriously and stood up.


    "Dad, don''t worry! I will live up to the high expectations of you, sister Guo''er and sister Chen Jia. Dad, let me see you out!" said Tang Wenhao, who was about to take him out.


    "Well, don''t give it away. You''re busy these days. Anyway, you''re not an outsider. Dad''s gone. Bye!" said Chen Jie''s father, walking towards the door.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny watched Chen Jie''s father leave the office building. They returned to the office again. Manny closed the door and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, you almost admitted to your aunt with Uncle Chen just now?"


    "Well, I think it''s a family anyway. It doesn''t matter if I say it. Fortunately, you reminded me in time. Later, I think it really can''t be admitted casually." Tang Wenhao smiled shamefully.


    "Yes, it''s not a good thing. Can you admit it? More people know, more trouble. Although Uncle Chen shouldn''t hurt you, it''s better not to tell him," Manny said.


    "Well, sister, don''t worry. I can''t admit killing other irrelevant people in the future. It''s also a kind of protection for my aunt, especially for the gift of God." Tang Wenhao said.


    After talking for a while, Tang Wenhao remembered that Wang Jianzhong had not told them who was the real behind the scenes when he left, "sister, let''s call Wang Jianzhong back? He hasn''t finished yet?"


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll get in touch with him right away, but I see. Through your combination of hard and soft, my uncle should not dare to oppose you. Their father and son are such people, bullying soft and afraid of hard, which has always been the case, so my sister didn''t like their family when she was very young." Manny took out her mobile phone and dialed Wang Jianzhong, but dialed his phone again, It''s always turned off.


    "Elder sister, can''t you get in touch?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, shut it down. What does it mean to shut it down at this time? Does he repent and continue to fight us? It''s impossible. He should not dare to do so. What he fears most is not how you deal with him. He''s afraid you''ll deal with my two useless cousins." Manny analyzed.


    "I don''t think he dare to be right with mans again. Why don''t you call Wang Zhuo Xiong and ask him if he knows where his father has gone?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, I''ll ask the people in the administration department first. Did you see where my uncle went?" said Manny. She went to her desk and dialed the extension number of the front desk. The front desk lady told her that Wang Jianzhong went downstairs directly after coming out of the president''s office. She didn''t know where he went.


    "Let me ask my cousin! Maybe he''s going home." Manny called Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Cousin, what? Do you remember to call my cousin? Come on? Do you want me to tell my father not to convene an interim Board of directors? Not to impeach Tang Wenhao''s mainland son?" Wang Zhuo Xiong smiled proudly. Manny didn''t know where his pride came from.


    "Cousin, my uncle has admitted everything. He won''t impeach Wen Hao. Just now our conversation hasn''t ended. I have something to do temporarily, so I let my uncle avoid it temporarily. Now I''m finished talking and want to find him, but I call him and turn off. See if you can contact my uncle?" Manny said coldly.


    "Oh? Can''t get in touch? Turn it off? How could it be? You can''t tell me what''s going on with my father? Cousin, I know that your husband will work hard and he won''t poison my father?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said nonsense.


    "Cousin, what are you talking about? How could it be? We had a good time talking to my uncle today. I''m not kidding you. If you can find my uncle and invite him to the company, you''ll say we have something to do with him and hang up." Manny hung up the phone quickly. She was very disgusted that her cousin always had a rogue face and didn''t do business, Neither of the two brothers is successful.


    "Forget it, elder sister, you don''t have a common sense with people like him. Anyway, the board meeting will be held in the afternoon. Maybe he has a problem with his mobile phone and will come back later." Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "Well, it''s also possible that I''m just angry that my cousin doesn''t have a good word in his mouth. He actually said what did you do to his father? Oh, we killed people for this?" Manny said angrily.


    "Sister, don''t be angry. There''s no need. By the way, why don''t you call Yang Qiong and Miao Na in and ask them if they have anything to gain from talking to people in their department?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "In fact, it''s not important now. My uncle has admitted that he spread it with someone. What else can I find? It''s estimated that only their father and son know about it," said Manny.


    "Well, by the way, sister, we should report this situation to Mommy. She must be waiting for our good news at home! This is also good news!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, of course, forget it, baby, then call Mommy! I''ll go to the office to see the situation and find out the specific situation of the company these days." Manny said.


    "OK, sister, go! I''ll call mommy to report the situation immediately." Tang Wenhao went to the chair behind the boss''s desk, sat down, grabbed the microphone and began to dial Yang Danni, while Manny closed the door and left the president''s office.


    When the phone was connected, Yang Danni''s elegant voice came, "Hello, is it a girl or Wen hao?" obviously, Yang Danni knew that it was either Manny or Tang Wenhao when she looked at the number.


    "Mommy, it''s me, Wen Hao. Let me tell you the good news. It''s really not Yang Qiong, their sisters, nor the servant at home, but Wang Jianzhong who betrayed mans this time." Tang Wenhao said bluntly.


    "What? It''s really him? How could this be possible? Mommy really can''t believe it. Wen Hao, how do you know? Did people in the company say that?" Yang Danni asked in surprise.


    "No, he admitted it himself." Tang Wenhao replied.


    "What? He admitted it himself? Did he come to the company this morning? How could he admit it himself? Mommy really doesn''t understand. Wen Hao, did you force him to admit it?" Yang Danni asked suspiciously.


    "Well, he threatened me, threatened Mans, and I threatened him in turn. Moreover, he confessed that there was another mastermind in this matter. He was not the real mastermind," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? He''s not the real instigator yet? Wen Hao, the more you talk about Mommy, the more confused you feel. Is this matter so complicated? Why do you have another mastermind? Then who is the real instigator behind the scenes?" Yang Dani asked in amazement.


    "Mommy, he hasn''t had time to say this person''s name. Chen Jia''s father came. He also cares about our handling of this matter. He heard that I came back and came to see me," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, I can understand. How long has it been since Chen''s family smashed so much money in? Can people not worry because the stock has shrunk so much? They are all businessmen and don''t want to lose the money they invested, so we should deal with it earlier and let investors rest assured as soon as possible." Yang Danni sighed.


    "Mommy, I know. That''s what I told him, saying that mans has strength and will not disappoint investors. We will deal with this matter as soon as possible and make our stock value return to a reasonable price as soon as possible," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s right! Wen Hao, after Chen Jia''s father left, you didn''t find Wang Jianzhong and ask who was behind the scenes except him. We must find out this man," said Yang Danni.


    "We are contacting him, but he shut down when he left mans office building. My sister called Wang Zhuo Xiong. He also said that his father hasn''t returned yet. It is estimated that there is something wrong with his mobile phone. Maybe he will come back to us later." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, then you should handle this matter properly! As soon as there is any new news, you should inform mommy in time. Remember, don''t be too extreme in dealing with the problem. For mans at present, it''s the best policy to settle the matter rather than talents," said Yang Dani.


    "I see, Mommy, we won''t be extreme. Don''t worry," Tang Wenhao said.


    After hanging up Yang Danni''s phone, Tang Wenhao thought about Ruan Ling and Junjun. He couldn''t wait to call Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling thought it was Manny! "Sister, are you with baby?"


    "Hehe, sister, you don''t listen to who calls you first, just yell at your sister. Do you want me to change my gender?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, baby, listen to your tone of voice. Has the situation there made new progress? Or has it been handled?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "How can it be so fast? However, great progress has been made. Sister, you don''t have to worry. When will you start? Sister, I miss you so much." Tang Wenhao said affectionately.


    "Hehe, I miss you too! So my sister said that you held it all night last night. My sister is distressed! My sister is pregnant and can''t meet you. You can bear it again and let you relax completely tonight." Ruan Ling smiled vaguely.


    "Sister, stop talking, or I won''t be able to pass these hours. Sister, what time''s your plane? I''ll pick you up at that time. Let''s find a place to have fun with the car shock first, okay?" Tang Wenhao said hungrily. He was really suffocated. Manny couldn''t satisfy him and had to endure the seduction of two young women, Yang Qiong and Miao Na.


    "Ha ha... Villain, don''t the man family have two ready-made beautiful young women waiting for you? According to my sister, even Mommy agrees that you accept Aunt Joan and aunt Na. Why don''t you get it? They are no more than two or three years older than my sister. It''s appropriate for you to listen." Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "Sister, stop, don''t continue this topic in the future,... Sister, Junjun''s high fever has completely gone away?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Well, it''s completely normal, baby. My son is cute and dead now. I have to hold him today. You don''t know. Holding Junjun is so sweet in my heart! I really hate to leave him, but I miss you again." Ruan Ling sighed.

 Chapter 941

    "Sister, no, you''d better stay at home for a few more days with Junjun! We parents can''t be too selfish. I''ll go back to Guangzhou every few days, and then take Xiaoyao back to Kunming. Chen Jia is about to give birth. I want to accompany her for a while," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s OK, baby. It''s just going to hurt you for a few more days. Baby, remember, don''t be stupid again after taking Xiaoyao away. Just round the house with her! Otherwise, if there are any variables in the way, you''ll regret it all your life. I can conclude that Xiaoyao loves you, but she hasn''t realized it yet." Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, I understand everything, but I will still respect Xiaoyao''s own opinions. Anyway, it doesn''t matter when I arrive in Kunming. Isn''t elder sister Guo''er already there? There are substitutes." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, have you thought about it? You are still married! She must miss you more. By the way, do her parents know about you two?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "I see. Her father came to see Manny and me today. By the way, we told him about it. I think he was very happy. At least he didn''t object to me marrying his daughter." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "That''s good. In this way, we mans and Chen really become a family, baby, come on!" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    After chatting with Ruan Ling for more than half an hour, Manny also came back from the big office outside. She saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling Talking on the phone and grabbed the microphone. She chatted with Ruan Ling and asked her when she would arrive in Hong Kong so that she could go with Tang Wenhao to pick her up. As a result, Ruan Ling said she wouldn''t come. Manny was a little disappointed.


    "Ah Ling, you''re just here? Then our baby doesn''t toss his sister to death? It''s tossing his sister to death. He''s not satisfied. My sister''s heart hurts!" said Manny.


    "Sister, aren''t there two ready-made beauties at home? He couldn''t hold back, so he went to find it. If he didn''t hold back, he would always be stupid. Why waste such good resources?" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "Oh, yes, but this dead guy has one tendon. It''s useless. If he''s unhappy, let him do it!" said Manny. Then the two sisters finished the call after a while.


    Just after their sister''s conversation, Yang Qiong and Miao Na, two beautiful young women, came in from the outside. Yang Qiong closed the door and snuggled up to Tang Wenhao very affectionately, smiling gently, "Uncle, let me tell you a good news. People in our department said that the original source of the news was Xiao Li from Chen. After that, we learned about it from the media. Could it be Chen''s people?"


    Tang Wenhao was shocked, but his first reaction was that it was impossible, "sister Qiong, it''s impossible. Chen''s people don''t know about it."


    "Uncle, but people in our department also said that Xiao Li was the first to know about it, and then asked about it in our office. Finally, everyone knew that it was everywhere on the Internet," Miao Na said.


    Manny also nodded to Tang Wenhao, "Baby, this source is really Xiao Li, but it doesn''t mean anything, because he also saw the news from the Internet, and then went back to the company to ask for the authenticity. My sister has just looked for him, which has no special significance. Now we just have to wait for my uncle to come back and ask him to know the whole story. Don''t guess."


    "Manny, what are you talking about? Wang Jianzhong knows who did it?" Yang Qiong asked in surprise.


    "He not only knows, but he is one of them. However, he said that the person who really manipulates is not him, but someone else. When he was about to say, my father-in-law came, he went out first. Now we want to find him, but we can''t find his person, so we call him off." Tang Wenhao sighed helplessly.


    "Shut down? Can''t you escape?" said Yang Qiong casually.


    "Run away? Why did he run away? I said I would compensate their father and son for this. He didn''t have to run away, nor was he so stupid. He had all the money. Why did he run away? All he did was in vain?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Manny nodded and said, "my uncle certainly won''t escape. Their father and son love money and don''t get the money. How can they escape? Besides, baby promised to help us deal with this matter and give them a lot of compensation. He won''t be so stupid. Wait! Maybe he''s on his way back."


    Next, Yang Qiong and Miao Na never go back to their office. They always stick to Tang Wenhao like Manny, especially Yang Qiong. From time to time, they rub around Tang Wenhao with their sexy body, which makes Tang Wenhao tense. They wanted them to go back to work by themselves, but they didn''t have the heart.


    Manny has a completely encouraging attitude. Instead of stopping Yang Qiong and Miao Na from stealing, she supports the two women to make love with Tang Wenhao with her eyes. As a result, Tang Wenhao pulls Manny to the small lounge of the office after dinner at noon.


    However, after a long time, Manny was tired and paralyzed. "Baby, I really can''t bear it. Why don''t you let sister Qiong come over? You don''t see that she''s going crazy. If you don''t give her, she''ll stay in our house tonight." Manny gasped.


    "Sister, stop talking. I won''t be with them. However, I''m much better after being comfortable for an hour. Sister, I really want to do it again with Xiaoyao this time. I don''t want to hold it any longer. I love her. I want to love her as I loved you just now." Tang Wenhao changed the topic. He didn''t want Manny to focus on the two women, Yang Qiong and Miao Na. It''s too painful!


    "Really? Baby, you got it?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ve figured it out. Ah Ling also told me not to do things I regret all my life. Since she loves her and she loves me, let''s go round with her. However, I''m not sure if she really loves me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Xiaoyao loves you 100 percent, but she doesn''t necessarily admit it, so the first thing you do when you see her this time is to turn her into your woman. With this process of your relationship, she won''t be so reserved. Maybe she will be a Yuzhu again in the future? You can''t stop doing it as a snack, pestering you every day and killing you happily." Manny smiled.


    "Oh, no, Xiaoyao is such an elegant girl. How can she be so bold and unrestrained like Yuzhu? They are not the same kind of people." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Not necessarily! Xiaoyao is in such good health and has just come into contact with this kind of thing. She will certainly like it very much. Besides, she is still a classmate with Yuzhu and Xiu''er. As soon as she is guided by the dead girl of Yuzhu, it is entirely possible that another Yuzhu is with you." Manny smiled.


    The two chatted for a while. Manny saw that Tang Wenhao''s evil fire was slowly fading. She was getting ready to get dressed and get up. She heard the door banging outside. She was still in a hurry. Manny quickly asked loudly, "who is it?"


    "Manny, it''s us. Is my uncle still sleeping?" it turned out to be Yang Qiong and Miao Na.


    "Oh, we''re getting up. Wait a minute." Manny and Tang Wenhao quickly dressed.


    After getting up, she opened the door of the lounge. Manny hurried to the door of the office and opened the door. Yang Qiong and Miao Na entered the door with dignified faces.


    Manny asked suspiciously, "sister Joan, sister Na, what''s wrong with you?" Manny thought the two women were jealous when they saw her flushed face! Jealous that she can have fun with Tang Wenhao in the lounge at noon.


    Yang Qiong and Miao Na close the door and immediately smell the obscenity in the office. At a glance, Manny''s face turns red. They know that Manny and her uncle Tang Wenhao must have done good deeds just now. They don''t feel very envious. Then they look at the handsome Tang Wenhao. The fire in their body ignites again and stare at Tang Wenhao hungrily. They even forget what they want to say. Miao Na looks at it and pushes her, She said angrily, "sister Qiong, what are you doing? I said it if you don''t say it!"


    "Oh, let me tell you!" Yang Qiong blushed and said hurriedly when she realized her gaffe.


    "Manny, uncle, something serious has happened," said Yang Qiong after recovering her expression.


    "Sister Joan, what''s the big deal? Speak slowly and don''t scare people." Manny said seriously.


    "Wang Jianzhong is dead," Yang Qiong blurted out.


    As soon as these words were said, Tang Wenhao and Manny were stunned. Manny''s body trembled. Tang Wenhao was busy with her for fear that she might have something wrong. Manny calmed down her excitement and asked suspiciously, "sister Qiong, is what you said true? Where did you know the news? Why didn''t we hear it?"


    "Manny, this is the news that my head office lady just gave me. She said that the police department called and asked if there was a man named Wang Jianzhong in our unit. They said that they found his body in the dustbin in a nearby alley. They only called after they found the company''s phone from the business card in his pocket. I asked the head office lady not to tell anyone about it." Yang Qiong said nervously.


    "Ah? How could this happen? Sister Joan, you''re right. Don''t spread it out yet, baby. Let''s go and have a look!" said Manny anxiously.


    "OK, do you want to tell Mommy?" Tang Wenhao said, pulling Manny out.


    "Let''s go and see what happens. Honey, how could my uncle be killed? Who was going to kill him?" asked Manny suspiciously.


    "It''s too early to say anything now. When you see the body, sister Qiong, where is his body now? Is there a police call?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes... There''s one at the front desk. I''ll get it with you." Yang Qiong hurried to Tang Wenhao and Manny to get them the police phone number.


    Tang Wenhao left mans office building with Manny, Yang Qiong and Miao Na and headed for the alley mentioned by the police. Sure enough, Wang Jianzhong was killed in a remote alley less than two kilometers away from mans. There were onlookers around. The police pulled a red line to prevent the onlookers from approaching. The body leaned against the dustbin and was very dirty, It''s full of garbage. It''s estimated that no one comes to such a place at ordinary times, so it was found a few hours later.


    Manny saw that Wang Jianzhong was lying there, and her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She walked to Wang Jianzhong''s body, squatted down and choked, "uncle, what''s going on? How could you be killed? Who did it?"

 Chapter 942

    "Miss, who''s the victim?" a policeman came up to Manny and asked.


    Tang Wenhao helped Manny up, wiped her tears and motioned her to answer the police''s questions. Manny sobbed, "he''s my uncle."


    "Oh? Is he really the vice president of mans?" asked the policeman.


    "Well, I''m Manny, the successor of mans. This is my husband and Mr. Tang Wenhao, the current president of mans." Manny introduced sadly.


    "Oh? He is now rumored on the Internet to have an affair with an old woman?" the police said, realizing that it seemed inappropriate and shut up, but glanced at Tang Wenhao with disdain.


    "Assan, this is all a rumor. Please don''t believe it." Manny said coldly.


    "Sorry, it doesn''t matter to me, Miss Mann. So, you drive! You''re driving behind the police car, and you can take a record with us to the police station. The body will be sent to the forensic clinic for autopsy soon. You can rest assured that Hongkong is a legal society. We have the ability to bring the suspect to justice, give the victim a grievance and give the public an account." Said the policeman.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao, Manny and other four people followed the police car to the police station to take notes. Of course, the first cleaner to find Wang Jianzhong''s body took notes with them. Tang Wenhao knew that the cleaner found Wang Jianzhong''s body before lunch. However, he was so frightened that he didn''t come back for a long time. He ran home first before calling the police.


    The police preliminarily judged that Wang Jianzhong''s murder time should be around 10 a.m. the fatal injury was that his neck was broken. His belongings seemed to have not been passive. Bank cards and cash were there.


    "Miss Manny, do you know if the victim usually has any enemies?" the policeman asked with concern.


    "We really don''t know that. Why don''t you call my cousin over and ask him? He should know the situation better than us. We are not in Hong Kong at ordinary times and spend most of our time in Vietnam, so we rarely contact people in my uncle''s circle. I think my cousin may know who the murderer is?" said Manny.


    "Oh, well, tell me your cousin''s phone number and we''ll get in touch with him immediately," said the policeman.


    In less than half an hour, Wang Zhuo Xiong and Wang Zhuo Yan Ran in from the outside crying. They were very surprised to see Manny, Tang Wenhao, Yang Qiong and Miao Na at the police station. Then they pointed to Tang Wenhao and yelled, "son of a bitch, you must have killed my father, you murderer, you son of a bitch."


    Tang Wenhao and Manny were stunned. "Cousin, what are you talking about?" Manny shouted sternly.


    As soon as the policeman inside listened, he stared at Tang Wenhao with sharp eyes and motioned the policeman next to him to look at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and didn''t move, waiting for the change of the situation.


    He thought to himself, do I still need this crude way to kill Wang Jianzhong? It''s obvious that I want to kill him. The police can''t find the problem at all.


    "I''m bullshit, Manny. You said I''m bullshit. My father went to see you two this morning. How come people were killed as soon as he came back? Who else would it be if you didn''t kill people? Son of a bitch, you murderer, assang, you catch this man quickly. My father must have killed him." Wang Zhuo Xiong insisted that his father Wang Jianzhong was killed by Tang Wenhao, His brother Wang Zhuoyan also said that Tang Wenhao was suspected of committing a major crime.


    "Cousin, don''t be so excited, will you? The real murderer wants to know that you insist that Wen Hao did it now. People are unhappy to death? Isn''t that uncle dead in vain? Would you listen to me first?" Manny said excitedly.


    As soon as the policeman saw that Tang Wenhao stayed there so calmly, he said to the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers, "don''t get excited and let Miss Manny finish. If Mr. Tang is the murderer, he can''t escape."


    "Assang, don''t underestimate the enemy. The mainland boy has high martial arts. He can point acupoints. If he wants to escape, you people can''t catch him at all." Wang Zhuo Xiong said excitedly.


    "Cousin, why are you like this? Don''t you give us a chance to explain? Others don''t know me. You grew up with me. Don''t you know me? If Wen Hao is the murderer, can I protect him? This is not an ordinary thing. This is a homicide case. Cousin, today we entered the company''s office at more than eight o''clock. We haven''t come out. We heard that my uncle was killed, We just came out of the company. The police can call out the surveillance video. You know, Mans''s main channels are monitored. We haven''t left the office all morning. How did he come out to kill people? "Manny said in a righteous way.


    "Miss Manny, is what you said true? Are you sure you and your husband haven''t left the office all morning?" asked the policeman seriously.


    "Ashan, I''m responsible for everything I say," said Manny.


    "Is that so, Mr. Tang? Repeat, are you sure you and miss Manny haven''t left your office all morning?" asked the policeman.


    "Yes, assang, my wife Miss Manny and I never left the office this morning until we received the news of the victim''s murder this afternoon. I''m sure." Tang Wenhao said faintly.


    "Well, because it''s important, the victim''s family insists that Mr. Tang is a major suspect. For the sake of insurance, Mr. Tang can''t leave the police station from now on. We will immediately send someone to mans to transfer out the surveillance video. In addition, even if Mr. Tang temporarily excludes the time of the crime, you can''t leave Hong Kong until the case has made substantial progress. You are a restricted exit person for the time being Officer, I hope Mr. Tang will cooperate with the police investigation, "the police said.


    "Assang, I''m sure the murderer of my father must be him. Assang, the video alone can''t explain anything. This man has excellent martial arts. He knows lightness skills and acupoint lighting skills. He is fully capable of avoiding anyone''s eyes and entering the office building freely." Wang Zhuo Xiong said bitterly.


    At this moment, three or four policemen surrounded Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly, "Assang, you are really interesting. If I want to run, you can''t stop me? I haven''t done anything illegal, so I won''t run. Don''t worry. I will fully cooperate with your investigation. I will not leave Hong Kong until you return my innocence," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Cousin, you''re too much!" Manny glared at Wang Zhuo Xiong and saw that Tang Wenhao was going to be detained by the police first. Manny was very sad. Others didn''t know. Of course she knew that Tang Wenhao was innocent and wronged by cousin Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    Yang Qiong and Miao Na, two beautiful young women, also tried their best to testify to Tang Wenhao that they were together in the morning. Tang Wenhao never left mans office building. However, the police couldn''t listen to their one-sided words, so they had to let Tang Wenhao stay in the police station first.


    Tang Wenhao is temporarily locked in a room alone. Manny and Yang Qiong can leave the police station first, while Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brothers stay to continue to talk with the police about their views on the case, which is Wang Zhuo Xiong''s request to the police.


    "Mr. Wang, there are only three of us here now. You might as well say anything directly!" the policeman said to Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Assang, I can conclude that the murderer of my father must be the mainland son, because he has a grudge with my father, no, it should be said that he has a grudge with our Wang family. Except him, no one else has a motive to kill my father." Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Oh? Mr. Wang, tell me, what grudges do you have with Mr. Tang? Will he take the risk to kill your father?" the host policeman asked with great interest.


    "This... Assang, this matter is related to the reputation of our royal family. I hope assang will keep it a secret for our royal family and never divulge what I reveal. I want you to swear," said Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Yes, assang, it involves my mommy''s reputation. You must promise not to tell anyone," said Wang Zhuoyan, his brother.


    "Oh? Well? You two, as the police, we will try our best to keep the privacy of the victims involved in your request. However, I can''t promise not to tell the third person, because I must truthfully report what I know to my boss. Please think twice before you decide whether to tell me." the policeman''s answer is watertight.


    "Oh, that''s right! However, we still believe in the police. Well, that mainland boy is my cousin''s husband. However, before he married my cousin, he had that kind of relationship with my mommy. This matter directly destroyed our good home. If you often surf the Internet, maybe you can see the rumor of President mans on the Internet?" Wang Zhuo Xiong finally couldn''t help telling the police about his mother''s privacy.


    As soon as the policeman heard this, an imperceptible smile appeared on his face. He was afraid that brother Wang Zhuo Xiong would see it. He quickly replied to his normal expression and pretended to be very surprised, "Oh? The rumors on the Internet are true? Is your mommy really given by Mr. Tang...?"


    "Well, it''s true. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Therefore, assang, that boy is really not human. According to his generation, he is the younger generation of my mother." Wang Zhuo Xiong said angrily.


    "Yes, because of this, my mother has already..." Wang Zhuoyan almost said Yang Danyun''s current residence. Wang Zhuoyuan pulled him and shut up.


    "It turned out that the boy was really not easy! What happened later? Your father found out, didn''t he? Then they had a conflict?" the policeman asked.


    "My father didn''t know at first. Later, I told him the real reason why my mommy left him, so our father and son hated the mainland boy. However, we couldn''t do anything about him, because my cousin loved him very much, my aunt doted on him, and gave all her shares to this bastard, driving our father and son out of mans management. My father Not only did he lose his wife, but even the management could not enter, and our brothers were completely marginalized by mans, "Wang Zhuo Xiong said bitterly.


    "No! Mr. Wang, I heard that he has succeeded in taking over your mommy and driving your father and son out of mans. Your father and son hate him very much. Why does he bother to kill your father? He''s full? I don''t want to defend him, but your motive. I don''t quite understand that he has robbed your father''s wife Why would he want to kill if he killed your father and son? "The policeman asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 943

    "Because he hates us!" said Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Even if he hates your father and son! In your words, he is so good at martial arts. Why should he risk killing your father in the alley in broad daylight? Didn''t you say he can light acupoints? What lightness skills can he use? His martial arts are so high that I can''t understand the cruel way of directly breaking your father''s neck. He can kill with his unique skill, We people with poor martial arts may not be able to find out, because we have only seen the two martial arts you mentioned in novels and movies. In real life, we really haven''t met them. Even if we do, we don''t understand. Mr. Wang, I very understand your brothers and brothers'' mood at this moment. My mother has been sleeping by my cousin''s man. Who is responsible for this It''s not a good feeling. Let''s talk with evidence! To tell you the truth, I really don''t think Mr. Tang is the murderer. "The policeman said seriously.


    "Why?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked unhappily.


    "I feel that as a policeman with more than ten years of detective experience, I hope you can tell me the current situation of your mother. We want to make some necessary investigations on her. Would you please cooperate?" the policeman said.


    "Ah? Well... Assang, my mommy has long been away from the world." Wang Zhuo Xiong said. He regretted telling the police about his mother and Tang Wenhao. Especially when he saw that the police didn''t believe Tang Wenhao was the murderer, he regretted more. He felt that stealing chicken can''t eat rice.


    "What? Your mommy is dead?" the policeman asked in surprise.


    "No, how do you talk? My mommy is living well. I mean, my mommy has become a monk. She was ashamed to become a monk after she had that relationship with mainland children." Wang Zhuo Xiong said unhappily.


    "Oh, anyway, since your father has been killed, all personnel related to him must be investigated. It has nothing to do with whether she becomes a monk or not. She is also a Hong Kong citizen after becoming a monk," the police said.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong said reluctantly, "well, assang, I don''t have my mommy''s contact number. I can only tell you that my mommy is practicing in Chi Lin nunnery, and her Dharma name is Miao Yun."


    "OK, Mr. Wang, we will solve your daddy''s case as soon as possible. You should believe in the ability of our Hong Kong Police and will never let your daddy die unjustly. You two go back first! I''m sorry for the change." then the police stood up and said to see off the guests.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brothers had to leave the police station.


    Besides, Mani, Yang Qiong and Miao Na returned to mans to help the police tune out the surveillance video that the company started this morning. They also looked at it first, convinced that Tang Wenhao did not appear in the surveillance video. That is to say, without his record left before noon, Mani''s mental arithmetic was completely put down. Although she knew that Tang Wenhao could not run out to kill Wang Jianzhong, she was also worried that someone would deliberately plant it!


    After the police took the surveillance video records, Manny, Yang Qiong and Miao Na returned to the president''s office. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. Finally, Yang Qiong broke the silence. "Manny, you should tell your mommy about it! You can''t hide it."


    "Well, I know. I don''t want to hide it from Mommy. I''m just worried that she''s just getting better and doesn''t want to stimulate her. Sister Joan, sister Na, you say, who will plan to kill my uncle? Does he have any important resources?" Manny said suspiciously.


    "Who knows? Their father and son usually don''t do their jobs. After they were cut off by your mommy, they just get some wages and haven''t done anything serious. They don''t have much time to come to mans. They really don''t know what they do every day," said Yang Qiong.


    "By the way, he has admitted this morning that he leaked Wen Hao to others, but he didn''t say to whom. I asked my cousin Zhuoyan just now. He said that their brothers didn''t know at all, and he didn''t believe that his father took the initiative to leak it to outsiders." Manny said.


    "Most people will not believe it. It''s a shame for him. His wife was given to him by the younger generation. Is it okay to show it to others? To tell the truth, you didn''t tell your uncle that he admitted it himself, and we don''t dare to believe it. After all, it will hurt him a lot." Yang Qiong said.


    "Well, sister Joan, I suddenly have a feeling that there is an invisible net around us, and my uncle is just a fish in the net. Maybe the man who laid the net is beside us, and this man must be the murderer of my uncle," said Manny.


    "What? Manny, don''t scare people, OK? You''re scared to death. We never thought we would be designed by others. Even if we are two vases, we have no use value." Yang Qiong said anxiously.


    "No, sister Qiong, don''t worry. It''s just my feeling. Maybe I''m worried too much! Alas, Wen Hao hasn''t been clarified yet, and my uncle was killed again. I don''t know if it''s a conspiracy together? If it''s true, the target of this person is definitely not my uncle, nor Wen Hao, but the whole Mans, which is terrible , he has a big situation! No, I''ll report it to my mommy right away and discuss countermeasures with her. "Manny said and hurriedly dialed her mother, Yang Danni.


    Yang Danni heard that Wang Jianzhong was killed in the morning. She was so surprised that she didn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, she reacted and asked sadly, "girl, what do you think of this? Does it have anything to do with our family Wenhao?"


    "Mommy, how can you think of having something to do with Wen hao? Wen Hao stayed in the office in the morning and didn''t come out with me most of the time. At noon, we were in the lounge... He didn''t have time to commit a crime at all. Besides, he didn''t have this motive! Mommy, I''m sorry you said that about my baby." Manny said unhappily.


    "Girl, Mommy just said it casually. Mommy didn''t believe Wen Hao would do it. He really didn''t need to hurt your uncle. Who did you say did it? Who had the motive? Mommy couldn''t think of it if she wanted to break her head!" Yang Danni asked suspiciously.


    "Mommy, I have a feeling that the murder of my uncle has something to do with the media exposure of Wen Hao. These two things should be treated together," Manny said.


    "What? You mean it was a conspiracy to expose Wen Hao from beginning to end?" Yang Danni asked in surprise.


    "Yes, this is my personal feeling. The purpose of the behind the scenes manipulator of this matter is not my uncle or Wen Hao. It should be our whole Mans. He wants to bring down Mans," Manny said.


    "Bring down mans? Why bring down mans? No, girl, Wen Hao called Mommy this morning and said that your uncle planned to expose their privacy with a man, but he hasn''t had time to say the man''s name. In this way, that talent is the real behind the scenes manipulator and most likely the murderer of your uncle." Yang Dani said.


    "Well, Mommy, I feel the same way, but who will my uncle cooperate with? What are the benefits of his cooperation with this person? It''s exposing his own shortcomings. My uncle said in the morning that he mainly hates Wen Hao and retaliates. Now it seems that it''s not as simple as retaliation." Manny said.


    "Yes, girl, in Mommy''s opinion, you have to start with your two cousins. Maybe they will know something. If they know who their father cooperates with, the case will make progress soon. You can''t go with them right away. Mommy can''t go with you." Yang Danni said.


    "It''s no use, Mommy. I asked cousin Zhuoyan at the police station. He said they didn''t know about it at all. They learned from the Internet that Wenhao was exposed by the media." Manny said.


    "Oh? They went to the police station too? What about Wen Hao now?" Yang Danni asked.


    "Baby, the police detained it and said they would call out the surveillance video first. Mommy, you don''t know. My cousin insisted that baby killed my uncle. It''s really a pig''s brain. Baby, what''s the motive to harm my uncle! Besides, with baby''s skill, does he need to be so bold? As long as he points a death hole in my uncle, even the police can''t tell, he will be stupid By the foolish means of breaking my uncle''s neck? "Said Manny.


    "Alas! Understand their brothers. They really hate Wen Hao. After all, Wen Hao is younger than their brothers, but he touched their mother, and Zhuo Xiong saw Wen Hao with Dan Yun with his own eyes. It''s strange that he doesn''t hate him! But your analysis is reasonable. Wen Hao is definitely not the murderer. Did the police say when he can come out? It won''t be more than 24 hours Is it time? "Said Yang Danni.


    "No, the police officer said that if the surveillance video can confirm that he didn''t commit the crime, he should come back soon. However, the police officer said that during this period, baby can''t leave the country, and the police have restricted him from leaving the country." Manny said.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t lock people up, the clear will be clear and the turbid will be turbid. As long as he is innocent, the suspicion will always be eliminated. Girl, let''s go home immediately after Wen Hao returns to the company. Let''s have a family meeting to sort out these recent events and see if we can help the police solve the case early and return Wen Hao''s innocence , you should also plead for your uncle''s grievance, which is worthy of your two cousins. Give them an account, "said Yang Danni.


    "Mommy, I know. We''ll go home as soon as the baby comes back," said Manny.


    After hanging up Yang Danni''s phone, Manny, Yang Qiong and Miao Na discussed the killing of Wang Jianzhong again. Several of their beauties began to rule out Manny''s internal and external relations one by one. Who is likely to attack Manny and who is absolutely impossible. However, after listing two pages of paper, there is no clue. They feel that no one seems to have this motivation and suspicion.


    At 4:00 p.m., Tang Wenhao came out of the police station. After careful comparison with the surveillance video, the police decided to release Tang Wenhao. They believed that he really didn''t commit the crime, because the autopsy report showed that Wang Jianzhong was killed at about 10:10 a.m. during this time, Tang Wenhao certainly didn''t come out of the office.

 Chapter 944

    After they returned to man''s house, Yang Qiong and Miao Na did not go back to their own house, but stayed at man''s house to discuss the murder of Wang Jianzhong with Yang Danni, man Ni and Tang Wenhao.


    However, they discussed for several hours without any clue. After dinner, Tang Wenhao suddenly proposed to meet Yang Danyun. "Mommy, sister, I want to see my aunt, tell her about it and see what she thinks?" Tang Wenhao said to Yang Danni and Manny.


    "Ah? Wenhao, Danyun must have nothing to do with this. She is a monk. Can she have anything to do with this? Besides, she hasn''t left Chi Lin''an for two years. She has nothing to do with the world. Don''t you just add sadness by telling her the bad news?" Yang Dani obviously disagrees with Tang Wenhao''s idea.


    "Yes, baby, don''t disturb my aunt. After all, she has lived with her uncle for decades. She will be very sad to hear the news." Manny doesn''t want Tang Wenhao to go either.


    "Mommy, sister, I mean just because they have lived for decades, she must know him very well. Maybe she can give us some tips!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes! I think my uncle is right. Maybe my aunt really knows something?" Yang Qiong now supports everything Tang Wenhao says, and Miao Na follows her.


    Yang Danni is surprised to see that Yang Qiong now takes Yang Danyun as her little aunt. She used to be called sister Danyun, but she is still willing to accept it. From her heart, she really hopes that Tang Wenhao will come together with these two young women. In this way, they will have less trouble at home and solve the frightening physiological needs of their energetic son-in-law.


    Finally, Yang Danni and Manny agreed with Tang Wenhao''s suggestion. Manny and Yang Qiong accompanied Tang Wenhao to Chi Lin''an at night, and Miao Na accompanied Yang Danni and Tianci at home.


    "Sister, sister Qiong, do you know why I choose to go tonight?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile as soon as the car came out of man''s villa.


    "Uncle, of course I know. I''m afraid those paparazzi are chasing after me! I took pictures when I came back just now! I hate it!" Yang Qiong smiled.


    "Hehe, this should be the reason! Baby, it''s easy to get rid of these annoying tails at night. Alas! It''s really hard to be watched." Manny said


    "So I think I must go and see it tonight. To be honest, I know it''s cruel to tell my aunt the news. However, if I don''t bring the real murderer to justice, I''ll never get rid of the relationship. At least in the two brothers Wang Zhuo Xiong, I''ll always be the suspect who killed their father. How can I say they won''t believe it?" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Don''t worry, baby. We should understand their feelings," said Manny.


    "I hate Wang Zhuo Xiong. Like a man without a brain, he knows his great skill and thinks it''s so troublesome for him to kill his father. Uncle, I admire you! If you are easy, we will be captured by you. Uncle, I also want to follow Manny and call you baby. I want to treat you as a baby Yang Qiong said with an inch.


    When she said this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help it any more. Suddenly, he stepped on the brake and parked the car on the side of the road. He looked back and said coldly, "sister Qiong, you''d better go home!"


    Yang Qiong didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao didn''t buy her Yan Qing, but aroused his disgust and hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry! Uncle, I shouldn''t be so greedy. I... really love you. Don''t drive me out of the car, will you? In the future, you just let me stay with you and ask me to do anything, just don''t let me leave you, OK? Manny, please beg my uncle! I really don''t have the idea of being on an equal footing with you. I just love my uncle too much, Manny, please You''re dead! "


    Yang Qiong is very good at coming. She knows that Tang Wenhao listens to Manny very much and that under his hard appearance, his heart is very soft. As long as he doesn''t go against him, there must be no problem.


    "Baby, forget it! Sister Joan is eager to love you. She doesn''t mean any harm. Let''s go! It''s important to do things." Manny smiled gently.


    Sure enough, Tang Wenhao didn''t say anything more. He started the car silently and suddenly raced towards Chi Lin''an. Yang Qiong saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t like her too much affection for him. Later, she was much more honest and didn''t dare to ask for other requirements. In fact, Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear it. He was very contradictory. He was afraid that Yang Qiong and Miao Na would chase after him and beat him hard, worried that he would lose control and do something against his principles one day Love, and couldn''t bear to hurt them, so Yang Qiong acted too extreme, and he was very angry.


    When he arrived at Chi Lin''an, Tang Wenhao parked his car in the woods and walked to the gate of Chi Lin''an with Manny and Yang Qiong. Tang Wenhao raised his hand and hit the door. Soon, the door opened a crack, and a little nun leaned out her head, "benefactor, it''s late at night. The masters are resting. What''s up?"


    "Please inform master Miaoyun that Tang Wenhao and Manny want to see each other." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, please wait a moment, benefactor." bang, the door closed, and the little nun ran inside.


    After a while, the little nun opened the door and led Tang Wenhao, Manny and Yang Qiong into the Chilin nunnery.


    When the three arrived at a fast, the little nun said, "master Miaoyun, the guest is here."


    "Please come in, benefactors!" although the voice is a little cold, you can still hear that this is Yang Danyun''s voice. Her voice is as beautiful as her sister Yang Danni.


    Tang Wenhao, Manny and Yang Qiong walked into the vegetarian room. It was very simple. There was a wooden bed with Futon under it. Yang Danyun, wearing a hat, sat on the ground and looked up at the three. She was surprised. She didn''t expect Yang Qiong to follow. "How are you, Danyun?" Yang Qiong asked.


    This sound of Danyun surprised Yang Danyun even more. In an instant, she seemed to understand. She motioned the three people to sit on the wooden stool next to them, and then Dan lips opened, "several benefactors visit late at night. Is there anything you need Miaoyun to do?"


    "..." Manny was about to go on when Yang Danyun interrupted her.


    "Please give me your name, Miao Yun." Yang Danyun said faintly.


    "Oh, master Miaoyun, we have bad news for you," said Manny.


    "Amitabha, is it about God''s gift?" Yang Danyun''s expression was a little nervous. Obviously, no matter whether she became a monk or not, she still cares about her own flesh and blood. This is a real maternal love. Moreover, God''s gift was born in her late fifties and an invaluable gift from God, She never dreamed that she would be pregnant with Tang Wenhao''s child at her age. Therefore, in Chi Lin''an, she gave all her maternal love to her child.


    After Tianci was taken away by her sister Yang Danni, she missed her son all the time. However, it was inconvenient for her to let him return to Chi Lin''an for a better future.


    "No, he''s very good. It''s my uncle. He..." Manny couldn''t bear to tell her little aunt.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, if it''s about Miaoyun''s conversion to Buddhism, please don''t mention it. Miaoyun doesn''t want to hear it." Yang Danyun said coldly.


    "Master Miaoyun, my uncle was killed this morning." Manny told Yang Danyun the news whether she wanted to listen or not.


    When Yang Danyun heard the news, her body trembled, and two lines of clear tears fell from her still beautiful eyes. She quickly straightened up, looked sad, chanted words in her mouth, recited scriptures, and seemed to be spending time for Wang Jianzhong.


    "Master Miaoyun, please forgive me! Wen Hao and I came here tonight not only to tell you the sad news, but also to ask you to show us who might have killed my uncle. Now my cousin insists that Wen Hao killed my uncle. Even if we have evidence that Wen Hao didn''t commit the crime, my cousin still refuses to give up his suspicion of Wen Hao, but the facts are as follows Hao was really with us this morning. How could he kill his uncle? Master Miaoyun, you lived with him for decades before you converted to Buddhism. Does he have any enemies? "Manny asked.


    "Almsgiver, those who are clear are clear. Why bother? Solving the case is the business of the police. I can''t give you any advice. Please go back!" said Yang Danyun, pinching the Buddha beads faster and faster, and chanting words faster and faster.


    "Master Miaoyun, think about it! Who might kill my uncle? Did my uncle have any enemies before? Or who he had the best relationship with?" said Manny.


    No matter what Manny said, Yang Danyun was always cold as ice and concentrated on reading her Sutra. Tang Wenhao came to her, sat on the ground and crossed his knees with her. "Master Miaoyun, for the sake of God''s face, can you give us some tips? I don''t want to be misunderstood by my cousin all the time. I didn''t kill my uncle and never wanted to harm him and help us?"


    When Yang Danyun heard this, tears poured out like broken beads, but she just didn''t speak. For a long time, she waved her hand and said, "benefactor, take care of God''s gift! Time will turn love and hate into nothing, and time will prove everything. Go back!"


    "No, I don''t want to go back now. Master Miaoyun, just for the sake of my son. Everything is fine. He is very smart and lively. If you want to miss him, I can bring him to see you tomorrow, okay?" Tang Wenhao wanted to influence her with his son as a link.


    However, Yang Danyun didn''t eat it at all. She said faintly, "benefactor, no, I can see him every day. Seeing is missing, missing is meeting. Seeing and not seeing is all about my heart. Go back!" Yang Danyun said and waved again to them to leave.


    Seeing that Yang Danyun really didn''t want to ask about the world, Manny had to take Tang Wenhao, say goodbye to Yang Danyun, and leave Chi Lin''an with Yang Qiong.


    On the mountain path, the three were depressed, and things didn''t go as smoothly as they thought. It seems that Yang Danyun is really a monk worthy of the name.


    "Uncle, I want to cry when I see Danyun like this now! I think she is so poor,... Manny, does she really plan to be with the Green Lantern Buddha for the rest of her life?" Yang Qiong sighed.


    "Well, sister Qiong, don''t you see? My aunt is really a monk worthy of the name. She doesn''t even want her own son. What else can''t let go? Her heart has really turned to the Buddha. Baby, let''s not bother her again in the future. Let her concentrate on the Buddha!" said Manny.

 Chapter 945

    "Well, sister, say a word, don''t be angry!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Come on! Are you willing to be angry with you?" Manny said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, sister, I love her very much. I think I made her look like this. She should have had a good rest of her life, but I ruined it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, don''t blame yourself. A person will certainly make a lot of mistakes in his life. She can correct her mistakes. She can feel it. She didn''t hate you or blame you. She really put down all her selfish thoughts and turned to the Buddha wholeheartedly. As long as she feels happy, it''s actually very good. This is her life, so you don''t have to blame herself." Manny comforted.


    "Yes, my uncle, I think you are the best man in the world. What happened before you and master Miaoyun was purely caused by young impulse. When men were young, who didn''t like looking for women? It''s really nothing. Besides, it''s her blessing for a man like you, master Miaoyun, to get you at such an age. If my uncle wanted me at that time, I wouldn''t want it How about that! "Said Yang Qiong.


    "Sister Qiong, well, stop talking." Tang Wenhao was afraid that the woman would drag her again, because as soon as she talked about this, Tang Wenhao''s mind would naturally look like her standing naked in front of him. Her breathtaking sexuality would suffocate him, but he didn''t want to have anything to do with her, This is Tang Wenhao''s most depressed place.


    When Yang Qiong saw that Tang Wenhao was unhappy again, she quickly shut up, took Manny''s hand, pinched it, and whispered in Manny''s ear, "Manny, my uncle is always cruel to me, but I''m not angry. As long as he doesn''t drive me away, I''ll be very happy. Manny, please do me a favor?"


    "Sister Qiong, tell me!" Manny smiled. She liked Yang Qiong more and more. Now she felt that Yang Qiong was not as disgusting as before. On the contrary, she begged for nothing to stick to Tang Wenhao, which seemed a little cute.


    Tang Wenhao walked in front of him and walked towards the parking place. He asked Manny and Yang Qiong to wait at the intersection. He would drive over.


    Yang Qiong saw that Tang Wenhao had gone into the forest of the parking lot and quickly smiled at Manny, "Manny, I want to sleep with my uncle tonight, okay? Please, I miss him. As long as my uncle wants me to be a cow and a horse for you, I''ve been thinking of him for two years. Will you let me be his woman tonight? Please."


    Manny was very moved when she saw Yang Qiong almost kneeling with her. She also felt pity for her. She knew that since the death of her adoptive father man Tianxiong, Yang Qiong and Miao Na, two beautiful young women, began to be widowed like her mother Yang Danni at a young age. It was really not easy. Now that her mother Yang Danni has tacitly accepted her relationship with Tang Wenhao, She also wants to complete them as soon as possible and give herself a holiday.


    Because she is really afraid of Tang Wenhao, especially now that she has Tang Wenhao''s second child in her stomach, she is afraid that he is too impatient to hurt the fetus, and that Tang Wenhao is difficult to enjoy and hurt her body. She is in a dilemma.


    Now that Yang Qiong urgently needs Tang Wenhao, and he just needs a woman, Manny is naturally happy to fulfill her, so she agreed to Yang Qiong without hesitation, "Sister Qiong, don''t worry! Don''t go back to your room tonight with sister Na. Just sleep in the room where Chen Jia and Yang Xi used to sleep! That''s the room where my little aunt used to sleep. My uncle wants women every night, but now I can''t carry it. He didn''t have that last night and this noon. He''s holding it! You and sister Na are going to stay with him all night tonight Come on! "


    "Ah? Manny, stop talking. You''re making my whole body soft." Yang Qiong, a hungry woman, heard Manny''s temptation and wanted to be severely trampled by Tang Wenhao now.


    As soon as her voice fell, the light of the car came, and they flashed aside. Tang Wenhao drove the car to them. They got on the car one by one, and the car drove slowly out of the mountain.


    There was nothing to say on the road. At about 10 p.m., Tang Wenhao, Manny and Yang Qiong returned to mans villa. At this moment, Yang Danni and Miao Na, the former sisters, have become elders and juniors. They are sitting in the living room chatting and waiting for Tang Wenhao to come back.


    "Wench, Wenhao, have you seen Danyun? What did she say?" when Yang Danni saw the three people coming back, she stood up and asked with concern.


    "Alas! Mommy, she didn''t say anything. She was surprised and cried sadly when she began to hear who was killed. However, she didn''t say anything and drove us back. Mommy, she really converted to Buddhism. Let''s not disturb her again. Her heart has been really quiet. Maybe this is the life she really needs." Manny said.


    "It seems that the power of Buddha is infinite. In that case, don''t disturb her. Wash and sleep! Yang Qiong and Miao Na, you two go back and have a rest early!" Yang Danni ordered to leave.


    Yang Qiong hurriedly handed her eyes to Manny. It was a signal for help. Manny was so smart that she smiled and said, "Mommy, sister Qiong and sister Na sleep here tonight. She said she was a little afraid to see the scene of the crime today. There was no man at home there. They felt insecure. Why don''t they sleep in Chen Jia''s room?" Manny winked at Yang Dany.


    It was mother and daughter. Of course, Yang Dani understood her daughter Manny''s intention and pretended to understand it. She nodded, waved to Yang Qiong and Miao Na and said, "that''s all right! At least Wen Hao is here. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Then you can sleep in Chen Jia''s room! Other moms don''t care. Mommy has to take care of God''s gift." then Yang Dani turned and went upstairs.


    Only Tang Wenhao looked at the three beautiful young women in doubt. He felt something in his heart. It seemed that Yang Qiong and Miao Na lived in man''s house tonight, which was related to him, but he couldn''t say anything. He only said to Manny, "sister, I''ll go upstairs to see God''s gift, and then I''ll go to bed myself. You can come up and have a rest as soon as possible!" then he turned and followed Yang Dany upstairs.


    Manny leads Yang Qiong and Miao Na to the room where Chen Jia and Yang Xi lived a few days ago. Everything in it is complete and quilts are ready-made, "Sister Qiong, sister Na, baby has the habit of making love every morning and night. I will create opportunities for you. Whether you can hold it or not really depends on your fate, because baby''s character is also very stubborn. If he doesn''t want to sleep with you, I can''t force him, but based on our understanding of baby, he is born strong and you two are so beautiful I''m sure he can''t hold it. Just wait for happiness to come! "


    "Oh, Manny, if my uncle wants one of our sisters tonight, you will be our aunt. In the future, we will do whatever you ask our sisters to do." Yang Qiong smiled happily.


    "Well, Manny, in the future, we will stand together with the man family. At that time, sister Qiong and I will have a lot of children for my uncle." Miao Na opened with a smile.


    The two women seem that Tang Wenhao is already their man, imagining a better future.


    After chatting with them for a few minutes, Manny also returned upstairs. Instead of entering her room, she went directly to her mother Yang Danni''s room. The door was open and Tang Wenhao was still inside. She was watching her son chatting with Yang Danni on the bed and listened to Yang Danni, "In another two years, Mommy will send God''s gift to the international extraordinary children''s school to study. With our God-given IQ, he must be a genius in the future!"


    "Ha ha, I hope so!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile. Seeing Manny coming, he smiled.


    "Mommy, start planning our family''s God given future now!" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Well, since we find that this child is different, as parents, we should make a good plan for the child so as not to delay the child. However, Mommy said so. I''m afraid we can''t do without God''s gift at that time. You don''t know. Now that we can''t see God''s gift all day, Mommy''s heart is empty. We can''t think about it. Mommy loves him too much. Mommy takes it from your little aunt The moment I held him in my arms, I couldn''t help falling in love with this little guy. He was so cute that mommy had never seen such a lovely child. "Yang Danni showed her love in her beautiful eyes.


    The three talked for a few minutes. Seeing that it was getting late, Yang Danni asked the little couple to go back to their room and have a rest. She also needed a rest. Therefore, Tang Wenhao and Manny returned to their own comfort zone.


    After the two finished washing, Tang Wenhao sat on the bed, hugged Manny, and began to talk about Wang Jianzhong''s murder, "sister, the man Wang Jianzhong said should be our competitor!"


    "Ah? Competitors? Baby, how could you feel this? Or did you find anything?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "No, I guess. Otherwise, does it make sense for them to destroy mans? Wang Jianzhong must retaliate against me and my aunt, but that person obviously has no such purpose, that is mans, and who else would want to destroy mans except mans opponents?" Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "Well, baby, but our opponent was only Chen before. Now Chen has become a family with us. Chen''s two daughters have become your women. It''s a real family. Chen can''t hurt mans in turn! And other clothing enterprises don''t have a direct conflict with us, so I can''t figure it out. Forget it, don''t think about it, let the police go Solve the case! Let''s sleep, "said Manny.


    "Well, sister, go to sleep! Maybe the police will make new progress tomorrow." Tang Wenhao said, lying down with Manny in his arms and closing his eyes.


    Manny saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t take action on her feng shui treasure land before going to bed tonight, but directly closed her eyes and said with a puzzled smile, "baby, don''t you want your sister tonight? Really let her go?"


    Tang Wenhao burst out laughing and sighed helplessly, "sister, it''s not that I let you go, but that you let me go. Don''t you say it''s ok? As soon as you say it, I''ve reacted. See for yourself."


    Manny glanced at the thin quilt and smiled. She kissed Tang Wenhao charming and said with a gentle smile, "baby, I don''t believe you can hold it."


    "Hehe, sister, as long as I sleep with you, I don''t want to stay calm in my life. You annoy me." Tang Wenhao kissed Manny''s sweet lips madly.

 Chapter 946

    Manny couldn''t stand him. She soon collapsed into a mass of mud and let Tang Wenhao rub it.


    After resisting tenaciously for more than an hour, Manny had to announce her surrender, "baby, don''t say goodbye. I''ll really die. No, go down and find sister Joan and sister na! They''re waiting for you below!"


    "Sister, this is the main purpose of you and mommy to let them sleep at home!" Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Well, baby, don''t think so much. It''s not as serious as you think. It''s all caused by your own psychology. It doesn''t involve ethics and morality. They are single women now. They are about your age. You love me. Besides, they really love you as much as their sister. You should be moral together and don''t violate our Hong Kong laws. Besides, you don''t get married. They just love you It''s just your lover. Let''s go! I love you so much, but I can''t serve you. "Manny said, pushing Tang Wenhao out of bed to find Yang Qiong and Miao Na.


    However, Tang Wenhao didn''t move. His mind was in a fierce struggle. It was impossible to say that he didn''t want to go downstairs to find two beautiful women, Yang Qiong and Miao Na. As long as he was with these two beautiful women these two days, their appearance without clothes popped up in his mind from time to time, which was a fatal attraction to Tang Wenhao, Because Manny really can''t meet his strong physiological needs, he needs beautiful women to release his excess energy.


    However, as soon as he remembered the identity of their sisters, he was unable to take this crucial step. In order not to live in spiritual shackles in the future, Tang Wenhao still chose to use his deep internal skills to dispel this evil fire and calm his mood.


    He sat up silently and began to cross his legs to adjust his breath. Manny couldn''t help admiring Tang Wenhao more and more. A principled man is the most charming man who can resist a beauty trick. However, she loves him more.


    After several weeks of exercise, Tang Wenhao was calm. He lay down again. He saw that Manny still didn''t sleep, but stared at him. He was deeply in love. He smiled, hugged her and said, "sister, good night! I''m fine."


    "Baby, my sister is so distressed that she can make up for you when she gives birth to the child," Manny smiled softly on Tang Wenhao.


    "Elder sister, no, go to sleep! Let''s not mention it, otherwise I''ll be really crazy." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Hehe, baby, you don''t know how charming you look when you''re sitting in bed. I love you so much that my sister can kiss you and go to bed." as she said, Manny couldn''t help passing her lips to Tang Wenhao''s lips.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t resist Manny''s temptation. As soon as the four lips touched, he lost control again and kissed frantically. At the same time, the just extinguished fire burned again. Moreover, it burned more vigorously than just now. He gasped and whispered, "sister, no, I need you."


    Manny wanted to kiss him as a farewell ceremony for good night. Unexpectedly, she lured Tang Wenhao''s passion. She couldn''t bear to brush his mind, so she had to dress up again to meet Tang Wenhao''s challenge.


    Obviously, her physical strength can''t make Tang Wenhao have a practical effect. She will only make Tang Wenhao more and more uncomfortable. Finally, Tang Wenhao really can''t stand it. He has to jump out of bed to take a cold bath. It''s very painful to be unable to dispel his desire.


    "Baby, please, go downstairs and find sister Qiong and sister na!" Manny felt very sorry and distressed when she saw that Tang Wenhao couldn''t feel comfortable with her. It was very painful to see that Tang Wenhao had to rely on exercise and cold bath to eliminate this desire.


    As soon as she said this, she heard that the room was suddenly pushed away. The great beauty Yang Qiong was white and had nothing on her. She stood at the door with her beautiful eyes like fire and infinite desire. "Uncle, let me serve you! I love you and I will be your loyal slave. You can do whatever you want on me. I will make you comfortable." Yang Qiong said as she walked towards the stunned Tang Wenhao.


    The next morning, when Tang Wenhao woke up, the beautiful sleeping beauty Manny still breathed out like LAN and lay quietly in his arms. He couldn''t help kissing her sweet lips. Manny was attacked by him and woke up with a happy and gentle smile.


    "Baby, are you awake? Did you sleep well?" Manny said with a charming smile.


    "Well, it''s good. Get up and exercise! How about it?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, what exercise do you mean?" Manny smiled vaguely.


    "Hehe, I know. Have you had a rest? No, I have to get up and exercise in the swimming pool." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Hehe, baby, I''d better get up! I''m afraid I won''t last long and it will make you more and more uncomfortable. I''d better not! Let''s go swimming in the swimming pool together! It''s estimated that mommy has been below with God''s gift." Manny smiled.


    "OK, get up! Swimming is still great. Do we have anything important to do in the company today?" Tang Wenhao asked as he got up.


    "Baby, do you have anything else to deal with?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "Well, sister, I want to go to the scene of Wang Jianzhong''s murder in person. Maybe I''ll find something! The police are not necessarily reliable, and don''t trust their ability too much. You see, I killed so many people in Abu Dhabi in Liangshan. Have the police in Liangshan come to me? They don''t have this level, and the police in Hong Kong are not necessarily strong enough. They can''t rely on it, so they have to rely on it I''m on my own, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, baby, I adore you so much. Especially last night, sister Qiong took off like that to give it to you. You can hold her down without touching her. Baby, your image in my sister''s heart is much taller. You are a real man." Manny raised her thumb and smiled.


    "Ha ha, elder sister, I said I wouldn''t touch them. I must make myself stronger. It''s not skill or ability, but my willpower. I want to make my future actions form a commandment, do something and don''t do something. Once I''m sure I don''t do something, I must adhere to it." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Well, sister''s big man, let''s go!" Manny smiled and pulled Tang Wenhao downstairs. They both took swimsuits and swimming trunks.


    Downstairs, Tang Wenhao still unconsciously glanced at the room where Yang Qiong and Miao Na slept. Manny walked over and knocked on the door. Seeing that no one answered, just about to push the door, he heard the Filipino maid Amun yo say at the kitchen door, "Miss, the two young ladies went back last night."


    "Oh, did they leave in the middle of the night?" asked Manny suspiciously.


    "Yes, they left about two o''clock in the morning," said Amun yo.


    "Oh, I see. You''re busy!" said Manny.


    "Baby, you hurt sister Qiong and sister Na, especially sister Qiong. I can see that she is really infatuated with you. As a result, you just don''t want her. Alas! There''s no way, so you have to follow suit." Manny said and walked out of the living room with Tang Wenhao''s arm.


    "Elder sister, I really don''t want to do anything to make myself regret. I thank them for their feelings for me, but I really can''t accept it. Tell them about it when you have time! Let them have the opportunity to find their own happiness early, and mans won''t treat them badly." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, you''re so nice!" Manny thought Tang Wenhao was really mature. She was no longer the little Coyote who jumped at the beauty.


    When they arrived at the swimming pool, Yang Danni was playing with xiaotianci! They made the little guy giggle, pedal disorderly and splash beautiful water. Tang Wenhao and Manny felt very relieved to look at the old and young.


    "Wench, Wenhao, go and change your clothes. Come and take mommy for a while." Yang Danni smiled at Tang Wenhao and Manny.


    "Well, Mommy, we''ll go right away. While we''re both here these two days, you can exercise." said Manny, taking Tang Wenhao to the dressing room.


    The two changed their swimsuits and swimming trunks. When they got to the pool, Tang Wenhao jumped into the water first, and then held Manny down. Yang Danni kept looking at the couple happily. Seeing that they all came down, she asked Manny to hold heaven''s gift, and she turned and swam to the middle of the pool.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny are fascinated by Yang Danni''s elegant and beautiful posture. She is really not like a woman over half a hundred. She is light, beautiful, and her skin is like snow. Playing in clear water, she is simply a naughty Mermaid.


    "Baby, if only I were at mommy''s age and Mommy''s body," Manny said with an envious smile.


    "Sister, a beautiful woman like you certainly won''t be inferior to Mommy. However, you really should strengthen exercise. Women''s body is trained. I think Mommy can maintain such a good body at this age, which has a lot to do with her persistence in swimming and running every day," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, so when my sister gives birth to the baby in her belly, she should also exercise with ah Ling and learn some self-defense skills with ah Ling!" Manny smiled.


    "Just you! Elder sister, you are so weak that you can''t tie a chicken. You can defend yourself? Even if you don''t lose your body, you can practice martial arts! Just practice six! Ha ha." Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, how can I practice six? Ah Ling can do it, and so can my sister." Manny smiled coyly.


    When they were holding God given games and flirting, Yang Danni in the swimming pool suddenly shouted, "girl, Wen Hao, Mommy''s feet can''t work. It seems to be cramping, can''t work."


    Manny and Tang Wenhao quickly focused their attention on the middle of the pool. Yang Dany said that her body really began to sink, which frightened Manny. "Baby, hurry up! Mommy is going to sink."


    Tang Wenhao looked bad, handed the child to Manny, rushed towards Yang Danni, kicked his feet fiercely, and rowed towards Yang Danni with both hands. In the end, Tang Wenhao was extremely powerful and energetic. Especially in the past two days, he didn''t get the vent he deserved. His energy was extremely prosperous. In less than ten seconds, he rowed across the water and shuttled to Yang Danni.


    At this time, although Yang Danni has not completely sunk, her whole body is already in the water, only her head is still exposed on the water, and her two jade hands are struggling desperately.

 Chapter 947

    "Mommy, don''t be afraid, I''m coming." as Tang Wenhao said, he swam behind her, stretched out one hand and hugged her slender waist, and pushed up. Yang Danni''s body came out of the water. Tang Wenhao hugged her slender waist and swam to the swimming pool with his other hand.


    "Baby, come on! Mommy, don''t be afraid, you''re all right." Manny cheered aside.


    After swimming for less than two meters, Tang Wenhao stood in the water, and then held Yang Danni with both hands. With one hand holding her waist and the other holding her hips, Yang Danni''s face was a little pale and painful. She closed her eyes.


    "Mommy, are you okay? What''s wrong?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern as he dripped water.


    "It''s all right. My legs and stomach are uncomfortable and I can''t move. Please Hold Mommy on it!" Yang Danni said painfully with her beautiful eyes closed.


    After hearing this, Manny hurriedly said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, Mommy must have a cramp in her foot. Go up and rub it for her with Mommy! I''ll go up with God''s gift."


    "No, sister, you''d better wait until I''ve finished my mommy''s feet and then come down to hold you! How can you report a gift from heaven with your stomach? It''s too dangerous." Tang Wenhao said to her.


    Although Yang Danni closed her eyes, her mind was clear. She also said to Manny, "girl, don''t hold God''s gift yourself. Wait for Wen Hao to come down and hold you!"


    "Oh, I see," said Manny.


    Tang Wenhao took Yang Danni to the pool. Because he wanted to climb the ladder, he changed his position. He held Yang Danni''s Willow waist in his right hand and held the handle of the ladder in his left hand. Just about to climb up, Yang Danni asked gently, "Wenhao, OK? Why don''t you put down Mommy! Mommy climbed up slowly and you can push it in the back."


    "Oh, Mommy, don''t worry! Your weight is nothing to me at all." Tang Wenhao picked up Yang Danni''s slender body and climbed up step by step.


    Yang Danni was surrounded by Tang Wenhao''s powerful hands and slim waist. A warm current sprang up in her heart. She felt so safe to have such a capable son-in-law around her. She couldn''t help feeling relieved and lucky that her daughter could marry a man like Tang Wenhao again.


    Fortunately, he didn''t promise Manny to his nephew Wang Zhuo Xiong two years ago. Otherwise, he would have missed such an excellent man. He not only has very outstanding talent, but also has superb skills. He is really a man among men.


    Tang Wenhao easily took Yang Danni to the swimming pool and gently put her on the chair under the sunshade, but Yang Danni''s snow-white jade leg was completely wooden and couldn''t move. Her expression was still painful.


    "Mommy, is it this leg? Let me rub it for you!" Tang Wenhao asked generously. Although Yang Danni is very beautiful, sexy, mature and charming, Tang Wenhao really regards her as his mother, so he has no obscene psychology, and he has no idea of taking advantage of her.


    On the contrary, Yang Danni was a little embarrassed. She couldn''t let go. She refused to be afraid of Tang Wenhao''s sadness. She brushed him with kindness and agreed. She was a little embarrassed. When Tang Wenhao held her waist tightly with his powerful hand just now, she already had a strange feeling. After all, she hadn''t been touched by a man for a long time, so she was at a loss.


    "Mommy, let Wen Hao rub it for you! He knows martial arts, knows the distribution of meridians and has basic medical knowledge." Manny shouted in the water.


    Yang Danni got her daughter''s support. Some selfish thoughts in her heart soon disappeared. She nodded hurriedly and replied shyly, "well, Wen Hao, rub it for Mommy! The key is that her ankle is very uncomfortable here. It doesn''t seem to be her own."


    "It''s all right. I''ll rub it for you and it will be fine soon." Tang Wenhao stretched out his big hand and grabbed Yang Danni''s delicate leg. First he pulled it out, which made Yang Danni cry with pain.


    "Ah! It hurts!"


    Hearing Yang Danni''s cry, Manny was distressed and shouted in the water, "baby, take it easy, how strong you are! Mommy can''t stand your strength."


    "Mommy, I''m sorry! I''ll take it easy!" Tang Wenhao said apologetically. He thought, too! The mother-in-law is used to being treated with dignity. It must hurt her to make such an effort.


    "Nothing, but it seems better after the pain." Yang Danni opened her beautiful eyes and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s good! I''ll move your muscles and bones first, and then rub them. It''s estimated that it''ll be good." Tang Wenhao shook Yang Danni''s cramped jade leg and rubbed her ankle with both hands for a few minutes. Yang Danni said it was better.


    Tang Wenhao immediately put her feet on the ground, then helped her and asked her to stand up and try. However, as soon as she tried hard, she almost fell down. It seemed that she still didn''t adapt very well. Tang Wenhao helped her on the chair and rubbed her ankles again.


    At this time, suddenly there was a sound of car motor from the outside. From far to near, Tang Wenhao squatted on the ground and looked up. He saw an Audi driving into man''s villa.


    "Wen Hao, it seems that your cousins Zhuo Xiong and Zhuo Yan are coming. Help Mommy up! Mommy goes to change her clothes. It''s not very elegant. You can also bring your sister and God''s gift up," said Yang Danni.


    "But, Mommy, your feet are not ready yet! Why don''t I take your clothes and put them on first! I''ll rub them for you again." Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s OK, then you hurry up." Yang Danni urged.


    At this time, the Audi parked next to the swimming pool. Sure enough, two young people came down from the car, the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers, saw their aunt Yang Danni wearing a bathing suit, and their hated mainland son Tang Wenhao was squatting in front of his aunt and rubbing her feet. The boy smiled obscene, "Hehe, aunt, no wonder you like this mainland kid so much. His service is so considerate? Can I understand that this is an old cow eating tender grass? You love him so much one by one. Can''t it be that the boy''s service is very good? It seems that your family can live a very nourishing life! Tang Wenhao, you son of a bitch, you''re really great. You''re all inclusive and addicted!" Wang Zhuo Xiong looked at Tang Wenhao angrily, and then glanced at his aunt contemptuously.


    His mean words made Yang Danni pink with anger.


    Tang Wenhao stood up. He had been trying to suppress his anger just now. Now he saw that the two boys were so obscene and came forward to beat them. The two boys knew Tang Wenhao''s power and quickly withdrew, "asshole, you dare to talk nonsense again. I''ve abandoned you two."


    "You... You have the courage to do it, and you''re afraid of what others say?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said hard. Yang Danni sat in her chair and was so angry that she was about to cry, and tears kept pouring down.


    "Cousin, what are you talking about? Mommy''s swimming foot has a cramp just now. Wen Hao saved Mommy. He was moving her feet just now. Can your heart not be so dark? In this way, you will never come to our house again." Manny angrily scolded in the water.


    Yang Danni calmed down her anger and said to Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, go and get your clothes for Mommy, and then quickly pick up your sister and Tianci!"


    "OK, Mommy, wait a minute," said Tang Wenhao. He strode to the dressing room, took out all their clothes, and then draped Yang Danni''s clothes over her.


    He glanced coldly at the two Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers, jumped into the water, first picked up Tianci and stuffed it to Yang Danni, and then jumped down the swimming pool again to pick up Manny. Manny stared at the two Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers and went into the house with Tianci.


    "Come on! What''s the matter with your brothers looking for your aunt?" Yang Dani said coldly. The sharp words of her nephew Wang Zhuo Xiong just now deeply hurt her self-esteem. She is a very traditional and decent woman. She can''t stand being ridiculed and satirized by her nephew.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brothers also saw that their language was a little too extreme. When they thought that their father had been killed, Yang Danni, the aunt, would be their closest relatives in their life. Wang Zhuo Xiong fell on his knees to Yang Danni and cried with guilt, "Aunt, I''m sorry! I''m blinded by hatred. I know aunt is not such a person. I shouldn''t have offended aunt just now. For the sake of no Mommy or Daddy, forgive my nephew''s recklessness!"


    Yang Danni was sour by his sad words, and her tears ran down. After all, she was a nephew. She looked at her nephew who had been ignorant and sighed, "Zhuo Xiong, get up! Aunt forgives you."


    "Well, thank you, auntie. Auntie, you have to decide with our brothers!" Wang Zhuo Xiong cried.


    "Yes! Aunt, now you are the only relative of our brothers. If you don''t make decisions for us, what will our brothers do in the future?" Wang Zhuoyan also cried.


    "Zhuo Xiong, Zhuo Yan, in fact, you two were good children when you were young. Later, you gave you shares, but you became less enterprising. You don''t work hard all day and always want to make achievements by crooked ways. This doesn''t work. Men still have to be able. You let your aunt decide for you. In addition to helping you within your ability, you still need to rely on her in the future Your own, but don''t worry. Your aunt won''t take back your shares. You can still work at Mans, "said Yang Danni.


    "Aunt, we don''t mean that. We mean that you have to let the son-in-law around you go away. If he doesn''t leave Mans, we mans will never get better. You say, how well we mans developed before he came! But now, his affairs with our family are full of wind and rain, and our brothers don''t dare to stay in Hong Kong. Now those entertainment records are full of fun I''ve known our brothers. Some people also say that Zhuoyan and I are not sure who''s son! What do you think we should do with such parents on the stall? "Wang Zhuoxiang said.


    "Bastard, of course you are Wang Jianzhong''s son. The affair between your mommy and Wen Hao was an accident. You didn''t help narrow the situation and made trouble. You''re really like your useless father," Yang Danni said angrily


    "Aunt, is this our responsibility? Isn''t this the evil done by the mainland?" Wang Zhuo Xiong scolded Tang Wenhao, pointing to Yang Danni.


    Tang Wenhao ignored Yang Danni''s face. In fact, he heard Wang Zhuo Xiong say he was a mainland boy and wanted to beat him long ago.

 Chapter 948

    Not only did Tang Wenhao sound harsh, but even Yang Danni was unhappy. She scolded, "Zhuo Xiong, I don''t allow you to say Wen Hao like that. Anyway, we are also relatives. Don''t mention your mommy and Wen Hao in the future. Otherwise, don''t blame your aunt for not recognizing you two brothers. In addition, you just said that we mans have not been able since Wen Hao came. What do you know? You know that our overseas assets have increased since Wen Hao came How much? It has increased by 100%. Now mans''s main income is not from Hong Kong, but from factories in the mainland, Thailand and Vietnam. After the merger of Chen a few days ago, its strength has been greatly improved. All this is related to Wen Hao. You brothers don''t know anything and care about anything. You only care about yourself. What can we do Rest? "


    "Aunt, you didn''t let us take care of anything?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said unconvinced.


    "Well, Zhuo Xiong, Zhuo Yan, you both know what you''re thinking. Go back! Wait for the police to see what you say. Aunt asks you to relax your mind and don''t always stare at Wen Hao. He''s not your enemy. He can''t kill your father. Does he need to kill in such an extreme way according to his ability? Aunt has heard that Wen Hao kills people? It''s impossible to find out Come, so don''t be silly. Let the real murderer laugh at you silly brothers behind. Do you hear clearly? "Said Yang Danni.


    "Oh, I see, aunt, there''s one more thing our brothers want to ask aunt''s consent," Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Come on! What''s the matter?" Yang Danni said faintly.


    "It''s my father''s share. Our brothers want to transfer to our door earlier, OK?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked carefully.


    "Of course, your father''s legacy was inherited by your brothers, but why are you so anxious to transfer your shares to your door? Aunt doesn''t understand. Do you have no money or something else?" Yang Danni asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao also felt very curious. He thought that the brothers were really OK. Their father''s bones were not cold. The first thing they thought of was to divide up the old man''s legacy, rather than rush to plead for the old man''s grievances.


    "This... Aunt, we... Are really short of money. We lost a lot of gambling some time ago and want to sell some shares, but our brothers have too few shares. Isn''t the old man so much? If our brothers divide the old man''s shares, we will be much easier on hand." Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "You... Zhuo Xiong, you are really hopeless. If you sell shares to pay off gambling debts, you don''t even have a door. Aunt, it''s not that you don''t hurt you. It''s for your good. If your shares are sold like this, what will you live with in the future? Besides, now mans shares are the lowest price in recent years. Aren''t you stupid to sell them at this time?" Yang Dani angrily scolded.


    "Aunt, don''t be angry first! It''s because someone is paying a high price for our shares that I want to sell them quickly. Who knows if mans shares can rise in the future! Isn''t it a fool if someone doesn''t sell at a high price?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Someone paid a high price for your shares? Who? Is he crazy?" Yang Danni asked suspiciously. Tang Wenhao was also quite shocked after listening. At the same time, his mind moved.


    Quickly patted Yang Danni''s fragrant shoulder and said, "Mommy, I think there''s a problem here."


    "Oh? Wen Hao, what''s the problem?" Yang Danni looked back and asked.


    "Mommy, I''m guessing too. I don''t know if I''m worried too much. Some stock speculators really like to buy at a high price when the stock price is low. However, this kind of person must be familiar with the enterprise or have the ability to manipulate the stock. At least he has inside information. Mommy, do you think this person will have something to do with the person who killed my uncle? How do I think it has something to do with my sister last night It seems that someone is manipulating this event. He makes mans a mess, the stock goes down, and then waits for the opportunity to buy at a relatively low price. On the surface, his current price is higher than the market price. In fact, there is still a lot of room when Mans is high, so he can make a lot of money. "Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    Yang Danni nodded, "yes, Wen Hao, your analysis is very reasonable and in place. Zhuo Xiong and Zhuo Yan, do you hear me? This is the gap between your brothers and Wen Hao. He works with his brain. What about you? Your brain is used to do nothing. Therefore, if your brothers really sell their shares, you will regret it in the future!"


    The two brothers looked at each other, but they were also full of doubts. Wang Zhuo Xiong said to Yang Danni, "aunt, do you think too much? Only some retail investors want to buy my shares."


    "Retail investors? How can it be? Will retail investors understand mans'' business? Zhuo Xiong, it seems that this matter is really complicated. You two brothers should not sell one share these days, okay? As for your daddy''s shares, sooner or later, they will be yours. Let''s wait a while! Again, your daddy''s bones are not cold. You two should do something meaningful and go back! If If you don''t want to go to work, don''t go to work. Have you had breakfast? If not, leave after breakfast, "said Yang Danni.


    "Yes, aunt, let''s go back first?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Well, remember, do something in the future, use your mind more, find a girlfriend to start a family early, and don''t let aunt worry about you." Yang Danni said.


    "I see, aunt." then the two brothers went back sadly. They wanted to go to their aunt Yang Danni to make a scene and let Yang Danni teach Tang Wenhao a lesson. Unexpectedly, they got a lot of criticism and didn''t dare to sell their shares.


    Don''t talk about their brothers, just Tang Wenhao and Yang Danni. Seeing that the brothers drove away, Yang Danni looked back and said to Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, help Mommy in! After dinner, discuss with your sister. Mommy really thinks your analysis just now is very reasonable. Maybe our mans are really manipulated. If so, this person is really terrible."


    "Mommy, there''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s the fox that will show its tail. As my cousin said just now, if someone buys their shares at a high price, he may soon show his original shape." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, you are really grown up and mature. Mommy is very happy. Although Mans is in a mess, Mommy is very relieved to have you." Yang Danni smiled gently.


    The two entered the house. Manny was playing on the sofa with a gift from heaven. When she saw Yang Danni and Tang Wenhao coming in, she hurriedly asked, "Mommy, has my cousin gone?"


    "Well, Mommy asked them to go back. It''s annoying to see them. They are such big people and have no brain at all. Do you know what they''re doing here? It''s to let us agree to transfer your uncle''s shares to their brothers, so that they can sell them at a high price." Yang Danni said.


    "Ah? Selling stocks now? Crazy? It''s almost the same now," said Manny.


    "Yes, so Mommy asked a few questions. As a result, your cousin said that now someone is spending a high price on their shares. Mommy and Wen Hao think there seems to be an article in it. Wen Hao just combined with your analysis yesterday, said that the person who wants to spend a high price on mans shares may be related to the person who killed your uncle. He has been directing the play and using your uncle''s experience from the beginning Revenge mentality, through Wen Hao and your little aunt''s affair, stink Mans, let mans''s stock fall, and then buy at a low price to control Mans. It is estimated that killing your uncle is a last resort, and you don''t necessarily want to kill him at first. "Yang Dani analyzed.


    "Yes, Mommy, I think so too. Killing Wang Jianzhong was an accident. Just look at the killing scene he chose. He dared to kill in broad daylight. What does that mean? Suddenly... Yes, another thing, this man should be proficient in martial arts. Now I remember that Wang Jianzhong''s neck was broken, which shows that he is a man with good martial arts and has a criminal record of killing Otherwise, he won''t start so quickly and ruthlessly. It is estimated that Wang Jianzhong was killed without resistance. "Tang Wenhao began to hover a series of questions in his mind.


    Since yesterday, he has been paying attention to who will kill Wang Jianzhong around, without carefully analyzing the process of his murder. Now, after analysis, he thinks this scope can be narrowed down.


    "Baby, but no one in our circle can do martial arts except you!" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "That''s right! As mommy knows, Wang Jianzhong seldom has contacts with Jianghu people in the underworld. Who will kill him?" Yang Danni said to herself.


    "Mommy, let''s not guess. I want to go to the scene of his murder. Maybe there will be some new clues. Sister, let''s eat! Go and have a look after dinner." Tang Wenhao said.


    So the family began to eat breakfast. Tang Wenhao ate three bowls of porridge, six eggs and five bread, and then took Manny to work.


    When he got outside, he just started the car. Manny asked, "honey, would you like to take sister Joan and sister na? Or call them and ask!"


    "Sister, don''t ask. I can''t hide. You have to take them! Sister, I know your mind. Don''t you have the heart to let them be widowed?" Tang Wenhao smiled, then started the car and drove out of the villa slowly.


    "Well, baby, in fact, sister Joan and sister Na are really poor. Just accept them! Sister promised them last night that she would let you accept them." Manny begged.


    "Sister, don''t mention it in the future. I''ve decided, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile.


    Manny saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t want to be with Yang Qiong and Miao Na, so she couldn''t insist anymore. They arrived at Manny''s building half an hour later. They sat in the office for a while. Manny arranged work, and then accompanied Tang Wenhao to the scene where Wang Jianzhong was killed yesterday.


    Next to the dustbin yesterday, Tang Wenhao first carefully observed the surrounding environment. The alley is really remote. There is no residential area around. It is full of high-rise buildings. Moreover, the high-rise buildings on both sides of the alley are not close to the window, which makes the alley look very lonely.


    "Baby, this place is really a little scary. There is no one. No wonder the dustbin is put in this place! It has not been exposed to the sun for a long time. It''s gloomy." Manny said with her hands holding her chest.

 Chapter 949

    Tang Wenhao casually, um, looked at a camera five or six meters above the entrance of the alley. He was surprised and hurried over. He found that the camera seemed to be useful and said excitedly, "Sister, this camera seems to be working all the time. Maybe everything that happened here yesterday was recorded by the camera! Let''s hurry to ask the police about the situation."


    Manny also quickly began to observe the camera and nodded, "yes, baby, maybe everything that happened here yesterday was really recorded by the camera!"


    The two left the alley with excitement and drove straight to the nearby police station. Tang Wenhao went to the police station to look for the officer who took notes of him yesterday. He didn''t see the man. He hurriedly dialed the phone the officer left for him. After the phone was connected, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to say, "Assang, I''m Tang Wenhao from the mainland who was detained by you for several hours yesterday. I have something important to report to you."


    "Oh? Do you have any clues?" the officer asked happily.


    "It can''t be said to be a clue. I just went to the scene where the victim was killed yesterday with my wife to investigate. There seems to be a camera at the entrance of the alley, and the camera should be working. I don''t know if you found it?" Tang Wenhao said.


    As a result, as soon as the police officer heard what Tang Wenhao said, he sighed with disappointment, "Alas, Mr. Tang, this is the camera installed by the police. Can''t we know? I''m afraid we''ll disappoint you. Yesterday, the camera was damaged by everyone and nothing was photographed. What you see today is that we repaired it yesterday afternoon."


    "Well! Oh, forget it. Alas, I thought I could get rid of my suspicion." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, your suspicion has basically disappeared from our police. I can say that at least you have not directly participated in the case. In addition to the surveillance video, we have also investigated the security guards and employees of your company. You certainly didn''t go out of the office yesterday morning, so you didn''t commit the crime. However, you haven''t completely cleared your suspicion because we It can''t be said that this case has nothing to do with you. Maybe you ordered it? "Said the officer.


    "It''s impossible. Why should I kill my uncle?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Mr. Tang, I just said that it can''t be ruled out. I didn''t say you did it, so you don''t have to worry. In addition, I can tell you a good news. Although we didn''t capture everything that happened in the alley, the surveillance video on our main road clearly recorded the parking time and license plate number of all vehicles during this period. We are checking them one by one, I believe we will give a satisfactory reply to the families of the victims in the near future, "the police officer said.


    After returning to mans from the police station, Tang Wenhao and Manny began to plan how to help the police solve the case, "sister, look ha! If the police can find out the suspect from the vehicle, and we start from the direction of buying shares, if the same person does it, it will come out soon."


    "Honey, I don''t understand what you mean," said Manny.


    "Sister, the reason is very simple. Let''s ask Wang Zhuo Xiong to sell some shares and see where these shares eventually flow. If the person who bought these shares is the same as the owner of the vehicle at the scene of killing Wang Jianzhong, doesn''t that explain the problem?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    After Tang Wenhao''s explanation, Manny couldn''t help nodding, "baby, it''s true. If it''s like your analysis, this man must be the murderer of my uncle. There''s no doubt. Otherwise, how can there be such a coincidence?"


    "That''s right, sister, you should call Wang Zhuo Xiong quickly, explain the interest to him, and let him fully cooperate with us to conduct an in-depth investigation of the matter. Maybe these factors that perplex us will come out soon," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, I still want to! If this behind the scenes manipulator really plans to completely control Mans, he will certainly buy shares of others. Therefore, these days, we should not only pay attention to who buys cousin''s shares, but also pay attention to the recent trend of mans''s internal shares. Maybe there is an undercurrent below. Baby, I will take the company later The securities representative called over and asked him to pay close attention to the selling of the company''s shares. If only Chen Jia were here, she was the board secretary and was very familiar with the internal situation, "Manny said.


    "OK! Sister, you can arrange it!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    After Manny left the president''s office, she went to make careful arrangements. Tang Wenhao sat in the office alone and began to hover in her mind again. The problem in the morning was the identity of the person who killed Wang Jianzhong. First of all, he judged it from the professional perspective of a killer. This person must have good Kung Fu and be cruel and ruthless.


    Breaking your neck is not a way to kill people in the Jianghu. At least it''s not so beautiful.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure flashed in front of him. Is it him? It''s impossible. How can he have such a need? Anyway, he already has shares in it, and for the sake of his two daughters being my woman, he doesn''t have to do so? No, I must have been worried too much.


    Tang Wenhao soon denied himself. Who was the person he thought of? Careful readers may have guessed that the person he thought of was Chen Jie''s father. Tang Wenhao knew that Chen Jie''s father had been mixing in the Jianghu since he was young. Even now, their Chen''s main business is mainly entertainment, even involving gambling, casinos, nightclubs, etc., and these businesses are related to the Jianghu. This is the reason why Tang Wenhao targeted him.


    However, Tang Wenhao quickly denied his doubts, because he couldn''t think of the reason why Chen Jie''s father did so. Chen Jie''s father knew that Tang Wenhao and his son Chen Jie were sworn brothers, and that Tang Wenhao had good skills and couldn''t afford to offend. What''s more, he knew that his two daughters Chen Jia and Chen Guoer were Tang Wenhao''s women. What''s the reason why he couldn''t get along with Tang Wenhao, What''s wrong with mans?


    No reason, it''s really impossible, but who else has such skills except him?


    No, Wang Jianzhong said yesterday that he knew my father-in-law, and they said hello in the office. It seems that the time when the father-in-law left the office was between 9:50 and 10:00, and Wang Jianzhong was killed just a little more than 10:00. Is this a coincidence? Or?


    Did he really do it? No, why would he do that?


    The more Tang Wenhao thought about it, the more scared he felt, and the more he thought about it, the more incredible he felt. He was suspicious, but he didn''t dare to think about it, which made him unable to understand.


    When Tang Wenhao was puzzled, someone knocked at the door. Tang Wenhao hurriedly said, "please come in!"


    The door opened and saw Yang Qiong standing at the door in her elegant dress, like a beautiful female college student. Tang Wenhao was surprised by her dress and almost stunned. After realizing that she had lost her manners, he quickly smiled awkwardly and said, "sister Qiong, please come in! What''s up?"


    Yang Qiong closed the door, pouted her sexy lips, stared at him angrily and said angrily, "uncle, can''t you see you if you''re okay? Is your heart made of iron?"


    Tang Wenhao knew that she was still angry with herself. He smiled helplessly and said, "sister Qiong, stop making trouble. I''m really sorry about last night."


    "I don''t want to hear these explanations, uncle. Anyway, we have seen my body and your body. I said that I will follow you when I die in my life. Nana also said that we will depend on you in our life. You don''t have to." Yang Qiong said, looking at Tang Wenhao provocatively.


    "Sister Qiong, why bother! You should look for your own happiness. I''m really not suitable for you. Besides, you know, I have so many wives that I can''t count myself." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I know you can''t count. I''ll count it for you. Isn''t there thirty or forty in Liangshan? Say that hundreds of death valley are your women, as long as you want, and there are more than 100 concubines in Laos Miao village. Manny has told me that we don''t care and feel honored, so don''t find these reasons." Yang Qiong said with a whine.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao thought she would make a cry with herself when she came in. Unexpectedly, she became more and more brave. She simply provoked him and made a look like she had screwed on him.


    Shit, I''m speechless. Why is this woman so difficult! Tang Wenhao felt that he really had no way to take her, and he couldn''t bear to treat her too much, so he had to sigh helplessly, "Alas, sister Qiong, since you want to hurt yourself like this, I can''t help it."


    "You can''t help it. I know and I''m confident that you will like Nana and me sooner or later. Last night, when we went back, we hugged our heads and cried bitterly. Later, our sisters decided that from today on, we should change our image again. We should be pure and bold. Anyway, we just won''t let you go. We''ll stay in Chen Jia''s room tonight. Thank you When we are with Manny, we also enter your house. I think you want our sisters. We can''t help it if you don''t believe it! Unless you don''t even want Manny. "Yang Qiong looked at Tang Wenhao provocatively.


    Tang Wenhao was completely knocked down by Lei. He stared at Yang Qiong, a woman like a goblin, "sister Qiong, I think you''re really crazy." Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "Uncle, I''m crazy. Anyway, you don''t want Nana and me. I''m like this. It''s a big deal that you kill our sisters. Anyway, if you don''t marry you, you''d better die!" Yang Qiong said. Her beautiful eyes were ruddy and tears soon filled her eyes. Tang Wenhao was at a loss.


    "Sister Qiong, don''t do this. Why bother to do such things that hurt yourself! If you do this again, I''ll have to go out. Otherwise, it''s bad for the employees to see! The matter between me and aunt Manny has been stormy all over the city. If you cry in my office again, what will the troubled employees look like?" Tang Wenhao frowned.


    When Tang Wenhao said this, Yang Qiong burst out laughing, sobbed for laughter, and gave Tang Wenhao a charming look, "hum! Are you afraid? Uncle, there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. Can you tell me?"

 Chapter 950

    "What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. When he looked at Yang Qiong''s ambiguous eyes, he knew that he guessed that the woman had nothing good to ask, but he still wanted to hear what she wanted.


    "Hehe, what did you think when you were with Yang Danyun? How could you be interested in such an old woman? I admit that Yang Danyun is really attractive, but after all, you fooled around with her for several nights again and again. Tell me what kind of psychology you were then?" Yang Qiong asked curiously.


    "Sick, sister Qiong, go out! I have nothing to say." Tang Wenhao was a little angry when he heard that the woman wanted to ask herself this question. In a sense, it was not a glorious thing for him. Who would like to show off?


    "Uncle, don''t be angry! I just want to know that you even want a woman as old as Yang Danyun. Why don''t you want me? I dare say that I must be much more beautiful than Yang Danyun. For quite a year, I, Yang Qiong, who was also an Asian sister, was definitely more beautiful than her old woman. I''m not convinced!" Yang Qiong said, and her mood began to get excited again.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t like these beautiful women, especially comparing their own women with her, because he knows very well that every woman is different and has no comparability. Like is like. Feeling is feeling. There is no reason.


    He just wanted to approve her. The mobile phone in his pocket rang. He took out the phone and saw that it was Ruan Ling. He quickly pressed the button and said, "sister, Hello, what''s up?"


    "Baby, what are you doing? Why don''t you go back to Guangzhou? Xiaoyao called me today. She seemed to be in a bad mood. She said a few words and cried. Go to Guangzhou to find her as soon as possible! Maybe the ghost girl met something unpleasant. When her sister asked her, she wouldn''t say it." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Ah? Xiaoyao won''t have an accident?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "There may not have been an accident. Anyway, there must be something unpleasant. It''s estimated that she doesn''t want to stay there. Baby, what''s the matter with you? Can you go and take her first?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No! Sister, I can''t leave Hong Kong for the time being. I''m a temporary restricted person. I can''t leave. The situation is like this..." then, Tang Wenhao described in detail the killing of Wang Jianzhong yesterday to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling was very shocked, but she was helpless.


    "Uncle, who is Xiaoyao? It seems that you like her very much, don''t you?" Yang Qiong asked jealously as soon as Tang Wenhao hung up Ruan Ling. She really didn''t know who Xiaoyao was? No one has talked to her about these things.


    "I... don''t ask. It doesn''t matter to you anyway." Tang Wenhao almost told Yang Qiong about Xiao Yao''s identity. When he thought about it, she couldn''t tell Yang Qiong. Otherwise, she would certainly use it to explain that she and Miao Na have no problem with him.


    "Hum, do you love her? Won''t I ask myself if you don''t tell me to pull it down?" Yang qiongmei''s eyes are full of jealousy. The more Tang Wenhao doesn''t tell her, the more she wants to know. She turns and opens the door and goes out.


    Tang Wenhao ignored her and sat in the boss''s chair again, thinking about his own problems.


    Since it flashed in his mind that Chen Jie''s father might be suspected of killing Wang Jianzhong, Tang Wenhao could no longer completely remove him from suspicion. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his father-in-law was highly suspected. Wang Jianzhong looked at his father-in-law when he left his office yesterday. The time when his father-in-law left mans coincided with the time when Wang Jianzhong was killed, It''s hard for him to get rid of his father-in-law.


    However, he really couldn''t figure out why the father-in-law did this?


    If his old father-in-law did this case, what does he want? Does he want to swallow mans? How ambitious is he? Completely regardless of family?


    The more you think about it, the more you feel terrible, and the more you think about it, the more depressed and irritable you feel. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help grabbing the phone and dialing his new wife Chen Guoer. The phone passed. Tang Wenhao quickly and sweetly shouted, "sister Guo Er, where are you? I miss you very much."


    "Hehe, baby, my sister is in Kunming! With sister Chen Jia, daddy asked me to take care of her more these days. Baby, when will you come? My sister also wants to die you." Chen Guoer also accepted the Ruan family''s rules. Since Tang Wenhao occupied her white body for nearly 30 years, she also began to call Tang Wenhao baby and enjoyed it, She also felt a kind of unspeakable happiness.


    "Hehe, sister Guo''er, a big thing has happened to Manny''s side. Sister Manny''s Uncle Wang Jianzhong was killed. I''m a little suspicious, so I can''t leave Hong Kong for the time being." Tang Wenhao said truthfully.


    "Ah? Wang Jianzhong was killed? How could this happen? I only heard from my father that mans is now stormed all over the city by your scandals, and the stock has fallen sharply. I didn''t expect human life. Baby, how could you be involved? You didn''t do it?" Chen Guo''er asked anxiously.


    "Sister, what are you talking about? How could I kill? Besides, how could this man be sister mani''s uncle? It''s completely impossible, but my two pig brain cousins thought I did it." Tang Wenhao said depressed.


    "So? What''s the situation now? Is there any progress in the case?" Chen Guoer asked with concern.


    "There is some progress, but there is no substantive progress. The truth will come out one day," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, I believe you. Can you come when sister Chen Jia is giving birth? Sister Chen Jia is looking forward to your return every day!" said Chen Guoer.


    "Sister Guo''er, I really don''t know now. I must assist the police in the investigation, otherwise I will always carry the yoke of the suspect. By the way, sister Guo''er, what car did Daddy drive to mans yesterday? Yesterday, our security guard said that a Mercedes Benz crashed the lights of a BMW here. Didn''t Daddy drive a Mercedes Benz yesterday?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, baby, that''s definitely not. Our eldest sister only drives Mercedes Benz. Daddy usually drives my mommy''s BMW in Hong Kong, so it''s definitely not Daddy''s car that hit someone else." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Oh, that''s good! That''s all right! Sister Guo''er, I''ll hang up first. Once there is new progress in the case here and my suspicion is cleared, I''ll go back immediately. You let sister Chen Jia rest assured. I''ll try my best to go back with her and let her have a baby at ease." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, baby, sister, wait for you to come back." Chen Guoer smiled.


    After Tang Wenhao hung up Chen Guoer''s phone, he picked up his pen and wrote the word BMW on a piece of paper. At the same time, he silently recited and prayed. He really didn''t want a BMW in the video called out by the police to stay next to the main street in front of the alley at that time.


    After a while, Manny came in from the outside. She closed the door first and said with a smile, "baby, sister Qiong is jealous of Xiaoyao? She keeps asking who Xiaoyao is and what''s going on?"


    "Alas, ah Ling said that Xiao Yao is in a bad mood today. It seems that there is something wrong! I am also worried about her, but I can''t go now! Yang Qiong, leave her alone. Don''t tell her this is useless. She is really a little crazy and doesn''t want to talk to her." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Baby, I''m worried that if you go to extremes, she will go to extremes. If a person is obsessed with another person, if he can''t get it, there will be problems if he can''t handle it well. Baby, I hope you can handle it properly and don''t be too cold to them. Otherwise, they can''t accept it in their hearts. Since you have accepted calling them sister Qiong, in fact, it''s in their hearts , you have accepted their sisters, but you are far away from them in behavior. To tell you the truth, my sisters really pity them. They are also women, and they are really poor. "Manny is kind-hearted in the end. She has been completely softened by Yang Qiong''s few pleadings. She wants her husband to take these two women right away.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t want to talk about this problem at all. He quickly changed the topic and said, "sister, it''s boring to talk about it again. I''ll talk to you about something serious first. It bothers me."


    "Baby, what''s the matter? Is there any new discovery in my uncle''s case?" Manny knew that Tang Wenhao might have a new discovery as soon as she saw Tang Wenhao''s expression.


    "I can''t talk about new discoveries. I just connect several things together. I feel more and more afraid, more and more worried, but I can''t believe it will be true," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, tell me!" said Manny.


    "Well, that''s right, sister. I feel more and more that my new and old father-in-law, that is, sister Guo''er''s father, is very suspicious. He seems to have been involved in the murder," whispered Tang Wenhao.


    "What? Baby, you mean sister Guo''er''s father? That''s Chen Jia''s father who came yesterday? You say he killed his uncle? How is that possible?" Manny asked in surprise.


    "Elder sister, I didn''t say that he killed Wang Jianzhong. I just doubt it. Elder sister, see if my analysis is right? First of all, Wang Jianzhong died at the hands of an expert. He killed him with one move and broke his neck. The person who killed him must be a Jianghu person. He must be ruthless, quick and ruthless. He is merciless. My new father-in-law has this. His martial arts are very good. He is Yongchun A master of boxing, this is one of them. "


    "Second, do you remember? Wang Jianzhong heard that my father-in-law was coming yesterday. His expression was a little unnatural. Moreover, he admitted that he knew my father-in-law. When they met here, they looked at each other. I didn''t care much at that time, but it was strange that they didn''t say hello. Since Wang Jianzhong said that they knew each other, but What do you mean by not saying hello? It means that they, at least my father-in-law, don''t want us to know that they know each other, but he doesn''t know. Wang Jianzhong has told us that they know each other. This is also very worthy of deliberation. This is the second. "


    "Third, the time when Wang Jianzhong was killed coincided with the time when my father-in-law left our office, which shows that he has time to commit a crime."

 Chapter 951

    "Sister, through these three analyses, don''t you think my old father-in-law is very suspicious? Sister, I just called sister Guo''er and asked her about what car my father-in-law drove when he came yesterday? Sister Guo said that he should drive a BMW, and the BMW belongs to her Mommy, and the police told me today that they were investigating yesterday''s car The owner and license plate number of the vehicles that stayed in the street near the alley for a period of time. If there are BMW cars driven by Guo er''s father in these cars, it must be Guo er''s father, my old father-in-law, who killed Wang Jianzhong. "Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    Manny was stunned by Tang Wenhao''s analysis. She nodded and said, "Baby, after your analysis, I also think he is very suspicious. However, I don''t understand why he did this? How did he get together with my uncle? It doesn''t make sense. He was originally a shareholder of mans. Why should he harm mans? He also ruined your son-in-law''s reputation. Why did he do this?" Manny asked.


    "Because he wants to annex mans and take full control of mans, perhaps the so-called strong alliance between our two families has stimulated him, so he wants to swallow Mans. If that''s true, sister, my father-in-law is really terrible. His heart is too cruel and dark, completely regardless of his family." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes! Baby, we should tell mommy about it! Mommy is old and experienced. See what she thinks?" said Manny.


    "OK, in addition, when we go back, we go downstairs to ask the security guard to verify whether my old father-in-law drove a BMW when he came yesterday. This is very important. After all, sister Guo''er also guessed and didn''t see what car her father drove with her own eyes." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, let''s go now! It''s not too late. In addition, baby, I''ve arranged the stock business. If someone buys or sells, let them do it themselves, but I asked the securities representative to pay close attention to it and report new progress to me at any time." Manny said. Then, she collected something and took Tang Wenhao''s arm. The couple left the president''s office.


    Downstairs, Manny asked the security guard if boss Chen''s car was a BMW yesterday. The security guard said yes and called out the surveillance video. Tang Wenhao and Manny clearly saw from the video that Chen Jie''s father really drove a red BMW into the parking lot of Manny''s office building.


    After confirming the matter, they drove back to man''s house.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao and Manny left work so early, Yang Dani was very surprised and asked, "girl, Wenhao, why are you back so early today? What''s up?"


    Because it was important, Manny invited Yang Danni to the upstairs bedroom. After closing the door, Manny said seriously to Yang Danni, "Mommy, we suspect that the killing of my uncle has something to do with Chen."


    Yang Danni was very surprised when she heard this. "What? It has something to do with Chen''s family? Who? Chen Jia''s father?"


    "Yes, I didn''t dare to think about this, but after baby''s analysis with me just now, I really think Chen Jia''s father is really suspected," Manny said.


    Yang Danni handed her eyes to her son-in-law Tang Wenhao and looked at him for consultation. Tang Wenhao hurriedly analyzed his views on the whole case to Yang Danni. Yang Danni nodded after listening, "Wen Hao, girl, in this way, Chen Haokun is really suspected of committing a major crime."


    "Is my father-in-law Chen Haokun?" Tang Wenhao asked. He still said, "Oh, so Chen and Manny still have a grudge." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, strictly speaking, yes, Mommy doesn''t know about Chen Haokun. I don''t know if the previous gratitude and resentment will still keep him in mind. Now that your father has left for two years, Mommy doesn''t know whether he will have the idea of destroying mans and annexing it. But from the murder of your aunt''s husband, he is still very suspected. If your uncle hates you and your aunt It''s not a way for Chen Haokun to vent his intention through him. Since Chen Haokun can use Wang Jianzhong as a stupid pig to attack Mans, why wouldn''t he do it? "Yang Danni said.


    "Yes, Mommy, according to this analysis, nine times out of ten the people who killed my uncle were Chen Haokun, but I still don''t understand why he killed my uncle? What''s the motivation? Isn''t it good for them to cooperate to fight mans? Why kill him again? Take such a big risk?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "Mommy didn''t understand this. Besides, he readily promised his favorite daughter Chen Guoer to follow Wen Hao. He is actually Wen Hao''s father-in-law? And he also knows that Wen Hao is now man''s real boss. Why should he oppose his son-in-law? He is so smart. Why should he do this? Mommy can''t figure it out "Yes," said Yang Danni.


    Tang Wenhao said to his mother and daughter, "Sister, Mommy, I think so. Chen Haokun''s killing Wang Jianzhong may be an emergency. At first, it is estimated that he did not want to kill Wang Jianzhong. I wonder if it is because Wang Jianzhong told Chen Haokun yesterday that he has admitted to us that he leaked it to the media and almost exposed Chen Haokun. Chen Haokun must be worried about the disclosure of the matter , just kill him. Bosses like Chen Haokun, who are mixed up in the Jianghu, are generally ruthless and decisive. In addition, his martial arts are very powerful. Killing Wang Jianzhong is not a matter of minutes? And Wang Jianzhong knows that Chen Haokun is my father-in-law and a shareholder of mans. He certainly doesn''t think Chen Haokun will kill him. He has no defense at all. Therefore, Chen Haokun does a very clean job Cable, leave no trace, "Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "Ah? Is Chen Jia''s father really such a terrible person? He seems to be a kind person, isn''t it true?" Manny asked anxiously. In fact, she gradually recognized Tang Wenhao''s analysis and felt that Chen Jia''s father was indeed very suspicious.


    "Then why did he oppose your son-in-law? During the merger of our two clothing enterprises, Mommy talked to him. He also told mommy that he would leave the industry to you every two years and let his son Chen Jie learn from you. In that case, why should he occupy mans in such an extreme way?" Yang Danni asked.


    "Mommy, I can''t understand this. He did tell me and brother Chen Jie that when he can''t do it in the future, he will certainly hand over all his industries to me. In terms of motivation, it doesn''t make sense to say that he killed Wang Jianzhong and said that he wanted to occupy and control Mans." Tang Wenhao said.


    Possessed by ghosts and bewitched spirits. "How can you tell your stranger about his wife''s secrets? When did they first know each other? How did they get together? We should also check what happened in secret." Mani said.


    "Well, that''s right, girl. You can ask people who are familiar with your uncle in private these days. Mommy will also call Zhuo Xiong and Zhuo Yan and ask them in person to see when they know that Wang Jianzhong and Chen Haokun came together. They probably know each other for a long time. After all, Wang Jianzhong is an old man of mans, but they will conspire to frame Mans. This is the truth Yang Danni now basically believes that the murder of Wang Jianzhong is basically related to Chen Haokun.


    "Mommy, anyway, as long as there is Chen Haokun''s BMW in the vehicle investigated by the police, it must be Chen Haokun who killed Wang Jianzhong. No doubt, what shall we do then? Report to the police or pretend not to know anything? After all, he is the biological father of sister Guo''er and sister Chen Jiajie." Tang Wenhao looked at Yang Danni and Manny.


    "Baby, whoever''s father kills to pay for his life and owes money is what he did. He should pay the price and be punished by the law," Manny said.


    "Well, there''s no doubt about it. Your uncle died in vain. Besides, if the real murderer doesn''t appear, aren''t you always suspected by Zhuo Xiong and his brothers? This is also an explanation for them, you and the dead Wang Jianzhong. If you find it difficult and Mommy goes to the police station to reflect the situation, don''t interfere, ugly man, Mommy It''s really inconvenient for you to come forward, "said Yang Danni.


    "However, all our analysis is speculation. The evidence is insufficient. The police may only investigate him and will not arrest him. Therefore, we should not scare the snake easily," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s true! Don''t tell the police about it for the time being. Let''s investigate it ourselves, including whether Chen''s people are involved in the stock trading. If so, we will have a better bottom of our heart. Even if the police can''t find evidence later, we can try to prevent him," Manny said.

 Chapter 952

    "Can you tell sister Guo''er and sister Chen Jia about it?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Certainly not. You told them the sisters. What did you ask them to do? After all, they are father and daughter, and you are their man. It''s best to hide it from them forever. It''s really beyond satisfaction." said Manny.


    "Yes, what the girl said is right. Chen Jia is loyal to mans and has deep feelings for you. Guo er must love you too. Don''t tell them, let it be!" said Yang Danni.


    "Oh, I can''t imagine! How could my old father-in-law do such a thing? Mommy, has he ever had a direct conflict with mans before? Or with my father?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, on the surface, the relationship is OK. Mommy met his wives, but she didn''t have deep friends. She talked to Guo''er''s Mommy several times. She thought his wives were good, but they didn''t give him a son. They were all daughters. This is also one of the reasons why he went to the mainland to set up a factory. It is said that he went there to find his wife, but later he didn''t talk to your sworn brother Chen Jie''s Mommy Are you ready? According to Mommy Guo''er, none of the rooms in their family agree with mommy Chen Jie to settle in Hong Kong, so Mommy Chen Jie and his mother and son have always lived in Kunming, "said Yang Dani.


    "Oh, Mommy, I didn''t expect you to know the Chen family very well, even these." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, women! What do you talk about when you don''t talk about your husband and women together? Besides, how nice can Chen Haokun be to his wives in these rooms after he has a wife and son in mainland China? As a man, career and family property inheritance are his key considerations. Women are never the most important in the eyes of men, and so is your father. Otherwise, he would still be at his age Yang Qiong and Miao Na are brought in as concubines? "Yang Danni said sadly, which shows that she still cares very much about her husband man Tianxiong''s age and taking Yang Qiong and Miao Na as concubines.


    "Mommy, that''s not necessarily. Our baby just regards my sister as more important than her career, right? Baby." Manny proudly hugged Tang Wenhao''s neck and kissed him.


    "Oh, sister, yes, Mommy, I must be different from other men. If I choose between mans and my sister, I don''t hesitate to choose my sister. Money is a fart in my eyes, but my sister, there is only one in the world." Tang Wenhao said with a sweet smile.


    Seeing that her daughter and son-in-law were so loving, Yang Danni smiled happily, "hehe, Mommy is also very happy to see you fall in love so much. Wenhao in our family is really a man who loves beauty and doesn''t love rivers and mountains, but there are too many women. Wenhao, tell mommy the truth. Who do you love most in your heart? Do you know clearly?"


    Tang Wenhao blushed and said with an embarrassed smile, "Oh, Mommy, of course I have a clear division. My favorite woman must be my sister!"


    "Which sister are you? You have so many sisters, Manny, a Ling, Yang Xi, Chen Jia, and now there are fruit, as well as Liang Shan Ah Mei and so on. These are your sisters. Who do you really love?" Yang Danni asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, Mommy, if I want to say what I understand about love, of course, my favorite are sister Manny and sister a Ling. However, I like the sisters you just mentioned. I don''t want to leave anyone." Tang Wenhao said with a cheeky smile.


    Manny pouted her sexy red lips, pointed her jade finger at his forehead and said with a whiny smile, "little villain, dissatisfied."


    "Elder sister, I''m not satisfied! I''m very satisfied now. In fact, many of my women are forced by you. Don''t be angry!" Tang Wenhao meant something.


    "Isn''t that for you? Dead boy, isn''t Wong Tai Sin saying that you have too much yang and need more women to accompany you? Which woman is willing to let her beloved man accompany other women? Do you think your sister is stupid? Even if your sister is willing, Mommy doesn''t want to! Mommy certainly doesn''t want to see this result when robbing a man with her daughter?" said Yang Dani.


    "That''s right! So Mommy, you and my sister can''t set me up with Yang Qiong and Miao Na anymore. I really can''t do it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, that''s for you too! Bad guy." Manny smiled coyly.


    "Thank you, sister. You''d better forgive me! Mommy, don''t make fun of me. I''ve clearly told them that I''m not suitable for them." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Did you tell sister Joan again today?" asked Manny.


    "Well, I told her very seriously that I couldn''t do it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "What did she say?" Manny asked curiously. She knew that Yang Qiong would not give up easily.


    "I ignored her. She was crazy. She said she would never leave me in her life. She would stick to me when she died. I ignored her when I saw how she stuck." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Hehe, I want to see who will compromise in the end. Anyway, I don''t care about you." Manny smiled. Yang Danni said no, let it be!


    In the afternoon, Yang Dani called Wang Zhuo Xiong and Wang Zhuo Yan to the house. The two brothers have been taught a good lesson by Yang Dani since yesterday. They are a little polite to Tang Wenhao, and they don''t blow their beard and stare at him anymore.


    Five people went to man Tianxiong''s study and sat down. Yang Danni looked at the two useless nephews and asked seriously, "Zhuo Xiong, Zhuo Yan, do you know what aunt called you here for?"


    Wang Zhuo Xiong and his Brothers shook their heads, looked at Yang Danni, Tang Wenhao and Manny suspiciously, and guessed, "aunt, do you know who killed my father?"


    "It can only be said to be speculation, but there is no actual evidence. My aunt asked you to come here just to learn more about who your father is close to recently?" Yang Danni asked.


    "Who are you close to? Aunt, you know, my father seldom goes to the company since you cut off his power! Our brothers work normally, so we really don''t hate who he is close to. Aunt, you doubt who killed my father?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked.


    "Zhuo Xiong, aunt told you that you must keep your mouth shut and never tell anyone, because it''s just suspicion and there''s no evidence, okay? Aunt came to you to pay more attention to this person or someone associated with him in the future." Yang Danni said seriously.


    "Aunt, don''t worry! We won''t tell others. Besides, daddy is gone, and Mommy doesn''t want us. Our brothers have only you now, and no one can believe it." Wang Zhuo Xiong said emotionally.


    After hearing this, Yang Danni was also very sad and sobbed, "well, Zhuo Xiong, if you understand, you should trust your aunt, your cousin and Wen Hao. We won''t hurt you. Don''t be so hostile to Wen Hao in the future. Let it pass forever! Don''t keep it in mind."


    "Well, aunt, we know. Then tell us who killed my father?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked impatiently.


    "A person you may never think of, Chen Haokun, is Chen''s boss. According to Wen Hao and our analysis, he is indeed a major suspect." Yang Danni said reluctantly.


    "Chen Haokun? Isn''t he the shareholder of mans? Isn''t his daughter Chen Jia the woman of her brother-in-law? Although she didn''t say it, we all know it." Wang Zhuo Xiong asked in amazement.


    "This is also the reason why we can''t figure it out. However, various signs show that he is also a major suspect. Listen to my aunt explain it to your brothers." then, Yang Danni gave Tang Wenhao''s analysis of Chen Haokun''s suspicion to Wang Zhuo Xiong. After listening, they nodded again and again and thought it was very reasonable.


    Suddenly, Wang Zhuo Xiong''s mind was excited and thought of something. He hurriedly said to Yang Danni, "aunt, I remember. A few nights ago, I really wanted to hear Dad call a man surnamed Chen in his room. He called boss Chen. I don''t know if it''s boss Chen?"


    "Ah? Really? This is an important clue. What about your daddy''s cell phone?" Yang Danni asked hurriedly.


    "Yes! Cousin, is my uncle''s cell phone still there? If it is, there must be his contact with outsiders. See who he has contacted?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "We didn''t find his cell phone and asked the police. The police also said that they didn''t find his cell phone. It is estimated that the murderer searched the cell phone for fear of leaving evidence," Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just type out the call records," said Manny.


    "Yes, let''s go and print out all my uncle''s call records and analyze them one by one. We will certainly gain something," Tang Wenhao said.


    "This is a good way, Wen Hao, girl. Now go and print out all the call records of your uncle''s last month, take them back and let''s analyze them one by one," said Yang Danni.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao, Manny and Zhuo Xiong left man''s house temporarily and went straight to the telephone office. After Wang Zhuo Xiong showed his ID, they quickly transferred all the telephone records of Wang Jianzhong''s last month, and then they went back to man''s house.


    On the way, the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers couldn''t wait to open the bill, looking for suspicious calls one by one. Finally, they locked several unfamiliar numbers, "Wen Hao, Manny, look at these phone numbers. Are you familiar with them? There will be no problem with those we haven''t marked. Either our brothers or former colleagues in the company, and they are ordinary colleagues. They don''t have such motivation and need to kill daddy."


    Manny took the printed phone list and started one by one. She also thought that several numbers in Wang Zhuo Xiong''s circle were suspicious, "baby, do you remember Chen Haokun''s number?"


    "I don''t remember, but I have it in my cell phone. I''ll give you the phone. Can you check whether his number is the same as the number on the phone list?" Tang Wenhao said and gave her cell phone to Manny.


    Manny took Tang Wenhao''s cell phone and began to look through his telephone directory. She soon found Chen Haokun''s number in it. However, there was no phone number with the same number as him in the phone list.


    "What''s the matter? There''s no phone number of Chen Haokun in it at all. Cousin, do you remember correctly? Did my uncle call that man boss Chen? By the way, my uncle didn''t call with his home phone?" Manny suddenly thought.

 Chapter 953

    "Yes, brother, daddy seems to call from his home phone. Daddy is used to saving money. He certainly won''t call from his mobile phone at home. Let''s go back and call out the phone list at home!" Wang Zhuoyan said.


    "Manny, it seems to be true. I don''t remember very clearly. However, for the sake of insurance, I''d better type out the telephone list at home. Wen Hao, please turn around the front of the car and we''ll go back to the telephone office to print out our telephone list." Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    So Tang Wenhao found a place where he could turn around, killed Wang Zhuo Xiong again, and printed out the telephone list of Wang Zhuo Xiong''s home. After comparing the numbers on the two lists, three numbers came into Wang Zhuo Xiong''s sight. One number was stunned and completely consistent with Chen Haokun''s number in Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone, but this number only appeared on the list once, The call time was 6:00 p.m. last Friday, which was what Wang Zhuo Xiong said. That night, I heard Wang Jianzhong call the other party boss Chen.


    "Manny, it seems that Chen''s boss must be the murderer of my father. Let''s report it immediately!" Wang Zhuo Xiong said eagerly, and Wang Zhuo Yan was also eager to report to the police station.


    "Cousin, don''t worry! Why should you report the case? Just a phone call? There is no evidence at all, which can only be understood by our own people, but as the police, they must have definite evidence to accept our report, okay?" Manny said.


    "If he realized that he might be exposed, he would run away. It''s not easy for a boss like him to get some fake identities? He went abroad. Where can we find him?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said eagerly.


    "Cousin, Chen Haokun is not in Hong Kong now. He is in the mainland now, so we can''t rush this matter. Besides, the police may have mastered these situations. We can think of these, and the police can think of them," Manny said.


    "Yes, I can only outwit my old father-in-law, not attack him. He''s a man in the Jianghu and has strong anti reconnaissance ability," Tang Wenhao said.


    The four people went to man''s house, showed Yang Dani the phone list, and pointed out that Chen Haokun had indeed contacted Wang Jianzhong a few days ago, which had to attract Yang Dani''s attention. She was more and more inclined to target Chen Haokun, because various signs showed that now only he was most likely to kill Wang Jianzhong.


    While the family were chatting, Wang Zhuo Xiong''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and pressed the button to answer, "assang, I''m Wang Zhuo Xiong... What? You have a major discovery? OK, what do you need me to do? I''ll go right away. OK, I''ll go and have a look. I''ll be there in half an hour. OK, bye!"


    After hanging up the police call, Wang Zhuo Xiong looked very surprised. He hurriedly said to Yang Danni, "aunt, the police said they had made important discoveries. I hope I can help them investigate."


    "Oh? Great, did you find anything?" Yang Danni asked, and Manny and Tang Wenhao looked at him in surprise.


    "No, let me go and have a look first. Zhuo Yan, you go with your brother." Wang Zhuo Xiong said to his brother Wang Zhuo Yan. His brother nodded, got up and walked downstairs with him.


    "Zhuo Xiong, Zhuo Yan, tell your aunt the latest news earlier." Yang Danni shouted at the two brothers.


    "Cousin, especially if the police''s findings are consistent with ours, you should tell us earlier so that we can make some preparations," Manny warned.


    "I see, Manny, we will." Wang Zhuo Xiong turned his head and said.


    The three stood by the window and watched the two brothers drive away from man''s house. Yang Danni sighed, "Wen Hao, girl, after the case is over, you''d better arrange a real job for the two brothers! In fact, if the two brothers had a good father, they wouldn''t mix up like this. For the sake of your little aunt, help them! They''re just Mommy now. Although you''re not related by blood with them, you can''t help them It''s Mommy''s daughter, their relatives, okay? "


    "Mommy, don''t worry! My cousin is not bad in nature. Anyway, he won''t watch them do nothing. When the opportunity is ripe, give them a department to manage. As long as their brothers can settle down, they should be able," said Manny.


    "Mommy, although they have always been hostile to me, I have never taken it to heart and will help them. In the final analysis, they are God given half brothers. I seem to take advantage of them, but this is an unchangeable reality, and I will help them." Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    Manny pouted and poked him in the waist, whining and scolding, "villain, women who are almost 50 let you have sons, but cousin, they are several years older than you! Who can be comfortable with this? You are a living treasure!"


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Yang Danni with embarrassment. His face flushed and said shyly, "Alas! Elder sister, how did I know it would be so coincidental? At that time, I only considered threatening her to help me save you in this way. I didn''t think of anything. As a result, everyone was hurt."


    "Hehe! Well, don''t mention it later. Anyway, Mommy figured it out and fell a god given gift to Mommy. Mommy was very happy. You two talked first. Mommy, look at my baby. God given." Yang Danni said God given, and her face burst into brilliance.


    After Yang Danni left her study, Tang Wenhao hugged Manny and said with a smile, "sister, do you say your two cousins will hate me all their lives? Can I accept them?"


    "What do you want, villain?" asked Manny suspiciously.


    "What can I do? Don''t you just want to improve the relationship with them? They''re not married now. There are so many beautiful women in death valley. Just pick four or five of them. It''s estimated that they can call me Grandpa. These two boys can''t open their legs when they see beautiful women. Do you believe it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villains, you want to bribe them with beautiful women?" Manny smiled.


    "It''s not about bribery. Can we at least improve the relationship? With the conditions of their brothers, we''ll choose some beautiful women as wives for them in death valley. These two boys must agree. The beautiful women in death valley will be happy to follow them. Whether they marry into a rich family or not, can our man family be regarded as a rich family?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Maniyu poked Tang Wenhao''s forehead and said with a charming smile, "baby, it''s good to take the beauty of the Ruan family as a favor! However, this method is really good. It can also turn the prodigal son back. In the future, their brothers must listen to you and do it. Tell mommy later and let her marry them later."


    "Well, when we go back to Liangshan next time, sister, you go to the death valley and pick some beauties for them to bring back!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "How many? No, do you think every man, like you, takes doing that as exercise? As eating? They marry one of their bones, which is enough for them to make trouble. In the future, they want more. What''s more, otherwise, if they lose their body, they won''t hurt them?" Manny smiled vaguely.


    The two brothers Wang Zhuo Xiong went and returned to man''s house for two hours. When they saw Yang Danni, they said excitedly, "aunt, let''s guess right. The police investigation is very close to our guess. They also locked the main suspect in the old bastard Chen Haokun."


    Yang Danni''s beautiful eyes were stunned, but it seemed to be expected. She looked around and saw Amun doing housework. For the sake of caution, she said to their brothers, "go to the study and talk. This is not the place to talk?" she said and motioned them to go upstairs with her.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao and Manny were tired of being in their room. When they heard that brother Wang Zhuo Xiong had returned, they also came out of the room and followed them to the study. After five people sat down, Wang Zhuo Xiong began to say, "Aunt, the police just let us identify some of the vehicles they photographed and ask if we know the cars and their owners. According to Wen Hao today, Chen Haokun drove a red BMW yesterday, and there was a red BMW in the video taken by the police. We focused on identifying the car. They told me that the owners of the two red BMWs It''s a woman named Jenny. Her husband is Chen Haokun, the boss of Chen''s group. "


    After hearing this, they were both surprised and sad, because they didn''t want Chen Haokun to be the murderer of Wang Jianzhong, which was more or less unacceptable to them.


    "Cousin, did the police find anything else? It doesn''t mean that Chen Haokun is the murderer!" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, just like us, the police printed out the telephone lists of our family and my father and investigated them one by one. Chen Haokun''s number was also found. Therefore, the police now focus on him. Just now, the police asked our brothers about the relationship between Dad and Chen Haokun. I didn''t say anything else, because our brothers really didn''t know about them It doesn''t matter, but our brothers told the police about Wen Hao''s analysis of the case. The police said that these situations we analyzed are very important. Basically, we can conclude that Chen Haokun did the case, but now we need evidence. The police asked me to tell Wen Hao whether we can cheat Chen Haokun back to Hong Kong, because he is already in the mainland. If he doesn''t come back, he will enter a lot of work "The exhibition can''t go on," said Wang Zhuo Xiong, looking at Tang Wenhao.


    "This... Shouldn''t be a big problem. It''s estimated that Chen Haokun doesn''t realize that we have suspected him now. I''ll try! The net of heaven is broad and careless. If he did it, he would certainly be able to escape the legal net. However, I feel a little uncomfortable. After all, he is the biological father of sister Chen Jia and sister Guo''er." Tang Wenhao can''t bear to think of this.


    "Baby, but he is to blame. He not only killed people, but also tried every means to annex US Mans, and the president of mans is his son-in-law. You say, how terrible is this person? Regardless of family affection, do you need to be kind to such a person?" Manny said angrily.

 Chapter 954

    "The girl is right, Wen Hao. This is a cardinal right and wrong. You should stand on the side of justice and don''t have to think too much. However, Mommy hopes you can handle the relationship between Chen Jia and Guo''er well. In the future, you should be better to their sisters, so that they will feel more comfortable and our man family won''t treat them badly." Yang Danni said.


    "Mommy, I''m worried that they will hate me if they know that I personally sent their father to prison. Also, what about my mommy? It''s sister Chen Jia''s Mommy. In addition, I sent her husband to prison before I even met sister Guo''er''s Mommy. I''m really contradictory. I''m absolutely sorry for the old man. I don''t dare to see her in the future." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Why don''t you call Guo''er later and say you want to visit her mother-in-law at her house. Let''s meet first!" said Yang Danni.


    "Mommy, what''s the point? I don''t think so. Let''s wait until Chen Jia gives birth to the child! Then we play a double reed with the police here. We told the media that the murderer of Wang Jianzhong may be a foreigner. He has left the country and got Chen Haokun a smoke bomb. After he believes it, he will definitely return to Hong Kong according to his work arrangement. As soon as he comes back, the police will come back Fang arrested him. However, so far, we, including the police, have no strong evidence to prove that Chen Haokun is the murderer of his uncle. Catching him can only be interrogation. If there is no problem in the trial, he will have to be acquitted, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "This is not a question we should consider, Wen Hao. Anyway, as long as he returns to Hong Kong, the police must have a way to make him plead guilty and bring him to justice," Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    Not to mention, the police really used Tang Wenhao''s trick of being hard to get. Through the media, it was said that the murder occurred a few days ago could not be solved temporarily, because the murderer is likely to be a foreign tourist. This person has left the country for many days and has been notified to Interpol to assist in the pursuit.


    For mans, in order to quell the grievances of shareholders and shareholders, Yang Danni has persuaded two young women, Yang Qiong and Miao Na, to refute the rumor. She said that all the information about Tang Wenhao and Yang Danyun published to the media before was fabricated by the two people. Their purpose is to retaliate mans for their uneven distribution. Now the problem has been solved, They are willing to take the initiative to admit their mistakes to the media and seek the understanding of the media and the public.


    Since the two held a press conference to explain the matter, the media have been digging into their past stories, so that they dare not leave the villa again, dare not go to class, and hide at home all day.


    Yang Danni is very guilty about this. Besides thanking them for saving mans'' stock, Tang Wenhao and Manny are also deeply sorry for them. If they hadn''t sacrificed their self-achievement, Mans would have gone further and further because of the scandal between Tang Wenhao and Yang Danyun, which seriously affected mans'' corporate image and reputation, and the stock fell all the way.


    After the two held a press conference and took the initiative to refute the rumor, man''s stock began to stabilize and recover again, and the effect was very obvious, which was enough to show how important the corporate image of the public company was and how much the personal image of the leaders of the public company had an impact on the enterprise!


    It can be said that this incident touched Tang Wenhao very much. He strengthened his belief that he must constantly improve his behavior and standardize his words and deeds in the future, so as not to hurt the enterprises and shareholders'' interests.


    Tang Wenhao planned to return to Guangzhou according to the original plan. In fact, he was very worried. First, he was worried about Xiaoyao. He didn''t know how she was now? Second, Chen Jia has been hospitalized for childbirth. The due date is just these two days. He must stay with her. Otherwise, his conscience is hard to rest. Compared with most of her beauties in Liangshan and death valley, she is also an elderly maternal. She is in her thirties, and her father-in-law Chen Haokun always urges him to go back quickly.


    In order not to make Chen Jia sad, Tang Wenhao rushed to Kunming in advance. Tang Wenhao adjusted his plan and went back to Kunming to accompany Chen Jia to give birth. After Chen Jia gave birth to her child, he went back to Guangzhou to see Xiao Yao.


    "Baby, you''re going back to Kunming tomorrow. I want to discuss something with you." Manny smiled at Tang Wenhao in the car when she got off work that afternoon.


    "Sister, tell me!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Go to sleep until the 27th tonight! Be obedient, or I really can''t bear it. You can see that sister Qiong and sister Na sacrificed their personal reputation and didn''t do anything for Manchester and you. Both sister and Mommy feel very sorry for them. In fact, you know very well that they can do this purely because they love you Otherwise, who will bet their reputation? You should know that as soon as their press conference is held, their morality will be questioned by everyone. Who will want them if they leave mans? "Manny said emotionally.


    "Elder sister, why did you leave mans? We didn''t let them leave?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "Oh, no, but you don''t want others. You let them be young and widowed? They are just over 30! Baby, you are really cruel to their sisters. No one will want them as soon as they hold the press conference this time. Besides, they didn''t have any skills. At that time, daddy only liked their beauty. They spent a few years What can they do in this day of living in dignity? So they can only stay in mans, but we can''t let others live alone all their life? "Said Manny.


    "Elder sister, that can''t be because they helped mans through the difficulties. I''ll marry them! These are two different things, elder sister, let me go?" Tang Wenhao sighed in embarrassment.


    These days, he thought Manny and Yang Danni would never force him to be with Yang Qiong and Miao Na again. Unexpectedly, their mother and daughter were still thinking about it.


    "Honey, but why can''t you think about sister Qiong and sister na? The past has passed. Don''t think that the women who used to be fathers can''t talk to you now. Mommy agreed and begged you to accept them. What worries do you have? Sister Qiong called her last night and knelt down to her. She said that she would die if she couldn''t talk to you in her life One, if their sisters want you crazy, they miss you when they see you, and they are afraid that you don''t want to see them. They miss you even more when they don''t see you. They are very haggard. Baby, if you can be cruel enough to ignore the life and death of others, you can do it! "Manny was really angry and pouted at the window.


    "Elder sister, do you really have to do that? I really can''t do it." Tang Wenhao frowned and said.


    "Baby, anyway, I''ve already said what I said just now. If I don''t want to say more, I''ll deal with it by myself! If there''s something wrong between them, will you have a good conscience in your life? Otherwise, you can come out with a better solution, and you can''t help it?" said Manny angrily.


    "Elder sister, who says I can''t help it? I really have a good way!" Tang Wenhao suddenly had an idea, and two figures flashed in his mind.


    "Really? Stop teasing my sister." Manny didn''t believe he had a better solution.


    "Sister, I''m afraid you don''t agree. I think this method is absolutely the best." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Then tell me! What''s the way? Seeing that you laugh so badly, it must not be a good way." Manny said whistlingly.


    "Elder sister, don''t you think it would be good if they followed our two cousins? It''s just that these two cousins probably like them, too. They accept one each, just right!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "What are your bad ideas? You don''t even have a door. Although their sisters are concubines, they are very proud. Do you think they can see any men? They don''t see my two useless cousins at all," said Manny.


    "But they had an affair with our big cousin!" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "That''s a thing of the past, and my cousin forced them, and the number of times is very limited. According to sister Qiong, it''s only two or three times. They all said that they only have you in their heart. They''d rather be widowed all their life than choose my two cousins." Manny said.


    "Have you asked them? It''s like you''ve talked to them about it?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Not sister, but sister and Mommy have talked to them. Do you think you will think of this? Besides, Yang Qiong has seen you all over, and you have seen her body. In her words, in ancient times, she was already your person, and you can''t escape." Manny smiled helplessly.


    "Sister, let''s talk about this! I don''t have such an idea at present. I want to adjust mans and Chen after the case is over. Sister, have you thought about it? Once my father-in-law is going to be arrested, will Chen soon be in chaos? With the current prestige of Chen Jie brothers in Chen, he is not sure. It is said that Chen is now in full charge except my father-in-law Chen Haokun In addition to managing the company''s business, other people are taking care of the media, entertainment and even real estate. After my father-in-law''s accident, it is estimated that it will become a mess. Maybe my father-in-law will beg me to help brother Chen Jie pick up the burden! "Tang Wenhao said.


    Listening to Tang Wenhao''s views on Chen, Manny couldn''t help praising her, "baby, you''re powerful and thoughtful. My sister admires you more and more. You''re right. Once Chen Haokun is arrested, Chen must be in disorder. Like his uncles, they each have a stall! And Chen Jie is still very young. Your father-in-law may let your son-in-law help his son manage the whole Chen family."


    "It''s not possible, it''s inevitable, because everyone is like this. His daughter and son-in-law are outsiders, and only his son is his own. He knows that his son Chen Jie has no ability to control Chen. Unless I help him, I can''t go to the front of the stage to send him to prison. Otherwise, I can''t let Chen''s relatives and friends support me. Even Chen Jia and Guo''er''s sister are impossible Will support me, thought I had any intention! "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, baby, your consideration is comprehensive. It''s mainly about your cousin and the police. Don''t get involved in the case. After returning to Kunming, take good care of Chen Jia, accompany her for a few more days and get close to Guo''er. Their sisters must want to be bad." Manny smiled gently.

 Chapter 955

    "Hehe, elder sister, do you still need to tell me? To tell you the truth, I really want fruit. She is very energetic. The most important thing is that she can let me have no scruples now. Unlike you, I''m afraid of hurting you. Elder sister, your body is too tender. Don''t do anything. Alas! You''ve only played with me several times in so many days? Suffocating me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Then who are you blaming? Two gorgeous beauties in villa 27 are waiting for you to love. Why don''t you blame your sister yourself? Baby, be obedient! Go over tonight. You should be sorry. It''s the same for my sister to let them sleep at man''s house, okay? Can you give my sister a face?" Manny begged.


    "Elder sister, is this a matter of face? I beg you, don''t beg me?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No, baby, I''ve always been gentle with you, haven''t I?" Manny smiled.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Elder sister, what do you want to say?" Tang Wenhao always felt that behind Manny''s words, there was something he couldn''t bear.


    "You know, I''ve always been very gentle to you. I want to tell you that I don''t want to be gentle today. I also want to be overbearing today. If you don''t sleep with sister Joan and sister Na tonight, I''ll hurt myself and cry for you all night until you sleep with them." Manny said whistlingly.


    "Ha ha... Elder sister, what''s your name? You''re just a scoundrel!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "A rascal is a rascal. Anyway, you have to listen to your sister tonight. You have to do whatever she asks you to do. You can''t be unfair to your sister. You always listen to her in front of ah Ling. Why can''t you listen to her? Also, do you know how sad she was in those days when you lost your memory? You only have ah Ling in your mind and there is no sister at all. Thinking of this, "My sister is very sad," said Manny angrily.


    "Sister, I''m sorry! I''ll remember you even if I die?" Tang Wenhao said with a hippie smile.


    "Crow mouth, how can you live when you die?" said Manny.


    The two returned to man''s house with love talk. Amun yo had already cooked the food. A table full of dishes was very rich. Yang Danni watched TV on the sofa with God''s gift. When she saw her daughter and son-in-law coming back, she quickly stood up, "Wench, Wenhao, come back, wash your hands and eat quickly! By the way, wench, call Yang Qiong and Miao Na and let them all come over! Mommy told them that Wenhao will return to Kunming tomorrow and let them all eat here tonight."


    "Ha ha, Mommy, wise." Manny raised her thumb to Yang Danni, glanced at Tang Wenhao provocatively, and seemed to tell him how long you still insist?


    Shit! It seems that we must devote ourselves tonight, Tang Wenhao sighed to himself.


    Manny went to the phone and dialed Yang Qiong. The two beauties heard that Tang Wen and Manny came home from work and ran from villa 27.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny also finished washing and came down from upstairs. When they saw Tang Wenhao, Yang Qiong and Miao Na looked shy and cautious. They knew Tang Wenhao didn''t want to be with them, but Yang Danni''s mother and daughter hoped that they would follow Tang Wenhao in the future. Therefore, the two beauties were still full of hope for the future.


    However, last night, Manny taught Yang Qiong and Miao Na the secret, so that when they are with Tang Wenhao in the future, they can be as reserved and gentle as possible, and treat Tang Wenhao recklessly. They move him with action instead of entanglement. Entanglement will disgust Tang Wenhao.


    She told Yang Qiong that Tang Wenhao had become mature and steady from the lengtouqing who wanted to rush over when he saw a beautiful woman two years ago. He had stronger control over desire and firm will. As before, he had not been completely vented for several days. If he was with Yang Qiong and Miao Na again, he would not be able to control himself, but now it''s different. He has deep internal skills and a more stable personality. He won''t be angry It''s easy to fall into a trap.


    Therefore, when Yang Qiong and Miao Na saw Tang Wenhao again, they did not aim at him as recklessly as they did a few days ago, but showed tenderness and quiet, which surprised Tang Wenhao.


    "Come on, girl, Wen Hao, Yang Qiong and Miao Na, all sit down! Our family also has a reunion dinner today. Wen Hao will go back to the mainland to accompany Chen Jia to give birth tomorrow. He will definitely stay for some time before he comes back. Wen Hao, would you like some wine tonight? Mommy can drink with you, and Yang Qiong and Miao Na can drink some, too?" Yang Danni smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, Mommy, no, I don''t have any desire for wine. Just eat." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Bad guy, can''t you hear that? Mommy wants to drink by herself. No one will accompany her. I hope you and sister Joan and sister Na will drink with her? Understand?" Manny smiled.


    "Uncle, why don''t we all have a drink with Mommy?" Yang Qiong asked with a clever smile.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise. "Sister Qiong, you''re also called Mommy?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    Yang Qiong smiled shyly, "well, it''s Mommy''s meaning. She said I''m about the same age as Manny. Just let Nana and I be her dry daughter in the future, so that our family can take care of us. Moreover, Nana and I are used to being in the manna family. We have long regarded ourselves as manna''s family and won''t leave for the rest of our life. Uncle, won''t you disagree?"


    "Oh, of course not. How nice I have two more sisters!" Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly. The more he listened, the more he felt that this was a strategy of Yang Danni''s mother and daughter, so that Yang Qiong and Miao Na could be his women smoothly and honestly.


    Yang Danni looked at the three with a smile, poured red wine for them in person, then raised her glass and said with a smile, "come on, Yang Qiong, Miao Na, Wen Hao, girl, you can replace the bar with tea! Mommy celebrates first and has two beautiful daughters. Cheers!" she clinked a glass with several children and drank it up.


    Tang Wenhao pushed and Yang Qiong saw that Yang Danni drank it. Naturally, they drank it all at once. As soon as they drank the wine, the atmosphere came, and then Yang Danni''s conversation box opened, "Wen Hao, Yang Qiong, Miao Na, we don''t care what happened at home before. From now on, you are all mommy''s children. Mommy is old, but there are many children. Although Mommy hasn''t really been a mother in her life, it''s enough to have you. Mommy now feels really happy!" Yang Danni said, choking.


    Seeing this, Yang Qiong was also moved. She quickly took out her handkerchief to wipe Yang Danni''s tears, and sobbed, "Mommy, Nana and I are sorry for the past! It would be nice if you would accept us as your daughter at the beginning! Mommy, you are the kindest, gentlest and best mother in the world. I told Nana that we promise to be filial to you all our life, take care of you like Manny and uncle, and let you be happy with us for the rest of your life."


    Miao Na was also very emotional. She expressed her deep gratitude to Yang Danni for accepting them as dry daughters and said that she would be filial to Yang Danni in the future and treat her as her biological mother. She was different from Yang Qiong. Miao Na''s mother died a few days ago. Therefore, when Yang Danni proposed to accept them as dry daughters, she was very moved.


    "Well, good daughter, let''s not mention the past. We''ll face the future. You''re still young and have a good future. Mommy takes you as her daughter. She doesn''t want you to live in chains, but she wants you to have your own future. This time, your sisters have made unimaginable achievements for the Mann family, the Mann family and so many shareholders and shareholders Compromise, suffered a lot of grievances, mommy was very moved and grateful, and also felt the kindness in your hearts and your feelings for our man family. To be honest, Mommy hated you and hated you before. However, no matter what you do, every time the man family and the man family encounter a test, your sisters'' hearts are towards the man family and the man family. This is my Yang Dani looks at you with the admiration, which is also why mommy has thought for a long time and decided to accept you as her daughter, "said Yang Dani.


    "Mommy, it''s very kind of you! I respect you." Yang Qiong raised her glass with tears, looked at Yang Danni and drank it in one gulp. At the same time, two clear tears slipped from her beautiful eyes.


    Seeing this, Yang Danni passionately picked up the paper towel next to her and wiped Yang Qiong''s tears in person. "Child, don''t cry. From now on, you will have a good life. Your happy life is still ahead! What Mommy promised you will be fulfilled."


    "Mommy, sit down! I also respect you. Thank you for giving me a new mommy soon after I lost my mommy. I also thank the man family for taking care of our family in recent years, especially Mommy. You have given us a lot of help. Your kindness and gentleness are a model for our sisters. We must be at home like you, be a good woman and a good wife. Good Mother, Mommy, I''ll do it first. "Miao Na said and drank it all in one gulp.


    Manny and Tang Wenhao looked at each other. Tang Wenhao looked more and more like it was especially aimed at him. It seemed that Yang Danni had regarded Yang Qiong and Miao Na as his women, and these two women had already regarded themselves as his women. What made Tang Wenhao feel helpless was that Manny''s proud eyes showed him that he was doomed tonight.


    "Baby, come on, I''ll give you a toast with tea instead of wine. Congratulations. You can relax completely tonight. You don''t have to hold it anymore. One is bad, and the two must basically satisfy you!" Manny whispered in Tang Wenhao''s ear. When Tang Wenhao said it, she felt tight at that time.


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense, I''m really..." Tang Wenhao also wants to make senseless resistance.


    "Baby, stop talking, that''s it! Don''t let the woman who loves you be too sad, let alone have mommy to decide! Can you step back? Your destiny has been linked since Mommy decided to accept them as daughters. Sister told you that you can''t deal with problems completely with your ideas, but also face the reality, otherwise, something will happen. Do you think Joan Will sister and sister Na leave you? Unless you never go back to man''s house, and they will wait until the day you come back to want them, don''t say anything, let it go! "Manny interrupted him.


    Yang Danni talked with Yang Qiong and Miao Na for some time and turned her beautiful eyes to Tang Wenhao and Manny. She drank some wine, blushed and smiled gently at Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, Mommy knows what you''re thinking. You don''t despise your sister Joan and sister Na. It''s mainly a matter of concept. Mommy tells you the truth. Today, Mommy decided to accept Yang Qiong and Miao Na as daughters. In addition to thanking them on behalf of the man family, she wants you to give up your worries and hold the beauty back smoothly. Yang Qiong and Miao Na are only two or three years older than your sister, which is similar to your age It''s not too bad. You''re a good match. Their sisters also really love you. Don''t make your two sisters sad, and don''t let mommy worry about you. Live a good life! "

 Chapter 956

    Tang Wenhao didn''t know how to pick it up. He agreed and felt that it was not the case. When his principles were defeated by reality again and again, his heart was painful.


    No, he felt that at this moment, there seemed to be no way back. It was easy for him to say no. however, there was no doubt that the hearts of the two women must be broken, and Yang Danni and Manny would be very disappointed and sad.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help falling into a deep tangle.


    Just when Tang Wenhao was very tangled, Yang Danni''s phone rang. She blushed and picked up her mobile phone. She saw that it was Wang Zhuo Xiong''s number, and the key answered, "Zhuo Xiong, what''s the matter? What? An eyewitness called you? Let him call the police? What? He wants money? If he doesn''t give it, he doesn''t know what? How much does he want? A million dollars? OK, promise him, when will he want it? Also, you''d better let Wen Hao deal with it with you two brothers, otherwise, I''m afraid you two brothers will screw up the matter It''s too important. This may be the most crucial part of this case. OK, my mommy let Wen Hao go. Now? Well! Where shall we meet? I see. Well, hang up! "


    "Mommy, do you have an eyewitness?" Manny asked happily. Tang Wenhao, Yang Qiong and Miao Na were also very happy. With an eyewitness, it can be said that the case can be closed.


    "Well, your cousin said that just now a man called him and said that he saw a man in his 40s and 50s with a strong figure meet your uncle in the alley, and saw that the man instantly broke your uncle''s neck, stuffed his body into the dustbin, and then left the scene in a red BMW." Yang Danni said in surprise.


    "Then why didn''t he call the police?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Your cousin said he was frightened at that time. He has been engaged in fierce ideological struggle these days. He was afraid that it was the gratitude and resentment of Jianghu people and dared not say it. He watched TV the other day and said it was done by foreigners. He thought it was very funny. He found Zhuo Xiong''s phone and told him that he could testify, but he must give money, because he knew that testifying must be risky." Yang Danni said.


    "Well, you can give money, but you can''t give it now! What if he takes the money and runs away?" said Manny.


    "Yes, Mommy, I also support giving money, but not now. We can give him some money only after he is accused in court. Then we can hand him over to the police for protection. When he is accused in court, we can give him the rest of the money and help him escape from Hong Kong," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, anyway, go and find this person with Zhuo Xiong first. The conditions can be discussed. Mommy thinks the best way to do this is to involve the police, otherwise it is easy to be designed by bad people. What do you two say?" Yang Danni put forward her own views.


    "Yes, Mommy is right. Baby, let''s talk to my cousin and call the police! We''ll pay the money and leave other things to the police," said Manny.


    "Agree, I''ll go right away? By the way, Mommy, where will my cousin meet me?" Tang Wenhao stood up and asked. Now as long as he can escape the peach blossom robbery tonight, he can do anything.


    Just heard that Wang Zhuo Xiong had the news of an eyewitness. Tang Wenhao secretly thanked his cousin for calling in time. In order to thank him for saving himself from fire and water, when he returned to death valley, he had to choose two of the most beautiful little girls to moisten their brothers. It''s necessary.


    "Baby, I''ll go with you too!" Manny volunteered when she saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t seem to want her to go.


    "Hehe, sister, you''d better forget it! It''s inconvenient to have a stomach at night. Your mother and daughter continue to eat and drink happily. I''ll be back soon after I finish my work. Sister, you wait for me." Tang Wenhao said with a hippie smile.


    "Yes, girl, let Wen Hao go by himself! He is familiar with Hong Kong now. It''s unlucky for you, a pregnant woman, to follow him in doing these things." Yang Danni smiled gently.


    "Uncle, shall I go with you?" Yang Qiong begged with a pretty face.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to avoid her. Where would she go? He quickly smiled, "sister Qiong, you just recognized my mommy as a godmother. You''d better be more filial to her old man! My mommy is happy tonight. You don''t want her old man''s interest. I''ll come back when I go." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yang Qiong, Wen Hao is afraid that you will get in the way. Don''t go and wait for him to come back at home. Wen Hao, come back as soon as you''re done. Don''t let your two sisters wait too long!" Yang Danni smiled vaguely.


    "Mommy, I understand your feelings and those of sister Qiong and sister Na. I''ll come back early." Tang Wenhao said, unconsciously glancing at the affectionate Yang Qiong and Miao Na. Seeing that the two beauties were looking forward to him, they stared at him hungrily and tightened their body.


    Shit! No, hurry! Tang Wenhao realized that if he didn''t go again, he would make a foreign face on the spot. After saying goodbye to the four beauties, he hurried out of the living room.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao leave the house with the car key, Manny gently smiled at Yang Qiong and Miao Na, "sister Qiong, sister Na, you can be Wenhao''s wife at ease! He has accepted it. Mommy''s idea is wonderful and dispels his concerns."


    "Mommy, thank you! Nana, let''s drink to Mommy again!" Yang Qiong smiled happily.


    "Hehe, as long as you children can live happily together, Mommy is happy. However, I want to remind you two sisters that Wen Hao is not an ordinary man. He looks weak, but his heart is wild and stubborn. You must follow him more in the future. In addition, there are so many women who love him and spoil him like a son. He is used to it. You are thousands of people Never be too strong in front of him. He can do whatever he likes. Mommy has observed him for the past two years. This dead boy is very kind. Although he is a little bad in women, he has no bad heart. "Yang Danni is 100 satisfied with her son-in-law.


    "Mommy, you''re talking about the baby two years ago. He''s much more mature and stable now than before, and he doesn''t have so much interest in women. Otherwise, with his previous character, he would have been with sister Qiong and sister Na. They must have been together when they took a bath together. Will we force him now? I believe that baby will have its own principles in the future , he won''t find any more women. It can be said that he doesn''t want to add any more women at all. He just wants to live a good life with our sisters. I understand him. He is really tired of playing. He is tired, not physically, but mentally. You think! He has 140 or 50 women. What kind of beauty? What kind of body have you never seen? Haven''t played? Now just If he can have fun every day, he won''t think of other women, "Manny smiled.


    "Yes! No wonder he looked at my body all over and didn''t want me! That night, he took me to the room downstairs. I was so happy. I thought he would want me. I could feel that he wanted it very much. He clung there all the time. He wanted me very much. However, unexpectedly, he put me on the bed and ordered my acupoints , I also ordered Nana''s acupoints and ran away again. It was a great blow to our sisters. We began to doubt our charm. I always thought I was the most attractive woman. I didn''t expect to be regarded as air by him many times. "Yang Qiong said.


    "Not tonight, sister Qiong. Don''t worry! By the way, from the moment they want you, you have to change your mouth. Our Ruan family has a rule that all baby women, regardless of age, must call him baby. This is a rule set by ah Ling. In this way, we women will love him as a baby. In fact, it is true, Ming "White?" Manny reminded.


    "Understand, understand, a man like my uncle is a priceless treasure in the world. As long as I can be his woman, I can do anything. I just like him, want to hurt him, love him and spoil him." Yang Qiong can''t wait to show her thoughts. Miao Na also said that she was fascinated by his invincible handsome at the first sight of Tang Wenhao. Don''t call him baby, just call his ancestors.


    Not to mention several women happily thinking about a better future, when Lang returned, Tang Wenhao drove to a street near mans and found the cafe agreed by Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brothers waving to him, "Wen Hao, here."


    The two brothers were sitting in a corner in casual clothes. They let Tang Wenhao inside. "Cousin, where''s that man?" Tang Wenhao asked after sitting down.


    "He should have arrived. He came out earlier than us! But he hasn''t seen anyone yet. It''s estimated that it''s fast. Wait a few minutes! Wen Hao, what do you want?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked with a smile.


    Through these days of contact, he did not hate Tang Wenhao at all. On the contrary, he worshipped him very much. He felt that he was really far worse than other people''s Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao did his mother''s thing. He stopped thinking about it and did it! It''s done. The key is that you can''t change anything.


    "It doesn''t matter what you drink. Cousin, do you think this man is credible? Is it safe to invite people here?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Safety is no problem. I often come to this cafe. Besides, no one else knows about it. I can''t tell whether this boy is credible or not. However, this boy wants to get some money tonight, but I don''t agree. I want to meet you and discuss it. If this man is credible, it doesn''t matter. As long as he can accuse Chen Hao in court Kun, I don''t care about money, "said Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Shh, cousin, don''t talk nonsense. This is not a place to talk. This is a public place. We''d better find a private room!" Tang Wenhao said cautiously to Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Yes, brother, Wen Hao is right. Is this the place to say such words? You are so excited that you ignore the occasion and always say that I am not old!" Wang Zhuoyan said.


    "OK, it''s my elder brother. OK! Let''s go to the private room over there!" Wang Zhuo Xiong glanced at his brother, led Tang Wenhao and his brother to find a private room, and the three sat down again.

 Chapter 957

    "Cousin, I''ve discussed with mommy and Manny. It''s better to let the police come forward. We only pay money and let the police deal with other things, because it involves protecting the person''s personal safety, especially not divulging it to others. Otherwise, it must be difficult to protect the person''s life. My father-in-law Chen Haokun is not an ordinary person and has a gangster background in Hong Kong, Once he knows that there are witnesses, he will find him crazily and kill people, "Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "Well, we didn''t tell anyone. Only my aunt and you know about it. But, Wen Hao, have you ever thought about it? What if the police revealed the news of this person to Chen Haokun? You may not know about our Hong Kong police. Most of them are more or less connected with the gangs. If the police officer in charge of my father''s case knew Chen Haokun? Then Isn''t it completely over? "Wang Zhuo Xiong said anxiously.


    "Well, cousin, your worry is also very reasonable. So is Hong Kong? It''s very similar to some places in the mainland. The police and bandits, the police and underworld organizations collude with each other. What do you mean is that we know ourselves?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, let''s look at the situation first! It''s a little early to say anything without seeing him. Wen Hao, we all know that you have good Kung Fu. I heard your aunt say you''re going back to the mainland tomorrow? Can you use your Kung Fu to control this man tonight? At least frighten him so that he can''t mess with the money, what do you say?" Wang Zhuo Xiong begged.


    "No problem. I''ll convince him later. Call and see where he is?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes! Brother, if you catch up again, Wen Hao has to go back!" said Wang Zhuoyan.


    "Hehe, it''s not urgent. I''m afraid the boy won''t play tricks with us?" Tang Wenhao said.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong hurriedly dialed the so-called witness again. The other party said that he had arrived at the coffee shop and asked where Wang Zhuo Xiong was? Wang Zhuo Xiong quickly told him their box and hung up.


    In less than half a minute, someone knocked at the door. Wang Zhuoyan quickly got up and opened the door. A young man in his twenties wearing casual clothes and sunglasses with a chicken nest head stood at the door. He saw three young men in the box. He was a little afraid, refused to come in and raised his legs to go.


    "Come in, man! I won''t eat you!" said Tang Wenhao. He got up and pulled him in. Wang Zhuoyan hurriedly closed the box door.


    "Are you really the victim''s family?" the boy was very frightened. He felt Tang Wenhao''s strength and worried that he would be cleaned up by the gangs.


    "Of course, it was my father who was killed. Man, did you really see my father killed with your own eyes?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked, then motioned him to sit down and talk.


    The guy sat down, looked at the three people suspiciously and said to Wang Zhuo Xiong, "I know you must be the son of the victim. What about them? Who are they?"


    "Don''t worry! It''s all our family. This is my brother. He''s my cousin husband. What''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked.


    "Oh, no," said the boy.


    "Then go ahead and talk about your conditions." Wang Zhuo Xiong asked.


    "I want you to give me half a million dollars first, and then half a million dollars after I finish my accusation in court." the boy calmed down and finally summoned up his courage.


    Tang Wenhao has been looking at him coldly, trying to find something in his eyes. He thinks this boy should not be a liar. At least, his temperament is the kind of person who has just entered the Jianghu. His flashing eyes show his lack of confidence and fear. Such a person should be easy to deal with.


    So before Wang Zhuo Xiong could speak, Tang Wenhao immediately took over the conversation and said coldly, "Brother, did you come out the first day? We don''t know anything about you. You just said you saw my uncle killed with your own eyes, but how can we judge whether what you said is true or false? It''s not fifty dollars, but 500000 dollars. Who do you think we are? Mentally retarded?"


    "Of course what I said is true! I saw the man kill your uncle with my own eyes. I remember the man''s appearance. Now I can think of him as soon as I close my eyes. If you don''t believe it, I''ll go." the boy said, and he was about to get up and dodge.


    "Slow down, in that case, describe what you see first." Tang Wenhao grabbed his hand and said.


    "Don''t you believe me?" the boy asked.


    "You have to talk about the situation before I can judge whether what you said is credible? Brother, am I asking too much? If you are so insincere, are you coming to play with us?" Tang Wenhao glared at him.


    After learning Tang Wenhao''s strength, the boy hesitated, nodded and said, "well, I''ll tell you what I saw that day. If you believe it, give me the money as I say. I''ll certainly go and accuse you of the murderer. If you don''t believe it, I''ll leave. I''ll never participate in this matter again in the future. You can do it yourself."


    "Well, this is also a solution, then you say it!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, here''s the situation. I wanted to play with my girlfriend that morning. My girlfriend was there... Anyway, I just wanted to find my girlfriend! When I passed the alley, I heard two people arguing in it. At first, I didn''t care, so I continued to walk forward. After passing the alley, I found a leather bag beside a car. I wanted to bend down and pick it up However, I was worried about being found and wanted to return my bag. I squatted behind the vehicle and squinted into the alley. I found that the two quarreling people seemed to be holding each other. I felt very strange. The two big men were still quarreling just now. Why did the tall and burly old man hold the shorter old man from behind? What''s the matter? But when I looked more carefully, I saw that The tall old man suddenly clasped his hands on the short old man''s head and twisted it violently. The short man''s whole body collapsed. The high man looked left and right. When he saw no one, he stuffed the short man into the dustbin. My God, I reacted at that time. I knew it was murder. I picked up my bag and went from the car to the car Later, I hid at the door of my girlfriend''s company and observed. I saw the murderer swaggering out of the alley, then walked next to a red BMW, looked around and saw that no one had noticed him. I got into the BMW and left in his red BMW. " When the boy described it, there was a smell of surprise in his eyes.


    "Did you really see his pattern clearly?" Tang Wenhao stressed.


    "Of course, let me recognize it now. I''m sure I can recognize it at a glance," the boy said confidently.


    "OK, brother, as long as you are willing to accuse the murderer in court, it''s easy to say anything, but how can we believe you? I mean, you took us $500000. What if you want to run away? What can we do? Do you have any way to make us believe you?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Yes, my cousin is right. Money can be given to you. This money is not a large amount for us, but you have to make us believe that you won''t run away with money, right? If it were you, you would also have this worry, right?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "What do you want to do?" the boy asked.


    "At least you have to tell us what you''re from? Who''s in your family? Where''s your home? You don''t tell us. You hide immediately after you take the money. Where can we find you?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say this, my elder brothers. I''m afraid that if others know about it, especially the murderer, if he knows I''m a witness, he will take measures against me and my family. I hope you will consider my feelings." the boy said cunningly.


    "If you don''t say your origin and family background, we won''t give you money. There''s no doubt. We hope you can understand our situation. It''s $500000. If you run away with the money, we won''t beat a chicken with eggs? The case hasn''t made progress, and the money hasn''t yet." Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Three eldest brothers, how about I tell you the address of my horse''s house? If you find my horse, you''ll find me." the boy said.


    "What? Your horse? Brother, you treat us as fools? The horse can be changed every day. It''s strange to find you at that time! Brother, it seems that you really don''t have sincerity, so don''t talk about it and get out!" Wang Zhuo Xiong said impolitely.


    Tang Wenhao hated the man who didn''t treat his own woman as a woman. He grabbed his collar and said angrily, "asshole! Are you still a man? When you take the money, you disappear without a trace. Let your horse wipe your ass behind you and leave the risk to his own woman. You''re the man of others? Get out!" Two fires shot out of Tang Wenhao''s eyes.


    "Brothers, don''t be angry. I have something to say. Otherwise, I''d better take you to my house, okay? But you must ensure my safety. In particular, you can''t tell anyone about it, because I feel that I must be the only witness of this case. I didn''t come out the first day. In my current situation, it''s easy to be killed by others." Seeing that Tang Wenhao was angry with them, the boy quickly compromised.


    Tang Wenhao patted him on the cheek and said coldly, "brother, don''t worry. As long as you don''t talk nonsense, we won''t tell others. Go to your house and have a look later. Who are there in your house?"


    "There are only me and my mother in my family. My father hung up on drugs a few years ago. My mommy is a little better and doesn''t smoke much. She was caught in a drug rehabilitation center for more than a year and hasn''t been released for two months. Although I mix outside, I never take drugs. That''s a dead end. Anyway, I have to feed my mommy. If I take drugs, our family will be completely gone." The boy said faintly.


    "It seems that you have a little conscience! What do you usually do? How do you feed your mommy?" Tang Wenhao heard this and suddenly felt that the boy was not so hateful.

 Chapter 958

    "Brother, I do everything. I deliver takeout, guard stalls, serve as a waiter. I do everything that can make money to support my family. Brother, as long as you really keep your word and give me 100 dollars, I will certainly appear in court to accuse the murderer. Anyway, take risks. With this money, at least my mommy can live better, and I don''t have to look at the landlord when I pay the rent "You look pale," said the boy.


    Hearing this, Tang Wenhao felt a little sad. The street gangster was still very kind. At least he had filial piety. Tang Wenhao had a principle. He felt that anyone who was filial to his parents could make friends. As long as he was filial to his parents, he was unlikely to be an unforgivable person.


    On the contrary, people who are not filial to their parents must be good to others.


    "What''s your name, man? How old is your mommy? Doesn''t she have any work now? As long as you are sincere to our brothers, I promise, after this, I will not only fulfill my promise to you, but also help you and your mommy." Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    "Yes, man, don''t worry. Do you know who he is?" Wang Zhuo Xiong smiled.


    "Isn''t he your cousin husband?" said the boy.


    "Yes, but his social status is the president of mans group, so if my brother-in-law wants to help you, it''s just a matter of one sentence." Wang Zhuo Xiong said proudly.


    "Ah? Are you the president of mans in mans building?" the boy asked in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, nodded and replied, "yes, I''m Tang Wenhao, President of mans."


    "Oh, I remember, Tang Wenhao. I heard the name. It seems that some time ago on the Internet, yes... Brother, it seems that you have an affair! Hey... Brother, is what you said on the Internet true or false? Are you interested in old women? Then you must be interested in my mommy. My mommy is very beautiful, which must be more beautiful than the old woman you like." The boy said with a bad smile.


    The boy''s words almost killed Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong! He didn''t expect the boy to speak so outrageously! Just now he was so filial to his mother. Now he looks very disrespectful. When it comes to the scandal between Tang Wenhao and Yang Danyun, he looks like a wretch.


    When Wang Zhuo Xiong heard the boy say so, his mother Yang Danyun was angry, but considering that it would be better not to respond, he had to look at his brother and stare at him.


    Tang Wenhao said unhappily to the boy, "man, I just liked you a little. I think you are very filial to your mother. I didn''t expect you to disrespect your mother immediately. What do you do to your mother?"


    "Hey, brother Tang, you misunderstood me. Of course I''m good to my mommy. My mommy is my only relative in the world. Can I be bad to my mommy? I just saw on the Internet that you seem to have an affair with an expensive woman. You said that a person with so much money would have an affair with an old woman. The only explanation is that you like old beauties, and my mommy is I''m a beautiful woman with a lingering charm. In those days, in our Mongkok street, which man didn''t like my mommy? Therefore, I always suspected that I wasn''t my father''s son, because our father and son were not like at all. Maybe I was the seed left after my mommy cheated with a man when she was young. "The boy smiled.


    "Man, I really have you! And what about your mother? Tell me, how did your father and your mother take drugs?" Tang Wenhao patted him on the shoulder.


    "My father did chores in the princess Entertainment City in Mongkok. Later, I didn''t know what was going on and took drugs. My Mommy used to buy cosmetics and stood at the counter in the mall. In order to get rid of drugs, she quit her job and helped my father get rid of drugs. However, my father quit smoking and smoking again and again, which made my mommy crazy, she said I was angry, but I was addicted. You said she was addicted. How can I care about my daddy? Mommy was addicted less than two months, and my daddy hung up and died in the bathroom. It was terrible! I picked him out when I came back from school. He left, and Mommy went in to quit drugs. As soon as I saw that this family was not like home, I simply dropped out of school and went home with my brothers on the street all day I''ve been waiting for my mommy to come out of the drug rehabilitation center. My mommy vowed to me that she would never come into contact with drugs again and live well with me. However, she can''t find a suitable job anymore. People know that she came out of the drug rehabilitation center, and no one believes her. "The boy said this, tears in his eyes.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed a paper towel and asked, "brother, what do you live on?"


    "I''m not afraid of the jokes of my eldest brothers. My mother will go out to find a man when she''s in a hurry. She''s beautiful and the price given by others is high. One night can cover the money I earn from taking out for half a month. My mommy said that in the future, she will sell herself for me to study and let me stop doing those rough jobs. She''s gone out for a few years, which is enough for me to graduate from college. I can''t stand it. She beat my mommy and later saw her cry When I hit the wall with my head, my mommy held me and cried very sad. I told her that even if I died, I would not spend her money in exchange for humiliation. I wanted to feed her aboveboard and let her live a good life. However, until now, I haven''t let my mommy live a good life. Brother Tang, as long as you can keep your word, I will definitely accuse the murderer in court. I want to let me Mommy won''t live a hard life with me anymore. "The boy said, lying on the table and sobbing.


    Tang Wenhao was very sad. He patted him on the back and said, "man, we believe you. Come on! Take us to see your mommy right away!"


    The guy suddenly raised his head and asked with tearful eyes, "brother Tang, do you want my mommy?"


    Tang Wenhao was so angry that he raised his hand, slapped him on the head and scolded, "asshole, you! You really think I''m a lust ghost? Besides, you''re not such a son? Do you want your mother to be taken away by a man? Did you show me just now?"


    "No, no, I misunderstood you? What do you mean you want to see my mommy?" the boy asked suspiciously.


    "Can''t you comfort your mother? I warn you, if what you just said is not true, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly and killing you bastard!" Tang Wenhao said fiercely.


    "Of course, don''t worry, brother Tang. I''ll never lie to you about the facts I just said. I''ll lie to you that you''re not human." the boy suddenly recovered his cynical look.


    "OK, let''s believe you first! What''s your name?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Brother Tang, just call me Fei. My horse calls me Feige. My mommy calls me Xiaofei. Brother Tang, that''s enough! Ha ha." said Fei with a smile.


    He had just finished saying that before Tang Wenhao could answer, the phone rang. He took out a small mobile phone and answered, "Hey, sweetheart! Brother Fei, I''m doing big things outside now! I''ll do you when I go back. Don''t worry. Don''t see you or leave. By the way, is your mommy really not at home? OK, see you later!" then he hung up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong both looked at him like monsters. "Ah Fei, is this your horse calling you? You live at your horse''s house tonight?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother Tang, I''m sorry. I''m in love. I don''t work all day. I feel uncomfortable. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see my house, but the house is rented." ah Fei said and stood up.


    Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong looked at each other, smiled and nodded, which meant to follow him to have a look. Therefore, Wang Zhuo Xiong paid the bill and four young people left the cafe.


    A Fei got into Tang Wenhao''s car directly, and the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers drove behind.


    "Brother Tang, how much is your car?" ah Fei looked very curious when he got on Tang Wenhao''s Porsche sports car. He looked left and right. He felt here and rubbed there.


    "Three or four million Hong Kong dollars. We really want to give you a million dollars. You can almost buy two of these cars. How about? Do you want to buy one?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s too extravagant. We can''t imagine. Brother Tang, will you really give me money? Will you really betray me? If the murderer knows, he will certainly kill me. You don''t know, that man is fast and ferocious. He killed me with one move. I''ve been in Mongkok for many years, and I''ve seen a lot of fighting and killing, but I don''t have a head for such a ferocious man Once I saw him, and his eyes were very murderous. Although I looked at him from a distance that day, I could feel murderous from his eyes. If I saw him, I would really be afraid of him. Brother Tang, don''t say I''m worthless! I''m really worried. No, you can''t take my mommy away tonight! Take her to a safe place and let her go home when this thing is over Of course, it''s not going back to this family. We have money and want to move elsewhere. "Ah Fei began to plan his future.


    "Ah Fei, can I trust you?" Tang Wenhao suddenly uttered such a sentence, because he really wanted to help him and his mommy after listening to ah Fei''s introduction to their family just now, but he felt that this guy spoke too eloquently and nonsense. He didn''t know whether he said it was true or false, or some of it was true and some of it was nonsense.


    "Of course, brother Tang, whether you trust me or not, I trust you anyway, because a boss like you doesn''t need to bully me, a street gangster. I don''t have the value and qualification to be bullied by you, right?" ah Fei replied sensitively.


    "Ah Fei, I can''t say that. However, I''m sad to hear your introduction to your family. I really want to help you. I want to cooperate with you in another way. I don''t know if you are willing or not?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Oh? Another way? What way? Brother Tang, you don''t want to give me money? Do you?" ah Fei asked with some disappointment.


    "Hehe, of course not, but I hope to change the payment method. In this way, you and your mommy will be carefree in the future. You don''t have to look for a job everywhere. There''s no guarantee to hang out with a bunch of street people all day. Moreover, I can arrange a job for your mommy. The salary will certainly make your mother and son live a very unhappy life What about the wrong life? "Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. Then he looked at ah Fei carefully and wondered if he would agree.

 Chapter 959

    Tang Wenhao felt that for a young man with such quality as ah Fei, giving him money was better than giving him jobs and opportunities. He just didn''t know whether he wanted to grasp it or not?


    For a long time, ah Fei was a little embarrassed and said, "brother Tang, I still want money, because my mommy and I really need money now. In addition, my horse has been urging me to make money quickly. If I don''t have a house, she won''t marry me."


    "Hehe, ah Fei, you may not understand what I mean. The one million dollars I promised you still count, but I won''t give it to you at one time, because I''m afraid you''ll lose the money. I want to get it through your labor. However, this kind of labor will be much better than your usual work. For example, if you earn 1000 yuan a day for takeout, I''ll arrange the work for you You can earn two thousand, three thousand, or even four or five thousand a day. In the future, according to the improvement of your working ability, your salary will continue to increase. If you give it to you in this way, you will also earn money, learn your skills and have your ability. Don''t you think it''s much better to give it to you in my way than one-time? However, you can not answer me now, and you can follow me How about discussing with your mommy? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ah Fei is not a fool. He heard Tang Wenhao''s meaning, but he was worried about a problem. He was afraid that Tang Wenhao would delay the one million US dollars too long, so he hurriedly asked, "brother Tang, when can I get the one million US dollars? Is there a time limit?"


    "Hehe, it depends on you when you get it. If you have strong working ability, it is possible to get it in one year. If you can''t, it may take five or even ten years to get it. Of course, we can determine a maximum period, so you can be confident. In short, a Fei, you should believe me. My purpose is really for you. I''m worried about you Age and experience can''t control such a large sum of money. I''m more worried that if those drug dealers know that you have the money to beat your mommy and let her take drugs again, the money will become a curse? It''s better not! Are you right? "Tang Wenhao said.


    A Fei thought carefully, nodded and said, "well, it''s true, brother Tang, turn left, yes, pass five traffic lights, and then turn right." a Fei commanded Tang Wenhao to drive.


    "Then you have recognized my way?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, but we''re going to pay the rent soon. Brother Tang, can you advance some money to me tonight? I want to live with mommy for another month and move out." ah Fei asked tentatively.


    "Oh, no problem, ah Fei, as long as you help us bring the murderer to justice, and as long as you are still so filial to your mommy and don''t do illegal things in the future, I will help you. What I told you just now, you go back and discuss with your mommy, okay?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, brother Tang, I think you are really a good person. By the way, brother Tang, is it true that you like old beauties on the Internet? If it is true, my mommy doesn''t have a man anyway. Let my mommy accompany you! I tell my mommy, she will promise." ah Fei mentioned it again.


    Tang Wenhao was so angry that he patted the steering wheel and glared at him, "ah Fei, are you sick? Didn''t you notice the media report later? It was false news. Someone deliberately corrected me?"


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was angry, ah Fei hurriedly smiled with regret, "Hehe, I''m sorry! Brother Tang, I think it''s true. In fact, it doesn''t matter. Every man has different tastes. It''s like eating vegetables. Some people like sweet, some people like sour, and some people like spicy. It''s nothing. It''s normal, such as me! I like my horse. It''s small and exquisite. Hold it in my arms and work hard Cool! Brother Tang, when did you first play with women? How old are you? "


    "Hehe, in college! When I was a freshman, that is, when I was eighteen or nine years old, I was with my first girlfriend. How old were you when you were with a girl for the first time?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. Now he likes ah Fei more and more. He is open-minded, frank, rude and vulgar, but he is a very real person.


    "Hehe, I must be much younger than you. I''m only 23 years old this year! Why don''t you guess? Can you guess?" ah Fei smiled.


    "Twenty two?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Don''t you look down on people? Brother Tang, although our family has no money, I''m not very good-looking. At best, I''m a little above medium! But I''m still favored by beautiful women, so you have to continue to guess and guess boldly." ah Fei smiled proudly.


    "Twenty? It''s impossible!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hey, brother Tang, you''re disappointed. I''m not 20 years old. My first time was 19 years old. I played with a little sister in our class. I can''t blame my father and my mommy for this. They don''t pay attention to it. Once I woke up from urination, I heard the sound of wheezing in my father''s and Mommy''s room, and I heard it Push open the door a little and look inside. I won''t tell you. You know what my father and Mommy are doing, don''t you? "Ah Fei smiled.


    "You see clearly? So you want to find a little sister to try?" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Oh, that''s right! I can''t wait to play with the younger sister in my class. In fact, it''s not as complicated as I thought. The first younger sister to play with me is more experienced than me! She said that when she was a child, she often saw her father and her Mommy playing this game in bed, so she was as curious as me." ah Fei smiled.


    "You two are so young together, did you let her pregnant?" Tang Wenhao asked curiously.


    "Yes, it was because she had an abortion that my nightmare officially began. My father beat me half to death, and her uncle beat me several times. Later, we didn''t dare to be together anymore. However, since we were with her, I wanted to do bad things when I saw the beautiful girls in my class." ah Fei smiled.


    "Have you tasted the sweetness and become addicted?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Uh huh... It''s not men who are not addicted to this kind of thing, right? Brother Tang, I don''t believe you won''t be addicted. Especially a handsome man like you, with money, must be beautiful women with your women, right?" ah Fei smiled admiringly.


    "Ha ha... Of course, who wants the ugly girl? By the way... Is it from here?" Tang Wenhao hit the turn signal on the right. Ah Fei hurriedly said yes, let him turn right and walk forward to the door of a community.


    At the door of the community, Tang Wenhao observed from the rearview mirror that the cars of the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers had also followed. He hurriedly said to ah Fei, "my cousin, they have also come. Can the car go in?"


    "Yes, go in! See? That building, the second floor, the family with the lights on is my home. My mommy hasn''t slept yet. She''s waiting for me!" he said, motioning Tang Wenhao to drive down to his building.


    At the downstairs of a Fei''s house, Tang Wenhao parked his car on the roadside, and Wang Zhuo Xiong''s Audi also stopped behind his car. "Wenhao, is this it?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked after getting off the bus.


    "Well, cousin, right here, let''s go up and have a look with ah Fei!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    A Fei led the way in front. Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong followed him. When he reached the door of a Fei''s house on the second floor, a Fei knocked on the door. Seeing that no one answered, he simply took out his key and opened the door.


    As soon as I opened the door, I heard a man talking in a room, "didn''t you say your son won''t come back? Hurry up! If you do this again next time, I won''t come if you give half the rent."


    These words were heard clearly by the four young men. Ah Fei''s face turned blue in an instant. He touched the ground and closed the door. He picked up a broom from behind the door and kicked the door open angrily.


    He himself regretted the kick, because what an embarrassing scene he saw. His mommy was naked and looking for clothes to wear! Next to her is a fat middle-aged man who doesn''t have a fig leaf. It''s estimated that they just started entertaining ah Fei and they came back.


    Ah Fei''s mother is a middle-aged and beautiful woman. Seeing that ah Fei came in angrily with a broom, grabbed the sheet and covered her body, she said in shame, "Xiao Fei, didn''t you say you were with Kath tonight? Why did you come back again? Don''t mess around! Mr. Liu, hurry up and get dressed! I''ll give you the rent."


    The fat man was so frightened that he looked at ah Fei''s broom for fear that he would smoke him. Ah Fei glared at him and said, "go! Let me see you touch my mommy again, and I''ll cut off your pee and feed the dog! Go!" ah Fei was angry and angry, growled and roared.


    Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong turned around and temporarily avoided the embarrassing scene. They didn''t want to stimulate ah Fei anymore. They could see that although ah Fei was a little greasy, he should respect his mother, not what he said. Maybe it was his instinct to say rude words, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t love his mother or respect his mother.


    The fat man put on his clothes tremblingly and left ah Fei''s house. Ah Fei closed his mother''s door and said sadly, "Mommy, put on your clothes and come out! I brought some friends here. We want to discuss something with you. In addition, Mommy, I want to warn you for the last time. If you are short of money in the future, you can ask me. He wants rent. You let him find me. If you dare to betray yourself again, I won''t forgive you."


    "Ah Fei, don''t be angry. Your mommy has to. Don''t blame her. She''s a woman''s house. She must be forced to do this. How much is the rent?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Five thousand Hong Kong dollars has been in arrears with him for more than half a month. It''s estimated that this bastard wants my mommy to sleep with him several times to offset the rent. Shit, he''s blind. Just like this bastard, he doesn''t deserve my mommy, grass! What!" ah Fei shouted angrily, as if he wanted to tell his mommy on purpose.


    "Cousin, have you brought cash? I don''t have the habit of carrying money. If you have, pay the rent to ah Fei first! Save the old boy from beating his mother." Tang Wenhao turned to brother Wang Zhuo Xiong and said.

 Chapter 960

    "Well, I see. My wallet is in the car. Wen Hao, I''ll let Zhuoyan get it in the car." Wang Zhuoyong handed the car key to his brother Wang Zhuoyan and motioned him to go downstairs to get the money for ah Fei.


    Wang Zhuoyan went downstairs, and the door of ah Fei''s mother''s room was also opened. A beautiful middle-aged woman stood at the door. She had beautiful facial features, willow eyebrows, exquisite small nose, cherry mouth, slim waist and straight jade legs. She was totally different from a woman of her age. Ah Fei said she was 48 years old, but she looked about 38, No wonder ah Fei would say that his mother is a great beauty. In fact, she is indeed a great beauty. She can be called a natural beauty and a beautiful country. Her beauty when she was young should not be lost to the Manny sisters.


    No wonder their mother''s and son''s landlord will make up her mind about the rent. No wonder ah Fei will joke with Tang Wenhao. He is confident that Tang Wenhao will like his mommy when he sees his mommy, because she is really an attractive woman.


    She stared at Tang Wenhao and them shyly and stunned. Especially when her beautiful eyes fell on Tang Wenhao, she was stunned by his frightening heroism. She really didn''t expect that her unworthy son would have such good-looking friends, and she also brought them home.


    She lowered her head in shame. Her pink face turned red, squeezed out a smile and whispered, "Xiaofei, let some friends sit down quickly! Mommy went to burn some tea for them. However, Xiaofei, we don''t even have tea in our family. Let your friends don''t laugh." as she said, she smiled shyly at Tang Wenhao, then twisted her round hips and stepped into the kitchen.


    "Auntie, don''t go. Let''s just come and see the brothers'' home. Just look at Auntie and you''ll go." Tang Wenhao was very sad to see the poor family. He was very sad to see that such a beautiful and moving mother as Auntie had sold herself to pay the rent.


    "Mommy, forget it! My friends are good people and won''t laugh at us. They all come to help us. Mommy, you can talk with us for a while! I have something else to tell you." ah Fei said to his mother.


    "Oh, that''s right? Then Mommy won''t be polite to them." ah Fei''s mother turned and came back. She didn''t even have a sofa at home. Several people moved wooden stools and sat around together.


    A Fei began to introduce Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong. "Mommy, his name is Tang Wenhao. He is the president of mans group, which is the listed company. Not far from my horse Kath''s work, Mans in the mans building. This is his cousin, Wang Zhuo Xiong." speaking of this, he looked out of the window and looked very cautious.


    Then he whispered, "Mommy, it''s the son of the murdered old man I told you last time."


    Ah Fei''s beautiful mother was shocked. She began to look up and down at Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong. Suddenly, she seemed to realize something. She grabbed her son ah Fei and said in horror, "Xiaofei, are they here to catch you? Boss Tang, please, don''t catch my son. I''m such a son. As long as you don''t catch my son, you can let me do anything. Please." ah Fei''s mother is going to kneel down to Tang Wenhao.


    "Aunt, aunt, you misunderstood us. We really came to help your mother and son. We are not bad people. Sit down, don''t worry, don''t get excited." Tang Wenhao quickly got up and helped her sit down.


    "Aunt, don''t be afraid. We promised ah Fei that as long as ah Fei agreed to accuse the murderer in court, we would give your mother and son one million dollars. With this money, your mother and son won''t have to be chased for rent like this," Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Ah? You want my son to identify the murderer? Isn''t my son very dangerous? No, Xiaofei, Mommy won''t let you go. It''s too dangerous. The murderer must have a background. We don''t want this kind of money. If we get the money, we don''t have the life to spend it, you know?" ah Fei''s mother said anxiously.


    As soon as she said this, Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong were a little confused. They really didn''t expect ah Fei''s mother to stop his son from accusing Chen Haokun. In fact, it can be understood when they think about it carefully. After all, their mother and son depend on each other. They have no money, power and power. Once the murderer or the murderer''s relatives and friends know that ah Fei accused him, can he let ah Fei''s mother and son go? They want to kill their mother Isn''t it like running over an ant?


    "Mommy, but if we don''t do this, we will always be chased for rent. Mommy, I don''t want to live like this again. I want to marry Kathy. I want to have our own house. I want both mommy and Kathy to live a good life with me. Mommy, what about one million dollars? It''s US dollars, not Hong Kong dollars. It''s equivalent to seven million Hong Kong dollars, Mommy , do you understand? Mommy''s risk is worth taking. Besides, brother Tang is also powerful. He can provide protection for our mother and son. "Ah Fei said.


    "No, what''s the use of more money? Come in with mommy." ah Fei''s mother took her son''s hand and entered the room.


    Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong looked at each other. "Cousin, it seems that ah Fei will not necessarily accuse Chen Haokun. However, cousin, whether he goes or not, I also want to help their mother and son. When Zhuoyan gives them the money, I''ll give it to them."


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, why are you so clear with me? In fact, seeing their mother and son''s life reminds me of how we lived when we were children. At that time, my aunt had not helped our family. My father and Mommy led Zhuoyan and me to live such a wandering life. Until mans became bigger and listed, my aunt gave us shares and asked my father and Mommy With a job, our family can really live a good life, so we all thank our aunt very much, "Wang Zhuo Xiong smiled.


    Just as he finished, Wang Zhuoyan came back from the outside, holding a stack of cash in his hand and stuffed it into his brother''s hand, "brother, all the cash in your bag is here."


    Wang Zhuo Xiong took it and handed it to Tang Wenhao. "Wenhao, give it to them!"


    "Well, but don''t worry, cousin. I will try my best to let ah Fei cooperate with us. This is not only a transaction, but also his responsibility. For a person with a sense of justice, whether he has money or not, he should testify against the murderer." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, with your words, I''m relieved. With your ability, you can certainly convince ah Fei''s Mommy. However, Wen Hao, ah Fei really doesn''t boast. His mother is really beautiful, no less than my aunt, isn''t she? She''s definitely a beautiful woman. Alas! Such a beautiful woman should live such a miserable life. God is a fucking asshole." Wang Zhuo Xiong sighed helplessly.


    Not to mention their brothers discussing these boring topics outside, just ah Fei and his mommy.


    After entering the room, ah Fei''s Mommy said to him unhappily, "Xiaofei, what did Mommy tell you? Don''t tell anyone about it. Why don''t you just listen? A million dollars! You know it''s a million dollars? Do you think it''s possible? You go to the court to testify against the murderer, and you''ll get a million dollars? Dream! Even if the two of them will honor their promise and really give you a million dollars, do you have a chance Life flower? At that time, everyone knows you in court. Can the murderer''s family let you go? Don''t send someone to kill you? Xiaofei, we are hard-working people. We shouldn''t own things, so don''t. Xiaofei, mommy has seen your efforts these days. As long as you work hard, Mommy is very happy. These days are the happiest and most down-to-earth days for Mommy , be poor! It''s really not good. While Mommy still has men to like, Mommy can make you some money back. If you want to choose between my son''s life and Mommy''s body, what''s Mommy''s body? Anyway, Mommy is getting old and can give you some money back. Mommy is willing. "Ah Fei''s mother looked at her son painfully.


    Ah Fei threw himself into his mother''s arms, hugged her and choked, "Mommy, stop talking. I took my daddy out of the bathroom that day. I swore not to take drugs, gamble, and earn money with my own hands to feed Mommy. Mommy, I''m an adult. I have my own ideas. I know what I''m doing. Don''t worry. You won''t have to make money with men from now on. Mommy, think about it. I''m your son and I use you I might as well die for the money I earn like this! "Said ah Fei angrily.


    "But, Xiaofei, Mommy can''t do anything except buy cosmetics. Now everyone knows that mommy has smoked drugs. No one wants mommy to work anymore. Mommy can''t help it. Seeing you work hard and earn little money every day, mommy loves you very much. It''s because Daddy and Mommy don''t have the ability. Otherwise, you can still go to college. With your intelligence, you can certainly graduate from college, Mommy really wants to sell her body for a few years to make money for you to go to college. In this way, you will have a good future in the future. Otherwise, no matter how smart you are, you have no education and no education. You follow a group of gangsters all day and are infected with all kinds of problems. If you have a little money, you know how to pick up girls and bars. How can you do this? "


    "Mommy, I won''t do it in the future. With this money, I''ll leave here immediately and find a place where no one knows us to live again. Believe me, these people are really good people. Brother Tang also said that he can arrange work for our mother and son if we like." ah Fei said.


    "Work? Really? Do you think he can let us enter mans work?" ah Fei''s mother asked in surprise.


    "Well, it''s just that brother Tang said that if we agreed, he would send us $1 million as a salary. When it was finished, he said to let our mother and son discuss it." ah Fei smiled.


    When Mommy Fei heard this again, her pretty face immediately showed disappointment and said disdainfully, "Xiaofei, let mommy talk about it? People don''t want to give you money. If we work for two months, they say we''re not suitable for working in mans, can we give you the rest of the salary? Son, the world is very complicated, so let''s ordinary people don''t think about those extravagant good things. Listen to Mommy and say you''re blind. You don''t know anything. Let him know Let''s go! "


    "Mommy, no, brother Tang is not like that. Do you think he looks like a bad man? He really wants to help us. He said in the car that he wants to help us when he listens to me being filial to you. He likes filial sons." ah Fei smiled.


    "Really? He really said that?" ah Fei''s mother asked in surprise.

 Chapter 961

    "Well, Mommy, don''t you think brother Tang is a good man? Besides, what does money mean to him? It''s only a million dollars. For him, it''s not a money at all. Unlike other people like us, he can''t take out hundreds of dollars. He doesn''t need to harm us. If he cares about money, he will certainly negotiate with me. For example, if I propose to ask for a million dollars, he may return it I''ll do it if it''s $100000, but he didn''t make a counter-offer, which means he doesn''t care at all. "Ah Fei analyzed.


    "Mommy didn''t expect you dead boy to be so greedy? A million dollars? How dare you speak." ah Fei''s Mommy pointed to his forehead and said.


    "Oh, Mommy, I didn''t expect him to promise. If you know they''re so happy, I''ll drive 10 million." ah Fei smiled greedily.


    "Come on! You''ll be killed before you get the money. Xiaofei, this is very important. We must think clearly. We can''t promise casually, you know?"


    "Mommy, but I have promised brother Tang. Besides, in order to dispel my concerns, brother Tang also mentioned that you can protect you first. When the murderer is arrested, they can send us to the place we want to go after my testimony." ah Fei said.


    "Xiaofei, you''re still too simple. They said to protect Mommy. It''s house arrest, not protection. You don''t understand what others mean. In addition, when the evidence is finished, your use value will be lost. Where else can they send us? It must be sent to the king of hell. Xiaofei, stop doing it and let them go... No, if we don''t promise them now, Will they kill our mother and son? Should they call the police? "Ah Fei''s mother suddenly realized that their mother and son couldn''t do it.


    "Mommy, it''s not as scary as you think. Brother Tang is not such a person. Otherwise, let''s try it first and say I don''t want to accuse that person. Look at their reaction. If they react very strongly, we really won''t go. After they leave, let''s run! Move quickly. No, we can''t go to Kathy''s house for two days." Ah Fei said.


    "That''s OK, but Kathy and you are just friends. Her Mommy will definitely not let us live. Moreover, this will let her mommy know that you are a poor boy, and the things between you and Kathy must be ruined." ah Fei''s Mommy said anxiously.


    "It''s all right. If you make soup, you''ll make soup. Men! Mommy is more important than horses. Horses can be changed. Mommy is only one, right? Mommy." ah Fei said with a smile.


    "Just your sweet mouth, is that how you usually coax others to Kath?" ah Fei''s Mommy smiled.


    "This is just one way. The key is that Kath likes to sleep with me." ah Fei said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly boy, you just don''t learn well. Since junior high school, you haven''t let mommy worry. Well, go out and have a look! Talk to them." ah Fei''s Mommy said.


    "OK, Mommy, don''t interrupt! Look at me." ah Fei opened the door.


    After the mother and son came out, ah Fei said apologetically to Tang Wenhao''s three brothers that after careful consideration with his mommy, he decided not to testify against the murderer and let Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong find a way. As soon as he said this, Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong were surprised, but they guessed some of the result.


    "Brother ALFY, aunt, think again!" Tang Wenhao begged.


    "Yes! Brother a Fei, you are the only witness. If you don''t testify, my father''s injustice may never be applied for. Even from the perspective of justice, you should help us. Besides, we promised your terms. You said that we didn''t pay your price for one million dollars. Everything was as you said," said Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Brothers, it''s not that Xiaofei doesn''t help you, but that we don''t have this life. We''re just ordinary people. We have too much money and don''t feel secure. Besides, if Xiaofei accuses the murderer in court, can the murderer''s relatives let us go? It''s estimated that if the money has not been counted, our lives will be gone. You''d better let us go!" Ah Fei''s mother in turn begged Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    Tang Wenhao thought that things might be a little sudden. He should give their mother and son some time, so he stood up and said to ah Fei''s Mommy, "Auntie, your concerns are right and I can understand them. However, we will take some protective measures for you and be responsible for your future. Of course, you can''t believe it now. It doesn''t matter. You will see people''s hearts for a long time. In the future, you will feel our goodwill. Let''s do it! Don''t be eager to refuse or promise us. We''ll take good care of you Think about it! In order to fulfill my promise to brother a Fei in the car, I have two sums of money for you first. One is 10000 yuan in cash, which is to pay your rent. This money doesn''t have to be returned whether a Fei goes to accuse us of the murderer or not. It can be regarded as a face-to-face gift for our aunt! In addition, I have a card with 200000 Hong Kong dollars in it. If this money is Brother Alfie didn''t want to help us. He wanted to give it back to us, aunt. Here you are. "Tang Wenhao personally stuffed these two sums of money into Alfie''s Mommy.


    Now, the mother and son were stunned. They didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to be so kind and sincere to them. They were overwhelmed. Tang Wenhao said that and motioned the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers to leave.


    "Bye, Auntie! Good night, brother Alfie..." Wang Zhuo Xiong said goodbye to the stunned mother and son, then turned to open the door and left Alfie''s house.


    It wasn''t until Tang Wenhao and his parents went out that a Fei''s mother and son reacted. A Fei hurried to the door and said to Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong, "brother Tang, brother Wang, good night, we''ll think about it."


    "Hehe, it''s all right, brother a Fei. Don''t worry. By the way, I''ll go back to the mainland tomorrow. I''ll come to you when I come back. If you don''t have enough money, you can use Cary''s money first. You don''t want to go and borrow it from me. You don''t have to pay interest." Tang Wenhao said with a sincere smile.


    "Oh, thank you, brother Tang." ah Fei said gratefully.


    Back in the house, ah Fei closed the door and saw that mommy was still stunned with the money. Ah Fei went to her and shouted, "Mommy, are you still stunned? Didn''t expect it?" ah Fei smiled.


    "Well, Xiaofei, why is boss Tang so good? Is it true? Will there really be 200000 here? Mommy has never seen so much money." ah Fei''s Mommy smiled happily with Tang Wenhao''s card.


    "Mommy, do you know how much money is? It''s only 200000 Hong Kong dollars. What would you be happy if it were 200000 US dollars? I said not to want a million US dollars? I said that brother Tang is a good man! But people said that the stack of cash in your hand is a gift for you. I don''t have to pay it back whether I go or not." ah Fei said proudly.


    "Meeting gift? Yes, he seems to say so. It''s better to give so many meeting gifts! It''s better to have money! Mommy is embarrassed." ah Fei''s Mommy smiled shyly.


    "What''s so embarrassing? Brother Tang said just now that he''s going back to the mainland tomorrow. We don''t have to answer him urgently. He said that we can use the 200000 in your card if we need it urgently. If I don''t go at that time, I''ll lend it to him without interest." ah Fei smiled.


    "Really? Can you really use it?" mommy a Fei asked happily.


    "Well, I''m sure you can. Mommy, don''t you think brother Tang is really a good man? Look at his appearance. He''s very decent, sunny and handsome. To tell the truth, I haven''t seen a more handsome man than brother Tang. Zhou Runhua and Andy Lau in Hong Kong are not as handsome as him." ah Fei smiled.


    "Well, indeed, don''t say you are still a child. Mommy has lived for almost half her life and has never seen such a beautiful young man as him! If Mommy is 20 years younger, Mommy will fall in love with him. He is the prince charming in all women''s hearts." ah Fei''s Mommy smiled shyly.


    "Oh, Mommy, you don''t really like brother Tang! But Mommy, tell you something, you know? It''s said that the young boss of mans has a hobby." ah Fei said with a bad smile.


    "What? I didn''t think of anything good when I saw your boy. Tell me!" ah Fei''s Mommy asked with great interest.


    "Hehe, Mommy, you didn''t expect it! The boss of mans likes middle-aged beauties like you very much. Didn''t it spread all over the Internet a few days ago that he was involved with a middle-aged beauty who was almost 50? It made a storm all over the city. Although two women came out later to refute the rumor and said that they deliberately took care of brother Tang, I don''t think it must be false." Ah Fei said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? What you said is true. The young boss mentioned in the newspaper some time ago refers to him? Xiaofei, Mommy also thinks it may be true." said ah Fei''s Mommy.


    "Ah? Mommy, do you think it''s true? Why? Let''s see if our views are the same? Tell us your reasons first." ah Fei sat down and talked with his mommy''s hand with great interest.


    A Fei''s Mommy sat with her son and began to talk about her views. "Xiao Fei, you said he was so handsome, good-natured and rich. Which woman doesn''t like him? It''s estimated that the middle-aged woman took the initiative to like him. Then boss Tang is a young man, energetic and just like that woman without control. This woman must have taken out all her skills to attract him!"


    "Take care, Mommy, almost. I think so too. Boss Tang''s eyes were straight when he came into our house just now, especially when he saw you appear, so I thought it was definitely not groundless on the Internet. Although someone came out to refute the rumor, it is estimated that they bought it with money. Anyway, they have money. Seeing that the rumor is getting worse and worse, they simply spend money to hire someone to refute it!" Ah Fei smiled.


    "True or false?" ah Fei''s mother asked with a shy smile.


    "What? I guess, but I guess it''s true." ah Fei misunderstood his mother''s meaning.


    "No, I''m referring to your previous sentence. Did he really straighten his eyes when he saw mommy? No! Why didn''t Mommy notice? Besides, is Mommy really so beautiful?" ah Fei''s Mommy smiled shyly. Is it a woman who cares most when he heard this.

 Chapter 962

    "Of course it''s true. Haha, Mommy, you don''t really fall in love with our boss man? Then you don''t think it''s possible. He''s a big boss, not the landlord surnamed Liu." ah Fei joked.


    "Smelly boy, did you say that about your mommy? Don''t mention it again in the future. Mommy also wants to reduce your burden. Mommy depends on you now. She can''t watch your body crushed by life at a young age. If you have a long and short life, Mommy can''t live." she said, holding her son''s hand tightly.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I''ll protect you and give you old-age care. I''m your son. I should have been filial to you. However, I''m really interested now. I want to follow boss Tang in the future. As long as he really wants me to do it under his hands, I''m really willing to follow him." ah Fei said.


    "Well, boss Tang really doesn''t look like a bad person. Otherwise, Xiaofei, when boss Tang comes back, you can promise them! But you have to ask them to hire someone to protect you, or transfer our mother and son to work in the mainland, so that the murderer can''t find us. You can also tell boss Tang that if he really likes an old woman like mommy, Mommy is willing to accompany him as long as he is nice to you , Mommy is willing to do anything for him. "Ah Fei''s Mommy said shyly. After that, she blushed. After all, she was very embarrassed to talk to her son about this kind of thing.


    "Ha ha... Mommy, it sounds like you''re for me. I don''t think you''re in love with boss Tang. You won''t really fall in love with him? You''re willing to accompany him. It''s clear that you want to take advantage of boss Tang. Mommy, I can remind you that he''s president of mans. There must be a lot of wives and concubines at home and won''t really fall in love with you. We can joke at home, you can You can''t take it seriously. If you make boss Tang unhappy, isn''t that boring? "Ah Fei joked.


    "Dead boy, did you say that about your mommy?" ah Fei''s Mommy whined.


    "It''s true! Mommy, I think you must have been very romantic when you were young. I''m always wondering. I''m not like my father at all. Mommy, tell me the truth, am I my father''s biological son? Or did you stay with a man overnight?" ah Fei smiled.


    "You dead boy, go back to your room and go to bed. It''s not serious." ah Fei''s Mommy pretended to be angry and drank.


    "Ha ha, Mommy, I won''t sleep at home tonight." ah Fei said and stood up.


    "Where do you sleep if you don''t sleep at home? Don''t want to go out fooling around with some money in your hand. The money is not ours and can''t be spent." ah Fei''s Mommy said seriously.


    "I don''t have to spend money! I''m looking for Kathy. Her parents are on the evening shift tonight. She called me to accompany her. Hey hey, Mommy, don''t worry. Now there are free women. Your son doesn''t have to spend money to find women anymore. Mommy, good night! By the way, you have to give a hundred yuan for a taxi! There is no bus in the middle of the night." ah Fei said with a smile.


    "Dead boy, I''m more and more like your father. I''ll give you two hundred yuan," he said, drawing two from the money Tang Wenhao gave her just now.


    Ah Fei took the money and kissed it with a smile. He said with a bad smile, "Mommy, if you want to say I''m romantic, it''s inherited from you. However, Mommy, don''t sell it to any man at a low price in the future? Maybe boss Tang really wants you! Then don''t you defend yourself for him? I can fight less for decades with his rich and powerful young stepfather."


    "Go away, smelly boy." although Mommy ah Fei was teased by her son, her face was still full of spring.


    Seeing her son leave home, she sat back, took the money and card in her hand, kept kissing and said to herself, "money is really a good thing! Boss Tang, will you really like such an old woman as me?"


    Not to mention that ah Fei''s Mommy can''t count all the money at home. She loves Tang Wenhao, the big boss of mans.


    Let''s talk about the three brothers Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    After coming out of a Fei''s house, Wang Zhuo Xiong said to Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, do you think a Fei''s mother and son will testify in court? They won''t take the money and run away?"


    "No, ah Fei is not like this kind of person, and his mother is not like this kind of person. Moreover, I''m sure he will testify in court. I''m absolutely sure of that. Don''t worry! By the way, cousin, if I want to go home with you tonight, I won''t go back to man''s house, so as not to disturb them so late." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK! Wen Hao, you haven''t been to our house yet! Let''s go! Just follow our car." Wang Zhuo Xiong is very happy to see that Tang Wenhao thinks highly of him. Now he finds that he has restored normal kinship with Tang Wenhao. He is very happy. He regrets that he hated him so much, As a result, he told his father Wang Jianzhong about Tang Wenhao''s going to his mother. In the end, his father and Chen Haokun didn''t know how to get together. He was used by Chen Haokun and killed by him.


    If he had not mentioned Tang Wenhao''s affair with his mother Yang Danyun to his father Wang Jianzhong, his father would not have hated Tang Wenhao and his mother so much, nor would he have mixed with Chen Haokun. Of course, he would not have been used by him and killed.


    Through this matter, their brothers have also matured a lot. They are not so extreme in looking at problems and dealing with things.


    "OK, cousin, let''s go ahead!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, just follow." Wang Zhuo Xiong motioned his brother to get on the bus. He opened the way in front and asked Tang Wenhao to follow.


    Where do their brothers know that Tang Wenhao is purely to escape Yang Qiong and Miao Na, because he knows that as long as he goes back tonight, he will never be separated from Yang Qiong and Miao Na. He doesn''t want to do so. He wants to stick to his principles for himself.


    However, before his car reached Wang Zhuo Xiong''s villa, he received Manny''s wake-up call, "baby, did you see the witness? Why didn''t you go home?"


    "Hehe, sister, I saw it, but there are still some things that haven''t been implemented. We can''t trust him so easily? My cousin and I are going to his house! We want to see what the background of this man is. Otherwise, we don''t dare to pay him. What should we do if he takes the money and runs away?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, that''s true. Where do they live? Is it far?" asked Manny.


    "Say half an hour! Soon, sister, you go to bed first! I''ll go back naturally after doing good things. It''s hard to say when to go back!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "But sister Qiong and sister Na are still waiting for you in the room! If there''s nothing special, promise him to come back early! You have to go back to Kunming tomorrow!" Manny told.


    "Elder sister, I know. Don''t worry! I will go back early when I do good things." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, do you miss sister Joan and sister Na now? You''d better untie the knot in your heart. Mommy is smart. It''s really clever! Baby, they are looking forward to the stars and the moon. They''re looking forward to your early home! Don''t make your new wife difficult!" Manny joked.


    Tang Wenhao was teased by Manny and felt that his body began to tighten. Shit! I''m suffocating. In order not to affect driving, he hurriedly said, "sister, I''m driving. I''ll talk when I get back!"


    "Hehe, bad guy, can''t help it? Others don''t understand you. Can''t I know what you''re thinking now? I must be in a hurry! Then go home early! Concentrate on driving and I''ll go to bed first." Manny smiled.


    "Well, sister, good night!" Tang Wenhao quickly hung up Manny''s phone.


    Manny''s phone had just been hung up, and another phone came in. Tang Wenhao had to pick up the phone again. At first glance, it was Yang Qiong. It was estimated that the woman couldn''t hold back. Tang Wenhao wanted to hang up, but felt something wrong, so he pressed the button to answer, "sister Qiong, I''m driving."


    "Oh, uncle, are you back?" Yang Qiong asked pleasantly.


    "No! Sister Qiong, you go to bed first! We are working outside. We don''t know how long it will take to go back. You and sister Na go to bed first!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Uncle, we can''t sleep if you don''t go home! Drive well first! Nana and I are waiting for you to come back. We won''t sleep if you don''t come back. We are all worried about you." Yang Qiong said cleverly.


    What''s unclear in Tang Wenhao''s heart? Knowing that the two young women were not worried about him, but wanted him, Wang Zhuo Xiong had stopped at the door of a villa after talking to Yang Qiong.


    Tang Wenhao realized it. He called all the way and unknowingly followed Wang Zhuo Xiong back to their home. He also hurriedly parked his car next to Wang Zhuo Xiong''s Audi, turned off the engine, put into gear, and pushed the door out.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong''s house is about half an hour''s drive away from man''s house. It is closer to the urban area. The scenery is not as beautiful as man''s house, but it is more lively. Hong Kong is a city that never sleeps. Even at midnight, the streets near their villa area are still very lively. Therefore, Tang Wenhao didn''t expect to come to their house.


    "Wen Hao, come in! Look at our house. It''s certainly not as luxurious as aunt''s, but it''s spacious enough. You''re welcome to come and play often in the future." Wang Zhuo Xiong walked to the door and opened the door of their house.


    After entering Wang Zhuo Xiong''s house, it is true that although it is not as luxurious as man''s house, it is also not comparable to ordinary people. The marble floor has six rooms and one living room on the first floor downstairs, including the kitchen and two large bathrooms. The European decoration style is very high-grade.


    The structure of the second floor is slightly different, but it is dominated by rooms, and the third floor is a gym of more than 200 square meters. "How''s it? Wenhao, is it OK?" Wang Zhuo Xiong smiled after leading Tang Wenhao to visit his home.


    "Hehe, cousin, it''s very good, just the lack of women." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Alas, who says no? But neither of us has met anyone who can get married, so we didn''t bring women home casually. It really lacked the smell of women and was very lonely. When my father was still there, at least an old man said something. Now there are only two of us left. I really don''t want to live in. It''s too big. I wanted to find two maids, but I thought there was no mistress at home People, it''s inconvenient! "Said Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Hehe, cousin, do you want to find a foreign girl?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Wen Hao, what do you mean? Do you want to match our brothers?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked with a smile.

 Chapter 963

    "Yes! Are you interested? If you are interested, I''ll introduce you two Vietnamese girls. The quality must be guaranteed." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK! Wen Hao, is what you said true or false?" Wang Zhuoyan became interested.


    "Of course it''s true. Can I deceive you? Don''t you know that there are few men in Vietnam, but there are many women? You can have as many as you want. As long as you have money and body, you can, and the quality is guaranteed. None of them have been touched by men. They are all original goods, with slim body, snow-white skin and fairy like." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Now Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brothers are serious. Which man doesn''t want such a woman? Wang Zhuo Xiong patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and asked seriously, "Wen Hao, do you really introduce us Vietnamese beauties as wives?"


    "Of course, I''ll pick one for you two in person. First, I''ll pick one for each of you. Give me the photos later. I''ll take your photos. Interested beauties will certainly find me. I''ll pick them for you two from among the beauties. They are all selected according to the standard of my sister Manny, OK?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, OK, Wen Hao, if you can pick a beautiful woman like my cousin to be our wife, we will listen to you and follow you." Wang Zhuo Xiong smiled.


    "Yes, yes, Wen Hao, Manny is the most beautiful beauty we have seen in our life. What Wang Zuxian! What Zhou Huimin, compared with Manny, is not a beauty at all. If you find us a beauty like Manny, our brothers will thank you for your life." Wang Zhuoyan smiled.


    Tang Wenhao saw that once he heard that he could find a beautiful woman like Manny to be their wife, the pain of losing his father had already dissipated and was full of interest. Shit, this is also the sadness of life!


    Got Tang Wenhao''s promise to find Vietnamese beauties for them. The two brothers listened to Tang Wenhao and served him like an uncle. They put Tang Wenhao in bath water, prepared bath towels, slippers, made beds, and did all the work done by women.


    Tang Wenhao lay in the bathtub and took a comfortable bath. He was very happy. He felt that he had a good relationship with the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers. He was really in a much more comfortable mood. He could not be angry with him again without looking at his face. After all, he became someone else''s real mother.


    In the past, when Wang Zhuo Xiong thought he was sorry for their mother, he was like an enemy when he saw him. He wanted to tear him up. Tang Wenhao was actually very depressed, but it had happened. This kind of thing didn''t have to regret, nor did he pull him down after borrowing something and returning it! It has been borrowed. It has taken root and sprouted. Where can I return it? They can only bear fruit, and fruit is their precious gift.


    Tang Wenhao was shocked and upset when he heard for the first time that he had brought Yang Danyun out of his son. However, when he first saw the gift, all his regrets were gone. He felt that with the gift, everything was worth it. However, his apology to the Wangs and his son remained the same from beginning to end.


    When Tang Wenhao was beautiful, Wang Zhuo Xiong shouted outside, "Wenhao, Manny''s phone, do you answer it now or go back to Manny later?"


    "Cousin, I''ll go back! Tell my sister I''ll be right away." Tang Wenhao shouted to the outside.


    Tang Wenhao quickly scrubbed for a few minutes, came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, entered the Wang''s guest room, quickly picked up his mobile phone and dialed Manny.


    "Elder sister, you haven''t slept yet?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, it seems that you are becoming more and more daring and rebellious. You have learned to cheat your sister. How dare you stand up to sister Qiong and sister na?" said Manny angrily.


    "Hehe, elder sister, I think it''s too late. I''m afraid to disturb your sleep, so I told my cousin that I''d better go to his house to sleep. Besides, haven''t I been to their house? I took this opportunity to come and have a look this time. Didn''t you tell me how close I will be to my cousin in the future? I''m also implementing my sister''s highest instructions! Right! Is there something wrong with this?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, don''t talk to me about these useless things. Is this the same thing? Don''t you know what day it is tonight? Do you have to let mommy and I drag you back from the Wang family?" said Manny angrily.


    "Hehe, sister, what''s today? Our wedding anniversary? It seems that it hasn''t arrived yet! Or Hengheng''s birthday? It''s wrong!" Tang Wenhao deliberately bypassed the topic.


    "Villain, just pretend! Today is the day when you and sister Joan and sister Na are very happy. Don''t you know? Sister told you an hour ago that they were waiting for you to come back into the bridal chamber. What about you? They went to my cousin''s house to sleep, which should let sister Joan and sister Na know. How sad they are! Aren''t you bullying people? Isn''t it already over when I eat tonight Are you kidding? Mommy is your bride, "said Manny.


    "Elder sister, did you tell me? Why don''t I know? You said it yourself!" Tang Wenhao began to cheat, and now he has to do so.


    "You, villain, you deliberately annoy me! Baby, listen to my sister and go home! Don''t let the two women who love you sad. They are still waiting for you to come back now! You went out to sleep. It''s really too much. Baby, why are you so cruel? If you go on like this, you will make things stiff. After all, they are meritorious to our mans and mans Lao, besides, you didn''t clearly raise your objection at night! Even Mommy thought you must agree. You promised in front of their sisters. You said that now you stand up again. What do you want me to do with Mommy? "Manny advised painstakingly.


    "Ha ha, sister, my attitude has never changed. I know your kindness with mommy and understand you, but I really can''t do it. You''d better let me go!" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "No, you can''t decide this matter. I can accommodate you in other things, but this matter has come to this point. Sister and Mommy, including you, have no way back. Otherwise, sister Joan and sister NA may have an accident. We''ve just made a good turn. You can''t do anything more! Baby, it''s just a very happy thing for you Why do you want to rise to ethics? Besides, it doesn''t violate ethics. They are all mummy''s daughters. What are you worried about? "Said Manny.


    "Sister, we toss and turn, that is to say, these words are really boring. I can only say that I can''t do it. Sister, please let me go! Let me do what I want to do. I can really accept it if it''s another girl, but their previous identity makes it difficult for me to let go." Tang Wenhao said patiently.


    "Woo... Villain, you know how to bully your sister. If ah Ling begged you like this, you would have promised, and you would know how to bully me." Manny refused to compromise when she saw Tang Wenhao''s heart of stone. She really didn''t have a move. She cried on the phone.


    "Sister, don''t cry! I''m distressed when you cry!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Woo woo... You''ll still love your sister! You''ll only love ah Ling. It''s no use for us to love you again? She''s the only one in your heart, and there''s no me at all. Woo woo..." Manny became more and more excited and finally began to cry loudly.


    Tang Wenhao heard that Manny was crying so sad on the phone that he had no idea at all. He had to say, "sister, don''t cry! Where do I only love ah Ling? My love for you and ah Ling is exactly the same. You''re too heart, sister, I really love you."


    "I don''t believe it. You just say nice things. When it comes to the key, you never listen to me and ignore my feelings. This shows that you don''t have a sister in your heart, only ah Ling. You say that you haven''t listened to ah Ling since you were with ah Ling? What she says is what? You never go against ah Ling, but our other sisters can''t persuade you at all. Can you say you love her Do we? "Manny began to vent the imbalance that had been pressing on her heart for a long time.


    Therefore, after listening to Tang Wenhao, he thought, it is a close sister, twin sister. In the face of feelings and love, should he be jealous or still jealous, but the form of expression and environment will be different.


    "Sister, are you jealous of ah Ling? It''s not like your style?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "What style should that sister be? Like you, she has no feelings. You don''t care if people give you their heart? I don''t care. If you don''t go home to sleep tonight, I won''t finish with you." Manny cried.


    "Elder sister, why are you so overbearing! I... what do you want me to do now?" Tang Wenhao had nothing to say. He really felt that he seemed to have come to a dead end in this matter and never looked back.


    "Baby, I''m overbearing today. My sister ordered you to go back to man''s house within an hour. Otherwise, you won''t see your sister when you come back tomorrow morning. You can do it yourself!" said Manny, touching the ground and hanging up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao knows that the possibility of sleeping in Wang''s house tonight is gone. After looking at the time, she is busy getting dressed and can''t afford to delay the time. Manny has given an ultimatum. She must return to man''s house within an hour. She is not familiar with her way. What if she doesn''t arrive?


    Listening to Manny''s tone, if she doesn''t go home, she will certainly go to extremes. It shows that she cares about it and is forced to be helpless to think that Manny is so elegant and generous, and the beautiful boss is so angry in order to let him marry two beautiful young women.


    Tang Wenhao dressed neatly and opened the door. He went to Wang Zhuo Xiong''s room next door and knocked, "cousin, I''m going home. Your cousin told me to go back within an hour."


    Wang Zhuo Xiong opened the door and was surprised to see Tang Wenhao standing neatly at the door. "Wenhao, what time is it? Return it? Hey hey, my cousin has strong demand and won''t let you go all night? Brother, you are really lucky. The Vietnamese beauty you introduce to our brothers and sisters next time must be as fierce as my cousin! You can''t lose this standard." Wang Zhuo Xiong joked.


    "Hehe, that''s certain. Let''s take good exercise! Happiness depends on a strong body. Without body, there is no happiness. Go to sleep! I''ll go down." Tang Wenhao patted Wang Zhuo Xiong on the shoulder and smiled.

 Chapter 964

    "Well, I''ll take you down. When will you leave Hong Kong tomorrow? Do you want our brothers to take you to the airport?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked as he walked.


    "Don''t send the plane in the morning. We all sleep so late tonight. Let''s have a good rest!" Tang Wenhao said.


    After leaving the Wang family, Tang Wenhao opened the navigation system and began to navigate. He was not very familiar with the roads in Hong Kong. When he came over at night, he was always answering the phone and didn''t pay attention to how Wang Zhuo Xiong turned in.


    Tang Wenhao never thought that he didn''t need navigation. He called Manny to ask her the way. Maybe he could find Manny''s house in a short time. He used navigation. It''s over, because when he lost English, he thought that the place name could be in pinyin. The result is not that. The place name in Hong Kong doesn''t use pinyin, but in English, So the navigation led him directly to a completely irrelevant place.


    When he found the problem, he had walked the wrong road for more than half an hour, because he saw that there were no high-rise buildings nearby except the traffic flow, which showed that he was getting farther and farther away from the urban area. He quickly turned around and went back. As a result, he shuttled through the dense traffic for a long time and had no sense of direction at all.


    He had to pull over and call Manny. As soon as Manny answered the phone, she asked angrily, "baby, have you come back? What phone do you call your sister if you haven''t come back?"


    "Elder sister, I''m coming back! But I''m on the wrong road. I don''t know where I am now. Tell me how to go quickly. The most important thing is that I have no gas in my car and can''t find a gas station again. I can only wait in the car for you to come and save me." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Ah? Baby, don''t scare your sister! Or do you deliberately procrastinate like this? You bad boy must not be thinking of good things and deliberately beating around with your sister now." Manny asked warily.


    "Oh, what! Elder sister, if you don''t believe me, there''s nothing you can do. Then I''ll park my car here. I''ll sleep in the car and wait for the police to drag me away tomorrow morning!" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "All right, baby, can you believe me? Tell me where you are! I''ll pick you up. You''re a living ancestor! You can lose yourself." Manny sighed.


    "Sister, the problem is that I don''t know where I am now. Wait a minute. I''ll see if there are any signs nearby." Tang Wenhao opened the window and looked out. He vaguely saw a mountain on his left.


    "Elder sister, there seems to be a mountain about a kilometer to my left. There are no people here, only roads and endless cars on the roads. This is also Hong Kong. It''s midnight and there are so many cars." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Hehe, baby, now you know the prosperity of Hong Kong! By the way, can you tell where you are in the mountain? Which direction is East, West, North and south?" Manny asked.


    "Elder sister, I have a big head. Where can I tell clearly? Elder sister, anyway, I have walked for more than half an hour since I came out from my cousin. If you think about the half-hour drive, which mountain in Hong Kong can I get near?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, how do you know? You know? Hong Kong is not big, but there are more than 300 mountains, large and small, many of which are within half an hour''s drive. For example, there are many mountains in the new territories, such as Tianxia mountain and Xiwanzi mountain. I can''t estimate it!" said Manny.


    "Ah? What should I do? By the way, sister, what''s the exact address of our house? Chinese is Qingshuiwan Haitian villa, I mean English. Your navigation has no Chinese format!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s right! Baby, you use navigation. I''ll send you the English name, and then you enter it. How far will it appear, and what buildings are near you? You can send me the name of the buildings near you, and I''ll use navigation to find you." Manny is still smart and has a way soon.


    So Tang Wenhao hung up the phone and waited for Manny''s text message. In less than half a minute, the text message came. He opened the text message and entered the address sent by Manny into the navigation system. Soon, it showed how far away from the destination and where he was.


    On seeing this, Tang Wenhao was very surprised. It turned out that he had left the new territories and had now entered the Kowloon boundary. He had just gone in the wrong direction. Therefore, he is now more than 50 kilometers away from man''s house. Fortunately, he didn''t continue to move forward, otherwise, he really went farther and farther.


    After Tang Wenhao sent his location to Manny, Manny quickly called, "baby, I know where you are. You really went in the opposite direction. How much oil is there in your car?"


    "How far can we go in less than one space?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s estimated that it''s only 20 or 30 kilometers. Don''t think about it when you get home. However, there''s a gas station ten kilometers away from you. The direction is towards our house. Don''t go backwards. Drive to the gas station to refuel first! My sister will pick you up, and we''ll try to meet halfway," said Manny.


    "Sister, don''t come here. I''ll find it myself! Now that the navigation is in the correct position and there is a gas station, it must be no problem. There''s no need to let you come out again." Tang Wenhao said.


    "But I''m worried about you!" said Manny.


    "What are you worried about? Who can take care of your husband? Don''t worry! I''ll go back soon. However, what you said earlier let me go back within an hour, or you''ll let me not see you tomorrow. This has to be modified! Otherwise, I won''t see you tomorrow morning. Am I still alive?" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, let''s postpone it! However, it''s already two o''clock in the morning. It''s enough to give you another hour. I can''t come back within an hour. Let''s see how I can clean you up." Manny said with a whiny smile.


    "OK, sister, it''s up to you. Anyway, I must have been bullied by your sisters in my life. I''ll hang up first. Time is tight!" said Tang Wenhao. He hung up the phone, restarted the car and drove towards the new territories.


    On the way, he began to think about whether it was right for him to avoid Yang Qiong and Miao Na in this way? Do you only consider your own feelings and ignore the feelings of their two beauties and Yang Danni''s mother and daughter? They just love themselves, not hurt themselves. Why should they escape?


    Is the previous experience of Yang Qiong and Miao Na so important to themselves? Should you want to open up, turn this page over, give two beauties a chance, and give yourself a chance?


    The key is that it''s not a way to escape. Can you escape for a while and a lifetime? But Yang Qiong said that in her life, she and Miao Na will stick to herself. Alas! Nima, do what you like! Tang Wenhao''s thoughts began to loosen, and he was really tired of this way of escape.


    More than ten minutes later, he saw a gas station. After Tang Wenhao drove his car into the gas station, he was told by the staff that the oil was gone and had to be delivered tomorrow. Tang Wenhao begged them to add a little to his fuel tank. They said there was no oil at all.


    After Tang Wenhao got on the bus, he was so angry that he patted the steering wheel directly, so he had to take out the phone and dial Manny. "Sister, there is no oil in this broken gas station. He said he would wait for it to be delivered tomorrow morning."


    "Ah? There''s such a thing! Why are you so unlucky tonight?" marveled Manny.


    "Sister, I also want to know! My car is really out of oil. If I go again, I guess I can only stop in the middle of the road. Sister, or I''ll sleep in the car! I''ll go back when the gas station comes tomorrow. You explain to sister Qiong and sister Na. I really didn''t mean it." Tang Wenhao said reluctantly.


    "Hehe, OK, but I want to make sure one thing. Are you sincere or against your heart? Have you accepted sister Qiong and sister na? Don''t be careless. I want you to answer questions seriously, okay? Because I have to be responsible for them, and you have to be more responsible for others." Manny said.


    "Elder sister, I surrendered, I surrendered unconditionally." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Can you understand that if you can come back tonight, you will take the initiative to enter the bridal chamber with sister Joan and sister na? You just need to answer yes or no?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister, I can answer, can''t I?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, bad guy!" Manny pretended to scold.


    "Elder sister, you''ve reached a conclusion for me and asked me why? It''s unnecessary. I''ve surrendered anyway. Why do you ask me to compromise and say yes? Isn''t it too bullying?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, I''m bullying you. What''s the matter? Wait there! Sister and sister Qiong will go to save you and come back into your bridal chamber right away. You don''t want to run again." Manny smiled.


    "Ah? Elder sister, are you a little too much? Don''t be in a hurry tonight! I''ve surrendered, don''t you believe me? I''m your most obedient baby!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Come on! I think of Yang Xi''s words now. It''s really reasonable," said Manny.


    "That sentence? Does sister Yang Xi have any famous sayings? Tell me." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Yang Xi said! I''d rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than men''s smelly mouth. Baby, you are no exception. From today on, I''ll let my sisters strictly review your daily arrangements, otherwise, I don''t know what you''re doing behind your back. I''m sorry for our sisters!" Manny smiled coyly.


    "Elder sister, it hurts me to say this. I''m forced to marry by you now, OK?" Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Hehe, it''s good to know. If you don''t obey, you''ll force you to marry one and let you play with your sister. You''re going to Kowloon on purpose tonight." Manny said.


    "Elder sister, I dare say Dou E is not wronged by me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I don''t want to talk to you. I''m going to start with sister Qiong soon. You bad boy may say that there''s no electricity in your cell phone, and then let us find you and let you run away." Manny smiled.

 Chapter 965

    Manny''s words really reminded Tang Wenhao. He took a quick look at his mobile phone. It didn''t matter. He was startled because it showed that there was really going to be no power soon. He couldn''t help exclaiming, "sister, you always say I''m a crow''s mouth, and you''re a crow''s mouth! My mobile phone is really running out of power, and it''s estimated that it will turn off automatically immediately."


    "Ah? Villain, are you true or false?" asked Manny in surprise.


    "Really, sister, I''ll hang up! Otherwise, the mobile phone must turn off automatically." Tang Wenhao said.


    Manny was also worried that she couldn''t contact Tang Wenhao. She said that they started immediately and arrived in half an hour, so she quickly hung up the phone.


    The journey of thirty or forty kilometers is almost half an hour. Originally, Tang Wenhao wanted to sleep for a while. Tonight, the situation was constant. He was really sleepy.


    However, he lay down for less than 20 minutes. When he was about to close his eyes, he heard the harsh sound of motorcycles behind him. He looked at the rearview mirror and was startled. He saw more than a dozen motorcycles roaring towards the gas station, and then parked next to the gas dispensers at the gas station.


    Shit, why are you racing in the middle of the night? Tang Wenhao knows that there are many such gangsters in Hong Kong society. They like racing. There are racing motorcycles and racing sports cars. Most of them choose to race in the suburbs.


    However, there is no oil in this gas station. What''s the use of you coming here? Tang Wenhao thought.


    Just when he thought of this, suddenly, he heard a touch. He looked back and saw a young man swinging something at the gas dispenser, and more than a dozen other people were shouting.


    A staff member heard that someone smashed the field and came out of it and wanted to stop it. However, these young people gathered around and beat the people without saying a word. Other staff members saw someone smashing their gas station and ran out of the workshop with an iron bar. However, they were obviously not the opponents of these young people. In addition, they were not as cruel as these people, All the beaten people lay on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Where can Tang Wenhao stand this? He came out of the car and shouted, "stop. If you fight again, you''ll die. If they don''t have oil, you have to hit people? They''ll be delivered during the day tomorrow."


    "Oh, where did the boy come from? Shit, he drives a good car? Man, beat the nosy boy." a leading boy jumped up, swung a machete and chopped at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked bad and hurriedly dodged. At the same time, he kicked the boy''s machete to the ground. Now, everyone paid attention to it and quickly surrounded him. "Boss, this boy knows Kung Fu!"


    "Well, let''s be careful, brothers. Remember, whether it''s a person or a car, let him waste tonight. Isn''t he nosy? Let him pay the price." with a wave of his hand, some people began to attack Tang Wenhao''s sports car.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that these boys were going to smash the car, he knew that he was lonely and difficult to control. He shouted, "slow down, brothers, I just don''t want to see someone killed, but I don''t want to meddle in your business. I just came to refuel. Just like you, I passed by. Show mercy and don''t smash my car."


    "Hey, boy, are you scared? Don''t you think you can fight? Do you think you are Bruce Lee? Jackie Chan? Jet Li? Or yen? Neither? Counsellor? You can drive such a good fucking car. Are you afraid of being smashed? Smash it and repair it. Anyway, you have money and let people repair the factory do some work. Brothers, leave him alone, smash it! Smash this bastard." The boy said, and he was about to move forward.


    Tang Wenhao was so angry that he gave a big drink, "Slow down, boy, I warn you. If you dare to smash my car, I dare to kill you. Do you believe it? Moreover, I want your life, even the police can''t find it. But you hurt us, but you can''t run away, because I just called the police in the car. I believe the police will arrive in less than ten minutes."


    "Don''t fucking bluff. You said you wanted our lives and couldn''t even find out by the police? Brothers, this boy really dares to boast. Who do you think you are? Great Xia Baimei?" the head boy sneered.


    Tang Wenhao knew that they would not be convinced if he didn''t take out real kung fu. As soon as the boy finished speaking, he suddenly waved his fingers to point acupoints across the air and point his acupoints. The boy suddenly felt that it was dark in front of him and didn''t know anything.


    "Boy, do you shout? Do you shout?" Tang Wenhao roared at him.


    The others were at a loss and found that their boss seemed to be silent. A boy came to him and pushed him, "boss, what''s the matter with you?" but their boss not only couldn''t speak, but also fell to the ground.


    "Ah? What''s the matter with the boss? What have you done to our boss?" these little ruffians began to step back and no longer dared to approach Tang Wenhao, worried about what Tang Wenhao did to them.


    "Hum, aren''t you going to smash my car? Who dares to smash my car? I''ll let him lie in front of me like your boss." Tang Wenhao shouted.


    "You... You... Are a man or a ghost? What did you do to our boss? Why did he die suddenly?" a boy asked.


    "What? Ghosts? There are ghosts here?" the other boys were even more frightened. Tang Wenhao was happy and thought, just you little rabbits playing with me? Go home and drink milk with your mother!


    At this time, the siren of the police car soon arrived at the gas station from far to near. A total of 32 police cars came. Several armed police quickly flashed out of the car and surrounded the scene, including Tang Wenhao, of course.


    These rotten boys wanted to run, but most of them didn''t run because they didn''t have enough fuel in their motorcycles. They chose to be passively surrounded by the police, and then squatted down with their backs against the wall. Tang Wenhao also squatted down. He knew that he should cooperate with the police at this time and explain it when he asked questions.


    The police picked up the gas station employees who had been beaten down by the rotten boy and began to ask, "who is the manager here? Can you speak?" a police officer said to several employees.


    "Officer, I''m in charge this evening. You can ask me anything you want," said a man in uniform.


    "What''s the matter? Who called the police?" asked the officer.


    "I called the police. We don''t have oil here tonight. These rotten bastards began to smash our things when they heard there was no oil. We stopped them and they beat people with machetes and iron bars. Fortunately, the gentleman who drives a Porsche defended against injustice. Otherwise, we must be killed by these rotten bastards. These rotten bastards really beat us to death!" The man pointed to Tang Wenhao''s back and said.


    "Oh, he defends injustice alone?" the police officer said, staring at Tang Wenhao''s back in doubt.


    "Yes, it''s him. If you don''t believe it, call him over and ask." the leader pointed to Tang Wenhao''s back and said.


    "Hey! Come here for a minute," the police officer said to Tang Wenhao. Then the policeman next to Tang Wenhao patted him on the shoulder and motioned him to go over.


    Tang Wenhao walked up to the police officer and said with a smile, "ah sang, Hello! Thank you for coming in time, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Sir, this is our duty. The manager on duty said that you stopped the development of the situation. That''s good! Will you go back with us and cooperate with us in further investigation?"


    "Oh, no problem, it should be." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Assang, this man is a murderer. He killed our boss. The one lying on the ground is our boss, who was killed by him." at this time, a rotten boy squatting against the wall stood up and pointed to Tang Wenhao.


    Now several policemen around Tang Wenhao quickly pointed their guns at Tang Wenhao. At this time, a BMW came from the intersection and quickly went to the gas station. Two beautiful women came down from the car. One was pregnant and the other was graceful and moving. It was Manny and Yang Qiong.


    They just saw the policeman pointing a gun at Tang Wenhao''s head. Manny was so scared that she almost fainted. She exclaimed, "assan, don''t shoot. What''s going on!" she said, holding her stomach and trotted over to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was frightened that she might fall and cause miscarriage.


    "Elder sister, slow down. I''m fine. It''s a misunderstanding." Tang Wenhao cried anxiously.


    "Please, don''t shoot." Yang Qiong was not pregnant after all. She moved very fast. She ran over in high-heeled boots and rushed to Tang Wenhao.


    "What''s going on? Who are you? Who is he?" the police officer asked Yang Qiong carefully and motioned other policemen to keep alert.


    "Assang, he''s my man. What''s wrong with my man?" Yang Qiong said naturally to the police officer.


    After hearing this, Tang Wenhao secretly complained and thought that he really didn''t treat himself as an outsider. Now there''s no way back. People call him her man in front of outsiders, but he didn''t refuse. He knows that in Yang Qiong''s heart, he must be her man. Besides, he can''t make a fool of others in front of so many people, so he should be right!


    "I don''t know, miss. Please stand aside and don''t hinder us from performing our official duties. Sir, can you explain? What''s the matter with that man? Did you kill him?" the police officer said, pointing to the rotten boy whose acupoints were ordered by Tang Wenhao on the ground.


    Manny also came over at this time. She knew what was going on when she glanced at the rotten children on the ground. A stone fell to the ground in her heart. She knew very well that this was Tang Wenhao''s usual technique and lit the enemy''s acupoints, but she didn''t know how Tang Wenhao fought with so many rotten children in half an hour.


    Tang Wenhao smiled faintly and said, "assan, can you let them not point a gun at me? First of all, I certainly didn''t kill, and this man didn''t die. He just fell asleep. You can test it yourself. Besides, if I really want to escape, I won''t wait for you to catch me, because I''m a savior, not a murderer. Why should I run?"


    "Assang, he is really a good man... Yes, he is really a good man. Without him, we would have been killed by these rotten boys." the employees of the gas station testified to Tang Wenhao one after another.

 Chapter 966

    The police officer didn''t speak. He went to the rotten boy who was ordered by Tang Wenhao, squatted down, put his hand under his nose and tried. He found that he was still breathing. He waved his men not to point a gun at Tang Wenhao. He chose to believe him.


    After that, he took pictures of the rotten boy on the ground, but it was useless to take pictures. The guy still lay on the ground like a dead man. "Sir, what''s going on?" he looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, walked to the rotten boy, squatted down and patted him on the back of his neck. The boy slowly raised his head, got up from the ground and looked at everything around him suspiciously. Soon, he understood that his brother was arrested by the police for making trouble, but he still couldn''t figure out why he was lying here. He touched the back of his head, "Assan, what''s the matter with me?"


    "You ask me? You''d better ask the gentleman in front of you!" the police officer pointed to Tang Wenhao and said.


    At this time, Manny and Yang Qiong stood next to Tang Wenhao holding hands and looked at their men admiringly, especially Yang Qiong. For the first time, he saw Tang Wenhao turn corruption into magic. The police had no way to take the rotten boy lying on the ground, and the man she longed for all day could solve the problem with a pat. He was so powerful that he was the best to follow such a man Code, very safe.


    Besides, the rotten boy looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously and suddenly knelt down. "Big brother, little brother has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. How offensive just now." he said and kowtowed to Tang Wenhao.


    "All right, all right, get up! What are you doing!... sir, how did you subdue him just now? Is there really no problem with his body?" the police officer looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, assan, I just taught them a lesson casually. Otherwise, they will smash my car. That car is my sister''s car. I can''t let them smash it, so I changed a trick for them. By the way, assan, there''s nothing for me here?" Tang Wenhao smiled lightly.


    "Oh, it''s really late now. It''s almost dawn. Otherwise, the situation is clear anyway. It''s these rotten boys who are making trouble. You just help out when you see the injustice, and you haven''t caused any personal injury. You can leave a contact number for us to go first with your wife and sister. We can contact you by phone if there''s anything. Just ask Mr. you if necessary Take notes at the police station and ask your husband to cooperate, "said the officer.


    "No problem, this is what we should do, sister. Let''s go back!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Manny and Yang Qiong. As soon as he finished, he suddenly realized something.


    "Sister, there''s no oil in the Porsche. How can I get there?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, don''t worry! I''ve already prepared a bucket of oil for you in sister Qiong''s car! Just pour it in. It must be no problem to run home." Manny smiled.


    The staff of the gas station, seeing that Tang Wenhao had no oil in his car, took the initiative to help Tang Wenhao add the gasoline brought by Manny to him. After that, Tang Wenhao said goodbye to the police officer and the staff of the gas station.


    As for what the police do with those bastards, he can''t control it.


    When she got back, Manny got into his car and asked Yang Qiong to follow her. The three embarked on their way home.


    "Baby, you''re going to toss people to death this night! You know? Because of you, no one in the family is asleep now, except for God''s gift, of course!" Manny pinched his thigh and said in a whine.


    "Hehe, sister, I didn''t know I would get lost! I didn''t expect to meet these rotten children. It was an accident. Sister, don''t be angry! Is Mommy angry with me?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "What do you say? Mommy drank so much wine and went to bed. Later, when she was thirsty, she got up to drink water and saw that I hadn''t slept yet. When she asked, would you not be angry if you went to my cousin''s side to sleep? You promised to stay with sister Qiong, but in the end you lied to us. Don''t you know that mommy and sister both booked tickets in front of sister Qiong and sister na? You let people of Mommy''s age How to face them? Sister Joan and sister Na were asked to refute the rumor the other day. Mommy begged them to go. Otherwise, Mans can''t tell what''s going on now. Mommy can''t keep her word. "Said Manny.


    "Sister, stop talking. I know. Can I listen to you in the future?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Just know. By the way, baby, what happened to the witness?" Manny asked with concern.


    Tang Wenhao told Manny his final treatment. Manny listened and asked, "are you so sure that the mother and son won''t run away with money? Why do you trust them so much?"


    "One feeling is that neither mother nor son is like this. Although ah Fei always seems to be a fool, he should be very filial to his mommy. The essence is not bad, so I''m willing to gamble and let them take the initiative to help their cousin with their true feelings." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, it should be all right to hear you say that. I support you." Manny smiled.


    "Do you support me or not? I''ve already done it. It''s useless to shoot after a horse." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy! I won''t support you in the future." Manny smiled sweetly.


    They talked happily. Suddenly, Tang Wenhao found that Yang Qiong''s BMW didn''t follow up in the rearview mirror. He didn''t know when it had fallen behind. He asked casually, "sister, sister Qiong ran to the front or didn''t follow up? Do you see?"


    Manny also hurried to look at the rearview mirror. She really didn''t find a car behind her. She shook her head and said, "no! She shouldn''t have followed up. However, she is originally from Hong Kong. She is very familiar with the road and should have no problem."


    "I know. I''m just worried about her. After all, it''s night," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, your words are like what a husband should say. In fact, Yang Qiong is really beautiful and sexy. She came from sister ya. You have seen her body, white and tender skin, and how slim she is! She and Nana exercise at home when they are free. Especially she likes Yoga very much. When her father spoiled her, he specially asked yoga teachers to teach her at home, so , after you are with her, you will definitely fall in love with her. The most important thing is that she really loves you, "said Manny.


    "Well, I can feel it. Elder sister, how did you say she chose to be someone else''s concubine? Was it just for money? Or did she really like the man?" Tang Wenhao always wanted to ask this question. This is also what he despised Yang Qiong and Miao Na in his bones.


    "Hehe, baby, you can ask her when you sleep with her later! However, I don''t suggest you ask these questions again. It''s harmful to her. After all, it''s a thing of the past," said Manny.


    "Well, sister, I see. Sister, she hasn''t caught up yet. Why don''t you call her and see where she is? She can''t go wrong?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, drive slowly, and I''ll call her to ask where she has been." then Manny dialed Yang Qiong''s phone, but no one answered the phone, which made Manny a little nervous.


    "Baby, she didn''t answer, won''t something really happen?" Manny looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly parked the car on the roadside, took Manny''s phone and put it in his ear. Indeed, the phone is connected, but no one answered, "sister, can''t it be on the mute? I can''t hear it."


    "I don''t think so. Her cell phone ring is the song of sweet honey. When she came over, she also received sister Na''s phone. Baby, let''s not go. Wait here first. If she hasn''t caught up in a few minutes, she has to go back to find her. It''s three o''clock in the morning." Manny said anxiously.


    So they waited at the roadside for five minutes and finally got Yang Qiong''s phone. Manny quickly pressed the button and said, "sister Qiong, where are you? We''re all worried to death."


    However, what came from inside was not Yang Qiong''s voice, but a man''s voice, "Hello! Who are you from this lady? She had a car accident and she is already in a coma."


    "Ah? I''m her sister. Who are you? Sir, please help her quickly! We need to thank you again. Where are you? We''ll go right away," said Manny eagerly.


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he was worried and patted the steering wheel heavily. He regretted that he shouldn''t have gone to Wang Zhuo Xiong''s house to sleep. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have caused so many problems.


    "I''m a policeman. Your sister is stuck in the car now. We''re calling for emergency personnel. Now our position is..." the policeman told Manny their position in detail.


    According to the guidance of the police, Tang Wenhao and Manny quickly returned and found the accident place of Yang Qiong. In fact, it was not far from where they had just parked, that is, less than two kilometers to the point.


    Because it was midnight, there was no onlookers at the scene of the accident, but a traffic police patrol car was parked nearby, and the two policemen were struggling to get Yang Qiong out of the car.


    Tang Wenhao parked the car and ran over with Manny. "Baby, don''t worry about me. Hurry up and help!" Manny said reproachfully.


    Tang Wenhao quickly released her and ran to the BMW. When he looked into the car, he was stunned. It turned out that Yang Qiong''s car hit the billboard. The iron rod of the billboard passed through the windshield and pressed on the steering wheel. The steering wheel pressed her whole upper body. Her mouth was bleeding. Two traffic policemen were making her chair and trying to put it down, To pull her out.


    Tang Wenhao hurried to the side of the billboard, grabbed a column and pulled it back. The column was bent. Then he changed another column and bent the column. He jumped onto the car and carefully pulled the iron rod inserted into the car out until there was a gap in the steering wheel.


    The two policemen looked at him in amazement. One of them said in doubt, "Sir, you broke the two columns with your hand?" they just focused on saving Yang Qiong. They really didn''t see Tang Wenhao breaking the columns. It was only when he jumped into the car that he found Tang Wenhao helping them.


    "Well, assang, please excuse me. I''ll come! By the way, when can 120 arrive?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern after jumping out of the car, and then quickly got into the back seat.

 Chapter 967

    "Soon, we also found it soon. I don''t know how she hit it. There was no one nearby and no car. We thought she was drunk driving. After testing, she didn''t drink." the traffic police said.


    "Of course she didn''t drink. We went to bed and came out to pick up my husband. Originally, she followed behind. Who knows if she lost it! Assang, is my sister very dangerous?" Manny said with a cry. Seeing that Yang Qiong had fainted, her body began to tremble.


    As soon as she finished asking, a 120 roared and stopped at the side of the road. Two doctors carrying medicine boxes quickly ran down from the car. Without saying a word, they arrived in front of the car. As soon as they saw the situation, they immediately opened the box and gave her first aid, while Tang Wenhao and two traffic policemen put down the seat in the back seat.


    After more than ten minutes of treatment, Tang Wenhao and the traffic police finally lifted Yang Qiong out of the car and put her on the 120 car. Then, Tang Wenhao handed over the crashed BMW to the traffic police for treatment, and he and Manny followed 120.


    On the bus, Manny kept shivering and blaming herself, "baby, I really shouldn''t have called sister Joan here. I wanted you two to enhance your feelings. Now this is happening, Lord! Please, help sister Joan! Please."


    "Sister, don''t worry, sister Qiong will be fine." Tang Wenhao comforted. In fact, he blamed himself more and felt that everything was caused by his own willfulness. If he had listened to Manny''s mother and daughter''s arrangement earlier, he was now happy with Yang Qiong and Miao Na. Where did so many bad things come from? Bad things happen every day, only tonight!


    "People have fainted. Can you be all right? Baby, will you be obedient in the future? Sobbing..." Manny said and cried. She really blamed Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, sister, I''m sorry! It''s all my fault. If I had listened to your arrangement with mommy earlier, sister Qiong wouldn''t have an accident. When she wakes up, I''ll apologize to her and ask her to forgive me, sister. I''m really sorry!" Tang Wenhao said remorse


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao realized his mistake, Manny nodded and said, "baby, you know it''s caused by your own willfulness, but don''t blame yourself. It''s an accident, and you won''t think of such a thing. What I said just now is serious. I apologize to you. In fact, I know that you feel worse than me, right?"


    "Sister, it''s my fault. You should blame me," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, don''t think about it. Now I hope sister Qiong won''t be in danger. Everything else is a small matter. The car will break down when it breaks down. When she gets better, I''ll buy her another one," Manny said.


    "Well, besides, I''ll be nice to her in the future, sister. I also want to open up. Shit, who did she talk to before? I''m sure now. She''s Mommy''s daughter. Like you, she''s a woman who loves me very much. She can sacrifice everything for me. Why can''t I want such a woman? Why should I think so much? Sister, from today on, for me Sister Qiong, there is a sea of swords and flames ahead. I want to jump too, "Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    Perhaps only at this time can people easily give up some inherent ideas.


    To make a long story short, in about 20 minutes, the ambulance drove into the hospital. Tang Wenhao and Manny stopped the car and followed the stretcher to the emergency room, but they were stopped outside.


    Tang Wenhao helped Manny to the chair and sat down. He was so anxious that he wandered back and forth in the corridor. He kept praying in his heart, hoping that God would raise his hand and let Yang Qiong go.


    After a while, Manny''s phone rang. She took out her mobile phone and saw that it was Mommy Yang Danni''s phone. She pressed the button and replied, "Mommy, you haven''t slept yet?"


    "Girl, you haven''t come back yet. How can Mommy sleep? Have you found Wen hao?" Yang Danni asked with concern.


    "Well, the baby is right next to me! However, Mommy, something happened." Manny knew that she couldn''t hide it, so she still felt that she should talk to Yang Danni.


    "Ah? What happened? Who happened? Wen hao?" Yang Danni asked in surprise.


    "No, it''s sister Joan. She was in a car accident," said Manny sadly.


    "What? Yang Qiong was in a car accident? Is that very dangerous? Where is she?" Yang Danni exclaimed.


    "In the emergency room, we are in the hospital now. The situation should not be bad. When we went there, two traffic policemen were saving her, but she had fainted." Manny said sadly.


    "God! How could this happen? Mommy always feels restless tonight. It''s really going to happen! Alas, which hospital are you in? Mommy will go and have a look at it right away." Yang Danni said anxiously.


    "Mommy, don''t come here. In the middle of the night, you haven''t slept all night. You can''t rest well and it''s not safe to drive. Mommy, don''t come," Manny said.


    "Girl, Mommy can''t stay at home. Tell mommy the address. Mommy asks Miao Na to come with you. Don''t say anything. Just tell mommy the hospital," said Yang Dani.


    Manny knew that Mommy would come, so she had to tell her the name of the hospital and ask her not to worry. Anyway, it''s already like this. Safety first.


    After hanging up the phone, Tang Wenhao sat next to her, grabbed her and comforted, "sister, don''t worry, sister Qiong will be fine. We should think of the good."


    "Well, that''s the only way now, baby, don''t blame yourself. It''s just an accident," said Manny.


    "Sister, I''m worried that it''s not an accident, but man-made," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Artificial? How can it be? Who will harm us in the middle of the night? Besides, sister Qiong usually has no enemies except for going to work and going deep into the detection?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I can''t figure out the direction the car hit. When the traffic police''s accident investigation report comes out, I should know what the reason is. I''m just guessing," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, you should be careful. You must be dizzy without rest at night. You accidentally drive to the billboard. There will be no other reason," said Manny.


    "This factor should be greater. However, it doesn''t rule out that someone hurt her. Maybe someone first wanted to hurt us and hurt her. Anyway, there may be everything. We''d better be careful in the future! I always think it''s not normal recently. I can''t tell what''s abnormal." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, what do you mean? What do you mean is abnormal? Does it mean home or company?" Manny looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously. She knew that Tang Wenhao''s hunch had always been very accurate.


    While chatting, the door of the emergency room was pushed open. Tang Wenhao hurriedly helped Manny to stand up. A doctor came over, took off his mask and looked at Tang Wenhao and Manny. He looked a little embarrassed. He knew that the situation was bad at a glance.


    Before Tang Wenhao asked, he said first, "Sir and madam, I''m sorry. We tried our best, but her liver was squeezed and ruptured seriously. There''s no way."


    "What do you mean? No way? Do you mean she will die?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Please, doctor, help my sister! Please." said Manny, kneeling to the doctor.


    Seeing that she was a pregnant woman, the doctor helped her and reminded her, "madam, don''t get excited. Don''t get excited. You won''t think about yourself. Think about the child in your stomach. You are a pregnant woman and can''t get excited. Understand?"


    Tang Wenhao also hurriedly advised Manny not to get excited. "Sister, don''t be afraid! You go there first." then he helped Manny to the chair.


    The doctor comforted, "Madam, this is already the case. If there is a way, we will certainly save her. Her whole liver is broken and her spleen is seriously damaged. In this case, no doctor can return to heaven. Accept the reality! However, now that she is awake, go in and say goodbye to her! But, madam, I really want to remind you that you should take good care of the child in your belly and don''t be too sad , go! She doesn''t have much time. "


    Tang Wenhao helped Manny into the emergency room. Yang Qiong was given a heart shot by the doctor and woke up. When Tang Wenhao and Manny came in, tears rolled down in her beautiful eyes. Tang Wenhao''s heart was broken when he saw this situation.


    The doctor saw their family inside, closed the door and went out.


    Tang Wenhao knelt beside Yang Qiong in tears and sobbed, "sister Qiong, I''m sorry! My willfulness hurt you, I''m sorry!"


    "Bao... Bei... I really... Love... You. I dream of marrying you." Yang Qiong said faintly, and tears kept pouring out.


    "Well, I know, sister Qiong, I love you too, but I don''t know at first. Sister Qiong, you must be strong. When you are well, I want to marry you and let you be the most beautiful bride in the world." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Really? Baby, do you really love me? Did I hear you right?" when Yang Qiong heard Tang Wenhao say this, her mental state suddenly improved a lot and she slipped away.


    "Well, sister Qiong, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Like my sister, I like you and I love you, so you must be strong. You must give me a chance and give yourself a chance, you know?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, I know I''m dying, but it''s enough for me to hear you say you love me before I die. Baby, if there is an afterlife, I... Must... Be your... Female... Person." with that, Yang Qiong''s head tilted, and her charming eyes closed forever.


    At the same time, the door of the emergency room was wide open, and Yang Danni and Miao Na saw this extremely sad and sad scene. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help crying, and Miao Na threw herself on Yang Qiong and cried bitterly.


    Her feelings with Yang Qiong are very deep. She feels the same as her sisters. Unexpectedly, the two sisters are separated by Yin and Yang for more than an hour. She watched Yang Qiong close her eyes, and the shock hit her heart violently.


    For Tang Wenhao, sadness and remorse broke his heart.


    Manny and Yang Danni''s mother and daughter were also sad. The ending was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one could accept it or think of it. Suddenly, the emergency room was full of sad cries.

 Chapter 968

    After the news of Yang Qiong''s tragic death was notified to her family, her family couldn''t accept it. Her brother, father and other relatives all went to man''s house to make trouble. Later, Yang Danni spent more than HK $5 million to settle the matter, not counting the funds spent on her funeral.


    Their family asked the man family to bury her as the man family''s daughter-in-law next to man Tianxiong''s tomb. At first, Yang Danni was not allowed because she had accepted Yang Qiong as her daughter. However, it was inconvenient to explain to their family, so they had to compromise and agree to their family''s request.


    Because of this incident, Tang Wen has been hit hard. He has been in endless remorse. At the thought of Yang Qiong''s death, he feels that it is all his responsibility. If he is not so capricious and accepts her early, her young and beautiful life will bloom. She is not only beautiful, but also beautiful in fact.


    Her appearance is charming and even a little wild, but her heart is kind and traditional. Tang Wenhao has actually accepted her in his heart, but he doesn''t know it.


    But all this was completely destroyed by Tang Wenhao''s self cleverness. He indirectly took a young and beautiful life.


    However, Tang Wenhao and Manny were surprised by the traffic police''s subsequent accident scene investigation report. The report pointed out that before the BMW hit the billboard, the front tire was shot by bullets. Therefore, the car ran out of control and hit the billboard because the front tire burst, which was the direct cause of the accident.


    But where did the bullet come from? Who fired the gun? Who would ambush the roadside and shoot them in the middle of the night? A series of questions not only troubled the police, but also made Tang Wenhao puzzled.


    Anyway, let the police do the work of solving the case! He had to go back to Kunming to accompany Chen Jia, which was delayed for another two days. Fortunately, Chen Guoer called and said that Chen Jia had not given birth yet. It seemed that the child in her belly was waiting for Tang Wenhao''s mother to go back to accompany him.


    However, Chen Guoer was surprised to hear about Yang Qiong''s death. She didn''t know what was going on between Yang Qiong and Miao Na and Tang Wenhao, but she knew that the man family was dead. As the man family''s son-in-law, Tang Wenhao must finish the funeral before he can return to Kunming.


    "Baby, things here have come to an end for the time being. Hurry back to Kunming to accompany Chen Jia! It''s just a distraction. Don''t think about sister Qiong''s affairs any more, let alone blame yourself. Since you want to go back, you want to be open and don''t pass this emotion on to Chen Jia, okay?" Manny said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, sister, if there''s any new news from the police, just call me! I always think it''s strange. You''re at home these days! Don''t go to work in the company so as not to worry me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I know. I''ll tidy up your things for you later," said Manny.


    Just then, Yang Danni came down from upstairs. Dealing with Yang Qiong''s affairs these days exhausted her widow of the man family. She looked haggard, "Wen Hao, since Yang Qiong''s case has been basically settled, let the police check the bullet in her tire slowly! Don''t worry about it any more. However, Mommy thinks you should go to see Miao Na. She has a good relationship with Yang Qiong. Yang Qiong''s death is a great blow to her. Since attending the funeral, no one has seen her again. Mommy is also very tired and doesn''t have the energy to care She, go and see her before you leave! If you like, you''d better take her with you and take her out to relax. She has a good relationship with Chen Jia. Miao Na has a different personality from Yang Qiong. She is more gentle and obedient. Don''t treat her badly. "


    Hearing what Yang Danni said, Manny also said quickly, "Baby, Mommy is right. We are too busy these two days to care about her. She and Yang Qiong have such a good relationship. They have been together day and night for so many years. If they suddenly leave alone, the other person will be very sad and uncomfortable. Go and see her and ask her if she wants to go back to Kunming with you. If she wants to, you can Let''s say it''s a honeymoon! Rush out of bad luck. "


    "Ah? Sister, Mommy, is this the right time?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Wen Hao, this is the right time! Our man family has been entangled by some dirty things these days. The atmosphere is very strange. All accidents have found us. It''s really bad luck to go. Let''s settle it! Go and see Miao Na yourself first. If she refuses to go, Mommy will tell her. Don''t stay there alone and be sad, even if you don''t tell you If you go, you have to live here. In the future, just sell villa 27 and let them all move here. It will be more lively, "said Yang Danni.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Yang Danni''s mother and daughter said so. He dared not disobey their will any more. He was afraid that something would happen again because of his willfulness.


    So Tang Wenhao temporarily left the 29th and went to Villa 27. When he got to the door, the Filipino maid came out and opened the door. When he asked whether Miao Na was at home, the Filipino maid shook her head and said that Mrs. Na hadn''t come back after going out all morning. She also said that since Mrs. Joan''s death, Mrs. Na lived in tears every day and didn''t eat much. She didn''t even have a car this morning She didn''t drive away. She went out with her small bag and hasn''t come home yet.


    Tang Wenhao asked Miao Na, the Filipino maid, if she had said where she had gone? The Filipino maid said that Mrs. Na only said that she went out to relax and didn''t know when to come back, so that the Filipino maid didn''t have to cook her meal.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao returned in vain and told Yang Danni and Manny the situation. Both mother and daughter thought it was strange and abnormal. Manny was worried about Miao Na''s accident and hurried to the phone to dial Miao Na''s phone, but there was only a busy beep on the phone.


    "Mommy, it''s broken. Something must have happened to sister Na," said Manny sensitively.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Girl, is the phone off?" Yang Danni asked in surprise. Tang Wenhao also looked at Manny in surprise.


    "It''s not a power off, it''s a busy tone. Mommy, I have a bad hunch that sister Na really has an accident." Manny said anxiously.


    "Girl, don''t scare yourself. Maybe there are too many accidents at man''s house during this time. You''re a little allergic. It''s estimated that the phone is where there is no signal. Try again later." Yang Danni comforted.


    "Mommy, unlike me, every time I see sister Na these two days, she looks at a place easily. She doesn''t know what''s on her mind. I''m afraid she''ll be short-sighted!" said Manny.


    "No, girl, don''t be scary, okay? She and Yang Qiong are good sisters, but they won''t commit suicide for her. Besides, she also knows Wen Hao''s mind now and will marry her. They all want to marry Wen Hao. Now their dream will come true. There''s no reason to commit suicide. Mommy thinks she just needs time to adjust. In addition, she looks at the things left by Yang Qiong every day, Seeing things and thinking of people must affect her mood, so Mommy told her to live here in the future and slowly forget these sad things over time. "Yang Danni analyzed.


    "Elder sister, I think what Mommy said is reasonable. You must be worried. How can it be so easy to be short-sighted? I don''t think elder sister Na is such a fragile person. Why don''t you go back with me?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, let''s go to her room and have a look," said Manny.


    So Tang Wenhao took Manny''s jade hand and walked to Villa 27. When he got to the door and rang the doorbell, the Filipino maid saw that Tang Wenhao had led Manny back and said, "uncle, miss, Mrs. Na hasn''t come home yet."


    "Oh, let''s go in and have a look. Open Mrs. Na''s room door!" said Manny.


    "Yes, miss, uncle, please come in!" said the Filipino maid, opening the door and letting them in first.


    After the three went upstairs, the Filipino maid opened the door of Miao Na''s boudoir. It was clear and cool, and the quilts on the bed were stacked neatly. Tang Wenhao glanced at it. Suddenly, he found the problem and saw a note on her dresser.


    Tang Wenhao hurried over, picked up the note and scanned it again. He couldn''t help but be shocked.


    It turned out that this was indeed a note left by Miao Na to Yang Danni, Manny and Tang Wenhao. The content above was to first thank Yang Danni for her care and Yang Qiong over the years, especially for accepting their sisters as dry daughters and forcing them to my uncle. Both of them were especially grateful to her.


    The second is to thank Manny, saying that Manny is the best friend of their sisters in their life. She, the only daughter of the man family, has never regarded them as outsiders. Although their relationship is very embarrassing, Manny has never despised and despised them, which makes their life in the man family more relaxed and happy.


    Finally, she left a message to Tang Wenhao. She said that the only man Yang Qiong loved in her life was him. She said Tang Wenhao was too cruel to Yang Qiong because she knew how much Yang Qiong loved him. However, she didn''t hate Tang Wenhao. She said Tang Wenhao was a real man. She admired him and hoped that he would live a happy life with Manny in the future.


    Finally, she said that after she left, she wanted to stay away from the world and would not come back. She was tired of the complexity of the world and the world of hurting and dying for love. She hoped that after she left, the man family would take care of her family and Yang Qiong''s family as much as she could. This was her last request to the man family.


    "Elder sister, elder sister Na, is this a monk?" Tang Wenhao guessed.


    "Well, it seems that we can''t. let''s go to Chi Lin nunnery again. There aren''t many nunneries in Hong Kong. Maybe she''s there. If she''s there, you can fight for it? She''s still young. Unlike her little aunt, she should enjoy a good life. Moreover, her good life is right in front of her. Baby, promise sister. If you see her, you must tell her that you love her and you love her Really want to marry her home, okay? "Said Manny.


    "Well, sister, I listen to you. I''ll do whatever you want me to do in the future," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, let''s start right away! No, don''t go today. Go back to Kunming tomorrow! Later, you can call sister Guo''er and tell him about the situation." Manny said and walked out of Miao Na''s room with Tang Wenhao.


    The Filipino maid also knew what was going on. When Manny was leaving, she shouted behind, "Miss, I have something to ask you. Can I delay you for a few minutes?"

 Chapter 969

    Manny turned her head and nodded suspiciously. "Come on! It''s okay."


    "Mrs. Joan has gone, and now Mrs. NA may not come back. I have no meaning here. Besides, I''m afraid to live in such a big villa alone. I want to go and see if I can pay off my salary, but don''t worry. I''ll clean the inside before I leave," said the Filipino maid.


    Manny thought for a moment and said, "why don''t you close the door and go with us! These days, you work with Amun Yo and live there, so that you won''t be afraid to live in such a big house alone. You can go there by tidying up your things. I''ll tell my mommy."


    After hearing this, the Filipino maid smiled gratefully, "thank you, miss. Thank you. I''ll clean it up right away."


    "All right! Pack up and go by yourself!" said Manny. She left villa 27 with Tang Wenhao. Before leaving, she looked back and was very sad.


    Things are different from people. Stop everything. If you want to talk, tears flow first!


    "Sister, don''t look at it. Didn''t Mommy say it? Sell it so that you don''t feel uncomfortable." Tang Wenhao knew Manny''s mood.


    When she got home, Manny handed Miao Na''s letter to Yang Danni. Yang Danni read it suspiciously. Her eyes were full of tears. She couldn''t help sighing, "Alas! It''s like Miao Na''s character. She''s different from Yang Qiong. She''s very sensitive and a lot of sentimental girls. Things have hit her a lot during this time. Girl, Wen Hao, what do you think now?"


    "Mommy, I think sister Na should be in Chi Lin nunnery, where they are familiar and my aunt practices in it, so she is more likely to go to Chi Lin nunnery. I want to call her back with Wen Hao. She is only 31 years old, only one year older than me. She is so young. It shouldn''t be a place for a young and beautiful girl like her. It''s too clear and bitter. Such a fate is for her Words, too cruel. "


    "But Mommy doesn''t think she will come back with you. The child''s character is soft on the outside and hard on the inside. What she has decided is not easy to change. If you want to try, go! You''ve made efforts, even if you don''t succeed, at least there''s no regret," said Yang Danni.


    "Well, I told baby to show his love to sister Na after he met her and tell her that he really likes her and wants to marry her. I remember she told sister Qiong that they want to be baby women in their dreams. Now baby asks her to go home like this, she shouldn''t give up the chance." Manny said.


    "Then try it! However, Wen Hao, Mommy wants to remind you that Miao Na is a very emotional girl and very fragile. Since you have decided to marry her, you must promise to be good to her all your life, otherwise, you might as well not go, because a girl like her can''t stand the most blow is emotion, okay?" Yang Danni told me.


    "Mommy, don''t worry! I''ve already made plans. As long as she goes with me, I won''t treat her badly. I promise to be good to her, love her and love her all my life." Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s good. You go early and return early!" said Yang Danni.


    "Well, Mommy, there''s another thing to tell you. The Filipino maid on the 27th asked her to stay at our house first and serve you and God''s gift with Amun yo. She said she lived there alone. She was afraid. I think so. She lived in such a big villa as a woman. Sister Qiong had just died. She would be afraid. She would move in when she packed up her things." Said Manny.


    "Oh, never mind, let her come! No problem," said Yang Danni.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny said goodbye to Yang Danni. They drove to Chi Lin''an. This is Tang Wenhao''s third time to Chi Lin''an. The first two times were at night. This time it was afternoon. The feeling is different.


    Outside the Chilin nunnery, there are many pilgrims, which is very lively. Of course, most of them come from other places, and most of them are tourists from the mainland.


    Tang Wenhao and Manny bought tickets and first entered the Chilin nunnery as tourists. Instead of visiting everywhere like other tourists, they went directly to the wing room where they met Yang Danyun every time.


    When they shuttled through the corridor until they reached the door of the wing room, they were stopped by a little nun, "benefactor, this is not a visiting area. Please go back!"


    "Little master, we''re here to find someone. You forget, I still remember you! I''m master Miaoyun''s family. We have something to do with her." Tang Wenhao said to the little nun.


    At this time, the little nun also began to look at Tang Wenhao and Manny carefully. She remembered that although she had seen them at night twice before, Tang Wenhao''s rich baritone still kept her memory fresh, but she still didn''t let Tang Wenhao and Manny in, "Benefactor, I remember you. However, master Miaoyun is inconvenient to see guests now. You''d better wait here first!"


    "Oh, little master, what is master Miaoyun doing? We just came to ask her a few words. If it''s convenient, let us go in and have a few words with her." Manny said.


    "No, two benefactors, master Miaoyun is shaving now. It''s inconvenient to see guests," said the little nun.


    "Ah? Didn''t my little aunt shave long ago? Why shave? How many times do you shave this year?" Manny asked suspiciously, and Tang Wenhao immediately reacted.


    He hurriedly asked, "little master, is master Miaoyun shaving others?"


    The little nun quickly said with a smile, "benefactor, you are really smart. Master Miaoyun is really shaving a new lady."


    This time, Tang Wenhao ignored the little nun''s obstruction. He suddenly rushed from one side and ran directly into Yang Danni''s room, and the scene inside was just what had just emerged in his mind.


    It turned out that there was a beautiful woman with long hair and shawl sitting in the Zhai room. It was Miao Na, a former Hong Kong sister, and a busy figure next to her was Tang Tianci''s biological mother, Yang Danyun. She was preparing for Miao Na before shaving.


    Tang Wenhao''s reckless intrusion surprised both of them. Yang Danyun put his hands together and said faintly, "benefactor Tang, do you have anything else to say to Miaoqing?"


    "Miaoqing? Master Miaoyun, do you mean my sister Nana?" Tang Wenhao asked, listening to Yang Danyun''s meaning, miaona even has a Dharma title. It''s determined. Is there room for maneuver?


    "Almsgiver Tang, there is only Miaoqing here. Tell me what''s going on! Miaoqing, tell me after you think about it." Yang Danyun put the waiter aside, folded his hands at Tang Wenhao, and then walked out.


    Just as the little nun and Manny came in, "little aunt." Manny shouted kindly.


    "Benefactor, please call me Miao Yun." Yang Danyun said faintly.


    "Oh, master Miaoyun, can you persuade sister na? She is still young. This should not be the place where she lives. Wen Hao will marry her and let her not have any psychological burden." Manny begged with Yang Danyun''s sleeve.


    "Almsgiver, Miaoqing has Buddha''s fate. I''m afraid I can''t help you. It''s her own choice, the choice of the Buddha. No one can control her, and so can I. please forgive me, almsgiver Tang. If almsgiver Tang can take her away, it''s her own choice and the choice of the Buddha." Yang Danyun said.


    When Tang Wenhao came to Miao Na, he pulled her up, tears flowed first and choked, "sister Na, why do you bother? Come back with me! Let''s go to Kunming for our honeymoon today, okay? You''re still young and can''t make such a hasty choice. The hardships here will certainly exceed your imagination. I love you and I really want to marry you."


    Miao Na raised her beautiful eyes and glanced at Tang Wenhao. She was also in tears, but her expression was firm, "Uncle, please go back! Sister Na in the past is dead. Now I am Miaoqing of Chilin nunnery. From now on, I will accompany the qingdeng ancient Buddha all my life. Master Miaoyun is right. Only the Buddha is our ultimate dependence. Uncle, please go back! Love or not, it''s too much. Please go back!" Miao Na urged Tang Wenhao to go back again and again.


    No matter how Tang Wenhao advised, Miao Na was unmoved. At most, her tears kept flowing down, which showed that she was indeed moved by Tang Wenhao. However, she firmly rejected him and refused.


    Seeing that this relationship could not be redeemed, Tang Wenhao and Manny had to leave Chi Lin''an sadly.


    Before leaving, Tang Wenhao informed Yang Danyun about Wang Jianzhong''s case, saying that he basically locked the murderer. Soon Wang Jianzhong could laugh. In addition, he also told Yang Danyun that his relationship with Wang Zhuo Xiong''s brothers had entered the best level in history. Both of their brothers no longer hated him and forgave her as a mother.


    After Yang Danyun listened, she just nodded faintly and didn''t make any response. However, when Tang Wenhao and Manny left, her beautiful eyes were still full of tears, which Tang Wenhao didn''t know.


    This is the way that there is no sunny but sunny!


    In this way, the fate between Tang Wenhao and the two beautiful young grandmothers of mans ended in such a form, leaving Tang Wenhao with a painful and regretful memory.


    In the afternoon, Tang Wenhao left man''s house and embarked on a trip back to Kunming.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao''s plane finally landed at Kunming International Airport. It was his new wife, Chen Guoer, who came to pick him up. After they met, they threw themselves into each other''s arms, especially Chen Guoer. They were very excited, which was normal for the new wife.


    "Baby, I miss you so much. You''re finally back. The doctor said that sister Jiajia won''t have a baby tonight. She will have a baby tomorrow. If you come back, sister Jiajia will have to cry." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Hehe, haven''t I come back? Elder sister Guo''er, you''ve worked hard these days. By the way, are these daddies in Kunming? Have brother Chen Jie come back?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    He wants to know the current trend of his murderer''s father-in-law. He has a feeling that Chen Haokun has indeed planned a plot to destroy mans and then control Mans. Although there is no exact evidence, he believes that everything will come to light when ah Fei accuses him in court.


    Chen Guoer didn''t know what Tang Wenhao was thinking, so he laughed casually, "Baby, you are still very filial. When you come back, ask your father-in-law and brother-in-law about them. Don''t worry, they are all very good. Chen Jie''s dead boy is in Thailand and hasn''t come back yet. Daddy is at home every day. It''s basically a three o''clock first-line life. You don''t know. Daddy loves sister Jiajia! I''m jealous."

 Chapter 970

    As they walked, Tang Wenhao took her slim waist and said with a smile, "sister Guo''er, what are you jealous of? Sister Chen Jiajie has been short of father''s love since childhood. Now it''s not easy to have a daddy. She should have been loved by daddy since childhood. You''re happy enough."


    "Oh, that''s true. Among our sisters, daddy dotes on me most. Baby, where shall we go first? Shall we go home? Or go to the hospital first?" Chen Guoer asked with a smile after getting on the bus.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "sister Guo''er, I think we''d better find a hotel first! Don''t you want to?" he hasn''t released his passion for three or four days. Just hugged Chen Guo''er, he immediately felt very tight. He needed to vent, and Chen Guo''er can fully meet his needs.


    Chen Guoer was going to be crazy. Without saying a word, he started the car and went out. He gave Tang Wenhao a charming look, "baby, let''s go! I know your boy can''t hold it. I''ve already looked at the location. There''s a fast hotel next to the airport."


    Tang Wenhao pinched her pretty face with a bad smile and said in color, "sister Guo''er, don''t cry later! I tell you clearly that I haven''t been released for many days. You don''t know if you can stand it."


    "Hmm! Bad guy, stop talking, you make people can''t drive." when teased by Tang Wenhao, Chen Guoer immediately blushed and breathed a little fast. You can imagine how much she wanted Tang Wenhao to bully her.


    "Ha ha... Elder sister Guo''er, your willpower is not strong enough! I didn''t say anything, I didn''t move you! Look at you, so excited, what do you want?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Villain, ignore you. If you say again, I''ll drive directly to the hospital and suffocate you. I''ll let you have no place to release. See if you''re still bad?" Chen Guoer smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, sister Guo''er, please raise your hand and let me go. Can I surrender? If I don''t have you now, I''ll choose to end myself. Understand? Because I really want to die you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah... Don''t say it. People can''t help it." Chen Guoer was teased by Tang Wenhao and was about to collapse.


    It was not easy to get to the Express Hotel mentioned by Chen Guoer. They quickly went through the check-in formalities. When they got to the room, they closed the door and locked it. Then they hugged each other crazily, kissed each other fiercely, demanded fiercely, demanded


    The first time, half an hour later, Tang Wenhao disarmed. The second time, an hour later, Tang Wenhao disarmed again. I wanted to have fun again, but Chen Guoer has announced his surrender.


    "Baby, I can''t stand it. I can''t stand it. Let others take it easy! At night, will you? I really can''t come back now." Chen Guoer lay on the bed with her arms and legs, panting.


    Tang Wenhao showed a satisfied smile on his handsome face, twisted Chen Guoer''s pretty face and said with a proud smile, "sister Guo''er, are you convinced? How about it?"


    "Bad guy, I''ve been convinced for a long time. When I was bullied by you for the first time, I knew I couldn''t live without you in my life. I''m too happy. I just don''t feel good enough, baby. Your energy is too strong. No wonder sister Manny said I''m afraid of you." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Just be afraid, sister Guo''er. Since you have announced your surrender, let''s get up! I miss sister Chen very much. Hey? Is my mother-in-law coming?" Tang Wenhao refers to Chen Yi.


    "I''ve been here early for more than a week. I''ve been in front of Chen Jia''s bed every day. In addition, I''ll tell you a secret. Don''t tell me, especially my little mother." Chen Guoer''s little mother is Chen Jie''s mother.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Baby, I find that your men are really dissatisfied. They eat in the bowl and look in the pot. Although daddy is so old, sister Chen Jia''s Mommy is not young. They still seem to be in love! I see daddy opening a room with his aunt! When I came out of the hotel, the spring tide on my aunt''s face didn''t retreat. It seems that my daddy still has the means to make my aunt so happy "Said Chen Guoer with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao sniffed, "hehe, this is a secret? They are a couple. Otherwise, how did sister Chen Jia come out? You think little mom doesn''t know?"


    "I don''t know. When my aunt lived with my little mother, I felt that Daddy didn''t dare to enter my aunt''s room, so my aunt felt uncomfortable and ran back to Hong Kong. You don''t know my little mother. In fact, my little mother is very jealous. My mommy said that since daddy had a little mother, their wives and concubines in Hong Kong have rarely been with Daddy, saying that my little mother is very domineering Yes, it''s like her father is alone, "said Chen Guoer.


    Tang Wenhao thought to himself that his father-in-law''s level is limited. There is no such problem as his son Tang. If any beautiful wife and concubine feed them, there is no jealousy.


    They got up while chatting, and then ran to the bathroom. They simply washed it, removed the sweat smell from their bodies, dressed up in a hurry, checked out and left the hotel.


    They went directly to the Provincial Maternal and child health hospital. The car stopped. They went upstairs hand in hand and came to the VIP room. Pregnant women like Chen Jia, as Chen Haokun''s daughter, must have settled in the most luxurious suite. The delivery for her were carefully selected old doctors with rich clinical experience.


    Chen Jia''s mother and daughter were very happy to see Tang Wenhao coming, especially Chen Jia. Happy tears came out. Tang Wenhao first greeted his mother-in-law Chen Yi, then ran to the bed, sat down at the edge of the bed, hugged Chen Jia, first kissed her red lips, and then smiled, "wife, add oil! Don''t be afraid, I''ll always be with you."


    "Well, baby, as long as you''re by my side, I''m not afraid of anything. People thought you couldn''t come! But I''m worried!" Chen jiawai said.


    "How could it be? You are making contributions to the great cause of the Tang family. Why don''t I come!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile, which made Chen Yi and Chen Guoer laugh.


    Just after that, there was a knock outside the door, "it''s estimated that your father is coming." then Chen Yi went to open the door.


    Sure enough, the three looked up. Chen Haokun really stood at the door with a smile. Seeing Tang Wenhao inside, he smiled brightly and said, "Wenhao, you''re finally here. If you don''t come again, I''ll beat you a bastard. My wife is going to have a baby and won''t come yet."


    "Hehe, daddy, how could it be? I''m sure I''ll come back. Just, there have been so many things happening in mans recently. You must know, daddy. You still have to deal with the things over there before you can come over. Are you right?" Tang Wenhao smiled, and then stared carefully into Chen Haokun''s eyes to see if he can find the answer he wants from his eyes.


    Chen Haokun glanced at Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally and said with a smile, "also, men! Still focus on career. How are things handled over there? Have they all been handled?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "everything has been handled almost. I''ll report the specific situation to dad when I have time. I just arrived and haven''t had a good chat with my sister yet!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, Wen Hao, you little couple haven''t met for a long time. You really should accompany Jiajia. She misses you so much. By the way, do you sleep at home with Guo''er or arrange a hotel for you nearby tonight?" Chen Haokun asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, daddy, I''d better stay with my sister Chen Jia! Maybe she will have a baby tonight? Then I don''t have to come here again. I''m going to accompany her to have a baby this time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, Wen Hao, it''s like a good man. He didn''t live up to his father and gave you his two most precious daughters. How about our father and son having a good drink later?" Chen Haokun smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, daddy, I''ll have a drink with you later! How''s brother Chen Jie? Can he adapt to life and work in Thailand? If he has any difficulties, he can go to my brother Wu Kui. Don''t we have a subsidiary in pattiya, Thailand?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, give me the phone number of your brother Wu Kui later, and I''ll ask Chen Jie to find him. He is your brother, that is, Chen Jie''s brother. Everyone is brothers, and we need more help in the future." Chen Haokun smiled.


    When men talk more, women can''t get in. Therefore, Chen Jia and Chen Guoer talk. Chen Jia sees that Chen Guoer came in with a spring face just now. In fact, she guesses that her half sister must have eaten with Tang Wenhao.


    So he motioned Chen Guoer to sit on the edge of her bed and asked in a low voice, "Guo''er, tell me the truth, did you just open a room with your baby? Otherwise, why did you come here so long?"


    "Hehe, sister Jiajia, you know what? Jealous?" Chen Guoer smiled happily.


    "Hehe, what am I jealous of? How can a baby woman be jealous? I just envy you! Guo''er, I miss my baby too." Chen Jia smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, sister Jiajia, you have to wait. It seems that you have to wait more than a month to have a room together after the baby is born!" Chen Guoer smiled.


    Considering that Chen Jia may give birth at night, Chen Haokun said that he and Tang Wenhao went to the hotel first to get something to eat. Their son-in-law and Weng will eat in the hotel later, but will ask the waiter to send meals to Chen Jia''s mother and daughter and Chen Guoer to the delivery room.


    Several women knew that the two men must have something to say, so they didn''t follow.


    Chen Haokun found a slightly higher-grade hotel. They asked for a small private room, ordered good dishes and talked again. Chen Haokun smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, tell Dad about mans'' current situation. I heard that the last time you told you, your father-in-law''s two little widows stood up to refute the rumor?"


    "Daddy, you know that?" Tang Wenhao pretended to be surprised.


    "Hehe, who doesn''t know this? People who care a little about mans development know it. The media have reported it. Why doesn''t Daddy Know?" Chen Haokun asked.


    "Oh, yes, but it''s really not easy for them to take the responsibility. After all, it will damage their personal reputation." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh? Wen Hao, listen to you, they are carrying the black pot for others?" Chen Haokun asked in surprise.


    "Well... Dad, don''t tell anyone about it." Tang Wenhao pretended to be very cautious and looked left and right.


    Chen Haokun was more interested and nodded again and again, "no, Wen Hao, what''s going on?"

 Chapter 971

    "Daddy, it has something to do with Wang Jianzhong. Do you know Wang Jianzhong?" Tang Wenhao asked deliberately.


    "Wang Jianzhong? I know, isn''t it your little aunt''s husband?" Chen Haokun said.


    "Yes, daddy, do you know?" Tang Wenhao asked casually, not looking at Chen Haokun.


    "I don''t know each other, but I know each other." Chen Haokun replied without thinking.


    Tang Wenhao could not help sighing in his heart, "sister Guo''er, sister Chen Jia, your father is really a major suspect! What should I do? Should I continue to test to obtain the final result, or?" Tang Wenhao is actually somewhat contradictory, but when he thought that he must discuss an explanation for Wang Jianzhong''s death, and for mans shareholders and shareholders, Can you look back at the thought of having even witnesses?


    "Wen Hao, what are you thinking? Why did you suddenly ask if daddy knew Wang Jianzhong?" Chen Haokun asked sensitively.


    "Oh, nothing. I asked casually. Didn''t you seem to see him when you went to my office that day? So I asked you if you knew him?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, if this is also known, it should be known. Does he admit to you that he disclosed the news to the media?" Chen Haokun said and looked at Tang Wenhao very seriously.


    "Yes, but he said that he was not the planner of the whole incident. There was someone behind him, but he didn''t say it. When we looked for him in the afternoon, he had been killed." Tang Wenhao said, staring carefully at Chen Haokun''s expression.


    Chen Haokun was also staring at Tang Wenhao. He looked very shocked. "Ah? Wang Jianzhong was killed? Why? What''s the use of killing him? As far as I know, Wang Jianzhong has no real power in mans. Although his identity is so sensitive, your mommy doesn''t seem to like him, including their father and son."


    "Daddy, don''t you know what happened to mans?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Daddy is here. He lives at 3:00 a.m. every day. He really hasn''t noticed this. How''s the case going now?" Chen Haokun asked.


    "Well, there has been great progress, and the suspect is basically locked." Tang Wenhao said faintly, but his eyes are fixed on Chen Haokun. He wants to see how Chen Haokun can play this play.


    Sure enough, Chen Haokun''s expression began to be unnatural, but he still pretended to be very surprised, "Oh? Great, you have locked the suspect so soon? Do you know the specific situation?"


    "Daddy, I really don''t know. It should be a secret of the police, but the police told my cousin Wang Zhuo Xiong that the video of the murderer leaving the scene after the crime was recorded by the nearby street camera. Although his crime process was not recorded, at the time of Wang Jianzhong''s murder, only this man went in and out of the alley. The time matched surprisingly, I think , the French net is magnificent, careless but not leaky, and he will certainly be punished by the law in the end, "Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    Chen Haokun''s forehead began to sweat. He pretended to be very hot. He picked up the air conditioner remote control in the box to reduce the temperature. "The ghost weather is very hot! Wen Hao, aren''t you hot?"


    "Ha ha, daddy, I''m fine. Compared with Hong Kong, it''s quite comfortable here." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, yes, Wen Hao, what happened later? Since there was a video of the suspect, why didn''t the police catch him?" Chen Haokun asked.


    "The police said that the man had left the country." Tang Wenhao said, staring at Chen Haokun, but smiling and not too serious. He didn''t want to see Chen Haokun show his original form on the spot, because if this scene happened, he felt it was difficult to make a choice.


    "Oh? Do the police even know this? It seems that the man is really a major suspect. Ha, why don''t the police want him?" Chen Haokun continued to ask.


    "Wanted. The police said on TV that day that the murderer was locked. He was a foreigner. Now he has escaped and is being arrested by Interpol!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? That''s the case! That''s why the murderer should be arrested earlier." Chen Haokun finally breathed a long sigh of relief when he heard this. His expression was much lighter, but Tang Wenhao knew that his expression was relaxed not because he heard that the murderer of Wang Jianzhong had been locked and Interpol was catching him, but because Tang Wenhao said that the murderer locked by the police was a foreigner.


    Tang Wenhao, through probing and observing Chen Haokun''s expression, can completely determine that the murderer of Wang Jianzhong must be Chen Haokun. There is no doubt about it.


    After a while, the wine and food came up. Chen Haokun and Tang Wenhao pushed a cup and drank it. Chen Haokun was relieved because of his suspicion. He was very relaxed, talking and laughing. He also called his son Chen Jie in front of Tang Wenhao. First, let Chen Jie talk to Tang Wenhao. He knew that his son admired his son-in-law. Second, he gave Wu Kui''s number to Chen Jie, Let them take care of each other in Thailand. They are Tang Wenhao''s brothers anyway.


    Since Chen Jie knew that Tang Wenhao had become the brother-in-law of his two sisters, he became closer to Tang Wenhao. He called Tang Wenhao a brother-in-law one by one. In fact, he still liked Chen Jie very much. He just thought he had the wrong family. Otherwise, this boy is a material for art.


    After hanging up Chen Jie''s phone, he continued to talk with Chen Haokun about the man family and the ending of Yang Qiong and Miao Na. Tang Wenhao burst into tears and wept for women other than his daughter in front of Chen Haokun.


    "Wen Hao, don''t be sad. Everyone has their own destination. Although Miss Yang Qiong left miserably, she can''t help it. As for Miss Miao Na, it''s good that she chose to escape. As long as people do what they like, there''s nothing wrong. You won''t really fall in love with them. They''re not brother Tianxiong''s widows "Are you?" Chen Haokun asked in surprise.


    "Well, but they were my mother-in-law''s daughter before they died. My mother-in-law acted as a matchmaker and asked them to follow me in the future. Unexpectedly, sister Qiong was killed because of my willfulness." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Oh? What does this have to do with you?" Chen Haokun asked suspiciously.


    "Alas! Don''t say it, daddy, let''s talk about it later. I''m very sad and remorse when it comes to these things. If sister Qiong hadn''t picked me up, she wouldn''t have died so strange?" Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Ah? It''s strange that she died. Isn''t she in a car accident? There''s another secret?" Chen Haokun asked in surprise.


    "Well, this is also where I am very confused. Sister Qiong never gets angry with others. She has been living in seclusion at man''s house. I don''t know who is going to shoot her. The police accident investigation report states that before the crash, the front tire of her BMW was punctured by a bullet. It should be her car''s sudden tire burst that led to the accident," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh! Then why did you run to the new territories in the middle of the night?" Chen Haokun asked suspiciously.


    "Alas, it was not too late to see the witness, so I went to my cousin''s house. Unexpectedly, my sister ordered me to go home and round the house with them. I had to go back. Who knows I was lost." Tang Wenhao drank some wine and told the truth.


    The four words of the witness made Chen Haokun feel a chill in his heart. The cold sweat came out. He hurriedly asked, "Wen Hao, what kind of witness are you talking about?"


    Chen Haokun''s nervousness made Tang Wenhao immediately aware of his gaffe, but at the same time, he had a bold idea in his mind. He simply took the plan and led the snake out of the hole.


    "It was the witness who killed Wang Jianzhong." Tang Wenhao said faintly.


    "Ah? The witness who killed Wang Jianzhong?" Chen Haokun looked surprised and sweated.


    "Daddy, what''s the matter with you? You seem very nervous?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. In fact, his heart was already like a mirror. He knew that the murderer sitting opposite him.


    "Oh, no, I''m surprised. There are witnesses? Did you meet the witnesses?" Chen Haokun asked nervously.


    "No, after dealing with sister Qiong and sister Na, I can''t find the so-called eyewitness. His number can''t get through. Maybe he wants to blackmail on purpose! Because he asked us to give him a lot of money, we thought he must have told the police, but my cousin went to the police to ask, and no so-called eyewitness reported to the police station." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, that''s the case." Chen Haokun breathed a sigh of relief again.


    "But, daddy, I have a feeling that the whole thing is not so simple. I don''t believe that Wang Jianzhong was killed by a foreigner. Is he crazy? Come to China to kill one person and run away? I think it''s related from the exposure of my story to Wang Jianzhong''s murder and even sister Qiong''s murder. If it''s true, the person behind the scenes is real It''s terrible. His goal is not aunt Manny, nor me, nor Wang Jianzhong, nor sister Qiong, but mans group. He wants to destroy mans group and wait for an opportunity to acquire and completely control Mans, but I really can''t figure out who would do that? "Tang Wenhao said, staring at Chen Haokun.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, do you think so? You think it''s too complicated? Daddy thinks these things are independent events. Listen to daddy''s thoughts. First of all, let''s talk about exposing your scandal. I guess Wang Jianzhong hates you because of love. He''s sure you have no doubt. If you touch his wife, he has no reason not to hate you. He will also hate his wife because he''s old After she was taken advantage of by you, instead of asking for his forgiveness, she simply left him, his son and their home completely. This is an unbearable humiliation for a man, so he wants to revenge you. "


    "Besides, Wang Jianzhong''s murder is estimated to be a contradiction between him and the foreigner. As for what contradiction, the truth will not be revealed until the case has made substantive progress, but I don''t think it has anything to do with exposing your affairs. This must be an independent event."


    "Finally, the death of your sister Qiong will not be related to this. I think you are too sensitive. Wen Hao, want to be open. People, look forward. You are still young and have so many wives and children. Your life should be more and more moist and beautiful. My two beautiful daughters are with you. You really need to live well and love them well, understand?" Chen Haokun said with concern.

 Chapter 972

    Tang Wenhao found that when Chen Haokun talked about him with Chen Jia and Chen Guoer, the kind of father''s love was still beyond words. Maybe this time is the most real him.


    "Hehe, daddy, don''t worry! I''ll love my two sisters. Daddy, it''s getting late. Why don''t we go back? I''ve had a good drink." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, Wen Hao, do you want daddy to book you a room here? You and Guo''er haven''t been together for so many days. You can''t let my daughter always think of you and can''t get you? I know my daughter. She is a girl who is very involved in everything. After so many years, she finally fell in love with you. You can''t let her every day Why don''t you keep an empty room for you? "Chen Haokun smiled.


    "Oh, daddy, I''m sorry. We''ve been playing in the hotel near the airport for several hours. I think we''d better accompany sister Chen Jia in the evening!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Chen Haokun punched Tang Wenhao and pretended to scold, "smelly boy! Can''t wait to bully my daughter! How''s my daughter? It''s not worse than the two daughters of the man family?"


    "Ha ha, daddy, what''s more? I like it anyway." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Just like it. You can''t treat my daughter badly. Otherwise, daddy will book a room for you two. Daddy and your mommy will watch her there at night. Don''t worry! Daddy is from here, not to mention your mommy!" Chen Haokun smiled.


    At the insistence of Chen Haokun, he still booked a room for Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer and let them sleep here at night. He said that his daughter was 30 years old and was as old as a wolf. Tang Wenhao must give her full happiness and make efforts to give him an early grandson.


    Tang Wenhao also sees from this aspect that Chen Guoer is indeed Chen Haokun''s most precious daughter.


    When they got to the hospital, the mother and daughter were chatting vigorously. Seeing that Weng and her son-in-law were back, they were busy giving up their seats to them. Tang Wenhao sat directly at Chen Jia''s bedside, hugged her head, kissed her and laughed at her. Chen Guoer pouted and said, "baby, what about me?"


    "You should also be jealous! Ghost girl, she is your own sister! You two sisters must unite. Don''t be jealous. It''s also aimed at Wen Haoqi''s wife. Isn''t it stupid that you two sisters have started to work? You two sisters must unite closely and be united to the outside world?" Chen Haokun smiled.


    "Daddy, didn''t you teach my two sisters to mess up the harmonious and stable relationship between husband and wife and sisters in our family?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, Haokun, look what you said! For Wen Hao, any wife is the same. Your sisters must not listen to your father and get along well with her sisters, so that Wen Hao can really love you all his life, right? Wen Hao." Chen Yi smiled.


    "Yes, Mommy, insightful. My father''s idea is to fear that the world will not be chaotic. Besides, in our Ruan family, there is no contention and jealousy. If you don''t believe it, ask my sister Jiajia, didn''t you? Did my sister Manny eat your vinegar when she was at man''s house? No?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, man always deserves to be a lady of the family. She is the most sexy, beautiful, elegant and atmospheric woman I have ever seen. I will never be jealous of her sisters, and neither will you, sister Guo." Chen Jia smiled gently.


    "Hehe, in fact, I''m joking. I''ve lived in Ruan''s house for so long. Don''t you know this rule? Besides, I can argue with my sister?" Chen Guoer smiled.


    The five people talked until more than ten o''clock in the evening. Chen Haokun urged Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer to go to bed in the hotel. He and Chen Yi accompanied Chen Jia. Tang Wenhao handed his eyes to Chen Jia. Chen Jia smiled generously, "baby, go! Make up for what you owe to Guo''er''s sister these days."


    Chen Guo''er smiled shyly, walked up to Chen Jia, kissed her on the cheek and said with a smile, "sister Jia Jia, it''s very kind of you, then I''m not polite, baby, let''s go!" Chen Guo''er was as happy as a child.


    Tang Wenhao had to kiss Chen Jia goodbye and leave the delivery room with Chen Guoer.


    When they arrived at the hotel, they rolled into bed without saying a word. The war was lit instantly.


    In the middle of the battle, Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone rang. He thought it was Chen Jia who began to hurt. He quickly took his mobile phone from one side and looked at it. The result was Ruan Ling''s. he pressed the button and said, "sister, I miss you."


    "Baby, why? My sister said you were already in Kunming, in the delivery room or back to Chen''s house?" Ruan Lingxiao asked.


    "Hehe, in the hotel." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Who are you with in the hotel? Fruit? Hey, hey, did I bother you?" Ruan Ling was so smart that she immediately reacted.


    "Well, not to bother, it''s advertising time at most. Sister Guo needs to recover her physical strength. In terms of physical strength, none of them is your opponent, or you can stand the toss. Sister Guo can''t do it. She can make do in an hour, but she can''t move in two hours." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, deliberately teasing your sister, right? I know people must miss you when they call you at this time. Baby, the three of us can''t sleep and are thinking of you. Why hasn''t sister Chen Jia given birth? Isn''t it past the due date?" Ruan Ling said whistlingly.


    "Tomorrow is the last day. It''s estimated that tomorrow will be born. This is what the doctor said, sister. Come here if you can''t carry it! Lest sister Guo''er beg for mercy every day." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then felt that his ass was severely twisted by Chen Guo''er.


    "Ha ha, villain, Guo''er is my good sister. Don''t bully her! Take it easy. My sister said that you haven''t had a good day at man''s house. She said that when you catch Guo''er in Kunming, you must toss people to death, don''t you?" Ruan Lingxiao asked.


    "Well, I can''t help it. A long absence is better than a new marriage! It tastes great." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, bad guy, I won''t tell you. Have fun! By the way, I''ll tell you a good news. Xiaoyao told her sister that she has already made a resignation report and will soon take Sihui back to Langshan to live with us. She agreed to work at Mans. Bad guy, you''ll be happy with our beautiful woman and enter the bridal chamber! Then, my sister will give you a grand wedding "Ruan Lingxin smiled happily.


    "Really? Elder sister, you said Xiao Yao agreed to be with me?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "I didn''t say it clearly. Xiao Yao is a girl! Can you tell me? Fool, all the women in the Ruan family are yours, and she doesn''t know it? She promised to go back to the Ruan family, and she knows that there is no rule for a woman in the Ruan family to sleep with you alone. She must sleep with which sister. Is it possible not to be your woman? She can stand watching our sisters happy every day Ah? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    Chen Jia is the only daughter-in-law of the Ruan family who hasn''t given birth after the due date. Until four days after the due date, the doctor was worried about an accident and gave her birth urging medicine. She was a little princess. She was as beautiful as Chen Jia.


    Chen Haokun was so happy that he said he would hold two dinners for Chen Jia''s baby daughter, one at mans and one in Kunming. Tang Wenhao was even happier. He should like his daughter more now. He thinks her daughter is quiet, lovely and sensible. For example, Wen Ying is more sensible than Junjun. Therefore, his concept has changed.


    He stayed with Chen Jia in the hospital for three days. On the fourth day, Chen Jia left the hospital and lived in Chen''s villa. Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer also moved home. Their husband and wife lived together to take care of Chen Jia and their children.


    After living in the Chen family for several days, Tang Wenhao went to work with Chen Haokun during the day and accompanied two women and children at night. The family was also happy. With the improvement of feelings with the Chen family, especially when he felt Chen Haokun''s kindness to him, he once wavered and felt that he should not send his father-in-law to prison?


    However, he was still worried when he thought that his father-in-law might be a deep city government and a great conspirator. He was afraid that all the acts shown by Chen Haokun were acting. His purpose was to let himself relax his vigilance, so as to give a fatal blow to man''s family at a critical time and fully control man''s family. How could he afford so many people in man''s family?


    During this period, he secretly contacted Wang Zhuo Xiong several times, asking them not to have too much contact with ah Fei, just by telephone, so that ah Fei can stand it and don''t worry about how he used to live or how he lived. As long as he doesn''t easily reveal the secret, he will be fine. Once Chen Haokun returns to Hong Kong, he will be arrested by the police. At that time, he will go back to deal with it.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong asked Tang Wenhao when Chen Haokun would go back? Tang Wenhao said that it won''t be long. He has the habit and rules of returning to Hong Kong to deal with the company''s affairs every month.


    Through this time, Tang Wenhao got along with Chen Haokun day and night. He knew a lot about his Chen group and the complex relationship inside. He found that Chen Haokun had no reservations about him and told him everything, including his views on his daughters and son-in-law.


    He said that his other two sons-in-law have good abilities, that is, they have bad intentions and always want to divide up their Chen''s assets, but he can''t help it in the face of his daughter. In addition, Chen Jie is not good enough. He doesn''t like doing business and doesn''t want to inherit his huge family business. He hopes Tang Wenhao can take Chen Jie well and let Chen Jie succeed smoothly. Tang Wenhao said that he will, He will live up to his expectations.


    Chen Haokun even told Tang Wenhao that if his son Chen Jie couldn''t control Chen''s family no matter how hard he tried, he hoped Tang Wenhao would concentrate the strength of mans and Ruan, buy Chen''s family, and then let Chen Jie assist him.


    Therefore, every time we talk about this, Tang Wenhao will doubt whether his judgment has wronged Chen Haokun. He even entrusted Chen to him. Then why did he deliberately bring down mans? What about motivation?


    Or did he say this to Tang Wenhao? Tang Wenhao is in a dilemma.


    To this end, he specifically called Manny to listen to her opinion.


    "Elder sister, Chen Haokun always mentioned to me that he asked me to assist Chen Jie to take over Chen in the future. I always felt that this matter was difficult to understand, and his attitude was very sincere. If it was really what he thought, why did he deliberately bring down mans? What was his motivation? He also committed homicide, which seemed unnecessary?" Tang Wenhao said his feelings.

 Chapter 973

    "Honey, I don''t know, but I''ve described his performance in front of you and repeatedly asked about the progress of your case. I really think he''s a murderer, but he''s hidden very deeply. Maybe he wants to stabilize you by telling you these words? It''s not impossible. There are countless readers in the Jianghu like him. I think he guessed that you''re doubting him, so he expressed his opinion Now I have to trust you more. Of course, there are reasons why you are his son-in-law, and he knows that Chen Jie has a good relationship with you, "Manny said.


    "Sister, what should I do now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Let him be brought to justice as soon as possible, my cousin said! Once he enters Hong Kong, he will be arrested immediately. Then you let him come back. When he is arrested, everything will come to light. Baby, since it happened, he must end it. Now Mans is getting better. I don''t want any more problems. Your father-in-law''s city is too deep. I''m afraid we''ll all die I can''t play with him. In this world, many people will be desperate for interests. Besides, you''re just his son-in-law, who can choose again, "Manny said.


    "OK, sister, I know what to do." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, don''t have a psychological burden. It''s not your fault. As long as you love Chen Jia and Guo''er as always, you can live up to their Chen family," Manny said.


    "Well, sister, I''ll try to get him back to Hong Kong as soon as possible, but I''m afraid it will attract his attention. No, what can you do there to attract him back? It may be better," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, what do you mean? Make it clear," Manny asked suspiciously.


    "Elder sister, I mean Chen''s so many industries. You invite someone to make something out there that others can''t clean up. Only my old father-in-law can deal with it in person. Of course, I haven''t thought of any specific plan yet. I just put forward my ideas," Tang Wenhao said.


    After hearing this, Manny couldn''t help praising, "baby, smart, good, I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry. I promise to let your father-in-law return to Hong Kong in three days."


    "Sister, it''s so powerful? Have you thought of a way?" Tang Wenhao asked with a surprised smile. He knew Manny. She was a very intelligent woman with a quick brain reaction. It''s estimated that she had thought of a good way after her own tips.


    "Hehe, baby, you''re right. I think of a way to deal with them. I won''t tell you until I succeed." Manny smiled.


    Not to mention, Manny really fulfilled her promise to Tang Wenhao. No, on the third day after they talked on the phone, her father-in-law Chen Haokun found Tang Wenhao in his office.


    "Wen Hao, I''m leaving Kunming for a few days. Daddy wants you to accompany Jiajia and Guo''er for a few more days. It''s best to wait until Jiajia''s month is over before you go back to Vietnam," Chen Haokun said to him.


    "Ah? Daddy, are you leaving Kunming and going back to Hong Kong?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. At the same time, he thought to himself, will Manny''s plan succeed?


    "Well, there''s something wrong with a company under Chen''s group. Your eldest sister and husband can''t decide. Let daddy go back to deal with it, otherwise it will be very bad for Chen." Chen Haokun said with a frown.


    "Daddy, what''s the matter? You have to do it yourself?" Tang Wenhao asked tentatively.


    "Hey! Several functional departments of the SAR government have investigated several of Chen''s entertainment places and found some problems. Your eldest sister-in-law said that someone must have reported it. In this case, if my boss doesn''t step out, people won''t give your eldest brother-in-law face. However, don''t worry, it''s no big deal," Chen Haokun said.


    "Daddy, in that case, don''t go back. Don''t you just give them money? Just ask the eldest brother-in-law to send it to these people. It''s necessary for your boss to go out in person? For example, when we were in mans, my sister just called and sent someone to send some money. It can be settled soon. The eldest brother-in-law won''t even be able to deal with this matter "Right?" said Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, it''s not as simple as you think. The officialdom in Hong Kong is different from that in the mainland. Do you think they dare to take your things openly? There is an independent commission against corruption in Hong Kong, which specializes in investigating these officials. Once they are investigated, their positions will not be guaranteed, and they have to take legal proceedings. People who are not particularly familiar with them dare not take them. Unlike officials in some departments in the mainland, who gives them Chen Haokun has been running enterprises in the mainland for some years and is familiar with the rules of mainland officialdom.


    "Ha ha, daddy, it''s worthy of being an old Hong Kong businessman investing in the mainland. All right! Daddy, when do you start, I''ll take you to the airport." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll leave after lunch. Then you can take daddy to the airport! By the way, do you have anything to bring to your sister and your mother-in-law? Daddy will send it to them by the way." Chen Haokun smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing unless you buy some special products from Kunming! You have to wait until you get off the airport. Anyway, there are all special products in the airport." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Weng and his son-in-law had lunch and drove away from Chen''s clothing in Kunming. On the way, Chen Haokun has been instilling an idea with Tang Wenhao that he must help his son Chen Jie do a good job in Chen''s other industries in the future. The clothing business has been acquired by mans. He doesn''t need to worry more. It''s basically enough to have fruit.


    However, his other businesses, such as media, entertainment and gambling, can only be done well with the intervention of strong leaders. However, Chen Jie''s character is still cowardly. Chen Haokun is worried that he can''t get his brothers and sisters and is afraid that they will bully him, but Chen Haokun said that he is very relieved of Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao asked him why. He said that Tang Wenhao had a similar character with Chen Jie. He was not greedy for money and had no ambition for money and power. However, Tang Wenhao had more courage and ability than his son Chen Jie, and he was still a man of temperament. Such a person would not betray his friends and relatives. This is what he most appreciated Tang Wenhao.


    In fact, when Chen Haokun said this, Tang Wenhao''s heart was heavy, because he knew very well that Chen Haokun''s visit to Hong Kong was basically gone. He personally sent his father-in-law to prison, but his father-in-law trusted him so much, which made Tang Wenhao extremely depressed and tangled.


    Everything was as planned. In the evening, when Tang Wenhao and the two daughters of the Chen family, as well as Chen Yi and Chen Jie''s mother were having dinner, Hong Kong called. Chen xiner, Chen Guoer''s eldest sister, called. She told Chen Guoer a sad news. Their father Chen Haokun was arrested by the Hong Kong Police on the grounds that, Suspected of killing Wang Jianzhong, former vice president of mans.


    Therefore, the Chen family immediately became boiling, making a mess and crying. Everyone felt that the sky had fallen down and that it was incredible. They didn''t believe that their father would be a murderer. Only Tang Wenhao knew that their father was indeed a murderer.


    Chen Jie''s mother immediately held a short family meeting, informed Chen Jie to return to Hong Kong directly from Thailand, and asked Tang Wenhao and Guo''er to meet Chen Jie in Hong Kong to discuss the rescue of Chen Haokun.


    Tang Wenhao knew this would be the result. In fact, he didn''t want Chen Guoer to go back with him. He was worried that he couldn''t bear it. Moreover, he had to play two opposite roles every day. First, he had to help the Wang brothers and the police bring Chen Haokun to justice, and at the same time, he had to try every means to rescue Chen Haokun with Chen Jie, Chen Guoer and his family, which would make him very tired.


    However, Tang Wenhao had no choice. Things had come to this point. He had to go on. While the Chen family were busy, Tang Wenhao ran outside the villa and called Manny.


    "Sister, the Chen family has called from Hong Kong. Let me go back with sister Guo''er to help them rescue my father-in-law. We can return to Hong Kong tomorrow morning," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, baby, it''s difficult for you. After you come back, you don''t have to care too much. Let your cousin deal with some things! Just stay with sister Guo''er and the Chen family! So you''ll feel more comfortable." Manny said.


    "Well, let''s talk about it! Sister, ask your cousin to inform the witness. Don''t divulge the news that he is an eyewitness to anyone, otherwise he will die himself." Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "Well, baby, don''t worry! I really can''t. I asked the company security captain to protect their mother and son and directly connect them to man''s house. What do you think?" Manny said.


    "Sister, don''t tell the security Captain about this kind of thing. It''s better to tell the police than tell them. We''ll let their mother and son sit inside as the audience of the trial. When they need to bring witnesses, he will stand up and testify directly. In this way, people can ensure the safety of their mother and son without knowing it." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, you can do it well, so you should pay more attention yourself," said Manny.


    "Sister, I have no problem. No one can hurt me. On the contrary, you and Mommy should be careful. The two families will be really peaceful when their gratitude and resentment is over." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I know. I''m not in the company now. I just control it at home. In addition, ah Ling said she would return to Hong Kong tomorrow. She said she missed her very much." Manny said.


    "Oh, I know. She told me this morning that she would meet me in Kunming after staying in Hong Kong for two days, and then we would go back to Guangzhou to pick up Xiaoyao and Sihui and return to Vietnam, but she didn''t know I would go back tomorrow. Don''t tell her. Let''s surprise her!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Talking about this, Tang Wenhao felt that someone was coming nearby. He whispered, "sister, someone is coming, hang up." then he hung up the phone.


    "Baby, how did you come out to make a phone call? Whose phone? It''s so mysterious." it was Chen Guoer. She looked at Tang Wenhao with some doubts.


    Tang Wenhao handed her the phone and let her see it for herself. "You don''t know my sister Manny''s voice. I call my sister in a festive tone, and the atmosphere in our house now seems inappropriate, so I came out. You know, Manny is pregnant. I don''t want her to know that these things affect her mood."

 Chapter 974

    Chen Guoer is a very intelligent woman. She didn''t really go to see Tang Wenhao''s phone, but gave him a hug and said softly, "Baby, at this time, I hope you don''t leave me for a moment. I was not afraid of anything when dad was around. However, now that dad was suddenly caught, I feel like I have no bottom at all. It''s like suddenly losing my dependence. I''m in a panic. Baby, we''ll rely on you in the Chen family. Won''t you leave us?"


    "Well, sister Guo''er, don''t worry. I''ll never leave you and sister Jia Jia. Go back!" said Tang Wenhao, holding Chen Guo''er''s slender waist, and entering the Chen family living room.


    In the living room, Chen Jie''s beautiful mother sat down on the sofa and waved to Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, Guo''er, come here and mommy has something to say to you."


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer were busy sitting next to her. Chen Jie''s mother looked at Tang Wenhao up and down and made Tang Wenhao confused, "Mommy, tell me what you have to say!"


    "Wen Hao, Mommy wants to tell you that there''s such a big thing going on in the Chen family. I don''t know who''s planning to frame your father. You''re the sworn brother and brother-in-law of Xiaojie. Besides, the two daughters of the Chen family have given you. You really want to support this family. Xiaojie is not sensible and needs your help. You understand your responsibilities now "Are you?" said Chen Jie''s mother.


    "Mommy, don''t you have the eldest brother-in-law and the second brother-in-law? In fact, I haven''t integrated into the Chen family and the Chen family. After all, the Chen family in Kunming is only a wholly-owned subsidiary of mans, and most of Chen''s business is in the hands of the eldest brother-in-law and the second brother-in-law, and I can''t get involved," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Didn''t Guo''er and Xiao Jie help you? In addition, your father seems to have a hunch about it. He has been telling me these nights that if he suddenly has something to do one day, he wants you to take up the position of President Chen, but he''s worried that your eldest brother-in-law and second sister-in-law don''t agree, so he wants Xiao Jie to be president. Can you help him be vice president?" Then she looked at Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer seriously.


    "Ah? Isn''t this appropriate? The eldest brother-in-law and the second brother-in-law won''t agree. The business is in their hands. I went with Xiaojie and didn''t understand anything. How to manage? No one convinced us?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, it''s okay. Isn''t there another sister? And my mommy. In addition, the eldest sister and the second sister probably won''t go too far. Besides, someone must have framed him about daddy''s arrest. Why should daddy kill vice president mans? Isn''t it absurd? Daddy will come out soon. You and Xiaojie will go there for a transition." Chen Guoer said.


    "That''s what Mommy told you, just in case. Your father didn''t want his two sons-in-law to defeat the country he worked hard all his life. He still assured Wen Hao that your son-in-law, and Mommy also assured you that mommy had only Xiaojie''s son. If Mommy had a daughter, Mommy would not hesitate to take her daughter Here you are. "


    Tang Wenhao has lived in the Chen family for a long time. These days, Chen Jie''s mother and Chen Yi, two women of Chen Haokun, have really heard that Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer have to entertain late into the night every night. As women, of course, they know that their son-in-law is a super strong man. Who doesn''t want their daughter to marry such a man?


    Just speaking of this, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Chen Jie. He quickly smiled and said, "Mommy, it''s my brother Xiao Jie''s."


    "Oh, take it! I guess I told you when he would arrive in Hong Kong." Chen Jie''s mother said.


    "Xiao Jie, where are you?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Brother in law, have you set out with sister Guo''er? I''m going to board soon." Chen Jie asked.


    "No, we''re going tomorrow. There''s no flight to Hong Kong in the evening. You go first! Let''s discuss it when we get home." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, brother-in-law, do you know who''s doing this to our Chen family? It''s both reporting and planting to frame daddy. If you want to find out who did it, I have to kill him." Chen Jie roared on the phone.


    "Xiaojie, don''t be impulsive. When you get to Hong Kong, pay attention to safety on the road!" Tang Wenhao said. He didn''t want to talk to Chen Jie about this topic, which made him feel very angry.


    Sometimes, he really wants to tell Chen Guoer and Chen Jie''s mother the whole story, but he really doesn''t have the courage and heart. He also knows that even if he tells their mother and daughter, they won''t necessarily believe it, because Chen Haokun is really a good husband and father at home. They all know that Chen Haokun has good Kung Fu, but no one I believe he will kill Wang Jianzhong, vice president of mans.


    Before going to bed, Chen Yi came to Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer''s room, took Tang Wenhao''s hand, looked at him lovingly and said, "Wen Hao, no matter whether this is a conspiracy or not, we should try not to be too optimistic about what we do. It would be better to think of the worst first. Mommy has a hunch that your father was arrested this time. According to elder sister Guo''er''s description, your father was controlled by the police as soon as he entered the country, which shows the problem. At least the other party has strong evidence, otherwise, he won''t It''s easy to catch people. With your father''s status in Hong Kong, they won''t do it casually unless they have hard evidence. Besides, with mommy''s understanding of your father, it''s inevitable for him to offend people when he was young. Therefore, you should attach great importance to this matter. In addition to paying attention to your own safety, you should also look and think more and be careful of the people around him, Chen It''s more complicated than Mans. Don''t take it lightly. Otherwise, your father won''t let you cooperate with Xiao Jie, which means he has a hunch, okay? "


    "Auntie, I understand that this must be a conspiracy. Maybe it was done by yourself. The purpose is to bring down Chen and seize power. Baby, whether Chen will fall in this incident depends on you. We are all women and can''t help you. We can only rely on you and Xiaojie." Chen Guoer said emotionally.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer said goodbye to Chen Jia and others and embarked on their way back to Hong Kong.


    Chen Guo''er has been snuggling closely in Tang Wenhao''s arms. These days, their feelings have improved by leaps and bounds. They sing at night and never stop. Even after hearing the bad news of Chen Haokun''s arrest last night, Chen Guo''er still couldn''t help fighting with Tang Wenhao until late at night. She has reached the point where she can''t sleep without Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao also had deep feelings for Chen Guoer. Before, he was just infatuated with her body and thought she was really the best. She was not only beautiful, but also bold and open-minded. However, after her own training, she became a lot more gentle and more like a lovely wife.


    "Baby, you can''t go back to man''s house in Hong Kong this time. You have to go back to Chen''s house with your sister, okay? You haven''t really seen my family! Because we''re not too formal together, the family still don''t agree, especially my mommy, so after you go there, you should behave well to make them like you, okay?" Chen Guoer said gently.


    "Hehe, elder sister Guo''er, what does a good performance mean? Serving tea and pouring water or working harder in the evening?" Tang Wenhao popped her and said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guys, all!" Chen Guoer smiled shyly.


    "Ah? Such a big thing happened in our Chen family? You let me work so hard at night. Aren''t you afraid of the disgust of the family? Elder sister Guo''er, it seems that you are really addicted." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Don''t you blame me? I feel so comfortable every night unless I don''t sleep with you. If I sleep with you, I can''t help it. However, I''m also worried. At this time, my eldest sister and second sister will say that I don''t worry about my father''s affairs and have fun with you every night." Chen Guoer said anxiously.


    "Yes, by the way, how are your two brother-in-law? Are you okay with them?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK! I don''t have much contact with them. I''ve been studying outside and ran outside with my father after graduation, but my two sisters still hurt me." Chen Guoer said.


    "Do you think your family will reject me?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Oh, of course not. Baby, you are so handsome. Who doesn''t like you? At most, two brother-in-law envy you for being handsome and capable than them." Chen Guoer smiled proudly.


    "That''s necessary. How old are your elder brother-in-law and your second brother-in-law?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "The eldest brother-in-law is almost forty, and seems to be thirty-nine! The second brother-in-law is one year away from him. Anyway, he is more than ten years older than you. Don''t worry, they won''t do anything to you." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Hehe, they can''t do anything to me!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes! They can''t beat you either. What are you afraid of?" Chen Guoer said with a smile.


    "I''m not afraid. I want to know myself and the enemy and be invincible in a hundred battles. Besides, we don''t fight in the arena, but rely on wisdom. Daddy told me that they always want to divide up Chen''s assets. Xiaojie''s character is a little loose and doesn''t seem to be interested in inheriting his family business. Therefore, daddy is very worried that the rivers and mountains he has laid all his life have become the property of others. He hopes I can control them." Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s good that you know! So now our Chen family depends on you. However, you don''t have to worry. There are me, my mommy, eldest sister, second sister and daddy''s aunts and wives. They always face the Chen family," Chen Guoer said.


    "Sister Guo''er, you know what? In fact, daddy''s biggest worry is that your sister and brother trust the family too much. If you want to say that your mommy is facing the Chen family, I believe it, but it''s hard to say your eldest sister and second sister, as well as daddy and his aunt''s wife. Don''t think about it. Can they have a good impression on Chen Jie? They have been competing with Chen Jie''s Mommy for so many years, and they will still be jealous of their rival''s son "OK?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "But I think they all like Xiao Jie?" said Chen Guoer.


    "Hehe, elder sister Guo''er, you are so childish! They made it for daddy. Now that daddy has an accident, maybe they can''t get out, so they won''t have any worries. They will certainly focus on safeguarding their own interests. Maybe they will join hands with your eldest brother-in-law and second brother-in-law to deal with you and Xiaojie!" Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 975

    "Baby, is it really as scary as your analysis?" Chen Guoer looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. Our family certainly won''t be like this anyway, but it''s entirely possible for a family like you, because the relationship is too complex and people don''t pay too much attention to their feelings," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I really have this feeling, baby, do you know why I know that you have countless beautiful women, and even many more beautiful and sexy wives like Manny, ah Ling, Ah Mei and Xiu''er than me, but do I still want to marry you? To tell you the truth, just because I lived in the Ruan family, I felt the family affection I had never had before, especially sister Ah Mei, who took all her sisters My sisters are regarded as their own sisters. As long as they are women who love you, she takes good care of them. All our sisters feel at home in Ruan''s house. Manny and arling sisters are so atmospheric, so no one is interested in competing with each other. I''m not infatuated with this kind of home atmosphere, "said Chen Guoer.


    "Oh, I finally understand that you followed me because of the Ruan family atmosphere, not my personal charm. Alas! Sad! Thanks to my hard work every night." Tang Wenhao pretended to be very lost, leaned his head against the chair in the airport waiting hall and closed his eyes.


    As soon as Chen Guoer pinched his thigh, he whined, "villain, of course, likes you first, but don''t you know how many women you have? Which woman should not weigh it before marrying you? Look at her weight in so many beautiful wives and concubines?"


    "What do you think of your weight among my wives now?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "I don''t know. There''s no need to know. I can''t live without you anyway." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Right! That''s right. There''s no need to compare. You just need to know that we are very happy together, right? Compared to each other, I''m very tired and I''m also very tired." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    They talked all the way to Hong Kong. The person who came to pick up the plane was a very elegant and beautiful mature young woman, about 35 or 16 years old. She was Chen xiner, Chen Guoer''s eldest sister.


    But seeing her willow eyebrows, Yin taokou, graceful figure, charming between movement and silence, and her facial features have the taste of thirteen aunt Guan Zhilin, Tang Wenhao felt that her beauty exceeded his wife Chen Guoer.


    "Elder sister, you came here in person? Didn''t Xiao Jie arrive yesterday? Why didn''t he come?" Chen Guoer came forward and smiled affectionately with her.


    "Hehe, he''s discussing things with your brother-in-law? This is your brother-in-law!" Chen xiner''s beautiful eyes fell on the handsome Tang Wenhao, showing appreciation in her beautiful eyes.


    "Hehe, I forgot to introduce him. Yes, he is your lovely brother-in-law, Tang Wenhao, and also the president of mans group. How about our family treasure, beishuai! Baby, call eldest sister." Chen Guoer smiled proudly.


    Tang Wenhao quickly smiled at Chen xiner, "big sister!"


    "Hehe, what a handsome brother-in-law! More handsome than the photos on man''s website." Chen xiner praised Tang Wenhao.


    "Of course, elder sister, let''s go! By the way, how''s daddy?" Chen Guoer returned to the subject, and then followed her to the parking lot.


    "Hey, I don''t know! Because it''s a homicide case, we can''t see daddy at all. Can''t we wait for you to come back and discuss it? We don''t believe daddy will kill people." Chen xiner said. After that, she took a special look at Tang Wenhao, which moved Tang Wenhao''s heart.


    "Yes, eldest sister, how could daddy kill? Besides, it''s vice president Wang who killed Mans. How could it be? Mans and Chen are now a family. How could they kill mans executives? Wen Hao also said that it''s incredible and no one will believe it!" said Chen Guoer.


    "Well, someone must be deliberately trying to fix our Chen family. However, our Chen family is not a listed company and there is no problem of stock decline. After the truth comes out, daddy will come out." Chen xiner said.


    Tang Wenhao followed behind their sisters, and his eyes naturally fell on the graceful posture of her sister-in-law. Her figure was no less than that of Chen Guoer, who had just become a woman. In particular, her thin waist was called weak Liu Fufeng, and her two slender pink legs were straight, which set her off more full of temptation, It''s hard to believe that this is the figure of a young woman over 35.


    According to Chen Guoer, she also has a daughter and a son. She is a typical mature young woman, but her figure is not out of shape at all. She is really a natural beauty.


    After getting on the bus, Tang Wenhao took the initiative to sit in the back seat and gave the co pilot to Chen Guoer. His sister-in-law started the front and back Tang Wenhao, smiled gently and said, "brother-in-law, our sisters haven''t seen each other for a long time. We''ve neglected you. Be more tolerant."


    "Hehe, elder sister, it''s all right. Let''s talk about it!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Everyone, it''s all right. They are all our own people. Our baby is not so stingy!" Chen Guoer said with a smile.


    "Hehe, Guo''er, one baby at a time, so much love? It makes people feel goose bumps. Brother-in-law, look how much our fruit hurts you! You should be nice to our fruit, too, do you hear? Our fruit has waited for you for so many years to wait for you, the right son of God, to cherish it." Chen xiner smiled.


    "Ha ha, you know, elder sister, I will treat elder sister Guo''er well." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Brother-in-law, what''s a good way? Tell me. Let me learn from your brother-in-law''s old husband and wife, and see if your brother-in-law will be so kind to me in the future. I can''t help calling him baby twice." Chen xiner joked.


    Tang Wenhao listened and thought, shit, yellow faced woman? How can there be such a beautiful yellow faced woman in the world!


    On the whole, Chen''s strength is not as strong as Mans, but its business is broader. Chen''s business exists in many places in Hong Kong, especially in the media and entertainment industry, such as nightclubs, in every district and throughout Hong Kong.


    Chen''s headquarters is located in Kowloon, which was once the birthplace and base of Chen Haokun. There is a relationship between black and white, which is the fundamental reason why Chen Haokun set his headquarters here.


    Chen xiner''s BMW didn''t drive back to Chen''s villa, but directly pulled Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer to Chen''s headquarters. She said that her husband Wang Liang, her second sister Chen miner and her brother-in-law Shen Ming were all in the company, including Chen Jie who came to Hong Kong last night.


    After parking the car, the sisters still swing their jade arms and raise their hips towards the office building of Chen''s headquarters. Tang Wenhao follows them. In fact, he is very happy to walk behind them and behind the beauty with natural advantages. It is definitely a kind of super enjoyment. Of course, it is also a kind of cooking.


    But even if it was suffering, Tang Wenhao still enjoyed it.


    Chen''s headquarters is a single building, and the property right is their own. It looks very ordinary outside, but it is richly decorated inside.


    Chen Guoer introduced Tang Wenhao while walking in front of his sister. The first floor is the administrative area, including the canteen, the second floor is the working area of middle-level managers, the third floor is the executive office area and conference room, and the fourth floor is the employee activity room, gym and chess and card room.


    The three went directly to the third floor. They came to Chen''s president''s office. Chen xiner directly pushed the door and entered. Tang Wenhao looked inside. There were three men and two women, two strong men in their 30s and 40s and Chen Jie, and two women, a middle-aged beautiful woman in her 50s and a young woman in her 30s. The young woman''s appearance was very similar to Chen xiner, He is extremely beautiful. Needless to say, Tang Wenhao guessed the identity of the people here. Of course, Tang Wenhao doesn''t know who the two middle-aged men in their thirties are, but he knows that they must be Chen Guoer''s two brother-in-law.


    "Guo''er, you''re back? You want to die Mommy." the middle-aged beautiful woman walked to Chen Guo''er. At the same time, her eyes focused on Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao smiled at her and then at Chen Jie.


    "Mommy, I miss you so much. Let me introduce you first... Wen Hao, come on, let me introduce you... This is Mommy... This is the eldest brother-in-law Wang Liang, this is the second brother-in-law Shen Ming, and she is the second sister min''er." Chen Guoer introduced Tang Wenhao to these people at home.


    Then I introduced Tang Wenhao to everyone. After all, they are relatives, so they still greet Tang Wenhao politely. Of course, Chen Jie is very friendly with Tang Wenhao and is very excited to hold his hand. When Tang Wenhao comes, he has a backbone.


    Chen Guo''er''s mother also loved Tang Wenhao very much. Her mother-in-law looked at her son-in-law and liked him more and more. She looked at him up and down, never tired of seeing him, and her beautiful eyes were full of love.


    Her happy eyes made Wang Liang, the eldest son-in-law, and Shen Ming, the second son-in-law, very unhappy, but it was not easy to show it. Wang Liang saw everyone''s cold cicada and hurriedly returned to the subject, "Mommy, since Guo''er and Wen Hao are back, let''s talk about business!"


    "All right! Let''s go to the conference room to talk! There is limited space here and there can''t be so many people." Guo''er''s mother said, and Chen Guo''er''s two brother-in-law agreed


    So the family left the president''s office one after another and walked towards the conference room. Tang Wenhao was a new uncle. He was young. He walked behind Chen Jie with great interest.


    "Brother in law, i... alas, wait a minute." Chen Jie wanted to say something, but he seemed to feel inconvenient.


    "OK, Xiaojie, don''t worry. Let''s wait until the meeting is over. Anyway, there''s nothing more important than rescuing daddy. Let''s work together to save daddy first." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, brother-in-law, or do you really save daddy? They are not busy trying to save daddy. They always think about what the company should do? Who will preside over the work when it comes, is the company important or Daddy important?" Chen Jie vented his dissatisfaction with the two brother-in-law, but he didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    "Xiao Jie, stop talking and let his brother-in-law hear it. Anyway, everyone is a family. It''s better to make peace! By the way, where do you live? Hotel or home?" Tang Wenhao asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not used to living at home. I live in a hotel near the company. Brother in law, let''s have a good chat later! I have a lot of things to discuss with you," Chen Jie said.


    "Well, we''ll talk about it then. Now let''s have a meeting and see what they think?" Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 976

    When the family arrived at the meeting room, Tang Wenhao took the initiative to sit on one side, Chen Jie was next to him, and Chen Guoer was on the other side of Tang Wenhao. Three Chen mothers and daughters sat opposite them.


    Chen Guoer''s eldest brother-in-law, Wang Liang, sat on the main seat impolitely, as if he could replace their old father-in-law, Chen Haokun, which annoyed Chen Jie. He whispered to Tang Wenhao, "brother-in-law, that son should sit with the third mother. The eldest brother-in-law is not qualified unless the third mother doesn''t come." Chen Jie''s third mother refers to Chen Guoer''s mother, Their half children are ranked according to the time when their mother follows Chen Haokun.


    "It doesn''t matter, let him do it!" whispered Tang Wenhao.


    "Xiao Jie, brother-in-law, you two have been muttering since we met. What can''t we hear? We are a family." Wang Liang, the eldest brother-in-law, said unhappily.


    Xiao Jie is young and emotional. How can he stand this? He immediately competed with each other and said, "elder brother-in-law, we are talking with my young lady husband about how to save daddy? No? Besides, the third mother is here? Why do you sit in that position? Do you have elders in your eyes? Besides, daddy is just framed and not really in prison. Why are you so anxious to sit in that position?"


    "You? Xiao Jie! How can you say such a thing? What''s the matter with me sitting here? When did I disrespect the third mother? We''re just a family meeting. Is it necessary to be so formal? I didn''t say Daddy wouldn''t come out, nor did I say I''m going to take over daddy''s seat? Look at you, OK. If you think I''m redundant, take care of Chen media. I''ll take care of it Wang Liang stood up unhappily and looked like he was leaving. He was going to take Chen Jie''s army.


    Shen Ming beside him showed a shrewd smile on his face, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he quietly watched his eldest sister Wang Liang fight with his brother-in-law Chen Jie.


    Chen Guoer, Tang Wenhao and others were overwhelmed by this situation. Tang Wenhao quickly stood up, ran to Wang Liang, held him down and smiled, "Eldest brother-in-law, you''ve been with daddy for a long time and have experience. When daddy is not present, it''s nothing for you to preside over the work. Xiao Jie, they are all a family. Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t think eldest brother-in-law likes to compete for power and profit. Now our family must get together and don''t mess around. Let''s talk about how to rescue daddy first! Everything else is a small matter."


    Mother Guo''er, with a sullen face, nodded at Tang Wenhao and said to Wang Liang, "Well, although Xiao Jie''s words are a little angry, he also focuses on rescuing your father. Liang, don''t be general with your brother-in-law. He''s young and doesn''t think much about problems. Wen Hao is right. Our top priority now is to find a way to rescue your father."


    "San Ma, it''s not that we don''t want to save daddy, but that we can''t even see daddy and don''t know what''s going on. How can we save him? I think we should go in two steps now. Chen Guoer''s mother will certainly not object when she sees that the children have discussed it by themselves. Therefore, Wang Liang is widely expected and takes charge of Chen''s management smoothly.


    The guy glanced at the crowd with joy, endured his inner ecstasy and pretended to be reluctant, "third mother, two sisters, brother-in-law and Xiaojie, thank you for your trust in Wang Liang. From today on, I Wang Liang must devote myself to the development of Chen and die. I must make our Chen grow stronger and live up to everyone''s expectations of Wang Liang."


    "Well, big brother-in-law, you''d better find a way to save Daddy! The management matters should be slowed down first." Chen Jie said unhappily.


    As soon as Wang Liang heard this, he was even more unhappy. He could not bear to see his brother-in-law and despised him. He felt that he had no skills except being the only son of the Chen family. He was a big man with no achievements. He was a childe. However, because he was the only son of the Chen family, everyone used to look at Chen Haokun''s face, hold him and hold him. Their two sisters I''ve had enough of him.

 Chapter 977

    "Xiao Jie, I''m my brother-in-law. I''m the head of Chen''s family. I know what I''m doing. Everything I do is for Chen''s sake, for my father and for you. Don''t you want to think about it. Why don''t we make Chen so big for you? Is it for me? Chen''s not mine! I know you love daddy and you''re filial, but don''t we love it "Now that I''ve just come up, you have to let me finish my idea? You should have at least respect for my brother-in-law and acting president. Little brother-in-law, are you right?" Wang Liang glanced at Chen Jie and said to Tang Wenhao.


    Chen Jie stared at him angrily and wanted to beat him. Tang Wenhao took his sleeve, smiled at Wang Liang and said, "ha ha, what my brother-in-law said is reasonable. Xiao Jie, let''s hear my brother-in-law finish!"


    Although Chen Guoer''s mother and daughter are not satisfied with Wang Liang''s criticism of Chen Jie, in order not to get into trouble with him, they both know Wang Liang and know that he wanted to take this seat for a long time. Now they are finally pushed up by everyone. They must show their prestige.


    "Hehe, my brother-in-law is a boss. He speaks appropriately. Xiaojie really needs to learn from us who have been bosses in the future, otherwise he will be looked down upon by others!" Wang Liang said sarcastically.


    Chen Jie was so angry that he patted the table, pointed to Wang Liang and scolded, "brother-in-law, if you don''t find a way to save daddy, don''t blame me for not recognizing your brother-in-law, third mother, sister Guo''er and miss husband. I''ll go back first. If you have any orders, call me at any time and I''ll go." then he stood up and walked out.


    Wang Liang just glanced at him contemptuously and said faintly, "it doesn''t matter. Can''t we save daddy without you? Do you think you can play any role in coming to Hong Kong? Don''t overestimate yourself. If you weren''t Daddy''s own son, we wouldn''t recognize you. If you wanted to leave, you''d leave early, so as not to affect our handling of affairs here."


    "You, fuck off! When daddy comes out, I''ll tell him. You just want to compete for the position of president. You don''t care about daddy''s life and death. I tell you, Wang Liang, if daddy doesn''t save you, I won''t let you go." Chen Jie left without looking back, and no one can hold him.


    "Xiao Jie, don''t do this." Tang Wenhao ran out and tried to hold him, but he just looked back, gave Tang Wenhao a cold look, bah at him and left angrily.


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly and thought that his brother-in-law was really young! With such a temper, sooner or later Wang Liang and Shen Ming will die in Hong Kong and take the post of President? you must be dreaming!


    Chen Guoer also followed out. Seeing that Tang Wenhao didn''t drag Chen Jie back, he said reproachfully, "baby, why don''t you bring Xiao Jie back?"


    "Look, elder sister Guo''er! He almost threw up on me. The boy is anxious. Let him calm down first! I''ll see him after the meeting." Tang Wenhao said reluctantly.


    "Well, I have to. Baby, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you do what we agreed at the airport at that time? You know that your eldest brother-in-law is such a person and want to support him? My sister can''t understand you." Chen Guoer said unhappily.


    "Sister Guo''er, you will understand sooner or later. Go first! Don''t let them guess." Tang Wenhao returned to the conference room with Chen Guo''er.


    "Big brother-in-law, don''t share common sense with Xiaojie. He''s still a child. He''s just eager to save his father. He doesn''t mean any harm. I hope big brother-in-law won''t be surprised." Tang Wenhao smiled at Wang Liang.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. We grew up watching Xiaojie. He is really a child. He is very emotional and impulsive. Mommy, don''t blame me for teaching him that just now. In the past, everyone spoiled Xiaojie, so he can be no big or small now. However, don''t worry, Sanma. I will take him well in the future. After all, it''s my own person." Wang Liang smiled cunningly.


    "Well, OK, a Liang, don''t mention it in the future. Let him go in the past! Now you''re the acting president anyway. The third mother wants to ask you if there''s any way you can save your father? At least you have to think of a way so that we can see your father, right?" asked Chen Guoer''s mother.


    "Hehe, third mom, don''t worry. I''m still a little crazy about this. I''ve secretly asked people to investigate this report that our Chen''s nightclub is suspected of breaking the law. It''s estimated that there will be news in the past two days. I believe the truth that daddy was framed will come out." Wang Liang smiled confidently, After that, he glanced at Tang Wenhao meaningfully.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised and thought that the boy wouldn''t find out. Did Manny send someone to do the Chen? If he knew, would he shake it out?


    "Ah Liang, besides this, is there any way you can let us meet your father?"


    "Yes! Husband, think of something! Our sisters all want to see daddy ~! I don''t know if he has suffered?" Chen xiner said to her husband.


    "Wife, don''t worry! I''ll arrange this. Even if I can''t arrange it, don''t we have a younger sister husband now? The younger sister husband is the president of mans group. He is as handsome as his brother-in-law, has high martial arts skills, young and promising people, and has mans strong background. There must be a way to save our daddy, so I want my brother-in-law to help me save daddy these days Come on, brother-in-law, can you say? "Wang Liang smiled cunningly.


    At this moment, Tang Wenhao realized that the big brother-in-law was not an ordinary person. There were too many secrets hidden in his eyes. Why did he say so? Does he know anything? Tang Wenhao was a little upset. He didn''t know what the elder sister asked him to help him?


    Chen Guoer was also surprised that her eldest brother-in-law invited Tang Wenhao to help him. Although she couldn''t think of what the eldest brother-in-law wanted to do, like Tang Wenhao, she had no bottom in her heart about the invitation to her eldest brother-in-law. Did he want to blame his husband? Chen Guoer thought to himself.


    But regardless of Wang Liang''s purpose, Tang Wenhao had no reason to refuse. He readily agreed to his invitation and said that he was always at the disposal of his eldest brother-in-law in rescuing his father-in-law.


    After the meeting, the family divided into two groups. Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer''s mother and daughter went to the hotel where Chen Jie stayed to visit the stubborn child, while Chen xiner and Chen miner continued to stay in the company to work. When they saw Tang Wenhao leave Chen, Chen xiner''s beautiful eyes showed a trace of imperceptible pride.


    Tang Wenhao alone came to the hotel where Chen Jie stayed and saw Chen Jie who was sulking. When he saw Tang Wenhao, he would push him out, "I''m blind! My father is blind. Go away."


    "Hehe, Xiaojie, why are you still like a child? Would you listen to your brother-in-law finish what he said? If you can''t understand when your brother-in-law finishes, it''s not that you''re blind, it''s that your brother-in-law is blind." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Xiao Jie, let your brother-in-law finish what he said! My sister didn''t understand his intention, and I don''t know if Mommy understood?" Chen Guoer said to Chen Jie and her mother.


    "Since your father told you to trust Wen Hao, don''t easily doubt him. Mommy didn''t understand it at first. Later, she thought that Wen Hao was right to support Wang Liang. Otherwise, the matter would be frozen. The most important thing is that you two are not familiar with Chen''s business. If Wang Liang and Shen Ming join you, what will you do? He will let you manage it and you will be responsible for it Can we do it now? "Said Chen Guoer''s mother.


    "That''s right! Xiao Jie, your brother-in-law is right. Anyway, the big brother-in-law is now satisfied and sits on the president. He always starts to find a way to rescue daddy. That''s the most important. He just appointed Wen Hao to help him? Let Wen Hao help him with the background of President mans. My sister doesn''t know what his real intention is, but it''s true It''s a feasible way, baby. We''ll call sister Manny later to see if she can help us meet Dad. We need to ask the situation clearly! Now we''re in a hurry, there''s no way, "said Chen Guoer.


    "Xiao Jie, do you understand a little now? We are not familiar with the whole Chen family, and we really can''t get involved easily. What we have to do is to let Chen family and Chen family see that we are going all out to rescue dad. Only in this way can we have a foothold in Chen family and Chen family, because no one will say no to us." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, brother-in-law, sister and third mother, I''m particularly worried that daddy is being shady. How can daddy kill mans''s vice president? Isn''t this ridiculous? Mans and Chen have become a family. How can he harm mans? People with a little brain won''t believe it, but the police still believe it. It''s really depressed. Is your Hong Kong police at this level?" Chen Jie is full of resentment.


    "Well, Xiaojie, the situation of daddy''s arrest is very complicated. It''s not as simple as you think. It''s not only Chen''s, but our mans have always been covered by an invisible net. There are many troubles. We mans have also had a lot of things. Let''s have a chance to talk to you in the future!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really?" Chen Jie asked in surprise.


    "Well, so you should keep your head clear. Mommy is here. I don''t know whether to say it or not. Anyway, you''ve been in Chen''s family for a while. Talk less and observe more. Who is a good person and who is sincere to Chen''s family and Chen''s family will soon see it, right? Mommy." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, Mommy understands what you mean. Xiao Jie, learn more from your brother-in-law and do things with your brain. Don''t be too impulsive. Otherwise, you''re out. You don''t know what''s going on. You two talk first. Mommy wants to go back to rest. Fruit, you go with Mommy?"


    Chen Guo''er glanced at Tang Wenhao and asked for his advice. Tang Wenhao smiled and nodded to show his permission.


    "Baby, I''ll pick you two up for dinner later." Chen Guoer said with a smile.


    "OK, then go back with mommy first! Bye Mommy." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 978

    Chen Jie also waved goodbye to Chen Guoer''s mother and daughter. Then, the brothers closed the door and began to talk recklessly, "Brother-in-law, do you really have nothing to do with the eldest brother-in-law and the second brother-in-law? You don''t know. They don''t worry at all, which makes me very angry. They waste my father''s trust in them and cultivate them. After all, they are my father''s own son-in-law? Now my father has an accident. They are not eager to save people, but fight for power and are ill! I told them that as long as daddy is all right, I''ll never argue with them. I''m not interested in Chen. "


    "Xiao Jie, why are you telling them this now? In fact, daddy knows everything and expected it to be the end. Therefore, next, our brothers should keep a cool head and play with them carefully to see if the two brother-in-law can go beyond the mark and whether it is true, regardless of daddy''s life or death." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Sure, now their nature has been completely exposed. My two sisters are also women with big breasts and no brains. Alas! Bai Chang has such a beautiful face. If their sisters have half the ability and wisdom of my Guo''er sister, Chen doesn''t have to be occupied by outsiders." Chen Jie sighed helplessly.


    "Still talking about them! What about you? Xiaojie, it''s not your brother-in-law who said you. You really need to work harder in the future. Don''t let Chen''s huge family property be taken away by outsiders." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Don''t worry, brother-in-law. If you teach me more in the future, I will learn from you. Dad said that he doesn''t worry about both brother-in-law, but he can rest assured that you won''t harm me and Chen. He believes in your ability and character. He said that his two favorite daughters have given you. You have no reason to harm Chen. What''s more, in your current society Status, there is no need to plunder wealth by disgraceful means, "Chen Jie said.


    "Ha ha, daddy is wearing a high hat for me. I can''t even ask me not to help you!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Just after that, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Wang Zhuo Xiong. He was busy hanging up. It was hard for him to answer in front of Chen Jie. He knew that it must be about Chen Haokun''s arrest.


    "Brother in law, I''m here, isn''t it inconvenient to answer? Why don''t I go out first, and I''ll come in after you answer the phone, or you go out to answer the phone? I know you have many wives, it doesn''t matter." Chen Jie thought it was Tang Wenhao who called.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao listened, he simply laughed along with his words, "ha ha, I''m sorry! It''s really a call from your sister-in-law. I''ll go back to her later."


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, you''d better go back to her now! I''ll avoid it. I''m just going out to buy a pack of cigarettes. You can talk." Chen Jie opened the door, closed it and left the room.


    Tang Wenhao felt that Chen Jie had left. He quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed Wang Zhuo Xiong. "Wen Hao, listen to Manny say you have returned to Hong Kong? Where are you now?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked hurriedly.


    "Hehe, cousin, I''m in Chen. Now Chen is a little chaotic. At this time, we should stabilize ourselves. You tell ah Fei that he will go in and listen to the trial when the court session starts. When you say there is a witness, let him testify in court and take them by surprise." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, don''t worry. Manny told me. I''ve told ah Fei. During this time, their mother and son must not walk around. Anyway, we won''t treat him badly after this is over." Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Yes, cousin, you''re right. You must ensure the safety of their mother and son. You need to contact more, but you can''t meet. I''m worried that you will be monitored here. My father-in-law''s two eldest sons-in-law have a deep understanding of Chengfu. They seem to know a lot of things, but I don''t know exactly what they know. Anyway, I feel that there is a conspiracy between them. They don''t need to give first aid to my father-in-law at all , it did give us a chance, but they asked me to help them save my father-in-law with the background of President Mans. When I said this, my brother-in-law smiled darkly, as if he wanted to see me laugh. "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? This guy is so bad? Then he''s going to make a fool of you and transfer the contradiction to you. If you don''t save Chen Haokun, they say you''re useless, or you deliberately don''t help, you''re going to save him,... No, it''s impossible. You can''t save Chen Haokun, because he''s the real murderer. No... Wen Hao, you say, will you The brother-in-law already knows that your father-in-law is the real murderer? He''s trying to fix you. "Wang Zhuo Xiong suddenly realized something.


    This sentence also reminded Tang Wenhao. He was stunned and asked, "they know that my father-in-law is the real murderer? Cousin, is it possible?"


    "I don''t know." Wang Zhuo Xiong replied.


    "Cousin, if they all know that my father-in-law is a murderer, what does that mean?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "That means they are with your father-in-law. They have discussed the following things. Otherwise, how can they know? If they are not together, your father-in-law killed my father, he will not be so stupid as to tell your brother-in-law that he killed someone? Isn''t your father-in-law sick? He can''t be so stupid and let others catch his pigtail "Said Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    After such an analysis with Wang Zhuo Xiong, Tang Wenhao seems to have a clearer idea of the whole event in his mind. Maybe it is really what he guessed at the beginning. From the exposure of his affair with Yang Danyun to what has happened now, it is a huge conspiracy.


    After talking to Wang Zhuo Xiong on the phone, Tang Wenhao saw that Chen Jie had not come back, so he took this opportunity to talk to Manny. He reported to Manny about the Chen family''s meeting and Wang Zhuo Xiong''s phone conversation today, and told her his guess. Manny agreed with his guess.


    "Baby, listen to what you say, I think what happened during this period must be a conspiracy of Chen against man. Not only Chen Haokun participated, but others must also participate, but I don''t believe that Guo''er''s sister and Chen Jie will participate in it. They should be innocent," Manny said.


    "Well, I know. I have never doubted sister Guo''er and brother Chen Jie, but I can''t figure out one thing. Since Chen Haokun wants to try his best to bring down Mans, why does he seem to have a suspicion of supporting orphans for me? He has been persuading me to help Chen Jie these days. In his words, he doesn''t trust the two eldest sons-in-law. Why? Since they want to bring down Mans, he Why don''t you trust them? "Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, this really doesn''t make sense, baby. Didn''t Wang Liang ask you to find a way to arrange the Chen family to meet Chen Haokun? Why don''t we make efforts, try, arrange them to meet, and then see what Chen Haokun thinks. Up to now, I believe he will tell you what to do." Manny said.


    "Elder sister, is it possible? He is a murder suspect. Can he visit prison?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Work hard. It should be OK soon. In addition, try your eldest sister-in-law and let us mans arrange a defense lawyer for your father-in-law? Or ask your father-in-law himself who he wants to be a defense lawyer?" Manny said.


    "OK, I''ll discuss it with him when I go back in the evening. Elder sister, is ah ling here?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, here we are, baby, miss a Ling?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Well, I miss you very much. Of course I miss you too." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''m sure you do. You won''t miss me, because I can''t satisfy you. I''m suffocating you with my sister those days?" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, anyway, elder sister Guo''er said that on the way back to pick me up that day, didn''t we open a room? She said it was hard all the way." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... She''s unhappy and dead. I envy her. Wait a minute, ah Ling is coming. She wants to talk to you." Manny smiled.


    "Baby, little villain, have you missed your sister?" ah Ling said with a charming smile.


    "I want to die! Elder sister, but I can''t go back tonight. My new uncle is going to live in Chen''s house tonight. It''s all agreed, elder sister. I''ll try to go back with you tomorrow night!" Tang Wenhao sighed helplessly.


    "Ha ha, villain, if you have such a heart, don''t worry. Let''s finish the major event." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "But I really miss you! Sister, I want to sleep with you." when Tang Wenhao thought of Ruan Ling''s appearance, his first reaction was to take off his pants. In the past two years, this impulse has never changed.


    The two talked on the phone for a while. Tang Wenhao felt the sound of footsteps at the door and hurriedly said, "sister, let''s do it first! Someone is coming."


    "Well, OK, baby, bye." Ruan Ling said, and took the initiative to hang up the phone.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie were picked up by Chen Guoer and returned to the Chen family. Although the Chen family had such a major event that the owner Chen Haokun was arrested, in order to meet Tang Wenhao, the new uncle, they still gave a big banquet to entertain him.


    In the Chen family, Tang Wenhao met several of Chen Haokun''s wives and concubines. They were all beautiful and dignified. They were the aunts and wives of large families. They really had temperament.


    However, when they saw Tang Wenhao with their own eyes, they were also subdued by his frightening handsome. They praised Chen Guo''er''s good fortune and finally picked the real prince charming in their mind.


    During the dinner, the eldest brother-in-law Wang Liang and the second brother-in-law Shen Ming, including their wife, kept toasting Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao refused to refuse anyone who came. They worried about Chen Guoer and Chen Jie''s sister and brother for fear that he would get drunk, but they didn''t let Tang Wenhao drink.


    Where do they know that Tang Wenhao has used his deep internal power to force the alcohol out of his body with sweat, and the alcohol has long evaporated into the air. He knows that the two eldest sons-in-law of the Chen family are too strange, including two eldest sisters. They seem to be deliberately intoxicating him, so Tang Wenhao is more careful.


    Who is Tang Wenhao? Once he''s careful, can they get him drunk?


    However, in order to let them perform and see what they want to do, Tang Wenhao took the initiative to lie on the table and pretend to be drunk when he finally felt that he had drunk them both!


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was drunk, we hurriedly asked Chen Jie to help Tang Wenhao to Chen Guoer''s room.

 Chapter 979

    To make a long story short, after the banquet was removed, Chen Jie also left the Chen family. Originally, Chen Guoer wanted to send him, but he didn''t let his sister send him. Just let the driver send him. Before leaving, she told Guo Er to take care of Tang Wenhao and reminded her that the two eldest brothers in law were not kind.


    Chen Guo''er doesn''t think so, because she is used to fighting wine between Wang Liang and Shen Ming.


    Back in the boudoir, she saw that Tang Wenhao slept like a dead pig. She was also very sleepy. She was busy washing Tang Wenhao''s face and feet and served him. After that, she took off her clothes and went to bed. She also drank some wine. She was sleepy and soon fell asleep with Tang Wenhao in her arms.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t sleep. After confirming that Chen Guoer had fallen asleep, he quickly explored her acupoints, then sat up, dressed and got out of bed.


    Chen Guoer''s boudoir is next door to his eldest sister Chen xiner''s room. He gently opened the door and looked into the corridor. There was no shadow under the dim light. It was quiet. It seemed that everyone was asleep.


    Is it necessary to go out and inquire? Tang Wenhao wanted to see what the two brothers-in-law wanted to do with their wine? But, as if they had already slept, Tang Wenhao hesitated.


    Just then, suddenly, the door next door opened. Tang Wenhao hurriedly closed the door gently. Worried that the people next door would enter their room to see the situation, he quickly went back to bed, took off his clothes, hugged Chen Guoer and waited quietly.


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao, but to mention his eldest sister Wang Liang, I heard him say in the next room, "wife, they must have slept. My brother-in-law is so drunk. Guo Er is also drunk. Go and have a look. It''s okay."


    "Really want to go in?" this is the voice of elder sister Chen xiner.


    "Go in and have a look, wife. It''s okay. If they wake up, they say they know they''re drunk. Don''t worry about them. Come in and have a look," Wang Liang said.


    "All right? A Liang, what should we do? Isn''t it too immoral? Isn''t it ruining my sister''s marriage?" Chen xiner said.


    "Wife, this man is too smart. If he doesn''t get rid of him, we won''t have a good life. Don''t you see that he is with Xiaojie? Don''t forget, we are the meritorious heroes of the Chen family. Can the Chen family of the old man do so much without Shen Ming and me? Don''t worry. I''ll start to get the old man out immediately after I get the little boy away." Wang Liang said.


    "Husband, can my father get out? Do you think the police will have evidence?" Chen xiner said.


    "No, who is our old man? If we kill Wang Jianzhong, he will still be found. How is it possible? The old man is an expert." Wang Liang said.


    "All right! I''ll go in and have a look, but I''m still a little worried. What if my brother-in-law finds out?" Chen xiner said.


    "No, he''s drunk like that. Now he just puts his mother in his bed. He doesn''t know. He''ll definitely be fine. When he finds out, everything is late. He can only listen to us." Wang Liang said with a bad smile.


    "Alas, my husband, I still can''t do it. Why don''t you let min''er go and tell Shen Ming." Chen xiner said in embarrassment.


    "No, they have their mission. It''s all agreed. Wife, you don''t like our handsome brother-in-law? When he didn''t come, you were all determined. What''s the matter now? You want to retreat? I warn you, our road has reached this stage and we can''t turn back, okay?" Wang Liang said unhappily.


    "OK, OK, as long as you really save daddy, I''ll go and have a look." then Chen xiner opened the door, looked around, and walked to the door of her sister Chen Guoer''s room.


    She first called twice. Guo''er, seeing that no one answered, hurriedly pushed the door of the room. Seeing that there was no lock, she flashed in. Tang Wenhao inside really felt that a figure came to their bed. He narrowed his eyes and looked through the light of the weak night light.


    Seeing a beautiful young woman standing in front of the bed, the Milky silk pajamas set off her graceful and boneless figure like a fairy coming down to earth. Tang Wenhao''s brain suddenly got hot. Coupled with the stimulation of alcohol, his body rubbed and reacted. It''s useless. I think it''s bad again!


    What Tang Wenhao didn''t think of was that his sister-in-law Chen xiner didn''t go, but went to the bed, sat down, began to look at him carefully, whispered to himself, "such a lovely handsome man, even sleeping is so beautiful, Guo''er''s sister, you are really lucky to find a handsome man who is a few years younger than yourself and envy your sister."


    Shit, Chen xiner doesn''t have any idea about me! Would you like to seduce her? It is estimated that her husband''s physique is not as domineering as himself. After that, meet her? No, her husband is next door. A woman came into her brother-in-law''s sister''s room in the middle of the night. She didn''t come to find fault. What did she want?


    Before Tang Wenhao seduced herself, Chen xiner was finally dazzled by curiosity and stimulation. First, she pushed her sister Chen Guoer. Seeing that she slept like a dead pig, she pushed Tang Wenhao again, which made Tang Wenhao''s blood boil, but he tried his best to hold back and still kept his eyes closed and sleepy.


    Chen xiner confirmed that the little couple really couldn''t wake up for a moment and a half. She quickly opened the quilt on Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer, and her beautiful eyes directly aimed at them.


    Tang Wenhao deliberately turned his body, spread out his limbs and lay on his back, completely presenting his sexy and strong body in front of Chen xiner, a beautiful young woman.


    Chen xiner was startled. She was the first time she had seen such a domineering man. She immediately felt dry mouth and shortness of breath. Her beautiful eyes stared at Tang Wenhao''s magnificent body. She didn''t expect that there was such a big gap between men and men. She felt that her husband Wang Liang was not a man at all compared with Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao saw that his sister-in-law had been recruited. In order to subdue her, he knew that the woman had many secrets in her heart and had to let her become his own person. Therefore, he suddenly waved and pointed out her acupoints. Chen xiner was controlled by Tang Wenhao before she could even hum.


    Finished, Tang Wenhao quickly got out of bed and locked the door gently.


    Tang Wenhao quickly stripped off Chen xiner''s clothes and picked up his mobile phone to take pictures of her. However, this is also a kind of suffering! Midway, he wanted to go up and let her become his own woman, but considering Chen Guoer''s feelings, he held back.


    After taking Chen xiner''s picture, Tang Wenhao put on her pajamas and dressed himself. After that, he turned on the light. He gently patted her neck to wake her up, then covered her mouth with his hand and whispered, "elder sister, don''t cry! Look what this is." then he turned over the photos in his mobile phone to Chen xiner one by one.


    Chen xiner was ashamed and angry. She was so angry that her chest fluctuated. "Elder sister, if you dare to call, I''ll send your picture to the Hong Kong media for exposure." Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "You... Brother-in-law, why did you do that?" Chen xiner asked shyly.


    "Why did you do that?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "What''s the matter with me? I just came in to see you two and ask if you need anything. I came to see you only because I care about you. I''m not afraid that you two are drunk and no one will take care of you?" Chen xiner argued cunningly.


    "Who are you kidding? Elder sister, from the first time you saw me today, I knew that everyone in your Chen family has their own ghosts. You said you came in to care about us. Then why did you open our quilt? What do you want? Do you like me? Do you want me to do something to you?" Tang Wenhao asked provocatively.


    "You... Me!" Chen xiner didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to ask her so directly. He was speechless. Just now, she really wanted Tang Wenhao to do something to her.


    "What am I? Eldest sister, tell me honestly. What did you discuss with your brother-in-law? If you don''t tell me, I''ll take you..." said Tang Wenhao, looking like he was going to bully her.


    Seeing him like this, Chen xiner was not afraid. She smiled charmingly and said, "brother-in-law, do you want your eldest sister? Come on! I''m not afraid. It''s my brother-in-law anyway. If you want it, you''ll have it."


    "You... You don''t say it! Well, I''ll post all your sexy photos online. Do you want my brother-in-law to enjoy them? He will be crazy. Such a sexy little wife is appreciated by all men for free." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You, Tang Wenhao, I said Wang Liang is shameless. I didn''t expect you to be more shameless than Wang Liang. Why am I also your sister-in-law? You should treat me like this." Chen xiner learned Tang Wenhao''s power. She suddenly felt that her brother-in-law was far more difficult to deal with than her husband.


    "What have I done to you? You have to speak with your conscience. Elder sister, if I want to bully you, I can shoot and play while taking pictures of you just now. The effect will be better, but I didn''t touch you! I just appreciate it and don''t play. However, to tell the truth, you are more sexy than Guo er." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You men don''t have a good thing. What do you want?" Chen Xin''er asked.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to know what the eldest brother-in-law and the second brother-in-law want to do. Why do they have no initiative and extremely negative attitude in rescuing daddy? They don''t treat daddy''s arrest as a matter at all, which makes Guo ER and I very confused. In addition, you run to my brother-in-law''s room in the middle of the night. What do you want to do? He said Come on! If you don''t tell the truth, I promise to send all these photos online. I remind you that my mobile phone can surf the Internet at any time, "Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "You''re... Shameless. I didn''t expect people like you to do such dirty things." Chen xiner was so angry that she blushed and stared at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao became more and more amused. He glanced sideways at the door and whispered, "elder sister, you say I''m shameless. Why am I shameless? I don''t know who opened the quilt between me and Guo''er just now. I don''t know who stared at her brother-in-law. Isn''t it my beloved aunt? Is it shameless? Tell me? What''s shameless?" he said, Tang Wenhao presses his whole body against Chen xiner.

 Chapter 980

    "You... Pervert, aren''t you afraid of Guo''er waking up?" Chen xiner thought Tang Wenhao was really going to attack her and asked shyly, but she didn''t make any resistance


    "Aren''t you afraid that Guo''er and I woke up just now? Tell me honestly, do you like me? You started from" wife, isn''t he awake? "Wang Liang went to Chen xiner and asked in a low voice.


    "No! Be gentle and don''t wake up her aunt." Chen xiner whispered.


    "Hehe, elder sister, don''t worry! We''ve all been infused with ecstasy soup! No one in this family can wake up in two hours except the four of us." Shen Ming said with a bad smile.


    Shit, beast, Tang Wenhao scolded secretly. You''ll feel better later!


    "Did you sleep the whole family?" Chen Xin''er asked in surprise.


    "Of course, can others know about it? Wife, you should keep your mouth shut yourself, okay? Otherwise, we all have to finish it," Wang Liang said.

 Chapter 981

    "Yes, elder sister, you should keep this secret with min''er. We just have to deal with our famous president of mans, and there will be everything in the future." Shen Ming smiled proudly.


    "Well, brother-in-law, stop talking. You lift his feet and I lift his head. Wife, open the door." Wang Liang ordered. Chen xiner hurried to the door and gently opened the door completely.


    So Tang Wenhao was carried out of the room by Wang Liang and Shen Ming''s brother-in-law. He thought, these two bastard brother-in-law may have more sinister moves. He didn''t tell their women. What did Shen Minggang say to fix him, President of mans? What does that mean?


    "Oh, my brother-in-law is heavy enough. It''s estimated to be 160!" Shen Ming panted.


    "There must be. He''s so tall, Amin. He still lacks exercise at ordinary times! Is it the second younger sister who drained you? You should make up your body more, otherwise you''ll grow old before you grow old." Wang Liang joked in a low voice.


    "You too, brother-in-law, aren''t you panting? The eldest sister is so sexy and charming that she probably drained you?" Shen Ming also said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, it''s OK. My husband and wife are old. It''s boring. However, didn''t you see how beautiful fruit is just now? People say that half of my sister-in-law is my brother-in-law. How can this be of no use to my brother-in-law?" Wang Liang said with a bad smile. He was more presumptuous when he saw that his wife Chen xiner didn''t come with him.


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, aren''t you afraid that the eldest sister will castrate you?" Shen Ming said with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao listened to the shameless dialogue between the two shameless brother-in-law and thought, it seems that all men have sister-in-law complex. Mom, I should have occupied my sister-in-law just now. First, put an extra large green hat on the big brother-in-law and let him miss Guo''er!


    "Hehe, what are you afraid of? Is she willing? Besides, now our brothers are the saviors of Chen''s family. Is it useful to rely on our handsome brother-in-law? Is it possible to rely on our useless brother-in-law? If we are in a hurry, we will let go and see what to do with these women? Right?" Wang Liang said.


    In this way, they carried Tang Wenhao to the door of a room diagonally opposite them. Maybe they heard their movement. The door opened. Shen Ming''s wife and Chen miner came out. She patrolled around and said, "hurry up! Don''t wake up and you''ll be in trouble."


    "Don''t worry, wife! You won''t wake up in a few hours. Have you stripped your fifth aunt?" Shen Ming said with a bad smile, and then stared at a beautiful middle-aged woman covered with a quilt on the bed.


    "Take it off, you bastard. What are you looking at? Don''t look at it. Besides, what can you see under the quilt?" Chen min''er looked at her husband unhappily.


    They put Tang Wenhao on the edge of the bed. Tang Wenhao still continued to pretend to sleep and see what they would do in the end?


    "Hey, man! Women are always nice to others. Second sister, open the quilt and let my brother-in-law and Amin enjoy our fifth aunt," Wang Liang said with a smile.


    "Brother in law, are you serious? Didn''t you say that? Just take a picture of them in bed? You really want to see your fifth aunt? You''re not afraid of being punished by heaven. She''s my father''s woman." Chen min''er was very angry when he saw his man and brother-in-law.


    "It''s still a matter of time before your father can come out alive! To tell you the truth, Wang Jianzhong must have been killed by your father. People have evidence. Do you think your father can really come out? Do you think this handsome brother-in-law can really save your father? Hei hei, if he knows what your father is..." he was about to say it and was drunk by Wang Liang and.


    "Amin, don''t talk nonsense. It''s important to do business. Don''t wake up our brother-in-law. We haven''t done it yet. Don''t forget, daddy said that he has high martial arts. We''d better be careful, take off his clothes and let him hold him with our respected fifth aunt." Wang Liang said with a bad smile.


    "OK, brother-in-law, you take off his coat and I''ll take off his pants. Wife, pay attention to taking photos. Wife, this boy is very handsome. Don''t just remember to appreciate men and don''t remember to do business." Shen Ming said with a bad smile.


    "Come on, hurry up! When I lift the quilt, neither of you is allowed to peek at Aunt Wu''s body. Do you hear me?" Chen min''er said seriously.


    When Tang Wenhao''s coat and trousers were picked off by Wang Liang and Shen Ming, no one expected that Tang Wenhao suddenly pointed to Wang Liang''s acupoints, which were bending over to drag him. Shen Ming was under him. He just reacted and realized that Tang Wenhao had woken up and had no time to call out. Tang Wenhao also pointed to his acupoints, When Chen min''er saw that her brother-in-law suddenly woke up, she clicked on her brother-in-law Wang Liang and her husband. They both stopped moving. She exclaimed, "ah!"


    As soon as she called, Tang Wenhao raised his hand and lit her acupoints. At this time, Chen xiner ran over from the outside. When she saw the situation inside, she was trembling with fear. She didn''t know what happened to her husband, her second sister-in-law and her second sister? "Brother in law, what are they?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Elder sister, they haven''t done anything. I''ll wake them up later, but now you have to do something for me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? Brother-in-law, what do you want me to do? As long as you don''t hurt them," said Chen xiner.


    "Take off your husband and your two brother-in-law''s clothes," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? How can I? How can I take off my husband and your second brother-in-law? I''m his great aunt?" Chen xiner said in embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter with my great aunt? I didn''t ask you to sleep with him! Do you take it off or don''t take it off? If you don''t take it off, I''ll take it off with you and your second sister, and let you accompany my second brother-in-law and your second sister. Choose for yourself?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, I listen to you, brother-in-law. Can you tell me what you really want to do? I have no idea." Chen Xin''er asked.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing with a solid foundation? Just do what I say. As long as you do what I say, I won''t hurt anyone. If you annoy me, I''ll send all the photos of your two families to the Internet." Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you. I''ll take them off right away. Don''t be angry." Chen Xin''er said, shaking off all the clothes of her husband and her second brother-in-law.


    After that, Tang Wenhao took off his second sister Chen miner''s clothes and let Chen miner lie between Wang Liang and Shen Ming, with their hands on her body.


    Chen xiner silently looked at what Tang Wenhao had done. She wanted to persuade Tang Wenhao, but she didn''t dare, "elder sister, work hard for you! Take pictures of them quickly! It''s absolutely shocking." Tang Wenhao motioned Chen xiner to take pictures of her man and her brother-in-law and sister.


    Chen xiner had to record this historic moment with tears, while Tang Wenhao also photographed Chen xiner taking pictures of her husband.


    "Elder sister, give me the film!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Chen xiner had to take out the film from the camera and handed it to Tang Wenhao. "Brother-in-law, you won''t really distribute it everywhere? Brother-in-law, we are a family!"


    "Hum, a family? Do you know we are a family? Look at the means you take? I tell you, elder sister, if you just want to take pictures of me and Guo''er to threaten me, I can understand, but you have involved the fifth aunt. She is our elder, and you are animals! You taught me all I did." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "My... Brother-in-law, I''m actually against it. I don''t want them to make an idea of my fifth aunt, but they say that anyway, my fifth aunt has no children, and we''ll just raise her in the future," Chen xiner said.


    "Do you believe it? Before you came in, your brother-in-law and your husband had to lift the lid on the fifth aunt. They wanted to see it first. You said, is your husband inferior to animals? Do I treat them too much?" Tang Wenhao angrily.


    "Really, they really said that? They just asked min''er to take a picture. They would avoid. Didn''t they say they wanted to avoid?" Chen xiner asked in surprise.


    "I only heard them say they want to take the opportunity to appreciate your father''s woman. Moreover, your son-in-law husband asked his second brother-in-law to make a fruity idea, saying that half of his sister-in-law belongs to his brother-in-law. You still think your husband is very similar. Elder sister, I tell you, maybe it''s not others who hurt daddy, or your husband and your brother-in-law, do you understand?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s impossible, brother-in-law. You''ve wronged my Wang Liang. He spent a little, but it won''t hurt my father. But which man doesn''t spend? My father spent more than him when he was young. Otherwise, how can there be Chen Jia? How can there be Chen Jie? Also, brother-in-law, ask yourself, don''t you spend?" Chen xiner asked.


    "I''m a flower, but I won''t think of my elders," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really? What''s the matter with Wang Jianzhong''s wife Yang Danyun? Is what you said on the Internet completely groundless? I don''t believe it. I can see from your brother-in-law''s performance just now that you are no better than my husband? If my husband comes later, maybe you have..." Chen xiner said this, realizing that her words were a little embarrassed and stopped.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, walked up to her, held up her pink cheeks and said with an obscene smile, "elder sister, you mean, we might already be together? Does that mean?"


    In fact, since Tang Wenhao saw Wang Liang''s idea of playing fruit, he had a firm idea. He wanted to wear an extra large green hat for Wang Liang, record the process and send it to Wang Liang''s mobile phone, so that he could see how he and his wife were with each other every day, and he wanted to completely defeat Wang Liang''s man''s dignity.


    Chen xiner saw that Tang Wenhao''s eyes were very hot. Knowing that his words had ignited his brother-in-law, she couldn''t help retreating. Tang Wenhao forced her to the corner of the wall, leaned close to her, and smiled vaguely on her lips, "elder sister, do you want to? I won''t let you down."


    "You... You... Really want me?" Chen xiner was provoked by Tang Wenhao''s obscene eyes and felt soft all over.

 Chapter 982

    "Yes, what do you think? I''m not kidding. Moreover, I want to record our wonderful performances and send them to your husband''s mobile phone, so that he can enjoy my brother-in-law''s exquisite Kung Fu at any time, and let him see how happy his wife is under my training." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You''re not afraid of fruit, do you know?" Chen xiner asked shyly.


    "What are you afraid of? Guo''er is a lady of the family. She can think freely. Didn''t she tell you that there are many sisters in the Ruan family. I''m also very interested in playing with sister min''er. Don''t you mind?" Tang Wenhao glanced at Chen min''er with a bad smile. When he was undressing her just now, he was close to collapse. He strongly wanted the sister flowers in the house.


    He wants to punish their men with these sisters. Now he can conclude that the design and hype of his affair with Yang Danyun is definitely related to these two people, not just Chen Haokun. Therefore, he wants to revenge them, and the best way to revenge them is to bully their women.


    "I... don''t mind." Chen xiner has worshipped Tang Wenhao''s brother-in-law. She knows that she is not qualified to say no in front of him. Let him do whatever he wants.


    "Well, elder sister, since you are so obedient, let me start! Do you take it off yourself or do I take it off for you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. When he saw the great beauty who was still perky when he picked up the plane during the day, especially when he thought of walking behind her and watching, Tang Wenhao''s fire suddenly became more prosperous.


    "I''ll... Come by myself." Chen xiner said excitedly.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao knows that Chen Guoer''s half sister has long coveted him. He doesn''t have to force her. She will even be more urgent than Tang Wenhao.


    However, at the critical moment, Tang Wenhao still controlled his lustful power. He touched the acupoints of the sisters, and then he got out of bed, dressed and calmed down. He didn''t want to apologize to Chen Guoer. He was worried that Chen Guoer knew it and couldn''t accept it.


    However, he was unwilling to do nothing like this. He thought that Wang Liang and Shen Ming, two bastard brother-in-law, should have done such a shameful thing and did such an outrageous thing regardless of the face of their father-in-law Chen Haokun. Just now Wang Liang wanted to bully him. He was a little upset if he wanted him to do nothing.


    After thinking about it, Tang Wenhao thought of a way to completely defeat Wang Liang and Shen Ming''s self-esteem. He wanted to take pictures with the two sisters in law, but did nothing to stimulate them and make them two bastards mistakenly think that they had been wearing extra large green hats, so as to vent their sullen feelings.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao adjusted his mobile phone, took off the clothes of Chen xiner and Chen miner, and then held the sisters in his arms with satisfaction. He took n photos, and selected several lethal and visually striking ones to save.


    After that, he woke up the sisters. They looked at their bodies and covered their bodies. "Wen Hao, what did you do to us?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "you can see for yourself? Come on, enjoy it." then he turned over the photos of the two of them with themselves to their sisters. The two sisters were stunned!


    After reading it, Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "hehe, elder sister, second sister, can you tell me the truth now? Does the two brother-in-law have anything to do with the death of mans Wang Jianzhong? Are they framing daddy?" Tang Wenhao asked deliberately.


    "Ah? How could it be? No, brother-in-law. Although they are very bastards, they won''t hurt daddy. Why don''t you ask them later? Now they know your power, and they will tell the truth. They are not as men as brother-in-law. They can frighten them when bluffing." Chen min''er said.


    "Yes, my brother-in-law, although Wang Liang is very bad, he won''t hurt my father. He is mentally unbalanced. He thinks he accompanied my father to make Chen big. Since I had Xiaojie, my father doesn''t trust ah Liang, including my brother-in-law Ah Ming. I can understand that we are daughters and others are sons. It''s different," Chen xiner said bitterly.


    "I don''t believe my brother-in-law will harm daddy. They just want my brother-in-law not to help Xiaojie tonight. They want to drive Xiaojie back to the mainland and never mind the things in Hong Kong," Chen miner said.


    In order to maintain the integrity of the fifth aunt, Tang Wenhao asked Chen xiner and her sisters to put on her clothes first. Of course, Tang Wenhao went out. When the fifth aunt put on her clothes and covered the quilt, Tang Wenhao returned to the room and woke up Wang Liang and Shen Ming.


    The two brothers opened their eyes in a hazy way. They were surprised to see that they were all together. Tang Wenhao looked at them happily, and their women stood silent. They didn''t even dare to look up at them. It should be said that they were embarrassed.


    Because Tang Wenhao told their sisters that Wang Liang and Shen Ming dared to be unreasonable to them. He would stand out for them. In the future, they were completely protected by him.


    It can be said that more than an hour of entertainment made the sisters worship Tang Wenhao. They were obedient to him. Tang Wenhao thought, father-in-law! It seems that your daughter can distinguish right from wrong only under the protection of my son-in-law. Otherwise, you Chen must be defeated by their sisters, because their men are Chen''s moths.


    "You... Tang Wenhao, what have you done to our brothers?" Wang Liang realized that he and his brother-in-law Shen Ming must have been designed by Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, Tang Wenhao, what did you do to us? Also, did you do anything to your two sisters? Why did they dare not look at us? You beast, did you force them?" Shen Ming was more yin than Wang Liang. He felt that his woman might be touched by Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao liked to see them worried. He said happily, "brother-in-law, are you worried? Don''t you like playing this game? OK, I''ll play with you. You have to ask me what I did to you? OK, I''ll meet your desires right away. Come and enjoy it!" he said, Tang Wenhao showed them the photos of Chen miner and the two men taken by Chen xiner.


    Shen Ming saw that his wife was naked and held by Wang Liang. Wang Liang''s salty pig hand was still under her wife''s belly. He glared at Wang Liang and suddenly slapped him in the face. "Brother in law, you beast, touch my wife and I''ll fight with you."


    Wang Liang was slapped in the face by his brother-in-law Shen Ming. He was also very angry. He shouted, "Ah Ming, wake up! Don''t you find that we both closed our eyes? We were framed by Tang Wenhao."


    "Tang Wenhao, you son of a bitch." Shen Ming is about to rush towards Tang Wenhao naked.


    Tang Wenhao kicked him to the corner and said coldly, "Shen Ming, have you ever thought that if you succeed, I should be angry now, right? I just use my own way to counteract his body. You forced me to do so. Second sister, give him your clothes! It''s embarrassing. It''s not big and coarse. It''s good to let it out."


    Tang Wenhao''s sharp words almost amused Chen xiner. She grinned at the corners of her mouth. Seeing her husband Wang Liang staring at her, Tang Wenhao held back. However, Tang Wenhao found that Wang Liang was staring at Chen xiner. He was very upset and began to ridicule him. "Elder sister, you also let my disgraced brother-in-law put on clothes! Do you still feel with him for so many years?"


    "You... Tang Wenhao, you are also the president of mans. Don''t you think it''s beneath your dignity to say this?" Wang Liang said.


    Tang Wenhao almost burst into laughter and sneered, "hum, you are still qualified to talk about identity with me? Have you ever thought about what identity aunt five is? She is equivalent to your mother, do you understand? Mom, do you let me sleep with your mother? You can think of it. Have you ever thought about how Dad would feel when he saw this? He would kill you himself."


    "Daddy, he can''t get out!" Wang Liang said coldly.


    "Why?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern. He felt that the key to the problem began to emerge.


    Chen Xin''er and Chen min''er both looked at Wang Liang seriously and hoped that he would give an answer.


    "Why? Do you need to ask? Can the murderer come out?" Wang Liang said coldly.


    "How do you know Daddy is a murderer? What else do you know besides this?" Tang Wenhao forced him to ask, but Chen xiner quit. She angrily walked to Wang Liang.


    With a "pa", Wang Liang''s face was severely whipped by Chen xiner.


    "Beast, why do you say Daddy is a murderer? I think you really look like a murderer. If you hadn''t tried to let our sisters cooperate with you today, would we do such things as sorry for my fifth aunt, sorry for daddy, sorry for my sister-in-law and sorry for my brother-in-law? I can see your true face now. You are trying to occupy our Chen family by all means." Chen xiner angrily scolded.


    "Bitch, how dare you beat me? I''ve been working hard for Chen for so many years. I''m sorry for you. I said Daddy was a murderer. At that time, he often met with Wang Jianzhong. If the police didn''t have evidence, could they arrest him? Don''t you know what daddy used to do? He killed people and set fire. Now everything about Chen, It was bloody from the beginning. I just wanted to get my own share. Is it wrong? "Wang Liang roared.


    Tang Wenhao came up to him and looked at him coldly. The boy was caught by Tang Wenhao''s eyes and scared back. Tang Wenhao suddenly flew up, kicked him to the ground and stepped on his neck. The boy didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao was a Wulin expert. He was vulnerable in front of Tang Wenhao.


    "Bastard, how dare you call your eldest sister a smelly woman? Don''t you know she''s your hairy wife? Don''t you know she gave birth to a son and a daughter for you? Don''t you know he did everything for you, including sorry for daddy, sorry for her own sister and sorry for the fifth aunt! You bastard, if it''s not for your child''s face, I''d kill you, In addition, I warn you that from today on, sister Xin''er is my woman, and sister min''er is also my woman. Boy, don''t be unconvinced. Let''s give you up completely today. Let''s enjoy how cool we three were together just now. " With that, Tang Wenhao smiled obscene and turned on his mobile phone to let him enjoy his ambiguous embrace with their women.

 Chapter 983

    When Wang Liang and Shen Ming watched their wife being held in Tang Wenhao''s arms, they almost collapsed, gnashing their teeth, glared at Tang Wenhao and scolded.


    The two sisters, Chen xiner and Chen miner, hung their heads in shame and dared not look at their husband, but they did not dare to stop Tang Wenhao from doing so, because they really hated their husband.


    Tang Wenhao squatted down with a sneer and stretched out his hand to take it out of Wang Liang. He was so frightened that he quickly withdrew back, "Tang Wenhao, what are you doing? Don''t touch me, asshole."


    "Wang Liang, dare you scold again? Do you believe I can make you never be a man? Do you want to gamble? Of course, I believe that from today on, you will only fail in my eldest sister''s bed. You will never get up, you coward, you bastard." Tang Wenhao scolded, slapped him in the face and beat him to the ground.


    "Wen Hao, don''t... don''t fight again, I beg you! For the sake of being Guo''er''s sister, don''t hit them, will you?" seeing that Wang Liang was beaten by Tang Wenhao, Chen xiner still couldn''t bear it. It was a husband and wife.


    Seeing that Wang Liang was beaten, Shen Ming was too frightened to scold. He hid in a place. Seeing his husband''s advice like this, Chen min''er glanced at him contemptuously and sighed, "Ah Ming, dad is not mean to you, but you have been following your brother-in-law to plan to occupy our Chen family''s property. Now do you regret it?"


    Shen Ming lowered his head in shame and had nothing to say.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t continue to beat the two brothers-in-law in the face of Chen xiner and Chen miner sisters. He glanced at them angrily, glared at Wang Liang and said, "Wang Liang, tell me, how much do you know about Wang Jianzhong and daddy? Tell me!"


    Without saying a word, Wang Liang nestled in the corner of the wall and glanced coldly at Chen xiner. He was full of resentment. He saw Chen xiner straight in his heart. Tang Wenhao saw it, walked up to him and squatted down, "Wang Liang, do you say it or not? I''ll give you a minute to think about it. If you don''t say it, well, I''ll let you be a eunuch all your life. Moreover, you don''t even have a place for treatment. I don''t believe you''ll know the result right away. I began to count." Tang Wenhao took out his mobile phone and pressed it on the stopwatch.


    "Ten... Thirty... Fifty... Fifty-nine." when Tang Wenhao just said fifty-nine, Wang Liang finally couldn''t carry it. He was afraid that Tang Wenhao would make him a man.


    "Slow down, I said..." Wang Liang said, his face covered with sweat.


    "Tell me! There''s half a lie, and you''ll be dead. Since you took off your fifth aunt''s clothes to frame me, regardless of your family''s affection, your father''s cultivation for so many years, and your father''s face, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll bully your wife, I''ll rob your woman, and I''ll punish you bastard for your father. Therefore, you''d better be honest, otherwise, I''ll never let you go. Maybe you heard Xiao Jie say it! His 30 brothers around me are not my opponent. Therefore, you must not have any luck. Even if you don''t say it, I can ask Shen Ming, right? The second brother-in-law, who knows current affairs, is a Junjie. I believe you understand this theory? "Tang Wenhao asked coldly.


    Shen Ming looked at Tang Wenhao and nodded hurriedly. "Well, brother-in-law, I understand, brother-in-law... Have said it! Don''t be afraid of daddy blaming you. Our brother-in-law forced us to say it, and we have no way."


    Wang Liang hesitated for a moment, glanced at Tang Wenhao, snorted again, and said, "Tang Wenhao, you forced me to say this. After listening to it, don''t regret it. In addition, wife and second sister, if you see daddy one day, you will also make a certificate for us. Tang Wenhao forced us to say all this, but we don''t want to betray daddy."


    Tang Wenhao was confused by the two singing in unison. Not only he, but also the sisters Chen xiner and Chen miner looked at them in great doubt. They didn''t know what medicine they sold in their brother-in-law gourd.


    "Tell me! Stop talking nonsense." Tang Wenhao angrily scolded. He was tired of the two guys.


    "Well, we only know what agreement daddy has with Wang Jianzhong. It''s too specific. We don''t know. Anyway, it seems to mean that Wang Jianzhong said that Wen Hao made his wife fall in love with you. Later, he ran away from home and didn''t go home. He hopes daddy will help him revenge you. Then his condition is to mess up and bring down Mans, and he will help daddy take mans shares In this way, Chen can buy mans in turn, but later, although mans'' shares fell sharply, daddy didn''t let us really start buying mans'' shares. I don''t know the specific reason. If you don''t believe it, ask Ah Ming. "Wang Liang said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, that''s true. In fact, our brothers don''t know why Daddy wants to do it to mans. Reasonably speaking, he knows that Wen Hao is his son-in-law, has been with his illegitimate daughter Chen Jia, and that Guo''er likes Wen Hao, but this is really a plot made by daddy and Wang Jianzhong." Shen Ming said.


    "You two are shameless. You said Daddy would cooperate with Wang Jianzhong to bring down mans and deal with his brother-in-law? Ghost letter. You don''t know. Our sisters all know that daddy likes Wen Hao very much. When he was in Kunming, he called us and said that Xiao Jie has a sworn brother named Tang Wenhao. He is very powerful and capable. He values him very much. Later, the clothing business of the two families went on again As a result of the integration, Chen''s clothing has become a shareholder of mans, and the two families have become a family. Why should Daddy do this? "Chen xiner glared at her husband and said.


    "Yes, I don''t believe daddy will hurt my brother-in-law. You two really don''t repent." Chen min''er scolded angrily.


    "Second sister, I said you wouldn''t believe it! But it''s true. You ask us, we don''t know why Daddy did it at first, but later he didn''t deal with it as originally agreed. When mans stock fell, he didn''t let us buy it, and he didn''t tell us the reason. He just said that the situation had changed. Don''t buy mans stock first "It''s too late," said Wang Liang.


    "If you don''t believe it, I still have evidence here! This is the text message sent by daddy, which is so instructed. Look." he opened his mobile phone and turned out the text message to Tang Wenhao.


    Sure enough, he found a text message from Chen Haokun, which said: a Liang and a Ming, the plan has been adjusted. Mans shares should not be purchased. If it is arranged, Mans shares must not be purchased. Wait for further instructions!


    "Look, I didn''t lie to you! We really don''t know what daddy means. Wen Hao, if you don''t understand or don''t believe it, go to jail and ask daddy. Maybe he can give you a satisfactory answer," Shen Ming said.


    "Yes! Tang Wenhao, as president of mans, can''t you handle this?" Wang Liang said sarcastically, and then glanced at Tang Wenhao with a sneer.


    "Well, I believe you. Don''t talk about today''s affairs. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. You can handle other things yourself! By the way, two brothers in law, I warn you again. If you abuse their sisters or treat them badly because of what I did with my eldest sister and second sister tonight, I won''t let you go, because they are also mine Relatives, if you don''t believe it, just do it! Hum. "Said Tang Wenhao, shaking his hand and leaving the room.


    Wang Liang hurriedly got up and ran to the door. He saw that Tang Wenhao had gone back to Guo''er''s room. He hurriedly closed the door of the room, locked it, and looked at his wife, Chen xiner, maliciously.


    Chen Xin''er was so frightened that she trembled, "husband, what are you doing?"


    Shen Ming sees this for fear that Wang Liang will be angry and rough on his eldest sister Chen xiner, while Tang Wenhao is in Guo''er''s house. If he knows, he will not let Wang Liang go. He sees that his brother-in-law is a living hell, and they can''t provoke him together.


    "Brother-in-law, what are you doing? My brother-in-law just warned us. Besides, I can''t blame the eldest sister. They are women. We can''t do anything about the living king of hell. What can they do?" Shen Ming said.


    "That''s right! Brother-in-law, don''t be so unkind to my sister. Both of you are afraid of brother-in-law. What can we do for our sisters? You don''t know how strong he is. We can''t allow us to think. We told him in a muddle. We are women. What can we do?" Chen min''er said honestly.


    "You... Bitch, are you addicted to your brother-in-law? Then you go with him?" Shen Ming scolded when he saw his wife talking like this.


    "You, Shen Ming, it''s useless for you to scold your wife. If you don''t want me, don''t think your brother-in-law won''t want me. He said that as long as you have been with his woman, he will never dislike us. Make it clear whether you don''t want to be with me. Then you tell me straight. I''ll tell Guo Er that I''m willing to be my brother-in-law''s concubine." Chen min''er contends with each other.


    Wang Liang glanced contemptuously at his sister-in-law and said to Shen Ming, "OK, Amin, let them both go back to their room to have a rest! Let''s talk again, wife, you sleep in our room with your sister tonight, and I sleep in their room with my brother-in-law. In addition, your sisters clean up aunt five here, so that she doesn''t find anything." then he said, Glancing at his wife and sister-in-law with disgust, he left his fifth aunt''s room first, and Shen Ming followed him out.


    After the two men left, Chen xiner and her sisters sat quietly in their chairs and didn''t speak for a long time. "Elder sister, our family is completely broken up. Daddy looks like a murderer, but I can''t figure out why he wants to kill? Why should he deal with his brother-in-law? Why should he control mans? At the end of the day?" Chen miner still couldn''t help asking.


    "Second younger sister, you ask me, where do I know? A Liang and a Ming don''t know. Can our women know? But I still can''t believe that daddy will kill Wang Jianzhong. How is it necessary for him? A Liang and a Ming must be behind the scenes." Chen Xin''er said calmly.


    "Elder sister, do you really think your brother-in-law and Amin are deliberately messing with daddy? I don''t think so."

 Chapter 984

    "What''s the difference? None of them has Wen Hao''s character, courage and masculinity. Our sisters are really blind and will marry such a man. The more I think about it, the more I think Wen Hao is more decent than them. Although he hugged our sisters, it''s because he sprinkled his resentment against a Liang and a Ming on our sisters. He regarded us as their women, Instead of Guo''er''s sister, that''s why he wants us like this. However, min''er, I don''t regret being held by my brother-in-law. What about you? "Chen xiner whispered.


    "Well, I don''t regret it. Today, I have completely recognized Shen Ming''s true face. He is not as good as his brother-in-law as a man, especially in life. Our brother-in-law is like a hot-blooded man with principles. He doesn''t even want to take advantage of his five aunts. Animals are not as good as animals. I like him. I wish Ah Ming didn''t want me now." Chen min''er said.


    "Min''er, I''m not as relaxed as you. I still have two children. Even for the sake of children, I can''t leave a Liang. You two are different. You haven''t had children yet. It''s easy to separate and have no worries. However, from my sister''s point of view, a Ming won''t divorce you." Chen xiner said.


    "Elder sister, how do you know? Don''t you think they''ve already despised our sisters? I really hated my brother-in-law''s eyes when he looked at you just now. Why did he let me sleep in your room? I don''t care if you''re dirty, Ah Ming dislikes me, but I don''t care. He dislikes me! I can go to Wen Hao. I don''t care. Anyway, Wen Hao said that as long as we If you need him, he will be with us. "Chen min''er smiled indifferently.


    "Min''er, it seems that you really want to open up, but the eldest sister is still very contradictory. After my body was held by my brother-in-law, I know I will be finished. I won''t be interested in your brother-in-law in the future. There is a big gap between them. They are completely different types of people. Although my brother-in-law is evil, he makes people like him. He is very man. He has a unique personality Unlike your brother-in-law and Amin, he was scared to hide in a corner like a woman after something happened. At that time, I really pity him. Alas, is this a man? Therefore, I dare to draw this conclusion. Amin dare not divorce you because he can''t afford to leave. He knows that once he leaves Chen, he is nothing? Money, status and nothing , even if he can''t live without you, he can''t live without Chen. Therefore, we shouldn''t easily transfer our own shares to these men, otherwise they will kick him one day. "Chen xiner said.


    "Well, eldest sister, anyway, we Chen family are still our own people. They marry us, but they always deliberately want to get their father''s property into their own hands. Wen Hao is much better than them," Chen miner said.


    Not to mention the transformation of the two sisters after these things, Tang Wenhao went back to Guo''er''s room, closed the door, turned on the light, and saw that Guo''er was still sleeping. He patted the back of her head, untied the acupoints for her, and let her wake up naturally.


    He took off his clothes, lay next to Guo''er, and began to recall everything that happened tonight, especially the fact that he almost had a substantive relationship with his two aunts. He was also afraid for a while, but he was glad that he resisted the temptation at the critical moment, but the clip of embracing left and right lingered in his mind all the time. He didn''t know whether he was right or not, But he didn''t regret it, because he didn''t do anything sorry for Guo''er in the end. Taking a picture was just a tactical need. Of course, he did have the pleasure of retaliating against Wang Liang and Shen Ming.


    What pleased him most was that he found that although the two women were simple, even simple and stupid, their hearts were kind, and they didn''t seem to resent Tang Wenhao''s aggression against them.


    On the contrary, he is quite fond of him.


    But at the thought of Wang Liang and Shen Ming''s hatred for themselves, especially the resentment in Wang Liang''s eyes, he knew that the two brother-in-law must hate themselves. No man can stand the hatred of humiliating his wife. What can they do with themselves?


    Tang Wenhao thinks he should be prepared.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer finished their homework every morning. They washed and got up together and went downstairs to see their mother. Tang Wenhao planned to take Guo Er back to mans and discuss with Manny, Yang Danni and a Ling how to find a way to meet Chen Haokun. Anyway, we should talk to him in person and ask him what to do with his family? What does Chen do now and in the future?


    When Tang Wenhao entertained Chen Guoer in the morning, she also asked Chen Guoer''s opinions. She also agreed with Tang Wenhao''s opinions. She must meet her father Chen Guoer and ask him personally. She was full of confusion and confusion about many things.


    Originally, Tang Wenhao wanted to tell her what happened last night, but he thought it would be better to tell her when the opportunity was ripe, or let her two sisters confess to her themselves! As soon as they reached the stairs, they met Chen xiner, the eldest sister who was also going downstairs. She smiled shyly at Tang Wenhao, and then said to Chen Guoer with envy, "Guo''er, hold hands early in the morning, so happy!"


    "Hehe, elder sister, you can also hold hands with your brother-in-law!" Chen Guoer smiled innocently.


    "Hum, now he wants to kick me downstairs and hold hands? Right? Brother-in-law, can you understand elder sister?" he said, glancing at Tang Wenhao meaningfully.


    "Oh, no, my brother-in-law is not like this." Tang Wenhao didn''t expect that the eldest sister was so jealous. He didn''t know. Just now he fought with Guo''er in the room for an hour or two, which made Chen xiner and Chen miner sisters next door collapse. Every howl of his sister Chen Guo''er made them envy, envy and hate.


    "Elder sister, did you quarrel with your brother-in-law?" Chen Guoer asked with concern.


    "Hum, it''s much worse than a quarrel. Alas, Guo''er, you''ll know later." Chen Xin''er couldn''t help but blush her eyes.


    "Elder sister, did you really quarrel? Baby, please advise your brother-in-law later! Let them stop quarreling at this time and save daddy from Hua Xinsi." Chen Guoer said.


    "What do you advise? He and Amin left early." Chen Xin''er whined at Tang Wenhao.


    After a brief chat, Tang Wenhao felt that the atmosphere of the Chen family was too strange and depressed. He didn''t even feel like eating breakfast. He took Chen Guoer out to dinner.


    When going out, Chen Xin''er and Chen min''er chased out and asked, "brother-in-law, Guo''er, where are you going?"


    "Oh, elder sister, let''s go to mans to have a look. The baby said that he would find a way to meet his father and ask him about the situation in person. At least let the lawyer ask him what''s going on. Do your two husbands have any hope? You know that they have no father in mind, only Chen''s family property." Chen Guoer said unhappily.


    "Guo''er, don''t say that about your brother-in-law. There are some things you don''t understand. By the way, brother-in-law, if you can see daddy, we want you to tell our sisters that we also want to meet daddy. We also want to talk to Daddy about some things, OK?" Chen xiner said.


    "Well, no problem, elder sister. I''ll let Guo''er inform you as soon as I have news," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Thank you. Then go and return early! Will you come back for dinner in the evening?" Chen xiner finally asked.


    "Well, it''s about Guo''er." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly. He saw a trace of emotion from Chen xiner''s beautiful eyes. Shit, do their sisters want to accompany Wang tonight?


    "Elder sister, of course we''ll go home for dinner. Where else would we go for dinner? I''m hungry and haven''t had breakfast yet! Let''s go out and have something to eat. Bye bye." Chen Guoer waved goodbye to the two elder sisters and drove away from the Chen family in her luxury car.


    On the way, Chen Guoer couldn''t help asking, "baby, why do I think the eldest sister and the second sister are a little different today, but I don''t understand what''s different."


    "Quarrel with my brother-in-law! The husband and wife are contradictory. Let''s leave them alone." Tang Wenhao said casually. Of course he knows the reason, but it''s hard to tell Guo''er that it''s because he held her two sisters naked last night.


    After eating breakfast at KFC on the side of the road, they directly killed man''s house. He called Manny on the road. Manny said she was waiting for him at home with Ruan Ling and Yang Danni.


    When Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer arrived at man''s house, the big and small beauties were sitting under the sun umbrella eating fruit and chatting. Seeing Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer coming, Ruan LingChao, dressed in casual clothes, rushed to Tang Wenhao.


    The two hugged tightly, "baby, I miss my sister."


    "Elder sister, I miss you too. Is everything all right at home?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Don''t worry! Ah Ying and Miao Miao, both children are very good, just miss you!... Hello, Guo''er." she loosened Tang Wenhao and said hello to Chen Guo''er behind her.


    "Hello, sister Ling! Hello, sister Manny, aunt." Chen Guoer hurriedly said hello to Manny and Yang Danni. After they sat down, they quickly returned to the main topic, but their theme was just one. How can they find a way to meet Chen Haokun.


    Manny meant to find a defense lawyer quickly and ask Chen Guoer if she would like to invite Manny''s lawyer to be Chen Haokun''s defense lawyer. She said that now Chen''s lawyer is occupied by Wang Liang and Shen Ming. Chen''s lawyer may not have Manny''s lawyer to be trusted. Chen Guoer thought carefully and felt that her two brother-in-law were not trustworthy, so she agreed with Manny''s suggestion.


    So, in front of Chen Guoer, Manny called Huang Yiming, man''s legal adviser and the famous barrister in Hong Kong, and asked him to represent Chen Haokun in the murder case. Lawyer Huang agreed. Then Manny called Chen Guoer, asked her to talk to lawyer Huang, and agreed on the time and place of the meeting.


    While Chen Guoer was on the phone with lawyer Huang, Tang Wenhao motioned Manny to go upstairs with him. Manny knew that Tang Wenhao must have told her something, so she asked Ruan Ling and Yang Danni to accompany Chen Guoer. She went upstairs with Tang Wenhao.


    When they got upstairs, Tang Wenhao closed the door and said to Manny, "sister, Chen Haokun is really the culprit who exposed the incident between me and my aunt with Director Wang Jianzhong. They really want to buy it when Manny''s stock fell in order to fully control Manny."


    "Ah? Really? But then no one took the opportunity to make trouble?" asked Manny suspiciously.

 Chapter 985

    "Well, this is also something we can''t understand. I don''t know how my father-in-law ordered his men not to do so. I don''t understand. He deliberately set up a game and overturned it halfway." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Who told you that, baby?" asked Manny suspiciously.


    "Guo''er''s two bastard brother-in-law personally admitted it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? How could they betray their father-in-law? What''s going on? Why can''t I understand?" Manny became more and more confused.


    Tang Wenhao told Manny everything that happened last night. Even when he bare hugged the sisters Chen xiner and Chen miner, he confessed together. He said that at that time, he only wanted to punish them and deliberately stimulate them without thinking too much.


    Manny is not interested in his affair. She just regards it as an episode. She is more concerned about what Wang Liang and Shen Ming will do next.


    "Baby, we need to analyze what kind of mentality Wang Liang and Shen Ming will have now, because they are actually key figures. Our current focus is no longer to bring Chen Haokun to justice. Anyway, this is a firm thing. We should help Guo''er sister and Chen Jie keep Chen Shi. Don''t let their bastard brother-in-law succeed and take time to escape Chen Shi , then we''ll be sorry for Guo''er''s sister and Chen Jie, "said Manny.


    After Manny''s analysis, Tang Wenhao''s heart suddenly opened up a lot. He couldn''t help hugging her excitedly, kissed her and smiled admiringly, "sister, you are much smarter than me. No matter what comes to you, no matter how complicated it is, you can quickly straighten out the relationship and find a breakthrough."


    "Hehe, my sister is older than you and has experienced more things than you." Manny smiled shyly.


    "Sister, if Wang Liang and Shen Ming want to take Chen''s property, don''t they especially want my father-in-law to come out? Because my father-in-law comes out, they won''t succeed?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "It should be. That''s why they didn''t actively rescue your father-in-law when they learned that your father-in-law was laid. In this way, we have to discuss with our cousin whether the ah Fei''s accusation will not be considered for the time being. It may be more appropriate to sue Chen Haokun after he is acquitted and the family affairs are handled." Manny said.


    "Yes, and I have many questions. I want to ask my father-in-law personally why he cooperated with Wang Jianzhong to frame our Mans, why he killed Wang Jianzhong, why he deliberately set up such a situation and overthrow it himself? I want him to tell me himself." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, let''s have a chat with Guo''er here. Go out and meet your cousin, tell him what sister means, and let him cooperate with us. Tell the police that the witness is false, and let the police let Chen Haokun go first." Manny said.


    "OK, I''ll go out first, sister. Don''t tell Guo''er about my two sisters last night, okay! She doesn''t know yet! I''m afraid she''s angry, ha ha." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, to tell you the truth, are her two sisters very beautiful? Very delicious? You seem to like them very much?" Manny asked coyly.


    "Well, indeed, it''s a pity to marry two scum." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Then they were all held by you last night. Do they still feel about their husband?" Manny smiled.


    "Ha ha, those two scum have already despised them. It is estimated that I will be responsible to the end in the future." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Villain, didn''t you say you don''t want to have another wife? What? You still can''t control this little mind?" Manny joked.


    "Alas! The incident happened suddenly. At that time, I just wanted to punish them with their wives. Fortunately, I controlled them in time, but I can''t do nothing. Hugging is always OK? Who knows it will be addictive? However, elder sister Guo is really too sexy. I wanted to hug her at the first sight. Elder sister, I admit, I''m really not a good thing." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, it''s good to know. Pay attention to discretion in the future! If you did that last night, Wang Liang and Shen Ming don''t hate you, and they won''t care about the life and death of the Chen sisters. Go and discuss with your cousin as soon as possible! Release Chen Haokun as soon as possible, otherwise, you and Chen Jiegen won''t be able to control them. Maybe it''s too late and Chen will be hollowed out by them." Manny warned.


    "Elder sister, I know. I''ll go first. You can accompany Guo''er! If so, the defense lawyer''s business will not be necessary," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I know what to do, you go!" said Manny.


    Tang Wenhao hurried downstairs, said hello to Chen Guoer, said something, and asked her to stay at man''s house and talk to Ruan Ling. He will be back soon.


    "Sister Manny, baby, why are you in such a hurry to go out? Is something wrong?" Chen Guoer asked suspiciously. Ruan Ling and Yang Danni looked at Manny suspiciously. They didn''t know why Tang Wenhao went out in a hurry when the couple went up.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, baby. It''s not easy for me to ask him too much about my private affairs." Manny smiled.


    But these women, Tang Wenhao alone, drove Manny''s car quickly away from the Haitian villa. Outside, he first dialed Wang Zhuo Xiong, "cousin, are you free?"


    "Wen Hao, what''s the matter? The police are asking Chen Haokun these two days. There is no result. What can I do for you?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked suspiciously.


    "Well, cousin, I''d like to meet you and have a detailed chat. The situation has changed," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, let''s meet in the same place!" Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "OK, I''ll see you later. Hang up first." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    About half an hour later, Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong sat in the cafe opposite Mans. Seeing that Wang Zhuo Yan didn''t come, Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "where''s cousin Zhuo Yan?"


    "Hehe, he played games very late last night and went to bed," said Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "Oh, I''ll discuss it with you alone! Well, we want to acquit Chen Haokun first, and then sue him after he has handled his family affairs." Tang Wenhao said bluntly.


    "Ah? Acquittal? How could it be? The police finally caught him. I don''t agree." Wang Zhuo Xiong rebuffed Tang Wenhao.


    "Cousin, let me finish! Well, the Chen family is now under the control of two eldest sons in law. If Chen Haokun doesn''t let him out, the Chen family will be hollowed out by those two bastard sons in law. My wife Guo''er and my brother-in-law will certainly get nothing. There are so many people at home to eat. Cousin, this is not as serious as you think. Anyway, he will return sooner or later We should be punished, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, that''s his family business. They deserve to lose the Chen family. What does it have to do with me? I knew he should pay for his life and accept legal sanctions if he killed my father." Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Cousin, that''s for sure. Chen Haokun can''t escape the legal sanctions. I just said to let him deal with the family affairs before arresting him," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well thought, Wen Hao, he really handled everything and didn''t run away?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "He can''t run away," said Tang Wenhao.


    "What if he runs away? You are responsible?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said unhappily.


    "If he really runs away, I''ll be responsible," Tang Wenhao said.


    "How are you responsible? Wen Hao, you can''t tell the police that you killed my father?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked.


    "If he really runs away, I''ll say so. I''m willing to pay for it," Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "It''s impossible. You go to jail? You go to jail for him? What about my cousin? What about my aunt? They can''t let you go to jail? In the past, I''d like you to go to jail! But now I''ve figured out that we are relatives, and some of our grievances should be resolved earlier, so I don''t want you to have anything here. After all, it''s not easy You did it, "said Wang Zhuo Hsiung.


    "Cousin, I''m glad you said that and thank you very much for your generosity. However, I still hope you can understand me. I just want my father-in-law to handle all the things he should be responsible for before accepting legal sanctions. Once he is imprisoned, he will say no to many things, and we can''t take over. Chen will be really finished. Cousin, I beg you." Tang Wenhao begged.


    "Wen Hao, I really can''t promise you this. I won''t take the initiative to give up suing him. You''d better think of other ways!" Wang Zhuo Xiong said coldly.


    "Cousin, I can swear to God that I can control Chen Haokun. He can''t run away. Cousin, have you forgotten my skill? Can''t I control my father-in-law? You have to believe me." Tang Wenhao begged.


    After more than an hour of stalemate, Wang Zhuo Xiong reluctantly agreed to Tang Wenhao''s request on the premise of Tang Wenhao''s written evidence and repeated assurances. The police took the initiative to explain that the witness was false. They had no evidence to prove that the person who killed his father Wang Jianzhong was Chen Haokun.


    To be on the safe side, Tang Wenhao personally followed Wang Zhuo Xiong to the police station and made their request to the police in charge of the case. However, where would the police listen to them?


    The police said that this case is a homicide case, not an ordinary criminal case. Moreover, various signs show that Chen Haokun is indeed suspected of committing a major crime. Although there is no direct evidence at present, it seems too early to choose acquittal.


    "Wen Hao, you can''t blame my cousin. I tried my best. The police didn''t release him." after coming out, Wang Zhuo Xiong said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, cousin, thank you. By the way, go and tell ah Fei that the accusation is not needed until we need him. In addition, you tell him that he can use the money he gives him freely. We won''t take it back. When we need him to accuse, there will be another reward," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, Wen Hao, then I''ll go to him. You don''t have to worry too much. Chen is not yours. You don''t care about it! You don''t lack this money," said Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    "OK, I know, cousin, thank you. Let''s do it first!" after that, Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong waved goodbye and went to do their own things.

 Chapter 986

    On the way, Tang Wenhao quickly called Mani. "Sister, the situation is not as easy as we thought. I tried to persuade my brother to do it, but the police refused to let anyone know. It was murder. Chen Haokun is a suspect who has a serious crime and is not easily released."


    "Ah? Well? Then come back first!" said Manny.


    "Well, I''m on my way home, sister. In that case, let Guo''er talk to lawyer Huang and let lawyer Huang defend Chen Haokun''s innocence." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I know, that''s the only way to do it. Be careful on the road," said Manny.


    Back at man''s house, it was lunchtime at noon. Amung Yo and the Filipino maid from Yang Qiong made them a rich lunch and waited for Tang Wenhao to come back.


    "Baby, you''re hungry! Wash your hands and eat first." Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao coming in and hurriedly came forward and took him to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    After entering the bathroom, Ruan Ling put her arms around his waist, leaned her head on Tang Wenhao''s back and said with a gentle smile, "baby, I miss your taste. Are we not going out this afternoon? I want you so much."


    "Hehe, OK, let you have enough addiction in the afternoon." Tang Wenhao washed his hands, turned and hugged her. They kissed each other with deep affection.


    "Arlene, baby, where are you? It''s time for dinner." Manny shouted in the living room.


    "Hehe, sister a Ling and her baby are washing their hands in the bathroom!" Chen Guoer said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s strange to wash your hands! She must have done something bad. Ah Ling couldn''t sleep when she wanted to be a baby last night. Now she has a chance. Can you let it go?" Manny smiled.


    They heard it clearly in the bathroom. Ruan Ling shyly released Tang Wenhao. "Baby, I really miss you last night, so let''s go upstairs after dinner!"


    "Just after dinner, cooking is bad for the intestines and stomach. You won''t miss this rest time?" Tang Wenhao scraped her small nose and smiled. His body has actually had a strong reaction.


    "Hehe, of course, I''ll have a rest first. I want to talk to you quietly. Can''t I?" Ruan Ling said whistlingly, then pushed open the door and they came out.


    Manny saw Ruan Ling blushing and said with a smile, "sister said you didn''t do good in there! Take your two holidays in the afternoon, and I''ll go out with Guo''er and mommy to play with God, OK?"


    "Ha ha, sister, you still understand me." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    The family sat around and were eating when Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Chen Jie. He pressed the button and said, "Xiao Jie, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother in law, didn''t you and my sister come to the company today?" Chen Jie said with some displeasure.


    "Well, we went back to mans, but it''s also for daddy''s sake. We want to find a good lawyer for daddy to defend his innocence. What can I do for you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Brother in law, I don''t think something is right anymore. After the eldest brother-in-law and the second brother-in-law came to the company early in the morning, they were always mysterious and didn''t talk to me. They also mobilized their own people for a meeting and didn''t let me participate. I always think there is a problem here. I think they have completely excluded us from the management. It must be a good intention "Yes," Chen Jie said.


    "Oh? Did you find anything specific?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, they have brought together the financial staff. Daddy once told me that the financial staff meeting is very sensitive, so I think it''s necessary to tell you," Chen Jie said.


    "Oh, wait a minute, I''ll ask my sister." Tang Wenhao said, telling Manny about Chen Jie''s doubts, and Yang Danni immediately took over the conversation.


    "Wen Hao, they are going to use funds," said Yang Danni sensitively.


    "Yes, baby, Mommy is right. Guo''er, your two brother-in-law must want to use the company''s funds. You should go and stop them," Manny said.


    Now Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer are worried. Tang Wenhao said, "sister Guo, otherwise, I''ll go to Chen to help Xiao Jie. You wait here for lawyer Huang and talk to him about defending daddy."


    "OK, then hurry to help Xiao Jie! I''m afraid the two brothers in law ignore you at all, and they have power and personnel can be transferred. It''s better to invite Mommy over, otherwise, I''ll call Mommy right away and let her go by herself. You''ll hurry up and meet her." Chen Guoer said.


    "OK, I''ll go, sister. I''ll be busy first. Let''s go in the evening!" Tang Wenhao smiled vaguely.


    "I''ll go with you," said Ruan Ling, standing up. "OK, let''s go! Mommy, sister, sister Guo''er, let''s go first. You should hurry up here. If daddy doesn''t come out, many things can''t be done," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I know, baby, go quickly!" Chen Guoer was worried.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao drove away from Haitian villa with Ruan Ling and stepped on the accelerator towards the new territories.


    More than half an hour later, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling arrived at Chen''s headquarters.


    Chen Jie had already been waiting at the door. Seeing Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling coming, he hurriedly said, "brother-in-law, are you sister a Ling or sister Manny?" Chen Jie can''t tell who is Ruan Ling and who is Manny. In fact, other people can''t tell apart except people like Tang Wenhao and Yang Danni.


    "Hehe, I''m Ruan Ling and Chen Jie. Are they still in a meeting?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ve been driving for a long time. I don''t know what I''m plotting?" Chen Jie said angrily.


    "Chen Jie, don''t draw a conclusion easily first, go in and talk about it." then Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie walked upstairs. When the personnel on duty saw that they were going to break into the conference room, they would stop Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t even look at them. He waved his finger and lit their acupoints. He hurried directly to the conference room. When he reached the door, Tang Wenhao wanted to kick the door open and was stopped by Ruan Ling.


    "Baby, be civilized, sister," said Ruan Ling, walking to the front and knocking at the door.


    When the door opened, I saw Wang Liang sitting in the middle, next to Shen Ming, and some other middle-level cadres of the company. Everyone saw Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie standing at the door, looking at them in surprise and at Wang Liang, the acting president, with puzzled eyes.


    Wang Liang smiled at them, stood up and made a gesture of invitation, "ha ha, brother-in-law, is this Mr. man of man''s? Xiao Jie, please come in! What''s standing at the door?"


    Ruan Ling carried her jade leg in. Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie followed. Tang Wenhao stood aside and asked, "brother-in-law, what are you doing? Why don''t you inform Xiao Jie?"


    "Hehe, that''s it? Alas! I thought what my brother-in-law was doing? Angry, you invited your brother-in-law from mans to do justice for you?" Wang Liang sneered.


    "Brother in law, don''t cover up your sinister intentions with a smile. What do you want to do when you convene a meeting?" Chen Jie forced him to ask.


    "Hehe, Xiaojie! I''m Wang Liang working hard for Chen. As the only son of Chen, you don''t thank my brother-in-law. You still don''t trust me so much. OK, I''m going to resign in front of everyone. You take care of it." Wang Liang said, stood up and shook his hand and was about to leave the conference room.


    Seeing this, other personnel also stood up one after another and were about to withdraw.


    Tang Wenhao immediately reacted that he had been tricked by others. Wang Liang obviously took advantage of Chen Jie''s simplicity and deliberately set up a set to let them get in, so as to cause Chen''s employees to separate from Chen Jie.


    Just when Tang Wenhao was trying to find a way to recover the decline, Ruan Ling smiled, "Hehe, brother-in-law, don''t be so impulsive! You keep saying what you''re doing for Chen. What are you doing now? Embarrass your brother-in-law? He''s still young, and you''re almost forty. You just said that you fought hard with your father-in-law. Now all the rivers and mountains have been fought down, and Chen''s development is also very good, your father-in-law We''re in trouble again. You''re going to put it down at this time. What will everyone think of you? Don''t be so knowledgeable with children. We just want to come and learn how the eldest sister manages the enterprise. You can continue the meeting! If you think we''re redundant or not qualified to sit here, we''ll go right away, okay? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    When Ruan Ling said this, Wang Liang and Shen Ming looked at each other, nodded and sat down again, "Mr. man is Mr. man. Well, for the sake of Mr. man''s face, I don''t have the same experience with Xiaojie. In the final analysis, it''s all my own people. In order to eliminate Xiaojie''s hostility and mistrust towards us, Yang Meng, you can show us the minutes of our meeting this morning, Mr. Chen, and Mr. Tang and Mr. man, so that we can have an explanation." Then he motioned to a girl like a secretary to hand the meeting minutes to Chen Jie.


    Chen Jie took it and looked at the above records carefully. It was nothing more than summarizing the work of the previous month, informing the news of the arrest of President Chen Haokun, and announcing the resolution that the Chen family decided to let Wang Liang serve as acting president yesterday, as well as the work arrangement for a period of time in the future. There was nothing else.


    Tang Wenhao also took it, looked at it, and then handed it to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling didn''t look at it at all. She closed her notebook, handed it to Yang Meng, and said with a smile, "President Wang, you can continue the meeting! Let''s learn."


    "Hehe, Mr. man, I''m too modest. Mr. Shen, please tell me about your piece and ask Mr. man and Mr. Tang to put forward some good suggestions." Wang Liang smiled at Shen Ming.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Chen Jie accompanied Wang Liang and their middle-level cadres to hold a meeting for several hours. Wang Liang seemed to deliberately want to straighten out Tang Wenhao and the three of them, expanding the content of the meeting and prolonging the meeting time. He also asked everyone not to leave halfway, suffocating Tang Wenhao who never liked the meeting.


    Ruan Ling was even more uncomfortable. She was not familiar with and interested in everything about Chen, so she stayed here with them. Therefore, after coming out of the conference room, the three people breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Wang Liang and Shen Ming also pretended to be very polite and invited them to visit everywhere. They said that it was a waste of their time to let them guide their work. They kept them in Chen''s house all afternoon.

 Chapter 987

    When leaving Chen, Chen Jie took Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to the door, "brother-in-law, sister a Ling, I''m sorry! I didn''t think they were just holding a daily business meeting, wasting you two an afternoon."


    "Hehe, it''s all right, Xiaojie. Don''t you see? Wang Liang deliberately dragged us later. Later, he was acting for us. All the things he said were unimportant. The more he did, the more you should be careful with him in the future, okay?" Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "Well, brother-in-law, I''m more sure that they will do something sorry for Chen, so go back early! I also want to go back to the hotel to have a rest. I want to think about what to do in the future? I really should reflect on myself," Chen Jie said.


    "Hehe, Xiaojie, it''s good for you to have such an understanding. Let''s go and inform me of any news in time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, by the way, brother-in-law, I don''t know what to ask?" Chen Jie suddenly felt a little embarrassed and blushed.


    Tang Wenhao looked at him and said with a smile, "Xiao Jie, what''s the matter? How can you be shy? Come on! I''m your brother-in-law and she''s your sister-in-law. What''s so shy?"


    "Brother in law, Xiaoyao seems to work in Guangzhou now. Didn''t you let your sister-in-law work in mans or Vietnam?" Chen Jie asked.


    "Hehe, let her go wherever she wants to work. What''s the matter? Why did you suddenly ask this? Did you contact her or did she tell you?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I contacted my sister-in-law. I found her cell phone number that day and called her. Are you two okay? Aren''t you arguing? Don''t bully her, a good girl like my sister-in-law!" Chen Jie said.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, we have no problem. She just thinks she should go to a big company to exercise just after graduation. I think her idea is right, so I support her." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, that''s good, brother-in-law, sister a Ling, I''m going up," Chen Jie said.


    "Well, bye!" said Tang Wenhao, starting the car and driving away from Chen.


    On the way, Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao, "Baby, I think you all underestimate your brother-in-law. He is actually a not simple person. I also understand why your father-in-law Chen Haokun doesn''t trust him. This person is actually very Yin. Today, he obviously set a trap for Chen Jie and us to drill, let us lose face in front of Chen''s employees, and let Chen Jie have no prestige in front of the employees."


    "Elder sister, I''m also aware of this. Elder sister, it''s lucky that you followed us today, otherwise we would lose more face. If I had kicked the door open with one foot, we wouldn''t be able to end up behind. It would appear that we have no quality. Elder sister, I convince you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, I was also worried about being cheated by them, because I thought it was really strange. If they wanted to do something sorry to Chen, why did they have a meeting? Didn''t they do it secretly? What was discussed at the meeting must be aboveboard, right?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, I was also brought in by Chen Jie''s words at that time. I didn''t have a minimum analysis. Hey! Sister, in dealing with the crisis, you and Manny are much better than me. I''m completely convinced." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling returned to man''s house, there were Yang Danni, Manny and Chen Guoer in the living room. There was also a well-dressed middle-aged man with good looks and full of wisdom in her eyes. Manny saw that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came back and smiled, "baby, ah Ling, come here and introduce you to our famous barrister in Hong Kong, Mr. Huang Yiming."


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling hurriedly shook hands with him. "Lawyer Huang, this is my husband Tang Wenhao and this is my twin sister Ruan Ling." Manny said.


    "President Tang is a talented person with extraordinary heroism. At first glance, he is a young talent. This beautiful miss Ruan Ling is really strikingly similar to President man. If you wear the same clothes, we can''t tell." Huang Yiming praised Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    "Ha ha, lawyer Huang flattered me. By the way, sister Guo''er, how are you talking?" Tang Wenhao smiled after sitting down.


    "Lawyer Huang has just arrived. We haven''t officially talked about daddy''s case yet," Chen Guoer said.


    "Wen Hao, a Ling, how''s Chen''s side?" Yang Danni asked with concern.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, Mommy. Let''s act according to our plan! I hope lawyer Huang can set my father free as soon as possible. Lawyer Huang, I''ll ask you about my father." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh? Your father? Mr. Tang, you mean Mr. Chen Haokun is your father-in-law. Are you a couple with Miss Chen Guoer? Mr. naman? And this..." Huang Yiming pointed at the three top beauties in doubt, with incredible eyes.


    Manny smiled generously, "lawyer Huang, in fact, Wen Hao is the common man of our three sisters, and Mr. Chen Haokun is indeed Wen Hao''s father-in-law."


    "Oh! President Tang is really amazing! Admire, admire! It''s a great blessing. If you can be a man like president Tang, it doesn''t matter if you live ten or eight years less in your life." Huang Yiming smiled with envy.


    "Hehe, the key is that my sisters are kind-hearted and they are willing to take me in." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, you know our sisters are nice to you! Well, don''t go far, talk to lawyer Huang about the case!" Manny smiled gently.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao also quickly shifted the topic to Chen Haokun''s case. He gave a general description of the course of the matter, and then mentioned Chen''s current situation. He hoped that lawyer Huang could get Chen Haokun out as soon as possible, at least let Chen Haokun meet his family and arrange the company''s affairs.


    "Mr. Tang, Mr. man, elder sister, let''s do it! I''ll meet Mr. Chen first. If the police don''t have any excellent evidence, I''m sure it''s not very difficult for them to release the person tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, but I can''t promise you now. Everything depends on the evidence," Huang Yiming said.


    "OK, lawyer Huang, please. Anyway, we are also old friends. After you have served with mans for so many years, we won''t treat lawyer Huang badly." Yang Danni smiled.


    "Elder sister, I''m sorry to hear that. Lao man and I are always good brothers. Since Chen Haokun is president Tang''s father-in-law, I will go all out to help him leave the prison as soon as possible." Huang Yiming smiled.


    "Lawyer Huang, I''ll thank you for my father first." Chen Guoer stood up and bowed to Huang Yiming.


    "It''s impossible, Miss Chen. Don''t worry! As long as your father doesn''t break the law, I''m sure to clear him of suspicion. Please rest assured, Miss Chen." lawyer Huang smiled.


    "Lawyer Huang, my father certainly didn''t break the law, so please. After it''s done, we Chen won''t treat lawyer Huang badly. I''ll also tell my father to let lawyer Huang be our Chen''s perennial legal adviser in the future." Chen Guoer said.


    "Hehe, Miss Chen, it''s not urgent. Let''s talk later! First sign the entrustment agreement for me, and I can take your power of attorney to talk to Mr. Chen about his case." lawyer Huang said.


    "No problem, lawyer Huang, give me all the documents! I''m daddy''s daughter and I can sign on his behalf," Chen Guoer said.


    Therefore, lawyer Huang signed a principal-agent agreement with Chen Guoer and fully entrusted him to deal with Chen Haokun''s case. After that, Huang Yiming left man''s house to deal with the case.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao didn''t want to go back to Chen''s house because he had an agreement with Ruan Ling. He really wanted Ruan Ling. Chen Guoer also knew that Ruan Ling must Miss Tang Wenhao very much, so she went back by herself. She didn''t trust her home and was worried about what happened to her two brother-in-law. In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t care about her, Because last night, Wang Liang and Shen Ming had a lust for Chen Guoer''s sister-in-law.


    But Tang Wenhao couldn''t say it clearly, so he had to tell Chen Guoer to be careful. Remember to lock the door of the room when she goes to bed at night. Except for her sister, mommy and her aunt, Wang Liang and Shen Ming, don''t open the door for them at night. Tang Wenhao was particularly worried that the two family partners would retaliate against him. Last night, he touched their women, I''m worried that the two of them will spoil Chen Guoer tonight. Tang Wenhao has a dead heart.


    In this regard, Tang Wenhao is a particularly overbearing person. He can touch other people''s wives, but they can''t touch his women. This is a matter of principle and he can''t stand it.


    Therefore, although he had a good time with Ruan Ling and Manny sisters this evening, he was still worried about Chen Guoer. His eyes would stare at his mobile phone from time to time for fear that Chen Guoer would ask him for help.


    Fortunately, Chen Guoer didn''t call him all night, indicating that everything was normal.


    The next morning, when Tang Wenhao woke up, the first thing he did was to call Chen Guoer and ask him about the night. Chen Guoer told him that she talked with Chen xiner and Chen miner very late at night. Until she went to bed, neither of her brother-in-law went home. She didn''t know where the two sister-in-law went.


    After chatting with Chen Guoer, Tang Wenhao got up himself. He saw Ruan Ling, Manny and Yang Danni''s mother and daughter playing in the swimming pool with God''s gift from the window. He also wanted to go swimming.


    When she got to the pool, Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao coming, waved to him and said with a smile, "baby, what are you looking at? Come down!"


    Tang Wenhao smiled, jumped into the pool and swam freely. Ruan Ling quickly swam over and played side by side with Tang Wenhao, while Yang Danni''s mother and daughter teased God''s gift and watched Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling swim.


    When the family was playing hard, the mobile phone under the sun umbrella rang. It was Manny''s. Manny looked and shouted to Tang Wenhao, "baby, hurry up and answer the phone to see who called my sister."


    After listening, Tang Wenhao hurriedly swam back, and Ruan Ling followed closely. The two reached the shore. Tang Wenhao quickly climbed the ladder. The phone was disconnected. He opened the phone and missed the call. He shouted, "sister, it''s lawyer Huang."


    "Ah? Lawyer Huang, hurry back to him," said Manny.


    "OK, it must be about the case," said Tang Wenhao, who dialed back and soon got through.

 Chapter 988

    "Mr. man, I have coordinated with the police. Although I can''t release Mr. Chen Haokun immediately, he can meet with his family. You tell Miss Chen that Mr. Chen Haokun named his daughter Chen Guoer, son Chen Jie and son-in-law Tang Wenhao to meet Mr. Chen Haokun at the detention center at 10 a.m. this morning. At that time, I will wait for them at the gate of the detention center." Lawyer Huang said.


    "Great, lawyer Huang, thank you. Thank you. I will inform my wife and my brother-in-law immediately. I will take them to the detention center on time to meet you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, you''re Mr. Tang! Please tell Mr. man! In addition, if the police can''t find new evidence, your father-in-law will be acquitted before tomorrow." lawyer Huang said.


    "Really? Great!" Tang Wenhao smiled pleasantly.


    After hanging up Huang Yiming''s phone, Tang Wenhao relayed his words to the young and old beauties in the swimming pool. They were also very happy. After swimming inside for a while, they all went ashore.


    After washing, Tang Wenhao hurriedly told Chen Guoer the good news and asked her to keep it a secret. He could only tell Chen Jie and ask her to take Chen Jie to man''s house immediately, and then they set out together to see Chen Haokun in the detention center.


    Chen Guoer was so surprised that she almost cried. She said that she immediately informed Chen Jie that she would come to man''s house soon. They all knew that Chen Haokun''s roll call to see the three of them must have his reason.


    In particular, Tang Wenhao knew that many mysteries would be solved after seeing Chen Haokun. He was eager to know why Chen Haokun wanted to harm his son-in-law? Why kill mans? He is also a shareholder of mans! Why kill Wang Jianzhong? Is it necessary?


    An hour later, both Chen Guoer and Chen Jie arrived at man''s house. When Chen Jie saw Tang Wenhao, he had no time to say hello to beautiful women such as Yang Danni and firmly grasped Tang Wenhao''s hand. "Brother in law, daddy asked to see the three of us by name. He must not believe his brother-in-law. He must have something important to tell us."


    "Well, Xiaojie, don''t get excited until you see daddy! You haven''t seen my mommy! Come on, Mommy, he''s Xiaojie." Tang Wenhao introduced Chen Jie to Yang Dani.


    At this time, Chen Jiecai set his eyes on Yang Danni. He couldn''t help being shocked by her grace, elegance and beauty. His brother-in-law''s mother-in-law is really a great beauty! I can''t tell her actual age at all.


    Both of them simply said a few words. Tang Wenhao was worried that something might happen halfway, so he set out early with Ruan Ling, Chen Guoer and Chen Jie. They hoped to see Chen Haokun early and understand the truth of many things early.


    In the suburb of the detention center, four people walked on the road for an hour before driving into a building near the mountain forest in the suburb. The building is surrounded by a fence, which is covered with barbed wire.


    At the gate of the detention center, the handsome and serious lawyer Huang Yiming has been waiting nearby. "President Tang, President man, Miss Chen, is this childe Chen?" Huang Yiming asked, pointing to Chen Jie.


    "Well, I''m Chen Jie, lawyer Huang. Thank you very much. Thank you for arranging us to meet my father." Chen Jie said gratefully to lawyer Huang.


    When Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Chen Guoer and Chen Jie met Chen Haokun who was detained alone in a small room, they were still surprised. In just two days, Chen Haokun seemed to be much older.


    Chen Guo''er hugged his father and cried, "Daddy, you''re thin, daddy, Guo''er loves you!"


    Chen Jie also hugged his father and cried, "Daddy, what''s going on? How can you become a murderer? Who''s framing you, is it the eldest sister?"


    Chen Haokun was shocked by Chen Jie''s words. He raised his head and stared at Chen Jie. "Xiao Jie, what do you mean? Why do you think your eldest sister husband is framing daddy? What happened to us Chen these two days?"


    "Daddy, I don''t know what happened, because my eldest sister never let me get involved in the company. Yesterday afternoon, he forced us to choose him as the acting president. He is now managing Chen as the president. Today, he also held a meeting of all middle-level cadres! But he didn''t let me, sister Guo''er and brother-in-law Wen Hao participate and didn''t inform us." Chen Jie began to blame Wang Liang and Shen Ming.


    "What? He forced you to choose him as acting president? He didn''t even inform you at the meeting? He was just going to rebel? I''m not dead yet? Fortunately, daddy only called you here. If he came, hum, my old bone would die here." Chen Haokun was trembling with anger.


    "Daddy, don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. Lawyer Huang said that you can go out tomorrow. Pick up these two guys when you go out. They are really arrogant. They don''t take you being locked up here as one thing at all. It''s better for the new uncle Wen Hao to ask lawyer Huang to defend you. It''s the credit of sister Manny, sister Ruan Ling and Wen Hao." Chen Guoer said.


    At this time, Chen Haokun''s eyes fell on Ruan Ling. He smiled in shame and asked, "are you Mr. man or miss a Ling?" he couldn''t tell who was Manny and who was Ruan Ling.


    "Uncle, I''m ah Ling." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Thank you, thank you, Wen Hao, thank you!" Chen Haokun said guiltily.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Chen Haokun''s guilty face and knew that his guilt came from his heart. However, he still didn''t know why Chen Haokun wanted to hurt him?


    "Daddy, you''re welcome. We''re a family. If we don''t save you, who can save you? However, the eldest brother-in-law and the second sister-in-law are really different. Since we came back, they only have Chen''s power in their minds. Everything else is trivial. I told him yesterday, and he also promised me that after selecting the person to preside over the work temporarily, he would focus on the camp He saved you, but after he got the power, he didn''t do anything, just firmly grasped the power in his hand. "Tang Wenhao said faintly.


    "Beast, I''ve wasted my years of cultivating him, and I''ve wasted my beautiful daughter to them. When I''m in trouble, they''ll repay me like this. Hum! Ah Liang, Ah Ming, you''re so unkind to Dad, don''t blame me for not being kind to my son-in-law." Chen Haokun said angrily.


    "Daddy, don''t be angry. Go out and settle accounts with them anyway," Chen Jie said.


    "Well, Xiao Jie, you spend more time with Wen Hao these days and learn a little. The more complicated the situation is, the more you can exercise a person''s ability. In fact, your eldest brother-in-law and second brother-in-law are virtuous people. Daddy knows very well, so you must follow Wen Hao. He is a brother-in-law worthy of your trust forever, okay?" Chen Haokun praised him in front of Tang Wenhao, This makes Tang Wenhao feel very uncomfortable.


    He knew that Chen Haokun was in Tuogu and hoped that he would help Chen Jie anyway in the future.


    "Daddy, don''t worry! I''ve figured out a lot of things myself in the hotel today. I really can''t stop asking about Chen. I want to manage the foundation created by daddy well. Brother in law, you must help me! I depend on you." Chen Jie said.


    "Hehe, Xiaojie, don''t worry! Your sister and I will help you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "By the way, Guo''er, daddy feels very sorry for you. You are daddy''s favorite daughter. However, when you marry Wen Hao, daddy hasn''t given you any gifts. Daddy has something to give you. Take it and open it when you need it most. In this way, you will get what you want." he said, Chen Haokun took a gold key of the cross from his neck and handed it to Chen Guoer.


    "Daddy, this is your own favorite thing. My daughter can''t want it." Chen Guoer refused.


    "Hehe, daddy''s favorite thing in his life is you. What''s the golden key? Take it and remember that you can''t use it until you need it most, okay?" Chen Haokun said.


    "Oh, daddy, you are so mysterious. Can this key open any lock?" asked Chen Guoer suspiciously.


    "Guo''er, don''t ask anything. When you should know, you will understand everything. OK, time is limited. Go out first! Daddy wants to talk to Wen Hao alone." Chen Haokun said, pushing his daughter Chen Guo''er and son Chen Jie out of the room.


    Although Chen Guoer and Chen Jie were reluctant, they did not dare to go against Chen Haokun, so they had to leave the room in doubt. Tang Wenhao seemed to have this hunch that his father-in-law must have something to talk to himself.


    After Chen Guo''er and Chen Jie left, Chen Haokun sighed, "Wen Hao, I''m sorry! Daddy is sorry for you! You make daddy deeply ashamed." Chen Haokun said with a look of shame.


    "Daddy, why? What is all this? Wen Hao can''t figure out why Daddy hurt his son-in-law when he wants to break his head. Besides, you know man didn''t do anything sorry to Chen, but why did you do it?" Tang Wenhao asked painfully.


    "Wen Hao, I knew you knew everything. Daddy didn''t read you wrong. You are indeed the dragon among people. One day, you will surpass daddy and man Tianxiong. The real destination is to hand over man and Chen to you. Daddy said to let you help Xiaojie. In fact, he is really not the material. If Chen wants to be invincible, he still depends on you!" Chen Haokun sighed.


    "Daddy, don''t you still have you? You''re still young, only in your fifties, and it''s still early to retire." Tang Wenhao doesn''t want to point out this matter. He can''t bear it. At this time, he doesn''t regard Chen Haokun as a murderer, but as an old man in his twilight.


    "Wen Hao, you know everything in your heart. Why should you comfort daddy like this? Daddy wants to see you three just to end some things, and then he''ll let it go." Chen Haokun sighed.


    "Daddy, how do you want to end it? One life for one life?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Wenhao, do you have any other way? One of the things daddy regrets most in his life is that he shouldn''t hang out with him. A moment of greed ruined himself, ruined Chen, and almost hurt my own son-in-law. However, people always have to pay a price for what they have done." Chen Haokun said sadly.

 Chapter 989

    "Daddy, don''t you just admit it? Didn''t the police find the exact evidence?" Tang Wenhao asked tentatively.


    "Hum, this kind of thing can only deceive oneself and others. The heaven''s net is broad without omission. It will eventually be arrested. Sooner or later, after being caught by the police at the airport that day, daddy didn''t want to leave this room, but daddy didn''t trust his family, Chen family and my son, so these things were not properly arranged. Daddy died in peace!" Chen Haokun said.


    "Daddy, in fact, what you really don''t trust is your two brother-in-law!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, you know me, Wen Hao, Wen Hao, you have very keen insight. Your heart is like a mirror. In fact, you have a lot of opportunities to show off with Daddy, but you don''t. You''ve been giving Daddy the opportunity. For this, daddy is very grateful to you and is determined to give you daddy''s wealth all his life, because Daddy believes that you won''t be unkind for money "In injustice," said Chen Haokun. "Daddy, thank you for your trust in Wenhao. Do you really want to hand over Chen to me? But I don''t understand Chen''s management and business. Now Chen is firmly in the hands of Wang Liang and Shen Ming. Unless you go back and deal with it yourself, Xiaojie and I can''t deal with them at all," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Never mind, what''s Chen''s family name is Chen, not surnamed Wang, or Shen Shen. The legal representative is father''s man. Whoever has the final say will have to see the appointment of father. This is not a problem. But Dad wants to make a smooth transition. After you go back, you can take the appointment letter from father to talk with them, let them give you the initiative to help you manage, and daddy will not count anything. After all, my daughter is their wife, so let them go. If they don''t want to cooperate with you, you can ask a lawyer to intervene and force them to hand over power. Wen Hao, you are a very smart person. You don''t have to explain too clearly by your father. Sometimes, you have to use the method of rogue to deal with rogue, okay? " Chen Haokun said.


    Tang Wenhao secretly admires his father-in-law. He is worthy of being the boss from the Jianghu. He knows both hard and soft. But when he thinks that he is not interested in managing the enterprise, he is still very embarrassed. "Daddy, you''d better let Xiaojie take over! I can help him. I just don''t like being the boss. I''m used to this free and casual life."


    "Wen Hao, you must follow. Xiaojie doesn''t have this ability, courage and prestige at present. He can only rely on you. Besides, your current identity is president of mans. Such an identity will replace daddy and explain to the outside world. Besides, you are daddy''s son-in-law, and no one is unconvinced." Chen Haokun said.


    "But, daddy, I really don''t understand. Since you trust me so much, why did you plan to harm me? Harm Mans, what is this? You must tell me the answer." Tang Wenhao said.


    Chen Haokun lowered his head in shame and burst into tears. Tang Wenhao didn''t like it, but he wanted to know the reason too much. Otherwise, he couldn''t even sleep. He was stuck in his throat and didn''t spit out.


    Just then, outside the door came the cry of the prison guard, "No. 30, hurry up, there are two minutes left."


    Hearing this, Chen Haokun nodded and finally began to tell the truth, "Wen Hao, daddy is not afraid of death, and he is afraid of being looked down upon by you. In the final analysis, the reason why Daddy does such disgusting things is actually very simple, just a moment of greed."


    "A moment of greed? Daddy, you have an enterprise as big as Chen. How could you think of taking mans? Besides, you know that mans is mine now, and my mommy gave me all the shares. You know that?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, but haven''t you heard of an accident in Thailand? He said that you had died, so Daddy thought that mans would surely break down without you. Instead of breaking down, he might as well let me take over. With this idea, he happened to meet Wang Jianzhong and they hit it off. Alas! Wenhao, daddy doesn''t ask you for forgiveness, but daddy really didn''t want to hurt you! If not It''s said that daddy will never have such evil thoughts when you''re gone, "said Chen Haokun.


    "What? I heard I''m gone? Where did you get this news?" Tang Wenhao asked in amazement.


    "As Wang Jianzhong said, I passed mans that day. I wanted to see who was actually managing mans in Vietnam, so I went upstairs. Unexpectedly, I met Wang Jianzhong at mans gate. He had met dad before, so we both knew each other. He was surprised to see Dad. We talked at the door for a while. Later, he said something coldly, your son-in-law It''s not a good thing, just a shameless person. When daddy saw him scold you, he must want to ask why. He said that since Daddy wanted to know, he asked me to go to the coffee shop and talk to me about what kind of person you are. "Chen Haokun said.


    "Daddy, I see. Did he just tell you that I touched his wife? And his wife is Manny''s half relative without blood?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, if you have such a character, you may touch daddy''s women in the future. Anyway, with your Kung Fu, no one can do anything to you. Besides, he said, he has definite news that you have been killed in Thailand, and mans only has orphans and widows. The spiritual dependence of these women is all on you. If you don''t, mans will collapse soon. He hopes to cooperate with me What do you say? Get mans under daddy''s name. Anyway, daddy is also mans'' shareholder. As long as you make a little plan, mans will soon be swallowed by daddy. "Chen Haokun said.


    "Daddy, do you really believe him so much?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "But then daddy asked Guo''er? It proved that what he said was true. He told daddy that man''s mother and daughter had gone to Thailand to find your whereabouts. Although Guo''er didn''t know the truth, Guo''er told daddy that Manny was not in Hong Kong, Vietnam or the mainland, and your mother-in-law Yang Danni was not in Hong Kong, which showed that Wang Jianzhong''s statement was reliable At that time, daddy just didn''t believe in one thing. He insisted that you really took advantage of his wife. Moreover, they had a relationship. His wife had run away from home and went out to be a nun. Wen Hao, are these true? Can you tell Daddy the truth, too? "Chen Haokun asked.


    "Daddy, what he said is generally true, but the reason is actually... This thing... Is the most regretful and shameless thing I have done in my life. I was also angry and confused at that time. In this way, the Mann family didn''t accept Manny with me at first, so they put Manny under house arrest at home. After I knew it, I rushed from Shanghai to save her. It was also a coincidence , when I sneaked into man''s House late at night, the room I entered was just the room of Wang Jianzhong and his wife. When I hid in their room, the couple lived a married life. I also overheard some words they said. I was very angry. I lit Wang Jianzhong''s acupoints and touched his wife. In addition to trying to revenge man''s family for looking down on me, I also wanted to threaten him His wife asked her to help me get Manny out. This was a dream at that time. How could it be as complicated as he thought? "Tang Wenhao said shamefully.


    "Oh, that''s the case. It''s still because you''re young and vigorous. However, you did something wrong and ruined people''s families. No wonder he hates you and his wife. When talking to Dad, he''s a * * and shameless slut, so he said that even if you die, he''ll ruin your reputation and his wife''s reputation "Crack," said Chen Haokun.


    "Alas, in fact, I don''t hate him. I think everything is my own fault. Why did you kill him, daddy? It''s not necessary?" Tang Wenhao continued.


    "Alas, daddy is also a passionate murderer. Didn''t you come back with Manny that day? Daddy thought that since you came back, the plan discussed with him must not be implemented. How could daddy really rob Manny with you? So when he saw him out of your office, he immediately went down to meet him and wanted to cancel the previous plan with him, but he didn''t agree. He said that it was OK to cancel. Let''s go Daddy compensated him for his losses. He also said that he had confessed to you anyway, but he had not confessed to Daddy. If daddy didn''t give him a sum of money, he would certainly tell you and Manny about daddy and him. Where daddy could stand his threat, he designed to let him go to the alley to give him cash. He probably didn''t think that Daddy would kill him for so little money So I followed him, "said Chen Haokun.


    "He asked you how much you want?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Five million Hong Kong dollars," said Chen Haokun.


    "Alas, I lost my life for five million." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Daddy was afraid that he would often threaten daddy in the future, so he just did it. In fact, after he did it, daddy also regretted it," Chen Haokun said.


    "Yes! Dad, in fact, you confessed this to me. I don''t mind too much. I don''t have any desire for money. If you want Mans, I''ll give it to you." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Alas, it''s too late to say anything now. Daddy just hopes you can manage Chen''s family well in the future. It''s daddy''s lifelong effort. Daddy can rest assured to give Chen''s family to you." Chen Haokun said.


    "But now Chen is firmly controlled by his two brother-in-law. Xiaojie and I can''t intervene! The employees don''t recognize us at all," Tang Wenhao said.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all temporary. Daddy tells you a secret. You can''t tell it to anyone, including Xiaojie and Guo''er. Do you understand?" Chen Haokun whispered.


    "Ah? Why? Why don''t you even tell Xiaojie and Guo''er?" Tang Wenhao asked in amazement.


    "They don''t know it''s good for them now. Pass your ears and daddy will tell you." Chen Haokun said a word in Tang Wenhao''s ear, which shocked Tang Wenhao.


    "Daddy, since this is all Chen''s assets, if you tell me so, aren''t you afraid that I will take it for myself one day? Then kick the fruit away?" Tang Wenhao asked.

 Chapter 990

    "Hehe, Wenhao, you won''t. daddy believes you. Although you also have many problems, you are a little unruly, a little disorderly and lecherous in women, but as a man, this is not a fatal disadvantage. In fact, every man is lecherous, but is it possible to get more women? Have you ever heard of a boss who has only one woman? If so Boss, it means that he is not in good health. He can''t afford more than one. As long as his body allows, which one doesn''t have three wives and four concubines? It''s no big deal. I have only Guo''er, and my daughter is not married. If Xin''er and min''er are not married, my father is willing to give you all his daughters, because what my father sees is your kindness and righteousness. Although you have many women, my father doesn''t Have you ever heard of your mistreatment to any wife? Have you ever heard of who you''re sorry for for money? Especially when Guo''er lived in the Ruan family a few days ago, weren''t you outside? She felt the family atmosphere of your Ruan family every day. Through extensive contact with your wives, she learned more about you. She told her father that she wanted to be your wife like Jiajia and began to lose her father I agree. I don''t think all my daughters can be your concubines, but you know what she said? "Chen Haokun said.


    "What did sister Guo''er say?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "She said that as long as you would want her, she would be happy to be a concubine, because all your concubines said that you were fair to everyone. Moreover, Guo ER was very determined. She also asked Jiajia, and Jiajia fully agreed with her, saying that it would be very happy to marry you. Dad, if you don''t marry this old girl, let her go!" Chen Haokun smiled.


    "Daddy, thank you for trusting me so much. I will live up to you and sister Guo''er." Tang Wenhao said gratefully, but he also felt a great responsibility.


    "Wen Hao, it''s not necessary to be so polite with Daddy. It''s getting late. It''s estimated that you''ll be urged to leave again. After you leave here, go back to Chen immediately. Daddy will immediately draw up a letter of appointment for you to handle all the affairs of the company on behalf of Daddy." then Chen Haokun found a piece of paper and asked the prison guard outside to take a pen, Quickly wrote a letter of appointment to Tang Wenhao.


    "Daddy, you can go out tomorrow. Why write this?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Haven''t you gone out yet? Wen Hao, think about everything. Take this first and see what will happen? If daddy goes out tomorrow, it''s just to see how my two sons-in-law will perform for daddy?" Chen Haokun sneered.


    Tang Wenhao looked and thought, Jiang is still old and spicy! How can those two bastard brother-in-law be his opponents?


    When he went out, Chen Haokun said to him, "Wen Hao, don''t worry. When we have arranged Chen''s affairs, daddy will give you and Wang Jianzhong''s family an explanation."


    Because of time, Tang Wenhao and Chen Haokun can''t talk too much. In fact, he wants to confess to Chen Haokun about the night before yesterday. He wants to tell Chen Haokun that he almost did his two daughters at the moment of passion. Later, although he didn''t do it, he also did something sorry for him and hugged his sisters naked.


    Because he felt that something had happened, he had better face it directly. He didn''t hide it and scrape it if he wanted to kill others. Anyway, he would never regret holding Chen xiner and Chen miner. This is completely different from Yang Danyun. In addition to the factor of revenge, the key is to like it. He liked the bodies of Chen xiner and her sisters and couldn''t help holding them at a glance, He couldn''t figure out why he liked them so much.


    But several times, he held back and worried that it would stimulate the old man. People just said they trusted him, but he broke the news that he almost did other people''s two daughters. Shit, what''s this called?


    After Tang Wenhao came out, Chen Guo''er and Chen Jie all rushed over, "baby, what did daddy tell you? For so long? Brother-in-law, did Daddy teach you how to deal with them?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and took out the power of attorney given to him by Chen Haokun. Ruan Ling also crowded over to see, "great! Brother-in-law, how dare they treat us with this?" Chen Jie smiled with the power of attorney.


    Lawyer Huang Yiming was also nearby. He glanced at the letter of appointment and asked suspiciously, "president Tang, Mr. Chen Haokun can be acquitted tomorrow. Why should I give you the letter of appointment?"


    "Hehe, my father said that he didn''t want to take charge of the company any more, so he just let me take care of it. Lawyer Huang, thank you very much today. Let''s go to have a casual meal together?" Tang Wenhao sent out an invitation.


    "This... Is not very good? You are all so busy." lawyer Huang smiled.


    "It''s all right. We have to eat anyway. Let''s go! I also want to talk more with lawyer Huang and enjoy his face!" Tang Wenhao smiled. Ruan Ling also tried to invite him. Lawyer Huang thought she was Manny and couldn''t refute Manny''s face, so he followed her to the city for dinner.


    They found a decent hotel. They found a private room and ate while chatting. "Lawyer Huang, how old are you? Are you forty?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s nearly 50, but it''s still 40? In the next life! Man always knows that I''m only five or six years younger than brother Tianxiong. I''m forty-nine this year." lawyer Huang smiled.


    "Ah? You''re forty-nine? I really can''t see it." Tang Wenhao smiled in surprise.


    "Hehe, thank you. I''m glad that Mr. Tang said I was young." Huang Yiming smiled.


    "Who else is there in your family? By the way, it''s inconvenient to say that it doesn''t matter. I just think lawyer Huang has such a fate with us mans and wants to make friends like you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. I really don''t want to say it if it''s someone else. But since President Tang said so, it''s also my honor for Huang Yiming. I have a son and a daughter who are studying abroad. My wife! The year before last... Was... Killed." speaking of this, Huang Yiming had tears in his eyes.


    At this time, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly solidified. Tang Wenhao hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry! Lawyer Huang, I don''t know that my aunt has..."


    "Hehe, it''s okay. It''s all over. Sometimes we will inevitably encounter cases related to the underworld. We just feel sorry for our wife. Marrying me is tantamount to marrying danger." Huang Yiming wiped a handful of tears and said.


    "It was an accident, lawyer Huang. Don''t be too sad. Didn''t you find another one? What kind of woman can''t find a barrister like lawyer Huang?" Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling and other beauties also advised him to find another one, but Huang Yiming said that young people don''t think it''s interesting. People must also want his money. He is obsessed with cleanliness and emotional supremacy. He thinks it''s meaningless to participate in the factor of money.


    And it''s hard to meet a suitable one at his age. Let''s live by ourselves!


    Tang Wenhao''s heart moved when he said this, but he didn''t show it. He wanted to go back and discuss with Manny first, because he thought Huang Yiming was a perfect match for his mother-in-law Yang Danni. One was a middle-aged talent, a barrister, and the other was a noble and elegant middle-aged beautiful woman. They were simply perfect together, but he didn''t know whether Yang Danni would agree. Anyway, he advised her to find one, She firmly opposes it. If this person becomes a handsome lawyer Huang Yiming, I wonder if she will insist on celibacy?


    After lunch, they broke up at the gate of the hotel. Huang Yiming went back to his law firm, while Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Chen Guoer killed Chen with his brother Chen jiechao.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling what she thought. When Ruan Ling heard this, she excitedly hugged Tang Wenhao''s head and kissed him on the cheek, "sister, I''m driving? Why are you so excited?"


    "Baby, because you think the same as your sister? When I heard that lawyer Huang has no wife, my first reaction was that he and Mommy are a good match. They are about the same age. Lawyer Huang is handsome, capable and single-minded. Such a man is more suitable for Mommy! And mommy has never given birth and looks like a little girl. You can see it when you swim today Are you there? Mommy''s figure is not worse than sister''s? Her skin is white and tender. How can she deserve lawyer Huang? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, that''s for sure. Mommy is the best looking middle-aged woman I''ve ever seen in my life." Tang Wenhao praised.


    "Yes, it would be a pity if such a beautiful woman didn''t marry an excellent man! It would be cruel to let her beauty wither in the years!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, let''s talk to sister Manny first, get her support, and then three people together to convince mommy that we can marry Mommy out in style!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Things may not be as good as you think. Don''t forget that mommy now regards God''s gift as the sustenance of life. She said that she doesn''t want men anymore. She has been so happy every day since she had God''s gift. She is very happy as long as she is with God''s gift." Ruan Ling said.


    "Then I''ll take the gift away," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, you''re killing Mommy. She can''t live without God''s gift. Besides, what do they call God''s gift and Junjun? This is one of the reasons why Mommy doesn''t want God''s gift to leave her. She said that after God''s education, she will ask someone to train her, and you don''t have to worry about it at all." Ruan Ling said.


    "Then let her marry with a gift from heaven," said Tang Wenhao.


    "It''s less likely, baby. Don''t think so well now. Wait until you go back! The eight characters haven''t been written yet?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, last time Manny and I tried to persuade her to remarry, but mommy was very firm. She said that she would be a daddy''s woman in her life, not a second man''s woman. With God''s gift, she would be particularly satisfied." Tang Wenhao said.


    "So it still depends on fate. If mommy has feelings for lawyer Huang, there may be hope. Otherwise, it''s useless if she can''t accept it again." Ruan Ling said.


    The two talked to Chen. Chen Guo''er and Chen Jie''s sister and brother followed in. The four got out of the car. Chen Jie looked more confident this time because Tang Wenhao had his father''s Oracle in his hand.


    Upstairs, he led the way and went straight to the president''s office. When he opened the door of the president''s office, they were surprised by the situation inside. Chen Jie instantly showed a disdainful smile on his face.

 Chapter 991

    Then, a beautiful girl inside wrote from Wang Liang''s lap, lowered her head in shame and ran out. It turned out that when Chen Jie opened the door, she found that her eldest brother-in-law Wang Liang was flirting with Secretary Yang Meng!


    Wang Liang said angrily, "Xiao Jie, why is your quality so low? Don''t you know to knock?"


    "Hum, Wang Liang, you''re shameless. What qualifications do you have to talk about quality with me? Look what you were doing just now? Do you deserve my eldest sister? I''ll tell my eldest sister your scandal." Chen Jie said angrily.


    "Hum, then go and tell that bitch. Ask your three brother-in-law. Who is afraid of? Anyway, there are no outsiders here. Brother-in-law, you can tell sister Guo''er what happened the night before yesterday, or let us listen to President man. How about it?" Wang Liang smiled shamelessly and looked at Tang Wenhao provocatively.


    Chen Guoer asked suspiciously, "brother-in-law, what do you mean? You did something sorry for my eldest sister. How did you involve my husband? Are you bored?"


    "Hehe, three younger sisters, don''t worry. When you''re worried, my brother-in-law also learned from my handsome brother-in-law. Of course, my brother-in-law hasn''t learned one third of his brother-in-law! My brother-in-law just plays with female colleagues. He''s a pediatrician in front of my brother-in-law. He''s different. My brother-in-law is very fierce. He''s particularly interested in what kind of sister-in-law and aunt-in-law, isn''t he? Brother-in-law, I''ve been there before I was still talking to Amin one night! Our brother-in-law likes not only old women, but also young women, right? "Wang Liang smiled obscene.


    Chen Guo''er''s beautiful eyes shifted to Tang Wenhao. Ruan Ling saw something wrong. She knew more about Tang Wenhao. It was certain that Tang Wenhao had a relationship with Chen Guo''er''s two sisters the night before yesterday. Otherwise, Wang Liang would not be so confident. She didn''t care, but she was afraid that Guo''er cared.


    "Guo''er, don''t listen to his nonsense. Wen Hao, publish daddy''s letter of appointment! Let him leave the office. It''s over. Guo''er, you will immediately convene a meeting of all the staff to announce daddy''s appointment to Wen Hao." Ruan Ling began to command them.


    "Wait, what do you want? What''s daddy''s appointment letter? Daddy is in prison. Where did you get the appointment letter? It''s clear that you deliberately forged daddy''s appointment letter to deceive people. Am I right?" Wang Liang said, and then began to call and let Shen Ming come together.


    Tang Wenhao looked at him with a sneer to see what tricks he could play? Then he said to Chen Guo''er, "sister Guo''er, do as my sister wants! Xiao Jie, you and your sister go to convene all Chen''s managers for a meeting."


    Shen Ming went to the president''s office and saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling inside. He was a little surprised. Wang Liang still sat in the president''s chair, looked at Tang Wenhao contemptuously, and then said to Shen Ming, "Ah Ming, our brother-in-law didn''t know where to get the daddy appointment letter and said that he was the new chief referee of Chen. Do you believe it?"


    "Hehe, of course I don''t believe it. Isn''t Daddy in prison? How can he show you the letter of appointment? Besides, even if daddy appoints you, do you understand Chen''s business? Will Chen''s brothers who have worked with us for so many years listen to you? Don''t think we''re afraid of you if you can beat us." Shen Ming sneered.


    "If he dares to fool around again, we''ll call the police immediately," Wang Liang said.


    "Don''t worry, brother-in-law, when you are worried. Besides, brother-in-law, you really said that I held your wife in front of Guo''er just now? It''s all right. When Guo''er comes in, you continue to say, brother-in-law, would you like to tell Guo''er that I was already your wife the night before yesterday? I don''t mind. I''ll tell you clearly, When I saw daddy today, I told him about it. I said I was going to punish you two bastards. You don''t take daddy''s life and death seriously, but you''re trying to frame me? I''m going to hold your wife. Well, let''s get my wife in now? Daddy doesn''t care what he said. Do you know what he said It''s just me. It doesn''t matter. Just hug! He also said that if you still want to stay in Chen and continue to sit in your current seat, you should cooperate with me, otherwise you won''t get anything. Do you believe it? If you don''t believe it, you can try it. "Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    Tang Wenhao is such a person. He is also cruel to villains like Wang Liang. Otherwise, he won''t hug Chen xiner and Chen miner naked, and then show the photos to them. He wants to crush their dignity from his bones.


    "Hum, Tang Wenhao, don''t think we''ll believe you. Just dream! How can you see daddy? We can''t see him." Wang Liang retorted.


    "Can you compare with me? You have no ability to see, and I can''t see it?" Tang Wenhao said sarcastically.


    Ruan Ling pestled Tang Wenhao and whispered, "baby, don''t tell them it''s useless."


    "Ha ha, I see, sister." Tang Wenhao smiled, and then glanced provocatively at Wang Liang and Shen Ming, making their faces red with anger, like pig liver.


    After a while, Chen Guo''er and Chen Jie came in from the outside. Guo''er said to the angry Wang Liang and Shen Ming, "brother-in-law, everyone has gathered in the big conference room. Let''s go!" and nodded to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    "Hum, just go over there and see what tricks you can play." Wang Liang said, and Shen Ming followed Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to the Chen conference room.


    This is the administrative center of Chen''s headquarters. All headquarters staff usually hold meetings in this conference room.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the meeting room. It was full of men and women. When he saw them coming in, everyone focused on their Chen family.


    When Tang Wenhao came to Wang Liang, he deliberately said in his ear, "brother-in-law, if you feel wronged, you can complain to everyone at the meeting and say that I held your wife naked the night before yesterday and let everyone decide for you. If you dare to say, I dare to make an apology to you in front of everyone."


    "You?" Wang Liang was so angry that he glared at Tang Wenhao, but there was nothing he could do. He knew that his brother-in-law was really not so easy to provoke. He could not only fight, but when it broke, it was worse than him and Shen Ming.


    Wang Liang and Shen Ming swaggered into the middle. Chen Jie was so angry that he wanted to drag them. Ruan Ling stopped them. Tang Wenhao told him not to mind. It doesn''t matter. When the appointment is announced, he naturally wants to go away. Besides, he is his brother-in-law. Even if he sits there, there''s nothing wrong.


    After everyone sat down, Chen Guoer went to the stage and said to Chen''s employees, Forenoon husband, you may know that my father was framed and killed, and became a criminal suspect. He is still in detention house. This morning, I visited my father with my brother Chen Jie and my husband Tang Wenhao in the detention center. My father, in the face of me and Chen Jie, had entrusted my husband to manage Chen, and officially appointed him as the president of the company. This is the appointment book. We will post it. My eldest brother-in-law Wang Liang and my second brother-in-law Shen Ming still manage their previous business. I hope you will cooperate with president Tang''s management and do a good job in the company in the future. If you have any questions, you can put them forward and I will answer them one by one. "


    As soon as her voice fell, Wang Liang stood up, pointed to Chen Guoer and said, "Guo''er, your letter of appointment is false. Daddy can''t ask you to go to the detention center alone. Chen has always been managed by me and Amin. Daddy has no reason not to inform us. Are you right?"


    As soon as he said this, many people began to coax, saying that the letter of appointment must be false. They didn''t accept Tang Wenhao as president, and they wanted Wang Liang to be president.


    "Well, don''t you believe it? Yang Meng, come here. You''ve been with my father for some time. See if this appointment letter is true?" said Chen Guoer, handing the appointment letter to Secretary Yang Meng.


    The girl didn''t get the letter of appointment a priori, but handed her eyes to Wang Liang, with a proud smile on Wang Liang''s face.


    "Miss Guo''er, I really can''t see it. I don''t know much about calligraphy. Otherwise, let others see." the girl kicked the ball to Chen Guo''er again.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at each other, but they didn''t speak. They quietly watched how they played.


    "OK! Don''t you recognize it? OK, when my father comes back, you''d better go away! After being with my father for so long, you can''t even distinguish his handwriting. It''s very incompetent." Chen Guoer glared at her.


    "Guo''er, everyone has his own strengths. It''s too much to say Miss Yang Meng. Besides, you never ask Chen''s management. You don''t know that Yang Meng''s work is very appreciated by his father." Wang Liang smiled proudly.


    Then, Chen Guoer handed the letter of appointment to many old employees for identification. Some said it looked like Chen Haokun''s handwriting, and some said it didn''t look like it. It was very controversial and difficult to reach a conclusion. Seeing this situation, Wang Liang looked at Chen Guoer contemptuously and smiled, "Guo''er, I know you really want to win the president''s position, but you also need to see. Who of you has the ability to manage Chen? You''re good at making clothes, what do you know about the media? Do you understand the management of nightclubs? Brother-in-law, I heard that you, the president of mans, usually spend most of your time in Vietnam, and mans is not managed by you. If I This position is given to you. Do you still want to entrust me to manage it? "


    Tang Wenhao smiled and said, "brother-in-law, I don''t want to be the president of Chen at all. However, since Daddy gave me the letter of appointment and I took it, I must try it. If it proves that I can''t, I''ll consider asking you to invite you."


    "Brother-in-law, do you mean you''re seated?" Wang Liang asked contemptuously.


    "Yes, if anyone refuses to agree, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, how can you be ruthless? Did you open us all?" Wang Liang sneered.

 Chapter 992

    "If no one knows the current affairs, it''s also a helpless choice. I tell you, brother-in-law, I''m the recipient of appointing me as president. Now that I accept it, I must continue to do it. Don''t think I dare not fire people, just lose money? Isn''t it just hiring again? It''s nothing great. Daddy told me when he authorized me to manage Said, let me handle all the affairs of the company, then I will certainly handle the problems with my character and temper. My way is very simple. Follow me, stay, go against me, and go away. Even if all go away, I will recruit a group of people again. I will buy Chen as a whole and incorporate it into Mans. I don''t believe that I can''t hire people if I have money. "Tang Wenhao said, His eyes are full of domineering.


    When Chen Guo''er and Chen Jie saw that Tang Wenhao''s deterrence had worked, Chen Jie quickly got up and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, do you understand what my husband means? The Chen family is our Chen family. My surname is neither Wang nor Shen. I am the successor designated by my father. However, at present, my ability is limited, so my father told me to help my husband stabilize the Chen family. If you want to stay in the Chen family, you must obey my father''s arrangement, otherwise, there is only one way Lu, leave Chen. "


    "Yes, everyone, I think there are many uncles and uncles in the seat who have watched me grow up. Have I lied since I was young? You don''t have to worry about anything. As long as you cooperate with the company management according to my father''s wishes, everything else has nothing to do with you." Chen Guoer also said.


    "Don''t listen to the nonsense of their brothers and sisters. My father can''t let his new uncle be the president. President Shen and I have been with my father for so many years. He has no reason to give the president''s seat to the new uncle instead of us. Do you think it''s normal? My opinion is to break up the meeting right away. Even if today''s event doesn''t happen, we can do what we should do Do it. Don''t be taken advantage of. President Shen and I will go to the detention center tomorrow morning and ask my father what''s going on? Do you think it''s OK to deal with it like this? "Wang Liang said to the audience.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang is right. Such an important thing must be verified. Mr. Wang, you and Mr. Shen should go to the detention center to verify it and come back for a meeting tomorrow!" someone shouted under the stage.


    Chen Guo''er handed his eyes to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. They nodded, meaning that they agreed with Wang Liang''s opinion. Therefore, Chen Guo''er also said along with Wang Liang''s words, "since the eldest brother-in-law is still worried, you can check it and come back! It''s OK to have a meeting tomorrow. Let''s break up first and work separately."


    After the meeting, Wang Liang and Shen Ming left Chen directly and did not know where to go, while Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Chen Guoer and Chen Jie stayed in Chen Haokun''s president''s office.


    Chen Guo''er still resented the performance of secretary Yang menggang at the meeting. She called Yang Meng into the president''s office. Yang Meng bowed her head and blushed. She knew she had offended Guo''er, the hot daughter.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her funny face with a bad smile. He thought that when the girl was playing with Wang Liang when he entered the door, he felt that it was peculiar that Wang Liang had told them that he has the final say in his future, and that these girls wanted to curry favor with him.


    "Yang Meng, why do you do this? Do you think Wang Liang can dominate Chen''s family in the future? Do you really think he is President Chen?" Chen Guoer asked angrily.


    "No... no, miss, I''m sorry!" Yang Meng whispered.


    "Then why don''t you tell the truth? You know the letter of appointment is true, don''t you?" Chen Guoer asked. She said it was a strategy.


    Yang Meng really fell into the trap. He nodded hurriedly and said, "Hmm!"


    "Hum, then why don''t you tell the truth? Did Wang Liang threaten you?" Chen Guoer asked.


    "Well, he said that if I didn''t cooperate with him, he would fire me. Miss, you don''t know. Now everyone knows that he is the real leader of Chen''s family. After President Chen had an accident, he soon announced that he would come to him for anything in the future. We are outsiders and can''t help it." Yang Meng said.


    "What''s the matter with you just now? You''re not afraid to be known by my eldest sister?" Chen Guoer forced him to ask.


    "No, it''s... Mr. Wang forced me. He said that if I didn''t follow him, he would dismiss me. I can''t lose my job now. My father and Mommy still expect me." Yang Meng said.


    "How far have you developed? Have you slept with him?" Chen Guoer asked.


    "No... not yet... He said that if he asked me to go out with him tonight, he might not come back. I guess he certainly wanted me to sleep with him, but I didn''t dare to refuse him." Yang Meng said shyly.


    "Well, for your honest sake, I won''t argue with you, but you should remember that Chen will always be Chen''s, not Wang''s, okay?" Chen Guoer said.


    After Yang Meng left the office, Chen Guoer said to Ruan Ling, "sister a Ling, I want to discuss something with you."


    "Hehe, what else can we discuss? Just say what you have!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "I want my baby to go back to Chen''s house tonight. The atmosphere in our house is so depressing, but I don''t feel at ease if I don''t go home. In addition, I want to tell my eldest sister about Wang Liang and Yang Meng today. I don''t want my eldest sister to follow such a man in a muddle headed way. My eldest sister is very honest and kind, but he still wants to bully her. I want my eldest sister to divorce him and make him become nothing All, "said Chen Guoer angrily.


    "Oh, Guo''er, you are wrong. Although Wang Liang is an asshole, he is the father of your eldest sister''s children after all. They have a real family. It''s not good for you to do so. Besides, it''s not a big problem for men to flirt. What about our baby? How many women?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, don''t talk about me, will you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, the eldest brother-in-law can''t compare with the younger brother-in-law. The younger brother''s color is color, but he has a good heart. Otherwise, my sister wouldn''t marry him, sister a Ling. Isn''t that why you like my brother-in-law?" Chen Jie smiled.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly raised his thumb at Chen Jie and said with a smile, "Xiao Jie, that''s right. Our brothers'' front must be unified. No matter what happens to my brother-in-law, you have to support him."


    "Yes, brother-in-law, I was convinced after dozens of our brothers were beaten down by you. Now my two sisters are your women. If I have a married sister, I will marry you. I support it," Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "Yes, this is a good brother!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, it''s not serious. Anyway, Wang Liang can''t do this to my sister. Sister a Ling, anyway, I''ll talk to my eldest sister about it. Now we can see that Wang Liang doesn''t really love my sister. He just loves the position Chen gave him. Anyway, I''m willing to talk to my sister about it tonight. Sister a Ling, do you agree to let baby go home with me?" Chen Guoer asked stubbornly.


    "Hehe, what do you disagree with? Baby, I''m not alone. Besides, Chen''s situation is complex now. It''s right to let him be with you these days." Ruan Ling said magnanimously.


    "Sister a Ling, thank you! Then I want to go home early today. Why don''t you two go back with us? Xiao Jie, you go home for dinner too?" Chen Guoer asked.


    "Sister, no, I''d better eat at the hotel in case I have to come back," Chen Jie said.


    "I won''t go either. I''d better go back to my own house and stay more comfortable. Besides, I have something to discuss with my sister. Baby knows, right?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Ling meant Yang Danni''s matchmaking with Huang Yiming, smiled and said, "yes, that''s also a big event of our man family, sister, it''s up to you."


    After a while, Chen Jie took Ruan Ling''s car back, and Tang Wenhao followed Chen Guoer back to Chen''s house. On the way, Chen Guoer finally couldn''t help it. She looked at Tang Wenhao very seriously and asked, "Baby, what did Wang Liang say in the office just now? You not only like old women, but also like your sister-in-law and second sister? What does he mean? Why can''t I understand? It''s like you have something to do with your sister-in-law and second sister?"


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect Chen Guoer to remember this. She thought she might care very much. She didn''t know what to say. Her face turned red. "Sister Guo, what do you think of yourself?"


    "Baby, what can I think? I just want to know the truth. It seems that Wang Liang is right. Are you really with your eldest sister and second sister? When did it happen?" Chen Guoer asked suspiciously.


    "Guo''er, I''m sorry! It was the night before yesterday, but it wasn''t as serious as you thought." Tang Wenhao felt that telling lies was better than telling the truth, so he simply admitted it, so as not to be tortured by it psychologically.


    "Ah? Baby, what''s the matter with you? How can you do that? I know, my eldest sister and second sister are very sexy and beautiful, but after all, they are people with husbands. You are destroying their families. Can they still love their husbands when they have been your women? It''s impossible, baby, I''m very angry." Chen Guo''er said, pouting, tears streaming down.


    "Sister Guo''er, don''t be angry. The situation is not what you think." Tang Wenhao hurriedly comforted.


    "What''s that like? Speaking of heaven, you still slept them, and you let your brother-in-law catch you. Do you think the two brother-in-law can not retaliate against us and Chen?" Chen Guoer said sadly.


    "Sister Guo''er, it''s not what you think. I''ll tell you everything! If you don''t believe it, you can ask the eldest sister and the second sister, who can testify for me." Tang Wenhao told Chen Guo''er in detail what happened that night.


    When Chen Guoer heard that Wang Liang and Shen Ming wanted to take advantage of her and carried Tang Wenhao drunk to their fifth aunt''s room to frame him, he was also gnashing his teeth.


    "Baby, so it is. The elder sister can understand your anger at that time. Fortunately, you didn''t do too much. I''m very glad. Does the fifth aunt know about it?" Chen Guoer asked.


    "I don''t know. I asked my eldest sister and second sister to dress her. It should be unclear. Only five of us should know the whole process. Wang Liang didn''t say he wanted to bully you at that time. I wouldn''t take action to bully my eldest sister and second sister. I admit that I was really attracted by her beauty and charm at the first sight, but I can still control myself, but they said they wanted to bully You, I can''t hold my fire. I just have an idea to wear a green hat for them and I want to touch their women. Fortunately, I controlled myself in time, "Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 993

    "Alas, it''s true that people know their faces but not their hearts. They only showed their true colors after so many years in our Chen family. Did the eldest sister and the second sister scold you?" Chen Guoer asked.


    "Hehe, sister Guo''er, do you think they will scold me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, I remember. No wonder the eldest sister saw us coming down the stairs yesterday morning. Her eyes were strange, as if she were acting like you. I felt very strange at that time. So it was?" Chen Guoer finally reacted.


    When Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer arrived at the Chen family, the women of the Chen family sat around to discuss Chen Haokun''s arrest. Seeing that Chen Guoer and Tang Wenhao came back, everyone stood up. Chen Haokun''s aunts and wives were busy asking if they had any new news?


    Tang Wenhao smiled at everyone, "aunts, eldest sister and second sister, tell you a good news. If there is no accident, daddy will go home soon. Don''t worry!"


    "Ah? Really? Brother-in-law, where did you get the news?" Chen xiner asked pleasantly.


    "Elder sister, we hired mans'' legal adviser, Mr. Huang Yiming, a Hong Kong barrister, to help daddy defend. Wen Hao is the president of mans! He came forward and lawyer Huang will certainly help. Lawyer Huang really has great powers. He is very familiar with the police and specially arranged for me to meet with Wen Hao and Xiao Jie. Lawyer Huang said that if there was no accident, Daddy would be willing to come tomorrow It will come out, "said Chen Guoer proudly.


    Chen''s women took Tang Wenhao as their Savior. Taking the opportunity of Tang Wenhao to chat with these aunts, Chen Guoer called her eldest sister Chen xiner and her second sister Chen miner to her boudoir.


    After closing the door, Chen Guoer said seriously to his two sisters, "sister, you don''t tell me about such a big thing at home? Your men use such a bad means to frame my man. You don''t tell me about it. You still do it with them? Have you considered my feelings? I''m your own sister!"


    "Guo''er, I''m sorry! You know, the eldest sister always believes in your brother-in-law and never goes against his meaning. Moreover, he said that she won''t let the fifth aunt really take a picture with her brother-in-law." Chen Xin''er said shamefully, and Chen min''er also kept apologizing that they were cheated by her husband.


    Chen Guo''er knew that his two sisters were ignorant and simple in other aspects besides being beautiful. He didn''t want to blame them much, "elder sister, what are you going to do with Wang Liang now?"


    "What else can I do? I can''t divorce? How can my sister be a man? My brother-in-law hugged my sister, and I don''t blame him. My brother-in-law is still a good man. He handled his father''s affairs silently. Unlike your brother-in-law, he speaks well without any practical." Chen xiner said angrily.


    "Yes, Ah Ming is like his brother-in-law. If they don''t do business, they know when they can manage Chen. That''s so good power? Dad is gone. I think who of them has the ability to get Chen up." Chen min''er said.


    "My two silly sisters, don''t you know? Now Wang Liang completely regards himself as the head of the Chen family. What''s the matter? He began to pick up girls." Chen Guoer said.


    "Ah? This dead a Liang, what girl does he want? You''re not with the girl in the office?" Chen xiner was excited. It seems that she still has feelings for Wang Liang.


    "Sister, this afternoon, I went to the company with Xiao Jie, Wen Hao and sister a Ling and opened the door of daddy''s office. Guess what we saw?" Chen Guoer said.


    "Guo''er, what do you think? What do you see?" Chen Xin''er asked excitedly.


    "Seeing that your husband and Yang Meng are making love to each other, they are playing hard! Sister, what do such a man want from him? His character is not good and his ability is not good. You can divorce," said Chen Guoer.


    "Ah? Divorce? Guo''er, you let me divorce your brother-in-law? It''s something I''ve never thought about. Besides, what about the children after divorce? Daddy may not agree," said Chen xiner.


    "Daddy wants to know that he once trusted and cherished his son-in-law so much. He wants you to divorce! Do you think Daddy will be good to him now?" Chen Guoer said.


    "That sister is really going to divorce. Who wants her at her age?" Chen Xin''er asked with a red face.


    "Elder sister, do you need to ask? My brother-in-law will want you. Otherwise, can Guo''er divorce you? Guo''er, do you mean that if my elder sister leaves, you are willing to let my elder sister live with my brother-in-law? If you mean that, I will divorce too. To tell you the truth, my second sister likes her brother-in-law very much." Chen min''er boldly expressed her wishes.


    "Second sister, you''ve all hugged each other. Do you need to ask? As long as you''re divorced, Wen Hao will definitely want you. I tell you, Wen Hao told me the truth on the road just now. He likes you two and thinks you two are sexy and more sexy than my little sister." Chen Guoer said jealously.


    The two sisters smiled shyly. However, Chen xiner was still a little unsure. She knew she was older and worried that Tang Wenhao wouldn''t really like her. She hurriedly asked, "Guo Er, tell your sister the truth. I left your brother-in-law. Will your brother-in-law really want us?"


    "Ha ha! I''m sure you will, sister. Now I hope you leave those two garbage brother-in-law and dare to make an idea about aunt and grandmother. I''ll let them be single." Chen Guoer said angrily.


    "Girl, you won''t sacrifice our sister''s marriage to revenge your brother-in-law?" Chen xiner asked anxiously after listening to Chen Guoer.


    "Hehe, elder sister, if I can let you serve a husband with me from now on, don''t you need such revenge? Do you think my two brother-in-law are better than Wen hao?" Chen Guoer asked.


    Chen Xin''er and Chen min''er smiled shyly, "silly girl, of course, they can''t compare. They can''t compare with their brother-in-law! He''s so handsome!"


    "So, you''ve been moved for a long time, haven''t you?" Chen Guoer smiled vaguely.


    "Ha ha, dead girl, you know what to say." Chen xiner smiled shyly.


    When the three sisters were making trouble, Tang Wenhao pushed the door and came in with a bad smile, "ha ha, two sisters, red faced, are you talking about me?"


    "Villain, you came just in time. Close the door! I have something to tell you." Chen Guoer smiled.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly closed the door, and then kissed Chen xiner and Chen miner on their cheeks in front of Chen Guoer, making the two young women pink and full of spring.


    "Sister, tell me! I''m listening! Booing doesn''t affect your speech." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Come on, villain, my two sisters are still married now! You are so presumptuous." Chen Guoer said whistlingly.


    "What''s the matter? The problem is that they have been held by me. Even if they are my women, you know that? My own women, can''t I kiss them after thinking about it? What''s the truth? Isn''t it inhuman? Besides, I made it clear with my two dear brother-in-law the night before yesterday that as long as I miss them and they miss me, we can have fun at will , neither of them raised any objection, which shows that they both agreed with me, right? Elder sister, second sister. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao''s debauchery makes Chen xiner and Chen miner, the housewives who have been idle at home, have an unprecedented freshness and excitement. They all quickly like his kind of bad and rogue appearance. Of course, they worship his refined handsome.


    "Come on, baby, don''t tease your two sisters. I want to confirm one thing with you." Chen Guoer said seriously.


    "Ah? Why are you so serious? What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I want the eldest sister and the second sister to divorce. Anyway, you already like each other. I want to ask you, if they both leave, can you be good to them all your life? If you tell me that you will love them all your life, I will let them leave. Now you tell me, can you do it?" Chen Guoer asked very seriously, That means it''s important to her.


    "Ah? Well? Sister Guo, I can only say that what I do to you will be what I do to sister Xin''er and sister min''er. A bowl of water is flat, but I can''t guarantee how much time I have with them. You know that," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I know this very well. No problem. As long as you can do it, you don''t dislike that they have been married, especially the eldest sister. She has two children, so she will let them divorce and make the two bastards become single and go out of the house. There''s nothing," Chen Guoer said bitterly.


    "Wow, elder sister Guo''er, so cruel! They are husband and wife. How can they get out of the house? If they don''t agree to divorce? What do you do?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I have a way, baby. My aunt is very tired of them now, so she will never let them go back to Chen''s house again. Baby, isn''t Wang Liang going out with Yang Meng tonight? You follow them and take photos, so there will be evidence. They can''t leave." Chen Guoer said.


    "Ah? This bastard is going out with Yang Meng''s little fox spirit tonight?" Chen Xin''er scolded excitedly.


    "Well, elder sister, I can''t wait for them to go out and fool around? You should be happy." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Yes, if Amin tells me that he wants a divorce now, I can kneel down for him. Now I want to dump him and be a sister-in-law completely, so I don''t have to think I''m Amin''s wife." Chen miner smiled indifferently. Tang Wenhao hugged her slender waist. Because she hasn''t given birth yet, her willow waist feels very good and her body is tight and cool!


    "But I''m still her wife!" said Chen xiner.


    "Hehe, elder sister, do you still love your brother-in-law? If you still love him, don''t divorce. Keep a certain distance from Wen Hao in the future. I believe Wen Hao won''t annoy you again. You can do it yourself." Chen Guoer said.

 Chapter 994

    "No, I just think... In fact, your brother-in-law doesn''t want to touch me anymore. Last night, he didn''t want to sleep next to me. I just think it''s a couple. My body has been held by my brother-in-law. How can he find a girl right away? Is there no relationship between husband and wife?" Chen xiner burst into tears.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly hugged her and said with some heartache, "Eldest sister, you are really kind, but it''s not worth it for him. He certainly doesn''t love you. I hope you divorce, not because I want to occupy you, but because he really doesn''t love you. He and his second brother-in-law marry you for the social status and money given to them by Chen. Once dad dies, they will definitely get our Chen''s assets in their name Next, and then kick you all away. Now he is deliberately trying to kick Xiao Jie and Guo''er. When they really succeed, they will still kick you out. "


    "Well, brother-in-law, actually, I know he is such a person, but after all, we have two children. It''s sad to think of it, but since you and Guo''er think I should divorce him, I''ll leave! However, brother-in-law, you can''t leave me in the future. I''m thirty-six. You don''t want me. Which man will want me?" Chen xiner said anxiously.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry! In fact, I really like you. I don''t say I love or don''t love. At least, I want to be with you. I have evidence of this. Believe it, you see." Tang Wenhao said, winking vaguely at Chen Guoer.


    "You bastard, you want to do bad things in the daytime. You didn''t have fun with sister a Ling last night?" Chen Guo''er smiled. The sisters Chen Xin''er and Chen min''er blushed and thought the brother-in-law was too interesting.


    "Sister Guo''er, did you eat yesterday? Didn''t you eat today? Yesterday was yesterday, today is today, and you''re not the first day with me. I think you owe... That word is not very civilized. I won''t say it, I''ll take action." with that, Tang Wenhao suddenly picked up Chen Guo''er and walked towards the big bed.


    Chen Xin''er and Chen min''er looked at their sister and brother-in-law in amazement. Chen Xin''er was a little embarrassed. Chen min''er felt very exciting and hurried forward to undress Tang Wenhao.


    When he was making trouble, suddenly, Chen Guoer covered his mouth and pushed Tang Wenhao away, "baby, stop making trouble, I want to vomit."


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly let go of her, and then pulled her up. Chen Guoer jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom. Chen xiner worried about her sister and followed in. Chen Guoer vomited on the dresser, but he didn''t vomit anything except water.


    "Guo''er, how long have you been here?" Chen xiner asked with concern.


    Chen Guoer''s face turned red and gasped, "sister, this is the first time?"


    "It''s like a pregnancy reaction! You''re not pregnant, are you?" Chen xiner asked.


    "Ah? Elder sister, you said I was pregnant?" Chen Guoer asked pleasantly.


    "Elder sister is not sure. Is that normal?" Chen Xin''er asked.


    "Which one? Elder sister, make it clear that we are all women. It''s like whispering. Is it necessary?" Chen Guoer asked suspiciously.


    "Silly girl, who says a secret word? It''s your own stupidity. My sister says a holiday. A woman can guess. My sister means that your holiday is accurate? Has it come this month?" Chen xiner asked.


    "Ah? This? I remember what you said. It seems that I didn''t come at the end of last month. I wonder myself? Why did I cross the month last month? I still want to go to the hospital to ask." Chen Guoer woke up like a dream.


    "Silly girl, you are pregnant. Congratulations," Chen xiner said with a smile.


    "Ah? Really, eldest sister, I''m so happy, baby, I''m pregnant." Chen Guoer jumped out of the bathroom in surprise. When he looked at the bed, he was very angry. It turned out that Tang Wenhao had gone into the quilt


    Chen Guoer scolded Tang Wenhao, "bad guy, I''ll clean you up. Don''t cry. Cover your mouth with a quilt and don''t let the aunts below hear." then he left the room with his surprised eldest sister Chen xiner.


    "Is my brother-in-law like this in Vietnam? It''s so rude to catch a wife?" Chen xiner asked shyly.


    "Hehe, yes! He is naturally stronger than ordinary men in this aspect. It''s a blessing to catch who! Elder sister, I found that the second sister is better than our sisters in this aspect! Has the second sister husband never satisfied her? Elder sister, are you satisfied with your brother-in-law?" Chen Guoer asked with a smile when he came to Chen xiner''s room.


    "It''s OK! I didn''t think about this before I talked to my brother-in-law. I found that your brother-in-law is not like him. He''s not a man of the same grade at all." Chen xiner said.


    "Hehe, elder sister, are you reluctant to give up your brother-in-law? Elder sister, I think you need Wen Hao''s training in this field." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Go, do you need training? Don''t women just lie down?" Chen xiner said shyly.


    "Hehe, there are many Wenhao moves in our family! You will be happy in the future." Chen Guoer smiled happily.


    The sisters talked for more than an hour before Tang Wenhao came out of the room and entered Chen xiner''s boudoir. Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and Chen miner looked satisfied and ashamed.


    "Baby, have a good time?" Chen Guo''er said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s fun. It''s your turn at night." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Chen xiner''s face was crimson and she didn''t even dare to lift her head. She was the most reserved of the three sisters.


    "Hehe, villain, I''m sorry! By the way, didn''t you hear me talking in the bathroom just now? I have your seed in my stomach." Chen Guoer smiled proudly.


    "Really?" Tang Wenhao excitedly ran over and hugged Chen Guoer.


    "Of course it''s true, baby, are you happy?" Chen Guoer said with a smile.


    "I''m very happy. Your land is not bad! By the way, you won''t let me down in the future?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, where do I know? But don''t worry, I won''t take medicine this time. I''m willing to have children for you like Guo''er. You''re the man in my dream." Chen min''er smiled.


    "Min''er, you really can''t take medicine anymore. You''ve been married with Amin for so long. You''ve taken a lot of medicine. Don''t make you infertile at last. In fact, you''re just hypocritical. If you think it''s like you, you''ll be in bad shape after having a child. Do you think the eldest sister''s figure is worse than you? Usually you can recover in a few months." Chen xiner looked at her slender waist proudly and said.


    "Elder sister, who dares to compare with you? You are a natural beauty. Even if you have a few more children, it is estimated that your waist will not be much worse." Chen miner smiled admiringly.


    Then, Tang Wenhao took Chen Guoer downstairs and told all the women in the Chen family the good news that Chen Guoer was pregnant. Chen Guoer''s mother was even more happy. Chen Guoer was worried to death when she moved a little. She said that she was an old woman and must pay attention to it.


    In the evening, the family cheerfully celebrated that Chen Guoer was pregnant with Tang Wenhao''s Dragon seed. Wang Liang and Shen Ming''s brother-in-law really didn''t go home for dinner. In fact, they didn''t come back for dinner last night and came back to bed drunk in the middle of the night.


    "Xin''er, min''er, there seems to be something wrong with your two husbands these two days. When you become acting president, you''re so busy? You don''t go home for dinner. You go home in the middle of the night and drink drunk. It wasn''t like this when your father was there before." Chen Guoer''s Mommy said unhappily.


    "Yes, ah Liang has indeed changed a little. He looks at us a little wrong. Xin''er, you have to pay attention and watch carefully. In addition, the company''s affairs have to be supervised more. The master hasn''t done much yet! He is so arrogant that he doesn''t take our aunts in his eyes." fifth aunt also said.


    "Yes, your sisters should really pay attention to their husband..." the aunts and wives of the Chen family scolded Wang Liang and Shen Ming.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao hugged Chen Guoer. They loved each other, booed and touched her, but they just didn''t dare to play real. Chen Guoer listened to her Mommy and was too scared to let Tang Wenhao touch her again.


    "Baby, are you suffocating? Why don''t you go to sleep next door!" Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Can''t you? You can have the same room? You''re not jealous?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile and got Guo''er''s approval. Tang Wenhao was excited.


    "What are you jealous of? Not to mention my sister? Are you qualified to be jealous as Ruan''s daughter-in-law? I''m mainly afraid that my brother-in-law will be a little embarrassed when he comes back in the evening." Chen Guoer said.


    "Hehe, I really want to pass when you say so. I''ll play until he comes back. It''s very exciting." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Go, aren''t you looking for smoking? After all, they are still husband and wife. Pay attention to the influence. Don''t let your aunts say you. You don''t know. They like you now. They say you are stronger than your two brother-in-law, have a better character than them, and laugh very charming." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "As my sister said, I am the idol of beautiful women of all ages." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... You''re narcissistic! If you don''t praise yourself so much, you just say you''re the idol of all women, including girls." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Well, this evaluation is more pertinent," Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then began to get up.


    "Baby, you really want to go there? What time do you see? In case Wang Liang comes back and catches you two together, can he let you go? If you want to be the eldest sister, why don''t you find a time to be together tomorrow day? When they get divorced, you can play as you like." Chen Guoer said with some worry.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. I have many ways to deal with him. Fight with me. He''s dead." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then quietly opened the door and waved goodbye to Chen Guoer.


    "Sister Guo''er, don''t be sad! I promise to be back with you in two hours." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Bad guy, be careful!" Chen Guoer smiled helplessly.


    "It''s all right, don''t worry!" said Tang Wenhao. He gently closed the door, then looked around the corridor and found no one. He quietly approached Chen xiner''s room and knocked a few times.


    The door was gently opened a little. Tang Wenhao whispered, "I don''t think you can do what you think. Let me in!" he said, waiting for Chen xiner to open the door and took the initiative to squeeze in.

 Chapter 995

    "Can you... In the evening? He will come back. What if he finds out?" Chen xiner hurriedly locked the door and asked anxiously. However, instead of pushing Tang Wenhao out, she sat on the edge of the bed, her hands at a loss and her face flushed.


    "It doesn''t matter. He saw us holding together anyway. Didn''t you say he didn''t touch you? How good! I''m afraid he''ll touch you? You''ll be my own person in the future." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Then he sat next to her and smelled the fragrance from her. It''s really relaxed and happy. It''s not cool!


    "But we haven''t divorced yet? He will definitely come back at night. No matter how late it is, he doesn''t have the habit of spending the night outside." Chen xiner is still worried, and her eyes are a little scattered.


    "But we''ve been holding each other. He knows. Relax. I''m very distressed by you." Tang Wenhao''s salty pig hands began to wander.


    Where could Chen Xin''er stand the tease of Tang Wenhao''s dark man? She was soon touched by Tang Wenhao, blushing, heartbeat, shortness of breath, at a loss. She looked charming.


    Tang Wenhao liked to see her like this. He hugged her and didn''t say anything. He waved her crazily. Soon, Chen xiner fell limply in his arms and let her do whatever she wants.


    At this time, there were two car horns outside the door. Chen xiner was scared and suddenly pushed Tang Wenhao away. "Wenhao, he''s back. Hurry up! If you want me so much, I''ll give it to you tomorrow, okay? I don''t want to be stormed by him because of this. You don''t know him. He''s actually very cruel. He still has a way to treat you." Chen xiner said in horror.


    Tang Wenhao is actually a stubborn donkey. Hearing Chen xiner say that Wang Liang is very cruel and has ways to deal with him, Tang Wenhao is very upset. He not only doesn''t go, but also starts to take off his clothes and laughs, "I''d like to see how cruel Wang Liang is? What can he do to deal with me?"


    "Ah? Wenhao, why are you so stubborn? Please go! Please." Chen xiner saw Tang Wenhao as if nothing had happened and took off her pants, as if she had become his wife. She was anxious to cry because she couldn''t let her husband Wang Liang see her fascinated by Tang Wenhao. She knew very well that once Tang Wenhao touched her, She couldn''t refuse his temptation at all.


    Because his temptation is fatal!


    "Hehe, I''ll sit here and wait for him, as if we were in love or reporting work. How about that? He can''t lose his temper?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    When Tang Wenhao said this, Chen xiner puffed out, whined and twisted his thigh, and said with a charming smile, "Wenhao, are you such a scoundrel at home?"


    "Yes, so my wives are very happy with me! Therefore, joining our Tang family daughter-in-law team is very worthwhile, and it is free, without any franchise fee." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go, you''d better stay away a little bit! You sit on the stool over there and don''t get so close to me, OK? Let''s not make trouble. After all, my husband has been with me for more than ten years." Chen xiner pushed Tang Wenhao not to sit on the edge of the bed, because she was really worried that Wang Liang would collapse when she came in.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. Everything is under my control. Xin''er, you have lived with Wang Liang for more than ten years. How do I think you are like a little girl?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen xiner asked shyly.


    "Very shy. Unlike the woman who gave birth to two children, does he always leave you idle? This stupid man won''t keep such a beautiful woman fresh and reluctant to touch you? It''s cheap to me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then stared at her snow-white jade neck.


    "Go, how can it be? We were together every day a few years ago. Now we have an old husband and wife. Of course, we are less. Once or twice a month! Yeah? Why doesn''t the dead man come up yet?" Chen xiner asked suspiciously.


    "Didn''t you hear it wrong? He certainly didn''t come back. He went out with the little beauty Yang Meng tonight. How can he remember your wife who knows how many hairs on her body? You like to be amorous and waste our precious time. Come on! Let''s go on." Tang Wenhao was going to overwhelm her.


    "Wen Hao, do you have to tonight?" Chen xiner still couldn''t let go. For fear of being caught by her husband on the spot, meimou kept shooting at the door.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "Xin''er, don''t worry. The good night is hard and short. Hurry to enjoy the happiness of being a woman!" and covered her lips. Chen Xin''er knew that she was a lamb to be slaughtered in front of Tang Wenhao. She had no capital to resist, so she had to close her beautiful eyes and hold Tang Wenhao''s waist tightly.


    When the two were about to start a war, someone knocked at the door, scared Chen xiner pink and hurriedly pushed Tang Wenhao, but Tang Wenhao was also very depressed. The fire in his body had been choked long ago. In addition to being angry, he didn''t get up, but his lips left Chen xiner''s fragrant lips and came out to let her speak.


    "Who?" Chen Xin''er asked tentatively.


    "Elder sister, I''m Amin. My brother-in-law won''t come back tonight." it was Shen Ming''s voice.


    "Oh, where did he go? Why didn''t he go home?" Chen Xin''er asked.


    "There are social parties. If you drink too much, you''ll stay in a hotel for fear of affecting your rest." Shen Ming said.


    "Oh, does he matter? Do you want your brother-in-law to pick him up?" Chen Xin''er asked with concern.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that there was a fire, he really wanted to tear all her clothes. No matter 3721, he asked her first. Considering the consequences, he still held back, but the salty pig''s hand was wandering on her.


    I heard Shen Ming say outside, "no, he certainly doesn''t want to see Tang Wenhao. I don''t want to. He''s a bastard. Elder sister, you can do it yourself! I''m sleepy." he said, and his footsteps were far away.


    "Wen Hao, what are you doing? Don''t touch it? Please, villain." Chen xiner heard that Wang Liang didn''t go home, and her heart was relieved. She glanced at Tang Wenhao with a whiny glance, and her beautiful eyes showed irresistible tenderness.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "who asked you to betray me? You still want me to pick him up? Don''t you explicitly refuse me? So I''ll punish you. You''ll be happy later."


    "Wen Hao, don''t go too far. Be a little restrained, OK? Tonight is different from that day. That day they all drank the ecstasy soup Wang Liang got back from the outside. They don''t know anything. Tonight everyone is awake, especially those aunts downstairs and upstairs. They don''t necessarily sleep. You make people very uncomfortable. What can they do if they hear it?" Chen xiner said anxiously.


    "Then you want to do something else. Don''t pay too much attention to this, or it doesn''t matter if you bite me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then xianzhushou stopped his ambiguous action. He wanted to talk to her first.


    "Go, although you are very bad, how can I be willing to bite you? Min''er and I will still be your woman secretly in the future! Will you take into account the feelings of our sisters?" Chen xiner begged.


    "OK, my beautiful woman, in fact, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. Daddy already knows that your sisters have been held by me. He has acquiesced. What are you worried about?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? What did you say? You said Daddy already knew that min''er and I had been held by you?" Chen xiner looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement and looked incredible.


    "Of course, why don''t I tell Daddy such a good thing?" Tang Wenhao made it up.


    "What did Daddy say?" Chen Xin''er asked with concern.


    "What can I say? Encourage him! He said that if he still had unmarried daughters, he would marry me. In this way, he would be relieved. By the way, I used to hear Xiao Jie call Guo''er the fourth sister. You are the eldest sister and min''er is the second sister. What about the third sister?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad boy, do you really want to take our four sisters away? Your third sister lin''er is in Thailand and follows your third brother-in-law to manage Thailand''s Chen entertainment collection there. They rarely go back to Hong Kong," said Chen xiner.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? What do the three brother-in-law do?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "He is a native of Thailand. He used to be the bodyguard daddy found in Thailand. Muay Thai is very powerful. When lin''er and daddy went to Thailand to play, she fell in love with him and married him." Chen xiner said.


    "Oh, is the third brother-in-law managing Thailand''s Chen entertainment collection now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, daddy was always in charge. Later, Xiaojie went there to exercise. Your third sister and third brother-in-law helped him," Chen xiner said.


    "How do they treat daddy? How are they treating Xiaojie?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Very good. Fengtai is a rough man and doesn''t like managing the enterprise. As long as his father is kind to him, he will be his bodyguard. Lin''er has a good relationship with him. They don''t want you to worry about it," said Chen xiner.


    "Oh, so it is! Elder sister, there''s another thing I want to ask. Do you think Wang Liang and Shen Ming will rebel if we cut off their power?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? Why should they cut off their power? As long as they cooperate with you and Xiaojie, won''t they? Don''t worry, Wenhao, I''ll persuade them not to oppose you. They don''t look at my face, but also look at daddy''s face! It''s always a family," Chen xiner said.


    "Hehe, Xin''er, you are so kind that you are silly. Do you think he will still regard you as his family now? You have lost face in front of him, and daddy''s face is worthless. Otherwise, can daddy give me the letter of appointment? I actually want to ask you, what will be the worst result if they rebel?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "I don''t know. Wang Liang seldom talks to me about the company when he comes home. However, he said last night that he has a way to deal with you. If daddy comes out, he will sue you in front of his father. He has evidence that you are making trouble and let daddy be caught. Of course, I don''t believe it at all." Chen xiner said.


    "Ah? He said he had evidence that we were making trouble? Didn''t he personally say that dad was really related to Wang Jianzhong''s murder that day?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Tang Wenhao was really shocked by the news of Chen xiner. He didn''t know what the hell Wang Liang was doing? Where did he get the evidence that he made Chen Haokun go to jail? Isn''t that nonsense?

 Chapter 996

    "Wen Hao, I really don''t know what he means. Wen Hao, you''d better be careful! A Liang is very smart. Otherwise, Daddy won''t choose him as his son-in-law. He hates you very much now. Therefore, he may try to frame you and provoke the relationship between you and daddy." Chen xiner said.


    Tang Wenhao was very moved to hear Chen xiner take care of him so much. He couldn''t help kissing her lips and wanted to start attacking her. They ran to the paradise of love together.


    Before he started to act, he heard a cry of Jiao drink from the corridor, "Amin, you bastard, get out! I won''t let you touch me even if I die. Don''t you say I''m dirty? You still have to touch me if I''m dirty."


    Chen xiner opened her beautiful eyes and said, "it''s min''er and Amin who quarreled. Why don''t I get up and persuade them first? I''ll give it to you later. Anyway, there''s plenty of time tonight, okay?"


    "You''re so busy. Don''t worry about them. It''s important for us to be happy. However, I love what the second sister said just now. I''ll defend myself for her just now. I won''t treat her badly in my life, sister Xin''er. I remind you ha! After we hugged each other the night before yesterday, you''ll be mine. I won''t allow Wang Liang to touch it again, okay? This place belongs to exclusive territory, No You can share them, "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? But I''m still his wife? If he wants me, I can''t refuse?" Chen xiner said.


    "Just say you''re uncomfortable! Look at the second sister of others, but no matter how much, didn''t they dislike you that day? Didn''t you give it back to him? Wasn''t it cheap?" Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "Well, well, Wen Hao, don''t be angry. I won''t give it to him. You''ll be alone in the future, okay? Your men are so overbearing." Chen xiner said in a whine.


    Just after whining, Shen Ming''s indignation came from outside, "Mom, you are dirty and my woman. I don''t dislike you tonight, can''t I? I want you tonight, can''t I? You let my aunts get up and judge, can''t I touch my wife?" Shen Ming''s words became more and more ugly.


    "You bastard, do you really want to wake up the family? I won''t tell you. I''ll go to the eldest sister''s room and sleep by yourself! From tonight on, you don''t want to touch me again. If you want to be a woman, go out and find it yourself! If you can''t find it, you have no ability." Chen miner Jiao shouted.


    At this time, several aunts had got up and went to the corridor to persuade the husband and wife not to quarrel. They went back to their room to talk and live a good life. One Auntie said that they should have a child long ago. If they had a child, they wouldn''t quarrel like this.


    "Hehe, sister Xin''er, look! There''s nothing for you? Someone advised them, let''s go on! I''m going to suffocate." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Wait a minute! They are still standing in the corridor! Wait until they all go back to their room to have a rest. Why are you like a child? It''s completely different from your appearance in the daytime." Chen Xin''er said with a whine.


    "That''s right! Men are always naughty children in front of women." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You have more reason." Chen xiner gazed lovingly at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face. She thought, how can this man look so good? The more I see, the more I love to see, the more I see, the more I like it.


    When they were about to be happy, there was a hurried knock outside the door, "sister, open the door and let me in. I''ll sleep with you tonight." it was Chen miner''s voice.


    "Ah? What should I do? Wen Hao, come out quickly! Why don''t you hide in the bathroom first?" Chen xiner asked nervously.


    "It''s not necessary! I''ll just open the door. Sister min''er is not an outsider. It''s just that you can''t stop me alone. Isn''t it good for her to come as a substitute?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "All right, stop playing. Well, I''m asleep. Wait a minute." Chen xiner shouted to the outside.


    "Elder sister, sleep with you! Leave her alone. I won''t let her sleep with you. She is my wife and she has the obligation to serve me." Shen Ming''s voice came from outside. It is estimated that he is next to Chen miner.


    "Elder sister, don''t pay attention to him. I won''t sleep with him. I want to divorce him." Chen min''er shouted.


    "Elder sister, I won''t divorce min''er. Leave it alone and sleep with you! Aunt five, aunt three and aunt, you all go in! We''re fine. The quarrel between husband and wife is normal. I''ll make an apology to her in a moment, and you all go back." Shen Ming urged the quarreling aunts to go back to the room.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen xiner heard the voices in the corridor getting farther and farther away, and then heard Shen Ming and Chen miner leave the door, "well, it''s down to earth!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "I''m worried about min''er! Otherwise, we''d better get up and have a look! There''s plenty of time. It''s only ten o''clock? I can accompany you in the middle of the night. Wen Hao, be obedient. Let my sister get up and have a look, okay?" Chen Xin''er twisted her body and motioned Tang Wen Hao to release her.


    Tang Wenhao had to resist the urge to fight and let her go. Chen xiner sat up, put on her pajamas and got up. She asked Tang Wenhao to hide in the bathroom for the time being, in case someone came into the room with her and saw him inside.


    Tang Wenhao had to go into the bathroom and wait for Chen xiner''s instructions.


    As soon as he entered the bathroom, he heard the noise from the corridor outside again, "you bastard, I said you don''t want to touch me tonight. Go away, sister, open the door and let me in. I won''t sleep with him today. Don''t drag me, you bastard."


    Hearing this, Chen xiner hurriedly opened the door and saw her brother-in-law Shen Ming dragging her sister Chen min''er to their room. Chen xiner said unhappily, "brother-in-law, why do you bother? Min''er is not feeling well tonight and doesn''t want to accompany you, so you can sleep by yourself! It''s shameful for you to find a woman outside."


    As soon as Shen Ming heard this, he was unhappy. He let go of Chen min''er, stared at Chen Xin''er and said, "elder sister, I said it was between our husband and wife. Why should you take care of it? Just take care of your own affairs. Chen min''er, if you don''t sleep with me today, don''t regret it."


    Chen min''er stood at the entrance of the room, pointed to him and scolded, "Shen Ming, how dare you threaten me? OK, get out now. This is my home. This is Chen, not Shen. Do you understand? Get out."


    "OK, Chen min''er, I''ll go right away. Didn''t you say this is your home? OK, I knew you were ignored by Tang Wenhao. Our couple''s feelings for several years can''t equal Tang Wenhao''s holding you at once, can we? OK, I don''t want you a rag. You''ll be your brother-in-law''s concubine in the future!" Shen Ming saw Chen min''er say it hard to listen, He has no scruples.


    This led her aunt to get up in the room. Everyone was talking in a few words. Mommy Chen Guoer was unhappy when she heard this, "Amin, you can''t talk nonsense! Your husband and wife can quarrel, but you can''t hurt others, especially the third person. What does this have to do with Wen hao?"


    "Aunt, do I talk nonsense? Just ask this bitch. Not only her, but my eldest sister has also done something sorry for my brother-in-law. Please comment! My brother-in-law and I are almost hooded by our brother-in-law. We have become turtles. Can''t we vent? Chen miner won''t let me touch her now. Am I still his husband? OK, I''ll leave the Chen family, Don''t you want a divorce? I''m waiting for you. "Shen Ming left the Chen family for the first time.


    Despite the persuasion of his aunts, he drove away.


    Now, the family stopped sleeping. They surrounded Chen xiner and her sisters and looked at them suspiciously. Guo''er''s Mommy asked, "Xin''er, min''er, do you think what Shen Ming said just now is true? Do you really have this relationship with Wen hao?"


    "Well... Aunt, what''s the matter? Don''t worry about our affairs. Anyway, Shen Ming and I will divorce. My eldest sister and my brother-in-law will also divorce. We don''t want to live with them," Chen min''er said.


    "Really? Xin''er, you also want to divorce Wang Liang? Is that why he doesn''t go home at night?" asked the fifth aunt in doubt.


    Her aunt also asked their sisters what was going on and how there was such a complex relationship. Finally, Chen Guoer''s mother said, "don''t guess. I''ll call Guo''er and Wen Hao and ask them if they know everything."


    As soon as Chen xiner heard this, she secretly screamed. She knew that Tang Wenhao was not in Guo''er''s room at all, but in her room. She hurriedly blocked her way, "aunt, leave it alone and go to bed! Don''t disturb Guo''er''s sleep. She just got pregnant and needs more rest."


    "Yes, aunts, you all go back to bed!" Chen min''er also said


    "I have to ask Wen Hao what''s going on. It''s related to Wen Hao''s reputation. I don''t allow anyone to slander my son-in-law." Chen Guoer''s mother still went to Guo er''s door.


    Before she knocked, Chen Guoer opened the door, but didn''t let her in. "Mommy, are you bothered? Go to sleep! We''ll deal with our young people''s affairs ourselves, aunts, go back to sleep." Chen Guoer pushed his mother away.


    Chen Guoer is so smart. She knows that she can''t let mommy and aunts into her room. Otherwise, everything will be bad, because Tang Wenhao is not in there at all. They are bound to ask Tang Wenhao''s whereabouts, and everything will be exposed at that time.


    But her Mommy is still one track minded. She doesn''t listen to her at all and rushes straight in. "Wen Hao, Wen Hao, come out and tell us if what ah Ming said just now is true? Wen Hao... Where''s the man? Guo''er, where''s your husband? Don''t you sleep together?" she finally found that there was no trace of two people sleeping on the bed, This shows that Tang Wenhao didn''t sleep in Chen Guoer''s bed at all.


    "Mommy, Wen Hao is out. Don''t look for it," said Chen Guoer.


    At this time, the maid also came up, shook her head and said, "no, the new uncle didn''t go out at all. I''ve been down there all the time. I only saw that the second uncle left angrily just now."


    Chen Guo''er glared at her fiercely, blaming her for her trouble. Now, her aunt focused on the three sisters. Several aunts without children showed a disdainful smile on their faces and looked at their sisters'' jokes.

 Chapter 997

    Chen Xin''er and Chen min''er looked at each other. Finally, Chen Xin''er clenched her teeth and said, "aunts, Shen Ming is right. Min''er and I really like Wen Hao. We all plan to divorce our husband and be Wen Hao''s concubine, just waiting for my father to come out and explain the situation to him."


    "Ah? How could this happen? Which one do you play? Xin''er, you have children? Have you considered children since you''re divorced? Min''er and Amin are better, without the drag of children, but you really have to think twice? Guo''er, do you agree that your two sisters will spend time with you?" asked Mommy Chen Guo''er in surprise.


    Chen Guoer nodded firmly and said, "Mommy, the three sisters are willing to follow Wen Hao, and Wen Hao agreed, but this is not what my aunts imagined. Elder sister and second sister, tell your aunts about the situation that night! Don''t let Wen Hao carry this black pot."


    Chen xiner had to tell everyone what happened that night when Wang Liang and Shen Ming designed to frame Tang Wenhao. As a result, Tang Wenhao saw through and retaliated against them. Everyone was very surprised.


    "Xin''er, do you mean that Wang Liang gave us ecstasy soup that night, and there was medicine in the tea that day? Why don''t I know?" an aunt asked.


    "How can you know when you are asleep? Xin''er said so, I feel a little. I can''t sleep at all. I slept that night and didn''t know anything." said another aunt.


    Only the fifth aunt, with tears in her eyes, glared at Chen Xin''er and Chen min''er. "You silly sisters, you can do this kind of thing? Am I out of line? Have your two bastard husbands seen the fifth aunt? When your father comes back, you must clean up their beasts. Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "Aunt Wu, I''m sorry! But they really didn''t see your body. Min''er and I didn''t let them see it. They wanted to see it and were stopped by us." Chen xiner said.


    "What about the new uncle? Have you seen it?" asked the fifth aunt angrily.


    "Don''t worry! The new uncle is not such a person at all. He took the initiative to go out. He woke up Wang Liang and Shen Ming when our sisters dressed with you." Chen xiner said.


    "Oh, it''s frightening. My world reputation was almost destroyed by these two bastards." the fifth aunt sighed.


    "I didn''t expect these two uncles to be so bad. We are their families. They have really succeeded after living together for so many years. Xin''er and min''er, we support your sisters to break up with these two bastards. When your father comes back, we will tell him... Yes, we support your divorce and can''t let them enter the Chen family again." Aunts have expressed their support for their divorce.


    "Baby, come out! Anyway, my aunts have guessed it. Don''t hide. In the future, you can sleep in any of our three sisters'' rooms at home." Chen Guoer said to Tang Wenhao in the room.


    The aunts all focused on Chen xiner''s room. Tang Wenhao came out in his pajamas. Jun''s face was red, and Chen xiner was also shy.


    "Aunts, I''m sorry to disturb your sleep." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "You''re a dead boy. Now, we''ll take three of the four daughters of the Chen family. It''s cheap for you. All right, go in! Xin''er, go to sleep! Whatever, wait until the master comes back!" Chen Guoer''s Mommy was afraid of embarrassment, so she urged Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin''er to go to bed in the room.


    Aunts also retreated one after another.


    Tang Wenhao wants it! Smiling, she pulled Chen xiner into the room. Just about to close the door, Chen miner squeezed in and said, "ha ha, I sleep here tonight."


    "Ah? Min''er, are you really crazy? Accompany him together?" Chen Xin''er asked shyly.


    "Sister Xin''er, you''re going to learn from sister min''er now. If she hadn''t adhered to the principles tonight, she would have become a public thing, right? Sister min''er, I''d reward you for your heart of defending yourself like a jade for me." Tang Wenhao said and grabbed her willow waist.


    "Hee hee, bad guy, it''s not that I don''t want to give it to him, but that I can''t give it to him. I feel sick when I see him now. I hate him when I think he and his brother-in-law are deliberately harming my father?" Chen miner said.


    "Min''er, the elder sister is the same. It''s hard for me to sleep with your brother-in-law when I think of your brother-in-law''s treatment of Daddy. I can''t like it anymore." Chen Xin''er sighed.


    "That''s right! So our sisters must stop being with these two bastards. How nice we Chens are to them! As a result, when daddy has something to do, they still trick our sisters into harming our family. We''re really stupid! Fortunately, there is Wenhao." Chen min''er smiled happily.


    Every time Tang Wenhao sees his woman''s expression like this, he feels a sense of achievement.


    At about 10 a.m. the next day, Tang Wenhao took the three sisters of Chen Guoer to the hotel to find Chen Jie. After having breakfast in the morning, he called lawyer Huang and said that it was basically certain that Chen Haokun could come out of the detention center. He wanted to take their four brothers and sisters to pick Chen Haokun out in person, which moved the old man.


    Last night, Tang Wenhao discussed with the three sisters of Chen xiner, and we must let Chen Haokun come out happily. Moreover, Tang Wenhao also decided that before sending Chen Haokun to prison again, he should make every effort to honor him and be good to him, so as not to regret later. He is ashamed of the three sisters of Chen. People really like him and love him.


    Chen xiner and Chen miner said last night that even if there is a vast abyss ahead, they have settled with Tang Wenhao and will never leave him again. The divorce with Wang Liang and Shen Ming is a foregone conclusion and can not be changed. Their sisters will never be touched by their two bastards again.


    When the four people came downstairs to Chen Jie, the young man dressed up very energetic. When they heard that Tang Wenhao came to take him to the detention center to pick up his father, he rolled and somersaulted in bed.


    "Fourth sister, eldest sister, second sister, you''re here too." Chen Jie was surprised to see that eldest sister and second sister also came.


    "Well, Xiaojie, don''t blame the eldest sister and the second sister for the past. In the future, our family will still be a family, okay?" Chen xiner felt sorry for her half brother.


    "Hehe, eldest sister, of course we are a family. As long as you have a father in your heart, I will recognize you. Don''t mention the previous things. Where are the two brother-in-law? Will they come too?" Chen Jie asked.


    "Hum, they don''t know where to go? Don''t count on them. If it weren''t for Wen Hao, daddy might never get out." Chen xiner said gratefully.


    "Didn''t they say they would go to see daddy yesterday?" Chen Jie asked suspiciously.


    "Wang Liang went to pick up girls last night, don''t you know? With the little girl Yang Meng," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, Yang Meng worked overtime in the office last night. He was not with his brother-in-law at all. We all found them together. Do they dare?" Chen Jie said.


    "I don''t know where I''ve been fooling around. Anyway, they''re going to fuck off, regardless of them." Chen xiner said.


    "Eldest sister, what do you mean? My eldest brother-in-law is going away?" Chen Jie asked in surprise.


    "Well, Xiaojie, there are some things you don''t know. Here''s the situation." Chen min''er told his younger brother about what happened that night in the car and heard Chen Jie smack his tongue.


    "It''s wicked of these two bastards to want the young lady husband to sleep with his fifth aunt! But they made a wrong calculation. Who is my young lady husband? What can they do with those two boys? Eldest sister and second sister, are you really going to divorce your two brother-in-law?" Chen Jie asked with concern.


    "Of course, can our sisters still be with such men? Besides, my eldest sister and I are already Wenhao''s people. We can''t be so secretive all the time! Xiaojie, don''t you want our sisters to follow your husband?" Chen miner asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, this is the best choice. I don''t want a brother-in-law like Wang Liang and Shen Ming! They never took my brother-in-law as their own, not for the sake of your two sisters. I wanted to beat them for a long time, especially when daddy was imprisoned. They didn''t take the initiative at all. Daddy was so kind to them, had no feelings at all, and didn''t care about you at all Chen Jie said angrily.


    They talked all the way to the new territories detention center. They parked the car at the door. Just after parking the car, lawyer Huang came out. He waved to Tang Wenhao with a smile, "Mr. Tang, come with me! Mr. Chen Haokun is waiting for you."


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly led the Chen sisters and Chen Jie into the detention center with lawyer Huang. When lawyer Huang saw the charming and sexy sister flowers of Chen xiner and Chen miner, he still smiled with appreciation. Indeed, Chen Haokun''s two eldest daughters are extremely beautiful and extraordinary.


    "Lawyer Huang, do you still need to go through any formalities?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, Mr. Chen Haokun wants to talk to you before going out," lawyer Huang said.


    "Ah? Baby, what does daddy mean? Why should we talk in the detention center? Wouldn''t it be better to go home and talk?" Chen Guoer asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and said, "elder sister Guo''er, daddy must have his purpose to do this. I''ll know after meeting." in fact, Tang Wenhao still had some premonitions in his heart. It is estimated that it has something to do with Wang Liang and Shen Ming.


    When he got to the detention center, Chen Haokun''s prison clothes had been changed. He sat in a small room. When he looked up and saw Chen xiner and Chen miner''s two daughters, he was still surprised, "xiner, miner, you''re here too?"


    "Daddy, we''re all worried about you. If you''re okay," Chen xiner and her sisters hurriedly grabbed her father''s hand, and Chen Guoer followed.


    Father and daughter several cold cicadas said a few words. Chen Guoer finally caught the opportunity to speak and said with a busy and excited smile, "Daddy, tell you a good news, I''m pregnant with Wen Hao''s child, and I''m going to be a mommy."


    "Ah? Really, that''s great. Our family is going to be mommy. We must pay more attention to rest, you know? Don''t run around and stay at home in the future!" Chen Haokun said painfully.


    "Well, daddy, I will. I promise to have a healthy baby." Chen Guoer smiled happily.


    "Well, let''s talk about business first! Wen Hao, did you announce among the employees after you brought back the appointment letter I gave you yesterday? Did your two brother-in-law not cooperate?" Chen Haokun asked, and then his eyes fell on his two daughters.

 Chapter 998

    Then, Chen xiner told Chen Haokun what Wang Liang and Shen Ming did that night, of course, including what their sisters did and everything that happened later. Sure enough, when Chen Haokun heard that Wang Liang and Shen Ming wanted to design Tang Wenhao to be too with his fifth aunt, he was trembling with anger, "Two beasts, it''s useless for Chen Haokun to cultivate him for so many years and give them all my favorite daughters. They treat me like this. Wen Hao, if you still recognize me as a father, go dig out these two bastards for me and kill them for me. I''ll make them die." Chen Haokun roared.


    Chen Haokun''s appearance was very scary. Tang Wenhao saw that his father-in-law was so angry that he almost fainted. He hurriedly helped him to the president''s office, asked him to sit on the sofa and motioned Chen Jie to pour water for his father.


    For a long time, Chen Haokun was relieved and sighed, "retribution! I, Chen Haokun, have been licking blood at the edge of the knife all my life. After walking in a hail of bullets for so many years, I didn''t expect that I was old and designed by my son-in-law. I almost misunderstood my dry son, my good son-in-law, Wen Hao."


    "Daddy, I''m fine. It''s important for you to take care of yourself. In fact, Wang Liang and Shen Ming can''t become a climate with such poor character. Don''t be angry with yourself. They can''t pay off. Don''t you just have a little money? It doesn''t matter. Chen can''t afford to lose tens of millions?" Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "Wen Hao, that''s not what I said. I won''t give up these two bastards. What I just told you is true. No matter what you and Xiaojie do, you have to find these two guys for me. Daddy swear to you, as long as you find these two boys for daddy, I won''t let them go without you. I''ll also give one to Wang Jianzhong''s two sons Dai, daddy keeps his word, "said Chen Haokun.


    "Daddy, what do you mean? Why do you want to explain to Wang Jianzhong''s son? Did you really... Kill... Wang Jianzhong?" Chen Guoer looked at his father in shock.


    "Well, people are really killed by daddy. In fact, Wen Hao knows everything. He has been giving daddy a chance. Don''t ask anything now. At that time, daddy will tell you everything." Chen Haokun said.


    "How could this happen... What''s going on?" Chen Guo''er asked painfully.


    "Sister Guo''er, don''t be sad. I forgive daddy. Let''s talk about it later! First deal with the problems that need to be solved urgently, daddy, what do you say?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, yes, Wenhao, children, our Chen family is really unfortunate, but because of Wenhao, we are also lucky. In this way, Xin''er, min''er and Guo''er, you should quickly contact the employees of the company and let them all come back to work. I said that the company would hold an emergency meeting. I would personally preside over it. I would convene the employees and personally announce the appointment, so that Wenhao can start from now on Tianqi officially became President Chen. Wang Liang and Shen Ming were suspected of embezzling public funds. We will call the police immediately to let the employees work at ease and go quickly! "Urged Chen Haokun.


    The three daughters know that this is indeed the most important thing of the top priority. At this moment, stabilizing the company must be the most critical link. If money is lost, it can be earned back. If people lose heart, it will be over.


    After the three sisters left, Chen Haokun, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie began to discuss how to catch Wang Liang and Shen Ming.


    "Wen Hao, judging from the fact that they remitted money to a foreign company, they must have registered the foreign company long ago. These two boys should have been secretly operating their own company. Wait for the three of us to act separately. Daddy went to the bank to find out which account the tens of millions of money finally fell into? He called the police and asked the police to help us arrest the two families Guys, daddy estimated that they had left Hong Kong, but they still had to call the police, "Chen Haokun said.


    "Wen Hao, go back to mans and tell your mother-in-law about the situation here. Your mother-in-law is a very capable woman and has a wide range of contacts. See if she has any way to find out the whereabouts of these two animals with me? OK?" Chen Haokun looked at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said, "Daddy, no problem. I''ll go in a minute."


    "It''s not urgent. Let''s wait until the meeting is over! Xiao Jie, you just stay in Chen''s house. If you find a problem, you can report it to Daddy or your brother-in-law in time, okay?"


    "Daddy, I see. Don''t worry! Do you want to transfer the third brother-in-law back for a while?" Chen Jie asked.


    "Well... Not for the time being! Thailand needs him. What happens here should be kept strictly confidential. Don''t let your third sister and third brother-in-law know so that they won''t worry." Chen Haokun told him.


    "Daddy, I see. I won''t tell anyone," Chen Jie said.


    After the arrangement, Chen Haokun began to contact the bank by telephone and asked where Chen''s money went. Finally, through multi-layer relations, he learned the final flow direction of the money and had gone to the United States. On the way, he traveled to several foreign banks.


    "Daddy, are we going to the United States to find them both?" Chen Jie asked suspiciously.


    "It''s too early to say that now. Daddy doesn''t think they have to leave the country. I want to check. Anyway, the meeting is still early. Otherwise, let''s work separately first and come back and gather in two hours. Wen Hao, you should go back quickly and report the situation here to your mother-in-law and your sister so that they can have a countermeasure. Daddy hopes that we won''t deal with Chen''s affair It affects mans stock. In addition, you have to talk to your cousin Wang Zhuo Xiong and say, I Chen Haokun will give them an explanation, so that they don''t have to worry about me running away, I won''t run away. "Chen Haokun said.


    "OK, daddy, take care of yourself. I''ll go back first, Xiaojie. I''ll give it to you here. Call my brother-in-law if you need anything." Tang Wenhao said to Chen Jie.


    "OK, then go ahead!" Chen Jie said.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao drove Chen''s official car back to mans.


    On the way, he reported Chen''s emergency to Manny and Ruan Ling. Both sisters were very shocked. They didn''t expect that Chen''s two sons-in-law were so outrageous and cruel that they emptied Chen''s money and ran away.


    "Baby, do you know where the money is now?" asked Manny.


    "My father said that it was difficult to catch up with them when they were in the United States, but that''s not the point. My father just wanted to bring these two guys back as soon as possible. The old man was going crazy," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s for sure. After all, it''s her son-in-law!" said Manny.


    "My father said that mommy has a lot of relationships. He wanted mommy to ask where there is news about these two guys. Otherwise, I''ll be home right away," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Alas, there was a daddy relationship in the past, but now it''s different. Mommy lives in seclusion. What''s the relationship? Most of the things are handled by my sister. However, we can help them find someone. After all, Mans is a public company and has more relationships than them. My sister first called the immigration administration to ask if Wang Liang and Shen Ming left the country?" Said Manny.


    "OK, sister, you''re busy first. I''ll be home in ten minutes." Tang Wen said.


    When she got home, Ruan Ling was already waiting at the door. "Baby, how fast? It''s hard. I heard that Chen''s money was rolled away by two beasts?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, 60 million Hong Kong dollars. Now Chen has only fixed assets left, and the cash has been rolled away." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "These two bastards, however, I thought something was wrong yesterday. Those two people always looked calm and unhurried, as if everything was planned. It is estimated that they had planned to spare Chen''s time before. Otherwise, they would not be so bright if they had a temporary intention." Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, my father analyzed it like this. They often went abroad before. It is estimated that they registered their own company by the way. If people deliberately harm you, it must be impossible to prevent them," Tang Wenhao said.


    They went to the living room. Yang Danni and Manny''s mother and daughter were discussing the matter. When they saw Tang Wenhao coming back, Yang Danni was busy pouring water for him. "Come on, Wenhao, have some water."


    Tang Wenhao smiled, "Mommy, thank you." then he took a sip.


    "Mommy, my father-in-law wants you to use man''s network to see if you can find the whereabouts of Wang Liang and Shen Ming, or find them?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t change it. You can call your father-in-law! Wang Liang and Shen Ming flew to the United States from Hong Kong International Airport at 9:30 this morning. It''s impossible to catch them now." Manny smiled helplessly.


    "Ah? Have they really left the country? Is the news accurate?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s 100% accurate. I have friends in the immigration administration. We mans are big exporters. Can we not have friends in that place? Call your father-in-law quickly! Let him start from other aspects to minimize the loss." Manny suggested.


    "Well, sister, I''ll call my father-in-law right away." Tang Wenhao hurriedly called Chen Haokun and told Chen Haokun what Manny had just asked. Unexpectedly, Chen Haokun had learned the news from other channels and was so righteous that he shouted abuse!


    "Wen Hao, don''t think they''ll be safe if they go to the United States. Everything will be fine. Daddy has contacted the big brother of the gang in Hong Kong and asked their American brothers to help us find Wang Liang and Shen Ming. Daddy''s price is as long as we catch people back and pay $10 million. I don''t believe it. I can''t buy their two cheap lives with $10 million!" Chen Haokun said bitterly.


    "Daddy, if you really catch them back, will you really kill them?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern. He wanted to know what Chen Haokun really thought at this moment, because he was worried that Chen Haokun would break cans and fall. Anyway, he felt that he had killed Wang Jianzhong and simply killed Wang Liang and Shen Ming together. Killing one was killing the other, Killing three is also killing. It''s going to jail.


    It''s normal for Chen Haokun to have this idea. The actions of the two sons-in-law have touched the bottom line of his life, because they shouldn''t play the idea of his fifth aunt. A man can''t stand it.

 Chapter 999

    Tang Wenhao doesn''t want Chen Haokun to kill again. Instead, he wants him to stop from now on. He even wants to make an appointment with the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers and have a good talk with them to see if he can put Chen Haokun in his face? If he doesn''t sue him, he has to forgive others. Although he knows it may be difficult, he still wants to have a try, because he really thinks that the women of the Chen family are really pathetic when his father-in-law has an accident.


    After staying at man''s house for an hour or so, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went back to Chen. Chen Guoer called him and said that the employees had been called and asked him to go to the meeting immediately. Ruan Ling also wanted to have a look with him.


    "Honey, actually, I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to be president of Chen now. Where do you have so much energy to take care of Chen''s affairs? You are president of mans. However, I can understand Chen Haokun. He can''t help it. Besides you, he can''t think of anyone else to be president. Chen Jie is really young, and Chen''s business is different from mans. Many of them are If you are a gangster and don''t have martial arts skills, you can''t be the boss, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Yes! Sister, so I can''t help it. I refused at first, but at the thought of this, Chen Haokun was really helpless. The two eldest sons-in-law were not considerate. He still counted on him. His son was immature, and he could only rely on me as a son-in-law. I can''t refuse him. Now I understand that he was as happy as picking up treasure when he saw me on the first day." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Hehe, baby, you are a treasure! Priceless treasure, not greedy for money, and ability. Men want to find such a person as a career assistant, and women want to find such a man as a husband, so you eat all men and women." Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao proudly with deep love.


    "Elder sister, am I as good as you said? I think I''m very bad. Sometimes when I''m impulsive, I don''t care about the consequences. When I think about it later, I can''t forgive myself." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, you mean the two sisters with Guo''er?" Ruan Ling is the roundworm in Tang Wenhao''s stomach. She can see through at a glance and knows what he is thinking.


    "Hehe, a little, but I don''t regret being with them. Their sisters are really delicious and sexy! I can''t refuse the smell on them, sister. I didn''t think I would want them so much when I saw them." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, little coyote, but to tell you the truth, Guo''er''s two sisters are really rare beauties among young women. They have a silly and lovely charm and natural beauty. It''s generally difficult for men to resist when they see such beauties. Plus your original retaliatory attitude, it''s normal to hold them." Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Well, at that time, I made up my mind at the thought of Wang Liang''s idea of playing fruit. I wanted to be his wife first, wear a green hat for him, and let him know that I was angry with him. However, I was good that night. I held back, but the lesson was always given to them," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha, villain, do you guys like to retaliate against your opponents in this way?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, at least I am, so if we work with the enemy again, I will see their women... Otherwise I will feel angry all my life." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha... Bad guys, there are many bad women in Hong Kong. Then ask your sister to see where there are more bad women. You can find some back. It''s also a kind of solidarity with your men, isn''t it?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "That''s a good idea, sister. You''re very concerned about it. Yes, there''s a reward tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, what''s the reward? If you live alone as a husband and wife, it''s not your obligation. If you miss you, you have to give it. It can''t be regarded as a reward. What''s the reward? Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well? Let me think about it. Besides abundant resources in this field, money is definitely not good. It was yours. I''m just a bachelor, sister. I think carefully. I really can''t think of anything else except this reward, because you gave me everything." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "No, everything about my sister is yours! Baby, I''m kidding. I don''t want anything except you. I love you." Ruan Ling said, couldn''t help holding Tang Wenhao''s cheek and taking a kiss.


    "Sister, be careful, I''m driving! I don''t want to hang up like this. I haven''t loved you enough!" Tang Wenhao smiled. Every time he was with Ruan Ling, they were easy to get emotional and forget themselves.


    When he arrived at Chen''s conference room, sure enough, it was full of people. Chen Haokun sat in the middle of the stage with a dignified face. He left a seat next to him, which is estimated to be reserved for Tang Wenhao. On her seat sat his three daughters and son Chen Jie. When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling arrived, Chen Jie moved to give his place to Ruan Ling.


    His move made Chen Haokun very happy and felt that his son began to be really sensible.


    Chen Haokun also said hello to Ruan Ling and nodded to her to sit down.


    Then, he began his sad and emotional speech, "all Chen employees, first of all, I would like to express my sincere gratitude to you for your efforts to Chen. You have done all the development of Chen. Without you, there would be no Chen. Now, again, I''d like to bow to you first. Thank you, thank you very much!" Chen Haokun stood up, He made a deep bow to the staff under the stage.


    There was silence under the stage. We didn''t know what President Chen meant. We just felt very sudden. In the morning, Wang Liang Mingming said that Chen Haokun''s case had a court session. Is it released now? But what about Wang Liang and Shen Ming? We didn''t see them. Someone was already whispering.


    Finished, Chen Haokun sat down again and continued, "Dear employees of the Chen family, I''ve gathered you today to apologize and announce some things. What I''m most sorry for in Chen Haokun''s life is that I used the wrong person. I called two white eyed wolf sons-in-law. Everyone doesn''t know. Wang Liang and Shen Ming, two beasts, have already lost all the money in Chen''s account. Now there is only one left in Chen''s account The two boys are really cruel when they pay hundreds of Hong Kong dollars! "Chen Haokun said with anger on his face.


    "Ah... Ah... So? How could this be? Mr. Chen, boss, what about our salary? What about our year-end bonus? Our..." the audience was suddenly boiling.


    Everyone is aware of the importance of this problem. Most of them live on wages. Now Chen''s money has been rolled away by Wang Liang and Shen Ming, which means Chen can''t pay wages. Can they not be in a hurry?


    "Don''t worry. I just told you the unfortunate news. I didn''t say that I Chen Haokun would default on your salary. You can rest assured that this kind of thing will never happen here. Unless my enterprise really doesn''t even have a house, I will sell my own villa to pay you. You don''t have to worry about this." Chen Haokun stood up and said.


    When he said this, he began to calm down.


    Seeing the calm down below, Chen Haokun said, "Everybody, what I want to ask most is, do you still trust my boss? If you trust me, please continue to work from now on and work as you should. Let''s earn back the lost money. If anyone doesn''t trust Chen Haokun, stand up and I''ll pay him today. Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to borrow money to pay his salary."


    At this time, Tang Wenhao felt it necessary to support Chen Haokun. He quickly stood up and said, "Everyone, you know me now. I''m Tang Wenhao, President of mans group and Guo''er''s husband. I''m here to show you that Chen can''t pay his salary. I''ll get money from other ways to pay your salary. Please trust my father-in-law and me. Your salary is no problem."


    When Chen Haokun saw Tang Wenhao''s expression at this moment, he was very moved and hurriedly stood up and said, "Have you seen that? There will be no problem with the salary. Moreover, I also make a statement. Yang Meng can write this down as the minutes of the meeting. For your year-end bonus, if you perform better in the next six months, the year-end bonus will double. I Chen Haokun will keep my word."


    There was a burst of applause.


    Seeing the atmosphere rising, Chen Haokun hurriedly announced Tang Wenhao''s appointment to everyone. He said enthusiastically, "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to announce the third thing, that is, from today on, the president of Chen family is the handsome son-in-law around me, Tang Wenhao. He is not only handsome, but also a rare talent. He has both literature and martial arts. His martial arts are unique in the world. I Chen Haokun has never served anyone, but I am convinced of my son-in-law. I hope you will give me your full support in the future Can he do his job? "


    "Yes... Mr. Chen, can you let Mr. Tang show us? Yes... Show us..." the crowd began to coax.


    Tang Wenhao was embarrassed. Chen Haokun, Chen Jie and Ruan Ling encouraged him to present his unique skills. In order to frighten these employees and improve his tall image, Tang Wenhao thought again and again, but still stood up, hugged his fist and smiled, "Everyone, Tang Wenhao will make a fool of himself. However, I want to invite our Chen''s security guards to cooperate with my performance. I need ten people. If there are not so many security guards, other employees can do. However, if you want to know kung fu, you can avoid those who don''t know kung fu. How about?" Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    As soon as his voice fell, he rushed up to the five security guards standing behind. In addition, under the recommendation of everyone, several young men came up. As a result, there were three more. They were arguing about who to let down, Tang Wenhao smiled, "Don''t go down. It doesn''t matter if you come up three more. I''m just afraid we can''t stand so many people on the stage. I''m not afraid you''ll hurt me more." everyone laughed.


    So Tang Wenhao asked these people to surround themselves and let them play freely. They don''t have to worry about hurting themselves. Even if they are hurt, they have nothing to do with them and don''t have to be responsible. In this way, these boys have no scruples.

 Chapter 1000

    Chen Haokun shouted. At the beginning, a dozen young men suddenly came forward to fight, punched and kicked on the ground, looked at Tang Wenhao, shook his body, shuttled through the crowd, waved his fingers and quickly poked on these people. In less than two minutes, a dozen young men stood stunned on the stage, motionless and maintained their attack posture.


    Tang Wenhao clapped his hands easily, hugged his fist and said with a smile, "everyone, they have been subdued by me. If you don''t believe in brothers and sisters, you can come up to verify it or experience it yourself."


    Suddenly, thunderous applause broke out from the audience. Tang Wenhao saw that no one was on the stage and walked behind them. As soon as he patted them, more than a dozen boys took a long sigh of relief, moved their muscles and bones and convinced Tang Wenhao. Some people asked him curiously what Kung Fu this was. Tang Wenhao did not hesitate to tell them that this was the acupoint pointing skill on the verge of extinction in China.


    On the stage, Chen Haokun, Chen Jie''s father and son deeply admire his kung fu. His daughters Chen Guo''er, Xin''er and min''er worship Tang Wenhao, especially Chen Xin''er and Chen min''er. Where have you seen such an overbearing man in your life? That night, they just felt his embrace roughly. Today, on the stage, they were faced with more than a dozen masculine boys, all of whom knew martial arts. However, in front of Tang Wenhao, they were simply vulnerable. It can be said that Tang Wenhao was powerful, and they worshipped him to the extreme.


    After the meeting, the family began to hold small meetings in the small meeting room. Chen''s staff team was stable, but money still had to be made. Without money, the enterprise could not operate. A huge enterprise was generating expenses all the time.


    "Wen Hao, please arrange a time for daddy to meet Wang Jianzhong''s two sons! Daddy wants to talk to them and let them forgive me for a few days. Daddy wants to go out again and get some money back. Otherwise, Chen won''t work. We said on the stage that we won''t default on employees'' wages. Then daddy must keep his word and can''t deceive everyone." Chen Haokun said.


    "It''s no problem, but Dad, you don''t have to worry. I''ll discuss the money with my sister and my mother later. I can''t call some from mans. Anyway, Chen is also mans''s shareholder. It''s estimated that it''s no problem." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, no, you don''t understand the rules of listed companies. Mans is a listed company. Their funds can''t be misappropriated casually. Uncle, it doesn''t matter. We Ruan can borrow some for you first and return them to me when you get better." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? Are you ah Ling? Hehe, I always thought you were Manny. Isn''t that good?" Chen Haokun was absolutely embarrassed.


    "There''s nothing bad, uncle. Guo''er and I are college classmates. Now we have a husband together. Baby is the common husband of our sisters. He is still the president of Chen. I''m helping you, that is, helping him and myself. We''re a family now, so we don''t talk about two families." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, thank you so much, miss a Ling. I don''t know how to thank you." Chen Haokun said gratefully, and Chen Guoer next to him was moved to tears.


    "Sister a Ling, it''s very kind of you! You gave up your man to me and helped our family through the difficulties. In the future, I will love our baby and our Ruan family more." Chen Guoer choked.


    "Hehe, that''s right! As long as the baby is good, everyone will be good! However, I still have a condition, uncle, I hope you can agree." Ruan Ling said.


    "Oh? What conditions? Just mention it. You have such generosity and trust in our Chen family. As long as I Chen Haokun can do it, no conditions are conditions." Chen Haokun said frankly.


    "I want sister Xin''er and sister min''er to follow our baby in the future. Just now, our baby said on the way that he likes the two sisters very much and hopes his uncle can help them. Don''t stop them from being together. In Vietnam, it''s normal for several sisters to marry a man. If my uncle thinks it''s not possible here, he can let the two sisters live in our Ruan family. We welcome them Join our Ruan daughter-in-law team, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Ah? That''s the condition? Of course it''s no problem. They already like Wen Hao. Why should I stop them? I can''t wait! Wen Hao likes their sisters. It''s their blessing. I''m afraid Wen Hao dislikes them and doesn''t want them! They really can''t easily find a suitable man. After all, they''re divorced." Chen Haokun smiled happily.


    When Chen xiner and Chen miner saw that Tang Wenhao''s first wife agreed that their sisters would follow him later, they were too happy to close their mouths, and their pretty faces were full of blushes. Chen miner was even more outrageous. They whispered shyly in Chen xiner''s ear, "Sister, I want to go home with him now. I love this bad guy. He''s 10000 times better than Amin. I was so happy last night."


    "Don''t be ashamed to say that! You pestered him like crazy last night for fear that you might run away. Are you down to earth? You can ask for it every day in the future. Even daddy and miss a Ling agreed that we should be with him and don''t have to worry about anything anymore." Chen xiner whispered.


    "What are you two muttering about?" Chen Haokun asked unhappily. He hated them when he thought that his $60 million had been swept away by their husbands.


    The sisters blushed. Ruan Ling immediately understood what they were talking about. She couldn''t help poking Tang Wenhao and whispering, "baby, these two sisters must be thinking of you."


    "Hehe, stop talking nonsense." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Well, it''s settled. Wen Hao, please arrange a time for Daddy! Please invite Wang Jianzhong''s two sons to have a light meal. By the way, daddy wants to apologize to their brothers face to face. Now his wish has been fulfilled, and daddy can be punished by the law at any time." Chen Haokun said.


    "Daddy, it''s not urgent. You''d better go home and stay for a few days first." Tang Wenhao said. He really couldn''t bear to send Chen Haokun in again. At the thought of so many aunts waiting for him to go home, he couldn''t be cruel to let him go to jail.


    Tang Wenhao asked lawyer Huang. Although murderers like him won''t be shot, at his age, they go in and wait for death. The young aunts and wives in the family can only live alone. It''s very poor!


    "That''s good. Daddy is also homesick. Otherwise, we''ll all go home for dinner tonight. Our family will have a reunion dinner. In a few days, I''ll invite your mommy Yang Danni, your sister Manny and Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers out together. I''ll apologize to them personally, apologize and thank them for their tolerance, and then daddy will voluntarily surrender himself. Do you think that''s ok?" Chen Haokun asked with a smile.


    From his relaxed expression, it shows that there is an arrangement for Chen''s affairs, and he has indeed been relieved.


    "Daddy, I won''t let you go to jail. Daddy, I don''t want you to go in again, otherwise! Daddy, I''ll go for you! I''m still young and can afford to sit. You see, you''re so old, there are so many aunts waiting for you to go home, and my mommy is still waiting for you to go home?" Chen Jie said emotionally.


    "Bastard, even if daddy dies, he can''t let you go to jail. You are daddy''s hope and pride in his life. You can''t really be filial only if you follow your brother-in-law well. Understand? You can''t let your brother-in-law take you all the time and become a weapon yourself." Chen Haokun glared at Chen Jie.


    "Yes, Xiaojie, you are daddy''s only son. It''s your sister who wants to go to jail for daddy. It''s not your turn," Chen xiner said.


    "Don''t mention it any more. It''s settled. Daddy is very happy today. Let''s go home and get off work early. Xin''er, call your aunts at home immediately and let them prepare meals. The whole family is reunited today." Chen Haokun said with a smile.


    "Daddy, how about this! My sister and I will go back to mans first. Before dinner, we will definitely go back to Chen''s house. I have something to discuss with my mommy and sister mani. Sister Guo''er, Xiao Jie, eldest sister and second sister, you go home with daddy first! Will you make my aunts happy too?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, don''t wait to go back to discuss after dinner?" Chen Haokun smiled.


    "No, Wenhao, you can''t go back after dinner. Don''t go tonight." Chen miner said hurriedly for fear that Tang Wenhao wouldn''t sleep with her tonight.


    Ruan Ling burst out laughing. She thought Chen min''er was very similar to a sister of the Ruan family. Who? Yuzhu girl wants to occupy Tang Wenhao every night. Her demand is very strong. She can''t live without a man.


    "Min''er, are you ashamed?" Chen Haokun glanced at his daughter.


    "Ha ha, daddy, it shows that my brother-in-law Wen Hao is powerful! It''s not good for my second sister to leave him for one night, is it? Second sister." Chen Jie joked.


    "Go, Xiaojie, it''s time to find you a daughter-in-law and tease your sister." Chen min''er smiled shyly.


    Tang Wenhao finally insisted on going back to man''s house first. He said he had more important things to discuss with man''s mother and daughter. He would definitely go back before dinner. He would also live in Chen''s house tonight. Chen min''er was relieved.


    On the way back to man''s house, Ruan Ling asked with a smile, "baby, do you want to discuss with mommy and sister and let them talk to the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers and ask them to let Chen Haokun go?"


    "Elder sister, you''re too smart. I can''t hide anything from you. That''s what I think. I think the old man is very poor. Because of his temporary greed, he killed, hurt himself and the enterprise. The whole family is afraid of him. For the sake of Guo''er sisters and Xiao Jie, I''ll try my best to help him," Tang Wenhao said.


    "How are you going to help him? Mommy and sister will certainly help you. I don''t think Wang Zhuo Xiong will agree. After all, it''s the Revenge of killing his father. Where can you say you can let him go if you want to let him go? It''s difficult! Baby, you''d better have a plan how to persuade their brothers." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, I have a preliminary idea. I don''t know if it''s OK. Please refer to me! I think it''s more likely to succeed, because I know the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers. They will be interested in the condition I put forward. With the pressure of mommy and sister Manny, the success rate has been greatly improved." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t sell off. Tell me! Let me analyze the probability of success for you first." Ruan Ling said with a smile.

 Chapter 1001

    "Sister, I mean, starting from the needs of Wang Zhuo Xiong''s brothers, their brothers don''t have much ability. Chen is a good enterprise. Although he has suffered heavy losses this time, he will get up soon. There''s no doubt. Besides, the money is likely to be recovered. I think if the old man gives some shares to them, maybe they will really give up suing him After all, Wang Jianzhong is dead. What''s the use of prosecuting him? With the advice of mommy and sister Manny, we''ll probably solve the problem. Sister, tell their brothers again that if they agree, you can reward some little beauties in death valley to be concubines. It''s estimated that these two boys will jump up happily. " Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, villain, are you willing to give the little beauties of death valley to their brothers? That''s a backup resource specially prepared for you by my sister." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, what are you reluctant to give up? We have hundreds of beautiful women in death valley, and ah Zhu are still expanding their enrollment. In the future, there will be more and more. Can I use them alone? You''re going to kill me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Can you be tired to death, you bad thing? You don''t know how many little girls in death valley are eagerly expecting you to hurry back! I hope you can see them." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, in fact, a young woman like you has a taste. I found that my taste is changing. I used to like pure little beauties. Now I find that a young woman like you is the most delicious, with endless aftertaste, soul stirring and energy." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... That''s why you think about Xin''er and min''er! But they are really interesting, especially min''er. Don''t you think she''s like a sister of our Ruan family?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, are you talking about our jade bamboo?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, if they are together, they are all beautiful women. Men want to be sexy, charming and bold when they see them. The most important thing is that their needs are stronger than sister min''er. Sister min''er sees that kind of woman who is particularly dissatisfied. She wants men to stick to her every day." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, they are such women indeed. Elder sister, your observation is absolutely first-class. Alas, by the way, did you mention mommy and Huang Yiming to elder sister Manny?" Tang Wenhao asked with great interest.


    "Oh, don''t mention it. When I mentioned it to my sister, my sister thought it was really a good marriage. However, as soon as I mentioned it to Mommy, Mommy refused. She said that she only belongs to man Tianxiong in her life and won''t belong to the second man. Now she has a gift and is not lonely at all. She lives very happy and doesn''t need a man. Let''s stop working for her I''m worried about it, "Ruan Ling said with a helpless smile.


    "Ah? So absolutely?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, so don''t worry about it in the future. I think my mother really loves man Tianxiong. She can''t hold a second man at all. Now she has a gift and has spiritual sustenance. Forget it. Forget it. As long as she feels happy, maybe she is really with lawyer Huang. They still quarrel every day? That''s not annoying." Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter. I just think they are a good match," Tang Wenhao said.


    When they arrived at man''s house, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling informed Yang Danni and Manny about Chen''s current situation, and everyone was happy about it. Then Tang Wenhao told Yang Danni and Manny what he thought, hoping that they could come forward and persuade the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers to let Chen Haokun go.


    As soon as Yang Danni heard it, she immediately felt it was very difficult. "Wen Hao, it''s hard. The Revenge of killing her father! Can their brothers not repay? Even if Mommy goes to tell them, they won''t listen. This is not an ordinary thing."


    "Yes, baby, don''t embarrass Mommy." Manny also thought it was unlikely.


    "Sister, Mommy, don''t refuse first! I think so. Can you see?" said Tang Wenhao, recounting the words he just said to Ruan Ling to his mother and daughter again.


    "Zhuo Xiong and Zhuo Yan are really useless. If Chen Haokun can give their brothers shares, it''s a good way. Anyway, Wang Jianzhong is dead. It''s meaningless for them to put Chen Haokun in prison. You can try. Did Chen Haokun mention it to you?" Yang Dani asked.


    "No, my father-in-law doesn''t know what I think. He said that in two days he would invite you to have a potluck with my sister and my two cousins. He would personally apologize and thank you for your tolerance. After that, he would turn himself in." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Honey, did he really say that?" Manny asked.


    "Sister, Chen Haokun really said that. Through these contacts, I don''t think Chen Haokun is a particularly bad person. Besides, baby is now his son-in-law, and Mommy, sister and Guo''er are also baby women now. He has four daughters and three are baby people. Can baby not try his best to save his father-in-law? We all try to say two Cousin, it''s better for everyone to be happy, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, yes, Mommy, otherwise we''ll find our cousin and have a chat later. It''s really not possible. I have another way. We can let our little aunt come forward. She is a monk and is compassionate. She will certainly help the baby. If she is willing to coordinate, her cousin won''t listen." Manny said.


    "That''s a good way, sister. You''re still smart, or we''ll split up. I''ll go to Chi Lin''an with ah Ling, and you and Mommy will call your cousin over to talk and attack on both sides. Maybe it''ll be done." Tang Wenhao laughed excitedly.


    "Mommy, what do you think?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, that''s OK! Girl, you call your cousin and ask them to come over and try to make them stop caring. Chen Haokun belongs to a person who is both right and evil. You treat him well and he knows it in his heart. Besides, since he entrusted three of his daughters to Wen Hao, let''s let him go in the face of Wen Hao!" Yang Danni said.


    "In fact, you are all mistaken. With sister Chen Jia, I have taken care of his four daughters. There are five daughters in their family," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, that''s right. I always forget Chen Jia." Yang Danni smiled.


    "Baby, however, I suggest you call your father-in-law first and ask him how many shares he can offer if your cousin Zhuo Xiong is willing to give up suing him. My cousin will ask at that time. What do you think?" Manny asked.


    "That makes sense, baby. Please call first and ask!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    So Tang Wenhao quickly dialed Chen Haokun and told him his plan. Chen Haokun was shocked. He didn''t expect that his son-in-law would help him so much. He couldn''t help choking, "Wen Hao, if daddy can really get their brother''s forgiveness, daddy is willing to give them the right of inheritance as his son. We can give them as many shares as Xiaojie has."


    "Daddy, what you said is true?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He didn''t expect Chen Haokun to be so generous, but it''s right to think about it. It''s always worth exchanging money for life.


    "Of course it''s true. As long as their brothers forgive daddy, money is not a problem. In this way, I have more or less an explanation for the spirit of Jianzhong''s brother in heaven. It''s better for me to treat his son as my own son." Chen Haokun said.


    "OK, daddy, let''s make a deal. My mommy, my sister and I will fight for this opportunity for you and strive to make everyone happy," Tang Wenhao said.


    After hanging up Chen Haokun''s phone, Tang Wenhao conveyed Chen Haokun''s meaning to Yang Dani''s mother and daughter. After listening, they also felt that Chen Haokun was sincere and agreed that it was more likely to succeed.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling drove towards Chi Lin''an in high spirits. Ruan Ling had never been to Chi Lin''an and came with Manny every time. They also wanted to see Miao Na. They didn''t know how her practice was and whether she could adapt to the life of the ancient Buddha with green lanterns.


    On the way, Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao that if she felt that Miao Na was willing to return to the world of mortals, she would urge her to join Ruan''s daughter-in-law team and let her live a normal woman''s life. Tang Wenhao said that he would welcome Miao Na at any time. Maybe in this way, his heart would feel better.


    Less gossip. After more than half an hour''s drive, they arrived at Chi Lin''an. During the day, incense is very popular here. Tang Wenhao has been here many times. He found Yang Danyun''s room without effort.


    Like the previous times, Yang Danyun still sat in the room chanting Buddhism and sutras. However, this time she was surrounded by a beautiful young nun, Miao Na, whose French name was Miao Qing, mentioned by Ruan Ling just now.


    The two practitioners were very surprised at the reappearance of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. "Benefactor Tang, benefactor man, who are you?" Yang Danyun asked politely with his hands folded.


    "Master Miaoyun, we have something to ask for this time. Hello, sister Na." Tang Wenhao said to Miao Na.


    "Benefactor, my name is Miao Qing. Miao Na is gone." Miao Na really has the taste of a monk, which makes Tang Wenhao feel a little bad.


    "Benefactor, it''s OK to talk about something." Yang Danyun said faintly, and then motioned Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to sit down.


    "Master Miaoyun, it''s like this. The person who killed my uncle has been found. The situation is like this..." Tang Wenhao described Chen Haokun''s actions in detail with Yang Danyun, and emphasized that Wang Jianzhong blackmailed him and made him commit a great crime on impulse. He hoped that Yang Danyun would persuade Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brothers to give up prosecution, and he would divide his property into two pieces for their brothers and sisters.


    "Benefactor Tang, if benefactor Chen is devoted to kindness, he should do something more meaningful. However, in the face of the Bodhisattva, I can fix a letter for the Zhuo Xiong brothers. Whether I can get their approval depends on the nature of benefactor Chen." Yang Danyun said faintly.

 Chapter 1002

    While Yang Danyun was repairing the books for the two brothers, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were busy trying to get close to Miao Na. Ruan Ling shouted, "sister Na, come back with us! Don''t you always like Wen hao? He also hopes you can go back with us."


    "Master Manshi, I''m Miao Qing. Please don''t persuade me any more. I was born a Buddhist and my fate with people on earth is over. Don''t force me. After master Miaoyun repairs the book, you can leave as soon as possible!" Miao Na said coldly and remained unmoved.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head at Ruan Ling and motioned her not to say anything. He knew that Miao Na was absolutely determined to become a monk and would never return to secular life again. Nothing could lure her.


    After a while, Yang Danyun took out a piece of paper from the inner room. It was Juanxiu''s woman font. Tang Wenhao didn''t look at it. He folded it directly and put it in his pocket, "thank you, master Miaoyun."


    "Benefactor, please come back!" Yang Danyun folded her hands to show off the guests.


    Tang Wenhao had to leave her room with Ruan Ling reluctantly. As soon as he got out of the room, Yang Danyun shouted, "benefactor Tang."


    "Master Miaoyun, what else can I tell you?" Tang Wenhao said politely. He felt that coming to this bird place was the most depressed. He spoke like the ancients, or he didn''t show disrespect for the Buddha.


    "God... Is he okay?" Yang Danyun finally couldn''t help asking about his son.


    "Master Miaoyun, he is very kind, smart and lovely. If master Miaoyun misses him, I will bring him to see you at the right time." Tang Wenhao said tentatively.


    "No, no, this is not the place to meet. I don''t want Chi Lin''an in his memory. Benefactor, don''t bring him here. I''m just asking." Yang Danyun waved to Tang Wenhao and motioned him to go quickly.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling disappeared into sight, her beautiful eyes burst into tears. Seeing this, Miao Na also said emotionally, "master Miaoyun, if you want to have a child, go and have a look!"


    "No, I''m just... Read your Buddhist scriptures!" said Yang Danyun, sadly entering her inner room.


    On the way back, Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, have you found that Yang Danyun actually misses God''s gift? She can''t completely put down God''s gift and you."


    "Alas, elder sister, she is a monk, but first of all, she is a person, not a real Buddha. Buddha is a belief that does not exist in reality. As long as she is a person, there are always seven emotions and six desires, and there are always feelings. In fact, I am very sad to see their mother and son separated. Now she can only bury her thoughts and maternal love in her heart. Her heart is sad. Sometimes think about it, people go for interests It''s boring to kill people and hurt others, "Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t be sad. Don''t come to such a place. If you have a positive attitude towards life and stay here for a period of time, you will become negative," Ruan Ling said.


    "The key is to see who. There are many people who kill and set fire," Tang Wenhao said. "That''s true, baby. Did you see what Yang Danyun wrote on it?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, it''s not very good. She didn''t write it for us, so we''d better not read it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "There''s nothing to see. Why don''t you show it to my sister and we''ll give her reference to see if her statement can have an effect on brother Wang Zhuo Xiong?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, you are really curious? OK, let''s have a look!" said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao stepped on the brake and the car stopped. He took out Yang Danyun''s letter from his pocket and handed it to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling took it and spread it out. She said a few words, "death is like a lamp out, hatred is like poison, endure the wind and waves for a while, and take a half step back. You have to forgive people and forgive people. Amitabha."


    "Elder sister, what do you write?" Tang Wenhao asked curiously.


    Ruan Ling read these words to Tang Wenhao. After listening, Tang Wenhao sighed, "sister, this is what monks say. They really want to open up and have no hatred in their hearts."


    "Yes, it''s very rare that my aunt can do this. The environment changes people!" said Ruan Ling, folding the note again and returning it to Tang Wenhao.


    When she returned to man''s house, Yang Danni and Manny looked very lost. Seeing Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling coming back, Manny spread her hands and sighed helplessly, "Alas! Baby, my cousin will not let go of Chen Haokun. After my sister told mommy for a long time, he just didn''t let go and said that their brothers must make Chen Haokun pay their due price. They don''t need their Chen family''s money, baby, don''t say, my cousin has become backbone."


    "Sister, is there no room at all? You told them that Chen Haokun would treat them like Chen Jie? That''s a great fortune. Are they really not moved at all?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, it''s hard. After all, it''s their father''s life. By the way, how are you? What does Danyun say? Is she willing to help you convince your cousin?" Manny asked.


    "Sister, she just wrote a few lines for her cousin. Have a look! I don''t know if they will be touched after they read it? Try it." Tang Wenhao said and handed Yang Danyun''s note to Manny.


    Manny opened it and handed it to Yang Dani, who was playing with God''s gift. "Mommy, look at it! It''s probably useless. If she can come back and persuade herself, it might be useful." Manny said.


    Yang Danni took a look and sighed, "she really looks like a monk. It may be useful! Wen Hao, you can try again with your cousin! They haven''t been long since they left. You call them and ask them to wait for you in mans. You go to mans to talk." then Yang Danni returned the note to Tang Wenhao.


    After listening, Tang Wenhao hurriedly took out his phone and dialed Wang Zhuo Xiong, "cousin, I''m Wen Hao."


    "Oh, Wen Hao, do you have something to do? Didn''t you become President Chen? Did cousin want to congratulate you?" Wang Zhuo Xiong''s tone was sour.


    "Hehe, cousin, don''t tell jokes. I can''t help it. Where am I? Where are you? I want to talk to you about something." Tang Wenhao said.


    "We just came out of man''s house and immediately went to man''s building. What''s the matter? Why don''t you come and let''s talk to man''s house! It won''t save me from going back to find you." Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but praise his mother-in-law Yang Danni for being intelligent and anticipating things like God. "OK, my cousin, you go first. I''ll arrive at mans in half an hour. You first sit in the president''s office for a while."


    "OK, Wen Hao, our brothers are waiting for you," said Wang Zhuo Xiong.


    Ruan Ling wanted to go with him. Tang Wenhao thought it was their man''s topic this time. Ruan Ling had better not go. She asked Ruan Ling to wait for his news at man''s house. He drove alone.


    Along the way, Tang Wenhao was thinking about how to persuade Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brothers to accept their views and how to make them give up their hatred from their hearts. It was really difficult. Even Yang Danni''s mother and daughter didn''t convince them. Can they do it by themselves? But, no, he also wants to try, because he really doesn''t want Chen Haokun to go to jail.


    He felt that he couldn''t make such a request directly to his brothers like Yang Danni and Manny, and let them let Chen Haokun go. It was estimated that there was basically no possibility of success. Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brothers would certainly ask him whether he could repay his father''s revenge? Because people give money, they don''t take revenge on their father? What are their brothers? Even if they are interested in money, they can''t afford to lose face. Therefore, they still have to find another way, at least have a new statement.


    No, just talk to their brothers about their mother? Once, this was a heavy topic for their brothers. Now they have forgiven me. I hope their brothers have been relieved in this regard.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao felt that he could really start from this aspect and talk about Buddhism and human nature with their brothers. Maybe they could really listen to it?


    When he arrived at Mans, Tang Wenhao went directly to the president''s office. Brother Wang Zhuo Xiong had been drinking tea inside. Seeing that Tang Wenhao came in in in a rage, Wang Zhuo Xiong quickly got up and asked with a smile, "Wen Hao, what''s the matter? So anxious?"


    "Hehe, cousin, I went to see your mommy. Won''t you guys blame me?" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Ah? Oh... You went to see my mommy? Is she all right?" Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brother Wang Zhuo Yan were very surprised, but they didn''t seem to blame Tang Wenhao anymore.


    "Well, it''s good. I just miss you. In fact, you should go to see her when you have time," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, it''s not that we don''t want to see her, but she doesn''t want to see us. She doesn''t like us to disturb her, but I don''t know why she allows you to disturb her? Is it because of God''s gift? She must miss God''s gift very much? After all, God''s gift is still small." Wang Zhuo Xiong asked.


    "Hehe, cousin, you''re right. She also wants a gift from heaven. Cousin, I really feel very happy to see that you two don''t hate us anymore. I''m also very grateful to you two. Just like your mommy said, you two have been very kind since childhood. No matter how bad they are, they can''t go anywhere." Tang Wenhao lied.


    "Ah? My mommy will tell you this? Wen Hao, it shows that mommy really has you in her heart." Wang Zhuo Xiong said bitterly.


    "Hehe, cousin, don''t talk nonsense. My aunt has only Buddha in her heart. She was born with a Buddha heart. However, as a mother, she really wants to take God''s gift to see her. She won''t let her. She only buried her thoughts and maternal love in her heart. She said that now she hopes that your brothers will give up their hatred, get married early and live a good life. Cousin, I''ve decided. Wait until I get Chen After my recent work at home has been busy, the first thing I do is go back to Vietnam to bring your brother-in-law back. My sister Ruan Ling has also agreed. How about it? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Wen Hao, really? When will you go back?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked pleasantly.


    Of course it''s true. What my sister promised must be fast. However, I''ll go back after dealing with Chen Haokun. Otherwise, as soon as I leave, the whole Chen family will be in disorder. I hope my cousin can understand this and give me some time. " Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 1003

    "Ah? How long will it take you? My cousin said that something big happened to Chen, isn''t it? Said that Wang Liang and Shen Ming took away the family wealth of Chen Haokun? They deserved it! It''s God''s spirit to harm others and yourself." Wang Zhuo Xiong said gloating.


    "As like as two peas, brother, I am very happy and happy at first, and I feel very happy that I have been rewarded for this father-in-law, but then I am not happy. On the contrary, I feel very sad and depressed." Tang Wenhao frowned.


    "Wen Hao, what''s the matter? Is it because you married his daughter and he is your father-in-law? But he once thought about bringing down mans with my father? This old boy is not a good thing and doesn''t deserve your sympathy, you know? They also want our brothers to let him go through their aunts and cousins and use shares to lure our brothers and sisters. Dream! Since we talked to Wen Hao, you''ve had a good time After that, we all think that to be a man is to be Wen Hao. You should have backbone and never be fascinated by money. "Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Hehe, cousin, I''m really glad you think so. Being a man is to have backbone and principles, but that''s why I''m so depressed." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Why?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked suspiciously, and Wang Zhuo Yan also looked at him seriously.


    "I regret that I went to the Chen family. When I''ve never been to the Chen family before, I never had the idea of sympathizing with the Chen family. I think as long as I treat sister Chen Jia and sister Guo''er well, the other people of the Chen family are none of my business. But after living in the Chen family for several nights and spending a few days with their family, I found that they are also kind people. Moreover, Chen Haokun seems to be very kind to his family Don''t be nice. I''m very contradictory. I want him to go back to prison early and accept legal sanctions. After all, he killed someone. Anyway, I''ve been the president of Chen''s family and solved his heart trouble. But when I think of him, the orphans and widows in my family are very poor. Moreover, they are all good women. I feel that I can''t bear it. That''s why I went to Chi Lin The main reason why I went to the nunnery, I want to ask my aunt, what should I do? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? So you went to Chi Lin''an for this? You didn''t come to see my mommy?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Of course, your mommy is already a monk. If I disturb her again, it will be very bad and have a bad impact on her. I''m also worried about being used by malicious people," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, don''t involve my mommy in such a thing again. Wen Hao, did she give you some advice after you saw my mommy?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked.


    "Here, she wrote me a few words." Tang Wenhao said, taking out the note and handing it to Wang Zhuoyan.


    Wang Zhuoyan took a look and read out these words. "Wen Hao, what does my mommy mean? You and Chen Haokun don''t have hatred?" Wang Zhuoyang asked suspiciously.


    "I told her that I was not for myself, but for your brothers, because if I advised you not to quarrel with Chen Haokun and forget hatred, I would feel particularly sorry for your brothers and sorry for your daddy. However, I really pity those aunts and wives in Chen Haokun''s family. They are not old, most of them are about 40 years old. If Chen Haokun is locked up, she will die We are bound to be widows and widows. What''s more, Chen''s money has been taken away by two bastards Wang Liang and Shen Ming. Chen is very poor now. It''s not easy to get up. So even if I want to go back to Vietnam early to bring you my daughter-in-law, I have to straighten out Chen. We can''t watch thousands of people lose their jobs! We as business people should still have a sense of social responsibility Yes, that''s what I''m most depressed about, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Hao, Mommy will definitely make you give up hatred from the perspective of a monk, but we live in reality. Sometimes it''s really difficult to do it. After all, we have to face many people. If people hear that we don''t even repay our father''s revenge, how will we be a man in the future?" Wang Zhuoyan said.


    "Yes, we also know that even if we lock up Chen Haokun or even shoot him, it will have no effect on my father''s death. People are dead, but we still have to worry about other people''s views, so people always have to live involuntarily in the world. Wen Hao, cousin understands what you mean. You actually want my cousin to give up, don''t you?" Wang Zhuo Xiong is not a fool, He has seen Tang Wenhao''s good intentions.


    "Cousin, I just want you to think about it. I don''t sympathize with Chen Haokun, but with my aunts. They are really poor. Moreover, my father-in-law betrayed him by his two sons-in-law and rolled away all the money in his account because of this matter. He also received his due punishment," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, that''s his family business. It has nothing to do with our brothers. Anyway, it''s really difficult for me to do it. Forget it. Killing people is always punishable. I hope you can forgive me." Wang Zhuo Xiong still didn''t change his words.


    "No, cousin, you''re not wrong. There''s no problem that I forgive you. If it were me, maybe I would make your choice. However, when I was on the road just now, my father-in-law called me. He said that he wanted to invite my mommy, my sister, your brothers and other relevant personnel to dinner before turning himself in, so as to give us some apologies, apologies and suggestions before he went to prison Thank you. He asked me to persuade you two brothers to promise, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Chen Haokun wants to invite our brothers to dinner? Wen Hao, the old boy won''t play any tricks again?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked warily. It seems that he doubts Chen Haokun''s intention very much.


    "No, cousin, there is me? Don''t you believe me? Nothing will happen with me. Since he wants to invite you to dinner, go! Besides, your aunt and your cousin will go, as well as Chen Haokun, his daughter Chen Guo''er, Chen Xin''er, Chen min''er and his son Chen Jie. What are you afraid of when there are so many people?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Of course we''re not afraid. He''s a prisoner, but we''re not prisoners. Just go. I''ll see what the old boy wants! Zhuoyan, what do you say? We''ll go to the Hongmen banquet, right?" said Wang Zhuoyong, and his brother Wang Zhuoyan nodded in agreement.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the method worked, and then said, "cousin, you know what? I asked you to participate in it for another purpose. I want you two brothers to take ah Fei''s mother and son to see if ah Fei can recognize Chen Haokun on the spot. If he can''t recognize it, it means that the boy fooled our brothers, right?"


    "Yes, yes, I really want to verify the authenticity of this boy, or I will be cheated by him. This boy is glib, and I really can''t trust him too much." Wang Zhuoyan said.


    "Well, let''s know in our minds. Then, you will say that ah Fei is your brother''s friend. Don''t tell his true identity, okay? If my father-in-law knows that ah Fei is a witness, or does he never repent and kill people? It has to be prevented," Tang Wenhao said.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao''s purpose in doing this is not only to verify the authenticity of ah Fei''s words, but also to test his father-in-law Chen Haokun for the last time. If so, he will face it calmly even if he knows that ah Fei is a witness, Then Tang Wenhao will try his best to persuade brother Wang Zhuo Xiong to give up suing him.


    If Chen Haokun doesn''t repent, he is determined to help Wang Zhuo Xiong personally send him to prison. In this way, he has explained to both sides. For Chen Haokun''s family, including Chen Guoer, he feels that he has given Chen Haokun enough opportunities. He doesn''t cherish it. It''s no wonder that Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brothers are aggressive, or that Tang Wenhao doesn''t look at relatives and treat Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brothers, In this matter, he is completely worthy of their brothers.


    When leaving Mans, Tang Wenhao stuffed the note given to him by Yang Danyun into Wang Zhuo Xiong. He said, in fact, what Yang Danyun said is really aimed at their brothers. I hope they will seriously think about his mommy''s words when they are calm. Is it reasonable?


    Although he didn''t get the promise that Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brother would give up suing Chen Haokun, Tang Wenhao still felt the weight of his words, and the brothers'' determination seemed to soften.


    Just as Tang Wenhao was on the road, the phone rang. He grabbed the phone and saw that it was Chen Haokun''s number. He pressed the key and said, "Daddy, I''m on my way back to man''s house. When I connect my sister, I''ll be there right away."


    "No, Wen Hao, Wang Liang and Shen Ming have news. I want to discuss with you whether you can go to the United States and bring these two boys back to your father." Chen Haokun said anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao was shocked by this sentence. He really didn''t expect that Wang Liang and Shen Ming would have news so soon. He couldn''t help asking, "Daddy, where did this news come from? Is it reliable?"


    "It''s 100% reliable. My underworld friend sent someone to find them in the United States. They were watched by my friend''s men shortly after they got off the plane," Chen Haokun said.


    "Really? Do I have to take them back? We don''t have the power to arrest people? We''d better call the police! Wouldn''t it be better for the police to send someone to catch them?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Wenhao, daddy doesn''t want the police to participate in this matter. Now that he has found them and closely monitored them, daddy can''t let the police participate. Let''s deal with it according to family affairs! Wenhao, work hard for you, or you should go there in person! I''m sure they can''t run away with you. Daddy, please, how about it?" Chen Haokun begged.


    Although Tang Wenhao was very reluctant to go to the United States to arrest people, he couldn''t help Chen Haokun''s repeated pleadings. Helpless, he had to agree. However, Chen Haokun was still very humanized. Let Tang Wenhao go tomorrow. After having fun with his daughter tonight, he relaxed and completely relaxed before leaving.

 Chapter 1004

    Tang Wenhao thought, beauty trick! Let his daughter reward him in advance and make him embarrassed not to go. This move is very poisonous. Alas, who makes himself like his daughters? Shit, it''s worth having more beautiful daughters in your life. At least you can get married with your daughter as a precious gift at a critical time.


    When they got home, Tang Wenhao told the news to Yang Danni''s mother and daughter. They were surprised. They were still very worried when they heard that Tang Wenhao was going to arrest people in the United States, especially Manny''s sisters. "Baby, why don''t you let the police catch them? What''s the matter with you running over to arrest people? We don''t understand the laws of the United States. Don''t end up being arrested by the American police."


    "Alas, I guess my father-in-law doesn''t want to make this matter big. I''m afraid of face! In addition, I can light acupoints and want me to bring people back quietly. He will deal with it himself. Sister and Mommy, since I have promised, I can only go. I can''t help myself when I''m in the Jianghu! Don''t worry! I''ll pay attention to my safety and never have an accident again." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, you must go. I''d better go with you! I can''t stand the day when I''m scared all day. I''ll be more secure around you. If I find that the situation is bad, I''ll go home." Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, baby, let ah Ling go with you! You can''t have another accident. Otherwise, the number of sad people will increase. Ah Ling, you must take care of the baby. If you think it''s dangerous, don''t do it. Go home quickly. When the baby goes, you''ll do your utmost. If you two have another accident, my sister can''t live. You scared her last time in Thailand." Said Manny with a lingering fear.


    Yang Danni also told them to be very careful not to violate foreign laws, otherwise it would be very troublesome.


    The family talked for another half an hour. Seeing that it was late, Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling away from man''s house and went to Chen''s reunion party.


    At this time, because of Chen Haokun''s acquittal, the Chen family was jubilant and had a big banquet. There was a lively, festive and peaceful atmosphere, especially Chen Haokun''s aunts and wives. After all, it showed that they didn''t have to live alone. They all showed great expectation and enthusiasm in front of Chen Haokun.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came to Chen''s house, two aunts were sticking together with Chen Haokun. Chen Haokun was strong and hugged left and right. He was very happy.


    "Wen Hao, a Ling, come and sit!" when Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling arrived, Chen Haokun loosened the woman in his arms and asked them to sit down.


    It is said that Tang Wenhao has arrived. Chen Guo''er, Chen Xin''er and Chen min''er have sprung up from upstairs, and Chen Jie has followed him. He has moved home from the hotel. Chen Haokun severely criticized the women at home for his son''s living outside, saying that they don''t understand personnel and have no feelings.


    Fortunately, Chen Jie was kind and said that he didn''t want to live at home and had nothing to do with others. Chen Haokun let these women go and was no longer angry. Chen Haokun was angry that these women didn''t take their sons seriously.


    This also strengthened his idea that Chen Jie should control Chen as soon as possible, at least let him deeply intervene in Chen''s business and management, and have prestige not only in the company but also at home.


    "Sister a Ling, just now our family Guo''er said that in your Ruan family, we should call Wenhao baby?" Chen min''er asked with a smile sitting next to Ruan Ling.


    "Yes! Sister min''er, this is the rule I set for our Ruan family''s daughter-in-law. If anyone doesn''t call her that, she can''t be our Ruan family''s daughter-in-law. No matter how old she is and how senior she is, she must call her that, because I want our Ruan family''s daughter-in-law to love Wen Hao as their baby from mouth to heart. Only in this way can our family be more cohesive, More harmonious. In addition, sister min''er and sister Xin''er, you are all women who have just become the daughter-in-law of our Ruan family. I want to remind you that in our Ruan family, there is no jealousy. Baby, he will naturally love which sister he wants. There is no need to fight, okay? "Although she is in the Chen family, Ruan Ling still looks like a big sister, This is Ruan Ling.


    "Well, well, we all know. After listening to Guo''er, ah Ling, don''t worry! We won''t. as long as we can follow Wen Hao, it''s nothing." Chen Xin''er nodded and smiled.


    "Elder sister, look at you, you still haven''t changed! Now you have to say that as long as you can follow the baby, it''s nothing." Chen miner joked.


    Ha ha... Happy laughter rang out in the living room of the Chen family.


    "Look, ah Ling''s housekeeper is good! Xin''er and min''er''s mother had no other people''s domineering ah Ling before, which made our Chen family jealous as soon as I came home. I''m bored to death. Therefore, whoever married ah Ling is a blessing for eight generations." Chen Haokun smiled.


    "Daddy, I think my brother-in-law has the ability. His brother-in-law can fix so many women, which means you still can''t fix your wife. I heard his brother-in-law say that people can basically level a bowl of water. For example, at night, there are 20 women in the family. His brother-in-law can almost serve all these women in one night. You have the ability No? Certainly not. Most men don''t, but my brother-in-law is not an ordinary man, so he can do it. We can''t compare with my brother-in-law, "Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "Smelly boy, you understand that. Don''t you bring your father a girlfriend home? When will you wait? When you''re finished this time, you must take it seriously, okay?" Chen Haokun knocked his son on the head and laughed, and others laughed.


    "I see, daddy, I won''t let you down. My mate selection standard is sister ah Ling. When I marry more, I have to be as happy as my brother-in-law. By the way, brother-in-law, you once told me and taught me some tricks! Let me deal with more beautiful women. Does that count?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "Count, count, before you enter the bridal chamber, your brother-in-law will teach you to ensure that you make your wife obedient and let her be your overlord... Well, this occasion is not suitable for us to talk about this kind of man topic. My brother-in-law will discuss it with you in private later." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha


    Since Chen Haokun came home, the atmosphere of the whole Chen family has been so happy, and everyone joked at will. Anyway, there are no women in the family except Chen Jie. They are all his relatives, either Tang Wenhao''s woman or Chen Haokun''s woman. This distinctive structure is full of ambiguous potential.


    The dinner party officially began. Tang Wenhao and Chen Haokun and Weng''s son-in-law embraced each other. Ruan Ling specially asked Chen xiner and Chen miner to sit on both sides of Tang Wenhao in order to reflect the great spirit of her eldest sister and give face to the Chen family. Although they are both married and familiar women, they are new to Tang Wenhao, Instead, she and Chen Guoer sat farther away from Tang Wenhao.


    "Come on, Wenhao, daddy, thank you for everything you''ve done to daddy and Chen. Daddy does it first!" said Chen Haokun, leaning back his neck and drinking it down.


    "Ha ha, daddy, this is what I should do. Come on, Xiaojie, come together!" said, waving the cup at Chen Jie, and Tang Wenhao did it.


    So far, the three men began to work by pushing cups and changing lamps. Tang Wenhao was really happy tonight and let go of drinking. Chen Haokun was even more so. Although the money in the account was rolled away by his two son-in-law, he was more happy with Tang Wenhao''s son-in-law. He also liked Tang Wenhao''s bad and took advantage of his daughter because he knew that Tang Wenhao was just a little dirty, He has a kind heart.


    Especially when he knew that Tang Wenhao begged the Wang Zhuo Xiong brothers and went to Chi Lin''an to find Yang Danyun for him today, he was particularly grateful and moved. He felt that he was lucky to have such a son-in-law. Not to mention his four daughters with him, but all his daughters with him. Chen Haokun was also willing.


    Moreover, he learned from Chen Jia''s words that Tang Wenhao has extraordinary men''s ability. No matter how many women he can meet, he can meet these women, which makes him have no worries. Therefore, when he saw that his daughter followed Tang Wenhao, he was not unhappy except for happiness.


    Chen Jie should have been released from prison by his father. He had a harmonious relationship with his sisters and aunts and was particularly happy. Therefore, the three men drank happily, and the women did not stop them. Therefore, more than an hour later, the three men were drunk.


    Because Tang Wenhao drank at home, he didn''t use his internal skill to drive away the alcohol in his body. He didn''t drink much, so he was also drunk.


    Finally, except that Chen Jie was helped to sleep in his own room by the maid at home, Chen Haokun was put in the room of the fifth aunt by his aunts and wives, and Tang Wenhao was painstakingly helped to Chen xiner''s room by Ruan Ling and Chen miner. Tang Wenhao fell asleep on the bed.


    "Ah Ling, let the baby sleep first or give him a good bath and then sleep?" Chen min''er asked happily looking at Tang Wenhao. Her beautiful eyes almost never left Tang Wenhao this night. No matter where Tang Wenhao is, she looks in her eyes and loves in her heart.


    Tang Wenhao has left a deep mark in her heart these days. Tang Wenhao''s frown, smile and every move make her like a spring breeze. She loves her more directly and warmly than her sister Chen xiner and her sister Chen Guoer. Therefore, Tang Wenhao is more relaxed when she is with her.


    "Let''s take a bath for him first! We''re crowded anyway. Sister Xin''er, you go and give water to the baby. Sister min''er and I take off his clothes. If you''re pregnant, you''d better stop moving and watch us work! Otherwise, you''d better go to sleep first! You''re just pregnant and can''t be with him yet!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "But I also want to today. I don''t know what''s going on. I seem to miss him tonight." Chen Guoer smiled shyly.

 Chapter 1005

    The next afternoon, Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling on a flight to the United States.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t like this place. He doesn''t like it. Although the place he''s going to is the most powerful country in the world, he has always been super patriotic. He thinks that no matter how good it is in other places, his nest is more comfortable and outstanding. He can stick to it at any time. This dragon will never give in.


    For Tang Wenhao, who is hot blood flowing in his blood vessels and has always been full of fighting passion, he feels that he will not choose to surrender even if he dies on the battlefield.


    Just like every night he spent in Ruan''s house, no matter how hard and tired he was, he had to let every woman enjoy his love. He felt that if he chose them, he chose a road full of fighting spirit. He had the obligation to fight for their happy life.


    Ruan Ling went to university here, so she is very fond of it. She thinks that there are many places worth learning in other countries. It has a loose environment, freedom, does not suppress human nature, and can give full play to one''s personality and ability.


    Therefore, every time Ruan Ling talked about these topics, Tang Wenhao was very envious and happy. He would tease her and say that their people have no backbone. As long as their country is independent and strong, there is no need to envy their country.


    Ruan Ling knew that Tang Wenhao hated it here, so she tried not to touch on this topic and talked more about the happiest things between their husband and wife.


    "Baby, do you know how fierce you were last night?" Ruan Ling asked vaguely, snuggling up in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Hehe, of course I can guess. It''s estimated that someone is crying, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, no one cried, but everyone cried." Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly and smiled.


    "Including my most beautiful sister?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, people can''t carry it! You don''t know how powerful you are after drinking wine. Who can stand it? Only when you cry, min''er keeps shouting and running. Don''t cry and cry. Finally, she fainted. Later, sister Xin''er came and fainted," said Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, you''re the best! You didn''t faint, did you?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Wrong, I couldn''t serve you drunk last night. I slept too." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, is there less exercise during this period?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    When they were talking ambiguous love words, no one expected. Suddenly, they broke off drinking and woke everyone up, "Listen, everyone on board. We are members of the underworld of state W. from now on, all personnel on board will obey our command. If anyone dares to resist, we will push him down. What I want to remind you is that our current position is in the air on an island in the Pacific Ocean. If we push down, we will either feed sharks or break into pieces. You see what you choose!"


    At first, Tang Wenhao thought it was a clip from TV! He didn''t take it to heart at all, and didn''t even lift his head. However, when there were women screaming behind him, he looked back and was startled. It turned out that there were several men in sunglasses with pistols standing in the aisle of the plane, looking at Tang Wenhao''s passengers coldly. Moreover, all the crew were killed Took them to a place and squatted there.


    Suddenly, the plane immediately fell into a terrible atmosphere, but no one dared to speak loudly. They were whispering, and even some people were crying in a low voice.


    Ruan Ling was also aware of the danger at this time, but she didn''t show a particularly frightened look. She whispered to Tang Wenhao, "baby, we''re really in trouble, but I''m not afraid."


    Tang Wenhao quickly grasped her hand and comforted, "well, sister, don''t be afraid, I have it! As long as we don''t resist, it''s okay. They must want money. I''ll take the initiative when the opportunity comes."


    As soon as he finished, a robber shouted, "Mike, order the captain to drive the plane to our destination. If he doesn''t obey our orders, he will kill some hostages first."


    This is a tall, strong man with a black face, wearing sunglasses, holding a shiny pistol in his hand. His eyes patrol around, as if looking for the target.


    The girl next to Tang Wenhao was so frightened that she said to Tang Wenhao in horror, "brother, are we really hijacked? Will we die?"


    "Do you think this is acting?" Tang Wenhao asked, and Ruan Ling nodded to the girl.


    The little girl shook her head and looked helpless. Tang Wenhao looked at her carefully. Shit! This girl looks very energetic. She is a bit like Wenqing, the host of CCTV. She really has the temperament of making Hibiscus out of water and carving naturally.


    "Will we die? I don''t want to die," she said in fear.


    "As long as you don''t resist, it should be all right. They should want money and not life, right? Sister." Tang Wenhao whispered, Ruan Ling smiled and nodded.


    "But I have no money!" said the little girl.


    "Don''t talk! If anyone speaks again, I''ll push him down and break him into meat cakes." a robber walked up and down the aisle with a gun. His eyes fell on the little girl talking to Tang Wenhao. Although he couldn''t see his eyes clearly, he could feel the murderous spirit in his eyes. My aunt quickly lowered her head in fear.


    "Mike, is the plane flying on our scheduled route?" asked the robber.


    "Yes, boss! We''ll be there in an hour." a voice came from behind.


    To make a long story short, an hour of waiting finally passed. The plane began to land slowly. There was a commotion on the plane soon. The black faced robber shouted, "Don''t move, stay honest. Please don''t worry, gentlemen and ladies. We are civilized people. As long as we don''t resist, don''t move, and honestly cooperate with our actions, we will ensure everyone''s safety and spend the next beautiful moment happily as just now. Here, I''d like to thank you for your strong support for our work along the way. In a few minutes , the plane will land safely on the island we have carefully chosen. I hope you will also think like just now and cooperate closely with our actions. When the time is ripe, we will welcome you home safely. However, if someone tries to escape without authorization or does something that shouldn''t be done, don''t blame us for being cruel! "


    However, the robbers really didn''t move along the way. Maybe it''s because no one on the plane resisted them! Tang Wenhao was worried about their safety, but he wasn''t afraid. He didn''t know what fear was from childhood to Tang Wenhao.


    But now he is more or less worried about Ruan Ling. He is afraid that she is too beautiful and beautiful, and let the robbers notice her. Therefore, Tang Wenhao whispered to her and asked her not to talk easily. Ruan Ling obediently grasped his hand and didn''t say a word. She doesn''t want Tang Wenhao to take risks with the robbers for her.


    Both of them are experienced in the battlefield. Looking at the whole audience, we know that it is difficult to deal with these robbers alone, because these robbers are scattered in every corner, and the personnel in the aircraft are particularly complex, which is not suitable for forced breakthrough.


    When the plane landed safely, Tang Wenhao looked out of the window and found that the plane had stopped on a big lawn, surrounded by mountains.


    Grass is back in the jungle again. Can we only deal with the jungle in this life? Well, both she and Ruan Ling are experts in jungle survival. Maybe they are more likely to escape in this place.


    Later, Tang Wenhao learned that they had been hijacked by a group of terrorists into a primitive forest on an island in the Pacific Ocean, which had never been touched by modern civilization and was full of the most primitive ecology.


    After the plane landed steadily, Tang Wenhao couldn''t accept a rule announced by the robbers. He saw the black faced man shouting, "Ladies and gentlemen, next, we will share weal and woe and spend unforgettable and beautiful days together on this beautiful island. However, in order to avoid unnecessary and unpleasant things, I ask all passengers and crew here, regardless of men and women, old and young, nationality, to take off their clothes and all clothes, including mobile phones, belong to us For the time being, the maximum we can accept is that we can wear underwear. I mean underwear. Underwear is short sleeves and shorts. Some people may ask, are we going to freeze everyone to death? It''s a big mistake. We are civilized people and won''t do such rude things. Don''t worry! This is a tropical rain forest. The temperature is high enough and won''t freeze everyone. Do you understand? "


    As soon as the boy finished speaking, there was a commotion on the plane. There was an uproar. A man with a little courage stood up. He was still a foreigner. He spoke in bird language. The black faced man understood, but Tang Wenhao didn''t understand a word. Because he spoke French, Tang Wenhao was surprised that Ruan Ling understood. She immediately translated Tang Wenhao into Chinese.


    Why did the black faced man do this? Why did he kidnap them here? If they want money, he can give them all.


    The black faced boy glared at the international friend, and then coldly winked at the boy next to him. The boy rushed over and punched the foreigner, "Stinky foreigner, you fucking want to die!"


    The international friend fell back on his seat, and everyone screamed.


    Nunu, the black faced man, scolded, "shut the fuck up. If anyone talks more, he will end up." as he said, the black faced man aimed a pistol at the foreigner''s thigh.


    "Ah!" screamed, and the foreigner was shot.


    No one really spoke anymore. The plane fell into a dead silence. The little beauty next to Tang Wenhao trembled with fear.


    Shit! Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to see it. He really wanted to take her into his arms and comfort her!


    Tang Wenhao generally has an innate love for such a little beauty, just as the little beauty is his Ah Ying.

 Chapter 1006

    "Do you see, talkative people end up like this? If they are disobedient people, my gun is not aimed at the thigh, but here, big watermelon, do you understand?" said the boy, pointing to his head and staring at everyone fiercely.


    "However, I might as well tell you why you have to take off your clothes. The reason is very simple. Now you are in the virgin forest of an island in the Pacific Ocean. It is a tropical rainforest climate. If you want to live here, if you don''t have clothes to wear, I will let you out, and you can''t go out. Poisonous snakes and poisonous insects can bite you to death, so , I advise you that you can only cooperate with our actions. There is no second way to go. If there is, this road is a dead end. Do you hear me? As for why we invite you here? Don''t worry, we still have a long happy time together. In the future, I will slowly share it with you, ha ha! "He said, The boy laughed wildly.


    "Boss, where do you start to take off your clothes?" a robber asked.


    "Hey, hey! Let''s start with our beautiful stewardess! Ha ha..." the black faced man laughed.


    All eyes focused on the stewardess in the back. It turned out that the robbers had concentrated all the crew on the back aisle and squatted on the ground with their backhands. Next to them, two robbers from left to right pointed guns at them, and several beautiful stewardess squatted in the innermost part.


    A robber pointed with his hand and shouted, "you... You, plus you, take off the five of you first. Come on, come out. If you don''t come out, you''ll be killed."


    Several beauties stood up trembling, because their faces were facing the wall and couldn''t see clearly, but from their back and figure, Tang Wenhao could quickly judge that these five stewardess were all the best women among women, shit! No wonder people say that no girl who is a stewardess is not beautiful.


    Tang Wenhao got on the plane and later sat down to see several beautiful stewardesses. He was very excited because he went away with Ruan Ling alone again. In addition, there was a little beauty sitting next to him. He didn''t care much about these stewardess. Now he has time to enjoy them. We should have a good look. I hope these beauties don''t have any accidents and don''t be ruined by these grandchildren.


    "Come on, stand up and don''t fucking procrastinate. When can you get off at your speed?" the robber scolded and urged. Their accent was a bit like that in the northeast.


    A few beauties came out of the inside trembling, "come on, start taking off!"


    Under the rogue power of the robber, the five beauties look at me and I look at you. Finally, no one dared to challenge the robber''s patience and slowly took off their uniforms.


    "Hurry up and take off the clothes inside." seeing that the beauties were still wearing long sleeved underwear, the robber was in a hurry.


    "Jimmy, did you take the wrong medicine? If anyone lingers so long, he''ll take her inside and let the brothers enjoy it first. After that, he''ll be shot. How can he spend so much time with them?" said the black faced man coldly.


    "OK! Boss," said the boy, and he went to talk about a beautiful woman.


    Scared, the beauty screamed and cried, "I take it off, I take it off, don''t touch me, please." she said, and quickly took off her excess clothes, revealing her white skin as jade.


    Her beauties also took off their underwear and underwear one after another. Indeed, they are all devil figures with thin waist, rich hips, slender legs and charming fragrance. The five people stand together like supermodels in the model competition, showing their proud posture.


    It is estimated that many passengers on this plane, of course, are male passengers. Most of them want these beauties to take off their clothes, shit! How many men can have such a chance and see so many beautiful women undressing in front of you? Certainly not. Now that I have this opportunity today, I must hope they simply take off their clothes. It''s best to take off their underwear. Most men''s wives are certainly not as beautiful as these stewardess. Don''t they want to feast their eyes? That''s a fool!


    Of course, Tang Wenhao also thinks so. Ha ha, don''t scold him. If you were on the scene, you also have this psychology, because you don''t see how sexy and charming the beauty on the scene is!


    It has nothing to do with how many beautiful wives and concubines Tang Wenhao has in his family!


    "Take off your underwear and keep your bra. Who knows if you have anything hidden in your underwear?" the black faced man said again.


    "Ah?" a girl may not accept it, ah.


    "Ah, what? Looking for a cigarette? Don''t take it off?" the robber laughed.


    "I''ll take it off... I''ll take it off right away." the girl quickly took off her underwear. It''s really a beautiful thing in the world!


    Tang Wenhao praised himself that although he only saw her jade back, it was still difficult to hide her amazing brilliance!


    "Shit! Boss, this stewardess sister is really a rare beauty in the world. Boss, do you want to enjoy it first? It''s a rare opportunity!" the robber said with a bad smile.


    "Jimmy, your boy will never forget such things, ha ha... Then ask her to turn around and let me see." the black faced man ordered.


    "You turn around," urged the robber.


    Pitifully, the beautiful woman turned around in fear. When she was facing the people, there were boos in the cabin, and everyone was knocked down by the beautiful woman''s electricity.


    It turns out that this beauty is not only a figure, but also has outstanding skin. Even her facial features are the best in the world. She looks flawless, with Phoenix eyes, willow eyebrows, goose egg face, exquisite small nose, sexy small fragrant lips and sexy! To tell you the truth, this beautiful stewardess is no less than sister Ruan Ling around Tang Wenhao regardless of her figure and appearance. She also competes with the big beauty Xiaoyao.


    Shit! It''s really beautiful!


    Looking at her panic and fear, Tang Wenhao''s heart worried with her. It was nothing else. He felt that if such a beauty was ruined by these boys, it would be a man''s heart broken.


    "Ha ha... I didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful woman on the plane, Jimmy... You call Mike and ask him to come and get the chick inside for me. Hurry up and let your boy have a taste when I''m happy." the boy clearly told everyone that the beautiful woman in front of you will soon be insulted by these bastards.


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao''s mind began to conceive a plan to save people. He noticed that there were about seven or eight robbers on the plane. There were five or six outside. It was estimated that Mike, who controlled the captain, and two others. If one or two people cooperated with his actions and everyone worked together, Tang Wenhao is sure that he can handle these boys.


    At this time, the beautiful woman looked at the men squatting not far from them in despair, shook her head in disappointment, sobbed and begged, "Zhiwei, help me."


    Now, everyone''s eyes focused on the squatting crew members, probably out of an instinct. A tall and handsome young man really stood up, looked at the robber in a very uncertain and frightened way, and begged, "Brother, please let my girlfriend go! I''ll kneel down and kowtow to you, please! We''re getting married next month! Please let us go!" then he really knelt down for the grandson.


    The robber stared at him coldly, then laughed, "what a coward! Boss, do you think we should give others face?"


    "Ha ha! Jimmy, your boy is so interesting. If you let this boy come here, I''ll ask him!" the black faced man said with an obscene smile.


    The handsome young man stood up and walked in front of the black faced man in fear, waiting for others to come down.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly became angry. He was angry that this beautiful woman found such a counseling bag. Shit! It''s really a flower inserted in cow dung. What''s the use of such a useless man? It''s better to be my lover to marry him!


    Suddenly, Tang Wenhao thought. If my sister, Ah Mei, Ah Ying, Ah Mei and my wen''er met the same thing, what would I do? Beam to die? Or stand up? If soon, even next, it''s my turn to let my sister undress in front of these grandchildren, what should I do? Moreover, this is a very realistic problem.


    Because they said that all personnel must take off their clothes, including my sister, of course. I have absolute confidence in my sister''s body. If she takes off her clothes in front of these grandchildren, I can say that none of the men on the plane will not spit blood.


    In terms of sexuality, Ruan Ling must be more sexy than the beautiful woman in front of her, because her body is well-known. In addition, Ruan Ling has a feminine flavor that makes men have sexual impulse at a simple glance. This flavor is unique only for women who have experienced men, have rich combat experience and have a very harmonious and happy life. If we say the beauty in front of her Woman is a flower in bud, so Ruan Ling is a gorgeous flower that has already bloomed. Her beauty is so confident and wanton. How can a normal man refuse her charm?


    The more Tang Wenhao thought about it, the more he felt that the situation was very critical. He had to make a choice.


    No, if these boys want to touch my woman and my sister, I Tang Wenhao can only use death to defend my dignity and protect my woman. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao can''t help holding Ruan Ling''s hand. Ruan Ling also holds his hand tightly for fear that Tang Wenhao will leave her.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry, I won''t let you get hurt." Tang Wenhao whispered. He felt Ruan Ling''s hand was full of sweat.


    "Well, baby, I know that as long as I have you by my side, I''m not afraid of anything." Ruan Ling whispered.


    At this time, the black faced man said with an obscene smile, "boy, why are your knees so soft? Do you want me to let your woman go? You''ll get married next month?"


    The handsome guy nodded quickly, "Hmm!"


    "OK, then you answer me a few questions? Have you slept with your girlfriend?" the boy said with an obscene smile.


    "No," replied the handsome young man.

 Chapter 1007

    "Ha ha... It''s a silly boy. You can carry such a beautiful girlfriend? It''s really rare. Then your girlfriend is Huanghua''s daughter?"


    "Well! It should be, brother, so please let us go! Don''t hurt her."


    "Ha ha... OK, great... Boy, let''s do you a favor and you do me a favor." the black faced man said with a smile.


    "Elder brother, tell me! As long as I can do it, as long as you let my girlfriend go, you can let me do anything." the boy immediately showed a servile look.


    "No problem, you can certainly do it. I''ll help you! It''s very simple. It''s your girlfriend. I''ll spend the wedding night for you later, so as to save you a long time when you get married next month. Today, I''ll open up territory for you first and save your boy''s strength. I''m not doing you any harm! You help me! That''s to tie the hands of your male compatriots for me. Just do it With their belts, do you understand? "The black faced man showed a terrible light in his eyes.


    Looking at the handsome young man trembling, he fell on his knees, kowtowed and shouted, "brother, please let my girlfriend go! I don''t need you to help me, i... I''ll tie them up for you, OK? I''ll listen to you."


    "Fuck you! You fool, if such a beautiful woman marries you fool, God won''t agree. Your boy will die!" he saw the black faced man kick the handsome boy aside, raise his hand and aim at him. A shot rang, and the bullet shot into the boy''s eyebrows without a trace.


    The young man didn''t even hum. He fell to the ground and didn''t move.


    "Ah! Zhiwei." the stunning beauty saw that her boyfriend had been shot dead for her and rushed desperately, but her body was firmly controlled by the robber.


    "Girl, if you move again, I''ll jump you!" said the robber fiercely.


    At this time, an old man stood on the seat. Beside him was a middle-aged beautiful woman of about 40. They were very gorgeous. They knew they were rich at a glance.


    "Stop, you are careless about human life!" the old man shouted.


    "Oh! Old man, you are impatient with life?" the black faced man blew the gun head in his hand and scolded.


    Unexpectedly, the old man didn''t even look at his gun, but said impassively, "I won''t stand up if I''m afraid of death. We''ve been controlled by you and cooperate with you very much. You also promised not to hurt us all. But now? What are you doing? You''re no better than the invaders in those years? You''re still doing such immoral things in the 21st century? Although I don''t know why you hijacked us to Japan But I don''t think you''re here to kill us. If that''s the case, you''ll just blow up the plane and kill us. Why waste time here, so! I hope you don''t do such things like animals and don''t worry about human life. Otherwise, once everyone breaks out, I''ll see you Even if a person has a gun, he may not be able to fight all of us. "The old man''s words came to the point.


    In fact, if even two or three people on the scene can cooperate with Tang Wenhao, he is somewhat sure to control the situation. However, because this is a critical moment of life and death and Ruan Ling is present, he dare not take the slightest risk. Tang Wenhao will choose to take action only when he is 100% sure. He is waiting for an opportunity.


    "OK... Good... Let me see. Some of you will risk your lives. Come on! Pull out the old man and the women around him." the black faced man said with fierce eyes.


    A robber came up to the old man, pointed a gun at the old man''s head, looked at the middle-aged beautiful woman beside him, and said coldly, "you... Hurry up, stand up. If you don''t get up, I''ll break the old man''s head."


    The middle-aged beautiful woman quickly stood up and begged, "don''t hurt him, I''ll go with you!"


    "Wife, you don''t have to beg them!" the old man said stubbornly.


    All the people on the plane were sweating for the old man. Tang Wenhao also gave a thumbs up to the old man''s courage. At the same time, he was carefully observing the situation on the scene. Tang Wenhao found that in the front row on his right, there was a tall, 30-year-old man in a suit with a beautiful light in his eyes and calmly looked at what was happening in front of him.


    With a kind of intuition, Tang Wenhao can conclude that this man must be a practicing family. Moreover, his eyes are just and angry. Just like Tang Wenhao, he seems to be waiting for something. He should be waiting for the right opportunity.


    The old man and his woman were taken to the back by the robbers and stood side by side. The old man had no fear on his face and his wife was calm.


    The black faced man said with a smile, "ha ha... The old man is immortal. The next moment is to witness miracles, ha ha!... Jimmy, put a knife on the old man''s neck."


    As soon as the robber heard this, he quickly pulled out a bright sharp knife from his waist and fastened the old man. The sharp knife resolutely put on the old man''s neck.


    The beautiful woman beside the old man was frightened and screamed, "ah! Don''t hurt our old man."


    "Good! It''s good to have this attitude." the black faced man clapped his hands and looked at the old man sarcastically.


    "Old and immortal, next, I''ll make your life worse than death. I''ll see who will be as strong as you and who will be as desperate as you! Old beauty, why are you still standing here? Take off your clothes!... brothers, keep your mind. Once you find someone moving, shoot immediately. And I''ll tell you another secret, On our plane, more than 100 kilograms of explosives have been loaded. Once someone resists, we will detonate the bomb immediately, and everyone will die together! Start! "He said, staring at the middle-aged beautiful woman fiercely.


    The middle-aged beautiful woman was silly and looked at her husband blankly. The old man still looked fearless, "wife, don''t be afraid. If it''s a big deal, let them kill me. You don''t have to cooperate with them."


    "You''re old and immortal. Do you think we''ll let you die so easily?" the robber said. As soon as he tried his hand, the old man''s neck began to bleed, falling drop by drop, and the old man painfully closed his eyes.


    The middle-aged beauty looked in her eyes and hurt in her heart. She finally closed her eyes and tears rolled down her eyes. Then she begged, "don''t hurt my husband again, I''ll take it off!" and began to take off her coat one by one.


    "Old woman... Don''t take it off... I don''t... hurt!" the old man also shed tears in his eyes.


    "Dead old man, do you want to show off your ability again? Do you believe I cut your woman one by one? Then, let you eat her meat one by one?" this sentence was really powerful. The old man couldn''t help sighing and stopped talking.


    "These bastards are so inhuman, baby, I can''t watch anymore." Ruan Ling scolded in a low voice.


    "Sister, don''t talk! Don''t let them notice you. Don''t worry! I''ll make these bastards pay a price, but it''s not this time, because they hold several key points and are a little away from me. My acupoint pointing skill can''t play a great role. Once I start, if no one cooperates, there will be a lot of casualties." who knows, Tang Wenhao just finished saying this, The black faced man''s eyes swept in their direction, and Tang Wenhao quickly shut his mouth.


    However, the black faced man still found the difference on Tang Wenhao''s face. He looked at Tang Wenhao with doubts and mistrust in his eyes. Then, the boy pointed to Tang Wenhao and said, "bring the boy in white shirt out."


    Tang Wenhao''s insinuation is not good, but he knows that it''s a blessing, not a disaster. He can''t hide it. He can only act according to the circumstances. If he can''t wait, it''s better to start first and control the robbers around him. With Ruan Ling''s skill, although the risk is great, it''s better than being spoiled by them.


    The robber walked carefully to Tang Wenhao. The gun in her hand pointed to his head. Ruan Ling screamed and stood up to be blocked by Tang Wenhao. "Stinky ladies, look for death!" said, punching Ruan Ling into her seat.


    Tang Wenhao was distressed. He knew that if Ruan Ling wanted to fight back, the boy might not be her opponent. In those years, Ruan Ling was also a female drug lord who licked blood at the edge of the knife and came out in the rain of bullets.


    "Don''t touch her, I''ll go with you!" Tang Wenhao shouted quickly.


    "Your boy is hanging! You can''t move if you don''t say it!" he said and beat Ruan Ling.


    At this time, the black faced man shouted, "black dragon, don''t be common with the women! Pay attention to the boy around you. This boy may be a practicing family. You should be careful."


    holy crap It turned out that the black faced man had seen from Tang Wenhao''s bright eyes that he was good, so he quickly warned his subordinates to be more careful of Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling watched as Tang Wenhao was taken to the back by the boy. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, but Tang Wenhao tried to wink at her, which meant that she didn''t resist and don''t talk. What a smart woman Ruan Ling was. She sat there knowingly and looked at Tang Wenhao with concern.


    When Tang Wenhao''s eyes fell on the face of a middle-aged beautiful woman who had taken off her coat and was still wearing autumn clothes and trousers, he couldn''t help shaking his heart.


    Why do you look so familiar? It seems that I met her somewhere, but I can''t remember where I met this beautiful middle-aged woman. I just feel familiar and friendly. I always feel that I have met her once.


    However, when the middle-aged beautiful woman looked at Tang Wenhao with strange eyes, he gave up the idea. Also, there must be many people who look similar in the world. Maybe she is just similar to someone I once knew, Tang Wenhao thought.


    "What were you muttering about just now? Who are you? Take out your ID and hurry up!" a robber pointed a gun at Tang Wenhao and ordered.

 Chapter 1008

    "I didn''t say anything! I just wanted to go to the bathroom. I don''t know if you allow it or not? That''s why I muttered." Tang Wenhao calmly replied, then took out his ID card and handed it to him.


    The boy looked warily, and then said to the black faced man, "boss, it should be all right. He''s just a mainland boy. There''s nothing great."


    "Really? Check your body carefully. I don''t think it''s so simple." the black faced man looked at Tang Wenhao coldly and said.


    The boy put a gun on Tang Wenhao''s head and stretched out his hand to toss on him. He didn''t get anything. "Boss, he doesn''t have any weapons."


    "Ha ha... Then we can continue to play our game. Everyone, I think everyone must feel very bored and depressed. In order to add some color to our life and add some memorable pictures to our boring waiting, I have a very good proposal. I think all the male compatriots on the scene will agree very much, ha ha..." said, The boy looked at Tang Wenhao and the middle-aged beautiful woman next to him and smiled obscene.


    Tang Wenhao secretly shouted that he was not good. The boy was upset and kind. He must want to take him against the brave and respectable old couple.


    Tang Wenhao''s guess soon came true. When he saw the black faced man say it aloud, he shouted again, "black dragon, Jimmy, you two keep your eyes open and concentrate. Let the handsome boy quickly strip all the clothes off the old women. If he doesn''t do it, Jimmy, you will bleed the old man and drain the last drop of blood on him."


    "Ha ha... OK, boss." Heilong replied, and then pestled Tang Wenhao''s waist, urging him to do it quickly.


    Tang Wenhao reluctantly walked to the opposite of the middle-aged beautiful woman, but he didn''t do it. He just looked at her helplessly. Her eyes were full of humiliating tears, but he stared at Tang Wenhao stubbornly. Facing these eyes, Tang Wenhao''s heart was shocked again. He was too familiar with her eyes. Who is she? who are you? Why do you have such familiar eyes looking at me?


    "Boy, don''t you do it yet? Jimmy, he doesn''t do it, you do it." the black dragon shouted.


    "Ah!" the old man let out a scream in his throat.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart began to ache. After all, from his heart, he admired the old man. Now it''s really difficult for Tang Wenhao to take off his women''s clothes. Besides, Tang Wenhao has an unspeakable favor for his women, but if he doesn''t take off, he will make the old man''s body suffer inhuman torture. It''s really a dilemma.


    The scene, as the black faced man said, no one dared to stand up for justice. It was as silent as death. Everyone dared not go out and looked at what was happening in front of them in horror.


    Jimmy shouted when he saw that Tang Wenhao still didn''t do it, "Boy, if you don''t take it off, I''ll cut the throat of the old thing directly, and then cut the woman opposite you one by one, and feed you one by one. Let''s see! My patience is limited. If you do what our boss wants, old Dongxi, this woman and you won''t die. We don''t want to kill, but if anyone does If we challenge our will again, it will be a dead end. Do you understand? "


    Maybe she saw that the black faced man shot the beautiful boyfriend just now. The middle-aged woman finally nodded helplessly at Tang Wenhao and said, "young man, do it! Aunt doesn''t blame you."


    "Ha ha... Boy, hurry up! People don''t blame you. If I don''t do it again, I''ll really kill. One... Two..." when the boy was about to count to three.


    The middle-aged beautiful woman begged, "young man, please, hurry up!"


    Tang Wenhao knew that at this time, he had no ability to resist except to do it honestly according to others'' wishes. Moreover, the old man''s life was in the hands of others. Compared with his wife''s naked clothes, which was more important, Tang Wenhao quickly made a decision.


    Tang Wenhao bowed to the old man, then said to the middle-aged woman, "aunt, I''m sorry!" said, resolutely stretched out a salty pig''s hand and began to undress the middle-aged woman.


    In fact, there are not many clothes on her, leaving only autumn clothes and autumn pants. There are underwear and underwear inside. When Tang Wenhao took off her autumn clothes and autumn pants, she was surprised. In addition to her delicate and beautiful facial features, the middle-aged beautiful woman has a graceful and slender figure, especially her lower abdomen. She has no fat at all and is as flat as a girl.


    It can be said that this is a woman who is perfectly maintained. There is no trace left by years on her body. Her beauty is no less than that of the stunning stewardess just now.


    Not only Tang Wenhao, but also the two robbers close at hand opened their eyes. They looked at the middle-aged beautiful woman in front of them. They hissed and praised, "shit! I didn''t expect this woman to be so sexy, boss, this old woman is very exciting!" Jimmy said with a wild smile.


    "Ha ha... It''s really beautiful! Jimmy, don''t forget anything when you see beautiful women. As long as the government of country g releases our people, I''ll take your leave when you go back and let you have fun with some chicks. Keep your spirits up today. We only watch plays and good plays, okay?" said the black faced man.


    "Yes, boss!"


    "OK, let the boy strip off all the clothes of the old woman, not even the bra. Let the old man be stronger. Hurry up, I don''t have that patience." the black faced man shouted.


    The middle-aged beautiful woman''s eyes were filled with tears and nodded helplessly at Tang Wenhao. He knew that she was afraid that her husband would suffer because he didn''t cooperate. Tang Wenhao had to bear the condemnation of conscience and take off the last clothes hanging on her.


    Just as Tang Wenhao''s salty pig hand was placed on the waist of the middle-aged beautiful woman, the black faced man''s walkie talkie rang again. There was some bird talk in it. The boy suddenly replied respectfully.


    Finished, he suddenly shouted to his men, "Brothers! Be careful! Our ninth Master said that there is Interpol on our plane. We must find him. Everyone must be energetic. Jimmy, black dragon, you work in groups. Start from the back and take off all the orders that haven''t taken off their coats in five minutes. If anyone dares to resist, there will be no amnesty! Do you hear me!"


    "I see, boss!" the two boys hurried to the back and began to urge everyone to take off their clothes.


    Maybe he heard that there was Interpol on the plane, and these boys'' attention was no longer focused on Tang Wenhao and them. He quickly winked at the beautiful woman and whispered, "aunt, stand by your husband! Maybe there will be an opportunity to go out soon."


    "Oh!" the middle-aged beautiful woman whispered, and then quietly moved to her husband. The old man quickly grabbed his young wife. Tang Wenhao felt much more relaxed. He was really afraid that he would be forced to take off his wife''s underwear in front of everyone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please cooperate with our actions. Otherwise, we''ve seen our means. We don''t want to kill people, but if someone is impatient, we''ll be sorry. Jimmy, Heilong, remember, the passengers and crew present, regardless of men and women, young and old, nationality, take off their clothes and only wear clothes all over If you can wear underwear, which one is not obedient, just like the boy just now, kill them all, do you hear me? "


    "I see, boss!" they replied very simply.


    When the black faced man finished, his eagle eyes were very vigilant to observe all the personnel on the plane, but Tang Wenhao and the middle-aged beautiful wife and husband were not within the scope of his observation. Tang Wenhao estimated that the boy thought he was so obedient, there would be no potential danger, and there were no offensive weapons on him that could threaten him, so he didn''t have to worry about Tang Wenhao ¡£


    Hehe! The boy really underestimated me, Tang Wenhao thought.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao wouldn''t rush to do it. He glanced at Ruan Ling not far away. She was also looking at him. Her eyes were full of worries, but her beautiful eyes were still strong. She was also waiting for an opportunity. Since the robber said there were plainclothes police on the plane, it showed that the situation might change in an instant.


    Tang Wenhao''s eyes are fixed on everyone on the plane. Like the black faced man, he is looking for the same goal. Tang Wenhao knows that whether they can succeed depends on whether he can reach a tacit understanding with the plainclothes police on the plane.


    When Ruan Ling looked at him, he saw her trust and encouragement in her eyes. A voice in his heart had been calling for him. He must protect her and take her home. The beautiful wife and concubine at home were waiting for them to go home safely. They must not leave each other alone.


    Maybe it''s because everyone has seen the ferocity of these demons and has killed a person they feel uncomfortable looking at. Therefore, this time, when Jimmy and black dragon pointed a gun at everyone to take off their clothes, no one dared to resist, no one dared to say no, and they were honestly stripping off their coats. Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes have been watching Tang Wenhao, she said Your movement is very slow.


    In less than ten minutes, all the passengers and crew on the plane were left with underwear, and all their clothes were put away by the demons.


    However, no one showed shyness any more. Perhaps because they saw a fresh life wither in an instant with their own eyes, everyone risked it. Besides, it''s important to protect their lives. What''s the matter of taking off their clothes? Besides, it doesn''t matter if everyone takes off their clothes.


    "Good! Good! Thank you for your cooperation, gentlemen and ladies! Now, I can honestly tell you that the purpose of inviting you to the virgin forest this time is not to seek wealth or kill. We killed the boy just now because he was so annoying. Next, as long as dear gentlemen and ladies are obedient, we will not kill indiscriminately, As you can see, the boy and the * * people around me, we didn''t kill them? Why? Because they are obedient, I hope that in the next days, we must closely cooperate with our actions and don''t have that kind of luck. If we cooperate well, you will be free when we get what we deserve, won''t you? How good! "

 Chapter 1009

    "At this point, I''ll tell you the truth. We invited you here to exchange you for our people. We are members of the underworld in a certain country. We have more than a dozen brothers who have been locked up by the government of country g, saying that we are terrorists and sentenced to life imprisonment. We just want to exchange you for our brothers. However, there is a situation now. There is a man who doesn''t know how to live or die The police followed up and informed the G government. Now the G government and Interpol are trying their best to search for us. Therefore, we want to take you to a safer place. I might as well tell you that your current position is on an island in an archipelago in the Pacific Ocean. In addition to the boundless sea, it is the primeval forest haunted by wild animals Therefore, when we are almost naked, it is the safest and most convenient for us to manage. "


    "However, before we transfer from this plane, we must do one thing. I hope everyone will cooperate with us as just now. If anyone dares to play tricks, it is death. Jimmy, black dragon and some brothers over there, keep your eyes open. Don''t fucking stare at beautiful women. What''s good? Wait After our brothers are rescued, I''ll get you all the beauties you want. "


    "Listen, gather all the people in the back and stand in two neat teams, one for women and one for men. Let the two brothers keep an eye on the women. The other brothers keep an eye on these men. You must find out the damn plainclothes policeman one by one. Pay attention when checking. Let go of all the old, weak, sick and disabled, and pay close attention For those strong men between the ages of 25 and 45, the police generally have kung fu. Pay attention to their fingers, knees, legs and chest muscles. If they find Kung Fu, screw it out first. Do you understand? "The black faced man shouted fiercely.


    "I see, boss!" the boys shouted.


    Grass! Until now, Tang Wenhao really understood the reason why these people hijacked them, shit! If you can''t get along with the government, go to the government! What are we doing here? Tang Wenhao secretly scolded himself. He also scolded that the security check at the Hong Kong airport was in vain and released a group of terrorists.


    "You two get up, too, boy. Go over there, bitch. Stand here, shit! This old look is really fucking exciting!" Jimmy said, staring at the middle-aged beautiful woman''s snow-white jade neck. Her husband hurried to the front to stop Jimmy.


    "Jimmy, you''re a dog. You can''t change the habit of eating shit. Didn''t the boss say that you''ll find a young baby for your boy after it''s done to make your boy feel good enough? Don''t keep staring at these women. Be careful if you miss something important, our boss will open your boy''s head." the black dragon scolded.


    "Hehe! It''s OK to have an eye addiction, brother black dragon. That * * man is really energetic. He doesn''t look like a 40 year old woman at all." Jimmy said with a bad smile.


    "You''re looking for death, Jimmy," the black faced man scolded fiercely.


    "Yes, boss, ha ha... I won''t say it."


    Tang Wenhao came to the men and looked down. All the men were bulging, but he felt that he was the most bulging. When many people looked at him, their eyes were full of jealousy!


    At this time, Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that PP seemed to have been kicked. He looked back and looked at him with sharp eyes. He remembered that it was the man in suit on the right side of his seat.


    I don''t know why, Tang Wenhao suddenly had a feeling in his mind. He always felt that this man was the man he was looking for and the Interpol the robbers were looking for. Of course, this was just Tang Wenhao''s feeling.


    In order to be foolproof and confirm his guess, Tang Wenhao took another step back. To his surprise, the man really moved aside. There is no doubt that he is giving Tang Wenhao a place.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao was next to him side by side.


    Tang Wenhao raised his eyes and looked ahead. No one paid attention to him, so he approached the man and whispered, "man, why did you kick me?"


    Tang Wenhao is trying to test him, because ordinary people can''t hear Tang Wenhao''s whisper Kung Fu. Only those who use a certain internal skill can hear it.


    Tang Wenhao learned this from an old Taoist when he was a child. Because he couldn''t use it at ordinary times, no one knew that he could learn this unique skill. The old Taoist also taught Tang Wenhao some basic skills and left later.


    The story goes like this. When Tang Wenhao was twelve or thirteen years old, one day, while playing in the broken Temple behind the village, he met a ragged old Taoist who was making herbs. After seeing Tang Wenhao, the old Taoist showed his eyes. He had to pull him to practice boxing and whispering Kung Fu. To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao didn''t care much at that time, So I didn''t study very seriously, but later I won several children in the village with the boxing he taught. I found that others'' boxing was really practical, but I seldom practiced it because of reading later, but I had a certain foundation.


    This was also one of the main reasons why Jin Dacai thought Tang Wenhao had a high talent for martial arts.


    To get back to business, the handsome man who kicked Tang Wenhao''s ass showed surprise in his eyes. "Boy, it''s not easy! Calm down, you have a God in your eyes, have practiced Kung Fu!" he also whispered.


    "Well, it''s true! Man, is it aimed at you!" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "You''re smart, boy. Do you want to go out alive?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Of course," said Tang Wenhao. He was pleasantly surprised. He knew that as long as they worked together and a powerful Ruan Ling, it would not be a problem to deal with these people.


    "Can you trust me? As long as you trust me, I can let everyone go out safely."


    Tang Wenhao was ecstatic. He did not guess wrong. He was the Interpol that the robbers wanted to find. However, I can''t just trust him. I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. What if he is a robber? It''s deliberately inserted in it, so I''m finished myself?


    Tang Wenhao still has some doubts.


    "Didn''t the black faced boy say he would let us go home safely?" Tang Wenhao asked deliberately.


    "Do you believe this? As long as their goal is achieved, all women will sell to the brothel outside to make chickens, and the men will make white powder for them. If it''s useless, they will be executed on the spot."


    "How do you know?" his words still surprised Tang Wenhao. To tell the truth, he really thought that the black faced man would really let them go home once he achieved his goal! It seems that he is too naive.


    "Don''t ask. As long as you trust me, we can certainly save everyone out, boy. I see that your Kung Fu is good. We are fully sure to subdue the robbers together. Just now you missed a good opportunity. When you undressed the woman just now, the two boys blinked and stared at you both. This is the best time, but you are wrong Yes, if you still have such a chance, don''t let it go, "he whispered.


    At this point, Tang Wenhao fully believed that he was the Interpol, so Tang Wenhao whispered to him confidently, "well, man, you''re right, but I need help."


    "I''m your helper. If you still have such an opportunity, don''t miss it. In a moment, they''ll find us. If the opportunity is ripe, we''ll start. Catch the thief first and catch the king. The black faced man is the focus of our action. We should communicate more, but we should also pay attention to protecting ourselves, okay?"


    "Hmm!" as soon as I finished, I heard someone shouting in front of me.


    "Brother, I''m really not the policeman you''re looking for. I''m a bodybuilding coach. Really, you have to believe me."


    Following the sound, Tang Wenhao and his friends looked up and saw Jimmy walking to the front with a gun against a handsome man with strong muscles. At this time, the black faced man also came to them.


    All the men and women at the scene focused on the handsome man. To tell the truth, but in terms of muscles, this boy is really one in a million bodybuilding men. He is full of muscles. Generally, men can''t compare with him. He is the object of women''s attention.


    "Boy, muscle by muscle, very sexy! Just don''t know if he really has strength?" said the black faced man raised his hand and punched the muscle man on his chest.


    With a plop, the muscular man fell down, "Ouch!"


    "Jimmy, this boy is definitely not a policeman. He doesn''t have the smell of a policeman in his eyes. It''s far worse than the boy who just undressed the old woman. There''s a smell in his eyes. Where''s the boy just now?" at this time, the black faced man suddenly remembered Tang Wenhao.


    The handsome guy next to Tang Wenhao pestled him with his elbow and motioned him to go out. Tang Wenhao hesitated for a moment and went out according to his arrangement. He estimated that the Interpol wanted him to cooperate with them, first get the favor of each other, and then wait for the opportunity to find a chance to start.


    When Tang Wenhao came out of the crowd, the black faced man gave him a cold look and nodded, "boy, you''re quite conscious. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll treat you as a policeman?"


    Tang Wenhao pretended to be afraid, nodded and said respectfully, "I''m afraid, but I''m not. Anyway, as long as I live, you can do whatever you want me to do, and I''ll listen to you."


    "Ha ha... Boy, that''s right. As long as you are obedient, I will not kill you. As long as you cooperate with our rescue operation, when we save our brother, I will not kill you, but also give you that girl, the girl who is going to get married. That girl is not a ruin. She said herself. She is clean. If you like it The old woman gave it to you just now. To tell you the truth, the woman is really sexy. Just give it all to you... Come here, I have something to tell you. As long as you do what I say and I keep my word, I can give you that girl right away. "Then he pointed to the sexy stewardess.


    She looked at the beauty and quickly lowered her head.


    "Really?" Tang Wenhao pretended to be very interested. Of course, he was really interested when he saw the sexy look of the stunning stewardess.

 Chapter 1010

    "I mean what I say. Come with me," he said, and he walked to the crew office.


    Before entering the office, he looked back and shouted to the robbers, "brothers, keep your eyes bright and shoot when you find something wrong."


    "Boss, don''t worry!"


    The boy pushed the door and pulled Tang Wenhao into the office. Then he pointed a gun at him and looked at him up and down. Especially when he saw Tang Wenhao''s strong body, his eyes showed surprise. Tang Wenhao was very angry. Won''t the boy give me up?


    "Ha ha... Boy! I''ve traveled all over the five continents. I''ve never seen a more handsome man than you. Moreover, the most rare thing is that your boy''s body is so strong. It''s really good!"


    The boy praises Tang Wenhao''s handsome and makes Tang Wenhao confused. It seems that this guy has no malice to him, but he doesn''t like him, does he? Can''t this boy be gay?


    "Elder brother, are you......" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Why? Do you think I''m a comrade?" he looked at Tang Wenhao angrily. It was estimated that he saw Tang Wenhao''s suspicion.


    "I''m looking for a man for my sister, boy. I''ll tell you the truth, and I''m not afraid of your jokes. I have a sister who is a living ancestor. She loves sunny and handsome men very much. Let me find him a super handsome man like you to marry her, otherwise she won''t marry all her life. I''m worried to death. I''m almost twenty-five people. I''m still alone. I''ve found her a few None of the ten so-called handsome men makes her look good. After trying, she is not satisfied. She says that most of them are useless. Today, I see the spirit, physique and posture in your boy''s eyes. If my sister comes, she will have to pester you. Boy, I''m here. If you want to live, it''s a chance! "


    Tang Wenhao laughed as soon as he heard it. He thought to himself, shit! What kind of woman is this? According to him, there are at least dozens of men in this woman? Can I still have it? Who dares to take it except me? She compares her husband with the man who has slept with her all day. Which man can stand it?


    "Do you think my sister is bad? Although I introduced dozens of men to her, none of them really lived with her."


    "Then how does she know it''s useless in others?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "There are many traditional methods in our family. Men who want to marry my sister must try them out first. Only those who can keep invincible for an hour are eligible to marry my sister. What do you think my sister is? Which man can get it if he wants? To tell you the truth, so far, my sister has only one man. Later, he followed me outside and was hacked to death, so, I feel very sorry for my sister and swear to find her another man she likes. When I see you today, I think it''s fate. How about it? If you can marry my sister and join our club, you will be popular and spicy, and women will play casually in the future. Even if you really become my brother-in-law, I will never interfere with you playing with other women, in order to let you play with other women Don''t worry, I can immediately pull the chick outside and let you in. Today, as long as you have the ability, I''ll let you meet the woman you want to play with. Isn''t that a good condition? "


    holy crap To tell you the truth, this condition is absolutely attractive to any man, especially the man with strong vanity. It is definitely an emperor''s treatment. Tang Wenhao knows very well how many beautiful women there are among the passengers outside today. Let''s just say that those gorgeous stewardesses have charming personality and devil figure. They are absolutely hearty. At that time, they hate their body!


    "Boy, I''ll tell you the truth. My sister is a beautiful woman. She''s no less beautiful than that chick outside. Don''t believe it. I''ll show you her picture. Otherwise, you think my sister is a woman no one wants! Think about it. If my sister is not beautiful, how can so many men want her? Even our ninth brother wants her My sister! But my sister doesn''t like him. He didn''t force her for my face. "Then the boy looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, then took the gun off his head and took out a bag from his pocket.


    "You can open it yourself. Her picture is inside," he said after handing Tang Wenhao his bag.


    Tang Wenhao took the wallet and opened it. Sure enough, there was a picture of a beautiful woman. The beautiful woman smiled and played with water in the mountain stream.


    On closer look, Tang Wenhao was really surprised. It turned out that the beautiful women inside were really very beautiful, just like the beautiful singer porcelain doll Zhang Shaohan. If she didn''t say that from her brother''s mouth, it would be hard for you to believe that such a pure and beautiful little beauty would have such a personality!


    But Tang Wenhao believes that the black faced man is not talking nonsense, because he is talking about his own sister, not her woman. If he doesn''t love his own sister, how could he say this to an outsider like Tang Wenhao, a strange man? It''s absolutely impossible. It shows the cruel man and his human side.


    This made Tang Wenhao feel a trace of comfort.


    Suddenly, a bold idea flashed in Tang Wenhao''s mind


    "Brother, your sister is really beautiful." Tang Wenhao couldn''t help praising her sincerely.


    The black faced man said proudly, "Of course! My sister is as beautiful as my mother. She''s not bragging to you. My mother was the most beautiful woman in our area and a singer. Later, my father fell in love with her, raped her and married her. My father is also a member of the underworld, because he made many enemies outside. I''m less than ten years old, and my sister is only three years old. They were all killed by the enemies."


    "So, my sister was brought up by me. Since I was a child, I took my sister alone. I fooled around in the street every day and fought and killed outside. Finally, I made my own world. My sister also went to high school, but maybe I didn''t give her a good learning environment. She liked to hang out with me since childhood. She didn''t like reading and couldn''t manage it. I still spoiled her too much Now, my biggest wish is to find her a man she likes and loves to spend her life with her. I don''t have any wishes. I know that I can''t rely on her for long. I fight and kill outside every day. Maybe I can''t go back one day. Therefore, I''ve been eager to find her a man she likes The man married her, so I have nothing to worry about. "


    Tang Wenhao planned secretly while listening to his narration. Seriously, he had an unspeakable good impression on the murderous guy in front of him.


    This is even more firm. Tang Wenhao wants to use his three inch expert tongue to persuade him to rein in the precipice and turn back. No matter whether he can succeed or not, he must try his best.


    So Tang Wenhao smiled at him, "brother, you are really not simple. In fact, like you, I am also an orphan." Tang Wenhao began to lie.


    The reason why Tang Wenhao said this is to let him have such a good impression on Tang Wenhao like him. In this way, their communication will be more smooth.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, the boy was very surprised and didn''t seem to believe it. He asked suspiciously, "boy, do you deliberately please me? Get close to me?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "no, brother, what I said is true. My parents died when I was 8 years old. It has always been the villagers who raised me."


    Dad, mom, I''m sorry! In order to survive, my son had to make up a lie. Please forgive me, Tang Wenhao thought.


    "Really?" he seems to believe it, but the gun in his hand still points to Tang Wenhao.


    "Really, I don''t need to lie to you. Besides, I won''t talk about my parents'' lives." Tang Wenhao said, and wanted to slap himself in the face.


    "But I think you are a kung fu man, like you have received professional training, not because I don''t think you have the smell of police. I really think you are the broken police. Boy, tell me the truth honestly, otherwise, I won''t let you go." he said coldly.


    "Yes, I learned boxing from an old Taoist who traveled to our village when I was a child. However, I don''t know what kung fu I learned. It''s all ostentatious, but the village head and my master taught me to be ambitious, and no matter how hard or poor you are, you can''t do anything illegal or criminal." Tang Wenhao was slowly instilling some of his ideas into him.


    "Nonsense! What is illegal and criminal? The crows in the world are generally black. It''s useless not to talk to you. I think your boy is also good. As long as you follow me and marry my sister, I''ll have your share of the land I''ve laid. Women can play with you as long as you make my sister''s belly big and have a son with my sister. I''ll depend on you." The boy is really cheerful.


    However, his words made Tang Wenhao feel more and more incredible. How could he hurt his sister like this? He even allowed and connived his brother-in-law to find women outside! But Tang Wenhao was more and more confident that he could persuade him to abandon evil and follow good. It is estimated that the boy has become so ferocious now, which is mainly caused by the environment.


    "Elder brother, what you said is true?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I always keep my word. As long as you follow me and marry my sister, I will follow you and never repent!" he vowed.


    "There''s no problem for me to marry your sister. Your sister is so beautiful. I fell in love with her at first sight, but I won''t do illegal things with you. Doing such things will never make the woman I love happy. You don''t want me to marry your sister and make your sister a widow one day? Did you hurt her? Where did you hurt her?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    The boy''s eyes looked at him coldly and asked suspiciously, "boy, what you said is very reasonable. This is also the most annoying thing for me. However, if you marry my sister and you don''t follow me, what can you do?"


    After listening to the boy''s words, Tang Wenhao was secretly happy and had a door! The boy has not reached the level of ferocity.

 Chapter 1011

    "Big brother, there are too many ways to go in life. There is no need to take the dead road of killing and breaking the law. I can take your sister back to Shanghai. I have my own factory in Shanghai. There must be no problem raising her."


    "Really?" the black faced man was surprised.


    "Well, brother, I don''t have to lie to you. I went to the United States today to participate in the American clothing exhibition. Our business is all over the world!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh! What about the beautiful woman sitting next to you? Who is she?" the black faced man asked suspiciously, referring to Ruan Ling.


    "She is my partner and a shareholder of the company." Tang Wenhao didn''t dare say Ruan Ling was his first wife, for fear that the boy would turn over when he knew he had a wife.


    "OK! Boy, otherwise, when we talk about this, I won''t hide it from you, but I also want to warn you that if you deceive me, you won''t get out of this primeval forest alive, do you hear?" the black faced man seems to want to tell me some secrets.


    Tang Wenhao quickly nodded and replied, "brother, don''t worry! I know."


    The black faced man nodded with satisfaction and said, "Well, that''s right, boy. To tell you the truth, 16 of our brothers have been locked up by the government of G, and some of them will be executed. Of course, our brothers are not the real hands of our ninth brother, but the hands of his business partners. His name is Tai ge. Tai GE has some weapons business in Afghanistan and has a close relationship with illegal militants there. Last year, he asked us to His men cooperated with illegal armed elements to attack the government several times. As a result, the matter was not too successful. Instead, he was arrested by the government of G and sentenced. Brother Tai wanted our ninth brother to help and cooperate with him to save his brother. That''s why we planned the hijacking. "


    "Oh! So complicated? What are illegal armed elements?" Tang Wenhao deliberately pretended that he didn''t understand anything.


    "It''s a group of people who specifically oppose the government, with guns in their hands!"


    "Ha ha, I don''t care about such things. I really don''t know." Tang Wenhao pretended to be embarrassed and smiled.


    Then the black faced man continued, "We prepared for this hijacking for more than half a year and finally succeeded, but the police of country g also found it. Now the police of country g and Interpol are rounding up here. You know, there are Interpol members on the plane, so our ninth brother said, let''s quietly withdraw to a secret place. I tell you the truth, we are short of manpower at present, If you can follow my command and cooperate with me to complete this task, you will really be popular and spicy in the future. You can not only marry a beautiful woman like my sister, but also get a lot of money. "


    "Brother nine told me that once the task is completed, he will give me one million dollars, boy, one million dollars! With this one million dollars, you can take my sister away. I have only one request for you, boy. No matter what happens, you will never leave my sister. I won''t care about women, but I just can''t leave my sister, As long as you can do this, I''ll really rest assured. I don''t have to worry about her. Boy, rest assured. My sister is a generous woman. She''s used to playing with women since childhood. Therefore, she won''t stop you from playing with women. Where can you find such a beautiful and measured woman? Boy, I don''t know why, but I''m willing to bet on you Come on, how''s it going? "


    To tell the truth, this condition is really quite good, but it is not attractive to Tang Wenhao.


    However, Tang Wenhao knows that in the current situation, as long as he can live and save so many innocent passengers on the plane, he can agree to any conditions.


    "Brother, I said, I can marry your sister, but I don''t know if your sister will like me! My wishful thinking is useless!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Just look at this!" he said. He turned out another photo from his wallet and handed it to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao took a look. A young man with a height and face similar to his was holding the beauty in the picture just now, but he was still less heroic than Tang Wenhao.


    "He''s Alin, my sister''s man. He died and was hacked to death. Do you know why I like you? You look like Alin very much. You are also strong and even stronger than Alin. All conditions exceed my sister''s requirements. I''m sure my sister will jump on you if she wants to see you and will live with you wholeheartedly, How about she transfer all her love for Alin to you? Don''t worry now? Don''t worry. I won''t let you kill after going out. Just help me point a gun at these people. Moreover, it won''t be long before the task is completed. Once we arrive at our site, another group of brothers will take over these passengers and arrive There, even if my task is completed, I can take the girl you want, the old woman and your partners away. You don''t have to take care of other people, not even me. "


    "Ah! What about the rest?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Exchange hostages with the government of country G! After the exchange, some may be executed. I also heard that, because the agreement between brother nine and brother Tai is that we can hand over the people to them, but in my position, I have no problem taking the people my brother-in-law wants."


    holy crap It turned out that Interpol was really right.


    "Brother, can you let them all go? I''m afraid you can''t escape at all. Since you said that the police of country g and Interpol are jointly rounding you up, can you escape? People are the government and have troops. How can you escape with you?"


    Now, the black faced man pointed a gun at Tang Wenhao''s head, looked at him coldly and asked suspiciously, "boy, who are you? You didn''t tell me the truth."


    "Brother, I''m telling the truth. I just don''t want to see dead people again. Otherwise, you let go of the women, the elderly and children, and leave a dozen men to exchange with them?"


    "Shut up and go on. Don''t blame me for being cruel." he said, pushing Tang Wenhao to the wall with a gun.


    "No matter what you say, I won''t listen to you. I repeat that if you dare to play tricks, you''ll burst your brain like the handsome boy. Don''t think that without you, my sister won''t have a man!" the boy glared at Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, brother, I really do it for you!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "No more." although his tone was low, his eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    Tang Wenhao knew that if he went on, maybe he would shoot. It seems that he underestimated the boy''s willpower.


    Just then, the door was pushed open. It was Jimmy who shot and killed the handsome boy. After glancing at Tang Wenhao, he looked at the black faced man in panic and said, "boss! No, we will be surrounded soon."


    "Ah? So fast! Who wants to surround us?"


    "Interpol seems to be dominated by special police. It''s the brothers outside who called and said that the G government has sent a lot of snipers. It''s estimated that they will arrive soon," Jimmy said nervously.


    "What''s your hurry? So many people are in our hands. It''s them who should be anxious." the black faced man said calmly.


    "Well, boss, what should we do now?" asked Jimmy.


    "It''s okay. You put away all these people''s clothes. You''d better dispose of them all. I''ll have a way later. You go out first. I''ll go out after a few words with the boy. Remember, it''s really a very moment now. You must keep an eye on it. Don''t let others play inside and outside. Our brothers will die without a burial place, okay?" the boy has a little brain.


    "Yes, boss! I''m out. Hurry up. We don''t know if you don''t go out and take command." Jimmy said, glancing at Tang Wenhao and went out.


    After Jimmy went out, he closed the door. The black faced man looked at Tang Wenhao gloomily and pointed a gun at his head. "Boy, I don''t have time to play with you. You have no choice but to agree. Otherwise, it''s a dead end, okay?" he said coldly.


    "Brother, I know. I''ll do what you want." Tang Wenhao replied honestly.


    "OK, then you go out with me. I''ll give you a knife. You cooperate with us to take all these people away. There is a cave four or five miles away from here. Brother Tai''s people pick us up there. We can reach it as long as we walk safely through a jungle for about half an hour. If this task is completed, I will definitely do what I promise you. That pretty girl and that girl All the old women belong to you, including your partner. I will take you to my house. You will take my sister to Shanghai, and I will give you the money. I make money for my sister all my life. Remember, always be good to my sister. Otherwise, I will not let you go if I am a ghost. I hope you will be a man like you "People," he said, looking at Tang Wenhao with complicated eyes.


    Tang Wenhao knew his psychological characteristics and gave him great expectations. Tang Wenhao could see that this man would do anything for his sister''s happiness. It was estimated that her sister liked handsome men and couldn''t find what his sister liked. This time, he happened to be a super handsome man, Besides, he looks like the man before his sister. Of course, he will take a chance.


    However, he has no idea about Tang Wenhao. He doesn''t know what he thinks in the end, so he uses several beauties to lure Tang Wenhao, hoping that he will cooperate with him for the sake of beauties.


    "Don''t worry, brother. If I''m really with your sister and she really loves me, I''ll never abandon her." Tang Wenhao said to him firmly.


    Such words have no psychological pressure on Tang Wenhao. Anyway, Ruan Ling outside doesn''t care. Only beautiful women like him, Ruan Ling doesn''t mind.


    "OK, boy, I believe you. What''s your name?" he nodded and asked.

 Chapter 1012

    "Tang Wenhao, brother, what about you?"


    "My name is Yalong. My Jianghu brothers call me a dragon, the killer. My sister''s name is Yani and Tang Wenhao. I don''t have time to talk to you too much now. We''re going to leave soon, or it''ll be over if the police surround the plane. Come on, here''s the knife. You''re in front." he said, and he handed a machete to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao really wondered how these boys got these things on the plane. Did they have their people on it long ago? Otherwise, even the security check could not pass. Later, Tang Wenhao knew that it was these robbers who spent a lot of money to buy the staff on the plane.


    When the two of them got out of the plane''s office one by one, they saw Tang Wenhao holding a machete in his hand. Everyone looked at him, including the plain clothes. He stopped on his face for a moment in doubt. Tang Wenhao had to pretend not to see him for fear that the robbers would see the problem, and his eyes looked coldly at all the people on the scene.


    Yalong said fiercely behind Tang Wenhao, "everyone, we''re about to move. We must closely cooperate with our actions. If anyone dares to play with fancy intestines, see, this guy is your example." then he pointed to the handsome man lying in a pool of blood.


    "You''ll be in two lines, one for men and one for women. Tang Wenhao, you and Jimmy black dragon tube women''s team, and other brothers supervise the men''s team. After I break up, everyone, I hope you don''t run around after getting off the plane. Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly. My shooting method is not vegetarian." he raised his hand and shot a tea cup on a table in the cabin, The teacup was smashed, and the shooting was really powerful.


    Jimmy and black dragon looked at Aaron with some confusion. "Boss, is this... OK?" Jimmy asked suspiciously.


    "OK, when did I misjudge people? No problem. Tang Wenhao is our own. Go! Women go first, Wen Hao. You will listen to the command of black dragon in the future."


    To tell the truth, Yalong is really smart. It is absolutely wise for him to arrange Tang Wenhao to manage the women''s team with Heilong and Jimmy, because he is not fully sure that Tang Wenhao will cooperate with him. If he doesn''t cooperate, it will be difficult for him to work with the plainclothes inside. However, if Tang Wenhao is separated from the man, the risk will be much smaller.


    Under the command of black dragon, Tang Wenhao got off the plane first, stood below with a machete, and welcomed women of uneven stature. The girls came sexy from the plane. Most women and girls put their hands between their legs for fear of walking away.


    However, Tang Wenhao, who was naturally lecherous, couldn''t help looking at all the women''s bodies one by one, including old women, middle-aged women, young women, young girls and even little girls. Tang Wenhao had an idea at that time. It was silly to see or not, and he missed such a good opportunity.


    Anyway, we don''t know each other. It''s OK to watch it. Especially when the stewardess and the beautiful woman who looks like the TV beauty host Wen Qing passing by Tang Wenhao, his eyes can''t leave their beautiful and slender body. It can be said that any of these beautiful women are devil''s bodies and their skin is very tender and white, So it was not until they were covered by the women from behind that Tang Wenhao reluctantly transferred his target.


    Maybe it''s because Tang Wenhao''s role is incomprehensible to all people. He doesn''t know whether he is a good man or a bad man, and he also has a knife in his hand. Therefore, although his eyes are always so reckless and lustful staring at them, no one dares to say anything, and no one even looks up at him. They all bow their heads and go down the ladder.


    The first stewardess came down, that is, the stunning beauty Yalong wanted to go to. Her figure is too beautiful, shit! What a rare beauty in the world! If only he could have her. Tang Wenhao really wanted to hold her from behind. Seriously, his subconscious really wanted Yalong to give him the girl. What''s more rare is that the beauty is still a pure little girl. Once successful, he is definitely the best partner in bed.


    When Ruan Ling passed Tang Wenhao, she looked at him with verification in her eyes and didn''t speak. Tang Wenhao quickly winked at her for fear that she might misunderstand him. Fortunately, they had a tacit understanding. After glancing at Tang Wenhao''s eyes, she followed the team with understanding.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao wanted to tell her that he had his purpose, but he didn''t have a chance to say it, because Jimmy was standing on him. Tang Wenhao knew him. This guy was cruel and ruthless. The gun in his hand was not vegetarian. Once he was found to have an abnormal situation, he would shoot. Therefore, Tang Wenhao can''t take this risk, He must wait until he is fully confident to show his strength.


    When the middle-aged beautiful woman helped her husband pass by Tang Wenhao, she ignored his lustful eyes, but whispered, "who the hell are you?" then she glanced at Tang Wenhao and followed the crowd.


    Tang Wenhao knew that the woman must have misunderstood him and thought he was really with the robbers. Alas! Don''t care about her first, just misunderstand! When I get her out, she''ll know who I am.


    A few minutes later, all the women got off the plane and stood in two teams. The black dragon came to the front, stared at several beautiful women, and then moved his eyes away. He said with a bad smile, "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m really sorry to get you off the plane in this way, but there''s no way. I''ll tell you the truth, all your clothes have been disposed of by us. That is to say, from now on, you can only follow us to a safe area, where poisonous snakes haunt everywhere. However, everyone Don''t worry, as long as you follow us and we open the way for you, safety will not be a problem. If anyone wants to make a way by herself, I won''t stop it. As long as she has enough courage and ability to deal with poisonous snakes and beasts, she can really have a try. Does anyone dare to try? If not, Jimmy, you lead the way, you, Tang Wenhao , you watch in the middle, I''ll break, let''s go! "


    Tang Wenhao walked to the beautiful women in a few steps. Of course, he didn''t walk in the team, but looked at them on the edge. He deliberately walked to the beautiful stewardess just now. Her position was right in the middle of the team. Maybe everyone was * * and she still squinted at Tang Wenhao. Her eyes fell on his handsome face and saw him staring at her, Her eyes quickly moved down and fell on him, and her pretty face instantly blushed.


    This is a reserved and shy characteristic of undeveloped girls, shit! The stunning beauty is right in front of you. You can even smell the unique fragrance on her. It''s really refreshing! In particular, her shy appearance is even more soul grabbing and extremely tempting!


    If I have the chance to be alone with her, I will force her. I swear, I will really do so, because she is so beautiful and has a fight with Ruan Ling! Tang Wenhao thought obscene.


    The team left the grassland where the plane stopped and soon entered the boundless tropical jungle. As soon as they entered the jungle, some women began to mutter to the effect that there were too many thorns in it, which would hurt their skin if they were not careful. Some girls screamed from time to time.


    "Smelly 38! Tell me to shoot again." the black dragon behind was very upset when he heard the woman''s cry.


    Less than two miles into the jungle, Tang Wenhao heard the gunfire behind them. The gunfire was still fierce. Did the police save us?


    As Tang Wenhao expected, the women''s team they took had just walked for less than 10 minutes, and the men''s team behind them was just getting off the plane to reorganize the team, and Interpol sent a helicopter to search.


    Because Yalong and the men on the plane were not fully staffed, everyone cheered when they saw a helicopter landing and the police on the helicopter.


    Yalong was also stunned by the sudden change. He wanted to catch all the people on the plane again. When he found several men trying to escape, he shot and killed two of them, but someone slipped into the thick grass and hid. Now, the other men couldn''t control so much and fled in all directions.


    Soon, the scene fell into chaos. As soon as Yalong saw that the situation was completely out of control, they took several robbers and kidnapped several men to run into the jungle.


    Most of the men were rescued by Interpol. Some of the police settled the rescued male passengers, and some of the police led the police dog into the jungle under the leadership of the plainclothes police. Soon they approached Yalong and they had a fire.


    Hearing the gunfire in the back, Tang Wenhao knew that their chance to escape came. He looked up at Jimmy in front and the black dragon behind. They looked fierce, "brother black dragon, what shall we do? Shall we wait for the boss to go together?"


    "Don''t wait. Let''s take these women to the destination first! Boy, don''t play tricks and follow quickly." black dragon saw Tang Wenhao looking at him, waved the gun in his hand, glared at him and said.


    Although the two guys are still fierce, there are whispers in the team. Taking this opportunity, Tang Wenhao whispered to the beautiful women around him, "Miss, we are saved. When the opportunity comes, you follow me closely and I''ll run with you."


    "Why should I believe you?" she whispered.


    "Why not? Do you think I''m like a bad guy? I''m pretending to listen to them and win their trust. I''m just looking for a chance to take everyone away. They told me that even if they lead us to another so-called safe place, as long as they get the results they want, they will kill us. I think the police will come to save us, otherwise they won''t There''s gunfire. We''re going to run away. Believe it or not. "


    "Well, I believe you." the beauty whispered after a pause.


    Just then, the gunfire was getting closer and closer, and there was even the roar of bullets, which made everyone panic.

 Chapter 1013

    "Don''t panic. Don''t run. I''ll shoot if you run again." Jimmy saw that a woman wanted to run away and raised his hand to shoot. Tang Wenhao saw this situation and knew he couldn''t hesitate any more. He shook his machete and flew out.


    With a puff, the machete just went into Jimmy''s chest. In surprise, he turned and looked at Tang Wenhao, and his body slowly fell down.


    Tang Wenhao knows that he must die in peace!


    Everyone at the scene exclaimed, and the black dragon boy looked bad and raised his hand to shoot Tang Wenhao. Seeing this, Ruan Ling around him flew up and kicked his gun off.


    The black dragon quickly raised his hand and smashed Ruan Ling''s jade leg. Tang Wenhao''s heart couldn''t help pulling up. In a hurry, he quickly picked up a stone from his side, whizzed it out, and heard a slap. Then, the black dragon screamed, "ah!" the stone hit him right in the eye.


    He quickly covered his eyes in pain. What a Ruan Ling came forward with an arrow step and kicked him into the grass again. Tang Wenhao stepped over tightly, twisted his neck and killed him in one fell swoop.


    At this time, he saw Yalong running towards them with several robbers, and they still had two men in their hands.


    "Let''s run. Come with me. Don''t fall into the hands of the robbers again, or he''ll die. He caught us and must use us as a shield, sister, run." Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s hand and hurried to Jimmy''s body. He pulled out a chopping knife from him, and then pushed the beautiful woman around him to run deep into the jungle, All the beauties followed.


    Along the way, Tang Wenhao cleared away the obstacles, waved a machete and killed a path of blood.


    When they rushed to a clear river, Tang Wenhao looked back and was surprised. It turned out that he was holding Ruan Ling in his hand. There were four young girls behind her, two young girls of similar stature, the best stewardess and one of her colleagues, and an old woman of about 50 or 60 years old. She was not young, but her facial features were very beautiful, When she was young, she was definitely a beautiful woman, and her skin was also very white. It is estimated that she maintained well at ordinary times. Next to the old woman stood a foreign girl, who was very beautiful, just like she was eighteen or nine years old.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s eyes fell on her, she shyly lowered her head. Tang Wenhao also quickly moved his eyes away, shit! It''s good at all times. I always want to find out when I see a girl sexy.


    "Why are there you? There are so many of them? Sister, do you know?" Tang Wenhao asked the beautiful women around him after recovering his expression, with worry in his tone.


    "It''s all gone, baby. Who can care about who at this time?" said Ruan Ling.


    The stewardess behind Ruan Ling said shyly, "I didn''t notice. I just ran with you."


    The old woman staggered to Tang Wenhao''s side. She was very casual. * *''s body was generous and opened to his color eyes without deliberately covering it with her hands. "Children, everyone is running for their lives. No one cares about anyone. They must have run away!"


    "Oh! Wait for me here first! I''ll go back and see if I can save more people." Tang Wenhao said, and he was going back with a machete.


    "Don''t go, son. You can''t find it when you go. The terrain of this place is too complex. You may find it farther and farther. Besides, you brought us to this place. What shall we do if you go by yourself? We women have no strength to bind chickens. What can we do if we encounter poisonous snakes, beasts or bad people?" the old woman advised.


    "Yes! We came with you. You can''t leave us like this." a beautiful stewardess echoed.


    "Baby, don''t go back. It''s too dangerous." Ruan Ling said.


    Tang Wenhao looked at them. Only the little foreign beauty said nothing. He nodded and said helplessly, "well, since I brought you here, I will take you out. However, I don''t know where this is and where the way out is now. We can only find it slowly and hope to meet them somewhere."


    With that, Tang Wenhao took a look at the surrounding environment. They were standing on the Bank of a small river. Because they had been walking in the jungle for at least half an hour, he couldn''t distinguish between East, West, North and south. He just saw that the mountains opposite seemed not as dense as they stood.


    "Why don''t we take a look over there? The jungle over there doesn''t seem as deep as here. It might be easier to get out, sister," Tang Wenhao said to them.


    The two beautiful stewardess didn''t speak, and the foreign girl was silent. She looked very confused. The old woman spoke. She said to Tang Wenhao very tactfully, "My child, your observation is still strong. I think it''s OK. In such a jungle, it''s possible to go out only if you recognize one direction. Otherwise, you''ll never go out. Then we''ll die in the wilderness. My old lady is dead. It''s a pity that you''re all young."


    When the old lady spoke, her tone was calm and her expression was also very indifferent. Although everyone ran for her life and she was an elderly old lady, he was surprised that she could keep up with Tang Wenhao and their crazy running. What was the origin of the old lady?


    There is no doubt that she must not be an ordinary old lady. It is very difficult for any ordinary old lady to run for her life with them, even walking slowly in the jungle full of thorns.


    "Aunt, I don''t want to die! I''m not married yet!... I don''t want to die... I don''t even have a boyfriend." the two stewardess muttered.


    Only the foreign girl still looked at them blankly. Later, Tang Wenhao knew that she didn''t understand Chinese at all. She came to Hong Kong with her mother. As a result, they ran away just now. She followed Tang Wenhao. Her mother didn''t know what happened. The little girl was still very strange to them and didn''t know the language. She had to look at them and couldn''t talk at all.


    "Don''t worry! As long as I''m here, I promise I won''t let you die. Since everyone has no objection, let''s cross the river! I''ll play forward, and you''ll follow. Oh! By the way, let''s introduce ourselves! So that we don''t know how to call each other when we get along in the future." Tang Wenhao looked back at the three generations of beautiful women.


    "My name is Shen Ying, a retired cadre. Please call me aunt Shen!" the old lady first introduced herself.


    "My name is Tang Wenhao. I work for mans group in Hong Kong. You can call me Wen Hao. She is my sister Ruan Ling and my wife." Tang Wenhao pointed to Ruan Ling and smiled.


    "My name is Yang Zilan. I''m the stewardess of China Southern Airlines... I''m Chen Xin, and I''m also the stewardess of China Southern Airlines." the two stewardess also introduced in turn. It turned out that this beautiful woman''s name is Chen Xin, a beautiful girl like her name.


    The foreign girl still didn''t speak and looked at Tang Wenhao and them blankly. Fortunately, most of the six people understand bird language. Chen Xin and Yang Zilan are flight attendants. They must understand bird language. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling understand it better. Only the old lady Shen Ying doesn''t understand it.


    Originally, the girl''s name was Ruth. She came from the United States on the other side of the ocean. This time, she and her mother went to visit Shanghai, China. When she changed planes in Hong Kong, her mother and daughter ran away. She was very afraid and asked Tang Wenhao not to leave her.


    holy crap Where is Tang Wenhao? Tang Wenhao told her to relax and follow them. He would not leave her alone.


    Tang Wenhao''s words amused Ruan Ling, aunt Shen and the two stewardess.


    Then, Tang Wenhao began to take the lead in going down the river. He told several beautiful women not to hurry down. Look at his situation. Ruan Ling said anxiously, "baby, be careful."


    "Sister, don''t worry! I''ll be fine." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised when he came to the river. Although it was a small river, it looked from the shore to the bottom. Even the small fish in the river could see clearly in the water and the stones at the bottom of the river. Therefore, they all thought that the river must be very shallow.


    However, when I got to the river, I didn''t take a few steps. The river didn''t reach Tang Wenhao''s neck. Then I went to the middle and didn''t reach his chin. Fortunately, I reached the deepest place. In this way, Tang Wenhao''s height was barely able to pass, and other women could only swim there.


    "Come back and pick us up! We are not as tall as you and can''t swim." aunt Shen shouted on the other side.


    "Yes, I''ll be there right away." Tang Wenhao replied loudly.


    A few minutes later, Tang Wenhao came back again. Several beauties were very polite. According to the traditional Chinese virtue of respecting the old and loving the young and giving priority to guests, Tang Wenhao asked Tang Wenhao to take the foreign girl Ruth first and Ruan Ling to swim with him.


    Then Tang Wenhao turned back to take aunt Shen. Finally, there were two beautiful stewardess.


    Tang Wenhao took the foreign girl Ruth''s jade hand and felt it carefully. It was really soft and delicate. Then he couldn''t help looking back at her well-developed chest and the two slender jade legs under her flat lower abdomen.


    Tang Wenhao felt that he reacted quickly, beast! He wanted to do bad things again. Tang Wenhao was afraid that the foreign girl would see his embarrassment. He quickly turned and went down the river, hoping to cover up his dirty in the river.


    The foreign girl didn''t notice the change of Tang Wenhao''s body. She followed him with great trust. Their skin began to contact. Because Tang Wenhao had the idea of wiping off money subconsciously, she deliberately showed great concern for her and loved her. The salty pig hand naturally held the little girl''s waist.


    The foreign girl said gratefully, "thank you!"


    Ruan Ling followed behind them and sometimes pushed to help Tang Wenhao. Of course, Tang Wenhao didn''t think it necessary. What else could be wrong with crossing the river with a foreign beauty of more than 100 kilograms? In this case, the power is stronger than the resistance.


    The more she got to the middle of the river, Ruth became more and more frightened. Later, she simply climbed up Tang Wenhao''s neck. He saw that she was so afraid of water. He looked frightened and loved her very much. He simply picked her up, holding her back in one hand and her PP in the other.


    "Baby, isn''t it very comfortable? Like a little girl?" Ruan Ling said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 1014

    "OK, sister, don''t seduce me! My willpower is fragile at this time." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    With that, Tang Wenhao consciously touched Ruth. Although Ruth was young, she was very sexy. He found that most of the hips of foreign beauties were more round and plump than those of our Chinese beauties.


    Because her front is facing Tang Wenhao, he can see her snow like skin as long as he looks down a little. The river is so clear that it is like the God of fate caring for his color center. Her slender jade legs are Soul-catching against the river and look like a mermaid. Therefore, although the river is cool, Tang Wenhao still felt impulsive.


    Maybe she found Tang Wenhao''s attempt to rob. The foreign beauty wisely put her head close to him to cover his eyes, so that Tang Wenhao couldn''t see the lower part of her. However, it gave Tang Wenhao another enjoyment.


    Because their lips are too close, they can even breathe the gas exhaled by each other. Ruth''s breath is very stable. There is a special smell in the breath, which smells very comfortable.


    This is definitely another temptation, no less powerful than the visual impact just now.


    The chick doesn''t understand Chinese. If she knows Chinese, Tang Wenhao will tell her that he misses her very much. However, the river is too narrow, less than 40 meters. After a while, she can come down and walk slowly by herself.


    Tang Wenhao saw her struggling to get off him. He was embarrassed to insist too much, so he had to put her down gently. Sure enough, the water could only cover her chest.


    "Bad guy, do you have some regrets?" Ruan Ling smiled vaguely.


    "Sister, I know and say, ha ha, this foreign beauty is very exciting." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then took Ruan Ling''s jade hand and walked across the river, regardless of the foreign girl.


    At the shore, Tang Wenhao first pushed Ruan Ling ashore, and then picked up the foreign girl. She grabbed Ruan Ling''s jade hand and climbed up under the push of Tang Wenhao. In fact, Tang Wenhao pushed her deliberately. He liked to see her.


    After they climbed ashore, Tang Wenhao was afraid that she would turn around and see the embarrassment under him, so he quickly returned to the river.


    A few minutes later, she turned back to the place where the beauties stood. This time it was aunt Shen''s turn. She was the most generous of these women. Maybe she knew her age. Tang Wenhao, a super handsome man, could not be interested in her. Therefore, she had a completely indifferent attitude. She naturally took his hand and went down the river with him.


    But when Tang Wenhao found that Aunt Shen came down, he didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He caught a glimpse of Tang Wenhao, and an imperceptible blush still appeared on her face.


    Aunt Shen is also the shortest of these women. The two stewardess are very tall, both above 1.70 meters. The height of foreign girl Ruth is at least 1.65 meters, while aunt Shen is only 1.60 meters at most, which seems to be less than 10 meters.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao took her less than ten steps, and the water flooded her lips. Tang Wenhao looked back and hurriedly said, "aunt, I''d better hold you!"


    "Hmm! Water... Will not reach my mouth." she replied with some difficulty.


    Tang Wenhao had great strength. With a strong hand, he lifted her weight of less than 100 kg to his side. Then he held her in his arms like holding Ruth just now and walked slowly to the other bank.


    Aunt Shen''s body is not as pointless as Tang Wenhao imagined. Although she is dry and lifeless, her skin is still very white, and she is still very attractive. To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao really didn''t intend to appreciate her too carefully at the beginning.


    After all, people can be his grandmother.


    Now that he has a chance, he still wants to look around. If he doesn''t see it, he won''t see it.


    Just then, suddenly heard Chen Xin shouting on the shore, "Tang Wenhao, aunt Shen, hurry up! There is a snake swimming behind you. It''s dangerous!"


    "Baby, hurry up, there''s really a snake behind you." Ruan Ling was scared to cry. It can be said that Ruan Ling is a little afraid of snakes. Last time in Thailand, a snake almost killed Tang Wenhao, and it''s also in the water. Now it''s in the water. Can she not worry?


    Hearing the cry, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking back. Sure enough, a snake of unknown species swam quickly towards the middle of the river. The ugly head made people shudder.


    Aunt Shen, who was held by Tang Wenhao, also heard it. She was anxious and hugged him fiercely. She was very frightened. She was afraid of snakes. It was a woman''s nature. She hurried to cry, "child, swim! The snake is coming."


    "Aunt, don''t be afraid. Hold me tight and I''ll deal with it." Tang Wenhao replied, and then stared at the snake swimming towards them without blinking.


    "Oh, boy, be careful," said Aunt Shen.


    In less than a minute, the snake swam close to them. There were several screams on the shore, especially Ruan Ling, almost crying, "baby, be careful!"


    The foreign girl Ruth was also calling. Of course, what she called was bird language. Tang Wenhao heard the charming voice of Chen Xin and Yang Zilan clearly, "Tang Wenhao, be careful... Tang Wenhao, be careful!"


    Who am I Tang Wenhao? It was an accident in Thailand last time. I was unprepared and was attacked by a snake. This time, it would never be so cheap. This damn poisonous snake, besides, Tang Wenhao grew up in the countryside of Jiangnan. Snakes are not a great opponent for him. Sometimes they go to the mountains to catch snakes and sell them in the town. A poisonous snake can sell more than ten yuan! In summer, I also soak in the river all day, so both the level of swimming and the skill of catching snakes are in my words.


    As soon as their voice fell, the snake suddenly raised its head, opened its ugly mouth and attacked Tang Wenhao. Aunt Shen closed her eyes and screamed, "ah!" then her legs tightly clamped Tang Wenhao''s waist like a conditioned reflex. Fortunately, Tang Wenhao could stand in the water, or she had to sink.


    How can Tang Wenhao disappoint these beauties?


    Just as the snake''s mouth was about to approach his head, his powerful hand suddenly popped out of the water with a lightning speed and accurately fastened on the seven inch part of the snake. Then, he grabbed it and shook it in the air, and suddenly threw it out to the shore. With a slap, the snake was thrown not far from Chen Xin and Yang Zilan.


    "Mom!" Yang Zilan and Chen Xin shouted.


    "Chen Xin, Yang Zilan, don''t be afraid. The snake was shaken by me and lost the ability to attack people for a time. Don''t worry! I''ll pick you up right away." Tang Wenhao looked down at Aunt Shen in his arms.


    At this time, she happened to be watching Tang Wenhao. He found that Aunt Shen in her arms had some special tenderness in her eyes. It is estimated that Tang Wenhao''s wonderful performance of catching a snake just now made her feel the strength of his man.


    She loosened her legs and whispered, "child, you are really not ordinary! Your aunt just interfered with you. You can catch snakes. The young man is really good. Let''s go up! Thank you!"


    "Hehe, aunt, you''re welcome. I should. I''ve brought you to this ghost place. I have the obligation to protect you. Don''t be so polite in the future. Let''s go up. I worried my sister just now." said Tang Wenhao, holding her to the Bank of the river.


    "My child, your sister is beautiful enough. My old lady has never seen a more beautiful girl than your sister at such an old age. She has a special femininity, and she seems to be good at martial arts?" the old lady asked with a smile.


    "Well, yes, my sister really knows Kung Fu, but, aunt, you are also in good health! Today, you run for your life with us young people. If it were other old ladies, your bones would fall apart." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, aunt Shen always insists on Taijiquan, so she is in good health." aunt Shen smiled.


    Send aunt Shen to the shore and wait with Ruan Ling and other beauties.


    Tang Wenhao returned to the river. He was secretly happy, "Shit! I didn''t expect to go to the United States happily with Ruan Ling. As a result, I met this kind of misfortune that is difficult to meet in a thousand years. I was hijacked and brought to this primitive jungle where ghosts can''t figure out where. Fortunately, with the company of a beautiful stewardess, it can be regarded as loss and gain. Life is really unpredictable and unpredictable!"


    Tang Wenhao returned to Chen Xin and Yang Zilan with a very obscene mood.


    He stood under the river and stretched out his hand to the two stewardess. No matter which one came down first, he didn''t care. Anyway, they were all beautiful women. Anyway, they had to rely on him to hold them. This affair belonged to him, because there was no second man here. Tang Wenhao felt very happy at this time.


    It was Yang Zilan''s jade hand that came up. She blushed on her face and glared fiercely. It was estimated that she saw Tang Wenhao staring at her, and then saw him, a girl who had studied in University. Of course, she knew what this represented in his heart.


    "Tang Wenhao, Zilan, hurry up this time! I''m afraid here alone." Chen Xin shouted on the shore, but she didn''t see Yang Zilan''s expression.


    "OK, Chen Xin, don''t worry, we''ll hurry up. When I held my aunt just now, my feet were a little cramped. I didn''t dare to be too fast for fear of an accident! It doesn''t matter to me. What can you women do once I have something?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh! Then you should be careful, slow down! The key is safety," Chen Xin said.


    "Ah? Are you ok? Why don''t you have a rest first? The water is a little cold and easy to cramp." Yang Zilan stopped and looked at Tang Wenhao with concern.


    "No, it''s all right. I''m used to it. Come on! Chen Xin will really be afraid in a moment. Look around us. There are mountains all around except this small river. Who knows if there will be any wild animals? I don''t know if there will be any more animals attacking people in this river."


    Tang Wenhao deliberately frightened Yang Zilan. He liked the way beautiful women were frightened and preferred them to hold him because they were afraid. In this way, he had a good reason to want to wipe off money.


    Sure enough, after listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, Yang Zilan really looked around and looked at the river she was wading in. She naturally approached him and put her hand on Tang Wenhao''s arm. "Tang Wenhao, you''d better hold on to me! I''m really a little scared."

 Chapter 1015

    "It''s all right, there''s me!" Tang Wenhao took the opportunity to hold her in his arms and put his arms around her slender boneless waist.


    Just thinking of taking advantage of her, I forgot to introduce the beautiful stewardess to you. Although Yang Zilan and Chen Xin are tall beauties, Yang Zilan''s facial features are not as delicate as Chen Xin''s. Chen Xin''s facial features are flawless. It can be said that in Chen Xin, of course, Tang Wenhao refers to * *, you can''t find her shortcomings at all, All the parts of her body are installed just right.


    Yang Zilan is different. Yang Zilan''s facial features are not as beautiful as Chen Xin. Her eyes are small, but Yang Zilan''s other places are still very beautiful. For example, she has a small waist like Chen Xin, slender legs and a bold personality. When she looks at Tang Wenhao, she is not a bit evasive as Chen Xin, but very direct and presumptuous, unless his eyes always look at her, She will shyly stare at Tang Wenhao, but don''t underestimate this one. There is a taste of all kinds of Customs in it.


    When she went down the river just now, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but look at her attractive area. She was so angry that she glared fiercely. She looked very fierce, but there was no real hatred in her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao now hates the width of the river and pulls Yang Zilan, who is more than one meter seven tall. When she stands on tiptoe, she doesn''t need him to hold her when she is close to the middle of the river. Shit! There are about ten meters to go. Now I can''t see all the beautiful women. When she went down the river just now, Tang Wenhao almost saw her devil body!


    Just as Tang Wenhao sighed secretly, the beauty Yang Zilan whispered, "Tang Wenhao, I can''t do it. My feet cramp and can''t move. Please help me." she tilted her head back and asked Tang Wenhao for help, because the river was not reaching her sexy lips.


    Moreover, Tang Wenhao did feel that her body was sinking and life was at stake. He quickly grabbed her arm, lifted it up, changed his position and hugged her completely.


    She painfully closed her beautiful eyes and groaned, "Ouch! My feet won''t move. Hold me over!"


    Chen Xin may have realized that something had happened to Yang Zilan and shouted, "Tang Wenhao, what''s the matter with Zilan?"


    "Baby, how''s Yang Zilan?" Ruan Ling on the other side also asked with concern.


    "Cramp! It''s okay. I''m holding her." he replied.


    "Oh! Baby, be careful, be careful." Ruan Ling shouted with concern.


    Tang Wenhao had no time to take into account what Chen Xin said. He put his left hand around her slender waist and held her in his right hand. He deliberately raised her high. He just wanted to see her body clearly and see if there was a chance to find a place where there was light. He felt that this opportunity had been missed. That was 250 fools.


    Yang Zilan didn''t take the slightest precaution against Tang Wenhao''s attempt. Maybe she was not in the mood to take care of these at this time. Her eyes were still closed and frowned, as if she was in pain.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao''s lustful eyes browsed down from her upper body.


    Just as Tang Wenhao stared at her, Yang Zilan suddenly opened her beautiful eyes. Her beautiful eyes stared round and scolded, "Lust wolf, why do you just look at others? Don''t you hug me, you put me down." then she began to push him with her hand.


    However, because she kept pushing Tang Wenhao, her body kept shaking. At this time, they just came to the middle of the river. A mouthful of the river came into her throat. Yang Zilan was choked, her face flushed, and tears flowed out of her beautiful eyes.


    "Miss, if you move again, you''ll really fall down. It hurts me to see you choking like this. Please think about it. I''m actually tired of holding you like this! What''s the matter with you? Women are appreciated by men. I can''t cross the river with you? Who can I talk to? Besides, who doesn''t look at who we are in this state? Isn''t it? Isn''t there no way? I can''t help looking at you because you''re so beautiful. I don''t know if you have a boyfriend. If so, ask him next time. Which man can sit still with a beautiful woman in his arms. I''m not Liu Xiahui. I''m just a mortal and a layman. Don''t ask me so much, will you? In order to save everyone, It''s good that I can kill the robber regardless of my own life. I can also save you! It''s not a great hero, at least a man! Men always like beautiful women. "Tang Wenhao hugged her and walked slowly to the other bank while talking about his crooked reasoning.


    "It''s reasonable to be a hooligan. I really convince you! But you can''t just look at others. They are girls. Did you look at Ruth and aunt Shen like that just now?" Yang Zilan glanced at Tang Wenhao angrily with her sexy lips.


    "Ah! Yes! Don''t look at it. Besides, if you don''t let me see a big beauty in the water, I''m not an asshole, a fool, a waste or a monster. However, you''re so sexy. Zilan, do you have a boyfriend?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile when he saw that the atmosphere between them was more harmonious.


    "Why do you ask me this? Do you want to soak Miss Ben?" Yang Zilan asked coldly with a pick of Liu Mei.


    Although her expression was a little cold, this sentence was still very chewy. Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that this was a very tasteful girl. He just wanted to tease her again and wipe her off by the way.


    At this time, Ruan Ling and aunt Shen on the other side shouted in horror, "baby, Tang Wenhao, hurry up. Chen Xin is in danger. There seems to be a wolf over there. Hurry up and save her."


    Tang Wenhao and Yang Zilan were surprised by the words of several beauties. Before Tang Wenhao looked back at Chen Xin, Yang Zilan first shouted, "Tang Wenhao, hurry up, you quickly send me to a shallower place and put me down. You hurry to save Chen Xin. She really has a wild wolf over there."


    Yang Zilan''s words were filled with panic. At this time, Tang Wenhao had turned his head and his eyes fell on the place where Chen Xin stood. He was also surprised at this.


    It turned out that Chen Xin had taken the machete Tang Wenhao got from the robber in her hand, waved it vigorously to a wild wolf not far from her, and shouted, "Tang Wenhao, come and save me! Hurry up!"


    Tang Wenhao hurried to the opposite bank with Yang Zilan in his arms. When he got to a shallower place, he put her down. At this time, Ruan Ling, aunt Shen and Ruth had also entered the water again. Several people held hands one after another. Ruan Ling shouted, "baby, put down sister Yang quickly. I can get her."


    After Tang Wenhao put Yang Zilan down, she fell over to Aunt Shen and caught aunt Shen''s hand. Then he returned and swam quickly towards Chen Xin.


    At this time, Chen Xin was already crying, "Tang Wenhao, hurry up! The wolf is going to attack me! If you don''t come again, I''ll be finished."


    Fortunately, the wolf just stared at her coldly, and his eyes sent out a soul stirring fierce light. The miserable green light made people shudder. Maybe it was eager to save people. Maybe it was Tang Wenhao''s heart when the beautiful woman on the shore took off her clothes on the plane. He was reluctant to let a beautiful woman like Chen Xin be taken away by the wolf. He swam to the shore in just over a minute.


    After jumping ashore, Tang Wenhao conveniently picked up a remnant branch with a thick bowl mouth and went behind Chen Xin, "Chen Xin, I''m coming. You hide behind."


    "Oh!" Chen Xin flashed behind him in horror.


    "Give me the knife and take this branch." Tang Wenhao said, staring at the wolf without blinking.


    Wild wolves are not great beasts for Tang Wenhao, especially a single wild wolf. Tang Wenhao has not taken them to heart. He is not afraid as long as they are not wolves.


    The wolf still stared at them motionless, and the green light in his eyes was shining, but it seemed that he had no intention of launching an attack. Chen Xin handed him the machete, and Jiao gasped, "Tang Wenhao, it''s a pity that the wolf didn''t come, or I''ll die."


    "Chen Xin, it''s all right. Don''t be afraid. Go down the river yourself! I''ll go down and take you there when I drive the wolf away." Tang Wenhao said to her after taking the machete.


    "No, I''ll go down with you. One more person is always one more helper." Chen Xin is very loyal and wants to share weal and woe with Tang Wenhao.


    "You''d better listen to me! I can''t let you go here. In case I fight with the wolf, I have to take care of you. Besides, I think the wolf doesn''t mean any harm to us and may not attack me."


    "Oh! Then be careful. Don''t have an accident. Tang Wenhao, we women all point at you! You''re going to have something. The five of us must be alive. We don''t even have a sense of direction in such a big jungle."


    "Ouch! Don''t curse me, miss. I don''t want to die! I want to be your man! If I don''t be your man, I''ll die in peace. Go down quickly!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Chen Xinjiao scolded, "you''re so bad. You still want to joke at this time. Well, I''ll go first. Be careful yourself." then, with the branch in hand, she went down the river carefully.


    Tang Wenhao and the wolf were left on the shore. Tang Wenhao was very calm. He knew that the wolf was not his opponent. His experience of meeting wild wolves in the golden triangle and death valley jungle told him that the more dangerous it was, the colder it was. Even in the face of jackals, tigers and leopards, as long as he had enough psychological tolerance, In addition, if we have corresponding weapons in hand, we may not be able to fight wolves, tigers and leopards, because we are human beings, and human IQ is the highest in the animal world. We must have this confidence.


    Moreover, he has successfully resisted jackal attacks alone or with others on many occasions.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and the wolf fell into a confrontation stage. Tang Wenhao didn''t start first and consumed it. The wolf just looked at him and showed no sign of attack.


    Suddenly, the wolf opened his mouth and howled.

 Chapter 1016

    Startled Tang Wenhao, he quickly put on a posture and waited for his attack. However, the wolf did not attack him, but stood opposite him and looked at him.


    Isn''t it trying to eat people? What does it want? Is he greeting his companions? It can''t deal with me alone. Ask friends for help and go together to make a shameful group fight?


    If more than one wolf attacks me, I''m really dead, shit! I really can''t underestimate the IQ of the grandson opposite.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao slowly retreated. He can''t wait for others to call his relatives and friends to share him. Then he won''t be the biggest fool in the world.


    What made Tang Wenhao shudder was that he took a step back and the boy went further. He still kept a distance of about three or four meters from him. Finally, he retreated to the edge of the river bank and fell into the river.


    Ruan Ling and other beauties on the other side of the river were shouting, "baby, you''d better come back quickly! Don''t waste it with it, Tang Wenhao, come here quickly..."


    Chen Xin also shouted in the river, "Tang Wenhao, why don''t I give you this long branch! Drive it away before you jump down?"


    "What if it bites the branch? Don''t worry, I know what to do." Tang Wenhao replied unhappily, and he hated women making trouble.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao has been analyzing the feasibility of several schemes in his head. First, he jumped into the river first. If the wolf stopped chasing, this is the best. But if the wolf jumped down and bit him, is he sure to do it in the river; Second, it''s better for him to start first. According to the current distance between him and him, if he launches a sudden attack, is he sure that he will hit his head with a knife? If he doesn''t hit it, he will be bitten by it and get away smoothly; Third, he moved forward slowly, approached it and saw how it reacted. Of course, it was very dangerous.


    After weighing it up, Tang Wenhao decided to take a risk and start first, because he was worried that if he got into the river with a wolf, his machete would not work, so he might as well take a risk.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao held his breath, secretly luck, gathered strength, and stared at the wolf''s head and eyes. Suddenly, the wolf raised his head again and howled.


    Shit! He couldn''t wait any longer. He didn''t do anything. He killed it while it called. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao grabbed it and raised his knife. "Go to hell!" he shouted.


    The wolf is barking! When Tang Wenhao flew over, he cut his head with a machete. The wolf quickly turned his head and waited a little slower. The machete was cutting at his ear.


    With a cry of "ow", the injured wolf cried, then quickly flashed aside and looked at Tang Wenhao in horror. It seemed that Tang Wenhao was blaming Tang Wenhao for not playing cards according to common sense and making a sudden attack.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao succeeded, he became arrogant and flew forward again to duel with it. Unexpectedly, the wild wolf saw him kill red eyes and didn''t want to duel with it. Unexpectedly, he turned his ass and ran to the jungle.


    For a moment, there was fierce applause on the other side of the river.


    "Baby, you''re great,... Tang Wenhao, you''re great. The wolf was scared away by you." Ruan Ling waited on the shore and Chen Xin praised him loudly in the water.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the wolf had disappeared into the jungle. He quickly stepped to the river. Then he calmly went down to the river. His handsome face was filled with a victory smile.


    He hurried to Chen Xin''s side and looked at the white and beautiful beauty fish in the water. He was very proud. He knew that beauty loved heroes. The reason why many of his beauties were so infatuated with him was that his domineering and agile skills gave them a sense of security. Men should be women''s protector.


    Chen Xin looked at him with admiration on her face, and the light of praise twinkled in her beautiful and moving eyes. "Tang Wenhao, you''re so powerful! You seem to have cut the wolf just now, didn''t you?"


    "Well, of course, who am I Tang Wenhao? I''m afraid of a wolf, not to mention the wolf, which is the tiger of the king of beasts. I''m not afraid, beauty. Let''s go. I''ll take you there." then Tang Wenhao proudly took her jade hand. Ruan Ling on the other side was very happy when she saw Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin holding hands.


    She hoped that Tang Wenhao''s thrilling trip would bring home two beautiful women, Chen Xin and Yang Zilan. She thought they were both good and worthy of their baby.


    Chen Xin took Tang Wenhao''s hand and glanced at him shyly. She whispered, "you''re good at everything, but you''re too lecherous. Your eyes are always lusty. It''s like eating people, and you don''t talk seriously."


    "Ha ha... Men are lecherous. Why are you so serious? Just say what you think in your head!" Tang Wenhao stared at her and smiled.


    "My boyfriend is not lecherous. He doesn''t look at other people''s breasts when you see women''s eyes. If he is with me, he will only look at me. Unlike you, he won''t let go of any one and catch them all."


    "Ha ha... You know that? It seems that you like me." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Who can''t see it? You don''t know how colorful your eyes are! As soon as we women stand next to you, you just look at others, as if you didn''t intend to, but fools can see that you did it on purpose. However, now everyone doesn''t wear trousers and coats. There''s no way to let you see it."


    "Didn''t you all look at me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Who wants to see you? No, it''s too deep. The water is coming to my... Mouth." she said with difficulty.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao realized that they had reached the middle of the river.


    Tang Wenhao looked back at her and tried to look up at her beautiful head. The sexy lips were charming under the sunshine. Shit, I really want to hold them and have a kiss.


    He decided to tease her and save her life. Kissing her is not too much, nor taking advantage of people''s danger. It is fair and reasonable, and the price is fair. "Beautiful stewardess, your lips are very sexy. Can I kiss her?"


    As soon as she heard this, her pretty face turned red with shame and said with difficulty, "you... Are so bad, no, I... Have a boyfriend, and your sister Ruan Ling is still up there? Isn''t she your wife? Aren''t you afraid of her jealousy?"


    "Isn''t your boyfriend dead? Although I''m sad that he''s dead, to tell you the truth, he doesn''t deserve you. He''s too counselled. He always kowtows and kneels. There''s no use for a bird. Think about it. If it was him just now, he must have become a wolf''s fast food with you. If you marry a man, you have to marry me. This can protect you."


    "Don''t you say that about him. He died for me." Chen Xin said, tears rolling down her beautiful eyes.


    "Sorry, beauty, I''m kidding. Don''t be sad. I won''t kiss you. Come on, let me hold you! In fact, I just can''t help but want to kiss you. You''re really beautiful. It''s so sad not to kiss you. Since you don''t want to." Tang Wenhao lifted her up and took her into his arms.


    She cooperated with Tang Wenhao''s actions. A few seconds later, they adjusted their posture. Tang Wenhao put his left hand around her small waist and his right hand held her. Her skin was very soft and delicate. Tang Wenhao felt a real enjoyment.


    Chen Xin''s two jade hands tightly held his head and shyly closed her beautiful eyes, which was very attractive!


    Chen Xin is very smart. When she holds Tang Wenhao''s head like this, he can''t see her other scenery, but he has more and more exciting skin relatives with her.


    Tang Wenhao felt his breath quickening rapidly and his body reacted quickly.


    This time, we must not go there so quickly. Even if we don''t really be her man, we must at least wipe her off, arouse her interest in Lao Tzu, and clean her up slowly in the future. Anyway, her boyfriend has hung up, and she hasn''t had a fresh and tender beauty like her in some days.


    Maybe she noticed the change of Tang Wenhao. She opened her beautiful eyes, looked at him shyly, and whispered, "coyote, you''re thinking about bad things again! If you hold me quickly, it won''t be like this."


    "It''s impossible. A beautiful woman like you will live with me all day. As long as I look at you, I will think about it. You can''t have too high requirements for me. I''m a normal man! Anyway, I try my best to control it. I really can''t control it. Don''t blame me for what I do to you. I just like beautiful women, but my heart still doesn''t care It''s bad, isn''t it? You''ve seen that. Why don''t you ask my sister when you get ashore, and my sister will testify to me. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah? What do you mean? Are you trying to force me?" she asked in horror.


    "No, I mean, if I really can''t help but want to kiss, you can treat me as your boyfriend and play with me. Anyway, you don''t lose anything. Besides, isn''t he dead?"


    "I love him when he''s dead. Don''t keep saying that. People are already very sad. You keep talking about him. I don''t know how to face his family." Chen Xin cried.


    "Don''t be sad! You didn''t kill him. Why should you tell his family? It was an accident. He died because his life was bad and he had no fate with you." Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "He came to work in China Southern Airlines because he loved me. If I hadn''t been a stewardess here, he wouldn''t have come here to work and wouldn''t have died. In fact, his family is very rich. He can work anywhere, so he can''t say there''s no way with me," Chen Xin said sadly.


    "Oh! It seems that the child is quite infatuated," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, unlike you, just thinking of taking advantage of others, sex wolf! Sobbing..." Chen Xin cried in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "OK... I''m the color, I''m the wolf. OK! Don''t cry. It hurts people." Tang Wenhao coaxed her.


    "Ghost letter! Will you still feel distressed? I''m not who you are. Who wants you to feel distressed? It''s true that you feel distressed about your own wife. Your wife is much more beautiful than me. I''ve never seen such an attractive woman as your wife in my life." Chen Xin raised her eyes and stared at him.

 Chapter 1017

    Tang Wenhao looked at the beautiful woman in his arms and said with a smile, "I love my sister. That''s right and inevitable. My sister is indeed the most beautiful woman in the world, but it doesn''t mean I don''t love you. In fact, my heart really hurts! Don''t believe it, touch it with one hand! Two hands touch it easily and fall into the river. If you want to choke with water like Yang Zilan, you''ll really love me."


    With a "puff", Chen Xin was finally amused by Tang Wenhao. She glanced at him shyly.


    "To tell you the truth, if only you weren''t so lecherous, your mouth would be very deceptive."


    "Oh, that''s good. As long as you''re happy, I don''t care what you say about me."


    In this way, while flirting with Chen Xin, Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin slowly waded to the shore where the four beauties stood.


    Just after crossing the middle of the river, Ruan Ling and some beautiful women shouted in panic on the bank, "baby, hurry up, there are wolves... Tang Wenhao, hurry up, there are many wolves running over there."


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin both looked back at the direction Ruan Ling pointed, "Mom! Seven or eight wild wolves are flying towards us. If they want to be chased out by them, they will completely become the delicacy of others."


    "Tang Wenhao, hurry up! Can wolves swim?" Chen Xin cried in horror.


    "Where do I know? If you ask me who I want to go, I''ll measure it with my feet if you urge me again, but I can''t fly over." said GUI, but Tang Wenhao''s feet are bigger.


    Shit! You should really pay attention to the lecherous looting in the future. You must take good care of the environment before you can be lecherous. If you delay your time because of the old looting, this more than 100 kg will be shared by the wolves, and you will die unjustly!


    Tang Wenhao is well aware of the danger of being besieged by wolves. The scene of Tang Wan being torn apart by wolves in the wild wolf valley of Laos has emerged in front of him so far. It''s terrible!


    As soon as he got to a place with shallow water, Tang Wenhao let Chen Xin down. He couldn''t care to enjoy her beautiful spring scenery. He pulled her up and went to the other side desperately.


    "Hurry up, it''s coming soon, hurry up, you take our hand, baby, hurry up." Ruan Ling commanded on the shore, and stretched out their jade hands with Yang Zilan, waiting for Chen Xin to come to the shore.


    When Tang Wenhao and others reached the shore, he hurriedly held Chen Xin up. Her hand caught Yang Zilan''s hand. He shouted, "you work harder, I''ll push below."


    However, Tang Wenhao still doesn''t change his color. When pushing her, he still can''t help locking his eyes on her. It''s so sexy and wants to have a kiss.


    After Chen Xin landed, Tang Wenhao looked back at the other side. The wolves looked at them covetously, but they didn''t swim down the river to them. It seems that they must be very disappointed. There''s no delicious meal, ha ha!


    "Hey! The wolf can''t swim at all, shit! Bai scared me." Tang Wenhao grabbed Ruan Ling''s jade hand and jumped onto the bank.


    "Baby, is it fun to wipe today?" after landing, Ruan Ling gave Tang Wenhao a whine smile.


    "Hehe, sister, it''s OK. I think it''s worth it. The stewardess is the stewardess. Their body feels great." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then walked to the beauty cluster with Ruan Ling''s Willow waist.


    The eyes of several beauties unscrupulously appreciated Tang Wenhao''s strong chest muscles and bulging abdominal muscles, which made Tang Wenhao feel a little embarrassed, but after all, he was a veteran who had been on the battlefield for a long time, and still didn''t forget to tease them.


    "Have you seen enough? It''s unfair. I don''t wear my coat, and you should take off the clothes on it. It''s fair. We can all look at it casually in the future. How about?" Tang Wenhao deliberately stared at Chen Xin.


    She quickly put her hand in front of her and scolded, "coyote, don''t look at others, sister Ruan Ling, don''t you care about your husband?" unexpectedly, Ruan Ling spread her hand, saying it doesn''t matter.


    Several of her beauties smiled and aunt Shen said with a smile, "Miss Chen, come on, this is not a flirting place. I think we''d better find a way out quickly. It''s just a wolf, and maybe we''ll meet tigers and leopards! It''s fate for us to get along together in this way. It''s a problem whether we can get out of the jungle alive. Let him see! Every man is like this. Lust is the nature of men. Besides, we have a lot to do You don''t want him to see it if you just order clothes. He can see it. Just like he said, don''t we also see him? It''s fair and reasonable. "


    "Aunt Shen, I don''t mean any harm! Of course it doesn''t matter at your age, but Zilan and miss Ruth, we are all yellow flower girls. If people know that our bodies have been seen by him, which man wants us?"


    "This is nonsense. As long as the passengers on this plane are not the result? I tell you, now! The world must know us. This is a transnational crime and we can''t help ourselves."


    Tang Wenhao likes aunt Shen to help him speak like this, but she makes sense. If any man faces several beauties, he must have the same mind as him.


    "It''s really cheap for him." Chen Xin stood up with her sexy lips.


    "What can I do if it''s not cheap? Chen Xin, anyway, your boyfriend is dead. Why don''t you marry Tang Wenhao? At least someone saved your life just now, as long as sister Ruan Ling agrees." Yang Zilan joked.


    "Then marry him. You don''t have a boyfriend yet! Sister Ruan Ling will certainly agree. I think sister Ruan Ling dotes on her husband." Chen Xin glanced at Yang Zilan with a whine.


    "Well, beauty Chen Xin, my sister really dotes on me. If you two really want to talk to me, my sister won''t mind, will you? Sister." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, Yang Zilan, Chen Xin, two little sisters, you can really consider following our baby in the future. I really have no opinion!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Now, several beauties looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling in surprise and thought their thought was incredible! Yang Zilan and Chen Xin both blushed. Tang Wenhao made a strange look at them and said with a bad smile, "ladies, let''s go. We''ll talk about it slowly in the future. It''s not urgent. Let''s go there first. The woods over there are relatively short. Maybe we can find a way out soon. I''m hungry. Let''s find something to eat inside." he said, Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s jade hand and led the way to the woods not far from the Bank of the river.


    "I''m hungry too," Yang Zilan said behind.


    Then, listening to what Chen Xin was saying to Ruth with bird language, Tang Wenhao didn''t pay attention, while aunt Shen followed Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling closely. After walking for a few minutes, Tang Wenhao found that when looking at the river, it seemed that the forest was very close to them, but it was actually quite far away.


    The key is that there is no road in the thick weeds. They have to be very careful to open the way in front with machetes. They are afraid of being stabbed by thorns. Now everyone is walking barefoot! Moreover, poisonous snakes are likely to haunt the wilderness and die accidentally.


    "Baby, be careful and slow down. It''s okay. Anyway, it''s all like this. Why don''t you change your sister?" Ruan Ling was distressed to see Tang Wenhao sweating.


    "Hehe, sister, it''s okay. I''m willing to let you chop it! Besides, I still have strength. I''m energetic," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes! Tang Wenhao, why don''t we change you!" Chen Xin in the back limped to Tang Wenhao''s back. He couldn''t help moving his eyes down and found that she had a wound on her ankle.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart suddenly felt an inexplicable move. He squatted down and held her white and tender feet. "I''ll stop the bleeding, or you''ll dry you before you go out." then he glanced at the weeds around him and pulled out several wild grasses. These wild grasses are everywhere in their hometown and have the function of hemostasis.


    Tang Wenhao put it in his mouth, chewed it a few times, rubbed it into a ball and put it on her feet. "Don''t worry, it won''t flow in a while. Try everything." as he said, Tang Wenhao got up and stood up. When he got up, his eyes couldn''t help glancing at her sexy slender jade legs.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Xinfei didn''t thank him. He raised his hand and knocked on Tang Wenhao''s head, "where do you look? Bad guy."


    "Ha ha... I just looked at it and didn''t see it clearly." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling twisted his arm and said in a whine, "villain, wipe off the opportunity?"


    Aunt Shen, Ruth and Yang Zilan also laughed.


    "How many more times do you want to see it? Sister Ruan Ling, you really take good care of your Coyote husband. You always aim at others!" Chen Xin protested with Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling still stood up and said with a smile, "there''s no way. Our baby has this hobby. If you like him, let him take advantage of it. If you don''t like him, he won''t do anything to you. In short, our baby is romantic but not obscene, okay?"


    "Right! Beauty, I told you. It''s no use complaining to my sister. My sister and I have reached the state of physical and mental integration. My idea is her idea, so what! I''ll help you once in the future, and you''ll let me see you. Isn''t it fair?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, why don''t you look at Yang Zilan? Always look at me, big sex wolf!" Chen Xinwei scolded, but Tang Wenhao could hear that although she scolded on her mouth, her expression was not angry at all.


    Aunt Shen said with a smile, "what''s good about my old lady? I show it to him. He doesn''t even look at it."


    "I''m not as beautiful as others. Chen Xin is not rare. Ruth is a little young. It''s estimated that people don''t want to play the little girl''s idea, so they have to care about the first beauty of China Southern Airlines." Tang Wenhao found that Yang Zilan''s words were full of jealousy.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and the six of them flirted happily all the way. There was no such atmosphere of fear and tension. Perhaps they would be so calm with the protection of a man like him.


    However, Tang Wenhao asked each of them to take a branch with a thick wrist. At least when they saw the snake, they could drive it away. Aunt Shen said that Tang Wenhao was actually very careful. If they could go out alive, she said that Chen Xin and Yang Zilan would not marry Tang Wenhao. She wanted to marry her little daughter to him, and asked him whether he wanted it or not, and asked Ruan Ling if it was ok? Ruan Ling certainly answered Yes.

 Chapter 1018

    I''m so happy to say that I have to take them out. Maybe I''ll go out. The old lady really gave me her beautiful little daughter to enjoy! ha-ha! Tang Wenhao smiled obscene in his heart.


    To make a long story short, half an hour later, Tang Wenhao and his colleagues could clearly see the forest where they thought there might be a way out. In fact, when they were close, they found that there was no difference between the forests here and there, and it was completely original. There was no trace of anyone passing through all places, but it was still a dense jungle.


    It seems that Mr. Lu Xun said that there is no way in the world, and it makes sense for Lu Nairen to go out.


    "Aunt Tang Wenhao, sister Ruan Ling, I''m so hungry and tired. Have a rest! Tang Wenhao, you''re a man. Can you get us food?" Yang Zilan Jiao gasped and covered her stomach and said to him.


    Tang Wenhao wiped the sweat off his head and put aside the machete. His eyes fell on Ruan Ling and aunt Shen. He knew that the old lady was not simple. In their temporary team, Ruan Ling and she were the only people who could discuss things with him. The two stewardess didn''t have the ability to do this, and the foreign girl Ruth was even worse, but she was in good health, I never said I was tired or hungry.


    "Baby, Zilan is right. We have to eat something, or we can''t keep up with our physical strength. If we encounter any wild animals, where can we have physical strength to fight with them? Especially you, you are more important than any of us. Your physical strength is the guarantee of our safety! See if there are any wild fruits to eat, or catch some small animals to fill our stomachs. What do you think?" Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, but there are all weeds here. Weeds can be eaten. I''m afraid you can''t get used to it. I thought of catching a rabbit in the mountain for everyone to enjoy."


    "If you can''t get used to eating, you have to eat! Life is always the most important. Besides, even if you catch a hare, we don''t have a fire? It''s better to eat this wild vegetable than raw hare," said Aunt Shen.


    "Yes, it''s disgusting. I can''t eat raw meat." Chen Xin said with a frown.


    Just then, suddenly, Tang Wenhao smelled an evil smell, "what smell? It smells so bad." he asked.


    "Yes, it''s smelly and fishy." Chen Xin also smelled it, and then Ruan Ling and her beautiful women said they smelled it.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking up at the back of Yang Zilan. He was scared out of his wits.


    It turned out that more than 50 meters behind Yang Zilan, that is, on the new road where they had opened the road, there was a colorful Python lying stunned. Its head was half a foot in size, and more than half of its body was covered by wild grass. It was not very clear how long it was. The python vomited long letters and stared at them with ugly eyes.


    "Everybody run! Sister, take care of the two behind you." Tang Wenhao shouted, pulled up aunt Shen and Chen Xin around him and ran to the forest. He knew that once caught up by the python, my life would be over. The python was more difficult to deal with than jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards.


    "Wait for us." Yang Zilan was scared to cry.


    "Zi Lan, don''t be afraid, Ruth, hurry up." Ruan Ling grabbed Yang Zi Lan and Ruth''s hands and ran.


    The six men ran forward desperately and had no time to take into account any thorns, but the python behind them was faster than them, and the stench of the roaring wind from behind showed that it was getting closer and closer to them.


    However, several people patronized and were afraid of the python behind. They didn''t pay attention to what was in front of them. Therefore, when Tang Wenhao took Chen Xin and aunt Shen Ying forward, all three people suddenly hung in the air.


    The two beauties, big and small, cried out, "ah!"


    "Puff." the three of them fell into a cave. Then, "puff, puff", Ruan Ling, Yang Zilan and Ruth behind them also fell down one after another.


    "Ouch!..." several women cried in pain.


    Tang Wenhao is better. He has practiced martial arts since childhood. He has strength at his feet and knows how to land when jumping from a high place. Therefore, there is no problem. He just wanted to care about Ruan Ling and the beauties around him. He looked up and was startled again, "shit! What animal is this?"


    It turned out that there was an animal like a goat lying in the cave with a large space. Tang Wenhao''s name was Ruan Ling, who also saw it, "baby, don''t worry, it seems to be a sika deer. If you hurt it, you''re going to die. Don''t be afraid!"


    As soon as Ruan Ling said this, a familiar stench came. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking up, "Mom! The snake is coming down."


    It turned out that the python had also arrived in front of the cave. It opened its mouth, vomited a long letter and looked down. The beauties were surprised.


    "Tang Wenhao, find a way! I don''t want to die here, I don''t want to be eaten by a snake!... me too, Tang Wenhao, find a way!" Yang Zilan and Chen Xin were scared to cry.


    Ruth did not cry, but nervously held Tang Wenhao''s hand. Ruan Ling and aunt Shen had no idea this time, because the cave was not very deep, and the python was really easy to come down and attack them.


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao also felt a deep fear, because he knew that the python was much more difficult to deal with than the wolf. Once it slipped down to attack six of them, it was really difficult for them to run away, grass! Am I Tang Wenhao to be killed by a snake this time? Do you really want to accompany these beauties into the belly of Python and become Python''s Chinese food? No, I can''t give up. I must take these beauties out of the jungle. I want to be a real man. I can''t let my sister die here with me, or let Manny break their hearts.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao waved to them, motioned them to step back, and said to Ruan Ling with pride, "Sister, you go to the back and I''ll die in front of you. However, I believe Tang Wenhao doesn''t have such a short life. I want you two stewardess to be my women! If we don''t die, you two promise me to be my women, OK? With your words, I''m more than enough to deal with the python."


    In fact, Tang Wenhao is joking. He hopes to arouse his fighting spirit by teasing beautiful women. Unexpectedly, except Ruth, the five women don''t understand what I say. All three of them, including aunt Shen Ying, replied in one voice, "OK!"


    It seems that Aunt Shen is really going to give me her daughter, Tang Wenhao thought.


    "Ha ha... Look at that!" said Tang Wenhao, holding the machete in his hand and staring at the python without blinking. At this time, the python had slowly leaned down from above and approached them slowly.


    "Baby, be careful. I want you to know that you are gone and my sister is gone." Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Hehe, sister, don''t worry! I haven''t loved you enough. I won''t die." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t meet this kind of Python for the first time. He also met sister Ah Mei when she lost her way in the death valley, but at that time, they also made a fire. Python didn''t fight with them. Now it''s different. There are no conditions for making a fire, so we can only fight with it.


    The stench made Tang Wenhao want to vomit, but he didn''t dare to slack off. He was afraid that he would become a thing in the mouth of the python. He thought that once the python opened its mouth and bit him, he waved a machete against its mouth so that it couldn''t close its mouth. Then he suddenly attacked its eyes and blinded it.


    Soon, more than half of the Python''s body has reached the cave, shit! It''s really a python, at least fourteen or five meters long. It curls its body, raises its ferocious head, opens its big mouth and slowly approaches Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Hao, you must be careful!" aunt Shen said with concern.


    "No problem, aunt, after killing this snake, my first sentence is to call you mom. You are my mother-in-law. When you go home, you have to keep your word and give me your daughter." Tang Wenhao still hasn''t forgotten that he is a lecherous man.


    "OK, Wen Hao, good boy, you are the most man my aunt has ever seen in her life. As long as you don''t dislike my daughter, as long as you kill the big snake, my aunt''s daughter will be betrothed to you, and my aunt will keep her word." aunt Shen is an experienced and intelligent woman. She knows how to use women to stimulate men''s fighting spirit.


    "OK, aunt, just say this to you. I Tang Wenhao must kill this Python in order to marry your daughter!"


    Just then, the python suddenly attacked Tang Wenhao, and a strong smell came to his nose. He hurriedly held his breath, put on his posture, and waited for the Python''s big mouth with a machete.


    Several beauties were almost vomited out by the stench of the python.


    Sure enough, the python opened his teeth and claws and bit Tang Wenhao. He quickly waved a machete and cut at the Python''s sharp teeth. He heard a bang. The machete just hit the Python''s teeth. The python suddenly shrunk and withdrew back.


    Then, he looked at Tang Wenhao motionless and suffered a loss. This guy was very smart and no longer attacked, but Tang Wenhao found that his tail was moving constantly.


    Suddenly, with a sudden sound, a dark wind hit. It turned out that this guy''s tail suddenly rolled towards him, which scared Ruan Ling and other beauties to scream, "baby, be careful!"


    But Tang Wenhao still didn''t avoid the Python''s whip. His whole body was entangled by the python. Fortunately, there was a machete in his hand. He kept waving the machete and fiercely chopped its abdomen. The painful Python became more and more tight. Tang Wenhao gradually felt that his breathing was becoming more and more difficult.


    Ruan Ling was so surprised that she grabbed a wooden stick and smashed it at the Python''s head. However, the sticks were all dead branches and were broken. Ruan Ling was so anxious that she cried.


    "Baby, you hold on! I won''t let it go, beast. I''ll kill you." Ruan Ling cried and beat the python hard, but the python ignored her and still tightly entangled Tang Wenhao. Her beautiful women were helpless and crying.


    Just then, the python suddenly attacked Tang Wenhao with its head. It seems that it is going to eat him alive.


    At this critical moment, aunt Shen Ying shouted, "let''s go together and save Wen Hao. We insert branches into the Python''s mouth and hit its eyes with stones on the ground!"

 Chapter 1019

    Tang Wenhao saw that Aunt Shen came forward first. When the Python''s big mouth was almost touching his head, the thick branch on Aunt Shen''s hand was accurately inserted into the Python''s mouth. The pain made the Python''s body shrink sharply. Tang Wenhao immediately felt the pain of tumbling in his body. His body slowly became tired, and the machete in his hand fell to the ground.


    But Tang Wenhao is still very clear headed. He said to Ruan Ling, "sister, pick up the machete and cut its eyes."


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao''s tone of voice was very weak. She was distressed and said to several beautiful women behind her, "everyone stab it quickly. My baby is dying."


    "Oh! We know." Tang Wenhao saw aunt Shen, Chen Xin, Yang Zilan and Ruth stabbing the branches in the snake''s mouth and its eyes.


    Then, Ruan Ling picked up Tang Wenhao''s fallen machete, chopped it at the python, and frantically cut on the Python''s head. However, Tang Wenhao didn''t feel relaxed at all, but felt that his body was going to be entangled by the python. He gradually felt out of breath and his consciousness became more and more blurred.


    He wanted to fight with his internal skills, but he couldn''t work hard at all.


    Later, Tang Wenhao didn''t know anything. He thought, I''m finished. I''m really finished this time. At the moment before he realized it, Ruan Ling''s beautiful shadow flashed in his mind. She was so charming. She was laughing at him and asked him to take her back early. She said she wanted him very much.


    I don''t know how long it took Tang Wenhao to wake up from crying. He heard a girl crying and talking, "sister Ruan Ling, is your Wenhao really dead? If he dies, what can we do? We can''t go up this cave. How high it is! Aunt Shen, can you save him? I think you know everything and can certainly save him." Tang Wenhao heard it. This is Chen Xin''s voice.


    "That''s enough, Miss Chen. Don''t be so pessimistic. My baby won''t die. He hasn''t breathed yet! He''s in a coma and should be fine." Tang Wenhao heard it. This is Ruan Ling''s voice.


    "Yes, Chen Xin, don''t worry. The child has a full heaven. As he said just now, he is not a short-lived ghost and won''t die so easily. He is too tired. Let him sleep first!" this is aunt Shen''s voice.


    "Oh! That''s good, aunt. Just now he joked with you like that. It''s not serious at all. You still answered him like that, aunt. I think you''re really different!"


    "You don''t understand. Although this child is romantic by nature, he is still very kind, brave and resourceful. In such a crisis, if a man says such words, it shows that he wants his pay to be recognized by us. In fact, he doesn''t really work so hard to get his aunt''s daughter. Think about it, he is such a handsome boy and doesn''t compete with you What''s the meaning of flirting with a bad old lady like me? It''s just that we don''t give up. Just have him. To tell the truth, if he really wants to see my daughter, I''ll marry her to him, as long as Miss Ruan Ling agrees. "


    "Ha ha, aunt, I said, I have no problem. As long as the woman my baby likes is what I like, I agree. Baby, wake up quickly. I''m so worried about you." Ruan Ling said gently, then hugged Tang Wenhao and kissed his lips with pity.


    "Ah! Auntie, you are amazing!" this is Yang Zilan''s voice.


    As soon as Ruan Ling''s lips touched his lips, Tang Wenhao''s nose was sour and tears filled his eyes.


    "Baby, you''re awake, aren''t you? I''m so worried, baby, sister''s sweetheart, you''re so worried about me." Ruan Ling cried with Tang Wenhao in her arms.


    Tang Wenhao tried to open his tears. As soon as he was about to struggle and raise his head, he felt uncomfortable all over and had no strength at all. Then he remembered that he had not eaten food in his stomach for a long time. In addition, he was very tired all the way, so he was tired.


    Originally, if Tang Wenhao had heard Ruan Ling''s affectionate words, he would have been excited to hold Ruan Ling tightly, but now he has no spirit at all.


    He opened his eyes with difficulty. It was very dark in the cave. It turned out that it was late. They all sat around him and snuggled up to each other as if it was very cold.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at both sides, and found that his head was very close to Ruan Ling''s thigh, and his feet were on Chen Xin''s thigh. His posture was somewhat ambiguous.


    "Elder sister......" Tang Wenhao shouted.


    "Baby, listen! Are you awake? Well, I''ll say my baby is blessed and won''t die at all. How do you feel now?" she said, holding Tang Wenhao''s head with her hand with concern, and then put it on her lap.


    Tang Wenhao felt warm and said, "sister, I''m fine, but I''m so hungry! I have no strength."


    "Hey! We are all hungry, but there are only a few of us in the cave. The python is dead, and we dare not eat it! It''s disgusting. The sika deer is dead, just dead, and there is a hole there. We dare not go in. We don''t know what''s in it. Maybe there are snakes! Baby, now our most important thing is to let your body The body recovers as soon as possible. Only when your body recovers can we hope to go out. Otherwise, we have to wait here and die. "Ruan Ling said, caressing his face.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao listened, he quickly analyzed the situation here in his mind, "Oh! Sister, why don''t I see why this Sika Deer died? No, I can''t eat some of its meat. I''m hungry."


    Tang Wenhao knows that the python can''t eat at will. There are too many bacteria, parasites and microorganisms. Maybe the sika deer can eat some meat and fill its stomach first.


    "Baby, it seems that the sika deer fell to death," said Ruan Ling.


    "Oh! Then I have to eat." Tang Wenhao struggled to get up.


    "It''s disgusting, bloody, eh!" Yang Zilan said with a frown.


    "If you''re hungry for another day, you can eat me." Tang Wenhao joked again.


    "Bad guy, you think they are all like you, and they are not serious again." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    Ruan Ling didn''t stop him, but helped him to the body of the sika deer. In the dim light, Tang Wenhao looked carefully at the sika deer. His head was hurt and his feet were broken. He grabbed it and there was still temperature on his body.


    "I''ve just died. I''m thirsty. I''ll drink some of its blood first." Tang Wenhao looked around and began to look for a machete.


    "Baby, what are you looking for?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Machete, I''m thirsty. I''ll drink some deer blood first." Tang Wenhao replied.


    "We are also thirsty, but we dare not drink," said Yang Zilan.


    The machete was deeply stuck in the Python''s eyes. Because Tang Wenhao''s physical strength was overdrawn too much, he didn''t pull it out for a long time. Ruan Ling helped him pull out the machete together.


    Tang Wenhao went to the body of the sika deer with a knife and made a cut next to its neck. The warm blood really flowed out. He rushed up recklessly and drank it. He was so thirsty that he didn''t drop water since he got on the plane this day.


    Although the taste was fishy and hot, it really quenched his thirst, and his physical strength recovered rapidly, which surprised Tang Wenhao. He raised his head and waved to several beauties such as Ruan Ling, "sister, come and have a drink while it''s hot, and it won''t be cold."


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had indeed recovered some strength, aunt Shen asked with some doubt, "is it really so effective?"


    "Aunt, it should be. Deer blood is a very nourishing thing, especially the blood of Wild Sika deer. I can drink it too." Ruan Ling said and drank it herself. Ruan Ling is the queen of the jungle. Of course, she knows this very well.


    "Aunt, what did I lie to you for? Besides, who knows how long we''ll stay here? Drink more while we can drink deer blood. If we stay a few more days, maybe we can''t drink deer blood. My sister is right. Deer blood is very tonic. Although it''s a little hard to drink, I really feel that my strength has recovered a lot," Tang Wenhao said.


    Aunt Shen no longer doubted. Seeing that Ruan Ling also drank, she said to the three beauties on one side, "Chen Xin, Zi Lan, and Ruth, come and have a drink! Wen Hao has a point. The cave is so high. What if we can''t get out? What if we have to wait for people outside to save us? We must supplement food and water to have physical strength. Besides, you were still thirsty! There must be no water here. It''s good to have deer blood. I''m drinking some." Then Aunt Shen leaned down and drank.


    "I can''t drink it. It''s disgusting." Chen Xin said with a mouthful.


    "If you can''t drink it, you have to drink it. It''s better than dying of thirst. I''ll drink it too." Yang Zilan said another bird language to Ruth, and then took Ruth behind aunt Shen.


    Finally, under everyone''s advice, Chen Xin pursed her mouth, frowned, pinched her nose and drank a few mouthfuls. Then Tang Wenhao scraped the deer''s skin with a knife and wrapped the rest of the deer''s blood in the deer''s skin.


    Maybe this is the life-saving thing!


    Several beauties surrounded Tang Wenhao and looked at what he had done. "Wenhao, you really have a strong ability to survive in the wild. I just didn''t see you wrong, did you see? Ladies, Wenhao is to leave us a way back, just in case." aunt Shen said to her beauties.


    "Well, Tang Wenhao is really powerful. He can fight and has a sweet mouth. It''s just a little color." Yang Zilan smiled.


    "What''s wrong with you? I always say I''m color, and color is color. I''ll bully you tonight, sister. Do you approve?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, of course, I approved it. It''s up to you." Ruan Ling was particularly happy when she saw Tang Wenhao''s recovery.


    "Didn''t you say that Aunt Shen was your mother in the first sentence? Why don''t you keep your word?" Yang Zilan Jiao smiled.


    "You bad girl, are you serious if you''re kidding? My daughter doesn''t have the blessing, and I don''t have the blessing to have such a handsome uncle. Besides, Wen Hao has a wife. Don''t say that in the future!" aunt Shen smiled.


    "Ha ha, aunt, I said, as long as you really give your daughter to our baby, I agree with both hands, and my baby will certainly agree, so your concerns don''t exist, it''s up to you." Ruan Ling smiled. "

 Chapter 1020

    Aunt Shen asked tentatively, "Wen Hao, do you really want to marry my daughter? You don''t know what my daughter looks like?"


    Tang Wenhao didn''t say a word, but smiled and divided the meat for everyone. First, Chen Xin took one with a sad face, but refused to put it in his mouth. Tang Wenhao tore off one and chewed it in his mouth.


    I thought in my heart, only when I have enough to eat and drink can I have the energy to wipe the oil of beautiful women. Otherwise, like now, my heart has insufficient spare power. There are beautiful women lying under my body. Let''s play. We don''t have the physical strength to play!


    "Ouch! Wen Hao is really like a beast and eats very delicious." Chen Xin said with a frown.


    "If you can''t eat, you have to eat." aunt Shen followed Tang Wenhao and grabbed a piece to eat.


    Fortunately, the cave was very dark. The bloody scene was not clear. They finally worried about their physical strength and forced themselves to eat some venison. They were not young and knew the importance of survival food and physical strength in the wild.


    After filling their stomachs with some venison, they really feel much better and not so cold. After all, this is in the tropical jungle. Although it is in the cave, the temperature is not very low. Considering the safety problem, they think they still sleep in the cave tonight and work out the scheme of the cave after dawn tomorrow.


    Most of the beauties are timid. In addition, the hole is dark. Several beauties try their best to get close to Tang Wenhao. They can''t take care of it. I''m sorry. Moreover, Chen Xin specially put her body close to his back. She said to Ruan Ling, "sister Ruan Ling, I want to be next to Wen Hao, OK?"


    "Ha ha... You dead girl, I have told you that you are the baby woman in my family. I agree. As long as he wants, you don''t have to say hello to me. He has no opinion." Ruan Ling in Tang Wenhao''s arms smiled.


    Yang Zilan sneered and said, "Chen Xin, are you not afraid of him bullying you at night? He is a real sex wolf! Be careful to lose the precious one at night!"


    Shit! The girl didn''t say that Tang Wenhao really didn''t have desire, because she couldn''t see everyone''s body and had no visual impact. In addition, she was surprised, scared, bitter and tired all day. It was not easy to really rest. She was really sleepy.


    However, as soon as the great beauty reminded him, Tang Wenhao''s sensitive nerve suddenly woke up and reacted. The most fatal thing is that Chen Xin ignored Yang Zilan''s sarcasm. His slippery and cool body leaned against Tang Wenhao and strongly stimulated him.


    What made him feel defeated most was that Chen Xin''s body became the target Tang Wenhao relied on. He also leaned against her body because he needed something cool to lean against his back.


    However, when his fiery body approached her, Chen Xin cried out, "Tang Wenhao, do you have a fever? Why is your back so hot!"


    "Alas, I don''t understand whether it''s a yellow flower girl. A man''s body is hot. Don''t worry! My baby is as strong as a cow. It''s no problem." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh! That''s good! Then I''m sleeping and sleepy!" Chen Xin said.


    Several of her beauties laughed. Only Ruth didn''t speak and hugged aunt Shen. Aunt Shen loved her as a granddaughter.


    Half an hour later, Tang Wenhao felt that the evil spirit in his body was getting stronger and stronger. He couldn''t sleep at all. He put his hand in front of Ruan Ling, squeezed her hand, and whispered in her ear, "sister, I can''t hold it."


    Ruan Ling twisted her body, faced him directly and whispered in his ear, "baby, I know! But I can''t give it to you? They all sleep beside me?"


    "Can you keep your voice down?" Tang Wenhao discussed.


    "Can you do it? I don''t believe it," said Ruan Ling.


    "I can do it, or I''ll go crazy." Tang Wenhao begged.


    "OK! Come on, or I can''t stand it! Wake them up and don''t be ashamed!" Ruan Ling whispered.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t care. As long as Ruan Ling agrees, he will take action immediately. After drinking deer blood, he is really going to explode. If there are no conditions, deer blood can''t be drunk!


    When he was about to take action with Ruan Ling, he heard the little beauty Ruth next door crying. Aunt Shen woke up. She couldn''t understand the foreign girl''s bird language. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling translated for her.


    It turned out that the foreign girl Ruth missed her mother and cried. Aunt Shen, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling comforted her in turn. The little girl finally fell asleep.


    However, Tang Wenhao and aunt Shen couldn''t sleep, so they talked.


    "Wen Hao! You''re in Shanghai, aren''t you?" aunt Shen asked.


    "Well, where are you from? Aunt, I really haven''t asked you?"


    "I''m from Jiangsu. Does Shen Wansan know?" aunt Shen said.


    "You know, it''s like Kunshan''s? There''s a Wanshan arm. I''ve seen it in Zhujiajiao before. Is it Shen Wansan?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, that is, our ancestors and Shen Wansan are of the same family, but later moved to Wuxi. Therefore, now in Wuxi, my two children, one in Wuxi and the other in Suzhou, and my little daughter does business in Suzhou foreign trade company and often goes abroad. She also set up an exhibition in the United States this time. Let me go and have a look when I have nothing to do. When the exhibition is over, she will take me everywhere. Alas! Who knows what happened. "


    "Oh! Your little daughter is very powerful and beautiful?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well! So she has high requirements! She must marry a capable and handsome boy. Seriously, you still meet her requirements, but don''t you already have miss Ruan Ling? It''s a pity."


    "Auntie, it doesn''t matter. To tell you the truth, there are many women in my family. There are forty or fifty more formal ones, and more than 100 others. If you really like my baby, you can let your daughter and my baby forget it, beauty! A lot of benefits." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Miss Ruan Ling, are you talking nonsense? Wen Hao has so many women? Didn''t he break the law? How many times have he committed bigamy?" aunt Shen asked in surprise.


    "Ha ha, auntie, there''s no marriage procedure. I''m Vietnamese. Most of the women baby marries are from Vietnam. In Vietnam, if a man has the ability, no one will interfere with how many women he marries." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Later, Tang Wenhao couldn''t hold back, and felt that other women were in the way, so he simply pointed out their acupoints one by one, and was with Ruan Ling in the dark cave.


    A few hours later, Tang Wenhao handed over too much anger accumulated in his body to Ruan Ling. They suddenly felt relaxed. Then a strong sense of sleepiness hit and they fell asleep.


    The next day, when Tang Wenhao woke up, he opened his handsome eyes and glanced at the hole. In addition to Ruan Ling sleeping, her four beauties were leaning behind them and weaving ropes with the trees and vines hanging from the hole!


    Maybe it was a lingering fear. They were far away from the dead Python and only dared to stay next to Tang Wenhao''s sleep. The four beauties didn''t find him awake and compiled it very seriously.


    Tang Wenhao''s eyes fell on the back of the foreign girl Ruth intentionally or unintentionally. To tell the truth, the chick is really sexy, and the skin on her back is also very bright and shiny. Looking down, she is even more sexy. He found that the chick''s PP is higher than ours, which he has seen in movies and television, but now she is a fresh foreign girl right in front of him.


    It has to be said that this visual impact is stronger.


    While Tang Wenhao was admiring the sexy body of the foreign girl, Ruan Ling also woke up. She gave a sound and opened her beautiful eyes. She may have realized that her body was still held by Tang Wenhao. She looked back and smiled at him and said gently, "baby, you''re awake, too."


    "Are you awake?" before Tang Wenhao answered, aunt Shen turned her head and looked at them. Chen Xin, Yang Zilan and Ruth also turned around. Tang Wenhao caught a glimpse of the sexy and attractive slender jade legs of the two stewardesses. Shit! Beauty''s snow-white slender jade legs are always so attractive!


    Tang Wenhao nodded with a bad smile. "Sister Ruan Ling, look at your husband. Early in the morning, you wake up without being serious. You just stare at the thighs of other women."


    "Hehe, that''s my baby''s freedom! I can''t control him." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "I''m sorry! Girl, he''s a man. He wants to see you and let him see it! Who makes you two beautiful, or a stewardess? Besides, he''s the only man here. Except my old lady, all are young beauties. It''s no use trying not to let him see it. What''s the shame? Let him see my old lady''s withered legs, but the other boys don''t see it! Ha ha." aunt Shen joked, She laughed at Chen Xin and other beautiful women.


    Tang Wenhao thought, it seems that the old lady really wants to be her son-in-law. She always likes to help herself. If she can''t go back, she''ll marry her daughter back to the Ruan family. It''s also a fate.


    "Baby, get up! Look outside the cave. The sun is high. It should be noon now." Ruan Ling sat up and said.


    "Yes! You''ve been sleeping all morning. Look, we''ve almost woven the rope. It''s estimated that we can throw it on it, but it''s no difference!" aunt Shen smiled


    "No wonder I feel so hungry. Have you eaten anything?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m waiting for you! We can''t get out. There''s only this big snake, the meat of sika deer. It''s disgusting. I can''t eat it. I can''t see it clearly at night. I barely swallowed it. Now I won''t eat it if I''m killed." Yang Zilan frowned.


    At this time, Ruan Ling also stood up, moved her hands and feet, patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and said, "baby, we have to plan how to get out. Look, is the rope made by the four of them useful?" Ruan Ling motioned aunt Shen to hand him the rope made by them with rattan.


    Tang Wenhao took it over and pulled it hard. It was very strong. Looking up, it was estimated that the cave was seven or eight meters high. There were wild Teng around the cave, but I didn''t know whether it was strong or not. Aunt Shen was very smart. She should have rich life experience. They broke some rattan strips and wrapped them together. It was very strong.

 Chapter 1021

    "Elder sister, it''s useful. It shouldn''t break. I think I can go up." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Really?" aunt Shen asked in surprise, indicating that their work in the morning was not in vain.


    "Well, I''m sure I can. You don''t have to. It requires a certain amount of physical strength and strength. Otherwise, you can''t climb up. The height is not low. Only I go up first. After I go up, I pull you up one by one, but I''m very hungry now. I''m afraid I can''t keep up with my physical strength." speaking of this, Tang Wenhao feels that his stomach seems to be deliberately picking up trouble, He cooed very inappropriately.


    "Tang Wenhao, I heard you. Your stomach is crying! We are hungry too! But I really can''t eat this raw meat!" Chen Xin frowned at the dead sika deer.


    "I feel sick at first sight. Don''t say eat." Yang Zilan also looked at the dead sika deer with a sad face.


    "If you can''t eat, you have to insist on eating a little. It''s important to protect your life," Ruan Ling said.


    Tang Wenhao''s eyes swept to the foreign girl Ruth. She also saw what they were talking about. She also looked at the dead sika deer, covered her mouth and wanted to vomit.


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t eat it. It''s disgusting, but think about it, life is still important..." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    He thought, shit! In fact, it''s really cruel for a group of beautiful women to hold a piece of venison and stuff it into their sexy little sweet lips, but there''s no other way!


    At this time, aunt Shen said, "I think I''d better bear to eat! Don''t look when you eat. Like last night, you can''t see what you''re eating and don''t think about that disgusting thing."


    Tang Wenhao felt that he had to set an example and demonstrate. Otherwise, these girls really didn''t dare to eat. If they didn''t eat, they would never go up. Except for Ruan Ling''s physical strength and ability, her four women, even if he pulled them, they didn''t have the physical strength to grasp the cane.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao went to the sika deer, picked up the machete inserted on the sika deer, cut a piece of thigh meat, grabbed it and stuffed it into his mouth, "Yeah! It''s disgusting!" Chen Xin shook her head, frowned and watched him chew.


    It''s terrible. Tang Wenhao chewed a few mouthfuls and quickly swallowed it. Then he cut a few pieces and ate them again. Ruan Ling and aunt Shen followed. Tang Wenhao divided one piece for each of them, and they also endured to eat one.


    After eating about five or six pieces, Tang Wenhao felt less hungry and didn''t want to eat more. So he cut several pieces and put them aside. Then he grabbed the cane again, "are you going up now? Don''t wait for us?"


    Chen Xin thought Tang Wenhao was going to leave them alone and went up first, "No, I want to try. You can eat quickly. If you have something in your stomach, you will have strength. Otherwise, even if you can go up, this jungle is a virgin forest. We don''t know what will happen next. Maybe you will encounter more dangerous beasts after going up today. It''s hard to say! I''m afraid you can''t run at that time, so you have to wait for the beasts Eat you. "


    "Yes, Chen Xin, Zi Lan and miss Ruth, eat quickly! I''m so hungry that I don''t even have this venison. To tell you the truth, I lived in the jungle for a long time. It''s similar to the environment here. To survive in this environment, first, I can''t get sick and second, I can''t eat and drink. Otherwise, no matter how powerful people are, they can only feed the beast. You can decide whether to eat or not "All right," Ruan Ling said faintly.


    When Ruan Ling said this, both Chen Xin and Yang Zilan came behind aunt Shen with a sad face. Aunt Shen gave them several pieces of venison alone. Several beauties pinched their noses, frowned and swallowed them hard.


    The foreign girl knew that she had to eat. She took a big bite. To their surprise, Ruth ate raw meat better than her beauties. She ate more than a dozen pieces at a time. Her stomach was amazing!


    Later, Tang Wenhao accepted her and knew that the girl''s physical strength was the same as her measurement. She was big and energetic. Although she was young and had just developed, she was energetic. Thanks to Tang Wenhao''s strong martial arts and physical strength, otherwise, she was really defeated by the foreign girl, and our Chinese men''s face would be completely lost.


    Tang Wenhao accepted her with this belief at that time.


    Everyone has some food in their stomachs. Tang Wenhao thinks it''s not too late. He should go out and find a way out while the sun is high outside. One more minute in the jungle will be more dangerous.


    So Tang Wenhao smiled at some of their beauties, "now everyone has eaten something. I''ll try it first. If I can''t go up, we can only think of other ways."


    "What else can we do? If you can''t go up, we''ll be dead." Chen Xin said pessimistically.


    Tang Wenhao walked up to her, held her chin and kissed her sexy lips, "Classmate Chen Xin, don''t worry, I swear, I must save you, because I don''t want you to die, and I still want to be your men! Zilan beauty, right... Little foreign girl, if I save you, I don''t want you, and you can be my foreign wife, okay? I really don''t have an American wife!"


    Chen Xin was stunned by Tang Wenhao''s move and stared at Tang Wenhao. She didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao would suddenly kiss her and blush.


    "Well, baby, don''t wipe off the beauty of others. It''s important to do business. Chen Xin, don''t care! He just likes playing. The key is that he really likes you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the blushing Chen Xin with a bad smile. She gave him a whiny stare and said, "Lust wolf, just know to take advantage of others! After going out, if you really rescued us, Zilan and I will set you up and let Ruth, an American girl, be your foreign daughter-in-law. Are you satisfied?"


    "Ha ha, well, it''s a deal. Zilan, you won''t disagree?" Tang Wenhao said to Yang Zilan with a smile.


    "OK, OK, as long as we can all go out alive, what''s it like to marry you? Anyway, sister Ruan Ling agreed. I believe Ruth won''t have an opinion. Just now, when we made vines, Ruth always glanced at you two! It means that the foreign girl has missed men." Yang Zilan smiled.


    Aunt Shen said with a smile, "yes, she is no longer young. If she was put in the old society, she would have been married at her age. Look at her body. Which part is not well developed. I think she is no worse than you two. She has a big chest and can have children."


    "Oh, yes, baby, don''t worry! I really want to live in the jungle for a period of time. Ruth will fall in love with you. My sister has confidence in my baby. She will be yours sooner or later. My sister has lived in the United States for so many years. In fact, American girls really want to like a man, which is more crazy than our Asian girls. You will know at that time." Ruan Ling smiled.


    The foreign girl Ruth looked at them in confusion. She seemed to know that they were talking about her. Her face was slightly red and Tang Wenhao''s heart was itching.


    No, we have to get down to business quickly. We can''t always think of taking this little foreign girl. There are women when we go out. At least the two stewardess can''t run away. Tang Wenhao secretly rejoices.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao temporarily put away his color center, found several tree branches from one side and tied them to the cane, then shook them by grasping the cane and threw them up. The tree branch in front of the cane hung steadily on the tree outside the cave. Tang Wenhao pulled hard, very strong and firm.


    "Tang Wenhao is so clever." Yang Zilan glanced at him with love. Ruan Ling was happy in her eyes. She was proud of Tang Wenhao.


    "It''s good to know. When you go up, you''ll be the first to marry me. We''ll go into the bridal chamber tonight and be greedy for Chen Xin, okay?" Tang Wenhao stared at Chen Xin''s pouting mouth with a bad smile.


    "That''s bad! Go up and say it again! We all point to you going out alive!" Yang Zilan said whistlingly, teasing aunt Shen and others.


    Tang Wenhao enjoyed the feeling that these beauties regarded him as a savior, especially Ruan Ling. They looked at him with adoring eyes.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed the cane, pulled it, looked back at them, "just look at it! As soon as I go up, I must have a way to save you."


    "You know, baby, be careful yourself. Just like the girl Zilan said, as long as you can take everyone out, you can set up several sisters for you to ensure success." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister, you still love me most. However, I will save them up whether they are willing to follow me or not. Your husband is not a villain who takes advantage of people''s danger. I will go up without saying anything." Tang Wenhao grabbed the cane, stepped on the cave wall, bit a Machete in his mouth and climbed up quickly.


    It may be because he ate raw meat or drank a few mouthfuls of deer blood. Tang Wenhao felt very energetic. In a few minutes, he climbed to the top of the hole, that is, the entrance. The beauties shouted to him, "baby, you''re great... Wenhao, you''re really powerful. You really went up. We''re saved."


    Tang Wenhao also thought he had the winning ticket. After climbing to the cave, he fell down at the cave and gasped for a few breaths. He raised his eyes and looked at the bright sunshine outside the cave. He was ecstatic and finally came out.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao was about to jump up, he saw a faint blue light coming from right in front of him. When he looked carefully, he didn''t scare him to death. It turned out that there was a wolf standing in front of him five or six meters away, with fierce light in his eyes. The tiger looked at him as if he wanted to rush at him at any time.


    Pit father! Like waiting for Lao Tzu here, Tang Wenhao scolded secretly.


    A huge sense of fear hit Tang Wenhao''s whole body. It was a fear he had never had before, which made him feel desperate and helpless. All along, Tang Wenhao was always afraid of heaven and earth. He dared to fight and do whatever he wanted, whether it was fighting or picking up girls. However, at this moment, he felt his heart was cold.


    Tang Wenhao is well aware that the danger this time is no less dangerous than that encountered last time in Thailand. It can really be said that it is more dangerous than good. If he has gone up and has a knife in his hand, he is certainly not afraid of a bad wolf. However, he is still lying at the mouth of the cave. Below is a cave seven or eight meters deep. If he is not careful, he will fall down, not to mention fighting with a bad wolf.

 Chapter 1022

    The wolf sticks out his tongue and the blue light shoots at him. It looks very comfortable. Tang Wenhao thinks this guy is watching his joke. Obviously, it is also very clear that the current situation is very favorable to it.


    Ruan Ling in the cave saw that Tang Wenhao always lay down at the mouth of the cave and asked suspiciously, "baby, what''s the matter? Why don''t you go up?"


    Before Tang Wenhao answered, the wolf slowly came to him, and his blue eyes stared at his head. Tang Wenhao knew that in this case, he must not be his opponent, so he quickly grabbed the cane rope and slid down.


    As soon as his head got down a little, the wolf screamed. Right above him, Tang Wenhao was scared into a cold sweat. In a hurry, he slipped down quickly, and the thorn on the cane also scratched his thigh.


    Ruan Linglian was frightened and distressed. Jiao shouted, "baby, be careful!"


    With a thump, Tang Wenhao fell heavily into the hole. Now, several beauties surrounded him. Ruan Ling hugged him painfully, "baby, I''m so distressed. Is everything okay? Is there a wolf on it?"


    Tang Wenhao nodded in despair. At this time, he didn''t even have the idea of wiping women. He was still in high spirits just now. Now his mind is shrouded in the shadow of death.


    "Ah? We''re really going to die here, sobbing..." Chen Xin sat down on the ground and cried.


    When she cried, Yang Zilan began to cry, and the foreign girl Ruth also sobbed. The whole hole fell into an atmosphere of pessimism and despair.


    Ruan Ling and aunt Shen didn''t cry. Ruan Ling just painfully licked Tang Wenhao''s wound with her tongue and asked, "baby, do you still hurt? I''ll disinfect you with saliva."


    "Sister, thank you! No, it doesn''t matter whether the wound is good or not. I''m afraid I don''t have the ability to take you out. Sister, I just love you." said Tang Wenhao, holding Ruan Ling tightly and drilling her head into her warm arms. I''m sorry to see some of her beauties. The cowhide blew very big just now. The situation is much more serious than originally thought, He has no confidence in himself.


    "Child, you must have confidence, you must have, you know? At your age, you will die when you die, but you can''t. You are still young, only in your twenties, and your life has just begun. You still have such a beautiful wife. The two stewardesses also promised to follow you when you go out. You let them accompany you to die in the jungle in a foreign country? It''s cruel Now! Miss Ruth is younger. She is only eighteen or nine years old. Child, you are the only man here. We can only rely on you. If you don''t have confidence, you can strangle us now! "Aunt Shen said, looking at Tang Wenhao with a very trusting and encouraging look.


    "Yes! Baby, you can''t have no confidence. We all point to you! In my sister''s heart, you will never be defeated. Moreover, I think Miss Zilan has fallen in love with you. Do you have the heart to let us die in this cave." Ruan Ling tightly hugged Tang Wenhao and looked at him with tears.


    Yang Zilan also came over, squatted beside him and said emotionally, "Wen Hao, for us, for we all like you so much now, rely on you, take us out! We trust you, you can do it."


    Chen Xin also came, "Tang Wenhao, we rely on you."


    The foreign girl Ruth also knew that the situation was very serious. She looked forward to him and said in English, "brother Wenhao, I don''t want to die. Will you take me out?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t do this. I know what you mean. I''m not the kind of villain who takes advantage of people''s danger. I admit that I really want to take all three of you as my woman. That''s because I really like beautiful women, but I didn''t want to make a deal with this. Just now, I can''t help it myself. I didn''t lie to you. Think about it, the hole is so big and there''s one on it Guarding a hungry wolf, who has such a great ability to break through the wolf''s attack and fly up? I don''t have this ability. "


    Tang Wenhao''s words made everyone silent. Chen Xin kept shedding tears and nagging, "it''s better to die in this cave where you can''t even find ghosts. It''s better to be killed by them with my boyfriend! I''m not reconciled! I''m only 24 years old. Mom, Dad, Dad, I''m dying. I''m really dying. I miss you, mom, Dad, I don''t want to die." Chen Xinyue said more and more sad and cried bitterly.


    Yang Zilan also wept, and Ruth kept crying. Only Ruan Ling and aunt Shen kept silent and looked at him silently. She sighed, "child, do you really have no hope?"


    Tang Wenhao looked at her with a bitter smile and said, "Aunt, I really don''t know. At least I don''t know what to do now. When a normal person climbs to that height, he has consumed a lot of physical strength. There is a bad wolf squatting at the hole. How can he fight with the wolf? I really can''t think of a way. We don''t have a gun. We kill the wolf as soon as the gun rings. How can we fight the bad wolf with a knife in this case?"


    This time, aunt Shen also sat on the ground, leaning against Ruan Ling''s back with a gloomy expression


    Chen Xin wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, stood up, walked to me, squatted down, stared at Tang Wenhao''s eyes and said firmly, "Wen Hao, I want to be your woman now! Sister Ruan Ling, OK? I haven''t been a woman yet! When I don''t want to die, I''m not a woman. I''ve been wronged and unworthy in my life. Now I really regret not giving myself to my boyfriend earlier."


    She was full of sad words, which shocked everyone!


    Aunt Shen looked at Chen Xin in surprise, "Girl, whether you like aunt Wen Hao or not, but don''t be so pessimistic! Maybe the wolf above will leave in a moment! If our spirit breaks down first, can we go up? Therefore, the top priority now is to find a way together, not to think of death all the time. There are so many of us here and a young man who knows martial arts. It''s impossible to do this It''s useless for us to be consumed by a wolf. "


    The old lady boosted everyone''s morale again.


    "Yes, baby, don''t be so pessimistic. Think about it. How many difficulties and obstacles our husband and wife have experienced and how many lives and deaths they have experienced in the past two years? I think Kunlong trapped us in that cave in the golden triangle and thought it was a dead end, but didn''t you take us out in the end? And my sister fell into the gutter , didn''t you also save you? Baby, did the last experience in Thailand cast a shadow on your heart? Baby, don''t be afraid. No matter what difficulties you encounter, I''ll always be by your side. I promise I''ll never separate from you this time. Not for a minute. Stand up for my sister, my sisters at home and our children, okay? " Ruan Ling''s words have strength.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly stood up from Ruan Ling''s arms, stared at her and crazily booed her, "sister, I love you, I must take you out."


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao had regained her fighting spirit. Tears poured out of her beautiful eyes and choked, "well, I knew my baby would never break down."


    When several women saw that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were so in love and that Tang Wenhao had regained his fighting spirit, they all clapped their hands and made Tang Wenhao a little embarrassed. They felt that their behavior was a little too cowardly just now.


    Not to mention, Chen Xin was also quite embarrassed. She said shyly to Ruan Ling, "sister Ruan Ling, I''m sorry ha! I''m terrible. I really don''t want to be a woman before I die. If someone can save me now, I''m willing to do anything."


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. As I said earlier, as long as you and my baby really love each other, it''s easy to say anything, but you should also remember that my baby is not a man who takes advantage of people''s danger. He likes to joke, but he still has principles. What happened just now is all right." Ruan Ling smiled magnanimously.


    "Ha ha... Girl, Miss Ruan Ling is right. Everyone is afraid of death. If you don''t say that, let''s find a way!" aunt Shen said, looked at Tang Wenhao and scanned the cave.


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on the innermost hole of the cave, "Wen Hao, why don''t you go and have a look at the small hole and see what it looks like inside? Is there a way out?"


    Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s hand and stood up lazily. He walked over, squatted down and looked into the small hole. The hole is small and can accommodate up to one person to climb in. It''s dark inside. To tell the truth, it''s terrible. If there is a poisonous snake attacking here, it can''t even hide. It can only let the snake bite you.


    "Baby, the hole is too small and dangerous for people to get in," Ruan Ling said.


    Chen Xin and Yang Zilan followed and squatted behind Tang Wenhao. "Wow! Such a small hole is black and frightening! Who dares to go in? If there is a snake in it, it will die. It''s better to starve to death if the snake bites it!" Yang Zilan said behind.


    Tang Wenhao looked back at her and said faintly, "Miss Zilan, if you can''t, you can only take a risk to go in and have a look. It''s much better than waiting to die in this cave. Don''t worry. I''ll go first if I can''t get out. It means I''ll die in there, and you won''t go in."


    "Ah? Baby, I don''t want you to go in and take this risk. I can''t bear it. There will really be snakes in it." Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao painfully and said.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao was also very afraid. He was almost bitten to death by a snake last time. Now the situation here is too complicated. The probability of a snake in this small hole is very large. He won''t know it.


    But he knew that maybe this was the last chance and the best chance. When Kunlong trapped them in the cave in the golden triangle, if he didn''t risk swimming across the dark river, they were likely to be trapped and die by Kunlong. Therefore, sometimes he knew it was dangerous and had to try. Anyway, he was dead!


    "Sister, if there is no other way, I can only take a risk," Tang Wenhao said.


    Chen Xin also said, "Tang Wenhao, I don''t want you to take such a risk. If you want to go in, I''ll go in with you. If you want to die, we''ll die together. I think it''s better to die with you than in this hole."

 Chapter 1023

    "What''s the matter with you, girl? If you don''t move, you''ll die. Maybe this hole is a life-saving hole! I think so. Let''s wait and see. The wolf above can''t be on it all the time! It will also be hungry. As soon as it leaves, we''ll go up. If there''s no such opportunity, we can only climb into this small hole and see if we can find the exit." Aunt Shen said calmly.


    "Yes, I agree with aunt Shen," said Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao found that Aunt Shen is their real spiritual leader here. No matter what happens, she looks very calm, doesn''t panic at all, and has the most positive attitude. She has never been negative or given up. She has been encouraging them, encouraging them to face challenges bravely, and trying to find a way to escape.


    Later, Tang Wenhao learned that Aunt Shen was the director of a bureau in Wuxi before she retired. She was an authentic leading cadre. No wonder there was a great family style in her temperament.


    Therefore, according to Aunt Shen''s leadership spirit, Tang Wenhao climbed up every other period of time to have a look. Of course, he was very careful, especially when he poked his head out. If he was careless, he might be caught by a wolf, and it would be really over.


    However, the result of each time made them very disappointed. The wolf didn''t mean to go away at all. Moreover, when the sun was about to go down, the wolf not only didn''t go, but also called a companion. Therefore, two wolves guarded the hole and howled at the hole from time to time.


    The mood of the two stewardess beauties is getting lower and lower. "Aunt, I''m afraid the wolf won''t go. It must be waiting for us to send it to their mouth!" Chen Xin said pessimistically.


    "Well, Wen Hao, Miss Ruan Ling, aunt will lead the way. I''ll climb in front and you''ll follow. If there''s danger in front, aunt will block it first. You''ll slowly withdraw to the hole in the back and maybe someone will rescue you out! Don''t forget that we were scattered by robbers. Interpol and the government of G won''t ignore us. You''ll keep it at that time Physical strength, waiting for rescue workers in the cave. There is this sika deer and snake in the cave that can eat. Although it''s hard to eat, you have to eat everything in order to live. My aunt believes very much that you are not short-lived children. "Aunt Shen told Tang Wenhao about what''s going to happen.


    The beauties cried.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were also very uncomfortable. Looking at their aunt, they always thought of them. They were very warm and tasteless. Tang Wenhao said emotionally, "aunt, stop it. I can''t let you climb in front. I''m a man. How can I let you take risks in front and hide behind? It''s impossible."


    When Aunt Shen saw Tang Wenhao say this, tears welled up in her eyes. This was the first time they saw her. The old man shed tears. "Don''t argue, child. My aunt is 65 and can''t live for a few years. It doesn''t matter whether it''s early or late. My grandson will be as old as you in a few years. Listen! We''ll be ready to enter the hole right away. It''s safer if it''s late."


    "No, aunt, I won''t let you climb in front. I''m a man. How can I let an aunt I respect rush in front and hide behind me? Then how can I be a man when I go out?" Tang Wenhao said generously.


    Aunt Shen cried. She choked and said to Ruan Ling, Chen Xin and Yang Zilan, "see? This is your real man. Aunt said it! This child must not be an ordinary man. Remember, if you have a life to go out, you should love him well, you know?"


    "Well, aunt, we remember!" Ruan Ling, Chen Xin and Yang Zilan also wiped their tears.


    Finally, when Aunt Shen threatened her death, she was the first to climb into the cave. Tang Wenhao ranked second, Ruan Ling ranked third, followed by foreign girls Ruth, Chen Xin and Yang Zilan.


    Each of them secretly prayed that this small cave would give them a second life, not their burial place.


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao was very distressed. Aunt Shen looked at her weak body and slowly climbed forward. She really wanted to hold her forward like her mother, but the space in the hole was too small to crawl alone. Therefore, the only thing he could do was to reach out and push her feet to reduce some crawling resistance for her.


    There was no light in the hole, and there were all bare stones around. Tang Wenhao was afraid of the beauties'' fear, so he began to joke with them, "aunt, you say it would be better if the hole were higher!" he said in a relaxed tone.


    "What''s the matter, child?" aunt Shen slowed down and replied easily.


    "If I get higher, I can let you lie on me and I can carry you away." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... Child, if you have this heart, aunt Shen is very moved." aunt Shen smiled.


    "Aunt, because I really want to be your son-in-law! I can judge from your appearance that your daughter must be very beautiful, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s true. My daughter is really beautiful and talented. After going out, I can have a chance to associate with my daughter as long as Miss Ruan Ling agrees!" aunt Shen smiled.


    "Ha ha, aunt, didn''t I agree long ago?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha... Ladies, shall we make an appointment? You give me a witness. If we really leave here alive, aunt Shen must be my mother-in-law. I want to marry her daughter as a wife, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "OK, aunt agreed. Let''s do it. Aunt is happy to have a son-in-law like you. Ouch..." at this point, aunt Shen suddenly cried in pain.


    Tang Wenhao and everyone were shocked. Tang Wenhao quickly stretched out his hand to touch her. "Aunt, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Wenhao asked after touching her.


    Ruan Ling, Chen Xin and Yang Zilan also asked with concern, "aunt, are you okay!"


    "It''s all right. Be careful. There''s a slope here, knocking on my aunt''s head, but it''s no problem. Wen Hao, be careful, too." aunt Shen told me.


    "Hehe, no problem, sister. Please let Chen Xin, Zi Lan and Ruth be careful. It''s easy to knock their heads here." Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling behind him.


    "Well, I see, baby." Ruan Ling said to several beauties behind her, telling them to be careful of the stones on their heads.


    "Wen Hao, Miss Ruan Ling, stop talking. I seem to hear something." aunt Shen stopped.


    When she said this, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also stopped. Everyone held their breath and listened carefully. Sure enough, Tang Wenhao also heard something, like the sound of water.


    "Child, is it the sound of water?" aunt Shen asked.


    "Maybe, I also think it''s very similar. It should be right ahead. We won''t climb into any underground river?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "It''s entirely possible! No matter what, climb straight ahead. Unless we can''t climb out, aunt thinks we can go out! At least the air is still fresh all the way, and we don''t feel uncomfortable. It shows that it''s not far from the ground. If there is a river, there must be a way out." aunt Shen continued to climb forward while analyzing.


    "Great, aunt, you''re amazing! What did you do before?" Chen Xin asked in the back.


    "Ha ha... Ordinary cadres, I hope we can go out like aunt''s analysis!" aunt Shen smiled modestly.


    In this way, they climbed for nearly ten minutes, but they still couldn''t see anything clearly. There were twists and turns inside, and they didn''t know how far they climbed. The only difference was that the hole was bigger. In some places, two people could even climb side by side, but there were not many such places.


    But the sound of the water still seems to be nearby, but it can''t be reached. It''s a strange feeling.


    "Child, have a rest! Aunt Shen is tired." aunt Shen stopped and gasped.


    Tang Wenhao said "HMM." he quickly touched her. Tang Wenhao fell over and held aunt Shen on his feet, so that she would be more comfortable. After all, lying on her feet must be much more comfortable than on a stone.


    Aunt Shen was pleasantly surprised, and Tang Wenhao said gratefully, "thank you, child. She''s very considerate."


    "Aunt, you should! You are so old and the cave is too wet. I''m worried that your body will get sick after lying on the ground for a long time. You will be more comfortable lying on my feet." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, baby, take care of aunt Shen more." Ruan Ling also smiled.


    "Thank you, Miss Ruan Ling. You two are really nice." aunt Shen thanked Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    "Aunt, can you see the front? We''ve been climbing for a long time. Why can''t we see the sound of water?" Yang Zilan asked suspiciously.


    "I can''t see! Like you, aunt Shen can''t see anything clearly and can only hear the sound of water, but it seems that the sound of water is a little louder than at the beginning. It''s estimated that it''s getting closer and closer. Don''t worry! Girl, we can go out." aunt Shen replied.


    Tang Wenhao thought that she was so old and a veteran cadre. Her determination to open the way for them before entering the cave made him feel cordial and love for her. He felt that the old lady was very atmospheric and magnanimous, and it was worth anyone to respect and love her.


    After a few minutes of rest, Chen Xin in the back asked, "aunt, have you had a good rest?" they talked for a while. It is estimated that they still lie down inside. The reason for their discomfort is that they always want to go out early.


    "Chen Xin, aunt is old. Let her have more rest!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes! Chen Xin, aunt is sixty-five and nearly seventy. It''s great to climb with us like this. Let aunt have a rest for a while! Don''t rush!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, I just feel tired of staying here," Chen Xin said.


    "Who wants to stay here? My aunt also wants to take us out early! Isn''t it?" said Yang Zilan.


    "Yes, no one wants to stay in this dark hole. If we can leave here alive, we''ll invite your children to play at my aunt''s house." aunt Shen smiled.


    "Ha ha! No problem, aunt. When we go out and return to China, at least my sister and I will go to Wuxi to see you, as long as it''s convenient for you." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 1024

    "Yes, aunt, my baby and I often go back to work in Shanghai company for a period of time. When it''s convenient for you, you can go to Wuxi to see you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Aunt Shen smiled happily, "What''s inconvenient? My eldest daughter and son''s children are over ten years old. They are both in school. Besides, they don''t live with me. My youngest daughter and I live in an old house. My youngest daughter usually works in Suzhou. I''m the only old lady at home. I don''t have anything to do, but I just go to the street with a group of old sisters, like Yangko and dancing. I play taijiquan in the morning. You need to do it I really miss my aunt. I look up to my aunt. Just call my aunt. My aunt will pick you up at that time. "


    "Good! Aunt, I will definitely go to see you." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Not to see my aunt, but to see my aunt''s daughter?" Yang Zilan said with some jealousy.


    "Yes, while watching my aunt, look at my aunt''s beautiful daughter. What''s wrong? Zilan beauty, are you jealous?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go, who eats your vinegar? Be amorous." Yang Zilan said with a whiny smile.


    Tang Wenhao flirted with Yang Zilan. Aunt Shen felt rested and motioned Tang Wenhao that she could continue crawling.


    So the six of them started their crawling career again. Alas, I didn''t expect that the United States didn''t arrive last time. It''s unreasonable to go to the Pacific island to be a reptile! Tang Wenhao sighed.


    After half an hour''s rest, aunt Shen climbed more relaxed and was in a very good mood when she took action again. She told Tang Wenhao jokes from time to time. Tang Wenhao admired her cheerful and optimistic attitude. Cadres are cadres, and her attitude towards life is positive. She is calm even in danger.


    Ruan Ling in the back likes to pinch and play with her hands as she climbs. Not to mention, Ruan Ling has indeed become a lot more naughty and gentle since she was like Tang Wenhao.


    After climbing for nearly half an hour, the sound of the water finally became clearer and clearer. Tang Wenhao carefully identified it. He dared to conclude that the sound of the water was not the sound of the river or the sound of the stream, but the sound of the waterfall, the sound of the water pouring from top to bottom.


    "Aunt, the sound of the water should be the sound of a waterfall," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, it seems that my aunt went to Huangguoshu waterfall in Guizhou the year before last. Listen to the sound of water like this. It''s getting louder and louder, as if it''s on our left side," said Aunt Shen.


    "Yes, it must be a waterfall. I also think it''s on the left," said Ruan Ling.


    Now, everyone was excited. After all, it means that they may have found a way out. Moreover, the way out is not far away from them, because the sound of the water is getting louder and louder, like a roar.


    "Aunt, Wen Hao, sister Ruan Ling, Chen Xin, Ruth, we are saved, we will not die." Yang Zilan shouted excitedly in the back.


    "I wouldn''t have died! It''s you girls who always look at things so pessimistically. My God! Aunt saw the light, and there was really a light on her left side." aunt Shen shouted excitedly.


    "Great, hurry up, Tang Wenhao, hurry up!" Chen Xin urged in the back after listening to Aunt Shen''s words.


    "What''s your hurry? Aunt Shen''s family is an old man! Where can we go quickly? Safety first. Are you anxious to enter the bridal chamber with me or what?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling smiled behind her. "Tang Wenhao, you stink! Who wants to enter the bridal chamber with you?" Chen Xinwei said.


    Aunt Shen, Ruan Ling and Yang Zilan all laughed. Suddenly, the atmosphere inside was warm.


    At this time, the foreign girl Ruth in the middle also screamed excitedly. She spoke bird language in her mouth and spoke quickly. Tang Wenhao didn''t hear it clearly. He smiled curiously at Ruan Ling behind him, "sister, you translate. What''s Miss Ruth shouting in our house?"


    "Go! What, Ruth? How did Ruth become your family? Don''t you want to enter the bridal chamber with me? Why did you change your goal again?" Chen Xin may also see the hope of life, speak more freely and be more open-minded.


    "Ha ha... Beauty, wait and see! I want both. I''m not sure. Why? Are you unconvinced? Sister, tell me what the little foreign girl said just now." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    Without waiting for Ruan Ling''s answer, Tang Wenhao looked to the left. A glimmer of light came from a distance. It was white and dazzling. There was no doubt that they really found the exit.


    At this time, Ruan Ling behind Tang Wenhao also smiled happily, "baby, Ruth said, she also saw the light and said we were saved."


    "I already know, because I also saw a beam of light, and you can see it right away. Aunt, how far do you think you can get to the place with light?" Tang Wenhao said loudly to Aunt Shen in front.


    "What are you talking about, child? I can''t hear you clearly. Would you speak louder?" the roar of the water was so loud that Aunt Shen couldn''t hear Tang Wenhao clearly.


    "Aunt, I ask you how far you can see the exit clearly." Tang Wenhao shouted to Aunt Shen''s PP.


    "I don''t know. It''s not far away. You can hurry up, aunt. The front is getting wider and wider." aunt Shen shouted excitedly.


    This undoubtedly makes everyone more excited. Although they have climbed for so long, everyone feels full of strength and no feeling of fatigue. The hope of life is undoubtedly the greatest incentive.


    Sure enough, two minutes later, Tang Wenhao and his team didn''t need to crawl, because in front of them was no longer a low cave, but a wide cave, with a space of more than 100 square meters and a height of at least three or four meters, just like a big house.


    Directly opposite the wide cave was a torrent pouring down from top to bottom. The roar they heard in the cave came from here.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking carefully at the inside environment and found a problem. Although there was nothing in it, there were some sporadic and dried blood on the ground. I don''t know what animal''s blood was. Isn''t this bird place also very dangerous?


    But Tang Wenhao walked around the cave wall and didn''t find anything unusual. Maybe it was the blood left by some small animals killing each other inside. Tang Wenhao comforted himself and didn''t tell everyone his discovery so that they wouldn''t be afraid again.


    The naive and lovely Ruth ran to the waterfall excitedly, swinging two upturned plump buttocks, which was very attractive. She must be done before going out, otherwise she would be let back home. In the future, how could she have such a good chance to go to an American girl, Tang Wenhao thought obscene.


    "Ha ha... This girl is a child in the end. She is excited." aunt Shen is very happy to see Ruth happy next to her.


    However, what everyone didn''t expect was that Ruth looked down in front of the waterfall and quickly stepped back, "Oh, mygod." she cried out in surprise and muttered some other bird words that Tang Wenhao didn''t hear clearly.


    But Tang Wenhao also saw the problem from her panic expression. It must not be a good thing. Before he asked Ruan Ling around Ruth, Yang Zilan and Chen Xin had shown a desperate expression, "it''s over. Ruth said that there is a deep pool below and a torrent above. We can''t get out at all."


    "No? We won''t have such a hard life? Is it a bird place like the water curtain cave? Like in the journey to the west?" Tang Wenhao said and walked to the front with doubt.


    When I looked down, my heart was half cold. As Ruth said, there was indeed a deep pool under the cave. When I looked up, there was a torrent pouring down from a very high place. On the opposite side was a cliff with a width of 40 or 50 meters. Although I could see the opposite cliff with a small amount of waterfalls, it was very spacious.


    But Tang Wenhao, they are not birds and can''t fly. Without ropes, where is it possible to jump over? The worst thing is that the cave has only one exit where the waterfall passes. If they want to go out, they can only go through the waterfall to the opposite side. Otherwise, it is impossible to go out.


    And just because they don''t have any tools or even a belt, how can they get out? Everyone has a kind of despair from heaven to hell.


    "Auntie, we should bring the rattan you knitted when we were in the cave. It might be useful. Now it''s really over. It''s too deep below. It must be dead to fall down. It can''t climb up. There''s nothing we can reach and we can''t jump over." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Yes? Baby, who would have thought this was the case here?" Ruan Ling said with Tang Wenhao''s arm.


    "Don''t worry, children. Are we coming here one by one? God is testing us. There will be a way." then Aunt Shen came to the edge of the cliff and looked at the terrain here.


    Chen Xin and Yang Zilan walked forward carefully and looked down. "God! I dare not go out here even if I die. It will be over if I fall." Chen Xin looked very scared.


    Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand to the place where the waterfall flew down. She looked around and found nothing valuable. Then, she shook her head and went to the center of the cave with Tang Wenhao, found a clean stone and sat down.


    The couple had just sat down, and several of her beauties gathered around. Chen Xin squatted in front of Tang Wenhao with a look of despair. "Sister Ruan Ling and Wen Hao, are you really unable to get out?"


    "It''s hard to say. When we fell down yesterday, we thought we couldn''t get up! It''s not because there are wild wolves on it. We''ve already left the cave. Maybe there''ll be a way. If we can''t do it again, we''ll climb back. Maybe the wolf will go when he sees that we''re not in the cave." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, girls, don''t be too desperate. There will always be some ways. Didn''t we get out of that cave? It''s no big deal to climb back again. My old lady is not afraid. What are you afraid of?" aunt Shen came over and said.


    Although aunt Shen has the meaning of comforting beautiful women, what she said is still reasonable.


    "Ah? Climb back again? I''m so tired, sister Ruan Ling. You see, my arm is swollen, and I have no strength." Yang Zilan frowned and extended her tender jade arm to Ruan Ling. Indeed, her arm is really swollen.

 Chapter 1025

    "Zi Lan, not only my arm is swollen, but also my stomach is hungry." Chen Xin frowned and said.


    "What if I''m hungry? We didn''t bring the venison, did we bring some venison blood?" aunt Shen said and looked around.


    Tang Wenhao just turned to answer her, because he knew Ruan Ling had brought it. Ruan Ling had said to Aunt Shen, "aunt, bring it. Put it with the knife. It''s in the corner over there. It''s also wrapped with some meat. Our baby cut some big ones for me to take before entering the hole." Ruan Ling said, pointing to the corner not far away.


    In fact, everyone in this group was hungry, so Tang Wenhao divided the venison and venison blood brought out to several people. Although no one wanted to eat, he insisted on killing these disgusting raw meat in order to live.


    At this time, night has fallen, and only the roaring waterfall rings through the cave.


    They talked for a while and wanted to have a rest. After all, it''s hard to be a reptile just now. However, there are some differences between the cave and the cave last night. There is wind here and it''s cool at night, which may be related to the waterfall. Finally, we discussed and asked Tang Wenhao to sleep with aunt Shen. She is older and has poor physique. Tang Wenhao has fierce firepower, Can give her warmth, and aunt Shen holds Ruan Ling to sleep, Ruan Ling holds Chen Xin, Chen Xin holds Yang Zilan, Yang Zilan holds Ruth, and Ruth holds Tang Wenhao. We keep warm with each other.


    At first, Tang Wenhao couldn''t sleep. Although aunt Shen was more than enough to be his mother-in-law, after all, she was a woman and not his own mother. She would still think nonsense. Later, she forbeared, forbeared, and then forbeared. Finally, she secretly used her power to adjust her breath, and her evil thoughts retreated. She no longer had unclean thoughts about Aunt Shen.


    Soon, everyone passed out. Let alone, we slept soundly this night.


    In the early morning of summer, insects and birds are very lively. Coupled with the roaring sound of waterfalls, there is some vitality in the empty cave.


    Suddenly, a long roar came down from the sky, louder than the roar of the waterfall. Tang Wenhao woke up alert and opened her eyes. Then, a man with long hair and shawl and almost naked female savage rushed in from the waterfall, holding a spear like weapon in his hand, because Tang Wenhao was directly opposite the waterfall, His strange appearance made him see it very clearly.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly pushed away aunt Shen in his arms and quickly stood up. Ruan Ling quickly responded and got up from the ground. She held hands with Tang Wenhao and watched everything in front of her vigilantly. Several of her beauties also woke up one after another. Looking at the wild woman with red hair, she was surprised and hugged one after another.


    Tang Wenhao stared at the savage with only one leaf in front of her. She was also very surprised. She looked at them, shook their red hair and said something to haw. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand a word, and what she said was not the bird language spoken by Ruth, but an indigenous language she had never heard.


    Her beauties gathered behind Tang Wenhao and stared at the savage in front of them in fear.


    "What do you want to do?" Tang Wenhao said to her.


    The savage looked at him blankly, grabbed his head, held a spear and roared. Tang Wenhao dared to approach her. Ruan Ling nearby shouted with concern, "baby, don''t get close to him. Savages are aggressive?"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Tang Wenhao walked forward, the savage didn''t stab him with a javelin, but suddenly turned back and ran to the waterfall and grabbed it. Tang Wenhao saw clearly that she grabbed a rope, then jumped and disappeared.


    "It seems that there is a rope in the waterfall. Let''s have a look. Sister, this must not be a cliff. It''s definitely an exit. If the savage can go out, so can we." Tang Wenhao also went to the waterfall and wanted to see what happened.


    The unexpected discovery surprised him very much.


    "That makes sense, baby. Go and have a look, but be careful," Ruan Ling said hurriedly.


    Before Tang Wenhao came to the waterfall, suddenly there were several long whistling and touching the ground. The waterfall splashed. Four or five savages rushed in with spears in their hands. Moreover, they were female savages. The huge mm in front of them stirred with great power. Tang Wenhao quickly flashed and opened his posture to fight with them.


    At first, the savages didn''t attack them and didn''t dump Tang Wenhao. Instead, they surrounded them, holding spears and humming. Suddenly, their spears were against the heads of several beautiful women, which scared the beautiful women out of color and screamed. Where have they seen this situation? Scared to death.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao was about to help them, a spear came to him. As soon as he hid, he heard Ruan Ling cry, "baby, don''t fight with them, let them catch us! They will take us out after they catch us."


    Tang Wenhao listened, too, shit! Just let them catch it. Maybe they really take us out and have hope for life. That''s a good idea. Ruan Ling is smart.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao mistakenly entered the aboriginal tribe in the Golden Triangle not long ago and was saved by the female tribal leader. After that, he not only saved his life, but also had a good time with the female leader. With feelings, maybe he will have such an affair in the jungle of bird island this time?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao shook his hand at the female savage who stabbed him, and then raised his hand. At first, the savage didn''t understand what he meant. He looked at him in confusion. Seeing that he raised his hand, he seemed to understand, so he didn''t continue to attack him.


    Then they went to Ruan Ling and other beauties with spears against Tang Wenhao. In this way, all six of them were captured by female savages.


    Sure enough, as Ruan Ling expected, the savages then carried them out one by one. At the beginning, a female savage picked up the beautiful Ruan Ling and went to the waterfall. Ruan Ling looked back and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, don''t worry, sister. I see they''re going to take us out. Don''t resist, don''t resist! I''m waiting for you outside."


    Before she could finish, the savage grabbed a rope with one hand, picked up the sexy and beautiful Ruan Ling, jumped through the waterfall and flew out.


    Then, Tang Wenhao was taken out of the cave by savages one by one. He found that these female savages had great strength. They were like men. They leaped to the opposite cliff wearing waterfalls, looking very relaxed and comfortable.


    When they got to the cliff, Tang Wenhao and his colleagues climbed up the opposite cliff. They found that it was a completely different world. The top of the cliff was full of wild grass and flowers, and the surrounding mountains were endless.


    They were escorted down the mountain by female savages, shit! The terrain of this bird place is too complex. If it weren''t for these savages, they wouldn''t think it was still a cliff. Tang Wenhao always thought that the cave fell last night was very deep. They should be in a place with low terrain, such as a valley or a deep ditch, and they climbed into the water curtain cave again, I will never think that there is still a high cliff opposite, and the scenery is good.


    After being escorted to the foot of the mountain by the female savages, they passed through several lush jungles and finally saw a thatched village. When they entered the village, many adults and children with long hair surrounded them. To their surprise, all adults had only one leaf to hide their shame, and all the children were naked, dark and exposed to the sun.


    What surprised Tang Wenhao most was that all the people here were women, even children and girls. There was no man at all, which made them puzzled.


    "We have really arrived at the place where the indigenous people live. We should be careful. We can''t touch their things. As long as we don''t have malice, they won''t necessarily hurt us. They are also people. They are always kind." Tang Wenhao reminded.


    As a result, as soon as he finished, he was patted by the female savage escorting him. Tang Wenhao hurriedly reminded Ruan Ling, "sister, don''t say it, or they will pinch us."


    As soon as this sentence was over, I heard a slap. It hurt again. Shit! Do all the women here like to beat people?


    Finally, Tang Wenhao and his wife were taken to a place like a grain drying field, surrounded by pillars and tree posts. These female savages tied them to tree posts. Chen Xin was frightened. "Wen Hao, they savages won''t eat us?"


    "No, don''t be afraid. It should be all right," said Aunt Shen.


    After tying them up, the female savages who escorted them left here with spears and went to the jungle. Later, Tang Wenhao learned that the savages who caught them were responsible for patrolling. In our modern parlance, these people were security officers in the village, equivalent to female security guards in many factories.


    After the female savages left, only curious women surrounded them. Tang Wenhao observed the bird place. After coming out of the jungle, as soon as he entered the village, except that the houses are like thatched huts made of straw, they are not much different from their hometown Hejiawan, except that the aborigines here live a more primitive and backward life, The adults and children around them looked at them with a surprised look, as if they were strangers.


    Also, Tang Wenhao and several of them still look different from them. Except that their skin is very white and tender, their facial features are also different. They should be typical primitive tribesmen, a little like people in Europe and America, but they are not like yellow people, their skin is dark, and they are not like African aborigines.


    At this time, a 30-year-old woman with long hair, shawl and sharp knife came from a distance. She was graceful and strong, especially with slender thighs. Looking up at her facial features, she was still a beauty, but her skin was too dark.


    This woman won''t kill us all, will she? The sharp knife in her hand is bright and scary! Tang Wenhao thought to himself that he knew that many aborigines liked cannibalism.


    When she got to Tang Wenhao and them, she glanced at Tang Wenhao and immediately showed surprise in her beautiful eyes. There is no doubt that she has never seen such a handsome man as Tang Wenhao.


    With Tang Wenhao''s appearance, it is necessary to subdue a female leader in the wilderness and jungle. This function is absolutely available. He still has this confidence.

 Chapter 1026

    The female leader stared at Tang Wenhao''s strong chest muscles in surprise. She held a sharp knife and gently put it on Tang Wenhao''s chest with the tip of the knife. The cold feeling hit all over her body. What does this woman want? Are you going to use a knife with me? Tang Wenhao was still worried.


    Ruan Ling beside him was even more pale, "don''t..."


    The female leader was surprised by this charming drink. She turned her eyes and stared at Ruan Ling, gave up Tang Wenhao and put the sharp knife on Ruan Ling''s neck. How can Tang Wenhao stand it? "Don''t... don''t touch my sister, or I''ll kill you." Tang Wenhao''s roar was very shocking.


    Now, the female leader was a little angry. She returned to Tang Wenhao again. Although she couldn''t understand what Tang Wenhao was saying, she knew that Tang Wenhao was angry with her, which undoubtedly challenged her dignity.


    The women around her also approached Tang Wenhao with spears. They were so frightened that Ruan Ling exclaimed, "baby, don''t worry about your sister... Come to me! Don''t hurt my man." Ruan Ling shouted to the female leader.


    Her beauties are scared out of their wits. Only aunt Shen is still very calm. "Wen Hao, Miss Ruan Ling, stop talking and see what they want to do."


    Don''t mention that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling didn''t speak. The female leader didn''t embarrass them. She just glanced at five beauties. Her eyes were very complex. She couldn''t see whether they were excited or unhappy.


    Behind her stood several girls with only one leaf to hide their shame, with spears in their hands. Tang Wenhao found that the eyes of these Aboriginal girls did not look at Ruan Ling and her beauties like their leaders, but stared at him. After all, they were only wearing shorts.


    Are they also interested in me? It seems that women all over the world like domineering men, there is no doubt.


    Thinking of good things, the aboriginal female leader stretched out her jade hand, touched and rubbed Ruan linggao, then looked up and down at Ruan Ling''s whole body, laughed, and then turned around to chirp at the girls behind her.


    Their strange behavior made Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and others very confused and hard to understand.


    After a while, the female leader turned to Chen Xin again. She was so frightened that Chen Xin turned pale and screamed, "ah! What are you doing?"


    Her cry startled the female leader. Then she glared at Chen Xin and put her sharp knife on Chen Xin''s neck. Chen Xin saw this posture and immediately cried. Her whole body began to tremble and muttered, "don''t kill me, please." suddenly, she gushed out yellow liquid.


    Now, Tang Wenhao began to love her. Knowing that she was scared to pee, he hurriedly said to Chen Xin, "sister Chen Xin, don''t worry. Anyway, they are also women. There should be nothing wrong. They don''t want to kill us, but scare us."


    Ruan Ling also found that Chen Xin was scared to pee. "Chen Xin, don''t be afraid, she just scared you."


    "Don''t be afraid, Miss Chen Xin. Don''t you think she frightened Wenhao and Ruan Ling just now? She must have frightened us." aunt Shen comforted.


    Tang Wenhao felt that he should attract the woman''s attention so that she wouldn''t frighten the poor girls. Thinking of this, he shouted, "Alas! Wife, tell me what you want, don''t frighten other girls."


    Tang Wenhao''s cry confused Ruan Ling, Chen Xin and others. He looked at him in surprise. He didn''t know why he called the female leader wife. Tang Wenhao smiled and said, "I don''t know her name. Anyway, it''s easy to call her wife. Maybe she will really become one of my wives in the future. It''s better to call her in advance."


    It was a terrible atmosphere. Being teased by Tang Wenhao, it suddenly became much easier, and several indigenous girls around the female leader obviously felt Tang Wenhao''s cynicism.


    So, an Aboriginal girl came and raised her hand to beat him. Suddenly, the female leader shouted and said something to the girl. The girl put her hand down and let Tang Wenhao go.


    After that, the female leader came to Tang Wenhao. Her blue eyes stared at his face, looked at his chest muscles, and then fell on him. She was stunned.


    Obviously, there was a flash of surprise in her beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao felt a glimmer of joy in her eyes. Did she have a crush on me, young master Tang? She won''t take me to her bed, will she?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao suddenly had an inexplicable excitement and a few expectations. With this idea, he began to carefully look at the female leader in front of him.


    The female leader should be about 30 years old. She must be older than Tang Wenhao. She is about 1.75 meters tall, which is similar to Tang Wenhao. Her long hair is draped over Xiang''s shoulder, her facial features are correct, her bronze face is pretty, and her face is kind. Although she holds a sharp knife in her hand, what glitters in her eyes is not a fierce light, Tang Wenhao personally thought that she came here with a knife for the sake of insurance, because she couldn''t figure out who Tang Wenhao and they were.


    Her lips are sexy and charming, her lower abdomen is flat, her navel is round, and she is a typical jungle primitive tribal woman.


    At this time, the female security guards who escorted them to the mountain village from the cave hurried over with spears. They didn''t know what had happened and looked very frightened. When they came to the front and back of the female leader, they chattered with her. The female leader listened, her expression became serious, and she fell her eyes on Tang Wenhao, Said a few words to the female security guards, took some of her subordinates, left Tang Wenhao, and they hurried away.


    The female security guards untied the rope on Tang Wenhao and put Ruan Ling and aunt Shen down. They thought these indigenous women were going to let them go. Tang Wenhao quickly smiled with them, "thank you! Thank you!"


    A female security guard looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously. She flashed her spear in front of him with hostility, stared at him angrily, and then other women escorted Tang Wenhao and the beauties to where they seemed to be going.


    After dispersing the onlookers, they escorted Tang Wenhao to the middle of the village.


    Bai was happy. It turned out that people didn''t let us go, but just moved us to another place. Tang Wenhao felt quite depressed.


    In fact, as Tang Wenhao expected, several female security guards took them to a large thatched house in the innermost part of the village. However, this thatched house is essentially different from the thatched houses in other places.


    First of all, the thatched cottage has a large area of nearly 1000 square meters and a special location. In the middle of the village, eight thatched cottages have been built in all directions, about half smaller than this one. There are two big trees on both sides of the eight thatched cottage. The trunk is very strong and more than one meter in diameter. Tang Wenhao squinted at the top and found a feature, There is a small wooden bed between the branches of each big tree.


    Tang Wenhao understands that this is for sentry. People must sleep on it at night. This defense measure is similar to that of the primitive tribes in the Golden Triangle jungle.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised when he entered the big grass house. Although the layout inside was simple, it was very neat. There were big wooden beds for sleeping, tables, chairs and benches, and some living utensils, which were arranged in an orderly manner.


    What impressed them most was that in the middle of the big thatched cottage, there was not a table, but an extra large wooden bucket. I didn''t know what it was for. Later, Tang Wenhao was forced to take a bath in the big wooden bucket by several girls. This was the wooden bucket that the female leader bathed every day.


    Several female security guards pushed them inside and closed the door. Then, two tall female security guards stood guard at the door with spears.


    As soon as they went out, Yang Zilan began to talk, "aunt Shen, Wen Hao, what do you think they are doing? Bring us to this place. It seems that this is where they live as officials, isn''t it?"


    "I think it''s the place where the woman sleeps," Chen Xin nodded.


    "Aunt thinks we should be completely out of danger. These aborigines don''t mean any harm to us, especially the woman with a knife. She seems to be very interested in Comrade Tang Wenhao. She''s interested in you." aunt Shen analyzed.


    "Hmm! I think so, too. She looks at our baby very much. Baby, you look lucky again. The female leader has a crush on you and may leave you here as a door-to-door son-in-law! Baby, do you want to consider it?" Ruan Ling teased.


    "Really! However, Wen Hao is safe at most. We are not sure. You see, the woman looked at Wen Hao fiercely just now, and why did the girl look under me just now? I can''t understand why. She herself is also a woman. What do I see here? Doesn''t she have everything I have? I don''t understand." Chen Xin said.


    Only Ruth didn''t say a word. She didn''t know what to say. It was a little girl!


    Tang Wenhao and his wife talked for a long time in this huge thatched house, but no one came in. Even the two women standing guard at the door didn''t know when to leave. Therefore, Yang Zilan said that this was a good opportunity to escape. She asked Tang Wenhao if he wanted to run with everyone. Aunt Shen didn''t agree with her suggestion.


    "Don''t take these aborigines too simply. It seems that no one has come in, and the two guards are gone. But don''t forget that the security system here is still relatively complete. Otherwise, what do they rely on to ensure their safety in this deep mountain? My aunt suggested that everyone should stay honest and strive to make use of the peaceful way Solve the problem in a simple way. "


    Although aunt Shen''s words are reasonable, Tang Wenhao wants to try, "Auntie, not necessarily. I think something''s wrong with them here, and it''s a big event. Now they have no time to take care of us. We just take this opportunity to escape. It''s even more difficult when we miss the opportunity." speaking of this, Tang Wenhao wants to take a risk.


    "Baby, I think this is a good opportunity," Ruan Ling agreed with Tang Wenhao.


    Aunt Shen saw that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling had made up their mind and it was hard to stop them. Therefore, under the leadership of Tang Wenhao, they opened the door of the thatched house. He glanced around in front and saw that it was quiet all around. He raised his legs and was about to step out.

 Chapter 1027

    At this time, suddenly, a flying arrow shot rapidly from right in front of Tang Wenhao, startled him, quickly flashed aside, the flying arrow shot into the door panel, and Tang Wenhao quickly retreated.


    After closing the door, Tang Wenhao motioned everyone to enter. Then, he looked out through the crack of the door and finally found the problem. It turned out that the two female security guards who had just stood guard with spears went up the tree and were guarded by others!


    "Aunt Shen said it! Don''t try to escape. Just stay at ease and see what they''re going to do to us. They won''t kill us. These people don''t look like that ferocious aboriginal tribe. Have a good rest." aunt Shen went to Tang Wenhao and pulled him and Ruan Ling back to where they first sat and sat down.


    "Auntie, I''m hungry. How about you?" Chen Xin said.


    "I must be hungry. I didn''t eat in the morning. It should be almost noon now." aunt Shen said.


    "Let me see if there''s anything to eat here." Tang Wenhao began to look for food everywhere in the big thatched house, just as casually as in his own home.


    However, he really found some wild fruits picked in a corner, which were neatly stacked in a wooden barrel, which was well made.


    Tang Wenhao bent down to take some and smiled at Ruan Ling. "Sister, let''s live a life of savages! See how their wild fruits taste." then he took one and chewed it first.


    A little sour.


    "What''s the smell?" Yang Zilan asked.


    "Sour, can''t you eat?" Tang Wenhao walked up to them with a smile and handed them one.


    Several beauties were about to eat. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Tang Wenhao looked out. The female leader was helped in by two girls and closed the door again.


    It seemed that she was injured. She was carried to Tang Wenhao and them, glanced at them painfully, looked back and said something incomprehensible to a girl next to her. The girl waved to Tang Wenhao and motioned him to pass.


    Tang Wenhao walked in front of her suspiciously. She began to gesture with him, but a word floated out of her mouth. Tang Wenhao understood, "English." she asked Tang Wenhao if he understood bird language.


    Chen Xin was excited. She also heard the problem. She was busy talking to the girl in bird language, but the girl didn''t understand it. She looked at her blankly. Obviously, the indigenous girl didn''t understand bird language. However, she was very excited. She quickly said something to the female leader. The female leader nodded and let her out.


    Another Aboriginal girl took the female leader to the big wooden bed and helped her to the bed. The female leader frowned and glanced at Tang Wenhao. In front of the beautiful women such as him and Ruan Ling, she still took off her shameful leaves in a big way. Tang Wenhao didn''t mean to look at that attractive place. Is it a civilized person! We should still pay attention to the tall image.


    But he couldn''t turn a blind eye to the blood flowing from the inside of her bronze thigh.


    "Is this woman on her holiday?" said Yang Zilan.


    "No, she''s hurt," Ruan Ling said.


    Sure enough, there was a fresh wound on the inside of her left leg, still bleeding, but she didn''t seem to care. The indigenous girl said something to her and went out.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao also had a strong feeling that the female leader really didn''t mean any harm to them. Otherwise, she wouldn''t let so many of them stay together and didn''t bind them. Now she is still alone and has been injured. It''s easier if they want to kill her. Obviously, she''s relieved of them and knows that they won''t hurt her.


    After a while, the aboriginal girl who just said a bird language word brought in a girl who looked similar to her but had different skin and temperament. It was obvious that the girl had lived in a civilized society. The aboriginal girl pointed to Chen Xin. It was estimated that Chen Xin knew English.


    In fact, the aboriginal girl didn''t know that among the six of them, except aunt Shen, five of them knew bird language, including Tang Wenhao.


    The girl then greeted Chen Xin with bird language. Chen Xin quickly chatted with her.


    After that, Chen Xin translated with them. Of course, she only translated with aunt Shen. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Ruth and Yang Zilan fully understood. The situation was better than they thought.


    In fact, the aboriginal girl asked Tang Wenhao who they were and why they went to the cave. The cave was the place where their ancestors were worshipped. Chen Xin told them our experience, and the girl translated with the female leader.


    The female leader''s face became more kind. She said something to the girl who knew bird language, and the girl communicated with Chen Xin again.


    The final meaning is that they want Tang Wenhao to stay and help them. It turns out that there are several women near their tribe. One of them has the same strength as them, but they all want to annex each other. According to the old rules of their female tribe, which tribe has more women is the real chief here, All the big and small tribes nearby have to listen to them. Therefore, they want Ruan Ling to stay and join their tribe, so that their strength is stronger.


    In addition, the female tribe wants Tang Wenhao to sleep with her because she has not had a child, which is the most shameless thing in their primitive tribes. Moreover, according to their clan rules, if she has not had a child within two years, her current leading position will be let out.


    I said, why does this woman not blink when she sees Lao Tzu? It''s really my idea. It''s not easy to do. For Lao Tzu, women are like Han Xin ordering troops. More is better. Tang Wenhao laughed to himself.


    Chen Xin saw Tang Wenhao''s color, gave a whiny stare and whispered, "Tang Wenhao, aren''t you very happy? Have you wanted to go to someone else for a long time?" then she tooted her sexy little mouth, and Ruan Ling smiled. She saw that Chen Xin had fallen in love with Tang Wenhao.


    Yang Zilan also said with a smile, "that is, I think he will be happy and not think of Shu in the future. Wen Hao, I tell you, if you want to stay by yourself, we can''t accompany you. There''s no toilet paper, no facial cleanser and no sunscreen in this damn place. I can''t stand it."


    "If you don''t let us go, you can''t stand it. You haven''t eaten raw meat these two days. I think they don''t have a place to make a fire. Maybe these people also eat raw meat!" said Aunt Shen.


    Several Aboriginal girls looked at them in confusion.


    The female translator looked at Chen Xin. Chen Xin told her that they were not used to living here. The girl told the female leader again. Before the female leader could make a statement, another indigenous girl grabbed a handful of weeds and came in.


    There were still drops of water on the weeds. It seemed that they had been washed. She came to them and nodded to the female interpreter. Then she put the weeds in her mouth, chewed them, spit them out, rubbed them into a ball, and covered the wound on the inner side of the female leader''s thigh.


    Although Tang Wenhao already knew that the female leader wanted him to be a planter, he still didn''t mean to stare at the discharge on the inner side of others'' thighs. He quickly turned his body and stood hand in hand with Ruan Ling.


    Thanks to the female translator, everyone can communicate through her. The female translator told them that the aunt of the current female leader has just retired. According to the clan rules, the leader of their tribe will retire at the age of 50 and give her a young woman to take her place.


    First of all, being their leader requires several conditions. First, they are tall and strong, and can lead the tribe out to fight, that is, they should have good Kung Fu;


    Second, there should be fertility potential. For example, women with large PP think that women with small PP have poor fertility and are difficult to bear the important task of family succession. Although this woman has not given birth so far, she has large PP, so she has great potential


    Third, we should have the ability to deal with complex tribal problems and be able to hold down these savages. It is said that the female leader is very open-minded and fair in dealing with problems. She is expected by all. Moreover, she is also the niece of the old leader, that is, the daughter of her sister.


    In fact, there are no complex kinship in real life in their tribe, because there are no men in their tribe. Men are temporarily kidnapped from other tribes. After completing the reproductive task, they let the men go. Therefore, most women in this tribe do not know who their father is.


    When Tang Wenhao said this, he understood that he had seen on the Internet that there was such a primitive female tribe in Africa or some Pacific desert islands. There were no men in this female tribe. They didn''t like men and didn''t need men. They were brave and good at fighting and were very good at shooting. Their men were robbed from the outside, Then they sow seeds in their tribe for a few days or longer, basically pumping the bodies of the captured men. When they are finished, they come from and go back.


    When the women sown seeds in their tribe get pregnant and give birth to children, if they are girls, they will stay, and the men will throw them into the grass outside their tribe. Life and death are vital, wealth is in heaven, which is very cruel!


    I didn''t expect to encounter such a bird! Tang Wenhao felt like he was dreaming.


    The lunch was really raw meat, and I don''t know what animal it was. Anyway, when the indigenous girls outside brought in plates of raw meat, Tang Wenhao wanted to vomit, but they didn''t dare, and they were embarrassed. Besides, everyone starved to death. Seeing that others ate very delicious, they forced to swallow a few pieces, which was regarded as filling their stomach.


    After all, we have eaten raw venison in the cave. It''s just another time.


    After dinner, the female leader asked the translator and two indigenous girls to take Tang Wenhao around their tribe. Let alone, seeing their tribe with the attitude of visiting this time felt different when they came in. The scope of the whole tribe was about twice that of Tang Wenhao and his Hejiawan village.


    The translator said that there are more than 3000 people in their tribe. She is the only girl sent out to study English. Therefore, she has become a bridge to contact and communicate with the outside world. When the female tribe was not in power in the past, she has not set up this position!


    It seems that this woman is really not simple.

 Chapter 1028

    This primitive tribe is located in a valley between the two peaks. The valley is covered with dense forests. Although there are thatched huts in the open places, if a stranger comes here, he can''t get out at all. All the thatched huts are the same and the distribution is irregular. Only when you find the one where the female leader in the center lives can you distinguish your position.


    But in the middle of the room, if no familiar person takes you in, you can''t find it. If it''s the enemy, you''ll be shot dead by random arrows before you find it. All the trees here are full of organs.


    Therefore, after the visit, Tang Wenhao discussed with them, stabilized them first, reassured them, and then planned to escape.


    In the evening, after dinner, a turpentine lamp was lit in the thatched house, which made all the women here more beautiful, especially the flight attendants Ruan Ling, Chen Xin and Yang Zilan. Shit, how can I sleep tonight? Do you really have a chance to taste fresh and see what these uncivilized indigenous women taste? Is it the same as the female leader of the primitive tribe in the Golden Triangle jungle?


    You may wonder why Ruan Ling and her beauties can sleep in the female leader''s bedroom? Because Tang Wenhao asked Chen Xin to communicate with the translator and said that Ruan Ling, these beauties, are not used to being with strangers. I hope the female leader will not embarrass everyone.


    Perhaps the female leader wanted to please Tang Wenhao, but she agreed to let Ruan Ling and them sleep together in her own boudoir.


    Therefore, in the evening, the female leader asked several girls to build wooden beds for them, and the oversized wooden bed in the middle was the exclusive bed of Tang Wenhao and the female leader. The female translator said that this big wooden bed was handed down by the leaders of previous dynasties, and other women were not qualified to sleep. Let Tang Wenhao pay more attention.


    I don''t believe in this evil. I''m going to let my sister sleep for an addiction tonight. Tang Wenhao knows very well, women! As long as you conquer her, do what you say, break the rules! You don''t have to bird it at all!


    Moreover, even the female translator will never let her go. It is necessary to tame her, because she is the only communication bridge between Tang Wenhao and them. He must make her loyal to them in the future.


    This thatched cottage has five more beds tonight. Three are for Ruan Ling and aunt Shen. They sleep with four beauties. One is for the two maids of the female leader, and the other is for the female translator and Chen Xin. She and Chen Xin sleep on one side of the big bed, because they can let him communicate with the female leader.


    The light was very dim. The female leader lay on it after dinner because she was injured. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling had a chat for a while. They were all laughing at Tang Wenhao''s ability to have foreign meat tonight. He said that in fact, he still liked his sister Ruan Ling better. Ruan Ling said that she was very happy.


    Aunt Shen smiled and said, ghost letter! No man doesn''t like different women. He says that men are curious animals. He wants to sleep with different women every time!


    After listening to Aunt Shen''s words, Tang Wenhao thought, alas, you can''t be with a woman with too rich life experience like aunt Shen. Otherwise, you can''t escape her countless eyes.


    We''re talking! The female translator pointed to the big bed and said a few words of bird language to Chen Xin. In fact, Tang Wenhao wanted to tell her that he could understand her bird language. She just told Chen Xin to let him go to bed with the female leader and stop talking nonsense here.


    Chen Xin glanced at Tang Wenhao and said with jealousy, "Mr. Tang, your good thing is coming. People want you to go up with her!" her jealousy made Tang Wenhao feel very happy. He knew that this beautiful and frightened stewardess would be in his bed sooner or later.


    "Ah? She can''t wait. It''s estimated that she hasn''t captured a man for a long time." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then obediently followed the female interpreter.


    However, Tang Wenhao was still muttering in his heart that it was not unusual for him to linger in public. According to his habits in the Ruan family, his other beauties wanted to accept them anyway and add some necessary color to his dangerous life, but the key was that there was an old lady, aunt Shen, who was a little embarrassed. When Tang Wenhao thought of this, I don''t want to, but in order not to cause unnecessary trouble, I have to go there first.


    Chen Xin also followed. The female translator put the oil lamp at the head of their bed. Under the light, the female leader''s face flushed. Her eyes fell on Tang Wenhao''s handsome face. She was deeply in love. No matter what kind of love, she knew at first glance that she liked him, at least his handsome body!


    "Hey! Chen Xin, ask her, isn''t she hurt? I look at her wound, OK? Won''t it hurt her?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He knew that the woman had applied herbal medicine and would accidentally touch her wound. He didn''t want to be punished by her


    "It''s kind of sweet and precious," Chen said jealously, and then glanced at Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling and others nearby were amused. Ruan Ling told aunt Shen that the beautiful woman Chen Xin must have fallen in love with her baby.


    Then she said Tang Wenhao''s concerns to the female translator. The female translator looked at him with some gratitude, and then said to the female leader. When the female leader listened, she shook her head gratefully at Tang Wenhao, saying that it would not affect her looking for happiness.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao woke up with his ears clenched. At that time, he was having a nightmare. It seemed that he dreamed of sister Ah Mei. Her beautiful eyes were red and swollen with tears. It seemed that there was a big dark coffin beside them, and the person lying inside was him.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but feel sad. When his nose was sour, he would shed tears, because he wanted to cry when he saw sister Ah Mui''s sad appearance, but he suddenly felt his ears hurt. When he opened his eyes, Ruan Ling''s jade hand held his ears and made faces at him!


    "Baby, what are you doing? What are you calling, sister? Sister has been held by you all the time. She looks sad and seems to be crying. Is she dreaming? Don''t dream. It''s time to wake up and have a look. The sun outside is going to dry her ass." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the outdoor. It was already sunny. He woke up completely. He knew he was dreaming. He smiled at her shyly. "Elder sister, I really dreamed. I dreamed that I was dead. Elder sister Ah Mui is hurting her heart and dying. Ah! It was a nightmare. Fortunately! Fortunately! They are still alive! Ah! Are they all up?"


    "Hehe... It''s just you. Your leader''s wife and her men went out. Who called them out? The female translator said, wait at home when you wake up and finish dinner. We are not allowed to go out without authorization. They will come back in a minute." Ruan Ling smiled.


    At this time, aunt Shen, Chen Xin and Ruth also gathered around. Aunt Shen asked with concern, "are you all right, child? Did you lose too much last night? We are all very tired and don''t know if the female leader did anything to you?"


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at each other and smiled. He said with a bad smile, "aunt Shen, I''m fine. How did the female leader beauty treat me? As soon as I slept until dawn, I had a nightmare just now. I dreamed that I hung up. I was a little sad. My mood hasn''t fully recovered. Fortunately, my sister pulled me back."


    In fact, last night, Tang Wenhao took advantage of everyone''s inattention to control all the women inside except Ruan Ling by pointing holes across the air and let them fall asleep. He was good to work with Ruan Ling, but finally he gave his excellent variety to the female leader.


    This is Ruan Ling''s idea. At least when the female leader wakes up, she should know that she has obtained the excellent seeds of Tang Wenhao, so that she will not be angry with her authentic wife of Tang Wenhao. The female leader has heard that Ruan Ling is Tang Wenhao''s wife, so she allows them to stay together.


    "Hehe... My child, dreams are the opposite, which means you are living well now. In fact, it is also ah! In fact, each of us is thinking about our family! These days, the family must think we are dead." aunt Shen also looked sad.


    "Hmm!... aunt, can we escape?" Chen Xin asked.


    "We have to ask the only man here? My aunt has no Kung Fu and can''t save us. How can she know? I think he''s happy now. There are so many women here, and his wife Ruan Ling doesn''t care about him. It''s strange that he''s willing to go back! It seems that we have to accompany him to die in the primitive jungle where ghosts can''t find him." Yang Zilan muttered.


    "No, Wenhao is not such a person, son... Do you think we can go out?" aunt Shen asked with concern. Although she didn''t show eagerness, Tang Wenhao could feel her eagerness.


    I sat up, hugged Ruan Ling and said, "Aunt, I''m not sure of winning now, but I''m still confident. Have you ever thought about it? If we want to go out, we must find someone willing to help us, because the terrain here is too complex. If we escape rashly, we may be shot dead by random arrows before going out. Therefore, we must be absolutely sure to take action. I want to cooperate with them now We should please them and win their trust, especially the female translator. Only if she is willing to help us can we hope to escape. First, she is familiar with the situation and second, she can communicate with us. Last night, I had a new idea. "Speaking of this, several beauties are excited, as if there is a dawn ahead.


    "Tell me, tell me... What do you think?" Chen Xin urged excitedly.


    "Baby, talk about it." Ruan Ling asked happily.


    "Elder sister, don''t scold me?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, you can say it! As long as you can take us out, you can let us do anything. I don''t want to stay here for another day. There''s no food here. As far as sleeping is concerned, it''s all hardwood beds. It hurts all over, there''s no cosmetics, no facial cleanser, and there''s nothing. Also, I''m coming to my holiday soon. I asked the female interpreter. She said they all take leaves with them Then wipe it and wash it in the nearby stream. God! I''m going to collapse when I think of this. "Chen Xin looked miserable.


    "Ha ha... You girl, if you don''t want to have a holiday," aunt Shen said with a smile.

 Chapter 1029

    "Ah? How is that possible? Once a month, it''s very accurate! It''s strange not to come!" Chen Xin said with a mouth.


    "Let Wen Hao have you tonight. If you''re pregnant, you won''t have a holiday." aunt Shen smiled.


    "Ah... No mistake! This? I haven''t thought about it yet! Although I like him very much, he''s too bad, and isn''t it too cheap for him?" although Chen Xin said so, her face was filled with a happy smile.


    "Hee hee... Chen Xin, aunt Shen is a good idea. Do you want to try? If you don''t try, I''d like to try. Sister Ruan Ling, why don''t I forget with your husband tonight?!" Yang Zilan said with a smile.


    "OK! My baby can''t wait! Baby, take it all tonight!" Ruan Ling smiled gently. Tang Wenhao stared at Chen Xin''s beautiful eyes and winked at her, which meant a lot of teasing.


    "Go! Who wants to talk to you! Big coyote." Chen Xin stared at him with a whine.


    "All right, all right! Chen Xin, don''t talk about these useless things. Whether you want to do it or not, you can do it yourself. Child, continue talking!" aunt Shen interrupted Chen Xin.


    Originally, Tang Wenhao wanted to joke with the best stewardess. For example, what did she do yesterday? Did you dry it naturally or take a bath? There''s no place to take a bath here?


    But considering that it was still important to talk about business, Tang Wenhao didn''t tease her, so Tang Wenhao nodded and said seriously, "When I was sleeping with my sister last night, I suddenly had a bold idea. I wanted to run the female translator. I''d better let her conceive my child. In this way, both physically and mentally, they regarded me as her closest person. Think about it, the female translator can communicate with us. Her sister is the maid around the female leader. Basically, she has a clear life and daily life Er Chu also knows the secrets of the tribe. Of course, she knows that those places are dangerous and where they are safe. Most importantly, she must know where there is a way out, and the female translator must know, because she has been trained outside. It''s impossible not to know. As long as the twin sisters help us, are we afraid we can''t get out? "


    "That''s very reasonable. My aunt didn''t read you wrong... Girls, see? Although he laughs with you every day, he knows it!... my child, just do as you say. We won''t laugh at you if you toss around here in the future. In fact, we''re not qualified to say you. It''s not because of this accident. We all know it I don''t know any of them! Girls, don''t like Wen Hao in the future. Just compete with them. Don''t affect his arrangement. Do you hear me? "Aunt Shen looked at some girls.


    "Who likes this big Coyote?" Chen Xin said with a whiny smile.


    "We don''t know who likes Wen Hao, sister Ruan Ling, do you know?" Yang Zilan smiled.


    In fact, Ruan Ling''s heart is like a mirror. She has long seen that these two top flight attendants like her baby Tang Wenhao. She also likes these two girls with different personalities.


    In fact, last night Ruan Ling mentioned to Tang Wenhao that he really wanted to like Chen Xin and Yang Zilan, so he just had a round house with them. Tang Wenhao didn''t agree, not that he didn''t like them, but that it didn''t seem to be natural. He said, let it be! Ruan Ling didn''t force him to concentrate on serving him.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s ideas, everyone nodded. After that, Ruan Ling also told Ruth about their plans. Ruth said she would try her best to cooperate and would not disturb their plans.


    After discussion, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling got out of bed, excreted waste in their hut, washed and ate. Just after eating, the female leader with a sharp knife led several of her entourage in majestically.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao and his female leaders had finished their meal, she smiled and whispered to the female translator. The female translator said to Chen Xin, and Chen Xin told Tang Wenhao to prepare and go out with them. Today, their female wizard wanted to do something for Tang Wenhao and the female leader, but did not let her beauty follow. Tang Wenhao only took Chen Xin with him as his translator.


    Tang Wenhao wants to tell the female translator that they can understand her bird language except aunt Shen. They don''t need Chen Xin to translate at all, but they''re too lazy to say. Going to Chen Xin can also amuse her and add a little fun to the boring life.


    Although Ruan Ling and others were unwilling, they still listened to the arrangement of others. When Tang Wenhao left, he told Ruan Ling to let them stay inside and don''t go out. In this tribe, this thatched house is the safest. Ruan Ling said that she knew and knew it in her heart. Let him and Chen Xin protect themselves and don''t worry about them.


    In fact, feelings are generated in this kind of mutual care, mutual love and mutual concern.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin followed the female leader. The four women turned around among the thatched houses in the tribe. Half an hour later, they came to a large thatched house in the east of the tribe. He looked around. There was a large grassland around. This thatched house was the only building in a radius of about one kilometer.


    In front of the thatched cottage, there was a large stone with strange shape. The stone was filled with all kinds of wild fruits and cooked meat, but Tang Wenhao didn''t know what meat it was. It was still steaming. It could be seen that this was a place for sacrifice.


    Just after they arrived, a woman with a feather duster came out of the thatched house. She was about thirty-four or five years old. She didn''t look at her chest and didn''t know whether she was a man or a woman at all. Because her face was painted with a strange symbol, her waist was not as naked as other indigenous women, and she was still wearing a colored apron, but it could be seen from her slender waist and slender thighs, This woman has a great figure. If her facial features are dignified and she is a stunning beauty, at least from the perspective of Tang Wenhao, a dark man, he thinks so.


    When the female wizard saw the female leader, she bowed to the female leader. The female leader said a few words to her, then looked back and pointed to Tang Wenhao, and the female wizard''s eyes swept at him. Moreover, her eyes directly aimed at Tang Wenhao, and a surprise flashed in her eyes. Although it was only a fleeting glance, Tang Wenhao had felt her inner thoughts.


    Then, what did the female wizard say to the female leader? After that, the female leader told the female translator, and the female translator told Chen Xin. The general meaning is that when divining for a while, first let Tang Wenhao lie in front of the big stone and close his eyes. The female wizard doesn''t call him. He is not allowed to open his eyes to avoid colliding with their gods. Then the female wizard will do divination for him. After that, the female wizard will let him open his eyes. She will communicate with the gods again. After the communication, she will see how the gods deal with it. She can''t tell them now. She won''t know until she has to do divination.


    After listening to Chen Xin''s explanation, Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and felt ridiculous. He was a college student and was fooled by these hateful wizards. If Wu Kui knew, he would die of laughter.


    Chen Xinchong blinked at Tang Wenhao and whispered, "don''t laugh! Laughing will collide with their gods. You have to remember that we are now equivalent to returning to the primitive society. In modern words, we have been crossed, okay?"


    "I see! I think it''s a waste for such a beautiful woman to do this. If she is bought into a shampoo room, it''s estimated that her business will be very good. Don''t you think she has a great figure?" I said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, I knew you were thinking about this witch, coyote." Chen Xin stared at Tang Wenhao with a whiny look, and her jealousy was very obvious.


    Tang Wenhao likes to tease her, "Chen Xin, why am I a coyote in your eyes? Who am I? You? I haven''t slept with my own wife, and I haven''t slept with you? I''ve been patient with you. You''re so beautiful. Do you think I really don''t want you? Otherwise, let''s make a beautiful appointment? Will you and me tonight? I promise I can make you pregnant. In this case, you won''t Don''t worry about the holidays. Aunt Shen gave you the idea. I think it''s OK. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, have your big head dream!" Chen Xin said with a whiny smile.


    At this time, the female wizard shouted into the thatched cottage, and out came a little girl, who was 13 or 14 years old, dressed like a female wizard. She should be an apprentice of the female wizard, holding a straw mat in her hand, and came to Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin.


    She spread the straw mat in front of the big stone. The witch asked Tang Wenhao to lie down on it. Tang Wenhao lay down obediently as she said. She stretched out her hand to cover his eyes and wiped them down. Tang Wenhao understood that she wanted him to close his eyes. Tang Wenhao also cooperated with her to close his eyes. I don''t know what the witch wanted to do?


    After that, the witch stood up, and Tang Wenhao felt that she had been walking around him, chanting words like singing. Half an hour later, Tang Wenhao suddenly felt itchy and seemed to be cleaned by something.


    Later, Chen Xin told him that the female wizard was cleaning his body with the feather duster in her hand. What''s the bird truth? Is Lao Tzu dirty? Cleaning?


    To make a long story short, the witch tossed Tang Wenhao for a long time with a feather duster, and the evil fire in his body rushed to his lower abdomen. It was imminent. Later, she simply moved her hand to his lower abdomen, chest muscles, then neck and cheeks, and then motioned Tang Wenhao to open his eyes.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao saw a pair of eager eyes.


    She didn''t look at Tang Wenhao, stood up, and then hawed and said something to the female leader. Tang Wenhao saw the female leader waving to a maid. The maid left reluctantly. I don''t know if she was attracted by Tang Wenhao''s strong physique and couldn''t leave.


    Then the female leader said something to the female translator, who told Chen Xin, "Are you comfortable just now? The witch took a fancy to you. They told their leaders that the gods wanted to test your strength. In fact, she wanted to let you go to the house with her immediately. No one was allowed to disturb you. They said that disturbing the gods would bring disaster to the tribe. Their leaders believed her nonsense. Did you see it last night in the female leader''s room The maid went to the tribe to find a girl. The witch teacher said that she would sacrifice the gods with the girl''s blood. Let you finish the experiment with the gods in a moment and salute the gods with their girl''s daughter red. This can ensure that the number of women in their tribe exceeds that of other female tribes. Mr. Tang, it''s cheaper for you now? "

 Chapter 1030

    "Jealous?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. However, he was really not interested in the witch. He always gave people a feeling of human evil, but he was very interested in seeing what tricks the witch would play with him.


    "Ghosts are jealous of you. Thousands of women here are yours. Who has the leisure? Go! People can''t wait!" Chen Xinchong said to Tang Wenhao.


    It turned out that the female wizard had come to the door of the thatched house. Tang Wenhao had to follow. The beauties watched Tang Wenhao enter the house and communicate with their gods.


    After entering the house, the witch closed the door. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking at this special house. Except for sacrificial supplies, it was no different from other thatched houses. There were a wooden bed on both sides of the East and West. I don''t know why she put two beds in it.


    She went straight to a wooden bed in the East. Tang Wenhao followed her and carefully observed her. It was really thin waist and rich hips. It was very attractive to walk. Unfortunately, it was covered by a colorful skirt, but there was another kind of hazy sexy.


    Just now I was on the verge of being provoked. I told you to play tricks! Harm the people. Just tell me directly if you want a man. It''s so mysterious! Tang Wenhao thought to himself.


    The female wizard came to her bed and looked back at Tang Wenhao without expression. She began to untie her colorful skirt. Tang Wenhao knew that she was still pretending! In fact, her rapid breathing has completely betrayed her inner desire.


    However, as soon as Tang Wenhao saw the things painted on her face, he had no interest in her. Of course, he only looked at her figure. He would never be wronged to accept her.


    What''s more rare is that her skin is as white as snow, which is rare in their tropical jungle. Later, Tang Wenhao figured out that because they grew up here since childhood, as women in charge of Dharma in the tribe, they don''t have to go outside to participate in physical labor and bask in the hot sun, so, It''s normal that the skin is much whiter, tender and smooth than ordinary women.


    The witch saw that Tang Wenhao had nothing to do with her temptation. She was surprised. She waved to Tang Wenhao and motioned Tang Wenhao to go to bed. Tang Wenhao shook his head, stretched out his hand to touch his face, and then pointed to her face, which meant whether he could see what she looked like!


    Sure enough, she shook her head and refused Tang Wenhao''s unreasonable request!


    Tang Wenhao was a little angry and turned around to flash. The witch screamed and showed a vicious light in her eyes. Tang Wenhao stood still and stared at her fearlessly to see what she had. Grass, what else can you do with me?


    The witch tied up her colorful skirt again, picked up her feather duster that fooled the pig''s head from the side, and then began to get nervous around Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao always followed her body, and her eyes were full of contempt.


    This angered the witch. It''s estimated that she didn''t dare to despise her magic in her life. She raised her feather duster and would smoke Tang Wenhao. Where would Tang Wenhao let her smoke?


    As soon as she withdrew, the witch''s feather duster failed.


    This time she felt that she had no face. A foreign man dared to avoid her punishment, which was absolutely unforgivable in their female tribe.


    Therefore, the witch chased Tang Wenhao in her mysterious boudoir. She wanted to smoke him, but she couldn''t. Tang Wenhao not only wasn''t angry, but also deliberately teased her. He wanted to tease the witch to collapse. He wanted to make her helpless and let her completely show the original form of ignorance in front of him.


    Tang Wenhao smiled as he ran. Suddenly, he found a basin of water in a corner of the house. He was very happy. When the witch drank and smoked him with a feather duster, he waved his finger and clicked somewhere on the witch''s chest.


    A miracle happened. The witch stood still with a feather duster in her hand. Tang Wenhao took down the feather duster in her hand with a bad smile.


    Nima, you''re far from playing with me! I want to see what your evil face looks like? Don''t let me see, but I want to see your true face, Tang Wenhao said to himself.


    Tang Wenhao went to the wooden basin containing water, quickly bent down to carry the water up, came to her and began to wash her face. When the water soaked her cheeks, the paint on her face began to melt. Tang Wenhao quickly wiped and cleaned her until the water in the basin was turbid.


    After a few minutes of cleaning, a beautiful face appeared in front of Tang Wenhao.


    With apricot eyes, willow eyebrows, gills and new litchi, her nose is greasy with goose fat, and her fragrant lips are plump and ruddy. It can be said that she is definitely the most sexy and charming woman Tang Wenhao has seen in this female tribe.


    In addition, her snow like skin was much better than the female leader. As soon as Tang Wenhao patted the back of her head, the beautiful witch woke up and saw Tang Wenhao staring at her. She was stunned. Then, she touched her own face with her hand and blushed instantly, which surprised Tang Wenhao. It turned out that you would be shy, too?


    Seeing her so charming and moving appearance, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help it. He bowed his head and kissed her. She looked at him in horror. The women here had no experience of kissing and didn''t know that kissing was actually the most wonderful thing in the world, so she wanted to avoid, but she didn''t succeed. Tang Wenhao caught her sweet lips.


    After kissing her, she was a little astringent at first. She slowly reacted and no longer rejected. Instead, she bound her hands around Tang Wenhao''s neck.


    There''s a door! This woman is plastic! With a little training, there is definitely the potential to kill men all over the world.


    After enjoying this unprecedented happiness, the female wizard showed great cooperation with Tang Wenhao''s misdeeds on her, and it was possible to fall in love with Tang Wenhao.


    No more gossip. When the two were playing the boo game, there was a charming shout outside the door. Tang Wenhao naturally didn''t understand what it meant, but the witch understood it and she showed resistance.


    Tang Wenhao proudly released her. The female wizard simply cleaned up her emotions, quickly hid in a corner and quickly drew on her beautiful face. Soon, she recovered her mysterious and strange appearance.


    Tang Wenhao has been observing her carefully. He found that it is not easy for the female wizard to live. After all, the thing of pretending to be a ghost is false. Other people in the tribe must not find the truth, and even their true face can not be shown to others. It is also a kind of sadness.


    The witch looked solemn and came to the outside of the house. Sure enough, there were two 14-year-old indigenous girls, one about 1.4 meters and the other about 1.5 meters. Tang Wenhao didn''t go out and couldn''t see their looks clearly. The female wizard just went to the door and waved to them. The two girls came in obediently. After the female wizard said a few words to the female leader outside the door, Close the door again.


    The two girls came in shyly, and the female wizard began to play tricks again. She even brought a basin of water and sprinkled a little on the girls'' heads with her hands, as if it was really the case.


    The two girls didn''t dare to say anything. Let her fool around. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking at the two girls. The girl with a little higher point seemed to be better developed. She had a small round waist and slender legs. She was a beautiful girl.


    Tang Wenhao looked up again at her facial features, long hair, shawl, beautiful eyes, red lips and white teeth, very good! More pure and lovely than a pure actress in mainland China.


    Look at another girl around her. She is a little short and has long hair and shawl, but she is petite. It should be said that she has begun to develop, but she has not really grown up.


    The girl with higher facial features is much more beautiful. She is a type of beauty like singer Yang Yuying. This bird place is really a place to raise beautiful women! I haven''t seen any poor looking women or girls these two days, shit! What a handsome girl! Did I Tang Wenhao have good luck? Is it really going to be hard to destroy flowers in a while?


    No, these two girls are too young to do this immoral thing. Although they are in the primitive jungle, as a promising young man with higher education, I Tang Wenhao must stick to my principle of life and play with big girls like witches and female leaders. My daughter-in-law can, but I''d better forget this immature little beauty! To avoid being struck by thunder.


    However, the task of entering this room is to play with these two little beauties? If you don''t play, will the witch tell the female leader anything outrageous? Nima, look.


    After the female wizard sprinkled some water on the two girls, she let the taller girl lie down on the bed first. The girl lay down obediently. The female wizard motioned the girl to close her eyes.


    Her body was trembling slightly. She was afraid. Later, Chen Xin told Tang Wenhao that people in their place, whether women or girls, were in awe of female wizards. In their view, female wizards were omnipotent. Therefore, the orders of female wizards were sometimes better than those of female leaders. However, according to the tradition of their tribe, female wizards did not participate in political affairs, So it won''t pose a threat to the female leader.


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao has some love for the girl in bed. After all, she is only 14 years old. In their Hejiawan, she is just a girl who has just graduated from primary school, but now she is going to become a sacrifice. Of course, Tang Wenhao doesn''t know what the Witch will do to the little girl, but he made up his mind. If the witch let him bully the poor child, He must not do it.


    When Tang Wenhao was thinking! Suddenly, a woman burst in outside the door. She looked panicked. When she saw the witch, she said something flustered. The witch''s face changed, looked at the little girl in bed, looked at Tang Wenhao, and shouted outside.


    Soon the female translator and Chen Xin came in, and the witch said a few words to the female translator.


    The female translator talked to Chen Xin. In fact, Tang Wenhao has understood it. It means that the female leaders of several nearby tribes have heard that their tribe has harvested a handsome man like Tang Wenhao. They unite to want the female leader outside to take him to see them. Otherwise, their tribes will unite to destroy their tribe, The female leader asked the witch what to do?


    holy crap And this kind of thing? Do I Tang Wenhao have such a fire? But they can fight! I can also take the opportunity to escape. Of course, Tang Wenhao can''t say that, ha ha!


    "Big beauty, am I so good?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile to Chen Xin.


    "Smelly beauty! Mr. Tang, why were you quarrelling with the witch just now? You won''t deal with the evil witch?" Chen Xin smiled.

 Chapter 1031

    "Oh, almost, Chen Xin, let me tell you a secret. I subdued her just now and washed the dirt off her face. You know? The witch is definitely a great beauty, much more beautiful than their female leader." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Really?" Chen Xin asked in amazement.


    "Of course, why did I lie to you? Alas, if you don''t believe it, ask the witch if they want to let me play with other tribes? Certainly not. The witch likes me. I''m going to come with her tonight. Are you interested in coming together?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Fuck you! Villain, however, according to the female leader, they really don''t want you to go to other tribes, but if they don''t go, they''re afraid they can''t beat others. If several tribes unite, they will be very miserable, but they don''t want you to see them. They''re afraid they''ll make your idea after they see you, so they want to ask the Witch and your opinion," Chen Xin said.


    "Why? Chen Xin, you tell them you won''t go, just to let them fight, and we can still have a chance to escape!... Hey! Chen Xin, I think I''d better go? If so, I can still deal with them on both sides. Maybe they will listen to me in the future? I''ll be the emperor here, won''t I?" Tang Wenhao suddenly had an idea, Said to Chen Xin.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Xin misunderstood Tang Wenhao''s meaning. She glanced at him and said jealously, "I knew you must want to go! I heard that a woman wants to rob you. Do you want to change a tribe and get some little girls?" she glanced at the little girl lying on the bed.


    "Heaven and earth conscience, beauty Chen Xin, I really didn''t want to touch her. She''s too young. Our classmates'' children are older than her, okay? We don''t do such immoral things, whether we need to bear legal responsibility or not. If beauty Chen wants to accompany me tonight, I really don''t mind at all." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao was arranged by the female leaders to meet with the female leaders of several other tribes. In fact, Tang Wenhao''s heart was still like a mirror. Their tribe would never dare to offend the primitive female tribe of the whole jungle for an alien man. Although this tribe has great strength in this group of tribes, if they unite, they will be dead.


    As the leader of the tribe, the female leader will not ignore these factors. Consulting Tang Wenhao''s opinions is just pretending, but the female leader has made three rules for him. Let''s listen! This woman is not simple!


    Tang Wenhao is not allowed to betray them and leave here, that is, if he sees it, it will attract him more


    Other tribal women are not allowed to go with other beauties. He is now a member of this tribe. Leaving means betrayal. Second, Tang Wenhao is not allowed to go to other tribes to find women. He has to have children with women in their tribes. Fat water does not flow into outsiders'' fields. Third, once Tang Wenhao wants to leave the tribe and escape without authorization, she will kill all the beautiful women such as Ruan Ling who came in together, and leave none.


    holy crap Great! The most poisonous thing is the last move. No wonder she never lets Tang Wenhao take Ruan Ling with her. No wonder she only allows his women to move in her thatched house. She just wants to put them under house arrest and use them to control him.


    The place where they agreed to meet was the eastern part of the jungle, about four or five miles away from their tribe. There was a small stream. The stream was gurgling and clear. Standing by the stream, you could clearly see the fish playing freely in the water.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin were blocked behind by them. It was estimated that they didn''t want people on the other side to see him first. The female leader yelled at the other side. Suddenly, a strange cry came. However, Tang Wenhao could hear that although the sound was strange, it must be from people''s throat.


    "Tang Wenhao, this voice is so scary! Will the women over there take you away?" Chen Xin asked with some worry.


    Tang Wenhao took her jade hand and whispered, "yes, but the female leaders here won''t let them succeed. Don''t talk. Look, people have come out. Look, dozens of women are holding spears in their hands."


    Chen Xin also hurriedly looked across the stream through the gap between people.


    At this time, someone on the other side was shouting. Tang Wenhao asked Chen Xin to talk to the female translator and asked her to translate the words of the leaders on both sides. The female translator was still good. Every sentence was translated with Chen Xin, and Chen Xin translated it to Tang Wenhao word by word. Tang Wenhao agreed with Chen Xin. Simply let these women think that except Chen Xin, They can''t understand birds.


    The main idea is that there are three female leaders in the opposite tribe, belonging to different tribes. They all heard that this tribe has harvested a very handsome man from outside, which is the best man they can''t get out of for ten thousand years. Therefore, the female leaders of several tribes want to see him, a strange man.


    He also said that if this strange man is really so handsome and cool, they should share this strange man with the female leader. If the female leader does not agree, several female tribes will unite to deal with the female leader.


    After listening to Chen Xin''s introduction, Tang Wenhao began to calculate. Shit, since he is so popular, he should consider how to escape from the jungle at the lowest price. He patronized to entertain with ah Ling last night and hasn''t really been with the female leader. She should be subdued. Later, she will honestly listen to his command, but anyway, She won''t let herself leave here.


    Or you''ll kill the witch? Her identity is easy to cooperate with her to leave. As long as she talks nonsense with the female leader, the female leader must listen to her. She listens to me. Can''t she escape?


    When Tang Wenhao was thinking, Chen Xin pulled his hand and whispered, "it''s your turn."


    Tang Wenhao looked at her suspiciously. Chen Xinnu nuzui looked forward. He found that the Aboriginal women in front of them had made way, and the eyes of another group of Aboriginal women of primitive tribes opposite the stream were staring at him.


    Suddenly, an old woman on the other side spoke to the female leader. For a while, Chen Xin translated beside him and said that the old woman opposite was a female leader equivalent to the strength of the tribe. She was about the same age as the old leader on their side. They had not found a suitable successor, so they still didn''t give up their position.


    The old woman is telling the female leader of the tribe that she can''t see Tang Wenhao''s bird shape clearly. It is estimated that she is old and has presbyopia. She wants Tang Wenhao to cross the stream to her side and let her see clearly. The female leader didn''t promise her. The two sides are bargaining now.


    "Chen Xin, my son has become their tool now." Tang Wenhao said to Chen Xin with a bitter smile.


    "Tools are just tools. Anyway, I think you will live more and more moist in the future. You can sleep with women all day. Depending on the current situation, you can sleep with anyone you want in the future." Chen Xin said sarcastically.


    Just after that, the female translator patted Chen Xin on the shoulder and said a few bird words to her. Chen Xin was surprised, then looked at him and said a few bird words to the female translator.


    After listening, the female translator said something to the female leader. The female leader nodded, and then said something to the old woman on the other side. The old woman nodded, waved her hand behind her, and came out of the crowd. They were all in their twenties and thirties.


    They threw their spears to the shore, then went straight down the stream from the other bank and came to them with the stream. As soon as they got on the shore, they were speared behind them by the two maids of the female leader.


    Tang Wenhao understood that he had come to be a hostage.


    The female leader spoke to the female translator Nunu. The female translator quickly said a few bird words to Chen Xin. Chen Xin reassured him that the two daughters of the old woman on the other side had been taken over as hostages. They didn''t dare to do anything to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao knew that he had no way back. Besides, he thought it was fun. He listened to their arrangement, got down the stream and walked to the other bank.


    "Tang Wenhao, be careful." Chen Xin cried to him uneasily. He went to the battlefield like a competent wife. Tang Wenhao was a little moved. Take her tonight! Stop playing with her.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled at her and said badly, "don''t worry, I can''t die. I haven''t finished my house with you! I said I want you tonight and will never break my promise!"


    Chen Xin blushed and whined angrily, "bad guy, never serious!" scolded and scolded, and her pretty face was full of beautiful smiles.


    "Ha ha... It was! If they caught me, you go back and tell my sister, I will come back, ha ha!" in fact, Tang Wenhao found that the more dangerous it is, the more daring and heroic people will be to joke.


    "Villain!" Chen Xin pretended to scold behind. Although she seemed to scold Tang Wenhao, she was beautiful in her heart! Later, after Tang Wenhao and their escape from the jungle, Chen Xin told him that she especially liked to joke about them in times of crisis. She thought that Tang Wenhao''s men were a little bad, but they were kind and affectionate, which was a disadvantage she could tolerate.


    ha-ha! See? Chen Xin''s words once again proved an eternal truth, "men are not bad, women do not love."


    These Aboriginal women couldn''t understand Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin, so they had to look at them in confusion and laugh, but they didn''t stop their communication.


    In less than a minute, Tang Wenhao crossed the stream and came to the opposite bank. After climbing onto the bank, he looked up and saw that there were thirty or forty women with spears standing opposite. Of course, it was similar to the female tribe he stayed in. There were a row of beautiful women with strong waves and breasts.


    The woman standing in the middle was about 60 years old. She was an old lady, but her eyes were burning and she was very energetic. She also held a spear in her hand. She looked at Tang Wenhao from top to bottom and looked at Tang Wenhao''s bodybuilding, as if someone owed her a few cents.


    Finally, her sharp eyes focused on Tang Wenhao''s belly.


    Behind her stood an old woman and a young woman. The old one was about ten years younger than her, and it was estimated that she was 50 years old. The young woman in her thirties had beautiful facial features and white skin, which surprised Tang Wenhao. The eyes of the two women were also focused on Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 1032

    Tang Wenhao found that most women in women''s tribes like them are only interested in men''s focus, and they don''t pay much attention to other places. In fact, Tang Wenhao is very proud of his strong chest muscles and powerful abdominal muscles. Alas! Meet these women who don''t understand appreciation, no matter how sexy your chest muscles are!


    When Tang Wenhao met their eyes, she saw the surprise in the eyes of these women, especially the old lady. Looking at his handsome eyes, she kept smiling and nodding, and looked back from time to time to communicate with the two women behind him.


    This makes Tang Wenhao feel a little better. He is very narcissistic about his fairly mediocre facial features. If he can''t be appreciated by women, it''s a very painful thing. Although the woman opposite is an old lady, men like to be attracted by the opposite sex, just like women. This is an instinct!


    The two women behind her nodded again and again. Tang Wenhao estimated that the three women took a fancy to him. I don''t know if they would put forward to try it first? I''d like to accompany the fair skinned young woman to the end. It should taste good. By the way, let Chen Xin in the back be jealous, so that she won''t be on the road and suffocate.


    Tang Wenhao is thinking! The old lady came to him with a spear in her hand. She was about to touch his abdominal muscles. Tang Wenhao was startled. He quickly stepped back. He didn''t know what she wanted? But he was caught by two indigenous women around him. Chen Xin behind him was worried. She must think they were going to catch Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Hao, what are they doing?"


    Tang Wenhao looked back and said gratefully, "wife, it''s all right!" after that, he shook his arm and glanced at Chen Xin again. He found that she was not angry, but there was a trace of joy in her beautiful eyes.


    yeah! Seduce success!


    The old lady standing in front of Tang Wenhao waved to the indigenous women behind him. The two women put him down. In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t want to resist. If he wanted to resist, these people couldn''t beat him. Although they all had spears in their hands, they were all furnishings in front of his acupoint pointing skill.


    The old lady reached out and touched Tang Wenhao''s strong abdominal muscles, which fully showed his man''s charm. Shit, it seems that the old lady knows the goods.


    After that, the old lady quickly discussed with the two women behind her. Because there was no translation, Tang Wenhao didn''t know what they were talking about, but they could feel their purpose. It was estimated that Tang Wenhao''s current female tribal leader wanted to give him to them for a few days.


    After the three women had discussed, they began to stand by the stream and bargain with each other. Without the female translator and Chen Xin around, Tang Wenhao looked at them here like a fool.


    But Tang Wenhao found what the female translator and Chen Xin were talking about. It is estimated that Chen Xin is also worried. She must be asking the female translator what they want. Chen Xin is still very smart. She knows that Tang Wenhao will be worried. Therefore, she will explain to him loudly after she understands it, no matter what these women think of her.


    "Tang Wenhao, don''t be afraid. The female leader doesn''t agree to give you to them. She''s talking!" Chen Xin shouted.


    "What to talk about? What conditions?" Tang Wenhao asked Chen Xin loudly.


    "Several tribal leaders over there said that if our female leaders agree that you sleep in each tribe for ten days, they will send ten girls to our tribe, but our female leaders have not agreed and are discussing it!" Chen Xin said.


    Tang Wenhao listened and thought, shit! If I sleep in these three tribes for a month, the female leader will have 30 more girls at once, and the strength will be much stronger. She doesn''t agree with any of these conditions? Silly! It is estimated that she is reluctant to leave me now. This should be the reason.


    Tang Wenhao is thinking about it! The female leaders on both sides were excited and opened the posture of war. The female archers on both sides put their arrows on the strings, and the situation was imminent.


    Chen Xin, who was behind Tang Wenhao, was frightened. She tried her best to talk to the female translator and looked back at him from time to time, "Tang Wenhao, don''t fight with them! I''ll talk to the female leaders here. If they want you, stay in the tribe for a few days and come back! We can''t live without you. If something happens to you, your sister and our women will stay here forever."


    "Wife, don''t worry! I can''t die. I think they also scare the female leader. Just tell the female leader to be generous and don''t aggravate contradictions. If several tribes here unite to deal with her, she will be miserable! Tell her that I won''t betray her. I have a way to make the leaders of these tribes listen to her."


    "Really?" Chen Xin asked suspiciously.


    "Really, don''t you believe my ability? Just tell them! Tell her I''ll go back in peace in a few days."


    You may have to ask, how can Tang Wenhao be so confident that he can handle these female leaders in a few days? There is a saying that he can''t go up the mountain without tiger fighting skills, and can''t turn against Xiqi without three gods. Tang Wenhao is sure that these three women are definitely tribal leaders. From their hungry eyes, he can conclude that as long as he subdues the three of them, all the tribes around here in the future We have to listen to Tang Wenhao honestly.


    Maybe in the future, he Tang Wenhao will be the real chief in the primitive jungle?


    However, things are far from as simple as Tang Wenhao expected. Please enjoy the results later.


    The female leader was forced to agree to Tang Wenhao''s proposal, but the two sides changed the time and conditions and asked them to sleep with the women of the three tribes for three days, one day for each tribe. As a condition, during these three days, the three tribes must give three young women to their female leader''s tribe, that is, a total of nine young girls, If the girl is not sent at that time, the female leader can kill the old lady''s two daughters and sacrifice the gods as a punishment for her deception.


    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, the old lady agreed to the female leader''s request without hesitation. They escorted Tang Wenhao to their tribal territory happily.


    When saying goodbye to Chen Xin, Tang Wenhao saw her worry about him from her beautiful eyes, which made him feel very moved. The best stewardess was really emotional.


    Chen Xin looked back and smiled at him and followed the female leaders back.


    Tang Wenhao was first escorted to her tribe by the old lady. Her tribe is about ten kilometers away from Chen Xin''s current female tribe. Tang Wenhao estimated it according to their walking time. After walking for nearly an hour and a half, it must be more than ten kilometers.


    The old lady''s tribe is also distributed in a low-lying jungle, surrounded by high mountains, and countless thatched houses are covered below, which are located in the jungle irregularly.


    Before entering their tribe, the female leaders of the other two tribes were not allowed to go in with him, but blocked outside their tribe. They also took their own people back to their own tribe and went back honestly to wait for Tang Wenhao''s visit.


    Before entering the tribe, Tang Wenhao was blindfolded. Four indigenous women carried him to the tribe like booty. Along the way, they heard many women and children laughing.


    damn it! I''m afraid I remember their tribe''s defense arrangement or what? I still need to remember you shit? Who cares about your broken place? Tang Wenhao thought depressed.


    About ten minutes later, he was carried to a thatched hut in the tribe. After several women put him on a wooden bed, the things covered in his eyes were untied.


    When I opened my eyes, there were only the old lady and two middle-aged women left in the thatched house. The women who carried Tang Wenhao in had gone out. The old lady looked at him happily, and her eyes unconsciously fell on his strong body. Two rays of expectation were emitted from her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He glanced around and looked at the furnishings. They were really simple. They were similar to the primitive tribes in the jungle of the golden triangle. It was estimated that the scenes of primitive human life all over the world were similar, and there was no essential difference. Anyway, the core was the word "primitive".


    Then, the old lady said a few words to a middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman swayed out. The old lady smiled and nodded at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao only responded to her with a smile. Anyway, he is always a person from the modern civilized world. He still needs some basic etiquette. He knows very well that the old lady will let him and her. It''s terrible and a big loss! Let an old lady in her 60s and 70s give... If Wu Kui''s grandson knows, won''t he spit blood and die?


    The key is that the old lady in front of you is already shriveled and extremely thin. Do you have a big head dream? Tang Wenhao smiled to himself.


    It''s time to dislike her! The old lady actually climbed into bed and lay side by side with him. Tang Wenhao was shocked. He suddenly thought of an old woman in history who especially liked to play with young men. She was no other than Wu Zetian, the son of heaven of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    It is said that emperor Zetian had a good time when he was 70 or 80 years old? Every day, several young faces accompany her. According to unofficial history, Wu Zetian is 75 years old and has a lot of water. The capital is jealous of her. Maybe the old lady also has such potential. However, Tang Wenhao is not interested in her.


    Tang Wenhao was ordering the acupoints of the old lady and two middle-aged women. Then he went to their tribe to find two young and beautiful women to play with. The old lady smiled happily at him.


    She showed a row of white teeth, which surprised Tang Wenhao. After all, her teeth are sixty or seventy years old, and they are well maintained. It''s rare! But then again, people in this bird place eat raw meat all day, but their teeth are good and white, thanks to a local plant that can chew.


    Chen Xin asked the female translator today. She said that people in the jungle nearby usually chew a plant when they wash their teeth. That plant is a little sour, but it has the function of cleaning teeth.


    But no matter how white your teeth are, you can''t lose yourself! Tang Wenhao didn''t care so much. He put his hand on the old lady. The old lady''s smile solidified instantly, and then closed her eyes.


    Isn''t there still a middle-aged woman standing next to her? She looked at Tang Wenhao and the old lady in great doubt. Tang Wenhao waved happily to her and motioned her to come to him.

 Chapter 1033

    The woman didn''t know what to do. She obediently walked to Tang Wenhao''s bed and bent down with a smile, as if to ask the old lady if she had any orders? As soon as he approached Tang Wenhao, he shot again and lit the middle-aged woman''s acupoints. Then he got up and put the middle-aged woman into bed.


    Shit! Done, Tang Wenhao clapped his hands and took a look at the middle-aged and elderly women. He was about to go out to inquire about the environment around the bird place.


    Suddenly, chirping laughter and footsteps came from outside. Tang Wenhao hurriedly flashed to the door and looked out through the crack of the door. He saw that the middle-aged woman who had gone out led several girls with food.


    holy crap Tang Wenhao saw that the wooden basket was full of bloody raw meat. He couldn''t help but frown. Shit! I''m really hungry, but it''s better to be there. There''s a female translator who has a bit of modern flavor and can communicate. I can tell these savages that I like cooked food and don''t like their raw meat.


    After the middle-aged woman led the four girls in, she found Tang Wenhao sitting by the wooden bed, with a handsome face and a smile, while their old leader and waitress fell asleep in bed. She was very surprised. She stared at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao smiled at her and made a gesture that they had fallen asleep. The waitress looked at him blankly, then walked close and began to push their leader and her partner. As a result, she couldn''t wake up.


    At this time, she began to doubt whether Tang Wenhao had killed them. Suddenly, she rushed towards Tang Wenhao with dancing and dancing. The girls put down the food in their hands and surrounded Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and waved his fingers to seal the acupoints of several girls. Several girls couldn''t move at once. The middle-aged woman pushed them and fell down. Seeing that Tang Wenhao could kill by waving his fingers, the woman howled and ran out.


    After Tang Wenhao scared her away, he moved several girls together and let them lie neatly aside. Then he sat down at the edge of the bed and waited for the woman to move their reinforcements.


    Tang Wenhao planned to frighten these silly women with his superb Kung Fu and let them pay tribute to him as a God in the future.


    Soon, the whole thatched cottage was surrounded by people, shouting outside with spears. Several brave people broke in again under the leadership of the middle-aged woman and surrounded Tang Wenhao. Their spears were aimed at Tang Wenhao, with murderous eyes.


    Tang Wenhao smiled again and stunned the women. He looked at each other and shook his head. Tang Wenhao raised his hand and nodded on the old lady and the middle-aged woman.


    The time to witness the miracle came. The old lady and middle-aged women slowly opened their eyes. When they scanned the whole audience, they were stunned, especially the old lady. She looked at the middle-aged woman and Tang Wenhao who led the soldiers in very puzzled.


    She doesn''t know why her people surround Tang Wenhao?


    So the middle-aged woman told the old lady what she had witnessed with her own eyes. The old lady looked at a row of girls lying on the ground. She was also amazed. Tang Wenhao walked up to several girls with a smile, bent over and nodded on them.


    Unexpectedly, the girls woke up like her, and there was no problem. Now, all the women in the tribe shouted, including the old lady. They all looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly and looked at him again. Tang Wenhao was secretly happy. He knew that his plot had succeeded.


    Sure enough, the old lady hurried out of bed and greeted everyone to kneel down to Tang Wenhao. She said something that Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand anyway.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. Suddenly, his eyes fell on the baskets of raw meat. He realized that he was really hungry again, but he didn''t want to eat raw meat.


    The old lady is very clever. It is estimated that Tang Wenhao is hungry. She hurriedly asks the two girls to bring the meat to Tang Wenhao and give it to his uncle.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the bright red raw meat and shook his head, but his stomach was still growling.


    The old lady saw that Tang Wenhao might not be used to raw meat. She quickly motioned everyone to eat and showed Tang Wenhao. For a time, each woman in the room grabbed a large piece of bloody raw meat and chewed it with relish. The scene was very scary!


    Fortunately, Tang Wenhao had the experience of eating raw meat. In addition, he was too hungry. He was hungry. Seeing that they ate so delicious, he grabbed a few mouthfuls and chewed them.


    Not to mention, their wild meat is more delicious than the wild deer meat they ate in the cave where they fell last time. It seems to have less fishy smell. I don''t know why.


    Anyway, they eat several kinds of game together, remove the bones and all lean meat. Therefore, it is easier to swallow. Tang Wenhao ate more than two kilograms alone.


    The old lady was very happy to see that Tang Wenhao could eat like this. She grabbed a few pieces for him from time to time for fear that he would not be full. Tang Wenhao felt that the old lady wanted to invest in him and keep him.


    When they were full, the old lady took Tang Wenhao around their tribe. To be honest, the scale of this tribe should be larger than that of Ruan Ling. They seem to have more people. When they wandered around, Tang Wenhao noticed that all the thatched houses were women, and there were no men.


    After the visit, the old lady gathered all the women of her tribe on an open grassland and selected ten beauties they thought were the most beautiful for Tang Wenhao to review.


    Although he couldn''t communicate with them, Tang Wenhao still understood the old lady''s meaning. It was the woman selected for him. However, they didn''t know that Tang Wenhao''s aesthetic outlook was very different from them.


    Why? Because all the women the old lady chose for him have several distinctive characteristics. They are tall and big. They are more than 1.75 meters tall. They have a strong waist and big hips. They are all men and women. They are as strong as cattle. It is estimated that they have greater potential to have children.


    But Tang Wenhao is not interested? Shit, sleeping with these men and women, Rao is a man like Tang Wenhao, and he will certainly become no good.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was not interested in the ten tribal beauties she chose, the old lady carefully selected ten for him. As a result, it was still ten men and women. Tang Wenhao shook his head and waved them back to the team to continue widowhood.


    Nima''s standard remains unchanged, and the result is always like this. Tang Wenhao wants to tell her that he likes beautiful women with thin waist, rich hips, slim body, slender jade legs and beautiful and lovely looks.


    However, the two sides were unable to communicate with each other. They were busy until the evening. The old lady didn''t choose a beautiful woman to satisfy Tang Wenhao.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao lived with the old lady. The old lady knew that Tang Wenhao, a god like good-looking man, was not interested in her and did not harass him. Tang Wenhao was not interested in the two middle-aged women standing guard outside. They all belonged to the category of men and women.


    However, their tribe seemed to have a special dislike for the type of women Tang Wenhao liked. None of the women around the old lady was of that type, so Tang Wenhao held it alive all night.


    But he decided to go to the beauty team to find his favorite woman the next day. Otherwise, if he came to this tribe, he didn''t complete a fertility task. He was sorry for the heads the old lady knocked on him.


    The next day, the old lady continued to call their women to the open space and chose the woman Tang Wenhao liked. Of course, the result was the same. The standard had not changed. They were all strong men and women.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear it. He went to the pile of women himself. Look at this and that, and all the women looked at him with extremely expectant eyes, hoping that Tang Wenhao would point to them.


    Shit, Tang Wenhao suddenly thought of a movie he had seen. Starring Stephen Chow, he asked Tang Bohu to order Qiuxiang. Shit, do we all have such an affair? It seems that the surname Tang is really lucky!


    But where is my autumn fragrance?


    While indulging, Tang Wenhao used his color eyes to shoot on the faces and bodies of women. He generally looked at his facial features and body first. When he was basically satisfied with these two aspects, he turned behind them and looked at their hips. This is the key part that Tang Wenhao is bound to pay attention to, because he thinks this is the sexiest place for women.


    The old lady and the two middle-aged women always followed his ass and looked at him curiously. When they found that Tang Wenhao''s eyes would only stop on those women with weak Liu Fufeng, slender legs and beautiful facial features, they were very puzzled. Even Tang Wenhao would be very interested in seeing that kind of beautiful girl who is particularly petite and lovable, and she became more confused.


    It seems difficult to understand Tang Wenhao''s hobbies, because the women Tang Wenhao likes are not favored by the men in the men''s tribe. When the men in the surrounding men''s tribe abduct women in their women''s tribe, they generally choose the kind of big and rough women she chooses for Tang Wenhao.


    Because such women have strong children, which is a necessary condition for the continuous reproduction of their tribe.


    Tang Wenhao selected all the women in their tribe one by one. Finally, among the thousands of women, he selected ten beautiful women he liked, all according to Ruan Ling''s standards. Indeed, all the ten beautiful women are beautiful and enchanting, and their beautiful eyes have great impact.


    Tang Wenhao is not so stupid. He finally has such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to choose ten beauties from thousands of people for his entertainment. Can he not be more careful? Otherwise, I will be sorry for my dangerous experience and the sincerity of the old lady.


    When the ten beauties were chosen by Tang Wenhao, the old lady''s wrinkled face showed a very lost expression. However, she dared not offend Tang Wenhao. She was afraid that their male gods would be unhappy and leave. She was even more afraid that if his hand touched them, they would die.


    They were filled with deep awe of Tang Wenhao, and no one dared to resist all his actions.

 Chapter 1034

    The ten selected beauties, all with beautiful dimples, followed Tang Wenhao with satisfaction, because they all heard that Tang Wenhao, a male God from outside, was not only good-looking, which they saw with their own eyes. They really looked much better than the men in the jungle and the men in the tribe, but also knew magic and was more powerful than the witches in their tribe, He can let anyone die and then live again. It''s amazing!


    No, it should be worship. They are full of worship for Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao led the ten beauties who had been carefully selected to the old lady''s leadership office. The old lady was still a little unhappy because the women she chose were not favored by Tang Wenhao, which made her lose face in front of the tribal people.


    Therefore, without Tang Wenhao''s permission, she called the ten men and women she began to choose to wait at the door of her leadership office.


    It was destined to be a thrilling morning.


    Tang Wenhao had just worked hard to turn ten beautiful girls into women. He had just finished sowing and was having a recess. A girl with a spear pushed the door in her hand. She glanced at Tang Wenhao curiously, and then said a few words to the old lady.


    After the old lady said a few words, she waved to her and asked the girl to go out first.


    After the girl left, the old lady asked a middle-aged woman to bring clean water and wash Tang Wenhao''s body. Then she motioned Tang Wenhao to go out with her, and the beauties behind followed her.


    After passing through several thatched houses, they came to a river in the jungle. Just reaching the river, two indigenous women came out of the nearby bush with spears in their hands. They bowed to the old lady, and the old lady saluted. Then they said a few words to them, waved to him and pointed to these women.


    Tang Wenhao understood that she wanted him to go with them. He smiled and nodded to show his understanding.


    So Tang Wenhao broke up with the old lady. When he left, he found that the old lady''s eyes were full of reluctance. In fact, Tang Wenhao was also a little reluctant, because the ten carefully selected beauties were really beautiful. He really hoped to take them away one day and let a group of such beautiful women slowly wither their beautiful lives in the jungle. It was really cruel.


    After breaking up with the old lady, Tang Wenhao followed the two Aboriginal women to the Bank of the river. When they got to the river, the two women escorted him down the river one after another. The river was about 100 meters wide. The river was clear and bottomed out. After walking a few meters, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking at the woman in front of him carefully. The woman had a good figure, thin waist and strong hips. She was soaked in the clear river, More sexy and charming.


    It''s not the war just now. Tang Wenhao will really attack her from behind, because it reminds him of his passionate moments in the river with Ruan Ling, Manny and sister Ah Mei. He will be very excited when he thinks of playing with his favorite women in the river.


    Do you want to attack her once when you get to the middle of the river? This woman should be between 35 and 40. She must be a woman in strong demand. She must be very energetic.


    But I thought there was a woman with a spear in the back! If she sees me looking for her companions and thinks I''m attacking them, will she give me a spear in the back?


    It shouldn''t be. All the women in the tribe here now regard Lao Tzu as their object of worship. They certainly won''t lay a black hand on Lao Tzu. They all know that once Lao Tzu has a long and short life, they can''t explain to other tribes. They also think that Lao Tzu is monopolized by them, which is bound to lead to a tragic duel.


    With this confidence, Tang Wenhao''s color heart became stronger. Therefore, he deliberately accelerated his pace and was close to the woman in front. Maybe God helped. Before he reached the middle of the river, the river didn''t reach his chest. He felt that the time had come.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao deliberately stumbled and fell towards the woman in front. Naturally, he fell on her jade back, and the woman behind thought he almost fell down and gave him a very considerate pull.


    The woman in front also leaned back quickly, hoping that Tang Wenhao would hold her. Tang Wenhao pushed the boat along the water and hugged her. Her waist felt good.


    At this time, the woman behind spoke to the woman in front, and then pointed forward with her big hand.


    Following the direction of her fingers, several Aboriginal women ran quickly from the jungle not far away, holding spears and waving to them. It turned out that it was the women from this tribe who came to meet Tang Wenhao.


    So they quickly crossed the river. When they got ashore, a group of women took Tang Wenhao up again and walked to the depths of the jungle.


    Like the two tribes, although this tribe is smaller, the layout of its houses is still very complex. There are hidden arrows everywhere. Strangers enter their territory without authorization, so it is difficult to get out alive.


    To make a long story short, after walking in their tribe and meeting their tribal leader, Tang Wenhao understood that the female leader of this tribe was the woman about 50 years old who saw by the river yesterday. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, there were not many girls in their tribe, most of them were young women and middle-aged and elderly women.


    What''s the fun? Obviously, this is a declining tribe.


    Therefore, the female leaders were very happy with Tang Wenhao''s presence, which boded well for their declining tribe. Later, Tang Wenhao learned that there were a total of three or four hundred women in their tribe, more than 20 girls who were about to grow up, and more than a dozen baby girls and girls. All of them were young women, middle-aged and elderly women, and the real personnel were withered.


    Therefore, such a tribe especially needs strong men to improve morale and popularity. Before their tribe, a team of men and horses welcome their male gods outside the tribe, which is a great celebration for them.


    In order to save precious time and improve popularity, the female leader gathered all the girls in their tribe into her thatched house. She wanted to make a concerted effort with the help of Tang Wenhao to turn all the girls in their tribe into women in advance, and let his presence become the beginning of their new hope.


    However, to tell the truth, Tang Wenhao really didn''t want to see that there were seven or eight girls in this group. Their breasts were flat. They didn''t develop at first sight. It was too cruel to attack such a group of ignorant girls!


    Tang Wenhao decided to reject the cruel practice of female leaders.


    Therefore, looking at these innocent girls, Tang Wenhao shook his head to the female leader.


    The female leader didn''t understand what he meant. She looked at him in confusion. She thought Tang Wenhao was not satisfied with them, so she let several other girls come to him, pushed a beautiful and lovely girl in front of Tang Wenhao, and asked Tang Wenhao to examine her.


    Anyway, in a word, he tried every means to let Tang Wenhao give birth to their tribe. In their thoughts, he was the God sent by heaven to save their tribe.


    Hey! These ignorant primitive women!


    Later, the two women who escorted Tang Wenhao back chirped in front of the female leader. The female leader nodded again and again. She understood that the old lady told the two escorted women that Tang Wenhao liked the women he liked, and Tang Wenhao didn''t like the women they chose.


    Therefore, the female leader pulled Tang Wenhao to their hundreds of women and let him choose by himself. Tang Wenhao knew that his task was to sow seeds. Therefore, he was not polite to them and picked out some women he thought were OK.


    When the female leader saw that Tang Wenhao had selected women, she happily let these women follow him into the house and brought Tang Wenhao food first, which was nothing more than those bloody raw meat. Tang Wenhao was really hungry. No matter 37 or 21, the fittest survived! Eat and work.


    Destined to be another sleepless night.


    At noon the next day, when Tang Wenhao was having a dream, he was awakened by the female leader. When he opened his eyes, several women stood with spears. Of course, their faces were hung with worship smiles, which were tamed by him.


    When they saw Tang Wenhao looking at them in some doubt, the female leader pointed to the door. He had to sit up, get out of bed and walk towards the door.


    After going out, Tang Wenhao understood that the women standing at the door came to see him off. It turned out that another tribe came and waited outside their tribe to pick him up!


    Finally, it was the last day. Although it was the same in any tribe for Tang Wenhao, it was nothing more than sowing seeds, he thought about Ruan Ling in his heart. She was his real woman, and the women in the jungle were just the object of his service.


    The women who were accompanied by him last night sent out this dying tribe. Tang Wenhao and two other indigenous women walked in the jungle.


    At this time, the scorching sun outside the mountain was like fire, and the mountain road covered by dense forests had mottled tree shadows and insects chirping, which seemed strange. Tang Wenhao looked up at the woman leading the way in front and looked at her from top to bottom. He couldn''t help but be surprised.


    This woman''s body skin is much whiter than those of the two tribes, almost like our Chinese women! Moreover, the woman''s figure is not bad, very sexy and charming!


    Tang Wenhao looked back at the woman behind him and was surprised. It turned out that the woman behind him, like the woman in front of him, had very white and beautiful skin. When she saw Tang Wenhao looking back at her, she stared at him suspiciously, holding a spear and shaking towards Tang Wenhao, as if to frighten him.


    Her actions made Tang Wenhao feel exciting and fun. She regarded me as a three-year-old child? You beauties belong to me. Why do you drag a bird? After a while, I asked you to be obedient. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao suddenly came up with an inspiration and thought that he should add some fresh color to this boring journey.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao decided to tease the two women. According to their looks, they should be about 30 years old. They are like wolves. It is estimated that once teased, the two women have to be desperate.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao was excited and stood still.


    The woman behind pushed him suspiciously, but there was still vigilance in her eyes. She yelled at the woman in front. The woman in front also realized something. She quickly turned around and pointed the spear at him. Her eyes were also full of vigilance and distrust. She also began to mutter with the woman behind her.

 Chapter 1035

    Tang Wenhao smiled at them. The two women didn''t understand what he meant and looked at him in confusion. They didn''t know what nerve Tang Wenhao wanted to send. He smiled and pointed to the woman in front of him.


    The woman looked at herself suspiciously, shook her head, and then looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, which meant that she didn''t understand what he meant. Tang Wenhao smiled and pointed to herself, making an obscene action. Tang Wenhao just wanted to tease them.


    Now, the woman understood. Her pretty face turned red, but she shook her head and said no.


    Tang Wenhao turned back and pointed to the woman behind him. He also made a disgusting move. The woman opened her eyes and shook her head shyly. Then they both laughed.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that they didn''t agree with him to play here, he simply lay down on the grass and closed his eyes. Now, the two women laughed more happily.


    When they laugh, Tang Wenhao has been squinting at them. The woman in front is about two meters away from him, and the later woman is close at hand. As long as Tang Wenhao pulls it casually, her shame leaf will have to be pulled off by him.


    The two women pointed at him. Maybe they thought Tang Wenhao''s behavior was very funny. Their vigilance decreased a lot. The women around them squatted down and made gestures with him. In fact, Tang Wenhao understood. She meant to ask him to get up quickly and they had to hurry!


    However, Tang Wenhao only wanted to play with them in his mind, so he stared at her without blinking, as if he was very curious.


    When the woman saw Tang Wenhao''s eyes staring at her, she pretended to glare at him angrily, and shook her spear to scare him. Tang Wenhao hated the way women swaggered in front of him.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao took advantage of her opportunity to stand up and discuss countermeasures with the woman in front of her, and pulled off her shame leaf. The woman in front quickly pointed a spear at him. It is estimated that she thought Tang Wenhao was going to attack them.


    The woman who was torn off the shame leaf by Tang Wenhao also glared at him, and the spear was aimed at him, completely ignoring that she was completely in front of him.


    Tang Wenhao waved to them and pointed to himself and the woman. Now, the woman in front couldn''t help laughing again and laughing with the naked woman.


    Tang Wenhao saw that she was teasing her companion.


    Seeing that the atmosphere had become more harmonious, Tang Wenhao got up from the ground and came to the woman whose leaves had been torn off by him. She withdrew alertly and shook her spear.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and grabbed the spear in her hand and pulled it towards him. Maybe she didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to treat her like this. She didn''t expect that his strength was much stronger than them. Therefore, her body was involuntarily pulled into her arms by him.


    Seeing this, the woman quickly shouted and stabbed Tang Wenhao with a spear, but he already held her companion in his arms. She didn''t dare to stab really, so she had to talk anxiously with her companion.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and threw the spear he grabbed from the woman to the ground, because he wanted them to see that he meant no harm, just wanted to make fun of them.


    With a bang, the spear was thrown to the ground. The woman in front looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, while the woman in his arms began to struggle and twist her water snake like body.


    To make a long story short, on this mountain path, the relationship between Tang Wenhao and the two women was much more harmonious because they had been teasing. Later, when the two women escorted Tang Wenhao, they carried a spear instead of pointing a spear at him as at the beginning.


    In fact, they also saw from Tang Wenhao''s means of seizing the gun at one fell swoop. Together, they were not Tang Wenhao''s opponents. If he wanted to escape from them, it would be easy.


    Because of the harmonious relationship between the three people, Tang Wenhao felt much better. Tang Wenhao happily followed the two beauties on his way. The key is to tame them and have a man''s pride.


    Their tribe is at least 20 kilometers away from the declining tribe Tang Wenhao went to yesterday. The three people walked around in the jungle for about six hours before they arrived at their territory. It was almost three or four o''clock in the afternoon.


    This is a picturesque place, surrounded by mountains and mountains. Their tribe is located in a dense forest in a valley. The fog is swirling in the east of the valley. When you walk closer, you know that there is a natural hot spring. The spring water in the hot spring is clear. After you see it, it makes people relaxed and happy, let alone rush into it to take a bath.


    Later, Tang Wenhao learned that this Wang hot spring is the holy land of their tribe. Only the female leaders of the tribe and those underage girls, including baby girls, can bathe in this Wang Qingquan. Women who have been used by men can only draw water from here and bathe in bamboo tubes. They can''t soak in it. They say that such women are not pure, Such a body soaked in this Wang Qingquan will desecrate their gods, shit! Nonsense!


    But don''t believe it. Most of the women here are very self-conscious. Basically, no one will risk the world''s condemnation and go inside to bathe without authorization. Tang Wenhao found that in fact, the people in the jungle have a characteristic. They pay great attention to integrity. For example, this time several tribes agreed to let each tribe stay one day and one night, and they will consciously abide by this agreement, No tribe would break this Agreement and let him sleep one more night. Their women.


    The men of the male tribe here are even less qualified to enter here to bathe. According to them, the water here is the holy water spread by the saint to them. If men enter there, they will destroy their aura.


    Therefore, the security here is tight. There are more than a dozen women with spears standing guard around the hot spring! Without permission, ordinary people really can''t get close.


    Unless there is one situation, men can enter the hot spring to bathe. What kind of situation?


    Only when a man, witnessed by the women of the tribe, can defeat the female leader of the tribe and the eight small heads under her, proving that the man has strong enough yang to suppress the evil spirit, can the man be qualified to enter the holy water and take a mandarin duck bath with the female leader. Only this happens, This man can enter the hot spring in a dignified way and soak in the hot spring comfortably.


    It is said that so far, there is no man in the nearby male tribe who has such skills and lucky relatives.


    Of course, the female translator later told Tang Wenhao about this rule, because he told her all the anecdotes and strange things here, saying that he wanted to take a bath in the hot spring, but the women here didn''t let him go. Later, when he wanted to go down, someone stopped him because he couldn''t communicate with each other because of his lack of language. The women guarding the hot spring shouted at him with spears. He was angry, He got into a fight with others. Originally, he wanted to have a good man not to fight with women and not to have a general knowledge with them.


    However, the women guarding the hot spring also called their beautiful female leaders and eight female leaders to beat him. He had no choice but to control the women and jumped into the hot spring to have a good bath.


    Unexpectedly, after taking a bath, instead of being punished by their beautiful female leader, the women of this tribe danced around the hot spring to celebrate. The scene was very spectacular, so Tang Wenhao couldn''t figure it out and asked the female translator what was going on.


    Without gossip, after the hot spring, the two young women took Tang Wenhao into their jungle. The jungle seemed not too big from a distance and from a high place, but when they entered it, they found that it was really different from what he imagined. It not only had complex terrain, continuous valleys, crisscross thorns, but also was not small in size, At least it''s bigger than the declining tribe that stayed yesterday.


    Half an hour later, Tang Wenhao was finally brought into a large thatched house. Two young women let him in and motioned him to sit down. The woman walking in front muttered with another woman and went out first.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but look at the room and see the bed furnishings inside. This should be the boudoir of their female leader. The young woman brought him some wild fruits from a wooden cabinet and handed them to him.


    It''s not bad. He knows how to treat guests. Tang Wenhao wants to praise her a few words, but he can''t communicate because of his lack of language. He can only give her a charming smile. The young woman likes him and nods and smiles again and again to signal him to eat quickly.


    Tang Wenhao was not polite. He grabbed it and ate it. He was really hungry. After walking so long in the mountain, he quarreled with young women for several hours. In the mountain, he just ate some wild fruits they made from trees. What can that wild fruit do for Tang Wenhao''s natural bucket?


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao is more short of meat now, but he is hungry and thirsty. He has no problem eating anything.


    Just after eating some wild fruits, the door was pushed open. The young woman who went out carried a plate full of bloody raw meat. She swayed and came to Tang Wenhao with a smile. She grabbed a piece of raw meat for him and stuffed it into his mouth. The service was quite considerate, like a virtuous wife loving her husband.


    Tang Wenhao was a little moved, woman! As long as you fascinate her with you, it''s actually easy to handle. No matter whether there is language communication, eye communication and body language communication, once there is no problem, the relationship will be harmonious.


    Shit! Tang Wenhao can''t manage so much. It''s OK to eat meat. He deeply knows that it''s good to eat meat in such a bird place. It''s all the meat of wild animals. Its nutritional value is definitely richer than the raw pork fed by the people in Hejiawan. Because he feels a little better after eating this raw meat these days. It seems that he is more and more energetic, Anyway, the energy now must be stronger and more abundant than before. There is no doubt that it has something to do with the diet provided here.


    After eating and drinking, the two young women laughed and pointed at Tang Wenhao''s strong body from time to time. Tang Wenhao knew that the two women liked his strong physique very much!


    He got up playfully and walked to the young woman who had been walking in front. She quickly stepped aside with a smile and pointed around the house. Tang Wenhao didn''t find anyone!

 Chapter 1036

    Later, Tang Wenhao reacted. Like the room where the female leader lives, only with the consent of the female leader can other women in the tribe work with men here, otherwise they will be punished. Tang Wenhao thought, I don''t want to work with you? It''s just a joke.


    Tang Wenhao was just about to force her to play with her in bed, adding some color to the boring life. The door was pushed open. He looked back and saw that a very handsome woman with a sharp knife came in with a group of beautiful young women with spears, with a sweet smile on her face.


    After a careful look, I recognized that it was the beautiful young woman I saw by the stream the day before yesterday. The young women behind her also have white and beautiful skin. It turns out that the women here are really so beautiful. Now there is Yanfu!


    holy crap It seems that the soil and water here really nourish women. The women here are much more beautiful than the women of the other three tribes. It''s really reasonable that one white covers three ugly.


    The female leader walked up to Tang Wenhao and looked at him with a smile. Finally, her eyes fell on the strong chest muscles and bulging abdominal muscles. She squatted down curiously and handed the sharp knife in her jade hand to a young woman.


    It seems that she also knows the goods. All the women in the jungle have infinite curiosity and respect for Tang Wenhao''s majestic body. She reached out and touched the hard muscles. Her gentle touch made Tang Wenhao very excited.


    After returning from here, Tang Wenhao told the female translator his questions. Why do women here like to touch his chest and abdominal muscles? The female translator told him, because most of the men in the male tribe here have big stomachs and not strong breasts, but fat meat and lack of masculinity. Unlike Tang Wenhao, they are not only strong in physique, but also have good-looking facial features, All the women here like him.


    The pretty female leader stood up with a smile and said a few words to the two young women he came over. The two young women also chattered with her excitedly. The female leader''s face immediately showed surprise.


    Tang Wenhao guessed that the two young women must be reporting Tang Wenhao''s funny experience of teasing them on the road to their leader, because they also compared Tang Wenhao''s feeling of lying on the ground at that time to the female leader.


    Then, the young women inside laughed happily. All of them immediately locked their eyes on Tang Wenhao and regarded him as a doll.


    The female leader finally couldn''t bear it. She motioned her men to close the door, and then took my hand and walked to her big bed. Shit, does she want to follow me now? Tang Wenhao followed her with great expectation.


    To tell the truth, this female leader is the most sexy and beautiful woman Tang Wenhao saw in the jungle. She not only has white and shiny skin, but also has a very attractive figure. She has a small waist and round hips. At a glance, you can imagine how sexy and charming she is when she takes off her clothes.


    Her Yin Tao small mouth and lip petals are very sexy and charming. They are red. They are naturally ruddy. Unlike the artificial decoration of some women with lipstick, they are not sexy at the same level as the natural ruddy of other women''s leaders.


    The female leader climbed up her wooden bed in front of Tang Wenhao and watched her shake in front of him. Tang Wenhao really wanted to jump on it. Moreover, he now has the strong desire to conquer these primitive women.


    Tang Wenhao was about to jump on her and press her into bed. She took the initiative. She was the only woman in these female tribes that he wanted at first sight. Unexpectedly, the female leader turned over and lay in front of him. She was a step late!


    Tang Wenhao was a little discouraged, but when he looked at her, his passion broke out in an instant, because he saw a beautiful face like a flower, and her beautiful and affectionate eyes sent out the expected light.


    Any normal man can''t sit still in the face of such a beautiful woman. She is clearly seducing him and asking him to fall in love with her quickly.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to tear her things off. All the women exclaimed. It''s estimated that they didn''t expect him to treat their female leader so rudely. Maybe it''s a very impolite behavior for them, but for them in reality, treating a woman like this can only explain one problem, It shows that this man really wants to like the woman in front of him, otherwise, he won''t be so impulsive.


    Love is contagious and inductive. When working with the best female leader, her beauty and temperament may be very similar to Ruan Ling, so Tang Wenhao is very affectionate and attentive in both eyes and actions.


    Maybe Tang Wenhao''s eyes and expressions are so unusual. They are completely different from the men in the male tribe here. They bring the beautiful female leader a kind of happiness and happiness she has never had before. When she looks at Tang Wenhao, there is a kind of wife like tenderness and worship in her beautiful eyes. For every action and look of Tang Wenhao, She can''t help catering to them so that their communication can be more thorough and in-depth.


    This made Tang Wenhao feel that he was in love with her. When he hugged her slim waist tightly, he even smelled a special fragrance on her. This fragrance was different. Among the women in the primitive jungle, only her had this smell.


    Tang Wenhao had to admit that he was deeply attracted by the smell on her, especially the gas she exhaled, which also had this smell, shit! Is this woman the reincarnation of Xiangfei? Is Lao Tzu talking to Qianlong''s concubine now?


    ha-ha! That''s not right! They are abroad, in the primitive tribe of an archipelago in the Pacific Ocean. Even if Emperor Qianlong''s concubine is reincarnated, she will not be reincarnated abroad. She should also be at home. That shows that there are still beautiful women like Xiangfei abroad, but I don''t know who has such a beautiful blessing. There is no doubt that Tang Wenhao has such a beautiful blessing now, Such a beautiful woman should always stay with her, that''s exciting!


    Shall we take her out of the jungle? However, we don''t know the language. How can I express my feelings to her? Do primitive humans like them understand love? It should be understood that she is infatuated with herself. She clearly feels the childe''s infatuation for her.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao thought of the beautiful female translator. If they were both taken away, communication would not be a problem. With the strength of the Ruan family and the man family, it was just two more mouths to eat. Moreover, Ruan Ling would certainly help him if she saw her beauty.


    After the passion, the beautiful female leader couldn''t worship Tang Wenhao. After getting out of bed, Tang Wenhao knelt down to him. Tang Wenhao understood that the woman regarded him as a male god. Like the female leader of the tribe in front, she was thanking the male god for sowing the seeds of reproduction for her tribe.


    When other women saw that their leaders worshipped Tang Wenhao so much, they all knelt down and talked about something. However, from their pious eyes, it can be seen that the women of this tribe have regarded Tang Wenhao as their gods, and they worship Tang Wenhao.


    After saying goodbye, the female leader stood up and said a few words to the young women behind him. Then, she waved to everyone, and all the women went out of the house one after another.


    Several young women around Tang Wenhao surrounded him. Suddenly, they moved their hands, lifted Tang Wenhao up and went out.


    What are these women doing? Tang Wenhao is puzzled, but considering this kind of bird place, it''s no use thinking about anything. Just let them play! Just because they kowtowed and worshipped him just now, it can be concluded that they must have no malice towards him.


    At this time, the insects are hissing outside, and a ray of moonlight shines on the mysterious primitive jungle. The moon in the sky is really round!


    "Look up at the moon, look down and think of Ruan Ling." sister, are you okay? Are you thinking about me? Tang Wenhao felt it at this moment.


    Four young women carried Tang Wenhao out of the tribe. The female leader in front led the way and followed the women in the tribe. From their tone of communication, we can see that their emotions are very high. It seems that they are going to catch the temple fair.


    However, Tang Wenhao was greatly relaxed because he spent two hours with the beauty leader. In addition, he began to miss Ruan Ling. In their noisy cheers, they even held him to sleep.


    He dreamed that he took the beautiful female leader and female interpreter, led Ruan Ling, aunt Shen, Chen Xin, Yang Zilan and foreign beauty Ruth out of the jungle and returned to Hong Kong on the other side of the ocean. Manny greeted them safely at the airport with tears.


    I don''t know how long it took, but it didn''t feel like it was a long time. Tang Wenhao was awakened by the female leader. By the moonlight like water, he saw a beautiful face close to him. Her jade hand gently pinched Tang Wenhao''s cheek without being willing to exert force.


    Tang Wenhao raised his head and walked around. He understood that he had been carried by these women to the mysterious hot spring, and the swirling fog was filled out from the hot spring.


    Tang Wenhao sat up and looked around at the crowd. Someone had lit a torch around the hot spring, which made the mysterious hot spring look more mysterious and really a bit like a fairyland on earth.


    The female leader was very happy to see him wake up. She waved to the back. Two young women came. One young woman was holding a basket with raw meat and wild fruit in her hand, and the other young woman was holding a tree root, which made Tang Wenhao unable to understand.


    The young woman took the tree roots and went to the hot spring. Then she soaked in the hot spring, washed and shook the water. With the washed tree roots, she returned to the female leaders.


    After taking the root, the female leader threw the water on the root and handed it to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in confusion. He didn''t know what the beauty was doing for him? Want him to beat himself? Or fight these beautiful single girls? Impossible?


    Obviously, Tang Wenhao was not in the sun. The female leader smiled gently, put the tree root on her sexy lips and made a bite. Tang Wenhao understood that it was for him to bite and eat.

 Chapter 1037

    Is this sugarcane? Is it a kind of food? No, this is clearly the root. Can the root eat? Tang Wenhao was puzzled. However, when he saw the gentle and sweet smile of the beauty leader, just like a virtuous wife watching her husband enjoy the food she cooked for him, Tang Wenhao was not polite. He knew that the female leader of others would not harm her. He was more worried and hurt the pure heart of his family.


    So he opened his mouth and took a bite. When he chewed the roots, he suddenly felt a refreshing sweetness in his stomach, shit! The roots of this tribe are even sweeter than sugarcane. It obviously has a special smell, just like the taste of this beautiful female leader. It''s so comfortable!


    Pure natural green food is good!


    This root is the cleanest and sweetest food Tang Wenhao chews in the primitive jungle. He wants to eat even the root dregs, which is much sweeter than the sugarcane in Hejiawan.


    The female leader was very happy to see that Tang Wenhao liked to eat the roots she gave. She stood up and yelled at her subjects. Everyone cheered and danced around the hot spring.


    Then, the female leader told her woman to put Tang Wenhao aside to watch them dance. Tang Wenhao really couldn''t see where their dance beauty was? However, I''m sorry not to look at it. The beautiful leaders of others are condescending to accompany him!


    After watching for a while, the beauty leader took some of her bodyguards away and asked her to watch with him. Tang Wenhao thought, why is this beauty going? Leave me here alone.


    After watching for about half an hour, Tang Wenhao saw that the beauty leader had not come yet. The dance of these crazy women was really boring, except that their sexy bodies swayed around in front of their eyes.


    At the thought of a fragrance floating out of the hot spring, Tang Wenhao stood up and walked to the hot spring. At this time, a woman came over with a spear and stretched out her jade hand to prevent Tang Wenhao from approaching the hot spring.


    Tang Wenhao was very upset and thought, your leaders are Lao Tzu''s women. Can''t I take a bath? Did you do that to your new uncle again?


    So Tang Wenhao made a gesture with her and said he would go down and take a bath before coming up. Tang Wenhao told her that he had been with their female leader for a long time just now, and he hadn''t washed his sweat! The task at night is still heavy. Taking a bath is also a kind of respect for their women.


    However, no one could understand him. At this time, all the other women gathered around and looked at him curiously, but all the women didn''t let him go to the hot spring, which annoyed Tang Wenhao.


    If you don''t let me wash it, I have to wash it. Tang Wenhao is a stubborn donkey. The more these women don''t let him go, the more he wants to go. In this way, Tang Wenhao quarreled with them, and two women guarding the hot spring pointed spears at him.


    Tang Wenhao snatched the spears in their hands and threw them away. Suddenly, the pot exploded in the tribe. A woman ran back and told them that the leader had gone.


    Tang Wenhao had just settled several women guarding the hot spring. When he was about to jump down, the female leader led her bodyguard. The female leader was not angry, but looked at him in surprise. At the same time, he motioned her maid to surround him, and her own sharp knife was also in her hand.


    Tang Wenhao naturally doesn''t know what she wants? fight? Still moving a knife? One day husband and wife hundred days grace? They were so cool just now. Are you still playing for a bath?


    The women around her began to coax and shout, as if they were cheering for him, with smiles on their faces, shit! It''s not like playing with your life? Then why fight around me?


    Anyway, people just don''t let themselves take a bath, which is very depressed. At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao looked into the hot spring and smelled the fragrant smell. Tang Wenhao pointed to the hot spring and made a bath posture. The beauty leader shook his head and said no.


    Tang Wenhao stared and said, "I''m going to wash. See what you can do to me." then he rushed to the hot spring again.


    Several female bodyguards hurriedly put a spear on him. Where does Tang Wenhao eat this set? She grabbed a few spears and began to rob them. Her beauty began to cheer.


    Tang Wenhao secretly had a good luck and drank loudly. Good guy, he robbed five spears at once and threw them aside. Now, the female leader also felt that she had no face, so she stepped forward, raised her knife to cut Tang Wenhao, motioned her woman to surround him and began to beat him.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the woman as if she was going to play seriously. He was too lazy to bother with them. He waved his hand and fingers and lit all the beauties in front of him. Including the beauty leader, she looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement and was stunned. Tang Wenhao walked up to her, patted her pretty face gently, kissed her sexy lips and said with a bad smile, "Baby, I''ll clean you up in the evening. My husband takes a bath first."


    The women around her saw that Tang Wenhao immediately controlled their leader and several of the most powerful bodyguards. They didn''t dare to come forward, but looked at him blankly.


    Tang Wenhao walked to the hot spring with a smile. Just about to jump in, he suddenly thought that the beautiful leader agreed with him. There is no doubt that they have no malice. Why should they stop themselves? It can''t be that the hot spring can''t take a bath at all? Grass, it makes people think of others as a donkey''s liver and lungs, and there''s really no way to go down and die by themselves.


    As like as two peas and Tang Wenhao came to the hot spring, a familiar fragrance came out of the hot spring. He suddenly realized that the smell of the woman and the root just like the smell of the hot spring was the same as the hot spring.


    He bent down and tried the water. The water temperature was just right. It felt great. Should it be all right!


    So Tang Wenhao walked down the hot spring decisively. Suddenly, there was a loud noise behind him. Everyone looked at him in amazement, which made Tang Wenhao very confused, but he was born brave and walked towards the hot spring fearlessly. He wanted to challenge their endurance.


    In the middle of the hot spring, the refreshing aroma came to his nostrils, and the comfortable water temperature made him happy. Because the hot spring was not too deep, Tang Wenhao squatted down and let his body completely soak in the warm spring with fragrance. Tang Wenhao looked around proudly. Everyone held their breath and stared at his every move.


    Tang Wenhao ignored them. Although he enjoyed the comfortable moment, he lay in it and closed his eyes. What he didn''t expect was that the aroma in the hot spring had hypnotic effect. In less than ten minutes, Tang Wenhao sat in the hot spring and fell asleep with his head against the bank.


    When he woke up, the night shrouded the mysterious hot spring, and on the Bank of the hot spring, there were a group of beautiful women, the beauty leader and her bodyguards. They all stared at him happily and waited for him to wake up.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao woke up, these beauties knelt down and kowtowed to Tang Wenhao in good order. Tang Wenhao was confused. He sat up and looked at these stupid beauties.


    Ignorance kills people!


    He sat up and motioned the women not to kneel. He pointed to his stomach and mouth. The beauty leader was still very intelligent. He immediately understood Tang Wenhao''s needs and hurriedly told his waitresses to get him food.


    Tang Wenhao was very moved that the female leader arranged the sweet roots, raw meat and wild fruit juice in advance. He grabbed a piece of meat and put it in his mouth, chewed it, swallowed it, picked up the bamboo tube and drank the wild fruit juice.


    It tastes beautiful, fragrant and sweet. It''s a juice like sour jujube milk, but it seems to be more fragrant than milk. Tang Wenhao drank the bamboo juice at one go.


    Then another young woman brought a bucket of milk white juice. Tang Wenhao was not polite and drank it. When the milk white liquid first-class entered his throat, he realized that the bowl of liquid had an unusual and familiar taste, such as the juice of the tree root just chewed. You can be sure, This large bowl is equivalent to the amount of tree roots he chews more than ten.


    Therefore, after drinking it, it was cool and delicious at first. After drinking it for less than a minute, he felt energetic. It turned out that this thing had the effect of replenishing energy. However, he also felt that his body seemed a little tight. No, it was like a woman.


    He glanced at the beauty leader around him and thought, it seems that he has rested tonight. It is estimated that the beauty leader has calculated that these broken things she let herself drink must have such an effect.


    The beauty leader, with beautiful eyes, took Tang Wenhao''s hand and went to the hot spring. Shit! It can''t be true! Is this, the beauty leader wants to take a mandarin duck bath with himself? That would be wonderful! Tang Wenya was overjoyed. She knew that the time of the new year was coming. If she could play with this beautiful woman in the hot spring, it would be a great blessing!


    This reminds him of the days and nights he spent with Ruan Ling in death valley. When he lived in the cave with Ruan Ling before, because there was also a clear spring in Ruan Ling''s cave. They played and entertained happily in the warm clear spring.


    With this incomparable expectation, Tang Wenhao went to the hot spring with the beauty leader. She walked into the hot spring, bent her willow waist, pouted her hips, pulled clean water, gently brushed the hot spring water on her beautiful cheeks, and then looked back to greet Tang Wenhao to go down.


    Previously, Tang Wenhao had enjoyed the caress of the hot spring. Now there are beauties. Shit, if you don''t want to go down, you are a super fool. Moreover, you have to drag the beauties next to you down and take a bath with the fairies. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao took the beauties behind you into the warm spring.


    In the day and night with the beauty leader, the beauty leader strongly felt Tang Wenhao''s unique charm, and she fell hopelessly in love with him.


    Of course, originally, Tang Wenhao was full of heroism and super handsome appearance. Otherwise, the beauties of these tribes would not smile at him. He has this self-confidence. Among all the male tribes in this jungle, no man can be more arrogant than his appearance!


    Not to mention that people love each other and flowers bloom, at least it can be regarded as handsome and compelling.

 Chapter 1038

    Tang Wenhao still didn''t expect this result. The beautiful and moving female leader later gave up the position of tribal female leader for him and left the jungle where she was born with him and Ruan Ling without hesitation. Later, Ruan Ling was jealous of her.


    However, fortunately, the female translator over there came out of the jungle with them. With the translator, they could communicate with each other. Later, they could speak Chinese slowly. Otherwise, Tang Wenhao would never know why the woman loved him so much. He didn''t even think that the primitive woman in the forest would know love.


    In fact, love really has no national boundaries and regions.


    The next day, when the sun hit his head, Tang Wenhao completed all the tasks assigned to him by the female leader, and it was time to leave, because the leader over there had sent someone to pick him up.


    The beauty leader personally led all the beauties to send Tang Wenhao out of their tribe. Behind her were the beauties he had been lucky to be with from yesterday to today. They were reluctant to let him go.


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao also had a deep attachment to these beautiful women with snow like skin, especially the beauty leader, her beautiful face as beautiful as flowers, and her seductive body, all of which left a deep mark in his mind.


    The people who came to pick up Tang Wenhao were beauty translator and Chen Xin, and two women with spears. Shit! Finally see your relatives! At least I can speak. I''ve been mute for several days. If I don''t speak again, I''ll forget my mother tongue, Tang Wenhao thought.


    When the female translator met the beauty leader, she said something with a smile. It seems that they are very familiar. Tang Wenhao noticed that when the beauty leader and the female translator talk, they will turn their heads and look at him from time to time. They often send autumn eyes and have affectionate eyebrows.


    Finally, the beauty leader reluctantly said goodbye to Tang Wenhao and led her subjects to the depths of the jungle, turning back step by step, which made Tang Wenhao feel uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Tang, have you made their female leader fall in love with you? I think she''s in the same pain as your life and death. It seems that she really loves you, isn''t she?" Chen Xin was a little jealous.


    "Ha ha, are you jealous? Now you can''t eat if you want to be jealous. I tell you, I haven''t been tired to death these days. I was busy all night last night. They gave me that kind of thing. Once they drank it, it began to taste delicious. However, it won''t work in a few minutes. I have to find a woman. I can only love them desperately, but it''s all right. Who asked us to come here I''m here to do this! It''s just my job, beauty. I tell you, my most sad thing is that no one speaks, you know? They can''t understand me, and I can''t understand them. It''s too hard for each other to play the lute against each other! Alas? How''s my sister? Isn''t that woman embarrassing them? "Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Hehe, no, I miss my wife?" Chen xinvinegar asked.


    "Nonsense, don''t you know how much I love my sister? I want to take the time to love you, but you want me to love you? Otherwise, think about it. If we can go out alive, how about Chen Damei following me, childe Tang?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Smelly beauty! Who wants to talk to you?" Chen Xin said with a whiny smile.


    The female translator looked at them curiously. Chen Xin translated Tang Wenhao''s words to her. The female translator listened, covered her mouth and smiled. Then, she chirped and said to Chen Xin that she thought Tang Wenhao was very good and asked Chen Xin to think about it.


    After Tang Wenhao heard this, he said with a bad smile, "beauty, do you see? The little girl has more eyesight? Think about it! If you don''t have any opinion, I''ll come to you tonight!"


    "You bad guy, I won''t tell you this. Hey! Bad guy, do you know what the female leader said to the little girl just now?" Chen Xin glanced at him and asked jealously.


    "Where do I know? You don''t understand?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Chen Xin smiled, "Just now, the beautiful leader told the female translator to let her go back and tell the female leader here that we don''t want us to leave here. She wants you to come back to them every few days. She even said that if our female leader can let her be with you every day in the future, she is willing to return to our female leader and support our female leader to be the female leader of this jungle. What do you say What does this mean? "


    As soon as Chen Xin said this, Tang Wenhao was really surprised. A fool knows what this can mean. It shows that the beauty leader has regarded having Tang Wenhao as more important than her being a leader. Isn''t the beauty really in love with him?


    "It means that the female leader is in love with me! Beauty, if only you loved me so much, then I would be really lucky." Tang Wenhao glanced at Chen Xin''s beautiful buttocks.


    Chen Xin''s figure, appearance and whiny appearance are the most charming beauty among the captured people except Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao kept flirting with her when he saw her from the plane.


    "Villain, now you have so many beautiful women to play with. You''re really like the emperor. There are so many wives and concubines. Why do you miss me?" Chen Xin glanced at him with a whine.


    "Of course I will, beauty. Don''t you think we''re a good match?"


    "Villain, who matches you? I''m not serious and ignore you." Chen Xin smiled coyly.


    "Hehe, I''m really angry? Let''s not talk about this topic... Hey! How long have you been walking when you came here?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Chen Xin said angrily, "we walked for about an hour! Why?"


    "An hour?" Tang Wenhao was startled, because he had walked for more than half a day when he was received by the two young women under the beauty leader?


    "Yes! What''s wrong?" Chen Xin asked Tang Wenhao puzzled.


    "I walked from another tribe to their tribe for a long time. It took me forty or fifty kilometers anyway. Why did you only walk for an hour?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll ask her about the location between several tribes." Chen Xin patted the female translator''s sweet shoulder.


    Because she couldn''t understand them, the girl walked in front of them and didn''t pay much attention to their flirting. She looked at Chen Xin suspiciously, and Chen Xin told her Tang Wenhao''s questions.


    The female translator smiled on her pretty face. She said a few words to Chen Xin. Chen Xin smiled and Tang Wenhao understood.


    It turns out that the four tribes are located in four directions, East, West, north, South, and the beauty leader''s tribe is right next to their tribe. It''s already very close, more than ten kilometers away, because they are all in the jungle. It''s difficult to distinguish the direction if no one tells you or the East and West like a compass.


    Instead of flirting with Chen Xin, Tang Wenhao talked to her about her beauties, especially about Ruan Ling these days. Chen Xin said that Ruan Ling looked sad and looked through autumn water every day since Tang Wenhao was picked up by several female tribal leaders. From time to time, she would go outside the hut to see if Tang Wenhao came back. When she talked to Tang Wenhao with other women, Her eyes were full of worry.


    Ruan Ling said that she was very worried about Tang Wenhao''s body. She hoped that while he completed the reproductive task, he would know how to protect himself and not endlessly. She was afraid that he would lose his body and that his energy would be consumed too much.


    When Chen Xin said this, her pretty face turned red. After all, she is a girl who has not been touched by a man. Such words are still somewhat embarrassing and ambiguous.


    After listening to Chen Xin''s words, Tang Wenhao felt a warm current in his heart. He felt really happy to be cared for and loved by Ruan Ling. Thinking about it, Tang Wenhao missed Ruan Ling more and more, and his pace unconsciously accelerated.


    "Villain, slow down. He''s a girl! How can he keep up with you?" Chen Xin chased him hard.


    "Hehe, if you want to catch up with me, you have to marry me. How? Because then I can carry you away. Of course, if you want me to hold you, I don''t think it''s a bad thing." Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled.


    "Bad guy, can you not have the previous conditions?" Chen Xin gasped and said. She was really tired.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard it, he became interested, stopped his steps, looked back and said with a bad smile, "yes, but if you don''t promise to marry me, let me hold you, not back. Do you agree?"


    Tang Wenhao''s expression was very serious. She asked Chen Xin. She blushed and asked in a low voice, "Tang Wenhao, will your sister really let you marry a little one? Can she really let other women share you? Can she give up if you are so handsome?"


    "Ha ha... Beauty, don''t worry! My sister is the most magnanimous and vigorous woman in the world. She will never interfere in the affairs between you and me. As long as you can do not compete with any sisters in the future, there will be absolutely no problem. How about? Don''t take this step bravely?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "But... My... Boyfriend... Didn''t just... Die?" Chen Xin whispered. It turned out that her concern was here.


    "Hehe, he''s not lucky. He''s cheap for me. Beauty, don''t hold on. In fact, you know very well that you''re in love with me, right? He has become a memory in your memory, whether it''s sweet or plain, but the life I give you is definitely full of excitement and happiness from today on. It''s up to you whether you want this life or not, but I will never force you, "Tang Wenhao said sensationally, and then stared at Chen Xin''s attractive figure.


    "Tang Wenhao, where are you looking? If you are like this, who dares to let you hold it?" Chen Xin was coquettish and crimson by Tang Wenhao''s predatory eyes.


    "Ha ha... Who makes you look so beautiful? Beauty, don''t tease you, come on! Get on the horse!" said Tang Wenhao, squatting down and motioning Chen Xin to get on his back.


    Chen Xin moved to his back and asked, "Wen Hao, is it really OK? Will sister Ruan Ling be angry when she knows?"


    "You are so wordy, beautiful women are as wordy as you, and men will die of anxiety..." Tang Wenhao said. He pressed her on himself, and her body naturally lay on his back.

 Chapter 1039

    Tang Wenhao stood up, straightened out his posture and put his salty pig hands on her thighs. Chen Xin immediately felt a male breath coming to her nose. She felt a little hot on her body and red on her face. This feeling made her heart a little flustered.


    The female translator in front was surprised, but she didn''t say anything, just smiled.


    "Wen Hao, in fact, you are really good." Chen Xinfu whispered on Tang Wenhao''s back.


    "Now you know me! If you marry me, you know me better. Beauty, let''s talk about it. I''ll find you tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, bad guy, you''ll advance an inch when you say hello. What are you looking for me at night?" Chen Xin said with a whiny smile.


    "Nonsense, what are you talking about when a handsome young man looks for a beautiful woman at night? It''s not like chatting. He must do something, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, I know you''re not kind. Don''t bully me. My mother said, don''t let boys touch me before marriage." Chen xinwhine.


    "Beauty, is your mother an alien? What''s the age? The most beautiful time must be kept until the last moment? No wonder no man can see you at your age?" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "You... Who says no one likes me? Is it good that I don''t like others? Besides, what''s wrong with keeping myself until my wedding day? You men are in a hurry." Chen Xinwei said.


    "Beauty, please do me a favor! If your boyfriend doesn''t want to do bad things with you, is he still a man?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Go, who is like you? Staring at others all day." Chen Xin smiled coyly.


    "Can you blame me for that? Obviously, you are so beautiful that I can''t help liking you. I haven''t settled with you yet? You tell me, are you reasonable or not?" Tang Wenhao said forcefully.


    "You... Villain, is sister Ruan Ling captured by you like this?" Chen Xin asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, no, do you want to know why my sister loves me so much?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, tell me." Chen Xin asked with a smile.


    "OK! You kiss me first. I have no motivation without reward." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, think beautifully! I know you must be thinking bad things in your heart." Chen Xin whined and smiled.


    "Obviously it''s a good thing, how can it be a bad thing? I still don''t want to hear it! That''s all right." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "You say it! Wen Hao, please." Chen Xinwei pleaded.


    "Beauty, please, kiss me! Give me some sweets! For the sake of carrying you so far, for the sake of I especially want to kiss you, let me get what I want!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Chen Xin was teased by Tang Wenhao. She was beautiful in her heart. She turned her face and stared at Tang Wenhao''s handsome cheek. A warm current surged in her heart and couldn''t help but kiss him.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that his face was attacked by warm lips. He was stunned. He stopped, turned his head and said with a bad smile, "hehe, beauty, can you change a place? It doesn''t count on kissing his face. Can you change a place where you can interact?"


    Chen Xin blushed and whined, "bad guy, think beautiful. Do you want others to kiss your mouth?"


    "That''s right! Only in this way can you interact and know if I really like you. Don''t you want to verify it? To tell you the truth, my sister fell in love with me like this. She kissed me, but later she couldn''t. She had to kiss every day. If she didn''t kiss her, she thought it was boring for the day. Therefore, if I had nothing to do with my sister, I would kiss. Would you like to try? It''s great." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, you think so? You think people are children and don''t understand anything? Let''s go!" Chen Xin knocked Tang Wenhao''s head and smiled.


    "Ha ha... Now that you understand it, you can save me from teaching now. It''s a deal. I''ll come to you at midnight tonight! Don''t resist later, and everyone will wake up." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao flirted with Chen Xin on his back all the way. Time passed quickly. When they were about to enter the tribal territory, they saw from a distance that the jungle was full of tribal women waving spears, headed by their female leaders.


    Behind her stood their old leaders, beautiful female wizards and their subjects. In fact, Tang Wenhao wanted to see Ruan Ling, aunt Shen and Yang Zilan. In his heart, they were his relatives in the jungle.


    When they came to these Aboriginal women, they first locked their eyes on Tang Wenhao''s handsome face. The female leader was more direct and began to touch his chest and abdominal muscles.


    Tang Wenhao reluctantly let her play and let her go. Anyway, as soon as he entered the mysterious jungle, his body no longer belongs to himself, but to all the indigenous women in the jungle, who have indisputable right to use his body.


    After touching for a while, the female leader stood up with a smile and giggled with the old leader. Tang Wenhao turned his eyes to Chen Xin. Chen Xin understood and said a few words to the female translator.


    The female translator smiled and explained to Chen Xin.


    It turned out that after touching his muscles, the female leader felt that Tang Wenhao had gone for three days without any loss. Her muscles were still strong and powerful. Maybe her body was better used than before, so that the women of their tribe could use whatever they wanted.


    holy crap When they were happy, I had to work harder. Tang Wenhao sighed obscene.


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao''s sexual interest in the women of these tribes has decreased since he went to the tribe of the beauty leader. There is no difference without comparison! The women of the beauty leader are not only handsome in facial features, beautiful in figure and attractive in skin. From the experience of day and night yesterday, he hasn''t met an ugly woman, all beautiful and moving, shit! If there were no beauties in death valley, Tang Wenhao really wanted to take those women away. It would be cool for a lifetime, ha ha!


    Tang Wenhao is thinking of good things! Suddenly, he saw several young girls around him. He surrounded him among them and counted them carefully. There were exactly nine. Three of them had white skin and beautiful facial features. He guessed that the three beautiful girls must come from the beauty leader''s tribe.


    Soon, Tang Wenhao thoroughly understood that the nine beautiful girls must have been paid tribute to this tribe by their three tribes. When he went to the old lady''s tribe that day, several tribes said they had negotiated. Tang Wenhao would pay tribute to three girls for each tribe for one day.


    The female leader won''t let me clean them up now, will she? I''m hungry. What I need most now is food, not beauty.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao turned his eyes to Chen Xin and said with a helpless smile, "beauty, do they want me to accept these nine beauties?"


    Chen Xin glanced at him jealously. "Are you happy? Can''t you see it? You need to ask? Of course, according to the rules of their tribe, people have been waiting for you for a few days! Are you happy?"


    Chen Xin is really born jealous.


    "Miss, do you think your husband is in such a mood now? You know, what I lack most in Tang Wenhao''s life is not beauty. There are many here. Do I want them or not? They are all mine. Miss, I''m very hungry now. After walking behind your back for a few hours just now, do you think you won''t be tired? Therefore, what I lack is not beauty, but beauty Food, do you understand? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When the female leader saw that Tang Wenhao was just chatting with Chen Xin, she doubtfully turned her eyes on the female translator. The female translator patted Chen Xin''s fragrant shoulder, smiled and said a few bird words, and Chen Xin told them Tang Wenhao''s current needs.


    The female leader understood, smiled, waved her hand, murmured a few words at the little beauties, and then murmured a few words with the female interpreter. These Aboriginal women changed from the front team to the back team, and then the back team to the front team, and walked towards their tribe.


    "It seems that the female boss is reasonable and didn''t let my son work hungry." Tang Wenhao talked and laughed with Chen Xin as he walked.


    "Of course, the people here are still kind, but they are too ignorant. Moreover, the female leader is good to sister Ruan Ling because she knows that sister Ruan Ling is your wife." Chen Xin smiled.


    "Really? That''s why I must treat them better in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The group returned to the tribe and went to the female leader''s thatched house. The female leader whispered to a girl standing guard at the door. The girl left. Then she arranged the nine girls to wait outside the thatched house. She, the female interpreter and several assistants entered the thatched house with them.


    Ruan Ling, aunt Shen, Yang Zilan and Ruth all gathered around when they saw Tang Wenhao coming back. "Baby, are you okay? Miss my sister... Are you okay, child?" Ruan Ling and aunt Shen asked with concern.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "it''s all right. They all serve me like an emperor. They''re just hungry! In their tribes, they don''t have enough to eat, no one speaks, it''s too boring, so they miss you very much."


    "Is it true or false? Living among beautiful women every day, do you still have leisure to miss us?" Yang Zilan glanced at him with a whiny smile.


    Ruan Ling held his arm and smiled.


    With a bad smile, Tang Wenhao raised his hand and touched Yang Zilan''s pretty face. He pinched it and said with a bad smile, "I knew you missed me. Why don''t I sleep with you tonight? Some people want to, but they have to pretend not to." then Tang Wenhao looked back and glanced at Chen Xin.


    Yang Zilan patted his salty pig hand, "Mr. Tang, look at you, bad guy. You keep saying that you love us, sister Ruan Ling. You''ll get our oil when you come back. Who wants to sleep with you? You don''t mean Chen Xin?"


    "Go! I don''t want to! He''s the worst in the world, sister Ruan Ling. I won''t be angry when I say that about your husband!" Chen Xin said with a smile.


    "Hehe, Chen Xin, don''t worry! But my sister wants to know how my husband is bad? What has he done to you?" Ruan Ling smiled charmingly.

 Chapter 1040

    Aunt Shen and Ruth also looked at Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin curiously.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "beauty, you don''t have a conscience at all. I recited you for more than an hour. You don''t say thank you, but also say I''m bad, and I''m the worst in the world! You rated it? Who''s the second worst? Isn''t it me?"


    "It''s you, hum! Anyway, I think you''re the worst. Ha ha, sister Ruan Ling, this is my personal feeling. Don''t break the law?" Chen Xin said with a smile.


    "This is completely your freedom, but you still think about it. If you really like our baby, you''d better seize the opportunity. Otherwise, if you let Zilan take it away, you won''t regret it. We don''t know how long we''ll stay here!" Ruan Ling joked.


    The female leader was very happy to see them talking and did not interfere with them. She led her people out and left time and space for them to have a good reunion.


    Chen Xin glanced at the female leader who left the room and said with a gloomy look, "yes! When can we leave here?"


    "Yes! Boy, this is really not a place to stay for a long time. Let''s find a way to leave the jungle early. Although the women here are not bad people, they don''t know physiological knowledge. They don''t know that men can''t stay with women endlessly, let alone several times a day. They will die in bed sooner or later. Children and aunts can''t let you be sucked dry by these women, Let''s make a good plan and see how to escape, Miss Ruan Ling, what do you say? "Aunt Shen said to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling with great worry.


    While chatting, the door was pushed open. Several young girls came into the thatched house with delicious cooked meat. Two girls were still holding two bowls of juice in their hands. Tang Wenhao walked over and saw the familiar smell.


    Tang Wenhao understood that the female leader specially prepared it for him and made it up for him, mom! Can you do that? If I make up any more, I''ll have to stay up for 24 hours.


    Everyone sat around and was ready to eat. The female leader came in again and asked the female translator to say something to Chen Xin. Chen Xin quickly smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wang Biao, the female leader said that from today on, they want you to drink two bowls of fresh fruit juice specially made here for every meal, as well as the juice of tree roots that she specially lets people squeeze out, that is, the kind you chew. They said that after drinking, you will make more women pregnant with children. In addition, all the meat you eat is tonic. Look, that''s all. This is turtle soup, that''s all It''s venison, Tang Wenhao. It seems that you really have to plan early. The women here regard you as a planter. "


    Tang Wenhao vaguely felt the hidden worries in aunt Shen''s eyes.


    But Tang Wenhao knows that, in any case, sowing is his only task here, and there is no choice at all. Instead of eating and drinking less and being tired to deal with them, he might as well eat and drink more, so that his body has plenty of energy to deal with their demands, and try to avoid falling behind in nutrition and physical strength, thanks to his own body.


    Therefore, every day after that, Tang Wenhao ate and drank a lot. Even if he went to other tribes to complete the task, he also asked to bring the interpreter and Chen Xin and ask the leaders of her tribes to make him cooked food and tonic soup. They gave him what they gave him to drink. Tang Wenhao drank as much as he wanted.


    In a flash, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and aunt Shen have stayed in this magical jungle for nearly 20 days. During this period, Tang Wenhao has cultivated several reliable women and girls in addition to his endless reproductive tasks.


    First of all, the female translator and her sister are his die hard fans. Tang Wenhao firmly remembers that conquering a woman first needs to conquer them at that point. Therefore, in this thatched house, their sisters are the women he contacts most frequently.


    The female translator Tang Wenhao almost never leaves where he goes. Of course, Chen Xin follows her. Ruan Ling is the object of house arrest by the female leader. Generally, Tang Wenhao is not allowed to take her away from the tribe.


    Tang Wenhao, the sister of the female translator, also took special care of her. As long as she didn''t follow the female leader, Tang Wenhao wiped her off and pretended to like her very much. The girl didn''t see Tang Wenhao one day later, so she scratched in her heart.


    Therefore, the sisters like Tang Wenhao wholeheartedly. He clearly told them that I would take them away from here and go to the flower world outside. They are very excited, especially the sister of the female translator. She has long heard from her sister that the outside world is much better than their jungle. Therefore, the little girl is eager for him Take her out early.


    But Tang Wenhao''s biggest problem is that the only way out of the jungle is the female leader and the old leader. Others don''t know how to get out. The sister of the female translator only knows that there is a canyon in the jungle. The canyon can only be passed by one person. There are special guards outside and inside. One man is in charge of the pass, and ten thousand people can''t leave without the hand of the female leader Yuyu, it''s hard to get out.


    They are even less familiar with other tribes. Each tribe has its own channel to go out, but the channel of each tribe is unique. Like here, it is all in the hands of female leaders. Tang Wenhao deeply knows that none of the female leaders here does not want to dominate him for a long time, and they will never let him leave here.


    Therefore, it is the common goal of each tribe to firmly control Tang Wenhao in this primitive jungle. He knows this better than anyone.


    However, there is no way for people. Tang Wenhao knows that a female leader is very special to him. Who? The beauty leader who has lived in the hot spring fragrant bath for a long time has shown an unforgettable feeling for Tang Wenhao. Every time she comes back from her tribe, she looks like a dead mother. She is very painful. Tang Wenhao is really emotional with her, but they don''t know the language. He can''t talk to her personally and tell her, He wants to have her all his life, and there is only one way to achieve this goal, let her lead them out of the jungle.


    Therefore, these days, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Chen Xin and others will consciously teach them to speak a few words of Chinese, especially the female translator. She has basically been able to make the simplest communication with them, and the beauty leader has learned a few simple words of Chinese because Tang Wenhao went a little more frequently.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao hasn''t told her that he wants to leave here. He just keeps investing in her and keeps her extremely satisfied every time he goes to her home, which makes her really feel that Tang Wenhao is also very special to her. In fact, Tang Wenhao can feel her deep attachment to him from the way she looks at him, This beautiful female leader has really fallen into a dilemma.


    However, Tang Wenhao''s too diligent luck to this beautiful leader also attracted the jealousy and vigilance of the female leader here. Although Tang Wenhao was with her almost every day, she was very sensitive and seemed to realize that there was a problem between them.


    On this day, Tang Wenhao just got up from her bed and saw the beautiful women living in the thatched house sitting by and watching him. Tang Wenhao thought they were waiting for him to have breakfast! After that, he went to another tribe to complete the task, because he had agreed with the female translator the day before that he would go to the beauty leader''s tribe today. According to the agreement of several tribes, it was his turn to go to the beauty tribe today, so he hurriedly began to wash.


    However, before Tang Wenhao finished washing, Chen Xin walked next to him and whispered, "Wenhao, the female leader noticed. When she went out this morning, she told the female translator that we are not allowed to go to other tribes these days, especially the beautiful leader''s tribe."


    "Why? They agreed? Do they also have the right to use me? She''s not afraid that others will unite against her?" Tang Wenhao asked while washing his face.


    "It seems that the beautiful leader always wants to talk to her, saying that as long as our leader agrees you to stay with her for a long time, she can give up the leader''s position for you and support our female leader to be the chief of this place. Therefore, our female leader is alert, and she will tell the female translator in the morning that she thinks your soul is cursed by demons, and she wants the wizard to come today, I''ll exorcise you and let you wait here after dinner. She''ll tell her tribe. She can''t let you go to her tribe until your demons are removed, "Chen Xin said.


    "Nonsense! This woman is really a ghost. Maybe she wants to kill her tonight!" Tang Wenhao scolded fiercely.


    "Come on, baby, there are her people here. Don''t look like that. People know you have a problem. When you fell asleep just now, we were still discussing! Let''s see when to get the female leader''s Oracle. It seems that she has only three or four pieces of Oracle. Therefore, even if we get her Oracle, we can only go out in batches. We can only go out in five by ourselves There are seven sisters, including the translator. At least they should go out in two batches, and it''s difficult for the people who don''t guard the customs to detect problems. "Ruan Ling whispered.


    "Sister, it''s all right. There will be a way." then Tang Wenhao went to the dinner table, grabbed a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. He glanced at the women in the house. The female leader left two women to look at them with spears in their hands. Of course, they didn''t have the murderous spirit in their eyes, but looked at him so admiringly.


    Because they are also Tang Wenhao''s women. Although he knows that they won''t listen to him, he knows that money is difficult to use in this bird place, and he doesn''t have money now. Only his excellent seeds are the most effective bribes. Therefore, as long as their behavior is not excessive, these two women won''t care about them.


    Therefore, after eating and drinking enough, Tang Wenhao had an idea and smiled at Ruan Ling, "Hey! Sister, aunt Shen, I have a way. Let''s talk about going out. Since the female leader noticed, we have to act faster. Otherwise, if she is really alert, it will be difficult to find a chance. Sister, you lie down in bed and let''s play a play for them!"

 Chapter 1041

    "Bad guy, do you want to lie in bed? What do you want to do?" Ruan Ling smiled shyly and didn''t quite understand Tang Wenhao''s meaning. In fact, when she said, people had already gone to the bedside. Ruan Ling would never object to Tang Wenhao''s opinion.


    "Ha ha... Miss Ruan Ling, Wen Hao has his reason for doing this. He can discuss things with everyone while playing with you. The two women won''t doubt us. Anyway, they don''t understand what we say. Wen Hao is a good idea." aunt Shen smiled.


    Jiang is still old and spicy. Aunt Shen, an old beauty, understands Tang Wenhao''s meaning at a glance. She is a leader in the end.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were playing with each other in full view of the public and were very involved.


    All the women in the thatched cottage gathered around, including the tribal women guarding them. They had never experienced kissing before. These days, under the training of Tang Wenhao, they also knew the fun. Therefore, when they saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling kissing, they all gathered around with envy to enjoy it.


    Aunt Shen and several of them, including the female translator, also pretended to appreciate. They informally gathered around Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and held a meeting by their bed.


    They sometimes stop to have fun with aunt Shen. These two women really think they are just playing!


    Finally, they agreed that they would strive for the tribe to take the opportunity to get the female leader''s written instructions on the night when they celebrated the successful birth of several girls by Tang Wenhao, and let the female translator''s sister do it. She is one of the most trusted maids around the female leader, which is convenient in time and place.


    Once she succeeded, she went back to the thatched cottage and escaped from the tribe with Ruan Ling, aunt Shen, Yang Zilan and Ruth. She was familiar with the terrain of the tribe and knew where to be safe and where to have hidden arrows. She would escape faster. Moreover, once she reached the checkpoint, the native woman guarding the checkpoint asked, she had the condition of false oral instructions, because she was the maid next to the leader, It is easy to make the other party believe her oral and written instructions.


    Tang Wenhao, the female translator and Chen Xin asked the beauty leader to lead them out of her territory. She was the female leader. It was very convenient for her to take them out.


    Tang Wenhao asked the female translator, since she can take them out, why not let Ruan Ling and aunt Shen go with them and let the beauty leader take them away.


    The female translator said that it was not so easy as Tang Wenhao imagined. For one thing, it was difficult for so many of them to leave here openly. It was almost impossible. The female leader was very smart. She assured Tang Wenhao to leave here with the female translator and Chen Xin to other tribes, not because she trusted him, but because she had hostages in her hands, Knowing that Tang Wenhao would not run away regardless of Ruan Ling''s life and death, second, she also knew that without their tribe to take him away, they would let him go by himself. He didn''t have the ability. He was shot dead by hidden arrows and poison arrows wherever he went.


    Moreover, the female translator said that although the beautiful leader is a leader, according to the old rules of the primitive tribe here, even the tribal leader has no right to take out the people who have entered the outside world of the jungle, because they are worried that the people who go out from here will betray them, and then bring the people from the outside world to interfere with their peaceful life.


    Therefore, all the primitive living conditions of the tribal aborigines in this jungle are well preserved. For a long time, no outsiders have interfered with their peaceful life. The local government and them are also in a state of peaceful coexistence in which people do not offend me and I do not offend prisoners. They also deliberately let these primitive tribes preserve their oldest original appearance.


    "Then it''s too boring for her to be the leader, and she has no power. Besides, if she can''t take us out, how can the sister of the female translator lead everyone out with a written instruction?" Tang Wenhao asked Chen Xin suspiciously.


    Chen Xin and the female translator chirped and said a few bird words. The female translator smiled at Tang Wenhao, then said a few words to Chen Xin, and Chen Xin said, "The beauty leader also has only a few oracles. These oracles are not for her to take people out, but for the people in charge of purchasing in the tribe to go out for business temporarily. For example, they take some things from the tribe to the outside world to exchange some living supplies such as pots and pans. These things are usually done by the maid around the leader. The leader himself There are still very few cases. "


    Therefore, there are several key issues to talk about. First, on the evening of celebrating the women who are pregnant with Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and aunt Shen can''t go to the party. Otherwise, it''s inconvenient to escape and can''t sneak out under everyone''s eyes. It''s very difficult.


    However, according to their current treatment of Ruan Ling and aunt Shen, it is more likely to keep Ruan Ling and aunt Shen in the thatched house, because they are all hostages and are unlikely to let them go out for activities together. This should be no problem.


    Second, Tang Wenhao, female translator and Chen Xin must find an excuse to spend the night at the beauty leader that night. If they are also at the scene of the celebration party, it is bound to be difficult to find a suitable opportunity to come out from there. According to the current interest of the women of their tribe in him, if he is at the scene that night, there will be women teasing him. In that case, it is almost impossible It''s impossible to escape, so this excuse is hard to find.


    Third, Tang Wenhao wants to take advantage of these Limited days to meet with the beauty leader and make it clear to her, and he must bring the female translator and Chen Xin with him, otherwise, there is no way to discuss things. To tell the truth, it is a bit risky, although he knows very well that the beauty leader has been fascinated by him and crazy about him, But Tang Wenhao is not absolutely sure that she will give up everything here and fly away with him. However, this is the only chance. He must try.


    While they were discussing, the door was opened, and the female leader took two maids, followed by the witch who played tricks.


    As soon as these women entered the door, they saw everyone around Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. They were a little surprised. Tang Wenhao looked back at the witch. He found that there was an imperceptible expectation in her eyes. Although her face and eyes were covered with their unique plaster, which seemed to hide her true expression, But Tang Wenhao could still feel that her body was full of desire.


    The witch is very hungry for Tang Wenhao now. These days, she is also one of the most fortunate women Tang Wenhao has in the primitive jungle. She often makes some inexplicable excuses and comes over to let Tang Wenhao go to her. To tell the truth, she is really Tang Wenhao''s favorite woman in this department. She is beautiful, in good shape and sexy, If she could wipe the things painted on her face and beside her eyes, Tang Wenhao would like her more. It was a fairy coming to earth.


    It''s a waste for such a beautiful woman to be a witch! Every time he was with her, Tang Wenhao would sigh like this.


    "Stop talking and don''t let them see the problem," aunt Shen whispered.


    Aunt Shen''s words interrupted Tang Wenhao''s thoughts, and the female leader also led several women to their side. Perhaps she was in a kind of jealousy, a jealousy that Ruan Ling could completely own Tang Wenhao. She said a few words to the female translator, waved her hand and motioned them to get up.


    After Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling got up, the female leader gave a wink to the witch. The witch motioned Ruan Ling and her women to go out, leaving only the female leader and her inside. Even the female translator and Chen Xin were invited out by her this time.


    Tang Wenhao muttered, "shit! What does she want? The female leader said that I was possessed by evil spirits, that is to exorcise them. I want to see how the Witch wants to exorcise them."


    Just thinking of this, the female leader motioned Tang Wenhao to go to her bed. He climbed into her bed suspiciously. This bed showed his passionate life with the jealous female leader for many times. Is she going to let me play with her in front of the witch?


    When the female leader saw that Tang Wenhao had gone to bed, she also climbed up and lay side by side with him. Then, the witch who rushed to one side chirped up, and the witch quickly began to practice.


    She saw a basin of water in her hand, dipped one hand in the water, sprayed it on Tang Wenhao and the female leader, and turned around them with words in her mouth.


    After reading for a few minutes, the witch dusted Tang Wenhao in the air with a feather duster. She said something in her mouth. Then she put the feather duster on the edge of the bed, brought a basin of water from the water tank and put it next to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her curiously. The witch had no expression. She buried her head in the basin, took a mouthful of water, broke off Tang Wenhao''s legs, and then, with a puff, sprayed a mouthful of water on Tang Wenhao.


    The cold water sprayed on the crotch and made Tang Wenhao angry. You pretended to deceive the female leaders. These ignorant women are OK. Do you think I didn''t know you were fooling around? See how I deal with you later? Tang Wenhao thought bitterly.


    Fortunately, Tang Wenhao was a little more balanced in the later program. She began to ask the female leader to turn her body and lie on her back, and then spray it at the female leader in the same way.


    After that, the female leader nodded contentedly, raised her head and smiled at the witch. The witch quickly began to do the law again. Around them, she chirped and talked nonsense that she didn''t understand, dancing and dancing with feather dusters.


    Later, Tang Wenhao asked Chen Xin and asked her to ask the female translator why the witch was so nervous. The female translator told Chen Xin that the witch came today to drive away the evil things on him and wash away the unclean things he and he brought to the female leader. In this way, his pure soul will be attached to the female leader.


    Tang Wenhao laughed and wanted to cry, shit! It''s all magic! I really convinced her! I''m convinced by the female leader here. I believe this nonsense. It''s really ignorant!

 Chapter 1042

    At noon, as soon as Tang Wenhao and his family had finished their meal, a woman who reported something came into the house and muttered something to the female leader. The female leader looked at Tang Wenhao strangely and said something to the woman who came in.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Chen Xin suspiciously, and she said a bird to the female translator.


    The female translator is now Tang Wenhao''s person. Of course, she will translate with him. She said that the beauty leader sent someone to pick him up and waited outside the tribe! But the female leader doesn''t want to. She''s sending the beautiful leader away!


    The female leader chirped a few words with the woman who sent the message, and made up a lie for her to tell the woman who sent him that Tang Wenhao''s body was possessed by demons. She still needs to do something in the afternoon. When the demons on his body are removed, she can let him pass.


    Tang Wenhao thought, "Does this woman really want to dominate Laozi Ba? The beauty leader''s body is much more tender and more energetic than her. The key is that he can''t see love and femininity in her eyes, and the female leader only has possession in his eyes. She doesn''t understand love at all. Of course, Tang Wenhao is really afraid that she will fall in love with him. Once she falls in love with him, he really has no hope to leave this wilderness ¡£¡±


    The woman who sent the message came back soon after she went out. She looked a little nervous and said a few words to the female leader. The female leader stared at her unhappily, stood up, took a sharp knife, looked back at Tang Wenhao, smiled and led the two maids out.


    As soon as they left, Tang Wenhao quickly asked Chen Xin, "beauty, why did they go out?"


    The female translator guessed that Tang Wenhao was going to ask this and hurriedly translated the content of the woman''s report to Chen Xin.


    It turned out that the people sent by the beauty leader saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t follow him and didn''t do anything. Anyway, there''s no reason to take him today.


    "Will they fight for me?" Tang Wenhao asked Chen Xin with some worry.


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao really doesn''t want them to have unpleasant things for him now. First, Tang Wenhao is worried about the loss of the beauty leader. She is a very kind beauty at first sight, and her character is very docile. She is by no means the opponent of the female leader, and the scale of the tribe is not as large as here. The loss is certain;


    Second, although Tang Wenhao didn''t like her very much, she didn''t hate her and didn''t hate her, because from beginning to end, she didn''t mean any harm to them. As long as they didn''t resist, she was good to them. In addition to providing so many delicious and different women for him to cultivate every day, he did enjoy her benefits, not to mention gratitude, at least not I hope she will be attacked by other tribes because of him, and she will be dead.


    Because Tang Wenhao knew that her three tribes would unite to deal with her, and she had no possibility of victory. The two old female leaders were not vegetarian. The light in their eyes showed that they were still very smart. Once they learned that the female leaders here bullied the gentle and beautiful leader, they would certainly go to help


    Chen Xin translated his doubts to the female translator. She shook her head at Chen Xin, and then told Chen Xin that Tang Wenhao''s worries were superfluous and would not be. The female leader was very smart. She knew who bullied other families for him, and the other two would unite to deal with her. Their four tribes had been playing a game.


    The beauty leader is the most docile and moderate one among them. She has a good relationship with anyone. The relationship between the female leader here and the 70 year old woman is the most rigid, because they both want to be the boss and become the chief because they have the same tribal scale and strength. They don''t agree with each other. The other 50 year old woman, the female leader of the declining tribe, is 70 years old My old lady is a little closer.


    Therefore, from this aspect, the female leader here should also hold some beautiful leaders to have a lesbian relationship with her, otherwise, she will become the target of the three parties. The female leader is very smart and she will know this powerful relationship.


    Shit! I really answered Mr. gulong''s words, "where there are people, there are rivers and lakes."


    The aborigines in this wild land where birds don''t shit are also full of strange struggles. It''s not as calm as they thought. Birds talk and flowers smell. There are fairyland on earth. There are also Jianghu, struggle, blood and death.


    Sure enough, the female translator was right. The female leader led the two maids back angrily and said a few words to the female translator unhappily. Then, some looked at Tang Wenhao with vigilance and gave a few instructions to the female translator.


    The female translator nodded and told Chen Xin the decision of the female leader.


    Chen Xin said to Tang Wenhao, "let''s go! The opportunity is coming. She compromised and asked you to go there, but you must come back today." although Chen Xin''s expression is very stiff, her tone is relaxed. She also knows that this is a great opportunity. If you want to see the beauty leader today, you must be clear with her, otherwise it will be more difficult to have a chance in the future.


    "Aren''t you going?"


    "Of course, she doesn''t trust you now. She must take the interpreter with her. Let''s go! The three of us will discuss it on the way," Chen Xin said.


    The female leader always sent Tang Wenhao and the three of them out of her territory. On the way, she kept talking to the female translator as if she were explaining something.


    After breaking up, Chen Xin told Tang Wenhao that the female leader should pay more attention to his behavior with the beauty leader these days, and ask the female translator to follow him step by step and monitor him. Even if he is sleeping with the beauty leader, she must watch beside him.


    She told the female translator that he had a kind of magic, which could make any woman in the jungle obey him. Therefore, she said that whoever controls him, who controls all the tribes here, is the real owner of the jungle.


    So, this woman is not simple! She analyzed everything thoroughly. She just wanted to dominate him and control him alone. However, she didn''t find the best way. In fact, she didn''t know that the best way to control Tang Wenhao was to really love him and love him. When Tang Wenhao was with them, she was like a beauty leader, with more tenderness, more admiration and more worship in her eyes! Men don''t want this, and Tang Wenhao is no exception! She really won''t understand all her life.


    Two beautiful young women came to pick up Tang Wenhao. I have long been his woman. Most of the women in the beauty leader tribe are very beautiful. Therefore, Tang Wenhao is so infatuated with their tribe. Moreover, after running in these days, they all know what he likes to eat, drink and what kind of women he likes.


    Therefore, every time Tang Wenhao goes to their tribe, the beauty leader will ask the two young women to pick him up and ask them to call some beautiful girls to accompany him. She knows that Tang Wenhao likes petite and lovely little beauties and her observation of him is meticulous. The female leaders here don''t understand this at all. If she knows this, Tang Wenhao doesn''t want to face the beauty leader so much!


    After receiving Tang Wenhao, the two young women looked very excited and hurriedly told the female translator that they and their leader missed him very much. If they couldn''t receive him today, their beauty leader wouldn''t spare them.


    holy crap Tang Wenhao knew that the beauty leader thought he was going crazy. It is estimated that she is counting her days now! As soon as I sent him away, I may have to start counting. I count when Tang Wenhao will go back next time. He really can''t go today. She must have desperate ideas with the female leader here.


    "Wen Hao, I think their leader will go with us. She is really fascinated by you." Chen Xin said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... I also have this feeling, beauty. I really think she is in love with me. Unlike her leader, she loves me from the bottom of her heart." Tang Wenhao was a little floating.


    "Is your heart happy?" Chen Xin glanced at him jealously.


    "Ha ha, beauty, you''re jealous again! Don''t be so jealous! Why don''t you think it over tonight? You''ve held me for so many days? Do you have to get married to make me love you?"


    Tang Wenhao hasn''t touched Chen Xin, Yang Zilan and Ruth so far. He doesn''t want to, he doesn''t have time. Except eating, drinking and Lasa, all his time is occupied by women in the tribe, so he can only play with these beauties without really taking action. In addition, he thinks that if these beauties get pregnant and affect his escape, he will regret and blame himself, So I can''t be cruel and let them become their own women.


    "Go, come again. In fact, you only have your sister in your heart? You''re just kidding with us, aren''t you?" Chen Xin said with a whiny smile. The reason why she said this is because she found that Tang Wenhao never took action, even though he had been staring at her all the time, which made her fall into deep unrequited love, She really looked forward to Tang Wenhao running to her bed that night, but Tang Wenhao didn''t. She felt very lost.


    "I still like you very much, beauty, especially your jealous appearance." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, who is jealous of you? Smelly beauty." Chen Xin said with a smile.


    "Who knows! However, the jealousy will be a little less in the future, especially the jealousy of the beauty leader. You say if she doesn''t love me, we don''t want to go out? Don''t you?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, that''s true! But to tell you the truth, I really like her. There is a special calmness in her eyes. She is really good to you. As long as you like, she is willing to do it for you. I noticed that when you two kiss, her devotion and affection are the same as you and sister Ruan Ling. It shows that she is really civilized. She is like our outside world A woman loves a man. There is no difference at all. If we can really take her out, I hope you will be good to her all your life. Although I am a little jealous of her, I don''t hate her. "Chen Xin smiled.


    "Ha ha, admit to being jealous?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, Wen Hao, actually, I really like you." Chen Xin smiled shyly.


    "That''s good, beauty. After I go out, the first thing I do is let you really become my woman, okay? I''ll love you as much as I love my sister." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 1043

    "Well, Wen Hao, I love you. It should be said that we all love you. Zi Lan and Ruth love you, and aunt Shen loves you, too. However, she loves you like her son. She told us that as long as she can leave here alive, she must give her little daughter to you. Sister Ruan Ling has agreed to this." Chen Xin smiled.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao knew about these. He also saw the photos of aunt Shen''s little daughter. It was really beautiful and moving. He was not tall, but very symmetrical. His skin was better than snow. He was a standard little beauty in the south of the Yangtze River. Tang Wenhao was moved at first sight. Therefore, these days, he regarded aunt Shen as his mother-in-law, and the mother-child relationship was very good.


    The female translator is also happy to watch them talk. Now, she can understand and speak some of their words, but she can''t understand them when she speaks fast.


    The two young women who took over Tang Wenhao also held spears and followed them with a smile. He glanced back at their flat bellies. The two young women were really gorgeous. It is said that they both had children, but they were still so slender and graceful.


    "What are you doing? Miss the two young women again?" Chen Xin saw Tang Wenhao staring at the two young women, patting him on the shoulder and said unhappily.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed her jade hand with a bad smile, took a kiss, and stared at her sexy lips, "beauty, you look the most charming when you are jealous. Why don''t we come first, and then translate the young lady, and then they both after the end, OK?"


    "Stop playing, there''s still such a long way to go! The female leader told the female interpreter that she must go back today!" Chen Xin said as she broke free from Tang Wenhao''s bondage.


    To make a long story short, an hour of flirting on the mountain road will soon arrive.


    When passing by Wang''s hot spring full of lust, Tang Wenhao really wanted to jump inside with some beautiful women and fight for several rounds, but he held back considering that there were no complications at this time.


    When we stepped into the thatched house of the beauty leader, the beauty leader was sitting at the table and talking about something with some young women! She raised her eyes to see Tang Wenhao coming back. She was very happy. She quickly stood up and walked to him.


    Without waiting for the beauty leader to speak, the beautiful young women quickly chirped with their boss. Tang Wenhao saw that the beauty leader''s beautiful face showed a charming smile. After that, she waved to her irrelevant beauties, and those beauties left the thatched house one after another.


    The door was closed by the young woman who picked them up. Tang Wenhao hurried a few steps to the beauty leader, put his hand around her, finished and kissed her sweet lips.


    Tang Wenhao knew that what the beauty leader lacked most was his passionate kiss and a stirring passion. The rest was nonsense. Sure enough, after the beauty leader''s lips were occupied by him, his body collapsed in his arms.


    In the corner of his eye, Tang Wenhao saw a happy smile on the faces of Chen Xin and the female translator. They all knew that his move was more than enough to deal with the beauty leader.


    While kissing the beauty leader, he hugged her and walked to her wooden bed. The beauty leader immediately gave a cry of great satisfaction. He saw a few drops of clear tears flowing out of her beautiful eyes. This is definitely a very affectionate and beautiful woman, Tang Wenhao sighed secretly.


    Tang Wenhao decided to take her to the heaven of love immediately.


    After the passion subsided, the beauty leader smiled with infinite satisfaction and gazed affectionately at his handsome bird like. She stretched out her hand and caressed his cheek and beard. Her beautiful eyes were full of tenderness.


    Her heartfelt love was very much like Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help bending over and kissing her sweet lips. The beauty leader also tacitly held his neck. They kissed fiercely again.


    This time, it was not as intense as just now, but it was more affectionate, tender and lasting than just now. When Tang Wenhao kissed her, she caressed his jade hands, which were so soft and affectionate.


    For a long time, the beauty leader said something excitedly to the female translator. Tang Wenhao noticed a smile on the beautiful face of the female translator and a surprise in her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao looks at Chen Xin and Chen Xin quickly asks the female translator.


    The female translator happily said a lot of bird language to Chen Xin.


    When Tang Wenhao understood the meaning of the beauty leader, he was almost excited! It turned out that she had been pregnant with his dragon seed. She was just talking to the female translator. She said that she had a pregnancy reaction since yesterday, and had been confirmed by the midwives who knew medical knowledge in their tribe. She said that she was 100% pregnant with Tang Wenhao''s seed.


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that the woman in his arms was his wife. He felt that he had a very strong feeling for her in one second. He felt that their relationship was no longer the same. She was about to become the mother of his children. They were really husband and wife.


    The beauty leader was satisfied and happy with Tang Wenhao for two hours. She said something to the female translator and motioned the two young women out. She didn''t know what to do.


    Tang Wenhao understands that she wants him to stay tonight and let his men arrange a bonfire party. She wants to celebrate him and her children by the hot spring.


    "Aren''t we going back?" Tang Wenhao asked, looking at Chen Xin.


    "Yes! But what do you think people are happy now? Why don''t we gamble and stay tonight, and then take this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to persuade her to go out with us." Chen Xin said seriously.


    "I think it''s better not to cause unnecessary trouble because of temporary happiness, or you can tell the female translator and ask her for her opinion. She knows our female leader better. If she thinks it''s no big problem, let''s stay. If she thinks it''s risky and will stimulate the female leader''s nerves, let''s take advantage of the beauty leader''s happiness, Make it clear to her. I think she should go with us. Besides, it''s just a few hours earlier and a few hours later. It''s going to be made clear sooner or later. "


    "Well, I''ll discuss it with her." Chen Xin accepted Tang Wenhao''s suggestion and turned to chat with the female translator.


    Finally, both the female translator and Chen Xin think it''s better to be clear with the beauty leader now. There should be no complications at this point. There''s no need to stimulate the female leader over there, because she really cares where he sleeps at night.


    So, the female translator talked to the beauty leader seriously and told the beauty leader that she had something important to discuss with her and asked the beauty leader not to let outsiders into her thatched house during this period.


    The beauty leader looked suspiciously at the female translator and the two of them, still nodded and motioned the female translator to continue. Therefore, the female translator told her their idea of taking her out together. The beauty translator''s eyes showed a surprised look.


    She hurriedly asked the female translator, is this what Tang Wenhao meant? The female translator told her yes, and told her that he liked her very much and wanted to take her out of the jungle and asked her if she would like to go to the outside world with them.


    Now, the beauty leader was silent, and her face showed a complex look.


    Tang Wenhao, Chen Xin and the female translator looked at each other. They didn''t know what to do next.


    Tang Wenhao felt that the most depressing thing was that there was no way to communicate with her in language. Otherwise, with his three inch good tongue, he must be sure to convince her. Now there is a translator in the middle, so the communication is too troublesome and can not achieve the effect of direct communication.


    Tang Wenhao told Chen Xin and asked the female translator to ask her if she was willing or not, what was the reason for her reluctance, and how she could leave the wilderness with them at ease.


    Finally, under the repeated questioning of the female translator, the beauty leader spoke her heart. She said that she wanted to go with them and was willing to take us out of the channel of their tribe. However, she could not let go of the people here and the subjects of their tribe. She said that at present, their tribe was weak. If she left again, Their paradise may be occupied by other tribes, so she''s sorry to pass it on to her old leader.


    "Is it that serious?" Tang Wenhao asked Chen Xin.


    "Yes! Their primitive tribe is very popular. Originally, there are not many people here. If all the leaders elope with us, it is estimated that it will be a disaster to their tribe! We really underestimate the consequences. Wen Hao, what do you do next?" Chen Xin asked.


    "What can we do? As long as we escape through the channel of their tribe, she must go with us. Otherwise, according to their rules, she can''t be the leader and may be executed by the people. Otherwise, ask her if she doesn''t go if she lets us go?" Tang Wenhao said to Chen Xin.


    So Chen Xin told Tang Wenhao''s opinion to the female translator. The female translator then expressed his meaning to the beauty leader. After listening to it, she shook her head again and again. Then she walked up to him and gestured with him.


    She leaned her beautiful head against his chest, touched Tang Wenhao''s strong body, then made a sleeping posture, touched her own stomach, hugged him, and finally pointed to her own sweet lips and his mouth, shaking her head again and again.


    After these actions, she turned around and began to talk to the female interpreter.


    In fact, she didn''t explain to the female translator, and Tang Wenhao guessed her meaning. She just wanted to tell him that she liked to sleep with him. She liked that she was pregnant with his seed in her stomach. She wanted to go with him, but she was worried about the language barrier between them.


    Sure enough, the female translator told Chen Xinyi what she meant, which was basically the same as Tang Wenhao''s guess. She really wanted to go with them. She said that she liked him and wanted to be with him all the time, but she was worried about her future communication with them.


    Moreover, she also told Tang Wenhao that she either didn''t send them out, or she must leave here with them forever, because as a leader, she sent them outsiders out of the jungle without authorization. Even if the people of her tribe forgive her, the leaders of other tribes will not let her go.


    "Beauty, tell the female translator that she and her sister will go with us, so that the beauty leader can rest assured that when she is with us in the future, we will teach her to speak Chinese. Moreover, you should especially tell her that she must go with me now that she has my child in her belly, because she is my woman." after that, Tang Wenhao looked at Chen Xin, She gave him an angry look.

 Chapter 1044

    "These women with you may have your seed in their stomachs these days. Do you want to take it away? I won''t say, I''m so angry with you! Sex wolf, I know you''re most fascinated by her beauty!" said Chen xinvinegar.


    "Hehe, don''t say it. Anyway, I''m living a very moist life now. I have these beautiful women with me day and night. As a man, I have no regrets. Then we don''t want to leave this matter, so let''s die here together." Tang Wenhao pretended to be indifferent.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao is more anxious than them. What''s the hurry? Manny, Yang Danni, Ah Ying, Chen Guoer sisters don''t know how anxious they are? It is estimated that sister Ah Mei, may, wen''er, Li Yan, Xiu''er, Yuzhu and other beauties in Liangshan all know that he and Ruan Ling have an accident again. How anxious they have to be?


    These days, when Ruan Ling thinks of these sisters at home, she will hold Tang Wenhao and cry. No matter how strong she is, she will always be vulnerable in front of her men. Tang Wenhao loves her very much and wants to take them out of the wilderness as soon as possible.


    Chen Xin is jealous. She still tells Tang Wenhao these words to the female translator. If the female translator really talks to her sister and tells the beauty leader, they both decide to follow him all their lives and try their best to persuade the beauty leader.


    That''s a good move. After listening to the explanation of the female translator, the beauty leader was really moved by the experience of the female translator sisters. She obviously had a smile on her face, but she looked uncertain. She sometimes looked at the female translator and looked at them and hesitated.


    Tang Wenhao can understand her mood at this moment. After all, for this beautiful leader who has never walked out of the jungle, if he wants to abandon everything she has and elope with him, an alien, he must think twice.


    She should not only consider how the fate of this beautiful tribe will go after she leaves, but also consider her future survival. Although they have been together for many days and their relations in all aspects have been very harmonious, after all, there has been no real language communication between them. At least so far, they have only stayed at the most primitive level of communication with the lower body.


    "Wen Hao, I think she''s a little moved." Chen Xin smiled.


    "Well, we need to work harder and add some firewood, beauty. What do you think we''ll say next?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "What do you say? I tell you, Wen Hao, what a woman needs most at this time is a man''s hug and caress. Maybe as soon as you hold her, she feels your love for her again, and she will not turn back. If you don''t believe it, try it?" Chen Xin glanced at Tang Wenhao and said with a complicated expression.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao likes Chen Xin very much. She usually likes to eat a little vinegar, but she takes care of the overall situation at a critical time. She is very cute. He smiled, "if you don''t want to be jealous, I really want to try!"


    With that, Tang Wenhao came to the beauty leader. She was still sitting at the edge of the bed, didn''t stand up and looked at him gently. Tang Wenhao squatted in front of her, stared at her beautiful eyes affectionately, and then hugged her.


    Tang Wenhao believes Chen Xin''s words that love doesn''t need too many words. One expression, one look and one action can explain the problem. Through their close relationship many times these days, they have established a tacit understanding between their hearts. He holds her and her heart will feel when he sees him gazing at her affectionately, She''ll understand what''s on his mind.


    As Chen Xin expected, when Tang Wenhao hugged the beauty leader, she was very excited. He took the opportunity to occupy her sweet lips and kissed her again. His male body was close to her, making this docile and beautiful woman fall into the feelings and desires created by Tang Wenhao.


    He found tears in her beautiful eyes.


    But Tang Wenhao is not sure whether her tears are a kind of helpless giving up or exciting?


    After a warm kiss, as they expected when they came, the beauty leader finally nodded and agreed after weighing the pros and cons. She told the female translator that the two young women who followed her every day in this tribe were her most trusted maids. When she grew up together, she would entrust the things behind her to these two young women, Let their tribe accept the leadership of their female tribe in the future, which is a kind of compensation for taking them away.


    Tang Wenhao asked her, are the two maids reliable? What if they tell? After all, there are still a few days before they go, and many accidents can happen in a few days.


    The beauty leader said that there was no problem. The two maids would never betray her or harm him, because the two maids still have feelings for Tang Wenhao. Every time they come to this tribe, they are the dishes that Tang Wenhao must order. One day the husband and wife are grateful!


    Tang Wenhao had just implemented his escape plan and said that Cao Cao was coming. The two young women came with some things. Tang Wenhao walked over and kissed them respectively to show his gratitude! It''s an emotional investment.


    After they went out, the female translator told the beauty leader that they would leave immediately. Otherwise, the woman leader over there would be unhappy. Although the beauty leader was not very happy, she had to agree, because she knew that she could not afford to offend their woman leader, at least there was no need to offend her for the time being.


    Before leaving, Tang Wenhao reconfirmed the time to escape from the jungle. In their words, they will come on the seventh night from today, so that she can be ready to leave the hometown where she was born with them.


    The beauty leader nodded repeatedly and said that she had made up her mind that she would be with Tang Wenhao whether she lived or died, which moved him and Chen Xin very much.


    After the two young women came back, the beauty leader took them and personally sent him out of their tribe, and asked the two young women to send the three of them safely to the boundary between the two tribes.


    When the three of them returned to their tribe safely, night fell.


    To make a long story short, when the female leader saw that Tang Wenhao had returned safely, a smile appeared on her unhappy face. Ruan Ling and other beauties were relieved. Later Ruan Ling told him that if they didn''t come back tonight, maybe she would take someone to the beauty leader in person. Ruan Ling said that the female leader was very fascinated by him now, I can''t tolerate others to occupy him all night.


    Ah! She''s jealous!


    After Tang Wenhao took his seat, the female leader waved her hand and ordered the maid to serve food. Then, a group of beautiful women, large and small, ate around them. In this thatched house, it seems that he and she are the protagonists. Her beautiful women are supporting roles, including Ruan Ling, which can only be regarded as supporting roles and have no status.


    However, the good thing about the female leader is that she is really good to Tang Wenhao. She has such basic needs as eating and drinking. As long as they have here and he likes it, she will definitely send someone to get it. Therefore, Tang Wenhao''s life is very carefree now. It''s delicious and good to drink. With beautiful women, she is really romantic and happy.


    Like tonight, maybe she is to pick him up, maybe to better win over Tang Wenhao. The meals arranged for him are all his favorite, all of which are tonic, such as turtle soup, roast goat and stewed wild pig''s feet! Under her careful care, his daily meals are increasing. Now he can eat four or five goat meat and pig feet and drink two bowls of turtle soup.


    Ruan Ling is OK. She knows that Tang Wenhao is born with a large appetite, but every time she stares at Aunt Shen and Chen Xin. She is surprised at his huge appetite and is afraid to hurt his stomach. They are really worried.


    The waiting days were hard. Although it was hard, they finally survived until there was only one day left from the day they planned to flee. These days, they were looking forward to this day. Of course, they were worried. They knew that once the plan failed, they might not have a chance to leave the jungle in their life, and even annoyed the female leader, who would kill people.


    Although these female leaders usually seem very kind and feminine when sleeping with them, once the contradiction intensifies, they are all female demons who kill without blinking. In their eyes, there is no essential difference between killing and killing wild animals.


    These two days, in order to publicize her outstanding contribution to the development of the tribe, the female leader decided to hold a grand bonfire party in the tribe because she found an invincible man like Tang Wenhao during her term of office and pregnant fifteen or six women with children in less than a month.


    This is unprecedented in the whole jungle tribe, and it is worth her to vigorously publicize her great achievements.


    In order to hold this grand bonfire party, the female leader is also busy, taking several of her men and eight King Kong, who kill pigs and sheep.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and aunt Shen have discussed it. On the night of the party, we must find an excuse to leave the jungle temporarily, otherwise, everything is empty talk.


    But until now, they have not found what they think is very appropriate. After all, they should consider that it is because of Tang Wenhao that the female leader feels she has made achievements, which is what she is most proud of. Therefore, he will certainly be the only protagonist of the campfire party. It obviously doesn''t make sense that he is not on the scene.


    According to Tang Wenhao''s understanding of these tribal women, at the bonfire party tomorrow, it is likely that a woman will point him face to face, tease him, play with him, and even group events will occur. For example, multiple women will tease him together.


    So, tomorrow, Tang Wenhao must have a surprise trick, otherwise, according to common sense, they can''t leave here.


    Early this morning, the female leader took people out to work. They discussed in the room for a long time, but they didn''t come up with any results.


    It''s not good. It''s too obvious. After all, someone is watching them.


    "Wen Hao, why don''t you pretend to be ill tomorrow? Don''t go to their party," said Yang Zilan.


    "Zilan, I''m sure not. The female leader is smart. A strong man like Wen Hao pretends to be ill? Don''t say the female leader doesn''t believe it, we don''t believe it!" Chen Xin rejected Yang Zilan''s proposal.


    "Auntie, you are well-informed. Do you have any good ideas?" Ruan Ling smiled at Auntie Shen.

 Chapter 1045

    Aunt Shen looked at him kindly and smiled, "Boy, I think we should spread our thinking. We can''t always find a breakthrough in this party. We should slowly analyze it, peel off the cocoon and pull out the silk, and find out the core problem. Maybe it''s our way. Look ha! This party is held for you. You are the protagonist. If you''re not here, the female leaders won''t let you go. What they care about most is You, and what do they care about most about you? It''s your strong body. Therefore, my aunt thought! If there''s something wrong with your body at this time, you can''t appear at the scene. Considering the safety problem, the female leader might not force you to be at the party! "


    "But it won''t let us leave the tribe? It''s locked up here with us at most." Yang Zilan interrupted.


    "Aunt, I think you have analyzed the core problem. Only if we let Tang Wenhao have a little problem with his body, can we make him not appear on the scene. Moreover, we must be on the scene first, and then have a problem. In this way, it will be true, so that the female leader will not doubt and let him leave. But the key is, as Zilan said, how to escape from the tribe after leaving the party scene "This is another key issue," said Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao''s thinking revolved fiercely with their analysis. Suddenly, he had an idea, patted his thigh excitedly and shouted, "yes, I have a way!"


    His behavior made the woman watching them at the door look at them warily, holding a spear and staring at them.


    Shit! I have to comfort them both. Thinking of coming here, Tang Wenhao quickly smiled at them, went to them and touched a woman. Seeing that Tang Wenhao seemed to be lucky to her, the woman immediately got excited, quickly put the spear aside and said a few words to her companion.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao is sure that if it is not too much, as long as they are nice to them, these women turn a blind eye to some of his behaviors. After all, he has long been their man. They are also afraid of offending him and that Tang Wenhao doesn''t like them.


    Tang Wenhao teased the guard''s woman and said to Ruan Ling, "Aunt, I think I''ll attend their party as scheduled tomorrow night. Even if they are dolls, it doesn''t matter. However, I want to pretend that my body hurts so much when I play with them. At that time, I''ll pretend to tremble all over and foam on my head. After that, let the female translator tell the female leader that I''ve also appeared in the beauty leader''s tribe At that time, the beauty leader took me to the mysterious hot spring of their tribe for a few hours, and my pain disappeared. In this way, maybe the female leader would agree that the female interpreter and Chen Xin would send me overnight. "


    Ruan Ling''s eyes showed surprise. She nodded and smiled, "baby, smart, I think it''s OK. It''s a good idea. According to the female leader''s feelings for you now, if she sees you rolling in pain, she will be moved with compassion, but I''m afraid she''ll send you by herself, it''s trouble."


    As soon as Chen Xin listened, she quickly told the female translator about Aunt Shen''s doubts. The female translator smiled happily. She chirped and talked to Chen Xin, but it seems that this move is feasible.


    Yang Zilan is also impatient. She can understand the female translator anyway. Of course, the foreign girl Ruth can understand, but she doesn''t understand Chinese, so she can''t communicate with me.


    "Wen Hao, the female translator said, you''re a good idea! She said that even if the female leader sent it, it doesn''t matter. She can only send it outside the beautiful leader''s tribe. According to the old rules of these tribes, as the leader of the tribe, she can''t step into the territory of other tribes, so she can only wait outside. However, tomorrow is a grand bonfire party in the tribe, and she has the most It''s to send you to the territory of the beauty tribe and then come back. It''s impossible to wait there all the time. "Yang Zilan hurriedly told Tang Wenhao. In fact, Tang Wenhao already knew.


    The hard day finally passed.


    On this day, the whole tribe was filled with a festive atmosphere. The bonfire party that the female leader felt proud of was held as scheduled. Originally, she wanted to hold the party in an open space outside the tribe and invite all the female leaders of her tribe to come.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he quickly stopped her and told the female translator that this was unlucky and would transfer the good luck of their tribe to other tribes. The female leader didn''t arrange this.


    Tang Wenhao also understood her. Although her tribe had a rapid breeding momentum after he came, there were fifteen or six successes among the women Tang Wenhao was lucky to have, not including those who kidnapped other men. It is said that twenty or thirty women won the bid at tomorrow''s bonfire party, which is unprecedented in the history of their tribe''s reproduction.


    The other tribes are not so good. Four or five of the 70 year old lady''s tribes won the bid; three or four of the 50 year old lady''s declining tribes won the bid, and there are a little more beautiful leaders. With the beautiful leader himself, it seems that seven women have children.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao knows the reason. The fundamental problem is not which tribe''s women are easy to get pregnant and which tribe''s women are not easy to get pregnant. The most fundamental problem is which tribe he likes.


    So many women in this tribe are pregnant. The most important thing is to sleep here every day. They have to play luminous Yin here every day. In addition, the female leaders here have done a good job in his publicity. Therefore, the women of the whole tribe, especially those who think they are very fertile and have strong reproductive ability, find Tang Wenhao if they have nothing to do.


    No more gossip. The female translators, Chen Xin and Tang Wenhao, were asked to go to the bonfire party in the evening and have dinner with the female leader. She led the two maids to leave the thatched house first. Tang Wenhao and the female translator were temporarily in the house to chat with the beautiful women.


    It means chatting. In fact, they are making the final deployment.


    "Chen Xin, ask the female interpreter if her sister can get all the instructions of the female leader? Are you sure you can get all the four pieces? Don''t let us leave one person at that time. Those who stay will be killed by them." Ruan Ling asked anxiously.


    "Well, that makes sense. Hehe, sister Ruan Ling, you can ask her yourself! Don''t you know English?" Chen Xin said.


    "Now they all regard you as the only one who knows English here. Then I just pretend I don''t understand. Ask!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, yes, it''s better not to create complications. I''ll ask her. There should be no problem." Chen Xin smiled and communicated with the female translator.


    Taking advantage of their opportunity to communicate, Tang Wenhao smiled at Aunt Shen, "aunt, how are your eyes when you run away at night? Is there no problem? And are you in good health?"


    "No problem, my child. My aunt is strong. She is not afraid of any hardship when she thinks that she can let my little daughter follow you after going out. My aunt is so strong! She has been raised here for so long. It''s good!" aunt Shen smiled confidently.


    "That''s good. At that time, you three will take care of each other. Don''t run away." Tang Wenhao said uneasily.


    "No, baby, don''t worry if you have a sister!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    At this time, the communication between Chen Xin and the female translator was over. She patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and smiled at everyone, "It''s all right, she said. Her sister has kept the four oracles these two days! The female leader said that she was busy these days and it was inconvenient to hang the four oracles on her body, so she simply let her sister keep them and waited for a while to take you out, but the female interpreter said that because you didn''t know the language between you, let you remember that you won''t say a word after you go out of this room She said, "it''s all up to her sister. You just follow her. She doesn''t have to ask more. She can''t ask anything."


    "That makes sense, girl. Don''t worry! We know how to cooperate with her." aunt Shen smiled.


    Chen Xin then smiled, "That''s basically no problem. The female translator said that the timing of our election is a god given opportunity, because people in the tribe know that her sister and another companion go out to buy every few days, which is also their routine business. Although it''s inappropriate to go out all night tonight, if her sister says it''s about the bonfire party, it''s estimated that the gatekeeper is not happy Dare to stop her, so there must be no problem without special circumstances. "


    It can be said that Tang Wenhao, these extraterrestrial visitors, how excited he is at this moment. After all, living with a group of uncivilized women in this wild jungle for a month is depressing enough. Finally, the time point to escape is getting closer and closer. Can you not be very excited?


    Tang Wenhao is better. He is delicious, good to drink and good to serve. He is accompanied by beautiful women. He is tired, but he is still cool, especially with the beautiful leader.


    The most depressing thing about her beautiful women staying here is that there are no sanitary napkins, no face oil, no shampoo and no cosmetics. These things are fatal temptations for their beautiful women.


    Yang Zilan sighed many times and said that if she didn''t put oil on her face, she would suffocate. Especially when she came to her holiday this month, she cried every day. She was wronged! She wasn''t hygienic for fear of causing any gynecological diseases.


    Ruan Ling and other beautiful women are also very particular about women. They will run away if they live here. Therefore, as long as they can go back, they can do anything.


    While several people were talking, the door was pushed open, and the sister of the female interpreter came in. She first smiled at the two guard women, and then said something to her sister.


    The female translator quickly said a few words to Chen Xin.


    "Sister Ruan Ling, aunt Zi Lan and Ruth, Wen Hao and I are going to the party now. You should take care of each other. Don''t leave any one behind. When we go out later, don''t show reluctance, lest they doubt our conversation just now. Remember, watch us leave with a smile and leave here, because when we are sent out of the tribe In the future, the sister of the female translator will come to pick you up. Her excuse is to take you to the bonfire party. These two women probably won''t doubt it. You can follow her at that time. Everything should be natural. Don''t panic. Her sister is a popular person in front of the female leader, and ordinary people don''t dare to stop her. "Chen Xin said with a smile.

 Chapter 1046

    "I see, girl, don''t worry. With Ruan Ling and aunt, nothing can happen. Let''s gather outside safely." aunt Shen said with a relaxed smile.


    "Baby, be careful. I''ll see you later." Ruan Ling kissed Tang Wenhao gently and said.


    "Sister, don''t worry! I won''t let you down." Tang Wenhao smiled easily.


    In this way, the three of them left the thatched cottage under the leadership of the female translator''s sister. When they went out, Tang Wenhao glanced back at Ruan Ling and looked at them as if they were calm. He was very down-to-earth.


    Indeed, along the way, Ruan Ling has always been the soul of their temporary team. She is always so atmospheric, so thoughtful and so leisurely. She makes me feel inferior to a man.


    In addition, aunt Shen, who has been a leader all her life, helps her, and there will be no problem.


    The scene of the bonfire party was very lively. There were thousands of people surrounded in several big circles. There were bright lights everywhere. As they walked, Chen Xin and the female translator muttered, and Chen Xin kept explaining to him that they were used to treating themselves as people who didn''t understand English.


    "Wen Hao, almost all the men and women in their tribe came except for the sentry. Each crowd arranged several pregnant girls. Later, the witch would pray for them and do things for them, so that they would be safe during pregnancy and their mother and son would be safe when they gave birth. This bonfire party is expected to be held for three days and three nights, and the kitchen would not stop at night , big fish and meat will be sent to each team every few hours. "


    "Oh! Then we have enough time." Tang Wenhao nodded and smiled.


    "Well, but this kind of thing should be done sooner rather than later. You''re afraid of long dreams. Are you ready?" Chen Xin said with a smile.


    "I have no problem. You will know my acting skills of Tang Wenhao later. I can make you see no problem. Don''t scare you later." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha... Do you really pretend that your body hurts?" Chen Xin smiled shyly.


    After all, she is a yellow flower girl. When she says this, she is still very shy.


    "Of course, it''s best to do this. Hey! Remember, if they don''t believe it later, you have to add fuel and vinegar nearby. Say that it''s all caused by my torture by them every day. I have to soak in that hot spring for a few hours before I can recover. Otherwise, it may not be done in the future. If you scare them like this, they must be better than us Still in a hurry, "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile to Chen Xin.


    "Ha ha... You''re a bad guy. You have some ideas. I think so. Now they regard you as the Savior of their tribe. It''s priceless treasure of their tribe. Why are they willing to let your body go wrong? If the female leader sees you in pain, she will be in a mess."


    Just now, the female translator poked Chen Xin''s fragrant shoulder. They both raised their eyes. It turned out that they had reached the middle circle, and Tang Wenhao looked around.


    Surrounded by the crowd, many torches were lit in the middle of the circle. The day was like day. This circle was the largest. Tang Wenhao estimated that there were at least 1000 people around.


    The female leader looked very happy when she saw them coming. She hurried to Tang Wenhao. She first looked at the female translator and said a few words.


    It turned out that she wanted Tang Wenhao to stand with her.


    It seems that people regard standing with him as a matter of great face.


    Tang Wenhao honestly accompanied her to the middle of the crowd. Then, someone in the crowd cheered. Obviously, they were welcoming Tang Wenhao. After that, Tang Wenhao waved to them like a leader.


    The female leader waved her jade hand excitedly and the whole audience was quiet.


    Then, she gave a speech that Tang Wenhao didn''t understand to her subjects. Don''t mention that this woman can speak very well. If she comes to the real world, it is estimated that she is also a master speaker. At least she has this potential.


    After all, people have been talking about it for nearly ten minutes without making a draft. They all blurt it out. There are not many people with this level.


    Finally, the problem came, she said. She pulled Tang Wenhao to the front. One hand touched his chest and abdominal muscles, and the other finger pointed, as if explaining something to her subjects.


    Tang Wenhao was very depressed. He glanced at Chen Xin. Chen Xin whispered with a smile, "bear it! People are telling their women that your body is getting stronger and stronger. Any woman who wants you tonight can support you as long as she is brave in front of everyone."


    "Ha ha... Shit! Are you really doing this?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Sure, isn''t this your strong point? It''s also the most attractive place for them." Chen Xin smiled.


    "Also, alas, life is hard! Being used as dolls by a group of pig headed women will ruin my reputation." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Still a great name? Sister Ruan Ling said you have more than 100 women. Is that a great name? You are a big villain and a big sex wolf." Chen Xin said with a whiny smile.


    "Do you look down on people? Beauty, I''ve worked hard for so many days these days, which adds up to more than 100? Doesn''t that count?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    As soon as he had finished, the female leader stood up and waved to several girls in the crowd. Those girls came to Tang Wenhao with pride on their faces.


    He took a closer look, and most of them knew each other. He was lucky to have met them. It is estimated that they are all pregnant, otherwise they would not be gathered together.


    Sure enough, the female leader announced the exciting good news to everyone. She said that Tang Wenhao had successfully completed the task. After that, she asked several girls to pick the shame leaf and motioned Tang Wenhao to go in front of one of their girls.


    What is she doing? After Tang Wenhao passed by, he looked at Chen Xin suspiciously. Chen Xin looked at the female translator again to verify what this was for?


    The female leader and the female translator whispered a few words, and the female translator told Chen Xin. Chen Xin said that the female leader asked Tang Wenhao to demonstrate with the girl in front of him in front of everyone. Let those girls who are not pregnant learn. How can he cooperate with him to improve efficiency?


    faint! Is there any necessary connection?


    "Beauty, you explain to the wise female leader that success has nothing to do with it. It''s just a blind collision. Let her stop playing in front of thousands of people. How embarrassed?" Tang Wenhao said.


    Chen Xin sipped her lips and said to the female translator for Tang Wenhao, asking her to explain to the female leader that her idea was too crazy, too excellent, too creative, but unrealistic.


    However, the female leader still insisted on her view. She thought she must be right. Why hasn''t she moved yet? Isn''t that nonsense? Alas, ignorance kills people! Tang Wenhao sighed to himself.


    "Bad guy, it''s no use saying anything. You''d better do what she says! Otherwise, look, so many eyes are staring at you!" Chen Xin said.


    With a very helpless mood, Tang Wenhao glanced around innocently. More than 1000 pairs of eyes were staring at his every move like autumn water. He knew that he had played and there was no way back.


    So he went to a beautiful girl and stared at her carefully. The girl will definitely become more and more beautiful. It''s a pity to stay in this bird place all his life! If only we could take her away with us, Tang Wenhao sighed to himself.


    Looking at her sexy little sweet lips, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help poking up. Then, a burst of cheers broke out in the crowd. Although he didn''t know what they were howling, he could feel that these crazy Aboriginal women looked at him poking their girls. They must feel very fun.


    After the little girl was booed, her face turned red with shame. Her small body immediately collapsed in Tang Wenhao''s arms, and then she couldn''t help hugging him and approached him urgently.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao proudly glanced at the curious and expectant expression of people under the bright torch, especially the female leader. Her eyes were full of jealousy, as if there was a trace of pride, and her expression was complex.


    Tang Wenhao understood that she was jealous that he kissed the beautiful girl so affectionately. He had slept with the female leader for a month, and it was rare to kiss her, because he really didn''t have the impulse to kiss her like a little girl.


    Chen Xin may be worried that Tang Wenhao is too immersed in the joy of booing and forgets his special task tonight, so she coughed as if nothing had happened and glanced at him.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her with a smile and understood it,


    So, Tang Wenhao began to pretend to be very involved in booing the little beauty. After that, he seemed to be eager to come to the live performance with her. Suddenly, he not only stopped, but pretended to have a painful expression on his face. Then he gently released her and squatted down.


    Now, all the people stopped talking, and the noisy scene fell into silence. The originally hot scene was suddenly silent.


    Everyone''s eyes shot at him, especially the female leader. She walked up to Tang Wenhao in doubt, squatted down and looked at him.


    Tang Wenhao deliberately pretended to be very, very painful and pointed to himself. The female leader wondered to take off Tang Wenhao''s pants to see what happened.


    Suddenly, Tang Wenhao shouted. Then, he fell to the ground and rolled. Then, he began to spit constantly in his mouth.


    Now, the scene was in chaos. The female leader was so frightened that she quickly waved to the female translator and Chen Xin.


    The female translator quickly talked to her. Tang Wenhao estimated that she was making up a lie with the female leader. He secretly observed the female leader''s expression.


    She looked embarrassed on her face. Then she said something to the female translator. The female translator shook her head. It was estimated that the female leader proposed something, but the female translator didn''t agree.


    Chen Xin was still very smart. He winked at Tang Wenhao. He understood it and pretended to be even more outrageous. He rolled all over the floor. He began to spit white foam in his mouth. It seemed that he was going to hang up soon.


    Then, Chen Xin and the female translator told the lie they had made up and talked to the female leader. Now, the female leader didn''t dare to neglect it and nodded quickly.

 Chapter 1047

    The female leader was yelled by several women nearby. They nodded repeatedly. Then, the female leader asked everyone to continue the party and called two tall women to get Tang Wenhao up from the ground.


    They carried him out of the campfire party, and the female leader followed him.


    At this time, it was dark all around. Only when you look back, you can see that the bonfire is moving away.


    In order to perform truly and thoroughly, Tang Wenhao always pretended to be shivering, trembling all over, groaning constantly in his mouth, a look of unbearable pain.


    By the light of the torch, he secretly saw the female leader. Her face was dignified and seemed to be worried about his body. She also said something to the female interpreter.


    In less than an hour, the female leader personally sent Tang Wenhao to their tribal territory. When they reached the edge of their jungle, several women with spears jumped out of the jungle and watched them warily.


    The female translator quickly whispered a few words with their heads. In fact, Tang Wenhao, these sentinel women, knew them and had been lucky to them. Of course, they also knew him, but they didn''t dare to let them in without the order of their beauty leader.


    So one of the beauties ran quickly into the jungle and soon disappeared into the night.


    Half an hour later, the beauty came back and whispered to the female translator. The female translator was busy talking to the female leader. The female leader seemed unwilling and wanted to argue with the sentinel beauty, but the sentinel woman didn''t sell her account at all.


    The female leader couldn''t break in, so she had to nod and agree.


    It turned out that the female leader wanted to go in with Tang Wenhao. Even if the two women who carried him waited outside, she couldn''t help it.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao was carried into the jungle of their tribe by two beauties from the beauty leader. The female translator and Chen Xin followed closely. As soon as they entered the village of their tribe, Chen Xin began to talk to him. She said that the female translator told the female leader that if they didn''t go out for an hour, they would go back first, Said they would return to the tribe to continue to participate in the rally after dawn at the latest.


    Chen Xin said that the female translator was afraid that the female leader would go back early, and her sister had not managed to escape. As long as the female leader stayed here longer, their success rate would be much higher, because when the female leader left the tribe, her sister had some real power, and no one dared to stop her.


    "Is one hour enough?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "That''s enough. When we came, we walked for nearly an hour and waited for another hour. They still had an hour on their way back, which added up to nearly three hours. When they found out, it might be four hours, and they really escaped for two hours. Now it''s time for us to start right away when we get to the beauty leader''s house, otherwise the sister of the female interpreter will make an appointment with them I''ll be worried if I wait for a long time. I think something''s wrong with us, "Chen Xin said.


    "Oh! OK, we''ll leave as soon as we get to her room." Tang Wenhao replied.


    In order to walk faster, Tang Wenhao told Chen Xin to ask her to talk to the female translator and to the two beauties who carried him. He said that he felt much better now and didn''t need them to carry him. Let them put him down.


    The two beauties want it!


    After coming down, the two beauties led the way in front. The female translator and Chen Xin helped Tang Wenhao from left to right and walked quickly to the depths of the jungle.


    About twenty minutes later, they arrived at the thatched house of the beauty leader. The two women who sent them back were not allowed to enter the beauty leader''s house.


    When the beauty leader saw that Tang Wenhao was really coming, her eyes showed surprise. She quickly whispered something to the female translator. The female translator said to Chen Xin, and Chen Xin asked him, "did she say we should start right away?"


    "Yes, it''s not too late. We should start right away. You ask her, how is her preparation?" Tang Wenhao said to Chen Xin.


    "OK!" Chen Xin agreed and quickly said to the female translator.


    Tang Wenhao saw the beauty leader nodding again and again and knew that her side was better.


    So they agreed to start at once.


    The beauty leader blurted a few words outside the door, and the door was pushed open. The two young women who were loyal to her came in. After they closed the door, the beauty leader said something to them emotionally.


    After that, the three beauties hugged their heads and cried bitterly, but they didn''t cry very loudly. They just choked and sobbed. They all looked like they couldn''t give up.


    It seems that the beauty leader has already told the two maids about her decision to leave here. It can be seen from their expressions that the three of them have very good feelings. The beauty leader also trusts the two young women very much. Otherwise, she wouldn''t tell them.


    After saying goodbye, the beauty leader quickly asked the two maids to hand the spears in their hands to the female translator and Chen Xin, and personally tied the female translator and Chen Xin''s hair bun into the appearance of the two young women.


    She wanted Chen Xin and the female interpreter to pretend to be two maids.


    After some preparation, the beauty leader said goodbye to the two maids again. Tang Wenhao hugged them one by one and asked Chen Xin and the female translator to tell them that when the time was ripe, he would ask the beauty translator to take them out and let them wait for them here.


    The two young women were so excited that tears filled their eyes.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao said this for a purpose. First, comfort them. After all, fortunately for them so many times, one day the husband and wife are still kind! So many times, there are always feelings; Second, I also hope to leave some thoughts for them to see hope.


    Third, let them not see Tang Wenhao leave with kindness and love, resulting in jealousy and hatred. If they tell the old leader and chase them back, all their previous efforts will be wasted.


    After leaving the two young women reluctantly, the four of them, led by the beauty leader, walked outside their tribe. The beauty leader held a sharp knife and was very vigilant. When she met the post, she would say a few words to the tree.


    The people in the tree would also talk to her in response, while the three of them followed her silently without saying a word.


    The whole defense measures of the beauty tribe are still in place. There are many organs and traps on the way from her house to the narrow mountain road that is about to leave the jungle. To tell the truth, they can''t get out without her personally leading the way, let alone at night or in the daytime.


    Where there is light, there are posts, and where there is no light, there are organs and traps. Therefore, without internal personnel to lead the way, it is difficult for ordinary people to enter their territory.


    On the mountain road, in addition to the footsteps of several of them, there was a dead silence around. After walking for about an hour, they finally came out of the dense jungle.


    Out of the jungle, I vaguely saw the mountains, mountains and fog in the distance. At this time, the moon had risen into the sky.


    "Have you come out?" Tang Wenhao asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, it shouldn''t be! That''s too easy! I''ll ask." Chen Xin finished, said a few bird words to the female translator and asked her if she had escaped.


    Unexpectedly, it was Tang Wenhao''s curiosity that caused unnecessary trouble.


    As soon as Chen Xin''s voice fell, he heard a scream in the nearby grass. Then, several dark shadows holding spears sprang out, quickly encircling them.


    Chen Xin screamed and hurriedly held Tang Wenhao''s hand tightly. The beauty leader in front of them shouted loudly, and then said something to several dark nights.


    One of the shadows didn''t seem to believe the beauty leader''s words. He asked the beauty leader to come forward and talk to him. The beauty leader ordered the other party to get out of the way, but the other party just wouldn''t let him, and insisted on the beauty leader coming forward.


    Indeed, if you don''t go to the front, you really can''t see each other''s appearance.


    At this time, a shadow may find that Tang Wenhao is a man. He is more confused. He quickly points out to him and communicates with the beauty leader. Tang Wenhao really regrets now and shouldn''t talk much.


    Because she is not a woman of their tribe, she dare not speak. Only the beauty leader deals with them alone. He is anxious and has no way.


    Finally, fortunately, the sharp knife in the female leader''s hand was known by people in their tribe. When the beautiful leader handed them the sharp knife and talked with them for a long time, the group agreed to let them pass.


    After leaving the grass, the beauty leader said to the female translator and asked Tang Wenhao not to speak. After all, they haven''t left their tribal territory! The last level hasn''t arrived yet! If you want them to calm down, she will tell them when they arrive.


    Tang Wenhao asked her, what is the last level? The beauty leader said it was a cave. There was a river out of the valley in the cave. Only by swimming through the underground river can we get out smoothly. Otherwise, other places are dead ends and it is impossible to get out.


    Otherwise, they can only go out through other tribes, but they all have rules set by generations. People from other tribes are never allowed to leave the jungle through their own tribes. Otherwise, they will be punished by the gods. No one has dared to violate this commandment since ancient times.


    After passing through a wasteland full of weeds, they entered a dense forest again. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, there were secret sentries in the dense forest far away from their tribe, and some strange trees were stationed.


    After the beauty leader talked to the people stationed in the tree, they came out of the dense forest smoothly. Then, there was an open land. By the faint moonlight, you could see a mountain peak in front, about a few kilometers away.


    The beauty leader told them that there was a cave at the foot of the mountain, which was the only place out of the valley. There were more than a dozen people stationed here. They asked them not to speak and listen to her command.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and knew that success or failure was in one fell swoop. As long as they got out of the valley in front, they would really leave this mysterious primitive jungle safely.


    Shit! You can really see Manny and them. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao''s cells are active. He knows that Manny and other beautiful women must be thinking of him now, just as he strongly misses them.


    More than ten minutes later, they approached the high mountain. Sure enough, there was a dark shadow under the mountain. Take a closer look, it was really a cave.

 Chapter 1048

    Not waiting for Tang Wenhao, they completely approached the cave and hula, surrounded by more than a dozen dark figures. They shouted and scared people to death. They all stood in the center back-to-back vigilantly.


    At this time, the beauty leader drank and said a few words of their secret language.


    The shadows scattered again.


    Finally, a dark figure came out of the cave. It was a woman. She trembled violently with the movement of her body. It was very attractive. The beauty leader greeted her before waiting for the other party to speak. The other party looked at them behind the beauty leader suspiciously, and then said something to the beauty leader.


    The beauty leader explained to her. After that, he took off several waist tags from his waist and handed them to each other.


    The other party counted their number, then the waist token, waved to them and signaled that they could enter the hole.


    The beauty leader looked back and waved to Tang Wenhao. Then she went first, and Tang Wenhao and they followed her.


    When they first entered the cave, it was very large. There were lights and turpentine lamps in it. The dim lights swayed weakly in the weak wind. They looked at Thursday and Monday. There were also two indigenous women holding spears.


    After seeing the beauty leader, he nodded quickly.


    This time, they learned the lesson just now, stopped talking, didn''t even look at the people inside, and focused on following the beauty leader forward.


    Tang Wenhao counted carefully. There were about ten women in the cave. Until the cave became smaller and smaller, no one was stationed and there was no light. It was dark all around.


    Finally, they can''t stand and walk, but have to crawl. Considering that Tang Wenhao is a man, he breaks behind, the beauty leader leads the way, the female translator is behind her, and the beauty Chen Xin is in front of him.


    Shit! This is the second time to climb this kind of bird place. To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao still has some feelings for this kind of place. Last time, they could escape from that cave because of this kind of cave.


    Thinking of this, he accidentally bumped into the rock of the cave, "ah!" he cried out in pain, killing me.


    "What''s the matter with you, Wen hao?" Chen Xin asked hurriedly.


    The beauty leader and the female interpreter in front also stopped.


    "Sorry, beauty, I suddenly wanted to hold you from behind. As a result, I hit the rock. It''s all right. Let''s talk when we go out! It doesn''t hurt anymore." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain! When do you want to do such a thing? Be careful. Don''t talk. There''s the last level ahead! You haven''t reached the underground river yet. When you reach the underground river, you''ll be really safe." Chen Xin asked.


    "Yes, beauty," whispered Tang Wenhao.


    Chen Xin quickly told Tang Wenhao''s performance to the beauty leader and female translator in front. He heard the female translator gently laugh. It is estimated that she is also laughing at Tang Wenhao''s humor.


    After crawling for more than ten minutes, they all heard the sound of water. When they climbed a little further, they saw the light. It was turpentine oil light again. In addition, they also saw two white indigenous women standing next to the oil lamp. They looked about 30 years old.


    They stood next to the Bank of the underground river.


    When they saw them climb out of the hole, some of them came over with their spears in vigilance. The beauty leader greeted them calmly. Seeing that it was their leader''s inspection work, the two beauties quickly stood aside respectfully and waited for the beauty leader''s will.


    The beauty leader smiled and talked to them. The two beauties nodded hurriedly. Then a beauty pulled a boat that could only carry two people from the Bank of the river.


    The beauty leader first went down the river. The river didn''t reach her waist. She held the edge of the boat and motioned Chen Xin to sit on the boat first. Chen Xin looked at Tang Wenhao. He nodded to her and got on the boat carefully.


    Then, the beauty leader also climbed into the boat, picked up the slurry on one side and rowed along the direction of the river. Gradually, they couldn''t be seen.


    At this time, the two beauties guarding the river bank looked at Tang Wenhao and the female translator in some doubt. The female translator quickly smiled with them, and the two beauties also smiled. Then, they said a few words to the female translator.


    The female translator hesitated and didn''t know whether to talk to them. After seeing Tang Wenhao, he nodded, which meant that it was better to talk to them, otherwise people would be more suspicious.


    Besides, to tell the truth, Tang Wenhao is really not afraid of them now. Even if they find something and want to stop them, it''s impossible. It''s not that he despises them indigenous women. It''s just a matter of seconds to deal with their beautiful women with Tang Wenhao''s skill.


    After occupying this place, there are pursuers behind, and they are not afraid. This bird place is closed by one man. Therefore, Tang Wenhao''s color courage immediately became much larger, and some stared at the two beauties in front of him recklessly.


    As we all know, there are almost no ugly women in the tribe of the beauty leader. Their skin is as smooth and tender as the beauty leader, and their body is generally very hot and attractive.


    Not considering that this is an extraordinary period, Tang Wenhao is very interested in taking the two beauties, but with the help of the female translator, he has a good chat with them. It turns out that the two women also want to have the opportunity to go out and do business. I hope the female translator will have the opportunity to take them out to have a look.


    Tang Wenhao said it was up to him. When the time was ripe, he would help them talk to the beauty leader and give them a chance to go out. Therefore, the two girls were very grateful to him.


    Twenty minutes later, the beauty leader drew close to them again in a small boat. When Tang Wenhao and the beauty leader said goodbye to them, the two beauties were full of expectations. He knew that they wanted Tang Wenhao to keep his word and say more nice words in front of the beauty leader.


    They didn''t know that Tang Wenhao fooled their leaders away from home.


    Without gossip, the beauty leader rowed the boat down the river, and gradually the light disappeared. Tang Wenhao vaguely felt that the water in front was getting narrower and narrower. The beauty leader was obviously very familiar with the water here. She rowed very fast.


    Soon, they saw the light again. This time, it was no longer the light of the turpentine lamp, but the moonlight, indicating that they were about to leave the dark river. Tang Wenhao''s heart couldn''t help getting excited.


    Does this mean that we really left this mysterious primitive jungle smoothly?


    In less than two minutes, I really saw the moon hanging high in the clouds.


    Looking ahead, on the left side of the river bank, there are two fuzzy figures. Tang Wenhao knows that it must be Chen Xin and the female translator. They seem to be talking about something.


    When the boat came near them, Chen Xin quickly whispered, "Wen Hao, you''re coming. We''re scared to death here. When the wind blows, there will be a frightening sound in the woods here. Wen Hao, hold my hand." then Chen Xin stretched out his hand to pull Tang Wenhao ashore.


    Tang Wenhao handed him his hand. She quickly grabbed his hand. The female interpreter behind was very smart, so she held Chen Xin''s small waist. With a force, he jumped onto the bank, and then turned back to pull up the beauty leader.


    After landing, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to say to Chen Xin, "beauty, are we completely out of their jurisdiction? Are we really safe to leave?"


    "Yes, I''ve already asked her. Next, we''ll start right away and meet sister Ruan Ling and aunt Shen." Chen Xin said.


    "How far is it from here?" Tang Wenhao then asked.


    "The female translator said that after climbing the two mountains, you will arrive. See, there is another one behind the mountain. After climbing the two mountains, you can see a small river. The place where we meet is by the river. The female translator said that after crossing the river, even if you really leave their tribes completely, because the mountain road tens of kilometers further is under the jurisdiction of the Philippine government Places, she said. She goes out from these places every time. "


    When Chen Xingang said this, the female translator patted her sweet shoulder and said a few bird words to her.


    Chen Xin nodded and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "let''s go! The beauty leader has rested for a while. She said she can start."


    So the four of them got up again and walked to a big mountain not far away.


    Walking in the mountains is like this. Where you look not far away, you don''t have to walk very close. No matter how close they are, they have walked for more than half an hour to get close to the peak. Moreover, the mountain road here is more difficult than the mountain road in their tribe. It seems that there is no road. They have to step a road by themselves.


    Chen Xin''s greatest fear is to take such a mountain road. She is always worried that a poisonous snake will suddenly jump out of the grass to bite her. To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao is also afraid, because of the experience in Thailand, but she is not afraid. Because there are beautiful leaders and female translators, all this is not a problem. They are the owners of the jungle and are never afraid of such pests.


    But Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin are different. Chen Xin is mainly afraid of snakes. Tang Wenhao is not afraid of snakes'' ferocity, but he is afraid of snake venom. Of course, it is only limited to snakes I don''t know. Like several poisonous snakes in his hometown Hejiawan, he is not afraid, because he also knows how to treat them, but it''s different here. There must be a lot of poisonous snakes and a variety in the vast mountains, It''s hard to distinguish. If you don''t pay attention, you''ll die in the mouth of a poisonous snake.


    However, he knew that the beautiful leaders and female translators who lived in the primitive jungle every day must know very well about the treatment methods of various poisonous snakes and don''t have to worry about them at all.


    After walking to the bottom of the mountain, Chen Xin was sweating and Jiao was panting, "Ouch! Wen Hao, take a break and go again! I''m so tired!"


    "OK, you ask the female translator when she can climb up and how long it will take to get down?" Tang Wenhao asked while wiping his sweat. After that, he looked at the beauty leader in front of him.


    She waved a sharp knife very easily and opened the way in front. Tang Wenhao wanted to help her in front, but they shook their heads and asked the female translator to tell him that she was okay. She could handle it alone.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao silently vowed in his heart that if they can really go out smoothly and return to the embrace of the motherland, he will take special care of them and love them all his life.


    At the foot of the mountain, at the suggestion of Chen Xin, they stopped to have a rest. Chen Xin told Tang Wenhao that it would take half an hour to climb up and about half an hour to go down. It would take almost an hour to cross another mountain. If there were no accidents, they should be able to reach the meeting place in two hours.

 Chapter 1049

    "Sister Chen Xin, ask again. How long will my sister and aunt Shen arrive?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "I''ve asked. It''s about the same as us. It takes a few hours, but the road over there is easier to walk. After a Grand Canyon, there are all groves."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier? Do you want me to ask you?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "You didn''t ask me? How do I know what you think? I knew your mind was full of women''s bodies, sex wolves!" Chen Xin pretended to scold.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin flirted. The beauty leader and the female translator also talked about their mutual concerns. Later, the beauty leader asked him through Chen Xin whether she and the female translator were with him every day after leaving the mountain. Tang Wenhao told her, yes, they would be his wife.


    The female translator is OK. Because she has received modern education and knows what a wife is, the beauty leader doesn''t know what a wife is and what a husband is. The female translator explained to her for a long time. Only then did she understand that the wife''s body can only belong to her husband. She was not angry and excited after listening to it.


    Tang Wenhao thought, it''s a pity to have a female translator. Otherwise, it''s not so simple to understand these problems for such an uncivilized woman.


    Later, after living with Tang Wenhao, she did change a lot. The beauty leader loved him too much and was gentle and kind by nature. She cooperated very much with what Tang Wenhao asked her to do. Therefore, she was deeply loved and loved by Ruan Ling, Manny and other sisters.


    She was also very smart. She could communicate with Tang Wenhao without obstacles in a few months. By the time she gave birth to their children, she was already a very qualified mother and wife. Tang Wenhao always arranged them at Ruan''s house with sister Ah Mei. She didn''t let her have too much contact with society for fear that she would be bullied.


    After a short rest, Tang Wenhao set out again and advanced towards the high mountain in front of him.


    In fact, the mountain is not too high, but there are many strange stones on it. It looks very strange and scary in the moonlight. It''s not easy to climb. It''s uneven. If you don''t pay attention to it, you''ll hurt your body. Therefore, when you climb to the top of the mountain, Chen Xin still made several cuts in her jade leg, which made the beauty cry.


    Tang Wenhao also loves her very much. He has no choice but to hold her and hold her. Sometimes he just carries her on his back. If the road is not too difficult, in fact, Tang Wenhao likes to carry her on his back. Chen Xin''s big beauty has a good figure, and MM is very big. She lies on her back, soft and very provocative.


    On several occasions, Tang Wenhao wanted to pull her down from her back and hold her. By the way, Kaka oil was very exciting, but the mountain road was too strange. This way of walking was too dangerous. He could only think about it and could not implement it.


    To make a long story short, when they got to the top of the mountain, they took a break and then went down the mountain. Half an hour later, when they got to the bottom of the mountain, the first mountain was leveled and safe. All poisonous snakes and beasts did not appear on the road. God seemed to be good to them.


    As sister Chen Xin said, it took them more than an hour to finish the second peak.


    At this time, the moon in the sky gradually disappeared from the clouds and seemed to dawn.


    "Hey, beauty, didn''t you say you could see a river when you went down the mountain? Where''s the river?" after going down the mountain, Tang Wenhao couldn''t wait to search where there was a river.


    What Tang Wenhao wants to do most now is to hug and kiss them happily after seeing Ruan Ling and aunt Shen, and celebrate their reunion.


    "Where do I know? I haven''t been here again. I''ll ask her." Chen Xin said a few words to the female translator.


    The female translator is chatting with the beauty leader at this time! They also seemed very happy. After all, they basically reached the outside world safely. This place is dozens of kilometers away from their tribe. If there is no accident, it is really safe.


    "See? There''s a grove ahead, just a kilometer or two away, and then there''s a river." Chen Xin pointed right ahead of them.


    Tang Wenhao had already seen it, so he nodded, "Oh! I saw it. Let''s go? You won''t have to rest? If not, I''ll carry you on my back. No, I''d better hold you!" Tang Wenhao opened his arms and waited for Chen Xin''s embrace.


    "Hehe, when I get out of this island, I''ll let you hold it, okay? Besides, you''ve walked so long, okay? You''ve carried me on the mountain?" Chen Xin smiled hesitantly.


    "It''s all right, don''t worry! Your husband, I''m full of strength now, so you dare to lie down!" said Tang Wenhao, squatting down, waiting for Chen Xinfu to his back.


    "Aren''t you really tired? I can''t bear it." although Chen Xin said so, he still lay on Tang Wenhao''s back and felt this rare happiness.


    "Hey! Wen Hao, you said that after we went out, we didn''t have clothes and coats. Why did we go out? People don''t treat us as monsters? Besides, what if our bodies were photographed by some malicious people and posted on the Internet?" Chen Xin asked anxiously.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter to me. I can also let other reporters give me free publicity. How good! So I wish I didn''t wear long pants in my life. It''s so cool to attract beautiful women''s eyes and men''s jealous eyes!... but you''re different. I don''t want your body to be seen by any man other than me. Therefore, when we go out, let me first Go out and meet people. It''s a good idea for you to go out when I get you clothes. Come on, in order to thank me for my idea, let me kiss it quickly! "Tang Wenhao turned his head with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s a beautiful idea! If you want me to kiss you, you can only take me out of the island safely, and then I''ll be yours, girl. I''ll keep my word," Chen Xingui said with a smile.


    "Hehe, beauty, if you dare to fool me, I will make you look good. Hehe, I said that on this desolate island, you are naked with me every day, hugging and hugging. See which man wants you," Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hum! Bad guy, when did I show you naked? You big sex wolf, big sex wolf, big bad guy, big bad guy" Chen Xin smiled and gently hit Tang Wenhao on the shoulder with a pink fist, looking very happy.


    After another half an hour or so, Tang Wenhao carried Chen Xin on his back and reached the river they said under the leadership of the beauty leader. However, they walked two or three kilometers along the river bank and didn''t even see a person.


    Tang Wenhao put Chen Xin down and asked suspiciously, "beauty, can you make a mistake?"


    "No, it''s this river. The female translator said that maybe they walk slowly in the dark. Why don''t we find a place to sit down and wait? Do you think so?" Chen Xin asked.


    "OK, I can only wait. Anyway, I must wait for my sister and aunt Shen to leave them alone. Otherwise, I''d rather go back." Tang Wenhao said seriously. He can''t leave Ruan Ling alone.


    The four of them found an open space and sat on the ground. In fact, several of their beauties were very tired. Women''s physical strength was worse than men. Tang Wenhao made great tonics and trained muscles every day these days. His physical strength was very good and he didn''t feel tired at all.


    "Hey! Wen Hao, do you really have feelings for Aunt Shen? I think you care about her very much and really treat her as your mother-in-law?" Chen Xin asked casually, lying on the grass.


    "Nonsense! Of course, there are true feelings and false feelings? I have true feelings for you all. How many times can you have such experiences in your life? You can see that Aunt Shen pays more attention to our younger generation? She always leaves the danger to herself and the hope of life to us. I respect her, like her and love her from the bottom of my heart, so I will do it now Take her as my own mother, "Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Ha ha... Wen Hao, in fact, you are really good. At least, you are very kind. I am really a little jealous of sister Ruan Ling." Chen Xin sincerely praised.


    "What are you jealous of? She is my woman, and you are my woman anyway." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Fuck you, then you said that Yang Zilan is also your woman, and Ruth is also your woman! Oh, except aunt Shen, all of us who came with you have become your women?" Chen Xin said with a whiny smile.


    "Yes! This is your blessing! You think it''s a loss to be my woman?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    While chatting, the female translator who looked at the situation not far away hurriedly trotted over and whispered, "don''t move, it seems there''s something wrong."


    Tang Wenhao quickly stood up and looked straight in the direction of the female translator. Sure enough, several figures appeared and moved in their direction.


    Due to a certain distance, I can''t see very clearly. I can only roughly see that those shadows must be human shadows.


    The beauty leader also noticed. She also sat up and whispered to the female translator. Chen Xin bent down and said to Tang Wenhao, "let''s hide first! What if the people in the tribe catch up?"


    Chen Xin''s reminder really worries the beauty leader. In fact, Tang Wenhao doesn''t care. As long as he leaves their tribe, he won''t worry about anything. The only worry is that he hasn''t waited for his Ruan Ling.


    All four of them hid in the grass and watched the shadows coming from far and near.


    "Wenhao, it seems that there are four people. It must be them." Chen Xin poked Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and whispered.


    "Hmm! But it''s a little far away. I''ll see it clearly." Tang Wenhao said.


    When Tang Wenhao was about 50 meters away from them, he saw clearly that it was Ruan Ling and aunt Shen. In front of them, a person led the way. It was the sister of the female translator. Behind them, four people walked side by side. Ruan Ling, Yang Zilan and Ruth helped aunt Shen.


    Tang Wenhao jumped out of the grass and shouted, "sister, aunt Shen, we''re here!"


    At this time, they all stopped to scan their hidden place and saw them coming out of the grass. The female interpreter ran towards them excitedly.

 Chapter 1050

    The female translator behind Tang Wenhao also stepped forward quickly. The two sisters hugged each other excitedly. Tang Wenhao also ran to Ruan Ling and aunt Shen and embraced them passionately.


    "Sister, aunt, I can see you. I miss you so much. I''m really worried that you can''t get out." Tang Wenhao held Ruan Ling, kissed her cheek and lips, and smiled excitedly.


    "Son, isn''t this all coming out? It''s going well! The little girl is very good at handling things. She handles every pass very well. Although people ask her a lot of things and we don''t understand it, we can see that the girl is silver toothed and sharp toothed. She can speak very well. She nodded and let us go happily at all the passes." aunt Shen said excitedly.


    "Yes! The more smooth it is, the more worried I am! I''m afraid they''ll regret catching up from behind, but fortunately, the road is very safe. It''s a little far away. It seems that they have walked no less than 50 or 60 kilometers! I''m so tired that I''m out completely? I want to sit down and have a rest." Yang Zilan said, and sat down on the ground.


    "Baby, you''re going well too! I''m so worried about you." Ruan Ling affectionately caressed Tang Wenhao''s cheek and smiled gently.


    "Well, it''s going well. After all, they''re the leader!" Tang Wenhao pointed to the beauty leader and smiled. Ruan Ling quickly nodded to the beauty leader and smiled gently. The beauty leader also smiled at her.


    "Auntie, you''re so old and still on your way with us. Sit down and have a rest! It''s safe anyway." Yang Zilan motioned Auntie Shen to sit down too.


    "Sister, aunt, sit down! Let''s go when you have a good rest. It should be all right." Tang Wenhao said, holding Ruan Ling and aunt Shen to sit next to Yang Zilan.


    The foreign girl Ruth sat down with her.


    At this time, the female translator is also introducing the beauty leader and her sister! The three Aboriginal beauties were also very happy.


    "Beauty, we should let the beauty leader, my sister and aunt Shen introduce each other. You see, it''s completely bright in the morning. After the introduction, they have a rest. It''s better for us to leave here as soon as possible. I think it''s out of their territory, but it''s not safe." Tang Wenhao said to Chen Xin.


    "Well, I also think so. If I don''t return home, I don''t feel safe. Besides, look, there are still vast mountains ahead! According to the female translator, when they went out, they walked for three days and three nights, so it''s still early! Just from the place where we escaped, their tribes won''t send people to garrison, but if they want to catch up, we will It''s not so easy to escape. After all, in this place, people are much better than us. "Then Chen Xin went to the female translator and said a few words to her.


    The female translator nodded again and again. Then she took the beauty leader''s hand and came to Ruan Ling and aunt Shen.


    Ruan Ling and aunt Shen quickly stood up.


    When Aunt Shen, Yang Zilan and Ruth''s eyes fell on the beauty leader, several beauties were surprised, especially Yang Zilan, looking at the beauty leader and Ruan Ling, as if they were comparing the two beauties. In fact, they do have many similarities, both of them are particularly beautiful, gentle and generous.


    Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling that he really fell in love with the beauty leader, so Ruan Ling supported him to take her away. After this meeting, she was also shocked when she saw the beauty leader and felt that Tang Wenhao was right. This woman can really be called the best beauty and worthy of her family shell.


    As their communication link, the female translator and Chen Xin introduced each other one by one.


    "Child, no wonder you want to take her away. The female leader is really beautiful. I think we can compete with your sister Ruan Ling and Chen Xin!" aunt Shen said sincerely.


    "I''m not as beautiful as others! Ha ha..." Chen Xin smiled modestly.


    "You are the first beauty of China Southern Airlines. You can''t say that," Yang Zilan said bitterly.


    Shit! Women like to compare when they meet. They always forget their position when they are more beautiful, more beautiful, more attractive, more fashionable, and more upscale cosmetics.


    We are not completely out of danger yet! Why are you talking about these useless things? I really convinced them! Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao said to them, "Come on, come on, don''t say that. It''s not a beauty contest. Anyway, you''re all my Tang Wenhao''s women. Just have this common ground. Everything else is secondary. I''ll tell you ha! The beauty leader is pregnant now. We should take good care of her ha! Thank you! Now, I announce that we''ll start right away and leave this bird place early, aunt , you''re old and you''ve been on the mountain road for another night. Let me carry you! Chen Xin, you''re still young. Go yourself! You don''t have this treatment for the time being. "Tang Wenhao squatted down and waited for Aunt Shen to climb up his back.


    "Ho! Chen Xin, so you were carried by our handsome guy? You''re lucky enough, Tang Wenhao. You can''t be so eccentric. I want you to carry it, and I can''t walk anymore." Yang Zilan said with a jealous smile.


    Ruan Ling quickly said, "Zilan, don''t make a fuss. You also said you like my baby. Do you like him so much? Fix him in death? You think he''s really a cow? Won''t be tired? Aunt Shen is old. Let my baby carry it. That''s nothing. Besides, aunt Shen''s weight is much lighter than you two."


    "Let''s see! It''s called husband and wife! Sister Ruan Ling loves us, Mr. Tang." Yang Zilan said with a smile.


    "Well, well, my old lady can still walk. Wen Hao, get up! Just hold some aunt and don''t carry it." aunt Shen smiled.


    "It''s all right, aunt. I''m full of energy. There''s no problem carrying your tens of kilograms. You can treat me as a good exercise. Besides, aunt, you treat me as your son-in-law, so you won''t be embarrassed. It''s natural for the son-in-law to carry his mother-in-law." Tang Wenhao squatted on the ground and smiled.


    This time, aunt Shen was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. She smiled on Tang Wenhao''s back and said to Ruan Ling, "Miss Ruan Ling, just be so filial to my son-in-law. My old lady wants to promote this marriage and let my little daughter follow Wen Hao."


    In this way, a group of nine people, led by the female translation sisters and the beauty leader, crossed the nearby river and went deep into a vast jungle again.


    After all, the two sisters are familiar with the terrain here. They know where there are mountains, valleys, deep streams, rivers and streams, and even where poisonous snakes and beasts often haunt, which is quite safe and which is suitable for sleeping at night. Therefore, along the way, they killed several poisonous snakes in the way, I never encountered the strange thing that either Python or wolf ran away a month ago.


    At first, they walked very fast. They were always worried that the people of their two tribes would catch up after they found it. Later, they felt that the dense forests, valleys and rivers in the mountains were so complex that it was difficult to catch them. After all, there were three of them who were familiar with the survival rules of the jungle and the terrain here. Therefore, they walked slowly, There is also a feeling of enjoying the scenery.


    The only problem is that the food is not as good as in their tribe!


    The main food is wild fruit. Men like Tang Wenhao have no meat and are too easy to be hungry. Therefore, in order to maintain physical strength and ensure enough energy to walk, Tang Wenhao has been eating in his mouth.


    Fortunately, Ruan Ling, the beauty leader and the female translator understand medical knowledge and herbal medicine. They know what plants can eat and what effects they have. Therefore, when they see the plants that can supplement their physical strength, they will pick them for him and let him chew them when he has nothing to do.


    After two days, even if I didn''t eat meat, my energy was still so strong and abundant.


    To make a long story short, on the third day, after a long journey, they finally saw the sea.


    When they got out of the jungle and glanced at the vast sea in front of them, all nine people ran forward excitedly.


    "We have finally come out! We have won! We can go home!" they shouted hysterically in Chinese and rushed to the sea.


    Several Aboriginal beauties also ran behind them, with a happy smile on their faces.


    When they got to the beach, they ran into the sea, played with each other, and poured water frantically on each other. Each one looked like a naughty child. Even old ladies like aunt Shen poured water and played with them, enjoying the long lost fun.


    "Aunt, be happy! We really came out. We finally came out. The female translator said that there is a tourist resort a few kilometers away from here. They have ships to go to sea every afternoon. The local government has regulations that indigenous people can get out of the jungle free of charge and take their ships free of charge when they come back. We can get on the boat and leave in a moment. I''m really sorry I''m so happy. "Chen Xin smiled with great excitement and kept watering Tang Wenhao.


    "Happy, happy! Seriously, I''m really afraid that my old bone will stay in a foreign country and be a lonely ghost outside. Now, don''t worry, we''re really out." aunt Shen was also excited.


    Tang Wenhao happily watched these beauties play in the water and released their depressed mood for more than a month. They really need to relax and vent, especially Ruan Ling, aunt Shen, Yang Zilan and Ruth. They have been locked in the house by female leaders for a long time. They have no freedom. How boring!


    Chen Xin is better. She can follow Tang Wenhao''s ass and relax. Relatively speaking, she is much more comfortable than the three of them. In Chen Xin''s own words, she is really satisfied except that she can''t wash at home and use cosmetics and women''s skin care products.


    The beauty leader and the female translator are much quieter than Tang Wenhao. They may have lived in this environment for a long time without their feeling of oppression, but their eyes have a little more curiosity and expectation for the outside world.


    "Beauty, tell them and leave here as soon as possible! I think it''s really safe to go to sea and leave the island. Where should we get some clothes now? Nine people can''t go to their resort to take a boat?" Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen Xin when everyone was tired, He especially didn''t want Ruan Ling to be seen by other men.

 Chapter 1051

    Chen Xin quickly conveyed Tang Wenhao''s meaning to the beauty leader. After discussing with the female translator, the beauty leader glanced at him and talked with Chen Xin. Chen Xin told them that the ship to sea was still a while away, and it''s no use being early now. Moreover, there are clothes for the aborigines to wear when they leave the island in their holiday village. Don''t worry.


    However, they are all * * now. The beauty leader and the female translator mean that they should go to the nearby resort to get some clothes before the boat goes to sea. The beauty leader said that the local government has regulations here. If the aborigines want to leave the island and communicate with people outside, they must abide by the government regulations and can''t * * contact the locals, Otherwise, they won''t be allowed to board.


    "Isn''t this a trivial matter? Let''s go! I''m worried about going out like this. If the women in the resort see that I''m bulging, they think I''m hiding some weapons? What if they scare people? Besides, I''m reluctant to let their local men see your body! Ha ha! Hey! By the way, the female translator doesn''t have a watch. Why does she Do you know it''s not time to leave the ship? It''s incredible! "Tang Wenhao asked with a curious smile.


    "What''s the matter? They all have the ability to see the sun and know time. We can''t learn it. Don''t worry!" Chen Xin said with a smile.


    After leaving the seaside, the beauty leader and the female translator took them to the woods by the seaside. Tang Wenhao hid them first. She wanted to go to the resort with the female translator and get some clothes. How can Tang Wenhao let them go? He was an old hand in doing such things, so he proposed to go and have a look by himself and let the beauties hide in the woods to rest.


    When Tang Wenhao was about to leave, the female translator suddenly remembered something. She motioned Tang Wenhao not to go first. She said that she could get clothes, that is, the same colored skirts as those on them, which surprised everyone. I don''t know where she could get colored skirts.


    So Tang Wenhao followed her to another forest. In a small cave in the forest, the female translator took out several ragged color skirts from the cave. Tang Wenhao shook a few times and found that they could wear them. Therefore, he and the female translator turned back to the small forest where Ruan Ling and she stayed.


    The female interpreter told them that this was the color skirt that their tribe used when they went to sea. They were afraid of bad weather such as wind and waves. They had no clothes to wear, so they could resist it temporarily. Unexpectedly, it came in handy now.


    Chen Xin and Yang Zilan felt that the colored skirts were too ragged and refused to wear them. The beauty leader looked at them and smiled. Then she took them to her. She carefully observed each colored skirt, found a thorn, pulled several threads on the colored skirt and began to sew and mend.


    Not to mention that these colorful skirts were finally repaired by her, so she could barely wear them and cover the key parts of her body. The beauty leader is really handy. If she lives in modern society, she may become a very excellent senior white-collar worker and a generation of famous models, because she does have a beautiful face that makes all men desperate, The devil''s figure and flawless skin.


    After doing it, she personally took a slightly larger one and tied it to Tang Wenhao''s waist, like a good wife and mother who took good care of her husband, which made Tang Wenhao feel warm. Ruan Ling was also very happy to see what she had done for Tang Wenhao.


    After that, the nine of them walked to the seaside resort. Tang Wenhao glanced at the six of them. They really looked like aborigines, but their temperament was a little less of their unique flavor of female translators and beauty leaders.


    Half an hour later, after passing through several woods and valleys, Tang Wenhao and his wife moved to another open land in front of the sea. There were several European style buildings on the back of the land. In the distance, people could be seen walking nearby. Looking at the sea, they even saw a big ship and several small boats.


    The closer they get to the resort, the more excited they are. After all, only when they get out of the island by boat can they be saved in the real sense. Otherwise, if the two tribes catch up, the people of these resorts may not dare to save them.


    When they came to the Management Office of the resort, many foreign tourists playing on the beach surrounded them, including men, women, old and young. They all looked at them curiously, these ragged aborigines.


    From time to time, someone took a camera to take pictures for them. Ruan Ling, aunt Shen and Chen Xin were so ashamed that they were busy drilling into the crowd. Instead, the beauty leader and the female translator looked indifferent and generously let these curious people take pictures at will.


    At this time, after a few words, the female translator and the beauty leader naturally separated the crowd and walked into a white two-story building next to them.


    After a while, the female translator and a local girl came out of the white building. The female translator whispered a few words to the beauty leader, and then said something to Chen Xin. Chen Xin whispered to them, "come on, let''s go in! It seems to let us wear clothes."


    They entered the white building and were led to a suite by a waitress. All their women entered the inner room, while Tang Wenhao arranged outside. Everyone distributed a suit of clothes for them to change.


    The woman''s dress is a dress. Tang Wenhao divided a pair of jeans and a T-shirt. Tang Wenhao sat on the bed and took great pains to put his jeans in his pocket. Looking at himself, women who have had men know that Tang Wenhao has a good figure.


    "Fuck it! It''s good to wear pants!" Tang Wenhao said to himself with a smile.


    After a while, eight other beauties appeared in front of Tang Wenhao in skirts. They were handsome one by one, especially Ruan Ling, Chen Xin, Yang Zilan and the beauty leader. They all belonged to tall beauties. Wearing dresses was as beautiful as fairies.


    Aunt Shen also looks more charming and younger in her dress. The female translator and her sister are also very good. The only disadvantage is that her skin is a little dark, and Ruth is also very good. She is concave and convex and sexy.


    While Tang Wenhao appreciated their beauty, of course, these women also focused on him, because it was too eye-catching. Unless they were blind, normal people would certainly find this problem.


    "Sister Ruan Ling, look at your husband. He''s scared to death! It seems that he has been trying to play hooligans!" Yang Zilan pointed to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, the first thing I do after going to sea is to play rogue with you. Now I don''t have time to play with you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, there''s really no time! The boat is waiting for us outside. Let''s go out quickly!" Chen Xin urged.


    When Tang Wenhao appeared in front of the tourists again, all the tourists looked at them in surprise. It seemed hard to believe that they were the aborigines of the * * just now.


    Tang Wenhao also saw that a tourist from European and American countries was communicating with a waiter. Chen Xin said that the foreigner was asking whether they were specially recruited actors in the resort and specially organized as aborigines on the island to entertain them.


    The waiter said, no, they are real aborigines. This time they want to go out of the island to do business. Because the government stipulates that aborigines must wear clothes when they go out of the island and can''t contact the outside world naked, so they were asked to change their clothes.


    As soon as the waitress explained, many tourists scrambled to take a picture with them. Later, the beauty leader got angry and protested with the waitress with their bird language. The waitress declined the tourists'' request.


    Therefore, they managed to get on the boat by the sea. Chen Xin said that when they left the island this time, the people''s resort sent a special boat to send them there, because they could take 11 people in a small boat, nine of them, plus two boatmans, just ten people.


    However, none of them would have expected that two of the nine people left their precious lives in the vast sea forever.


    It was a couple who sailed for Tang Wenhao. They were local people who knew the indigenous language. They could communicate with the beauty leader and the female translator. Moreover, it seemed that they were familiar with the female translator sisters.


    Since they got on the ship, they have been chatting and laughing warmly. Tang Wenhao, several Chinese and Ruth, watched them chat honestly. Chen Xin sometimes asked female translators to translate their conversation to them.


    Although all the people on board were in high spirits, especially Chen Xin and Yang Zilan, as soon as the ship started, they both cheered up and celebrated that they were really leaving the mysterious island.


    Aunt Shen always looks very quiet. She smiles at the corners of her mouth. So does Ruth. A faint smile always hangs on her face. She must know that we are really going to be saved. They can all go back to their motherland.


    Only Tang Wenhao had an ominous feeling since he set foot on the boat. There was no reason for this feeling, but he felt uneasy. It seemed that something would happen today, but when you think about it carefully, you felt that nothing would happen.


    The husband and wife are very kind at first sight. They shouldn''t hurt them. Moreover, they are two. They are nine. They can''t beat them.


    The people of those two tribes can''t catch up with them anymore. They should be really out of danger. What else can happen? It must be because I''m too nervous and excited.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao was too lazy to think. He really couldn''t find any unfounded reason.


    After relaxing, he hugged Ruan Ling and began to concentrate on enjoying the beautiful scenery in the blue sea. Looking up, he could vaguely see the tall buildings on the other side, as if the island was not too far from the land.


    "Hey! Beauty, how long will it take to get to the other side?" Tang Wenhao turned his head and smiled at Chen Xin.


    "I asked for an hour or so." Chen Xin replied.


    "Ah? It''s been so long? Doesn''t it seem to be right in front? You see, the tall building has been seen. It should be there in ten minutes!" Tang Wenhao smiled, pointing to a tall building in the distance.


    "Baby, I feel different on the sea and on the land. Am I worried?" Ruan Ling snuggled up to Tang Wenhao and smiled gently.


    "Of course, you''re not in a hurry? Alas! It''s time to leave this ghost place. It''s like a dream. Manny, they can''t tell how worried they are." Tang Wenhao sighed.

 Chapter 1052

    Tang Wenhao''s words made Ruan Ling''s smile disappear immediately. She glanced at him and said sadly, "baby, it''s like a nightmare. My sister must be sad. Maybe they think we''re both dead? And sister Ah Mui!"


    Tang Wenhao stretched out his hand to hold her small waist and comforted, "sister, whether it''s a dream or a nightmare, the key is, don''t we live well?"


    Ruan Ling snuggled up to him, nodded and tooted her mouth, and said, "well, baby, as long as we are all alive, this is the greatest luck."


    The ten of them were divided into two groups to chat. One group was in the local Aboriginal Language, and the other group was Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. They were beautiful women who talked in Chinese. Only Ruth sat quietly in the bow of the boat with a straight face and a smile, sometimes looking at them and sometimes overlooking the sea. Tang Wenhao guessed that at this moment, she must be very, very eager to see her family.


    In fact, the time spent chatting with beautiful women passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, their boat had sailed into the deep sea and reached the middle of the island and the coast.


    However, the sky had been clear for thousands of miles just now, but now it was covered by dark clouds. The sky became darker and the wind seemed to be stronger.


    "Beauty, ask them how long it will take to get to the shore. I think it''s going to rain." Tang Wenhao said to Chen Xin.


    "Yes! It really seems to rain. We are now in the deep sea. Once it rains heavily and there is a strong wind, it may be dangerous. We have to let their husband and wife drive the boat quickly!" aunt Shen said with some worry.


    Aunt Shen''s words made Tang Wenhao''s heart move. An ominous premonition flashed in his mind again. This time, he knew what this premonition was. Aunt Shen''s words reminded him. Yes, it''s the weather. Maybe they will encounter strong wind and rainstorm at sea today. If so, their gang today will be more or less bad.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao hugged Ruan Ling tightly, "sister, no matter what, we can''t separate again, you know?"


    "Baby, don''t worry! I won''t separate from you any more." Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    At this time, Chen Xin has asked the couple who are driving the boat. They said that they have driven half the mileage and will be able to reach the shore in 20 minutes. They also know that the weather has changed and are speeding up!


    Let them not worry. There are life jackets on board. However, a few are missing. The couple don''t wear them. Let them wear them. They say there''s generally no problem. Their ship is still very strong.


    To be on the safe side, the man found several life jackets from the cabin. There were only four. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and aunt Shen discussed and asked Ruth, the beauty leader, the female translator and aunt Shen to wear them. In case of anything, Tang Wenhao saved Chen Xin, and Ruan Ling followed Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin. The man saved the female translator''s sister. She said she could swim a little, She gave her life jacket to her sister. The woman saved Yang Zilan. They are all good swimmers. They should be fine.


    Several beauties refused, but when they saw that everyone insisted on letting them wear it, they reluctantly put it on. After the beauty leader put it on, he glanced at Tang Wenhao with gratitude and nodded at him. Tang Wenhao also smiled.


    Although they don''t know the language, they can figure it out.


    However, aunt Shen would not do it. She must give Chen Xin a life jacket. Otherwise, she would jump into the sea, which made Chen Xin''s eyes filled with tears. All of them were deeply convinced by her spirit of sacrificing herself to others.


    Aunt Shen''s reasons are: first, she is old. Even if there is a chance, she has no regrets; Second, she is petite and has no strength. In case of an accident, the effect of saving her by Tang Wenhao is certainly different from that of saving a tall beauty like Chen Xin. She has a light weight and can be saved better, so as not to drag Tang Wenhao too much. In this way, everyone has a lot of hope.


    Alas! It''s the old leader who thinks things are more comprehensive and thoughtful than us, Tang Wenhao praised.


    They had just finished the task, and several beauties had put on life jackets one after another. They were only a few kilometers away from the shore, and the heavy rain began to pour down.


    Tang Wenhao led everyone into the cabin honestly, and the speed of the boat was accelerating.


    In fact, everyone''s heart has mentioned their voice. After all, we have clearly seen the high-rise buildings ahead. We hope to be close. The more this is, the more excited we are. We don''t even have the mood to chat. We all eagerly look out of the boat.


    It rained harder and harder, hitting the sea and splashing rain and fog.


    With that kind of foreboding, Tang Wenhao quickly taught them how to escape and row towards the goal with the fastest speed; I also taught some other beauties in life jackets how to cooperate with rescue. Don''t be frightened, don''t kick and grab. As long as they cooperate well, there will be no problem with their ability.


    "Don''t be afraid, we''re almost there!" after teaching them, Tang Wenhao comforted the beauties in the cabin.


    As soon as the voice fell, the boat swayed violently, causing the people in the cabin to swing left and right. Tang Wenhao''s hand tightly grasped the hands of Ruan Ling and aunt Shen, and Chen Xin tightly grasped Ruan Ling''s hand.


    "Can''t you turn it?" Yang Zilan looked at Tang Wenhao in horror.


    Ruan Ling quickly put down Chen Xin''s hand, stretched out and grabbed Yang Zilan''s hand, comforted her and said, "Zilan, it''s okay, don''t be afraid, we won''t care about you."


    Yang Zilan smiled and nodded, "well, sister Ruan Ling, I know!"


    At this time, the boat swayed more and more fiercely. It can be seen that the wind outside is blowing more and more fiercely. It is obvious that the boat can''t resist the attack of this strong wind.


    The male shipowner said a few words of bird language to the cabin in panic. The female translator quickly spoke to Chen Xin. Chen Xin translated with Tang Wenhao. Before Chen Xin finished speaking, Tang Wenhao saw Yang Zilan''s eyes with great panic.


    "The shipowner said let''s go out quickly and jump into the sea, otherwise the ship will be over as soon as it overturns. Jumping into the sea can swim over, which is much less dangerous than overturning." Chen Xin quickly translated and led them out of the cabin.


    At the edge of the rickety ship, the owner and his wife jumped into the sea one after another and asked Yang Zilan and the female translator''s sister to jump down quickly. The beauties in life jackets also closed their eyes and jumped down one by one.


    The sister of the female translator was brave. Seeing that everyone jumped, she also jumped into the sea. Tang Wenhao saw that the male boat owner saw her jump and quickly swam to the place where she jumped.


    Yang Zilan was afraid to jump. She was the only one left on the boat, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and aunt Shen. "Girl, jump! If you don''t jump, the boat will turn over." aunt Shen shouted to her.


    "Aunt, I''m afraid, I dare not jump." Yang Zilan cried in horror. Looking at her eyes covered by rain and tears, Tang Wenhao was really worried about her.


    But in order to let her go into the sea before the boat capsized, Tang Wenhao said to her, "sister Zilan, I''ll push you. You close your eyes and hold your breath. Ha! The sister-in-law below is waiting for you! She can''t save you no matter how late it is. Don''t worry, we''ll jump with you, aunt. Get ready and we''ll jump too."


    With that, Tang Wenhao was duty bound to push Yang Zilan down, and then took Ruan Ling and aunt Shen''s hand and jumped into the sea.


    After jumping into the sea, Tang Wenhao quickly held his breath and held aunt Shen''s hand tightly. He felt that Aunt Shen was struggling fiercely, which was an instinct to survive. He worried that she would catch him in turn and kept a safe distance from her.


    When they floated on the sea, Tang Wenhao looked at Aunt Shen. She was still fluttering, but her head was out of the sea. Ruan Ling was pushing her, "sister, are you okay?" Tang Wenhao shouted with concern.


    "Baby, I''m fine. Look at the other people. Aunt gave it to me." Ruan Lingjiao replied.


    "OK, sister, you must be careful." Tang Wenhao looked around them and saw a beautiful woman in a life jacket splashing blindly in the water.


    Tang Wenhao quickly swam to her and shouted, "who are you? Let me help you. Don''t be afraid! Do you see others?"


    The rain was still pouring down fiercely, the wind was still raging, and the boat had completely disappeared from their sight. On the boat of ten people, Tang Wenhao could only see a beautiful woman in a life jacket fluttering helplessly from a close distance.


    His heart hung to his throat, and Tang Wenhao knew deeply that the beauties must have more or less bad luck.


    When Tang Wenhao swam in front of the beautiful woman, he saw that she was Ruth. Tang Wenhao pushed Ruth to swim to the shore and looked back from time to time. Ruan Ling pushed aunt Shen to keep a certain distance from him.


    Originally, Tang Wenhao wanted to find her beauty again, but the rain was too heavy and the wind was too strong. If you don''t pay attention, the four of them may also be buried in the sea. You can''t control others. Save them first!


    So Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling tried their best to swim to the shore with the old and young. When there were still one or two kilometers left, Ruan Ling gradually felt that her physical strength could not keep up with her. After all, she was a woman. Tang Wenhao could only let Ruth float on the sea for a while and return to save Ruan Ling and aunt Shen. Over time, he also felt that he was a little out of support, not his physical strength, It''s because the wind is too strong and the resistance is too strong. You should try your best at this time;


    The rain was too heavy and his eyes could not open. He would swim in the opposite direction from time to time, but Tang Wenhao dared not relax a little and insisted on moving forward according to the established goal.


    Fortunately, when Tang Wenhao was almost exhausted, the lifeboat of the local government came and saved the four of them in their lifeboat. As soon as he got on the lifeboat, Tang Wenhao was so tired that he fainted.


    When Tang Wenhao woke up, the first face in front of him was Ruan Ling''s. she looked at him in surprise. Tears ran down and choked, "baby, you scared my sister!"


    Then he hugged Tang Wenhao''s head and burst into tears.


    After Ruan Ling expressed her emotions, Tang Wenhao sat up and looked around. He was lying in a hospital because he saw the things used in the hospital. Several beauties in life jackets were there. Everyone looked at him with concern. He knew he was fine, but he was tired and fainted.


    Seeing that Yang Zilan and the female translator''s sister were gone, Tang Wenhao asked, "sister, where are Zilan and her sister?" Tang Wenhao pointed to the female translator.

 Chapter 1053

    Everyone was silent. Tang Wenhao saw tears pouring out of the beautiful eyes of the female translator.


    Chen Xin told him that the sister of the female translator was dead. The person was in the morgue of the hospital. The man who saved her was still in the emergency room. Yang Zilan and the female shipowner are still missing. The local marine police said that they are unlikely to survive.


    After hearing this, Tang Wenhao''s tears also burst out. He blamed himself for pushing Yang Zilan into the sea. "If you don''t push her into the sea, maybe she won''t die."


    Three days later, the male shipowner finally pulled back from the death line, but Yang Zilan and his daughter-in-law were all buried in the sea with regret. There were no people alive or dead. The seven people who survived were also arranged by the local police to stay in a hotel, waiting to contact the government Embassy in the local area.


    There is no doubt that Tang Wenhao has told the local police all their experiences, and the Chinese Embassy in the Philippines has also sent someone to verify the situation. Of course, the U.S. Embassy in the Philippines has also sent someone to visit Ruth.


    However, there is a very difficult problem, because the aborigines do not have ID cards. It should be said that they do not have any documents to prove their identity. Therefore, Tang Wenhao encountered great resistance when he wanted to take the beauty leader and the female translator to leave here.


    However, Tang Wenhao''s will to take them away from here is as strong as a rock. He told the local government that he would rather die here than leave them if he could not take them away.


    The two Aboriginal beauties are also determined and have to go with them.


    Tang Wenhao and others all know that they have paid too much to escape from the isolated island, to get them out of their primitive life, to go with them and to enjoy a modern life in their country. Two fresh lives are fleeting. In the primitive jungle full of wild animals, they are undamaged, but when they are about to land successfully, they encounter an accident, die.


    As lucky survivors, how can they give up their happiness?


    Finally, with the full coordination of the local government and the Chinese Embassy, they got a temporary passport and visa for the two beauties to return to China with them for the time being.


    In the past few days, they also inquired about the results of the hijacking on the island a month ago. The police said that more than a dozen people were dead, excluding the missing. The middle-aged beautiful woman who made Tang Wenhao very familiar was not on the list of dead and missing, which made him relieved and explained that they both left here alive.


    In addition, Tang Wenhao also inquired about the leader of the robber named killer Yalong. The police said that the man was caught, two of his thugs were killed on the spot, and the others were arrested by the police without missing the net, which made them very happy.


    Originally, Tang Wenhao wanted to ask where the Yalong pass was. Thinking of his entrustment that day, he wanted to see him and ask where his sister Yani was. But considering that he was a murderous bandit, in case the boy broke the water and said he was also an accomplice, didn''t he want to die himself?


    Therefore, at one thought, Tang Wenhao gave up the idea of looking for his sister who likes handsome men. However, who had expected that even so, his beautiful sister still did Tang Wenhao''s woman by mistake. Therefore, some things are doomed, yours, you can''t escape, not yours, you can''t grab it. This is a later story, we won''t mention it for the time being.


    On this day, it was seven days for them to leave the local area. Ruth came to say goodbye to them early in the morning. She said that her parents were about to arrive at the airport. They agreed to meet at the airport, so she had to go first.


    Ruth kissed and said goodbye to them one by one. When she hugged Tang Wenhao, her body was shaking and her tears were like rain. She kissed him affectionately, regardless of whether she was in the hotel and in full view of the public, the girl really had deep feelings for him.


    Finally, when she said goodbye, she said that she loved Tang Wenhao. She would find them in China in the future. To be sure, she would go to China after graduating from university.


    After seeing off Ruth and Tang Wenhao, the six of them also bought air tickets with the support of the staff of the Chinese Embassy in the Philippines and are about to fly back to Shanghai.


    Before leaving, six people came to the beach where they landed again. Everyone bought some flowers for Yang Zilan and the female translator''s sister and scattered them into the sea.


    "Child, rest in peace! No matter when and where you go, as long as this time of year, aunt will buy you some flowers for you, and aunt will miss you." aunt Shen said solemnly.


    "Zi Lan, you can go at ease! We are good sisters. I will take care of your parents for you. Thank you for spending many unforgettable days with us. If you have a spirit in heaven, bless us all the way!" Chen Xin said and sprinkled some flowers on the sea.


    "Sister Zilan, I don''t know if I should have pushed you into the sea at that time, but I have pushed you, but you left us forever. My heart is really painful. You''re not my Tang Wenhao''s woman, but in my heart, you''re already my woman. Don''t worry! Just like Chen Xin said, your parents will be our parents in the future. I promise to live one day and honor your parents one day," he said Do it, sister Zilan, rest in peace! "Said Tang Wenhao, throwing flowers into the sea.


    The beauty leader and the female translator also said something to the sea with a sad look. Especially the female translator, her eyes were full of tears. After all, her own sister left her young and beautiful life in this sea area forever for her and the happiness they yearned for.


    After lunch, the staff of the embassy arranged for them to call home to report safety, and asked their families to meet the survivors at the airport. They all called except Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Aunt Shen called her daughter. The mother and daughter couldn''t cry on the phone and told their hearts; Chen Xin also called her mother and father. All the relatives on the phone cried with joy.


    They asked Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling why they didn''t fight. Tang Wenhao said, surprise them! Otherwise, it would be too hard for the family to wait for these hours. He thought it might be better to wait until the airport.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t have to think about it. If he and Ruan Ling call Manny, Ah Ying and sister Ah Mei now and say that he and Ruan Ling will return to Shanghai by plane today, these beauties and other beauties at home will spend these hours in unbearable waiting. He can''t bear to let them experience this waiting. He hopes that when they hear his voice, You can meet them soon and tell them your heart.


    An hour later, the five of them boarded the flight to Shanghai. Tang Wenhao sat between Ruan Ling and aunt Shen. On the other side of aunt Shen was the beauty leader, on the other side of Ruan Ling was Chen Xin, and the female interpreter sat in front of them, which was convenient for them to chat.


    Looking at the beautiful stewardess on the plane, Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen Xin, "beauty, when you go back, will you still be your stewardess?"


    "What can I do without being a stewardess?" Chen Xin smiled.


    "You are my personal translator! Think about it. If you go to work, how can I communicate with the female translators? At least you have to train them to speak Chinese before they can go to work, don''t you? Otherwise, you can take another half a year off?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Still teasing me? Sister Ruan Ling said that your English is much better than me. Bad guy, you know how to make fun of people. Besides, how much do you give me for letting me be your private translator? It''s easy if you just lack a translator! Now there are many people who know English. Do you have to invite me?" Chen Xin''s words were heard by Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha... Beauty, you won''t forget our beautiful agreement! You said I took you away from the island. What was the first thing you did? Did you let me marry you? We can''t fool people ha! Besides, where can I find a beautiful translator like you? Also, if you want money, it''s not easy? I may lack other things, but I''m not short of money If you have a share of mine, think about it. I''m all yours. What''s not yours? "Tang Wenhao said to her with a bad smile.


    "Villain! Who is your man? I know to take advantage of others. Sister Ruan Ling, you can take care of your husband!" Chen Xin said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, what do you care? You said it yourself! I also remember you said that once you left the tribe with our baby, you would marry my baby. Oh! So you just used my baby to protect you! Now you''re safe, your promise doesn''t matter?" Ruan Ling joked.


    "Yes, I want to know that you don''t mean what you say. When I was in that tribe, I should let you become my woman first. My intestines are green with regret." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, sister Ruan Ling, can I really marry this super villain?" Chen Xinwei asked.


    "Really! Who lied to you? Don''t go home when you get off the plane. Go to our house first and see how many wives our baby has in Shanghai?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Aunt Shen said with a smile, "Chen Xin, I think you have Wen Hao in your heart. If you really like him, I don''t think there''s anything you can''t do. Now there are more lovers for others. Besides, you''ve seen in the past month that Wen Hao is not an ordinary young man. It''s a blessing for you to be his lover."


    "Hehe, aunt, will you really let your daughter stay with Wen hao?" Chen Xin asked suspiciously.


    "Well, aunt has this wish. Go back and talk to our girl. It is estimated that the girl will fall in love with Wen Hao after seeing Wen Hao''s appearance. I know my daughter, Wen Hao''s son-in-law. Aunt Shen smiled.


    "Baby, why are you sitting there? Call Mom quickly. Now you''re out of danger. You can call." Ruan Ling pushed it. Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, mom." Tang Wenhao shouted to Aunt Shen obediently.


    "Hey, good son." aunt Shen''s happy mouth couldn''t close.


    The beauty leader and the female translator couldn''t understand what they said, so they could only smile. The beauty leader entered the real world for the first time and felt curious everywhere. Like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden, the female translator made some introductions to her from time to time. However, after a while, her novelty disappeared, she couldn''t speak with Tang Wenhao, so she simply closed her beautiful eyes and went to bed.

 Chapter 1054

    Ruan Ling was also tired and fell asleep against Tang Wenhao. Aunt Shen was old. At this time, she could go home at ease. She chatted with Tang Wenhao and Chen Xin. Once her heart was stable, it was easier to sleep. As soon as she fell asleep, Chen Xin felt meaningless. She closed her beautiful eyes and fell asleep quickly.


    Only Tang Wenhao is full of energy. In addition, he is about to see ah Ying and Miao Miao''s sisters. To see Junjun, Wen Ying is very excited and can''t sleep at all.


    Therefore, they slept until the plane landed safely and reached the destination Shanghai, and then they were awakened by Tang Wenhao.


    "Here, here, sister, mom, big beauty... Wake up and get home." Tang Wenhao woke up the beauties one by one. Everyone was very happy when they saw that the plane was really landing.


    Ten minutes later, the six of them got off the plane and went straight to the airport exit, because they had no travel and came to the exit easily.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised when they arrived at the exit. It turned out that many cameras were set up at the airport exit. Before they could go out completely, some reporters directly handed over the microphone and sent it to Tang Wenhao''s mouth. Some interviewed Chen Xin, Ruan Ling and aunt Shen, Others handed the microphone to the beauty leader and the female interpreter.


    The female translator and the beauty leader were so surprised that they hurried to hide next to Tang Wenhao. They must have never seen this formation, nor have they seen the camera and lens. They don''t know what this is. They are very afraid.


    Tang Wenhao reacted. It turned out that their survivors had been known by the media of various countries after being disclosed by the territorial Government of the island. After all, the hijacking incident last month shocked the world, and several of their survivors unknowingly became people and objects of public attention. In particular, their survival on the island has become a hot topic pursued by the media.


    "Mr. Tang, I heard that you led several women to spend more than a month in the primitive jungle of the Pacific island and became the son-in-law of the primitive tribe. You still love each other very much. Is it true that you specially brought them back to the motherland this time? Is the beauty next to you an indigenous woman of the primitive tribe?"


    "Miss, aren''t you Miss Chen Xin, the stewardess of China Southern Airlines who has always been with Mr. Tang? Excuse me, how have you spent more than a month?"


    "Miss Ruan, are you really Vietnamese? How did you get married with Mr. Tang? What are you doing in the United States this time? In the event of this hijacking, as the only Vietnamese woman, why didn''t your Vietnamese embassy pick you up?"


    "Aunt, are you Ms. Shen Ying? As the oldest of these survivors, how did you survive strongly?"


    For a time, Tang Wenhao and his family were almost completely surrounded by cameras, lenses, long guns and short guns. Aunt Shen was very sophisticated. She calmly told reporters, "Everyone, please respect us. We have just returned from the death line and are physically and mentally exhausted. Now the most important thing is that we should get in touch with our family. We should first reunite with our family and rest our body. We will hold a press conference at a special time on how we survive on the island. At that time, you are welcome to ask questions. Now please let us go , thank you. Please make way! "


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling saw aunt Shen say so, they quickly shut up and talked about everything they had on the island. According to Aunt Shen''s words, they said that they would hold a special press conference to disclose it to everyone in the future.


    The beauty leader and the female translator have been protected by Tang Wenhao and did not let anyone contact them. He is worried that the complex world has frightened the beauty leader because her heart is really too simple and she can''t stand these secular injuries.


    Nevertheless, the curious reporters still asked all kinds of questions, but Tang Wenhao did not say anything and tried to separate the crowd and walk out.


    When they managed to squeeze into the airport parking lot, suddenly, they heard a cry from the crowd, "Mom... We''re here, mom... Don''t go, we''re coming."


    "Xin''er, mom is coming to pick you up. Don''t go. My parents are here!"


    When they heard the cry, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, aunt Shen and Chen Xin stopped to look into the crowd, while the beauty leader and the female translator leaned close to Tang Wenhao and scanned the crowd with their eyes.


    In the same direction, a young couple and an old couple struggled to separate the crowd and crowded towards them. Aunt Shen and Chen Xin also saw them. A big and a small beauty burst into tears and ran to their relatives.


    The old couple are Chen Xin''s parents, and the young couple are aunt Shen''s eldest daughter and son-in-law. Tang Wenhao watched them fall into the arms of their relatives, and tears of relief fell from Jun''s eyes.


    "Baby, say goodbye to them, let''s go home quickly! Sister is going to miss our Junjun." Ruan Ling choked.


    "OK, sister," Tang Wenhao said, and then looked at Chen Xin.


    Looking at Chen Xin''s parents, the old couple cried bitterly with their daughter in their arms. They cried with joy and kept kissing Chen Xin''s forehead and cheeks. The three cried together.


    Aunt Shen on the other side was the same. Her daughter and son-in-law held her and cried in a mess.


    The reporters who followed turned their cameras to the two families who enjoyed the joy of reunion. At this time, no one asked their feelings with a microphone. Everyone couldn''t bear to disturb them. The two women who survived the disaster were excited to see their relatives.


    In fact, what you say at this time is nonsense, everything is silent.


    After they all vented their excitement after meeting, aunt Shen and Chen Xin took their family to Tang Wenhao and introduced them respectively. Aunt Shen''s eldest daughter is very beautiful. She is a 289 year old young woman who looks like aunt Shen. Her husband is also very handsome. The couple are very kind to others and have always been grateful to him, Because Aunt Shen kept saying in front of them that he saved her old life. Without him, she would never come back.


    Chen Xin also kept saying good things about Tang Wenhao in front of her parents. The old couple also mentioned Yang Zilan. Chen Xin told them the sad news with a gloomy look. The couple also sighed and said that Yang Zilan was not lucky! They all escaped, but they still didn''t escape the last disaster.


    Aunt Shen''s daughter, husband and wife and Chen Xin''s parents also expressed their gratitude to the beauty leader and female translator. Although the beauty leader and female translator could not understand what they said, they knew that these people were thanking them and responded to their kindness with a smile.


    Considering that this is not the place to talk, and the entertainment reporters gathered around again, Tang Wenhao told Chen Xin and aunt Shen that they simply went to the Jin family to sit down and then go back. Everyone gathered in the Jin family group. As a result, aunt Shen said that everyone wanted to go home early at this time. Simply, say goodbye today and settle down and adjust their body and mind, They''ll pick another time to get together.


    Chen Xin also agreed to Aunt Shen''s proposal. Therefore, aunt Shen followed her daughter''s son-in-law and took a car back to Wuxi.


    After seeing aunt Shen off, Chen Xin quickly explained to her parents that she couldn''t go home today and would go back tomorrow. She wanted to be an interpreter for Tang Wenhao and the two Aboriginal beauties. Otherwise, he couldn''t communicate with them. Her parents looked embarrassed when they heard that the two Aboriginal beauties took good care of her daughter and risked their lives to help her daughter leave the primitive tribe, He nodded and agreed.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were very surprised by Chen Xin''s decision. They all thought that their fate with Chen Xin should end here. Especially Tang Wenhao, although he felt that Chen Xin was a little interested in him, he still could not accept his life of wives and concubines.


    It''s not easy to escape alive. I''m sure I won''t have any contact with him again. I didn''t expect that she would say so to her parents. She knows that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are both English masters and don''t need her to translate at all.


    But he and Ruan Ling both saw sincerity in Chen Xinmei''s eyes, which showed that she was serious, and their husband and wife didn''t stop her.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, beauty leader, female translator and Chen Xin said goodbye to her parents at the airport. When they left, the husband and wife told Chen Xin to go home tomorrow and let Chen Xin bring Tang Wenhao and them together. Their family should thank them.


    "Now it''s time to go back to your home. You haven''t called your family yet! Do you want to call first and then take a taxi back? Otherwise, as soon as you get home, you don''t scare the family. Didn''t you listen to my parents just now? They all thought we were all dead in the primitive forest. They didn''t think we were still alive. We didn''t talk on the phone first. You suddenly appeared in her "Don''t you think it''s a ghost?" Chen Xin smiled at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling after leaving the airport.


    "Ha ha... OK, let''s take a taxi to a public telephone booth first. I want to make a phone call outside. Look, it seems that there are always people staring at us in the back. It''s estimated that it''s the reporter of which newspaper! I don''t want our future life to be stared at by others." Tang Wenhao pointed to a sneaky person in the back.


    Indeed, Ruan Ling and Chen Xin also saw that a tabloid reporter was following them. Therefore, the four of them changed several taxis. Tang Wenhao asked the driver to stop next to a public telephone booth in Minhang and asked Chen Xin to pay attention to whether there were followers behind. He and Ruan Ling got into the telephone booth.


    The beauty leader and the female translator have been watching Tang Wenhao stroll around with them in what they think is a very prosperous city. Tang Wenhao found that they feel strange about everything. The female translator is a little better. After all, she has lived in the city. The beauty leader is the first time to leave the primitive jungle and come to the prosperous city.


    After Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling got into the telephone booth, they didn''t expect that the beauty leader and the female translator also came in. The two beauties were really inseparable from Tang Wenhao for fear that they would be separated from him.


    Tang Wenhao looked and smiled. He knew that if the beauty leader and the female translator left him, he would have no sense of security. Just squeeze! It''s not easy to let them out for fear of scaring them.

 Chapter 1055

    Tang Wenhao grabbed the phone and couldn''t help dialing Ah Ying. In fact, on the way, he thought about who to dial first. He wanted to report peace with Manny''s mother and daughter and Chen Guoer''s sisters first, but it was more difficult for them to see him and Ruan Ling waiting at home. Similarly, calling Ah Mei also faced this problem, So I decided to call whoever I saw first.


    He also wanted to call Ruan Jingxiong. He also knew that Ruan Jingxiong loved his son-in-law and dry son very much. He must also know that the plane he and Ruan Ling had crashed. He must be very sad. He should reassure his old man earlier. However, once he told Ruan Jingxiong, he would tell wen''er and Li Yan. Then the Ruan sisters would wait like autumn water, I hope he and Ruan Ling will go back as soon as possible.


    He also wanted to call his second brother Wu Kui first. As his only good brother, Wu Kui must be very worried about their safety. If he knew he was not dead, he would certainly tell Manny, so in the end, when he trembled and grabbed the phone, he couldn''t help calling sister a Ying.


    When the phone is connected, Tang Wenhao''s hand is shaking more and more. We must tell you that Tang Wenhao''s current mood, what is extremely excited and surging, can not completely summarize his mood at this moment.


    "Baby, hehe, don''t be so excited! Otherwise, come on!" Ruan Ling was distressed to see Tang Wenhao so excited.


    "Hello, who are you?" Tang Wenhao heard a familiar and slightly faint voice on the phone. It was Ah Ying''s voice. I heard that Ah Ying''s mental state was very bad.


    Tang Wenhao''s hand trembled more and his voice trembled, but finally he jumped out a word that hadn''t been exported for more than a month, "Ah Ying, I''m Wen Hao."


    "Ah... You... Are... Baby, are you really my baby?" Ah Ying seemed incredible. She was doubting her hearing.


    "Ah Ying... I''m Wen Hao, I''m not dead!" Tang Wenhao choked. Tears instantly filled her eyes. Ruan Ling quickly took a paper towel to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. At the same time, she was also full of tears.


    "Baby, you''re not dead? I knew you wouldn''t die, baby, you... Don''t cry... My sweetheart, I can''t hold on... Baby... Where are you? Oh... The phone just now seems to be Minhang. You''re back? Where''s sister?" Ah Ying finally reacted.


    "Well, Ah Ying, don''t worry. Ruan Ling and I have come back. We called you in the public telephone booth. We wanted to go home directly. We were afraid to see us suddenly and scare you and our mother and Miao Miao. Ah Ying, is our mother okay?" Tang Wenhao asked while crying.


    "Can you please? Since you had an accident with elder sister, our wives almost couldn''t live, and Miaomiao talked about you all day! You know what? Baby, Miaomiao gave you a son, or sister Manny came to help, we don''t know what to do. Manny has been comforting us, saying that master Huang in Hong Kong said that you are full of Yang, saying that you have at least nine lives, and you are You won''t die. You must still be alive. Let''s live and wait for you to come back. She said that she firmly believes that you must be alive. That''s good. You''re really alive! Baby, you let sister answer the phone. I want to say a few words to sister! "Ah Ying finished these words with a cry.


    Tang Wenhao quickly handed the microphone to Ruan Ling, "sister, Ah Ying wants to tell you."


    Ruan Ling quickly took over the microphone and said, "Ah Ying."


    "Sister, Wuwu... You scared us to death," said Ah Ying, crying loudly on the phone.


    The sisters talked on the phone for a while. Ruan Ling said that if she had something to say at home, she wouldn''t say it on the phone. She wanted Junjun and Wenying very much. After listening to them, Ah Ying hung up the phone. She said she would go out to buy firecrackers to welcome Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling''s safe return.


    After talking to Ah Ying on the phone, Tang Wenhao calmed down a little. Suddenly, Ah Mei''s tears appeared in his mind. His heart suddenly pulled up. He hesitated and said to Ruan Ling, "sister, I still want to call Ah Mei. I miss her so much and worry about her."


    "Baby, I know what you''re thinking. You must miss sister Ah Mei very much. Then call her! I also miss these sisters at home. They must have a miserable life these days." Ruan Ling said sadly.


    "Yes, sister Ah Mui burst into tears in my mind just now. It hurts badly. I can''t live without calling." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    When Tang Wenhao dialed the Ruan family''s phone, his heart seemed to jump out, "Hello! I''m Ah Mui, who are you looking for?" the voice inside was very weak. Tang Wenhao''s heart seemed to have been stabbed hard, and the pain was unbearable. This simple response immediately made Tang Wenhao''s mind look like sister Ah Mui fell into despair because of the disappearance of him and Ruan Ling.


    He trembled and answered, "sister Ah Mui, I''m Wen Hao."


    "Ah? Wenhao, baby, is it really you? Manny, Manny, may, come here and call me quickly. Am I dreaming? Why do I seem to hear our baby''s voice?" Ah Mei obviously hasn''t responded yet. This is Tang Wenhao''s phone.


    Or she couldn''t believe it was true.


    Just listen to a few Jiao shouts from the phone, "sister Ah Mui, you quickly turn on the hands-free, and you let him talk again. Yes! Let them listen too." Tang Wenhao heard it. It was really the voices of Manny and may.


    He was more excited and shouted, "sister Manny, may and may, I''m your Wen Hao. My sister and I have come back alive. We have just been sent back to Shanghai."


    He thought he would cheer when he said this, but unexpectedly, there came the cry of several women holding together and crying, which was a kind of catharsis that had been suppressed for a long time,


    After that, several beautiful women chattered on the phone about their thoughts and concerns for him and Ruan Ling, so that they must return to Liangshan to reunite with them as soon as possible. They said that after their accident, the Ruan family had not laughed for a long time, and everyone was anxiously waiting for their news.


    Originally, Tang Wenhao wanted to ask Manny, how is Chen Haokun? Did brother Wang Zhuo Xiong sue him? Have Wang Liang and Shen Ming been caught? But when I thought about it, anyway, I didn''t care about them now. Go back and talk about it. I gave the phone to Ruan Ling and asked her to tell everyone her heart.


    After hanging up with sister Ah Mei, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling took the beauty leader and female interpreter out of the telephone booth. Chen Xin has called a taxi and waited outside.


    As soon as she got on the bus, Chen Xin asked, "Wen Hao, sister Ruan Ling, who are you calling? Crying and laughing inside?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, "beautiful women are my beautiful wives and concubines."


    "True or false?" Chen Xin looked at him suspiciously.


    "Really, they are the women I love most and the women who love me most."


    Chen Xin''s eyes immediately showed a strong jealousy.


    "Wen Hao, seriously... Do you love me? You are not allowed to laugh. My attitude is very serious." Chen Xin looked at Tang Wenhao very seriously and asked. After that, she also looked at Ruan Ling.


    "Of course... Chen Xin, I love you women who share weal and woe with me. As long as you are willing to be with me, I will not disappoint you. But please be open. I have so many wives and concubines, and none of them want to lose. This doesn''t mean I don''t love you or I''m amorous, because I''m sincere to any of you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    After Tang Wenhao''s words, he found that the taxi driver glanced back at him with disdainful eyes. Tang Wenhao stared at him and said, "drive your car! What are you looking at?"


    The boy shook his head, smiled, didn''t speak, increased the accelerator and sped away in the direction of Minhang.


    He must think Tang Wenhao is an expert in picking up girls and is lying to the little girl!


    The taxi arrived at the Jinjia villa in half an hour. When they arrived at the door, the old Jinjia lady who had been looking at the door for a long time, Ah Ying, and Miao Miao with a towel tied to her head, with a baby in her arms, surrounded the taxi.


    "Chen Xin, don''t come down until my sister and I meet our family. If you come down again, I''m afraid to scare them both." Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen Xin.


    "Well, you know, go down! I''ll tell them not to go down first. Hurry up! Your families can''t wait." Chen Xin smiled.


    "Chen Xin, I''m sorry!" Ruan Ling looked back and smiled.


    "Sister Ruan Ling, you''re too polite. Go down quickly." Chen Xin said with a smile.


    So Tang Wenhao pushed open the door and got out of the taxi.


    Now, the old lady of the Jin family and Ah Ying, Miaomiao, rushed directly at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, hugged them and cried, so that everyone had no time to say hello and cried first.


    Ah Ying burst into tears in Tang Wenhao''s arms. "Baby, we''re all scared to death. We think we''ll never see you again."


    All the people at the scene wiped their tears, while Ruan Ling held Miaomiao and the old lady of the Jin family''s hand and told their hearts. The old lady blessed them one by one with Amitabha and Bodhisattva. She said that it must be the old man and son of the Jin family, Jin Dacai, who was protecting Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. She said she didn''t believe that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling would die. She said that she couldn''t see Wen Hao and Ruan Ling, She will die in peace in the future.


    Tang Wenhao looked gratefully at the family members who were not relatives but more like relatives. They were also in tears. In particular, he saw his beloved Ah Ying, Miaomiao, all like pear flowers with rain, all haggard, all crying with joy, and his heart was full of warmth.


    Especially when he saw the child in Miaomiao''s arms, Tang Wenhao was even more distressed and ashamed. Miaomiao had just grown up and was run by himself. Then, he followed him to a foreign country. He began to say that he was taking mans exercise. As a result, he went to the Jin family, that is, he lived with the a Ying family.


    After pregnancy, I didn''t really care about her at all. Although I loved her very much every time I came here, it was like a dragonfly skimming the water in a flash. How cruel is it for a girl eager for love? Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao hugged Miaomiao and cried in a mess. The cry was full of self blame.

 Chapter 1056

    Ruan Ling knew his mind, so she didn''t persuade him to vent her guilt.


    For a long time, Tang Wenhao and Miaomiao released. Ruan Ling also called out the three beauties in the car to meet you. Ah Ying paid the fare early and asked Ruan Ling to invite Chen Xin and two Aboriginal beauties to the living room.


    In the living room, everyone in the Jin family was very surprised to see the three beauties, full of doubt and curiosity. After all, the three beauties belong to completely different types of beauties.


    Chen Xin''s beauty, exquisite, elegant, dignified and intellectual; The beauty of the beauty leader is demure, grand, refined and pure; The beauty of female translators is full of a primitive wildness.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao briefly introduced the beauties in front of you and briefly told everyone about their strange experience in more than a month.


    "Mom, Miaomiao, what did I tell you? Did sister Manny say that our baby has nine lives? Did he specify that he is all right? Look, it''s not only all right, but also picked up some beautiful women to go home. How nice." Ah Ying said happily.


    "My old lady! I never thought my son would die. My daughter-in-law here would be a short-lived person. Just come back. There are three more daughter-in-law in our family. Ah Ying, Miao Miao, talk to some sisters first, and mom will cook for my son and daughter-in-law." the old lady smiled happily, and then turned to the kitchen.


    As soon as Chen Xin heard the old lady say so, a blush piled up on her pretty face. Ruan Ling looked in her eyes and smiled softly, "Chen Xin, do you want to be our daughter-in-law?"


    "HMM." Chen Xin replied shyly. Her dimple was as beautiful as a flower. She was too ashamed to look at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao saw her shy appearance, and immediately his blood was boiling. He walked up to her with a bad smile, hugged her slender waist, pulled her in his arms, and hugged her. The warm and fragrant girl breath on her body came to his nostrils, "Chen Xin, from today on, be my most beautiful wife, okay?"


    "Well! Wen Hao, I love you. I said that as long as you can take me away from that disgusting tribe, I am your man. I''ve been thinking about it all the way. I''m serious. I''ve decided to follow you all my life and be your woman with sister Ruan Ling." Chen Xin said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao listened and looked at her sexy Yan Tao''s mouth affectionately. At the thought of her sexy and threatening when she was * *, he couldn''t help but kiss her madly. As soon as the four lips touched, Chen Xin was paralyzed in Tang Wenhao''s arms and let Tang Wenhao attack the city and land on her.


    Ah Ying and Miao Miao looked at them in surprise. Ah Ying asked suspiciously, "sister, haven''t baby and sister Chen Xin been together? Haven''t they shared a room?"


    "Hehe, no, Chen Xin is a stewardess. At that time, her boyfriend was also on the plane and was killed by the robbers. At this time, my baby was embarrassed to treat her too much. I still want to give her a buffer period and make her willing. It''s natural today. You go to clean up their room and let them round the room tonight. We Chen Xin are a great beauty. My baby is greedy For more than a month, I''ve been suffocating. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Linggang finished saying that Tang Wenhao had carried Chen Xin into the room. At this time, Ruan Ling remembered that she had not seen her son Junjun. She had heard Ah Ying say that both children were sleeping and hurriedly followed in. The beauty leader and the female interpreter saw that they had gone into the room and followed them.


    Tang Wenhao took Chen Xin to bed and kissed her crazily. At the same time, xianzhushou was dishonest. He visited Chen Xin everywhere and provoked Chen Xin to have no power to fight back.


    But she opened her eyes and saw that everyone came in, shyly pushed Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, don''t kiss, you see, they all came in."


    Tang Wenhao looked back and said with a smile, "it''s all right. They are all my own people. No, to be exact, they all know my work style. My sister knows very well that my main goal now is to make you become my woman quickly. Otherwise, if you run away, where can I find you?"


    "Hehe, people are still not used to it? Let''s have a good night! I''m sure to be your woman tonight. I''ll keep my promise to you all my life." Chen Xin said emotionally.


    Ruan Ling had no time to take into account that they kissed me. She affectionately kissed Junjun and Wenying''s lovely little face. Her beautiful eyes were full of tears and choked, "baby, I miss my mother. My mother is not good. My mother has not been with you. My mother is not a good mother."


    In the evening, the old lady of the Jin family cooked a rich dinner for everyone. The old lady also took out the old wine that the old man of the Jin family had treasured for ten years and said that everyone should drink a little tonight because his son and daughter-in-law were reborn. This is the biggest thing of the Jin family.


    As a result, the whole family pushed cups and drank happily. Neither the beauty leader nor the female translator had ever drunk wine. As soon as they sipped the spicy feeling, they stared at the beautiful eyes, shook their heads and said it was hard to drink. However, what they said needed the female translator to convert into English and then from English to Chinese.


    In fact, we already know from their expressions that they must not be used to drinking.


    Tang Wenhao told the female translator to speed up her learning Chinese. Otherwise, it would be too difficult to communicate. She said she would. Later, at home, she would learn Chinese with her family and give it to the beauty leader.


    "Baby, should we give them two names? Otherwise it''s awkward to call, what leader, translation! How uncomfortable it is." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ah Ying smiled with Junjun in her arms. "Yes! Baby, you are educated and smart. Give them a nice name!"


    "OK, where''s the beauty leader? She''s so beautiful. She''s like a flower. Let''s call her beauty! Is that nice?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, it sounds good, beauty. It''s really delicious." Ah Ying smiled. Ruan Ling also thought the name matched the beauty leader. She was really a rare beauty in the world.


    So, Chen Xin told the female translator that Tang Wenhao named the beauty leader beauty, which is beauty in English. As soon as she heard it, she was also very happy. She quickly told the name to the beauty leader. After listening to it, she was also very happy and showed a charming smile on her pretty face.


    Not only Tang Wenhao was stunned, but also Ah Ying and Miaomiao, the two best little beauties, "baby, sister, she''s really beautiful! She must be in the top three in our Ruan family."


    "Ah? Who ranked the top three? Ah Ying, have you ranked yourself? Why don''t I know? How did the ranking come from?" Tang Wenhao asked with great interest. Ruan Ling, Chen Xin and other beauties also looked at Ah Ying with great interest.


    "Hehe, we did it ourselves, didn''t we? Miaomiao?" Ah Ying smiled.


    "Hee hee, well, we also let my sister may participate, but it''s all what we think. I don''t know what sister and brother Wen Hao think." Miaomiao smiled lovably.


    Tang Wenhao stood up, went to Miaomiao''s back, stretched out his hand, pressed her head into his arms, and said emotionally, "Miaomiao, in brother Wenhao''s eyes, you all rank first. You are the most beautiful girls in the world. Do you understand?" as he said, Tang Wenhao bowed his head and kissed her sweet lips.


    Tears filled her eyes when Miaomiao and a Ying were moved. Chen Xin was pleased to see Tang Wenhao treat his women like this, and was also pleased with her choice. She felt that she had read Tang Wenhao correctly. Although he was very beautiful, he was sincere and sincere to his women, which was enough for her.


    After Tang Wenhao returned to her seat, Ruan Ling still clung to the topic just now. She smiled at Ah Ying, "Ah Ying, although our baby didn''t give you a ranking, ah Jie still wants to know how you ranked? Tell ah Jie! Ah Jie wants to know how you ranked?"


    "Sister, of course you are the first. You and sister Manny are the first. I''ve never seen a woman as beautiful as sister since I came out of the mountain. Both my sister and I think sister and sister Manny are the best beauties in the world. No one can compare." Miaomiao is a child in the end. She is straight hearted and quick spoken.


    "Oh, yes, the three of us all think that elder sister must be the first beauty." Ah Ying smiled.


    "That was before. Sister a is getting old now. She doesn''t dare to say that she is the first beauty. Now the first beauty will give way to our Xiaoyao, and our beautiful Miss Chen Xin, wen''er, Xiu''er, Yuzhu, may, our little beauty is wonderful. You should be the best candidate for the first beauty." Ruan Ling smiled modestly.


    "Elder sister, how can you rank like this? In addition to being beautiful, people also have to test wisdom, culture and talent. This is too complicated. Let''s not rank. Anyway, in my heart, my women are priceless and the most beautiful." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, baby, who cares most in my heart is the first beauty of the Ruan family." Ah Ying smiled.


    "I don''t care about anyone, but if you say so, we can come up with several lists to make our Ruan daughter-in-law have some fun in our boring daily life. Sister, when we go back this time, we will speed up the construction of death valley. After that, I suddenly have a new idea. In the future, we will evaluate several firsts in death valley every year. Let''s get some lists, For example, the list of good wives and good mothers in death valley, the list of sexy beauties in death valley, the list of facial features and beauty in death valley, the list of lovely beauties in death valley, the list of pure beauties in death valley, and the death valley elegant goddess award can even be refined to the list of the most popular demand in death valley. Beautiful women like jade bamboo must be on the list and are expected to remain at the top of the list for a long time. I''m afraid of her now. I just If she wants to stay at home, she will take up the time of other sisters, so that my time arrangement is always disturbed by her. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao''s words attracted a burst of laughter, "ha ha, sister Ruan Ling, I didn''t expect Wen Hao to be so bad."


    "Hehe, but our Ruan''s daughter-in-law doesn''t want him! By the way, Chen Xin, you can''t call him Wen Hao from today on." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? What''s Wen Hao''s name?" Chen Xin asked in surprise.


    "Call him baby, sister Chen Xin. Don''t you see that we all call him baby? This is the rule set by sister A. all baby women must call him baby, not name. As long as this way, it''s easier for everyone to take him as the baby in their heart. Therefore, you see how much we love him." Ah Ying smiled.

 Chapter 1057

    "Ah? How embarrassed? I hope he calls me baby." Chen Xin smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, beauty, I''ll call you baby, but I only call you in bed. You''ll know later." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Go, big coyote. When you are in the jungle, you stare at others all day. You are the worst big Coyote in the world. Sister Ruan Ling, I can see that you are used to him like this." Chen Xin smiled.


    "Hehe, Chen Xin, after you become his woman, you will be so used to him. Ah Ying, who is the second most beautiful woman you said? Tell me." Ruan Ling asked gently.


    "Oh, sister, this is a bit controversial. I think it''s Xiaoyao. May thinks it''s her sister Miaomiao. Miaomiao thinks it''s sister Yang Xi. Who do you think it is?" Ah Ying asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I really haven''t thought about this problem, but what I mentioned just now is that it''s difficult to rank in general. For example, you are all elder sister and my sister. This first is too broad. You should refine the field or age group. Otherwise, it''s unfair to you. For example, who is the most beautiful and charming in a certain age group , it''s relatively fair and objective. In fact, in a broad sense, sister a thinks that the sisters you just mentioned are qualified to rank second, such as Xiaoyao, may, Miaomiao, Yang Xi, Xiu''er, wen''er, and our current Chen Xin beauty, are qualified to rank second. Therefore, you can''t rank like this, because they all belong to different types of beauties, and Ah Ying You don''t know yourself, don''t you? Baby, you are very rare. You are like his life. He loves you in his heart. You think you can''t be ranked, but in his eyes, maybe you are the most beautiful. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he raised his thumb and said with a bad smile, "Sister, you know me too well. What you say is what I think in my heart. Ah Ying, in my heart, you are the most beautiful, so your ranking is not objective. After I gather you together, I will discuss with you, brainstorm and refine a ranking list according to the points I just said. By the way, I think of two lists, outstanding contributions and beauty The women''s list, the list of outstanding career beauties, and your level should be at the top of several lists at the same time, "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, which lists? Baby, tell me." Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "You and sister Manny are the top of the two lists I mentioned just now. In addition, you should rank on the beauty list, sexy list, elegant goddess list and good wife and mother list." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, you are partial to your sister. Of the six lists you mentioned, three sisters feel that they are not qualified at all. A good wife and mother can''t be ranked. Sister Ah Mei, sister ah Ying and sister Heifeng are better than sister. If you say so, other sisters will be unconvinced. When it comes to sex appeal, our family Aya and Yuzhu have the potential of sex appeal goddess. In front of them, It''s not sexy. There''s also the elegant goddess list. I think the top of the list should be won by sister Yang Xi. She is absolutely qualified. I believe no one will object, baby. Don''t you think Yang Xi is particularly elegant and beautiful? Her beauty is deep in her bones. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    Chen Xin listened to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Ah Ying talked about so many beautiful women. Her eyes widened. She didn''t expect that she had so many competitors. However, she was quite relieved to see that Ruan Ling, the eldest sister, didn''t have that kind of domineering and domineering.


    "Sister, this is a matter of different opinions. If you want to be fair, you can only put forward standards. Now is not the time. Go back and discuss with all the sisters. By the way, we haven''t given our translation beauty a nice name! Otherwise, sister, you can calculate her name, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, you asked your sister to name her? OK! The beauty leader is called beauty. Then there is a beautiful word in her name, so she looks like a sister, or Meiying! She knows English! It''s our English translation, so it''s more in line with her identity to call Meiying. How about?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao slept close to noon before getting up with Chen Xin. After being Tang Wenhao''s woman, Chen Xin really became more gentle and sweet. It was not because her family called her to go home early. She was tired of Tang Wenhao and refused to come down.


    After the experience of dying to be immortal last night, she understood why so many women in the Ruan family love Tang Wenhao so much. She is indeed the dragon in the crowd. Compared with him, her ex boyfriend is hardly a man. Of course, she has nothing to do with her ex boyfriend. She is just engaged and has no substantive relationship.


    Chen Xin is a very traditional girl. Although she works in China Southern Airlines, she is very traditional in her bones, which is one reason why Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling like her very much.


    Originally, she wanted Tang Wenhao to go home with her to meet her parents, but considering that Tang Wenhao had just come back and had a lot of things to deal with at home, and so many women and children were around him, she still refrained from bringing it up, but she told Tang Wenhao that when he was busy here these two days, she must go to her home to meet her parents. Tang Wenhao promised her that he was leaving Shanghai I will go to her house to see her parents before I leave.


    After seeing Chen Xin off, the family were tired of chatting together, watching TV and enjoying the rare happiness of their family. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, a Ying and Miao lost no time in teaching beauty and American English Chinese. Their sisters also studied very seriously. The beauty said that for nothing else, she should learn Chinese quickly in order to understand TV as soon as possible.


    Because as like as two peas in TV, she was fascinated by TV since last night. She thought the image in the small box was the same as the real person. The scenes in her scene were very similar to those she saw in real life these two days. She wondered that she wanted to know what the people on the TV were talking about.


    Meiying is a little better. She has some knowledge and no curiosity, but she also wants to understand Chinese earlier. She knows that if she is Tang Wenhao''s wife, she must learn Chinese. Otherwise, it is very inconvenient to communicate with Tang Wenhao and his wife. For example, she can''t communicate with old Mrs. Jin, a Ying and Miao Miao because they don''t understand English.


    "By the way, Ah Ying, last night you said our parents called and you didn''t tell them what happened to us, did you?" Tang Wenhao suddenly felt homesick.


    "Well, when my mother called, I told her that it would take a few months for you to go back after you started construction in death valley, so it''s ok if you don''t go back now. If you want to go back, tell them you''re homesick." Ah Ying said.


    "Hehe, wife, smart, sister, come home with me! I really miss my parents. By the way, take Miaomiao back to see her parents. Anyway, the child has been born, which makes her parents happy." Tang Wenhao said with a smile. He referred to Miaomiao''s parents as he de Neng''s husband and wife. Miaomiao paid homage to their husband and wife when he went home last time, It is agreed that the children born will also be passed on to the ho family.


    "OK! Baby, in fact, my sister also wants to go back and see them!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Wenhao, I also want to go back and see my godfather and godmother. I have given birth to grandchildren for them to be happy." Miaomiao smiled excitedly.


    Originally, Ah Ying wanted to go back, but because her stomach was too big, she would be born in three or four months, so it would take some days to go back.


    Now that they have decided to go home, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are going to buy gifts on the street. This time, they once experienced the rest of their lives, and they feel that life should know how to cherish the happiness in front of them. Therefore, they drive out in a car, with large and small bags full of trunk.


    Before leaving, the old lady of the Jin family repeatedly told Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to remember to see Jin Dacai and burn some paper money for him. Don''t let Jin Dacai lack money below. Tang Wenhao said that he wouldn''t let his eldest brother lack money. Every time he went back, he would buy all the paper money and items used in the underworld in the shop and give them to Jin Dacai. The old lady was relieved.


    Meimei and Meiying also followed. First, they couldn''t live without Tang Wenhao and let them stay in Jin''s house. They didn''t know each other''s language. It was inconvenient. In Tang Wenhao''s absence, they didn''t feel safe. Second, the new daughter-in-law would better meet her father-in-law. Let the old and young men in Hejiawan be jealous again. The boy of Tang family took two stunning new daughters-in-law home and brought a bride home every time, Tang Wenhao felt very proud.


    There was nothing to say on the road. Tang Wenhao drove back to Hejiawan with several beautiful wives and concubines in less than ten hours. This time, he didn''t say hello in advance. The car entered the village. Tang Cheng and his wife heard that their baby son drove home with several beautiful women, and the old couple rushed home from the ground.


    They were very happy to see Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Miaomiao. Miaomiao held the child in her arms and knew she was a grandmother again. They were happy, but they were surprised to see beauty and Meiying. When did the son add two such beautiful wives?


    The old couple are also used to it now. They know that all the beautiful women brought back by their son are their Tang family''s daughter-in-law, so they are surprised that they still like beauty and Meiying very much. They look at them up and down with joy in their eyes.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly introduced to the second old man, "Dad, mom, she is a beauty, she is Meiying, and they are all your second old man''s daughter-in-law. The beauty is pregnant. Soon, our Tang family will have another baby. Meiying hasn''t been pregnant yet, but don''t worry, I will continue to work hard." Tang Wenhao said with a naughty smile.


    In front of his parents, Tang Wenhao is always a naughty child.


    "You son of a bitch, you have married two more daughters in law. Pay attention to your health. Don''t patronize flirtatious people. It''s very important for men to keep their money. Don''t lose their health. Do you know how many wives you have? How many children are there? You''re so noisy now. I went out with your mother and asked us how many daughters in law and grandchildren we can''t tell others. Last time you He said that there were twelve children, several daughters-in-law had big stomachs, and several had second children. How many? "Tang Cheng beat his son and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, my aunt next door always asks me how many daughters in law and grandchildren? If you don''t tell us, who can figure it out?" Tang Wenhao''s mother asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1058

    "Dad, mom, don''t talk about you. We can''t figure it out. He doesn''t know. There was another pair of sisters in Hong Kong last month. In addition, he probably didn''t count how many women there are on the Pacific island, that is, in the American and British tribes. Are there two or three hundred?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Cheng and his wife were stunned when they heard this. Tang Cheng asked, "what? What tribe? Two or three hundred? Daughter-in-law?" he really couldn''t understand it. His wife was also very puzzled with her wonderful child.


    Tang Wenhao put his parents on the chair and roughly told their two elders about the adventure they had experienced the previous month, which scared the two old people to death, "Oh, son, come and let mom see. Are you hurt?"


    "Mom, don''t worry, the person who hurt me hasn''t been born yet!" Tang Wenhao smiled as if nothing had happened.


    "Son, don''t run around in the future. It''s too dangerous. You''d better go home early!" Tang Cheng said reproachfully.


    "Dad, even if I go home, I can''t go back to Hejiawan! Where can we accept so many of your daughters-in-law? I won''t sentence your son to death? If I want to go home, I can only go back to Ruan''s house and death valley. Dad and mom, wait patiently for a few months. In a few months, we will build Death Valley. At that time, I will drive my own plane to pick you up , OK? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "What? Your own plane? You want to buy a plane yourself? Son, don''t you have a fever? Where do you have so much money?" Tang Cheng asked in surprise.


    "Yes! Son, don''t break the law. What business can you make so much money?" the old lady was also very curious.


    The family were chatting excitedly. Outside the door came the unique voice of He De Neng, "Yo, brother Tang, I heard that my daughter is back and holding my grandson. Where is it?"


    Miaomiao listens to the voice of the godfather. She hurriedly takes the child from Tang Wenhao''s mother''s arms and holds it out. Just at the door, she meets he denang and his wife, "Yo, it''s really my daughter Miaomiao who has come back and has the child. Come and let Grandma hold her." he denang''s wife is very happy to see Miaomiao and the child, and he denang also grabs to hold her grandson, I forgot to say hello to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Beauty and Meiying didn''t look carefully at them at all.


    It can also be seen that their husband and wife really care about Miaomiao''s daughter.


    "Oh, I finally have a grandson. Wen Hao, did you say that Miaomiao''s child had the same family name as ours?" he Daneng asked with a smile holding the child.


    Tang Wenhao walked up to he denang and his wife and smiled, "Dad, mom, how can this be false? I''m your son-in-law, but I''m also your son! So it''s normal to have your last name. Of course, it''s no problem. Moreover, I haven''t named my son yet. I just brought it back to ask you to give him a nice name. Of course, his last name is his last name."


    "Well, well, Wen Hao, your sister Ganoderma lucidum has not loved you for so many years. Our husband and wife have not misjudged you. Dad is very moved. It''s not easy for you to do this." he de can be moved with tears in his eyes, and his wife is very excited. She keeps kissing her child with tears in her eyes.


    "Her father, you hurry to give the child a name!" urged he denang''s wife, and others were happy to wait for him to give the child a name.


    He de Neng thought for a moment, nodded and said like an old fortune teller, "Just call him Linghao! Ling is the spirit of Ganoderma lucidum and Hao is the Hao of Wen Hao. Although this child was not born by the girl of Ganoderma lucidum, in the hearts of our husband and wife, he is the child of Ganoderma lucidum and Wen Hao. Miaomiao is another Ganoderma lucidum in our family. Wen Hao, Miaomiao. What do you think? Brother Tang and sister-in-law, what do you think?"


    After staying in Hejiawan for three days, Tang Wenhao returned to Shanghai with Ruan Ling, Meimei and Meiying. Miaomiao and Linghao stayed in Hejiawan for a period of time, because he de can''t let Miaomiao and her children live for a few days. Miaomiao sees that her Godfather and mother really like her and her children, and can''t bear to leave. She promised them to live for another ten days and a half months and return to Shanghai.


    He de Neng and his wife promised Tang Wenhao that they would take Miaomiao back to Shanghai by plane and would not wrong their daughter and grandson. Tang Wenhao did not have the heart to take Miaomiao. He understood that the couple, the only child Ganoderma lucidum, had gone to Vietnam with him. Now they have given all their maternal and paternal love to their daughter Miaomiao, and they should help her We enjoy a few more days of family happiness.


    Although he was reluctant to give up, after all, Miaomiao was still in confinement and worried about her acclimatization, he was very relieved to give her to Mr. and Mrs. he denang, especially his mother-in-law. Since he remembered, the mother-in-law loved him and loved him, kind and gentle. Sister Lingzhi was very much like her mother.


    The next day in Shanghai, Tang Wenhao went to Chen Xin''s home alone. Chen Xin''s home is not far from Yang Xi''s home, both in Xuhui District. Chen Xin''s parents know that Tang Wenhao has a wife, so they are reluctant to have their marriage. Although Tang Wenhao mentioned many gifts, they still didn''t get the consent of Chen Xin''s parents.


    This was somewhat beyond Tang Wenhao''s expectation. Chen Xin told him on the phone that it should be no problem, but he didn''t expect that his father was very firm. He said he was very grateful to Tang Wenhao for saving her daughter and protecting his daughter in the jungle. However, he couldn''t accept Tang Wenhao''s letting his daughter be an underground lover.


    Tang Wenhao repeatedly promised that he would love Chen Xin all his life except that he could not marry her. However, the old man disagreed with her. However, Chen Xin''s mother was a little excited. She felt particularly pleasing to the eye at the first sight of Tang Wenhao and hoped that her daughter would find a husband like him.


    Therefore, as soon as Chen Xin mentioned to her that she fell in love with Tang Wenhao, she was very pleased. She thought that her daughter''s talent and work should be matched with young talents like Tang Wenhao. In fact, she didn''t like Chen Xin''s ex boyfriend. She just felt that his family had money and her daughter would not suffer when she married, so she reluctantly agreed.


    But she also hesitated about Tang Wenhao''s wife and children, but Chen Xin explained to her and mentioned the specific situation of the Ruan family. After listening, she felt that her daughter''s choice could be considered. She also had a particularly good impression of Ruan Ling. Women! As long as a man is good to her all his life, it doesn''t really matter whether he has that marriage certificate. Besides, the Ruan family has a good family atmosphere, which is somewhat different from her husband''s concept.


    Finally, because of Chen Xin''s father''s strong opposition, Tang Wenhao returned to Jin''s house with a helpless mood. When Chen Xin sent him out, meimou was in tears. However, she said that she would try to convince her father.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao doesn''t blame Chen Xin''s father. People''s consideration is also right. This is in China, not in Vietnam. He said that if this is in Vietnam, he agreed without saying a word, but this is in China. Their family is also a person who wants face. If neighbors and friends know that their beautiful daughter is a junior to others, They have no place to put the Chen family''s face.


    Tang Wenhao said that Chen Xin could be allowed to settle in Vietnam. The old man rejected it. He said that they have been from Shanghai for generations and will certainly not leave Shanghai. Moreover, Chen Xin is working in China Southern Airlines and is very good in all aspects. He will not let her leave her current job. His consideration is also right. I''m afraid Tang Wenhao likes his daughter now. What if he doesn''t like it in the future? Without a marriage certificate, he kicked his daughter out. Her daughter was young and couldn''t get anything. Tang Wenhao vowed that he would never, but people couldn''t believe his oral promise.


    Back home, Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao was a little discouraged and knew that she had a bad start. "Baby, does Chen Xin''s family disagree with you?"


    "Well, it''s mainly her father. In fact, her mother has let go." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.


    "Hehe, that''s half the success. Keep working hard, baby. Chen Xin is such a good girl. We must not be discouraged. What''s her father worried about?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Tang Wenhao said Chen Xin''s father''s concerns. Ruan Ling smiled and said, "baby, why don''t you go with you tomorrow? I can promise him, and you can promise him. If you have no feelings with Chen Xin in the future, we Ruan family will compensate them for their losses and let him rest assured to give his daughter to us Ruan family."


    "Sister, forget it. Let Chen Xin make efforts first! It''s not urgent. Now I especially want to go back to Liangshan and death valley to see my sisters and children." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, when you went to Chen Xin''s house, my sister called and said let''s go back early! She''s going back to Hong Kong and said there are a lot of things to discuss face to face with us!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "All right! Let''s stay here with Ah Ying for another two or three days and hurry back to Liangshan!" Tang Wenhao said.


    Three days later, Tang Wenhao left Shanghai with Ruan Ling, Meimei and Meiying and flew to Hanoi.


    This time, they left Vietnam for some days, so Tang Wenhao looked very excited all the way. When they arrived in Hanoi and left the airport, the four people were shocked at that time.


    At the exit of the airport stood five or six beauties to meet them, namely Manny, Yang Xi, Ah Mei, Ah Mei, wen''er and Li Yan. They could see their relatives. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao had no time to introduce the beauties and Meiying, and then they fell into the arms of the beauties.


    Tang Wenhao excitedly kissed the beauties one by one. Sister Ah Mei hugged Tang Wenhao and cried loudly. So did wen''er and Li Yan. They also had deep feelings for Tang Wenhao. Yuzhu and Xiu''er wanted to come over, but they didn''t come because their stomach was too high for action. It''s estimated that they will be born soon. In fact, Manny''s stomach was also up.


    The beauty and Meiying are very surprised to see Manny. Look at her and Ruan Ling. It took a while to react. They are twin sisters, but the beauty is also surprised by Tang Wenhao. The beauty of the other beauties is very outstanding.


    After making out for a long time, Tang Wenhao introduced the beauty and Meiying to several beautiful wives. In fact, we have heard on the phone that there are two beautiful women coming back with Tang Wenhao, but after seeing the beauty with their own eyes, they are still impressed by her frightening beauty.


    The party left the airport laughing and joking, drove two cars out of Hanoi and went straight to Langshan.

 Chapter 1059

    On the way, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help asking Manny about Chen, "sister, how''s Guo''er''s father now? Has his cousin let him go?" he asked with concern.


    "Well, maybe it''s because I saw that something happened to you and ah Ling. My cousin felt that he had caught you both for this matter. I also saw that Chen Haokun really blamed himself and regretted, and was willing to take the initiative to apologize and compensate. Coupled with mommy''s pressure in the middle, the two cousins finally let Chen Haokun go." Manny said.


    "Oh, that''s good. How are Wang Liang and Shen Ming? Did you catch them?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, I''m carefree in the United States. Even you and ah Ling have an accident. Who''s going? Chen Haokun blamed himself very much for what happened to you and ah Ling. He thought it was him who caused the accident. He washed his face with tears every day and shut himself in the house for a long time. He didn''t eat or drink. Later, Chen Jie really had no choice. He ran to mans and called his sister to persuade her. She told her She, you and ah Ling will not have an accident. You are both lucky people and will definitely come back. Sister asked her to take good care of her fetus. Don''t think about it. After sister said so, it''s a little better and don''t hunger strike any more. "Manny said.


    Tang Wenhao was filled with guilt. "Sister, what about her two sisters?"


    "They all work in the Chen family. The Chen family has such a big problem, which is caused by their husband. Therefore, the two sisters feel sorry for the Chen family. Now they work hard with their brother Chen Jie!" Manny said.


    "Why, baby, miss them?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, no, just ask." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Chen is really difficult now. They have sold some industries to make up for the cash in their accounts. Otherwise, they will not be able to operate. We mans can''t help them. It''s against the law," sighed Manny.


    "Yes! At the beginning, I said that I would move thousands of yuan from Ruan to deal with them for a while. In case of an accident, I couldn''t cash it. Yes, sister, I remember you have my personal seal here?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Hehe, my sister firmly believes that you are still alive, so she has never thought of moving Ruan''s money. We''d better wait until you come out." Manny smiled.


    "Elder sister, you are too outsider. Isn''t mine yours?" Ruan Ling said angrily.


    "I know, but I still hope it will be better for you to deal with it yourself," Manny smiled.


    "Brother Wen Hao, dad was right. He said that people like you won''t be short-lived at all. He told me to eat and drink with Sister Li Yan. You will definitely go home safely. He said that the person who killed you has not been born! He really made dad right." wen''er smiled excitedly.


    "Yes, big brother, dad really said so." Li Yan smiled happily.


    Li Yan is also worried these days. Since she learned that her husband Ruan Jian was gone, she regained her love under the care of Tang Wenhao. She gave all her love to Tang Wenhao and filled him in her heart. As soon as she heard that Tang Wenhao had an accident, she almost died at that time. Does she think she is a broom star? Why do men who want her won''t have good results? She herself blamed Tang Wenhao''s accident on being with her. She cried bitterly all day. Fortunately, Ruan Jingxiong gave her comfort and strength, and children supported her. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to get through this level.


    Back at Ruan''s house, ah ya, Xiu''er, Yuzhu, Ruan Yi, ah Xiu, Zilan, nia and other beauties had been waiting at the door of Ruan''s villa for a long time. When they saw Tang Wenhao coming down from the car in high spirits, Xiu''er and ah Zhu, two stunning girls, came quickly with a big belly, frightening Tang Wenhao to quickly signal them not to run, "Xiuer, Yuzhu, don''t move. I''ll go there myself. Don''t get excited." Tang Wenhao hurriedly reminded them for fear that they might fall when they were excited.


    Then, the beauty and Meiying got off the bus. Ruan Ling introduced them to her sisters respectively. All the sisters were amazed at the beauty of the beauty.


    Surrounded by many beautiful women, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling returned to their home after two or three months. It was cool to go home! As soon as Tang Wenhao entered the house, his sense of happiness and satisfaction hit his whole body. He lay comfortably on the sofa and sighed, "Alas, it''s still cool at home."


    "Baby, then stay a few more days this time! By the way, Manny! Didn''t you say that after baby comes back this time, you will go back to discuss the integration of Manny and Chen with the Chen family? Which day to go?" sister Ah Mei asked sitting next to Tang Wenhao. At the same time, she put her jade hand around Tang Wenhao''s head.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, we can discuss a preliminary result here, and then let baby accompany more sisters at home! I can go back and discuss with Guo''er''s father myself. When I went to his house to comfort Guo''er''s sister, I talked about this topic with her father. He intended to let mans merge Chen, and then let me be president and Xiao Jie be vice president At that time, he thought that baby and ah Ling would not survive. He was a little discouraged and didn''t want to be an enterprise anymore, but he couldn''t give up. After all, so many employees depend on Chen''s life, so he wanted me to pick them up. Baby, just come back and work with Xiaojie in the future! I don''t want to manage the enterprise anymore. "Manny smiled gently.


    Ruan Ling and Yang Xi also sat next to them. Everyone began to discuss and supported Tang Wenhao as president. Moreover, Ruan Ling wanted to combine Ruan with mans to establish a super large enterprise group. However, considering that Ruan is a Vietnamese national pharmaceutical enterprise and its operation will be very annoying, Manny still felt that Ruan should be independent. She was afraid of the interference of the Vietnamese government, and good things will turn bad things.


    Sister Ah Mui was not interested in these events, so she got up to do the housework she was best at. When she got together, she remembered something. She said to Ruan Yi, "Ruan Yi, go and bring Sihui! Let her see the baby. Has the child seen her father in the past few days?"


    "Ah? Sihui is at home? What about Xiaoyao? Is she working at mans?" Tang Wenhao asked excitedly.


    Busy these days, he wanted to call Manny several times to ask about Xiaoyao''s recent situation, but considering that he would come back anyway, he didn''t ask. Now that Sihui is at home, does Xiaoyao work in Manny?


    Manny smiled bitterly, patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "baby, Xiaoyao is gone."


    "Ah? Gone? Where have you been?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. Even Ruan Ling was surprised and looked at Manny.


    "Baby, ah Ling, after Xiao Yao came home from Guangzhou and stayed here for two days, she got the news of your accident. She cried at home for a few days, then went to see her biological parents, and then called us later to say that she wanted to go abroad and let us take care of Sihui for her for a while. However, if she knew that baby and ah Ling had gone home safely, she should also go back "Yes," sighed Manny.


    "Ah? Did she say where she went?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, sister, where is Xiaoyao? Let''s hurry and let her go home! It''s not safe for her to be alone outside a girl''s house." Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "She didn''t say, alas! The girl was very thoughtful. In fact, she saw that Xiaoyao loved her baby. At that time, she was paralyzed when she heard that the plane between baby and ah Ling had an accident. She cried in the room for a few days and looked at Sihui. Sister Ah Mui loved her very much." sister Ah Mui said emotionally.


    "Yes, I also think Xiaoyao has our baby in her heart. I saw with my own eyes that she was holding Sihui, her tears splashing, and what was still said in her mouth. To know this result, she should have given herself to him. I guess he must be our baby." Ruan Yi held Sihui in front of Tang Wenhao and said.


    Tang Wenhao took over his baby daughter Sihui, and tears welled up. He loved the poor child very much. He really didn''t fulfill his responsibility as a father. Hey, we must build the death valley quickly and have enough time to accompany his women and children in the future.


    "Sister Ah Mui, Ruan Yi, if Xiao Yao calls home again, you must let her go home early and don''t stay outside, otherwise everyone is very concerned about her safety," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, yes, don''t worry! Xiaoyao will go home." sister Ah Mui comforted.


    At the same time, Tang Wenhao also learned that he and Ruan Ling had an accident. Although the relatives of the man family and the Chen family endured suffering, the enterprise developed well. After Chen''s clothing was incorporated into man''s, the business volume of man''s group at home and abroad increased steadily, and the popularity of the design team and model training camp brought by Yang Xi increased rapidly in Vietnam, It has also attracted outstanding talents from many colleges and universities in Vietnam.


    Yang Xi said that when she went to Hanoi to recruit last week, Mans was a pastry, and received thousands of resumes, while mans only recruited dozens of people. Therefore, each new employee came in one in a hundred. She said that in this way, Mans can definitely carry out strategic expansion. Factories can be set up in Malaysia, Singapore and Indonesia, but Manni put forward different views.


    "Yang Xi, in fact, your thinking should spread a little more. I think with our current design team, model operation and manufacturing strength, we should take the development route of high-quality and high-end clothing. For the several countries you just mentioned, except Singapore, which can take the high-quality route, other countries, like Vietnam and Thailand, can only take the middle and low-grade route Route, too high-end clothes are limited in the markets of these countries, and their purchasing power is insufficient. Therefore, I think we can be more atmospheric in design, strengthen publicity in brand promotion, keep improving the production process and strictly control the quality. We can enter the high-end market in Europe and America, and make more profits. Baby, what do you think? "Manny said.


    "Well, I agree with you. We mans are so rich now that we should expand publicity. Sister Yang Xi focuses on the design and operation of the brand, and sister Guo Er focuses on marketing. Your main task is to manage the factory well. You don''t have to set up factories at all. At most, you can open several more factories in Thailand, mainland China or Vietnam It''s just the scale of production. It''s not necessary to set up new factories in other countries, which will increase many unnecessary costs. If your sister is sent to other countries, I have to be a home again. For example, sister Yang Xi, you''re sent to Singapore. I miss you, and you have to go to Singapore to accompany you. You can''t do it alone. Don''t you have to marry me again Are you a beauty from Singapore? Then you''re going to kill me? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 1060

    Ha ha... All the beauties laughed.


    After talking and laughing, everyone still felt that what Tang Wenhao said was reasonable. At present, Mans only needs to consolidate the foundation and there is no need for strategic expansion. Yang Xi later felt that what Tang Wenhao said was reasonable and did not adhere to her idea.


    At this time, Xiuer''s pretty face was a little unhappy. She pouted her sexy red lips and walked to Tang Wenhao and Manny with a big stomach, "Sister Manny, baby, you don''t agree to set up another factory outside? But, baby, didn''t you tell sister a Ling that you wanted to set up a garment processing factory in our 36th village? You also have to mediate with our local government to let our government stop suppressing our Miao people."


    Yuzhu girl also came over and said, "yes! Xiuer and I hope mans can open a factory over there. Baby, you can discuss with sister a Ling and sister Manny again! Let''s do something for our family." Yuzhu begged and looked at Tang Wenhao and sister Manny.


    Tang Wenhao was ashamed of what Xiuer and Yuzhu said. He remembered that he had said such a thing with Ruan Ling, but when he was busy, he forgot. He stood up, put one in his arm, held Xiuer and Yuzhu in his arms, and said with a ashamed smile, "Xiuer, Yuzhu, don''t worry! Your man keeps his word, right? Sister." Tang Wenhao looked at Ruan Ling and smiled.


    Ruan Ling smiled and nodded, then looked at Manny. Manny smiled gently, nodded and smiled, "Xiuer, Yuzhu, don''t worry! As long as the baby agrees, he will do it. He is the common man of our sisters, no matter man, Ruan or Chen. He will be the baby sooner or later. He has the right to decide these things. I agree with everything the baby wants to do."


    When Xiu''er heard this, she was moved to tears and choked with gratitude to Manny. "Sister Manny, thank you, thank you! If baby and sisters can help us get rich in Laos Miao village, you are really the goddess of our Miao village people. We Miao people in 36 villages will certainly worship you as a goddess."


    "Oh, forget it! As long as your sisters can love us forever, everything we do is worth it, isn''t it?" Manny smiled.


    "Yes, Xiuer, Yuzhu, you can rest assured now?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, baby, when are you going to take us back to set up a factory?" Xiu''er asked anxiously. It can be seen that she has been looking forward to this day for a long time. Seeing Xiu''er''s impatient expression, Tang Wenhao felt more and more sorry for Xiu''er and Yuzhu. He explained that they had kept their original commitment in mind. However, it has been almost a year, and he has not mentioned this topic to them again.


    "Elder sister, why don''t we settle this matter today? How about holding a special meeting to discuss it now?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    Ruan Ling nodded and replied, "baby, I think it''s OK, sister, what do you think?"


    Manny smiled, "No problem. It''s OK to discuss it. But I think it''s still a little early. Let me analyze a few problems. First, Xiuer and Yuzhu are about to give birth. They can''t go anywhere at this time. According to their expected date of birth, they will have more than two months to go. Second, we have more urgent things to do at present, such as Chen''s It''s not a joke to have a substantive talk with baby''s father-in-law. His father-in-law really doesn''t have this ambition. He said that he wanted me to take over Chen as soon as possible. Now that baby has come back, they don''t know. If they know, they will let baby go back to take over Chen. Then baby has passed and must be familiar with business for a period of time , when all aspects are back on track, he can free up energy to invest and set up factories in Laos. "


    Manny then said, "besides, baby, don''t you always want to build the death valley quickly? It also takes time and energy, so we need to discuss which thing should be put at which time and who should do it."


    "Well, my sister is more thoughtful. Baby, what do you want to do most now? Our sisters listen to you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, Xiuer, Yuzhu, otherwise, you can''t go for two months anyway. I understand your mood very much. You must be homesick after you''ve been away from home for so long. I promise you, when you give birth to our children, you can take good care of your health, and we''ll start to invest and set up factories in Laos. Do you think so?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, OK, baby, we really miss home. After leaving home for so long, Abba, they and the people will be very worried, and we can''t deliver the letter." Xiu''er sighed.


    "Well, I miss my father too," said Yuzhu.


    "I know, so I said we''ll go back when you have children. Sister, I think there is two months. Whether it''s Chen''s M & A or the construction of death valley, I think the time is sufficient. I don''t say about M & A. I don''t think it''s a problem to build Death Valley. We''ve built the model house. Isn''t it easy to follow the gourd and draw a ladle next? The big deal is in Ruan I think it''s possible for our factory to allocate some older sisters to help speed up the construction, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s no problem. Last time I heard sister a Zhu say that when you brought sister wen''er and Sister Li Yan back, she had arranged for people to prepare almost all the wood. It''s just assembly. If there''s any change in your design, you can change it temporarily." Manny smiled.


    "Really, ah Zhu is ready?" Tang Wenhao was very surprised.


    "Of course it''s true, so I think sister a Zhu is really a talent. She''s not as smart and courageous as Aya. However, she''s very stable, careful and hardworking. Baby, you should love her more in the future. Last time my sister talked to her, she said she wanted another child. If you go to Death Valley this time, give her more opportunities. She saw Aya and her sister again I''m pregnant and want to have a second child, "Manny smiled.


    "Oh, of course, it''s no problem. As long as you want to have children, it''s the easiest thing for me. You just want to have three or four children. Sister Yang Xi, do you want to think about it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, I''m sure to. I''ll have it tonight. Sisters, I''ll take all the baby''s seeds tonight. I''ll book them first. Ha! There are already some in my stomach and those who are still breastfeeding for the time being. Ha! Don''t waste the baby''s excellent seeds." Yang Xijiao said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao pinched her pretty face and said with a bad smile, "sister, I promise you will cry tonight."


    "Hehe, I''d like to cry to death." Yang Xi gazed at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face with strong love.


    "Elder sister, don''t look at me like this. I can''t stand it." Tang Wenhao began to react when he was provoked by Yang Xi.


    "Baby, I can''t stand it. Why are you carrying it?" Yang Xiyu put her hand around his neck and exhaled like orchid.


    Where can Tang Wenhao carry it? Yang Xi had a fatal attraction to him. He gasped and hugged Yang Xi. He said with a bad smile to his beautiful wives and concubines, "ladies, talk first and I''ll sow." then he ran to her room with Yang Xi in his arms.


    Ha ha... All the beauties laughed.


    "Baby, I want it too." the speaker was Yuzhu. He looked at Tang Wenhao holding the great beauty Yang Xi into the room. The fire in her beautiful eyes lit up quickly.


    Manny glanced at her, pulled her onto the sofa and sat down, "Yuzhu, save it! Don''t have children? You''re ready to endure the suffering for two months!"


    "Hehe, safety first. I know that you are different from other sisters in this respect, so as long as your own body allows, our sisters let you. You say, how many opportunities do you take for her sisters? Several times when it''s their turn to Ruan Yi and Xiu''er, you ran over. Of course, a kind person like baby won''t let you go, sister Yuzhu, That''s enough! Now is the critical moment. "Sister Ah Mui touched her round stomach and smiled.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I''ve been thinking about him for so long. I asked the doctor last time. Just pay attention. Yes, it''s OK. Baby is so experienced and can do it. I found it impossible. I''ll stop myself. Just once, okay? Sister Ah Mui, sister Manny, sister ah Ling..." Yuzhu begged.


    "Oh, there''s nothing you can do. Go in yourself! You must pay attention to the baby. He hasn''t been with you for such a long time. He must also want to. In addition, he actually likes you very much. In the past, sister Ah Mui was very happy when she was pregnant. Don''t say it. In his eyes, we are very sexy at this time. This is what the baby said himself "Yes," sister Ah Mui said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Yuzhu was so happy that she thought of a little girl who had just Huaichun. She went to Yang Xi''s room on the ground. Everyone laughed that she was the biggest greedy cat in the Ruan family. In fact, every beauty was thinking of going to love with Tang Wenhao early.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao led wen''er, Li Yan, Mei Mei and Mei Ying to Ruan Jingxiong''s house. Just when she arrived at Ruan Jingxiong''s house with a gift, Dr. Ruan had been waiting outside the door, smiling. She was a little surprised to see two more strange beauties around Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao saw her figure and her belly bulged. He knew that the child in her belly was four or five months old.


    "Mom, Hello, she is a beauty, she is Meiying, my new wife, where is my father?" Tang Wenhao introduced sweetly. Wen''er and Li Yan also said hello and called her mother very affectionately.


    Dr. Ruan actually heard that wen''er said that Tang Wenhao brought back the women of the two primitive tribes. When she saw beauty and Meiying, she was still surprised at their beauty. She smiled and nodded at beauty and Meiying, saying hello, and then answered happily, "Your father went to the supermarket to buy wine and said he would have a good drink with you tonight. Come on, Wen Hao, beauty, Meiying, come in, wen''er, Li Yan, come in."


    When the five entered the house, Tang Wenhao changed his shoes. Seeing that his father-in-law''s house is much better now than before, it''s different with the hostess. The house is very warm and romantic everywhere. The family photo of their family was still hung in the center of the hall. When he saw Ruan Jian''s handsome appearance, Tang Wenhao''s heart was sour. His eyes couldn''t help staring at Li Yan, and she realized this , with a red face.

 Chapter 1061

    Soon, Li Yan returned to normal, and then holding Ruan Shihu to Ruan Jian''s photo, she said emotionally, "ah Jian, your eldest brother is all right. He''s back. Dad''s right. Your eldest brother won''t die. Don''t worry. Eldest brother is very kind to me and my children. Don''t worry."


    Tang Wenhao passionately hugged Li Yan, kissed the child in her arms, and said to the photo of Ruan Jian, "don''t worry, ah Jian! I love my sister-in-law and love her very much. You don''t have to worry about our children. In the future, I will teach him my kung fu and make our Ruan family prosperous in the future."


    Wen''er also came over and leaned against Tang Wenhao to tell her thoughts of her brother.


    Dr. Ruan saw it in her eyes and felt sour in her heart. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with a smile, "well, Wen Hao, wen''er, Li Yan, ah Jian''s soul has feelings. He knows that you are very happy, so he must be very happy. You don''t have to worry that he doesn''t know. Come on! Eat some fruit." she said, first took a banana to the beauty and Meiying for their sisters, The two beauties can''t say anything, they can only smile and nod to express their thanks.


    So Tang Wenhao sat down and began to tell Dr. Ruan about their strange story on the Pacific desert island, how to escape with Ruan Ling with the help of beauty and America and Britain.


    While chatting, Ruan Jingxiong opened the door and came in smiling with a bag of food in his hand. "Oh, son, good! Really brought back two beautiful women?" he saw beauty and Meiying at a glance.


    "Dad, I really miss you!" Tang Wenhao quickly got up and took the bag in Ruan Jingxiong''s hand.


    The father and son hugged each other and patted their shoulders. They were very happy. "Smelly boy, they knew it was scary. Everyone thought you and ah Ling couldn''t live, but Dad firmly believed that my son wouldn''t die. Wen''er and Li Yan were right. You see, not only didn''t die, but also seduced the beautiful women in others. This is where my son is powerful." Ruan Jingxiong smiled brightly.


    "Hehe, Dad, don''t laugh at me. Come on, let me introduce you. She is a beauty. She is the most beautiful woman I have seen in their tribe, so I call her beauty, because they don''t have a name. She is Meiying, because she is the only educated and knows English in the tribe, so I call her Meiying." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, it''s very beautiful and worthy of my son. People are like their names." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Next, Dr. Ruan went into the kitchen to cook. Ruan Xiong sat down with Tang Wenhao''s hand and smiled at his daughter wen''er, "girl, you and Li Yan take your two sisters to visit our house. Dad hasn''t talked with Wen Hao for such a long time. Let''s talk first."


    "Hehe, OK, Dad, let''s talk! Let''s go to the inner room and have a seat." wen''er and Li Yan led Mei Mei and Mei Ying to the room to chat.


    "Son, if you don''t die this time, you must have a blessing. What''s your plan next?" Ruan Jingxiong asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I discussed with my sister. I want to go to death valley to build the house. Sister Manny goes back to Hong Kong to talk about M & A with Chen. When they talk about it, I''ll go back to Hong Kong to go through the final formalities and stay in Hong Kong for a few days after that." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After living in Ruan''s villa for a few days, Tang Wenhao sent Manny to the airport. They agreed that the soldiers were divided into two ways. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went to death valley for infrastructure construction, and she went back to Hong Kong to talk about M & A with Chen Haokun. When things on both sides are almost busy, she should also have a good rest at man''s house for childbirth.


    Yang Danni said that she must let Manny have a second child in Hong Kong. After all, the medical and nursing conditions there are much better than those in Liangshan.


    The mans has the final say in Lang Son. Yang Xi is basically the manager of Vietnam Mans. Besides the design center and model camp, she has the final say in the factory.


    After seeing Manny off, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are also leaving. They bid farewell to sister Ah Mei and other beauties. With beauties and American and British beauties, the four left the Ruan family and embarked on the road of death valley.


    Today''s weather is particularly good. It''s clear and breezy. As soon as we get to the entrance of death valley, the cool wind is blowing on the mountain path, and the birds in the forest are chirping.


    Beauty and Meiying grew up in the jungle. As soon as they entered the jungle, they felt that they had returned to their own home. Therefore, they were particularly excited all the way. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were also infected by them. The four people were talking, laughing and fighting all the way, very happy.


    "Baby, what did Chen Xin call yesterday?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile on Tang Wenhao''s arm.


    "Hehe, I didn''t say anything, that is to say, she is working now, and she doesn''t know what to do. Her family doesn''t agree with her to be with me, and she thinks of me. She wants to go to Vietnam to find us, but her father threatens her. If she gives up her job and comes to Vietnam to be my concubine, his father says to break off the father daughter relationship with her, and her mother doesn''t agree that she is so extreme, Take your time and go to work first, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, in my opinion, you and Chen Xin seem to have no fate. She is the only daughter. It is estimated that she can''t come to Vietnam with you recklessly. In fact, I don''t want people to get stiff with their family. I just think it''s a pity that a girl so beautiful has separated." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I can''t help it. I''m worried about hurting her now. I did it with her several times that night. I don''t know if I''ll let her conceive. If I do, I''m really sorry for others." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, that means she is your person. Maybe her father will compromise when she is pregnant? Bad things become good things." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "But in case her father still doesn''t agree, she can only get rid of it. It hurts her body. I shouldn''t have done it that night. I really regret it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, can you hold it? Chen Xin gave it to you so carefully for the first time. She is so sexy and charming. You have talked to others several times a night. Ghost letter." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, elder sister, I can''t hide anything from you. At that time, I just wanted to give it to her. Where are you willing to control it? I wish she had been with me all the time." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Yes, so I understand you very well, don''t I? After the house is built this time, we''ll start moving. Let''s move Ah Ying and them first. However, it''s estimated that we''ll have to wait until Ah Ying gives birth to the child in her belly." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sure, move one by one! But neither my parents nor sister Lingzhi''s parents will come. They say they will never leave Hejiawan." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, let''s go back a few more times in the future!" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Mom and dad are very good." the beauty on the side smiled.


    The beauty''s words made Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling laugh. Indeed, both beauty and Meiying worked very hard to learn Chinese. When they were at Ruan''s house, they took sister Ah Mei and other beautiful women to teach them to speak Chinese. Everyone also tried their best to help them.


    "Beauty, do you understand what we''re talking about?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, i... understand." the beauty nodded and smiled. Then Meiying told Ruan Ling in fluent English that she and the beauty could understand about 50% of their words, but it had to be guessed. Even so, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were very pleased, which showed that they were really trying hard to adapt to the Ruan family''s life.


    "Sister beauty, do you know how old you are?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. He knew that beauty must be a little older than him, but he was not sure whether she was older than Ruan Ling.


    The beauty looked at Tang Wenhao blankly. Tang Wenhao had to explain to Meiying in English. Meiying shook her head and said that the age in their tribe was different from the algorithm in the outside world. She didn''t know how to calculate it. Therefore, she couldn''t give Tang Wenhao an accurate answer. She said that whether the girls in their tribe are adults depends on their age. The key is whether the menarche of girls is coming, Come on, it means that when you grow up, you can help the female leader to plunder the men of the male tribe and reproduce by planting.


    "Hehe, baby, beauty should be older than you. I think she may be about the same age as my sister. It is estimated that the difference is only one or two years old. The difference will not be too big." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I also think that, in fact, I just ask casually. Hehe, I have no other ideas." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The four people talked all the way to hutoujian. The sky was full of stars. Tang Wenhao had been used to this life because of many trips, not to mention Ruan Ling. The arrangements along the way were designed by her. Beauty and Meiying were also very adapted to such nights. The only difference was that the camping place in hutoujian also ate cooked food. There were dry food and pots and pans.


    After several people put down their luggage, Ruan Ling personally cooked dinner for everyone, and Meiying gave her a hand.


    Tang Wenhao took the beauty''s jade hand and went outside the wooden shed. Looking at the night scenery outside, Tang Wenhao would still think of ah Ju who died for him. Every time he stayed here at night, the scene of ah Ju lying in his arms before he died always lingered, which also made him unable to relax.


    "Bao... Bei, what are you... Thinking about?" the beauty asked hard. She saw that Tang Wenhao was worried, because he had some sadness in his eyes under the turpentine light.


    "Hehe, sister beauty, I''m thinking that a woman who died for me is my woman. Like you, do you understand what I mean?" Tang Wenhao asked sadly.


    The beauty shook her head and said she didn''t understand Tang Wenhao. "Die for... Me? Just like... You?" she repeated.


    "Hehe, sister beauty, it''s ok if you don''t understand." Tang Wenhao knew that with her current Chinese level, she was too tired to talk to her. She always knew a little, so she talked to her about some simple topics.


    After dinner, the four people sat on the stone outside and chatted for a while, and then went back to the shed to rest. Of course, Tang Wenhao had to spend half a night entertaining with beautiful women before he really began to sleep.


    On the third day, the four people successfully arrived at Ruan Ling''s base in death valley.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came to the gate of Ruan''s factory, the female security guard on duty was very excited when she saw that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were back. She shouted, "elder sister, uncle, you can come back."

 Chapter 1062

    Ruan Ling saw something strange in the girl''s beautiful eyes and asked suspiciously, "ah Juan, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with the factory?"


    The girl glanced at the beauty and Meiying around Tang Wenhao and said, "well, sister, uncle, are they?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. It''s all my uncle''s women. Tell me!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, yes, I don''t know what''s going on. Two sisters in our factory have been ill these days, but Dr. Yang can''t cure them. Moreover, Dr. Yang said that their diseases seem to be contagious. Therefore, people in the factory are worried and have no mind to go to work. Sister a Zhu and sister a Yun have been meeting all day to study countermeasures. They say there''s really no way but to take her away They sent them out of the valley of death first, but no one wanted to send them out of the valley, "said the girl.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were shocked. Ruan Ling hurriedly asked, "what are their symptoms?"


    "They have blisters and fester when they break. It''s scary! No one dares to go in their rooms. Dr. Yang also wears protective clothes to see them. Now their rooms have been completely isolated, but Dr. Yang said that if they haven''t improved today, they can only be sent out. Moreover, the whole plant should be disinfected. Now, Xinyuan, sister, where are you The sisters and children living in the side cave are not allowed to come over. Sister a Zhu said, "we can''t take this source of disease to those two places."


    Ruan Ling didn''t dare to let Tang Wenhao and Meiying go in, "baby, you take Meiying and Meihao back to the cave first, and I''ll go in alone to see the situation."


    "Elder sister, don''t go in. You take Meimei and Meiying to stay in your cave. I''ll go in and see the situation. I''m better than you and have stronger resistance. I''ll be fine," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, I can''t let you take risks. Don''t you know how important your safety is to the man family, the Ruan family and the Chen family? I dare not let you take this risk." Ruan Ling insisted.


    "Elder sister, I won''t let you go in alone. I''m a man who runs away in danger and let his woman rush forward. Do you want me to be your man?" Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "Nonsense, baby, in death valley, sister is the soul of all the sisters in death valley. Now Death Valley is facing such danger. Sister can''t be greedy for life and afraid of death. At this time, only sister can stabilize everyone''s psychology. Besides, sister a Zhu must be very anxious now and especially wants sister to come back and find a way to solve the problem with them, so you can''t give it to sister If it makes trouble, be obedient. Take beauty and Meiying and leave here first! "Ruan Ling begged.


    At this time, a beautiful woman in a white coat came down the stairs of the small white building of the factory. It was Yang Jing, Yang Xi''s sister. She also saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. She hurried down the stairs and ran towards them.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Yang Jinggang was about to rush towards Tang Wenhao and suddenly realized something. She stopped and looked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao also had feelings for Yang Jing, not only because she was Yang Xi''s sister, but also because he really liked her through his contact with Yang Jing and their in-depth communication. Therefore, Seeing that Yang Jing suddenly didn''t approach the four of them, she came forward in doubt.


    "No, baby, don''t come here." Yang Jingchao waved to Tang Wenhao, and then stepped back. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao understood that she was worried that she had contracted that strange disease and was afraid to infect Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister jing''er, it''s okay. I''m not afraid." Tang Wenhao came forward without hesitation to hug her.


    "No, baby, don''t come here. You''re not afraid. Sister jing''er is afraid. Sister jing''er can do something, but you can''t do anything. If you get infected, what about my sister? What about nianxi? What about ah Ling and Manny? What about your dozens of children?" Yang Jing said emotionally.


    Ruan Ling also stopped Tang Wenhao. "Baby, sister jing''er is right. You must not go there. Your safety involves the happiness of too many women and children. For us, you can''t make yourself a little dangerous, okay?" Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Yes, listen to us! The situation is not necessarily dangerous, but it is very complex. It is difficult to control their condition with my sister''s professional knowledge. I think you already know the situation. It is really complex and strange. Although no other sister has been infected so far, I really can''t guarantee that other sisters will not be infected with the virus. Who knows How long is the incubation period? "Yang Jing said seriously.


    "Sister jing''er, is it really so serious?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Well, ah Ling, there is no doubt that their diseases are infectious diseases, because after their bubbles burst, the water inside will fester. I gave them a lot of medicine and asked several female experts in our factory to prepare some anti-inflammatory drugs temporarily, but it didn''t work. I had no way. I wanted sister a Zhu to send someone to send them out of the valley , go to the regular hospital in Liangshan, but no one dares to touch them. Now no one dares to approach their sisters except me. Let the outside doctor come in. Ah Zhu dares not. She said, without your order, no outsiders can enter the death valley. Call Ruan''s house and say you are already on the way, so we are all waiting for you to come. " Yang Jing said anxiously.


    Yang Jinggang finished saying that two beautiful women, ah Zhu and ah Yun, came down from the white building. Obviously, they also saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and hurried towards them. Tang Wenhao had to come forward again and was stopped by Ruan Ling, "Baby, don''t worry. You really can''t get in touch with them. Be obedient. Otherwise, I''m angry. I don''t need you to be a man now. I know you''re a man and you''re not afraid of death. But, you know? I''m afraid, including sister jing''er. They''re afraid of something wrong with you. If something happens to you, we can''t live. So, at this time, I don''t need you to be a man. I need you If you are a child, timid child, do you understand my sister''s mind? Look into my sister''s eyes. "Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao looked at each other, and their beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She was really worried that Tang Wenhao would rush into this mysterious land on impulse.


    It can be said that Yang Jing is very afraid. She is very worried that death valley will face a huge disaster next. She is worried that they will get the plague. If so, Ruan and death valley will be a disaster, and Ruan may be completely over from now on.


    At the thought of this, she felt cold all over. She even wanted Tang Wenhao to lead the sisters and children in the cave and Xinyuan to withdraw immediately. However, she hesitated when she thought of the crimes she had committed in this mysterious land. She hoped that the two people just had a disease that Yang Jing had not contacted or even heard of.


    "Sister, don''t cry, I listen to you." Tang Wenhao couldn''t help crying when he saw Ruan Ling crying. He hugged Ruan Ling. The beauty and Meiying looked at them suspiciously. Although they didn''t understand their communication, they also guessed that something must have happened in the picturesque factory.


    "Well, baby, darling, you take beauty and Meiying to stand outside the door. Don''t come in again, okay? I''m really afraid. The Ruan family, the man family and the Chen family can live without Ruan Ling, but not without you." Ruan Ling pushed Tang Wenhao out of the factory door.


    "Sister, but I can''t live without you." Tang Wenhao choked with tears.


    "I know, so I''ll be fine. Don''t worry! I won''t let anything happen to me for you." Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    Ah Zhu and ah Yun also rushed to Yang Jing at this time. They all consciously kept a certain distance from Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. They also took a surprised look at beauty Meiying and guessed their identities. When they called home, sister Ah Mei had already introduced them, so they didn''t ask much and went straight to the subject, "Elder sister, baby, you are here. You must know the situation. What shall we do now?" ah Zhu said anxiously.


    "Ah Zhu, don''t worry, there''s an elder sister! Please tell her about the situation first!" Ruan Ling comforted. She wanted to know how the two girls got the disease. Tang Wenhao and Meiying didn''t go out, but stood with Ruan Ling and wanted to hear what was going on inside.


    "OK, sister, baby, these two sisters should have started to get sick the day before yesterday, that is, the day you left. When they went to see sister jing''er, they only had blisters on their hands, but there were no other parts. However, they are increasing the area every day. At the beginning, those blisters have broken, and now they have caused a large area of ulceration. It''s terrible. Let''s give it to them They used a lot of drugs, but they didn''t work, "ah Chu said.


    "Well, yes, ah Ling, when I went to see them this morning, they had blisters under their lower abdomen, and the whole may fester soon," Yang Jing added.


    "What position do they do? Where do they come from? Do you know?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "It''s from Liangshan. Their posts are warehouse management, because they came in together at that time. I went out with Dr. Ruan to recruit them last time." ah Zhu said.


    "Her sisters are all right?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Not for the time being, but the people''s hearts have been lax. Most of the sisters dare not go to work. Ah Yun and I didn''t force them to go to work, considering that human life is critical. We want to wait until elder sister comes." ah Zhu said.


    "Well, ah Zhu, you''re right. The sisters have been with us for so many years. Don''t force them, but make it clear to them that we can''t go out for the safety of others and for our family. If this is really an infectious disease, we must not spread it and harm other innocent people." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Well, elder sister, the sisters are very cooperative. Except for the sisters who live close to the two sisters, they withdraw to other dormitories, and the other sisters are waiting for you in the dormitory." ah Zhu said.


    "OK, now take sister a to see the two sisters first!" said Ruan Ling.


    "No, sister, it''s too dangerous. You and baby will command us outside!" ah Zhu shook his hand and said.

 Chapter 1063

    Ruan Ling smiled bitterly, "ah Zhu, it''s okay. You''re not afraid. What''s sister afraid of? At this time, sister should stand with the sisters, otherwise, I don''t deserve to be your sister." Ruan Ling said she was going to go inside, but Tang Wenhao stopped her.


    "Sister, I''ll go in with you. I want to see what''s going on." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "No way! Sister, don''t let the baby in. So many sisters and children need him. Anyone can come in, but the baby can''t come in." ah Zhu said nervously. Yang Jing and ah Yun also prevented him from going in, saying that they would never agree with him.


    Ah Yun also touched her lower abdomen and told Tang Wenhao emotionally that she had Tang Wenhao''s flesh and blood. I hope he won''t take risks for the sake of his children, but Tang Wenhao still wanted to go in and see the specific situation. Ruan Ling roared at him and said he was not obedient. After talking, she squatted on the ground and cried sadly.


    In desperation, Tang Wenhao had to give up and watched Ruan Ling follow ah Zhu into the factory. When she left, she said to the female security guard at the door that if she found Tang Wenhao entering the gate, she would kill her. This was what Tang Wenhao said.


    Not to mention that Tang Wenhao and Meiying are waiting outside, but only Ruan Ling and her beautiful women. They first went to the infirmary. Yang Jing disinfected Ruan Ling, then put on protective articles for her, and looked at what Yang Jing had done for her. Ruan Ling said gratefully, "Sister jing''er, you are still a professional. We never thought of preparing these protective articles here before. Now they are really in use."


    "Yes, sister jing''er is really more professional than Dr. Ruan. At first, we didn''t understand that she sent someone outside to buy medicine. This time, we realized sister jing''er''s wisdom." ah Zhu said.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, this is called preparedness. Although we are not a professional medical institution here, I think our death valley is also a small society. Besides, there are some mysteries here. I''m afraid of a large-scale infectious disease. What if we need it? It''s not easy for us to go out for support on these hundreds of kilometers of mountain roads?" Yang Jing said.


    "Well, that''s true, so after this matter is solved, we''ll recruit some more professional people from outside to make our death valley more beautiful, comfortable and safe. Let''s go!" said Ruan Ling, leading the way and leading Yang Jing and a Zhu to the factory.


    Seeing Ruan Ling''s return, some sisters who were still working in the factory gathered around and greeted her. Ruan Ling shook hands with them one by one and thanked them for their active cooperation with ah Zhu''s management. She knew very well that what she feared most at this time was civil strife. If these sisters chose to abandon Ruan and leave the road by themselves in order to escape, it would be a disaster for death valley Therefore, she is very glad that she has so many obedient sisters.


    In order to calm people, Ruan Ling decided to hold a staff meeting immediately. She asked ah Yun to immediately call those employees in dormitories and other positions to the factory for a meeting.


    In less than ten minutes, Ruan''s factory was full of four generations of beautiful women, old, middle-aged and young. Middle-aged and old women are expert figures. Ruan Ling has always been very kind to them, and her salary is much higher than that of the local people in Langshan.


    Young women and young girls were recruited and trained by Ruan Ling, but everyone was very awed and obedient. Seeing that Ruan Ling was still facing the crisis with them at this time, some old women were moved to cry.


    Ruan Ling stood on a machine and looked at the dark beauties below. She was also excited. Since she moved into Ruan, earth shaking changes have indeed taken place here. She remembered that when she took over, there were only thirty or forty people in Ruan''s factory, and some men. According to ah Zhu, now the factory personnel are close to 700, which shows their Ruan''s hair The exhibition is still very fast, especially in recent months, many new employees have been recruited, and many beautiful women Ruan Ling don''t know.


    Ruan Ling stood on the machine, smiled at everyone, and then began her speech, "aunt and sisters, first of all, ah Ling would like to thank you for your long-term strong support for Ruan''s national medicine and ah Ling. Without you, there would be no Ruan now. Without you, there would be no ah Ling now, thank you!"


    A Zhu immediately took the lead in clapping, and the employees below also began to clap.


    Ruan Ling waved to them and continued, "Sisters, as you know, now we Ruan have a very strange thing. Two sisters who have been here for a long time have a strange disease. Everyone is very nervous and worried. Ah Ling can understand this. In fact, ah Ling is also very afraid. We don''t want to be in any danger because we all have families. Therefore, I''m sorry that we didn''t come to this disaster At this time, I feel very lucky to abandon Ruan and a Ling. I am also deeply grateful for your cooperation. I deeply admire you for your great love spirit and fearless spirit. Here, I want to give you a deep bow. "As she said, Ruan Ling bowed three bows respectfully to the following employees.


    "Sisters, the more this time is, the more it can reflect the unity of our Ruan sisters. Today, I swear to all sisters that I will never leave you if I don''t overcome the disease. From today on, I will be with you every minute. We will work together to find out the root of the problem, kill the disease and return a clean, safe and beautiful ring in our Ruan factory "What do you say?" Ruan Ling shouted.


    "OK... Sister... We all support you..." almost all the beauties were shouting Ruan Ling''s name to support her and continue to cooperate with the factory management.


    Two other old ladies came forward to speak, echoing what Ruan Ling had just said, saying that they would certainly watch Ruan Ling solve the problem. In order to calm everyone''s fear, Yang Jing also stood on the machine and said that she was not completely sure that the two patients must be infectious diseases. I hope you don''t have to be suspicious. She will try to cure them, but for the sake of safety, We''d better not get close to them, and don''t scare ourselves. Everything follows the arrangement of the factory. We should believe that Ruan Ling won''t harm everyone and Ruan Ling''s ability.


    After the meeting, Ruan Ling and Yang Jing, a Zhu and a Yun left the factory and went to the dormitory to see the two patients. Some bolder girls also wanted to follow. Ruan Ling stopped them and asked them to go back and do their own things without their concern.


    The two patients lived in a room in the west of the second floor of Ruan''s factory dormitory. Ruan Ling went upstairs and saw that the whole second floor was empty. No one dared to live on the same floor with them.


    The door was open and didn''t go in. Standing at the door, I smelled a strange smell. Although they all wore masks, the strange smell still penetrated into their nostrils.


    The two girls were covered with thin blankets and their pretty faces looked so pale, but when their beautiful eyes fell on Ruan Ling, they immediately gave out a light of hope. They still recognized Ruan Ling, although Ruan Ling was wearing a mask.


    "Sister..." the two girls called faintly.


    Ruan Ling nodded, went to their bed and looked at the pale faces of two very beautiful young girls. She was very sad. It can be said that both girls had very attractive faces. If they did not suffer from this disease, Ruan Ling thought she would let Tang Wenhao take them away. Their beauty was no less than the "beautiful wind and snow" she chose from the factory last year, Jasper is like a dream ''eight fairies.


    "Ah Zhu, what are their names?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Elder sister, she is Xiaoxuan, she is Xiaowan." ah Zhu pointed to the two little beauties.


    "Oh, Xiaoxuan, Xiaowan, have you been anywhere before you got the disease? Have you met any animals? Have you been bitten by mosquitoes or something?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Sister, we haven''t been anywhere. We''ve been in the warehouse all the time." the girl called Xiao Wan replied.


    "How long have you been here?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "They''ve been here for more than a month!" ah Chu said.


    "Have you ever had any skin diseases before?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Both girls shook their heads and said that they had nothing wrong in their hometown before. After they came here, they suddenly suffered from this terrible disease, "sister, Dr. Yang, will we die?"


    When Xiaoxuan asked, meimou was full of fear and uneasiness. Everyone present was distressed. Ruan Ling hurriedly comforted, "Xiaoxuan, Xiaowan, don''t worry! Elder sister won''t let you die. When we find the reason, we will cure you as soon as possible."


    "Yes! Don''t worry! There is an elder sister!" ah Zhu said.


    "But, sister, I''m beginning to rot. Xiaowan is festering like me. It hurts. Sobbing... I miss my mother." Xiaoxuan said and cried.


    Seeing this, Yang Jing hurriedly took out a needle from the medicine box and comforted, "come on, my sister will give you an injection to relieve the pain first. Don''t be discouraged. My sister will try her best to cure your disease." then, Yang Jing gave Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan an injection to relieve the pain respectively.


    "Xiaoxuan, Xiaowan, are you sure you''ve never left the factory? Think about it and lengthen the time. For example, have you ever left the factory and played in the nearby woods within a month? Have you? If so, you must tell elder sister, who will find out the cause of the disease for you." Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes! Have you ever played in the nearby woods within a month? Maybe you were bitten by some poisonous mosquito?" ah Zhu said.


    Ruan Ling and ah Zhu''s words made the two girls deep in thought. For a long time, Xiao Xuan said, "we did pee in the cave behind the warehouse, but it was more than a month when we first came. Moreover, we didn''t feel uncomfortable at that time?"


    "Sister, I don''t think there''s anything wrong?" said Xiao Wan.


    "If you think about it again, have you never been anywhere except the cave?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, we didn''t understand the regulations of death valley at first. Since then, the sister in charge of safety told us that we were not allowed to go out of the factory in the future. If we wanted to urinate, we could only urinate in the bathroom of the factory, not in the woods. Later, we never went out again. Anyway, I''m sure not. Xiaowan, did you go out to urinate again?" Xiaoxuan said.

 Chapter 1064

    "No, I''ve never been out again. I''ve been in the warehouse and dormitory. At most, I play badminton with her sisters in the factory entertainment room," Xiao Wan said.


    "All right! You two have a good rest! Remember elder sister a''s words. You won''t die. Elder sister a will save you. Let''s go to the cave now to see if there is anything there. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense. There must be nothing in our Ruan warehouse. There has never been a similar event in so many years before you came, ah Zhu, Let''s go out and have a look, "said Ruan Ling, and then took ah Zhu and them away from the room where Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan lived.


    "Sister, do you really want to go to that cave? It''s not clean. Although we forbid sisters to urinate there, it''s still not clean after a long time." ah Zhu asked as he walked.


    "Yes! Sister ah, why don''t I go with sister ah Zhu to have a look? Don''t go there. It''s really dirty and smells bad," said ah Yun.


    "It''s all right. Anyway, we must investigate clearly. Sister jing''er, I don''t think the disease of their two sisters is an infectious disease. If so, there is no reason why so many people in our factory should not infect other sisters. After all, we live and eat together, and we share several sanitary rooms. If it is an infectious disease, it will infect other sisters." Ruan Ling said.


    "No, ah Ling, there is no doubt that their sister''s disease will be transmitted. However, their source of infection does not necessarily depend on breathing, contact, perhaps blood or others. The equipment here is limited, and I can''t do many experiments, so I can''t judge what the source of infection is. Otherwise, it will be easier to find out the essence of the problem, but you just said The question inspired my thinking. Maybe they were bitten by some poisonous creature a month ago, but its incubation period is very long, just like rabies. It may happen when, so we really need to go to the cave to investigate and see if we can find the key factors of the problem. "Yang Jing said.


    The cave mentioned by Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan is located in a small cave less than 30 meters away from the warehouse wall in the west of Ruan''s factory. The walls here are not high, and it is easy for young people to climb over. At that time, considering that the sky of death valley is high and the emperor is far away, ordinary people would not come here. Therefore, the wall is not very high. The key is that the patrol arrangement of Ruan''s factory is relatively intensive, usually Under the circumstances, there will be no problem. At most, the sisters inside climb out to play and come back. They dare not go too deep into the jungle to avoid poisonous snakes and beasts. Therefore, Ruan Ling has not paid much attention to this problem.


    The four beauties came to the cave. Before they reached the cave, they smelled a pungent smell. As soon as Yang Jing returned to this place for the first time, she looked around. There were some shrubs around the cave. There were urine and bodies of small animals everywhere in the bushes, and gray flies flying all over the sky.


    "Ah Ling, this kind of place is really not clean. If poisonous mosquitoes are bitten, they will definitely get sick, because all meat contains autopsy, especially this kind of wild animals. At the moment before they are slaughtered or killed by other animals, these animals are extremely afraid of pain, the biochemical situation in their bodies has changed greatly, and their whole body is immediately covered with poison The by-product of makes the whole body full of toxins. Once the flies here absorb this kind of corpse poison, if it bites people, it will certainly infect people. Of course, it depends on what kind of toxin it is. Some powerful viruses will soon kill people once they invade people''s body through mosquitoes and flies. Therefore, it''s still very dangerous to come to this place It''s dangerous, "Yang Jing said, pointing to the dirt all over the ground.


    "Well, I''ve heard of this and experienced it personally. My baby and I experienced such a terrible thing when we were in the jungle of Laos in the golden triangle. Dozens of people were bitten to death by poisonous mosquitoes in less than an hour. Therefore, I don''t believe what kind of acute infectious disease Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan had. If it was an infectious disease, it must not be just their two sisters Sister, the factory sisters are very dangerous, so at first I suspected that there would be a plague in our death valley. Now it seems that it should not be, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah Ling, you just said that you were bitten by poisonous mosquitoes in the golden triangle, and many people died. What kind of poisonous mosquitoes are they? Do you know them?" Yang Jing asked hurriedly.


    "Well, I know that we also have Death Valley, but very few. It is usually found near the swamp. It should not be here. Anyway, I have lived in death valley for more than ten years and haven''t met it. After my father handed over the factory to me, the first thing I did was to devote myself to studying the survival law of the jungle. I know very well that I want to survive in a primitive jungle , we must understand the rules of the jungle, deal with things according to the rules here, and do things according to the laws of nature. In violation of its rules, it is not the jungle that is hurt, but ourselves. Therefore, usually, I am familiar with several common poisonous mosquitoes, snakes and beasts in the jungle, and know how to treat them, but I don''t understand too rare things. " Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, sister a is the smartest of our death valley sisters. Sister a can solve any problem we encounter. Therefore, I believe that as long as sister a is here, Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan will not die and will find a solution." ah Zhu smiled.


    "Well, I''m not afraid now. Before sister a came back, ah Zhu and I were worried to death. We studied with sister jing''er for a long time and didn''t dare to make any decision. We also thought about notifying the sisters in the cave and Xinyuan to withdraw to Liangshan first with their children, but considering that sister a once said that Xinyuan can''t be chaotic, otherwise, death valley will be a disaster, so Our sisters dare not give this order, "ah Yun said.


    Ruan Ling nodded and said, "ah Yun, ah Zhu, your decision is right. Remember, you must remember what elder sister told you. You must not forget everything when you encounter things. You must be clear headed. Otherwise, elder sister how dare you hand over all the factory to your sisters? Elder sister is interested in ah Zhu''s steadiness and ah Yun''s cleverness."


    "Ha ha, thank you for your trust." the two beauties laughed.


    When Yang Jing heard this, she glanced at Ruan Ling suspiciously. She didn''t know that the new garden mentioned by ah Yun just now could not be chaotic, otherwise it would be a disaster to death valley. She couldn''t understand it, but Ruan Ling didn''t explain it, and she couldn''t inquire. Anyway, she also felt that the death valley was full of mystery.


    The four people chatted while looking around. In order to find out the situation, Ruan Ling also took three beauties into the cave, which was filled with all kinds of garbage, including some people''s feces. Therefore, the smell was very bad. Two dead girls would go to this place to pee. It was silly enough.


    Ruan Ling has been to this cave for several years, but it used to be a good place for the sisters of death valley to cool off. Since Ruan Ling began to cooperate with Abu, she has strengthened the vigilance around, so it is not so convenient for employees to get in and out, so slowly this cave has become an abandoned cave and a garbage cave.


    The four people wandered around for a while, but they didn''t find anything special, so they had to return in vain and retreat. "Ah Ling, there seems to be nothing. Except for the unsanitary, there seems to be no unusual poisonous mosquitoes or snakes," said Yang Jing.


    "There must be poisonous mosquitoes. We haven''t met them, and there must be poisonous snakes, but obviously their sisters were not bitten by poisonous snakes. It''s too early to draw a conclusion now. Let''s go around here again. If we really don''t find anything, we''ll go back to the warehouse where they work. It''s reasonable that there won''t be anything there, but it''s more practical to go and have a look." Ruan Ling said.


    Therefore, the four people inspected the bushes within a few hundred meters around the cave again. They really didn''t find anything, so they had to turn back to the factory.


    Then, they went directly to their work place, Ruan''s finished products warehouse, which is an independent wooden house outside the factory workshop, which is filled with drugs. Ruan Ling carefully observed around the shelf and where they usually sit. There was no difference, and the four returned in vain again.


    They went back out of the factory and came to the Xiaobai building. Seeing that Tang Wenhao had not left, Ruan Ling sat at the gate with Meimei and Meiying. She asked ah Zhu to go upstairs first. She asked Tang Wenhao to go back to the cave first.


    "Ah Ling, let''s go with you! I still want to see baby. I didn''t see enough just now." Yang Jing smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, I haven''t seen enough! Elder sister, I don''t see enough of baby. How can a man look so good? That time you told me that I could be a baby woman. I was so happy that I fainted and thought I was dreaming! I knew everything was true until Baobei entered my body. Baby really became my man People, that kind of happiness, can''t be forgotten in my life. I feel that my soul has been with him. I will follow him wherever he takes me. "Ah Yunxu said her obsession with Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha, silly girl, as long as you love our baby so much, he will always be your man. Therefore, our sisters should have a consensus that we can sacrifice ourselves, but we must not let the baby have any danger. Do you understand?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, I know. When I was in Shanghai, my sister told me that Ruan''s daughter-in-law must focus on the baby, and all actions are based on the baby''s preferences. He likes us to do it, he doesn''t like it, and we can''t do it." Yang Jing smiled.


    "Hehe, it seems that sister Yang Xi has well implemented the principles I specified." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Ling from a distance. They came and hurried inside. When he saw Ruan Ling, he was still angry! "Elder sister, I want to go in and have a look. What''s going on? I''m so anxious." Tang Wenhao glanced at her unhappily.


    She amused ah Yun next to Ruan Ling. She smiled, "ha ha, sister, the baby''s angry looks are so charming and beautiful!" as soon as she said this, all the beauties on the scene laughed, and Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.

 Chapter 1065

    "Hehe, ah Yun, do you want to sleep with me tonight? If so, you have to let me in? Isn''t it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then stared at her bulging belly. He knew that ah Yun''s body had bred his descendants of the Tang family.


    "Hehe, baby, our sisters miss you every day. Which day don''t? But we can''t sleep with you now. Who knows if we have a virus? After these days, once the dangerous period is over, our sisters will accompany you steadily, OK?" ah Yun smiled.


    "Baby, go back! It''s not safe here." ah Zhu smiled gently.


    "Yes, baby, go back! I want to accompany the sisters here, but according to the situation we just investigated and combined with the condition of the two little sisters, I think the situation is not as serious as I thought. It must not be a plague. It''s just something that bit them, or what virus they touched. I don''t know clearly. I can''t find the root cause, so how many of us The two sisters will go upstairs to discuss a result. What about you? Take Meimei and Meiying back to the cave to have a rest first. "Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, I won''t separate from you. I want to be with you. Since you said the situation is not so scary, I want to be with you. Besides, I miss ah Yun and ah Zhu their sisters very much. Elder sister, let me have a good time! If I don''t stay with them again, I''ll forget what they look like." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, baby, be obedient. This is a matter of principle. Our sisters dare not give it to you before we understand the situation here. What if it is an infectious disease? Now everything is speculation, but we dare not take such a risk. It''s too insecure." ah Zhu said seriously.


    "Yes, we don''t dare to be with you again. Baby, be obedient. My sister is a doctor. Now the situation is really uncertain. You haven''t been in, so it''s better not to come in, so as not to infect more people, because we really don''t know what caused their strange disease." Yang Jing said.


    Ruan Ling''s attitude is very clear. Tang Wenhao must take the beauty and the United States and Britain back to the cave. Her death will not let Tang Wenhao step into the factory.


    In desperation, Tang Wenhao had to lead Mei Mei and Mei Ying to Ruan Ling''s cave.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao was always unhappy. He really wanted to see how the two girls were? To what extent he was ill and what he could do for them, but he couldn''t resist Ruan Ling, so he had to go back to the cave first. Besides, he also wanted those beautiful wives, concubines and children in the cave.


    In less than half an hour, Tang Wenhao led two beauties to the cave door. When the three of them drilled out of the jungle and appeared at the door, Heifeng, Ruan Ying and several fairies who were chatting at the door also saw them. They all cheered in surprise. Several beauties rushed towards Tang Wenhao with their children.


    "Hehe, baby, are you back? Great, baby is back, great, you can sleep with baby tonight." ah Xue and other beauties yelled. They are still children. Although they are mothers, children''s nature can still be found in their childish faces.


    "Baby, I miss you so much. I''m going to be number one tonight," Ali said with a smile.


    "Then I''m the second... I''m the third..." the beauties began to book Tang Wenhao one after another, which turned Tang Wenhao upside down. The depression just now was swept away, hugging several beautiful wives one by one.


    "Don''t worry, I''m going to live here for a month or two this time. Everyone will have a share in the future. I''m afraid you''ll cry again at that time. Baby, don''t dare to ask for it. Spare me! I surrendered. Ha ha, it''s useless to surrender, because I miss you too." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, can I do it now?" ah Xue looked forward to Tang Wenhao.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he happily pinched her pretty face and said with a bad smile, "OK! Let''s start! Are you ready? I want to go straight to the theme."


    "Well, I''ll be ready when I see you, baby, let''s go into the cave! Sister Heifeng, I''m sorry, ha, I want a baby now." ah Xue looked at Heifeng for advice.


    Heifeng smiled gently and said, "ah Xue, you don''t need to ask Heifeng''s advice. It''s all up to the baby. He said he missed you. Who can stop it? Go! Give the child to Heifeng! By the way, baby, you haven''t introduced these two beauties to us!"


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot. I''m so excited to see you, sister Heifeng. I''m going to have fun with you tonight." Tang Wenhao smiled at Heifeng, then introduced the beauty and Meiying to everyone, and told everyone that we should pay special attention to them in the future, because they don''t understand Chinese, It has not fully adapted to modern life.


    Especially the beauty, she was not used to it in the past few days in Shanghai and Langshan. Except for using modern toothbrush and toothpaste, she was not used to it, because they all washed their teeth with a local plant sap. They had never used toothpaste. Some were not used to that taste and could not use toothbrush.


    In addition, in terms of clothes, she doesn''t like to wear pants and coats. From her birth to now, they basically wear colored skirts, or the simplest is to cover them with a few leaves. Other parts don''t need to be wrapped at all, and they are open to the world.


    But now it''s different. They have to follow Ruan Ling to wear underwear and bra. They all feel very convenient and do not adapt. Especially in jeans, she can''t stand it. She wraps her whole body tightly. She feels uncomfortable.


    Beauty''s only habit is to wear pajamas at night. She takes off her whole body and puts on pajamas. It''s similar to their colored skirts in the jungle, so she doesn''t feel bound and very comfortable. Moreover, Ruan''s pajamas are much more comfortable than their colored skirts.


    The party gathered their common man into the cave. As soon as they got to the cave, they heard the baby''s laughter and cry from time to time. It was very lively, "baby, now our cave has become a kindergarten. All the sisters'' children are concentrated here to take care of, and sister Heifeng has become the head of the kindergarten." Heifeng walked in with Tang Wenhao, While introducing.


    "Ha ha, in fact, I really have this plan. I want you to go out for training and learn some professional early childhood education knowledge, especially ah Xue and Ali. They are very suitable to be early childhood teachers. They also have a few moves of Kung Fu. Yes, sister Heifeng, your Kung Fu is good. You can teach our children to practice martial arts and exercise in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, that''s for sure. We will make our children have both literature and martial arts and excellent wisdom." Heifeng smiled.


    "Hey, sister Heifeng, which of our children is the smartest at present? You should cultivate them according to their personality. They can''t all be the same. Teach them what they like, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, I see. All our children are smart. Look, now the walls on both sides of our cave have been decorated. This is the idea of sister Ruan Ying. She said that to make our cave full of children''s fun, this is the children''s world. You see, these murals are dedicated to children. The sisters on the other side of the factory bought them from the shopping mall in Langshan when they go out to deliver goods Come on, don''t mention that we children are happy to see this mural. They all like the cartoon pictures on it, "Heifeng said.


    Tang Wenhao also found that the cave did change, especially when he came to the living room in the middle of the cave. He was even more surprised. The whole living room of the cave was covered with cartoon and plastic, and it was also filled with various toys. There were dolls like what little girls love, and there were all the Chinese mainland''s momentary Altman, what cars, planes, machine guns and other models were also filled with caves. What a children''s world.


    More than a dozen babies sat on the ground and had fun. Tang Wenhao released Heifeng and hugged and kissed one by one. However, except that he knew Amy''s two twin daughters, because only their sisters were twins, it was easy to recognize. All her children could not recognize who was who. Most of them looked like Tang Wenhao, so it was difficult to know. In addition, Some children Tang Wenhao met for the first time, even though they were his own flesh and blood.


    Heifeng introduced him one by one, "this is Sifeng, this is Siya..."


    Ruan Ying was very happy to see Tang Wenhao back, "baby, I finally saw you again. Don''t go in such a hurry this time, will you? Stay with our sisters for a few more days."


    "Hehe, Ruan Ying, don''t worry! This time it will be at least one month, or maybe two months. I''ll come back mainly to build the house, and then we will slowly pick up our family. In the future, we will be less and less separated and spend more and more time together. I also feel very sorry for you. I didn''t fulfill the responsibility of being a father and husband. I''m sorry Everyone, "said Tang Wenhao with guilt.


    "No, baby, I''m not blaming you, but I miss you too much. In addition, baby, I also want to discuss with you. I want to go out every other time. I want to go back to Hanoi to go through the suspension procedures. Also, when can we realize what you said last time? I dreamed of sister Ruan Qin the other day. I want to complete this wish as soon as possible and accompany you in a down-to-earth manner I''m waiting for you. I won''t leave you again. I want to give you more children, "said Ruan Ying.


    "Hehe, Ruan Ying, don''t worry. I promise you I''ll do it, but you have to give me time. I''ll do it one by one, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled and kissed her sweet lips.


    Tang Wenhao has made arrangements for what Ruan Ying said. He wants to wait until all the major events are solved, and then negotiate with Ruan Jingxiong to see if the military should be involved, because he knows that the treasures in the cave are priceless. It can be said that they are countless and too precious. Once the news is leaked, the consequences will be unimaginable, He didn''t want this thing to be screwed up in his own hands, otherwise, he would be sorry for Ruan Qin''s spirit in heaven.


    Ruan Ying smiled contentedly, "well, I''ll wait for your arrangement!"


    Tang Wenhao made out with his babies and saw Ah Xue pestle him with his jade arm. "Baby, are you ready? It''s a long time anyway!" ah Xue whispered.

 Chapter 1066

    "Hehe, little girl, can''t carry it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Heifeng looked at ah Xue''s posture and said with a smile, "baby, you''d better tame your sister ah Xue first! Otherwise, I think she''s going to take off your clothes. You two take a bath first. Sister Heifeng prepares your clothes for you. Go!"


    "Hehe, see? Sister Heifeng has a good service attitude. Your sisters should learn from sister Heifeng''s spirit of selfless dedication to her husband and her sisters." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Several beauties were amused. Tang Wenhao saw Ah Xue staring at her affectionately, bent down and picked her up, walked towards the hot spring, looked back and smiled at Ruan Ying, "Ruan Ying, beauty and Meiying will be given to you. Anyway, you know English, talk to them and don''t make them feel uncomfortable."


    "Hehe, baby, don''t worry! I won''t neglect their sisters." Ruan Ying smiled.


    Tang Wenhao held a proud and shy ah Xue, kissed her lips and said with a bad smile, "ah Xue, do you want to have fun in the hot spring first?"


    In fact, Tang Wenhao has great feelings for Ah Mei and other eight fairies. They are all his women and disciples. All the little girls are beautiful and intelligent. Ah Xue is one of them. Her skin is better than snow. She is very beautiful and moving. Therefore, Tang Wenhao calls her ah Xue, and she also gave birth to a white and tender baby daughter to Tang Wenhao.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao woke up from the beauty Wenxiang''s arms just before noon. He opened his handsome eyes and saw that the beauty was staring at him. He was deeply in love. When Tang Wenhao woke up, she smiled gently, and then passed the fragrant lips up. Tang Wenhao accurately caught them, and they immediately stuck together.


    Tang Wenhao woke up in the morning and had the habit of doing morning exercises. When he climbed on the beauty, he had to exercise. Suddenly he realized something and came down again. He confused the beauty and looked at him suspiciously.


    With Tang Wenhao these days, she is used to letting Tang Wenhao beat her meal in the morning. She is in a good mood all day. However, Tang Wenhao stood her up today. She is very puzzled.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, kissed her sweet lips and said with a smile, "beauty, I''m going to call my sister. I haven''t heard from them all night. I don''t know what''s going on there."


    The beauty nodded vaguely and released Tang Wenhao, so Tang Wenhao grabbed the walkie talkie from the head of the bed, turned it on, and then shouted to the walkie talkie, "ah Zhu, ah Zhu, I''m Wen Hao, do you hear me?"


    "Baby, baby, I''m a Yun. I hear you. Ah Zhu and sister are not here. Please say something."


    "Ah? Ah Zhu and elder sister are not here. Where have they gone?" Tang Wenhao seems to have a bad feeling.


    "They... Baby, ah Zhu and ah Jie led eight sisters out of the valley. They left the factory with Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan and went up to Liangshan," ah Yun said.


    "What? They left. When did they leave?" Tang Wenhao sat up in surprise.


    "I left in the middle of the night, baby. Elder sister said that you can''t go with me. You can stay here and accompany the sisters and children in the cave. You don''t have to worry about other things. Elder sister and ah Zhu will deal with them." ah Yun said.


    "Well, I see." Tang Wenhao hurriedly turned off the step words.


    "Beauty, I''m going to catch up with my sister, or you and Meiying will stay here! The sisters here will be very good to you. You don''t have to worry about anything, okay?" Tang Wenhao said and dressed quickly.


    "No, I want to be with you." the beauty held him, and her eyes were full of pleading.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao is also reluctant to give up the beauty. He likes the special smell on her. This smell will make him sleep very safely in her arms, which is very similar to the taste of Ruan Ling. Now he unconsciously regards the beauty as the second Ruan Ling and Manny.


    Last night, he had fun with the beauty left in the cave. He finally got into the arms of the beauty and fell asleep. He slept until more than 10 a.m. it can be seen that the quality of sleeping in her arms is very high. Of course, he really needs to recover his strength.


    After they got up, they simply washed. Heifeng came in from the outside and saw Tang Wenhao in a hurry. He asked suspiciously, "baby, what are you going to do? It''s like a hurry."


    "Sister Heifeng, I''m going to catch up with sister ah Ling. She and ah Zhu left the factory with the two little girls. I''m worried about their safety. I''m going to protect them," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Ah Ling took those two girls away? Isn''t it an infectious disease? How dangerous it is? No, you can''t go, baby. Ah Ling called me last night and said that our sisters must take care of you. You can''t go anywhere. You can only accompany us here or go to the new garden to guide the sisters over there. Don''t you want to build a house? Or do your own business "Love!" Heifeng said and grabbed Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister Heifeng, don''t hold me! I must find my sister. I don''t trust them. As soon as I hear that they have gone, where am I in the mood to build a house? What if they are in danger?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, who''s ah Ling? She''s the owner of the jungle. Who can do something about her? Baby, listen, if you don''t have the heart to build a house and the sisters will accompany you, will you? Isn''t it good for us to enjoy family happiness with our children for a few days?" Heifeng advised.


    "No, I must catch up with them. That disease must be very dangerous. What if my sister gets infected? I must save her." Tang Wenhao tried to get rid of it.


    "Baby, you''re not a doctor. Even Yang Jing can''t help it. What''s the use of going? Ah Ling said that I must keep you and can''t let you go to the factory. Besides, they still leave the factory now. Even if they start in the morning, you can''t catch up." Heifeng said.


    "I can catch up with them, sister Heifeng. They are carrying two people. We are empty handed and light. We can definitely catch up with them. Sister Heifeng, stop talking. I must catch up with them. I won''t listen to you no matter how much you say. Sister Heifeng, I know you all love me and love me, but I''m really worried about my sister. She''s gone and my soul is gone. Can you Do you understand? "Tang Wenhao looked at her pleadingly. In fact, Tang Wenhao could point her acupoints and leave directly, but he loved his woman deeply. He couldn''t bear to do so unless he had to.


    "Baby, but have you ever thought about it? If you go like this, sister Heifeng''s soul will follow you. These sisters love you so much. Last night, you saw how much we sisters miss you! Would you also think about it for us? Baby, sister Heifeng has only you and our children in her mind. We look forward to the stars and the moon for you to come back. You can''t just come back Let''s taste the taste of love and go again. Sister Heifeng can''t stand it in her heart. She doesn''t torture people like you. "Heifeng choked up and tears poured out of her eyes, like beads with broken lines, rolling down from her eyes one by one.


    Tang Wenhao passionately hugged her and licked the tears in her beautiful eyes with his tongue, "Sister Heifeng, wait for me and I will come back. I swear, after I finish a few important things, I will really live with you for a long time. I understand what you say. I can understand you and feel sorry for your mother and daughter. But now, I really want to leave you for a few days. I promise you that as long as I send them safely out of death valley, I will come back to accompany you right away How are you? "


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had decided to go, Heifeng couldn''t stop him, so she had to nod and caress his handsome face, choking, "Baby, be careful on the road. We sisters and children can''t live without you, you know? You must be clear that your life is not yours, it''s ours, so ah Ling makes us have to keep you and can''t let you take risks, because your safety involves the happiness of too many sisters and children, okay?"


    "Sister Heifeng, don''t worry! I''ll pay attention to protecting myself. The children are handed over to you, and you can do the work of her sisters. I really wanted to see Qing''er, so I had to come back and apologize to her for me when I saw her!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, don''t worry! She won''t blame you," said Heifeng.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao and Meiying simply ate something, brought some dry food, and hurriedly left the cave. Heifeng, a Xue, Ruan Ying and other beauties sent each other with tears, but they could not retain their common beloved man. They all knew that the woman Tang Wenhao loved most was their elder sister Ruan Ling.


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao led Meimei and Meiying to rush towards Liangshan. Because they didn''t bring anything, they walked very fast. They arrived at xiugu in the evening, but they haven''t caught up with Ruan Ling and her party.


    When he arrived at xiugu, it was getting late. Tang Wenhao wanted to have a rest in xiugu for one night before he left, but he was worried that Ruan Ling and her family would be on their way all night, so he didn''t take a rest. However, he went to the house in xiugu and found that the pots and pans inside had been washed. He knew that Ruan Ling and her family had rested here and had at least eaten here. After this, they were happy It should have just crossed the gutter.


    Therefore, the three continued on their way, taking beauty and Meiying. The most convenient thing is that these two beauties are in very good physical condition and are particularly adapted to this kind of jungle life. Therefore, Tang Wenhao is very relaxed with them. There is no need to worry that they can''t keep up with their own rhythm or that they are easy to get sick. It can be said that their resistance is not worse or even worse than Ruan Ling OK.


    In addition, Tang Wenhao also likes them very much. Because they are in good health, they are also good at fighting in bed and have tenacious resistance. A sister who can withstand three death valleys makes Tang Wenhao very happy every time. In addition, Tang Wenhao has carefully guided them these days and mastered a lot of technical things. They are one of Tang Wenhao''s best partners.


    When he got to the gutter, Tang Wenhao held a torch in front, and the beauty and Meiying followed him with their hands. The biggest problem in the gutter was that the mountain road was narrow and tortuous, and there was a vast abyss under the gutter. Tang Wenhao went down in person and fell down accidentally. Ruan Ling was really lucky and was caught by trees and vines. Otherwise, where would there be Ruan Ling now?

 Chapter 1067

    "Meiying, Meimei, you must hold on to the stick in my hand. Don''t let go, okay?" Tang Wenhao said. In order not to let Meiying and Meimei fall behind, he specially found a stick. All three of them held it, which can reduce the risk.


    "Yes, baby, you should be careful," Meiying said. Her Chinese level is better than that of beauty. After all, she knows English and understands it more accurately than beauty.


    While Tang Wenhao was concentrating on exploring the way forward, suddenly, Meijiao shouted, "you... Look, baby, there... What is it?" the beauty pointed to Tang Wenhao''s front and said in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao looked up and saw a flash of fire in front of them along the direction of the beauty jade finger. From the distance analysis, it should be on the other side of the gutter, that is, where Ruan Ling jumped off the cliff.


    Is it Ruan Ling who camped opposite? Tang Wenhao thought suspiciously.


    "Beauty, America and Britain, maybe Arlene and them, let''s go quickly!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really? Have you caught up with them so soon?" Mei Ying asked in surprise.


    "Well, it''s possible. After all, we didn''t bring anything. It''s inconvenient for them to carry two adults, so it must be very slow. You two must be careful! Go." Tang Wenhao said, his mental state was better and he was full of energy.


    An hour or so, Tang Wenhao and the three of them finally stumbled through the dangerous gutter.


    As soon as the three of them went up the narrow mountain road in the gutter, they heard a Jiao drink not far away, "stop, who are you? If you don''t stand, we''ll shoot." this was a woman''s voice, but she said Vietnamese.


    "I''m Tang Wenhao. Are you the sisters of Death Valley?" Tang Wenhao replied. He didn''t understand each other, but he probably asked who they were.


    The other party immediately shouted something to Jiao behind them. Tang Wenhao heard it. The girl must be the beauty of Ruan''s factory in death valley. It was sister a in Vietnamese, because he had heard many sisters in death valley call Ruan Ling like this.


    Soon, Ruan Ling and a Zhu came out from another direction. In the light of the fire, Ruan Ling was very angry to see Tang Wenhao chasing after Meimei and Meiying, "Baby, how can you be so disobedient? How dangerous? You''re still here if you''re not allowed to follow. What''s the matter with ah Yun and sister Heifeng? Let them watch you. I can''t spare them when I go back."


    "Sister, don''t blame ah Yun and Heifeng. You know, where can they stop me? Don''t I worry about you? Since it''s not an infectious disease, what will happen if I come? In case you encounter any danger, can I help you? Sister, don''t be angry. I''m tired. I want to lie in your arms for a while. Let''s go." Tang Wenhao smiled and said that he was going to walk towards Ruan Ling.


    Ah Zhu and some sisters beside him were amused.


    Ruan Ling said as she stepped back "Honey, I''m not kidding you. You''re going to be angry with your sister. Don''t contact us. I can''t sleep with you these days. What if I have a virus? It won''t hurt you together? What about sister Ah Mui? Baby, you can follow. Don''t contact our sisters. I must take them to Langshan infectious disease hospital for comprehensive examination You can''t make out with you until you check it. You''d better lie there with beauty and America and Britain. Stay away from us. "


    "Elder sister, why? You are not infected. What can I do? I still want to sleep with you tonight, or will you let me kiss?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, baby, stop playing and be obedient!" Ruan Ling said gently.


    Ah Zhu also advised, "baby, don''t embarrass us. Go and have a rest there early! Don''t get close to us. Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    "Why don''t you let me see those two girls? I really want to see their symptoms. Maybe I''ve seen them before?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, baby, you can''t touch them. There''s nothing to discuss." Ruan Ling flatly refused Tang Wenhao''s request. How dare she joke about Tang Wenhao''s life? Although she also thought that Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan should not be infectious diseases, she still didn''t dare to take such risks until the facts were clear.


    "Elder sister, I''m not close to them. I''m just looking at them from a distance. You raise the torch and I''ll go aside to have a look. It''s always OK?" Tang Wenhao said. He was really curious and wanted to observe what diseases the two girls had and how serious they are now.


    In desperation, Ruan Ling nodded in agreement, but she only promised to let Tang Wenhao look at Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan five meters away from them. Tang Wenhao couldn''t get close to them. Tang Wenhao agreed to Ruan Ling''s request.


    Therefore, Ruan Ling motioned several girls to raise the torch and led Tang Wenhao to a small tent they had just built. Ruan Ling opened the door of the tent. In the light of the fire, Tang Wenhao and Meiying saw two beautiful faces and godless beautiful eyes, but there were blisters on their faces. Although they could not see clearly, they could be seen faintly.


    "Sister, I want to see more clearly," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, there''s nothing to look at. Stay away from here! Please, sister. Why are you still so curious like a child?" Ruan Ling criticized.


    At this time, suddenly, Meijiao shouted, "baby... They..." because she couldn''t speak Chinese, she wanted to express something, but she didn''t find a suitable Chinese to express her meaning, and looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at her suspiciously. Meiying hurriedly communicated with her in indigenous languages. They saw a happy smile on Meiying''s pretty face. Then, she explained the meaning of beauty to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling in fluent English.


    Originally, the beauty said that she felt that Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan were not ill, but bitten by mosquitoes and flies. She would treat skin diseases. She said that girls in their tribe had this symptom before, but they were cured by her. Therefore, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were very excited.


    "Baby, do you think we should let beauty try? Maybe what she said is true? I also think they shouldn''t be sick. It must be related to mosquito and fly bites." Ruan Ling said.


    "That''s right! First of all, it must not be an infectious disease. If it was an infectious disease, you people would have been infected long ago. Then, look at their symptoms, it should be skin diseases. This infection on them must be cross infection. However, in order to see clearly, so that the beauty can confirm that they are infected by poisonous mosquitoes and flies, I want to go into the tent with the beauty to have a look, son Take a closer look at their diseases, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well... Otherwise, ah Zhu, take the protective clothes prepared by sister jing''er for us and let the baby and beauty go in and have a look," said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, baby, wait a minute," said ah Zhu, taking protective clothing from another tent.


    A few minutes later, Tang Wenhao and beauty put on protective clothes and masks. After they entered the tent, the two beautiful girls were frightened in their beautiful eyes. They didn''t know what Tang Wenhao and beauty were doing. Ruan Ling explained to them at the door that it was my uncle and a sister from outside who wanted to see a doctor for them. Maybe they could save them.


    After hearing this, the two sisters showed expectant and eager eyes on their pretty faces. The beauties of Death Valley knew that their uncle Tang Wenhao had great powers. There was nothing he couldn''t do and nothing he couldn''t do. Therefore, after listening to Ruan Ling''s words, they pinned their hope on Tang Wenhao.


    After the beauty entered, she first carefully observed the handsome faces of the two beautiful girls and carefully distinguished the blisters on their faces. After that, she motioned the two girls to lift their thin blankets. The two girls glanced at Tang Wenhao and blushed. Tang Wenhao understood and estimated that they were not wearing clothes.


    Unexpectedly, Ruan Ling shouted outside, "baby, it''s all right. You can see any girl in death valley. Xiao Wan and Xiao Xuan, don''t be shy. It''s all right. As long as you are in good health, maybe my uncle will like you in the future, so I''ll accept you both and let my uncle have a look! He doesn''t want to take advantage of you now. He''s here to help you."


    After hearing this, the two girls smiled shyly, and then took the initiative to lift the thin blanket. Tang Wenhao was not polite. Together with the two beauties, they locked their eyes on their snow-white skin, and their hearts were shocked, because their snow-white skin was covered with star blisters and festering skin, which was creepy, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    What a poor girl!


    The beauty carefully observed all the blisters and ulcers on the two beautiful girls, including the distribution characteristics of these blisters. She found that the most vulnerable and delicate parts of their bodies were the places with the most blisters, such as the inner thighs and armpits, which were also seriously ulcerated, and gave off a disgusting odor.


    Wearing a mask, she could smell the smell. The beauty couldn''t help nodding. She motioned the two girls to cover their miserable bodies again, then stood up and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, I... Can... Cure..." but these words were enough for Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling outside. Ah Zhu cheered.


    Tang Wenhao pulled the beauty out of the tent and asked excitedly, "beauty, can you really save them?"


    "Well, baby, I can," replied the beauty confidently.


    "Well, beauty, what do you say? Teach us quickly!" Tang Wenhao said excitedly.


    Ruan Ling and a Zhu also urged her to tell her the treatment. However, the beauty couldn''t speak for a long time. Her Chinese expression ability was limited. Finally, she had to communicate with the United States and Britain in Aboriginal languages. After that, the United States and Britain told Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling in English.


    "Elder sister, it seems that there is a kind of grass that can cure the virus, but I don''t understand what grass is. Do you understand?" Tang Wenhao asked. Although his English is good, he hasn''t heard of this kind of eccentric English, so he can''t translate it, but he knew that Ruan Ling is a master of studying in the United States, and her English level is higher than him.

 Chapter 1068

    "Yes, but I''m not sure what this kind of grass is. I don''t know if we have Death Valley? In addition, she said that in addition to applying herbal medicine to the skin, it seems that we should also use hot spring bath, isn''t it?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, yes, I also heard that it seems to be. I''ll confirm with Meiying again." Tang Wenhao told Meiying about his and Ruan Ling''s doubts. Meiying told him with certainty that the treatment the beauty said was to apply herbal medicine to the ulcerated place first, and then soak the whole body in hot spring water to disinfect. Generally, it can be cured in about ten days without life danger.


    "Beauty, do you have the kind of grass you said? Have you seen it?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    The beauty listened to Tang Wenhao''s question very carefully. She hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "I... Saw... Death... Death... There is in the valley."


    "Really? Beauty, are you sure? If you''re sure you can cure them, let''s take a night off and go back to death valley tomorrow instead of going to Liangshan." Tang Wenhao asked excitedly.


    Ruan Ling looked at the beauty with great satisfaction. She had felt that she was confident from the confident eyes of the beauty. Otherwise, she would not be so confident. Moreover, with her understanding of the beauty, the beauty who came out of the jungle and sacrificed her leader position for love, she was sincere, kind and completely trustworthy.


    "Baby, I can cure them," replied the beauty with certainty.


    "Beauty, you are so kind and awesome. OK, let''s go back tomorrow morning. I''ll reward you tonight, sister. Let''s sleep together tonight!" Tang Wenhao laughed excitedly.


    "Ha ha, OK, baby, how to sleep is not your own has the final say, the elder sister only cares about whether there is any danger, then you ask her, will this kind of disease be infected?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, OK." Tang Wenhao replied. Then, he talked to Meiying about the nature of the disease and asked her to ask the beauty whether the disease is infectious. If so, is it serious, so that they can take protective measures and can''t infect everyone. Meiying said that it''s not infectious, as long as they don''t touch their bodies.


    Now everyone was relieved, so Ruan Ling led Tang Wenhao to take a bath in the stream near the gutter. They were clean and refreshing. The four returned to their camp. Tang Wenhao slept with Ruan Ling and beauty, and a Zhu slept with Meiying in a tent.


    Before going to bed, Tang Wenhao touched ah Zhu and said with a bad smile, "ah Zhu, don''t go to bed so early. You two wait! I won''t let you go tonight, but now I''m going to reward the beauty and encourage her to start tomorrow and seriously help our two little girls."


    "Ha ha, villain, you always have perverse reasons. Go! I''m fine. Our sisters are waiting for you!" ah Zhu smiled shyly. Tang Wenhao''s touch has filled her with expectations. After all, there are days when she hasn''t been with Tang Wenhao. Can she not want to?


    When they came to Ruan Ling''s and beauty''s tent, the two beauties were already lying in their sleeping bags. Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "sister, I''ll reward you first! I miss you so much. I just wanted to reward you for taking a bath in the stream."


    "Ha ha, bad guy, I miss you too." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao hurriedly drilled into Ruan Ling''s gentle village. Suddenly, there was a rapid breathing sound and Ruan Ling''s collapsing whisper in her sleeping bag


    The next day, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling led the team back to the death valley. On the way, the intelligent beauty had led everyone to find a treatment for the skin diseases of the two beautiful girls and bathed and applied medicine to them. Therefore, when they returned to the death valley, the disgusting smell on the two beautiful girls had disappeared.


    Considering that they need to be soaked in the hot spring for disinfection every day, Ruan Ling decided to let two beautiful girls, Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan, live in the cave, which made the two little girls very grateful, respected and worshipped Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, and regarded the beauty as their benefactor.


    From bathing them to dressing them, the beauty helped them personally, and others only started. Therefore, they thanked the beauty in their hearts and called the beauty sister very sweet and affectionate.


    However, the best thing is Tang Wenhao. This guy saw all the processes of beauty treating the two little beauties. Of course, he was full of eyes. He looked at the bodies of the two girls. The two girls were shy at first. Later, he remembered what Ruan Ling said last night. The girls in Death Valley belong to their uncle, including themselves, so it doesn''t matter, Open to Tang Wenhao in a big way.


    It was not until evening that they returned to the cave. Seeing that uncle and sister were back, the night watchwoman hurriedly went back and reported to Heifeng that these beauties had gone to bed early. As soon as Tang Wenhao left, they had no entertainment activities. Therefore, as soon as they heard that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were back, they jumped out of bed.


    Everyone was surprised to see that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling brought the two sick girls into the cave together. Ruan Ling told everyone that their diseases were not infectious and it didn''t matter. Then she asked several girls to get some big wooden buckets for the two girls and let them soak in the wooden bucket full of hot spring water.


    Originally, beauty meant to let Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan soak directly in the hot spring, but Ruan Ling didn''t allow it. She was worried that these viruses would infect the babies in the cave. They were all children without resistance. This factor must be considered.


    Therefore, everyone gave a room to Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan and put the barrel in the room, but the beauty stopped them. She proposed that they should stay next to the hot spring even if they were not directly immersed in the hot spring, because if they were not immersed in the hot spring, the water temperature in the barrel could not be maintained, and their disinfection process must be based on the water temperature of the hot spring, Therefore, the wooden bucket is placed next to the hot spring, which is convenient to change water at any time.


    Ruan Ling thought that what the beauty said was right and reasonable, so she adopted her suggestion, so she sent several beauties on duty and changed the water for them in turn.


    After the arrangements were made, Ruan Ling called Yang Jing and asked her to go to the cave with ah Yun overnight and bring some disinfectant and other things to disinfect the cave. Yang Jing was particularly surprised to hear that they were back. She was also surprised to hear that beauty had a way to treat Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan''s diseases. Therefore, she soon led ah Yun and two female bodyguards to the cave.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Ruan Ling told her story, which made Yang Jing very ashamed. She said that she was not as good as the beauty of others, a woman who came out of the jungle and had never read a book.


    "Sister jing''er, you don''t have to be ashamed. We have our survival rules in real life, and the people who live in the jungle have their survival rules, which is nothing," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Yes, sister jing''er, hurry to deal with the places where Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan passed and the things they used, and then disinfect the people who came into contact with her. I can comfort you! Don''t you need my comfort? I really want to comfort you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, of course I want you to comfort me, but not tonight." Yang Jing smiled shyly.


    "Ah, not tonight. Why?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He had no experience and precedent of being rejected by his own woman, so he didn''t understand it very much.


    "Villain, I''m on my holiday and haven''t finished yet. I''m estimated to leave tomorrow. Sister jing''er will assign it to you tomorrow, okay?" Yang Jing smiled shyly.


    "Ah? You still have a holiday? Then I worked hard with you in vain those days? I wasted so much energy. I thought those days would make you blossom and bear fruit, and I could hit you in vain?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, this kind of thing must be conditional. When you were with your sister in those days, you were in the safety period of your sister. Is it good? Sister jing''er will give it to you tomorrow, and you can''t conceive it. The probability will be great after at least a week." Yang Jing smiled.


    "Alas! It seems that when I''m with you tomorrow, I have to have something to spare, or I won''t waste it. In fact, it''s good not to have a baby. I can always... Ha ha." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Everyone was made to laugh by his ambiguous and obscene smile, and the center of the cave was full of laughter.


    Yang Jing disinfected the beauties that Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan had contacted, and then used the two beauties. Everything she touched was burned outside. For the sake of safety, she disinfected the whole cave and designated a special area in the treatment area of Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan. No one can get close to them until their disease is completely cured.


    Her practice puzzled the beauty very much. She told Meiying that Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan would not have been infected. She would just soak in the hot spring and would not infect the virus to the people who went down to take a bath, because the hot spring was the divine water for curing diseases.


    However, no matter what she said, Ruan Ling dared not take the risk to let Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan soak directly in the hot spring. In fact, she still believes in beauty. The key is psychological factors. In addition, Ruan Ling is a clean woman. If she is not eager to save people, she doesn''t want Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan to live in her cave.


    In this way, Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan started the treatment for more than half a month. Every day, sisters looked for herbs everywhere for them. After applying herbs for a few hours, they soaked them in the bucket. In the first three days, they changed the water every time. The water in the bucket was tasteful and turbid. After a star period, the water in the bucket had no smell and became very clear.


    What makes Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling feel most gratified is that the skin spots on Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan began to fade away and restore their original face. The previously less obvious affected parts on their faces first returned to normal, making the two girls glow with their original beauty.


    Ten days later, except for the spots on the sensitive parts, all the spots on other parts subsided. If you only look at their upper bodies, they have no traces of skin diseases. Their snow-white skin and pure ice make people excited. Tang Wenhao, a bad guy, runs to the barrel of two beautiful girls every day and takes the opportunity to visit them to look at them unscrupulously, It makes the two girls blush every time they see my uncle. Is it a Huaichun girl? Can''t you understand the meaning in my uncle''s eyes?

 Chapter 1069

    This incident sounded an alarm to Ruan Ling. She believed that with the increasing business of Ruan''s factory, there will be more and more sisters in death valley. If there are more people, there will certainly be more diseases. Moreover, the environment of death valley is very complex. She felt that it is necessary to expand the medical team. Yang Jing alone must not be able. A professional medical team must be stationed here for a long time.


    However, she doesn''t want too many outsiders to know about death valley. People talk a lot. She''s worried that the evils she and Abu once committed will be spread out to let the government know. After all, Abu slaughtered many people, including Abu''s own team, which was also destroyed by her and Tang Wenhao. The factories and caves are OK, There is a cave five kilometers away from Xinyuan, where there are many wronged souls. Every time she thinks of these things, Ruan Ling is very painful. She wants to move the factory to another place, but she is worried that after she leaves, these invisible things will be exposed.


    In addition, Death Valley is the foundation industry saved by the previous generation of the Ruan family. She is not willing to give up easily. She feels sorry for her father. She has long been used to the living environment of death valley and this carefree and independent world. She is used to the feeling of being a queen. It can be said that in death valley, she is really a real queen. Here, She can decide a person''s life, death and happiness at will.


    On this day, she called Tang Wenhao, who was engaged in construction at the Xinyuan construction site, and they found a place where no one was there. They sat by the stream, stretched their feet into the stream, hand in hand, like lovers in love. However, they have been in love all the time. Their feelings for each other have never subsided, cold, and warm, Envy others.


    "Baby, there''s something pressing on my sister''s heart. Why don''t you make an idea with my sister?" Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao admiringly and said gently.


    "Sister, what''s the matter? You seem to have something on your mind these two days. Tell me! If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask you. Just like last night, I worked so hard for you to enjoy, and you''ll still be in a daze." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, I''m sorry! I really ran into a very contradictory thing. Baby, do you think it''s necessary for us to establish a standard and professional medical team? For example, there are internal surgery, dermatology, orthopedics and so on, just like a small hospital." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, it''s very necessary. If we had professional personnel and equipment, we wouldn''t scare people like this. I thought there was a plague. Sister jing''er came from a nurse after all. Simple diseases are no problem, but it''s a little more complicated. She''s still not sure. We have more and more people now, and more people are ill. Who knows What disease does Tao have? It''s hard, dangerous and time-consuming to run to Liangshan. If we can really organize such a medical team, it''s the best, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I think so too. However, I''m worried that what I did before was found out. There are many people and my mouth is miscellaneous. I''m really worried and regret that I did so many immoral things with Abu. Therefore, God made me lose my fertility, which is also a punishment for my sister." Ruan Ling said painfully, and then tears fell from her beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao took her in his arms and kissed her hair, "Elder sister, it''s all a thing of the past. Look at everything separately. If you don''t do that, where can I meet you? Besides, isn''t Abu encouraging you? Moreover, he did most of the evil things, and the dead were his people. Didn''t we save them later? It''s not good to treat them, let them fall in love and form a family freely Are you? Now those people don''t hate you anymore. "


    "However, we still killed their reproductive rights and didn''t let them have children. In fact, I really know I was wrong, but I can''t regret it. I can only go on wrong. Some people followed our Ruan family all their life and ended up staying here. Although I tried my best to help their family, this can''t offset my sin. Since I followed you, baby, I find myself not a good woman more and more, sobbing. "Ruan Ling said, falling in Tang Wenhao''s arms and crying.


    "Sister, in my heart, you are the best, most beautiful and kind woman in the world. I love you very much. Sister, don''t blame yourself. We must do more good deeds and do our utmost to our sisters in death valley in the future. Why don''t we set up a Ruan foundation? No, we should call Ruan Ling Foundation, and we will focus on treating patients and saving people in the future , where there is a disaster or a difficulty, we will use the money of Ruan Ling Foundation to treat and help them. How about that? You will feel better in your heart. "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, baby, what you''re talking about is what my sister wants to do. The drug rehabilitation institute I''ve always wanted to set up is public welfare. However, I still think it should be called Wenhao foundation. You don''t know how much I love you. When I see Wenhao, my sister''s heart is very warm." Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "Ha ha, elder sister, is it warm here?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile pointing to her lower abdomen.


    "Bad guy baby, endless, baby, you have to be a sister every day. Won''t you get tired of it? Is your body so good? I''m not so confident. You see, now your women are more beautiful and younger than each other, will your sister be eliminated by you?" Ruan Ling asked gently.


    "Ha ha, elder sister, do you still have this worry? Elder sister, don''t worry, in my heart, you are an angel and my life. I eliminated you, didn''t I eliminate myself? Don''t you think I am very energetic with you every day? That is to prove to you how much I love you. I want to prove it again now. Elder sister, how about a mandarin duck playing in the water? For a long time I haven''t played this game, "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, where has it been for a long time? Didn''t you sneak on your sister in the hot spring the day before yesterday? It''s only a day away, villain. You''ll never be satisfied." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Sister, how about more than one day? More than one day is thousands of minutes? Come on! I''ll hold you down. I like death valley. Besides the picturesque scenery here, it''s too convenient to do business anytime and anywhere. There are beauties everywhere and I''m alone. I''m just too busy!" Tang Wenhao said, holding Ruan Ling down the stream.


    Ruan Ling happily hugged Tang Wenhao''s neck and said with an ambiguous smile, "baby, Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan have been completely well. Elder sister and Jinger have checked them personally. There is no problem at all. They have recovered completely different from before. Let you try something fresh tonight, okay?"


    "Hehe, sister, it''s not very good! You really let me take them again?" Tang Wenhao actually thought for a long time. He has to see two girls every day for nearly a month. He doesn''t want to be surprised?


    "Baby, villain, do you think I don''t know you like them? I say I care about their condition every day, but your little color eyes focus on other people''s good-looking places. In fact, baby, you don''t have to pretend to be so serious. We''ve been used to your color eyes for a long time. Besides, haven''t I told you many times? We women in death valley, no All women, young and old, belong to you as long as you want them. Moreover, the women in death valley know this rule. No sister will resist. As long as you touch them, they will only cooperate with you very actively, and no one will resent and object. Therefore, Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan are blessed with misfortune this time. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, with a wife like you, are you afraid that her husband will not be bad?" Tang Wenhao scraped Ruan Ling''s delicate little nose and smiled.


    "Bad guy, come on, let''s put my sister down! Let''s soak in the water. The stream here is very clear. I used to take Aya, azhu, ah Ju and Ah Ying here to take a bath." Ruan Ling smiled.


    As soon as Ruan Ling mentioned ah Ju, Tang Wenhao''s heart suddenly pulled. The scene of ah Ju dying in his arms appeared in front of him again. His nose was sour and almost burst into tears.


    Ruan Ling felt the subtle changes in Tang Wenhao''s situation and asked emotionally, "baby, do you miss ah Ju?"


    "Well, sister, in fact, ah Ju is really good. I just feel that my fate with her is too shallow and distressed. What makes me sad most is that I haven''t kept her ashes well. If there is an afterlife, I will hold her tightly and won''t let her leave me." Tang Wenhao said affectionately.


    Tang Wenhao is a kind of love. No matter what woman he is, he can''t forget as long as it is his woman, because he is sincere to each woman, whether he loves or not, but in the process of communicating with his own women, his heart is pure, and he is trying to get along with her, not cheating.


    "Baby, it''s very kind of you!" Ruan Ling said, passionately kissing Tang Wenhao''s lips. Tang Wenhao immediately hugged her and they kissed in the stream.


    After the battle in the stream, they lay on the bank and continued to discuss the topic, "baby, do you think we can build a medical team?"


    "Yes, but have you ever thought about it? Except me, almost all of us in death valley are women, especially in factories and caves. There are no men. There are not many men in Xinyuan, and they are imprisoned there without freedom. If there are men in the medical team, there may be jealous things and complicate the relationship. Moreover, if someone It''s really dangerous to discover the real situation in the new park. It''s a disaster to our death valley Ruan factory. "


    "Well, that''s what my sister is most worried about. Otherwise, we''ll hire female doctors, unmarried, widowed, or divorced; if there are men, definitely not. After that, you take them all, so that no one will betray us." Ruan Ling said.

 Chapter 1070

    "Ah? Sister, thanks to your imagination, you''re really tired to death. Besides, don''t you know that most of the doctors with good medical skills are very old doctors. If they are women, most of them can be my grandmother instead of my mother and aunt. How can I accept it? It''s definitely not operable." Tang Wenhao suddenly sat up and said seriously.


    "Oh, yes, I didn''t take this into account. If they are young girls, it''s really OK." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, it''s impossible. Medicine is a special subject. If you want to make some achievements in medicine, you must have very rich clinical experience. I haven''t heard of any doctor who has made great achievements in two years after graduating from university. All medical experts and students have very rich clinical experience, and these rich clinical experience can only be relied on day by day Accumulated months and endless operations, so if we really want to establish such a team, we must consider the issue of age, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, no problem. Maybe my sister thinks too much. In fact, the girls in the factory don''t understand the situation in Xinyuan. As long as we don''t allow the girls here to go there and don''t let the invited doctors go to Xinyuan, there should be no problem. The sick people go to the factory infirmary for treatment, so there will be no problem," Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, if we really establish a medical team, the existing infirmary will certainly not work. We will build a special small hospital and add a lot of equipment. Why don''t we ask professionals to make a plan for us? See what hardware facilities and equipment are needed?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "I think sister jing''er is OK. She is the head nurse from a professional hospital. She has a wide range of knowledge. She should know what conditions she needs," Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, just go back and ask her," Tang Wenhao said.


    When they were talking here, ah Zhu came from a distance. She shouted, "sister ah, baby, sister Ah Mei has called. Why don''t you two go and answer the phone."


    Now Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling stood up. They haven''t contacted sister Ah Mui for several days and miss her very much. Moreover, when sister Ah Mui asked them to answer the phone, they must have something to discuss with them, so they quickly put on their clothes and walked behind ah Zhu towards the factory.


    They took a shortcut because Ruan Ling knew the terrain of the whole Death Valley very well, and she designed the defense herself. Therefore, she and ah Zhu knew where there were no hidden crossbows or traps. If other people didn''t pay attention, they would die in this mysterious jungle.


    "Ah Zhu, did sister Ah Mei say anything?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "No, just let you two answer the phone. Sister, you and baby are playing in the water again?" ah Zhu just saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Lingguang lying together. It is estimated that after fighting in the water, he had a rest in the grass.


    "Hehe, you know what? Ah Zhu, would you like to come with you sometime? How about tonight? Let''s fight in the hot spring." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, elder sister said to let you stay with Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan tonight? Both girls are waiting for you to go back in the cave. Elder sister asked ah Yun to decorate your room and said to put a banquet and give you a bonfire party." ah Zhu smiled.


    "Ah? Elder sister, really?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Ha ha, dead girl, I can''t hide things in my heart. Didn''t sister tell you? Don''t tell the baby about it first. Give him a surprise. You told him all at once. It''s meaningless." Ruan Ling glanced at ah Zhu.


    Ah Zhu was embarrassed and looked at Ruan Ling, "sorry! Sister, I forgot everything when I saw the baby and wanted to make him happy." ah Zhu looked at Ruan Ling apologetically.


    "Ha ha... Elder sister, you have done a good job of confidentiality? I haven''t heard of it at all. When did you plan it?" Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Hehe, baby, are you happy? I saw Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan get well a few days ago. I think it''s a big event in our death valley. It''s very worth celebrating. In particular, I want to commend and thank the beauty''s superb medical skills. By the way, let Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan follow you. You take them together and make them a double happiness to drive away the bad luck in our death valley and kill two birds with one stone." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, baby, you don''t know! In Vietnam, a girl''s body was seen by a boy. The girl must marry the boy. You said that you have to go to the barrel next to the hot spring every day to observe the recovery of Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan. You''ve seen their sisters everywhere. You can''t marry others if you don''t marry you." Ah Zhu smiled.


    "Elder sister, do you really have such a retarded custom?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, of course, so you have to marry their sisters. Fortunately, their sisters have completely recovered. As soon as they hear that they let them marry you, the two girls kiss with their sister in their arms. For them, it''s a blessing in disguise. Other sisters in the factory envy them." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, baby, don''t you know? Now there are many beautiful girls in death valley! If you have time to work in the factory for a few days and stay in the beauty pile for a few days, you can carry it?" ah Zhu smiled.


    "Ha ha, in fact, I''m very satisfied with you sisters. You''d better not seduce me!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    The three went to Ruan''s factory laughing and joking all the way. After they entered the gate, Tang Wenhao found that Ruan Ling and ah Zhu didn''t deceive him. Dozens of dinner tables had already been placed on the open space of Ruan''s factory, and bonfires had been prepared on the grass in the middle of the open space. It seems that there are bridal chambers in Vietnam this afternoon. Tang Wenhao understood that the bridal chambers in Vietnam are set before the sun sets from noon to afternoon.


    "Hehe, sister, how many days are you going to make trouble this time?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Three days and three nights, now that you know, you''ll be ready! There will be some new tricks at the bonfire party this time. Ah Yun said that many beautiful girls proposed to play games with you at the bonfire party. If any girls win, you have to take them together, and my sister promised them." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? So cool? I have no problem." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    The three went directly to Xiaobai building and waited on the sofa for more than ten minutes. The phone on the table rang. Tang Wenhao was playing a Bo game with a Zhu! Ruan Ling smiled, "baby, ah Zhu, you go on. Just come and pick it up."


    So Tang Wenhao continued to bully ah Zhu, making ah Zhu panting and eager. It''s easy for her to get into a state at such a wolf like age.


    When they were about to enter the actual combat stage, they listened to Ruan Ling''s response, "Sister may, yes, baby is here too. What''s up? He''s having a good time with ah Chu! Tell me first and don''t disturb them... What? Whose phone? Aunt Shen? What''s the matter with aunt Shen? Oh, she''s traveling with her daughter to Vietnam? Oh, OK, tell Aunt Shen to let them stay a few more days and we''ll be home in a week... No, sister Mei, we work Something happened in the factory last month. Two girls were bitten by poisonous mosquitoes and flies and almost lost their lives. It was the beauty who saved them. These two girls are very beautiful and the baby likes them. I arranged for them to enter the bridal chamber this afternoon, and then thank the beauty for saving their lives. When this happened, my baby and I will go back to see their mother and daughter. "


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he didn''t want to play with ah Zhu. He loosened her and said with a bad smile, "ah Zhu, let''s continue tonight. An old friend has come to visit."


    "Hehe, baby, it''s okay. Forget it tonight. You''re the sisters of Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan. I won''t rob them tonight. Our days are still long! I''m okay." ah Zhu smiled magnanimously, then sorted out his scattered hair and pulled Tang Wenhao up.


    They also came to Ruan Ling and heard Ruan Ling continue, "Sister Mei, we must go back in a week. You must keep their mother and daughter. You don''t know, aunt Shen''s daughter is likely to be a baby woman. Aunt Shen especially likes our baby. When she was on that Pacific desert island, she said she would give her little daughter to our baby... OK, let''s wait for your call!" Ruan Ling said that she was going to hang up.


    "Wait, don''t hang up! Sister, when you''re finished, I have to talk to sister Ah Mui! Sister Ah Mui, I miss you." Tang Wenhao shouted into the microphone.


    Fortunately, after hearing Tang Wenhao''s cry, sister Ah Mui didn''t hang up the phone and said with a gentle smile, "ha ha, baby, did sister Ah Mui disturb you and ah Zhu? You must have heard it? Your aunt Shen came to Vietnam with her little daughter. She called and said, she wants to see you and Ling and ask if you are free?"


    "Yes, tell Aunt Shen that we''ll start tomorrow and get home in three days." Tang Wenhao smiled. He really wanted to see Aunt Shen again. He was very fond of aunt Shen, respected her and wanted to see how beautiful her little daughter was.


    "Didn''t ah Ling say it would take a week? You''d better come back after the wedding? Baby, sister Ah Mui will keep their mother and daughter," said Sister Ah Mui.


    When Tang Wenhao was about to explain, Ruan Ling grabbed the phone. She pouted at Tang Wenhao and said to sister Ah Mui on the phone, "Sister Mei, don''t listen to him. This wedding is more important to death valley and Ruan. I don''t want to rush things. I must celebrate for three days and nights before I go back. Just tell Aunt Shen and their mother and daughter! It''s okay. Aunt Shen likes our baby very much. She will wait for us at home."

 Chapter 1071

    In the afternoon, the open space of Ruan''s factory in death valley was filled with four generations of beautiful women, including Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, a Zhu, a Yun and sister Heifeng. All the beautiful women in the cave came to join in the fun. Qing''er also came from Xinyuan. Now she is also a woman with children. Although she is still young, she is much more mature.


    Qing''er often runs back to accept Tang Wenhao''s luck while he lives in a cave these days. Their relationship heats up very quickly these days. In fact, Tang Wenhao likes her very much, but she was assigned to take charge of the new park because of her intelligence. Although she is so old, with her wisdom, she really controls the new park in good order, But Tang Wenhao had a little less chance to be with her. Therefore, like this bonfire party, she would snuggle up to Tang Wenhao whenever she had a chance.


    Ruan Ling did spend a lot of time on the bonfire party. She said that, first, Death Valley has been worried a lot recently, so we should use festivity to get rid of bad luck; Second, I would also like to take this opportunity to thank the beauty for saving Xiaowan and Xiaoxuan and saving Death Valley, because the beauty also found a kind of herbal medicine to kill the poisonous mosquitoes in the jungle, dried the herbal medicine, ground it into powder and sprinkled it near the death valley factory. At her suggestion, Ruan Ling carried out a large-scale activity to eliminate poisonous mosquitoes in the whole Death Valley, The powder of insecticidal herbal medicine was scattered all over the vicinity of the factory, so that the poisonous mosquito was eliminated in the bud before large-scale reproduction. Therefore, Ruan Ling thanked her very much.


    Third, she has left these sisters in death valley for too long. She hopes to take this opportunity to enhance her feelings with these sisters. Moreover, she doesn''t know many sisters and needs to know each other with them.


    Now there are four generations of old, middle-aged, young and young women in death valley, adding up to seven or eight hundred, nearly twice as many as when Tang Wenhao first came here, so the open space of the factory is almost full of people this time.


    There is an open space in the middle for activities, dancing, singing and games. The open space is surrounded by bonfire racks. The bonfire will be lit at night. At that time, it will have a more atmosphere. Some key figures such as Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and a Zhu sit next to the bonfire racks.


    Today''s host is ah Zhu. She first announced the program arrangement for these three days and nights. In the program on the afternoon of the first day, Tang Wenhao accepted the blessings of the people. Then he entered the bridal chamber with Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan. In order to save time, Ruan Ling removed the link of people making bridal chamber. After Tang Wenhao came out of the bridal chamber, she led two beautiful brides to a bonfire party and enjoyed with the beautiful women, What about singing, dancing and playing games, playing until late at night and then returning to the bridal chamber to continue entertainment, but it''s not just Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan who enter the bridal chamber at night. The specific number of people depends on the result of the game.


    Tang Wenhao thought it was quite fun after listening to this. It is estimated that the wedding night task will not be light. Listen to Ruan Ling''s meaning, she plans to let go these three days. Any beauty who has won opportunities in the game will be qualified to become his woman. No matter beautiful or ugly, he can''t refuse, otherwise it will damage Ruan Ling''s prestige in death valley. Of course, there are no ugly women in death valley, At least it''s above average. According to the usual scoring standards of Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui, there are no beauties with less than 70 points, generally more than 80 points. There are more than 100 beauties with more than 90 points, such as Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan.


    The next day''s program was to invite the new guests of death valley, beauty and Meiying, to the bonfire party for their Aboriginal song and dance performance, so that the sisters of Death Valley could enjoy the exotic customs. The beauty was a little embarrassed, but she couldn''t stand Ruan Ling''s repeated invitation, so she had to agree.


    On the third day, Ruan Ling, the empress of death valley, will have fun with her sisters. In addition, she will also give advance notice of some major decisions that Ruan''s factory will make in the near future, including the establishment of a professional medical team, the expansion of new factories, the construction of Wai buildings, and even the construction of small airports.


    In addition, in order to give the sisters of Death Valley more opportunities to be the woman of Uncle Tang Wenhao, she mentioned the list that Tang Wenhao said at the Jin family that day to beautiful women such as ah Zhu, ah Yun and sister Heifeng. Everyone agreed that this is a very good idea and can be put into action. In the future, no matter what kind of list, any beautiful woman who can be on the list, All are qualified to be the women of my uncle Tang Wenhao, which she should carefully announce.


    No gossip, just ah Zhu. Most of the beauties in Xinyuan, caves and factories have arrived, except for the women in charge of safety.


    A Zhu went to the middle of the open space and announced the official start of the bonfire banquet of the grand ceremony of death valley.


    "Sisters, today is the day for uncle Wen Hao to celebrate with Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan. This is the most grand ceremony in our death valley in the past year, because, as we all know, two little sisters of our death valley, Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan, walked on the death line a few days ago..." ah Zhu recounted the experience of Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan a few days ago, To emphasize that it''s not easy for them to survive this time.


    Then she invited Ruan Ling up and asked her to announce the official start of Tang Wenhao''s wedding with Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan. "Sister, you can announce the official start of the baby''s ceremony!"


    Ruan Ling smiled and nodded, walked to the middle of the open space, took a bamboo''s microphone, inspected the beautiful death valley sisters, and smiled, "Sisters, there are some things that have really worried the sisters these days. Therefore, we should let the festive atmosphere of my uncle, Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan get rid of these bad luck and return the comfortable and beautiful environment of our death valley. Elder sister promises you that in the future, elder sister will increase investment and build a better tomorrow of our death valley, so that the sisters can make money in death valley To support the family, you can also reap love. Specific plans. On the third day of our wedding, elder sister will give a detailed explanation to the sisters. Now, it''s not early, and our wedding will begin immediately. In order to let my uncle and Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan have more time to toss around in the bridal chamber, let''s not disturb you. We should eat, drink and play this time Eat, drink and have fun. Those who have achieved good results in the activities are the same as Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan. They can be my uncle''s bride. What do you say? "


    "Good, good... Ha ha... Long live sister... Long live sister." all the beauties cheered.


    A beautiful young woman in her thirties stood up and asked, "sister, a sister asked me to ask you whether you can be an uncle''s woman regardless of age as long as you get good results in the activities, isn''t that right?" as soon as she raised this question, many middle-aged and old beauties looked forward to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling nodded without hesitation and decided for Tang Wenhao. "Of course, sister always counts. Even if Professor Ruan LAN gets good grades, she can also be an uncle''s woman." Professor Ruan LAN is the founder of Ruan''s national medicine. She is 75 years old and has never been married in her life. Since the establishment of Ruan''s national medicine, She has been working and living in death valley, but she looks like she is only 50 years old. The old lady also sat aside and smiled shyly when she heard Ruan Ling''s words.


    Ruan Ling''s promise came out, and the scene suddenly exploded. All the beauties want to become the woman of Uncle Tang Wenhao in these days'' activities, because in their eyes, Tang Wenhao is a man like God. Being a woman of Tang Wenhao is basically the highest ideal and highest goal of the beauty of Death Valley.


    In order to let the beautiful women in death valley see Tang Wenhao more clearly, Ruan Ling also specially pulled Tang Wenhao around Qing''er to the middle of the open space for the beautiful women to enjoy first and inspire their fighting passion these days. She knows that many new beautiful girls have never seen Tang Wenhao, especially the beautiful women working on the factory assembly line, It''s even more rare to have a chance to see him.


    Tang Wenhao felt that at this moment, he was a prize waiting for the beauties to come and grab it, but he also understood Ruan Ling to unite and motivate his employees and sisters. This was also the best way. He was very confident in his personal charm. Every time he visited the factory and Xinyuan, the beauties he met contained the same thing in their beautiful eyes, that is, expectation, I hope Tang Wenhao''s eyes can stay on their faces for a long time, because it shows that they have a chance.


    Then Ruan Ling announced that ah Zhu asked eight beautiful girls to carry Tang Wenhao into the temporary new house set in the factory infirmary. She told Tang Wenhao that Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan were waiting for him inside.


    Ah Zhu waved to the crowd. Sure enough, eight beautiful girls dressed in red Audrey came out of the crowd. They were amazing. They were all beautiful and exquisite. The sexy Audrey national clothes wrapped their graceful posture in concave and convex. They were very sexy. They should have been selected by Ruan Lingjing, no less than the previous fairies. Tang Wenhao was stunned, Wait, their eight beautiful girls just don''t come out and play together!


    "Elder sister, they won''t go out of the bridal chamber later. I''ll take all eight of them, OK?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, are these little beauties beautiful?" Ruan Ling knows that Tang Wenhao is moved. This is indeed a beautiful girl carefully selected by her for Tang Wenhao according to the standards of Ah Mei before.


    "Very beautiful, I like it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, I see it. My mouth is watering. Don''t worry! They are all yours. Do you know why they were selected? Because they all know Chinese. These little beauties come from a small mountain village on the border between China and Vietnam. I specially selected them for you for the convenience of communicating with these new sisters in the future. Otherwise, you can''t talk to Xiaoxuan and Xiaoxuan It''s inconvenient. They know too little Chinese, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Elder sister, you are so wise. I was just thinking about this! Wait a minute. What if Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan don''t adapt? I can''t understand them, and they can''t understand me. It''s no trouble?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "So I''ve taken all these into consideration. Well, when they arrive, let them carry you in! I''ll wait for you here with her sisters. However, baby, you can''t have eight of them now. It''s too late. You have to be with Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan first. With my understanding of you, you won''t stop in two or three hours. At that time, it''s almost sunset, How can you spend time with other little sisters? There are so many people waiting for you outside! "Ruan Ling reminded.

 Chapter 1072

    "Ha ha, I see. I''ll make flexible arrangements, sister. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He thought that three hours would be enough to turn these little beauties into women. He thought that he had completed all the more than 100 concubines in Miao village, Laos in a few days. In the middle, he also completed the design and learning of the surrounding building. The key is to improve work efficiency, Not the number of beautiful women.


    The eight beauties stood in front of Tang Wenhao in two rows. Then they faced each other. Each pair of beauties crossed their hands into a stretcher and let Tang Wenhao lie down.


    Shit, it''s time to play the wounded, Tang Wenhao smiled to himself.


    In the cheers of the beauties, Tang Wenhao lay on a stretcher woven by 16 jade hands of eight beautiful girls. Not to mention, the jade hands of these beauties are very tender. It feels good to lie on it.


    "Let''s go and send my uncle to bed!" several beauties shouted in unison after lifting them up, startling Tang Wenhao on the stretcher. He didn''t expect these beauties to have a little atmosphere like this. Ruan Ling and other beauties laughed and watched their men pick fresh flowers.


    Eight beautiful girls carried Tang Wenhao to the temporary new house. In fact, it was the room where Dr. Ruan used to live. It was decorated according to the wedding traditions of China and Vietnam. Later, she met Yang Jing. She said it was her idea. Most of the decorations were designed by her. She cut the red double happiness herself. Let alone that Yang Jing was beautiful, She knows medical skills and nursing, and even knows such things as embroidery. As expected, she is as intelligent as her sister Yang Xi.


    After being carried into the bridal chamber by the eight beauties, they gently put down Tang Wenhao and prepared to stand outside to wait. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao went to the door, closed the door and smiled at them, "don''t go, little beauties, let''s play together later!" after so many lives and deaths, Tang Wenhao seemed to see this kind of thing more open, Anyway, in this paradise, all beauties are his. You might as well have fun with them.


    At the sight of Tang Wenhao''s smiling face, all the beauties smiled and seemed to understand what he meant. One of the beauties smiled and said, "uncle, now is a happy day for you and your two sisters, Xiao Xuan and Xiao Wan. You should be with them."


    "What? You don''t understand. Their sisters and your eight beauties are ten beauties. We Chinese call this perfect. Understand? This is the main reason why your elder sister chose you eight. Didn''t your elder sister tell you? She didn''t want you to go out when she asked you to bring me in. Don''t you want to be with me? I am a person It''s very democratic. Now, only one of the eight of you doesn''t want to be here with your uncle. You can go out at once. I won''t blame you. This is your freedom. "Tang Wenhao said and made way.


    The beauties looked at each other and smiled. None of them planned to step out of the temporary new house. It seemed that they all agreed. Tang Wenhao didn''t believe that any beauties didn''t want to be with him, so he said these words so generously, so he continued to laugh, "Now that everyone has agreed to my arrangement, we will follow the order. Xiao Xuan will come first. The eight of you will line up according to the grade and the young one first, and wait for my uncle''s review one by one. Do you understand?"


    "Ha ha, I see, uncle." the beauties smiled.


    "Well, yes, the response is fast enough, and the Chinese is also very good. In a moment, I opened Xiaoxuan''s red cap, and her red cap will be passed to the first of you, and so on. Understand?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "I see, uncle." the eight little beauties smiled.


    "In addition, let me remind you that if you are afraid of pain, let me know in advance so that I can take necessary and effective measures to reduce your pain as much as possible. Who are you afraid of? Raise your hand!" Tang Wenhao made a survey first, so as to carry out personalized treatment during action and avoid unnecessary panic among beautiful women.


    As a result, five of the eight were afraid. Xiao Xuan with a red cap raised her hand. She said she was also afraid. Tang Wenhao looked at it, the proportion was not small! It seems that it will really take some time to deal with it later. In fact, it is just that it takes longer to let the beauties have enough time to prepare and end the pain in an instant when they are confused.


    Tang Wenhao has rich experience in this. He can''t calculate how many girls have been determined by him, and girls have become young women.


    It was Xiao Xuan who was the first to be uncovered. Her beautiful facial features and pretty face turned red. At the thought of her appearance without clothes, Tang Wenhao was instantly ignited by her shy appearance. He stopped at the waist, picked her up, walked towards the double bed, looked back and smiled at her eight beauties, "you all learn something!"


    Hee hee... Several beautiful girls laughed. They all thought that the uncle was not only handsome, but also fun. He smiled very charming, so they were full of expectations for the next thing.


    Three hours later, when Tang Wenhao led the beautiful women who walked very unnaturally, but whose faces were full of blushes out of the new house, all the beautiful women locked their eyes on the ten beautiful women with great envy. Although they did not appreciate the beautiful moment in the new house, most women understood what had happened inside.


    Everyone made way and let Tang Wenhao, the energetic bridegroom, enter the open space with ten beautiful women who walked a little unnaturally. Ruan Ling smiled happily at the beautiful women, "our uncle is already a family with these ten sisters. Let''s applaud and celebrate." then she took her head and clapped her hands.


    Some little girls are young, haven''t read, don''t understand, and feel a little confused. It''s obviously Xiaoxuan, Xiaowan and uncle. How can these eight sisters be counted?


    Ask the big beauties applauding around them. These beauties tell them the truth. They say that their uncle is a super strong man and eight little sisters have also become his women. These little beauties wake up like a dream and envy, envy and hate.


    After applauding and celebrating, Ruan Ling handed the microphone to ah Zhu and asked her to continue hosting the activities. Tang Wenhao sat next to Qing''er again. His left hand stopped her slim waist and killed Qing''er. Ruan Ling also went to him and sat down.


    "Villain, you still haven''t let others go?" Ruan Ling smiled vaguely.


    Tang Wenhao took her into his arms with his right hand, gave her a kiss, and said with a bad smile, "ha ha, that''s so much. Whoever it is, it''s who it is! Sister, your arrangement today is really in place. It''s too exciting. Will you join the fight in the evening?"


    "Ha ha, villain, I''m sure I won''t disturb you tonight. Do you think your task tonight is light? Do you see? Those won in the activities. According to the rules announced by my sister just now, their identity is already your woman." Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    At this time, I heard ah Zhu laugh, "sisters, next, in order to make everyone have a happy night, let''s play an exciting game. This game is very exciting, because the participants in the game are the only handsome guy in our death valley. Your uncle Tang Wenhao, interested sisters, sign up immediately."


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. He looked at Ruan Ling and Qing''er suspiciously and asked with a bad smile, "sister, Qing''er, I still have my share in playing games? My task is to sleep with you?"


    "Ha ha, ah Zhu is the host today. If you have any questions, ask her! I don''t know. My sister''s task is to let my baby play happily and spend these three days and nights happily." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Before Tang Wenhao could answer Ruan Ling, ah Zhu shouted to him in the open space, "baby, come down! You can''t play the game without you, sister, push the baby over."


    "Hehe, baby, go down! Anyway, it''s fun. Besides, the women here are all yours. How do you like to play? Today, my sister won''t interfere with you, and no one will blame you. This is the paradise of all the sisters in death valley. Everyone has both happiness and difficulties." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao knew he had no choice. Although he didn''t like making too much noise, he was also interested in seeing what tricks his wife ah Zhu could play, so he took a curious psychology to the open space. Looking around, obediently, there were more than 100 beautiful girls and some middle-aged women in their 30s and 40s standing in the open space. He knew it was all for him.


    Ah Zhu saw Tang Wenhao coming, walked in front of him and said with a gentle smile, "baby, don''t be frightened by so many beautiful women. There won''t be many who can finally become women in your bed. This is the elimination system. These more than 100 sisters come down in a few rounds. It''s estimated that you can only take ten or eight."


    "Ah? Ah Zhu, not enough? You want my life! I was perfect just now. If I have another perfect, I won''t have to sleep tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. There''s still tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. There''s plenty of time to drive you crazy. Elder sister said that when you finish those things outside, you''ll live happily with our sisters in the future. Today, I just take this opportunity to let the sisters know more about you. Isn''t it very good?" ah Zhu smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s very good, but it''s very hard, my brother! Ah Zhu, what else? Look, everyone is watching us! Tell us about your game?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, baby, it''s actually a very simple game, that is, the double top balloon relay game. Two people in a group can only run from one end to the other with their faces close to the balloon. If the balloon falls down halfway, even if it fails, the first group will win. After most of the sisters are eliminated, you will go out in person. This is the climax of the game. At that time, these remaining sisters will win Finish it with you one by one. Whoever can cooperate with you and successfully complete the game is yours. "


    "Ah? That''s it? In fact, the initiative is still in my hands? If I don''t try my best to cooperate with who, who can''t finish?" Tang Wenhao, what a smart man, immediately knew the secret.


    "Ha ha, yes! This is what I discussed with ah Yun. I think you should have some initiative in this kind of thing. If you cooperate well with you, you don''t like it, aren''t you very sad?" ah Zhu smiled.


    "Smart, ah Zhu, I want to reward you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 1073

    "Ha ha, thank you, baby. Look around first, and pick one by yourself. See which sisters you like, and I''ll let them start the game right away." ah Zhu said. She turned to the more than 100 beauties and began to say the rules of the game. She spoke in Vietnamese. Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand it. She could only let the eyes of color fans pass over the faces of more than 100 beauties one by one.


    A few minutes later, ah Zhu announced the rules of the game. After that, ah Yun took ten balloons and distributed them to ten pairs of beautiful women, one of whom was a middle-aged woman. Tang Wenhao asked ah Zhu, "ah Zhu, what do their older pair do? Don''t they have a family?"


    "What do you say about them? The younger one is Li Mei. She has worked in the Ruan family for 20 years. She said that she ran away from marriage and went to work in the Ruan family. It seems that her parents asked her to marry an old man in Taiwan. She didn''t want to, so she came to the Ruan family and never left again. Her partner is Ruan Hui. She is also a surveyor and is responsible for our drug delivery It seems that there are more than 40 people who have been tested by the factory. It is said that she married before coming to Ruan. Her husband liked drinking and beat her at every turn. At that time, elder sister''s father came to them to recruit workers, and she followed her. She hasn''t gone back since then. "Ah Zhu said.


    "Oh, it seems that the women in death valley have a legendary experience!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That is, many of them are forced to work in Ruan''s family. They are either too poor or have some unusual experiences. However, after coming here, they all like this kind of independent life. The sisters here have been used to this kind of calm life. Even if sister a used to do drugs before, most people didn''t know it. Only a few people understand what some of our workshops did It''s drugs, "ah Chu said.


    "It''s completely gone now?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Of course, baby, after you were with sister a, you didn''t do it again. Sister a was also encouraged by Abu at that time. In fact, sister a was kind-hearted. She was good to her sisters at ordinary times. It changed only after she cooperated with Abu, but baby, you came and turned her kindness back to you." ah Zhu smiled.


    As they were chatting, the audience cheered, "come on... Sister Mei come on... Sister Hui come on..." ah Zhu and Tang Wenhao hurriedly looked at the open space and saw that the ten pairs of beauties who had got the balloon had started the game.


    Halfway through, three pairs of beautiful women had failed. They were so angry that they sat on the grass and blamed each other, which amused everyone. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but focus on Li Mei and Ruan Hui, the middle-aged beautiful women who tested their origins.


    It may be because they are old, or they have been doing inspection work for a long time. They are very meticulous, with small movement range and slight movement, so the balloon is stable in the middle of their faces. Ah Zhu asked with a smile when he saw that Tang Wenhao''s eyes were focused on them, "Baby, do you want Sister Li Mei and sister Ruan Hui to finish smoothly or do you want them to fail? I''d like to know."


    "Hehe, what do you say?" Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, he really didn''t think about this problem, because he thought he shouldn''t be with them. He felt that there was a big difference in age. Yang Danyun''s experience still fresh in his memory. He had a subconscious resistance to women with a big difference in age from him and didn''t accept it from his bones. Otherwise, Dr. Ruan liked him at that time , he did it to her.


    "Baby, you love sister Ah Mei, sister ah Hui and sister Heifeng so much. I think you can accept them. In fact, they are very poor. As far as I know, Li Mei should never have been a man. Why don''t you give her a chance when you cooperate with her?" ah Zhu smiled.


    "Ha ha, ah Zhu, you are wrong. In fact, I have a bottom line. There are too many women who are older than me. I am not interested in their bodies, but I can''t accept them in my heart. Therefore, I will eliminate them. Although I love them very much and think they are really poor, I can''t be with them. Just like Dr. Ruan, you can understand "Are you?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    As soon as they finished, Li Mei and Ruan Hui on the court had successfully completed the game. They were so excited that they hugged each other and celebrated that they had the opportunity to contact the super handsome Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was also happy for them. He thought that even if these older women really had the opportunity to contact him, he would skillfully complete the game with them and eliminate them at the last minute, but he would not let them feel that they were intentional, which would hurt their self-esteem.


    In addition, two of the girls'' teams also completed the game. Four little beauties danced and sang on the court and were very excited. If she didn''t pass the game, they all accused each other of not cooperating well.


    Worried that the game would hurt the sisters'' feelings, ah Zhu quickly smiled at everyone, "Sisters, don''t be discouraged, and don''t blame your sisters for not cooperating well. This game is originally a game of mutual cooperation. It can''t be completed by one person. Moreover, we are just a game. As long as we are the sisters of death valley, we still have games with my uncle. My uncle will stay here for a long time in the future. There are plenty of opportunities. Don''t blame each other, so You lose the meaning of the game. "


    Ruan Ling also saw the clue, went to the field and reiterated the significance of the game. It was just fun. She couldn''t take it too seriously. Let everyone participate with the attitude of the game. If you want to be an uncle''s woman, she told ah Zhu that there are opportunities, and there won''t be no opportunities because of the failure of the game.


    With the comfort of Ruan Ling and a Zhu, everyone''s mentality was much calmer. Sure enough, in the next game, not only did there be no sisters blaming each other, but the success rate also improved a lot.


    In the following ten pairs of sisters, four pairs and five pairs succeeded respectively... When all the beauties finished the game, there were still more than 30 pairs left.


    Then, the second round of elimination was carried out. This time, 18 pairs were eliminated, and 12 pairs were eliminated in the third round. Finally, only six pairs of beautiful women remained, including Li Mei and Ruan Hui.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao has carefully observed both of them. They are indeed beautiful women with lingering charm. Although they are already in their 30s and 40s, their beautiful skin may be related to the environment of raising women in death valley. There is no sign of getting fat at all. They are no different from young girls. On the contrary, their temperament shows an unspeakable mature charm.


    Because it was time for Tang Wenhao to participate in the game in person, Ruan Ling also came down from her seat. She went to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "baby, what my sister cares about most is how you cooperate with Li Mei and Ruan Hui? In fact, they are very beautiful. You will consider them, right?"


    "Hehe, elder sister, do you think I will?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He estimated that Ruan Ling thought she was attracted to them when she saw that she was always staring at the two mature beauties. In fact, he didn''t. He just appreciated their beauty. This is a man''s instinct.


    "Don''t you? Baby, I think they are really good, beautiful, mature and delicious. They are absolutely loyal to our death valley." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, you''re really wrong. I''m not interested in them. I just appreciate their beauty and their tacit understanding and psychological maturity. In fact, our game tests a person''s psychological endurance. They are older, which has an advantage," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk, baby. Now it''s your turn to participate directly. You say, who do you start with first? Or in order of age? Or in order of height?" ah Zhu asked with a smile.


    "It''s not the same. Anyway, everyone has a chance. I''m up to you. Otherwise, sister, you decide this time. I''ll do it with whichever beauty you order to play games with me. I''m used to listening to my sister." Tang Wenhao kicked the ball to Ruan Ling to show respect!


    "Ha ha, villains, let''s start with Sister Li Mei! However, baby, you can''t deliberately eliminate them. It will hurt their self-esteem, okay? Even if we play games, we have to do according to the rules of the game. I hope baby can respect them." Ruan Ling smiled.


    As soon as ah Zhu heard this, she quickly spit out a fragrant tongue at Tang Wenhao. She didn''t expect Ruan Ling to speak to Tang Wenhao like this. She thought Ruan Ling must have the same idea as her and let him know which beauty he wants to be with.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t mean to laugh. He thought, this cooperation is not really cooperate with, not has the final say, others will not see, a little movement slightly changed, the balloon will run away immediately, so he listened to Ruan''s reminder, but did not go to heart.


    When she came to Tang Wenhao, Li Mei, who was ordered by Ruan Ling, glanced at Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and heroic eyes, she couldn''t help blushing. After all, she was old enough to be Tang Wenhao''s aunt.


    However, under the encouragement and temptation of Ruan Ling, she could not help but take this step bravely with several older middle-aged beautiful women who thought they had the conditions to enter Tang Wenhao''s eyes. They felt that since Ruan Ling had allowed them to pursue their uncle Tang Wenhao, they should make an effort for their happiness for the rest of their life. Therefore, they encouraged each other and walked into the game venue.


    When she and Ruan Hui defeated dozens of sisters and finally entered the face-to-face cooperation with her uncle Tang Wenhao, she was still very nervous. When she approached her uncle Tang Wenhao, she still felt an invisible pressure. Tang Wenhao''s handsome and heroic spirit made her feel ashamed, and she was a little unsure.


    Tang Wenhao smiled kindly at her, took the balloon from ah Yun, and then smiled at her, "don''t be nervous, come on! I think you can do it. We can certainly cooperate successfully."


    Li Mei didn''t understand Chinese, so ah Yun translated for her. When she heard that Tang Wenhao meant this, she was very moved and had much stronger self-confidence. At least, in her opinion, my uncle Tang Wenhao liked her and wanted her, otherwise she wouldn''t encourage her.


    Having strengthened this belief, Li Mei summoned up her courage, precipitated her mood, smiled at Tang Wenhao, and then smiled at ah Yun, "ah Yun, tell your uncle that I will work hard."

 Chapter 1074

    Tang Wenhao listened to a Yun''s translation, smiled and nodded, indicating that she was ready immediately. They started an exciting game. Hundreds of beauties at the scene were silent and focused on Tang Wenhao and Sister Li Mei, the first lucky partner of him.


    Tang Wenhao picked up the balloon and put it on the left side of her handsome face. Li Mei quickly put her snow-white pretty face close to her. They squeezed gently in the middle at the same time. Tang Wenhao said, "sister Mei, let''s go."


    A Yun was busy translating to her. Li Mei was busy gently taking lotus steps. Tang Wenhao sensed her steps and cooperated with her to move forward. Everyone looked at their cooperation nervously.


    One step... Two steps... They cooperate seriously and move slowly


    "Baby, come on! I think you can do it..." Ruan Ling cheered Tang Wenhao. Ah Zhu, a Yun and Qing''er, including sister Heifeng, rose, Ruan Ying and Yang Jing, gathered around and cheered Tang Wenhao.


    Although the balloon is very light, it may be too nervous. Tang Wenhao still feels Li Mei''s breath is very urgent. He understands this middle-aged beautiful woman very much. It''s almost 40 years since she came to Ruan''s national medicine in her teens. After more than 20 years, she is still single and has never been so close to a man. Moreover, this man is the man of their landlady and their uncle, No wonder she''s not nervous.


    When they reached two or three meters away from the specified goal, everyone began to cheer, "sister Mei, come on, sister Mei, come on, you are my uncle''s woman. Come on! Don''t be nervous, don''t hold on... We support you!" many sisters encouraged her around her.


    Hearing this, Li Mei''s pretty face showed a shy smile, and her self-confidence became stronger and stronger. "Sister Mei, come on! As long as you can stick to the end, sister, I''ll definitely make you an uncle''s woman tonight. Be careful, don''t be careless!" Ruan Ling smiled beside her.


    Undoubtedly, Ruan Ling''s support is more powerful than any cry. Li Mei is more and more confident. Her beautiful eyes focus on the destination in front, and her heart beats faster and faster. She can even feel that her heart is about to jump out of her chest.


    Tang Wenhao, who plays against her, is in a very contradictory mood at this moment. He can clearly feel how much the beautiful women around him expect of him. He feels that as long as he takes it seriously, the other party will succeed. With his ability, even if Li Mei''s cooperation is not in place, he is sure not to let the balloon fly away.


    But did he really want to fulfill her wish? If he insists on going to the end with her, according to what Ruan Ling just said, he will accompany the old woman for entertainment tonight, or he will want her? She is also very poor. Let her really be a woman again. Didn''t ah Yun say that she didn''t reach 40? She is about the same age as sister Heifeng. It seems that she is one year older than sister Heifeng. Since she is as old as sister Heifeng, it is nothing.


    When I was thinking of this, I heard the beauties nearby cheering, "here, sister Mei, you have succeeded. You can be an uncle''s woman. Congratulations."


    "Baby, you succeeded. You finished the game, sister Mei. Congratulations." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao reacted and looked up. It turned out that he and Li Mei had indeed crossed the red line drawn by a Yun and a Zhu. Crossing this line means success.


    Tang Wenhao felt relieved. He first tilted his head, and the balloon suddenly flew into the sky. He turned and looked at Li Mei. She saw tears in her beautiful eyes. They were tears of happiness and joy.


    She suddenly made a move that surprised everyone. She threw her arms into Tang Wenhao''s arms, hugged him tightly, cried loudly and moved everyone. After all, everyone knows that she is not young, and everyone thinks Tang Wenhao will not want her. There are so many beautiful women in death valley, and most of them are beautiful girls, so she can''t turn her, Unexpectedly, by playing games, she succeeded in winning the favor of her uncle Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was a little embarrassed. She had to hold her mechanically. She felt distressed. She felt that this woman was really not easy. Ruan Ling went behind Li Mei, patted her jade back gently, and said with a smile, "sister Mei, don''t patronize and get excited. Her sisters have to continue!"


    Li Mei quickly released Tang Wenhao and bowed to Tang Wenhao, then turned to Ruan Ling and knelt down, kowtowing respectfully to Ruan Ling, "Sister, thank you, sister, thank you! I think I can''t be a real woman in my life. Now, I can be not only a woman, but also an uncle''s woman. I''m so happy. Sister, I promise you that my life can be dedicated to you at any time for my uncle and sister."


    Ruan Ling was moved to help her up, and then smiled, "sister Mei, you don''t have to say that. As long as you love your uncle well in the future, it will be the greatest return to sister A."


    "Elder sister, I will. I will live up to elder sister and uncle. Since I followed my master to death valley, I never thought of leaving here one day. My whole life must be dedicated to our Ruan national medicine and the Ruan family. I have never changed this." Li Mei said excitedly.


    "Well, elder sister knows that you are all meritorious heroes of our Ruan family, so I think about it and think I should repay my sisters. Everything I own is hard fought by my sisters, so I also want to present my best gift to you, my best gift. The priceless treasure of Ruan Ling''s life is your uncle, as long as conditions permit She likes you very much, sister. Well, there are many sisters waiting below us! After the game, we will have to drink happily and sing and dance. We must have fun and enjoy ourselves these three days and nights. "Ruan Ling smiled excitedly.


    Li Mei nodded excitedly, then gave up the place and gave her next opportunity to her partner Ruan Hui. Ruan Hui is a middle-aged young woman who worked in death valley to avoid domestic violence. She has also stayed here for more than 20 years. She has a deep relationship with Li Mei. They are good sisters. I just saw her sister Li Mei successfully become a woman qualified to be an uncle, She was both happy for Li Mei and deeply jealous.


    She is different from Li Mei. Li Mei hasn''t been a woman in her life. She has. After she first met her uncle Tang Wenhao two years ago, she knew that they died. This uncle is not a mortal. No matter which woman can become her uncle''s woman, she must enjoy endless happiness and happiness in her life.


    However, at that time, Ruan Ling had strict control over this. Women who had married at her age certainly had no chance. She could only envy, envy and hate, because Ruan Ling clearly stipulated that women who had men must not touch their uncle, otherwise she would severely punish them.


    Later, she saw that ah Yun and ah Ya had been accepted by Tang Wenhao, and envied them for a while, but she didn''t dare to think about it, because she knew that she was too old and was destined to die in this life.


    However, today, when Ruan Ling announced that all women in death valley, old and young, had a chance, her manic heart finally couldn''t calm down. She immediately discussed with Li Mei that they were going to compete. Therefore, with years of tacit understanding, the two old beauties defeated the enemy and won the chance to play face-to-face games with my uncle Tang Wenhao, Especially when her partner Li Mei succeeded, she was full of confidence and hope for the future.


    Therefore, when she came to Tang Wenhao with great excitement, she quickly and frequently discharged, hoping to let her uncle Tang Wenhao understand her mind. In fact, Tang Wenhao knew very well every beauty participating in the game, which of them was full of hope for themselves.


    However, in Tang Wenhao''s words, I am handsome, but not every beauty has a chance.


    He was not particularly fond of Ruan Hui, a charming and mature young woman. On the contrary, he had an aversion in his heart. While she was more charming, she was also less simple like Li Mei.


    The happy days passed quickly. Tang Wenhao indulged in joy for three days and three nights. Tang Wenhao spent three unforgettable nights with at least 20 beautiful women, including mature beauty Li Mei, but not Ruan Hui. She was not in Tang Wenhao''s plan. When playing with her that night, Tang Wenhao skillfully made her make mistakes. He used the way of acupoints across the air, Let Ruan Hui temporarily paralyze a part, and then her head deviated, and the balloon floated in the air. At that moment, Ruan Hui cried and broke her heart. All the beauties on the scene were moved, but Tang Wenhao just politely expressed regret that he was really not interested in her.


    Less gossip. When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling planned to take beauty and Meiying back to Langshan to receive aunt Shen''s mother and daughter from Shanghai, there came a news from Xinyuan that surprised Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    It turned out that Qing''er called and said that when the construction site on the other side of Xinyuan was digging a swimming pool, it dug a deep underground hole and stretched it in with a tree trunk more than 30 meters long, but it couldn''t go to the end. Moreover, there was smoke coming out, which frightened people on the other side of Xinyuan. Many people thought that maybe something unlucky might be dug, Or there is evil spirit attached to the valley of death.


    As soon as this rumor appears, how dare Ruan Ling go? She decided to understand the situation clearly with Tang Wenhao. Otherwise, Death Valley might really panic. If the situation is serious, death valley will fall into endless panic and there is a risk of civil strife.


    So on the fourth morning, Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao, a Zhu, Heifeng and other beauties came to the mysterious cave with guns and machetes.


    Because of the excavation of this mysterious cave, Qing''er has asked the construction personnel to return to the new park for standby, leaving only a few brave female security guards on duty nearby. They all came to Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. Several female security guards began to introduce them. One of the strong female security guards said to Ruan Ling, "Elder sister, you see, the cave has been smoking. Moreover, when we approached, the smoke was a little cold. I don''t know what''s below. Is it hell?" the woman probably hasn''t read a book and is superstitious.

 Chapter 1075

    "Nonsense, where did hell come from? Did you find anything else except smoke?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously. Tang Wenhao simply walked directly to the cave and looked in. He couldn''t see anything except the cool fog from below.


    "Baby, be careful, don''t go too close." Ruan Ling said with concern.


    "Sister, as long as you don''t jump down, it''s all right. I''ve seen it in the past. It''s really nothing. However, I threw a stone down and made a big noise. The noise is somewhat like the sound of throwing a stone into the river. No, it''s the sound of throwing it into a well." the female security guard said.


    "Ah? Is it such a sound? Is it a natural well? Let me try." then Ruan Ling picked up a stone from the nearby construction site and threw it down, listening to the sound of Gudong.


    "Baby, yes, it should be a well. There will be no other problems. It''s just that we don''t know when and who dug it, and then we don''t know when it was blocked. This time we want to build an artificial swimming pool here, and we dug it out. It''s so simple. Qing''er, please don''t guess. It''s not an evil spirit, it''s an ancient well Just, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Well, it should be, but don''t we have ready-made archaeological professionals here? Why don''t you let Ruan Ying come and have a look! She knows very well. When she looks at the wellhead and the soil nearby, she can probably judge when it was an ancient well." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes! We have ready-made talents. We didn''t expect that, baby, you''d better be smart. Why don''t you call Miss Ruan Ying? She looks after the children in sister a''s cave." Qing''er said to her subordinate sisters.


    A pretty little girl nodded hurriedly and hurried to Ruan Ling''s cave.


    "Elder sister, maybe there were ancient people living here in our death valley before! This may be a cultural relic, just like the cave that elder sister Ruan Qin has been looking for. There is a section of their ancient Yue cultural site, a section of civilization, and here may also be, because it is not too far away from that cave. Do you think it is possible?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Baby, it''s entirely possible. However, I really don''t want to see any cultural relics here. I''m worried that after we are known by the cultural relics department of Vietnam, we will regard this place as a cultural relics excavation site. Then our life will be known by people outside, and it may expose all our secrets here. Baby, we need to know this clearly Once it is determined that this is a cultural site, we must block the news and not let outsiders know, okay? "Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Sister, don''t worry! If Ruan Ying determines that this is a cultural site, then we will protect it. We won''t let irrelevant personnel know about it. We will keep it strictly confidential. If Ruan Ying doesn''t say it, others don''t understand it, there will be no problem. Therefore, the key to the problem is Ruan Ying. When we come down, we will talk to her about it first." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Ruan Ying should be reasonable. Besides, she has your children now. She won''t betray our death valley or you," Ruan Ling said.


    "Hehe, it''s not reasonable. We can donate all the treasures in that cave to your country, which is worthy of her and sister Ruan Qin''s spirit in heaven." Tang Wenhao said.


    After a while, Ruan Ying hurried over with the female security guard. When she came to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, she asked suspiciously, "sister, baby, what''s the matter? Did you find anything?"


    Tang Wenhao smiled and pulled her under a big tree. Ruan Ling also followed her. All the others were chatting in situ. "Ruan Ying, do you know why you came here?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Oh, of course I know. Didn''t the girl say that she seems to have found an ancient well? Let me make sure, isn''t it?" Ruan Ying asked with a smile.


    "Well, yes, see? The smoking wellhead should be an ancient well. I think you are an archaeologist. You must know what it means if there is an ancient well here? Right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, if there are ancient wells here, this place, even the cave we live in now, must be a site inhabited by ancient humans. As for the site of what age, it still needs careful exploration and research. However, according to my historical data knowledge, it is very close to the cave site we found before, only more than 100 kilometers away. There are ancient texts there It''s entirely possible that there will also be changes here, "said Ruan Ying.


    "Yes, my sister and I think so, so we hope you can give us a guarantee before you are sure. I hope you can be considerate, ha ha." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? What guarantee?" Ruan Ying asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Well, sister Ruan Ying, as you know, Ruan Guoyao is not only a private traditional pharmaceutical enterprise in Vietnam, but also a family business of our Ruan family. The government has always been taboo to our Ruan family, but there is nothing to do. We don''t want the government to find an excuse to move us out of death valley because of this. This is our Ruan family''s ancestral business. I can''t apologize to Zu Zong, I think you understand what sister a means? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Ying began to listen to the cloud mountain fog cover. Later, she finally understood. She smiled and said, "sister, you want to keep this matter from outsiders, especially the government, don''t you?"


    "Well, you are also a precious woman now, and you have children, so you are a real family with us. Don''t you think this is a paradise? Do you think we can find a better place than here? I want to see that we can''t find it, right?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, Death Valley is really the most beautiful place I''ve seen in my life. The sisters here are also very good. You have nothing to say to sister, so I think I won''t leave here again after I get rid of the cave over there, because I really like the environment here and the people here. Of course, our baby is the one I can''t live without. I love him and I want to live with him Stay with him all your life, "Ruan Ying said emotionally.


    When Tang Wenhao heard about this, he was busy making emotional investment and took her into his arms. He said with a smile, "Ruan Ying, don''t worry, I will be good to you all my life. Therefore, no matter what ruins you are sure about here, we all hope you will keep your mouth shut and never tell anyone the news. Can you do it?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, no problem, baby, sister, don''t worry! Death Valley is my home, and I don''t want people from the government to disturb the peaceful life of our family. Besides, if this is indeed a cultural site, it''s a big deal that we don''t move it, protect it ourselves and don''t destroy the cultural relics here, I don''t think there''s anything in my heart. I can''t solve it myself It''s OK to leave the problem to future people to solve? "Ruan Ying said with a smile.


    "Well said, Ruan Ying, as long as you can do this, I can assure you that we will never destroy the cultural relics here. Go and have a look now! See which dynasty this ancient well belongs to?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, go and have a look. In addition, if you already know, don''t say it. You can only say it to a few of us and can''t spread to others. Otherwise, if more people know, it''s not easy to keep the secret, okay?" Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t worry! I know what''s in my mind. Let''s go and have a look with me." Ruan Ying smiled.


    In this way, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao followed Ruan Ying to the wellhead of Gujing. Ruan Ying first carefully observed the soil and soil samples near the wellhead, and then carefully walked to the wellhead. She leaned down, reached out and touched the wellhead, pinched the soil nearby, and carefully identified it.


    Ruan Ying surveyed the ancient well for more than an hour without saying a word. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao asked her. She just hummed and ha ha. They understood that she had made a major discovery. It was inconvenient to say it in front of so many people. Later, they didn''t ask her.


    After a period of exploration near Gujing, she wandered around the nearby jungle and open space. Everyone didn''t know what she was looking for. Ah Yun and ah Zhu asked her, but she didn''t say it, just smiled.


    "Sister, baby, it''s nothing. It''s just an ancient well. Qing''er, you don''t have to worry about it. What evil spirit is there? You tell everyone that this is a real ancient well. There is cold well water below. When you encounter the heat above, it will turn into smoke. This is the natural law. Let''s not guess. In addition, since there is an ancient well here, it''s here It''s a little inappropriate to dig a swimming pool in the. Sister, I suggest that this place be surrounded in the future. Don''t let the children run here to play in the future. If they fall into the well, it will be troublesome. "Ruan Ying smiled and glanced at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao meaningfully.


    They understood Ruan Ying''s meaning. She must have made a great discovery, otherwise she wouldn''t say so. Therefore, Ruan Ling ordered Qing''er to send someone to surround the place as soon as possible. Irrelevant personnel are not allowed to enter the place again. Everything will be said when she has the opportunity to develop the ancient well in the future.


    Back in the cave, Ruan Ying pulled Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling into her room and seriously told Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao that she had really made a great discovery and still stunned Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    "Ruan Ying, what''s the important discovery you said?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Sister, if I''m not mistaken, our place should have been the city site of a tribe of the Yue nationality more than 2000 years ago. It has the same civilization as the place you found last time, and it''s earlier than there. Just now I carefully observed the wellhead of the ancient well. It''s more than 1000 years without 2000 years. According to our local historical records, it''s our area There was indeed an ancient civilization before, but due to various reasons, the information left behind was very limited, only a few words. It is said that there was a primitive tribe in the mountains hundreds of kilometers away from Liangshan that once ruled the whole Liangshan area, but I don''t know what tribe, detailed age, who was the leader, and so on. In my opinion, there is no more detailed record , Death Valley must be the birthplace of Langshan primitive civilization recorded in historical materials, "Ruan Ying said confidently.

 Chapter 1076

    "Ah? So outrageous? Are you really so sure?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, over the years, sister Ruan Qin and our national archaeological team, I have visited many jungles, large and small, near Liangshan Mountain. I just didn''t find it here. I didn''t expect that the place where I live every day is our dream archaeological destination. Life is really wonderful." Ruan Ying smiled.


    "What are your plans for such an important discovery?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern. He knew that for people like Ruan Ying, they might regard archaeology as a pursuit of their own life. Can she really give up such an important discovery?


    If she tells her colleagues about this discovery, there is no doubt that her future is bright and she will be amazing. Since then, she will leave a heavy mark in the archaeological history of Vietnam. Will she give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? Tang Wenhao is not sure.


    Ruan Ling also doubts whether she can really give up such an important archaeological discovery?


    However, Ruan Ying gave them a very satisfactory answer. She felt their concerns and doubts from the expressions of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "sister, baby, don''t worry! I won''t tell anyone about the discovery here, but I won''t think I don''t know anything. I want to excavate that place alone."


    "You alone? Ruan Ying, what can you do alone? As far as I know, archaeology is a particularly time-consuming work. One person may not dig one square meter a day." Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Yes, Ruan Ying, how much work can you do alone? It''s better not to do it!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Ying smiled, "Oh, of course, with my own ability, I may not be able to complete the archaeological excavation in my life. However, I will try my best to do it. At least, I will dig out the general situation, such as the total area of the site, the distribution of cultural relics, etc., and then record all the archaeological results to form manuscripts. After these manuscripts, I will I''ll give it to you. Once I leave the world one day, you think it should be published. You can take my manuscript and give it to our Archaeology Department. If I do so, elder sister and baby should have no opinion? "


    "Well, however, in this way, you will work hard all your life, but I know you will also feel very happy. Professionals like you may be the happiest to do what they like to do." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister, thank you for your understanding. Just like I''m determined to follow my baby, because I have a love for archaeological work and suddenly want to give up. I''ve done ideological work for a long time, but I can''t live without my baby and children. I can only give up my favorite major. If I have my favorite work here, I can stay with the men I love and our children forever , am I not the happiest woman in the world? "Ruan Ying smiled.


    "Well, Ruan Ying, since you have made such a decision, I will certainly support you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "However, baby, ah Ling, in the early stage, I hope you can allocate two or three people to cooperate with me, especially for the ancient well. I want to survey it first. You send some girls with greater strength to hang me down. I want to go down to the ancient well." Ruan Ying said.


    "Ah? Are you going down the well? It''s too dangerous? Ruan Ying, I didn''t expect you to have a lot of courage? You look weak. I can''t see it." Ruan Ling looked at Ruan Ying in surprise, looking incredible.


    "Hehe, elder sister, people like them are brave. Have you ever heard of any archaeologist who is afraid of Ancient Tombs? They are happier and excited to see ancient tombs than they buy their own houses, let alone an ancient well. In fact, there is nothing, but an ancient well. There will be no dangerous animals under the newly excavated ancient well. If there are some, they will die early in the cave "It''s over," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, you''re right. I''ve encountered too many dangerous things in the past two years. I have a sense of danger. OK! Baby, let''s go back to Langshan as planned. Ruan Ying needs manpower. I''ll let sister Qing''er arrange it for her." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister, I want to wait for Ruan Ying to go down the well and leave after the survey. I''m more secure." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "That''s OK! However, we''re going to call aunt Shen. They still live in our house! They''ve been waiting for us for three days after their trip," Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, let''s call the factory and ask them to wait for us a few more days. Ruan Ying, when are you going to go down the well?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, noon! The temperature at noon is high, because it must be very cold below. If the temperature is not high, people can''t stand it. We all have similar experiences," Ruan Ying said with a smile.


    "No problem, let''s call first, and you can make some preparations yourself." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, I''m well prepared. I don''t have many tools anyway," said Ruan Ying.


    So Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling left the cave and went to the factory. On the way, Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao, "baby, do you think Ruan Ying can make us 100% trust?"


    "Ah? Of course, elder sister, do you find anything wrong with Ruan Ying?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, no, I just think it''s about the survival of Ruan''s national medicine in death valley. Of course, theoretically, we can move out of here and produce it as usual in other places. However, I have regarded it as the sustenance of my soul and our Ruan''s ancestral property. I must not lose Death Valley. I like this kind of freedom like a paradise Life without restraint, but once the news gets out, the valley of death will be lost. Have you ever thought about this? "Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, yes, but I''m 100% sure of Ruan Ying. She won''t sell Death Valley, Ruan family and me. I have this confidence." Tang Wenhao smiled, because he can feel her dependence on herself from his contacts with Ruan Ying, not only emotionally, but also physically. Every time Tang Wenhao touches her, She was defeated. The whole person spread out and accepted the baptism of Tang Wenhao''s love. She told Tang Wenhao that her body was inseparable from him. As long as he touched her body, she had no self. Her soul floated in the sky of love with him until he returned her to the real world.


    In fact, most of Tang Wenhao''s women have this feeling. Since they became Tang Wenhao''s women, they can no longer escape. They can only be his slaves and accompany him forever. Who follows him.


    When they arrived at the Xiaobai building of the factory, ah Zhu and ah Yun had just arrived. They were talking with some little girls inside, such as Xiao Wan and Xiao Xuan. When they saw Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao coming, they stood up and said with a smile, "sister, baby, you''re coming too? Do you want to call?"


    "Hehe, smart, you girls go out first! We have some things to discuss." Ruan Ling motioned Xiaowan and Xiaoxuan to wait for her little beauties to leave the office. Although they are all Tang Wenhao''s women, they can''t fully trust them for such important things.


    Xiaoxuan and other beautiful girls smiled shyly at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "you may not be able to go tonight. You still have a chance at night!"


    When the little girls all left, Ruan Ling called ah Zhu and ah Yun to sit down on the sofa and said seriously, "Ah Zhu, ah Yun, you are the most trusted sister of ah Jie, so ah Jie won''t hide it from you. More than half of what Ruan Ying said just now didn''t go on. Our new park is estimated to be an archaeological site, including the ancient well. Ruan Ying said she wanted to go down to the ancient well, so we won''t go today. Wait until she went down to the ancient well to see the situation. In addition, ah Jie wants to remind you From now on, you can''t tell anyone about the ancient well and the new discoveries. Once our place is identified as an archaeological site, there will never be a peaceful day in our death valley. We can''t keep this paradise, okay? "


    "Ah? So? Will sister Ruan Ying say it by herself?" ah Zhu asked in surprise.


    "No, she said that she would spend her whole life doing research by herself, and the results would form a manuscript and give it to us. She would not take the initiative to hand it over. Therefore, I hope you two sisters must keep it a secret unless you want to betray sister a and baby." Ruan Lingyan said solemnly.


    "Hehe, sister and baby, don''t worry! We have regarded Death Valley as our own home and our lifelong career. It''s impossible for the government to occupy our home. Sister and baby can rest assured." ah Zhu and ah Yun said one after another.


    "Hehe, that''s good, baby. Let''s call quickly! We have to go back and watch her go down the well with Ruan Ying later. After all, the situation below is unknown. Don''t let her be in any danger." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, no, I''ll go down and inquire first. If there''s nothing below, let her do archaeological work." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That''s no good, baby. I dare not let you take risks again. We are hundreds of people in death valley. You take risks in that round? Don''t even think about it. My sister would rather jump down by herself than let you take risks." Ruan Ling flatly rejected his terrible idea.


    "That''s right! There are our sisters! Baby, don''t you know you are the hope of our death valley sisters? If you have a long and short life, our hope of life will be gone. How can we live without you? Ah Yun." ah Zhu said.


    "Yes, we can''t let you take such a risk. Who knows what''s down there." ah Yun smiled.


    Ruan Ling dialed the Ruan family''s phone, and the person who answered the phone was sister Mei. "Ah Ling, are you starting today? Aunt Shen and her daughter are counting the days waiting for you every day?"


    "Hehe, sister Mei, we are also very worried. Please let them wait patiently for a few days! We still have something to deal with here. Anyway, they have been waiting for so long and don''t care to wait a few more days. What about Aunt Shen? Are they at home or going out with her sisters?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1077

    "I''m at home! I''m going to take them out this afternoon and let aunt Shen tell you!" she said, and Mei gave aunt Shen the phone.


    "Oh, ah Ling, I''m aunt Shen. Can''t you and Wen Hao come back today?" it was really aunt Shen''s voice. Ruan Ling felt very kind after listening to it. She respected aunt Shen very much. Those days, on their desert island, if aunt Shen wasn''t calm, brave and selfless, maybe they couldn''t get out!


    Especially when climbing that cave, she was the first to climb forward for the sake of others. In that narrow black hole, people without any dedication and courage did not dare to climb forward at all, because you can''t see the situation inside and don''t know if there is a big mouth of a blood basin waiting for you to send it in. Therefore, Ruan Ling has trusted her since that experience, If there was anything important to discuss with her, they became the soul of the small team at that time.


    "Ha ha, aunt, we still have something to deal with. We will be a little late for a day or two, but we will do it as soon as possible. I''m sorry ha! Aunt, I''ve kept you waiting. I hope it didn''t delay your daughter''s work." Ruan Ling smiled apologetically. She knew that Aunt Shen''s daughter had a job and just went on a trip this time, I didn''t expect to be delayed for so many days because I wanted to see Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. My daughter has submitted her resignation report, but there may be a problem with our visa time!" aunt Shen smiled.


    "That''s no problem. It''s up to you. In Liangshan, I can still deal with this. If your daughter won''t have problems in her work, other problems will be. Anyway, aunt, you are retired. By the way, what does your daughter do?" Ruan Ling asked casually.


    "Hehe, I remember I told you all that it was a foreign trade salesman who specialized in dealing with foreign customers. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have the last experience. Didn''t they participate in exhibitions abroad? I just wanted to see it, so we took the same flight." aunt Shen smiled.


    "Oh, really Oh, look at my memory. By the way, aunt, if your daughter is willing, in fact, she can work in our mans foreign trade department in the future. Our company always needs manpower in this regard. You can let her think about it." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Really? That''s very good. You don''t have to spend any more energy looking for a job. Why don''t I ask her later! Ah Ling, I want to talk to Wen Hao. Is he with you?" aunt Shen asked with a smile.


    "OK, baby is right beside me, baby, aunt wants to talk to you." Ruan Ling smiled and handed the microphone to Tang Wenhao, who smiled and took it.


    "Aunt, I''m Wenhao." Tang Wenhao affectionately shouted. He also had a very good impression of aunt Shen. He really regarded her as his mother.


    "Hey! Son, mom missed you and thought she would see you soon. I didn''t expect to wait so long, but just now ah Ling said, it''s just these days! Is that right?"


    "Well, without today, you should be home in four days. Just wait a few more days. If you have nothing to do, let my sister Ah Mui take you out shopping and buy whatever you want. Don''t be polite to us." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, my mother doesn''t need anything, but her son-in-law. Wen Hao and Wen Wen are very curious about you! She won''t go home until she sees you. Just now, ah Ling said that you mans also need her. My mother really wants her to work here in the future!" aunt Shen smiled and her little daughter Shen Wen.


    "Yes! This is the best choice. By the way, Wenwen seems to be one year younger than me, isn''t she?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. He remembered that Aunt Shen once asked his age and said he was one year older than her daughter.


    "Well, yes, Wenwen is only one year younger than you. She''s twenty-six, so my mother is very worried! If time comes, my mother wants you to handle the catering first. Anyway, you don''t care about your marriage certificate. Just go back and invite your family to dinner when you have a chance." aunt Shen smiled.


    "Ah? Do you mean to do it in Liangshan?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Yes! As long as you can keep your eyes on it, you don''t want to go back here and apply for that kind of work visa?" aunt Shen asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, no, how could it be? I''m too happy to give my daughter to me? Why not? I just feel too hasty. I''m sorry for Wenwen." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t pay attention to these empty things. If we pay attention to these things, my old lady won''t let you marry my daughter. My daughter not only has a diploma, but also looks very beautiful. She doesn''t think she can''t get married. She just thinks how you are? Wait, Wenwen will talk to you by herself," said Aunt Shen.


    Tang Wenhao was deeply moved by Aunt Shen''s words. Hey, I really should have said that. Yanfu is coming and can''t stop it! How many top-notch beauties rushed at me recklessly, thanks to my good health. Otherwise, I would have been drained by these beauties.


    "Brother Wen Hao, is that you?" just thinking, there was a charming voice on the phone. It was that kind of special whine and sweet voice. It made Tang Wenhao a little unstable and crisp all over.


    Shit, it''s worthy of being a beautiful woman in southern Jiangsu. It''s sweet enough and deadly enough.


    "Hehe, I''m Wen Hao. Are you Wen Wen? I''m sorry to have kept you waiting at home for so long. I''ll make amends for you when I get back." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, how are you going to make amends with me? I really want to hear it." Shen Wen said with a whiny smile. It seems that she likes Tang Wenhao''s voice full of male charm.


    "Well, I really didn''t have time to think about it, but you can give me a hint. I''m willing to do whatever you like." Tang Wenhao coaxed her to be happy.


    "Hee hee, really! Mom said your mouth is so sweet! It''s true, brother Wen Hao. You know what? I saw the picture of you and sister Ah Mei. You''re so handsome! I''ve never seen such a handsome boy like you! Fortunately, I didn''t accept the boys who chased me before, otherwise I would regret meeting you again. I like you before I see you "Shen Wen took the initiative to show her love.


    "Hehe, Wenwen, I fell in love with you without seeing you, you see Ha! Your name is Shen Wen, my name is Tang Wenhao, and there is a Wen in my name. No matter which Wen is, as long as it is not a mosquito, right? The names are intertwined, and people should be intertwined, don''t you think?" Tang Wenhao joked.


    Ruan Ling smiled with ah Zhu and ah Yun after listening. Ruan Ling also pinched his thigh and said with a whiny smile in his ear, "baby, why don''t you talk like this when you''re playing sister?"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he covered the microphone and said with a bad smile to Ruan Ling, "sister, it''s clear that you soaked me! What can I say? Don''t you know how fierce you were when you soaked me?"


    "Ha ha, villain, that''s the madness of my sister''s love for you!" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    After talking to Shen Wen on the phone, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling finished lunch at the factory and took ah Zhu and ah Yun to the new park together. They called Ruan Ying and asked her to go to the new park together with sister Heifeng. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling will go directly from the factory to the new park instead of going around the cave.


    On the way, Ruan Ling and her sisters still didn''t let go of Tang Wenhao''s sweet words with Shen Wen just now, saying that he said too little to their sisters, "baby, I think I''m going to set some rules for you."


    "Ah? Elder sister, didn''t you make a lot of rules?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "When did my sister make rules for you? They are all rules for the sisters. They are all rules for you to bully the sisters. Now the rule for you is that no matter which sister you are with in the future, you must say no less than ten sweet words to make us happy, right? Ah Zhu." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, that''s a good rule! You can''t let go easily, baby." ah Zhu smiled gently.


    "Good is good. I''m afraid elder sister, you love your baby and break the rules." ah Yun said with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s what elder sister thinks. My baby is so good! I really don''t want to let him think so hard! Otherwise, how many brain cells will our baby die in the future! I can''t bear to think of this now, baby, it seems that I can''t help you." Ruan Ling said, reaching out and holding Tang Wenhao tightly.


    An electric current hit. Tang Wenhao hugged her tightly, and then took advantage of it to put her on the grass and lay on her, "sister, I want to do bad things when I hear you say this. Let me have a good time here."


    Ruan Ling saw the colored light in Tang Wenhao''s eyes. She immediately breathed quickly and said vaguely, "baby, it''s really here? Is it coming soon?"


    "Well, and immediately, I don''t want to carry it for a second. I don''t know if you''re ready?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, which made ah Zhu and ah Yun laugh. They were also used to Tang Wenhao''s behavior of solving them anytime and anywhere. They simply sat on the nearby grass and enjoyed it.


    For them, this kind of scene has long been common. It''s not strange. Basically, the beauty of Death Valley who has been with Tang Wenhao for some days knows that their men have this preference. They can''t decide when and where to press them to the ground.


    "Baby, I''m ready for you at any time. What are you waiting for?" Ruan Ling sent out an invitation vaguely.


    An hour later, the three beauties left the ambiguous grassland with satisfaction and came to the mysterious archaeological site in Xinyuan. At this moment, Ruan Yingzheng and sister Heifeng were making preliminary preparations. They tied the thick rope to a big tree and tied a bucket at the other end. Ruan Yingzheng was carrying the bucket to try the depth of the ancient well.


    "Ruan Ying, are you afraid? Why don''t I go down to explore the way for you first? There''s nothing below. You can go down again." Tang Wenhao walked behind Ruan Ying and smiled.


    Ruan Ling pinched him. Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled. He saw Ruan Ling staring at him very seriously. He was busy and silent. He didn''t want to embarrass Ruan Ling. If he insisted on going down, Ruan Ling would certainly fight down, and other beauties would also fight down. No, look first.

 Chapter 1078

    In fact, Ruan Ying didn''t want him to go down, "Baby, it''s no use going down. You don''t understand. Besides, I''m sure there''s nothing in it. It''s just a well. However, for the sake of insurance, I''m afraid the water vapor below is toxic, so I still wear a mask. In addition, if I find something wrong, I''ll shake the bell hard and pull me up when you hear the sound, In this way, there will be no accident, baby. Don''t worry! I have experience and there will be no problem. "Ruan Ying smiled.


    Tang Wenhao really tied a bell next to the barrel. It seems that Ruan Ying has some experience, so he won''t argue with her, so as not to embarrass Ruan Ling or let Ruan Ling go on for Ruan Ying. He knows very well that if he insists on going on, Ruan Ling will follow. In his heart, Ruan Ling''s position must be higher than Ruan Ying. He would rather let Ruan Ying have an accident than go on Accept Ruan Ling to leave him.


    When she was ready, Ruan Ying sat in the barrel, and the beauties gathered around. Everyone cared about her safety and asked her to be careful. If something was wrong, he immediately sent an alarm to everyone. Tang Wenhao said that Ruan Ying must be fine with him. He said that with Ruan Ying''s weight of more than 90 kilograms, he lifted Ruan Ying up a few times.


    All the beauties know that Tang Wenhao''s words are not bragging. All the beauties here have learned his strength, not to mention how fierce he is. The chest and abdominal muscles on him make everyone completely convinced.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and sister Heifeng all have kung fu. They personally put Ruan Ying down. Every time they put down a little, they would ask her how she felt and whether she found anything. Until it was thirty or forty meters deep, Ruan Ying said it was no problem. There was no special discovery. They just felt that it was cold below. She had added clothes, and everyone''s heart was relieved.


    "Baby, ah Ling, don''t tell me. Sister Ruan Ying is really brave enough. She dares to go on like this. I think the ancient well is very cautious and scary!" Heifeng said on it.


    "Sister Heifeng, that''s her major. From a professional point of view, there must be nothing below. She just went down to see what age the ancient well was and who dug it?" Tang Wenhao smiled and continued to put it down. This time, the rope they prepared was more than 200 meters.


    "Ruan Ying, can you see to the end? Or is it covered by fog?" Tang Wenhao shouted at the wellhead.


    "Baby, there is no fog below. I can see clearly. Don''t put it down. If you put it again, I will touch the water." Ruan Ying shouted inside.


    "OK, I see. Ruan Ying, do you feel uncomfortable?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "No, it''s good. It''s just a little cold. Wait a minute! I''m starting to work." Ruan Ying responded.


    "Well, let''s tie the rope and wait here! Let''s see what our archaeologists have found." Tang Wenhao smiled and motioned Heifeng to the big tree to tie the rope.


    After tying the rope, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and other sisters sat next to the wellhead and began to chat and play. This time, Ruan Ling considered that it was not suitable for too many people to participate in this kind of thing. Only Qing''er and her personal waitresses followed in the new garden. None of them had informed, and Heifeng came from the cave.


    Qing''er likes to stick around Tang Wenhao. Jiao smiles and stares at him. She never gets tired of seeing him. "Qing''er, what do you want? Is there an itch on your body? Do you want to scratch you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, elder sister, do you approve?" Qing''er looked forward to Ruan Ling and asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, ghost girl, he is also your husband! You two can do it by yourself! However, I suggest you wait. Anyway, baby doesn''t go today. If you want to, wait until Ruan Ying comes up. Then you two will have a good time. No one will interfere with you how and how long you want to play. If you run to one side and have fun now, in case Ruan Ying needs treasure If Bei helps, what can I do without time? "Ruan Ling reminded.


    "Hehe, baby, let''s wait! Life is at stake." Qing Er Jiao said with a smile.


    "Well, Qing''er, wait for your husband to give it back. I''m afraid you can''t do it yourself. Shout for help. If you shout for help later, who do you want to save you?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Of course it''s elder sister." Qing''er smiled.


    "Hehe, Qing''er, please spare sister a! Sister a has called for help on the road. Ah Zhu and ah Yun are the same. You''d better let sister Heifeng save you!" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Hehe, Qing''er, unfortunately, sister Heifeng can''t save you. Her relatives have come and haven''t left these two days! Then you can only let your little sisters save you." Heifeng pointed to the two little beauties standing next to her. They looked eighteen or nine years old. They were brought by Qing''er from her hometown and looked beautiful.


    Tang Wenhao swept their bodies and facial features and said with a bad smile, "Qing''er, you don''t have to worry about them. I think they can save you. Ask them if they are willing?"


    "Ha ha... Villain, the sisters of death valley are yours if you want them. Will they be willing or not? Besides, if they know you want them, they won''t be crazy?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    At this time, Ruan Yingjiao shouted, "sister, baby, pull me up! I have something to tell you."


    Tang Wenhao stopped joking. He grabbed the rope and lifted it up. Ruan Ling and them helped roll the rope nearby. For about a minute, Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Ying up, who was covered with moisture. She was curled up in a wooden barrel, her lips were pale and her whole body trembled. Tang Wenhao took her out painfully and took off her coat and her wet clothes, Tang Wenhao hurriedly took her into his arms and warmed her with his hot chest.


    Ruan Ying was moved to tears by Tang Wenhao''s move. She fell in his arms, trembling and choking, "baby, thank you. Your chest is so warm. I really want to hold you like this all my life."


    "Hehe, as long as you want such a hug, I''ll hold you all my life." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    Seeing Ruan Ying frozen like this, Heifeng asked suspiciously, "sister Ruan Ying, is it really so cold below? Isn''t it the same as in the ice cave?"


    "Well, it''s really cold. I put my hand in the water and tried it. It''s like ice water. I don''t know why the well water here is so different from the hot springs in our cave. In addition, I found several ancient characters under the well wall, which are ancient Chinese characters with four characters written on them." Ruan Ying said.


    "Ah? What word? Do you know? If you don''t, I''ll go down and have a look." Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Baby, I know. These four words are the entrance to the underground palace." Ruan Ying said.


    "What? Underground palace entrance?... is there really an underground palace under the well?" both Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling exclaimed, and her beauties looked at Ruan Ying with great interest.


    "Sister, baby, I don''t know. I''m really cold. There seems to be a cold wind blowing out next to the words at the entrance of the underground palace. Wait until I wear more clothes. According to the font of those words, I feel that this well has a history of at least 1000 years." Ruan Ying said.


    "Oh? What font?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Seal script, this is what we have studied Chinese, otherwise ordinary people will not know, but I don''t think it''s strange. In ancient times, we Liangshan was originally a Chinese boundary and belonged to the ancient Yue State, so it''s normal to have Chinese, but not Chinese." Ruan Ying said.


    "Well, Ruan Ying, it seems that your archaeology is not in vain. What you said is completely correct. Not only does Lang Shan, your whole country has been a subsidiary of China since ancient times, and Lang Shan was only classified as Vietnam hundreds of years ago." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, yes! So maybe we were a family thousands of years ago!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ruan Ying, when you feel a little better, I''ll go down to the well and have a look. You can wait on it! In fact, I''m particularly interested in archaeology," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, do you want to go down? You don''t understand archaeology anymore. I''d better get more clothes for Ruan Ying and let her, a professional, go down!" Ruan Ling was worried about Tang Wenhao and still didn''t want him to go down.


    "Yes, baby, you''d better not go down. I''ll go down myself." Ruan Ying smiled.


    "Sister, let me go down! Ruan Ying has gone down and there is no danger. I really want to go down and have a look. Besides, with my skills, it must be better for me to go down than Ruan Ying. Although I don''t know archaeology, I like archaeology. I want to open the underground palace myself and see what''s inside."


    "Baby, if you have to go down, I''ll go down with you. Otherwise, you''re not allowed to go down. Since your last accident, I''ll go with you for anything risky." Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, why do you bother? Besides, there are not so many ropes?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, we have enough rope. It doesn''t matter if we don''t have a barrel. Just tie the rope around our waist. We are different from Ruan Ying. We know martial arts, but she can''t. moreover, she wants to carry out archaeological work. We just go down to see the situation, so these are not problems," Ruan Ling said.


    No matter what Tang Wenhao said, Ruan Ling had to go down with him. Later, there was really no way, so they had to go down together. However, Ruan Ling repeatedly told sister Heifeng, Qing''er, a Zhu and a Yun that irrelevant personnel should not go half a step closer to the wellhead. Otherwise, regardless of killing, Heifeng found that Ruan Ling''s arrogance was exposed at the critical moment for the first time.


    Because Ruan Ling knows very well that she and Tang Wenhao enter the ancient well at the same time. If someone wants to do something bad, they will be finished, and death valley will be finished. This risk is actually great, but she really doesn''t trust Tang Wenhao to go down the ancient well alone. She wants to follow him step by step.


    When she was ready, Tang Wenhao tied a rope on her body and asked Ruan Ling to sit in the barrel. At first, Ruan Ling refused. She wanted Tang Wenhao to sit in the barrel. She was angry with Tang Wenhao and said that she despised him and didn''t regard him as her own man. Ruan Ling saw that her love for him hurt Tang Wenhao''s dignity as a man and was too scared to insist any more.

 Chapter 1079

    In fact, Tang Wenhao is really angry. Ruan Ling and Manny, including sister Ah Mui and other beautiful women, no one is afraid of him. Of course, the key is that everyone loves him too much and loves him too much.


    To be on the safe side, they went down one by one, hung Tang Wenhao down first, and then put Ruan Ling down after he fixed his position.


    Just to mention Tang Wenhao, before going down, he had an extra heart and asked Qing''er to find him a wooden stick. He felt that having a wooden stick would help him to support himself on the well wall. After getting the stick, he was slowly put down by the beautiful women. Because of their first experience, Heifeng and Tang Wenhao smoothly put Tang Wenhao down, and Tang Wenhao had internal skills, Although the well wall of Gujing is relatively slippery, he still grasped some convex parts with his hands according to the concave convex stones on the well wall, which reduced the load of the people above. However, with the decline of his body, the temperature did begin to decrease gradually, but his sight began to be clear.


    Tang Wenhao looked around and found that the ancient well is indeed old. The smell inside exudes an ancient flavor, which is difficult to explain in words. Anyway, it is essentially different from the above taste, not very good.


    When he was close to the water surface, he saw a stone on which four seal characters were vaguely engraved. It was the entrance of the underground palace mentioned by Ruan Ying. Tang Wenhao''s language level was OK. Therefore, he also knew these seal characters. He shook the bell and the people above stopped putting down the rope. Tang Wenhao quickly found a raised place to support the wooden stick on the well wall, So that he could have a rest with the help of a stick.


    At the same time, he began to carefully observe the words at the entrance of the underground palace and the surrounding stones. Since it was the entrance, it showed that these stones might be movable. So he stretched out his hand and pushed. Sure enough, the stones shook, which surprised him. He wanted to push hard, but he couldn''t work hard.


    Don''t wait for Ruan Ling to come down and push together? No, it''s best to wait for her to come down, and she has successfully opened the entrance, so she will have a place to stay.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao tried his best to fix his body, then exercised his power and adjusted his breath, slowly gathered all his pure internal power into his palm, and drank coldly, "open!" a huge energy rushed from his hand and landed on the stone at the entrance of the underground palace.


    Sure enough, the stone was really crushed by his powerful internal power. Just listen to the bang, the stone fell to the ground, and some small stones fell into the well, making a thump.


    "Baby, what''s the matter with you? Are you all right?" Ruan Ling on Tang Wenhao''s head shouted. Obviously, she heard the dull noise and was frightened.


    "Baby, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay? Sister, baby, are you okay?" the beauties on the well shouted anxiously, and they also heard the sound of the stone falling just now.


    "Hehe, it''s okay, sister. I got the stone into the well. You tell the sisters above that I''m okay," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, I''m scared to death. Don''t mess around! The situation here is unknown. No one knows what''s in it. You''d better wait for my sister to go down and have a look with you!" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Hehe, sister, it''s all right. Don''t worry!" said Tang Wenhao. He fell his eyes into a black hole. At the same time, he felt a bone chilling feeling, which was blown out of the black hole.


    It turned out that there was a wind. Where did the wind come from? This shows that the cave is connected with the outside world. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao moved his body, gradually approached the cave, and slowly climbed over. When he reached the cave, he first put his head in to have a look. It was dark and couldn''t see anything.


    "Elder sister, where have you been? Have you brought down the flashlight?" Tang Wenhao looked back and asked.


    "It''s coming soon. My sister is on your head. I must have brought a flashlight. Don''t worry!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao turned up and looked up. He saw that the barrel was approaching his head. He was busy holding out his big hand to catch the barrel. Then he adjusted his posture to keep Ruan Ling at the same level with him.


    "Well, sister Heifeng, here you are. Fasten the rope." Ruan Ling shouted to the top.


    "Sister, you see, I pushed away the so-called underground palace entrance. Give me the flashlight and I''ll see what''s in it." Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling also saw a black hole around Tang Wenhao at this time. She took out the flashlight from the barrel and handed it to Tang Wenhao, "baby, be careful."


    "Well, it''ll be all right, sister. You''re cold! Or you''d better go up! I''m enough alone. It''s all right. You know, I''m naturally bold and like exploration. It''s a piece of cake for me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, I''m fine. I can hold it. Don''t you still have it? Baby, as long as I''m with you, I''m not afraid of anything. Just concentrate on your work! Let''s hurry and see what''s in it. If nothing is found, but some cultural relics are in it, let''s seal the ancient well again and don''t open it again "Said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, sister, I know." Tang Wenhao took the flashlight in his hand. Ruan Ling helped him push his ass with her hand so that he could stabilize his body and not swing around.


    Tang Wenhao turned on his flashlight and a beam of light went straight into the black hole. It didn''t matter. He couldn''t see his head at a glance. The black hole was so large that he smacked his tongue. There were stones on the ground and couldn''t see anything.


    "Elder sister, I don''t see anything. It''s very big. I can''t judge how big it is. I want to go in and have a look, or I''ll come in vain," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, forget it! If you don''t see anything, it''s the best result. In fact, I really don''t want to have any baby in it, so that no one will make up his mind. I just want our death valley to be safe and stable." Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, it''s not easy to come down. I''d better go in and have a look! Wait for me here first. If there''s really nothing in it, I''ll come out right away, OK?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s OK! I''d better go in with you to have a look, so that I can feel more secure. Otherwise, I can''t stand you leaving me here alone." Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, then our husband and wife will advance and retreat together. I''ll go first and hold you out." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After that, he held the wall of the cave and stepped carefully into the underground cave. It was not deep. After he went down, he bit the flashlight in his mouth, stretched out his hand and took Ruan Ling out of the barrel, and then gently put it beside him. Ruan Ling immediately shivered. It was really cold inside.


    Tang Wenhao felt the reaction of Ruan Ling''s body and hurriedly took her into his arms and warmed her with his hot chest, "sister, it''s cold? Why don''t you wait in the well?"


    "No, I want to be with you. No matter how cold you are, I won''t be cold." Ruan Ling said emotionally, because the heat from Tang Wenhao really makes her feel warm.


    Tang Wenhao listened to Ruan Ling''s words full of deep friendship, suddenly kissed her sweet lips, kissed Ruan Ling, melted in an instant and spread it in his arms, "uh huh... Baby." she whispered.


    "Sister, I love you." Tang Wenhao confided emotionally.


    "Well, I know, I love you more. My sweetheart, oh! Don''t... go out and ask for it later! Don''t touch it, I can''t stand it." Tang Wenhao developed the habit of kissing up and down. Ruan Ling couldn''t stand his salty pig''s general visit on Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao also realized that it didn''t seem to be a good place to do business here, so he stopped the attack, reluctantly let go of Ruan Ling and gasped, "sister, I want you when I go up." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, I''m ready to accept your invitation. Let''s have a look here! If there''s nothing, shall we go up?" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Well, let''s go! Sister, you carry me and don''t leave me half a step, you know?" Tang Wenhao told me.


    "I won''t, I said, life and death will be with you, and I won''t let go again." Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    So they walked hand in hand towards the depths of the black hole. In the black hole, in addition to the chilling atmosphere, there were a lot of rocks inside. It was unclear when these rocks were stacked inside. However, the more they went inside, the narrower the space was, but the cold wind became more and more urgent. The face was a little painful. Ruan Ling snuggled up to Tang Wenhao, but she still trembled.


    "Elder sister, I really shouldn''t let you in. You must have caught a cold." Tang Wenhao said painfully.


    "Hehe, baby, I''d like to be with you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "But, I''m very distressed! Sister, why don''t I carry you on my back! So I can keep you out of the wind and you can accept my temperature." Tang Wenhao said, and then squatted down first.


    This time, Ruan Ling was not polite to him, because she knew that her weight was nothing to her man. Therefore, she obediently lay on Tang Wenhao''s back. Immediately, the heat from Tang Wenhao''s back spread all over her body, making her feel quite warm.


    "Sister, be comfortable!" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, and then the light of the flashlight shot straight ahead.


    "Well, it''s very comfortable, baby. You don''t know how hot you are. I think I''m a piece of ice, and you''re a stove, which will melt the whole person." Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "Men are masculine! Fire is fierce. Women are feminine animals. Naturally, they are cold. Otherwise, sleeping with men belongs to the harmony of yin and Yang!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, baby, I like the feeling of being crushed by you. It''s so happy." Ruan Ling smiled vaguely.


    "OK, I''ll crush you later. Elder sister, why don''t you say your figure will change a little? It''s always so beautiful and boneless. It can''t be used badly. Do you say I use it frequently? On average, it must be used twice a day, right? It''s always easy to use it. No, it should be said that it''s always tried." Tang Wenhao smiled. He was with Ruan Ling, What they say most is ambiguous love words. Flirting between them has become a necessary adjustment activity in life.

 Chapter 1080

    "Hehe, bad guy, how can you use it? Yeah, slow down, baby, look, what''s that? No, there seems to be a door on your left." Ruan Ling said, pointing to the left front of Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao directed the electric light in the direction indicated by Ruan Ling. He looked up and saw something like a door, but it was like a stone. He couldn''t help walking forward and wanted to see what it was.


    Tang Wenhao carried Ruan Ling to the place just pointed out. Sure enough, there were two stone doors in front of them. The cold wind blowing from the crack of the door made a whistling sound. This sound sounded scary. Rao is that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are brave, so they don''t feel afraid.


    "Elder sister, come down first, step aside and shine a flashlight on me. I want to push open these two doors and see what''s inside? Elder sister, I think since there are doors here, it means that someone must have lived here. If someone has lived here, there will be a lot of things left inside. We don''t expect to get rich, but at least we need to know how many secrets there are?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, now that we have reached this point, we must find out who left the underground palace here. The ancients called it the underground palace. I think there must be a lot of treasures in it," said Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, sister, as long as it is something left by the ancients, even a lump of shit is estimated to be very valuable. At least now people can study what they ate at that time! They can also analyze their lifestyle from the food they ate. Therefore, from the research value, anything left by the ancients is very valuable, right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, yes! And the longer it takes, the more valuable it is." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Without gossip, Tang Wenhao went to the middle of the two doors, began to exercise his power and regulate his breath, and concentrated his internal power in his hand. Then, he stood on one side of a door, stretched out his hand and pulled the crack of the door. First, he shook it, motionless, and pushed it, which surprised the two people.


    Just listen to the card wipe, and then a bang. The stone gate fell inward, and then a gust of wind roared from the inside, which made Tang Wenhao stagger and almost fall. He hurriedly held another gate, and Ruan Ling hurriedly ran over and stopped him.


    "Baby, be careful, how can there be such a fierce wind blowing out? And the door falls in, according to reason, because the wind blows from the inside." Ruan Ling asked puzzled.


    "Sister, it''s not surprising. I couldn''t understand it at first. Now I can figure it out. There were two kinds of voices in the process of pushing just now." sister, I think it would be better to push this door again, and the wind wouldn''t be so strong. "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, let''s push it down together!" said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, sister, when I say one, two, three, we''ll push together." then Tang Wenhao put his hand on the stone gate and began to count the numbers. Ruan Ling also counted together. When they counted to three at the same time, they pushed the stone gate to the ground.


    Sure enough, after the stone gate collapsed, I didn''t think there was such a rapid wind blowing out after the first door fell.


    Therefore, they did not dodge, but directly stood still. After waiting for a moment, they saw nothing different. Ruan Ling took a flashlight and shot in. Suddenly, a skeleton appeared in their sight. Ruan Ling fell in Tang Wenhao''s arms. Although she was a heroine, it was a woman. She was still a little scared when she suddenly saw the skeleton. What''s more In this hellish hole.


    Tang Wenhao put his arms around her and said with a smile, "sister, you, a heroine who has been in the battlefield for a long time, will you be afraid of skeletons?"


    "Hehe, baby, I''m a little scared when I see it. Now I''m not afraid." she raised her beautiful eyes and looked inside again. To their dismay, everywhere the lightning went, they were all skeletons.


    The more they walked inside, the more skeletons were scattered in every corner of the underground palace. In addition, they also made new discoveries. Almost every skeleton had Embroidered Iron knives or swords, as well as daggers. Tang Wenhao roughly counted at least four or five hundred skeletons in it.


    "Baby, these people killed each other inside, and then the door was closed, and the door was closed from the inside. It''s strange. Either the person who closed the door died inside, he didn''t want to go out, or there was another exit. What do you think?" Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Elder sister, there should be another exit. Otherwise, where did the wind come from? It doesn''t make sense." Tang Wenhao said while calmly observing everything in the underground palace. Judging from the murals painted on the floor and cave wall of the underground palace, the age of the underground palace will not be too long, only about a thousand years, because the characters on the murals are very similar to the portraits of Chinese people in the Tang and Song dynasties.


    Tang Wenhao remembers that the murals he saw in the cave with sister Ah Mei were also somewhat similar. In addition to the similar clothes, the murals here also have the same portraits of men''s and women''s art in the room, and the moves are the same.


    "Elder sister, are these murals very similar to the murals on the cave that elder sister Ruan Qin is looking for? The moves are very similar. You see, we have used these two moves in the forest just now. We use them every day and are very familiar." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, people are almost the same! Isn''t it endless? It''s just a change of posture. There''s no difference in essence." Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha, sister, a sentence hit the key. We can practice later..." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yeah, baby, you see, the space in front seems larger. What''s that in the middle? Is it a tomb?" Ruan Ling said, pointing to a round mound not far in front.


    "It''s impossible. How can there be a tomb in such a place? I''m sure there''s something in it. Let''s go and have a look! Maybe there''ll be some major discovery." Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling for a few steps and arrived at the round tomb.


    They looked up and saw that the round tomb like thing was covered with something like silk. Although it was a long time ago, it didn''t seem to be broken because the air was dry and cold. Tang Wenhao leaned over and touched it gently with his hand. To his surprise, the silk was stuck to his fingers.


    What surprised him even more was that a light was emitted from the place he touched.


    "Baby, be careful." Ruan Ling was startled and pulled Tang Wenhao away.


    "It''s all right, sister. Look, it''s the light from the gem. Sister, we''re really rich. It''s estimated that there are all treasures in it." Tang Wenhao reacted.


    "Ah? It seems so. I''ll take one out and have a look." said Ruan Ling. She was about to bend over to take the shining gem, but Tang Wenhao grabbed it. She looked at Tang Wenhao puzzled.


    "Elder sister, wait, I''ll look around clearly. Besides, if there is a mechanism, you may touch the treasure here and touch the mechanism. If we are not prepared, we are likely to be shot and killed in it. We can''t underestimate the wisdom of the ancients. In China, there are hidden murders in many treasure caves," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, baby, we''d better be careful. I don''t want treasures, I''m just curious. It''s not worth being killed by the ancient design. Let''s take a closer look at the surrounding situation." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, come on, sister, you follow me." Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Ling behind him, which moved and warmed Ruan Ling behind him. She felt that her man was protecting her like a mountain.


    Tang Wenhao took a flashlight and walked around the big round bag. He estimated that the area was about 100 square meters. It was not small. It was surrounded by neat stones and surrounded the treasures inside.


    Looking at the periphery, there was nothing special except sporadic skeletons and rusty weapons at a distance of tens of meters. For the sake of insurance, he also shone on the top of the cave wall.


    At this sight, I was startled. It turned out that there was a python on the cave wall above. The python looked down at the round treasure bag below with open teeth and claws. It was lifelike and vivid. Although it was a long time ago, the color on it was still gorgeous, making the python look more realistic.


    "Elder sister, is this Python like? Hehe, I''m scared." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''m also shocked! I think it''s true, but it''s very similar. The level of the people who painted this Python is very high. How lifelike your Python looks? It seems that you want to eat the people who moved these treasures. It should be that the ancients turned the python into the patron saint of the treasures." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Ling''s words moved Tang Wenhao''s heart. He said casually, "sister, will this Python hide a mystery? Is it not simply symbolic? Will there really be any mechanism in the Python''s mouth." Tang Wenhao said and looked at Ruan Ling''s reaction.


    "Ah? Well, baby, you''re right. It''s really possible. Otherwise, the ancients painted this Python to scare people? It won''t be so simple." Ruan Ling also agreed with Tang Wenhao.


    To be on the safe side, Tang Wenhao pulled Ruan Ling to a place 50 meters away. He picked up a stone from the slate floor and threw it at the head of the mural python. Although the stone was small, a miracle happened soon. He saw that the python suddenly fell down, and the bodies of the painted Python turned into boulders, It fell on the round treasure bag, and the picked up flying dust floated to the place where Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling stood. Tang Wenhao worried that the flying dust was poisonous, and pulled Ruan Ling away.


    "Sister, it''s so dangerous," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, I''m scared to death, baby. It turned out that it wasn''t painted, but hung. The ancients were really smart. It''s estimated that there was something in the treasure pile directly connected with the python above. The place where you just hit the stone may have touched the mechanism below." Ruan Ling said with lingering fear.

 Chapter 1081

    "Well, however, no matter how clever the ancients were, they were not as clever as me! Ha ha." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Of course, who is our baby? My IQ must be much higher than that of the ancients. Baby, go over and have a look. It''s estimated that many treasures have been destroyed!" said Ruan Ling.


    "It''s inevitable. Let''s go! Go and have a look!" Tang Wenhao said. He took Ruan Ling''s hand and walked towards the treasure bag. When he came to see it, he understood that the python was originally fired pottery, and the surface color is still very new, which is related to the cold and dry environment here and is not easy to corrode.


    To Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling''s excitement, the silk on it drifted away because of the vibration, revealing its true face. The treasure bag like a tomb was filled with gold, silver and jewelry, some of which were packed in boxes. After the box was smashed by a python, the jewelry scattered on the ground and gave out a dazzling light.


    "Sister, we are really rich. There are so many treasures, let alone enough for us to buy planes. We can even buy the whole Liangshan. Sister, shall we leave them intact or take them away?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "What do you say, baby? I want to hear your advice." Ruan Ling asked seriously.


    "Ah? My opinion? I have no opinion. As long as it''s your decision, I support it. After all, this is your country''s national treasure, which has nothing to do with me. You still have to believe me. I didn''t think about what to do with these treasures, but thought it was a huge wealth." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, baby, why don''t you do that! Let''s clean up and see what treasures there are. After that, seal them up and don''t touch them. When you get there, don''t tell anyone the actual situation. Just say that it''s full of dead skeletons. It''s scary. Then bring something up to let Ruan Ying see what age it is, and don''t let her come down again, What shall we do when we return to Hong Kong to discuss with our sister? "Said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you, sister. Take the flashlight and I''ll do it to see if there''s any surprise at the bottom." Tang Wenhao handed the flashlight to Ruan Ling.


    So Tang Wenhao bent down and began to clean up the scattered parts of the fired ceramic python. He wanted to take some away and go out to Ruan Ying for research. After cleaning up the python, he began to move boxes of treasures. Each box was opened to have a look. Some were gold and silver beads, and some boxes were books. When he touched the books, they broke. He dared not move, For fear of destroying these cultural relics, as a young man who loves cultural relics, Tang Wenhao will not spoil these treasures.


    When he moved to the middle position, something frightening happened. It turned out that when he moved a box less than one centimeter, the light of Ruan Ling''s flashlight hit a man''s hand, scared Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, and retreated back like a conditioned reflex.


    "Ah... Someone is inside." Tang Wenhao exclaimed, pulling Ruan Ling and running behind.


    After stepping out of the treasure bag, he sobered up and said, "sister, it should be all right. It must be a dead man. I''ll go and have a look. Why does the dead man''s hand seem to have not been dead for long? It''s too strange. It can''t be a mummy? If it''s an ancient mummy, it''s a priceless treasure."


    "Baby, no matter what treasure is, it''s all treasure. You''d better be careful! No, I''ll go and have a look with you." Ruan Ling still walked in with Tang Wenhao''s arm.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling carefully walked to the place where a hand had just been exposed. Tang Wenhao approached the hand with the electric light. Sure enough, although the hand looked like it hadn''t been dead for long, it was obviously dry. Tang Wenhao also touched it, just like a dead branch, hard and cool.


    "Sister, I''ll move these boxes away. If you''re afraid, don''t look at it! It''s estimated that this man must be very scary. Turn around!" Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling with concern.


    "Hehe, I''m not afraid. If I''m ready again, I''m not afraid. I must be very afraid just now. Aren''t you scared? Hehe, it''s human instinct!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister, since you''re not afraid, you give me a flashlight. I''ll move the two boxes and soon see his true face. See if it''s a man or a woman. I think his hands are quite small. Maybe it''s a woman!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Not necessarily. The wind has dried her up. Even a man''s hands will be so small unless his skeleton is very big." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "No matter what, just move the box first and have a look. Elder sister, be careful." Tang Wenhao said, and then began to move the box around the ancient corpse. Ruan Ling nervously watched the body of the ancient corpse show up a little bit, first the lower limbs, then the thighs and the inner thighs. When they saw here, they didn''t have to guess. Her gender was the same as Ruan Ling, She was also a woman.


    After moving several boxes above her head, a glittering Phoenix crown appeared, and then a pretty beautiful cheek. Although she was already a mummy, her facial features were still very clear. She sat quietly in a gold box, and her thighs stretched out from the box, so they saw her lower limbs first.


    "Baby, maybe this gold box keeps her flesh from rotting?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "No, how can gold have such a function? It should have been treated by people who know medicine when they first died and placed in it. In addition, the environment here is not easy to deteriorate, so it was well preserved. Sister, this female corpse is very valuable! If an exhibition hall is opened every day, the ticket revenue will be great. I don''t know who this woman is? In fact, I I really want Ruan Ying to come down and have a look! Maybe she can answer many mysteries for us. After all, she is a professional archaeologist and a local. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, do you really want Ruan Ying to come down for archaeology? I''m worried about what if she can''t keep the secret. It will be a disaster for our death valley. If the government knows that our place is a vital cultural site, can we stay here?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Sister, since you are so worried, forget it! Then it will become a secret between us. We won''t say anything after we go out. We''d better tell you what you just said. After that, I''ll take a few more holes to show you. In this way, they will believe it, and no one dares to stay here." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? You really want to take the skeleton up? It''s frightening," said Ruan Ling.


    "Hehe, what''s to be afraid of? People who have died for more than 1000 years have long lost their souls. Are you really worried about the Millennium ancient zombies? If not, it''s nonsense." Tang Wenhao smiled. He is a typical atheist and never believes in these ghosts and gods.


    But Ruan Ling was not afraid of being a woman. When he said this, she was really frightened and held him tightly. "Baby, stop talking. You''re going to scare your sister to death! Why don''t we go up! After a long time, the sisters above will be worried and thought something had happened to us?" Ruan Ling said.


    "OK! Let''s go! I''ll re code the box and let the beauty stop disturbing her. I guess she should be the hostess here before she died, otherwise she won''t have such treatment after she died. This is equivalent to our Chinese * * *. Only he is qualified to be permanently preserved in the crystal coffin. Who else has such welfare?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, maybe! Definitely not ordinary people, baby, hurry up!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, it''ll be ready soon." Tang Wenhao said, quickly packed the boxes, hid the ancient corpse in the treasure bag and protected it.


    The two people took out the treasure bag. Tang Wenhao picked up a piece of ceramic Python''s head from the ground and took it with him. Then he took Ruan Ling''s hand back and felt the cold wind behind her. Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Ling, "sister, I want to come down and have a look again when I have a chance. Where did the cold wind from the underground palace blow in? This problem is not clear. I''m uncomfortable all over. I firmly believe that there is an outlet here."


    "Well, it should be, baby. Let''s wait until we come back from Liangshan or after discussing with our sister. Anyway, this is our territory. You can come whenever you want," said Ruan Ling.


    After they walked for more than ten minutes, Tang Wenhao picked up a dead man''s skull and the rusty dagger around it and brought it out. Ruan Ling was too scared to touch it. "Baby, how dare you be so brave? This skeleton scared the dead."


    "Hehe, everyone will become like this. Of course, it won''t be after cremation. As long as it is buried, who will end up like this? It''s like the remains of wild animals we met in the jungle. They are living animals in nature. No one can avoid death. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Do you believe it? Ruan Ying will be very excited when he sees this skull , I''m not afraid at all, "Tang Wenhao said as if nothing had happened.


    "Well, it''s possible. Now I''m definitely more daring than Ruan Ying. Before, I didn''t think many women were more daring than me, but I found that Ruan Ying was more daring than me." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Because she is a scientist, she knows how to explain many things with science, but most of us don''t know how to explain with science, but look at it with superstitious thoughts. The result must be different," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    As they talked, they walked out. When they reached the cave, they heard someone crying, "sister, baby... Where are you? Are you really dead? What can we do for our sisters? Sister, baby... Answer us?"


    Tang Wenhao burst out laughing, "hehe, sister, do you hear me? Ah Zhu is crying! They think we''re dead. They still don''t have confidence in their husband? Is it so easy for me to die?"


    "Oh, yes, my baby won''t die. I''ll tell them." then Ruan Ling put her head into the well and shouted at it.

 Chapter 1082

    "Ah Zhu, elder sister is fine! Baby is fine, too. We wasted a little time inside and went up right away. Stop crying. What are you crying about? Are elder sister and our baby short-lived people?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha... I said, are sister a and baby OK? Sister a Zhu and sister Heifeng, have you been crying for so long now? I don''t believe our baby will die." this was Qing''er''s gloating voice.


    After listening to this, Tang Wenhao raised his thumb and said with a smile to Ruan Ling, "sister, why don''t I say Qing''er can do great things! It''s just unusual. Anyone who doesn''t mess with great things can do great things. I think that when she took me out of Liangshan City, that resourceful and intelligent girl can''t do it. Her wisdom is no less than May." Tang Wenhao praised it sincerely.


    "Well, this ghost girl is really not simple. I thought she couldn''t get the people in Xinyuan! But the facts proved that she was good. She completely took over from Aya and completed all the work very well." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "So we should focus on training her. We can''t bury her." Tang Wenhao smiled. Then he climbed out of the hole, took the rope, tied it, handed the bucket to Ruan Ling, held her and let her sit in.


    "Well, ah Zhu, you pull up your sister first!" Tang Wenhao shouted at it.


    "I see, baby, let sister help us, and we''ll pull her up right away." ah Zhu shouted to the well.


    Soon, the rope began to rise. "Baby, pay attention to safety! Sister went up first." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, I''m fine. Don''t worry! Just wait up there and let me want you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile


    "Ha ha, bad guy, is there nothing else in your mind? You want to do this all day." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile. In fact, she especially likes Tang Wenhao to say these ambiguous words to her.


    To make a long story short, ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao was also pulled up by ah Zhu. When everyone saw that he was holding a skeleton and something with teeth and claws in his hand, they screamed.


    "Ah? Baby, dead man." ah Zhu was not brave enough and cried out in fear. He didn''t dare to look at the skeleton.


    Sure enough, only Ruan Ying''s beautiful eyes showed surprise, not fear. She quickly took the skeleton from Tang Wenhao and asked excitedly, "baby, is this in the underground palace?"


    "Yes, I thought there must be countless treasures in it. Unexpectedly, besides skeletons, there are skeletons. I counted with your elder sister. A total of more than 500 people died in it. It is estimated that they were killed by mutual mutilation and rusty blades. You see, I also brought one out." Tang Wenhao pulled out a rusty dagger from his waist and handed it to Ruan Ying for her study.


    "Baby, what is that? It seems to be pottery? Is it the snake''s mouth?" Ruan Ying looked at a part of the Python''s head in Tang Wenhao''s other hand in doubt.


    "Well, it''s also found inside. Do you see if it''s helpful for your research?" Tang Wenhao said and gave her the ceramic Python skull. Ruan Ying appreciated it carefully as if she had found a treasure.


    After a few minutes of observation, she made a judgment, "Baby, you know what? The production of this kind of pottery is the main production method of living utensils for the people of Liangshan in 2000. It has continued until now. Now, many people in Liangshan still use this firing method to make living utensils. For example, the jar for putting rice is made of pottery. The production process is no different from that two thousand years ago."


    "How long do you think this should be?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Because I don''t have testing instruments in my hand, based on my experience alone, it should be items between 1500 and 2000 years ago. Although the colors are very bright, it''s mainly because the following environment is more suitable for preserving these things, otherwise they would have broken down long ago," Ruan Ying said.


    "Well, Ruan Ying, there are only these things below anyway. Don''t go down again. It''s too dangerous. It''s terrible inside. If you don''t go in with the baby, even elder sister''s courage will be frightened. In addition, the wind inside is also very strange, like ghosts crying and wolves howling. Let the sisters not be here if they''re all right, so as not to scare everyone. Qing''er will take it seriously in the future Seal it up! "Said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? Seal it up? Elder sister, I still want to do further archaeological excavation! It should be all right. Since you both came up, it must not be too dangerous. From my professional knowledge, although the environment below is somewhat strange, it can be explained in a scientific way, but we haven''t found its law yet. Elder sister, don''t worry, I won''t have it Ruan Ying is still very persistent and wants to explore it very much.


    "Ruan Ying, come on! I don''t want you to have an accident. You''re right. Indeed, many things can be explained in a scientific way, but the danger inside is definitely not as simple as you think. I know you''re very professional, but you don''t have the ability to protect yourself. Today, I went down with my sister. If you go down alone, it''s really dangerous Tang Wenhao wanted to frighten her not to insist.


    But unexpectedly, Ruan Ying still has one tendon. She smiled, "baby, don''t worry! I''ll be fine. I just want to go in and see if the underground palace has the same culture as the cave found by you and sister Ah Mei. If so, it proves that we have a little-known historical story of Liangshan."


    When she said this, everyone was interested. Ruan Ling hurriedly asked, "Ruan Ying, what little-known historical story? Tell me and see if sister a has heard of it?" Tang Wenhao also motioned Ruan Ying to tell the so-called little-known historical story to the big guy.


    Ruan Ying saw that the big guys wanted to listen and said with a smile, "hehe, sister, baby, let''s sit on the grass over there! It''s just that you two also need to bask in the sun. While basking in the sun, you listen to me tell you this story. The story is not long, but it''s very touching."


    "Hehe, it seems to be a moving love story? Only love stories are really moving." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    So Tang Wenhao hugged Ruan Ling, sat around Ruan Ying with ah Zhu, ah Yun, sister Heifeng, Qing''er and her two waitresses, and began to listen to her tell a beautiful love legend.


    It is said that long ago, there were two primitive tribes living in the jungle of Langshan. The chiefs of the two primitive tribes were a handsome man and a beautiful woman. The male chief''s name was ah Rigo and the female chief''s name was ah Yuemei. The two tribes had been in a state of war for a long time before they became chiefs. I don''t know how long, They have been fighting a duel of life and death. Both sides have suffered heavy losses. No one has gotten any cheap. There are countless deaths and injuries.


    Since a Rigo and a Yuemei became their respective chiefs, they met on the battlefield. When they saw each other, they were deeply attracted by each other''s charm. Therefore, they made a decision on the battlefield that both their tribes could not agree with. They wanted to turn fighting into friendship, end the long-term struggle between the two sides and be friendly from generation to generation.


    They underestimated the hatred deeply buried in the hearts of the people of their respective tribes. The hatred accumulated for hundreds or even thousands of years was just a simple glance of their chief, which could not eliminate the hatred in the hearts of their people. Therefore, their decision did not get the consent and support of the tribes, but their deep love for each other was constant, firm and eternal.


    Brother a RI and sister a Yue later secretly dated and discussed countermeasures, because they were both chiefs. As long as they decided not to fight, their other people had no way. They adopted the word dragging tactic and did more things that were beneficial to each other. For example, when hunting, when they were in danger to Fang''s people, they took the initiative to help them, When other foreign tribes invaded each other, they helped in time to resolve the contradictions. Slowly, their efforts achieved some results, and the two sides experienced a relatively stable period of development.


    Each has made great development, and more and more foreigners pay tribute to them. Therefore, in just a few years, a Rigo''s tribe and a Yuemei''s tribe have accumulated a lot of wealth.


    However, the good times didn''t last long. A Yuemei was pushed down from the position of chief by some people with ulterior motives of the tribe because she was pregnant with a rige''s child. She said that she violated God''s will, had an affair with her enemy without authorization, was pregnant with evil seed, violated the rules of their tribe, and imprisoned her.


    After hearing the news, brother a ri organized personnel to rescue sister a Yue, but each time he failed. He was beaten back by sister a Yue''s tribe. From then on, the two tribes fell into a state of war again.


    After a Yuemei was imprisoned, she gave birth to a child who was different from ordinary people. She was born with a huge physique. In today''s words, she was at least more than ten kilograms. It was his physique that made a Yuemei die of dystocia at a young age. When a Rigo knew it, he was in pain and tried his best to grab a Yuemei''s body to his tribe and deal with it without corruption, Let her youth and beauty last forever, live with her body all day, and over time, brother a ri died depressed.


    After their children grew up in the a Yue tribe, they were extremely powerful and intelligent. They took charge of the a Yue tribe at the age of 18 and soon ruled the a ri tribe. Later, they established a dynasty and put all the primitive tribes near Langshan under his rule. He became a promising Ming Lord for a generation.


    Later, he buried his mother''s immortal body in the underground palace, and put his father''s remains in it, so that they, the lovers of life and death, could stay together forever.


    However, this legend is only spread by the people in the mountains near Langshan. There is no official historical record. Because this dynasty existed for a short time and disappeared inexplicably more than ten years later, it is unclear whether it is true. Many archaeologists firmly believe that they are true historical stories, and many writers go deep into the jungle to find clues, But they all came back in vain, and some people took their lives.


    After hearing this story, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were deeply shocked. They looked at each other and understood it, because they knew that Ruan Ying''s story was really true. They both firmly believed that the immortal female corpse in the underground palace was the heroine ah Yuemei in Ruan Ying''s mouth just now. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence?

 Chapter 1083

    "Sister Ruan Ying, it was not easy for a Yue Mei and a Yue Mei to fall in love at that time!" Qing''er was moved to wipe her tears. Her beautiful women also had rosy eyes, which was deeply infected by the love between a Yue Mei and a Yue Ge.


    "That''s right! In their time, the living environment was worse than it is now. The tribes were killing each other. They had to be vigilant against the attacks of countless jackals, tigers and leopards all the time. They had no guns, guns, only simple knives and crossbows. Their lives were in danger all the time. It''s not like we can still sit here and talk about love." Ruan Ying said.


    "Sister Ruan Ying, do you think this is the tribal site of ah Yuemei when you tell us this story?" sister Heifeng asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Well, I can''t say so. If there are new discoveries in the underground palace below, not just bones and knives, it also depends on what other discoveries are and what these discoveries are enough to support. I can''t draw this conclusion now. The cave discovered by baby and sister Ah Mei last time has not been excavated, so it''s hard to say whether it''s the ah Yue tribe over there or here depends on archaeology As a result, in my opinion, it is more likely that a ri tribe is here, because it is said that in order to stay with a Yue Mei forever, a Ri Ge specially built a underground palace to worship her body. He lives with a Yue Mei''s body every day. If there is a underground palace here, it is more likely that a ri tribe will fall here. But after their children ruled Liangshan, did they stay in a Yue The tribe built underground palaces, so we don''t know. Many historical mysteries need evidence to support them. We can''t guess blindly, "Ruan Ying said with a smile.


    "Wow, sister Ruan Ying, I admire you more and more now. You know what happened thousands of years ago. It''s amazing." Qing Er smiled admiringly.


    "Girl, regret not reading? After going out with sister a, you must learn more. If you don''t learn well, I''ll punish you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, twisting her snow-white jade legs.


    "Hehe, baby, you hurt me. By the way, what did you say? Did you say that elder sister wanted to take me out?" Qing''er asked excitedly after reacting.


    "Hehe, Qing''er, my baby praises you for your intelligence. How about asking elder sister to take you out to see the world, manage the enterprise and give full play to your expertise?" Ruan Ling smiled on Tang Wenhao''s lap.


    "Great! Baby, I love you so much. Sister, I want a baby now. Can you approve?" Qing''er asked with a happy smile.


    "Ha ha, dead girl, go! Baby, I''m not cold now." Ruan Ling smiled generously.


    "Sister, you don''t keep your word. I''ll punish you. You promised me to accompany Wang when you came up. Don''t you forget?" said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao''s salty pig hands began to mess with Ruan Ling and twisted Ruan Ling''s body, which further stimulated Tang Wenhao''s fighting enthusiasm.


    He pushed Ruan Ling down, looked up and smiled at Qing''er, "Qing''er, just get ready. I''ll have fun with your sister first." then he covered Ruan Ling''s sweet lips.


    An hour later, Tang Wenhao and led Ruan Ling, Ruan Ying, sister Heifeng, a Zhu and a Yun back.


    Before leaving, Qing''er asked Qing''er to strengthen the vigilance of this place. Irrelevant personnel should not approach the ancient well. Qing''er said that she would never let any irrelevant personnel approach the ancient well, and took the skeletons and other cultural relics brought by Tang Wenhao back to the new park. Ruan Ling did not allow Ruan Ying to bring such scary things back to her cave. If she wanted to do research, she could only come to the new park, not in the cave, So as not to bring unclean things to harm the family.


    Ruan Ying knew that Ruan Ling didn''t like her Archaeology in the cave, so she didn''t insist, but she was still particularly interested in the underground palace under the ancient well.


    On the way, Ruan Ying tried to convince Ruan Ling to let her go, "sister, let me go down and have a look again! If there is really no special discovery, I will die, otherwise, I really don''t die. I vaguely felt that the underground palace must be the underground palace built by brother a RI for sister a Yue."


    "Hehe, Ruan Ying, I''ve been hanging around with my baby for so long. I''ve seen all the places I should see. Moreover, it''s really dangerous. Is your research important or your life important? You can''t go down alone. Maybe you''ll die in it. You don''t know how cold it is! If my baby hasn''t been carrying me or holding me, I''ll freeze to death in it." Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, Ruan Ying, stop talking. If you want to go down, you have to wait for me to come back. I''ll go down with you. OK? I have something important to do with my sister. Why don''t you wait for me to come back? In this way, I can rest assured that if you want to have something long and short, what can we do for our children?" Tang Wenhao smiled with her slender waist in his arms.


    "Well, baby, you have to keep your word! I really want to go down and have a look. You don''t know. It''s hard for our researchers to find out once they find out." Ruan Ying said.


    "Yes, I understand your mind very well. It''s just as convenient for me to see you squatting on the grass for the first time. I''ve seen you like that. With a new discovery, I don''t want you. I''m uncomfortable all over. Later, I really took you away. My ideal has become a reality. That sense of achievement is very good." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, you are so bad. It''s convenient to see other girls." Ruan Yingjiao smiled.


    "Fortunately, you let me see it. Otherwise, how could you be my woman? Besides, my eldest brother and I saved your archaeological team? Without us, you experts have become delicious fast food for wild wolves and Archaeology! You are dead." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha... All the beauties smiled.


    Three days later, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Meimei and Meiying returned to Liangshan. They finally met aunt Shen and her baby daughter Shen Wen in Ruan''s house for nearly two months.


    When Tang Wenhao stepped out of the BMW, a well-dressed and beautiful girl appeared in front of Tang Wenhao holding aunt Shen''s hand. The mother and daughter were very similar. It is estimated that Aunt Shen was as beautiful and lovely as her daughter when she was young. They all had the special gentle beauty of Jiangnan beauty, with skin like snow, bright eyes, red lips and white teeth. They wanted to kiss each other at a glance.


    "Aunt, Wenwen, I''ve kept you waiting." Tang Wenhao came forward and smiled.


    "Hehe, bad boy, let''s wait for mother and daughter for so many days, Wenwen. See now? He is mother''s favorite son-in-law, Wenhao... He took us to save mother and several companions on the Pacific desert island." after that, she motioned Tang Wenhao with her eyes to turn his eyes to her daughter.


    "Hehe, should I call you wife? Or Wenwen? We already have a Wener in our family. It''s troublesome. I''ll make mistakes if I''m not careful in the future." Tang Wenhao said with a bad laugh.


    Wen''er standing at the door smiled, "brother Wen Hao, how can you make a mistake? I''m wen''er. She''s sister Wen Wen. There''s still a difference, isn''t there? Sister Li Yan."


    Not to mention Tang Wenhao and Shen Wen, the first-time beauty, but Ruan Ling and other beauties.


    Ruan Ling and Meiying, who got off the bus later, were also very happy when Meiying met aunt Shen. Meiying and Meiling had lived and died together with aunt Shen, and their feelings were better.


    "Aunt, I''ve kept you waiting. I didn''t expect you to be so determined to give your daughter to our baby. I''m really moved. Don''t worry. As long as you enter our Ruan house, you''re my good sister. I''ll be kind to her," Ruan Ling smiled, holding aunt Shen''s hand.


    "Hehe, my old lady just likes your bearing and kindness. She thinks that Wenwen will not be wronged when she follows you. Although she can''t really get married, in fact, that piece of paper is really nothing in her life. As long as she lives happily and doesn''t hurt others." aunt Shen smiled.


    "That''s it! Come on, come on, aunt Shen, beauty, Meiying, Wenwen, baby, let everyone come in and talk!" sister Ah Mei smiled and pestled Tang Wenhao''s arm.


    Tang Wenhao was chatting with Wen Wen and hurriedly took Shen Wen''s hand and went inside. Ruan Ling and aunt Shen laughed when they saw it, especially aunt Shen. When she saw that her daughter was so close to Tang Wenhao for the first time, she was surprised and happy for them.


    Ruan Ling knew the reason. As she walked, she smiled at Aunt Shen, "aunt, don''t you know? Our baby naturally liked Wenwen such a petite and lovely beauty. Didn''t he tell you last time in the jungle? His first girlfriend''s name was Ning Kexin. She should be very similar to Wenwen''s temperament. She is also a little beauty in Jiangnan. He likes it very much. It should be love at first sight."


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Wen Wen has been at Ruan''s house these days. She looks at Wen Hao''s photos every day and tells me that she really likes Wen Hao. At first, she heard that Wen Hao has many wives. She thought that my old lady was crazy and asked her beautiful daughter to be a concubine. However, after she came here, she felt Ruan''s warm and happy family The atmosphere is also infected. Besides, Wen Hao is really handsome. Which Huaichun girl doesn''t like it? "Aunt Shen smiled.


    At home, Tang Wenhao took Shen Wen''s jade hand and sat on the sofa. He stared at her and looked at her shy and lovely little touch. Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "Wen Wen, think about it? This will be your home in the future. When it''s over, you''ll have a son for me. Are you ready?"


    "Ah? Don''t you have many sons?" Shen Wen asked coyly.


    "You didn''t give birth to many of them? You don''t know I agreed with my mother when I was in the jungle. The more sons, the better, and the more daughters, the better." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "That''s not the same. I have to give you more children!" Shen Wenjiao said with a smile.


    "Yes, I want to challenge the Guinness Book of records. I want to be the man with the most children in the world to show that I am the most fertile man in the world," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Ha ha... Bad guy! Not serious!


    After teasing Shen Wen, Tang Wenhao asked with a smile, "Wen Wen, are you going to follow sister Ah Mei to take care of your family or go to work? It all depends on your own interests."


    "Well, of course it''s work. If our bastard boss hadn''t bullied people, I wouldn''t resign. I like to go to work and don''t want to stay at home all day." Shen Wen smiled.

 Chapter 1084

    Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "ah? What''s the matter? What did your bastard boss do to you, or something happened? Do you need me to smoke him?"


    Shen Wen said sadly, "some time ago, our boss asked me to eat with a German and let me sleep with him. He said that if I slept with the foreign old man, he would give me a house and give me a raise."


    "You promised?" Tang Wenhao asked casually.


    "What''s your brain? You say you''re smart?! where did you think of going? Why did you come to Liangshan after you promised me? I certainly wouldn''t promise. I said I didn''t like foreign men. Our boss also said, foreign men what... What... I can''t say. If I really want to spend a night with that German, I''m sure I''ll fall in love with that German and say I can get a suite If you don''t say it, you will be physically satisfied. "


    "Shit! Is your boss a hooligan? Bullshit! Wenwen, luckily you didn''t promise, we can''t sell ourselves no matter how poor we are, which will be looked down upon by others. Besides, the Chinese man doesn''t say so bad as your stupid boss. If he is bad, he thinks all Chinese men are like him! Someday I''ll let him know that the root cause is his own problem "Tang Wenhao said bitterly.


    "Hehe... Well, you''d better forget it? His wife is nearly 50, and you''re not losing your life? Anyway, I didn''t promise him, but if I didn''t promise him, my job would be gone and I have to look for a job again."


    "It''s all right, Wenwen. When you get to Ruan''s house, work is just entertainment and pastime for you. Can''t you live here? Besides, Mans factory also needs people, especially the foreign trade department needs talents like you. Didn''t mom tell you?"


    "Oh, yes, I just want to introduce my situation to you! Wen Hao, I''m a foreign trade major. I''m sure there''s no problem with my work. My biggest problem at present is that I can''t speak Vietnamese." Shen Wen said anxiously.


    "That''s not a problem! When sister Guo''er comes, you just follow her and don''t bother to learn Vietnamese. I can''t speak Vietnamese! It''s also very good!"


    After a brief chat, Ruan Ling felt that she should invite their mother and daughter out to dinner, so she asked Yang Xi to arrange the hotel, and asked wen''er and Li Yan to invite Ruan Jingxiong and his wife to get together. In the evening, she asked everyone to hold a ceremony for Tang Wenhao and Shen Wen, which would be held in the hotel. Although Shen Wen could not be married, the ceremony could not be less, and aunt Shen and her daughter could not be wronged.


    After the arrangement, Yang Xi began to make arrangements. Reminded by Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao led aunt Shen''s mother and daughter to drive outside. He wanted to buy Shen Wen some clothes and jewelry. No matter what, this kind of gift can''t be less from others.


    In fact, walking behind Shen Wen, Tang Wenhao looked up, and then he really saw the symmetry of the little beauty in front of her. As expected, she was not only beautiful in appearance, but also the same as aunt Shen. After looking at her figure in tight jeans, she was really very symmetrical. Her small waist was very thin and very sexy. No wonder the German would make her mind, A really exquisite little beauty with watery eyes. You can see at a glance that the girl is very intelligent.


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao is walking behind her. This little beauty is her own tonight. I don''t know if she tastes the same as Ah Ying?


    As soon as I got to the BMW, the little beauty turned to Tang Wenhao and smiled, "Wenhao, I want to change a skirt and go out. It''s inconvenient to buy clothes in jeans. I have to try on clothes from time to time. Wait for me!"


    "Oh, ghost girl, there are many famous things. Go!" aunt Shen smiled.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and motioned her to change her skirt quickly. "Wen Hao, listen to ah Ling, your ex girlfriend is very similar to Wen Wen? It''s also a petite, beautiful and lovely type like Wen Wen, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, well, they really belong to the same type of beauty. Mom, Wenwen is really like you. You must be very beautiful when you were young, right? How did my father catch up with you?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk to you about Chen sesame and rotten millet in the future! Wenwen is mom''s last heart disease. She can find you and fall in love with you at first sight. Mom has no regrets in her life." aunt Shen smiled.


    "Mom, don''t worry! I will love Wenwen very much. I really feel familiar with her as soon as I see her. I don''t feel strange at all. It seems that it''s natural to do anything with her. When I hold her hand, I also feel very natural. It seems that I''m her husband, not just know her "Boyfriend," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, this is fate! Besides, she has lived in the Ruan family for so long. These sisters at home are good to her and have told her a lot about you. Therefore, she has regarded you as her man in her heart."


    The little beauty Wenwen changed into a red dress and appeared in front of them like a fairy. Aunt Shen smiled at her beautiful daughter, looked at Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "Wenhao, is Wenwen beautiful in this dress?"


    "Hmm! As beautiful as a fairy!" Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Wenwen smiled shyly. Tang Wenhao opened the co pilot''s door for her like a gentleman and let her into BMW. Wenwen looked very happy and her face was crimson. Behind the car stood several envious beauties, ah Xiu, Britain and America, Li Yan and so on.


    After getting on the bus, aunt Shen specially asked Wenwen to sit on the co pilot of Tang Wenhao. "Wenwen, why do you always blush today when you deal with foreigners all day long? Wenhao is not an outsider. It''s your man right away. You need to be shy?" aunt Shen stretched out her neck from behind and smiled at Wenwen.


    "Mom! Look at you... Isn''t this the first time people fall in love? Shyness is not normal!" the little beauty smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha... In fact, it''s a lifetime! It''s too fast. When you feel happy, you should grasp it! Mom is really glad to see that you two met so well for the first time." aunt Shen sighed.


    Tang Wenhao took aunt Shen''s mother and daughter to buy Shen Wen two sets of high-end clothes at the largest shopping mall in Langshan, and specially bought her two sets of Vietnamese national dress oder, so that she could also feel the taste of being a Vietnamese bride.


    After that, she bought her a diamond ring worth 50000 yuan, which broke Shen wenle. Girls like big diamond rings. Before the wedding night, she couldn''t wait to beg Tang Wenhao to put them on her.


    Just after the three finished shopping, Tang Wenhao received a call from Yang Xi and asked them to gather directly in the hotel. Most of the Ruan family passed by and she would send the address to Tang Wenhao.


    On the way to the hotel, Shen Wen was always very excited. When she saw Tang Wenhao, she was happy. "Look at you, girl, your mouth hasn''t closed since you saw Wen Hao." aunt Shen joked in the back.


    "Hehe, mom, today is the day when Wen Hao and I are very happy. When am I unhappy today? Isn''t it, super handsome?" Shen Wen looked at Tang Wenhao with love and smiled.


    "Yes, I shouldn''t close my mouth today. Mom, I didn''t expect Wenwen to be so beautiful. I can''t find any shortcomings from her. I''m comfortable everywhere." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, that''s right? Or you two have a fate? You see, our fate is very rare. Who would have thought that we would encounter a hijacking when we go back to the United States for the first time? After that, we also meet you young people. To tell the truth, it''s my old lady''s last adventure in her life to have such an experience with you? It''s a pity. In fact, Yang Zilan, it''s a pity , she likes you very much. If her life were not too thin, she should marry you. She told me that as long as you want her, she will marry you regardless of her own life. How''s Chen Xin? Has she contacted you? She loves you very much, too. "Aunt Shen smiled.


    "Hehe, when she went to work, she didn''t know her situation. Her parents firmly opposed us together, so I didn''t fight for it. I couldn''t get married myself, and I was worried that she would suffer with me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Alas, there''s no way. Some people care about this paper, some don''t care. At first, I also care. Now I think it doesn''t matter. Life is short, as long as I feel happy." aunt Shen smiled.


    "Yes, mom, what''s the use of having that piece of paper between you and my father? Whether he should have an affair or an affair can''t give you any protection," Shen Wen said.


    "Wenwen, don''t talk nonsense about mom. As long as you can finally live happily with Wenhao, mom is at her age and has no pursuit," said Aunt Shen.


    "Mom, you can follow us in the future. We are building Death Valley and have built several enclosed buildings. I plan to start decoration after building five or six buildings. After that, we can move these families to live together, so that we can take care of each other every day. We will be very happy in that paradise," Tang Wenhao said with a smile, He did have such a plan to let aunt Shen spend her old age in death valley with them.


    "Oh, OK! Don''t mention it. Since I lived on that desert island in the Pacific Ocean for more than a month, I''m really used to that kind of jungle life. I stand aloof from the world, and the scenery is picturesque and beautiful." aunt Shen smiled.


    When they arrived at Yang Xiding''s Hotel, in fact, it was a seafood restaurant. The Ruan family asked for five private rooms. As soon as Tang Wenhao stopped their car, they met Ruan Jingxiong standing next to a car with a big stomach.


    "Dad, mom, have you just arrived?" Tang Wenhao said hello.


    "Hehe, I''ve just arrived, Wen Hao. Are they the women you were in distress with ah Ling last time?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled, pointing to Aunt Shen.


    "Yes, she''s aunt Shen. Now she''s my mother. She''s Wenwen... Mom, Wenwen, this is my father, my mother, Wener''s parents, you know?" Tang Wenhao introduced each other.


    "What a beautiful girl! She looks like a fairy." Dr. Ruan praised Shen Wen''s beauty.


    "Thank you, aunt. I''m not as beautiful as sister wen''er. Sister wen''er is really like a fairy." Shen Wen smiled modestly.


    "Ha ha... In my eyes, you all look like fairies and are called Wenwen. It''s fate, but don''t be modest. Let''s go in!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Wenwen.

 Chapter 1085

    Several people went to the private room. Yang Xi, Ruan Ling, sister Ah Mei, Aya, may and other beauties arrived. Everyone greeted Ruan Jingxiong and his wife one after another. Ruan Jingxiong was also very happy to see Ruan Ling again.


    Ruan Ling deliberately asked Tang Wenhao and Wen Wen to sit together when she sat down. Wen Wen began to feel a little embarrassed. She had lived in Ruan''s house for more than ten days and knew some rules. Her mother also reminded her that she should know how to grow up and grow up in order. She was small and could not compete for a seat with her eldest sister. Later, Ruan Ling insisted on this arrangement, and her mother signaled that she was welcome, Just sat on one side of Tang Wenhao, but with a trace of shyness on his face. On the other side of Tang Wenhao was Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao lives among the beautiful women every day. He has no sense of shame and hugs left and right magnanimously.


    Although Wenwen is a foreign trade background, knowledgeable and open-minded, she doesn''t have a boyfriend in the end. According to her mother aunt Shen, this girl hasn''t been in love in college. She has been guarding herself like a jade. She hasn''t been really touched by that boy, so she must be unable to wipe it off.


    "Wenwen, which country do you usually deal with birdmen?" Tang Wenhao thought her shy appearance was very funny, so he whispered a smile in her ear.


    "Hehe, Wenhao, you talk funny! What''s a bird man?" Wenwen, a civilized girl, obviously has fun with Tang Wenhao''s rude words.


    Tang Wenhao smiled obscene in her ear, "Those who take advantage of you, like you said, are all birdmen, and your boss is also a birdman. He can''t do it himself. He still looks down on our Chinese men and thinks he''s great! Our Chinese men are not necessarily worse than them. If you have the opportunity to introduce them to me, we''ll compare them with him to see if they are better or our Chinese men are better." Tang Wenhao deliberately turned the topic to this.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, Wenwen blushed, took a sip of the drink and looked at Ruan Ling on the other side, "ha ha, Wenwen, you don''t have to say that I know that the baby certainly didn''t say anything good. He is so bad at ordinary times. Am I right?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister a Ling, you really guessed right. He said rude words." Shen Wen pointed to Tang Wenhao and smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s not normal? This little Coyote wipes the oil of our sisters every day. What he says in his mouth is colored. Sister Wenwen, you will adapt in the future. He can''t live without swearing." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Who said that? In fact, I''m still very elegant in most cases, except when I fight and when I''m frank with my wife. In both cases, a man can''t be elegant. You ask my father, can he be elegant when he performs his task?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, smelly boy, what are you talking about your father?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled brightly.


    "It''s called a diversion. How else would I live if I had so many women to deal with me alone? However, my new woman shouldn''t bully me, Wenwen, right?" Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    "Well, baby, let''s start serving! We''ll talk while eating." Ruan Ling smiled.


    So Yang Xi asked the waiter to serve the dishes quickly, and the family drank happily.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, Yang Xi smiled at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, "ah Ling, baby, recently, we have more and more mans happy events. According to Mr. man, the complete merger of mans and Chen is progressing smoothly. I also have a large model competition to participate in. Do you know who I invited to participate in our mans model training camp? Guess."


    "Ah? Where is the model competition? Is it domestic in Vietnam? Or international?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile. Tang Wenhao was also surprised. He felt from Yang Xi''s beautiful eyes that the beauty representing mans must be extraordinary, otherwise she wouldn''t be so mysterious.


    "Who? Sister, don''t say half stay half? How long have we not participated in your management? Who knows which fairy you got?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, who is it? We also know each other?" Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Oh, ah Ling, baby, she''s in China. People? You all know her and know her very well. I finally caught her for urgent training, but to my surprise, she has a high understanding. She seems to be born an international model. In less than a month, her performance ranked first in mans model training camp." Yang Xi smiled.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao began to focus on a beautiful woman. Who? Xiaoyao, he has a strong intuition that the beauty with famous model fan mentioned by Yang Xi is Xiaoyao, and other beauties don''t have such qualifications and temperament.


    "Sister Yang Xi, the beauty you said won''t be our Xiaoyao? Has she come back?" Ruan Ling also targeted Xiaoyao.


    "Oh, ah Ling, smart. The super model fan I''m talking about is our family Xiaoyao, the sister of super model Xueying. Didn''t you expect it?" Yang Xi smiled proudly.


    "Really? Xiaoyao is back? Where is she?" Ruan Ling asked pleasantly, and then looked at Tang Wenhao happily. Tang Wenhao was also very happy. In fact, he also wanted Xiaoyao very much, at least he was very concerned about her safety.


    Tang Wenhao feels a little inferior in front of Xiaoyao from beginning to end. He thinks Xiaoyao is the kind of beauty who needs to look up. She is intelligent, beautiful, elegant, simple, sexy and cold, but she does not lose her kind nature.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, baby, Xiao Yao is now in full closed emergency training, so I didn''t let her come. She will participate in the competition in a few days. In my opinion, she is a natural supermodel. Like her sister Xue Ying, she has a devil like figure and an angel like face. Moreover, she has another kind of intellectual beauty and coldness than her sister. I dare say , Xiaoyao will be popular. She must be the hottest supermodel in Vietnam in recent years. I also plan to take her abroad to participate in the competition. I think she will surprise us. "Yang Xi smiled confidently.


    "Hehe, elder sister Yang Xi, you are so powerful. How can you persuade our prickly beauty to listen to you? How can she follow you to be a model? She is a top student?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Wen''er said for Yang Xi, "isn''t our sister Yang Xi able to talk? After sister Xiao Yao came back, sister Yang Xi kept talking in front of her about how powerful sister Xue Ying was before her. She said that if she was also a model, she would be better than her sister and could realize her sister''s unfulfilled dream. If she said more, sister Xiao Yao would be moved."


    Yang Xi then said with a smile, "hehe, later Xiaoyao followed me to the audition. As a result, she took the T-stage for the first time. The temperament, amazing, cold and beautiful, and the intellectual beauty in her bones surprised all of us. She was really born a super model."


    Later, the meal was basically about how Xiaoyao followed Yang Xi to conduct model training in the model training camp after she came back. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were particularly interested in seeing Xiaoyao''s style because of her rapid progress.


    Three days later, Tang Wenhao and Wen Wen are still in love and honeymoon. The day for the big beauty Xiao Yao to participate in the model competition is approaching. The competition is said to be in Hanoi, the capital of Vietnam, but the models participating in the competition are not only Vietnamese beauties, but also beauties from three places on both sides of China, as well as beauties from Singapore, Thailand, the Philippines, Malaysia and other Southeast Asian countries, and even, There are also Japanese, Indian and South Korean beauties.


    On this day, it is finally the day for the big beauty Xiaoyao Hanoi model competition.


    Early in the morning, Yang Xi gathered Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, sister Ah Mei, Wen Wen, wen''er, purple orchid, Britain and the United States and other ten or twenty Ruan beauties at the gate of mans model training camp center. Aunt Shen also followed. Ruan Jingxiong and his wife also went to join the fun to cheer Xiaoyao.


    At the door, I finally saw the long lost beauty Xiaoyao. She disappeared for nearly half a year. She was more beautiful and elegant. She was wearing tight jeans and looked very casual. It also made her devil figure look exciting. Tang Wenhao had an impulse to hold her to bed at a simple glance.


    Ruan Ling was very happy to see her. "Ghost girl! You worried sister a Ling to death." Ruan Ling didn''t want Xiaoyao to call her aunt. She took the initiative to change her mouth, and Tang Wenhao was busy greeting her.


    Xiaoyao smiled shyly and said, "hehe, aunt Wen Hao, am I all right? What else can happen to me when I''m so big? By the way, did you bring Sihui? I miss her. Sister Yang Xi forbids me to do anything these days, except training or training every day." then she glanced at the beauty pile and didn''t find Ruan Yi and Sihui. She was a little lost.


    "Hehe, I was trying to make you put aside all your selfish thoughts and go all out to deal with this competition. After you win the prize in China, your vision will be more open, and your sisters are optimistic about you." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Aunt, in fact, my favorite job is my own job." Xiaoyao doesn''t seem to be keen on modeling. She still hopes that her job is related to her major.


    "I''m still called little aunt. You''re called sister Yang Xi. Won''t it be a mess if you call me little aunt again? Change your mouth! We''ll all be good sisters in the future. As for work! Wait until your game is over." Ruan Ling smiled.


    This time, Mans drove a total of four cars to watch Xiaoyao''s competition in the beautiful capital Hanoi. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also became drivers, one for each, and Yang Xi and Wen Wen for each. After the beauties got on the bus, a team of backup teams raced towards Hanoi.


    At nine o''clock, Tang Wenhao and his support group of Ruan beauties arrived at the game on time.


    The model competition is located in Hanoi Capital International Exhibition Center, which is currently the largest professional exhibition center in Vietnam with the most complete supporting facilities and the highest management level.


    As soon as you enter the exhibition center, there are a large number of beautiful women from all over the world. The so-called beauty clouds should be like this!


    When Yang Xi led her model and her beauty support group to their reserved seats, all the audience focused on these beauties around Tang Wenhao, especially today''s protagonist Xiao Yao, Ruan Ling, sister Ah Mei, Yang Xi, wen''er and beauty. All of them belong to big beauties with exquisite facial features and tall stature, They were all dressed in very elegant dresses. Their noble aura immediately overwhelmed the audience. It can be said that the six of them are absolutely the best beauties among the stunning beauties.


    The beauty and Britain, Wen Wen, Li Yan, ah Xiu and so on around them are all good-looking and beautiful.

 Chapter 1086

    Many people are talking and thinking that they are all contestants. Where would these audiences think that all the beauties around Ruan Ling, except the heroine Xiaoyao, are backup groups, and these beauties are Tang Wenhao''s beautiful wife and concubine.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao sat down with everyone with an extremely satisfied attitude. It can be said that any man with many beautiful women like him will have this sense of pride and achievement.


    After all, all these beauties were accepted by him, without exception!


    Yang Xi first LED Xiao Yao to the organizing committee to sign up. After that, she came to see Ruan Ling and her backup group before it was their turn to perform. She deeply thanked Ruan Ling for leading so many beautiful women to help her, and said she would try her best to win the championship.


    She said that after listening to sister Yang Xi''s inquiry, her backup group was the most powerful, so she was deeply honored.


    The famous model competition can be said to be a large-scale and all-round centralized display of beautiful women competing for the beauty of their body curves. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling followed the great beauty Yang Xi to the backstage for a while, filled with emotion! Shit, in addition to the audience, staff and judges, the girls we saw at the scene of the whole model competition were all beautiful, with beautiful faces, ice muscles and jade skin, tall and charming curves, and there were hundreds of beauties.


    If only we could take all these beauties into our own account, Tang Wenhao thought obscene.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling returned to their seats in order not to affect the preparation of the beautiful girl Xiaoyao. Wenwen, sitting on Tang Wenhao''s right, gave him a whiny look, "villain! Are you dazzled? Are all beautiful women? There are too many to see?" Wenwen and Tang Wenhao are still married, and they are very possessive, watching her beloved man sweep around among the beautiful women, Just uncomfortable.


    Before Tang Wenhao could speak, wen''er in front of him said with a bad smile as if he were afraid that the world would not be chaotic, "Sure, although we Ruan family are all beautiful women, we don''t have a major here. It''s normal to be dazzled. However, brother Wen Hao''s favorite is sister Xiaoyao. He has been trying to catch up with sister Xiaoyao, and he''s not sure. In fact, he doesn''t know. Sister Xiaoyao has been in love with him for a long time. Really! Just this morning at the door of mans training center, she saw brother Wen Hao and sister a Ling We all came to cheer her up, and all our faces were smiling! "


    Wenwen stretched out her hand and twisted it on Tang Wenhao''s thigh. She said with a whiny smile, "villain, is what Wener said true?"


    Tang Wenhao liked to see her jealous, whiny and coquettish. He deliberately smiled and said, "of course it''s true. I feel it. Are you jealous? Wenwen, why don''t you let my sister punish me!" Tang Wenhao winked at Ruan Ling.


    "Villain, how do you want me to punish you? Now or at night?" Ruan Ling whispered in Tang Wenhao''s ear with beautiful dimples and beautiful eyes.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard her tone, he was so frightened that he quickly put one leg on the other leg, because Wenwen was sitting on the right. This girl is now more difficult to deal with than Ruan Ling. The ghost girl must seize the opportunity to catch a few when she wants to see Tang Wenhao react.


    However, no matter how cunning the fox is, it can''t be a hunter. In Wenwen''s eyes, Tang Wenhao is her prey now. Wenwen has a panoramic view of Tang Wenhao''s reaction. The ghost girl first glances around and sees that no one pays attention to them. Her beautiful eyes are close to Tang Wenhao, and then whispers to Ruan Ling opposite her, "sister a Ling, see?" Then he pointed to Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling was covered by Wenwen''s lips and kept smiling.


    Just then, Tang Wenhao felt that someone had knocked on the back of his head. He turned around and saw that it was ah Xiu. She gave Tang Wenhao a white look and whispered, "what are you doing with sister a Ling? And Wenwen, what are you doing? Tell us quickly."


    Wenwen ghost girl turned her head and waved to ah Xiu. Ah Xiu quickly stood up, walked behind Wenwen and asked with a smile, "Wenwen, tell me, what are you talking about? Laugh at sister ah Ling like this?"


    Wenwen moved her mouth to ah Xiu''s ear and whispered, "ah Xiu sister, this bad guy wants to do bad things in the daytime. Do you want to see it? I''ll change seats with you?"


    As soon as ah Xiu heard this, she covered her mouth and smiled. She stretched out Yu to point out Wenwen''s forehead and whispered, "sister Wenwen! I think you''re still dissatisfied. You two are together every day these days. When you''re with your baby, you think about it. No wonder sister Yuzhu says you''re also a little girl."


    Although Tang Wenhao''s women are unscrupulous in saying these words, others can''t hear them, because the model competition hasn''t officially started, and the surroundings are very noisy, that is, people with unique skills like Tang Wenhao can barely hear their dialogue clearly.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao also likes to listen to their flirting and flirting. It''s very interesting, but it''s also very painful. Therefore, Tang Wenhao can''t bear Ruan Ling''s little coquetting just now. He can''t wait to ask her in public. Ruan Ling is such a woman. She won''t be bored anyway. It seems that there is a magic in her beautiful and sexy body all the time She attracted him. She existed for Tang Wenhao.


    After flirting with Wen Wen and wen''er for a few minutes, there was finally a voice on the stage. It was a very moving female voice, translated in Vietnamese and English, "good morning, audience, judges, beauties, ladies and gentlemen, friends at home and abroad! Today is Hanoi international supermodel competition..."


    As a beautiful and moving hostess reported the opening speech, there was silence under the stage. Everyone''s eyes fell on the beautiful hostess on the stage, and Tang Wenhao was no exception.


    This beauty host, they all know, is the leading front-line beauty host in Vietnam. Li Qing, who has presided over various competitions, has a graceful and moving figure, can pinch water from her skin, has a beautiful face, beautiful appearance, a very wide range of knowledge and a pleasant voice. You are embarrassed to be distracted by what she says.


    Although she speaks Vietnamese and English, at least Tang Wenhao can understand English.


    If you can turn Li Qing over, it will be great! hey! Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but flirt with her.


    The first item of today''s model competition is swimsuit performance, which is divided into several groups. Each group of beauties walks around the stage in swimsuit. I bet that the male audience, whether the judges or the audience, or the staff, as long as they are men with normal physiology, must hold tight, otherwise, they have psychological problems.


    It''s tempting! Some beauties have ordinary facial features, but their devil like body and snow-white skin can definitely stimulate the sensitive nerves of every man. Anyway, as a senior color man, Tang Wenhao is honest. From the first batch of beauties wearing swimsuits to the end of the best batch, his nerves have been tight, and he wants to rush up and pounce on the two beauties.


    From time to time, the ghost girl Wenwen would turn her head and secretly glance at Tang Wenhao. Then she fell down to his ear and whispered, "villain, do you want to do bad things again when you see a beautiful woman?"


    Alas! It''s really hard for you to meet such a beautiful woman! Tang Wenhao felt that he underestimated the charm and game of aunt Shen''s little daughter from the beginning. At first, he didn''t see it. He didn''t expect that she had a wild heart under her gentle appearance.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao is more and more used to her wildness. Tang Wenhao knows that Wenwen is already his woman. Therefore, any ambiguous jokes between husband and wife are not too much.


    Several other beauties took it very seriously, including the beautiful American and British sisters. However, from beginning to end, they didn''t talk much, because they haven''t fully integrated into modern society.


    No more gossip. After a round of swimsuit display, the first round score came out. When they saw that Xiaoyao''s score was ranked second, Tang Wenhao and the beauties of their backup group cheered.


    The first is a Chilean beauty, and the third is a Filipino girl. Tang Wenhao took a special look at the three words of the Philippines, but he was written in Vietnamese and didn''t know it, so he didn''t care much.


    Indeed, Xiaoyao''s score ranked second is the best. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling talked. There are only more than 20 beauties who are really impeccable. It is really difficult to find any defects in their bodies. They are absolutely the best beauties. Their height, figure, curve, facial features and expression are so charming!


    Xiao Yao is also the best of the best. Therefore, Yang Xi always proudly told Tang Wenhao that day that Xiao Yao is the best beauty in a million. Who can marry a beauty like her is the blessing of eight generations! Let Tang Wenhao be sure to cheer. They all support him.


    Therefore, Ruan Ling was reluctant to let other men touch her. She said countless times that only a man like Tang Wenhao is worthy of a beauty like Xiao Yao. Alas! Ruan Ling is really good to this guy. I can''t say it!


    The second round is the talent show. Tang Wenhao, the other beauties, doesn''t care much, because he knows that no matter how good others are, they don''t belong to him. It''s useless to care. He should still care about the big beauty Xiaoyao he should care about.


    Xiaoyao''s talent show is a Vietnamese national dance. She is beautiful. She puts on her national clothes and dances her own national dance. When her body is twisted, it is hot and sexy, hip swinging and makes people excited. In addition, she looks more energetic with her distinctive intellectual temperament!


    Looking at it, Tang Wenhao realized that his body had a reaction and quickly turned around to look at Wenwen. Fortunately, this time, the ghost girl didn''t stare at him, but focused on appreciating her Xiaoyao''s wonderful performance.


    After the performance, the beauty Xiaoyao bowed to everyone, looked at Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally, and then returned to the backstage with a smile.


    Next, a Filipino beauty performed belly dance, which was also very hot. Her exaggerated and presumptuous actions attracted everyone''s attention. Some men under the stage were more than shouting. They looked like Tang Wenhao. They wanted to go up and rub the beauty. Of course, at the end, they also won full applause.


    At the moment when she boldly raised her pretty face like a porcelain doll, Tang Wenhao suddenly felt that she looked familiar. It seemed that he had seen her somewhere, but he couldn''t remember for a moment.

 Chapter 1087

    At the end of this round, the scores were announced soon. Combined with the results of the previous round, Xiaoyao ranked first, the Filipino girl ranked second, and the Chilean beauty fell to third.


    However, Tang Wenhao began to pay attention to the Filipino player this time. With a trace of doubt, Tang Wenhao looked back at ah Xiu. Ah Xiu, Tang Wenhao looked at her and asked with a smile, "villain, why? Are you very happy to see sister Xiao Yao coming first?"


    "Of course... Hey! Wife, what''s the name of the Filipino girl? What does she read in Vietnamese?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Isn''t there English? What? You''re interested in others again? You still want to be a son-in-law in the Philippines?" ah Xiu joked.


    "Oh! I didn''t notice English. It''s over there! You Vietnam are very strange. It should be Vietnamese above and English below. As a result, you are divided into two lists." Tang Wenhao glanced at the direction ah Xiu pointed out.


    This attracted the attention of Ruan Ling, Wen Wen and wen''er.


    Especially Ruan Ling, she asked suspiciously, "Oh, baby, do you think yernny looks familiar?" it turned out that the hot Filipino girl''s name was yernny.


    Ruan Ling is really smart!


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help repeating it several times with Ruan Ling''s voice. Suddenly, the picture that the Filipino robber Aaron showed him at that time was very similar to the yernny I saw on the stage just now, right! Yernny is Yani. Is she really Yani?


    This idea excited Tang Wenhao. I remember that Yalong told him at that time that he had a sister named Yani. She was very beautiful and sexy, and only interested in handsome men. Shit! If she is really Yani, should I talk to her?


    However, her brother Yalong has already been locked up. I don''t know if he has been released? If it''s released, did he tell Yani about himself?


    No, if Aaron is still in prison, he won''t mention himself to his sister. Do you want to find her in person? Let''s see if this yernny is called Yani first? If so, just tell her directly, tell her the agreement between herself and his brother in the primitive jungle, and say that her brother has entrusted her to herself to see if she is willing to talk to herself.


    A man should keep his word!


    Shit! Maybe she will? It''s hard to say! If she really wants to, don''t I finish the first two in this model competition?


    Tang Wenhao sat in his seat, thinking and flirting. Suddenly, someone twisted her thigh and turned her head. Ruan Ling looked at herself with a whine. Her beautiful eyes were full of doubts, "villain, what are you doing? A bad smile on her face!"


    "Ha ha... It''s all right. I think yernny looks like a friend''s sister, with similar looks and names." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Friend? Where''s my friend? Why don''t I know?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Well, the robber is the sister of the man who forced us to strip off on the plane I told you before. It seems that her name is that." Tang Wenhao whispered in Ruan Ling''s ear.


    "Ah? Really? She''s a famous model?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "No, I don''t know. The boy named Yalong said that his sister is crazy outside all day and looks very energetic. I''ve seen photos and it''s very similar to this yernny." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Villain, do you want to go and ask her? Then, make her an idea? Let her become our Ruan''s daughter-in-law." Ruan Ling pretended to be angry and stared at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao took the opportunity to touch her thigh and whispered with a smile, "ha ha... Sister, you said I was in my heart. Of course I would love it if she wanted to. Sister, think about it, isn''t it a pity for such a beautiful woman to let other men have fun? It''s better to let your man have fun! Right?" Tang Wenhao deliberately moved his hand to her.


    This frightened Ruan Ling. She whispered, "bad guy, let others see."


    Tang Wenhao''s flirting and flirting finally attracted Wen Wen''s attention. Her soft jade hand reached his waist, slightly, and then whispered, "villain, you won''t miss sister a Ling? Come on, Xiaoyao will appear again in the stands."


    When Wen Wen said this, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling both turned their attention to the stage. Originally, the competition has entered the Knowledge Q & a stage, which is a test of the players'' knowledge and talent.


    The beauty Xiaoyao, dressed in a red cheongsam, twists her waist, swings her hips, looks graceful and smiling, and walks towards the position of the contestant.


    The people at the scene were restrained by her elegant temperament! Not only that, her rich knowledge and wise response made the judges and observers on the scene appreciate her uniqueness. Compared with many beautiful women with big breasts and no brains, Xiaoyao is more precious. She is a wonderful flower in the modeling industry! It should be said that she and her sister Xueying are two wonderful flowers in the model industry.


    In fact, when Xiaoyao stepped onto the T-stage today, many people took her as her sister Xueying and thought that Xueying''s death was a rumor. Later, after the host explained her relationship with Xueying, everyone suddenly realized and began to pay more attention to her.


    The three-day model competition, in addition to Aunt Shen, Ruan Jingxiong and his wife, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, beauty, Meiying, Wen Wen, wen''er, Li Yan and other support groups have watched the whole process, and have always witnessed the whole process of the great beauty xiaoyaoyan crushing Qunfang and winning the championship.


    When the big beauty Xiaoyao held the trophy in her hand and delivered her acceptance speech, tears overflowed in her eyes. She said a lot of thank you, thank the school, thank the teacher, thank her adoptive mother ah Hui, thank the Ruan family, thank Yang Xi, thank her biological parents for giving her life, and pointed to the seat of Tang Wenhao and thanked Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, a man who had made no contribution to her.


    However, when people call Tang Wenhao, they mean that he is her friend. Hey, at that time, Tang Wenhao was a little lost in his heart. But he thought, big beauty, I will soon become your man. I swear, I will love you all my life!


    Shit! When he thought of this, Tang Wenhao wanted to jump on the stage, hug her, kiss her and kiss her!


    Miss yernny did not live up to Tang Wenhao''s expectations. She followed the beauty Xiaoyao and won the runner up and achieved good results. After receiving the award, Tang Wenhao felt it necessary to meet the runner up winner.


    During their competition, the organizer forbids irrelevant personnel to disturb these beautiful ladies. Therefore, Tang Wenhao has not had a positive communication with her so far.


    But fortunately, Tang Wenhao has got in touch with her agent. Her agent promised him to let yernny meet Tang Wenhao after receiving the award. He told her agent that he was her brother''s friend, that her brother asked him to see her, and that he had something important to discuss with her.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao has a hunch that she is Yalong''s sister, Yani!


    Originally, her agent wanted to ask Tang Wenhao what kind of friend his brother was. He ignored her and said that he could only say it when he saw her, ha ha! Tang Wenhao knows that it''s too clear to meet. This boy may be thinking of yernny!


    Grass! Who doesn''t want such a beauty?


    Moreover, it is difficult for ordinary people to accept Yalong''s entrustment in that case. Don''t they regard him as a liar?


    The great beauty Xiaoyao only met Tang Wenhao face to face these days and didn''t say a few words. Several times she wanted to know about yernny through her, but she still didn''t say it, because Tang Wenhao knew that the great beauty Xiaoyao didn''t like his flower heart. In this way, she inquired about a beauty she didn''t know. I''m afraid she wanted to die! Maybe it will also affect the performance of other people''s great beauties, then this crime will be great!


    After the award ceremony, Tang Wenhao asked Ruan Ling and Yang Xi to wait for the beautiful girl Xiaoyao under the stage. At that time, he waited for him in the parking lot. He gave Ruan Ling the key and went to yernny''s agent alone. They agreed to meet at the romantic Cafe opposite the venue after the party.


    When Tang Wenhao found the cafe, yernny and her agent hadn''t come yet. He found a seat against the wall and sat down. Not a minute later, a man and a woman came in at the door of the cafe. It was Miss yernny, the runner up of this model competition, and her agent, a black faced young man.


    "Hi! Here." Tang Wenhao waved to them.


    The black faced young man spoke to Tang Wenhao and said a bird language to the beautiful woman next to him. Miss yernny looked at Tang Wenhao in doubt and came over.


    "Hello! Miss Yani, please sit down!" Tang Wenhao smiled politely at her.


    Tang Wenhao stunned the beauty in front of him!


    She was more confused and stared at Tang Wenhao, but she shook her head and said in non-standard Chinese, "Sir, who are you? I don''t know you at all. How can you know my Chinese name?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "Miss Yani, first of all, I congratulate you on winning the runner up of the international model competition. As for who I am, you''ll know in a moment. I want to talk to you alone. I''m your brother Yalong, brother Long''s friend and his brother."


    This sentence has played a great role.


    Beauty Yani heard that Tang Wenhao mentioned her brother, said her brother''s name and called her brother Longge. Her beautiful eyes immediately released a gentle light. Obviously, what he just said relieved her vigilance and she began to trust Tang Wenhao.


    She turned her head and spoke Filipino to the black faced young man behind her. The young man looked at him warily, nodded and went out.


    Seeing that there were only two of them nearby, Tang Wenhao smiled at her, "Yani, would you like some coffee?" while talking, Tang Wenhao quickly glanced at the beauty opposite.


    Shit! Beautiful woman! Phoenix eyes, oval face, lip valgus, very sexy, like a porcelain doll, you want to kiss when you see it, very attractive! More beautiful than on the catwalk.

 Chapter 1088

    "OK." the two words floated out of her sexy lips.


    "Miss, two cups of coffee... Yani, do you want sugar?"


    "No, I like bitter things." Yani smiled, revealing two rows of snow-white teeth, shit! It''s a pity that these two rows of teeth don''t advertise toothpaste.


    After the coffee came, they began to talk. First, she asked, "Sir, now can you tell me who you are? How do you know my brother?"


    Then, Tang Wenhao told Yani about what had happened in the jungle of the Pacific desert island. Of course, he added a lot of oil and vinegar, but Tang Wenhao''s main idea is to emphasize several points. First, he and her brother Yalong are robbers and hostages. He is a victim, and under the coercion of her brother, he broke away from the whole crew, But her brother felt that Tang Wenhao was overbearing, and his advantage was favored by her brother, so he tried to persuade him to be her brother-in-law and showed him her photos.


    2¡¢ Although he is different from her brother, they appreciate each other. He wants to help her brother get rid of the underworld and be a clean man. Therefore, when he meets her this time, he misses her in his heart and hopes to bail out his brother with her.


    3¡¢ At that time, Tang Wenhao had promised her brother that if her brother died or was arrested and imprisoned, he would take care of her for her brother all his life.


    Tang Wenhao found that in his sensational narration, the beautiful woman opposite him suddenly closed her mouth and smiled shyly, sometimes bowed her head and smiled, sometimes covered her face and wiped her tears, and sometimes choked. Her feelings were so rich that she didn''t dislike his sensational feelings, which was really beyond his expectation.


    "So... Mr. Tang Wenhao, are you... Really willing to help my brother?" Yani asked in disbelief.


    "Of course, Yani, brother long is not a heinous villain. In fact, he is very kind. If life is not forced, he may not take this road, but I don''t know how to help him?" Tang Wenhao said honestly.


    "Yes, Mr. Tang Wenhao, you are right. My brother is actually very good. He never kills people indiscriminately. Mr. Tang, please help me save my brother! I came to Vietnam to participate in the international famous model competition to get a good place and make more money, so as to save my brother from prison and train my brokerage company. As long as I get into the top three, they will Give me a lot of money, and I want to make ten years of advertising for them to repay them. Otherwise, I won''t get a penny, and they have to recover the debt. They trained me and spent a lot of money. "


    "Ah? How many?"


    "There are 100000 US dollars, that is, nearly one million yuan."


    "So much? What if you don''t go back? Just stay in Vietnam with me, and they won''t find you?"


    "No, it''s too risky!"


    "It''s all right, there''s me! How much will it cost to save your brother from prison in the Philippines?" Tang Wenhao smiled as if nothing had happened. He must give the beauty a sense of security in front of him.


    "I don''t know. The investigation in the Philippines is not very strict. As long as you have money, criminal prisoners like my brother who don''t have a plaintiff can come out when the money arrives."


    "Ah? So easy? Do you know which prison your brother is in?"


    "Yes, in nuerdo prison in the western suburb of Manila, Mr. Tang, do you really want to help me redeem my brother?" Yani looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, as if she didn''t believe her eyes.


    "Hmm! Yani, the black faced boy outside is from the brokerage company?"


    "Well, he found that I have this potential. This time he specially accompanied me to Vietnam. In fact, he mainly came to monitor me. He has my passport and money in his hand, so... He will not give it to me."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. As long as you leave him and come with me, these two things are small things. I know that your ancestors were Chinese. We are all flesh and blood compatriots. It''s a big deal not to go back to the Philippines. As long as you like, I can help you stay in Vietnam for a long time."


    "Really? Mr. Tang, can you really?" Yani jumped up excitedly, but soon, she realized her gaffe and looked out.


    Tang Wenhao also hurriedly reminded her, "Yani, otherwise, you go with me first and talk about other things when you get rid of your agent. I''m afraid it will take a long time to attract his attention. What do you say?"


    "Well, Mr. Tang, I''ll listen to you. What do you say next?"


    "Yani, call me Wen Hao in the future. My friends call me that. Do you trust me?"


    "Trust, Tang... No, Wen Hao, I thought you were my friend, not my enemy, when I first saw you. I completely trust you." Yani said seriously.


    "OK, that''s easy to do. I''ll let my friend and your friend, Xiao Yao, you know, she''s the champion and you''re the runner up. I''ll let her wait for you in the bathroom of the venue. Then, you go over, change her clothes and go with her. I''ll deal with the boy outside. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Ah? Is Xiaoyao your friend?" Yani asked pleasantly.


    "Yes, so you have to trust me completely. When you leave here, you will know everything."


    "OK, Wenhao, I''ll listen to you." maybe because of Xiaoyao, she believes in Tang Wenhao more.


    "Well, I''ll make a call first." Tang Wenhao took out his mobile phone and dialed Ruan Ling.


    "Baby, is that girl the Yani you''re looking for?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile as soon as she spoke on the phone.


    "Well, sister, I have something to trouble you. Take off your clothes immediately, sit in the back seat and wait for us, and let Xiao Yao take your clothes to the women''s bathroom on the first floor of the venue."


    "Ah? What? What, baby, what are you playing with? You asked my sister to take off her clothes, and my sister took off her clothes outside, but there were only underwear?"


    "Yes, I know! Sister, I don''t have time to explain to you. Just do what I say. Take it off quickly. Anyway, no one dares to harass you in the car. You can ask Xiaoyao to answer the phone again."


    Ruan Ling trusted Tang Wenhao the most, so she quickly called Xiao Yao. "You villain, why did you ask my aunt to take off her clothes for me?" the beauty Xiao Yao scolded when she answered the phone.


    "Xiao Yao, it''s too late to explain to you. You take my sister''s clothes to the women''s bathroom on the first floor of the venue. Yani will go there in a moment. You let her change, and then follow you to our car. When you get to the car, you will call me. Then I will rush there. When I get to the car, I will explain everything to you."


    "Oh! I see." Xiaoyao replied suspiciously. Although she thought Tang Wenhao''s behavior was strange, she still chose to trust him and do it according to his arrangement.


    Yani opened her beautiful eyes and looked at Tang Wenhao''s arrangement. Seeing that everything was ready, she asked, "how can I tell him?" then she pointed to the black boy outside.


    "It''s all right. You just say that you left something important in the women''s bathroom. Let him wait for you here. I''ll chat with him and get close. When you get on the bus, Xiaoyao will call me. I''ll find a chance to leave. I''ll take you out of here as soon as I get on the bus. You should remember, try not to let anyone see you with Xiaoyao. You should keep a distance from him Behind her, I''m afraid there will be surveillance video at the venue. When the boy calls the police, the police will still look for us, okay? "


    Yani nodded and looked outside from time to time. "OK, that''s it. Don''t worry. I''m good at this. I told him my ring fell in the bathroom." then she quickly took off the ring on her finger and hid it on herself.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help praising himself. The girl is smart enough! It is estimated that she has been with her eldest brother Yalong for a long time and developed this habit of adaptability. Children from families like them are generally easier to adapt to the environment than ordinary children, because they have to adapt to the environment. They have no parents to rely on and can only adapt to the complex social environment by themselves.


    After discussion, Yani adjusted her clothes, and then said a bird language to the boy outside. The boy hurried in and looked at them suspiciously. She didn''t know what they were doing.


    When Yani saw him coming in, she immediately pretended to be in a panic and searched her from time to time. The boy looked at her suspiciously and said a few bird words.


    Yani pretended to think carefully. Suddenly, she made a sudden appearance, pointed to the meeting place outside, and then said a few bird words to the boy.


    The boy didn''t know what the plan was. He quickly whispered a few bird words to Yani, waved his hand, and motioned Yani to go out and find it. Yani was very smart. Without looking at Tang Wenhao, he hurried out.


    After Yani left, Tang Wenhao quickly smiled at the black boy, "please sit down! Are you Yani''s friend? Yani said you found her talent as a model, you are her benefactor, and I thank you for her brother!" Tang Wenhao asked knowingly and was a good man


    This sentence was really useful. The boy smiled proudly on his black face and said it in astringent Chinese, "It''s true. One day I saw Yani playing with a group of girls in the street. I found that her figure was very good. She was the kind of standard model figure. Her smile was also beautiful and infectious. If she had received our professional training, she had great potential to become an international model. Later, I talked to her and learned that there were some changes in her family and her boyfriend died Soon after, my brother had another accident and was helpless. Our company began to focus on training her. She was very good. In two months, she exceeded the training of ordinary girls for one or two years. She had a good foundation and was very smart. Today''s facts proved that my vision was right. "


    The boy said that Yani came and the spittle stars flew around. He didn''t expect that Yani would leave him soon.


    "You are amazing! I thank you for brother long!"


    The boy looked at Tang Wenhao with some doubts and asked, "Oh! By the way, where did you know her brother? You are Chinese. How could you know Yani''s brother? As far as we know, Yani''s brother is a gangster, so are you?" at this point, the boy was a little vigilant.


    "No, I''m in a legitimate business. Of course I know about brother Long''s accident. We used to know each other in the Philippines. We hit it off very well. He gave me the opportunity to take care of his sister Yani and asked me to hand over some things to Yani. This time, it happened by chance, so I wanted to give her her her brother''s things."

 Chapter 1089

    "Oh! I see! Mr. Tang, are you Chinese? You speak Chinese so well."


    The boy just asked here. Suddenly, the mobile phone in Tang Wenhao''s pocket rang. He took it out and saw that it was Xiaoyao beauty who called. He knew that they had successfully got into his car.


    So Tang Wenhao hurriedly asked, "haven''t you found a place? I''m out and you''re waiting there!"


    Then Tang Wenhao smiled at the black boy, "brother, wait here for Yani. My brother sent the things I want to hand over right away. He can''t find the way. I''ll go out and pick it up. You tell Yani not to go!"


    Where did the black boy want to get it? This is Tang Wenhao''s golden cicada shelling plan. He naturally nodded and agreed, smiled and replied, "OK, Mr. Tang, please!"


    Tang Wenhao put away the phone, smiled with him, turned and walked outside. He went straight to the parking lot, found his BMW, opened the door, glanced and smiled. Yani had sat between Ruan Ling and Xiaoyao. In front was Wen Wen. Ruan Ling let her this time. After all, she was new.


    "Baby, hurry up! Don''t wait for Yani''s agent to react, and Yani won''t be able to leave." Ruan Ling urged behind.


    "OK, sister, you sit down!" said Tang Wenhao. He quickly started the car and sped out of the meeting.


    When the car drove out of the parking lot, Tang Wenhao instinctively looked at the door of the romantic cafe and quickly bowed his head. The black boy was looking around vigilantly!


    But Tang Wenhao has a bottom in his heart. As long as Yani gets in his car, the black boy sees it. What can he do to me? This is in Vietnam, not in Manila, the Philippines. This is the world of his wife Ruan Ling! Besides, with Tang Wenhao''s skill, the black boy is not his opponent, but he doesn''t want to get into trouble.


    Through the reflector, Tang Wenhao looked back at the black boy who was still looking around with disdain and said in his heart, "boy, I''m sorry! Go back to the Philippines yourself! Yani is mine!" thinking of this, he increased the accelerator and the BMW sped away in the direction of Liangshan.


    "Baby, your eyes are powerful enough. I only saw Yani once on the plane on the Pacific desert island, and I saw her picture. It''s not a real person. I can recognize her on the T-stage. It''s divine." Ruan Ling smiled in the back.


    "Sister a Ling, that''s because Yani is a beautiful woman. If he only saw my photos, he won''t remember me, will he? Villain." Wenwen asked with a jealous smile.


    "I can''t say that. In fact, you look OK. I have the right to take you in as a separated child. Besides, it depends on sharing weal and woe with my mother for dozens of days to save your shameful identity as a big girl. Otherwise, you still don''t know what it''s like to be a woman. How pathetic!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah... Bad guy, don''t you say that about me. You said I was the most delicious girl last night. You were angry with me on purpose! Come on, you were angry with me on purpose." Wenwen wailed.


    "Ha ha... I said, I said, you are the most delicious little beauty in the world, okay? If I don''t coax you, you will cry. Are you ashamed?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    When Tang Wenhao flirted with Wen Wen, Ruan Ling found that Xiao Yao had no expression at all. She was as cold as ice. Her beautiful eyes stared at the roaring cars and beautiful rural scenery outside the window. It seemed that all this had nothing to do with her. Perhaps, in her heart, Tang Wenhao was not her.


    "Girl, are you jealous? Are you jealous of Wenwen?" Ruan Ling whispered in Xiaoyao''s ear. At least in her opinion, Xiaoyao is really jealous.


    BMW hasn''t reached half the distance yet. Yani received a call from the black boy. Yani wanted to press it, but she hesitated for a moment and answered, "brother Aru."


    "Yani, you bitch, did you run away with the little white face just now?" the black boy asked coldly. His voice was very cold, but his anger was very strong. He wanted to strangle Yani.


    "I... brother Aru, let me go!" Yani whispered after all.


    "Hum! I really guessed that you really eloped with that Chinese handsome guy? Yani, do you think you can really escape from my palm? I warn you, if you don''t want your eldest brother Aaron to die in prison, then you get back with me quickly. I can wait for you in Hanoi and let you fool around with that Chinese handsome guy for two days. If you don''t come back to me in two days Bian, I will have to tell my boss about you breaking your contract and eloping with a Chinese boy. At that time, not only you can''t run away, but also your eldest brother Yalong can''t live. Do you believe it? Smelly girl, don''t forget our boss''s strength. "The black boy threatened.


    "Brother Aru, I will return the money to you. Please let me go?" Yani begged.


    "Let you go? Hum, you dream! The boss tried his best to train you. You won the runner up, but ran away with the handsome guy? Smelly girl, no wonder the boss said you were unreliable. I warned you for the last time. If you don''t come back in two days, you''re going to go back to the Philippines to collect your brother''s body." then the black boy hung up the phone.


    Yani was so frightened by the black boy that her tears fell down. The conversation between them was clearly heard by Ruan Ling and Xiaoyao nearby. "Miss Yani, what''s the matter with your brother? Is he locked up by the police?" Xiaoyao asked with concern.


    "Well, Wen Hao, what should we do now? If Aru told our boss the news that I eloped with you, our boss would send someone to kill my brother in prison. They have strong strength in Manila. What do you think we should do about this?" Yani asked anxiously.


    "Ha ha, Yani, don''t worry. It''s okay. Let''s discuss it at home! I have a way to deal with them and I won''t let your brother have an accident." Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled.


    "Baby, you look like a sure bet. Do you really have a way to help their brothers and sisters?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was so persistent in trying to help Yani''s brothers and sisters, she was very confused. She knew that Tang Wenhao insisted on saving Yani. She certainly didn''t covet her beauty. She knew Tang Wenhao. There were so many beautiful women in the Ruan family, and there were more death valley, Tang Wenhao can''t covet Yani''s beauty at all. He doesn''t need to let himself or even the Ruan family offend the Philippine gangs in order to get Yani, but Tang Wenhao is so persistent, so she doesn''t understand his purpose.


    "Sister, let''s discuss it when we go back!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t want to say in the car, and it was estimated that there was something difficult to say. She didn''t want a beautiful woman in the car to listen, so she stopped questioning. She tried her best to comfort Yani, let her not worry, and said that since Tang Wenhao had promised to help their brothers and sisters, she must keep her word.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Yani! Since Wen Hao promised to help your brother, he will try his best. I think it''s good for you to stay in our mans model training camp in the future. Although our mans model training camp is not very famous in Vietnam, our operation ability and economic strength are indeed second to none in the Vietnamese model industry." Xiaoyao smiled at her.


    "Yes, Miss Yani, one of you and our Xiaoyao is the champion and the other is the runner up this time. If they all belong to our mans model training camp, won''t we become famous all of a sudden? There will be endless money in the future. For our mans clothing, many brands need models. With you two, why can''t our brand be established?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, since my brother entrusted me to Wen Hao, I''ll listen to Wen Hao. As long as Wen Hao asked me to do it in your mans model training camp, I''ll work for mans with Miss Xue Yao." Yani smiled.


    "That''s right! Yani, I promise to bring your brother Yalong from the Philippines to Vietnam within two weeks to reunite your brother and sister." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Two weeks? Can you save my brother?" Yani asked in amazement.


    Even Ruan Ling and Xiaoyao, including Wenwen, felt incredible. They all looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. He looked back and smiled and said, "you are scared as if I were bragging. Don''t worry! I promise to save Yalong within two weeks, but I need Yani''s help."


    "No problem, Wen Hao. As long as you can save my brother, you can let me do anything." Yani said immediately.


    "Hehe, I just need you to tell me about your boss, where your company is, your boss''s personal information, including his contact information, etc. with his basic information, I can let him save your brother obediently." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Is it that simple?" Yani asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, it''s so simple and not complicated at all. With this information, I can find your boss. If I find your boss, I can make him obedient." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    Yani looked at Tang Wenhao driving the car in doubt and Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling understood after listening to Tang Wenhao''s big words. She knew that Tang Wenhao must want to find Yani''s boss, control him with acupoint skill, threaten him in turn, and let him save Yalong with his strength. It should be like this.


    In addition to Ruan Jingxiong''s husband and wife and wen''er, Li Yan went back to his own home, because wen''er and Li Yan''s children''s things were at Ruan Jingxiong''s side, but they agreed to meet in the hotel in the evening to have a celebration wine.


    Tang Wenhao and others directly returned to Ruan''s house. Several pregnant women, such as Aya, Xiuer and Yuzhu, who were sitting at home, had already been waiting at the door with firecrackers. They had seen the news that Xiaoyao and Yani had won the first and second place on TV. Of course, they didn''t expect Yani to go home with Xiaoyao and them.


    As soon as several cars stopped at the gate of Ruan''s house, Aya lit firecrackers. Suddenly, firecrackers broke out one after another. Everyone invited Xiaoyao, the winner of the competition, and Yani, the runner up, out of the car.


    Xiuer and Yuzhu saw that Xiaoyao got off the bus and moved over with a big stomach. "Congratulations, Xiaoyao. We said you must be the champion. Sister Yang Xi is so powerful that she trained you into a champion in a month." Xiuer smiled.

 Chapter 1090

    "We won the championship because Xiaoyao of our family has a good figure, beauty and temperament. When you first came on the stage, we guessed next to the TV. Several of us thought that the champion must be you, because your temperament is more elegant and cool than other beauties. How envious! We have no hope in our life, baby, blame you! I''ve only been pregnant once or twice every time Yes, or I can compete with Xiaoyao on the same stage. "Yuzhu touched his big belly and smiled.


    "Yuzhu, come on! Xiuer''s complaining about me is almost the same. You have no right to complain about me. Since you first met me, which one is not that you are more worried than me? Which one is not that you want me! Give it all to me. I wish I could die." Tang Wenhao twisted Yuzhu''s pretty face and said with a smile.


    Ha ha... All the beauties laughed.


    After entering the house, Ruan Ling asked Xiaoyao to accompany Yani to chat with her sisters. She entered the room with Tang Wenhao, sister Ah Mei and Yang Xi. She wanted to know how Tang Wenhao helped Yani''s brothers and sisters.


    "Baby, you said you were absolutely sure you could help Yani''s brother and sister, really?" Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao. Sister Ah Mui and Yang Xi also looked at him curiously.


    "Hehe, sister, you don''t have to worry about that. Since I said so, I know. In addition to my ability to control Yani''s boss, I can also use Chen''s strength. Sister, you may not know. In fact, Chen also has an industry in the Philippines. It seems that there are several large entertainment collections. I''ll contact Chen Jie later. If there is one there If people can cooperate with me, it will be more convenient and my grasp will be greater, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh! No wonder you are so confident! By the way, I always don''t understand that you and Yalong are just one-sided, and he is also a gangster. Why are you so interested in him? Is it really because his sister Yani makes you very interested? I think it''s no better to pick out a few with the strength of our Ruan sisters and death valley sisters Bad! Shouldn''t that be the reason? "Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I think our family is no worse than Yani." Yang Xi smiled confidently.


    "Hehe, of course, any one of you is more beautiful than her, so it must not be that reason. How many beauties do I have now, and can I sacrifice my life to save her brother because he is beautiful? Tell you sisters, Chen is in special need of talents now. I think Yalong is a rare talent. I mean, he is useful to Chen If he is rescued, he will be arranged in the Chen family to be Xiaojie''s assistant. In the future, Xiaojie''s safety will be more guaranteed, and Yalong will be determined to treat Xiaojie. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh! Baby, you''re so smart. Really, if you save him, he must be loyal to Chen, because Chen is mans and mans is yours. By the way, baby, why don''t you just do a good job and give Yani to Xiaojie? Doesn''t Xiaojie have a girlfriend? If Xiaojie and Yani come together, isn''t Yalong his big brother Uncle brother? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Ah Ling, this Yani is so beautiful that she gives it to Chen Jie? Doesn''t our baby like her?" sister Ah Mui is a little reluctant to give such a beautiful Yani to Chen Jie. Like Ruan Ling, she wants all the beautiful women in the world to belong to Tang Wenhao of their family, because they are now sure that as an Indian man, no one can manage any more wives and concubines of Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, it''s a pity. Yani is actually very sexy. It''s estimated that the bad guys in our family are moved. Can you give up? It''s enough." Yang Xi smiled charmingly.


    "Hehe, what are you reluctant to give up? I feel very satisfied with you, sister. It''s settled. Wait a minute, you can talk directly with Yani! Just say that I have a handsome brother-in-law and a big boss. Let her talk to my brother-in-law, and I''ve transferred her." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, that''s a deal. In this way, my sister also explained to Guo''er''s sister. At that time, she told me that Xiaojie used to like Xiaoyao very much, and Xiaoyao didn''t like him, so we''ll compensate him a Yani! If he doesn''t win the championship, it''s good to give him the runner up." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, I think it''s really the case when you say so." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, that''s how it is! Then you guys talk first. I''ll go out to see Yani, and then talk to her to see if she can accept you transferring her to Xiaojie." then Ruan Ling turned and went out.


    When Yang Xi saw that Tang Wenhao really wanted to transfer Yani out, she looked at him with a bad smile. "Baby, are you really willing to give away the beautiful, charming and hot Yani? Hehe, I really can''t believe it." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, if you don''t believe me, there''s no way. Don''t talk about me. Talk to me about your modeling industry? Are you all beautiful women? Today is the first time to appreciate this kind of competition, and there are really all beautiful women." Tang Wenhao smiled. I only saw Yang Xi leading the team to train beautiful women before. Today I saw a real model competition, He''s really interested in this business.


    "Hehe... Baby, it should be about the same! No beauty can''t eat this bowl of rice. In fact, this is youth rice. It doesn''t last for a few years, so most people expect to be liked by which star scout and go to the entertainment circle in the future. Otherwise, they expect to be liked by which rich childe or senior official''s children, marry a rich family and change their fate. Therefore, I think if Yani knows you If you transfer her to Chen''s son Xiaojie, you should be happy to agree, "Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Hehe, elder sister, how do you know Yani will readily agree? They are Filipino girls, different from those in China?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Yang Xi smiled, "It should be said that this is a common phenomenon, which has nothing to do with nationality. Although she is a Filipino girl, her original intention to be a model is estimated to be similar to that in our country. She either enters the entertainment industry or is close to the big money. I have a friend who is very good. As a model, she was liked by a rich childe because of her beautiful appearance. As a result, she was played by others. When she was tired of playing, she gave her hundreds of thousands of yuan and dumped her , it''s terrible! "


    "Ah? So? Why doesn''t she continue to participate in competitions like ours today, and then use this platform to make her famous. If she is famous, maybe she won''t be played like this." Tang Wenhao laughed.


    Yang Xi smiled, "Hehe... Baby, you don''t understand our business. The appearance is bright. In fact, there are many kinds of models. Just like the goods in the market, the models in the model circle are graded from low to high: Wild model, C model, B model, a model, super a model and chief model. The value and income of models are determined according to the grade. Where are they as comfortable as in mans?"


    "Oh? That''s right! Sister, I really thought all the models were like Manny. Sister Ah Mui, listen! We have a long experience." Tang Wenhao smiled around the gentle and quiet sister Ah Mui.


    Sister Ah Mui gently nestled in Tang Wenhao''s arms and smiled at Yang Xi, "Yang Xi, tell me what this wild model means?" it shows that she also wants to hear Yang Xi''s introduction to some things in the model industry.


    Yang Xi said with a smile, "wild models just don''t belong to any formal model company, and they don''t have an agent. Those models who work hard on their own body. Of the 10 so-called models in society, at least 8 are wild models, not from our more formal model training center like Mans."


    "In fact, the wild model is a customary name for the grass-roots model in the orthodox model circle, with some disdain. In it, they are all peers. They should give people a good name. In fact, life is not easy, and they are all caused by the inferior thought of belittling each other."


    "On the surface, many wild models are well dressed, but the actual economic pressure is very great. If wild models don''t have other part-time jobs in society, the income of models for show and product display is their normal" sunshine income ". Despite their efforts, most of the" sunshine income "of wild models They are still out of date and extremely unstable. They eat meat when they are good and vegetables when they are bad. Sometimes they borrow money from their friends. The actual pressure is cruel, so a considerable part of them rely on taking part in photography, going to nightclubs as princesses and making mistresses for people. This is no wonder in the circle. You can see the documentary made by NHK in this regard The little girl who wants to enter the modeling circle in "Beijing wandering young people" is not easy. It''s all for survival. For example, Feng Jiao has worked as a nude model in Shanghai. Before the photos come out, everyone doesn''t know. In fact, it''s just that the psychology of the general public can''t accept it. "


    "The number of wild models is huge and the income is not high. Generally, the product display is about 300 to 600 yuan a day. Taking a set of product advertising photos may be 1000 to 1500 yuan, but this kind of" sunshine opportunity "is generally not too many. While the naked model is a" gray opportunity " The demand society is relatively large, and as long as you are willing to do it, there are many opportunities, about 200 to 400 yuan per hour, and some people charge by day. Although the single price is lower, you can make a monthly income by shooting for a few more hours or two days, but sometimes there is no business in a month, so the income is very unstable. "


    It''s a pity that there are such poor people in the models. It''s a pity that they have beautiful and moving bodies. Tang Wenhao sighed secretly in his heart, but he understood when he thought of Yani''s situation.


    "What about model C? What kind of group is this?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. It''s time to have a long experience with Yang Xi today. Usually when we are with her, we just want to pick her clothes.


    Yang Xi smiled, "Baby, model C, from this level of model, the model has signed a contract and belongs to a company, that is, has a formal registered permanent residence. Compared with the wild model, class C has generally received better learning and guidance, but has not won any awards for various reasons. The sister I mentioned to you just now belongs to model C. she came from a school, but has not won any awards, Because she has a good figure and a good face, she became a little lover because she was liked by the childe, but she belongs to the kind whose life is thinner than paper. Meeting a childe is not a good thing, and even his father is not a good thing. Alas! Our friends feel aggrieved when talking about her. "

 Chapter 1091

    "It''s only her own fault. She''s greedy for pleasure. Otherwise, she can have a good future. Maybe she''ll be lucky to meet our baby." sister Ah Mui smiled proudly.


    "Well! Sister Ah Mui, you''re right. With her education and appearance, she''s sure to find a good and excellent boyfriend. There''s no need to eat youth dinner. If you want to see her, baby, you may really like her." Yang Xi smiled charmingly.


    "Hey! Sister, if you are a model, what kind do you think you will belong to? Ha ha!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Elder sister! What do you think?" Yang Xi asked.


    "At least it should be model a? With your small body and charming face, it is estimated that you have won several awards in China! So it must not be model C, let alone model D, ha ha! Right." Tang Wenhao reacted at a glance at Yang Xi''s charming and moving appearance.


    Yang Xi smiled shyly and said proudly, "baby, don''t say it yet. I think with my beauty and figure and my professional level in this industry, I should at least belong to model A."


    "Sister, I absolutely believe that you and sister Ah Mei, sister ah Ling, ah ya, Xiu''er, wen''er, Yuzhu, etc. all have the potential of model a. no, they must be model a, or the judges will be blind." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, the mouth will coax us sisters, but sister Ah Mui really likes it. Yang Xi, tell us what''s going on with model a and model B?" sister Ah Mui smiled.


    "Oh, sister Ah Mui, specifically, model B has won domestic small awards, such as Fengjiao, which is very famous in China, but it doesn''t have much strength. What about model a? It has won domestic competition awards or international small awards, such as animals we all know."


    "Super a is to win awards in international competitions, such as LV Yan with special style. The chief models are wonderful flowers such as Jiang Peilin and Du Juan. The probability that a model can be the chief model is basically the same as the probability of winning 5 million every day when buying lottery tickets for 10 consecutive days. I think our Xiaoyao is still very promising to win super a model. I have studied many international models carefully My opponent thinks Xiaoyao has a great chance. "


    "Let''s wish Xiaoyao a success first! Sister, if you succeed in cultivating Xiaoyao into a super a model, what do you want? As long as I can do it, I''ll give you the gift I buy." Tang Wenhao smiled. He also hopes Xiaoyao can become a super a model.


    The great beauty Yang Xi''s beautiful eyes moved and smiled, "baby, is what you said true or false?"


    Tang Wenhao patted his chest and said with a smile, "of course it''s true? Of course, you didn''t train Xiaoyao into a super model A. I''ll still give you a gift. Didn''t she become a model a in this competition? The encouragement award still needs to be issued, ha ha!"


    "Ha ha, villain, why only give encouragement awards to my sister?" Yang Xi smiled suspiciously. Sister Ah Mui in his arms also turned her head and looked at Tang Wenhao with a bad smile on her face.


    "Ha ha, let me tell you the reason, because you train Xiaoyao. I don''t have to be afraid that Xiaoyao will be given hidden rules by some men. Then I have a dead heart, so I want to reward you, sister, understand?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Yang Xi said with a smile, "ha ha, baby, however, if it''s her model agency, your worry is not completely unreasonable. My sister told you that if a model wants to get better treatment and value, it must pass the promotion of level. The most important way is to win the prize in the model competition."


    "So there are many excellent traditions: hidden rules. As far as I know, there are four general factors that can obtain the ranking of a competition: ¢Ù the strength of the model itself; ¢Ú the backer behind the model or the company reservation; ¢Û the public relations between the model and important decision-makers; ¢Ü spending money to buy the ranking; behind a model who obtains the ranking, there are generally several factors intertwined. In this distorted competition based on the maximization of interests and the struggle of interests of all parties, it is just a fantasy for the model to win and take the champion simply by strength. "


    "Therefore, a model who can climb from model C to model B usually flows a lot of tears and even humiliation. Those who can reach model a step by step are rare, lucky and more profitable. The whole truth behind the matter is generally known only to a few people in the circle."


    "That''s right! Yani has never had any personal freedom. When she came to Vietnam this time, her ID card and passport were confiscated by the boy named Aru, so she had to get her a fake ID card and passport!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Baby, she is controlled by the underworld. There are few phenomena like her in China. There are also special cases. Most of the situations in China are hidden rules. If you want to be famous, you have to use hidden rules. Otherwise, you have to smash it with money. Ordinary models, family conditions are generally bad. How can you have money? It must be hidden rules! These agents and some key judges are satisfied , they may let you out, "Yang Xi said.


    "Sister, I used to think you were very good at design. I didn''t expect you to have such a deep understanding of the model industry and accumulated such rich professional knowledge." Tang Wenhao couldn''t help appreciating and doting on Yang Xi more and more.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t you want to make our mans model team stronger? In this way, our mans brand can be more valuable." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Baby, if only sister Ah Mui had the strength of Yang Xi." sister Ah Mui smiled gently.


    Tang Wenhao booed her and said with a bad smile in her ear, "sister Ah Mui, you are actually the most powerful. I am not willing to let you leave every time. Do you want to prove it to you now?"


    "HMM... baby, stop talking. Sister Ah Mui wants to kill you." sister Ah Mui was immediately harassed by Tang Wenhao''s ambiguous language, so she was numb and fell softly in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    Tang Wenhao knew it was time to comfort the great beauty who worked day and night for the Ruan family. He couldn''t help but hold her up and said with a bad smile to Yang Xi, "sister, line up ha! I''m not going to let you go today." he said, holding sister Ah Mui and walking towards their Simmons bed.


    Besides, Ruan Ling, after coming out of the room, pulled Xiaoyao and Yani, who were having a good chat with the Ruan sisters, to Yang Xi''s room. The two beauties looked at her suspiciously.


    "Little aunt..." Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, call me sister, girl. I can''t call you little aunt anymore. You''re going to be Chenghao''s bride." Ruan Ling gently smiled at Xiaoyao.


    "I... sister... Do I really have to marry Wen hao?" Xiaoyao asked shyly.


    "Ha ha, girl, you tell my sister, who will you marry if you don''t marry Wen hao?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "I... feel very awkward... Otherwise, sister, let''s talk about it later!" said Xiao Yao shyly.


    "Ha ha, ghost girl, you''re just hard spoken. You''re jealous today. In fact, you have Wen Hao in your heart, don''t you? You love him, don''t you? Don''t lie to your sister," said Ruan Ling.


    "I... sister, I don''t know. Don''t ask. By the way, you didn''t ask me about me when you called Yani and me here?" Xiaoyao quickly changed the topic.


    "Oh, you! Well, I won''t force you anymore. Yani, sister a Ling wants to ask for your opinion on something. I don''t know if you agree or not?" Ruan Ling returns to business.


    "Sister a Ling, tell me what you have to say! As long as I can do it, there''s no problem. I know your family are good people. Our brothers and sisters are really lucky to meet Wen Hao and sister a Ling." Yani has completely trusted Tang Wenhao and the Ruan family since she entered the Ruan family. If there was a little doubt at first, she is now fully trusted.


    Whether people are trustworthy or not can be seen when dealing with each other.


    "Hehe, Yani, we Ruan, Mans and Hong Kong Chen will gradually become a family. Chen Guoer, the daughter of Hong Kong Chen, is also our baby. Wen Hao''s woman. She also has a brother named Chen Jie. She doesn''t have a girlfriend yet. We all think you match him very well. We want you to be Chen''s young grandmother. I don''t know if you can accept it? Don''t worry, Chen Jie is a good girl A very handsome and sunny boy is also a college student. Xiaoyao in our family is very familiar with him. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Xiaoyao. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    As soon as Ruan Ling said this, not only Yani was stunned, but Xiaoyao was also shocked. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to transfer Yani to Chen Jie. She couldn''t help asking, "little... Sister, isn''t Yani going to follow Wen hao? Why with Chen Jie?"


    Yanni asked suspiciously with tears in her eyes, "sister a Ling, did Wen Hao not want me? Didn''t he promise my brother to take care of me all my life? How could he do this?"


    "Ha ha, Yani, we also want to discuss with you. There is no other meaning. Moreover, this is what I mean, not our baby. It is that I once promised sister Guo''er to introduce her to the right girl and be their Chen''s young grandmother." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "But why did you choose me? I don''t understand." Yani asked unhappily.


    "Hehe, I just think you''re a special match. There''s really no other meaning. If you decide not to go with Chen Jie, you must go with our baby, then we have no opinion." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister a Ling, to tell you the truth, I don''t want anyone except Wen Hao. It''s not because he wants to save my brother, but because I like him at the first sight. I don''t care if he has more wives. I just care if he wants me or not. My brother and I believe in * * * education. We can all accept husbands, wives and concubines. It doesn''t matter at all, so I only marry Wen Hao unless he doesn''t want me I, "Yani said firmly.


    "Sister, what''s the matter? Is it your opinion or Wenhao''s? I hope our Ruan family don''t hurt Yani. I think she really likes Wenhao." Xiaoyao said to Ruan Ling.


    "Xiaoyao, I''m telling the truth. It''s because I think Yani and Chen Jie are quite matched. It has nothing to do with our Wenhao. You don''t have to guess." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister a Ling, I tell you, I just want to follow Wen Hao. I trust him as soon as I see him. He says he wants to take me away, and I''ll go with him. This is our fate. Therefore, no matter how good other men are, I don''t want to go with him. I won''t leave Wen Hao in my life unless he doesn''t want me," said Yani.

 Chapter 1092

    Ruan Ling couldn''t say anything when she saw that the words had come to this point. "Ha ha, that''s all right! Yani, since you want to be with our baby, sister a Ling is also very happy, then you can be the Ruan''s daughter-in-law at ease in the future! What I just said was not said by sister a Ling." Ruan Ling smiled helplessly.


    "Thank you, sister a Ling, thank you! Thank you for taking me in." Yani saw that Ruan Ling accepted her. Her eyes filled with tears of gratitude and kept bowing to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling motioned Xiaoyao to help her.


    "Sister, I told Yani that we both planned to participate in the Paris Fashion Week model competition in a few months, but now she has no ID card and passport. Can you find a way to get Yani a new ID card? It''s best to get our Vietnamese ID card," said Xiao Yao.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! I''ll deal with it. As long as you two become more and more famous in the future, our mans brand effect will come out. Sister Yang Xi is really great. Her vision is very good. She said that you are a natural supermodel and will give mans a way." Ruan Ling smiled approvingly.


    "Well, sister Yang Xi is really powerful. The sisters in the model center especially admire her. They say she will choose clothes for our sisters. She is also very beautiful when she demonstrates walking on the T-stage. In fact, sister Yang Xi is a supermodel herself. She really has this strength as long as she wants." Xiaoyao is full of praise for Yang Xi.


    "Yes! Sister Yang Xi is a magic weapon of mans. She is not only good at design, but also has strong comprehensive strength in other aspects. She is a rare beauty and talented woman. You will have a bright future after you follow her." Ruan Ling smiled. She is not flattering Yang Xi. She also admires Yang Xi in her heart, and even envies her talent, because she knows, Tang Wenhao is infatuated with and even worships Yang Xi.


    While they were talking, they suddenly heard Yang Xi''s collapsing cry in sister Ah Mui''s room, "baby... Ah... Baby..."


    Ruan Ling knew that Yang Xi was being baptized by Tang Wenhao''s love. She smiled at Xiaoyao and Yani. Xiaoyao''s pretty face turned red in an instant, and Yani couldn''t help blushing, "Hehe, you two girls will get used to it in the future. There is a strong demand for our baby and there are many sisters at home. If you want to, you can go in now. Our baby has this strength."


    "Ah? Wen Hao... How many sisters... Every day?" Yani asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, what are they? Now the nearly twenty sisters of the Ruan family can''t deal with him. As long as he doesn''t surrender himself, it must be our sisters who surrender." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Wow, no wonder my brother entrusted me to him? My brother knew that he was not only handsome, but also a super powerful man? Xiaoyao, why do you hesitate to marry him with me? Besides, you grew up in the Ruan family?" Yani began to persuade Xiaoyao to serve Tang Wenhao with her.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling led Ruan''s daughter-in-law and children to the hotel. Ruan Jingxiong and his wife, together with their daughter wen''er and daughter-in-law Li Yan, also arrived. The family happily held a celebration banquet for Xiaoyao and Yani.


    What Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao didn''t expect was that many media reporters gathered at the door of the hotel. They seemed to have known that the Ruan family would hold a celebration banquet here. People with long guns and short guns at the Ruan family began to shoot constantly, which made Tang Wenhao very angry. He didn''t want his life to be exposed by the outside world.


    Therefore, he asked the hotel manager to drive away all these entertainment records. Ruan Ling also gave Ruan''s daughter-in-law a death order. No one was allowed to accept media interviews. They didn''t respond to anything they asked.


    Hotel managers know Tang Wenhao and know that he is mans boss, so they can''t afford to offend him. Therefore, according to Tang Wenhao''s requirements, they drove all the entertainment records out of the hotel and gave the Ruan family a quiet place. Otherwise, the meal must be uncomfortable, and the good celebration party turned into depressed wine.


    Ruan Ling specially arranged Xiaoyao on Tang Wenhao''s side this time. Of course, the new Wenwen is on the other side. Ruan Ling also has to take care of aunt Shen''s face. She doesn''t care. She just sits in another seat. She is also the eldest sister of the Ruan family and the real hostess. Yani sits next to Xiaoyao because they are the champion and runner up and have many common languages.


    Before the banquet started, Ruan Ling smiled at everyone, "Dad, mom, aunts, sisters, from today on, we have two super models in the Ruan family, which is a very proud thing for the Ruan family and mans. Xiaoyao of our family has lived up to the expectations of the Ruan family and sister Yang Xi''s painstaking efforts and careful guidance and training, and finally defeated all her opponents today and won the first prize in her life A real champion medal, we bless her. "After that, Ruan Ling took the lead in clapping, and everyone on the scene applauded Xiaoyao.


    Ruan Yi, with tears in her eyes, said repeatedly, "sister Xiao Yao, sister ah Hui, if she knew that you had become a super model in Vietnam today, she would smile under the nine springs, sister Xiao Yao, Congratulations!" Since Ruan Ling announced that Xiaoyao would marry Tang Wenhao, all the sisters have become commensurate with Xiaoyao sisters, and the previous titles have been changed. In fact, Ruan Yi is younger than Xiaoyao, just because Ruan Yi has a good relationship with ah Hui and calls her sister.


    Ruan Yiyi mentioned ah Hui, and Xiaoyao immediately burst out of her beautiful eyes with tears. Tang Wenhao wanted to reach out and hold her slim waist to comfort her, but considering that she had not clearly accepted him, she held back.


    Seeing Ruan Yi''s words, Ruan Ling recalled Xiaoyao''s sadness and said, "don''t mention the past. Today is a happy day. Each of us should face the future and look at our father. We have to be a father again in our fifties! Ha ha, right! Dad." Ruan Ling smiled at Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Ha ha, that''s it! Xiaoyao, don''t think about the past. Develop your career in the future and follow Wen Hao and a Ling to pass the days! Life is actually very short. When happiness comes, you must seize the opportunity, otherwise no one can help you be happy and happiness depends on yourself." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "That''s right! Xiaoyao, don''t be sad. Come and say some award-winning words to our family sitting here!" Ruan Ling smiled and motioned Tang Wenhao to help Xiaoyao up.


    Tang Wenhao understood and reached out to pull Xiaoyao''s jade hand, but as soon as their hands touched, Xiaoyao was like an electric shock. Her pretty face turned crimson, and then retracted, but he took the initiative to stand up. Tang Wenhao was a little embarrassed. However, he was not angry with Xiaoyao. He knew that Xiaoyao had psychological obstacles. Maybe only when they were really husband and wife, she could completely put down her ideological burden.


    Ruan Ling saw their subtle movements very clearly. She didn''t blame Xiaoyao, but encouraged, "Xiaoyao, say a word! There will be such occasions in the future. Take more exercise!"


    Xiaoyao smiled shyly and bowed to the big guy, especially to Ruan Ling and Yang Xi, choking, "Xiao... No, two sisters, I want to thank you first. Without you, there would be no my mother... Without my mother, there would be no me. It can be said that the Ruan family raised me and trained me. Xiao Yao is very clear and grateful, sister a Ling, thank you... Sister Yang Xi, without your insight, your careful training and strict requirements, there would be no present Xiao Yao, so I owe my achievements today to sister Yang Xi, sister Yang Xi, thank you. "Then Xiao Yao bowed to Ruan Ling and Yang Xi again.


    After that, she thanked the relatives on the scene for their concern, and then sat down.


    Ruan Ling took her words and said, "Dad, mom and aunt Shen, you are elders. I want to use you as witnesses for Xiaoyao and Wenhao. I have always said that Xiaoyao must be the daughter-in-law of our Ruan family. Wenhao loves her and she loves Wenhao. However, Xiaoyao has a barrier in her heart that can''t be overcome. I hope she can overcome this barrier and really integrate it into the happy life of our Ruan family this evening The most crucial step in crossing this barrier is that Xiaoyao must have an explanation with sister ah Hui who died. "


    Before Ruan Ling finished, Ruan Jingxiong understood her meaning and said with a smile, "Ha ha, ah Ling, it''s easy. Ah Hui is not much bigger than Xiao Yao. When she adopted Xiao Yao, she was only 14 or 15 years old. Their fate is actually the fate of her sister. But Xiao Yao''s mother is used to calling ah Hui. Now, in order to straighten out this relationship, I want to accept ah Hui and Xiao Yao as my dry daughters. We can do it later Although ah Hui has died, doesn''t she still have children? In the future, Sihui''s child will be my granddaughter, Xiao Yao. I don''t know if I am qualified to be your father? "


    Ruan Jingxiong''s words suddenly enlightened everyone, especially Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. They couldn''t help admiring Ruan Jingxiong''s wisdom. Xiao Yao wept with joy when she heard Ruan Jingxiong''s words. She hurried down from her seat, came to Ruan Jingxiong and his wife, knelt down respectfully for their two elders, and then shouted, "Dad, mom, my daughter Xiaoyao kowtowed to your two elders." he said, bouncing and kowtowing to the couple for three times.


    Xiaoyao is a very intelligent girl. Can she not understand the pains of Ruan Ling and Ruan Jingxiong? Just let it go! Moreover, after Ruan Jingxiong''s communication just now, she really feels much easier. Moreover, she knows better that Ruan Jingxiong is not an ordinary person, but a senior general in Vietnam. She can climb up to such a godfather as others. She came to fix it in her last life Good luck.


    Ruan Jingxiong and his wife saw Xiaoyao kneeling for them and helped her up. "Xiaoyao, good daughter, get up! It''s a blessing for us to have such an excellent daughter as you. Wen''er and Li Yan, call your sister quickly!"


    "Hehe, Dad, Sister Li Yan and I have always called sister Xiaoyao. We don''t want to be her little aunt. It seems that we are very old. I haven''t reached the age of 20 yet!" wen''er said with a whiny smile.


    "Yes, we are several years younger than sister Xiao Yao! She is our big sister." Li Yan smiled.


    Ha ha... Everyone laughed.

 Chapter 1093

    When Xiaoyao returned to her seat, Ruan Ling joked, "Girl, don''t hesitate! Do it according to your heart. I know you have Wen Hao in your heart. Didn''t you run out disheartened when you heard that there was an accident with Wen hao? You must be very painful and regret when you heard the news? Regret that you didn''t marry Wen Hao earlier. Have you ever had such an idea? Don''t tell lies."


    Xiaoyao''s pretty face was as ashamed as a red apple, and wen''er joked, "Sister, are you stupid to read? You didn''t start with such a handsome brother Wen Hao. At that time, you two lived together for a month, but nothing happened. We were all anxious at home. You said that brother Wen Hao was like a hungry wolf when he caught us and jumped over, chewed and rubbed us, but with you, he was so docile that he didn''t take it away What''s wrong with you? You two can respect each other like guests, but you both love each other very much. Isn''t that harmful to each other? "


    "Silly girl, your sister''s psychology can''t be erased. We should understand her." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    Xiaoyao glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was looking at her happily and hugged her slender waist with a bad smile. Shit, it was really cool, graceful and boneless. Tang Wenhao felt very comfortable. Xiaoyao still couldn''t wipe it off and had to struggle, but he didn''t succeed.


    Tang Wenhao felt that it was time to confess, so instead of loosening her, he took her directly into his arms, not just his waist, so that she could fully feel his male breath.


    "Xiaoyao, I tell you in front of all my relatives that I love you. I want to love you all my life and marry me, okay?" Tang Wenhao said this in a trembling voice, because he was really worried that Xiaoyao would refuse him. He was not sure about Xiaoyao.


    In fact, it''s not Tang Wenhao. All the relatives at the scene are watching Xiaoyao''s reaction with concern. Everyone thinks Xiaoyao will agree to Tang Wenhao''s proposal this time. However, Xiaoyao didn''t give a clear answer except for letting her tears flow down.


    "Girl, you say it! You say you agree. Quickly agree to our baby''s proposal," said Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Xiaoyao refused to reply, awkwardly released her, blushed and said, "Xiaoyao, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t hold you like this, but I... Really like you. If you haven''t thought about it, it doesn''t matter. I can wait for you. No matter how long I wait, I''ll wait for you."


    Xiaoyao lifted her beautiful eyes and saw Ruan Ling''s face was very ugly. She covered her mouth and ran out. Tang Wenhao hurriedly stood up to chase her. Ruan Ling stopped her. "Baby, forget it, don''t chase it, give it to her!" said Ruan Ling, and she stood up.


    "Dad, mom, aunt, baby, you should eat and drink! I''ll deal with this matter. It doesn''t matter. Xiao Yao still has some psychological obstacles. I''ll go and talk to her."


    Ruan Ling followed Xiaoyao to the bathroom. Xiaoyao lay on the wall and cried heartbroken. Ruan Ling went behind her, hugged her slim waist and said gently, "girl, tell your sister what''s on your mind."


    "Elder sister... I... really have a contradiction." Xiaoyao turned around and wept with Ruan Ling.


    "Girl, you are now my sister, wen''er''s sister. You and ah Hui are sisters. What''s your contradiction? You are dry sisters without any blood relationship. Haven''t you come out of this relationship? Or do you really don''t love Wen hao?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "No, sister, I love him very much, and I''ve figured it out," said Xiao Yao.


    "Then why are you? Since you love him, marry him. There''s nothing to hesitate." Ruan Ling said suspiciously.


    "Elder sister, my biological parents didn''t let me marry Wen Hao. They all said it was because of Wen Hao. My sister Xueying had a car accident. They didn''t think highly of Wen Hao. They said that the man was too handsome and he had so many wives and concubines in the Ruan family. I won''t have a happy day with Wen Hao. Maybe it''s unlucky," said Xiao Yao.


    "Ah? Your parents won''t let you marry Wen hao? So it is. No wonder you are always lukewarm to our Wen Hao. Do they know you love Wen hao?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, I know. Last time I heard that you and Wen Hao were killed, I went home and cried for a few days. I told my parents that I love Wen Hao very much and I regret not being with Wen Hao. However, my parents said that they were lucky not to be with Wen Hao. They said that they had lost my sister because of Wen Hao and could not lose me because of him, so they told me that no matter what Wen Hao will do in the future Whether they are dead or alive, they are firmly opposed to me being with Wen Hao, unless I still don''t want them and am still angry with them. "Xiaoyao said.


    "Alas, why don''t you go and have a chat with them? They don''t understand your temper. Once a girl like you falls in love, you will never let go. Their arbitrariness will really harm you and miss your happiness in life." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, it''s no use. They should arrive at Ruan''s house tomorrow. They should see on TV that I have won the prize and will come to pick me up." Xiaoyao said.


    "Go home? Why are you going home? This is your home, girl. You won''t find your biological parents, so you don''t want our Ruan family? Our Ruan family has always regarded you as their own child." Ruan Ling was a little angry.


    "No, sister, you misunderstood me. How could I not want the Ruan family? I just went back to accompany them for a few days. My parents only have my daughter now. In our hometown, I am a promising daughter. They are proud of me. I am going back to support them." Xiaoyao said.


    "It''s almost the same. You scared my sister. Girl, I understand what you mean. It doesn''t matter. After seeing your parents tomorrow, I''ll convince them. Who can you marry if you don''t marry Wen hao? Looking at Langshan, even in Vietnam, how many men can be worthy of our Xiaoyao? Even if yes, I don''t agree with you to marry other men. How nice our baby is! Girl , you have never been his woman. Once you really become his woman, you will never leave him again, because you can''t leave him at all, girl. You don''t want to think about why we women have to follow him? "Ruan Ling smiled vaguely.


    "Elder sister, why?" Xiaoyao blushed and asked with a smile.


    "Because our baby is a super man. If you want to be his woman tonight, you will know. Tomorrow, if your parents don''t agree with you together, you will fight to death." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister... Do you just think he is handsome?" Xiaoyao asked with a shy smile.


    "Hehe, this is just one of them. The key is that the baby''s ability is super powerful. You''ll know if you try. No matter what you think, I think Yani girl must sleep with the baby tonight. I think she loves the baby at first sight and can''t tear it apart." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister, you''re right. Yani really likes Wen Hao. She told me that when she heard Wen Hao tell her that his brother had entrusted her to Wen Hao, she didn''t doubt Wen Hao at all. She thought he was her own man, so she readily cooperated with Wen Hao to elope with her." Xiaoyao said.


    "Girl, you know what? It''s called fate. Your fate with Wen Hao is the same. You can''t be separated. Who would have thought we could meet your classmates in Miao village, Laos? Xiuer and Yuzhu both love baby so much. You should also like Wen Hao very much. It''s just these complex relationships that make you hesitate, but even so, you can''t help liking him, This is enough to show the male charm of our baby. Girl, when did you start to like baby? "Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, is it the month I lived with him? I slowly found that he was not as lecherous and playful as I imagined. He was still a man with principles." Xiaoyao smiled shyly.


    "It''s true! Baby is not a very lecherous and playful man. He is very kind. Now there are so many wives and concubines. In addition to many sisters chasing him, my sister connives at him and dotes on him. As long as the girls who are beautiful, kind and like our baby, my sister is willing to let them be Ruan''s daughter-in-law and let baby take them, so everything is I did it all by myself, but I can''t help it. I just want to love him and give him all the good things in the world to make him happy all his life. "Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Sister, you are really the most tolerant and selfless woman I have ever seen. Wen Hao''s greatest blessing in his life is to marry you." Xiaoyao smiled.


    While they were chatting, Tang Wenhao shouted outside the door, "sister, are you still in there with Xiao Yao?"


    "In... Baby, let''s go out right away... Girl, go out! If you don''t go out again, you think our sister and I fell into the toilet? Ha ha." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Therefore, Xiaoyao was led out of the bathroom by Ruan Ling. When she saw Tang Wenhao again, Xiaoyao blushed. Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Ling must have succeeded soon and said with a smile, "Xiaoyao, are you all right?"


    "It''s all right!" Xiaoyao whined. Ruan Ling knew that her mood should be much better when she looked at her. She was also happy for Tang Wenhao. She nuzzled at him, then released Xiaoyao and left first.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly came forward to hold Xiaoyao''s hand and said with a smile, "Xiaoyao, you''re fine. As soon as you go crying, my heart, liver, lung and stomach are in pain. If you don''t believe it, touch it." then he grabbed Xiaoyao''s jade hand and touched it to himself, making Xiaoyao giggle.


    Looking at Xiao Yao smiling so sweetly, Tang Wenhao was in a good mood. He looked at her extremely beautiful face and her sexy red lips, and forced to swallow saliva. Shit, he really wanted to kiss two, but he didn''t dare. Tang Wenhao was still worried that Xiao Yao would refuse him.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao staring at her sweet lips, Xiao Yao pouted and said, "what are you looking at? You haven''t seen enough in that month? Don''t think I don''t know. You peek at me every night."


    "Hehe, you know that? Zhuge Xiaoyao." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "What do you mean?" Xiaoyao asked suspiciously, not understanding Tang Wenhao''s humor.

 Chapter 1094

    "Alas, you are an international student who has stayed in China for so many years. Do Zhuge Liang know? The god man with a feather fan in the romance of the Three Kingdoms." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "You know? Isn''t it Liu Bei''s military master? Later he became the Prime Minister of Shu." Xiaoyao said.


    "Do you know his position in the minds of our Chinese people?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "You know? This idiom refers to him. He is the embodiment of wisdom." Xiaoyao smiled.


    "Yes, that''s why I call you Zhuge Xiaoyao, which means that you are also the embodiment of wisdom like Zhuge Kongming. I secretly stare at you every time. Only after you are completely asleep can I seriously appreciate your beauty and your style after you fall asleep. I always thought you were the embodiment of beauty. Now I think you are not only the embodiment of beauty, but also the embodiment of wisdom "Incarnation." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Glib, no wonder the sisters at home say you are bad. However, what makes me appreciate you is that you only peep at me, but you haven''t taken action. You are still a man and didn''t take the opportunity to bully a girl." Xiaoyao smiled.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m sorry. In fact, I bullied you, but you don''t know it." Tang Wenhao said seriously, with a pious attitude, lowering his head like a child who did something wrong.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao''s appearance, Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing. Then, she asked suspiciously, "is what you said true or false? Don''t joke with me, or I''ll be angry."


    "What I said is true. If you swear to me not to be angry, I can tell you how I bullied you. Otherwise, I dare not tell you, because when you are angry, I am very afraid." Tang Wenhao pretended to be very afraid.


    Xiaoyao chuckled, "I''m not angry. Tell me when you bullied me? How? Why don''t I know? Did you bully me while I was sleeping? Tell me honestly."


    Tang Wenhao knew that Xiaoyao had no aversion to him. He quickly put his mouth to her ear and whispered a bad smile, "Well, it''s worthy of Zhuge Xiaoyao. You answered all the questions correctly. I just lit your acupoints while you were asleep and let you sleep completely. You don''t know what I did to you. At first, I watched you sleep because you slept so beautifully. Later, I watched and watched. I couldn''t carry it. I kissed you a few times. Later, I didn''t quench my thirst. I just went to bed Go to your bed and sleep with you, and kiss your lips all the time. Then I won''t quench my thirst. I''ll strip off your clothes. I''ll appreciate your style first, then hug you, and touch wherever I want. Therefore, although you are not familiar with my body, I know you well. Who will you marry if you don''t marry me? "


    Tang Wenhao thought that this provocation and ambiguous words would be accepted by Xiaoyao shyly. Unexpectedly, after Xiaoyao listened, meimou stared at him angrily, suddenly raised her jade hand and slapped him in the face, "hooligan!", then twisted her hips and left angrily.


    Tang Wenhao left a surprised face, and this scene was witnessed by Yang Xi, who called them both. She shouted, "Xiao Yao, what are you doing? Why are you beating Wen hao?"


    She was so charming that Ruan Ling, Aya, Ruan Yi, Wen Wen, wen''er and other beauties came out. She was coming back when she was angry. Everyone looked at her with puzzled eyes, "girl, what''s the matter with you? You really hit Wen hao?"


    "Elder sister, he should fight." then Xiao Yao sat coldly in his seat and said nothing.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao, with an embarrassed face, was paid back by Yang Xi. Seeing everyone''s eyes looking at him curiously, he quickly smiled at everyone and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay, I''m joking with Xiaoyao. Unexpectedly, she took it seriously, misunderstanding, misunderstanding."


    Seeing his playful face, Aya touched her big belly and smiled at Ruan Ling, "sister, I can''t tell what bad action the baby did to Xiaoyao, which provoked our supermodel miss."


    Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao''s appearance and understood it. She quickly smiled and asked, "baby, what''s going on? You see you''re angry with our little Yao."


    "Hehe, sister, I''m really kidding her." Tang Wenhao sat next to Xiao Yao and began to coax her to be happy. When we saw that they didn''t seem to have any big deal, we talked about each other again.


    "Wen Hao, is what you just said true or false?" Xiao Yao asked in a low voice with a small pout.


    "Hehe, Xiaoyao, do you want it to be true or false?" Tang Wenhao continued to smile.


    "Do you... Still want to be slapped by me? Don''t think I dare not hit you with sister a ling here? You''re the Tenth Man I hit." Xiaoyao whispered.


    "Ah? I''m so angry." Tang Wenhao seemed very angry when he heard this.


    "Why? What does it have to do with you if someone is beaten?" Xiaoyao asked suspiciously.


    "Why doesn''t it matter? How can those bastards deserve to be beaten by my beloved woman? This is my patent, Xiaoyao. I warn you that your little hand can only beat me in the future. You are not allowed to beat people everywhere. You will beat those bastards. If other men are beaten by you, they will pay you at least 10000 yuan a slap in the face, and we won''t fight for less." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    With a "puff" sound, Xiao Yao was amused by Tang Wenhao. Her beautiful women looked at them curiously.


    Later, Tang Wenhao finally got Xiaoyao and coaxed the super beauty of the Ruan family into raptures. Yani always looked at them with jealousy, but she knew that she was not qualified to be jealous. The young and beautiful women on the table were Tang Wenhao''s beautiful wives and concubines. What qualifications did she have to be jealous? It would be nice for Ruan Ling to accept her. Burn Gao Xiang!


    After eating and drinking, when the family were chatting happily, Tang Wenhao received a call from Manny from Hong Kong, "sister, haven''t you had a rest? Are you with Mommy?"


    "No, baby, something''s wrong. Come back with Arlene!" said Manny.


    "Ah? Sister, what''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. When her beauty heard this, she kept silent and listened attentively to the call between Tang Wenhao and Manny.


    "Baby, Chen Jie suddenly has another brother and wants to compete with him for property! Therefore, the merger of mans and Chen should be delayed first. If this matter is not dealt with, there will be problems," Manny said.


    "Ah? Xiao Jie has an extra brother. How can this happen? It''s incredible. Is it my father''s illegitimate son outside?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. The reason why he thinks so is that he is a man. A man like Chen Haokun is tough, stylish, rich and the boss of the underworld, There are ten or eight women outside. It''s nothing. It''s normal to accidentally have an illegitimate child.


    "You guessed right. It''s really Chen Haokun''s illegitimate son," Manny said.


    "Ah? Is it really illegitimate? Has my father confirmed it?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I''ve confirmed that the child must be Chen Haokun''s son. He looks a little like Xiaojie. There''s a shadow of Chen Haokun in his eyebrows. It''s his son," Manny said.


    "Ah? How old is the child? Why did he come out to find my father at this time? Why did he go before? Did his mother or adoptive father come out to fight for property with Xiaojie because he didn''t mix well?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It looks like she''s eighteen or nine years old. I haven''t seen her before. I also heard from Guo''er''s sister that the child is mixed in society at first sight. I don''t know what bad habits he has. It''s said that his mother is a woman who sells meat." Manny said.


    "Ah? Wild girl? Do you mean my father made an illegitimate child in the wild store?" Tang Wenhao asked. Hearing this, Tang Wenhao was shocked. He didn''t expect that a boss like Chen Haokun would go outside the store and make an illegitimate child. The grade is too low.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t be so ugly? What wild woman? It''s so ugly. Isn''t it called a failed woman in China?" Manny smiled.


    "It''s all the same. There''s no difference in essence. What''s my father''s attitude now?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, this is the trouble. Listening to sister Guo''er, it seems that Chen Haokun feels guilty about the woman and doesn''t seem to dislike the sudden emergence of the illegitimate child, but Chen Jie can''t accept it. Sister Guo''er and her sisters can''t accept him."


    "Alas, rich people are afraid of fighting for property. What''s the use of going back with my sister? We can''t interfere in other people''s family affairs?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Sister Guo''er said she wanted to listen to your suggestions, and also wanted you and Xiao Jie to investigate the situation of the child and woman and see why they came out to share their property at this time." Manny said.


    "Elder sister, I don''t think we should get involved in such family disputes. Anyway, I''m not interested in their Chen''s property," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I know, you''d better come back! By the way, bring Xiaoyao back. She is now a famous model in our mans model training camp under mans group. She should come back to advertise Mans. We can also give her a new packaging. Packaging her in Hong Kong is much better than in Vietnam." Manny smiled.


    Manny''s words reminded Tang Wenhao. He couldn''t help glancing at Xiaoyao around him and said, "Xiaoyao, sister Manny wants me and sister a Ling to take you back to Hong Kong. She wants Manny to give you a brand-new packaging."


    "Really?" Xiaoyao asked in surprise.


    Ruan Ling and other beauties were also very happy. Ruan Ling simply grabbed Tang Wenhao''s phone and shouted on the phone, "sister, did you say to let Xiaoyao develop in Hong Kong? That''s a good idea. There is much room for development in Hong Kong, especially for the fashion industry. There is a lot of space and opportunities."


    "Oh, yes! So I want you to come back with my baby and bring Xiaoyao back. Mommy also wants to see her! We want to give full play to the advantages of our internal staff and don''t waste her rare talent. During the whole model competition over there, my sister and Mommy are watching it next to the TV! Mommy said Xiaoyao is really rare in the world At first sight, beautiful women are not only beautiful, but also have excellent temperament. Didn''t sister discuss with you about making high-end brands last time? Mommy agrees that Xiaoyao can find a breakthrough. Maybe she will really become the spokesman of our mans high-end brand. "Manny said excitedly.

 Chapter 1095

    "Sister, that''s great. Let me tell you another good news! This time, the baby met a girl in the competition over there. It was the sister of the hijacker on the Pacific desert island. At that time, the robber took a fancy to our baby, entrusted his sister to the baby, and let the baby see the picture of his sister. Do you know who the girl is?" Ruan Ling said with a smile, Then he glanced at Yani.


    "How can I know? Who is it? Do I know her too?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "Well, sister, you know her too, but you haven''t really seen her. You just saw her on TV. She is the runner up Miss Yani in the competition with our Xiaoyao. Therefore, the baby brought her back this time. I think it''s a good opportunity for Xiaoyao and Yani to speak for our different styles and styles according to their temperament characteristics Ruan Ling smiled excitedly.


    After listening to Ruan Ling''s words, not only Manny on the phone was very happy, but also Tang Wenhao, Yang Xi, Xiao Yao, Yani, Aya and other beauties on the scene were very happy.


    "Great, ah Ling, why don''t you let Xiao Yao and Yani go back to Hong Kong this time? We''ll let mans''s professional team train and package them again, and strive to make them popular in the entertainment and advertising industry. In the future, they will become gold medal spokesmen. With their gas and beauty, they can endorse many products in the future, such as lipstick, cosmetics, underwear, underwear, etc Wait, the future is very promising, "Manny smiled.


    The two sisters had a good time talking on the phone, but Yani was happy and still lost. Tang Wenhao saw her gloomy expression and pestled Xiaoyao''s jade arm, "Xiaoyao, look at Yani. She''s a little unhappy. Maybe she''s worried about her brother Yalong. Tell her not to worry. Let''s go back to Hong Kong for a day or two, and I''ll go back to the Philippines to save her brother. I won''t care about her brother''s life or death," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, I''ll tell her." then, Xiao Yao fell in Yani''s ear and whispered Tang Wenhao''s meaning. After Yani listened, she hurriedly handed her eyes to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao smiled at her and nodded, which meant that he meant what he said and wouldn''t deceive her.


    The next day, Yang Xi escorted Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and aunt Shen''s mother and daughter away from Ruan''s house early and went to Hanoi airport. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went to Hong Kong. Aunt Shen''s mother and daughter returned to Shanghai. Manny had asked Tang Wenhao to take Xiaoyao and Yani there, but Yani couldn''t get a certificate for a while and a half. She had to wait until Aya made it up for her through local relations.


    Tang Wenhao told Yani that she didn''t have to worry. He won''t stay in Hong Kong for a long time and will rush to Manila to rescue her brother Yalong as soon as possible. He kept Yani''s phone unblocked and tried to hold the Aru. He said that she was controlled by Tang Wenhao and couldn''t go. He hoped Aru would come to save her. He said that she was cheated. She regretted it now. In this way, the Aru would certainly take this Tell his boss some information, and then his boss will not focus on how to control her, but on rescuing her. It also gives Tang Wenhao more time to know Yani''s boss, control him and let him find a way to rescue Yalong.


    Yang Xi sent the four of them to the airport and went back. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling first sent aunt Shen''s mother and daughter to the waiting room. When they left, Wen Wen and Tang Wenhao were reluctant to part.


    "Wen Hao, you must pick me up early. I''ll wait for you at home after I finish the formalities there. How long will it take you?" Shen Wen asked.


    "Hehe, maybe now, I can only say that I won''t stay in Hong Kong for a long time. It should be only two or three days, but I don''t know when I arrive in the Philippines. After all, I saved people in the past and from prison. I''m really not sure, but don''t worry. Once I rescued people, the first thing is to return home and receive you and your mother from Liangshan, and we won''t do it again in the future Separated, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Wen, don''t rush Wen Hao. He knows what''s in his mind. Wen Hao, when you arrive in the Philippines, you should be careful. Mom knows that your martial arts are very strong. Ordinary people can''t deal with you, but if you deal with the government or underworld people, you should be careful. Don''t be careless. Mom can see that there are many sad people when you have an accident." Aunt Shen reminded.


    "Mom, what do you say? Don''t say something auspicious." Shen Wen glanced at her mother.


    "Hehe, Wenwen, Auntie is also kind. Auntie, don''t worry. I''ll go with him. I''ll make him careful. Be careful on your way. Auntie,, Wenwen, our plane is about to check in. Let''s say goodbye here for a while this time! I believe we''ll meet soon." Ruan Ling said, pulling Tang Wenhao''s hand and stood up.


    Shen Wen saw that Tang Wenhao was really going to leave her, and the tears in her eyes slipped down in an instant. Tang Wenhao hurriedly hugged her, "well, Wen Wen, I promise you, I will come back to you as soon as possible." he comforted.


    "Woo... Wen Hao, you must keep your word. I don''t want to separate from you, mom. Why don''t I sign for Hong Kong instead! I don''t want to separate from Wen Hao." Shen Wen cried.


    "Girl, talk silly. Now the plane is taking off. How can we change the visa? Let''s go! Don''t delay the trip of Wen Hao and a Ling. They have something to deal with when they return to Hong Kong. Wen Hao and a Ling, go!" aunt Shen smiled helplessly.


    Tang Wenhao kissed Shen Wen and ruthlessly pulled away her jade hand. "Wen Wen, I''m gone. Don''t worry, I''ll come back to you as soon as possible. Bye and take good care of my mother." then he turned his head and left their waiting room hand in hand with Ruan Ling.


    When Tang Wenhao arrived at the door, looking back at Shen Wen, the little beauty lay on her mother and cried very sad. Ruan Ling dragged Tang Wenhao''s hand out and said as she walked, "Baby, don''t look at it. The more you look at it, the more sad it is. It''s not life and death. However, my sister understands Wenwen''s mood. She is still newly married to you. When she grows up so old, she suddenly meets you. After these days of honeymoon, it''s the period of strongest feelings. She can''t accept it when she leaves suddenly."


    "Yes! In fact, I don''t want to give up her, sister. To tell you the truth, I really found Ning Kexin''s shadow on Wen Wen these days, as if she were another Ning Kexin. Therefore, I cherish her and am determined never to lose her in my life." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, your first girlfriend or boyfriend is often the most unforgettable. I can understand your idea, so I''ll try to let you spend more time with Wenwen these days. However, baby, why didn''t you go to Xiaoyao and Yani''s room last night? Do you have any concerns? My sister has always wanted to ask you this question." Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "No, I just think it''s not the time, not with Xiaoyao, but with Yani. I still hope to wait until her brother is rescued. Otherwise, I always feel that I''m taking advantage of others'' danger and taking advantage of others'' request to help her save her brother. It''s not a glorious feeling." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Fool, in fact, Xiaoyao was ready to be with you last night. Sometimes, I think your men really can''t understand and think too much." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister, it''s right that you can''t understand men. Men and women often think from the opposite angle, so it''s normal that you can''t understand." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After they got on the plane, perhaps because of the experience of being hijacked last time, as soon as Tang Wenhao got on the plane, he began to look at the situation of the whole crew and carefully glanced at everyone''s appearance and expression. He didn''t want to have that experience again.


    "Baby, it''s like Interpol. Don''t worry! Our last experience was like winning a 100 million lottery ticket. It wasn''t so easy. Last time, it happened that we should have had such a thrilling trip. However, you didn''t lose. You harvested so many beauties and brought back the beauties and Meiying sisters. It''s a blessing because of misfortune. If other men can''t wait Have such an affair? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, I can''t wait. Think about the thrilling scenes we met in the jungle. I don''t think anyone wants to experience them, especially when climbing in that cave. Who knows what''s ahead? At that time, everyone didn''t know whether they could leave alive. Who still wanted to have an affair?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Because the voyage between Hanoi and Hong Kong is not far, they have been talking about arriving in Hong Kong. When they got out of the airport, they saw Manny and Chen Guoer laughing with them with jade arms as soon as they got to the exit!


    "Ah Ling, baby, you''re finally back... Ah Ling, baby, I miss you so much." Chen Guoer threw away Manny and jumped at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao glanced at her bulging belly and felt very proud. Shit! Finally he saw her belly arched.


    "Hehe, sister Guo''er, you''re still very competitive. It''s good. You''re all bulging up." Tang Wenhao caressed her beautiful hair and smiled. Then he glanced at Manny behind Chen Guo''er and stared at her belly.


    "Ha ha, villain, what are you looking at? It''s been more than a month since we were separated. It''s not normal to be older? Ah Ling, get in the car quickly! Talk in the car. This is not the place to talk." Manny said, holding Ruan Ling''s hand. Two beautiful women with completely similar appearance walked towards the parking lot.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer followed. When they got to the parking lot, Chen Guoer took out the car key. "Sister Guo, I''d better drive! Sit next to you!" Tang Wenhao took the key.


    "Baby, be careful. Don''t drive too hard. My sister and Guo''er are pregnant." Ruan Ling told me in the back.


    "Sister, don''t worry! Don''t you worry about my skills?" said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao got on the car, and her three beauties got on the car. Tang Wenhao started the BMW and stepped on the accelerator, and the car suddenly went out.


    On the road, Tang Wenhao began to ask him questions of special concern, "sister Guo''er, it is said that you now have another brother? You don''t like him?"


    "Don''t mention it. I''m annoyed when I mention him. Xiao Jie annoys him even more. I don''t know which tendon my father is wrong. I have to recognize him. Although he looks a little like my father, we still suggest him to be cautious. We''d better do a paternity test. But my father doesn''t agree. He not only doesn''t do paternity test, but also often runs to their mother and son, which makes my aunts and sisters unhappy, At that time, when Xiaojie was born, there was trouble at home once, but there was no way. My father had lived with Xiaojie''s mother, but the child came too suddenly, "said Chen Guoer.

 Chapter 1096

    "Sister Guo''er, have you seen this child? Why don''t you like him?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I''ve seen him. He looks ok. After all, he looks a bit like his father. However, he is a little gangster. He talks rough. He falls in love at an early age. He looks like a black sheep. You say that if one day he really inherits some of his father''s property, he will give him $20 million as his black sheep. Maybe he will be defeated with you in a few months. At that time, we''ll lose everything Xiao Jie is said to be a loser, but I don''t know how many times better Xiao Jie is compared with him, so now my aunt and sisters are on the side of the young lady, "said Chen Guoer.


    "How old is he? He fell in love. Have you ever read a book?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It should be twenty-one! I don''t seem to have read much. According to his mommy, he came out before graduating from high school, and their mother and son didn''t have any economic income, so they dropped out of school early and fought and killed with the rotten children in the street. Anyway, we all think the child must be a disaster in the future." Chen Guoer said dully, From her words and expression, she really felt her aversion to the younger brother.


    "Elder sister Guo''er, I think since Dad recognizes him, we should try to accept it. It''s best to change him and let him go on the right path, rather than abandon him and hate him." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, it''s easy for you to say. It''s hard for children growing up in his environment to change. You don''t know. Listen to the neighbors nearby saying that his mommy does that." Chen Guoer said in disgust.


    "Hehe, that''s what our mainland says about a woman who has fallen? I heard from sister Manny." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes! Baby, you said his mommy was such a woman. How could he be better? I really can''t understand why Daddy was with such a woman at that time. Although she looks really beautiful, her identity is too... Alas! I didn''t expect daddy to have an illegitimate child with a woman like her. I don''t understand when I think of it, baby, is it your man Want to see a beautiful woman? A woman who cares what her identity is? "Chen Guoer said with a puckered mouth in doubt.


    "Hehe, sister Guo''er, well, I can responsibly tell you that I really want to hold a beautiful woman in bed when I see her, but what! If I know what this beautiful woman does, I won''t touch her, because I think my body is very noble. Only pure beautiful women like you are qualified to enjoy my happy feast, right? Sister." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then looked back at Ruan Ling and Manny.


    "Ha ha, villain, that''s because my sister has been more successful in education, okay? It''s a matter of principle to forbid you to come together with unclean women." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Of course, my sister''s education is absolutely successful. Otherwise, I guess I will become a prodigal son who is not managed by anyone. Maybe now the streets of Shanghai are my seed." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha... Several beauties laughed.


    "Sister Guo''er, you''ve been talking for a long time. What''s the name of our little brother? Where do their mother and son live? I really want to see him." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Baby, are you really going to take him as your brother? That little rotten boy''s name is ah Fei. You just listen to that name. I don''t know what his mommy thought at that time. It''s impossible to give him such a name without learning bad. The name will affect a person''s life," Chen Guoer said.


    When Tang Wenhao heard the words "a Fei", his brain exploded and asked, "a Fei, you say our little brother is a Fei. Where does he live?" Tang Wenhao thought of the young man who witnessed Chen Haokun killing Wang Jianzhong. Could it be him? His mommy seems to have really done the meat business. If it were him, wouldn''t the world be too small? People are known around.


    Is that ah Fei really my brother-in-law?


    Chen Guo''er and Ruan Ling sisters also felt something different from Tang Wenhao''s expression. Chen Guo''er hurriedly asked, "baby, why are you making a fuss? Do you know this ah Fei?"


    "Hehe, sister Guo''er, I''m not sure yet. I do know a young man named ah Fei. The situation is similar to what you said. He also mixed in the street. His mommy is also very beautiful. I''m sure that when she was young, she fought with your three sisters, so I don''t know if she had done that, but ah Fei is not as bad as you said, although he But he seems quite sensible and filial to his mother, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "I didn''t say he wasn''t filial to his mommy," said Chen Guoer.


    "But it''s still wrong. The ah Fei I know has a father, but his father seems to have died of drug abuse and was a man who mixed in the underworld, so ah Fei was brave from childhood. He fooled around outside all day, either gambling, or going to bars and girls. He didn''t do his job," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, we asked their mother and son''s neighbors. Ah Fei is usually such a child. Maybe the ah Fei you know is Dad''s illegitimate son?" Chen Guoer said.


    "It''s really possible! Baby, is this ah Fei you''re talking about the young man who witnessed your father-in-law kill his uncle?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "Sister, I''m talking about him. He saw my father-in-law kill my uncle with his own eyes." Tang Wenhao said. Then he glanced at Chen Guoer on the co pilot and saw her face white.


    "Baby, do you mean that the child saw his father kill with his own eyes? Listen to you, will daddy be forced to admit it after being threatened by their mother and son? No wonder daddy doesn''t want to do paternity testing. Daddy must want to buy a safe place with money?" Chen Guoer guessed.


    "Hehe, sister Guo''er, you can imagine that this is impossible. Based on my understanding of ah Fei''s mother and son, they can''t be such people. Isn''t he afraid that his father knows the truth and kills them? Your thinking is illogical, and I don''t believe it at all." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, sister Guo''er, I also think the baby''s analysis is reasonable. People with the social status of their mother and son can''t dare to threaten your Chen''s boss like this. They don''t want to die?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "That''s right! It''s absolutely impossible," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Chen Guoer glanced back at Tang Wenhao and said to Ruan Ling, "Sister a Ling, maybe someone will give them a move? Baby, the analysis is reasonable. Their mother and son certainly dare not threaten my father with this. However, once they tell others that a gang is playing my father''s idea, it''s hard to say. In this world, people die for money and birds die for food. At present, they can do anything."


    "I say so, but I still don''t believe ah Fei''s mother and son are such people. Why don''t we go to find their mother and son first?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "OK, then go and have a look! Baby, can you find their house?" asked Manny.


    "It should be no problem. I''ll call my cousin right away. He knows ah Fei''s family." Tang Wenhao said, took out his mobile phone and began to call Wang Zhuo Xiong to ask for the address of ah Fei''s mother and son.


    "Baby, no, I know where their home is. If the place I take you to is what you said, the two ah Fei must be one person. That is to say, if the child is really the illegitimate son of daddy, it means he saw daddy kill Wang Jianzhong with his own eyes, didn''t he?" Chen Guoer said.


    "Yes, it''s that simple. Sister Guo''er, do you know how they found daddy? How did they recognize each other? Did ah Fei''s mother recognize daddy or did dad recognize ah Fei''s mother? If they recognized each other, how did they meet together? Where was it?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Dad said that the woman found him. He said that when he waited for dad at the door of the company, he followed her. When he came back, he said that he had been better with a woman 20 years ago. As a result, the woman gave him a son. At that time, we were very shocked and couldn''t understand it. It was even more difficult to accept it. The next day, dad told us several sisters and children with great certainty Jay, he said that the woman did give birth to a son. The son had seen him and looked like him. He was sure that the child was his, "said Chen Guoer.


    "Then why did ah Fei''s Mommy go to your father at this time? I can''t figure it out. According to their living conditions, she should go to your father earlier. As long as she leads the children to Chen''s house, your father has no reason to drive them away. Your father is a man who values boys over girls. He has a son. He''s too happy to drive them away, won''t he?" Manny asked suspiciously.


    "Right, this is where the Chen family can''t figure it out, so we believe that someone is instructing them to share their property with us. Sister Manny and sister a Ling, do you think Shen Ming and Wang Liang are playing tricks? Then they ran away with Chen''s so much money, maybe they came back secretly to play tricks?" asked Chen Guoer.


    "Didn''t they say they fled to the United States? I don''t think they are likely to come back. At most, they want others to command ah Fei''s mother and son behind their back, but how can they know ah Fei''s mother and son? It seems that there is no such possibility." Manny shook her head and said.


    "Sister, it''s hard to say. Since ah Fei grew up in such a well, his relationship network must be very complex. Shen Ming and Wang Liang have managed Chen for so long. Of course, they know a lot of people in all aspects of Hong Kong. They may have overheard this rumor inadvertently, and then contacted ah Fei''s mother and son to manipulate them behind your sisters Share property, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Elder sister, you''re more good at Association. I don''t think you need to guess. Anyway, after seeing ah Fei later, I''ll ask him what''s going on, and everything comes to the bottom." Tang Wenhao smiled. He was confident that he could fix ah Fei''s mother and son, because he felt that he was committed to their mother and son, and they shouldn''t tell the truth.


    "Well, let''s see what''s going on with the mother and son. However, I think ah Fei''s girlfriend Ruth is a very difficult girl. In this matter, she seems to be more positive than ah Fei''s mother and son. She can flatter people when she sees our sisters and Xiaojie. She is very talkative and young, but she is very clever and knows how to observe words and expressions." Chen Guoer said.


    "What, Ruth? You said ah Fei''s girlfriend was Ruth, didn''t you?" Tang Wenhao asked.

 Chapter 1097

    "Yes, it''s Ruth, baby, isn''t it?" asked Chen Guoer suspiciously.


    "Yes, sister Guo''er, at this time, I''m sure that ah Fei is the same person, so I''m even more sure that there must be some problems. Based on my understanding of ah Fei''s mother and son, they really won''t threaten daddy for money. At that time, my cousin paid ah Fei to testify against daddy, but ah Fei''s mother refused without hesitation. She said very well and said they were Even ordinary people, no matter how much money their cousins give, they don''t have the life to spend. Therefore, they don''t agree with ah Fei to testify in court, "Tang Wenhao said.


    Hearing this, Chen Guo''er looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Her face was very ugly. She was a little angry. "Baby, you mean, you knew that the murderer of Wang Jianzhong was daddy, didn''t you?"


    Seeing that Chen Guoer was angry, Tang Wenhao quickly smiled, "Yes, sister Guo''er, but I can''t tell you, because I don''t want to embarrass you. Moreover, we have been trying every means to persuade our cousin Wang Zhuo Xiong to give up suing daddy. In fact, we have succeeded. Otherwise, can daddy live with his family so freely now? You can ask sister mani about this."


    Before Chen Guoer asked, Manny told her some general story of the matter, so that she could understand the whole story, so as not to misunderstand Tang Wenhao. After Chen Guoer listened, she was deeply grateful for the good intentions of Tang Wenhao and the man family, "baby, I almost misunderstood you. I''m sorry! I thank you for daddy."


    "Hehe, thank you for what? We are all from our own family. It''s not necessary. Anyway, our original intention is to hope that there will be no more contradictions among several families. We will work together to make mans and Chen bigger and stronger." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, baby, if only my two brother-in-law were like you, our Chen family wouldn''t be as noisy as it is now. Wait, baby, you turn left and come to ah Fei''s house, which is in the old-fashioned residential area in front of you." Chen Guoer pointed to the road ahead and said. Tang Wenhao looked up and recognized the place. Although he came over at night, he still remembered the outline.


    Just as Tang Wenhao was about to turn his car into an alley, suddenly, the phone rang. He hurriedly took out his mobile phone and looked at the number. He saw that it was from Langshan Ruan''s house. Because the car was turning, he simply gave his mobile phone to Chen Guo''er, "sister Guo''er, you ask sister a Ling to answer. It is estimated that it was sister a Mei''s phone or sister Yang Xi''s phone."


    Chen Guoer handed the phone to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling took the phone and pressed the key to answer, "Hello, this is Ruan Ling."


    Listen to sister Ah Mui''s anxious voice inside, "ah Ling, something''s wrong over there in death valley. Where''s the baby?"


    "Driving, sister Ah Mui, what''s wrong with death valley?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise. She heard from sister Ah Mui''s tone that something must have happened in death valley. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so anxious.


    "Ah Ling, don''t worry after you listen. Since baby is driving, don''t tell him first. Well, Ruan Ying''s girl is dead." sister Ah Mui said sadly.


    "What? Ruan Ying... When did this happen? Do you know the whole story?" Ruan Ling was so surprised that she almost threw away the phone. The news was beyond her expectation.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard Ruan Ying''s two words, he felt something from Ruan Ling''s extremely surprised expression. He hurriedly pulled the car aside and stopped, "sister, what''s the matter with Ruan Ying? What''s the matter?"


    At this time, Ruan lingzheng listened to sister Ah Mei tell her what she knew, "Ah Ling, it''s like this. Isn''t Ruan Ying studying the skeleton you picked up from that underground palace and a part of some pottery products every day these days? I don''t know what''s going on. After studying it last night, sister Heifeng asked her to get up for dinner during the day, but she found that she had died in bed, with blood in her nose, but she was dry."


    Hearing this, Ruan Ling knew that she couldn''t hide Tang Wenhao anyway and said, "baby, don''t be too sad after listening to it. Anyway, it''s already like this. There''s a big event in our death valley, and Ruan Ying died inexplicably."


    "What? Ruan Ying is dead? How is it possible? What''s going on?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly said to sister Ah Mui on the phone, "sister Ah Mui, I''ll let the baby call you later!" she hung up the phone and told Tang Wenhao, Chen Guoer and Manny what sister Ah Mui had just told her. They were all very shocked, and Chen Guoer showed fear.


    "Sister a Ling, baby, is there any evil spirit in your death valley? It''s very scary to hear the name. How can a good person die for no reason?" said Chen Guoer.


    "Nonsense, what evil spirit can there be? How many years have I lived in death valley? Plus my father, there has never been such a strange thing before. We all stay high-quality students. Do we still believe in ghosts and gods? There must be something strange in it, baby, I guess the problem lies in the skeleton and the python pottery." Ruan Ling analyzed that she didn''t believe in evil.


    "Ah? Skeleton? It''s frightening. The girl Ruan Ying still touched the skeleton of the dead? It must have something to do with the skeleton. Maybe the skeleton used to be a wronged person or something!" Chen Guoer said in fear.


    "Guo''er, don''t make trouble. How can there be such a thing? The skeleton is one or two thousand years old. It''s impossible. Besides, the skeleton was brought up from the underground palace by me and my baby. How can we be all right? Sister, what''s the matter?" Ruan Ling asked Manny.


    Manny said, "Ah Ling, Guo''er, baby, we can''t analyze anything here. From a scientific point of view, we should first send Ruan Ying''s body to Liangshan for autopsy and let the forensic medicine analyze the cause of her death. Maybe there is something hairy disease in her body? If the forensic medicine can''t find out what caused her death, we have to be highly serious Seeing that, my sister suggested asking master Huang to go to death valley and let him do something for us. It might be better. "


    "Elder sister, do you believe in evil spirits? Do you think there are evil spirits in such a beautiful place as death valley? I don''t believe it," said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah Ling, whether you believe it or not, you have to speak with facts. Of course, I don''t want the so-called evil spirit in death valley. However, since it has happened, we have to strip the cocoon and find out the real cause of the problem. I believe that the sisters in Death Valley must be worried. We must deal with this matter earlier, otherwise, death valley will be in chaos." Said Manny.


    "Yes, I think we''d better go back early. When we''re not here, there will be chaos in death valley. Ah Zhu and they can''t hold it down when something like this happens." Tang Wenhao said.


    "By the way, I wonder if these girls have blocked the news? Don''t send it to the factory." Ruan Ling suddenly realized this and hurriedly picked up the phone and dialed it.


    After the phone was connected, Ruan Ling hurriedly asked sister Ah Mei, "sister Ah Mei, did ah Zhu tell you the situation in death valley? Hasn''t the news spread yet?"


    "No, only the sisters on the other side of the cave know. Sister Heifeng is very smart. She keeps the sisters living in the cave strictly confidential and doesn''t get any nonsense. She only informed ah Zhu and ah Yun and asked them to call you quickly. Dr. Yang also knows that she went to check the cause of Ruan Ying''s death, but she said that the conditions are limited and she can''t find out without testing equipment." Sister Ah Mui said.


    "Oh, that''s good. Sister Ah Mui, you can call ah Zhu and ah Yun later and ask them to find a way to protect Ruan Ying''s body on the basis of strict confidentiality. It''s best to move to the cave where we live. There is a small cave in the back of the mountain. It''s a little deep. The temperature at the bottom of the cave is very low, which is conducive to the storage of the body. All Ruan Ying''s personal belongings are packed and put in one Other places, we''ll wait until we get back, "said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, ah Ling, don''t worry too much. Since it has happened, we have to face it bravely. If there is anything dirty in death valley, it''s OK to move the factory," said Sister Ah Mei.


    This sentence made Ruan Ling very angry. She said unhappily, "sister Ah Mui, don''t talk nonsense. There''s nothing dirty. You''re superstitious. Don''t spread this idea everywhere. Ruan Ying''s death must have nothing to do with these so-called evil spirits."


    "Oh, I see. Ah Ling, don''t be angry. Ah Mui has no culture. As long as you and your baby are all right, Ah Mui will rest assured. Are you in Hong Kong now?" Ah Mui asked.


    "Here we are, sister Ah Mui, let''s do it now! You hurry to call ah Zhu. Sister Ah Mui, I had a bad attitude just now. Don''t blame me. I just think it must be an accident. It won''t be what everyone guessed. There are no ghosts in the world, so don''t be too nervous." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, whatever you say to the baby, sister Ah Mui believes." sister Ah Mui said gently.


    "Well, sister Ah Mui, thank you for taking care of us all the time. Let''s do it first! I''ll hang up." then Ruan Ling hung up the phone, closed her beautiful eyes, leaned back on her seat and fell into meditation.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I don''t think there''s anything. I''m very sad that Ruan Ying is dead. In her life, one of the things she cares most is to let us show the treasures in the cave that sister Ruan Qin said, and then let their colleagues go to archaeological excavation. Therefore, since she has died here, we have to reconsider how to treat those treasures." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Where are the treasures?" Chen Guoer asked in surprise.


    "Sister Guo''er, you''d better not know, or you''ll start guessing again." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, ah Ling, I want you to say that the cave you mentioned and the underground palace you just found should be sealed up. Don''t disturb the treasures inside. Our mans and Ruan families are not short of money. Just because of these things, a sister died in vain." Manny said that she is different from Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. She doesn''t believe in ghosts at all. She believes in ghosts because she has seen man Tianxiong and Yang Danni many times since childhood. She invited master Huang, the most famous feng shui master in Hong Kong, to the company to talk about some very mysterious things.

 Chapter 1098

    Every time master Huang''s prediction will be confirmed. Therefore, she does not completely exclude these mysterious cultures, but she does not believe it too much. She is not as obsessed as her mother Yang Danni.


    "Sister, it''s no problem. We never thought about making plans for those treasures. We just found them unintentionally. We have to find out the reason. Otherwise, we''ll go back to man''s house first, meet mommy and tell her about the situation of death valley. Guo''er and Bao will go back to Chen''s house. Now that we''ve come back, we''d better meet with our family before going back! Ah Fei won''t want it See you, time is pressing, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, it''s already here. Let''s meet! Otherwise, you two drive back first. Sister Guo''er and I will take a taxi back to Chen''s house after meeting ah Fei. After I meet my father-in-law and Xiaojie, I will return to man''s house as soon as possible." Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling and Manny felt that what Tang Wenhao said was also reasonable. According to what he said, Ruan Ling drove away with Manny first, while Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer walked towards ah Fei''s house hand in hand.


    When they arrived at this old-fashioned community, Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer confirmed that what they said about ah Fei was one person. They went directly to the second floor of a building and knocked on the door. Someone answered, "who?"


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer both heard that it was a Fei''s mother. Chen Guoer replied, "aunt, it''s me, Chen Guoer." Chen Guoer''s tone was a little cold. She really didn''t like a Fei''s mother and son. The identity of a Fei''s mother made her feel very faceless and depressed about her father Chen Haokun.


    Hearing Chen Guoer''s response, ah Fei''s mother opened the door and saw a handsome Tang Wenhao standing beside Chen Guoer. She was stunned and didn''t react. She didn''t know the relationship between Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer, let alone the relationship between mans and Chen.


    "You... Aren''t you the man''s boss? How could you?" ah Fei''s mother asked, pointing to Tang Wenhao.


    "Aunt, Wen Hao is my husband. Is ah Fei in there?" Chen Guoer asked coldly.


    "Ah? Your husband? Oh, ah Fei, he''s not at home. He''s gone out with his girlfriend. Come in first!" ah Fei''s mother said with a smile. She really didn''t expect that Chen Guoer''s husband would be Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, nodded and followed Chen Guoer into their home again. However, he was gratified that ah Fei''s home had changed greatly. Household appliances and computers had been equipped, and the sofa had been changed. They were all brand-new.


    "Come on, Guo''er, sit down, Mr. Tang!" ah Fei''s mother said and began to pour water for them.


    "Aunt, you don''t have to be busy. We''ll leave in a minute. This time I just came back from Vietnam. Sister Guo''er said that ah Fei is her brother, which is equivalent to my brother-in-law. I just want to come and have a look." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, there''s nothing definite yet!" said Chen Guoer unhappily.


    "Guo''er, it doesn''t matter whether you Chen family accept ah Fei or not, but ah Fei is 100% your father''s own son, that is, your half brother. Even if you don''t give us anything, I won''t ask you Chen family to give us. Without your father, I still raised my son. Some things don''t happen according to our own rules I really didn''t expect to have anything to do with your father before. "Ah Fei''s mother said faintly.


    "Then why does ah Fei so strongly ask my father to divide his property? Aunt, you know that with ah Fei''s quality, he is rich and will soon lose all. I think the solution to this problem is not to divide his property, but how to make ah Fei recognized by our Chen family. I can''t control others. At least I won''t care about one more brother competing with me for family property, But I won''t allow a black sheep brother to mess up our Chen family, so when ah Fei comes back, you can tell him not to do nothing and don''t do business all day. If Wen Hao didn''t like him, I would never accept him, "Chen Guoer said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Tang." ah Fei''s mother smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "No, aunt, you''ll call me Wenhao! They''re all a family." Tang Wenhao smiled. Although he also knew that Alfie''s mother had done that kind of thing before, he still firmly believed that Alfie''s mother was not a bad woman in her bones. Life must have forced her to take this road.


    Moreover, when he suddenly saw her just now, his mind was shocked again. The scene on the hijacked plane on the Pacific desert island appeared in front of him again. How could the middle-aged beautiful woman who was almost stripped off by himself be so similar to her? No wonder I thought that woman looked familiar that day. It turned out to be like her!


    Don''t talk about Tang Wenhao''s wishful thinking, just about ah Fei''s mother.


    She said calmly to Chen Guoer, "Guoer, I didn''t want to tell you about it, but since I''m here today, I''ll tell you why I went to your father this time! My original intention is not to ask him for money, but to confirm one thing. It''s also related to Wen Hao."


    "Ah? It''s about me?" Tang Wenhao looked at ah Fei''s mother in surprise. Chen Guoer was even more puzzled.


    "Well, didn''t you and Mr. Wang ask ah Fei to testify against the murderer last time? You gave us so much money, but you didn''t come back to our mother and son after giving the money. I was a little afraid and didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse. I asked ah Fei what the murderer he saw looked like and how old he was, and asked him to inquire whether the police had caught him To the suspect. "


    "Later, I don''t know where he got the news. He told me how old the suspect was and what his name was. When I heard that it was your father''s name, I was very afraid. I was worried that it was really him. It couldn''t be his own son to send him to prison. In order to verify the authenticity of this matter, I thought I had to see your father. Later, I didn''t expect to see your father , he recognized me at a glance. What moved me was that he still liked me so much, invited me to dinner and cared about my life. At that time, I made up my mind that I must not let ah Fei testify against him. "


    "Then why did you tell him ah Fei''s life experience?" Chen Guoer asked.


    "I''m not really for money, because in the next few days, your father always came to me, bought a lot of things with our family, and... Was with me again. He really didn''t dislike me at all. When we were together, he would tell me about the company, saying that he was old and had several daughters, but there were few sons, just one son, which was not too generous He took over and said that his son Chen Jie was a little incompetent and didn''t have much interest in doing business. It would be good to have more sons. After listening to him, I couldn''t resist and told him that I also gave birth to a son for him. He didn''t believe me at first. I showed him all the photos of ah Fei from childhood. After he saw the photos of ah Fei when he was a child, he immediately He believed it. He said he was very similar to Xiao Jie when he was a child. He said he knew at a glance that ah Fei was his son. "


    "So when ah Fei knew that his father was a big boss, he began to think about our Chen family? Is that so?" Chen Guoer asked.


    "Elder sister Guo''er, don''t talk about ah Fei like that. I said that ah Fei is not what you think. He is indeed a bit idle and naughty, but I believe he is not a villain who is open to money and forgets righteousness. It is estimated that he will want to ask his father for property only under the instigation of his girlfriend." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, you''re still smart. How can you guess that his horse is instigating him? I''ve told him many times. Since his father has recognized him, he won''t care about his life or death. Let him do something serious and let the Chen family like him. The most important thing is that the girl''s words can''t be taken too seriously," said ah Fei''s mother.


    "That''s it! Auntie, don''t worry. I''ll talk to brother a Fei later. Now Chen is talking about the merger with man. Let him not make trouble. Don''t worry. As long as we are here, brother a Fei won''t have no food in the future. I''ll take care of him." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I know, Wen Hao, when we first saw you, ah Fei and I thought you were a good man. Look at you. When we left that day, we left so much money. By the way, I had to give it back to you, but ah Fei spent it on his girlfriend, so we had to give it back to you when we liked it." ah Fei''s mother said guiltily.


    "Hehe, don''t pay it back, aunt. When I gave it to you that time, I didn''t want you to pay it back. The main reason why I was so kind to you was that although ah Fei was a little careless, he was a dutiful son, which was in line with my principle of making friends, so I was willing to help him. In addition, I felt very kind when I saw my aunt, and I saw that you were all forced to pay rent by the old man In that case, I wouldn''t watch you sleep on the street. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ah Fei''s mother blushed. She knew that if Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong didn''t arrive in time that night, she was given by the annoying fat landlord to offset their house rent.


    "Auntie, in that case, I think you should really educate Alfie and don''t let him spend money indiscriminately. Children like him really don''t get used to him, baby. I think you should let them pay back the money to you, otherwise it will harm him. It''s best to let daddy find him a better school and let him go to school! Don''t fool around with that girl all day, that girl At first glance, she''s a girl with a good reputation. If ah Fei is with her, there won''t be any good results, "said Chen Guoer.


    "Well, what you said is reasonable. In fact, I don''t agree with him with that Ruth. After all, they are not old and sensible. They know that they are crazy to sleep together all day. If your father can really let him go to school, I''m relieved. This is what I''ve always wanted to do, but I don''t have the ability. I feel sorry for my child and didn''t let him pick him up Get a good education, "said ah Fei''s mother with guilt.


    "Aunt, it''s not easy for you to pull him alone. Otherwise, you two should talk first. I''ll call Alfie and see if he can come back. I want to meet him. We may leave again tomorrow." Tang Wenhao said, then took out his cell phone and wanted to call Alfie.


    Before he could dial the phone, someone knocked at the door, "Mommy, I''m back."

 Chapter 1099

    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard it, he knew that ah Fei had gone home. He quickly put away the phone and said with a smile, "ha ha, say Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming. I''ll open the door." then he went to the door and opened the door.


    Sure enough, ah Fei, Chen Haokun''s illegitimate son, stood at the door with a petite and lovely little Lori with red hair, "brother Tang, why are you here? Do you really like my mommy? But my mommy has found my daddy. They are fine now. You won''t play."


    "You dead boy, get in here and talk nonsense. Look who''s coming." ah Fei''s mother almost fainted with anger because she saw Chen Guoer''s face was very ugly.


    After Tang Wenhao let a couple of little lovers in, he raised his hand and gave him a fist. Of course, it was very light. He smiled and scolded, "ah Fei, your boy really doesn''t deserve to be beaten. Do you say that about your mommy?" he said, nodding to the red haired little Lori around ah Fei, which was a call.


    After the little girl saw Tang Wenhao, her eyes were straight and looked at him in surprise. She should be photographed by Tang Wenhao''s handsome and heroic like all the women who saw Tang Wenhao for the first time. Compared with Tang Wenhao, her boyfriend a Fei is not a man of the same level.


    After coming in, ah Fei was surprised to see his half sister Chen Guoer also there. He looked at Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer, "brother Tang... Sister Guo''er, what do you think?"


    "Well, ah Fei, your sister is your brother Tang''s wife. They are husband and wife. They bumped into one family." ah Fei''s mother introduced with a smile.


    "Ah? Brother Tang, you married my sister? Then I''ve become your brother-in-law? We''ve really become a family? I''m so happy, Ruth. Kiss one." he said, excitedly holding his little Lori, making her face crimson, and glancing at Tang Wenhao.


    Chen Guoer was also amused by her brother who grew up in the city well. Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be my brother-in-law! Ah Fei, I was about to call you! You came back. I want to talk to you about something, okay?"


    "Of course, brother Tang, oh, no, it should be called brother-in-law now. Brother-in-law, I admire you most in the world. I''m so handsome that I''m angry with Andy Lau. I''ll listen to what you say in the future. By the way, brother-in-law, I spent almost all the money you gave me. I can''t pay it back now. I''ll pay you back when my father gives it to me?" Ah Fei smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, what else! Don''t pay it back. My brother-in-law didn''t intend to let you pay it back. However, my money was meant to make you filial to your aunt. You can''t spend it indiscriminately." Tang Wenhao smiled. Now, little Lori''s face was immediately full of blush and looked very embarrassed.


    Tang Wenhao found that although ah Fei''s girlfriend made herself like a goblin, she could still see that if she restored her dress to a state acceptable to normal people, she should be a top-grade little beauty, because she has very beautiful and lovely facial features, good figure, symmetrical and well located.


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, I''ll pay attention in the future and promise not to spend money indiscriminately. Brother-in-law, give orders if you have any orders! I''ll listen to you." ah Fei smiled.


    "Brother in law, I''ll listen to you, too. My name is Ruth. I''m a Fei''s horse. I''m already his woman. He said he would marry me as his wife, so I can also call you brother-in-law, right?" unexpectedly, this little red haired Laurie introduced herself like this and nearly knocked Chen Guoer down to Lei. Of course, Tang Wenhao can only smile and nod, Can he still shake his head and refuse such a call?


    "Brother in law, Ruth is right. I will definitely marry her in the future. She is my favorite horse. Although she is young, she is smart and sexy." ah Fei said and made a face at Ruth.


    "Well, ah Fei, you and your brother-in-law go to the room to talk. Your brother-in-law has something to tell you. Ruth, sit here! We also want to talk to you." ah Fei''s mother said.


    "Oh, brother-in-law, that''s all right! Go to my room and talk! Little heart, you talk with my sister and my mother for a while first. I have something to discuss with my brother-in-law." then he led Tang Wenhao to his room.


    When he entered the room, ah Fei said with a smile, "Oh, brother-in-law, I didn''t expect that! It turned out that you were my brother-in-law. God! After more than 20 years of poverty, ah Fei suddenly came to a super rich father and a super rich brother-in-law. Good luck can''t stop it!"


    "Well, stop playing, ah Fei, this is also fate. Although you are now Chen Haokun''s son, the Chen family doesn''t really accept you. I see your boy is very filial, so I''ve always said good things to your sister. But! I hope you will grow up quickly from now on. First, get rid of your problems and don''t be careless all day Zhengye knows to pick up girls, go to bars and spend money indiscriminately. Although as Chen Haokun''s son, you don''t have to worry about running out of money, you can''t spend money indiscriminately. Otherwise, who will give you money? If the Chen family won''t accept you, you can''t help it. "Tang Wenhao advised.


    "No! Ruth''s relatives are lawyers. She has already asked. As long as I am really my father''s illegitimate son, I have the right to share my due property. Moreover, Ruth has asked her relatives to investigate. Chen is very rich and has a lot of overseas assets. I can spend my life by 10%. My brother-in-law doesn''t even have one tenth , there must be one percent! "Said ah Fei.


    "So it''s really your girl who''s giving you a move? Ah Fei, I warn you, if you continue to fool around with your girl, you may not get anything. Your father is not dead. What can you divide? He hasn''t separated yet? You should integrate into the Chen family now and let everyone accept you, not follow the little girl. When you have the ability, what woman doesn''t Yes? Do you understand? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Not necessarily, brother-in-law, you don''t know. I really like Ruth. She is my favorite girl in my life. She is beautiful, smart and cute, especially her body is so sexy. Oh, none of my horses can compare with her when they take off their clothes. Ruth''s body is snow-white and sexy. I want to do that with her when I''m with her. Really, brother-in-law, that kind of thing It''s so exciting, "said ah Fei. He began to be elated when he was with his horse. It can be seen that he really liked the Ruth little Laurie outside.


    Tang Wenhao patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Ah Fei, brother, you still haven''t seen the world. There are many beautiful women better than your horse. In the future, you will understand the meaning of brother-in-law''s words. Listen to brother-in-law''s words, from today on, never mention the matter of sharing property. This is that your father likes his son. He is very happy with the sudden addition of your son. If you fool around again and again, he can''t do it for you You are such an illegitimate son, and give up his other sons and daughters, right? I think you should have this self-knowledge. "Tang Wenhao said bluntly. He felt that the little red haired Laurie Ruth outside had a great influence on him, and he didn''t know how lofty and generous it was.


    "This... Brother-in-law, do you think my rich father will give me the property in the future?" Tang Wenhao''s words made ah Fei a little afraid. He looked at Tang Wenhao in doubt.


    "Hehe, ah Fei, I can''t give you an accurate answer to this. I''m just his son-in-law, but you must be clear that the Chen family won''t allow your father to share the property with an ignorant son. They won''t let you lose their property. Therefore, it''s urgent for you to give up the idea of sharing the property and concentrate on doing it in the Chen family If you have a good job and don''t spend money indiscriminately, like the young master of the Chen family, not the Playboy, then I believe daddy will give you the property, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Brother in law, in fact, I understand all the reasons you say, but I don''t know what I can do? I don''t understand anything. I have no education and no technology." ah Fei said with a frown.


    "If you can''t go to school, who will? I suggest you ask daddy for a tuition fee and go to a school. You''re just graduating from high school at your age. You can find a vocational college to study a major, so that you can contribute to Chen''s future. As for what to learn, you can ask daddy to see what kind of talents Chen needs, and you can learn." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, brother-in-law, I''ll listen to you. I''ll tell my horse to wait for me for a few years. I''ll go to school first and come back to marry her after I graduate." ah Fei said.


    "That''s right. I tell you, not only do I want you to study, but your sister Guo''er and your mother want you to study. You must not disappoint us. I believe that as long as you study hard, daddy will be very happy. Ah Fei, to tell you the truth, if you and your little brother Jie can''t take over Chen, I have to take over. I really don''t have interest and energy, but Dad I hope you and Xiaojie will unite sincerely and manage our Chen''s business well in the future, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, brother-in-law, don''t worry. Since you trust me ah Fei so much, I will study hard and come back to help my brother Chen Jie make our Chen family bigger." ah Fei smiled excitedly.


    "Well, good. As long as you have this strength, you can do it. By the way, ah Fei, there''s something I want to ask you. I don''t know if you know." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Brother-in-law, if you have any questions, just ask me directly. As long as I know, I will tell you the truth." ah Fei smiled.


    "Well, it''s like this. I was hijacked by robbers on my trip to the United States a few months ago. Later, we were hijacked to a desert island in the Pacific Ocean. At that time, I saw a very beautiful middle-aged beautiful woman on the plane, and she was a lady. Her husband was a rich old man. I was very impressed by this woman."


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, you won''t be attracted to that woman?" ah Fei said with a wretched smile.

 Chapter 1100

    "Go, your boy is here again! I tell you, because that woman looks like a person, I feel very familiar and friendly when I see her. Do you know who she looks like?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Brother in law, who are you like? You won''t say like my mother?" ah Fei was really smart. He guessed from Tang Wenhao''s words that the woman Tang Wenhao said should have something to do with his mother.


    "Yes, ah Fei, that woman is very similar to your mommy, just like a person, so I want to ask you, does your Mommy have relatives such as sisters?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Ah? My mommy''s sister? I don''t seem to have heard of it. Don''t you know if you ask my mommy? Come on, I''ll ask you." ah Fei said. He was going to take Tang Wenhao out and ask if his mother had any sisters.


    "Hehe, it''s not urgent. Just go out and ask by the way. I''m just curious. By the way, ah Fei, does your father know that you saw him kill Wang Jianzhong now?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I didn''t tell him. It''s not necessary. Brother Wang Zhuo Xiong has told me that he doesn''t intend to sue my father anymore. Just let me return the money to you myself." ah Fei said.


    "Oh, ah Fei, it''s handled well. Don''t mention it again, so that Daddy won''t have a shadow in his heart. Just think you don''t see anything." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I know. My mommy also told me not to mention it again, so that my daddy wouldn''t think we were threatening him. It''s boring. After all, he is my own father. I will still consider his feelings. In fact, I feel very friendly when I see him. I don''t blame him at all, because he doesn''t know my existence. Based on my current understanding of my daddy, If he had known I was in this world, he would have come to me, "said ah Fei.


    "That''s right, you know. In addition, ah Fei, my brother-in-law hopes you will spend more time with Xiaojie from now on. Although they don''t like you at present, it''s because they don''t have feelings. After a long time, you are good enough to let them see your growth. I think your brothers and brothers will get better. I''ll also tell Xiaojie that he must treat you as his own kiss in the future Brothers, besides, you are half brothers! "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Great, brother-in-law, I admire you more and more." ah Fei smiled excitedly.


    After talking for a while, they came out of the room. To ALFY''s surprise, his horse red haired little Lori had gone, while his mommy and sister Chen Guoer were talking about something.


    "Mommy, where''s my horse?" ah Fei asked suspiciously.


    "Mommy asked her to go home first. Ah Fei, I just told your sister Guo''er that we should send you out to study as soon as possible. You can''t fool around like this. After all, you are Chen''s child. Now your father recognizes you, and your sister Guo''er is willing to accept you. Then you must make an appearance to let the relatives of the Chen family know that you, ah Fei, although you don''t have a good Mommy , but you''ll do the same, "said ah Fei''s mother passionately.


    "Mom, who says you''re not a good mother? In my heart, you''re the best mother in the world. Who says you''re not a good mother, I''m not finished with who." ah Fei misunderstood his mother''s meaning and thought Chen Guoer despised his mother, so his eyes stared and confused Chen Guoer.


    Seeing this, his mother quickly drank, "Ah Fei, why are you staring at your sister like this? Your sister didn''t say mommy was wrong. Mommy said she was wrong. Mommy didn''t let you read good books, so she wouldn''t be a good mother. In the future, Mommy will never allow you to stare at your own sister with such eyes... Guo Er, I hope you don''t blame ah Fei. Your brother didn''t have any tutor since childhood, and there are all free range children Some wild people don''t have the culture and quality like you. "


    "Oh, it''s all right, aunt. I don''t blame him. Alfie, I think your brother-in-law has talked to you a lot. Just now we have talked to Ruth. I hope she doesn''t fall in love with you now. You have to go to school. Our Chen children can''t have no culture and quality. Do you understand?" Chen Guoer said.


    "Well, I know. Sister Guo''er, my brother-in-law told me just now. I was going to tell my ma to wait for me. I''ll come back and marry her after reading the book," said ah Fei.


    Chen Guoer and Tang Wenhao looked at each other and smiled. She said to ah Fei, "Ah Fei, sister, I hope you don''t fall in love in the past two years when you are studying, which will affect your studies. When I go home with your brother-in-law, I will discuss with dad what to let you learn. After that, you won''t have any involvement with Ruth. On the surface, this girl is really cute. She has a city government. You won''t have good results with her."


    "Sister Guo''er, don''t say that about my Ma Zi. She is actually very good. She loves me very much, and I love her very much. I hope you will slowly accept her, but I promise that when I study, I will try to keep a certain distance from her and focus on my studies." ah Fei said.


    "Well, as long as you can handle this problem well, by the way, aunt, there''s something I want to ask you. I don''t know if it''s true?" Tang Wenhao thought of the woman who was very similar to ah Fei''s mother.


    "Mommy, my brother-in-law wants to ask if you have sisters? He saw a woman who looks like you on the last hijacked plane, but I don''t seem to have heard you say you have sisters? Right?" ah Fei asked.


    Hearing this, ah Fei''s mother was surprised. She stared at Tang Wenhao and looked at him up and down as if she didn''t know him. She confused Tang Wenhao and them. "Mommy, do you have any sisters?" ah Fei was very impatient when he saw his mother staring at Tang Wenhao and didn''t answer directly.


    "Wen Hao, are you sure you really see a woman who looks very similar to her aunt? How old is she? Where is she now?" ah Fei''s mother asked anxiously.


    "Auntie, she''s about the same age as you. She''s 40 or 50 years old! It''s estimated that she''s about 45 years old. Where is she now? I really don''t know. Last time we met her on a plane. She should also get on a plane from Hong Kong. They all went to the United States. However, it''s a pity that we all ran away last time. I don''t know where she went with her husband. Is she still alive , I don''t know, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Did your plane run away after it was hijacked last time?" ah Fei''s mother asked.


    "Yes, and many people died. I don''t know if their husband and wife ran away, aunt. Is she your sister or your sister?" Tang Wenhao has felt the accuracy of his guess.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, if she is really like what you said, she is probably my sister who has been separated for many years and the twin sister of a mother compatriot. In the 1950s and 1960s, the environment in Hong Kong was not very good. My parents were forced to give our sisters to two different families when they were five or six years old. Since then, our sisters have not been married There are as like as two peas, but I still remember that I have a sister who is the same as me. Forty years have passed since our sisters never saw each other again. Now it seems that she is still alive. Wen Hao, do you have any way to find out her news? "Asked her mother anxiously.


    "Aunt, I''m not sure, but I think we can try! We can find her whereabouts in several ways. First, we can inquire from the airport and check the information of the passengers on the hijacked plane last time. As long as we can find her information, we can find her person. Second, I will go to the Philippines recently. Last time, a robber met me, not because of his letter Ren, we can''t run away. I met his sister in Vietnam this time. His sister wants me to go to Vietnam to save her brother from prison. After I see him, I want to ask him if I know about your sister. At least I can ask him if your sister was killed last time? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, let me go with you and ask? Wen Hao, how about taking me to the Philippines?" ah Fei''s mother said anxiously.


    "Aunt, you don''t have to go there. I guess it casually. Otherwise, we''ll go in two ways. When I go to the Philippines, I''ll ask you about their life and death. On your side, let my father check with you at the airport through the relationship to see if I can find the information of your sister." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, that''s better. If only I could find my sister. She is my only sister. In addition to ah Fei, I have only one relative in the world." ah Fei''s mother said, and tears welled up.


    "Auntie, don''t get excited. I''ll ask daddy to help you find your sister." Chen Guoer said hurriedly. She was also a hard spoken and soft hearted woman. She began to hate Alfie''s mother and son, and slowly accepted it. Now she likes them. It''s really not as bad as she imagined.


    "Thank you, Guo''er. I didn''t expect that when I was this age, I would have the opportunity to find my sister. It was the blessing brought by Wen Hao to our mother and son. If I didn''t know you, I wouldn''t go to Alfie''s father again, nor would I expect to have the opportunity to find my sister. I thought she might not be in the world! Wen Hao, you are really a noble person in our mother''s and son''s life!" A Fei''s mother said gratefully to Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, auntie, don''t thank you if you haven''t found someone yet. I just think she looks too much like you. I don''t know if it''s true! There are still people who look very similar in the world. Otherwise, how can those special actors be found? Right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    As soon as he finished, the phone came again. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was the Ruan family in Liangshan. He pressed the key and said, "Hello, is it sister Ah Mei? I''m Wen Hao."


    "No, I''m Yani, Wen Hao. Are you in Hong Kong?" Yani asked anxiously.


    "Yes, Yani, what''s the matter? Is something wrong? Don''t worry and speak slowly." Tang Wenhao knew that something must have happened as soon as he heard Yani''s tone.


    "Wen Hao, when will you go to the Philippines? Aru called today and said that if I don''t find a way to go back to Hanoi to find him, he will let our boss find a way to kill my brother." Yani said anxiously.

 Chapter 1101

    "Ah? Didn''t you tell him what I told you? You said you were under house arrest and couldn''t get out at all. You still want him to find a way to save you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Wen Hao, it''s no use saying it. He doesn''t care so much. He says I did it myself. Now the boss forced him to take me back, so he forced me to find a way." Yani said.


    "Is that right? It''s OK, Yani. Don''t worry. I promise they won''t touch your brother for the time being. Just stay at Ruan''s house! I''ll go there as soon as possible," Tang Wenhao said.


    "All right! Wen Hao, pay attention to your own safety! Call me in the Philippines. I also have a good friend over there. If you lack help, I can ask my friend to help you. She can''t help you fight and kill, but she can show you the place." Yani said.


    "OK, let''s talk about it then! I''ll hang up first. I have something to deal with here. Yani, stay at Ruan''s house and go to the model training camp with Xiaoyao if you have nothing to do." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I know. I went with Xiao Yao today," said Yani.


    After hanging up Yani''s phone, Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer talked with ah Fei''s mother and son for a while and left. They had to hurry back to Chen, meet Chen Haokun and Chen Jie and talk about ah Fei''s arrangement.


    They took a taxi to Chen. As soon as the car reached Chen''s door, they met Chen Haokun holding the car key to go out. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer coming back, they stopped and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, Guo Er, you''re back? Daddy thought you went straight home?"


    "Daddy, where are you going? We have something to discuss with you," said Chen Guoer.


    "Dad, we want to talk to you about ah Fei." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh? Ah Fei, have you seen the boy?" Chen Haokun asked in surprise.


    "Daddy, Wen Hao and ah Fei already know each other. Let''s go up and talk. Daddy, do you have something important to go out? If not, let''s talk first." Chen Guoer asked.


    "Oh? Wenhao knows ah Fei? Daddy really wants to hear what''s going on. Let''s go up! Xiaojie and your two sisters are also there." Chen Haokun smiled. He was really surprised at Tang Wenhao''s acquaintance with ah Fei. It was beyond his expectation.


    So Chen Haokun turned around and led Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer back to the office. On the way, Tang Wenhao smiled and asked, "Dad, have you heard from Shen Ming and Wang Liang?" he didn''t answer his acquaintance with ah Fei first. He still cared about the two brother-in-law. In order to catch the two guys in the United States, he almost lost his life on a desert island in the Pacific Ocean.


    "Alas! The two bastards are very happy in the United States. It is said that they even have new ID cards. Forget it. I''m angry. In order to catch them, I almost killed you and miss a Ling. Even if I buy a lesson! In the future, as long as our family works hard, that money is nothing. Besides, now we have to integrate with mans and become strong Hands, I think it''s probably not a bad thing that they ran away, "Chen Haokun sighed.


    "Daddy, that''s right! As long as we stick to Chen, we''ll be fine. Besides, we still have Wenhao! Right? Baby." Chen Guoer smiled happily at Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, it''s true that they two bastards can''t be one of us Wen Hao. By the way, Wen Hao, how can you know ah Fei''s dead boy?" Chen Haokun couldn''t help looking back and asked.


    "By chance, I came across him when I was playing outside. Because I think ah Fei is very filial to his mother, I appreciate him more. I am such a person. As long as I treat my parents well, I don''t exclude them. As long as I treat my parents badly, I won''t make such friends no matter how good I am to me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha... Yes, your principle is very correct. For people who are bad to their parents, their kindness to others must be false, so Dad trusts you so much." Chen Haokun smiled.


    When we got to Chen Haokun''s office, we really saw Chen miner, Chen xiner and Chen Jie. When we saw Tang Wenhao and Chen Guoer coming back, they all stood up excitedly, "Wen Hao, you finally came back, brother-in-law, we want to die. Come, let me see. Are you really okay?" Chen Jie asked with a smile, and then walked to Tang Wenhao''s side, looking left and right, up and down.


    "Hehe, OK, Xiaojie, what can I do for you? Hello." Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen xiner and Chen miner.


    "You dead boy, scared our sisters to death. I thought you and ah Ling really couldn''t live." Chen xiner and Chen miner were very happy to see Tang Wenhao again.


    After a few words, Tang Wenhao came back to the subject, "Dad, Xiaojie, sister Guo''er and I just came from ah Fei''s house. I have convinced the boy that he won''t be so mischievous in the future, and promised us to go to school and improve his cultural level and quality." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Chen Haokun asked in surprise, "really? Will the dead boy listen to you?"


    "Daddy, that''s right. Ah Fei listens to Wen Hao very much. My aunt also advocates letting him go out to study for a few years and then return to Chen, but they don''t know what to let ah Fei learn. Dad, what major do we let him learn?" said Chen Guoer.


    "Guo''er, it seems that you have accepted him as a wild brother." Chen min''er asked unhappily.


    "Min''er, how do you talk? No matter how he is, he is also your half brother. He is innocent. People can''t choose their parents in this life. Besides, daddy doesn''t know that he will be with his mommy several times. It''s an accident, but since he came to this world and became your brother, you should take him as the second little hero." Chen Haokun said.


    "Well, I think Daddy is right. Ah Fei is really not so popular. However, after trying to accept him, I think he is not so annoying. Wen Hao is right. Ah Fei is a person who can be shaped, because he is willing to change himself. If he is not willing to change himself, there is no way." Chen Guoer smiled.


    "Yes, give ah Fei a chance! Xiao Jie, give your brother a chance! Don''t think of him as coming to rob you of property, but as your own relatives, so you will accept it more easily. I always feel that family affection is more important than anything, and money is external." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, what Wen Hao said is very reasonable. Min''er, Xin''er and Xiao Jie should learn from Wen Hao in this regard. He has a longer-term and more atmospheric view of problems." Chen Haokun said.


    In this way, with Tang Wenhao''s strong advocacy and Chen Guoer''s support for his point of view, Chen''s sisters and brothers finally accepted ah Fei as their brother, and the family negotiated a result to let ah Fei go to the school of technology and management to study administration, because this discipline has lower basic requirements for him, and Chen really needs talents in this field.


    After that, Tang Wenhao mentioned several things to deal with at present. First, there was an accident in death valley, he wanted to go back, and he had to deal with the affairs of Yalong brothers and sisters immediately, so he had to leave Hong Kong for a while again, hoping that the Chen Haokun family could understand it. In addition, he also wanted the help of Chen Haokun, He knows that Chen has a gangster background in the Philippines, and Chen Haokun can certainly help him rescue Yalong.


    "Wen Hao, there should be no problem going to the Philippines to rescue Yalong. The management in the Philippines is not strict. As long as you operate well, you can save people without using force. In other words, money is OK. Daddy can certainly help you. Don''t worry, but daddy wants to know why you want to save such a gangster who has nothing to do with you?" Chen Haokun asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao roughly explained his fate with Yalong, and then told Chen''s father and son that his purpose was not simply for Yalong''s sister Yani, but to rescue Yalong and let him work for Chen in the future. Some entertainment industries like Chen''s, such as nightclubs, need talents like Yalong very much.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s explanation, Chen Haokun repeatedly raised his thumb and spoke highly of it, and then said to Chen Jie, "Xiao Jie, look, this is the gap between you and your brother-in-law. Look at your brother-in-law. He thinks about problems for a long time. He already thinks about problems from the perspective of a boss. It doesn''t mean that he can do things seriously at work. Son, the boss has to think about the problems of his own enterprise all the time. In the enterprise, it''s nothing more than dealing with three important problems Vegetables, people, money and things, of which people rank first. With talents, there will be everything, okay? "


    "Well, daddy, I see. It''s just to be able to use people. Like Liu Bang, make good use of some of his key personnel, right? Brother-in-law, I''ll seriously learn from you in the future." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Hehe, my brother-in-law is not as good as daddy said. He just thinks Yalong''s character is not bad and very kind. Then he fights and kills in this environment. His psychological quality must be no problem and he will work hard. For Chen, such a talent is very rare, but for Mann, he may not be of great use. Therefore, to hire people, we should hire the right people In the right place, I think Chen is very suitable for him, and he is also suitable for Chen, which is the main reason why I especially want to save him, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, Wen Hao, although you are very modest to say that there is nothing, a person, especially a boss, must have a long-term vision, use a keen vision to judge what a person is suitable for, and then you will put him in the right position. Therefore, in the final analysis, the person who employs people must first know people. You have both of these two points. Therefore, Chen gives it to you, daddy Don''t worry, "Chen Haokun said with a smile.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao took Chen Jie on a trip to the Philippines.


    The first night, he discussed with Ruan Ling, Manny and Yang Danni. He thought that the matter of Death Valley could not be solved for a while. According to the priority, he and Ruan Ling were divided into two ways. He took Chen Jie to the Philippines to rescue Aaron, while Ruan Ling returned to Liangshan alone. She took several girls from Ruan''s family to accompany her back to death valley to understand the situation and calm people''s hearts. When Tang Wenhao rescued Aaron Dragon, return to death valley immediately.

 Chapter 1102

    Manny and Chen Haokun, Chen Guoer and other Chen family members continue to discuss the merger details of Manny and Chen, and strive to negotiate all the cooperation details when Tang Wenhao returns to Hong Kong, just waiting for him to come back and sign the routine formalities.


    Not Ruan Ling and Manny, just Tang Wenhao and their brothers.


    This is the first time Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie went to the Philippines. Tang Wenhao thought that the last time they returned to Shanghai from the Philippines could not be counted. At that time, they accidentally fell into a desert island in the Pacific Ocean, which is only dozens of kilometers away from a small town at the southernmost end of the Philippines, and the small town is actually on the island.


    The Philippines is located in eastern Asia. It is a country composed of the Philippine Islands in the Western Pacific. It is said to be composed of 7107 islands. At the end of the 9th century, the Philippines became an American colony after the Spanish revolution, the Spanish American War and the Philippine American war.


    During World War II, the Philippines was occupied by Japan and gained independence after the war. The United States has left the dominant position of English and its recognition of western culture in the Philippines. The Philippines is a developing country, an emerging industrial country and one of the world''s emerging markets. It was once one of the four little dragons in Asia, but there is a big gap between the rich and the poor. Since independence, the Philippines has experienced several rapid economic growth. However, the political situation is often turbulent, and social instability has become a major factor hindering its continued development. For example, anti-government forces such as liberation organizations often create some trouble in some places.


    In Tang Wenhao''s mind, the Philippines is a country that has no independent ideas and has not been separated from colonial rule. For example, the national day of the Philippines is July 4. Chinese people have experienced the heartfelt blessing of the Chinese people on national day, but they don''t know how the Filipino people feel about other people''s national day.


    Last night, when Chen xiner heard that Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie were going to Manila, the capital of the Philippines, the first thing she said was, "Wen Hao, you must be crazy. You''re not afraid of being kidnapped in Manila. It''s very chaotic there." it seems that the situation of Hong Kong tourists being kidnapped in Manila last year was a little big, which scared the Chen sisters, who are Hong Kong citizens.


    But when Chen Jie heard that Tang Wenhao was going to take him to Manila, he was excited all night. No, after getting on the plane, he chattered with Tang Wenhao like a child, "brother-in-law, I like to be with you. It''s much better than staying in the company. How cool it is! I finished the work between sightseeing."


    "Hehe, you''re not the material to be the boss. You still don''t accept ah Fei. I tell you, maybe the person who supports Chen''s family in the future is really ah Fei. That boy looks like a fool, but he has a strong desire to change the current situation. He''s smart and kind-hearted. He''s a plastic talent. You''re also a plastic talent, but your plasticity is not in enterprise management, but in business management In art, daddy should let you engage in art, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Brother in law, it''s impossible. Daddy will never let me engage in art. Now he expects me to learn something from you and take over Chen slowly." Chen Jie said sadly.


    "If mans really wants to merge Chen, it can''t be controlled by him. That is, whoever is suitable to control Chen''s business can be Chen''s boss. If daddy doesn''t want to retire for the time being, it''s the best." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That''s right. Although daddy has so many children, except for four elder sisters, Guo''er is OK. Younger sisters and brothers, including me, are not the materials for enterprises. My sisters are all standard good wives and good mothers. You must know this better than me? Brother-in-law, did you have a good time with my elder sister last night? I found my elder sister very fierce. Her eyes seem to be changing since I saw you back yesterday Eat you up, "Chen Jie said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, smelly boy, nonsense. In fact, you should find a girlfriend," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, let''s talk about it when you meet the right one! I want to learn more skills with my brother-in-law now. Otherwise, no one in the Chen family looks down on me. However, now there is a ah Fei comparison. They suddenly think I''m ok, so people should learn to compare sometimes, right? Ha ha." Chen Jie smiled.


    "You guy, you compare with ah Fei. What environment did ah Fei come from? You haven''t read books for several years. You should compare with capable people." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Hong Kong is not too far from the Philippines. It''s only a few hours'' journey. They talked and felt that the plane was landing slowly. "Brother in law, maybe it''s here?" Chen Jie said and stood up.


    "Well, soon. Don''t worry. It''s too late to prepare when the plane stops." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    More than ten minutes later, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie left the airport. They took a car and went straight to downtown Manila. They wanted to find a place to live, and then find Chen''s enterprise in the Philippines.


    As soon as the car approached the suburbs of Manila, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie were shocked, because you can''t imagine that the suburbs of the capital are like civilian caves. It''s difficult to see several tall buildings in the whole city.


    Of course, it is undeniable that there are natural and beautiful places on the island, but apart from this beautiful coat, you will find its inner devastation.


    As soon as the car gets to the city center, there are always many people living in the center square. It can be seen that the people are not happy. No wonder Tang Wenhao heard the Filipino maid say that in the Philippines, as long as there is a Filipino maid in Hong Kong or some developed countries at home, he can support the whole family.


    How could this country once known as the four little dragons of Asia develop so badly? The traffic always collapsed on the street, and all kinds of modified strange buses were overloaded. Tang Wenhao was quite confused and surprised.


    Later, a few days in the Philippines, Tang Wenhao personally felt the importance of China to the Philippines. The children knew that the Chinese would give them delicious beef jerky. SM store knew that the Chinese were the main consumer group. People in the scenic spot knew that the Chinese had the best money to earn, because no matter where Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie went, as long as they saw the Chinese, Many Philippine businessmen are very enthusiastic. They want to earn more pesos from the pockets of Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie.


    However, there are also good things to live in Philippines, that is, what is cheap, from Manila International Airport to downtown area, 200P, the take-off price is 25P, every 500 meters plus 2P, Chinese mainland is now looking for a white-collar to run to Philippines, all of them are big money.


    Moreover, they are in a state of disorder and anarchy in many aspects, such as taking a bus. In the Philippines, there is a very unique land tool called Jeepney, which is refitted from an American Jeep into a small bus. The appearance of each car is different, and the style also depends on the driver''s mood. If he is happy, any signs of Mercedes Benz, BMW and even Rolls Royce can be made.


    The bus goes very casually. There is no bus stop. It swings on the street. The route is ordered by the driver. The locals are very used to this means of transportation. The one-way starting price is 7.5 pesos, increasing by distance. But how much more depends on the driver''s mood. If you want to take this car, please keep your change. You may not be able to drive it above 20p. Although this car has its own characteristics, it is not very safe, so you should discuss the price with the driver in advance before getting on the car. Try not to get on the car without anyone, otherwise you will be slaughtered.


    When they arrived at the scheduled Hotel, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie were very disappointed. They said it was a four-star hotel, which was simpler than the Express Hotels in China. However, fortunately, the hotels here did not need to bring a conversion charger. The charging socket was the same as that in China. Unlike in Thailand, when Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went to Pattaya, Thailand, they brought a conversion socket. Otherwise, charging was a problem, So, this is also a kind of comfort!


    "Brother in law, from the map, we live not far from Yalong nuerdo prison in the western suburb of Manila. Shall we go there first or go to Chen''s company here first?" Chen Jie smiled at Tang Wenhao after putting down his luggage.


    "Hehe, wait, I''ll call Yani first and tell her that we are already in Manila." Tang Wenhao took out his mobile phone and dialed Yani.


    Soon, Yani''s gentle voice came from inside, "Wen Hao, are you here?" she also knew that Tang Wenhao came with Chen Jie.


    "Hmm! Yani, I''m already in the center of Manila. It''s not far from nuerdo prison. We''ll go and have a look later. Don''t worry! I''ll save your brother. Did Aru force you again today?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "No, I told him that I would find a way to escape. Let him give me three more days. I want to delay him first." Yani said.


    "Yes, let''s drag him first! Hold him steady and don''t quarrel with him to avoid angering him. We''ll go out right away and I''ll contact you if there''s something else," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, would you like my friend to take you? I can call her and ask her to pick you up. Tell me which hotel you live in?" Yani asked.


    "Hehe, don''t wait until we get into trouble! I''ll hang up first." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s OK! You pay attention to safety. We''re not very safe in the Philippines," Yani told.


    After talking with Yani on the phone, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie left the hotel. They wanted to go to nuerdo prison to see if the surrounding environment had the opportunity to go directly to the prison and bring people out. Tang Wenhao thought it was not impossible. At that time, when he was in Laos, he once controlled all the personnel in the prison and rescued Xiuer and them.


    Manila is divided into Makati, malate and other districts. Makati is a financial center, which is relatively prosperous. Malate is a tourist area, which is relatively simple, but the places of interest are basically here! Rojas seaside Avenue, also known as Sunset Avenue, connects famous scenic spots such as Lisha Park, King City of Spain, Manila cathedral and Philippine cultural center.


    The hotel where Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie settled was on Sunset Avenue. Therefore, when they left the hotel, they were all scenic spots, and they had no time to visit the scenic spot. Tang Wenhao said that when things were almost done, they would have a good stroll with Chen Jie. At that time, their mood was also different.


    They took a taxi and negotiated the price. They got on the bus. Yani reminded him when he left Liangshan that if you don''t negotiate the price in advance, the skin of the taxi in Manila will be stripped off. It''s really slaughtered! Originally, 30 pesos could be done. The driver may ask you to pay 300 pesos. If you don''t pay, he will pull you in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 1103

    Of course, Tang Wenhao was not afraid that they would kill him, but didn''t want to get into trouble. In this way, taxis shuttled among all kinds of minibuses and cars. The taxis they took seemed to be falling apart. They were old cars that didn''t know the brand, a bit like Volga in Russia. It was estimated that the age of this car was about the same as that of Chen Jie. It was 24 without 25, Along the way, the noise was deafening. Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie felt that their eardrums were about to be broken. The key is that the noise of this kind of car is sharp and very harsh.


    Although the car is shabby, the driver is pretty good. He is a young man in Manila. He is not only enthusiastic, but also fluent in English. Because the Philippines was once a colony of the United States, his mother tongue in the Philippines is Filipino and English. This has long been the case. The local people have a good English level regardless of poverty and wealth. No wonder so many people want Filipino servants, I''m afraid this is also a key factor.


    The driver was very surprised when he heard that Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie were going to nuerdo prison. He said that it was a very remote place, facing the water on three sides and on the beach. There was no scenery, but a lonely prison clubbed on the beach.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie already know the geographical location of nurdo prison on the map. It is this geographical location that makes Tang Wenhao feel that he has the opportunity to sneak into the prison, control the personnel inside and wait for the opportunity to rescue Yalong.


    He knows what the local government''s intention of setting the prison on the seashore surrounded by water on three sides is to make it difficult for the prisoners to escape. In fact, this geographical location is relatively easy to control for ordinary people, but for Tang Wenhao, a martial arts expert with unique skills, this terrain is favorable for him to rescue the prisoners.


    At least, he can let the prison guards relax their vigilance, so Tang Wenhao decided to come and have a look first.


    About twenty minutes later, the taxi drove to the seaside. Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie got off the bus. Sure enough, they saw a bay. There was a row of bungalows on the edge of the bay. The bungalows were surrounded by a fence. There was barbed wire on the fence. The driver pointed to the row of bungalows and said that it was nuerdo prison. After Tang Wenhao settled his account with him, he asked him to leave first.


    When his car left the beach, Chen Jie asked suspiciously, "brother-in-law, why did you let him go? How can we go back later? Won''t you go back?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Just go back if it''s a big deal! I just don''t want him to pay too much attention to us. Go and have a look." he said, leading the way to nurdo prison.


    It is estimated that at ordinary times, some people go to the prison. Therefore, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie walk around the front of the prison, and no one comes to ask their purpose.


    After walking around, Tang Wenhao sat on a stone in the Bay and carefully observed the terrain characteristics around the prison. He felt that it was entirely possible as long as he could enter the prison and save people.


    "Brother in law, do you really want to rob the prison?" Chen Jie asked suspiciously when he saw that Tang Wenhao was always investigating around the prison.


    "Well, with this idea, I think as long as the plan is detailed, it should not be a problem," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Brother-in-law, are you really going to rob the prison? It''s too risky? We''re not familiar with life and it''s hard to implement." Chen Jie looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and thought his brother-in-law was a little incredible.


    "Ha ha, Xiaojie, in fact, this matter is not as complicated as you think. I think if the plan is well planned, we can directly rescue Yalong, but what you just said is also correct. We don''t know each other well and need the help of local people. When we go back, find the person in charge of Chen''s side and ask him if he has any opinions. Didn''t Daddy say that the person in charge here is Local people? As long as he cooperates with us, there will be no problem, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Brother in law, you''re really crazy! Didn''t you say you can redeem it directly with money? We have money, why should we take risks? I suggest that the person in charge of Chen''s side talk to the warden about how much money it takes to redeem it? How good it is to take people away after we give money?" Chen Jie said.


    "Hehe, Xiaojie, if you can do this, it''s the best. Otherwise, let''s go back to the person in charge of Chen and listen to his views. If he can handle it, it''s the best." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, let''s go back. I''ll tell you my plan on the way." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, brother-in-law, I really think you are very courageous now. In such a big prison, you even want to rob the prison? Most people don''t dare to think. After all, it''s abroad!" Chen Jie looked at Tang Wenhao with admiration.


    "There is nothing abroad. The key is that the management of this place is very loose, and it is not easy for people to suspect us. Who would have thought that we two Chinese would go to the Philippines to rescue their underworld members? This is also a condition I think we can use. Think about it! If we get a fishing boat to pick up in the sea area near the prison, as long as there is one Familiar with the nearby terrain and cooperate with us. After I took the people out, I quickly left the sea area. After landing, it was difficult for the police to catch them under the public security conditions here. "


    "How do you leave?" Chen Jie asked suspiciously.


    "Make up! Make up and get a fake passport. It''s possible to escape. Of course, this is also the idealized practice of my brother-in-law. I need to discuss with the person in charge of Chen. In short, I''m sure to rescue Yalong from prison." Tang Wenhao smiled as he walked.


    "OK, let''s go in two steps. The first step is to rescue him from prison, and the second step is how to leave the country after he gets out of prison, right?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "Well, that''s right. By the way, Xiao Jie, do you know the person in charge of Chen''s Philippine enterprise? Don''t let''s invite him out to dinner tonight? Anyway, daddy has told him that we will come over." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I don''t know him, but I''ve heard that this man came from gangs before. Our Philippine enterprise is mainly engaged in nightclubs, bars and gambling. In addition, there is a challenge arena, which holds boxing competitions, Muay Thai competitions, taekwondo competitions, Japanese judo and brother-in-law. Your Kung Fu is so powerful. If you have these competitions tonight, you will also be on the stage Xiangbai? How about letting the people here learn your Chinese Kung Fu? "Chen Jie asked with a smile of interest.


    "Hehe, my brother-in-law came to work, not to challenge the experts here. It''s meaningless. I have to go back to Vietnam early. The matter of death valley is very difficult. My sister may not be able to handle it. I don''t think I have promised Yani that I won''t leave my sister at this time." Tang Wenhao said.


    When they got to the right road, they took a taxi back to the hotel. When they got to the room, Chen Jie found a business card. It was the business card of the person in charge of Chen''s side. He dialed the person in charge with the phone of the hotel, "Hello, are you uncle Kang? I''m Chen Jie, the son of Chen Haokun."


    There was a hearty laugh, "ha ha... It''s the eldest childe. I''ve heard Mr. Chen say it. Look at this number, you should be in tomorrow Hotel, right?"


    "Yes, uncle Kang, my brother-in-law and I are at the tomorrow hotel. Uncle Kang, my brother-in-law and I want to invite you to dinner tonight, and invite uncle Kang to show us a face?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "Ha ha, eldest childe is joking. You are guests from a long way. There is no reason for eldest childe to treat. In this way, eldest childe, you will wait in tomorrow hotel. I will report to you soon. Please wait a moment," Uncle Kang said with a smile.


    "Uncle Kang, you are too polite to report. We still have a lot of things to ask Uncle Kang for help! Let''s wait in the hotel! Our room number is 331." Chen Jie smiled.


    "OK, I''ll be there in ten minutes." Uncle Kang smiled.


    "Xiaojie, what''s daddy''s comment on Uncle Kang?" Tang Wenhao asked after Chen Jie finished calling.


    "It''s OK! Now Chen''s side is basically managed by him. We give him a contract system, complete the indicators, and the rest of the profits belong to him. Therefore, in fact, he is already half the boss," Chen Jie said.


    "Oh, how many targets should he complete each year?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "60 million pesos, equivalent to about 10 million yuan, are settled in four times, once a quarter. He has contracted for more than two years, and the task is OK," Chen Jie said.


    "Oh, it shows that this man''s ability is good. How did he know Daddy?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s not clear. Anyway, daddy said that this man is very good at eating in the Chinese circle in Manila and his kung fu is not weak. Daddy said that his kung fu is not inferior to daddy and must be much better than me, but it''s nothing compared with his brother-in-law. Listen to Daddy, Chen didn''t set up a challenge arena here before. This is his idea. He said that now Manila is divided into many gangs, such as The Japanese Gang, the Xinluo Gang, the Chaoshan Gang, the Thai Gang, the polar bear gang and so on. This platform can help solve conflicts among gangs and bring certain benefits to Chen. However, I haven''t been here yet. I don''t know how to fight in this challenge arena? How did he get this benefit? Maybe he collected tickets! "Chen Jie said.


    "Hehe, Xiaojie, it''s definitely not tickets, but gambling boxing." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Gambling boxing? Oh, I see. It''s just like gambling on horses in Hong Kong?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "Yes, the income is really considerable. There is no hard relationship. This way of making money is not easy. It must be handled by both black and white people. It can be seen that uncle Kang is not simple," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, anyway, daddy''s investment here has long been recovered. He said it would be good to get some back. He has a good relationship with Uncle Kang and tries to take care of his interests, so let''s be polite to him. Don''t treat him as an employee of the company, but as his elders." Chen Jie said.


    "Well, daddy is right. He knows very well that uncle Kang can''t control it. It''s good to get back from the profits here." Tang Wenhao said. After listening to Chen Jie''s words, he was also thinking about whether to mention the prison robbery with Uncle Kang and worried that he would take the opportunity to blackmail Chen.

 Chapter 1104

    A quarter of an hour or so, someone began to knock on the door. Chen Jie went to the door and opened the door. He saw a man wearing sunglasses, dark skin and about 50 years old appear at the door. Behind him were two young people of European and American varieties, tall and big, wearing sunglasses. They are estimated to be bodyguards.


    "Uncle Kang, Hello! Please come in. I''m Chen Jie, Chen Haokun''s son." Chen Jie quickly smiled and motioned to Uncle Kang to come into the room.


    "Ha ha... Eldest childe, you really look talented. Elder brother Chen is still very lucky." he said, motioning for two bodyguards to stand outside, and he followed Chen Jie into the room.


    Tang Wenhao also hurried forward and apologized. "Uncle Kang, I''m Xiaojie''s brother-in-law, named Tang Wenhao. It''s a great honor to meet uncle Kang." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Uncle Kang looked at Tang Wenhao carefully and couldn''t help nodding, "hehe, brother Chen''s son-in-law is really a dragon in the crowd! He is dignified, very handsome and good-looking, young man. Where are you from?"


    "Oh, Kang Shu, I was born in Chinese mainland, and later emigrated. Please sit down, Kang, Gon Freecss, pour a glass of water for Kang Shu." Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen Jie and then gestured to Uncle Kang to sit down, and Kang Shu sat on the sofa.


    "Uncle Kang, you speak Chinese very well. Are you also Chinese?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, it should be said that he is a Chinese. My father participated in the war of resistance against Japan in the Philippines before. Later, he stayed and settled here. I am the second generation of Chinese. We learn Chinese from novels, but we also understand English. You know, the official languages of the Philippines are English and Filipino." Uncle Kang smiled.


    "Oh, we are all Chinese, uncle Kang. What''s your name?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, the surname is Wang and the Chinese name is Wang Kang. By the way, Mr. Tang, eldest son, do you have anything to do when you come to Manila this time? Elder brother Chen said hello to me and asked me to cooperate with you as long as you need it. Therefore, if you need me to come forward and settle something with you, it''s not bragging with two wise nephews. As long as you''re in Manila, we Chen''s family can''t do anything Wang Kang said with a smile.


    "Hehe, my father told us that we can find uncle Kang for anything. Uncle Kang will certainly help us solve it. To tell you the truth, our brothers came to Manila to save a person, but we are not familiar with our lives and don''t know how to start, so we want uncle Kang to show us a clear way so that we won''t be able to do anything." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Save people? Who? Where are people now?" Uncle Kang asked suspiciously.


    "He is a friend of mine. He is now in nurdo prison," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? Your friend is in nuerdo prison? What did he do?" Uncle Kang asked suspiciously.


    "Well,... Uncle Kang, to tell you the truth, wasn''t a flight from Hong Kong to the United States hijacked a few months ago? My friend was suspected of hijacking and destroyed by Interpol, and he was taken back to the Philippines to guard. Can uncle Kang save him?" Tang Wenhao asked, and then stared at him seriously to see the change of his expression, Because Tang Wenhao was determined to tell him the truth. After thinking about it, he felt that it was necessary to take a risk. Otherwise, without his help, it was really not easy to rely on himself and Chen Jie. Even if he was rescued, there were still many problems that needed uncle Kang''s help to leave the country.


    Uncle Kang stared at Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked carefully, "Mr. Tang, aren''t you from brother nine? Those hijackers are all from brother nine. Don''t save them?"


    "Ah? Brother nine? No, uncle Kang, I''ve never seen brother nine, and I don''t know him. We knew my brother before. Of course, he didn''t tell me which boss he was with before, but I think he''s good. Now he''s in trouble. I hope I can save him out of prison within my power. Uncle Kang, is brother nine his boss? Do you know brother nine ? "Tang Wenhao has felt from Uncle Kang''s eyes that he must have known Ya Long''s eldest brother nine.


    "Ha ha, no, I don''t know brother nine. I just heard that friends in the Jianghu mentioned him. He said that brother nine was very righteous. In order to save his brother from prison, he didn''t hesitate to hijack the plane and exchange hostages for his brother." Wang Kang said.


    "Oh, such a boss is really rare, uncle Kang. In this case, can I exchange people with money? Do you have this way?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, this? Mr. Tang, because this case is a big case, I''m not absolutely sure that I can get your brother out, but I can have a try. I still have a lot of relations with the government. To be honest, in the Philippines, everything can be done well as long as I have money. The key depends on the operation. By the way, what''s your brother''s name? I''ll go first Let me ask you about his current situation, "Wang Kang said.


    "Uncle Kang, great! With your help, my brother-in-law doesn''t have to rob the prison." Chen Jie said with an open smile.


    Now, Wang Kang was stunned. His eyes scanned Tang Wenhao again. He didn''t expect that the handsome man in front of him would have such a crazy idea of robbing the prison? With the son of Chen Haokun? The boy is brave enough! What is he capable of running abroad to rob prison?


    Tang Wenhao glared at Chen Jie and said with a smile, "ha ha, uncle Kang, don''t listen to Xiao Jie''s nonsense. I just said that casually, and I was too worried about my brother''s safety, so I said casually. I can''t do it. I''ll rob the prison myself. How can I really rob the prison? How can I have that ability?"


    "Hehe, if Mr. Tang dares to joke like this, he must be outstanding. I think Mr. Tang should have practiced Kung Fu. I want to ask, what kind of Kung Fu do you practice? Yongchun or Shaolin Kung Fu?" although Tang Wenhao began to be modest, Wang Kang still saw that Tang Wenhao was a family member.


    "Hehe, uncle Kang, how can I have any Kung Fu? I just like to exercise at ordinary times. My physique is better than that of ordinary people. I''ve only seen Yongchun and Shaolin in movies and television, and I really can''t." Tang Wenhao smiled. He doesn''t dare to believe uncle Kang. He always feels that uncle Kang''s city is very deep. He can''t figure out what people think, You must be very careful in dealing with such people.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Tang is too modest. It''s inconvenient to say it doesn''t matter. Let''s go! Uncle Kang is the host today. I invite you two to dinner. It''s a pleasure to have friends from afar. This is our Chinese way of hospitality. Let''s go! After dinner, I''ll take you to our Chen''s entertainment collection. Now Chen''s entertainment collection plays a lot of things, gambling, dancing, or striptease, think Wherever you look, you can touch as much as you want. All beauties are one in a hundred. There are also fighting competitions. They are all duels between experts from all over the world. They are very exciting. They are much more exciting than your nightlife in Hong Kong, not to mention the mainland. They are too dead. Men still have to come outside to be happy. As long as your two nephews have a girl they like tonight, they will be happy No problem, I''m sure you''re satisfied. Ha ha, let''s go! You can''t come to Manila in vain with Uncle Kang. "Wang Kang laughed.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie set up a table with Wang Kang and his two bodyguards at tomorrow hotel. In fact, although Wang Kang is said to be Filipino, he is not much different from the Chinese. He knows Chinese culture, including wine culture, so that Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie don''t feel that they are only abroad, so the atmosphere is very harmonious, But Tang Wenhao never showed his good Kung Fu in front of Wang Kang.


    Wang Kang also tested his kung fu in the process of toasting him several times. Tang Wenhao skillfully avoided it and didn''t let him try to find out the depth of his kung fu, but he also deliberately made Wang Kang feel that his kung fu was not weak. He grasped this measure very well. Therefore, Wang Kang was afraid of him.


    For Chen Jie, he obviously regarded him as a big child and didn''t pay attention to him.


    After eating and drinking enough, at the insistence of Wang Kang, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie followed him to Chen''s entertainment collection.


    Chen''s entertainment collection is a large entertainment enterprise invested and founded by Chen Haokun in the Philippines five years ago. At that time, the total investment exceeded 300 million pesos, about 50 million yuan. At that time, it was a large investment, so it was highly valued by the local government of the Philippines. Manila dignitaries regarded Chen Haokun as the God of wealth.


    However, after he went, Chen Haokun regretted. He should find that the investment environment in the Philippines is very bad. When he went, the government promised you everything to ensure the safety of your funds, the income of investors and the personal safety of investors.


    But in fact, that''s not the case. They can''t protect themselves. Can they protect you? Not to mention that people don''t have any security outside, even in their own enterprises, some Filipinos who are exclusive of China are always going to strike you and raise your salary, or they will find someone to smash it. Some police don''t care when they see this phenomenon. Therefore, later, Chen Haokun thought of looking for local people to manage it. He withdrew completely and contracted Chen out. With the recommendation of his friends, He and Wang Kang hit it off immediately, and they are all Chinese. Therefore, Wang Kang took over the whole Chen family. So far, the cooperation is normal.


    Chen''s entertainment collection is located on the ground floor of a large shopping mall in Makati financial center. It is not only the most prosperous place in Manila''s economy, but also a consumption center. Wang Kang''s business car drove into the underground parking lot, parked the car, several people got off the car, and went directly to the entertainment collection with Wang Kang.


    "Mr. Tang, Kang Shu will take you to the challenge arena first. This evening should be a taekwondo competition. If Mr. Tang is interested, he can also go up and play." Wang Kang laughed as he walked.


    "Hehe, I''ve been beaten in my kung fu these days." Tang Wenhao said modestly.

 Chapter 1105

    "No, Mr. Tang''s Kung Fu should not be weak. In fact, we also engage in this challenge competition for entertainment. We don''t really fight to the death. To tell you the truth, I also accepted a friend''s suggestion. He said that playing this is faster and more exciting than any strip show and gambling. Indeed, our Chen''s profit is the big head, and uncle Kang We can also leave some elites from these players to form our security team. You see, Ross and Mike are the elites I left from the field. They are both good at boxing and have boundless strength. They were not beaten down in the challenge arena for a month. "He pointed to his two bodyguards and smiled.


    Tang Wenhao had seen from their burly bodies and strong arms that the two bodyguards were certainly not weak. No wonder uncle Kang could continue to operate. His men were such talents. Who was afraid to make trouble? It doesn''t matter at all.


    Out of the parking lot, five people went directly to the underground challenge arena. Tang Wenhao looked up and was surprised. This was his second time to come to this place. In the past, Heilong, sister Heifeng''s brother, had an underground challenge arena in Liangshan. At that time, he gathered a group of experts such as Thai Manniu to accept the challenge of experts from all sides. The arena was full, and Heilong earned a lot from that challenge arena.


    Yes, at this moment, there is no audience in the challenge arena. All the staff are sitting in the preparation work before the game, cleaning the challenge arena and placing tables and chairs.


    "Brother in law, my family still has this kind of industry!" Chen Jie whispered to Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, daddy used to be a gangster. It''s not surprising to have such an industry. However, you didn''t listen to Uncle Kang! This business was developed by him. Before, daddy didn''t do this. He just did ballroom and gambling. People tell you that he is better than our daddy. Do you understand? Remind us not to go too far. Don''t be the boss. He can treat us as guests today It''s already very good, "Tang Wenhao whispered to Chen Jie.


    "Well, brother-in-law, I can see that uncle Kang is very powerful." Chen Jie whispered.


    "Mr. Tang, you see, the challenge arena here occupies 50 square meters, and there are more than 1000 spectators. Each spectator can charge 100 pesos at a time and 100000 pesos in a night. Moreover, this does not include the income from gambling boxing. This income will not be lower than the ticket. We charge on both sides. Whether we win or lose, we have to set aside part of the total amount So, I almost shifted the whole focus of my work to this, "Wang Kang smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, uncle Kang is really powerful. You are more business minded than my father." Chen Jie flattered.


    "Ha ha, I dare not say that brother Chen is a big boss! His business can be achieved in the whole Southeast Asia. I only have one point here. In fact, I suggest him to engage in this kind of challenge competition in Thailand and Indonesia, but he doesn''t have anyone now. He says he can''t do it. It really needs talents. It can''t be achieved with ideas and money. Your father didn''t do it here at that time , we should make good use of local people. People like Uncle Kang should have certain contacts in the local area, otherwise they will not be kicked every day. "Wang Kang smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, uncle Kang, do any of us dare to play here?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, of course, but in the past, people came to play in the strip hall almost every day. Not only that, people often kicked the business in the strip hall. Some big brothers of the underworld don''t care about you. If he likes that girl, he will run straight to the stage and take off her naked. He can see what he wants and touch where he wants Just touch where, some excessive guys directly spoil other people''s girls on the stage. For a long time, no girl dared to come to our Chen''s work. "Wang Kang said.


    "Ah? So arrogant? Don''t we call the police?" Chen Jie asked in surprise.


    "Call the police? Do you dare to call the police? If you call the police, you don''t know how many people will come and smash your yard directly the next day. You can''t even manage. You think the police here are Hong Kong Police? Mainland public security? The police here give them a little money and pretend they don''t see anything." Wang Kang said.


    "Oh, no wonder daddy regretted investing here," Chen Jie said.


    Wang Kang said with a disdainful smile, "Hum, but when elder brother Chen has my Wang Kang, he sits at home to collect money. The key is the operation. The so-called heroes in troubled times are easy to achieve in troubled times. How good we Chen are now? Not to mention our boxing gambling and striptease performance, our business is also very good. Men! Don''t all like to seek stimulation? We always update beautiful girls every day According to the principle, enthusiastic audiences can change their tastes every time they come. Moreover, we are recruited all over the world. Many beauties are foreign students from some universities in Manila. For example, it seems that two Japanese girls came here tonight, and our price is also very high. They can get 10000 pesos for one night''s performance. Uncle Kang will take you there to open your eyes, eldest childe, Mr. Tang, if you are interested, the two foreign girls will be given to you tonight. How about that? "


    "Oh, no, thank you, uncle Kang. Let''s just open our eyes and learn." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, just learn! Mr. Tang, I tell you, you''re still here tonight. My regular guests like foreign girls. Although they are pure little girls, they are very open on the stage. They are more open than girls from mainland China, Hong Kong and other countries. They seem to be born to do this. Every time foreign girls appear , will lead to screams, and, to tell you the truth, foreign girls are also the most profitable. After their performances, there will always be big bosses to wrap them up. One night, we make a considerable commission from them. "Uncle Kang smiled.


    "Uncle Kang is really good at making money! I admire him." Tang Wenhao smiled. He really thinks that uncle Kang is very flexible and should be no less than his father-in-law Chen Haokun. At least in this regard, he has a lot of brains.


    After talking for a while, Wang Kang took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone. "A long, where are you now? Boss Chen''s eldest son and his son-in-law are coming. Wait, you arrange two foreign girls for them and let our little boss drive meat. Oh, you''re near the challenge arena? OK, come over!" said Wang Kang, hanging up the phone.


    "Uncle Kang, I really don''t need it. Thank you! We''re here to do business, not to pick up girls." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly. He didn''t expect Wang Kang to be so persistent in wanting them to pick up foreign girls. He really doesn''t have the mind now. He just wants Wang Kang to arrange for them to meet the people in nurdo prison, finish the work and leave early.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Tang, men! In this life, it''s not for money or women. Have you ever played with foreign women? No? It''s very interesting. Uncle Kang has a friend who is in his fifties and sixties and has maintained a foreign girl for a long time! She is beautiful, has a good figure, has white skin and is very docile, but in the evening, it makes you lose your mind. After tonight, you will be happy tomorrow I beg uncle Kang to arrange two more for you, ha ha. "Wang Kang laughed.


    At this time, a burly middle-aged man came in through a small door, followed by a tough young man. When Tang Wenhao looked up at him, his heart was shocked and he couldn''t help crying out, "ah? Brother long, is it you?" it turned out that the middle-aged man looked like sister Heifeng''s brother Heilong. Didn''t he be executed?


    The man also glanced at Tang Wenhao in surprise, but soon his expression returned to normal and smiled, "ha ha, sir, I think you recognize the wrong person? My name is brother long, but I don''t seem to know you."


    "Brother long, aren''t you brother black dragon? I''m Wen hao?" Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    Wang Kang and others looked at them in surprise. He shook his head and said with a smile, "ha ha, brother, I really don''t know you. My name is not black dragon. My name is white dragon. It''s different to tell you about black dragon. Boss, who is this brother?" the Dragon pointed to Tang Wenhao and asked.


    "Hehe, he is our boss Chen''s son-in-law, Tang Wenhao. This is his brother-in-law. Our eldest childe Chen Jie and a long. After the two CHILDES finish watching the challenge arena here, you will take them to your side to see the strip dance. It seems that two Japanese girls have been arranged tonight? They are all given to the two CHILDES. I have something to deal with. Mr. Tang, eldest childe, I am now I''ll go and ask you about the situation, and you''ll live down steadily. It''s time to eat and play. It doesn''t matter. When you come to Uncle Kang, you''ll be home. Ah long, come here. "Wang Kang called Bai Long to a place where there was no one.


    Tang Wenhao stared at the white dragon. He found that the white dragon and brother black dragon were just one person. They were so similar. Not only did they look very similar, but also the aura between their eyebrows was very similar. What''s the matter? Is he also the twin brother of brother Heilong?


    It''s impossible. Brother Heilong has only one sister named Heifeng. He is already his own woman, but are there really two people so similar in the world? And not in a country.


    "Brother in law, what do you think the white dragon is? What''s the matter?" Chen Jie asked suspiciously.


    "Alas! Xiao Jie, I can''t say three or two words clearly. I''ll tell you later. Anyway, the white dragon is too much like my former brother." Tang Wenhao said.


    They were talking. Bai Long came back, while Wang Kang greeted Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie and left the underground arena with his two bodyguards. "Mr. Tang, please! There is an office over there. Now there is still some time before the game. Let''s talk over there." Bai Long smiled at Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie.


    "OK, brother long, please!" Tang Wenhao smiled. Then he and Chen Jie followed Bai Long into a small office next to the stadium. It was very simple. There were no other items except office tables, chairs and water dispensers.


    Bai Long poured a glass of water for Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie, "thank you! Brother long, you really look like a friend I met in Lang Shan, Vietnam. His name is Heilong and I call him brother long. In fact, he is my brother-in-law. I have married his sister and have children."

 Chapter 1106

    Hearing this, not only Chen Jie was surprised, but the white dragon''s face suddenly changed, but he glanced outside the door and immediately recovered his normal expression, pretending to be surprised, "Hehe, really? Then we have a lot of fate. However, I don''t have a sister. I always live alone. If only I had a sister, by the way, isn''t Mr. Tang our eldest childe''s brother-in-law? Then why did you marry your sister named Heilong again?"


    "Hehe, I''m really sorry. We haven''t really fulfilled the marriage formalities, because it''s allowed in Vietnam. Brother long, are you Filipino?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha... It''s true! Mr. Tang, how''s your brother-in-law now? Since I''m so similar to him, I''m still interested in meeting him! It''s a rare fate." Bai Long smiled.


    "Hehe, brother long, I''m sorry! I can''t see him. He died in prison two years ago and was executed by the local government. It''s almost three years. My brother spent a lot of energy trying to save him, but he was still a little late. He only saved his sister Heifeng. Later, I asked his sister Heifeng to stay with my women. Now she lives well with her children "Tang Wenhao said with a smile. His eyes were watching the white dragon''s expression all the time.


    "Oh! That''s good. Mr. Tang is a loving and righteous man at first sight. May I ask Mr. Tang, what crime did your big brother black dragon commit at that time? How could he be shot?" Bai Long asked with concern.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at the door and saw that no one else was present. Then he gathered around Bai Long and whispered, "Brother long, to tell you the truth, my brother-in-law used to work in the underworld. He also opened casinos, nightclubs, gambled boxing, and sold drugs. He used to eat well in Liangshan. I don''t know when he offended powerful people and was brought to his nest by special forces. Therefore, brother long, I remind you, be careful, because my brother-in-law''s name is black dragon and your name is white dragon , you two look very similar, so I have a very good impression of you. I sincerely hope you don''t follow his old path. "


    "You... Ha ha, thank you for Mr. Tang''s reminder. We won''t, Mr. Tang. According to our boss, you and the eldest childe came to Manila this time to rescue a young man named Yalong?" Bai Long asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, yes, he is one of my brothers." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "What Chinese mainland brother is the nine elder brother? Is Mr. Tang dating nine brothers? I didn''t know what the relationship between brother nine and Mainland China is," asked Bai Long, puzzled.


    "Brother long, I don''t know any nine brothers. I just met ya long. I think he is a good friend. I heard that he was imprisoned and hope to try my best to save him." Tang Wenhao smiled. However, he thought to himself, why are Wang Kang and Bai Long familiar with Yalong''s boss called brother nine? Is this brother nine really a great man? But why didn''t he save his brother? Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand this.


    "Oh, so it is. Hehe, Mr. Tang is really a man of temperament. It''s interesting." Bai Long smiled.


    "Yes, as long as it''s my brother, I''ll try my best to rescue him. Brother long, with Uncle Kang''s background in Manila, it won''t be too difficult to redeem Aaron?" Tang Wenhao asked tentatively.


    "This... Ha ha, it''s hard to say. Mr. Tang must have known that Yalong committed a major crime this time. The international hijacking incident involves several countries. It''s not so easy. This is that brother nine has not been captured. Otherwise, they must have been sentenced. Therefore, as far as I know, the whole incident has not been finally dealt with so far." White Dragon said.


    "Well, after all, many people have died. Can you understand, brother long, are you familiar with brother nine? Who is he? Why hijacking?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    The white dragon looked outside and whispered, "Mr. Tang, to tell you the truth, I''m not very clear, but I heard that it is related to international terrorists. Brother Jiu has a business partner named Taige. Taige has some weapons business in Afghanistan and has a close relationship with illegal militants there. Last year, he asked his men to cooperate with illegal militants to attack the government several times, but it didn''t succeed, Instead, he was arrested and sentenced by the government of country g, and several of them had to be executed. Brother Tai wanted brother nine to help and cooperate with him to save his brother, so they planned the hijacking. "


    Then the white dragon continued, "For this hijacking, brother nine and brother Tai prepared for more than half a year and almost succeeded, but they were still found by the police of country g. now the police of country g and Interpol are still wanted and rounded up brother nine and brother Tai all over the world. It is said that there were Interpol members on the plane, so they still arrested many subordinates of brother nine and brother Tai, but the price is also very high. Last time, on the plane A lot of people died. "


    "Well, I''ve also heard of that. Brother long, how could Yalong be locked up in the Philippines? Didn''t they go to country G? Although Yalong is a Filipino, he killed people from country g and other countries after all." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "It''s said that he is waiting for brother Jiu and brother Tai to be extradited to state g for trial. Therefore, it''s hard to say that our boss''s power here will save Aaron. Besides, he''s out. Where will he go in the future? There''s no place to settle down. You should think about it in advance," said Bai long.


    "Well, that''s for sure. If I can save him, I''m going to take him to Hong Kong. Brother long, tell Uncle Kang if you can get a passport with Yalong?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I''d better ask our boss. I''ll ask you later!" Bai Long said with a smile.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao looked up and saw that people began to sit on the seats of the challenge arena, "Mr. Tang, the audience is coming in and the competition will begin soon. I''ll show you later. Today is a taekwondo competition. The strength of the players is not weak. Let''s go! Let''s go to the VIP room and enjoy it. The viewing effect over there will be better." Bai Long motioned Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie to go out with him.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie followed Bai Long to a small room behind the challenge arena. There are more than a dozen sofa seats and fruits such as melons, fruits, pears and peaches. At first glance, there is a VIP room. There is closed-circuit TV in it. Just watch TV directly, which is equivalent to live broadcasting. The picture is extremely clear.


    The three sat in a row. Bai Long brought Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie some tropical fruits to eat. "Don''t mention it, Mr. Tang, eldest childe. Our boss is nice. You''re as casual as at home. After all, the legal representative of this enterprise is still boss Chen!" Bai Long smiled.


    "Hehe, haven''t you already contracted to Uncle Kang? So it''s right for you to call uncle Kang and the boss now. My father basically won''t come. When he came, my father told us to thank uncle Kang on behalf of his old man! Brother long, when did you follow uncle Kang?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "Yes! Brother long, when did you follow uncle Kang?" Tang Wenhao asked meaningfully.


    "Hehe, I have been saved by my boss for several years, so I have been with my boss. My life is given by my boss. Only by faithfully serving my boss can I repay my boss for saving my life." Bai Long smiled.


    "Oh! That''s right. Uncle Kang was also a very good man." Tang Wenhao complimented.


    "Yes, I''m lucky to meet people like our boss, so you two can rest assured! You don''t have to worry about our boss helping you." Bai Long smiled. Tang Wenhao found that when talking to Bai Long, he always complimented Wang Kang. This made Tang Wenhao very confused. He thought that Wang Kang didn''t send anyone to follow him and monitor him. Why should he compliment him all the time?


    Is Wang Kang really so good? Tang Wenhao wondered.


    Soon, most of the audience had taken their seats, and there were two Taekwondo masters on the stage. In the middle was the host, a tall man, talking with a microphone.


    "Mr. Tang, it will begin immediately. These two people are the first. According to our rules, ten players play every night and are randomly divided into five teams. The winner is two wins in three sets for each pair. After eliminating half of them, continue to compete according to this rule. Finally, the rest is today''s champion. Ten players are ten numbers. The audience should start to count the numbers before the game The result will be reported on the screen. There will be notaries at the scene. If the audience guesses correctly, there will be awards, which is very exciting, "Bai Long said.


    "Where did the bonus come from?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "It''s their own money, not tickets, but their bets. The first prize, that is, the audience who guesses correctly, will increase his investment by 100 times, the second prize by 50 times, and the third prize by 10 times, which is also considerable," Bai Long said with a smile.


    "Is there a quota?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, no, so once it happens, if many people guess correctly, we may lose our lives. After all, it''s a hundred times! If the winner of the first prize cast 10000 pesos, he would win a million pesos. It''s very powerful. However, so far, no one has won the first prize, the second prize is very few, and the third prize is OK, "How many are there in each issue?" Bai Long smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s fun. Brother long, who planned this? It should be you?" Tang Wenhao asked meaningfully.


    "Ah? Hehe, why does Mr. Tang think it was planned by Bai Long?" Bai Long smiled.


    "Ha ha, it''s a feeling! It seems to be going to fight. Brother long, do you know these two players?" Tang Wenhao smiled, pointing to the two players on the field.


    "Hehe, I don''t know. Now I mainly manage the business of the dance floor. There is little management here. Today, the boss thinks my Chinese is OK, so he asked me to receive you for him." Bai Long smiled.


    "Yes! I haven''t asked brother long how he speaks Chinese so well? Where did he learn it?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1107

    "Hehe, I have more contacts with some Chinese people by chance, so I learned it. Mr. Tang, look! You''re good at fighting!" Bai Long smiled, pointing to the players on the field.


    It turned out that the two players on the field had started to fight. You come and go, you attack and defend, and it was difficult to solve the problem. The audience cheered. Some people directly shouted who should roll down and don''t delay their wealth, because once the audience selected the number, everyone hoped that the number they chose would win the prize, Then I hope the above players will succeed or fail according to their predicted goals.


    To make a long story short, after a few rounds, the audience began to boil off the court. The sweat on the heads of some spectators with close numbers dripped like rain. They were too nervous. They hoped that the predicted numbers behind them would always be right. Therefore, once the numbers behind them were wrong, they would become very manic. They wanted to kill the players above. If they should lose, they would not lose. If they should win, they would not win. They were very angry and angry, But they also have no way to control these players, because if these players are found to be big fake boxing, they will be killed by the audience.


    Tang Wenhao is still interested in the challenge arena, but Chen Jie is different. At first, he feels very fresh. After a few rounds, he thinks it''s nothing more than punching and kicking. It''s boring, so he can''t sit still. "Brother in law, I want to go out and watch it. It''s boring." Chen Jie whispered with a smile.


    He was heard by the white dragon, and he smiled, "Hehe, young master, why don''t we go to my dance floor? It''s absolutely interesting. There are no men on the floor. They are all beautiful women. All of them are first-class. Tonight, there are five pairs of beautiful women. One of them is the audience''s favorite foreign girl, snow-white little beauty. She''s just a freshman. It''s said that one of them was a actress in Japan, so don''t look at her age She''s big, but she can tease men very much. Our audience screamed when they saw her chance to appear. Her appearance fee is as high as 100000 pesos. She said that her income is higher than that when she was a actress. She''s still amateur here and has classes at ordinary times. "


    Tang Wenhao was excited when he heard this. He thought that he had never wanted to be a actress in his life. Since he had this opportunity to come to the Philippines this time, he simply asked Chen Jie for one. Anyway, Wang Kang has arranged not to do it for nothing.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao smiled at Chen Jie, "Xiao Jie, why don''t you go and have a look?"


    "Hehe, OK, brother-in-law, this fight is really boring. We don''t gamble. We''d better see beautiful women. Brother long, let''s go and have a look on your territory." Chen Jie was very happy when he saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t object.


    So the three of them went out of the VIP room of the challenge arena and walked outside. "My dance arena is not far from here. It''s on the ground floor of the next building. That''s the headquarters of Chen''s entertainment collection. This challenge arena was built with my boss after I came here." Bai Long smiled.


    "Hehe, brother long, I guessed it. It''s worthy of being uncle Kang''s right arm." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m flattered. Our boss thinks highly of me. Otherwise, I don''t have my white dragon. Now, look, the building is. There are all our Chen''s territory below. There are gambling and dance venues and nightclubs. It''s more lively there at night. The biggest feature there is more beautiful women. The feature here is more Wulin experts, one hard and one soft." The white dragon smiled.


    When the three arrived at the headquarters of Chen''s entertainment collection, the space inside was really large. Although the whole building had been old and looked dilapidated, the decoration downstairs was still fashionable, colorful and colorful. At least after entering, it gave people the feeling that it was a place full of nightlife and full of temptation in romance.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the entertainment center, there were thunderous cries one after another, accompanied by men''s screams. Maybe many people spoke Filipino, so Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie didn''t understand.


    When he arrived at the ticket office, the man at the door saw that Bai Long had led Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie. He was about to stop him and smiled, "brother long, I''m sorry. I didn''t notice. Is this your friend?"


    "Well, this is the real boss of Chen''s entertainment collection, Chen Jie," said Bai long. He stopped talking to the gatekeeper and led Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie in.


    "Wow, such a young boss!" the gatekeeper praised Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie.


    After the three entered the dance floor, it became more noisy and crazy. Men screamed and whistled. Crazy dance music rendered the atmosphere boiling. Tang Wenhao looked up. On a platform of about 30 square meters, two young blondes with almost no clothes were doing all kinds of ambiguous actions. Their eyes were like radio waves, provoking crazy men under the stage and seemed to be waiting They climbed onto the stage and fell at their feet.


    Even Tang Wenhao, who has been in love for a long time, feels that his body is boiling with blood. Chen Jie is even more unable to carry it. He is in a hurry to breathe. His eyes are staring at the two blondes. He wants to pull down the red ribbon on them.


    Bai Long smiled at Chen Jie''s hungry posture, "Eldest childe, what''s the matter? If you really like the bold and unrestrained beauties in Europe and America, I can let her accompany you tonight to ensure that the service is very good. The beauties in Europe and America are much better than our Asian beauties in this regard. They can accept everything except energy. As long as you can think of it and they can do it, they will meet you. How about it? Wait After their performance, I''ll let them go back to the hotel with you? "


    "Ah? No, ha ha... I''m not interested in them. No, brother long, thank you." Chen Jie is a boy who has never experienced any beauty. He looks very shy when ridiculed by Bai long.


    "Ha ha, are you ashamed? Don''t worry, all your actions here are safe. Besides, you don''t have to worry about their problems. They are very healthy and have no problems at all. They won''t even have gynecological diseases. If they do, they will be checked out by our professional medical personnel. Everyone of them must undergo strict gynecological examination before they go on stage, even There can be no inflammation. Therefore, all the beauties who go out here are clean. We haven''t had any guests infected by these beauties. "Bai Long smiled confidently.


    "Hehe, brother long, our little hero doesn''t even have a girlfriend, so you can''t afford to arrange him two such bold and unrestrained European and American beauties. You''d better give him an Asian girl! Asian girls are gentle and lovely and suitable for our little hero." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Brother in law, are you really going to pick up girls here? I''m not afraid that my sister and sister a Ling know k you? I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t have any woman to take care of me." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter to you, and it doesn''t matter to your brother-in-law. It''s not the first day you met him. If there are no Japanese girls, he really doesn''t have any interest. But since there are Japanese girls, we can''t miss them, okay? It''s a matter of dignity. The time for revenge is up, Xiaojie. Let''s work hard later!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Under the leadership of Bai Long, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie crowded to the edge of the stage. The wolf friends here know Bai Long and know that he is the manager here. Therefore, if he crowded over, most people would give them seats. In this way, the three people are very close to the beauty on the stage. How close is it?


    In other words, as long as the beautiful women on the stage come to them and their color eyes look up, the beautiful women can see at a glance. This is the reason why the wolf friends have to squeeze in front even if they break their heads.


    "Xiaojie, can you stand it? If you can''t, tell your brother-in-law that we''ll take the beauty back to the hotel first to let you have fun and vent your fire?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He knew that Chen Jie was still a young boy. Although he was a very arrogant childe when he was in Kunming, he still seemed very young in terms of male-female relations. This posture is the first time, unlike Tang Wenhao, As long as he returns to Ruan''s house in Liangshan or death valley, he can live such a day full of stimulation and temptation every day. His beautiful wife and concubine are much better than the beauties here, at least much cleaner. All his beauties are ice crystal and jade women.


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, please don''t tease me? Hey, brother-in-law, have you ever had such a hot beauty? I think this woman''s hips are very plump. Do you like my sister''s or this big size?" Chen Jie smiled, pointing to the beauty twisting her hips on the stage.


    "Eldest childe, don''t you understand? Each has its own flavor. You live here these days. I''ll arrange different beauties for you every day. What''s the matter? You can choose anything hot in Europe and America, wild in Africa, warm in Korea and Japan. We have everything here and a full range of varieties." Bai Long smiled.


    "Hehe, brother long, it is said that the hot European and American style on the stage is like a bottomless pit. Is it true? Brother long, you must have had it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Mr. Tang, if you like it, I''ll arrange it for you. It doesn''t matter. Our boss has explained that as long as you like the girls, they will be sent to you." Bai Long smiled.


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, otherwise, this bucket like woman belongs to you. I''ll call two girls. How about we don''t play the same?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "Ah? Eldest childe, do you want to? Can your body stand it? Don''t look quiet, but it''s not as gentle as you think. They know very well. Some play with you. If you don''t have good health, you won''t get out of bed tomorrow." Bai Long joked.


    "Brother long, don''t worry! Xiaojie is young and has no problem. As long as he likes, let him play well. It''s rare to come to the Philippines and have a good time for a few days." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Mr. Tang, what do you mean, you want this foreign girl?" Bai Long asked with a meaningful smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, but I definitely want girls. I''m particularly interested in ducks." Tang Wenhao said bitterly.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Tang, don''t worry. With your heart, I''ll meet your wish. Two girls will come today. If you''re satisfied when they come on stage, your brothers will see who takes them away. If it''s not enough, I can arrange someone to pick up two more. We have more than 30 girls for the record. They will come as long as we need them." The white dragon smiled.

 Chapter 1108

    "OK, brother long, thank you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    While the three were chatting, suddenly, the foreign girl on the stage twisted her hips and came to the three of them. The foreign girl obviously knew Bai long. She first smiled at Bai Long and then pointed to Tang Wenhao beside him and made a very ambiguous action, as if she needed Tang Wenhao to follow her. Seduction meant a lot. She looked at Tang Wenhao with an electric eye.


    The wolf friends under the stage cheered and began to coax, but most of them spoke Filipino, which meant to let Tang Wenhao go up to play with her. Tang Wenhao didn''t understand and thought he must not go on stage casually. Therefore, he was at a loss. Bai Long pushed him and smiled, "Mr. Tang, Miss Jenny is inviting you to go up and play with her. How about? Everyone is encouraging you! Do you want to go up and play? I frankly tell you, on this stage, you can play as you like. No one will do anything to you. Jenny won''t stand you up. It seems that she likes you. Mr. Tang, go?"


    "Ah? Really want to go up?" Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "Brother in law, go up! Since the foreign girl likes you, go up and teach her a lesson and let him know your strength. Can you deal with so many sisters and be afraid of them?" Chen Jie said with a smile.


    Just after Chen Jie said this, another foreign girl also came over, went directly to Tang Wenhao, blew a kiss at him, and then made a very ambiguous action with a pair of Pink Jade hands. When everyone saw her action, they all screamed and urged Tang Wenhao to do her.


    Her move angered Tang Wenhao. When he thought about it, NIMA thought that I was afraid of you? Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao stood up, rubbed his feet and jumped directly onto the stage from the stage.


    Now, not only the striptease girl on the stage was startled, but also the wolf friends on the stage were very surprised. Everyone didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao, a handsome and gentle man, could even master Kung Fu, because people who can''t master Kung Fu obviously can''t directly jump off the stage nearly one meter and five meters high.


    Bai Long''s eyes suddenly showed a look of surprise. He was an expert and knew what it meant. In fact, Tang Wenhao heard the screams all over the scene after jumping onto the stage. He himself regretted that he had revealed his martial arts on impulse. He knew very well that if there were experts on the scene, he must have seen his details. This was not good Yes.


    But there was no way out. When the two foreign girls saw that the Yellow handsome man had extraordinary skills and showed surprise in his beautiful eyes, they came together, "Oh! Mygod!" said Miss Jenny, reaching out her jade hand to touch Tang Wenhao''s handsome and charming face.


    Looking at her coming towards him, Tang Wenhao at this moment, he really realized what is wave chest fierce. NIMA, the foreign girl''s body is domineering, big and shaking, like a man''s nose blood.


    But her lower abdomen is really flat and sexy, snow-white, and her two jade legs are slender and straight. I have to admit that she is definitely a great beauty. I don''t know how much the appearance fee of a beauty of this grade is?


    When Tang Wenhao was thinking, the beautiful woman''s jade hand had fallen on his handsome face, which reminded Tang Wenhao that when he came up, he had to play with the foreign girl, or he would lose all the Chinese man''s face. Therefore, he immediately showed his habitual bad smile, then reached out and grabbed Jenny''s wrist and gently touched the mouth of her bowl.


    The foreign girl Jenny immediately felt a tingle. Then, the jade hand had no strength. She wanted to fight Tang Wenhao hard, but she couldn''t do it at all. She stared at Tang Wenhao in surprise. She didn''t know what he had done to herself. Only Tang Wenhao knew in his heart that he ordered a acupoint for Jenny.


    Tang Wenhao thought, NIMA, when will it be a woman''s turn to play with me? He smiled at Jenny le with a bad smile, then reached out his hand to hold her pretty face and said with a smile, "lucky you!"


    Oh! Ha ha... Many wolf friends on the stage heard Tang Wenhao''s tempting challenge and shouted, "fuckher... Fuckher..." all suggested that Tang Wenhao fuck with her on the stage.


    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, when the woman heard this sentence, she not only wasn''t shy, but also suggested him to take action immediately with encouraging eyes, so that Tang Wenhao could fuck her immediately, and another foreign girl didn''t want Tang Wenhao''s handsome and bad appearance, so she was very interested in playing with him.


    Therefore, she also came up, "OhMyGod! Youareverygood!" she also came to Tang Wenhao while speaking bird language, looked at Tang Wenhao up and down, and loved to see more and more. In fact, women are very crazy when they see Tang Wenhao.


    Chen Jie and Bai Long looked at the three people on the stage with great interest at this time. Bai Long whispered, "eldest childe, your brother-in-law''s Kung Fu is very powerful! Your sister must be happy to follow him?" Bai Long asked with a smile. He wanted to take this opportunity to learn more about Tang Wenhao with Chen Jie.


    "Hehe, of course, brother long, to tell you the truth, you know? Many women are good to my brother-in-law! My brother-in-law is not only good at being a man, but also not comparable to ordinary men like us. He has dozens of women in Lang Shan, Vietnam! They are Vietnamese brides, and he can''t count how many children there are, so let alone this Two foreign girls can''t deal with my brother-in-law with more. He''s really brave, or will my sister love him so much? "Chen Jie smiled proudly.


    "Oh? I see. Hey, eldest childe, your brother-in-law said that the black dragon he knew was really his brother-in-law? Was he really with black Feng, the sister of black dragon? And there were children?" Bai Long asked in a low voice.


    "Brother long, of course it''s true. Why did my brother-in-law lie to you? When he saw you, he thought you were especially like his brother-in-law. He thought it was true. He thought his brother-in-law escaped from prison! I''m so happy. Unfortunately, you''re not Vietnamese, but just like his brother-in-law." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Oh, no wonder your brother-in-law has been looking at me with such kind eyes." Bai Long smiled.


    At this time, the game of double phoenix playing Dragon on the stage was in full swing. Jenny and another foreign girl were wandering on Tang Wenhao''s body. His coat had been faded by the two foreign girls, revealing his strong muscles. The wolf friends under the stage were screaming and encouraging, and asked the two foreign girls to tear off Tang Wenhao''s pants together, How can Tang Wenhao really let them succeed?


    He just played with them. Every time the jade hands of the two beauties reached his waist, he always skilfully avoided it. At this time, there was always a burst of booing and booing, and then everyone laughed.


    Some people encouraged Tang Wenhao to reach out to the foreign girl. Tang Wenhao wanted to, but he didn''t intend to really do such a rogue action in full view of the public. Although at this time, even if he really touched the foreign girl, no one would say he was a rogue, because this is the place to spread rogue, but after all, he was a college student with higher education, Such a ridiculous thing still can''t be done.


    At most, the salty pig''s hand pinches them. At this time, the foreign girl will take the opportunity to stick her whole body together, hoping that the whole body will be kneaded by Tang Wenhao.


    The three teased for a while, and the bell rang. When the two foreign girls heard the bell, they looked depressed and disappointed, puckered sexy red lips, touched Tang Wenhao''s chest muscles, reluctantly went down the stage and confused Tang Wenhao. He looked at them suspiciously and looked at the white dragon under the stage.


    The white dragon waved to him and said with a smile, "Mr. Tang, come down! It''s time to change another beauty. It doesn''t matter if you''re willing to stay on it."


    Shit! I see. It turns out that there is a time limit. It''s expired. No wonder these wolf friends made that kind of strange cry of regret. They blinded two so sexy and beautiful foreign girls.


    When Tang Wenhao came to the stage, he was about to jump down. Someone began to call him, "handsome boy, don''t come down. You look so handsome and white. There are South African beauties right away. They must be interested in you."


    "Yes! Handsome boy, don''t come down. Look, the South African beauty has come." someone shouted pointing at Tang Wenhao''s back. Then the wolf friends under the stage cheered again and made gestures to keep him from coming down.


    Tang Wenhao looked back, and sure enough, there were graceful and dark African beauties. Tang Wenhao always lacked correct judgment on African beauties. He didn''t know which aspect to judge their beauty and ugliness. In real life, the African women he saw would not be beautiful if he used his aesthetic standards.


    But this African beauty broke his inherent aesthetic standard, because their bodies are really hot, graceful, slim, flat belly, which is full of temptation. Not to mention that he is on the stage, Chen Jie and Bai long can clearly see them.


    What makes Tang Wenhao feel most gratified is that their facial features are quite beautiful except that their skin is pure black. This beauty is in line with Tang Wenhao''s aesthetic standards. Danfeng eyes, melon seed face and lip valgus are very sexy. When Tang Wenhao is happy, there are snow-white teeth inside.


    They had no reason not to be happy with Tang Wenhao, because they were already attracted to Tang Wenhao when they were preparing downstairs. Jenny was helpless when they went down, which gave them the goal of struggle. They decided to come up and fix Tang Wenhao, a handsome Chinese boy.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that others were happy with him, he quickly smiled in English and said, "Hello!"


    "Hi..." heimeiniu also greeted him with a smile. She looked like she was going to put Tang Wenhao in her bag. Then they went to Tang Wenhao''s side and formed a potential of attack.


    What are these two women doing? Tang Wenhao looked at them suspiciously, waiting for their next move.


    The wolf friends under the stage shouted. Some spoke English and some spoke Filipino. Anyway, they all meant to let the two black beautiful girls pull Tang Wenhao''s pants off.


    Some wolf friends also suggested that if the two black beautiful girls took off Tang Wenhao''s clothes, they would give them extra rewards. If they could not only take off Tang Wenhao''s pants, but also have a feast with Tang Wenhao on the stage, they would give them huge rewards.

 Chapter 1109

    To this end, Bai Long specially motioned everyone to be quiet. He came to do notarization. Now the whole dance hall exploded, and everyone''s eyes focused on Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao went to the stage, leaned over and smiled at Bai Long, "brother long, you want to kill me?"


    "Haha, no, Mr. Tang, according to our practice, no man on the stage can come down without a shot. Not only the wolf friends will not let you go, but the key is that the two beauties will not let you go. Don''t you know they all like you? When Jenny went down just now, there was a secret resentment in her eyes! Mr. Tang, I dare say, as long as you like them , they are willing to let you take advantage of it for nothing, ha ha, "said Bai Long with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother long, I want to go now. Why don''t you change someone to play with them!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "It''s too late. Don''t talk. You waste your time like this. Those two black girls don''t agree. Be careful. They''re coming to take off your pants." he winked at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao actually knew that there was someone behind him. He quickly stood up and dodged. Sure enough, two black steamed buns surged in. He touched them with a bad smile and burst into laughter.


    The black girl who was attacked by him was ecstatic, "OhMyGod!" she was touched. She was as excited as if she had won a five million bonus. Seeing this situation, the other hurried up and specially danced with graceful posture, and her body shook and jumped happily and soul stirring.


    Tang Wenhao looked. Since he touched the one, let''s give him some face! So he rubbed her with his hand, which had more impact than vision.


    After being touched by Tang Wenhao, the woman was also very happy. Therefore, the two people once again formed a potential of attack and began to dance their happy National Dance. In order to seduce Tang Wenhao, they added many ambiguous and tempting elements to their national dance, which made Tang Wenhao''s blood boil and wanted to jump on them.


    But what kind of person is Tang Wenhao? He has extraordinary willpower. No matter how the two black girls seduce him, he has achieved physiological response. He is not emotional in his heart. He just doesn''t go on with them and doesn''t take the initiative to play with them. He just happily watches their wonderful performance.


    Just then, someone shouted in Chinese, "handsome boy, is NIMA''s man? People have seduced you so much that you are indifferent. Jump on it! Don''t jump on it. It''s a waste."


    "Is NIMA''s man? Wasted such a good opportunity, handsome boy, are you a man? If you are a man, hurry up and don''t fucking lose the face of a Chinese man. You have such a beautiful face, don''t you think your body hasn''t grown up?" someone was scolding him again.


    "Yes! Handsome boy, go up! NIMA''s, go up?" the wolf friends under the stage were not happy to see Tang Wenhao''s hesitation. They scolded below. The two black girls saw that the wolf friends under the stage supported them and danced very vigorously. They walked in front of Tang Wenhao at the same time and made disgusting movements, which meant that Tang Wenhao was welcome to touch them.


    Later, Tang Wenhao understood why the beauties who came up wanted to seduce him, because according to the rules, if these beauties met the man they liked, they could do anything they wanted on the stage, and if they chose to have a relationship with their favorite wolf friend on the stage, they would get huge rewards, This reward is drawn from the additional viewing fees paid by Wolf friends.


    Each audience needs an additional 200 pesos to stay and enjoy the live broadcast. Therefore, the cost is considerable. So far, only a beautiful woman from Germany has chosen a man to live broadcast with her on the stage. Once, no audience chose to leave. She earned Lu 100000 pesos, equivalent to 100000 yuan, Although the income is very attractive, most beautiful women do not have the courage and courage to broadcast live in front of thousands of people.


    Obviously, the two foreign girls and the two black girls in front of Jenny have this desire to win Tang Wenhao. How can the audience miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?


    Chen Jie pinched a sweat for Tang Wenhao under the stage, "brother long, what should my brother-in-law do now?"


    "Hehe, it''s all up to him. As long as he doesn''t want to, people can''t help it. This is a place for entertainment. No one can force him. Although everyone wants him to take away the two black girls, he can''t force him if he doesn''t want to, but I think your brother-in-law is choking today. The two beauties who come up later are much more sexy and beautiful than the previous ones, and they are willing to Everyone will like your brother-in-law, "Bai Long said with a smile.


    "Ah? What beauty?" Chen Jie asked excitedly.


    "Korean beauty, we spent a lot of money to invite here. Her snow-white skin, face and body are sexier than Song Hye Kyo. Here, she is also known as little Song Hye Kyo. You will know in a moment." Bai Long smiled.


    "Handsome boy, you don''t have to roll down again! What''s the matter? You''re still not a man?" at this time, some wolf friends under the stage scolded more and more, and the two black girls in front of Tang Wenhao were doing all kinds of explicit actions, which had the taste of never giving up until they seduced success.


    When Tang Wenhao delayed until the two black girls stepped down, he was attacked by banana peel many times. Because he didn''t touch the two black girls, the wolf friends under the stage quit and scolded. Tang Wenhao had to smile at everyone reluctantly, "man! Brother''s taste is light, please forgive me!"


    As soon as he said this, the wolf friends who knew Chinese laughed. Bai Long and Chen Jie also gave a thumbs up to Tang Wenhao''s wit and humor. After Tang Wenhao finished speaking, they were about to jump off the challenge arena, but everyone was cheering and didn''t let him down. They said that tonight they mainly saw him, not beautiful women. If he wanted to come down, they would refund the ticket, so that Bai Long couldn''t save him.


    Tang Wenhao secretly regretted that this would be the result. Why did he come up? Now he became someone else''s plaything. He had to return to the stage in the face of white dragon.


    As soon as he looked back, his heart suddenly seemed to be shocked, because he saw a beautiful face, which was very similar to the popular Korean actress Song Hye Kyo. In other words, the beauty was very much like his sister Ruan Ling, who was Tang Wenhao''s favorite in his life. Therefore, when he glanced at the beauty, his heart would jump out.


    A pair of handsome eyes looked straight at the beauty in front of her. Her snow-white skin, graceful boneless figure and angelic smile made Tang Wenhao excited. It was so beautiful! It''s so similar!


    The only difference between this beauty and Ruan Ling is that she is a little Petite than Ruan Ling, but her figure is very symmetrical. Tang Wenhao feels crazy about her at one glance.


    He decided to take her away tonight. He wanted her to be his woman. After stepping down, he mentioned it to Bai long. No one wants her tonight. After that, he wanted to see if he could take her home as a concubine.


    This kind of best little beauty can not be met. If you miss it, you will miss it. There is no regret medicine to take.


    When Tang Wenhao looked at her foolishly, he completely hung another Korean beauty beside her, which made the beauty around her very unhappy and stared at him angrily. This feeling of seeing her as nothing is undoubtedly the biggest harm to a self-confident beauty.


    In fact, this beautiful woman is also very powerful. Her appearance is also very star like. Her facial features are a little like Quan Zhixian. When Tang Wenhao glanced at her, she was still surprised. As expected, she is a stunning beauty. Both Korean beauties are so star like. Are they all over the face?


    Normal people think so about Korean beauties who look like stars, because cosmetic surgery in Korea is really too normal. It''s as simple as kneading dough. They never take it too seriously. As long as they don''t like it, they can repair any parts on their body.


    Therefore, in the face of the Korean beauty that makes you move your heart and soul, you''d better not go to see her growth history, otherwise, you may feel that you have been fooled and are not alone! When Tang Wenhao thought of this, he was not sure whether they were also artificial beauties?


    The two beauties, like the previous four flower addicts, were flushed with excitement when they faced Tang Wenhao, a handsome man more handsome than their Korean star an zaixu. The beautiful woman who looked like Song Hye Kyo, flashed smart eyes, pouted sexy lips and looked at Tang Wenhao provocatively. She didn''t know that Tang Wenhao seemed to hold her down the stage immediately, Take a taxi back to the hotel and love her hard.


    Because she made Tang Wenhao think of Ruan Ling. When he thought of Ruan Ling, he couldn''t control his emotions. But at this moment, he still resisted the temptation and didn''t rush at her. He just told her with his charming eyes that he wanted her and wanted her very much. Even beautiful women like Quan Zhixian saw that the handsome man on the stage was very interested in her companions. In fact, The wolf friends under the stage also saw the clue, including Bai Long and Chen Jie.


    "Hey, eldest childe, what''s the matter with your brother-in-law? He seems to be very interested in this Korean beauty. Did he find this problem?" Bai Long said to Chen Jie with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother long, my brother-in-law can''t be uninterested in this beauty." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Why?" Bai Long asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, because this Korean beauty is very similar to Ruan Ling, my brother-in-law''s favorite woman. I suddenly saw her just now and thought she was sister Ruan Ling! It''s really similar, but she doesn''t have the height of sister Ruan Ling and seems to be smaller than the Ruan family as a whole." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Oh, no wonder! By the way, eldest childe, have you seen your brother-in-law''s brother Heilong''s sister?" Bai Long asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Black dragon''s sister? No, I''m mostly in Chinese mainland, or I''m in Hongkong and I haven''t been to Vietnam yet. I heard they''re all in the deep jungle of Vietnam, and ordinary people can''t get in at all," Chen Jie said.


    As they were talking, the audience cheered again. Chen Jie looked up and saw that Tang Wenhao had danced close to the beauty who looked like Ruan Ling. They had been pasted together from time to time, while the beauty who looked like Quan Zhixian pasted his body on Tang Wenhao''s back, making him in a state of being attacked by two beauties. It was very ambiguous.

 Chapter 1110

    Tang Wenhao breathed the breath from the delicate nose of Ruan Ling''s beauty, looked at her ambiguous eyes, felt the tenderness and delicacy of her body, and his heart had long been wild.


    In addition, a beautiful woman on his back was squeezing, which made his hidden desire explode in an instant. He felt that his body seemed to explode and a strong flame was lit in his chest.


    With hot dancing, ambiguous eyes and water snake like waist winding around him, Tang Wenhao feels more and more that he can''t stand it. Shit! What should I do? I really want to do her! But you can''t really do it on stage, can you? live broadcast? If it is used by malicious people, won''t my reputation be ruined?


    Tang Wenhao danced with the beautiful women in his heart and kept trying to leave the stage. In addition, he wanted to express his wishes with them. Tonight, he wanted to take one back to the hotel for the night. He wanted all the women who looked like Ruan Ling, which would give him a sense of intimacy and security.


    However, he said a few words of Chinese to them. The two beauties looked at him blankly. Obviously, they couldn''t communicate in Chinese. Before Tang Wenhao could communicate with them in English, the two beauties hugged him and began to dance. They frantically twisted their water snake waist, making Tang Wenhao very passive.


    He seems to see another image of Ruan Ling from the beauty who looks like Ruan Ling. Hehe, maybe when my sister Ruan Ling goes crazy, it will be the same, Tang Wenhao thought.


    At this time, he saw Wang Kang leading his two bodyguards in from the door. He saw Tang Wenhao being attacked in the middle by two Korean stunning women, dancing with them, and a sneer came out of the corners of his mouth.


    Then, he squeezed into Bai Long''s side, said a word in his ear, and then turned and walked out of the dance floor. Bai Long hurriedly shouted to Tang Wenhao, "Mr. Tang, please come down first and our boss will invite you."


    In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t face Bai Long directly, but he saw Wang Kang coming back through the corner of his eye. He was surprised to see that he whispered to Bai Long and left again. He thought Wang Kang would ask him to leave. When he was confused, he heard Bai Long calling him.


    Therefore, he stopped and smiled at the two beauties, "two beauties, please wait a moment. You play first. I have something to go down first." he said and bowed to the two beauties.


    After that, he went to the beautiful woman who looked like Ruan Ling and whispered in her ear, "ilikeyouverymuch, Iwill waitingforyou." he spoke English. He told her that he liked her and would wait for her in the evening.


    The girl heard Tang Wenhao''s words clearly. Her beautiful eyes widened in an instant. She asked, "really?" she asked?


    "Iamsure." Tang Wenhao smiled. He said he was sure he liked her.


    The audience under the stage cheered when they saw that they had spoken to each other, and their eyes were full of love. Many people were still shouting below to prevent Tang Wenhao from stepping down, but Bai Long stopped them.


    Seeing Bai Long speak, these people dare not make trouble. They can only watch Tang Wenhao jump off the stage after the dialogue with the Korean beauty, and the beauty on the stage still reluctantly watched Tang Wenhao go down.


    "Brother long, where is uncle Kang? Has he asked the situation there?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s possible! You''ll know when you go." Bai Long said and made a gesture of invitation.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie hurriedly followed him to the outside. "Handsomeguy, iloveyou!" the beautiful woman who looked like Ruan Ling shouted to him just now.


    "Oh! Handsome boy, this beauty has a crush on you. Go up!" someone began to coax again.


    Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled at the beautiful woman and said, "metoo, ineedyoutonight!" he told her that he also loved her. He wanted her tonight. As soon as this sentence was spoken, the scene exploded again. The beautiful woman on the stage looked shy and the beautiful woman opposite her looked jealous.


    "Brother in law, do you really like this beautiful woman? She looks like sister Ruan Ling!" Chen Jie smiled.


    "Well, Xiaojie, do you see it? It''s really very similar, so my brother-in-law is very kind when he sees her. Brother long, I want to take her away. Is it OK to take her home?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Oh? Mr. Tang, you won''t be in love with our little Song Hye Kyo?" Bai Long asked with a smile.


    "Oh, a little. I think she has a magic I can''t resist. I really want to take her away. Why don''t you tell Uncle Kang? You can mention what conditions you need." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Tang is really a man of disposition! Let''s wait until we finish talking about business!" Bai Long seems a little unhappy. Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie feel it, but they don''t know why.


    Outside the dance floor, a Rolls Royce stopped at the door. Bai Long pointed to the luxury car and said, "Mr. Tang, please, our boss is waiting for you inside." then Bai Long led Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie to the Rolls Royce.


    After the three got on the Rolls Royce, Bai Long pulled the door up. Wang Kang, sitting in the front row, looked back and said with a smile, "Mr. Tang, it''s still exciting to enjoy our strip dance here. It seems that you are very interested in our Miss Li Xianxi, isn''t it? She is really a rare beautiful woman."


    "Hehe, boss, Miss Li Xianxi is very similar to Mr. Tang''s wife, so it''s normal for Mr. Tang to be interested in her. I''m going to let Miss Li Xianxi accompany Mr. Tang tonight." Bai Long smiled.


    "Ha ha, really? So lucky? Well, if Mr. Tang likes our Korean beauty, just give it to you. Eldest childe, another beauty will give it to you. How about it?" Wang Kang smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, I think it''s good. What do you think of the another brother-in-law who looks like Quan Zhixian?" Chen Jie smiled happily.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and said, "well, it''s really beautiful, but it''s all small things. Uncle Kang, you must find us and talk about Yalong." Tang Wenhao was more and more uncertain about Wang Kang. He didn''t know what Wang Kang was up to? Tang Wenhao didn''t think so about why he wanted to make a beauty trick for their brothers. However, just now when Wang Kang looked back at him, he suddenly had this strong hunch that he and Chen Jie were being designed by Wang Kang.


    But he hasn''t been confused about Wang Kang''s psychology. Therefore, he told Wang Kang that he gave Li Xianxi to him with a cautious and happy attitude. There is no free lunch in the world. Why should people treat themselves like this?


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, eldest childe, I went to the prison just now. There was indeed a young man named Yalong, who was also the servant of brother nine. But as soon as I proposed to redeem the boy, no one dared to promise. No matter how much money, he had the life case of state W. these people will eventually be escorted to state W. now we are in nuerdo prison in Manila "Mind them," said Wang Kang.


    "Oh? What does uncle Kang mean? There''s no way to do this?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, I can only say that normal channels will not work. Unless we rob the prison as you said, otherwise, they dare not take such risks." Wang Kang smiled.


    "Then rob the prison!" Tang Wenhao replied without thinking. He had already prepared for this kind of thought. If Wang Kang couldn''t help, he could only choose to rob the prison. He didn''t think it was impossible to rob the prison.


    Hearing this, Wang Kang looked up and down at Tang Wenhao, nodded and said with a smile, "ha ha, well, since heroes have been young since ancient times, our brother Chen''s son-in-law is indeed a dragon in the crowd. Since you have such courage, uncle Kang, I must fully cooperate with you."


    "Thank you, uncle Kang! I''d like to ask Uncle Kang to get us a speedboat," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? What do you want a boat for?" Wang Kang asked suspiciously.


    "Uncle Kang, if people are rescued, it should be better to take the waterway. It''s best to use a speedboat. After rescuing people, the speedboat can evacuate quickly. It''s not so convenient on the shore. Moreover, I''ve observed the terrain over there. The bay is actually very convenient for fugitives to escape. After a few turns, I quickly got into the fishing boats all over the coast. With the police force here, it''s difficult to find a fugitive "Guilty," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, don''t be too careless. If it''s as simple as you said, what do you want prison guards to do? Prison guards are also a group of well-trained professionals with guns. Once the prison robbery is found, the alarm rings, and the surrounding police can hear it. They can quickly control the sea area near the prison. You can''t escape at all, unless you sneak into the seabed and can''t come up, we can also help you Not fish, who has such ability? "Wang Kang laughed disdainfully. After listening to Tang Wenhao''s fantastic plan, he felt very ridiculous.


    Chen Jie saw that Wang Kang didn''t believe Tang Wenhao''s ability. He couldn''t wait to explain, "Uncle Kang, my brother-in-law is very powerful. He has a way to make the prison guards in the prison have no way to call the police."


    Tang Wenhao kicked him and signaled him not to go on, because he saw that Bai Long seemed to wink at him. He was surprised and confused. He didn''t know what he meant, but he had a feeling that Bai Long was for his good. He was secretly preventing Tang Wenhao from explaining his plan too much.


    Therefore, he also wants to prevent Chen Jie from revealing more details to Wang Kang. He also vaguely feels that Wang Kang can''t trust him too much, otherwise, he may cause trouble for himself.


    Chen Jie''s reaction was OK. He stopped busy, but Wang Kang didn''t let him go. "Ha ha, eldest childe, do you think your brother-in-law has a way to prevent the prison guard from calling the police? Tell me, do we have any special abilities of Mr. Tang?"


    "Hehe, where? Xiaojie is talking nonsense. I just think it''s OK to sneak into that place and save someone." Tang Wenhao quickly took over the topic and smiled.


    "Hehe, since Mr. Tang is so confident, try it!" Wang Kang said with a smile.


    "Well, I also want to have a try, but can uncle Kang bring me in and tell Yalong that I''m coming? It''s best to arrange for me to meet him. Prison visits should be allowed?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1111

    Forenoon, let me say yes, I will say yes. No problem, Mr. Tang. This is something that Kang can still guarantee. Or, uncle Kang will go to prison tomorrow morning, and greet the prison officer, let him arrange time for you to meet with Yalong. But you must remember that this is not the Chinese mainland, nor is Hongkong or Vietnam. There are surveillance videos in the prison. Have you ever thought about it if you fail? Even you may not be able to escape, "Wang Kang sneered.


    "Yes, Mr. Tang, I suggest you give up this crazy idea and let our boss think about other ways for you. Maybe it''s the best choice," Bai Long said.


    "Brother in law, don''t listen to Uncle Kang? Uncle Kang''s strength here must be better than what we think of ourselves, don''t you think?" Chen Jie asked with a smile. Up to now, he also began to feel an imperceptible smell on Uncle Kang. He couldn''t tell what it was, but he did feel when Tang Wenhao said he was going to rob the prison, Uncle Kang is unhappy and disdainful.


    "Well, hehe, uncle Kang, maybe I really think it''s too naive. Uncle Kang, if you don''t follow what brother long and Xiaojie said, you''d better point out a clear way to us! We all listen to you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, it''s not who you listen to. Mr. Tang, eldest childe, since you all trust uncle Kang so much, uncle Kang must arrange this matter properly. Although you can''t redeem people, there are always ways. Otherwise, it''s late today. You''d better go back and have a rest as soon as possible. If you have something to discuss tomorrow, Aaron, you can do it right away Send Mr. Tang and the eldest childe back to the hotel. In addition, don''t forget to call Li Xianxi and her female classmate to spend the night with Mr. Tang and the eldest childe. Tell them that uncle Kang won''t treat them badly and serve our two young bosses of Chen''s family well. "Wang Kang smiled.


    "Yes, boss, I''ll arrange it. Mr. Tang, eldest son, let''s go down first!" said Bai long. He opened the door and went down first. Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie followed.


    "Uncle Kang, thank you! It''s bothering you so much." Tang Wenhao smiled at Wang Kang.


    Wang Kang smiled, waved and said, "hehe, it''s not worth mentioning. It''s all your own people. Mr. Tang, eldest childe, I wish you a very happy night. You can tell ah long if you need anything, and he will arrange it for you." then Wang Kang motioned to the driver to drive.


    Seeing Wang Kang leave the gate of the dance hall, Bai Long smiled at Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie, "Mr. Tang, eldest childe, you two wait here. I''ll send you back to the hotel after I arrange the work. By the way, Mr. Tang, you said you still need girls tonight? Is it true? If it''s true, I''ll let them go with the Li Xianxi sisters later, how about it?"


    "Hehe, brother long, are you serious?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, of course it''s serious. Don''t worry, those two girls are no worse than your favorite Li Xianxi. The first condition for us to choose dancers is excellent beauty. Without this condition, who will come to see them perform? Therefore, the quality is absolutely guaranteed and they are very healthy and clean. Like Miss Li Xianxi, she seems to have never accompanied guests! You should be her first guest." The white dragon smiled.


    "Brother-in-law, call them all? Anyway, you''re in good health. Isn''t it easy to deal with them? Let them taste the power of our Chinese men." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Hehe, Xiaojie, have you been attracted to the beauty like Quan Zhixian? Don''t worry, the girl must be yours tonight, isn''t it? Brother long." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, eldest childe, that''s right. The girl is assigned to you tonight. Wait here first. Brother long, I''ll come as soon as I go. I''ll arrange for the driver to take the four of them to tomorrow hotel." then, Bai Long walked quickly to the dance floor.


    "Hey, brother-in-law, I think you are attracted to the girl who looks like sister Ruan Ling. You don''t know. When you first saw her, your eyes were straight. We can see it clearly off the stage. However, the girl is really beautiful. Those two eyes have unique aura and sexy lips." Chen Jie smiled.


    Tang Wenhao saw Chen Jie''s heartless appearance, glanced around, and then whispered to him, "ha ha, Xiao Jie, don''t believe uncle Kang too much. It''s an enemy or a friend. It''s not easy to say now. This is the feeling of his brother-in-law. He may harm us. We''d better be careful."


    "Ah? Brother-in-law, really? How do you think uncle Kang will harm us? From what point do you see?" Chen Jie asked in surprise. He didn''t think Wang Kang was malicious to them at all, but he also felt that he was a little too kind to them.


    "Hehe, Xiaojie, I''ll talk about it later in the hotel. This is not a place to talk," Tang Wenhao said.


    The two waited outside for about ten minutes. Bai Long came out from the inside. He went to the parking lot first, drove a Mitsubishi car out, waved Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie to get on the bus, and they hurried over.


    After getting on the bus, Bai Long stepped on the accelerator and the car went out. "Ha ha, Mr. Tang and the eldest childe have all been arranged. After the performance, the driver will take them to the hotel and have fun tonight." Bai Long smiled.


    "Brother long, thank you! Brother long, you stay with these beauties every day. If you can enjoy them unscrupulously every night, you won''t be moved?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... How can a man be indifferent to beautiful women? However, living in such an environment every day, he slowly adapts to it. In addition, we also have rules. If these girls don''t want you to touch them, you really can''t go too far, otherwise, if the bad reputation is spread, no girls will come to perform voluntarily in the future. In general, we Chen His entertainment is very open-minded. Otherwise, there would not be beautiful students coming to perform one after another, "Bai Long said with a smile.


    "Hehe, that''s true, brother long. Didn''t you stay for fun?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "Haha, of course, Russian beauty, German beauty, Indian and Egyptian beauty were with a Nigerian chick some time ago, but not the two sent to you today. The girls that brother long touched returned home and graduated last year." Bai Long smiled.


    "Wow! Brother long, you''re so lucky? Then make an overall evaluation of these beauties. Where are the beauties that make you most interested and want to marry them?" Chen Jie asked admiringly.


    "Hehe, it''s estimated that brother long doesn''t want to marry anyone." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, you can''t say that. Mr. Tang, her beauty is hard to say. She has great cultural differences with us, but I really like that Asian girl. The feeling inside and outside the room is completely different. It''s all the feeling you want. She can be open in the room, is willing to pay, and will follow your feeling to cooperate with your actions. When it''s over, she will serve you very gently and treat you as a girl Her men treat her, understand? Those beauties in Europe and America are different from those in Africa. When they are finished, they take care of themselves. It''s completely like the completion of the transaction and they don''t owe each other. "Bai Long smiled.


    "Ha ha..." Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie laughed.


    When the three arrived at the hotel, they went upstairs into the room and closed the door. Suddenly, Bai Long made a move that surprised Chen Jie. He hugged Tang Wenhao, but it was no surprise to Tang Wenhao. He also hugged Bai Long tightly.


    "Wen Hao, my good brother! I didn''t expect our brothers to meet here." Bai Long choked.


    "Elder brother, I knew it was you. I knew you weren''t dead at all. It''s been nearly three years. I finally saw you. Now sister Heifeng doesn''t have to be sad every day." Tang Wenhao choked, and then pulled Heilong to sit on the sofa. Uncle Lang and uncle Lang began to talk about what had happened in the past three years. Chen Jie also understood that the white dragon was really Tang Wenhao''s elder brother Heilong.


    "Heifeng, she really didn''t die? Was she really rescued by you? Did you really have children?" Heilong asked pleasantly, and a series of ''really'' was enough to explain his surprise at this moment.


    "Brother, it''s true. You have a nephew. Sister Heifeng has been hiding in death valley to manage some things for me since I rescued her. They are all very good. Brother, how could you come to Manila, Philippines?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hey! Run for your life! Wen Hao, the eldest brother also escaped from death and came here. He first went to Myanmar, then Thailand, and then the Philippines. His identity has been bleached several times, and now he has finally become a Filipino who has nothing to do with Vietnam." Heilong sighed.


    "Oh? Brother, have you been to Myanmar and Thailand too?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Well, after escaping from Langshan, he went directly to Laos and Myanmar, stayed in the golden triangle of Myanmar for a few months, worked in a drug trafficking group for a few months, bleached his identity, then entered Thailand, worked in Chiang Mai, Thailand for a few months, and felt insecure. He bleached his identity again through his Thai friends, came to Manila by boat, almost suffocated in the cargo ship, and then followed him Wang Kang, "said the black dragon.


    "Oh, so it is. Brother, your identity has changed. Why don''t you go back? We don''t contact us. We always thought you must be dead. By the way, I remember my mother-in-law Li Meihua said you were executed. What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "That''s a death row prisoner for me. There are my people inside. After they get me out, they tell me never to go back to Liangshan again. Otherwise, it''s no good for everyone. He said that I was reported by my brother. I asked him who he was, but he refused to say. He just told me not to think about anything else. It''s important to run for my life. Anyway, there''s nothing left. The matter of revenge will be discussed in a few years At that time, I also thought I should run for my life first. Everything else is a small matter. Wen Hao, do you know who hurt me? Is it Chen Ba? "Heilong asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and said, "brother, you really are. You don''t know who hurt you? It''s not Chen ba. Can Chen BA''s family hurt you? It''s Abu."


    "Ah? It''s Abu? I''m not mean to this bastard. I haven''t figured out who will hurt me these years. Wen Hao, I''m sorry! Brother thought you were an Interpol or something. You hurt brother. If you don''t say you''re with Heifeng today, brother still dare not recognize him?" said Heilong.

 Chapter 1112

    "Hehe, brother, how could I be a policeman? Abu didn''t want to take the opportunity to bring you down. The most important thing is that he chose to help me deal with him after you married me. You don''t know, he killed many of my relatives and my women, such as ah Ju, lotus, mother-in-law a Xiang and Alan. They all died in his hands." speaking of this, Tang Wenhao felt very heavy.


    "Son of a bitch, Wen Hao, I''ll try to go with you this time. I''ll kill this bastard myself and avenge so many of my brothers." Black Dragon said fiercely.


    "No, brother, Abu Dhabi has been dead for more than two years. My sister killed him himself," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? Your sister? Are you talking about Heifeng?" Heilong knew that Tang Wenhao called Heifeng his sister and thought it was Heifeng who avenged them..


    "Oh, no, it''s my first wife, Ruan Ling, the boss of Ruan''s national medicine." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, I see. You seem to have told me that your first wife killed Abu herself?" asked the black dragon.


    "Well, that''s the case." Tang Wenhao said that he chased Abu late at night with Ruan Ling when he kidnapped mother-in-law a Xiang last time. Then he killed him with a stick, and then said the process of destroying the body. Heilong was relieved, but Chen Jie was frightened.


    "Brother in law, it turned out that sister a Ling was so cruel when she killed people?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, my sister is a heroine among women. Killing someone is nothing." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly. He has always been proud of Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling can bring him all the good wishes that men want. She is as tender as water in bed and goes out with her to earn enough eyeballs. Men envy and women envy.


    "By the way, Wen Hao, how are my four bodyguards Ruan Biao now? Do you have any news about them? They are rare talents. They are special forces trained by Ruan Jingxiong and the elite of special forces. Ruan Jingxiong, you know? The chief coach of special forces in our country." Heilong asked.


    "Hehe, brother, to tell you the truth, Ruan Jingxiong is my father-in-law. I married his daughter Ruan Wen, but he is also my godfather. I am a sworn brother with his son Ruan Jian, but my brother has also died and was killed by Chen Haonan. Do you know the boss of Huaichun city?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Well? I''m sure I know Chen Haonan. He''s so brave. He cooperates with a Taiwanese boss, but I heard that he has a deep background, but I don''t have any friendship with him. He''s arrogant enough to dare to move even general Ruan''s son," said Heilong.


    "Well, later, I was forced to death by my father-in-law Ruan Jingxiong. His brother, a senior military official close to my father-in-law, was also arrested. I helped them catch them because I had to avenge my brothers and sisters," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Is Abu colluding with Chen Haonan?" black dragon asked suspiciously.


    "No, Abu did it alone. The conflict between Chen Haonan and my brother Ruan Jian was caused by me, and he and I were because of my other woman, Chen Yuanyuan, the sister of Chen Jianfeng, Chen Haonan''s partner. He wanted to deal with me because of jealousy, and later he had to squeeze Chen Jianfeng away. Anyway, the relationship in this is very complex, and one word or two is unclear Chu, "said Tang Wenhao with a smile.


    "Oh, by the way, you haven''t told me the current situation of Ruan Biao''s brothers?" black dragon asked suspiciously.


    "Hey, brother, three of the four of them have died, leaving Ruan gang with my father-in-law. Ruan Jingxiong, Chen Ba, Ruan Biao and Han Hu are all dead." Tang Wenhao sighed. He has always regretted the deaths of these brothers, especially Ruan Biao. He had a good relationship with Ruan Biao. Ruan Biao''s death at that time hurt his heart.


    "Ah? They are all dead. What''s the matter? They are so good. How can they die? Who has the ability to kill them?" the black dragon asked in surprise.


    "Alas, brother, after your accident, they defected to Chen Haonan. Chen Ba and Han Hu are close. They have done a lot of bad things with Chen Haonan. Han Hu was cleaned up by my father-in-law because he killed my brother Ruan Jian''s classmate. Chen Ba is getting better. All three of them were sent by my father-in-law to the golden triangle of Myanmar to carry out secret missions. In order to save brother Ruan Biao He died in Myanmar, and brother Ruan Biao came with me to see the wife of his dead comrade in arms Li Qiang after we completed our task. The woman of his comrade in arms is Yumei. Now it''s my woman. On our way back, we had a rest in the jungle at night. He drove his car to the bottom of the cliff. He died miserably and his neck was about to break. Brother Ruan''s death was a blow to me Great, he is my real good brother. We have lived and died together and experienced a lot. "When Tang Wenhao said Ruan Biao, tears filled his eyes.


    The black dragon also felt heartache and sighed, "Ah! What a pity. My elder brother also feels sorry for them. To be honest, Ruan Biao is really a talent. He is both literate and martial, brave and resourceful, and stronger than the other three brothers. Ruan gang and Han Hu are relatively simple and honest, and Chen BA''s city government is deep, which is difficult to understand. However, in the end, he can die to save Ruan Biao, which makes my elder brother look at him with admiration."


    "Yes! Elder brother, with your current status and position here, if you want to go, uncle Kang won''t agree? I think uncle Kang seems to have gone too far towards us and has no bottom in his heart." Tang Wenhao said seriously, and he wanted to explore the truth and falsehood from Heilong''s mouth.


    Heilong went to the door, suddenly opened the door, looked out, then closed the door again and whispered to Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie, "Wen Hao, eldest childe, whatever you do here, you must be very careful. Although Wang Kang hasn''t told me what he wants to do with you, you can''t believe him. He must have conditions to help you this time. Moreover, he is likely to take the opportunity to blackmail boss Chen and let boss Chen transfer the whole Chen''s entertainment collection to him, maybe it is Give it to him. "


    "Ah? Do you think Kang Shujie is so insidious?" Chen Jie asked in surprise.


    "What do you say? Eldest childe, it seems that you are far worse than your brother-in-law in this respect." Heilong glanced at him disdainfully. He also saw that his brother-in-law is not very sensible.


    Chen Jie blushed and said with an embarrassed smile, "brother long, I''m really far worse than my brother-in-law. This time I''m learning from my brother-in-law. I hope brother long will teach me more in the future."


    "Hehe, brother, in fact, Xiaojie is very good, just a little simple." Tang Wenhao worried that Chen Jie''s self-esteem couldn''t stand it, so he quickly said good words to him.


    Seeing that Chen Jie was very modest, Heilong also felt embarrassed. He quickly said with a sorry smile, "eldest childe, I''m sorry ha! I''m a rough man and don''t speak well."


    "Hehe, it''s okay! They''re all a family. Brother long, just call me Xiaojie in the future. Your sister is my brother-in-law''s woman, and my sister is also his woman. Everyone is a family. Don''t be so polite." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Yes, yes, they are all a family." Heilong felt warm when he saw that Chen''s young boss was so friendly to him. He couldn''t help but increase his favor with Chen Jie.


    "Brother, you just said that uncle Kang might take the opportunity to threaten my father-in-law to give him Chen''s entertainment collection because of our arrival?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I can only say that this is my hunch. Based on my understanding of Wang Kang, he is likely to do so. After all, in his opinion, Chen''s entertainment collection is his big one. Since he contracted it to him, boss Chen has hardly come to manage it. We are managing and making money. I suggest him to do it after I came here. Moreover, the whole process I designed it all. However, Wang Kang is very shady. After he found that this business is very profitable, he won''t let me intervene again and took charge of the dance floor. Of course, he didn''t treat me badly in terms of money, but he also guarded me everywhere. He was worried that I would replace him one day. To tell the truth, I was also afraid that he would poison me one day, so I simply didn''t ask him what he wanted Power doesn''t matter. In this way, he is relieved of me, "said Heilong.


    "Brother, after all, you used to be the boss. Brother, uncle Kang, if he really wants to do this, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly. It''s a big deal that you really replace him. I''ll help you with Xiaojie. What''s the matter? I''ll leave when your seat is stable." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    Hearing this, the black dragon glanced around cautiously and whispered, "Wen Hao, be careful. Walls have ears. You can''t talk nonsense. This is in Manila, not in Liangshan. Brother doesn''t have his own power and can''t be the boss. Most of Chen''s people are Wang Kang''s, which is not as simple as you think. Moreover, Wen Hao, you don''t have to behave badly in front of him in the future, so he will guard against you and may harm you."


    "Well, brother, I won''t do it in the future. In fact, I also have this feeling. He has tried my kung fu many times today, but I didn''t let him try it out." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, when dealing with people like him, you must learn to keep a distance. In addition, let him despise you but dare not act rashly towards you. Deal with the relationship properly," said Heilong.


    "Elder brother, do you think you overestimate his power? Elder brother, as long as you have this ambition, I''m really sure I can control him and let Chen return to our own hands." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    Tang Wenhao is not the same as Tang Wenhao three years ago. Especially after going back and forth in the Golden Triangle several times in recent years, he has experienced so much life and death. His psychological quality is very tough and his struggle experience is richer.


    "Wen Hao, it''s not that the eldest brother doesn''t have this ambition, but that everything is related to your lives. The eldest brother has died several times anyway. It doesn''t matter, but you are different. Heifeng and the children still need you! It''s too risky. Now the eldest brother really doesn''t dare you to do it." Heilong said.


    "Hehe, brother, don''t worry! You don''t know how many times I''ve died in recent years. I''ve experienced countless life and death adventures. I''m not afraid. Besides, I''m sure. Have you forgotten how I defeated your four King Kong? Now I''m much better than before. Do you want me to prove it to you?" Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.

 Chapter 1113

    "Brother long, don''t worry. My brother-in-law said he was sure. It would not be wrong. At that time, dozens of people were beaten down by him. Wang Kang must not be my brother-in-law''s opponent. If he wanted Wang Kang to die today, Wang Kang could not live until tomorrow." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Wen Hao, but we don''t have much power here. Even if you kill Wang Kang, you may not be able to take over. Those people under him won''t obey you," said Heilong.


    "Hehe, brother, I think these years have passed, and your courage and ambition are gone. If they don''t accept it, we''ll let them be convinced. It''s nothing. Brother, I said I''m going to rob the prison today because I have a bottom in my heart. To tell the truth, if I can get a passport for Yalong, I don''t ask Wang Kang at all. I can save Yalong by myself. In those years When I was in Laos, I went to their prison to rob the prison. I didn''t save one person, but several people, and they were all little girls, so brother, you should have confidence in me. I think you are doing better now. You are very beautiful, but you are actually quite oppressed. "Tang Wenhao sarcastically said that he wanted to revive Heilong''s ambition.


    "Wen Hao, brother believes in your ability, but you''d better be careful. Wang Kang is afraid of you. Why did he let me accompany you all the way? He just asked me to monitor you. Why did he let me arrange a Japanese girl and a Korean girl to accompany you? He wanted you to live a happy life here for a few days. He tried to deal with you two and boss Chen. He said he couldn''t redeem Ya with money Dragon, I don''t believe it. Now in the Philippines, as long as you have money, there''s nothing you can''t do, "said Heilong.


    "Elder brother, do you mean Wang Kang said this on purpose?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, he just wants to force you to do what he wants. If you really do what you want, he will definitely do something bad for you, so that you can finally ask him, and then he can talk to boss Chen about conditions. In the end, you get nothing, and he completely gets Chen''s entertainment summary into his hands. This is what he wants to do. Therefore, if you want to save that A Yalong can''t get around him, "said the black dragon.


    "Brother, if you say so, I must bypass him. Moreover, I want him to cooperate with me. There must be no accident. Otherwise, I want him to look good, but it needs your help," Tang Wenhao said.


    Black dragon saw that Tang Wenhao was determined to do it his own way, so he had to nod and say, "OK, Wenhao, anyway, I''ve been dead several times. You said that as long as big brother can do it, I''ll help you."


    "OK, brother, with your help, I will help you get Wang Kang and let you sit in the position of general manager of Chen''s entertainment." Tang Wenhao smiled with pride.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, I really didn''t think about it. Since he escaped from prison, the eldest brother has been living with life as the minimum standard. Tell me! What do you need the eldest brother to do?" black dragon asked with a smile.


    "Elder brother, tell me what''s Wang Kang''s weakness? That is, what''s his weakness? It''s easy for us to seize his weakness and control him. Maybe we don''t have to take a knife and a gun to get Chen back. He still works honestly for me," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? I see, Wen Hao, do you want to find out what he fears most and control him?" black dragon asked.


    "Yes, everyone has shortcomings. As long as you master his shortcomings, he will be yours. You must know some of his shortcomings after being with him for so many years," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s true. Wang Kang is a gambler, aggressive and lecherous. You see, several young and beautiful girls will come to our dance floor every few days. Besides, they are all foreign girls. My brother sometimes can''t help but get one to try fresh food in bed, but he never has. Therefore, I admire him very much. I can''t do it, men! I don''t like women to do it What man? "Laughed the black dragon.


    "Hehe, brother, you''re right. You say he''s gambling and aggressive, that is, he likes to fight with others? Is he still so aggressive at his age?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "It''s better now. I heard that he used to be a bully in Manila. He fought fiercely and had few opponents, so everyone was afraid of him. I think that''s one of the reasons why boss Chen asked him to come over to manage! He couldn''t just ask him to come over to manage, but I heard that he was secretly plotted later. He also chopped all the things of the man who plotted against him. I don''t know if it''s true?" Said the black dragon.


    "What? I chopped someone else''s? Why? I hate them so much?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, it is estimated that the person who plotted against him has hurt him in the same place." Chen Jie smiled.


    Tang Wenhao nodded, "Xiao Jie, smart, it''s really possible. Brother, did you say that he was not interested in beautiful women later? He may have been castrated by his enemy? That''s why he would give his enemy a tooth for a tooth?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, if you say so, it seems like that. Why don''t I ask tomorrow to see if it''s true?" black dragon smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother, isn''t that good? If Wang Kang knows, he won''t be wary of you? Does he have a wife and children?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I have a wife but no children," said the black dragon.


    "That''s right, brother. I think Xiao Jie guessed right. Maybe it''s because of this that he hates the person who secretly hurt him. Otherwise, brother, tell me where they live? I''ll go to his house to inquire about his relationship with his women. Maybe this is a breakthrough?" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Hehe, yes, brother-in-law, good idea, brother long, how old is Wang Kang''s woman?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "He has two wives. The big woman is over 40 years old! The little woman looks like she is thirty-six or seven years old. She lives in a villa, not far from nuerdo prison, about ten kilometers away. She is also by the sea," said Heilong.


    "Have you been to his house?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, yes, but he has several bodyguards at home, so it''s hard to get in," said Heilong.


    "Hehe, brother, that''s for others, not necessarily for me. By the way, do you know when he was secretly plotted? In which year did he chop up the thing under his enemy?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Very early! We also heard from the following brothers about how cruel Wang Kang was when he was young. Now it has become an example of others'' fear of him. I haven''t asked about the specific year." Heilong said.


    "There''s no need to ask. The reason why he didn''t have children must be related to this experience. Otherwise, how could both women have no children? It''s estimated that they have no fertility," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Even so! Wen Hao, what''s the use of knowing these?" black dragon asked suspiciously.


    "Big brother, how can it be useless? A man like him is generally mentally unhealthy. He will certainly have some abnormal behavior, especially in husband and wife life. If I can master his private affairs, what will he dare to do with me? I want to announce it to him. How can he be a man? He won''t want to be a man again in his life. This is a way to threaten him In addition, if he wants to fight me to the end, don''t compromise, and even occupy Chen''s entertainment collection, I''ll kill him directly and let him leave the world forever. It''s not a very difficult thing for me, "Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, it''s a waste of time that you don''t work in the underworld. OK, since you really intend to do so, brother will play with you two. However, I''ll leave in a moment. If I stay with you for a long time, Wang Kang will doubt me. He is a very suspicious person. In addition, you should remember that the beauty given to you can play whatever you want How to play? You''re welcome. You should make Wang Kang fully believe that you are a playboy who likes romantic and happy, okay? "Said Heilong.


    "Ha ha, I see. This is my brother''s strength. I won''t let a few beautiful girls down." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, no wonder my sister is so curious about you, boy. Hey! You haven''t told me what my nephew''s name is? My Heifeng has children. I''m really happy for her as a big brother." Heilong smiled happily.


    "Hehe, it should be a niece. The baby''s name is Tang Sifeng. It looks very beautiful. It combines all the advantages of sister Heifeng and me. You will like it very much." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Really, great, Wen Hao, brother really wants to go back and hug my niece. However, Wen Hao, you should continue to work hard! You can get another nephew for brother?" Heilong said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, brother, there will be. I had to get it with sister Heifeng almost every day a month before I came back from death valley! She has weaned her child for some days. It is estimated that my efforts at that time must be effective, so when you go back with us, she may have been pregnant again. Several women of me are pregnant with a second child. I will have a second child in a few months There are more, brother. I dare not say our other abilities. Our reproductive ability is absolutely strong. Since there are so many good plots for me, I won''t let them waste. There must be a harvest, right? "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha..." Heilong and Chen Jie laughed.


    "Yes, my sister also has children. My brother-in-law is superman. Those sisters say so. They love him very much," Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "Ah? Xiao Jie, what you said is true?" black dragon asked suspiciously.


    "Well, those beautiful sisters almost all have a second child, but I don''t know if my brother-in-law has illegitimate children outside. I can only say that now I know that one has had children and one is pregnant." Chen Jie smiled.


    Black dragon looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Tang Wenhao smiled proudly, "brother, it''s nothing. In fact, it''s troublesome for men to be too handsome. There are too many women who like you to push."


    "Ha ha... Smelly boy, you can sell yourself cheaply, but your boy is really attractive to women. I remember that Heifeng wanted to talk to you all the time. I can post it back to you. I can''t help it if I disagree."

 Chapter 1114

    "Yes! I thought she was much bigger than me. I was a little unwilling, but I couldn''t hold her. I had to fall into the trap. There was no other way to resist her temptation, so I had to accept her." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, smelly boy, how many women do you have now?" the black dragon asked curiously.


    "Without careful calculation, there are 1780. Among them, there are 50 or 60 fixed assets, that is, so many have lived with me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When the black dragon heard this, his eyes widened. "Brother, you said that there are fifty or sixty beauties living with you now? Then you have to accompany two a day? Can you afford to live such a happy life every day? Don''t let my sister live with you? She''s older than you for more than a round. Won''t you get tired of her?"


    "Don''t worry! Brother long, my sisters are much older than my brother-in-law! My brother-in-law can satisfy many sisters without arguing! So my sister says my brother-in-law is Superman!" Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "Elder brother, you can understand by going back and asking sister Heifeng. As long as I''m with them, there''s nothing unsatisfied unless I''m on a business trip. There''s nothing I can do like this. By the way, elder brother, take me to Wang Kang''s house now? I''ll inquire." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, do you really want to go?" black dragon asked.


    "Well, it''s not too late. I want to finish the work here and go back early. I don''t trust Death Valley. I don''t trust my sister there alone." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, then I''ll show you. No, the four women will come in a minute. Let me see the time ha! How long is the discrete field?" said Heilong, taking out his mobile phone and looking at the time, he made a helpless move.


    "Wen Hao, they should have arrived at the hotel immediately. If they were told that you weren''t here, they would report to Wang Kang, you should not belittle these women. I dare not offend them. All the women here were interviewed by Wang Kang himself. Which one is his person, we are not sure. Maybe these four women have his eyeliner, so the elder brother is usually right. They are very cautious. They have nothing to play with, but they never say anything wrong about Wang Kang in front of them, "said Heilong.


    "Oh, I see. Don''t worry, brother. I''ll make them all my people tonight. They can''t live without me from now on." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Brother in law, what about me? Why don''t you leave one for me?" Chen Jie smiled.


    Tang Wenhao patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, except for the woman who is very similar to my sister. It doesn''t matter how you like to play with your brother-in-law."


    "Ha ha, brother-in-law, I''m not as powerful as you. I have one enough." Chen Jie smiled.


    "OK, wait a minute. You can choose one of the three you like, and I''ll do the other two. Remember, Xiaojie, don''t tell them anything useless. Just work and don''t talk nonsense." Tang Wenhao was worried that Chen Jie didn''t shut the door and said something he shouldn''t say.


    "Wen Hao, since that''s what I said, I''ll withdraw when they come. I won''t delay your happiness. I''ll talk about other things tomorrow. How about it?" black dragon smiled.


    "No, brother, you have to wait for me outside. I''ll go with you when I''m finished. Don''t worry, I''ll let them enter the state as quickly as possible, and then let them sleep unconsciously. They won''t wake up until I come back." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao finished speaking, he heard someone knocking at the door outside. "Brother long, are you inside? Four beauties have come."


    As soon as the black dragon heard this, he hurriedly said, "stop talking. They''re coming, Wen Hao. It''s settled. I''ll find a bar nearby and wait for you first. You''ll call me when you''re finished." then the black dragon went to the door and opened the door.


    Several people looked up. Sure enough, Heilong''s men led the two Korean beauties and the other two petite and lovely beauties to stand at the door of the room. Their pretty faces were full of smiles. Especially when they saw Tang Wenhao inside, the smile on their pretty faces became more charming. As soon as Tang Wenhao''s eyes fell on Li Xianxi, he was reluctant to leave. He really liked it more and more, The more you look at her, the more you feel like Ruan Ling.


    "Hey, a Biao, it''s hard! You guys go in! Have a good time with Mr. Tang and the eldest childe. After tonight, 30000 pesos will be added to your account tomorrow. I wish you two a good night." Heilong and his subordinate a Biao left the hotel.


    The four beauties immediately filed in with a smile and entered the room. The four beauties pasted directly on Tang Wenhao and let Chen Jie stand aside. Chen Jie was very embarrassed because none of the four beauties approached him and rushed on his brother-in-law as if he had nothing, which also hurt him.


    Everyone is so afraid of comparison. Once compared, it is easy to produce psychological imbalance. Chen Jie is very boring that all these beauties like Tang Wenhao but don''t like him. He was very interested in playing with the long beauty with Quan Zhixian for a night. However, the beauty is completely infatuated with Tang Wenhao and is more obsessed with flowers than Li Xianxi, as if he had suffered a loss on the stage, Now I finally got the chance and took off Tang Wenhao''s clothes.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect these beauties to be so fierce. He retreated again and again. The two Japanese girls who had never met showed no weakness and rushed to him with a smile. The four beauties surrounded Tang Wenhao and started quickly. Before Tang Wenhao could react, his coat was already on the ground and his pants faded below his knees.


    "Stop... Take your time, beauties! There''s another handsome guy over there?" Tang Wenhao saw Chen Jie''s face embarrassed. Knowing that the behavior of several beauties had hurt his brother-in-law, he hurriedly asked them to pay attention to Chen Jie.


    However, the four beauties shook their heads and pointed at him. It was obvious that they just wanted to play with him. Tang Wenhao couldn''t see it! I didn''t expect this scene. I quickly pointed to the beautiful woman who looked like Quan Zhixian and smiled, "you, go with my brother-in-law."


    "No, llikeyou!" the beauty flatly refused his order. She said she liked Tang Wenhao.


    Seeing this situation, Chen Jie felt very boring and had no interest. He smiled helplessly, "brother-in-law, you play! I went to bed." he said, and walked out sadly.


    "Xiaojie, wait, I''ll let her go. Besides, aren''t there two Japanese girls here? Take one." Tang Wenhao smiled at the other two beauties. Unexpectedly, they pasted it on Tang Wenhao before Chen Jie looked at them. The jade hand caressed Tang Wenhao''s strong chest muscles directly.


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, forget it! People only like muscle men like you. Don''t worry. People don''t like me and it''s boring. Go on!" he opened the door and went to his own room.


    Seeing that Chen Jie left so lost, Tang Wenhao felt very sad and felt that he had hurt him. Alas, it seems that it''s not a good thing to be a brother with a handsome man, but it''s not my fault? I can''t help it. My mother made me so handsome! Tang Wenhao said secretly.


    Seeing that Chen Jie had left, the beauties all reached out to lift Tang Wenhao up, walked to the bed with a smile, and then threw him on the bed. But soon, Tang Wenhao sent away other beauties, leaving only the big beauty like Ruan Ling. They laughed to themselves and said, NIMA, you''d better have one you like, but let a little girl throw me on the bed, It''s completely planted today, sample. When you cry!


    Two hours later, Tang Wenhao got up from bed. He was very proud of the beautiful Li Xianxi who looked like Ruan Ling. She was so beautiful and her skin was as white and tender as curd. Alas, it was a pity that he became a dancer. Tang Wenhao covered her with sheets, got out of bed, went to the bathroom, washed it and put on her clothes, Quietly left the room just full of spring.


    He glanced at the room next door and wanted to say hello to Chen Jie, but he thought it was getting late and didn''t bother him. So he cautiously left the hotel and found nothing different at the door of the hotel. He quickly dialed Heilong''s phone, "brother, it''s done. Let''s go! Where are you?"


    "Hehe, I''m in the bar opposite you. I saw you. You wait at the intersection and I''ll go right away." said Heilong, hanging up the phone.


    A few minutes later, Heilong''s car came, "brother-in-law, it''s been two hours. Have you had a good time." Chen Jie''s head poked out of the rear window. He asked with a smile.


    "Yeah? You didn''t sleep? I almost knocked on the door to say hello to you! I didn''t knock for fear of disturbing your sleep. So you came to the bar." Tang Wenhao smiled, then opened the door and got on the car.


    "Oh, I won''t come here to accompany brother long. I''ll listen to you next door. You''re in full swing and the earth is shaking. Who can stand it? Brother-in-law, you don''t know! Your movements are really big. Most girls can''t stand it and can only cry and make noise. When you spend the night at home with sister Guo''er, the family can''t sleep. Your movements are too big. I tell you, you have to pay attention in the future "Chen Jie said bitterly.


    "Ha ha, OK, I''m sorry! I''ve made trouble for my family, but I can''t pay attention to such things! Don''t you feel bad! Brother, are you like this? You said you were very quiet when you slept with women?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, of course," laughed the black dragon.


    "Hehe, anyway, I won''t live in a house with you in the future. I want to marry a wife. Listen to you and my sister every day. She won''t stop until midnight. She''s not jealous to death? Maybe she sneaked into your bed. It''s not safe. It''s really not safe to be a brother like you, isn''t it brother long?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "Smelly boy, what are you talking about? When did your brother-in-law think about his brother''s woman again? This is a matter of principle. Don''t say that about your brother-in-law in the future." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Ha ha, brother-in-law, I''m kidding. Don''t be angry!" Chen Jie said with a smile.


    The three talked and laughed all the way. The car soon reached the beach. The Philippines is an island country, and all cities are on the beach. Therefore, no matter which direction you go in Manila, you can go all the way to the beach without turning a corner.


    Wang Kang''s home is located next to an island about 10 kilometers west of nuerdo prison in Manila. There is a villa group, about 34 villas in it. Heilong said that the price of villas here is not high, one is about one million yuan.

 Chapter 1115

    At this time, it was two o''clock in the morning. It was dark in the villa area. Heilong parked his car in a small forest far away from the villa area. Then, the three people turned around the villa area and returned to a big tree not far from the gate of the villa area. Heilong pointed to the door and said, "Wen Hao, if you want to go in, do you see? Go in at the door and go in from your left hand. The fifth building is Wang Kang''s house."


    "However, when you go in, you must be careful. The security system in this high-end villa area is OK. If you don''t pay attention, you will be found by the security guard on duty. Don''t let anyone catch you. Xiaojie and I are waiting for you behind the fence over there. It''s easy to expose the target here," said Heilong.


    "Hehe, brother, don''t worry! The man who caught me hasn''t been born yet." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    He thought that the security system must be far from that prison in Laos. After walking around the villa, he was confident that he could get in and out safely.


    Because he didn''t come to make trouble, he just investigated and saw if there would be any unexpected gains. He knew that some strange things might happen in a strange family like Wang Kang.


    Heilong and Chen Jie walked around behind the fence, while Tang Wenhao quietly approached the gate. Two or three o''clock in the morning is the most sufficient time for a person to sleep at night, and it is also the easiest time for people on night shift to doze off. Therefore, Tang Wenhao arrived at the gate of the villa. Although someone was on duty in the guard room, the personnel on duty had fallen asleep on their chairs Yes, it is estimated that there will be no earthquake and he will not wake up.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao hid in the corner and looked around. Seeing nothing different, he flashed into the gate, quickly hid his waist in the nearby green belt, and waited for a few seconds. Seeing nothing different, he simply stood up, walked to the main road and walked to the left.


    One... Two... Tang Wenhao directly counted and passed. It was like seeing them in the Ruan family''s villa. It was completely unscrupulous. This is a typical art expert. He made the worst plan. Even if he met the patrol security personnel, he would subdue them and throw them into the green belt next door like garbage when they woke up , he''s done his job and left.


    Fortunately, he didn''t meet anyone along the way. At this time, it is estimated that nothing will wander outside except ghosts. Therefore, he walked safely and calmly to the door of the fifth villa.


    Each villa has a small wall. Tang Wenhao saw a swimming pool and a parking lot in the moonlight. However, there seemed to be no cars and grass in the parking lot. Didn''t Wang Kang come home for nothing?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao looked up and saw that there was a light in a room upstairs of Wang Kang''s house. The light was not bright. It should be a small night light at the head of the bed. Shit, why don''t you go to his house?


    What can Wang Kang see when he is not at home? He has no children, just two women at home. Forget it, let''s go! It''s boring. Thinking of this, he will dodge and leave Wang Kang''s house.


    Just at this time, a woman upstairs seemed to be laughing and crying. Hasn''t Wang Kang''s wife slept yet? What are you doing so late? Suddenly, a person''s shadow appeared in Tang Wenhao''s mind. Who? Yang Danyun, he was excited again two years ago.


    Will Wang Kang''s wife have an affair with any man? This is obviously the voice made by a woman when she can''t stand being tossed by a man, and this man must not be Wang Kang. First, listening to what brother Heilong said, Wang Kang definitely has no ability to be a man. Second, his car is not here. He''s definitely not at home tonight. Shit, it''s also a surprise! At least Have evidence that his wife stole a man.


    No, his wife was caught stealing a man. Although he was a little ashamed, he might be hoping someone would catch him and get rid of his wife. Didn''t it help him?


    Tang Wenhao thought about it in the dark place beside the wall at the door. He was not sure. Why don''t he go out and discuss it with black dragon first? No, when he came back, maybe people will not catch it when they are finished. NIMA, fuck it, leave the evidence first. When he thought about it, Tang Wenhao flashed out of the dark place and began to wonder where the wall is easy to jump in.


    For Tang Wenhao, this kind of small family wall must be a pediatrics. He found a slightly lower place, jumped on the wall, and then gently fell down. The yard was lonely and silent. Only there were bursts of impulsive female voices upstairs. When he came to the yard, this voice became clearer and clearer.


    Tang Wenhao quietly approached the villa. When he got to the door, he first gently pushed it. He couldn''t get in. It was locked inside. Then he went under the room performing the love war. He looked up and saw a balcony. Shit, can this balcony go up?


    So he began to look for something to climb near the balcony. Finally, he found the rainwater pipe nearby. So he went to the pipe and pressed it first. He felt very strong. He looked around again. There was nothing different. Only the happy sound from the upstairs room continued one after another.


    Tang Wenhao decided to climb up and have a look. So he climbed up quickly like climbing a bamboo pole in his hometown with his hands holding the rainwater pipe and his feet holding the pipe.


    There is also a bamboo forest in his hometown Hejiawan. When he was a child, he would play in the bamboo forest with Ganoderma lucidum and other playmates. Climbing bamboo is their strength. Children who come out of their environment basically have this ability.


    So Tang Wenhao quickly climbed up the pipe. When he was close to the balcony, he clamped his legs, grabbed the edge of the balcony with both hands, jumped on the balcony, and then squatted down. He was worried that the sound would cause the ideas of the people inside. In fact, he was completely worried. At this moment, the men and women inside, in addition to the happiness brought by each other''s bodies, were getting stronger and stronger, Where would you think there would be people on the balcony?


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao safely stabilized his body on the balcony. Seeing that it was still hot inside, he knew it was all right. Therefore, he looked inside the balcony glass door through a wisp of weak light from inside. As expected, there was a strong man holding a woman, and the woman couldn''t help shouting.


    Nima''s, Wang Kang''s wives steal men? That''s really interesting. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao quickly took out his mobile phone, carefully adjusted it to the video function, and then began recording in it. He knew that there would be a sound when taking pictures, and the video was the safest.


    He watched the exciting ecstatic moment as he recorded the video.


    About twenty minutes later, the man finally put on his clothes and left the room in a hurry.


    After he left, the lights inside lit up, and the appearance of the woman clearly appeared in front of Tang Wenhao. The older woman looked like a typical Filipino woman. Her skin was a little black, her figure was bloated, her facial features were OK, and she had the temperament of a Filipino servant. Later, a young woman in her thirties came in, her skin was tender and white, her appearance was beautiful, and she didn''t seem to be a native, Local women''s faces don''t have this quality.


    The two women are now lying in bed talking and laughing. Suddenly, the young woman seems to have found something. She suddenly gets up, holds a man''s underwear in her hand, and says something to the old woman. Then she jumps out of bed, runs to the Chaoyang platform, which startles Tang Wenhao. He bends down and hides in the dark. He doesn''t even have the atmosphere. He doesn''t want others to find out, although he doesn''t worry about anything, It''s a big deal. I waved and pointed out her acupoints, but it will always make them suspicious.


    The woman ran to the balcony and didn''t notice that there was a Tang Wenhao hidden below her. She lay down on the balcony and said a bird language that Tang Wenhao didn''t understand. It was Filipino.


    Then, the man''s voice came downstairs. Looking at the woman, she raised her hand. She threw the man''s pants down. After receiving the pants, the man also talked with the woman.


    Tang Wenhao was suffocated. Maybe she was worried about being found out. The woman still didn''t dare to talk with her lover on the balcony for too long. She turned around and turned her hips back to the house. At the moment of closing the balcony glass door, Tang Wenhao breathed a sigh. NIMA''s suffocated me, Tang Wenhao said secretly.


    After the man downstairs left, Tang Wenhao recorded the appearance of the two women. Then when they were free to take a bath in the bathroom, they slipped down the rainwater pipe and quietly jumped out of Wang Kang''s house.


    As soon as he arrived near the guard room in the villa area, Tang Wenhao was surprised to find a Rolls Royce not far from the gate. The door of the guard room opened. A security guard was communicating with the man in the car. Tang Wenhao was worried about being found by them and quickly hid behind a tree.


    To his great shock, the man''s appearance also clearly appeared in his vision. It was none other than a close bodyguard who had been with Wang Kang today. How could he be here? And his car obviously drove out of the villa just now. Do they also live in this community?


    Wang Kang''s bodyguard chatted with the community security guard, drove away and waited for a while. When the security guard went to the bathroom, Tang Wenhao sneaked out of the villa.


    Tang Wenhao flashed to the big tree where he began to hide from Heilong and Chen Jie, then dialed them and told them that he had come out and asked them to come over.


    A few minutes later, the three met, "brother-in-law, have you been there for so long? Have you got anything after finding Wang Kang''s home?" Chen Jie asked impatiently when he saw Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, there is a great harvest. Brother, look, I recorded it. It turns out that our uncle Kang''s wife gave him a green hat, an extra large green hat." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Green hat, what''s so great about wearing green hat?" black dragon is Vietnamese. Vietnamese men like to wear green hat. They don''t mean anything. Unlike Chinese men, wearing green hat will be laughed at.


    "Ha ha, big brother, in China, wearing a green hat means that your wife has been raped by other men. Understand? It''s different from your Vietnamese men." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 1116

    "Oh, so it is? Come and see, who is not afraid of death and dares to touch Wang Kang''s woman?" Heilong was also very interested. Chen Jie was even more interested. He had been holding it all night and was looking for something exciting to do to make up for the lack of girls at night.


    "Brother, why don''t you get in the car and have a look! This is not a place." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, let''s go! Get in the car and don''t worry about being seen." Heilong smiled.


    The three quickly stepped into the car. Tang Wenhao turned on his mobile phone. Soon, exciting pictures appeared on the mobile phone screen, "Yeah! Why does this man''s back look so familiar? It looks like Mike. His body is very similar to Mike." Heilong said in surprise.


    "Ah? Brother, do you know this man? But I also feel a little familiar." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, now I see a little. It''s Mike. Shit, it turns out that Mike dares to fuck the boss''s wife. It''s really brave! If Wang Kang knew that Mike hooked up with his wife, he wouldn''t kill him? The boy is really crazy." Heilong said in surprise.


    "Brother, who''s Mike? He''s really Wang Kang''s subordinate?" Tang Wenhao asked. In fact, he also felt that this man was a bit like the man driving a Rolls Royce he saw just now.


    "Sure, Wen Hao, he is one of the two bodyguards of Wang Kang you two met today. Unexpectedly, the boy dared to touch Wang Kang''s wife because of his ambition. This foreign devil is really impatient. Wang Kang will really chop his stuff off and feed the dog. Wang Kang is really too cowardly," said Heilong.


    "Ah? It''s him. I saw him driving a Rolls Royce at the door of the villa just now. I thought he lived in this community. It turned out that the boy came back in Wang Kang''s car to hook up with his wife. This guy is really brave. Where has Wang Kang gone?" Tang Wenhao finally figured out what''s going on.


    "He must have gambled. Wang Kang is a good gambler. He probably went to the casino to gamble. He left a bodyguard with him and asked Mike to come back to do something. Then this guy seduced the boss''s woman by the way. The foreign devil really has a little courage." Heilong smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother, I don''t think it''s so simple. After just finishing the work, Wang Kang''s little wife ran out and talked with this guy. They must have been together long ago." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    While enjoying the live broadcast recorded by Tang Wenhao, the three talked about Wang Kang''s being green capped. After holding back for a night, Chen Jie couldn''t control his desire, closed his eyes, intoxicated for half a minute, relaxed his breath for a long time, and smiled shyly, "shit! Now his whole body is much more relaxed."


    Confused Tang Wenhao and Heilong, Tang Wenhao looked at Chen Jie and asked with a smile, "Xiao Jie, what are you doing? It''s so cool that you won''t look at the horse running?"


    The black dragon didn''t understand what the horse running meant. He smiled and asked, "look at the horse running? Where is the horse?"


    Chen Jie smiled shyly, "brother-in-law, I''m sorry, I can''t help it!"


    Tang Wenhao and Heilong burst into laughter when they heard this, "ha ha... Xiaojie, I didn''t expect to hold you like this. Brother, no, go back and let my brother vent his fire. What''s the matter? There are so many beautiful women here, how can my brother-in-law bear it so much?"


    On the way back to the hotel, Heilong and Tang Wenhao have been teasing Chen Jie, saying that his willpower is too weak, and this temptation and stimulation can''t be controlled. It''s really necessary to improve the level and level of stimulation. Otherwise, in the future, when he takes over the Chen family, there will be more temptations, and he will certainly be unable to resist it. Maybe he will win the beauty trick every day.


    "Brother-in-law, can I compare with you? You have many beautiful women to practice with you all day. Brother long lives in this environment every day, and it is estimated that there are many women to practice with! How about me! So far, I have only been looking for young ladies with those boys at home for several times. I am not a long-term partner, so I am not like you two. However, I will find a long-term beautiful partner when I go back Practice, otherwise my level will make other girls laugh. It''s too embarrassing, "Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "Well, yes, Xiaojie, you can teach me! When the opportunity is ripe, my brother-in-law will teach you a little more Kung Fu to improve your resistance and improve your level. At least he won''t be able to stand this picture. What''s the line? I don''t think he will be embarrassed for a day, ha ha." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Brother in law, is what you said true or false? Tell me, when will you start teaching me? You can''t fool me, I''m serious." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Don''t worry! My brother-in-law will teach you, but not now. It needs an environment. It must be a very quiet environment. No one can disturb you, otherwise it won''t be effective." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, let''s go back and find a place where there is no one. You can teach me some more powerful Kung Fu. Brother in law, I really admire it. You must teach me," Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "Sure, don''t worry... Brother, I have an idea that you can take over Chen''s entertainment collection smoothly and ensure that there will be no problem." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh? Really? Wen Hao, can you tell me?" black dragon asked with a smile.


    "We can start with Mike. Tonight''s event is the best opportunity. Go to talk to him tomorrow and tell him directly that someone went back to Wang Kang''s house last night and saw a picture that made Wang Kang crazy. A man slept with Wang Kang''s wife. As soon as he heard this, he knew what to do? What do you say?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, do you want me to threaten him and let him listen to me in the future?" asked the black dragon.


    "Yes, if Mike can make good use of his ability, he may be your right-hand man in the future. You tell him that if he can follow you, after Wang Kang falls down, the two women of Wang Kang will belong to him and the villa will belong to him. I think he will be moved. With his secret support, will he have a chance to deal with another bodyguard? If he can deal with another bodyguard Escort, Wang Kang will be finished, "said Tang Wenhao.


    Black dragon heard this and stopped the car. He looked back at Tang Wenhao and stood up big thumb. "Wen Hao, it''s a pity that you don''t be the boss of the underworld! In the future, big brother will follow you. Combined with what you just said, big brother has a better way. I don''t know what you think?"


    "Hehe, brother, you say," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Otherwise, you can replace Wang Kang. I''ll be your deputy with Xiao Jie. When you stabilize here, you''ll give it to big brother. Big brother will take care of it for you. Otherwise, you can''t control Mike and Rogers with big brother''s Kung Fu. Both of them are better than big brother. In a place like us, whoever has great Kung Fu is the boss, okay?" Said the black dragon.


    "Is it necessary? I don''t have so much time to stay here? I''ll go back soon after saving Yalong. My time here is very limited," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No matter how busy your time is, you can handle the things here before you go? Wen Hao, brother is really inspired by you. Let''s do this. After Mike is controlled in your way, you can find a chance to control Wang Kang, and then we will push you on the stage to challenge. Wen Hao, with your Kung Fu, there must be no opponent. I think you defeated my four King Kong together in those years, Now you must be more invincible. In this way, when you control the situation in the boxing ring and your status as Chen''s son-in-law, I believe that no one dares to oppose you, and no one dares to oppose me. How about taking Chen''s entertainment collection back to you? "Heilong said.


    "Brother in law, I think brother Long''s method is feasible and the safest way. At that time, you will control the overall situation, and no one dares to say no." Chen Jie also agrees with Heilong.


    "Xiao Jie, my brother-in-law is afraid of too late. Something really happened in Death Valley this time. I''m a woman who died strangely. I don''t trust my sister to deal with it alone." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Otherwise, brother-in-law, you''ll call home and ask how the situation is. If there''s no problem for the time being, just do it according to brother Long''s advice. I''ll tell Dad, too." Chen Jie said.


    "OK, Xiaojie, that''s it. I''ll call now." Tang Wenhao picked up the phone and wanted to dial the Ruan family, but he hesitated when he saw the time. At this time, it was more than two o''clock in the morning. Sister Ah Mei and Yang Xi must have fallen asleep.


    But when I thought that things were very important, I dialed. The phone rang five or six times. As soon as Tang Wenhao was about to hang up, sister Ah Mui said vaguely, "Hey, who? Haven''t you slept so late?"


    "Sister Ah Mui, it''s me, Wenhao." Tang Wenhao replied.


    "Ah? Baby, it''s you? Baby, didn''t you go to the Philippines? What''s the matter? Can''t you sleep in the middle of the night? Is something wrong with you? Do you want ah Ling to help you?" sister Ah Mui woke up when she heard Tang Wenhao''s phone, and a series of questions came out suddenly.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, sister Ah Mui. I''m making you sleep! I want to ask you, what''s the matter with ah Ling? Has she gone to death valley or is she in Langshan?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I''m gone. I haven''t arrived at the factory yet. I think I''ll be there tomorrow night! Baby, what''s the matter? I just miss ah Ling? Hehe, I can''t sleep when I think about it?" sister Ah Mui asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, take it for granted. However, I still want to talk to ah Ling about the situation here, sister Ah Mei. Otherwise, tell her when you receive a call from ah Ling. If the situation over there is not very good, tell you quickly. If you call me in time, I will go back in time. If there is no major event, I will go back later if I have something to deal with here." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, pay attention! Listen to Yani. In fact, the social security there is not as good as that in Vietnam. If you are not sure, come back early, Yani won''t blame you," said Sister Ah Mei.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry! I know. Then you go to bed! It''s too late," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, you''ve made sister Ah Mui wake up. She doesn''t feel sleepy. Sister Ah Mui misses you! You can chat with sister Ah Mui!" sister Ah Mui said.

 Chapter 1117

    "Sister Ah Mui, I miss you too, but I''m still outside, not in the hotel. We have something to discuss. Why don''t I call you back," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Be careful when you''re out so late! Don''t call sister Ah Mui if you don''t have anything to do. Have a good rest! Take care of yourself outside." sister Ah Mui said.


    "OK, sister Ah Mui, go back to sleep yourself! How are the children?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, everything is fine! Don''t worry! Can''t so many sisters take care of several children? It''s you who pay attention to safety and rest. Sister Ah Mui hung up." sister Ah Mui said.


    After hanging up sister Ah Mui''s phone, Tang Wenhao said to Heilong and Chen Jie, "big brother, little Jie, it''s settled. Do as big brother says. Let''s take back the industry that originally belonged to Chen."


    "Great! Brother-in-law, I''m waiting to do one or two things with you that will impress Dad! Brother long, let''s help my brother-in-law and take back our Chen family''s property." Chen Jie said.


    "Well, Wen Hao and Xiao Jie, our three brothers will do this. I''ll talk to Mike tomorrow and try to find out his reaction first. If he can cooperate with us, there is no doubt that we will succeed. Without Mike and Rogers, Wang Kang can''t do anything big alone." Heilong said.


    "Hehe, brother, I''ll go to nuerdo prison with him tomorrow to meet Yalong. Anyway, your goal is to control Mike, and my goal is to control Wang Kang. Rogers estimates that he is gone with the wind. Seeing Wang Kang is nothing, Mike is with us again. He is willing to follow us. They have followed us, and others will not oppose us. Wait for us If you control Chen, it will not be difficult to save Yalong, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Brother in law, how are you going to control Wang Kang?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, you''ll know then. Anyway, I can let him obey me. If he doesn''t listen, I can only send him back to his hometown. I''ll ask him how to go and let him choose." Tang Wenhao sneered.


    "Wen Hao, be careful! Wang Kang is not simple. He is a very insidious person. If you are careless, you may be controlled by him. When you follow him to nuerdo prison tomorrow, you must be very careful. This person is very insidious. Most people can''t touch what he is thinking." Heilong said.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, brother. He will never hurt me tomorrow. We haven''t done anything that he should avoid. Even if he wants to deal with us, it''s not so fast. I''ll choose to start first at the right opportunity, and I won''t give him a chance at all. On this point, brother, you should have confidence in me, but on your side, be careful Mike. I''m afraid he will kill people If he finds out that you know his scandal, you may suffer a loss, so you have to make all preparations, "Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    After returning Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie to tomorrow''s Hotel, Heilong went back by himself. Before he left, he told Tang Wenhao that he would definitely choose a suitable opportunity to have a showdown with Mike tomorrow, force him to obey, and would not give him a chance to attack himself. Moreover, he was not such an easy person to defeat.


    Back in the hotel, when entering their respective rooms, Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile to Chen Jie, "Xiao Jie, do you want to go in and pick one to have fun? As long as you don''t pick Li Xianxi, you can pick any of the other three?"


    "Hehe, forget it! Brother-in-law, I''m different from you. I don''t have so much interest in women. I should quickly change the clothes inside. I made a fool of myself just now. Brother-in-law, good night. I''m going to rest. I''m sleepy. Brother-in-law, you''re really an iron man. You played for two hours before you left. You''re still so energetic. Who are you?" With that, Chen Jie shook his head, swiped his card, pushed the door and went in.


    Tang Wenhao also swiped his card into his room and said to himself with a smile, "hehe, I can''t blame me. I don''t want to do this, but I''m full of energy. Alas! Brother, Grandpa, it''s you who changed my nightlife." Tang Wenhao thought of the Jin family''s father and son. His heart is warm. It can be said that without Jin Dacai''s father and son, how can he be happy like an immortal now?


    Tang Wenhao closed the door. He was very proud to see the gorgeous beauty lying on the bed. He felt very happy when he thought of the adoring eyes of the petite and lovely girl on the bed two hours ago. He couldn''t help being obscene again. He quickly took off his clothes. He wanted to continue to be cool


    The next day, when Tang Wenhao woke up, he felt that his ears seemed itchy. When he opened his handsome eyes, he saw that four beautiful women surrounded him and stared at him with a smile. Especially Li Xianxi''s beautiful eyes were full of love. Since Tang Wenhao showed her Ruan Ling''s photo last night, he told her that Ruan Ling was his wife and she added more love to Tang Wenhao.


    She told Tang Wenhao that the first time she saw him, she was moved to Tang Wenhao. He was the prince charming in her mind. She hoped Tang Wenhao could take her away. Tang Wenhao also promised her that as long as he left Manila, he would take Li Xianxi away.


    It seems that Quan Zhixian''s beautiful women also express their love for Tang Wenhao. However, Tang Wenhao is only very interested in her body. It''s really fun to hold her graceful and boneless body, but he doesn''t intend to take her away. He thinks that the Ruan family is full of beautiful women and can''t add more beautiful women. Beautiful women like Li Xianxi are rare, Where can I meet such a beautiful woman like Ruan Ling and Manny in the future? Now that I''ve met you, take it away!


    Tang Wenhao saw that there was desire in the beautiful eyes of the four beauties. He smiled and asked, "let''s go?" he meant to ask these beauties if they would continue to play?


    Li Xianxi smiled softly, shook his head, pointed out and said with a smile, "we have to go back now." she said they had to go.


    As soon as he finished, someone outside shouted, "Mr. Tang, our boss is coming. Have you got up?"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard it, he understood that it was the voice of the black dragon. It was estimated that he would not be so polite with Wang Kang. He just smiled and stretched out his hand. The four beauties quickly helped him up. Tang Wenhao felt very happy, pointed to them and said with a bad smile, "tonight


    When the beauties heard this, they all nodded and gladly accepted the invitation. Tang Wenhao thought, little Japanese girl, I will not only enjoy your delicate body, but also steal your heart, so that you will be full of respect for Chinese men from now on, and let you know that Chinese men are real men.


    Tang Wenhao opened the door. Sure enough, he saw Heilong and the energetic Wang Kang, as well as his bodyguard Rogers and Mike who killed his wife, and his brother-in-law Chen Jie. Heilong and they were surprised to see that Tang Wenhao was really refreshed. Tang Wenhao quickly let them into the house first, and the beauties quickly said hello to the boss Wang Kang and ran away shyly.


    Wang Kang winked at Rogers. The boy went out with understanding. Tang Wenhao looked at their faces and thought, shit, what beautiful woman did with me last night? Of course it''s great. It must be better than your wife!


    Tang Wenhao was amused at the thought that Mike around Wang Kang cleaned up his boss''s wife last night. He also admired Mike''s courage. When Wang Kang knew, he would go crazy.


    Therefore, the enemy opposite you is not necessarily your enemy. Your enemy may always be by your side.


    "Mr. Tang is really a romantic. He must have had a good time last night?" Wang Kang said bitterly. It is estimated that a useless man like him will have this sour grape mentality towards a super man like Tang Wenhao.


    "Very happy, uncle Kang, thank you. Thank you very much, especially the Japanese girl. It''s so enjoyable. Uncle Kang, let her accompany me today! Until I leave Manila one day. I''m just going to apply with you for a few more days?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Heilong was busy and secretly raised his thumb to him.


    "Ha ha... Mr. Tang, you are really not romantic and waste your youth. You are powerful! You are much more powerful than I was when I was young. I admire you." Wang Kang laughed after listening to Tang Wenhao.


    "No way, women from different countries feel really different, so it''s not worth visiting the world when they are young, right? Brother Mike." Tang Wenhao deliberately smiled at Mike around Wang Kang.


    Mike can''t speak Chinese, but he can understand some. He smiled and said in English, "you are right!" he meant, very right.


    "Don''t worry about women, Mr. Tang. As long as you like, all the beauties on our stage are yours. Why don''t you change your taste tonight? Get a hot European and American one, and tomorrow I''ll give you a black african beauty. Although their bodies are black, they still taste better than white, tender and tender Asian women. You''ll know if you try. Uncle Kang won''t cheat you." Wang Kang said with an obscene smile.


    "No, I haven''t had fun last night. I''ve made an appointment tonight. They all gladly accepted my invitation and went back to have a rest. Good evening. Then, as men, we keep our word and can''t pigeon beautiful women casually, right? Especially the Japanese girl, as soon as they speak Japanese, I''m more energetic and cool!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Everyone laughed at his words.


    "Ha ha, well, Mr. Tang, we said yesterday. I took you to nuerdo prison this morning. Don''t you want to see the Yalong brother? No problem. I''ve talked to the warden on the phone. He can arrange for you to meet. Let''s go after you go down and have something to eat." Wang Kang smiled.


    "OK, thank you so much! Uncle Kang, you are worthy of being my father''s good brother. When I see brother Yalong, discuss with him and ask his opinions, and then we will come back to discuss how to rescue him!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, but Mr. Tang, I''d like to remind you that after you get to the prison, you can''t look around as if you went inside to observe the terrain. In this way, they will see the surveillance video very clearly and pay special attention to you, okay?" Wang Kang said.

 Chapter 1118

    "I see, uncle Kang, I remember. Then I''ll go down and have something to eat and let''s go. Have you eaten? Why don''t we have something to eat together?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, what time do you think it is? We have already had lunch and will have lunch soon." Chen Jie smiled.


    After simply eating something, Tang Wenhao followed Wang Kang, Heilong and others to leave the tomorrow Hotel and took Wang Kang''s RV to nuerdo prison by the sea. On the way, Tang Wenhao always wondered what way Wang Kang, an old fox, would think of to deal with him and Chen Jie? In order to successfully steal Chen''s entertainment collection from Chen Haokun, how should I deal with the old fox? He no longer worried about Yalong, because he felt from Heilong''s words that Yalong would be rescued as long as he threw money.


    At the gate of nuerdo prison, Wang Kang asked Heilong, Mike and Chen Jie to wait in the car. He led Tang Wenhao and Rogers inside. After completing the formalities, the three went in.


    Several people first arrived at the warden''s office. The warden was a black faced man in his 40s and 50s. He was very polite to see Wang Kang and spoke Filipino language that Tang Wenhao didn''t understand. Tang Wenhao could feel from their expressions that their private relationship must be very good.


    Wang Kang talked with the warden for a few minutes. The warden never said hello to Tang Wenhao and Rogers. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to Tang Wenhao and their young people. After chatting with Wang Kang for a while, he picked up the phone and said something to the people outside. Tang Wenhao estimated that he was asking someone to bring Yalong here.


    A few minutes later, the warden said something to Wang Kang. Wang Kang quickly smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Mr. Tang, follow Rogers to the next room! Yalong has taken him there."


    "Thank uncle Kang, thank the warden." Tang Wenhao quickly stood up and bowed to Wang Kang and the warden.


    Wang Kang waved to him and asked him to hurry with Rogers. Tang Wenhao was no longer polite and hurried out of the warden''s office. Wang Kang looked at Tang Wenhao''s back and showed a sneer on his face.


    Sure enough, under the leadership of the prison guards, Tang Wenhao and Rogers entered an interrogation room next to the warden. There sat a bald man. When the bald man saw Tang Wenhao and Rogers coming in, he raised his eyes and stared out. Yes, he was Yalong, but his hair had been shaved.


    Yalong was shocked by Tang Wenhao''s appearance. "Aren''t you Wenhao? Your boy is not dead? I always thought your boy was dead?" he asked in surprise


    "Hehe, brother long, didn''t you expect? We''ll meet in such a place." Tang Wenhao was very happy to see ya long. Anyway, this boy may also be his uncle in the future!


    "I really didn''t expect that one day, brother Wenhao, how could you know that I was imprisoned in this place? Who are you?" Yalong began to look at Tang Wenhao again at this time. He felt that there was a mysterious thing in Tang Wenhao that attracted him.


    Otherwise, when he kidnapped Tang Wenhao and them at that time, he would not have trusted his stranger so much. He would inexplicably want his sister to marry him and entrust him. Later, when he thought of these things in prison, he felt unimaginable.


    Therefore, when he first saw Tang Wenhao, he suddenly felt that he was right. The Chinese man was a person worthy of trust, but he still didn''t know who Tang Wenhao was. Maybe he was a policeman? Or someone else with a head and a face.


    "Hehe, brother long, don''t worry. I''ll tell you later. Today I came to see you on behalf of your sister Yani. She misses you very much and is very worried about you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "What? Have you found Yani? Where is she now? Is my sister all right now?" Yalong asked pleasantly. He really didn''t think Tang Wenhao would really go to find his sister Yani.


    "Hehe, this is purely accidental. Yani and another woman of mine participated in an international model competition held in Hanoi, Vietnam a few days ago. I saw her at the scene and recognized her." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? My sister has become a model? Has she also participated in international competitions? It''s a surprise. However, with my sister''s beauty, it''s normal for her to participate in international competitions. She inherited my mommy''s beauty. Wen Hao, did Yani get any ranking?" Yalong asked pleasantly.


    "Hehe, it''s quite good. It''s the runner up. My woman won the championship." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Wow, Wen Hao, didn''t you finish all the winners and runners up of the model competition? Hey, Wen Hao, did you get my sister? You are so handsome, she must like you very much." Yalong asked with great interest.


    "Hehe, brother long, I haven''t gone too far! I told him I could save you out before she followed me home. Therefore, I can''t take advantage of people''s danger. I must save you first before I can be with her." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Wen Hao, there''s no need at all. I Yalong trust you very much. I knew you wouldn''t let me down. Wen Hao, we''ve committed a great crime and can''t get out. Just go back and treat my sister well. Get a son with my sister early and I''m waiting to be an uncle!" Yalong is a vulgar man and speaks rudely.


    "Hehe, brother long, don''t worry, we are trying our best to rescue you." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Wen Hao, it''s useless. Even if we go out, brother nine won''t let us go," Yalong said.


    "Brother long, what is brother nine?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Wen Hao, these things are very complicated. I''ll tell you when I have a chance. Now my sister Yani, brother, since you have taken her in, love her well! Although my little sister is a little wild, I believe she will love you wholeheartedly. By the way, you said she went to the model competition. Why didn''t I know she knew these things? Who Teach her? "Aaron asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know the details, but when she went to the competition, there was an agent named Aru who took Yani there. According to Yani, ARU introduced her to their boss after discovering her potential, and then the company began to focus on training her. Yani talked to them on the condition that her future worth would be exchanged for their boss to rescue you from prison, So Yani signed the deed of sale with them, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "What? Deed of betrayal? Do you mean my sister was fucked by their boss? Is my sister''s body dirty?" Aaron asked angrily.


    "No, brother long, it''s just a contract. Yani said she didn''t sleep with any men." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, I''m scared to death. I thought you didn''t want her because of this. Wen Hao, I recognized your brother-in-law. You must protect her. Where is she now? I want to see her." Yalong said.


    "Brother long, I can''t do it now. Yani is safe in my house. She''s fine with my women. It''s just that her agent seems to be waiting for her in Vietnam and threatening her. If she doesn''t come back with him, that guy will ask their boss to find someone to kill you, so you should be more careful these days, especially pay attention to the people around you, and don''t let others harm you If you don''t, I''ll speed up and rescue you out, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? So it is? It is estimated that Yani''s company is the most famous media enterprise in Manila. Its Chinese name is Nightingale media. Their boss is Huang Kai. Ask Yani if he is him after you go out? If so, Wen Hao, you should be careful. Huang Kai has a close relationship with Uncle Kang, the boss of the Mafia in Manila. He may pass..." Yalong didn''t know that Rogers was Wang Kang''s bodyguard, so he winked at him.


    Yalong is very smart. Seeing Tang Wenhao blinking hard, he understood. He quickly changed his mouth and said, "so you should be more careful. After all, you are a foreigner."


    Tang Wenhao was worried that Rogers would tell Wang Kang what Yalong had just said. He quickly turned to him and said with a smile, "Rogers, you''d better go out if you''re okay! I have something to talk about with brother long."


    Unexpectedly, Rogers looked at him foolishly and shook his head, "no, Idon''t..." the boy said for a long time and didn''t hold out a few words. It turned out that he didn''t understand Chinese and English was very poor.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised to see that he didn''t understand Chinese and English. He winked at Aaron and then tested Rogers. He pretended to be very happy and smiled at him, "Rogers, go to hell! You bastard! Fool, turtle son." as soon as he said this, Aaron was very surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to scold Rogers like this and thought they were friends!


    Rogers looked at Tang Wenhao happily and was not angry at all. It is estimated that he saw Tang Wenhao talking happily and thought he was saying something good!


    Tang Wenhao was convinced that Rogers must not understand Chinese, so he smiled at Yalong, "brother long, it''s okay. This fool doesn''t understand Chinese. He didn''t respond when he wanted to fuck his mother."


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, you are really smart. What did you mean? Why didn''t you let me go on?" Yalong said.


    "Brother long, do you know why I can come in to see you? Because Rogers'' boss is what you call uncle Kang, and uncle Kang is the partner of my father-in-law Chen Haokun, and my father-in-law is the real boss of Chen''s entertainment collection." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? So you''re the son-in-law of the boss of Chen''s entertainment collection. No wonder you have this strength? But don''t you say you''re Chinese? How come you''re from Vietnam and now you''re the son-in-law of the boss of Chen''s in the Philippines? Where are you from?" Yalong asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, brother long, I am really Chinese. Lang Shan, Vietnam is my wife''s home. I basically settled there and immigrated, but to tell you the truth, I have many women, including Hong Kong and the mainland. If Yani is added, there are also women in the Philippines. The boss of Chen''s entertainment collection is the founder of Chen''s in Hong Kong. I accepted his daughter, so this When I come to save you this time, I must rely on his strength, but I didn''t expect that his partner uncle Kang didn''t really help me save you, so we should both deal with it carefully, "Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 1119

    Aaron glanced at Rogers and said, "Wen Hao, I know. If this is the case, you must be careful. Uncle Kang has a bad reputation in the Chinese circle in Manila. He is shady and cruel. He has a very good relationship with Huang Kai. If Huang Kai knows that you came to save me, he will stop uncle Kang from helping you and may harm me together," Yalong said.


    "Oh? Brother long, how about Huang Kai''s strength?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "He started with advertising, and then began to get involved in media and entertainment. It seems that uncle Kang also participated in his enterprise. The combined strength of the two is really great. Generally, in the Chinese circle in Manila, no one dares to oppose them. Chinese businessmen who have just come from the mainland, Taiwan, Hong Kong and Macao basically have to visit them. Huang Kai is a leader of the Chinese Businessmen Association To be responsible, "said Aaron.


    "That''s true, but there''s one thing I haven''t quite understood. Why did Uncle Kang help me so enthusiastically? He arranged several beautiful women to spend the night with us last night. He''s kind to us. I know his purpose is to get Chen into his hands, but why does he make it so complicated? We''re not familiar with our lives. He can do it Get rid of us in other ways as soon as possible? "Tang Wenhao asked in a confused whisper.


    Yalong cautiously glanced around and saw that no one else was watching outside the room. He whispered, "Wen Hao, no matter how Uncle Kang treats you, it''s all fake. It''s enough to know that. Be careful! I suggest you deal with your relationship with him first and then save me, otherwise, we may both be hurt by them."


    Because of time, Tang Wenhao and Yalong talked in the interrogation room for 20 minutes, far exceeding the normal time for prison visits. They had to say goodbye temporarily. Before parting, Yalong reminded Tang Wenhao not to tell Uncle Kang about his relationship with Yani. Maybe uncle Kang knows Yani.


    Wang Kang led Tang Wenhao and Rogers out of prison. When they got to the RV, Heilong, Chen Jie and Mike were waiting inside. Seeing Tang Wenhao and them back, Chen Jie asked, "brother-in-law, have you seen Ya long? How is he? Did you tell him you and his sister ya..." Chen Jie didn''t know where he was and almost said Yani''s name.


    Tang Wenhao glared at him, and then Tang Wenhao said first, "I told him that his sister Yaling was very good and told him not to worry. With Uncle Kang, he would be fine. I also told him to follow uncle Kang when he came out. Don''t follow the ninth brother. He''s running for his life."


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, did you really say that?" Wang Kang asked with a smile. He felt a little surprised.


    "Yes! Uncle Kang, I know your real strength in Manila now. It turns out that my brother Yalong is very familiar with your name. As soon as he heard that you arranged me to meet him, he wanted me to introduce him. If he could really come out, he wanted to follow you. Uncle Kang, how about?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha... No problem. They are all their own brothers. By the way, you just said that he has a sister named Yaling, right? Where is his sister now? I can ask Mike to pick her up first and let them meet their brothers and sisters. Chen really needs talents," said Wang Kang.


    "Ha ha, I thank brother for his concern," his sister, Yalin, was arranged to go to Chinese mainland. "It''s not here. It''s okay." Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Oh, that''s OK. By the way, Mr. Tang, what have you been talking about with Yalong for so long? Do you still want to come and rob the prison by yourself, and you also see the prevention and control measures inside? Do you think it''s possible?" Wang Kang asked with a smile, then waved his hand and motioned to drive away.


    "It''s impossible. Unless an army comes to rob the prison, it''s certainly impossible. There are too many monitoring and outposts inside. If something happens in one place, other places will know. Therefore, I gave up the idea after I went in, and I still have to rely on Uncle Kang for help." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, Mr. Tang, that''s right! In fact, uncle Kang brought you here to let you die. You are a talent and our brother-in-law of Chen. We don''t want you to have an accident. Since you don''t think you have any hope of robbing the prison, we''ll go back and have a good chat. Uncle Kang gives you advice. As long as you follow my advice, it''s still possible I''ve talked to the warden just now. As long as everyone is sincere, it''s not a big problem, "Wang Kang sneered.


    "Oh? Great! Uncle Kang, you''re still awesome! Did he put forward any conditions?" Tang Wenhao knew that now was the time for Wang Kang to show his fox tail, because he would soon tell his intentions and see how much appetite the old boy had.


    Tang Wenhao and Heilong looked at each other, worried that Wang Kang would see the clue, and hurriedly smiled at Chen Jie, "Xiao Jie, what''s up? I said uncle Kang must have a way?"


    "Ha ha, that''s what daddy said in Hong Kong. It''s not necessarily difficult for uncle Kang. Others can''t decide, but it shouldn''t be a problem with Uncle Kang''s strength in Manila." Chen Jie flattered.


    "Ha ha, I can''t say that. It''s not as easy as you think. Now this is not a place to talk. When we go back, let''s talk about what to do next in detail. I think elder brother Chen has to make a decision on this matter. Neither of you and I can be the master." Wang Kang smiled craftily.


    "Oh? And would you like me to nod?" Chen Jie has the final say.


    "Ha ha, business is the uncle of Kang has the final say, but the important matter still has to ask your father!" Wang Kang laughed.


    After arriving at the hotel, Wang Kang only asked Tang Wenhao to enter the room with him, excluding Heilong, Chen Jie, Mike and Rogers, and asked them to wait in another room. He said he wanted to ask Tang Wenhao''s opinion first.


    In fact, this is what Tang Wenhao wants most. He knows what Wang Kang wants to say to him, so he waits for him to show his fox tail, so as to take care of him, control him and let him honestly obey his arrangement. If he doesn''t show weakness, he will use force to coerce him and force him to obey him.


    They closed the door and sat on the sofa. Wang Kang first looked up and down at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "Uncle Kang, what are you looking at? What''s wrong with me?"


    "Ha ha, no, Mr. Tang, you are really the most handsome man I have seen in Wang Kang''s life. No wonder those girls are reluctant to part with you. I heard Rogers say that those girls admire your Kung Fu very much, little brother. I''m sorry? Brother, I value you very much, not because you can make women, but because I think you are a rare talent. Now there are only two of us here , uncle Kang opened the skylight and said frankly, I want you to follow me in the future, how about it? "Wang Kang asked seriously.


    Tang Wenhao was very surprised when Wang Kang said this. He thought Wang Kang must have talked to him about Chen''s entertainment collection shares. He didn''t expect him to dig him, which was really unexpected.


    "Uncle Kang, are you kidding? I''m Chen''s son-in-law." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ha ha, little brother, do you think I look like a joker? To tell you the truth, Wang Kang has no son in his life. Now Chen is becoming more and more popular under my management and can''t make enough money. I don''t want to give Chen back to your father-in-law. I''ve devoted my efforts for several years here, but I''m getting older and older. I need to find a successor to take over my career Continue to be big, otherwise, at my age, I won''t be able to work for a few years and will be killed by some rising star. This is the case in the Jianghu. Either you die or I die. When I was young, uncle Kang also offended and killed many people, so now I need to consider things for the rest of my life. I think with your ability and wisdom, you may inherit these things from me in the future Ye, as long as you nod, we can continue to communicate. I will tell you how to make Chen become mine and yours? "Wang Kang asked seriously.


    Tang Wenhao thought, shit, it''s shameless. Chen''s family is Chen Haokun''s. your mother is just a contractor. How can it become your career?


    "Hehe, uncle Kang, this is too sudden. I want to think about it. Uncle Kang, first of all, I don''t understand something. How can you think I will do it with you? If I pretend to do it with you and deal with you when I have strength, what can you do?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ha ha... Little brother, I like your character. Let''s put it in the light. Since you say so, I''ll tell you the truth. Since I chose you to take over, I''m not afraid of you seizing Chen, because I want to give it to you, but it''s conditional for you." Wang Kang smiled.


    "Uncle Kang, what conditions?" Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly. He wanted to know what conditions the old guy had.


    "Hehe, you must be my son. Moreover, I will publish the news of you as a son in the Philippine newspaper and entertain guests in the largest hotel in Manila. I want people all over the world to know that Tang Wenhao is the dry son of Wang Kang. After this news is released, I think you can''t harm me in the future. You can only be good to me, otherwise, you will be in the whole world In front of people in the world, I''ve become a ruthless villain. I''m willing to bet on it. What about you? "Wang Kang smiled.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart clattered. Shit, the old boy is too cunning. If he is really like what he said, Tang Wenhao really can''t do anything sorry for him. Otherwise, he is a symbol of villains in front of people all over the world and can''t face the world.


    "Well... Uncle Kang, I''m not afraid of advertising, but it''s important. I have to discuss it with my own father. After all, I have my own parents. Now I go to the Philippines to find myself another father. It''s not very good. Otherwise, uncle Kang, give me some time and I''ll discuss it with my father. How about it?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Little brother, are you unwilling to delay? Or is it really necessary to discuss with your father? You must tell me the truth, otherwise, little brother, it is difficult for you to leave Manila safely. Since I chose to make it clear to you, I made the worst plan. I hope you can understand the situation," Wang Kang said.

 Chapter 1120

    "Hehe, I understand, uncle Kang, I don''t think Tang Wenhao is so arrogant. I thank uncle Kang that you can look up to me and trust me so much. I will think about it carefully," Tang Wenhao said.


    Wang Kang carefully examined Tang Wenhao, nodded and said, "Well, I believe you. You are not a man ignorant of current affairs. Wen Hao, don''t worry. As long as you are my son, everything before me is yours. Think about it. With our current strength, what do you want, money, beauty, reputation and status? You follow me, Wang Kang. All goals in life can be achieved in one day. It''s not better than being Chen Haokun''s son-in-law If you know how strong you are, just look at your brother-in-law! Is there any hope for such a successor? Can Chen Haokun give you everything like me? He has his own son, and he can''t do it. Therefore, if you are my son, you will have all the things you want. However, you must also ensure that you will be filial to my two wives and me in the future I haven''t really been a mother. I feel sorry for them, so I can only find a son for them to experience the taste of being a mother. "


    Tang Wenhao laughed in his heart. The old man thought his two wives were protecting themselves like jade for him! I didn''t know that his wife had already become the woman of his personal bodyguard. I was worried that others would not be a mother all their life. Maybe they would have been pregnant long ago. Would you like to show him the video? Let them mess up first?


    After careful consideration, Tang Wenhao thought he should talk to black dragon. Ask him if he has talked to Mike. Is Mike controlled by him? If Mike doesn''t surrender, just let him appreciate his wife''s service to his personal bodyguards, let them bite the dog, and let the inside mess up first.


    "Don''t worry, uncle Kang! As long as my father agrees, I''ll find a godfather here, then I''ll do my best to honor you and your wife in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your good news. I''ll only give you one day. You must give me a clear answer by tomorrow afternoon, okay? Uncle Kang still said that. You won''t suffer if you follow me, otherwise you will regret it." Wang Kang sneered.


    "Uncle Kang, I understand. I''ll think it over carefully." Tang Wenhao smiled and thought, go to your mother and be your dry son. The dry son of a person like you will also become someone else''s turtle son in the future. I really treat myself as a root onion.


    "OK, let''s make a deal. I''ll wait for the good news. I''ll go back and wait for your news. If you want the four beauties tonight, I''ll arrange Bai Long to send the beauties. If you want a change, tell Bai Long that he will meet all your requirements." Wang Kang stood up.


    "Hehe, I''d better have the four last night! I have feelings for them." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... OK, I understand your appetite, Wen Hao. Uncle Kang will not be stingy if you like beautiful women in the future. However, I also remind you by the way that Bai Long is capable, but the city government is too deep. You should have more eyes with him in the future! He can only be used and can''t be trusted, okay?" Wang Kang said.


    "Oh? Well, thank uncle Kang for reminding me. I know. I don''t dare to trust him. Here, we can only trust uncle Kang. I have a bottom in my heart." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, smart, you can teach me! Let''s go. What should you play with the eldest son of the Chen family? Would you like to call some girls to accompany you? Or I''ll ask Bai Long to take you to Lisha park. The scenery is very good. How about it?" Wang Kang asked with a smile.


    "OK, uncle Kang, thank you. Tell brother long and let him take us to the park. Anyway, there is nothing else to do now." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, then come with me! I''ll take you directly to the park. When I came here today, Bai Long''s car didn''t come together." Wang Kang smiled.


    "Oh, no, uncle Kang, it''s too troublesome. Let''s take a taxi by ourselves!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao followed Wang Kang to Chen Jie''s room. Several people were chatting. Wang Kang didn''t have any nonsense. He led Mike and Rogers back. Heilong saw that they were gone and asked, "Wen Hao, what did the old guy tell you? Do you want you to do with him?"


    "Ah? No? He must be discussing with my brother-in-law how much money to blackmail Chen to save people?" Chen Jie said.


    "Ha ha, I still know the old guy. At first, I thought he must have discussed with me how much money to save Yalong from Chen. Unexpectedly, he wanted me to follow him in the future. I was very surprised," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Wang Kang really asked you to do it with him? What conditions did he put forward?" Heilong himself didn''t think he could guess Wang Kang''s psychology, just a feeling.


    Tang Wenhao simply told Heilong and Chen Jie how he replied to Wang Kang. Chen Jie asked, "brother-in-law, what are you going to do? Promise or refuse him first?"


    "Xiao Jie, I''d like to ask my father''s opinion. This matter matters a lot. My father is an old Jianghu. He is more experienced than us. Please call my father quickly!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, brother-in-law, wait a minute. I''ll call my father and ask him what we should do?" Chen Jie took out his mobile phone and dialed Chen Haokun.


    When the phone got through, Chen Jie hurriedly shouted, "Daddy, this is Xiao Jie. We have something urgent to discuss with you. Is it convenient for you?"


    There came Chen Haokun''s loud voice, "hehe, what''s inconvenient? What''s the matter? Son, isn''t uncle Kang very good to you?"


    "What a fart! Daddy, he must have told you that he is very kind to us? Don''t fall into his plan. The old fox is bad. The situation is like this..." Chen Jie told Chen Haokun what Tang Wenhao said just now when he was with Wang Kang.


    After hearing this, Chen Haokun said angrily, "this old boy, his appetite is not small? Chen who wants to eat me is not enough. He even wants to rob my son-in-law? Dream! You let your brother-in-law answer the phone."


    Seeing that his father was angry, Chen Jie hurriedly gave the phone to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao took the phone and affectionately shouted, "Daddy, this is Wen Hao." he still respected Chen Haokun. Anyway, several beautiful daughters of others gave it to him. This kindness should be remembered in his heart.


    "Wen Hao, is what Xiao Jie said true? Does Wang Kang dare to make an idea of you? He wants you to be his son?" Chen Haokun said angrily.


    "Hehe, daddy, don''t get excited. I didn''t promise him. I can''t promise him. He has a spring and autumn dream. I''m going to promise him. What about sister Guo''er? What about sister Chen Jia? What about sister Xin''er and sister min''er? How can I live up to your trust in me? I asked Xiaojie to call you to ask you what I should do next? How can I reply to him?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s absolutely impossible to tell him directly. Let him die!" Chen Haokun said excitedly. Chen Haokun couldn''t help but be excited. Since he first met Tang Wenhao, he intended to let Tang Wenhao be their successor. He knew that his son didn''t have such potential. He appreciated Tang Wenhao too much. Besides, his daughters begged for nothing to follow him, He has no second way to go.


    "Daddy, it''s easy to refuse him. What I''m calling you is, how can we handle this matter safely? We should not only eliminate Wang Kang''s unclean thoughts, but also let him listen to you honestly in the future, and there will be no drastic action, because I feel that if I refuse him directly, he may be harmful to me and Xiaojie and cause bloodshed. At present, I don''t want to let him This matter has developed to this point, "Tang Wenhao said.


    After meditating for a moment on the phone, Chen Haokun said, "well, Wen Hao, your consideration is right, otherwise! Daddy is not there, and you can''t actually master the actual situation there. Just play with this old man with your own intelligence! Daddy''s minimum requirement is that you two must go home safely. Everything else is small. You can decide for yourself, okay?"


    "OK, daddy, I know what to do? I''ll act according to the circumstances." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, daddy believes your wisdom is more than enough to deal with that old guy," Chen Haokun encouraged.


    Tang Wenhao took this opportunity to tell Chen Haokun about his encounter with black dragon here. Chen Haokun was very happy and said that if so, he would be relieved, because he knew black dragon. Although he didn''t know much about it, from Wang Kang''s words, he knew that there was a man named White Dragon in Chen''s entertainment collection in Philippine. He had excellent kung fu and rich experience in Jianghu, Unexpectedly, he turned out to be Tang Wenhao''s brother-in-law. This is also fate, which shows that Tang Wenhao will have noble people to help wherever he goes.


    "Wen Hao, with the help of Bai Long, I believe that with his understanding of Wang Kang, you three can certainly defeat Wang Kang. Daddy is waiting for your good news in Hong Kong." Chen Haokun smiled happily.


    "Well, daddy, don''t worry! We won''t let you down. If we can''t, I''ll control him. Besides, I won''t let him threaten our safety." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, with your skill, I believe Wang Kang has nothing to do with you. I know his skill very well. It''s not much different from dad, but there must be a gap with you." Chen Haokun smiled.


    "The key is that he doesn''t know how deep my kung fu is. In short, Dad, I won''t let Xiaojie have an accident. We will go home safely. I''ll hang up first and we''ll go out for a walk." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, pay attention to safety. Manila''s social security is not like Hong Kong. It''s better to be careful. Daddy hung up and waited for your good news at home." Chen Haokun hung up the phone.


    After talking with Chen Haokun on the phone, in order not to make Wang Kang wary, Heilong led Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie to Lisha park. The three took a car and drove towards Lisha park.


    Lisha park is located next to Rojas Avenue in the city center, facing Manila Bay. It''s not too far from tomorrow hotel. It''s a few minutes'' drive. After getting off the bus, the three entered the park and looked up. In the center of the park stood Jose, the hero leading the Philippine Independence movement? Bronze statue of Lisha. In the artificial pool in the east of the park, the Philippine Islands model, which was first made in the Philippines, can be seen at a glance by tourists. In the north, there are international gardens specializing in planting flowers from China, Japan and Italy. The ongoing audio-visual performances have also attracted the attention of many tourists. Lisha park is indeed a good place to rest because of its quiet environment and sea breeze.

 Chapter 1121

    The layout of Lisha park is like a capital English letter H, with tall and dense forest belts on both sides, like a standing guard, guarding the tall Lisha memorial tower and Lisha bronze statue. Behind the monument is a spectacular fountain, while in front is the Philippine Flag composed of red, white and blue, which is the geographical center of Manila.


    Heilong said that if the map says how many kilometers a certain place is from Manila, it is calculated with this national flag as the coordinate origin. Lisha square is a place for celebrations and gatherings in the Philippines. Thousands of people always come here to celebrate the independence day on June 12 every year. After the visiting foreign leaders arrived in Manila, the first activity arranged was to present flowers here to pay tribute to the Lisha bronze statue.


    It is worth mentioning that in the jungle on the north side of Lisha Park, there is a Chinese Suzhou style garden. Sun Yat Sen''s famous sentence "the world is the public" is engraved on the memorial archway at the gate of the garden, which makes Tang Wenhao feel a little fond and curious about this bird place. I don''t know why this sentence is engraved here?


    Black dragon began to act as a guide for Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie and introduced them why it was called Lisha park? Originally, Li Cha was a person''s name. His full name was Jose Rizal. He was the father of the Philippines, a national hero, an enlightenment thinker, writer and poet of bourgeois nationalism.


    Li Cha''s ancestral home is shangguo village, Erythrina, Fujian (now shangguo village, Luoshan, Jinjiang, Quanzhou). On June 19, 1861, he was born into a family of Chinese descent in kashingba, Neihu province. In 1882, he went to Europe to study, organized patriotic groups with exiled Philippine patriots, founded publications and launched a "publicity campaign". He became the most outstanding and influential agitator in the enlightenment.


    His articles are permeated with nationalist thoughts, with clear views, sharp writing and criticizing the disadvantages of the times. His novels "don''t offend me" and "the insurgent" boldly explored various sharp and sensitive issues in Philippine society, exposed the crimes of the colonial authorities, described the national disaster and promoted the National Awakening.


    Heilong said that many tourists who came to Lisha Park waited until the evening to watch the stage play of "Lisha''s death" at the scene of Lisha''s death, but now it''s daytime, so they can''t watch it.


    Heilong said that the whole process of Li Cha''s death was reproduced in the play with lifelike character sculpture, combined with light and music, which was very shocking. That was on December 30, 1896. At the age of 35, Li Cha was convicted by the Spanish military court of illegal Association and verbal sedition and sentenced to death. At the moment before his death, the calm Li Cha said goodbye to his relatives and friends one by one, married a beautiful Irish girl Josephine on the execution ground, and then walked on the execution ground with awe inspiring righteousness.


    Tang Wenhao was very surprised at the wonderful introduction of Heilong. In his eyes, Heilong was just a rough man. Heilong said that because he had nothing to do, he would come here to see the play and watch it countless times, so he became half an interpreter.


    After a turn in Lisha Park, the three finally sat in a secluded place and continued to talk about the topics they cared about, "brother, you haven''t told me, have you had a showdown with Mike?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I haven''t had a chance to tell you yet. When you went to prison with Wang Kang and Rogers, I talked with Mike on the beach next to the prison for a while and had a showdown with him. After hearing this, he was very frightened and asked me how I knew and wanted to fight me. I told him that I was not the only one who knew. If he did anything abnormal to me, it would be exposed Light, Wang Kang will soon know that he is dead, so as soon as he hears it, he knows that I am blackmailing him and asking me what I want to do? Who am I? I told him that I want him to follow me from today on. If Wang Kang withdraws from the Jianghu, Wang Kang''s two women and villa are his. He is moved, but he said that he only wants Wang Kang''s little wife , the first wife will be exempted, "laughed the black dragon.


    "Ha ha, this boy knows how to choose? I thought he was the kind of man with strong taste. Shit, Wang Kang''s first wife really can''t see or do it, but he was so excited and interesting that he was probably forced by Wang Kang''s wife." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Mike must have hooked up with Wang Kang''s little wife first, but the first wife found out. Mike simply lost some money and asked for it, so he wouldn''t be exposed." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Yes, with the first wife as a cover, he is safe. Wang Kang will not think that Mike will be interested in his first wife. By the way, brother, did you tell Mike about me?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, but the boy is not stupid. He guessed that I was on the same road with you. He asked me if you and Xiaojie were behind his back? I said no, let him not guess, and he will know the truth in the future. I just asked him to pay close attention to Wang Kang''s actions these days, report to me as soon as there was a situation, and he finally agreed." Heilong said.


    "Well, with him as an insider, Wang Kang is dead." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "But I can''t completely trust him. Wen Hao, Jianghu is dangerous, and Mike is not a fool. Just by what I said to him, he may not believe us all. Maybe he''s also looking at the direction things will develop. If he finds something wrong, maybe he will make a third choice," said Heilong.


    "Brother long, what is the third choice?" Chen Jie asked hurriedly.


    "Just don''t help us or Wang Kang any more, but invest in the third-party forces, or just run away and don''t get involved in the struggle between us and Wang Kang." Heilong said.


    "Eldest brother, what you said is reasonable. Indeed, if he finds that anyone he helps may die, he simply chooses to run away with Wang Kang''s little wife. It''s entirely possible," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, he has made a lot of money with Wang Kang over the years. However, I asked him if he could pull Rogers over to help us. He said absolutely not. Rogers is loyal to Wang Kang. His mind is very simple. In addition to having the strength to fight and obeying Wang Kang''s arrangement, he has no independent opinion and is unreliable." Heilong said.


    "Oh, forget it. When the opportunity is ripe, I will control the lengtouqing first." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After the three talked in Lisha park for half an hour, Chen Jie thought it was boring and asked Heilong to take them to other places. Since they came out, they just had a good time. Tang Wenhao also felt that they should go around again and not come to Manila in vain.


    So, along Sunset Avenue, the three visited famous scenic spots such as Manila''s Spanish King City, Manila cathedral and Philippine cultural center one by one. After visiting these famous scenic spots, it was already fading.


    "Big brother, let''s find a Chinese restaurant to eat?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, I know you can''t get used to Filipino food. As far as I know, Filipino maids will learn some Chinese food when exporting, because Chinese food is still the best food in the world." Heilong smiled.


    "Well, in fact, compared with us, your Vietnamese food is almost the same. It is closer to the taste of Yunnan, Guizhou and Sichuan. It is estimated that it has something to do with the composition of the Vietnamese nation." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "As like as two peas, many of our ancestors in Lang Son were originally Chinese, so many of our traditions, such as the Dragon Boat Festival, the Mid Autumn Festival, the Spring Festival, are exactly the same as yours in China."


    The three of them found a small private room in a Chinese restaurant near the Philippine cultural center. They sat down and just wanted to ask the waiter outside to come in and order. Heilong''s phone rang. As soon as he looked at the number, he whispered, "Wenhao, Xiaojie, don''t talk. It''s Mike. It''s uncertain what Wang Kang will do." Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie were busy and silent.


    "Hello! Mike." Heilong said in English. He has been in the Philippines for the past two years. His basic English conversation has been no problem, so he basically chats with Mike in English.


    After talking with Mike, Heilong hurriedly said to Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie, "Wang Kang is really insidious. Mike said that he will arrange the four women who accompanied you last night to give you medicine tonight. You must be careful. As for what medicine, he said he didn''t know."


    "Shit! The old boy knows how to treat me in such a low-level way? OK, I''ll see what medicine he gives me? Brother, maybe he will let you supervise the implementation! Let''s give him a plan and see what tricks he can play, OK?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao just said this. His phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was the Ruan family in Liangshan. He quickly pressed the button and said, "I''m Wen Hao. Who are you?"


    "Wen Hao, this is Yani. How are you doing in Manila? Have you seen my brother?" Yani asked.


    "Ha ha, Yani, I saw it. I just saw it this morning. Yani, don''t worry. Brother long is very good. I''m trying to rescue him. If there''s no accident, it''s only these days." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s great, Wen Hao. You must speed up. Aru realized that I was perfunctory. He has returned home today. When he arrived in Manila, he will definitely let our boss hurt my brother. You should be careful yourself. You''d better not let them find you there, otherwise, they will not let you go. Be careful. Our boss is there Manila has great power, "Yani said anxiously.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, Yani. Don''t worry! Just stay at home and wait for me to go back and round the house with you! Hehe..." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, OK! Come back early! Wen Hao, it''s very kind of you!" Yani smiled.


    "Ha ha, I thought you''d say you''re so bad!" Tang Wenhao smiled. Heilong and Chen Jie saw Tang Wenhao flirting with Aaron''s sister on the phone. They shook their heads. There''s no way. This brother-in-law is so bad!


    "By the way, Yani, ask sister Ah Mui to answer the phone! I have something to say to her." Tang Wenhao said immediately.


    "Oh! Sister Ah Mui... Sister Ah Mui... Wen Hao''s phone." Yani shouted.


    After a while, sister Ah Mui''s gentle voice came over the phone, "ha ha, baby, what''s the matter?"


    "Sister Ah Mui, I forgot to tell you a very important thing last night. I met an old friend here. You can''t think of who he is. No one will think of him." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Who? Does sister Ah Mui know her?" sister Ah Mui asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1122

    "Hehe, of course, I''m not familiar with it, but I also know it! You''ll call death valley and tell ah Ling that sister Heifeng won''t burn incense for his brother every year." Tang Wenhao smiled and blinked at Heilong. Heilong understood that Tang Wenhao asked his woman to inform his sister Heifeng that he wasn''t dead.


    "Baby, what do you mean? Don''t burn incense? Sister Heifeng''s brother is gone, and he doesn''t have any other relatives. She doesn''t burn incense. Who burns incense?" sister Ah Mei didn''t understand Tang Wenhao''s meaning.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, you are so stupid. You know you seduce me in bed, which makes me jump on you every time I see you, but my brain is not working at all. You can''t guess when I talk about this?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, amusing Heilong and Chen Jie.


    "Ha ha, villain! Sister Ah Mui just loves you! Of course she''s not smart with you. Tell me! What''s going on?" sister Ah Mui said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, listen carefully. Sister Heifeng''s brother, brother Heilong, is not dead. He is right beside me, so you tell sister Heifeng that their brother and sister will meet soon." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah... Brother Heilong is not dead? How could it be? Didn''t he execute the execution in prison? How could he go to the Philippines? Did you recognize the wrong person? Don''t let others cheat?" sister Ah Mui dare to believe this is true? It''s incredible!


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, don''t worry! My eldest brother and I recognized each other at a glance. We can''t be wrong. It wasn''t him who executed the shooting at that time, but a ghost for the dead. Just tell ah Ling like this." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? So it is? I''m so surprised and happy. I''ll call death valley right away. Ah Ling is still on the way. I''ll ask ah Zhu to inform sister Heifeng!" sister Ah Mei smiled excitedly.


    "Well, it''s the same. Anyway, let Heifeng know the good news earlier! Make her happy, sister Ah Mei, I''ll hang up." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Sure, sister Heifeng might come back from death valley if she knew the good news," Ah Mui said.


    "Ah? That won''t work. Sister Ah Mei, you should make it clear to ah Zhu that sister Heifeng is not allowed to leave the death valley. After all, she is still a fugitive. Once she leaves the death valley, if she is caught by the police again, it will be troublesome. It''s too dangerous. Absolutely not! Tell them that my eldest brother will come to the death valley with me soon. It won''t take long. She''ll be here for three years. She''s waiting "Not these days?" said Tang Wenhao. The black dragon secretly picked his thumb and praised Tang Wenhao''s prudence and thoroughness.


    "Well, I know, baby, don''t worry! Sister Ah Mui will tell them seriously that they must not leave Death Valley, otherwise, it may affect you! Right?" sister Ah Mui said.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I''m not afraid of being implicated. The key is herself and her children. What about the children? What about my eldest brother? It''s good that the family can always enjoy family happiness together in the future... Hehe, sister ah, I have something else to do. Anyway, it''s just a word. Sister Heifeng can''t leave Death Valley. I''ll hang up." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, baby, don''t worry! Be careful yourself." sister Ah Mui smiled gently.


    After hanging up the phone, Heilong smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, brother wanted not to tell his family first. When you go back with you, give Heifeng a surprise. Just say it!"


    "Alas! There''s no need to make my wife happy earlier." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, smelly boy, hey! How''s my sister? Although she is very beautiful, do you think you have suffered a loss when you are so old?" black dragon asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha... No, brother, to tell you the truth, sister Heifeng is very energetic. She is not only beautiful, has a good figure, has abundant physical strength and strong combat effectiveness. As long as I go back to death valley, her dish is a delicacy that I must order every night. Brother, don''t worry! I won''t treat sister Heifeng badly." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, which made Heilong and Chen Jie laugh.


    "You stinky boy! Do you have a sister fetish? I heard from Xiao Jie that his sisters are much older than you. And I remember that there was a very beautiful woman and a little girl who loved you very much. When my four King Kong fought with you, the beautiful woman cried loudly, and she seemed to be a lot older than you." Heilong refers to sister ah Hui, His words made Tang Wenhao''s heart pull and his face changed slightly. Ah Hui was always the pain in his heart.


    "What''s the matter? Wenhao, did brother say something wrong?" Heilong asked suspiciously when he saw Tang Wenhao''s face. Chen Jie also looked at him.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, brother. The woman you said was ah Hui. She died for me and died in my arms. The old bastard shot him in front of me. Before that, the old bastard insulted her. Therefore, every time I think of her, I feel very sad." Tang Wenhao said, tears filled his eyes.


    "Brother in law, who is Lao Wang''s eight eggs?" Chen Jie asked suspiciously, and Heilong looked at him suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao simply made a grudge with Chen Haonan and roughly talked with Heilong and Chen Jie about the process of performing the task in the golden triangle. Heilong sighed after hearing this. He not only sighed ah Hui''s death, but also sighed that he was close to Tang Wenhao at that time, but he didn''t meet.


    He said that when he left Liangshan and fled to the golden triangle, he was eating in Kunlong''s territory. However, at that time, he worked under Kunlong''s minions and didn''t dare to show his ability. Therefore, he has been unknown and didn''t attract anyone''s attention, so he couldn''t get in touch with Kunlong.


    "Elder brother, I didn''t expect that we were next to each other at that time. Did you not participate in the battle between Kunlong and Bai sangkun? Otherwise, you would recognize me." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, no, I work in a factory under Kunlong, not in his base camp. I haven''t even seen Kunlong''s face, but my eldest brother told me that they all work for Kunlong. Let me work hard and have a chance to be appreciated by Kunlong. I''ll eat delicious and drink spicy in the future." Heilong smiled.


    "Hehe, Kunlong is also a damned old man. He will live well again and again. Otherwise, he won''t die in Bai sangkun''s hands. In the end, his wife followed me and he was killed by Bai sangkun. With my relationship with Bai sangkun, he could have lived a miserable life. At least he can go to Thailand to enjoy his old age. I won''t take his wife Zilan away, my son The son also gave it to him. It''s very good, but he is dissatisfied and ignorant of current affairs. He wants to die himself, and I can''t help him, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? Kunlong''s woman is the one named purple orchid. Is she your woman?" black dragon asked in surprise.


    "Yes, now I''m also at Nguyen''s house in Lang Shan, Vietnam, staying with sister Ah Mui and them." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Hehe, brother, you''re really good. Take Kun Long''s wife. I understand that what she was pregnant with at that time was not Kun Long''s seed, but your seed." Heilong asked with a smile.


    "Ah? Brother, how do you know? Have you seen purple orchids?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, of course, she lived near our factory for some time, and I met her by chance. However, Kunlong''s wife is really beautiful. According to my brother above, Zilan is the first beauty in the golden triangle. I have to admit that she really deserves this title. Although she is not young, she still looks very beautiful. No wonder you want her... Yewen Hao, I wonder how Kunlong, a man of his status, allows you to touch his wife? "Black dragon asked suspiciously.


    "Yes? Brother in law, isn''t Kunlong a big drug lord in the golden triangle? How could he let you touch his wife? And let you take his wife away?" Chen Jie asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao also told him about his gratitude and resentment with Kunlong. How did he know and what happened in the middle? He told Heilong and Chen Jie and admired Chen Jie very much. "Brother in law, if I could have such an experience like you, I envy you so much?"


    "Envy you? My brother-in-law almost died several times. It was because of this that Kunlong capriciously wanted to kill your brother-in-law. Which man could stand his wife being touched by other men? So he tried to kill me several times. It was not because my kung fu was far above him that he would have died in his hands." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, Xiaojie, if a man wants to sleep with someone else''s wife, he must have strength. No one can sleep if he wants to sleep. He can''t be hacked to death. To tell the truth, in the past, the eldest brother was in Yuebei, especially in Liangshan. He was also a person who called the wind and rain. He usually liked the eldest girl and daughter-in-law of that family, so he slept with them. No one dared to take me black dragon "No one can do anything to me? But now, you can''t do that. In fact, no matter what you do, you should pay attention to discretion and scale," sighed Heilong.


    "That''s right, brother, so I want to go back with us after this time. You also live in death valley. You don''t know, we have built many Wai buildings in death valley, which are built according to the Wai Building style of Miao people in Laos. I''m going to concentrate my women and their parents to live in death valley. That''s right The scenery is picturesque, the air is fresh, and people live in that place. Among other things, longevity must be no problem. Elder brother, aren''t you still single? At that time, I''ll send you some beautiful women, and you''ll have some children to enjoy the happiness of your family! "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    A beautiful middle-aged woman flashed into Tang Wenhao''s mind. He thought that woman was very suitable for his eldest brother Heilong. Who? When Tang Wenhao accepted Xiaowan and Xiaoxuan to hold a bonfire party, the middle-aged beautiful woman named Ruan Hui was stood up by Tang Wenhao. She has a very good relationship with Li Mei. She entered Death Valley to escape domestic violence. She also stayed in death valley for more than 20 years. She has a deep relationship with Li Mei. They are very good sisters, That night, I saw my sister Li Mei successfully become a woman qualified to be Tang Wenhao, but she didn''t. She was very desperate because she wasn''t liked by Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 1123

    Her desperate look at that time deeply hurt Tang Wenhao, but this kind of thing can''t be solved by compassion. Just now, she suddenly felt that the black dragon was very suitable for her. Maybe this is a good remedy.


    "OK! Wen Hao, but brother still wants to find a woman of the same age for the rest of his life. It''s too young for him." Heilong smiled.


    "Isn''t that right, brother-in-law? Brother long wants older ones. Give me some young beauties. I don''t think beauties are young. The younger they are, the better." Chen Jie said with a smile.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao, Heilong and Chen Jie returned to the hotel. Heilong wanted to wait for the beauty who slept with Tang Wenhao last night to come and leave. Wang Kang called him to return to Chen''s entertainment collection. Heilong estimated that Wang Kang had something to discuss with him and told Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, Wang Kang asked me to go back and discuss something. You and Xiaojie should pay attention to safety! Remember Mike''s words, these women may really give you some medicine tonight. You must not be careless. There are many heroes who died in the beauty bed. Brother doesn''t want you to be one of them." Heilong told him.


    "Hehe, absolutely not. Elder brother, I have a sense of propriety. Go! See what the old guy wants from you? You should pay attention to your own safety. Wang Kang doesn''t trust you. He told me himself. Let me not trust you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, I know that this old guy can''t trust me. He doesn''t trust anyone. However, it doesn''t matter. He hasn''t thought of the real relationship between us at this time. There should be no problem." Heilong smiled.


    Heilong had not left for ten minutes. Last night, he spent a very enchanting night with Tang Wenhao. As expected, one of Wang Kang''s men sent her. Chen Jie saw that Tang Wenhao was accompanied by beautiful women and went back to his room with great interest. When he left, he smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Brother in law, be careful! Although men die under flowers and become ghosts, my sister can''t live without you."


    "Don''t worry, smelly boy! Your brother-in-law won''t leave your sister. Do you want to take one so that you won''t be lonely when you go back? Or let the hotel call you a local beauty to accompany you?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Save it, I''m fine. Play by yourself!" he said. He opened the door. Beauty Li Xianxi stood at the door with a smile. After Chen Jie said hello to her, he went back to his room.


    After Tang Wenhao finished the handover with Wang Kang''s men, he sent the boy to the stairs, and then happily returned to the room. The beauty was very conscious and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao closed the door. As soon as he arrived at the door of the bathroom, the scenery inside was fragrant and charming. In particular, when he saw Li Xianxi taking off his skirt, Tang Wenhao suddenly got up. After entering, he put his arms around her slender waist. Li Xianxi felt Tang Wenhao''s shortness of breath and quickly turned around to face him.


    Her beautiful eyes sparkled with charming brilliance, which made Tang Wenhao excited. They were so much like Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help poking her tender red lips. Beauty Li was very cooperative. A pair of jade hands were around Tang Wenhao''s neck and her delicate body was pasted on Tang Wenhao. In a moment, the movement of spring played in the bathroom


    Later, Tang Wenhao really couldn''t carry it. He picked up Li Xianxi and directly went out of the bathroom. He needed to fight. He needed her body like Ruan Ling to meet his high desire.


    Li Xianxi obviously fell in love with him and eagerly cooperated with all his actions, so that his whole body and mind could relax and love her wholeheartedly. Therefore, when her three beauties came out of the bathroom, Tang Wenhao and Li Xianxi had entered a white hot stage.


    At this time, a petite and lovely japanese girl took advantage of Tang Wenhao''s concentration on playing and didn''t pay attention to them. She took out a small bottle from her bag and poured out a few small pills. She unconsciously put them into Tang Wenhao''s drinking cup. The other two beauties smiled.


    Just then, the phone at the head of Tang Wenhao''s bed rang. He was about to raise his hand to take his mobile phone. Another beauty similar to Quan Zhixian handed him his mobile phone. Tang Wenhao looked at the phone number and saw that it was Heilong''s phone number. He got out of bed and went to the bathroom to answer the phone.


    He was worried that some of the four beauties could understand Chinese, so he was still not practical. When he got to the bathroom, he pressed the key and whispered, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, did you drink the water that the women poured for you?" the black dragon whispered.


    "No, what''s the matter? Is it poisonous in the water?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "It''s not poisonous, it''s psychedelic drugs. Wang Kang told me. He asked me later. He said that the best way to control a talent like you is to make you lose your normal mind and be controlled by him. Therefore, let several women give you drugs when they accompany you tonight. You know it well. I can''t tell you more. Otherwise, Wang Kang will doubt me and myself "Be flexible!" Heilong said and quickly hung up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao burst into a cold sweat, which he didn''t expect. Wang Kang is really insidious. Do you want to deal with me in this way?


    What should I do? Will they drink the water they pour or not? If they don''t drink, they can''t sing on. If they drink, there is a certain risk, or they''ll just fake it? Well, that''s it. I''ll do what I want! Drink the water in front of these girls and see what you can do with me?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao took the phone and came out of the bathroom with a smile. Then, when he saw Li Xianxi in bed, he pretended to be very hungry and thirsty. After throwing away the phone, he jumped at her again.


    Tang Wenhao felt that even if he wanted to make a plan, he had to really have a good time first. Then, he drank the water on the bedside table in front of them. All three beauties except Li Xianxi smiled with understanding.


    Tang Wenhao pretended to be interested in them again. In the process of laughing and playing with them, he lit their acupoints, then quickly got out of bed and ran to the bathroom. First, he spit out the water he had just drunk. In order to be safe, he also used his internal skills to quickly force out the water in his body.


    In addition, he went back to the room, drank a lot of boiled water without drugs, and constantly forced out water with internal skills to clean his internal environment and intestines and stomach. Until an hour later, he felt that there should be no problem, so he unknowingly untied the acupoints of several women, and then pretended to sleep with his eyes closed.


    After a while, the Japanese girl who put medicine in Tang Wenhao''s Cup sat up, pushed Tang Wenhao and said a few words of bird language. Another Japanese girl and two Korean beauties also sat up. The four people discussed it in English, and then called Wang Kang, which means that Tang Wenhao is settled and they can come.


    Tang Wenhao thought, NIMA, I want to see. How can the play go on next? So he pretended to be asleep and waited for Wang Kang to send someone over.


    What the women just said was that Tang Wenhao drank all the medicine when he was thirsty after he had been with them for a few hours, and then fell asleep immediately. It should be that the drug effect worked.


    Then, the four beauties began to chat. Li Xianxi always looked at Tang Wenhao with concern, held Tang Wenhao in her warm arms, and asked her three companions from time to time whether the medicine would hurt Tang Wenhao''s body. She said she was worried about him and she didn''t want Tang Wenhao to have anything to do.


    The other three beauties said they didn''t want Tang Wenhao to have anything, and they would be fine. Wang Kang promised them that as long as they helped him control Tang Wenhao, they could always be Tang Wenhao''s women in the future, so several women let Li Xianxi not worry.


    Tang Wenhao felt and was moved when he heard this. In fact, he also had a strong feeling for Li Xianxi, because she had too many shadows of Ruan Ling. It can be said that she went hand in hand, and the movements were very similar. Sometimes Tang Wenhao would have an illusion. Was this what Ruan Ling looked like when she was younger? Did Ruan Ling have this temperament when she was studying in the United States?


    She not only looks like Ruan Ling, but also is very similar to Ruan Ling in loving Tang Wenhao. As long as her beautiful eyes flow to Tang Wenhao, the love in her eyes blows all over Tang Wenhao''s heart like warm wind, soft and warm.


    While Tang Wenhao was lying in Li Xianxi''s arms, someone knocked at the door. A beautiful woman like Quan Zhixian hurried to the door and opened the door.


    Standing at the door were Wang Kang, his two bodyguards and Heilong. Seeing that Tang Wenhao fell asleep in Li Xianxi''s arms, Wang Kang showed an imperceptible sneer on his face. As soon as he waved his hand, several men followed in. Heilong was a little uneasy, even though he knew that Tang Wenhao had high martial arts, But I don''t know whether it''s true or false. He was drugged by these women.


    When Li Xianxi saw Wang Kang coming in, he quickly put Tang Wenhao on the bed, got out of bed with her beauties and stood aside. These women were afraid of Wang Kang and knew that he was the real leader of Chen''s entertainment collection. Their jobs and fate were in the hands of this man.


    "You... Wake up Mr. Tang!" Wang Kang said coldly to Li Xianxi.


    "OK!" although Li Xianxi couldn''t understand Wang Kang''s Chinese, he guessed Wang Kang''s intention.


    So she went to the bed, bent down, pouted her hips, raised her jade hand, gently patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder, and gently called, "hi... Hi..." for a few times. Tang Wenhao had no response.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao is intentional. He wakes up as soon as he cries, which seems untrue! Besides, he hasn''t figured out how to install it. Is he acting confused? Or pretend to be stupid? It may be wrong to pretend to be stupid. Wang Kang won''t take this medicine for himself. Since he is under his control, he should pretend to be confused!


    At this time, Wang Kang saw that Li Xianxi patted Tang Wenhao for a few times. He gave black dragon a wink and said with a bad smile, "white dragon, wake him up! It seems that the medicine is still good, hehe." after that, he motioned Li Xianxi and other beauties to leave here first.


    When Li Xianxi went out, she looked back at Tang Wenhao on the bed with concern. Her beautiful eyes were full of worry and heartache. She really didn''t trust Tang Wenhao, but she also knew that she didn''t have the ability to help him.

 Chapter 1124

    "Boss, this medicine we gave Mr. Tang? What kind of medicine is it? He won''t be stupid after taking it?" the black dragon asked tentatively.


    "Bai Long, don''t worry! How can I make him stupid? This boy is a rare talent. I really want to be good to him, not to hurt him, okay?" Wang Kang sneered.


    "Oh, how will he react?" the black dragon asked.


    "Hei hei, everything is normal. He is still anxious when he meets a beautiful woman, but he will listen to me in the future. Once he doesn''t listen to me, he will be very painful, ha ha..." Wang Kang laughed wildly.


    "Ah? He would be very painful if he didn''t listen to the boss? Why? Was he given Opium?" black dragon asked suspiciously.


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he couldn''t help admiring Heilong''s reaction ability. This is undoubtedly reminding Tang Wenhao how to play with Wang Kang. Otherwise, he doesn''t know what medicine is in other people''s cup? How?


    "Hey, Bai Long, you don''t know. I won''t hurt him until I know his true identity. How can I give him Opium? Today, Huang Kai, the boss of Nightingale media, told me that he wants me to help him kill someone. Do you know who he wants me to kill?" Wang Kang sneered.


    "Boss, isn''t it Mr. Tang? Does he have a grudge against boss Huang? It''s impossible?" Heilong asked in surprise. Tang Wenhao, who was lying in bed, was also very surprised. He knew that Huang Kai was talking about Yalong. Did Wang Kang already know the real relationship between Yalong and himself?


    "Oh, of course not. Even if it is, I won''t kill him. As long as he can be used for me and be my son, I won''t hesitate to offend boss Huang or the mayor of Manila. Let me tell you the truth! Huang Kai''s person is not someone else, but the boy named Yalong who Tang Wenhao visited during the day. Boss Huang said, Yalong A sister named Yani, a famous model just cultivated by Nightingale media, won the runner up in an international model competition held in Vietnam recently. However, the newly famous supermodel, Miss Yani, was cheated away by a boy in Vietnam and will not return to Nightingale. In other words, Nightingale''s investment in her cultivation has been wasted during this period, boss Huang I''m angry, but I want to take it out on her brother. "Wang Kang said. Tang Wenhao sighed. It''s so dangerous!


    Wang Kang continued, "When I heard this, my first reaction was: what was the real relationship between Tang Wenhao and Yalong? Did he know Yalong''s sister Yani? If he and Yalong were just ordinary friends and didn''t know Yani, then I helped Huang Kai and asked his inner brothers to get rid of Yalong. If Tang Wenhao and Yalong''s brothers and sisters knew each other, I would also ask him Make further plans for our real relationship. "


    "Boss, Mr. Tang and Yalong''s sister should not know each other, because Mr. Tang and Yalong didn''t know each other in the Philippines, but I contacted Mr. Tang these two days and found that he was a very righteous man. If he knew that boss Huang was going to kill Yalong, he would certainly stop it," said Heilong.


    As soon as Heilong said these words, Tang Wenhao admired him even more. Heilong is worthy of being an old Jianghu and knows how to cooperate very well. It is undoubtedly the best way to use his mouth to get Wang Kang''s words.


    "Bai Long, it is because I admire Tang Wenhao very much that I want to give him medicine and ask him what kind of relationship he has with Yalong. I am also worried that he is not only Chen Haokun''s son-in-law, but also brother nine. Although brother nine has become the target of Interpol, no one in the Jianghu will take the initiative to offend a boss like him "Said Wang Kang.


    "That''s true. If boss Chen and brother nine are the same people and kill Yalong, it''s tantamount to getting angry with brother nine. Boss, your consideration is very comprehensive. We really have to ask if he is a friend of brother nine?" Heilong said, pointing to Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, so you wake him up immediately and ask about the situation." Wang Kang said to Heilong Nunu.


    So the black dragon went to the bed and first pushed Tang Wenhao. Seeing that Tang Wenhao still didn''t wake up, he pinched his nose, "Hey, Mr. Tang, wake up." for a long time, Tang Wenhao pretended to be very uncomfortable, and then opened his eyes.


    "Brother long... What are you doing? Hey! Uncle Kang... Why are you here? Where are those girls?" Tang Wenhao pretended to be very surprised when he saw Heilong and Wang Kang in the room.


    "Ha ha... Wen Hao, are you still thinking about those girls? It''s okay. They''re going back temporarily. Come back with you tomorrow! Uncle Kang wants to ask you, how did you know ya long?" Wang Kang smiled and sat down at the edge of Tang Wenhao''s bed and asked.


    Tang Wenhao had just thought out a set of words while Heilong was talking to Wang Kang. He saw that Wang Kang was afraid of the ninth brother, the eldest brother of Yalong, so he simply took the plan. He said that he was also a member of the ninth brother. Maybe Wang Kang would not harm Yalong, but would help him save Yalong. That was an unexpected joy.


    So he replied without hesitation, "Uncle Kang, when Yalong was sent to Hong Kong by brother nine, he fell in love with me at first sight. Later, he introduced me to brother nine. What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, nothing, hehe, do you know Yalong has a sister?" Wang Kang asked tentatively.


    "Yes, her name is Yaling, but I haven''t seen her. I also want to ask if you can help me find her? Uncle Kang, do you know Yaling?" Tang Wenhao asked in fake surprise.


    "Ya Ling? Isn''t her name Yani?" Wang Kang asked.


    "Boss, maybe Yalong has two sisters?" said Heilong.


    "Oh, it''s possible, Wen Hao. Do you know how many sisters Yalong has?" Wang Kang said to Tang Wenhao.


    "I don''t know, I never had the pleasure to ask," Yalong asked me to look for his sister Ya Ling when he was visiting the police. But he had not seen his sister for a long time, and he did not know where his sister is now. She said she was going to Chinese mainland. "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, I know he has a sister named Yani, who has become an international famous model. At present, in Vietnam, his sister is a talent trained by one of my brothers. Now he runs to Vietnam and doesn''t come back, so my brother wants me to help him get rid of Yalong. What do you say?" Wang Kang examines Tang Wenhao and carefully observes his expression.


    "That certainly can''t! Yalong is my brother, uncle Kang. You can''t kill my brother. Besides, my brother is from brother nine. It''s unnecessary for you to offend brother nine." Tang Wenhao looked at Wang Kang very seriously.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Just for your face, I won''t kill him. Wen Hao, tell Uncle Kang the truth. What''s your relationship with brother nine? Have you entered his Jiuyi hall? What''s the relationship between your father-in-law Chen Haokun and brother nine?" Wang Kang continued to ask.


    "As friends, brother nine and I are like old friends at first sight, so I introduced him to my father-in-law. They are also good friends. Uncle Kang, if I have the opportunity, I will introduce brother nine to you, too." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... That''s not necessary. Uncle Kang has met brother nine, and he''s not a stranger. In that case, Wen Hao, uncle Kang will look at the face of you and brother nine and rescue Yalong as soon as possible. How do you feel now?" Wang Kang asked with a smile, but his eyes carefully examined Tang Wenhao''s subtle expression intentionally or unintentionally.


    Can Tang Wenhao show him the problem? Of course not, so I didn''t look at him at all, but yawned and said, "ah... Uncle Kang, I just feel a little dizzy and sleepy. Nothing else."


    "Oh... Hehe, have a rest! Bai Long, let''s go! Let Wen Hao rest early and we''ll talk tomorrow!" Wang Kang stood up. Mike and Rogers hurried to the door and opened the door.


    When Wang Kang turned around, Tang Wenhao nodded to the black dragon. The black dragon smiled approvingly at him. He also turned and followed Wang Kang out, and brought him the door.


    As soon as Wang Kang and Heilong left, Chen Jie came and knocked on the door. Tang Wenhao let him into the room, "brother-in-law, how''s it going? Is the old boy Wang Kang coming?"


    "Well, I was just going to talk to you? Did you hear that?" Tang Wenhao smiled, and then the brothers sat on the sofa.


    "Of course, brother-in-law, what did the old boy say?" Chen Jie asked anxiously.


    "He came to test me. The boy asked those girls to put medicine in my tea cup. It''s the kind of medicine that puzzles my mind. After taking this medicine, I guess I''m confused and shake out the truth. Fortunately, my brother informed me in advance, otherwise it''s really bad. However, I may have been worried too much. Now I think Wang Kang really wants to keep me and do his job Son, it''s interesting to inherit his family property, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "He can really dream. Hehe, brother-in-law, in fact, I think you can take your plan and promise him to forget it. It''s good to control Chen in turn when you pick him up. It''s also easy," Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "Absolutely not. Do you think it''s so simple? He has to announce in the newspaper that he accepted me as his son. In the future, if I treat him badly, I''ll become a typical example of ruthlessness? Xiaojie, my brother-in-law wants to solve this matter in the safest way. Is it clear? In fact, Wang Kang is not an unforgivable bad man. He is greedy , my brother-in-law has a way to cure him, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Brother in law, what can I do?" Chen Jie asked hurriedly.


    "Hehe, Xiaojie, through the news that Wang Kang came to me tonight, combined with our knowledge of his family and the importance he attaches to me, I want to give Wang Kang and Huang kaibu a game to fight. We can make a profit. Maybe we don''t have to do anything, we''ll save Yalong and take Chen back." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Brother-in-law, is it true or false? Tell me how to arrange this game? I can learn from it." Chen Jie asked with a smile of interest.

 Chapter 1125

    The next day, as soon as Tang Wenhao got up, Heilong came to call the door.


    "Brother, is Wang Kang having a bad idea so early?" Tang Wenhao asked Heilong to come in.


    "No, Wang Kang asked me to follow you and let me persuade you to agree to what he told you yesterday. He said he was definitely saving you and letting you know the current affairs." Heilong said.


    "Hey, hey, this narcissistic old guy, he really takes himself seriously. At that time, look who doesn''t know the current affairs. Brother, I''m going to set up a game with him and let him fight with Huang Kai first. How about we finally make a debut and clean up the mess?" Tang Wenhao smiled and motioned Heilong to sit on the sofa.


    "Oh? Wen Hao, do you have any good ideas?" black dragon asked happily after sitting down.


    "Hehe, brother, I want to make use of his suspicious character to make him doubt Huang Kai''s relationship with him, and even make him believe that Huang Kai did something sorry for him behind his back. When they did a life and death job, let Mike do it. After Mike succeeded, our brothers will come out again. At this time, the overall situation has been decided. Chen has completely returned to my father-in-law''s hands, and it is officially up to you Take over, Yalong can also be saved, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Wen Hao, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? The plot behind you is very good, but what about the front? How can Wang Kang doubt Huang Kai?" Heilong asked suspiciously.


    "Hey, brother, it depends on how we cooperate." Tang Wenhao smiled cunningly.


    "The cooperation between our brothers? Wen Hao, the eldest brother is a rough man and can''t understand you. Just say it. Don''t beat around the bush with the eldest brother." Heilong smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother, I think so..." Tang Wenhao fell in the black dragon''s ear and whispered his plan to the black dragon. After hearing this, the black dragon stared round and looked at Tang Wenhao in disbelief.


    "Wen Hao, I''m sure you have no problem with what you asked me to do, but can you really do it? Do you still have such skills?" Heilong looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Hehe, no problem. As long as you take a video of Huang Kai, there must be a positive video of him. I can certainly convince Wang Kang that Huang Kai touched his wife and * * hate is intolerable for a man. Therefore, once Wang Kang sees the video of Huang Kai and his two wives, his first reaction must be dizzy with anger and lose his correct judgment Strength is bound to kill Huang Kai. In this way, we will have a chance, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Wen Hao, I don''t think so. What if Huang Kai wants to confront him? After all, fake is fake. Won''t a couple reveal the truth? Brother Wen Hao thinks you''re still the ideal result. You can''t believe this result too much. Wang Kang is crafty and thoughtful. He won''t be so easily fooled," said Heilong.


    "Hehe, brother, he will believe it, because we still have a second card. If he doesn''t believe it, he has to believe it." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Wen Hao, you mean Mike?" black dragon guessed.


    "Yes, big brother, smart. You told Mike to give false testimony. You said that he had seen Huang Kai go to Wang Kang''s villa at night and came out of Wang Kang''s house. He thought he was talking to Wang Kang, so he didn''t think much. Unexpectedly, he went to a private meeting with Wang Kang''s wife. Mike added fuel and vinegar and fanned the flames. I think Wang Kang must believe that Huang Kai is It''s hard to argue. You signal Mike to take the opportunity to kill Huang Kai when Wang Kang is most excited. In name, it''s to vent Wang Kang''s anger and revenge for the * *. In fact, it''s to create a fait accompli, "Tang Wenhao said.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s plot design, Heilong kept nodding, stretched out thumb and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, it''s a waste for your boy not to be the boss. These moves are black and cruel. However, don''t think that the final outcome is developed according to your plot setting. There may be other emergencies in the middle. Do you have an emergency plan?"


    "Hehe, brother, don''t worry! We two yellow finches are the real protagonists of the whole play. I will follow the whole process. I thought about it. Even if Wang Kang and Huang Kai don''t believe the plot I set in the middle, I have the means and ability to control the situation. In fact, brother, I spend so many twists and turns just don''t want you and me to be directly involved in the Jianghu dispute in Manila In the fight, if I want to get involved, don''t I just control Huang Kai and Wang Kang directly? My elder brother knows my ability. From the beginning, I can directly find Wang Kang, control him instantly and let him listen to me, but I don''t want to do so, because I haven''t fully understood him. Now that Huang Kai appears, I can take advantage of Huang Kai Kai, wouldn''t it be better for them to kill each other? Anyway, these two people are the ones I need to solve, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, Wen Hao, do you want to follow in the dark when Wang Kang and Huang Kai have a showdown?" black dragon asked.


    "Well, brother, in fact, my worry now is, who should I let to pierce this layer of window paper? That is, who should tell Wang Kang that Huang Kai touched his two wives? Why does Wang Kang believe this person? How did this person film Huang Kai running to Wang Kang''s house to have a private meeting with his wife? This needs a reasonable explanation for Wang Kang. This is what I want to discuss with you, so you If you don''t come, I have to call you to come, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, don''t say, don''t say, this person is really hard to find. Mike can''t. He is suitable for the role of fanning the flames, especially Rogers. Others don''t have this condition. The people with this condition are not the people around Wang Kang or Huang Kai. Other people will arouse Wang Kang''s suspicion when they do this, right?" Heilong analyzed.


    "Well, yes, brother, your analysis is reasonable, but others have this condition." Tang Wenhao''s brain immediately thought of his going to Wang Kang''s house that night. On the way, he met the security and patrol team in the villa area, which made Tang Wenhao have an idea.


    "Wen Hao, what do you think?" black dragon asked.


    "The security guards in Wang Kang''s villa have such conditions. Brother, I have a good way. Let''s do it..." Tang Wenhao whispered in Heilong''s ear again.


    "Ha ha... Good boy, it''s really talented. Let''s do it like this." Heilong laughed after hearing Tang Wenhao''s bad idea.


    "Hehe, Wang Kang still wants to be my godfather. He can really dream. Brother, let''s do it. When Chen returns to my father-in-law, the boss here will become you. I can also talk to my father Ruan Jingxiong and ask him to return Ruan Gang to you. He is still borrowed by the special forces! Anyway, my father will retire and Ruan gang will help me Help you, you boss can certainly sit down. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Alas! Wen Hao, to tell you the truth, big brother is really not interested. In fact, what big brother wants to do now is to go home early. Big brother wants his sister Heifeng very much." Heilong said.


    "Brother, it''s OK to see sister Heifeng, but the key is that you can''t stay in Liangshan for a long time. If the police and officials find out that you''re not dead, they''ll hurt those who help you. Therefore, you''re destined to live abroad. This is the safest. Otherwise, you''ll stay in death valley all your life. Like sister Heifeng, I''ll give you some more beauties , how is it? "Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, are those beauties yours? Are you willing?" the black dragon smiled.


    "Ha ha, brother, there is an old Chinese saying that women are like clothes, brothers are brothers, and women can be changed no matter how good they are, but brothers can''t be changed at will. Besides, you don''t know how many beautiful women there are in death valley? There are nearly more than 1000 beautiful women, can I use them? Brother, I tell you, according to my sister Ruan Ling, all the women there are my women, and , most of them are stunning beauties, but how dare I take them all? Who has so much ability and energy to meet so many beauties? 90% are idle. Since you can''t meet them, don''t harm others, right? So, brother, if you just want to marry a wife, there are many death valleys, even if you are not in good health, you want some and I''ll give them away Here you are. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The black dragon raised his thumb and said with a smile, "brother, it''s powerful. You married Ruan Ling, which is equivalent to more than 1000 beautiful women. How many wives and concubines do you have now?"


    "Hehe, in fact, I don''t have many beautiful women in death valley. It''s estimated that there are only twenty or thirty. On the contrary, there are many concubines married by an open matchmaker in Miao village in Laos. They all regard me as the emperor. According to their customs, I have more than 100 concubines in a few days, which makes me tired." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, do you still have such an experience? Is it true or false?" black dragon asked in surprise.


    "Of course it''s true. Is it necessary for me to boast? My queen''s name is Xiu''er and she lives in Ruan''s house. You''ll see her in the future. She''s a beautiful woman. If you choose one, by the way, brother, let''s get back to business! When can you get Huang Kai''s video for me? Let''s finalize the details." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, it''s not difficult to record Huang Kai''s image. I can arrange Mike to do it. He will meet Huang Kai with Wang Kang at Nightingale media today. Wang Kang said that for your face, he won''t kill Yalong. He wants to explain to Huang Kai face to face." Heilong said.


    "Oh, tell Mike quickly. After that, you have to pick a time to tell him all our plans and ask him not to show his feet when cooperating," Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "No, Mike is very smart and knows the weight. He is completely under my control. Moreover, he is now determined to kill Wang Kang because he is infatuated with Wang Kang''s little wife. Therefore, as long as we want to get rid of Wang Kang, he must agree with both hands and cooperate closely," said Heilong.


    After the two discussed, Chen Jie also got up. Tang Wenhao told him the results of his discussion with Heilong and asked him to learn better. In the future, maybe he will manage Chen alone.

 Chapter 1126

    "Brother in law, please forgive me! How can I do this? I thought about it. I''m sure Chen won''t take over. Anyway, when we go back, maybe Chen has been merged by mans, and I''ll follow my brother-in-law in the future." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Hehe, however, Xiao Jie, my brother-in-law is not interested in taking over Chen''s class. Although mans will merge Chen''s class, Chen''s business still needs to be done! You are still young. It''s time to learn things. When you improve your ability, you may not think so, man! You have power and charm. Don''t you want to soak more horses? You need to be capable, not just women It''s pure money, but also ability, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, that''s why I want to learn from my brother-in-law! What I want to learn most is my brother-in-law''s acupoint pointing skill. When will you teach me?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "You, who usually know to sleep in, will never learn this kind of Kung Fu," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, Xiaojie, your brother-in-law''s Kung Fu is not in vain. It''s also the result of hard practice. No one is born with Kung Fu." Heilong smiled.


    "Brother long, don''t you know that? My brother-in-law''s Kung Fu was taught by his brother Jin and the master of the Jin family. They gave him all his internal skills for decades. Otherwise, how could he have such deep internal skills?" Chen Jie smiled.


    "That''s also your brother-in-law''s basic skills. You can''t be as basic as you." Heilong smiled.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Jie, my eldest brother''s words are true. If I don''t have a foundation, the old man can''t transmit his whole life''s internal power to me. In short, you really have to work hard. Otherwise, it''s useless for you to follow your brother-in-law all day. Like the morning time, it''s very precious. You should get up early to exercise. You don''t have a wife and girlfriend now! If you have a woman, it''s good for you At my age, I''m sure I want to play all day. I give women a little extra energy, so I don''t have the energy to practice martial arts and practice acupoint skills? Dream? You think your acupoint skills are so easy to practice? Without deep skills, I can''t seal people''s acupoints. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Brother in law, but I really don''t want to practice other basic skills. I''m too tired. I just want to practice acupoint skills." Chen Jie frowned and said.


    "Then you''ll die! Learn more management knowledge, help daddy do a good job in the enterprise, find a beautiful woman to be his wife, and have more sons to make daddy happy." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Alas! It seems that this is the only way." Chen Jie sighed.


    Ha ha... Heilong and Tang Wenhao laughed. In their eyes, Chen Jie still looks like a child who hasn''t grown up. No wonder his father Chen Haokun doesn''t trust him.


    While the three were talking, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was the phone of his second brother Wu Kui. He pressed the button and replied, "what''s the matter, second brother? Do you miss me?"


    "Ha ha, smelly boy, if I don''t call you, you will never call me. Do you still have my second brother in your eyes? I heard that you went to the Philippines to pick up girls?" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "Hehe, second brother, I''m here on business, not to pick up girls. Can''t you have a little sunshine in your heart?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Shit! If you don''t pick up girls, I''ll chop off my head and feed the dog, ghost letter! Where do you say you don''t pick up a few Beauties home? Even if you''re on that desert island, you have to bring two beauties back. Ha ha." Wu Kui smiled.


    "No, no, it''s still early. I''m still so overbearing. It seems that I''m developing for the second time. I''m really God." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha... You''re kidding ghosts! Blow it! You''re almost thirty and still have secondary development! Then I can develop three times in the future!" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "I''m not lying to you. After I found out this problem, I asked an expert. The expert said, it''s a miracle! After he asked me about my husband and wife life, I told him truthfully. After listening, he said, it''s normal for me. At first, I didn''t pay attention to it, but my sister found it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Brother, is it true or false?" Wu Kui began to believe it.


    "Ha ha, of course it''s true, so you and your sister-in-law and sister Yingsu should continue to work hard, which is conducive to your secondary development. However, brother, remind you, forget it! That will really hurt your body, which needs real strength. Second brother, I think you''d better not think of such a good thing. Some don''t belong to you, you can''t force it. Brother''s life is God''s favor, there''s no way, No You can''t do anything you want. Beautiful women always rush forward regardless of their bodies. It''s good to meet challenges! "


    "Cao, you''ll have to fight! I don''t listen to your boasting. I''ll tell you a good news. I just got the news. Since this year, a provincial satellite TV in China is running a challenge competition. Brother, with your skill, it''s a waste not to participate in this competition. Are you interested?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "What? Will the TV station hold a challenge competition? For home or abroad?" Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly.


    "Of course, it''s a Wulin expert at home and abroad. If you''re interested, you can try it. We can also take this opportunity to promote mans brand. This is a good opportunity. I told President mans that she said it''s really an opportunity, but you need to nod your head. How about? Challenge?" Wu Kui smiled.


    Tang Wenhao''s first reaction was, is this reliable? "Second brother, do you mean to use your brother to participate in the competition to improve man''s brand image? Can this competition be comparable to the clothing brand?"


    "Cao, President of mans? Of course, we can provide sponsorship! After that, as the boss of sponsorship, you personally go out to meet the heroes of various countries. Don''t you think this is a big news point? It''s more powerful than any advertising, okay?" Wu Kui smiled.


    Tang Wenhao really understood. He couldn''t help but praise Wu Kui for his good brain. "Second brother, you profiteer, you''re powerful! It turns out that I still have this function? How do you know there''s such a program? Where did you see it?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "In Thailand, you''re really out. Thanks to your boasting of Wulin experts, you didn''t know there was such a arrogant program in China. People in Thailand Wulin know that to improve their competitive level, they must go to China to participate in the boxing championship. I tell you, brother, many masters of Thai boxing despise our Chinese martial arts. They generally think that our Chinese martial arts are useless and perform Yes, but it has no actual combat value. If you are still Chinese, you will go on stage to beat these black boys who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, and let them know how broad and profound our Chinese martial arts are. Their Muay Thai is still early! "Said Wu Kui.


    "It''s true! We are their ancestors, second brother. Don''t you know? The Thai people are the descendants of our Baiyue people, that is, the descendants of the Dai people. Their native language is more than 70% similar to the native language of the Dai people. To speak martial arts, we Chinese are the ancestors of Muay Thai, taekwondo and judo. They are a ball. Second brother, don''t worry, I''ll go back Go and beat him, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, it''s not necessarily a fight with Thai people! It''s said that next month will be a duel between several domestic experts. I hope you can get familiar with the environment and get a domestic champion Dangdang first to start our mans brand." Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "Next month, how many days are there? It''s less than a week. How can I get there in time? I haven''t signed up yet." Tang Wenhao pinched his fingers and asked. It''s not only a matter of time, but the key is that he still cares about Ruan Ling. He doesn''t know what happened in death valley. Why did Ruan Ying suddenly die? He is very worried about the safety of Ruan Ling and the death valley sisters, and hopes to do well here and return to Vietnam as soon as possible.


    "Brother, these are not problems, isn''t it registration? As long as you are willing to participate, I can sign up for you. What I want now is your permission letter, go or not?" Wu Kui asked.


    "Second brother, I want to talk to Manny about this and see her opinion. In addition, I have to call Liangshan to ask my sister about death valley. Second brother, you don''t know, there was an accident in death valley. One of my wife suddenly died strangely. Now the people in death valley are worried. I''m also worried about my sister. Therefore, I hope to finish the things here and go back to death valley as soon as possible Deal with this difficult matter, or I''d better take part in the competition next time! Even this time, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? What happened to death valley? Why haven''t you heard from Mr. man?" Wu Kui asked in surprise.


    "What can sister Manny say? Besides, she doesn''t know the situation there. She says everywhere that she doesn''t scare herself? Second brother, in short, I think the challenge arena can be postponed. There''s no need to be so anxious. Anyway, they have it every month, right?" Tang Wenhao said.


    At this time, Heilong listened carefully to Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui talking on the phone. His phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Wang Kang. He pressed the button to answer, "Boss, what can I do for you? What? Boss Huang wants to see Mr. Tang in person? Oh, let me tell Mr. Tang... Where is it? OK, no problem. I''ll arrange for Mr. Tang to come. Please ask boss Huang to wait a moment, and we''ll be there soon."


    Although Tang Wenhao was still chatting with Wu Kui, he could hear the dialogue between Heilong and Wang Kang clearly. Seeing Heilong hung up, he couldn''t help holding down his microphone and asked, "brother, Wang Kang said Huang Kai wants to see me? Does that mean?"


    "Yes, Wen Hao, elder brother thinks that since things have been like this, if you are sure to control them, you should not make them so complicated. You can directly control them, especially Wang Kang, waste his kung fu and turn him into a waste old man. Huang Kai has no Kung Fu. He is rich and powerful, and this potential also depends on Wang Kang and Wang Kai KANGYI can''t rely on us. Maybe he will have to rely on us in the future. Why don''t we go straight to settle these two guys? "Said the black dragon.


    "Brother, can this work?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. He thought that Heilong thought a little too simple, but he didn''t know. Heilong thought he had made it a little complicated. It sounded good, but it was a little cumbersome. He knew Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu. With Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu, there was no problem controlling Wang Kang. Besides, Wang Kang didn''t know his details. The so-called surprise and unprepared would surely win.

 Chapter 1127

    "Sure. Of course, there''s a premise for big brother to say this, that is, you can really deal with Wang Kang, because Huang Kai is not afraid. He''s just a rich man who pretends to be a tiger. Besides, Mike is secretly helping us, so I don''t think it''s as complicated as you think. There''s no need to go around so much." Heilong said.


    "Brother in law, I agree with brother long. I also think you think it''s complicated. Your Kung Fu is so powerful. Who can do with you? Brother in law, do you watch too many police and bandit films?" Chen Jie joked.


    "Smelly boy, be careful. What''s wrong with brother-in-law being careful? However, since brother-in-law said so, follow brother-in-law''s meaning! Wait a minute, I''ll talk to my second brother Wu Kui." then he loosened his hand and started talking to Wu Kui again.


    "Brother, what are you doing? I''ll hang up if you don''t talk for a long time." Wu Kui asked impatiently. He had been calling on the phone for a long time.


    "Hehe, second brother, I have something to deal with. By the way, how about this! I''m going to deal with an important thing now. If it goes well, you can sign up with me! If it doesn''t go well, forget it first. Don''t they have that program every month? How about delaying it for another month?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, you''d better take part in this competition? Our brothers haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Four or five months have passed in the twinkling of an eye. What''s the matter with you? Can''t you even pick out a few times?" Wu Kui asked.


    Tang Wenhao simply told Wu Kui his purpose of coming to the Philippines and some experiences and ideas during this period. Unexpectedly, Wu Kui and Heilong agreed surprisingly. He said that he complicated simple things. With Tang Wenhao''s current Kung Fu, it is actually very simple to deal with this matter. After dealing with Wang Kang, all problems can be solved without making any plans at all.


    "Second brother, since you all think I can deal with Wang Kang directly, I''ll listen to you. After it''s done, if there''s no big event at my sister''s side for the time being, I''ll go back to China to participate in the challenge arena competition, and then our brothers will have a good chat." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, this is the one who deals with big things. Brother, don''t always think of yourself as a prodigal son? You are the real leader of mans, Ruan and Chen enterprises. Although you don''t need your direct management now, people have put their treasure on you. You have to take it seriously. Don''t know that beauty is accompanied by beautiful women every day and there are groups of wives and concubines all day. Hello... Hello How many will you give to your brothers? "Wu Kui smiled.


    "Ha ha... Second brother, that''s the truth! I feel your envy, jealousy and hatred. It doesn''t matter. When you arrive at Liangshan one day, I''ll take you to death valley. There are hundreds of beautiful women, old, middle-aged, young and young. You can choose any famous flowers without owners. How about it? But I think you must deal with two sisters in law first. They are not as open-minded as my sister, as long as I like them All the beauties are mine, and no one will interfere with me. "Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Brother, tell them directly that it''s no use. You can''t kill me? Yingsu is better. It doesn''t matter if they grow up in an environment like Thailand, but your sister-in-law can''t. an Yingsu has made her run away. If there are more Vietnamese beauties, I''ll be anxious with me. I''ll become a family in Vietnam and come secretly, etc When a fait accompli is established and the children are born, she can''t help it, "Wu Kui said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised at Wu Kui''s rapid change. "Second brother, is this what you mean? Are you really going to do this? I''m afraid my sister-in-law knows. It''s not that you can''t kill you, it''s that you can''t kill me? Don''t you say you''re careless in making friends?"


    "Ha ha... Come on, I''m kidding. No, it''s just to imagine a bright future. Don''t worry. If the second brother wants to do this, he must first obtain the support and understanding of your sister-in-law. If they all firmly oppose it, I can only surrender. Besides, the second brother''s body is not as strong as you. Even if he has a few concubines, it''s estimated that his body can''t afford them. Now there are two of them, The second brother has no extra energy. Your sister-in-law needs more now than when she was in love. She has to compete with Ying Su almost every night. "Wu Kui poured out his bitter water.


    "Cao, who told you not to keep exercising? Besides, doesn''t it seem that the two sisters in law love you? Born in bliss, they don''t know bliss. They ignore you. Isn''t it more painful for you?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Come on! You''re not tired of these two dishes every day?" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Still love is not deep. As long as my sister and I are together, we are not tired at all. We can''t be separated when we stick together. What''s that? It''s love, crazy love, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Cut, still like this?" Wu Kui didn''t believe it.


    "Of course, it''s a compulsory course in the morning and night. If conditions permit at other times, we will add meals, because whether it''s me or my sister, as long as we look at each other, we can''t help wanting each other. You certainly haven''t had that feeling, otherwise you won''t say that I''m tired of eating. I tell you, I''ll never be tired of eating my sister''s dish. I just like to eat her, too , when she saw me, she wanted me to toss her crazily. "Tang Wenhao said that Ruan Ling couldn''t stop the topic, and her heart beat faster, and her longing for Ruan Ling would become stronger in an instant.


    "Shit! It''s not so exciting. OK, we ordinary people can''t be compared with you. Besides, you can often change your taste. You said that there are at least three or four different beautiful women in each place, including Hong Kong and Shanghai. It must be different from our two dishes for a long time. It''s too old to tell you that Zizi is so jealous that you should deal with the matter over there quickly! If you have any further news, let me know as soon as possible and hang up. Hurry to find Yingsu to pour fire and grass in the office and think of what I said as a woman. "As he said, Wu Kui touched the ground and hung up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao put away the phone and smiled back and forth, confusing Heilong and Chen Jie. After laughing, he said to them that Heilong and Chen Jie also fainted, "Brother in law, it''s no wonder that brother Wukui is jealous of you. Which man doesn''t envy you? You say you''re worth a lot in your life? So many wives and concubines follow you wholeheartedly, and they are as beautiful as heaven. If others don''t say, my sister, which is not a great beauty?"


    "Hehe, so I want to be nice to them! In fact, my brother-in-law Shuang is very cool and hard. Let''s go! Go to work, finish the task here as soon as possible, and then go back to China to play a few challenge competitions to build a brand for mans group." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, after hearing what you said, my elder brother thinks that your second brother Wu Kui is really economic minded and a rare talent. If you have a chance, my elder brother wants to see him." Heilong smiled and led Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie out. They are going to meet Wang Kang and Huang Kai.


    "Big brother, no problem. My second brother is my college classmate. Later, he joined mans together. My eldest brother Jin Dacai fell in love with me at first sight. He paid homage to me and taught me Kung Fu. When I arrived in Shanghai, I introduced them to know each other. They also felt that it was too late to meet each other, so the three of us paid homage to him again. From then on, I called him second brother. When we had a chance, we Brothers can also worship handlebars and form heterosexual brothers. We Chinese like this for friends with similar interests, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, brother long, why don''t our brothers worship the handle?" Chen Jie smiled with interest.


    "OK! Then wait to see brother Wukui come up again! I feel that your second brother should be a brother who can be trusted and trusted." black dragon smiled.


    "That''s for sure. We''ve been a brother for nearly ten years. He''s definitely a trusted brother. Anyway, he''ll go back to China this time. It''s a big deal that the three brothers will go back together. By the way, you also cheer me up and be my family and friend group." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, no problem, but there will be someone here at that time," said Heilong.


    "It''s all right, isn''t there Mike? As long as we settle Wang Kang, I say Mike is OK. Who else dares to object? If Rogers doesn''t know the current affairs, I''ll abandon him on the spot." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    The black dragon looked at him approvingly and said with a smile, "Wen Hao, brother wants to see your domineering. With your ability and a little domineering, it will be a big deal. Brother, look after you. Let''s get on the bus."


    Therefore, the three brothers drove to kill the most famous media enterprise in Manila. Their Chinese name was Nightingale media. Nightingale media''s headquarters was located on Sunset Avenue, not too far from Chen''s entertainment collection, just a few minutes'' drive.


    When they arrived at the Nightingale headquarters, the three came to the front desk. The service lady saw that Heilong led Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie, smiled at them, directly introduced them to the Nightingale conference room, opened the door and let them in.


    However, what Heilong, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie didn''t expect was that just after they entered the conference room, two black faced men flashed behind the door, holding pistols and pointing at Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie''s heads. In front of them, Wang Kang with a sneer and a cunning middle-aged man sat.


    This person is the Nightingale boss Huang Kai.


    Seeing this, Heilong hurriedly asked, "boss, boss Huang, what''s this?" he didn''t expect that Wang Kang used him to deceive Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie here, which surprised him.


    Wang Kang motioned Heilong to come to him, then pointed to the man behind the door who pointed a gun at Tang Wenhao and said, "a long, ask Mr. Tang, does he know his brother who pointed a gun at him?"


    As soon as he said this, Heilong, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie all focused their eyes on the man behind Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao was surprised. It was Aru, the man who took Yani to Hanoi, Vietnam to participate in the model competition.


    He stared at Tang Wenhao with a sneer and spoke Filipino language that Tang Wenhao didn''t understand to Huang Kai and Wang Kang, but Tang Wenhao could guess what he said, just explaining to Wang Kang and Huang Kai that he was the Vietnamese man who abducted Yani.

 Chapter 1128

    "Mr. Tang, aren''t you going to say something?" Wang Kang sneered. Obviously, he is very suspicious of Tang Wenhao''s identity now. He doesn''t know what he is. He must not be just Chen Haokun''s son-in-law, but he has too much mystery.


    "Hehe, uncle Kang, my name is Tang Wenhao, Chinese. There''s nothing to say. Yes, I took Yani, because I promised Yalong to take care of his sister Yani all my life, so I must take her away after I ran into her in Vietnam. Is there anything wrong? You asked the ALU brother not to point a gun at me. What if he got angry?" Tang Wenhao smiled indifferently.


    "Don''t worry, no one will hurt you without my command. But, Mr. Tang, can you fully show your true identity? Otherwise, no one can save you. You take the supermodel painstakingly cultivated by boss Huang, and he won''t let you go." Wang Kang threatened. Although Huang Kai around him didn''t say a word, he always stared at him, A fierce light in the eyes.


    "Mr. Tang, I don''t care who you are. You took away the supermodel under my door and must pay a price for it. Don''t forget that you have now fallen into my hands. I hope you can cooperate and hand over Yani obediently. Otherwise, it will be difficult for you to leave this room alive today." Huang Kai said coldly.


    "Really? Uncle Kang, is that what you mean?" Tang Wenhao turned his eyes to Wang Kang.


    Wang Kang sneered, "Mr. Tang, the road ahead of you is very clear. Boss Huang''s opinion is my opinion. You can only cooperate well. For the sake of my great appreciation for you, life can be retained. If you can follow me in the future, you will cancel the matter of taking Yani away. How about it?"


    "In other words, if I don''t agree to hand over Yani, there will only be a dead end, right?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Wang Kang nodded and said, "yes, your understanding is very accurate. Boss Huang and I are brothers, understand?"


    "I see." Tang Wenhao suddenly shook his hand and pointed out Aru''s acupoints. Without his reaction, he had clubbed in place, and his gun accurately fell into Tang Wenhao''s hand. Moreover, his muzzle was directly aimed at the stunned Huang Kai. The whole process was only two seconds. It happened so suddenly that everyone was stunned.


    "Put the gun down, come on, Xiaojie, take his gun." Tang Wenhao shouted. Although Chen Jie didn''t have Tang Wenhao''s skill, he wasn''t a real loser. Seeing that his brother-in-law Tang Wenhao was successful, he quickly grabbed the gun in the boy''s hand pointing to his head and pointed the muzzle of the gun to Wang Kang.


    "Come here." Wang Kang saw this and shouted loudly. Several men with guns ran in from the outside and surrounded Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie. Mike and Rogers behind him also pointed their pistols at Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie. In an instant, the situation seemed to be in favor of Wang Kang and Huang Kai.


    "Mr. Tang, no matter how fast your gun is, can you surpass so many of us?" Huang Kai sneered.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, don''t make any unnecessary struggle. Listen to boss Huang and honestly hand over Yani! I can give you another chance. You don''t want to think about how many people you can beat no matter how good your Kung Fu and how fast your shooting skills are. I cherish that you are a talent. You can let bygones be bygones and put down your gun quickly. Otherwise, you will be Wang Kang sneered, then picked up his tea cup and drank tea leisurely. He thought Tang Wenhao could only compromise in the end.


    "Then we''ll die together. It''s impossible to hand over Yani." Tang Wenhao flatly refused.


    "Tang Wenhao, are you really not afraid of death? Do you think it is possible for you to escape the Nightingale?" Wang Kang sneered.


    "I''m sure I can, Mike. What are you waiting for?" Tang Wenhao said, and then stared at Mike.


    "Boss, I''m sorry!" Mike behind Wang Kang suddenly pointed the muzzle of the gun at Wang Kang''s head. Wang Kang turned his head and was stunned. He didn''t expect that his personal bodyguard would be Tang Wenhao''s, and other people at the scene were even more shocked.


    "Mike, you... Pointed a gun at my head? You''re crazy, Rogers." Wang Kang ordered angrily.


    Rogers is stupid and can''t think of a reason. When Wang Kang shouted, he hurriedly pointed a gun at Mike. However, before his gun pointed at Mike, black dragon pointed the muzzle of the gun at his head. "Rogers, for the sake of brothers, throw away the gun and I can let you go."


    "You, Bai Long, who are you?" Wang Kang was confused by the sudden change. He didn''t expect that Bai Long was also Tang Wenhao''s person. Were they all the people Chen Haokun placed around him?


    "Boss, it doesn''t matter who I am. Let Rogers and other brothers put the gun away first, otherwise the gun will easily go off." Heilong said coldly.


    Wang Kang is a crafty man. He knows that the current situation is very unfavorable to him and Huang Kai. There is no way to deal with a traitor inside. He has to nod and signal his men to put away their guns, "put down your guns!"


    Tang Wenhao saw that Wang Kang''s men had put down their guns, walked contemptuously to him and Huang Kai, smiled, took out his mobile phone, turned on the mobile phone video, and showed him the video of Mike and his wife that night, "Uncle Kang, old is old. You can''t even satisfy your wife. You have to let your brother satisfy so hard. Do you think you are still qualified to be the boss? Retire and go home early! Jianghu is no longer suitable for you. However, your little wife is really exciting. No wonder our Mike brothers are so obsessed with her." Tang Wenhao sarcastically said that Mike was also red behind Wang Kang.


    Looking at Wang Kang again, his face suddenly became like pig liver and his eyes were full of anger. He stood up angrily and raised his palm to hit Mike. Tang Wenhao touched his acupoints to make him lose his strength, then patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Uncle Kang, don''t get excited. Just do it! Anyway, you can''t do it yourself. It''s good to have someone do your husband''s duty for you. In this way, without your consent, I have promised brother Mike that your two wives will be his people in the future. However, as long as he is young, your first wife still keeps you for her to have an eye on! I''m sure you have no problem in this regard "Tang Wenhao joked.


    "You... Son of a bitch... Ah!" Wang Kang was angry at Tang Wenhao''s humiliation. However, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. Tang Wenhao quickly dodged aside and escaped.


    "Uncle Kang, why are you so excited? I''m not lying. It''s all true!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "You... You... Bastard... Ah!" said Wang Kang, spewing out a mouthful of blood again, and then suddenly fell back, and no one helped him. He heard a bang, and his whole body fell to the ground and fainted alive by Tang Wenhao.


    The scene was noisy. Huang Kai was so arrogant because of Wang Kang''s power. Now he saw that Wang Kang had fallen and was knocked down by Tang Wenhao, a handsome man from China. He didn''t dare to say anything, but he still cared about Wang Kang''s life and death. "Mr. Tang... Look... Can you send brother Wang to the hospital?"


    Tang Wenhao ignored him, walked coldly to Wang Kang''s side, leaned over and stretched out his hand to lean against his nose, then grabbed his hand and felt his pulse, "he''s okay. Just have a rest and be smooth."


    Then he stood up, walked up to Huang Kai and sneered, "boss Huang, do you want money or life? Choose for yourself!"


    "This... This... Of course... Life." Huang Kaise said.


    "That''s good. Well, you know, Yani, I can''t give it to you, because she''s already my wife. Do you think I can give you my wife?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No... Yani, we don''t want it..." Huang Kai shook his head like a rattle. He had seen the whole process and knew that the handsome man was not easy to provoke. How dare he ask him for someone again?


    "Well, since you don''t want Yani, it''s not my problem. You don''t want it yourself. Of course, in order to thank you for training him, I''ll give you a compensation. I Tang Wenhao do things and convince people with virtue, okay? Including uncle Kang, who is respected by us, I won''t kill everything. As long as he is honest and honest in the future and doesn''t do anything, he will go home to provide for the elderly OK, Chen is my father-in-law after all. It has nothing to do with him. He has only contracted for a few years. Now, even if he expires early, I will give him all his money. However, since then, Chen has nothing to do with him. Now I want to ask you, boss Huang, are you convinced if I let Bai Long take charge of Chen in the future? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Convinced... Convinced, Bai Long is a talent. We are convinced. Besides, Chen has a cooperative relationship with us. Who does he cooperate with is not cooperation? Boss Tang, you can rest assured." Huang Kai said respectfully.


    "Well, in that case, I want to ask other brothers. From today on, Chen''s boss has become a white dragon. Are you convinced?" Tang Wenhao said, looking back coldly at Wang Kang''s men.


    Despite some twists and turns, the whole incident was handled very safely, which was somewhat beyond Tang Wenhao''s expectation. Huang Kai was indeed a profiteer and steered in the wind. Wang Kang fell. He soon completely obeyed Tang Wenhao''s command. In his eyes, interests always came first. Moreover, he also saw that Tang Wen, Chen''s son-in-law, must be responsible for the Jianghu in Manila in the future Hao led and Wang Kang fell in front of him. Who has the strength to challenge him? Besides, he has tamed white dragon, Mike and Rogers.


    After Wang Kang woke up, Tang Wenhao abandoned his kung fu and turned him into a waste old man. The whole process was witnessed by all the people on the scene. Where have these people seen such magical Kung Fu? They can turn a person with good Kung Fu into a waste man. They were shocked by Tang Wenhao''s superb Kung Fu, and no one dared to challenge his authority.

 Chapter 1129

    Tang Wenhao told Mike and Rogers to send Wang Kang home for the elderly. Don''t embarrass him. Wang Kang''s little wife officially belongs to Mike from today. In addition, Tang Wenhao also appointed Mike as the deputy general manager of Chen''s entertainment. Rogers is the security captain. They help Heilong control Chen together.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao asked Huang Kai to come forward and coordinate with nuerdo prison to redeem Yalong. How dare Huang Kai not cooperate? He nodded his head and agreed. He knew very well that if he didn''t agree, maybe his fate would become exactly the same as Wang Kang and become a complete loser in front of Tang Wenhao. Thinking of this, he felt afraid. He had never seen such a powerful role in his life.


    So Huang Kai immediately ordered his men to prepare the car quickly. He said he would personally lead Tang Wenhao to nuerdo prison to coordinate the redemption of Yalong with the warden, while Tang Wenhao asked Heilong to lead Mike. Rogers took the lifeless Wang Kang back to his own home and let Heilong see what to do.


    Therefore, life is sometimes so wonderful. Wang Kang, who was still swaggering and powerful ten minutes ago, has suddenly become a pitiful old man. Those younger brothers who have always been submissive in front of him will no longer look at him, because there is no murderous spirit in his eyes. Only when he glances at Mike intentionally or unintentionally, His eyes were full of hatred, but he didn''t dare to be angry with Mike.


    Because the situation has already changed. In the past, he could kill Mike every minute, but now Mike can screw his head off every minute. This is the reality.


    The key factor causing this reality is that a Chinese boy came to Manila a a few days ago. His name is Tang Wenhao. He changed the fate of many people and the Jianghu of Manila.


    Huang Kai''s car is an extended Volvo, which is domineering. He asked Tang Wenhao to sit in the back with him, ARU in the co pilot and Chen Jie in the middle.


    "Boss Huang, how much do you think it will cost to redeem my uncle Ge Yalong?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Huang Kai nodded and smiled, "Hehe, boss Tang, this... I don''t know very well, but please don''t worry. I still have some friendship with the warden of nuerdo prison. I don''t have brother Wang Kang... Oh, no, I''m familiar with the old boy Wang Kang, but it''s OK. Besides, who can''t get along with money? Boss Tang doesn''t have to worry. Tang Wenhao, I have another heartless request. I don''t know Tang Wen What do you think? "


    "Oh? Boss Huang has something to say." Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, he hated this sophisticated profiteer. His attitude changed so quickly that he immediately called Wang Kang an old boy, but he had to bear it because he had to use him to rescue Yalong.


    "Don''t call Mr. Tang that. In Manila, Mr. Tang is a real elder brother, and we still need the care of boss Tang! I think if boss Tang agrees, I want to hire your uncle Ge Yalong at a high salary as the security captain of my nightingale. Don''t worry, boss Tang, I won''t treat him badly." Huang Kai smiled.


    "Ah? You want to ask Aaron to work for your Nightingale? I''m afraid not." Tang Wenhao said in surprise that he soon understood Huang Kai''s intention. In addition to flattering him and wooing him, he also wanted to escort his Nightingale by using Yalong''s identity. But Tang Wenhao knew that Yalong was from brother nine and had no sense of security in Manila. Could brother nine make Yalong someone else like this? It was absolutely impossible. It might kill him.


    "Why? Boss Tang, I think this is the best way. In this way, Yalong brothers have a good job and our safety is guaranteed. It''s good for him and our Nightingale?" Huang Kai didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to refuse.


    "Boss Huang, it''s not as simple as you think. After Yalong gets out of prison, I still need boss Huang to get him a fake identity so that he can leave China with me. I hope boss Huang can help. However, don''t worry, I won''t lose you money. You can earn what you should earn. I won''t mind. We are in business. In fact, boss Huang, you don''t know me, Tang Wenhao. I never treat you badly My friend and brother, Wang Kang asked for it today. If he didn''t try to occupy my father-in-law''s Chen entertainment collection, I wouldn''t choose to end his Jianghu career in this way. He can still manage Chen well, but he is too greedy. That''s the only end. I think boss Huang is a smart man and won''t go his way, right? " Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Tang, I Huang Kai is also a man of temperament. I do everything for my friends. Wang Kang is really a little too cruel. I''m not only cruel to Chen, but also to my friends and subordinates. This can''t be compared with Mr. Tang, so I don''t get a penny to help a hero like Mr. Tang." Huang Kai flattered.


    "No, boss Huang, you can earn what you should earn. It doesn''t matter." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    At nurdo prison, Huang Kai first called the warden at the door. It''s a coincidence that the warden is inside. For the sake of safety, Huang Kai asked Tang Wenhao and others to wait in his car first. He went to see the situation himself first. Anyway, it''s certainly impossible to take people away today. After all, it''s a prison, not a vegetable market.


    After Huang Kai left, ALU, the co pilot, looked back and smiled at Tang Wenhao. He couldn''t speak Chinese and could only nod, but Tang Wenhao had seen it from his expression. The boy was very convinced of him. He didn''t have the arrogance when he began to see him.


    "Boss Tang, I didn''t expect you to be so good at Chinese Kung Fu. We Alu admire you very much." the driver beside Alu smiled. It turned out that he could speak Chinese.


    "Oh, nothing. In China, people with my skills are everywhere." Tang Wenhao smiled modestly. Chen Jie in the front row looked back and smiled, thinking, where is it? There are few experts like his brother-in-law in China.


    Several people talked in the car for half an hour. Huang Kai strode out of the prison. As soon as he got to the car, he told the driver to drive, "go back to the company first." then he nodded to Tang Wenhao.


    After Tang Wenhao sat beside him, he whispered, "boss Huang, is there no problem?"


    Huang Kai whispered, "OK, just wait for me to hand in the money in the evening."


    "Great, need more money? I''ll give it to you right away when I get to your company." Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Boss Tang, don''t worry. Wait until you get back. It needs to be carried out secretly. There are certain risks. He said that Yalong is an important prisoner and is not allowed to take money to redeem people according to the routine. I need to take a special channel. I''ll tell you in detail when I get back to my office!" Huang Kai whispered.


    "OK, thank you, boss Huang. I won''t treat you badly." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After returning to Nightingale headquarters, Huang Kai asked Tang Wenhao to enter his office alone. They closed the door and even Chen Jie didn''t go in. Although Tang Wenhao thought he was a little superfluous, in order to respect him, he still asked Chen Jie to wait outside. He interviewed Huang Kai alone.


    After they sat down, Tang Wenhao asked, "boss Huang, what''s the situation? Tell me!"


    "Well, Mr. Tang, that''s right. The warden said that Yalong was an important prisoner in the hijacking incident and involved the government of state W. therefore, if he went according to the normal procedures, he would certainly not get out. No one had the courage to take money to let him go. However, he was from Manila. As compatriots, we didn''t want him to be extradited to state w to prison in the future, or we wanted to rescue him as much as possible, so , the warden put forward a plan. Let''s arrange everything for him to leave the country first, and then they will deliberately give him a chance to escape from prison. After going out, they will send him out immediately. Before the police react, he has left the Philippines. In this case, everyone has no responsibility, "Huang Kai said.


    "Ah? It really needs careful deployment. Otherwise, if a link is disconnected, all previous efforts will be wasted. The problem is, it''s not so easy to arrange the formalities for going abroad? It may take time. Moreover, we can''t take photos for him outside. How can we do the passport and identity certificate?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry about this, Mr. Tang. The warden has many ways. They will secretly take photos of Aaron wearing a wig, and then use the photos of Aaron wearing a wig to make his identity certificate and passport. I will implement these things. After these certificates are handled and the air ticket is bought, they will arrange for him to escape. You know the situation around nuerdo prison. If you plan carefully, It''s not difficult to escape. You will pick him up outside at that time. After receiving him, you will immediately go to the airport and leave the country by plane. When the police react, you will have left early, "Huang Kai said.


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he couldn''t help exclaiming, "Gao ah! This move is really powerful. Boss Huang, does the warden often do this? Your Philippines is more corrupt than our country! Does he serve in one stop? These things can''t be completed by one person. It needs the cooperation of a team to complete them effectively. It seems that their charges should also be high?"


    "Oh, yes, Mr. Tang, as you guessed, they are really a one-stop service. The whole process of service needs a lot of money, because they take great risks, but you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll deal with it." Huang Kai smiled.


    Tang Wenhao really saw the corruption in the Philippines this time and the efficiency of these corrupt elements. In two days, he did a complete set of departure materials for Yalong without leakage. Of course, they also got a lot of money, including 500000 US dollars and millions of pesos. They met customers like Tang Wenhao, They are really rich.


    Originally, Huang Kai wanted to pay Tang Wenhao the money, but Tang Wenhao didn''t let him pay it. He didn''t insist too much when he saw that the money was not a small amount. However, he began to like Tang Wenhao in his heart. He felt that compared with Wang Kang, Tang Wenhao was definitely a person who did great things. Although it was chilling when he became cruel, on the whole, he was very measured in his work, Convincing.


    Tang Wenhao these days, in addition to waiting patiently for further news from Huang Kai and the warden, he turns around at Chen''s entertainment collection when he is free. Especially in the evening, he either watches the challenge competition in the boxing ring or runs to the dance ground to enjoy the hot dance of beautiful women, and goes on stage to talk about the oil of beautiful women.

 Chapter 1130

    Now, the employees of Chen''s entertainment collection know that from that day on, Chen''s entertainment collection has been owned by Chen again, and the management power has been taken back from Wang Kang. Heilong has become the general manager, Mike and Rogers have become the main managers, while Tang Wenhao is the boss behind the scenes. Everyone is respectful when they see him.


    On the contrary, no one cares too much about Chen Jie, the real eldest son of the Chen family. Many people think he is Tang Wenhao''s little attendant and is not an important person. Chen Jie doesn''t matter. He knows very well that it is Tang Wenhao''s credit that Chen''s entertainment collection can return to them.


    The four beauties who accompanied Tang Wenhao for several nights, such as Li Xianxi, were afraid that Tang Wenhao would blame them because they had used drugs for Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao found them and they were all frightened because they all heard that Wang Kang was settled by the super handsome man, and he became Chen''s real boss.


    Fortunately, Tang Wenhao was magnanimous and let bygones be bygones.


    Tang Wenhao promised Li Xianxi that as long as she is willing to follow him all her life, she can follow him all her life and never separate. Therefore, Li Xianxi has a fierce ideological struggle these days, because if she chooses to go with Tang Wenhao, leave the Philippines and go to Vietnam, her studies will be terminated, and she is reluctant to give up.


    However, she can''t stand Tang Wenhao leaving her. In recent days, she has deeply fallen in love with this cool looking, extremely smart and invincible, especially the handsome guy in the world of bed Kung Fu. She has been deeply trapped in his affectionate eyes. No matter Tang Wenhao''s eyes fall on her body, her blood is boiling all over her, and she is crazy in love with him.


    Tang Wenhao told her that no matter whether she followed him or not, he hoped that Li Xianxi would not perform striptease on the stage from now on. He said he would be jealous. He hoped that Li Xianxi''s body would be his own from now on. After listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, Li Xianxi was very moved and promised him that she would not step on the striptease stage whether Tang Wenhao took her or not, This also moved Tang Wenhao.


    On this day, Tang Wenhao is discussing with Chen Jie whether to help Chen in Hong Kong after Yalong''s release from prison or let him go to Shanghai mans factory on the mainland. In short, he must stay away from his previous organization, otherwise he will be found and killed by brother Jiu sooner or later.


    Tang Wenhao means that the best job for a talent like Yalong is a nightclub like Chen, which is very suitable for him to guard the venue. However, he is worried that the underworld in Hong Kong is too powerful. He is worried that brother Jiuge will find him in Hong Kong and buy off the underworld in Hong Kong to kill him.


    If he is in the mainland, Jiuge may not be able to stretch out his hand. The mainland is relatively better in public security, but there are only mans and Chen''s clothing enterprises in the mainland. Obviously, such enterprises are not suitable for him.


    Huang Kai called while they were not making up their minds, "Mr. Tang, you can book a ticket for one o''clock tomorrow morning. The warden has arranged it. You must arrange others to pick up tickets at the airport before eleven o''clock tonight and go through other procedures. Your Kung Fu is good. You wait for Yalong at the place we agreed. When he comes out, you pick him up and go to the airport immediately. Don''t worry about other problems. We''ll arrange it properly." Huang Kai said.


    "Great, boss Huang, thank you. After this is over, I will come back to thank you. In the future, Chen''s business still needs more care from boss Huang. This time, Heilong will go back with us for a few days. During this period, I hope boss Huang will support Mike''s work more. Tang is not very grateful." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Mr. Tang is very kind. You are the most courageous boss I have seen. Don''t worry. If you are not in Manila, our cooperation between Nightingale and Chen will not be affected. Mr. Tang, please hurry up and arrange your work! Don''t forget to meet at the appointed place at about 10 p.m. on time. I will go there and take you to the airport." Huang Kai said.


    "OK, thank you very much. Then we will start to act according to the plan." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After hanging up Huang Kai''s phone, Tang Wenhao immediately asked Chen Jie to call Heilong, Mike and Rogers together for a meeting. Before the meeting, Tang Wenhao communicated with Heilong first, told him the arrangement tonight, asked him and Chen Jie to deal with the air ticket in person, kept it confidential to others except Heilong and Chen Jie, and couldn''t tell Mike and Rogers their action arrangement. It''s necessary to guard against people , if these two guys don''t really talk to them, it''s a big deal.


    But he clearly told Mike and Rogers that during the period when Tang Wenhao and Heilong left Manila for a few days, Mike had full power to deal with Chen''s daily management affairs, and Rogers assisted him. Tang Wenhao also told Mike that he wanted to test Mike''s management ability. If he could manage Chen alone during this period, Tang Wenhao said that he would reuse him. Mike heard these words He was very energetic and encouraged. He vowed to be loyal to his duty and would not do anything sorry to Chen. Rogers also said that he would go all out to cooperate with Mike and stabilize Chen.


    After the meeting, he took Mike and Rogers out of the office. Heilong smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, you are really born to be a material for management. What you said at the meeting today is both gracious and dignified. It can not only deter Mike and Rogers, but also encourage them to be loyal to Chen. It''s very good. You don''t know. Now Wang Kang''s little wife is like glue to Mike. He is very grateful to you from his heart, but he also has some trouble."


    "Ah? What trouble? Can Wang Kang do anything to him?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "That''s not true. It''s Wang Kang''s first wife. Mike said that the old woman, regardless of Wang Kang, said that he was a waste man. Now he''s nothing, and doesn''t want to take care of him. She still pesters Mike all day. As long as Mike goes home, she won''t go. For the sake of more than half a year with her, Mike is not good. She''s too much to her, but she''s very annoying her." The black dragon smiled.


    "Ha ha, of course, Mike is more than 20 years younger than the old lady. Can you stop bothering her? However, Wang Kang is not an unforgivable person. Tell Mike not to go too far with Wang Kang and find a way to get his wife home. It''s unrealistic to think of Mike as a young man!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, Wen Hao, you can rest assured that this kind of thing, Mike can do it herself, I will not control it. You need nothing else, I will arrange the work first. You tell me your ID number, I buy the ticket, right, you said you want to take that Li Xianxi away, is it true? If it is true, you must inform her and hurry to buy the ticket, right?"


    "Well, brother, you reminded me. Go ahead and I''ll ask about the situation." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When Heilong and Chen Jie were busy, Tang Wenhao quickly dialed Li Xianxi. He clearly told the best beauty that he was leaving Manila early tomorrow morning. He wanted to take her away. Was she really willing to go with him?


    When Li Xianxi heard that Tang Wenhao was really leaving, she fell into silence for a moment. For about a minute, she finally made up her mind. She said she wanted to go with Tang Wenhao, but she couldn''t go this time. She wanted to find Tang Wenhao after reading this semester. She asked Tang Wenhao to leave her address.


    Tang Wenhao said it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t go with him this time. He will tell her Ruan''s address, but he hopes to stay alone with her for a few hours tonight. Tang Wenhao is really in love with her. As soon as Li Xianxi heard it, he cried on the phone on the spot, and they can''t say endless love words.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao drove Chen''s bus to Manila business school to pick up Li Xianxi. When they got on the bus, they recklessly kissed Tang Wenhao. Tears poured out of his beautiful eyes, "Wen Hao, iloveyou."


    "Metoo." Tang Wenhao also said emotionally.


    They kissed for a few minutes. Tang Wenhao felt that he didn''t quench his thirst. He let her go and drove to the hotel. He wanted to love Li Xianxi crazily before leaving Manila. He was worried that he would never have a chance in the future. Who knows if she would really go to Liangshan to find him? Tang Wenhao was disappointed at the thought that he might never have a chance to be with her again in the future.


    After they arrived at the hotel, as soon as they entered the room, they frantically pulled each other''s clothes and rolled into the big bed. This time, they were more soul-stirring, hearty and desperate than ever before.


    When the love was strong, Li Xianxi burst into tears. Her emotional expression made Tang Wenhao feel that this might be the last time for the two.


    After more than three hours, the night was getting darker, and Huang Kai had called and said that he was waiting for him at the appointed place. I hope Tang Wenhao didn''t waste time. Tang Wenhao reluctantly left Li Xianxi''s gentle township.


    After Tang Wenhao sent Li Xianxi back to Manila business school, he broke up with her in tears, turned around and hurried to nuerdo prison. In fact, his heart hurt when he watched Li Xianxi twist his graceful posture and wave his hands with tears.


    In a grove near nuerdo prison, Tang Wenhao saw Huang Kai''s car. This time, he was also alone. He didn''t even bring his most trusted Aru. They both got out of the car and walked to each other. "Mr. Tang, there''s no tail behind?" Huang Kai asked cautiously.


    "Absolutely not. Don''t worry! Boss Huang, let''s go." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "OK, you come with me, and the car will stop here." Huang Kai replied, then turned around and took Tang Wenhao into the grove. They didn''t speak and quietly shuttled through the grove.


    This is an artificial forest. It is estimated that which garden company planted it, which facilitated the escape of prisoners from nuerdo prison. They shuttled in it for about ten minutes and came to the seaside.


    It is closer to the living area of nurdo prison, only 200 meters away from the wall. Huang Kai motioned Tang Wenhao to crawl in the grass with him, "Mr. Tang, see? There''s a manhole exit over there. If there''s no accident, Yalong will climb out from there. After we pick him up, don''t say anything. Take him into the woods quickly, and then change his clothes and wig. Everything is in my car."


    "OK, boss Huang, you are very well planned. Thank you very much." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "No thanks. Mr. Tang will take care of us more nightingales in the future." Huang Kai smiled.

 Chapter 1131

    After talking for about ten minutes, they heard the sound of the manhole cover. They hurriedly held their breath and stared at the manhole cover. Sure enough, the cover was lifted and a head protruded from the inside. After looking around, they jumped out of the inside. Tang Wenhao motioned Huang Kai to lie down and stay still. He went to meet him.


    After he got up from the grass, the cat''s waist swept quickly towards the manhole. At this time, the shadow was covering the manhole again. He found someone behind him. He hurriedly asked, "who!"


    "Brother long, it''s me. I''m Wen Hao. Put on these boots and come with me. Don''t talk." Tang Wenhao whispered and handed him two boots.


    After Yalong put on his boots, he followed Tang Wenhao. They quickly reached the edge of the grass. Huang Kai was already ready and led them into the forest. The three didn''t speak and walked through the forest silently.


    When he got to the car, Huang Kai let Yalong into his car, asked him to change his clothes in the car and put on a wig specially made for him. Soon, Yalong looked completely different. Huang Kai rolled up Yalong''s clothes and threw them into the trunk.


    "Boss Huang, should these clothes be burned?" Tang Wenhao asked puzzled.


    "Well, but this is not a place. Besides, time is tight. Let''s leave here first. I''ll take you to the airport. I''ll choose a place to burn on the way. In addition, the car needs to be washed. Don''t leave any traces. Go. Time is tight. You must race against time. You follow my car." Huang Kai hurried into the car.


    Yalong also hurried to follow Tang Wenhao into the car. The two cars soon disappeared by the small trees on the beach. "Wenhao, this man seems to be Huang Kai, the Nightingale''s boss?" Yalong couldn''t help asking on the way.


    "Well, brother long, don''t worry! He is one of us now. The key to bringing you out this time is that he is coordinating. I will explain the specific process to you after we leave the Philippines." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, great, Wen Hao. I''m lucky to meet someone like you. Where are we going now? Are we going to leave the Philippines?" asked Aaron suspiciously.


    "Well, it must not be long here. If the police find you are out of prison, you are not satisfied with the arrest of the world. So you can follow us back to Chinese mainland first, and you will have to keep a distance from us on this road until you leave Philippines completely, understand?" Tang Wen Hao asked.


    "Understand, so that we will not be tired of you, and we will return to Vietnam after we return to Chinese mainland, will you? I really want to miss my girl," said Yalong, "our siblings have not seen each other for nearly a year."


    "Well, I''ll take part in a TV challenge competition in our country first, and then I''ll take you back to Liangshan. By the way, what''s your plan after you come out? I want to hear your opinion." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "I... Wen Hao, I don''t know anything except fighting and killing. Shall I be your bodyguard? Anyway, I figured it out in prison. Since you saved my life and my sister Yani followed you, I have the obligation to protect you. Protecting you is equal to protecting myself. My life will be yours in the future." Yalong said emotionally.


    "Hehe, thank you, brother long. However, I don''t need a bodyguard. The person who can hurt me has not been born yet!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Yalong looked up and down at Tang Wenhao. In order to convince him, Tang Wenhao suddenly touched his head. Yalong immediately felt dizzy, and then didn''t know anything. Tang Wenhao smiled, and then explored his hand to solve his acupoints. Yalong woke up.


    "How''s it going? Brother long, did you take a nap?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Yalong looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. "Wenhao, you are the real Wulin expert. Why didn''t you subdue me on the plane last time? Let me treat you like that?"


    "Hehe, brother long, the situation on the plane was too complicated last time. I was afraid of hurting some innocent people, so I didn''t do it. By the way, speaking of this, I want to ask you something. Do you remember? Your boss didn''t kill a young man on the plane last time. The young man was also the boyfriend of a stewardess. Later, your people forced me to take off a middle-aged beautiful woman Clothes. At that time, I almost took off the middle-aged beautiful woman''s pants. Do you know the whereabouts of that woman and her husband? "Tang Wenhao thought of ah Fei''s mother and her sister who had been separated for more than 40 years.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, you won''t like that old woman? Are you ok? Like old women? How beautiful my sister is? It''s not enough for you to play?" Yalong looked at Tang Wenhao with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, where do you want to go, because she is like the sister of one of my father-in-law''s women. Their sisters have been separated for many years. I hope I can find her." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Why do you go around like this? Let me think... Wen Hao, the woman must not have died, but her husband seems to have hung up and was shot dead in the process of running away." Yalong said.


    "Oh? Do you remember clearly?" Tang Wenhao asked with some regret.


    "Yes, I remember very clearly. At that time, we were all caught by Interpol. I saw the woman jump on an old man and cry to death. Why do I remember so clearly? Because the woman was really beautiful. At that time, many men stared at her. She was snow-white, with good figure and beautiful facial features. The old man could have such a beautiful and sexy face A wife is lucky, but he was shot dead by random guns. I dare say that woman is more beautiful than my mother. "Yalong said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Brother long, you won''t like her? You''re going to like her. Find her and I''ll set you up." Tang Wenhao said with a smile. He thought that men all over the world were almost the same. He didn''t lose heart when he saw beautiful women.


    "OK! Wen Hao, don''t tell me. If she is willing to marry me, I really dare to marry her. It''s good to be old and know how to hurt people." Yalong said with an obscene smile.


    "Ha ha, but there seems to be a problem," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? What''s the problem? I''m only 38 years old. I don''t think she''s old. What problems can''t be solved?" it seems that Yalong is really serious. He looks very serious.


    "Hehe, brother long, it''s not a matter of age, it''s a matter of seniority. I call her sister aunt. If you marry her, what''s your name? The key problem is that Yani doesn''t want me to marry. Isn''t this seniority all messed up? I''ll find a younger one for you. No, how about giving you some beauties at one time? I don''t dare to say other resources, beauty capital There are many sources. As long as you are in good health, I can fully and fully meet your needs. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, is it true or false? Are you selling beauties?" Aaron asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, where do you want to go? Of course I''m not selling beauty. I''m the king of the daughter country, okay? Anyway, you''ll know then. Follow me, you don''t have to worry about your wife''s problems. How much you want can satisfy you. By the way, where did the woman go? Do you know?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Seems to have returned to Hong Kong? I remember she told the police that she was from Hong Kong and that her husband was a professor. I don''t know what school professor he was. I just heard that," Yalong said.


    "Really? Do you remember correctly?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "No, certainly not. Everyone will pay attention to such a beautiful woman. This is a man''s instinct! When you really find her, you will understand everything. This is not difficult to find. Sort out all the universities in Hong Kong and check them one by one. It will be found out soon," Yalong said.


    "Oh, yes, brother long, thank you for providing me with so much useful information. I''ll ask my family in Hong Kong to investigate. Brother long, you see, boss Huang stopped. It''s estimated that he wanted to burn your clothes. Let''s wait for him!" said Tang Wenhao, who also pulled over.


    Sure enough, Huang Kai got out of the car, opened the trunk, took out the roll of clothes, got some gasoline from the fuel tank on the clothes, and then lit the clothes on the isolation belt of the auxiliary road. Until the clothes burned out, he got on the car again and motioned Tang Wenhao to continue to follow him.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, they cleaned their cars at the 24-hour car wash near the airport, and then drove into the airport. On the way, Tang Wenhao has contacted Heilong. He and Chen Jie are waiting in the waiting hall with their tickets!


    After a few hours of flight, the plane landed slowly at the capital airport. Tang Wenhao and them didn''t leave the airport, but transferred directly from the capital airport to Zhengzhou, because Wu Kui was anxiously waiting for them in Zhengzhou!


    There are still three days before the challenge arena. Wu Kui has prepared all the materials of Tang Wenhao. If Tang Wenhao doesn''t implement the personnel before this morning, his previous registration will have to be cancelled, and man''s sponsorship fee has been entered into the organizer''s account. If Tang Wenhao doesn''t come back, man will lose millions of sponsorship fee.


    The plane flew to Zhengzhou in less than an hour. At this time, it was dawn. Four people left the airport and took a taxi to the sponsor Henan satellite TV. Wu Kui said that the hotel he settled in was near the TV station.


    "Wen Hao, I''ve long heard that Zhengzhou is a place where there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Nearby is the millennium old temple Shaolin Temple, which is the birthplace of your Chinese Kung Fu, and Chenjiagou in Wen County, which is the birthplace of Taijiquan. Top experts from outside and inside are here. You can be careful." Heilong smiled. He is also a martial artist, He still has some research on Chinese Kung Fu, so he knows Shaolin Temple and Chenjiagou


    Tang Wenhao said with a frank smile, "it''s all right. It''s a tradition of famous Chinese people to meet friends by martial arts. It''s nothing to communicate with each other. It''s not important to win or lose."


    "That''s what I said, but I still won. What a beautiful scene! This is a live broadcast. Brother-in-law, how much are you sure?" Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "Hehe, my brother-in-law really didn''t think about this problem, but I watched several games on TV. It''s estimated that it''s not a big problem. At least it''s no problem to enter the top three." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.

 Chapter 1132

    The driver looked back at Tang Wenhao with disdain, which made Chen Jie very unhappy. "Man, why do you look at our brother-in-law like this? Can you do it?"


    The driver glanced at Chen Jie. "Young man, there are people outside the people and there are mountains outside the mountain. Don''t talk big before fighting. Our Chinese Wushu has a long history, a large number of experts and many sects. Don''t think you are good at it."


    His words attracted Tang Wenhao''s attention. He took a careful look at the driver and found that the middle-aged man''s eyes were shining. At a glance, he knew it was Lian Jiazi.


    Tang Wenhao quickly hugged his fist and said with a smile, "what the master said is reasonable. We are still young and don''t pay attention to propriety. Which martial arts does the master practice?"


    The driver laughed and smiled brightly. "Young man, I can''t do any Kung Fu. I just practiced a few tricks. I can''t talk about Kung Fu. You''re going to participate in the boxing championship!"


    Chen Jie said arrogantly, "yes! You know?"


    The driver smiled generously, "I heard that this session seems to be a Sanshou competition, not according to routines and sects. What kind of Kung Fu do you practice? I think the young man is practicing internal boxing?" he looked at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao praised himself, "good eyesight. It''s really a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. A taxi driver has unique skills!"


    "My brother-in-law knows acupoint pointing, of course it''s internal boxing." Chen Jie couldn''t help blurting out.


    Tang Wenhao pestled him with his elbow. "What nonsense! You talk so fast."


    The driver looked back at Tang Wenhao up and down, and his eyes showed surprise. "Acupoint pointing Kung Fu? It sounds like Shaolin Kung Fu, but it seems that Shaolin Kung Fu doesn''t have this Kung Fu."


    Tang Wenhao asserted that this person is definitely an expert and must be familiar with Shaolin martial arts. "Shifu has insight! Acupoint pointing is indeed an internal skill, but it''s not Shaolin Kung Fu. I really don''t know. I just learned some fur by chance, and I learned it by chance, and I didn''t practice much. My brother just said nonsense." Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Ha ha, this brother is too modest. In fact, your Kung Fu should be good, but be careful. With the more and more frequent exchanges, a competitive atmosphere has gradually formed in our country. Experts from all walks of life have appeared. Although many people live in the countryside, Kung Fu is really amazing, which shows that our Chinese martial arts are really broad and profound and hidden in the people." The driver smiled.


    "Yes, master, to be honest, my master is also an insignificant old man from the countryside. Most people don''t know that he is a man with unique skills, because he is no different from ordinary people, but who knows that he can easily subdue a person by probing his hands?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, brother, what kind of Kung Fu can you do besides acupoint pointing?" the driver asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Shifu, I really don''t know what kung fu I practice, because my Shifu didn''t tell me. I only know that the Kung Fu they teach me is handed down from my ancestors. I don''t know anything else. Anyway, I learn what they teach. It seems very common moves, but they are very practical. In general, I benefit a lot. Shifu, I think you are also a fellow disciple. What I have to ask you for advice when I have a chance, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I don''t deserve it. How can I know kung fu? That is, I like watching martial arts films. I learned several flower rack styles with the old people in the village when I was an hour. I can''t take them." the driver smiled modestly.


    Tang Wenhao knows that others are modest. From his eyes, he can feel that his kung fu is not weak, at least not weaker than black dragon''s Kung Fu. He must be much more powerful than Yalong and Chen Jie.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and the driver had a good chat. When they got to the door of the TV station, they left each other a phone. This person didn''t even charge them for the fare, which made Tang Wenhao very embarrassed.


    "Brother in law, he''s not bad!" Chen Jie said with a smile.


    "It would be nice if I didn''t take your money? You don''t have a door guard at all. What are you doing with people when you meet them for the first time? What? My brother-in-law can point acupoints." Tang Wenhao criticized Chen Jie.


    Chen Jie felt the back of his head and said with a smile, "brother-in-law, I just want to advertise with you."


    "I''d better avoid it! I tell you, this man has a deep internal skill. You''re definitely not his opponent. I don''t think there''s any bottom. I''m right to come to Henan this time. There are absolutely hidden dragons and crouching tigers in this place. There are many experts. A taxi driver has unique skills, not to mention those professionals!"


    Just speaking of this, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. It turned out that it was Wu Kui. He told Tang Wenhao that he had got up and was washing. He asked Tang Wenhao and them to wait a moment at the door of the organizer. He would come to pick them up to the hotel soon because he drove from mans.


    "Second brother, you''re really OK. You''ve driven here and haven''t gone to the airport to pick us up. Are you still my second brother? Grass!" Tang Wenhao put down the phone to him angrily.


    About ten minutes later, Wu Kui finally drove Manny''s BMW to the gate of the organizer. As soon as he got off the bus, Tang Wenhao punched him, "grass, I''m still the second brother! I don''t come to pick us up if there is a car. Come on, let me introduce you. This is my eldest brother Heilong. His sister is my wife Heifeng. This is Yalong, who has just been rescued from the Philippines."


    "Oh, I see. His sister is Miss Yani, the supermodel of our mans model team?" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "By the way, Yani is also my childe''s wife who hasn''t been to the door. The first thing to do when I return to Liangshan this time is to do her. I''m jealous of you, boy." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Can I be jealous? He doesn''t need to be introduced. Is it your brother-in-law Chen Jie? Is it the eldest childe of the Chen family whose sisters have been accepted by you?" Wu Kui smiled at Chen Jie.


    "Ha ha... I can''t help it? My sisters like me, and they all have to marry me. I can only learn * * to do good deeds and accept them all." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Look, brother long, if this guy is cheap and good, you shouldn''t push your sister into the fire pit and shamelessly touch someone else''s sister. It''s unreasonable. You don''t listen to your boasting. Go back to the hotel first. The rooms are booked. Wash and sleep after dinner. I''ll take him to go through the formalities and he''ll come back after that Go and have a good rest. Don''t be beaten down by others in a few rounds. We mans spent $5 million on it. "Wu Kui smiled.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao, Heilong, Yalong and Chen Jie also stayed with Wu Kui in a hotel near the TV station. At the hotel, Heilong and Yalong lived in one room, Tang Wenhao and Chen Jie lived in one room. After washing, Wu Kui arranged Heilong and others to have breakfast downstairs. After that, he took Tang Wenhao to the sponsor to sign up and go through the formalities. Otherwise, If you don''t see yourself and check accordingly, others won''t accept it.


    "Brother, you''re lucky. I''ve seen the video of sister Yalong. She''s an absolute beauty. She''s hot! Why, she hasn''t finished yet?" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "What''s not done yet? I''m keeping her. I don''t want the beauty to think that following me is a deal. It''s like taking advantage of people''s danger. I have to save her brother first and let her be my woman. Isn''t it more gentleman? Besides, I don''t lack women. Which woman in my family can''t make me happy like an immortal? Right? Man! I want to be a man You have good manners. By the way, can you rest assured if you come alone this time? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Go, do you think we''re all like you, leaving incense everywhere? We''re honest men and we''re very trustworthy to our wife, aren''t we? By the way, what you said that day, I''ll go to death valley and you''ll send some beautiful women to my second brother. Is it true or false? Men should keep their word." Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Second brother, are you in a hurry? Don''t worry, I have no problem here. I just give you some beautiful girls. The key is whether my sister-in-law has approved it? Don''t worry, you''ll be happy. I''ll carry the black pot for you and become your careless friend." Tang Wenhao looked at Wu Kui seriously.


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Can your sister-in-law''s Vinegar jar promise? Just like Na Yingsu, it''s a fait accompli. She doesn''t agree or recruit. The key is that you should provide resources to the second brother, right? Brother, the second brother''s happy life depends on you, and don''t remember if you''re innocent!" Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    When they arrived at the temporary reception desk of the organizer, Wu Kui first LED Tang Wenhao to report for duty. Not to mention, because there were many contestants, someone from the organizer went to work very early. Tang Wenhao took photos, had a physical examination and handled certificates. After a round, he also worked for more than two hours. Next, he waited for the arrangement of the organizer.


    When the two returned to the hotel, Heilong, Yalong, the "Double Dragons" and Chen Jie had already slept. They stayed up almost all night last night. "Wen Hao, why don''t you sleep for a while, and the second brother will go out first?"


    "What are you doing? I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. Let''s talk! My brother is energetic. It''s okay. Anyway, there are still a few days to play and there''s plenty of time to sleep." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Therefore, the two brothers began to look back on the past, look forward to the future and have a good conversation. Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui had a deep relationship with each other. Apart from his wife, they regarded each other as the best brothers in life. Later, Tang Wenhao was indeed a little sleepy. Wu Kui asked him to rest first and he went to deal with some work.


    In a flash, three days later, the boxing championship officially began.


    The venue of the boxing championship was chosen at a university close to the television station. When Wu Kui led Tang Wenhao, Heilong, Yalong and Chen Jie to the University Stadium, he found that there were really many parameter players this time. There were more than 100 people, all of whom were experts from all over the country.


    "Brother, there''s a tough battle to fight! We''ll cheer you up later. Today is the preliminary competition, most of them will be eliminated, and they will win the top 20 tomorrow." Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao were chatting backstage. Next to them, the staff were talking about some precautions of the competition, and everyone distributed some materials.

 Chapter 1133

    "Well, I''m sure there''s no problem today. I have a bottom in my heart. You should take a good look later. You should pay special attention to the strategies and skills of those who have won the battle. When you go back, I''ll test you to see if you''ve given up all your Kung Fu since you became the boss?" Tang Wenhao chatted with Wu Kui while reading the information.


    "Can I compete with you? Just play your own game." Wu Kui smiled.


    There are three challenge platforms in this competition, 20 groups with 6 people in each group. The champions of each group enter the semi-finals. During the semi-finals, they are divided into five groups. The winners enter the finals. The top three in the finals are the champions, runners up and runners up.


    Tang Wenhao''s preliminary contest was divided into group 10. He carefully looked at the background information of his opponents in this group. He paid more attention to two opponents, one from Guangdong, a master of Wing Chun boxing and the other a master of Yang''s Tai Chi.


    "Wen Hao, you are also good at Tai Chi. Why should these two people pay special attention?" Wu Kui asked suspiciously.


    "I''m Chen Style Tai Chi. He''s Yang''s Tai Chi. Yang''s Tai Chi evolved from Chen''s Tai Chi. It should be said that it has improved to a certain extent. This person has practiced Tai Chi for 20 years. He should be familiar with Chen''s Tai Chi. Since he is a Tai Chi Master, I don''t want to beat him with other boxing. I want to beat him with Tai Chi. It''s interesting. If I beat him with strange boxing I haven''t seen before, it''s a little strange The taste of invincibility, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? People''s rule is to win. Why do you care so much? Then you and Yongchun experts have to use Yongchun than you? But you''re not familiar with Yongchun! How can you win people?" Wu Kui laughed at Tang Wenhao''s pedantic idea.


    "Hehe, that''s another thing. I don''t understand Yongchun. Naturally, I can only use my boxing. This is another thing. Your boy likes to argue with me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    To make a long story short, the competition officially began. Wu Kui, Heilong and others went down to watch the competition, while Tang Wenhao made preparations in the back and put on his practice clothes.


    What made Tang Wenhao somewhat discouraged was that the first person to fight with him was a young man from Shaanxi, who practiced Sanda. When it was their turn to go up, Tang Wenhao beat him down with only three moves. The young man had no chance to parry. Tang Wenhao''s extremely fast body method made him blow out of the air, so he only used a few moves to win him with the Tai Chi move of waiting for work.


    Sure enough, when Tang Wenhao went down to prepare, as he expected, there were only Yang''s Taiji master and Wing Chun master left in their group.


    The three returned to the challenge arena and drew lots to determine the competition order. Finally, Tang Wenhao first compared with Yongchun master, and then the winner compared with Yang Taiji''s uncle level master.


    As soon as they held fists and the referee gave an order, Tang Wenhao and Yongchun boxing experts began to enter the state. The opponent was a young man in his thirties. His body method and technique were very fast and his boxing was also very powerful.


    After the two swam away for more than ten seconds, the other party suddenly punched and directly attacked Tang Wenhao''s face. Tang Wenhao withdrew and dodged. His body swayed around the back of the other party. As soon as his opponent turned back, Tang Wenhao quickly pushed out his palms. His opponent was hit on the chest, suddenly pushed out of the challenge arena and fell to the ground.


    This is the power of Tang Wenhao. It looks like an ordinary fist, but it is simple and direct.


    The audience cheered.


    After his opponent fell, he was taken care of by his relatives and friends, massaged for half a minute, and went on stage again. This time, his eyes were staring at Tang Wenhao''s footwall. He wanted to see why Tang Wenhao''s Footwork was so fast. It can be said that he fell inexplicably.


    He didn''t know that Tang Wenhao had absorbed the profound internal skills of the Jin family for decades. His body was full of mixed Qi and strong internal power, so his body was elegant and fast.


    Although he worked hard in the second round, the defeat was decided. Within ten seconds, he was thrown off the stage by Tang Wenhao again. This time, he couldn''t get up at all.


    In this way, after Tang Wenhao won the Wing Chun master, Yang''s Tai Chi master came up.


    This is a middle-aged man about 40 years old. He calmly hugged Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "young man, it''s great! Please stop!"


    When Tang Wenhao saw that people were so polite, he quickly returned the gift and said, "it''s just a coincidence. Please give me some advice."


    After they were polite, the referee made a start, and they immediately entered a state of high vigilance. Tang Wenhao felt it. The momentum of the Yang Taiji master was much better than that of the Yongchun master just now. He was very calm and didn''t take action easily.


    Tang Wenhao also put on the posture of Chen''s Taiji, which surprised the other party, but more angry, because it made the other party feel despised. He clearly found that Tang Wenhao played a kind of martial arts that he had never seen before and seemed very ordinary. Why did he use Chen''s Taiji with me now?


    Therefore, in addition to being angry, he began to take the initiative to attack, and Tang Wenhao also dealt with him with Taiji Kung Fu. In fact, Tang Wenhao has taken advantage of his internal power no matter what kind of boxing he uses, and he is young. In addition, in recent years, he has unconsciously absorbed other people''s pure Yin Qi, waist strength and abdominal strength are far higher than ordinary people because he accompanies beautiful women day and night, He has an absolute advantage in body method.


    He didn''t know, or didn''t realize it.


    Maybe Tang Wenhao respected the uncle. In the first round of battle, Tang Wenhao didn''t take the initiative to attack, but dealt with the uncle with his body method and footwork, trying not to have a direct conflict with him. It''s not that he didn''t dare, but that he thought he should let the uncle play until the third round.


    The Tai Chi Master couldn''t find any flaws or opportunities in Tang Wenhao''s dazzling footwork. In fact, the audience and experts under the stage saw that Tang Wenhao was bound to win, because Tang Wenhao was obviously able to deal with each other, while the other party was unable to keep up with his rhythm.


    Therefore, although they didn''t make a move, they could still see the clue, but according to the rules of the game, they couldn''t score if they didn''t hit each other''s point within the specified time. Therefore, the two sides were even in the first round.


    In the second round, Tang Wenhao still didn''t take the shot. He still used his body method advantage to deal with his opponent, which made the other party unable to hold back. He didn''t succeed in several shots, but the time came again. Therefore, the second round was still a draw, which worried Liu Qiang. He didn''t understand why Tang Wenhao didn''t wait for the opportunity to knock the other party down. Obviously, there were several rare opportunities, But he still didn''t see Tang Wenhao.


    Before the third round, uncle went to Tang Wenhao and hugged his fist. He smiled awkwardly. "Little master, can you tell me why your body is so fast? You obviously use Tai Chi footwork, but the speed is the first time I''ve seen in my life. Have you practiced any other Kung Fu? Please don''t hesitate to give me advice!"


    When Tang Wenhao saw that others were open-minded and kind-hearted, he frankly hugged his fist and smiled, "I don''t deserve it. I practiced the Kung Fu taught by a wandering Taoist since I was a child. Later, I learned his family Kung Fu from my elder brother who worshipped me. In addition, I also learned some Tai Chi, so I integrated its elements into my Tai Chi footwork, coupled with my elder brother''s unique internal skill cultivation. Therefore, I made some progress. In fact, master Yang''s Yang''s Tai Chi is very great."


    "Oh! No wonder your footwork seems familiar but you haven''t seen it. Master Tang, I''d like to ask Master Tang to use his real Kung Fu in the last round and let me study hard. I wonder if you can? If master Wang plays this way again, Yang is willing to give up the game."


    Tang Wenhao knows that his playing style has hurt others. As a person who loves martial arts, he would rather be knocked down on the stage than be so tired as being played by others.


    "OK, that little brother offended." Tang Wenhao hugged his fist apologetically.


    With the referee''s order, Tang Wenhao and uncle fought together again. This time, Tang Wenhao began to take the initiative to attack. He first turned around uncle with a very fast body method, and then waited for the opportunity to attack. Uncle is really a non ordinary person. Tang Wenhao''s moves were solved by him several times.


    But Tang Wenhao is Tang Wenhao after all. Uncle Tang Wenhao is not as powerful as he is. In the process of dealing with him, Tang Wenhao finally saw an opportunity. Suddenly, his body turned and seemed to turn behind him, but he didn''t expect that he punched directly to the other party''s face at the fastest speed.


    Uncle looked bad and quickly raised his hand to buckle Tang Wenhao''s wrist. Unexpectedly, this was Tang Wenhao''s empty move again. He didn''t withdraw his hand. As soon as his wrist turned over, he fastened uncle''s wrist. His right foot dipped into his span and threw it back. Uncle was heavily thrown a few meters away.


    When Tang Wenhao saw that uncle fell to the ground, he hurriedly ran to help him up and hugged him, "master, accept!"


    The uncle smiled and saluted, "it''s really extraordinary. Heroes have been young since ancient times. I''m Yang. I must ask Master Tang for advice when I have the opportunity."


    Tang Wenhao smiled modestly, "where! I want to ask master Yang for advice! I accepted just now!"


    After uncle went down, the referee grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and shouted, "group 10, Tang Wenhao from Shanghai Mans."


    There was thunderous applause, but Tang Wenhao knew that the real battle had just begun!


    After defeating Yang''s Taiji master, Tang Wenhao successfully advanced to the top 20 and entered the semi-finals. According to the arrangement of the organizers, the second day was the day of the semi-finals and finals, so Tang Wenhao went down and pulled Wu Kui and Heilong out of the competition.


    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, as soon as he got out of the game, he found something wrong. When he went in, he didn''t even know a ghost. When he came out, he was completely different. From time to time, someone greeted him, which made Tang Wenhao very sudden.


    Chen Jie on one side smiled admiringly, "brother-in-law, do you feel like a star?"


    "Cut! I don''t adapt to any stars. It''s cold when I walk. A stranger greets you with a smile. I feel very uncomfortable and boring." Tang Wenhao laughs.


    "This is just the beginning, Wen Hao. I just carefully observed the Kung Fu of several champions in other groups. I think it''s 100% for you to enter the top three. At that time, you will really become a star, and our mans will really become famous in one fell swoop, which is better than any advertising." Wu Kui said as if you could win the roll steadily.


    "Second brother, it seems that you are more sure than me?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.

 Chapter 1134

    "Of course, brother, according to the popularity index of the scene, your popularity is definitely the highest today. Listening to the private chat of several judges in the front row, you have three advantages: first, you are young, and you are the youngest among all the group champions; second, they can''t touch your Kung Fu. Therefore, you give everyone a sense of mystery and add a trace of mystery to the hegemony competition The family is guessing which sect you belong to. It is said that the Yang Taiji master who fought with you just now was the runner up of the last session. He was very powerful and easily defeated you. Therefore, everyone has high expectations for you. Third, you are the most handsome. All the beautiful women on the scene are confused by your fans. " Wu Kui excitedly introduced the people''s views on him to Tang Wenhao. Heilong and several of them also agreed with Wu Kui.


    Just as Tang Wenhao and his colleagues were walking out of the school while chatting, suddenly, a Jiao drink came from behind, "baby, your performance was really good! You have entered the top 20 so smoothly!"


    Tang Wenhao''s heart was about to jump out when he heard the sound, but his heart was suddenly warm, because he didn''t look back and knew who it was. It was Ruan Ling he thought about day and night.


    However, Tang Wenhao was still very surprised. He looked back and smiled happily, "sister, why are you here?"


    Ruan Ling, a super beauty in a professional suit, stood behind Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui with a smile, "Baby, I don''t trust you! I heard from Ah Mui that you came to fight in the challenge arena first. Where can I stay in death valley? Besides, you''re even better with your sister here. For your good performance today, I''ll invite you two to dinner. Is he brother Heilong?" Ruan Ling smiled at the black dragon beside Tang Wenhao, because she knew Yalong.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said with a smile, "yes, sister, he is sister Heifeng''s brother Heilong. You know brother Yalong. Two brothers, this is my sister and my favorite woman Ruan Ling."


    Heilong said with a smile, "Hello, Miss Ruan. I finally saw you today. It''s really ten times more beautiful than my sister."


    "Where? Brother Heilong joked. In fact, sister Heifeng is really beautiful. Our treasure bett likes her, so brother doesn''t have to worry that our baby will neglect sister Heifeng." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "That''s also miss Ruan Ling''s care for my sister. Did you come from Vietnam to see Wen Hao boxing? Are my sister and children okay?" Heilong asked with a concerned smile.


    "Hehe, brother Heilong, sister Heifeng, their mother and daughter are very good. Don''t worry! Brother Yalong, don''t worry. Yani is very good and waiting for you to go back!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart has been jumping and excited since he saw Ruan Ling just now. Although they haven''t been separated for a long time, every time he suddenly sees her, he will still be agitated and hope to be alone with her. Wu Kui knows clearly from his eyes. He knows that his brother Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling''s great beauty have extraordinary feelings. The first thing after meeting It must be happy to go back to the room. He doesn''t want everyone to be his brother''s light bulb.


    Therefore, Wu Kui deliberately pretended to be difficult and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "brother, I''m sorry! I have a buddy here! I''ve played since childhood. While there is no competition today, I want to ask you for a leave to see him. Brother Heilong, brother Yalong and brother Chen Jie are all right. Can you accommodate them? Let them drink with my brother?"


    Tang Wenhao believed it and said with a careless smile, "what''s wrong with this? Second brother, you''re polite to me. Go! As long as the eldest brother and they are willing to go with you, I have no problem. When my sister comes, I''m sure I won''t go."


    "Hehe, don''t worry! I didn''t want you to go with sister a Ling. You haven''t seen each other for so long. There must be a lot to say. Wouldn''t it be better if we didn''t do your light bulb? Then let''s go, sister a Ling. I''m sorry. We won''t accompany you if there''s something private." The boy also pretended to be sorry, and then winked at Heilong, Yalong and Chen Jie. Of course, the three men also saw Wu Kui''s intention and asked for leave one after another to hang out with Wu Kui.


    Ruan Ling was so smart that she naturally understood Wu Kui''s intention. She showed a beautiful smile on her face. She nodded gratefully and said with a smile, "Wu Kui, please!" only Tang Wenhao foolishly believed that Wu Kui really had friends here to get together.


    In this way, Wu Kui drove away from the organizer''s parking lot with Heilong, Yalong and Chen Jie in a BMW. No one knows where to go.


    After Wu Kui left, Tang Wenhao stopped a car, turned to Ruan Ling and said with a smile, "sister, where do you live? Let''s go. I miss you so much. You came in time."


    Unexpectedly, Ruan Ling said with a playful smile, "baby, I''ll live wherever you live. I''m specially here to accompany you. Why do you want to find a hotel? Little villain."


    "Ah! That''s no good, sister. I live in the same room with Xiaojie. Why don''t you open another room and I''ll sleep over there?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, it''s not necessary. Wu Kui and Xiao Jie will never come back to live tonight. Don''t believe we speak with facts?" Ruan Ling smiled confidently.


    "Can''t you? Elder sister, how can you conclude that he won''t come back?" Tang Wenhao really didn''t believe it. Just now Wu Kui said something like that.


    "Baby, as soon as you see my sister''s eyes, who can''t see what you want? It''s strange that Wu Kui is so smart. Anyway, I feel that they just hide and make room for us. Let''s go! I believe my sister''s feeling, he will call you at night and say that they live with their friends when they are drunk. If they don''t come back, I don''t believe you Come and see, "Ruan Ling smiled confidently.


    So the two returned to the hotel first. After finishing their meal in the catering Department of the hotel, they happily went back to their room to have a rest. It was not so much a rest as a battle. They all missed each other too much.


    No, as soon as she entered the room, Ruan Ling couldn''t wait to close the door and jumped onto Tang Wenhao''s body. She was short of breath and her pretty face was full of blushes. "Baby, come on, hold sister tight, kiss sister, love sister, you want to die sister."


    Tang Wenhao loved Ruan Ling deeply. He was annoyed by her series of actions. He quickly picked up Ruan Ling and kissed her sweet lips.


    When his thick lips covered Ruan Ling''s Yan Tao mouth, Ruan Ling couldn''t.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand this. He was ecstatic. He was made passionate by the great beauty Ruan Ling. He kissed her hungrily to express his love for her.


    I haven''t touched a woman for several days. It''s almost a kind of suffering for Tang Wenhao, who has extremely strong demand at present. Especially at night, without the moisture of women, he has nowhere to vent his excess energy and feel uncomfortable. It can be said that Ruan Ling is a timely rain.


    The sleep quality these days is not very good. Last night, he read the secret of internal skill in his mouth. It took him a lot of effort to extinguish the fire in his body. His heart is as calm as water. Otherwise, he can''t sleep anyway.


    Therefore, when he saw Ruan Ling just now, he was excited and happy. Ruan Ling had not been lucky by Tang Wenhao for a few days, and her desire was like a tide. When she watched Tang Wenhao''s game off the stage, what she thought most was Tang Wenhao.


    "Elder sister, I''m also worried that you must be very uncomfortable in death valley. What''s going on there? How did Ruan Ying die? Do you have any eyebrows?" Tang Wenhao asked on Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling''s pretty face was a little dim. She shook her head sadly and said, "Baby, it''s really weird. Sister asked the pharmacist of death valley to test the skeleton and found nothing wrong. However, Ruan Ying died so strangely, which made the sisters worried all day. Fortunately, sister''s past was timely, and finally calmed the sisters'' uneasiness. After your game, let''s hurry back to Liangshan and look for him in Hanoi A professional organization tests it. I don''t believe there is really a ghost. "


    "Of course, I don''t believe it, sister. Did you take the skull out of Death Valley?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, baby, I think so. If there is nothing special about the skull through the test of the authority, it can be ruled out that Ruan Ying''s death is related to it. Then we should look for the cause of her death from Ruan Ying herself, because other sisters are fine and live well, but she died inexplicably. It doesn''t make sense, so I think it''s possible Can it be that girl Ruan Ying is ill and has a sudden disease, such as heart disease? Otherwise, I really can''t figure it out. Unlike my sister, I''m never superstitious. She insists on inviting master Huang to go to death valley. I don''t think it''s necessary. What do you think? "Ruan Ling looks at Tang Wenhao seriously.


    "Hehe, sister, like you, I never believe in evil, but if sister Manny insists, it doesn''t hurt to let the old Taoist ox nose go and have a look. To tell the truth, I''m still afraid of the ox nose. Some things he said are really accurate. Maybe from his professional point of view, we will find some new problems, and we won''t lose anything. Let him go and have a look, However, elder sister, you''d better let me have fun first! I''m going crazy. "Tang Wenhao''s eyes are full of hunger and thirst.


    Ruan Ling smiled charmingly, took the initiative to put her jade hand on his neck, fought again and fell in love with Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling was finally tossed by Tang Wenhao and shouted to spare her life. Tang Wenhao reluctantly stopped. He was really afraid of exhausting his beloved woman. It would really kill people.


    After a few minutes'' rest, Ruan Ling finally opened her eyes, showed a satisfied and happy smile on her face, and a few words finally floated out of Yan Tao''s mouth, "Baby, I really want to die like this. I''m happy and happy to die like this. Baby, you''re great! I can''t live without you more and more. I really don''t want to leave you for a moment. I''ll sleep like this at night. Okay? I don''t want to leave you anymore."


    The sentence of endless desire has been confirmed by Ruan Ling again.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and scraped her delicate little nose and said affectionately, "sister, of course, you think I don''t want to? Sister, what''s the overall situation in death valley now?"

 Chapter 1135

    "It''s OK! Otherwise, I don''t dare to leave my sisters and come here to see you fight. Sister Heifeng is very skilled in dealing with problems. Except for the sisters in the cave who know that Ruan Ying has an accident, the sisters in the factory and Xinyuan don''t know, so the overall situation has not been affected. After thinking about it, I can''t find the reason. I asked my father to find a reliable forensic friend to give Ruan Ying a lesson We must find out the real cause of her death and give an account to Ruan Ying and the sisters of death valley, otherwise, everyone feels uneasy, don''t you think? "She said, looking at Tang Wenhao with all his muscles, especially several protruding abdominal muscles in his lower abdomen, and she caressed him with her hands in worship.


    Tang Wenhao also patted her round little PP and said with a proud smile, "well, sister, I think I should do so, but I don''t know if dad has such a candidate. After all, there are too many homicides in our death valley. If this thing gets out, it will be bad. Therefore, sister, you must think it over, and you must ensure that the visitor can keep the secret."


    "Well, this is the prerequisite. I think that with my father''s status in the special forces and having stayed for so many years, there must be a forensic friend he trusts. Can''t we just ask him when we go back? Baby, why don''t we sleep! You still have a game tomorrow?" Ruan Ling is worried about Tang Wenhao''s health. After all, tomorrow''s game will be more dangerous.


    "Elder sister, it''s all right. Don''t worry! The person who defeated me has not been born! I haven''t had fun yet. You have to let me have fun again." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, be obedient. After your competition, I''ll let you toss around crazy for days and nights, okay? This is the end of tonight. If you''re not sleepy, I''ll chat with you and talk about our company. My sister told me that man''s integration with Chen''s has been basically completed, and I''m waiting for your president to go back and sign. This time you take Xiaojie to the Philippines to entertain Chen Le Zonghui was taken back. Your father-in-law was very happy. It was originally his heart disease and was dealt with by you. He was very pleased. Guo er said that their sisters were waiting for you to go back and treat you well! "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, I reward their sisters! Sister, in this world, you are the only beauty qualified to reward me. Sister, it''s not just you with me, even your frown, smile, look and simple caress. It''s a reward to me. Sister, in this world, no matter when, the only person I love most is you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Baby, stop talking, I can''t stand it, baby, you love my sister." Tang Wenhao''s sensational words made Ruan Ling want to kiss him immediately, and her body involuntarily pasted it on Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao held her proudly and said with a bad smile, "sister, you threw yourself into the net, you can''t blame me." he said and pressed her body again.


    "Ha ha, villain, you said this on purpose to make my sister surrender, didn''t you?" Ruan Ling said with a charming smile.


    "No, sister, I''m showing my true feelings, not making plans, okay? Because these are my heart words. Every time I''m with you, I really want to tell you, sister, I love to love you. I know these words are too many, maybe not very good, but I''m too uncomfortable not to say it. I really want to tell you every moment, sister, I love you, Let me love you. "Tang Wenhao is worthy of being a sensational master. Her sensational words made Ruan Ling''s breathing short and her body hot.


    "Baby, stop talking. I can''t stand it anymore. Baby, please love my sister!" sure enough, Ruan Ling took the initiative to send out an invitation


    Tang Wenhao is secretly proud. Hehe, seduce success! Thinking of this, he threw himself back into the battle regardless of everything.


    The next morning, they got up reluctantly. They had just cleaned up their personal hygiene and didn''t wait for Tang Wenhao to call Wu Kui.


    Hearing the knock outside, Ruan Ling went to the door and opened it.


    Wu Kui stood at the door, winked at them with a bad smile, smiled at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao behind her, "sister a Ling, brother, don''t bother you two!"


    Ruan Ling blushed and smiled shyly. She flashed aside. Tang Wenhao reached out and beat Wu Kui. "Where did you fool around with your two eldest brothers and Xiaojie last night? They didn''t come back to sleep."


    "Of course it''s happy. Can you happy? Brother, your eyes are red and swollen. Was the battle too fierce last night? My husband and wife, do you need to play so hard? Do you still have the energy to play today?" this remark made Ruan Ling more shy. Although she was very familiar with Wu Kui, she was a woman after all, which was not very interesting.


    "You''re trying to embarrass my sister! Sister, it''s okay. It can only show that I love you so much. Let''s see how I deal with him after the fight! Hehe, let''s go! Second brother, but thank you for your understanding and support. Don''t worry! No problem. I''ll definitely get a championship title for our mans today. Let''s have dinner first. How about brother Heilong?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "In their room, people are worried that your boy is endless. You know how you are, sister a Ling. This dish, right, sister a Ling, this boy just likes to bully you!" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "Well, Wu Kui, don''t you two brothers have any other topics together?" Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "No, Wen Hao and I don''t have any other common language. This is the only thing I''m convinced of him. Yanfu is too deep. I can''t compare with him, so I''ve always been jealous of him. By the way, sister a Ling, the boy said, after the challenge competition, take me to your death valley and send some stunning little beauties to me for your approval "No?" Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, it''s not my approval. It''s your wife''s approval. As long as Yingsu''s approval is given, our baby is willing to give you some little beauties generously. I''m sure there''s no problem. Anyway, all the beauties in our death valley are his women. Who he is willing to give is his freedom." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, my God! Why can''t I Wukui marry a wife like sister ah Ling? I''ll give you hundreds for marriage. Wenhao, my second brother will envy me. I''m jealous and hate me." Wukui''s envy hurts when he hears Ruan Ling Talking like this. It''s estimated that a man will envy Tang Wenhao for marrying Ruan Ling.


    "Second brother, not every man can afford some blessings. You''d better love your Xiaoya and Yingsu sister honestly! Those two dishes are the best for your appetite. It''s OK to change your taste occasionally when you''re on a business trip. Second brother, did you find some local girls for a change last night?"


    Wu Kui smiled but didn''t answer. He thought to himself, "you can play. Do you think I''m stupid? I had a good time last night! The offending women in this place are really powerful. Where am I looking for them? It''s clear that they are staring at me."


    The three men went to Heilong and Yalong''s room, and Chen Jie was also in it. Tang Wenhao glanced at Chen Jie''s eyes and asked suspiciously, "Xiao Jie, what''s the matter with your eyes? Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    When he asked, Wu Kui, Heilong and Yalong laughed and made Chen Jie blush. After all, Ruan Ling was also present. Tang Wenhao responded, patted Chen Jie on the shoulder and encouraged him, "brother, it''s all right. It means you''re better than them. Your brother Wu Kui called you a girl last night? Did you get so tired?"


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, don''t tease me. Sister a Ling is there!" Chen Jie was a little embarrassed.


    "Ha ha, Wen Hao, don''t tell me. I really didn''t expect that brother Chen Jie was more civilized than our brothers in this respect. I think there must be countless girls and game flowers for a rich childe like him. However, we brother Chen Jie are not familiar with the party. The girl who accompanied him last night said..." Wu Kuigang wanted to break the news and was covered by Chen Jie''s mouth.


    "Brother Wu Kui, will you spare me? Sister a Ling is there!" Chen Jie smiled shyly.


    Ha ha... Everyone laughed. Later, Wu Kui betrayed his brother and secretly told Tang Wenhao about Chen Jie''s performance last night. He said that the young woman he had wrapped up for a night said that Chen Jie might have been Suffocated at ordinary times. He hardly let go of the young woman one night, but he didn''t understand. The young woman trained him for a night, It was originally a very happy thing, but I was sleepy and tired after staying with Chen Jie all night. I couldn''t get up in the morning.


    To make a long story short, six people had breakfast in the hotel, and then they went to the stadium.


    When they arrived at the stadium, Wu Kui and his team went to the stage to cheer him on and be his loyal backup team, while Tang Wenhao went backstage to change his clothes and prepare for the game.


    Ten minutes later, the semi-finals officially began. Tang Wenhao was lucky today. Except for himself, the strength of his four opponents was under Yang''s Taiji master. Therefore, Tang Wenhao easily won without any effort and waited for the final.


    The audience all cheered for him. He became the well deserved king of popularity on the field, especially the female audience. They screamed for him from time to time and wanted to tell him that they loved him.


    Taking the opportunity of waiting, Tang Wenhao stepped down and began to observe the competition of the other four groups with Ruan Ling and Wu Kui.


    "Baby, I think you are stable in the top three. Look, you just need to pay attention to the gossip palm master and the secular disciples of Shaolin Temple. These two people are really powerful. Don''t be careless. When you look at their overall cooperation, you know that they both have very rich practical experience." Ruan Ling muttered to him.


    "Hmm! But I''m confident to win this gossip palm master. Can you see? Although he has sharp palm techniques and deep internal skills, my internal skills are definitely not below him, and my body method is faster than him. Therefore, it''s inevitable to win him, sister. Just look at it." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    "Well! I also looked carefully at the first few competitors who competed with him. It seems that they were hurt by his palm. He almost beat the first few opponents in front of him and couldn''t get up. None of them reached three rounds. Baby, look, his opponent was knocked down by him again." Ruan Ling pointed to the challenge arena and said.


    As soon as Ruan Ling''s voice fell, warm applause broke out under the stage, shouting for the winner!

 Chapter 1136

    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but observe the eight trigrams palm expert carefully. He was about 30 years old. He was very strong. He was a little shorter than himself. His five fingers were very thick. He was an expert at first sight. He really couldn''t be underestimated.


    At this time, the champions of other groups also came into being.


    The final officially began. Tang Wenhao''s luck was not so good this time. After drawing lots, his first opponent was a gossip palm master.


    The two men went on stage, hugged each other and looked at each other very seriously. Tang Wenhao still had some bottom in his heart. The other party also knew that Tang Wenhao was not a good annoyer. These two days, he also observed the handsome popular king and knew that his seemingly sparse and ordinary Kung Fu was difficult to pay for.


    When he went down to prepare just now, his relatives and friends told him the information that Tang Wenhao won easily, which made him be extra careful about Tang Wenhao. However, Tang Wenhao has not made all the moves of strange boxing. So far, no one on and off the stage knows what Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu is, which adds a lot of mystery to Tang Wenhao.


    The audience of female college students are cheering for Tang Wenhao. Therefore, Tang Wenhao has become the most popular player in this boxing championship.


    Wu Kui smiled at Ruan Ling, "sister a Ling, you see, our Wenhao brothers are handsome and can play. How popular they are! Most of them like him are girls. When he wins the championship, how many little girls will be charmed!"


    Ruan Ling said proudly, "hehe, Wu Kui, do you men like to be chased and held by girls like this?"


    Wu Kui said with a bad smile, "that''s right. I don''t have this ability. Sister a Ling, I''m blessed to follow my brother. This boy is handsome. He works hard in bed and is better for women, isn''t he?"


    "Die Wukui, shut up! Watch the game, they''re playing." Ruan Ling pretended to be angry and smiled.


    Tang Wenhao and the eight trigrams palm master are already on the stage. In order to feel the real strength of the eight trigrams palm, Tang Wenhao didn''t just fight and attack, but clashed with him.


    The two men waited for an opportunity to shake their palms and fought together. When their four palms collided, the audience exclaimed. Tang Wenhao and his opponent were shocked back a few steps, Tang Wenhao back three steps and his opponent back five steps. There are some clues about their strength.


    Tang Wenhao sighed to himself, "sure enough, I have deep internal skills. If I don''t make eight success forces, I must be knocked down by him. I must never underestimate the enemy and have to fight quickly, otherwise I won''t have physical strength to compare with the next stronger opponent."


    The other party was even more amazed, "good boy, he is not old and his skills are so deep. If I hadn''t made eight success power, I would have been hit down the stage by him. This boy definitely has expert advice and can''t be underestimated!"


    The two men readjusted and fought together again. After Tang Wenhao understood the strength of his opponent, he began to use his unique body method and footwork to quickly circle around his opponent.


    But the other party is an expert. Seeing that Tang Wenhao began to take the initiative to attack, he waited for work with ease and strictly prevented Tang Wenhao''s attack. His eyes focused on Tang Wenhao''s strange body method and his palms firmly protected his body.


    After several rounds, Tang Wenhao couldn''t find a suitable opportunity to start. They still tied at the end of the second round, which made Tang Wenhao somewhat depressed.


    When she stepped down to rest, Ruan Ling walked up to Tang Wenhao and smiled when massaging him. "Baby, why don''t you use Chen''s Taiji to fight him? Overcome hardness with softness. Don''t stick to the form and fight as you want. Moreover, my sister found that you are in a hurry to fight your opponent. She is a little impetuous. This is a big taboo! You forget, you often remind my sister."


    Tang Wenhao drank the water handed over by Wu Kui and nodded again and again, "sister, you''re right. I''m really eager to win. Thank you for your reminder. Don''t worry! I''ll beat him."


    "No, baby, you must defeat yourself." Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao raised his eyes and glanced at the beautiful Ruan Ling. He felt very happy. He put his head in Ruan Ling''s ear and whispered, "sister, I really want to trouble you now. I swear I''ll trouble you all night tonight. When I beat them down, we''ll be happy back, okay? Sister, wait for me."


    Ruan Ling was flushed by his wild words. Wu Kui on one side said with a bad smile, "brother, you''d better wait until the game is over. The referee whistled."


    The last round began. Sure enough, Tang Wenhao quickly entered the role and calmed down. In addition to the body method and footwork, she adopted Chen''s Taiji''s moves of sticking, sticking and stroking, which Ruan Ling said, to overcome the rigid with softness and combine movement with static to fight him.


    Facts proved that this move really worked. The other party was soon stunned by Tang Wenhao''s mindless play. In less than a minute, Tang Wenhao saw the opportunity and wrapped his body around his opponent. His close-up play of Tai Chi immediately worked wonders.


    Tang Wenhao waited for the opportunity to buckle the other party''s wrist. A cloud hand threw him heavily down the challenge arena. The cheers of the girls suddenly rang under the arena, "Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao."


    This cloud hand has announced that Tang Wenhao has successfully entered the top three. Looking at the challenge arena next to him, the Shaolin layman disciple also won and beat his opponent down.


    The two rested for a quarter of an hour and the real final began. So far, there are only three people left in the challenge arena, Tang Wenhao, Shaolin Laijia disciple and a young man from Emei Mountain, Sichuan.


    According to Wu Kui, the boy is not easy to provoke. Although he is short, his boxing is strange and his figure is strange. Several of his opponents were beaten down by his seemingly simple but powerful moves.


    As soon as the three drew lots, Tang Wenhao was drawn to the first round. He competed with the Shaolin layman first and made the young man from Emei happy.


    At the beginning of the competition, Tang Wenhao and Shaolin layman disciples showed their ability to watch the house. They didn''t deal with each other. They came up directly to fight. Tang Wenhao found a problem in this fight. No wonder some people said that their Kung Fu was somewhat like Shaolin Kung Fu, but it was also strange. They did have many similarities and differences with each other''s Shaolin Kung Fu.


    The other party also saw that Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu came from Shaolin. When the two drew in the first round, he specially asked Tang Wenhao if Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu was Shaolin Kung Fu.


    Tang Wenhao said yes and told him that his kung fu was handed down by his master''s family. He didn''t know what it was called. Now the other party was very happy. He said that his master, the abbot of Shaolin Temple, once mentioned to him that some Shaolin Kung Fu has been lost. Unfortunately, there is a kind of boxing called Xiaoyao arhat boxing. Only one ancient book of Shaolin Temple has painted several moves, It''s a bit like Tang Wenhao''s strange boxing. He asked Tang Wenhao to go to Shaolin after the competition to have an exchange with the real Shaolin Kung Fu. Tang Wenhao readily agreed. In this way, the two people were more cordial.


    Nevertheless, when they got to the challenge arena, they still drove out of their housekeeping skills. Finally, the other party was slightly inferior in body method and was hit by Tang Wenhao several times, so Tang Wenhao had an advantage in score. Although Tang Wenhao didn''t beat him off the challenge arena, he still belonged to the winner according to the competition rules.


    After Tang Wenhao had a rest, he jumped onto the challenge arena again and confronted the young man from Sichuan.


    Before the referee announced the official start of the competition, the audience cheered. Most people cheered for Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao became the well deserved king of popularity in this boxing championship. His sunny and handsome appearance, agile and unrestrained skills and calm and confident expression made the girls under the stage fall in love with it, crazy about it and want to run naked.


    Tang Wenhao had no time to take into account the howling of his fans. He calmly and smiled, hugged each other and saluted each other. This is the basic etiquette. After that, the referee ordered, "start."


    They opened their posture and entered the fighting state. First, they swam politely for a few circles. It is said that experts like to play like this, so as to appear more meaningful.


    When Tang Wenhao tried to fight him, he soon had a bottom in his heart. The so-called expert stretched out his hand and knew whether he had it or not. In fact, the real strength of this Sichuan young man is not as good as Shaolin layman disciple or even Yang''s Taiji master. He has been here purely because of his good luck. In addition to his flexible body method, he has no advantage in strength, and his footwork is not surprising, Accidental factors may play a major role in winning others.


    After the third round, Tang Wenhao was too lazy to fight with him. In the fourth round, Tang Wenhao jumped into the air and kicked him to the chest and directly kicked off the challenge arena. His beautiful leap made the little girls almost crazy. He was so handsome that everyone thought he was more handsome than Jet Li, because Jet Li was very handsome, But it''s really not as handsome as Tang Wenhao.


    "Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao, I love you so much. You''re so handsome." such voices keep coming one after another. I heard Tang Wenhao''s blood boiling. I didn''t expect to be a star.


    If you knew there was such a competition, you should participate early. Maybe you have already become a world-class martial arts star. What international martial arts star, stay at the same time!


    To tell the truth, Tang Wenhao enjoyed the admiration of beautiful women. It was cool, but his eyes were still focused on Ruan Ling under the stage. This was a natural reaction and the attraction of love. He saw Ruan Ling''s pretty face crimson and put up two thumbs for him, so he didn''t want her encouragement.


    So far, Tang Wenhao''s title of boxing champion has been settled. Only Shaolin layman disciples and the young man of Emei Mountain in Sichuan are left to compete for the second place. As Tang Wenhao expected, Shaolin layman disciples easily defeated the young man of Emei Mountain in less than ten rounds. Therefore, Tang Wenhao firmly believes that it is good for the young man to win the third place because of his good luck. Otherwise, He is unlikely to reach the finals.


    This also shows that there is a problem in the setting of this event, so that people who are not too strong can also succeed by virtue of accidental factors, can''t they?


    When the leader of the organizer awarded Tang Wenhao the champion''s gold belt, there was thunderous applause. Accompanied by bursts of screams from the female students, Ruan Ling and Wu Kui also ran forward to congratulate him.

 Chapter 1137

    The next day, Tang Wenhao and the Shaolin layman really came to the Millennium ancient temple, the birthplace of Chinese martial arts, Shaolin Temple in Songshan, Henan Province.


    As he is now a public figure, reporters follow him everywhere. Therefore, his meeting with the abbot of Shaolin Temple is particularly eye-catching. Media all over the country are scrambling to report the meeting.


    The place where the two met was set in the Abbot''s room. The abbot refused all media interviews. Even Ruan Ling and Wu Kui were not allowed to go in and could only wait outside the hall.


    In it, Tang Wenhao and the abbot introduced the origin of his martial arts and told the abbot about his origin. To Tang Wenhao''s great surprise, when Tang Wenhao said that his mentor, the old man of the Jin family, was the descendant of Jin Wushu, a famous general of the Jin Dynasty in the same period of the Song Dynasty, the abbot was very shocked.


    So! Jin Wushu, the ancestor of Jin Dacai, was a martial arts maniac in those days. Before he became marshal of the kingdom of Jin, he made a special trip to Songshan Mountain in Henan Province to worship a master of Shaolin Temple and learn Shaolin martial arts. Therefore, he was brave and good at fighting both immediately and immediately.


    Later, when he became marshal of the kingdom of Jin, in order to control the Shaolin Temple and occupy many martial arts secrets of the Shaolin Temple, he coerced the then Abbot master to hand over all martial arts secrets of the Shaolin Temple, but was scolded by the abbot. Finally, he killed the abbot in a rage.


    Nevertheless, he still didn''t get most of the martial arts scripts, because all the martial arts scripts were hidden in a cave by the abbot in advance, but a small part of the martial arts scripts didn''t have time to hide. He searched them out and took them to the kingdom of Jin. It is said that one of them was taken away by the manual of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing, and finally Jin Wushu died on the battlefield, Since then, this martial arts secret collection has no following. It is clearly recorded in the archives of Shaolin Temple.


    "Master, it turned out that my master''s ancestors betrayed Shaolin. I''m really ashamed!" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Almsgiver! This happened more than a thousand years ago, and there''s no need to say sorry. Fortunately, this magical martial arts has not been lost. That''s a blessing in misfortune! I heard my disciple say he met you in the challenge arena. He told me your martial arts path, and I decided that the martial arts learned by almsgiver is the Xiaoyao Luohan fist of shaolinzi, which has been lost for a long time. My Buddha is merciful! And Mi Buddha! "Said the abbot, holding his hands together.


    After that, the abbot took out an ancient booklet. There was indeed a list of lost martial arts secrets in traditional Chinese characters on it. A total of more than 50 unique skills had been lost, including Xiaoyao Luohan boxing, and most of the lost martial arts had a few words.


    "Master, since my master''s ancestors robbed this martial arts secret collection from Shaolin, I''m willing to go back and perform this martial arts completely, then shoot it, return it to Zhao and return it to Shaolin again." Tang Wenhao said. He thought that as long as a person mastered this martial arts, it will be lost sooner or later. Who can guarantee that he won''t encounter any danger in his life? In order to make this magical Kung Fu no longer lost, teaching others generously may be the best choice and an explanation to future generations.


    "Ah! Are you serious?" Abbot Shaolin''s eyes showed great joy.


    "Of course, it was originally a thing of Shaolin, but." Tang Wenhao stopped talking, as if in a dilemma.


    "Just what? Almsgiver, it doesn''t hurt to say so." the abbot thinks it''s easy to say anything now as long as Tang Wenhao is willing to return this eternal unique skill to Shaolin.


    "Master, do you know why the younger generation is so young but has such profound internal skill cultivation?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Isn''t it the result of practicing Xiaoyao Luohan boxing? As far as I know, Xiaoyao Luohan boxing is similar to drunken boxing, but it is stronger and more ferocious than drunken boxing. It is a kind of Kung Fu for both internal and external practitioners. I don''t know the rest." the abbot smiled.


    "Hmm! What the master said is very true. I''m practicing Xiaoyao Luohan boxing, but the master doesn''t know what conditions are required to achieve the highest level of this boxing. If the master can agree to the two conditions of the younger generation, the younger generation can safely pass this unique skill back to Shaolin." Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "What conditions? Benefactor, but it doesn''t hurt. I promise you." the abbot smiled


    "Master, you must promise me to keep it a secret for me and not to disclose the way I practice this Kung Fu to a third person, because it requires conditions to practice this Kung Fu, and this is where the younger generation is very hesitant, because the younger generation once promised his mentor not to teach their ancestral Kung Fu to anyone else, but now that I know the origin of this Kung Fu It''s from Shaolin. You should send it back to Shaolin as soon as possible, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, almsgiver, I promise to keep it a secret for you." the abbot replied without hesitation.


    "No, I want you to swear," Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Well, I swear by the lives of all living beings in Shaolin and myself to keep it secret and administer justice for the benefactor. I admire the little benefactor for his understanding and righteousness. In order to thank the little benefactor for his righteousness, I also promise you that you can learn a unique skill in Shaolin as my thanks if you like.".


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he said, "thank you, master. Then I''ll tell you." he knew that Shaolin Kung Fu was broad and profound. If he could learn another powerful Kung Fu here, he wouldn''t pass on Xiaoyao Luohan boxing to these monks in vain.


    "Little benefactor, please speak." the abbot smiled.


    "Master, Xiaoyao arhat boxing can only be practiced with excellent internal skills, otherwise it can only be practiced to a little fur. My eldest brother Jin Dacai didn''t practice his internal skills well, so he hasn''t practiced this kind of Kung Fu to the highest level, which requires a certain understanding, otherwise he will never be able to practice it. It was also a coincidence that I practiced internal boxing with a wandering Taoist when I was a child. At that time Although I don''t understand it, when I learned Xiaoyao Luohan boxing with my eldest brother, I knew that the kung fu I practiced when I was a child had a great role in promoting my later Kung Fu. In addition, master was willing to devote his whole life''s internal skill to help me. As a result, soon, my rentong two veins were all opened up, and my internal skill was filled with a lot. On the day of success, I was able to jump to a house more than three meters high Ding, master, our Chinese martial arts really have a long history and are broad and profound. However, this kind of martial arts is obviously not suitable for Shaolin monks to practice. The younger generation is worried that if this martial arts falls into the hands of bad people, it will become a tool to harm others, because after Xiaoyao Luohan boxing reaches the highest level, it can be used to point acupoints across the air. This is the most terrible. Therefore, once it is practiced, there are few opponents and it is difficult to fight Control is what the younger generation is most worried about. "Tang Wenhao truthfully told the abbot of Shaolin his worry.


    Tang Wenhao''s words surprised him. He never thought that there were such advanced martial arts in Shaolin Kung Fu, so he asked suspiciously, "little benefactor, it''s reasonable to worry. As you said, Shaolin really can''t spread this Kung Fu to the outside world, or even to ordinary disciples. Benefactor, listen to your meaning, you''ve practiced acupoints across the air, right?" ¡£


    "Yes, if my master hadn''t input my internal skills all my life, I might not have been able to practice them all my life. Now that I have practiced them, although the master''s last words can''t be passed on, I think so. No matter what kind of martial arts it is, it condenses the wisdom of our ancestors. It''s a pity if it is lost due to traditional ideological problems That''s why I risked the world''s greatness and passed it back to Shaolin against my teacher''s training. I just hope Shaolin can tell me that if you properly inherit this unique skill, it will not become a Wulin catastrophe, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "What little benefactor said is very true. From the conversation with little benefactor, I can feel that little benefactor is a generous and kind person. It''s a great honor for me to inherit this kind of martial arts. Little benefactor, don''t worry. If it''s true as little benefactor said, no one in Shaolin will practice this skill in the future. We can appoint you as the only descendant of Shaolin Xiaoyao Luohan boxing. In the future, its inheritance will be determined by you You can inherit it. I think this kind of martial arts is not suitable to carry forward, but it can be inherited. After all, this is the crystallization of wisdom left by our ancestors. It really seems inappropriate to lose it. ".


    "Since the master said so, the younger generation must write this unique skill into a secret collection and performance form and send it to Shaolin within a month. Please keep your promise," Tang Wenhao said finally.


    "Please don''t worry, little benefactor. Buddha doesn''t lie." the abbot said with both hands.


    After coming out of Shaolin Temple, many entertainment records asked Tang Wenhao if he had been accepted as a layman disciple by the abbot. Tang Wenhao refused to answer them one by one. Even Ruan Ling and Wu Kui asked, Tang Wenhao didn''t say anything.


    This event can be said to be the most successful thing Tang Wenhao did. It can be seen from a series of subsequent events that if Tang Wenhao did not return the secret collection to Shaolin in a clear and righteous way, the abbot master would not necessarily try his best to speak for Tang Wenhao and save Tang Wenhao who was deeply in trouble at that time. Otherwise, Tang Wenhao would really be down, And became a social scum in the eyes of everyone.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling sat in Wu Kui''s car. Seeing that Tang Wenhao didn''t speak, Ruan Ling whispered, "baby, what''s the matter? What did the old monk tell you?".


    "Yes, brother, that''s your fault. Sister a Ling is your favorite woman and I''m your closest brother. What did you say to the old monk? Do you really want to hide it from us? You want to die." Wu Kui scolded. He looked back at Tang Wenhao unhappily.


    "Hehe, brother and sister, nothing. I just think life is sometimes wonderful. I want to dream. I didn''t expect that my kung fu really comes from Shaolin. Brother Jin''s ancestral Jin Wushu is a Shaolin disciple and a scum of Shaolin. It''s a surprise. I''ll check the historical data sometime to see if Jin Wushu has really been a Shaolin disciple." Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 1138

    After Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui returned to the hotel, they didn''t stop. They packed their bags, packed and checked out. Wu Kui drove Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to the airport. He then returned to the hotel to pick up Heilong, Yalong and Chen Jie. Heilong and Wu Kui drove back to Shanghai. Ruan Ling said that since they all returned to the mainland, they should go to mans and Jin''s house and talk about it, She misses her son too.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling''s flight landed at Hongqiao Airport on time. They took a car and arrived at Jin''s house in 20 minutes. In order to surprise Ah Ying and Miao Miao''s sisters, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling didn''t say hello to them in advance.


    Therefore, when the two appeared at the door, Ah Ying, who opened the door, was stunned. "Sister, baby, are you really back? I knew you wouldn''t go back to Vietnam like this. Come in quickly and miss you. Miao Miao, mom, baby and sister are back." Ah Ying said, tears filled her eyes and quickly opened the door.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao entered the door, he hugged Ah Ying and kissed her crazily. Ruan Ling looked at her man and her good sister warmly kissing, smiled, changed her shoes and went in.


    As soon as I got to the living room, I met a pair of beautiful little sisters and brothers, just Junjun and Wenying. When the two little guys saw Ruan Ling coming back, they all rushed towards Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling bent down and held one in one hand, with tears streaming down her face, "baby, I want to die my mother, I want to die my mother".


    At this time, Miaomiao and the old lady of the Jin family came out of the room with a baby in their arms. "Sister ah Ling, son, you''re back? Why don''t you say hello? They didn''t cook your meals." the old lady of the Jin family smiled happily.


    "Mom, it''s all right. We ate some on the flight. Don''t you want to surprise you? Come on, let me see these two babies." Ruan Ling smiled, and then took Junjun and Wenying to Miaomiao and the old lady of the Jin family.


    Tang Wenhao and a Ying kissed each other and reluctantly released them. Tang Wenhao hurriedly took a Ying''s hand and went to the old Mrs. Jin and Miao Miao to say hello to them.


    "Mom, I haven''t been filial in front of you for such a long time. Let me kowtow to you again!" he said, kneeling in front of the old Mrs. Jin and kowtowed to the old lady three times respectfully.


    The old lady helped him up and smiled happily, "well, son, just have this heart. You are so busy and have so many daughter-in-law. My old lady has such good daughter-in-law as Ah Ying and Miao Miao to take care of me. It''s good. Mom will be satisfied every time she sees you in peace.".


    "Hehe, we''ll be fine. Come on, mom, let me hug our little princess." Tang Wenhao already knew from Ruan Ling, and Ah Ying gave birth to a little beauty for him.


    "Ha, as like as two peas, the little girl is the same as Wen Ying, and is like the beautiful child of our family." the old lady happily gave the baby to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao hugged the baby and kissed her little face affectionately. The little guy''s smart eyes turned around. It was very cute. The whole outline was really like his sister Wenying.


    "Baby, I''m sorry, it''s my daughter again. I feel so sorry, brother." Ah Ying said sadly to Tang Wenhao. She must be very sorry for the dead Jin Dacai.


    "Hehe, it''s good for my daughter! The boy''s skin is dead. Besides, has Junjun passed on to my brother? It''s okay. My brother knows he has a son and won''t blame you. In addition, this boy and woman have nothing to do with you. It''s all a man''s problem. The responsibility lies with me. I don''t know whether it was a female or a male shot that day? I can''t control it, Ah Ying, I think God is reminding me that I don''t love you enough and need to continue to work hard, right? Sister, Miaomiao. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, do you mean you love me enough? Brother Wen Hao, we miss you so much." Miaomiao pouted and said. Her words amused the old Mrs. Jin and Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Ah Ying, Miaomiao, said a few words. Tang Wenhao pulled the old lady of the Jin family onto the sofa and sat down, "Mom, I have something to report to you.".


    "Hehe, if you don''t report, go ahead! Son, why are you polite to mom?".


    "Mom, you must already know that I went to Zhengzhou to participate in the national martial arts challenge competition and happened to win the first place. I want to say to you, thank my father and my big brother for their cultivation and selfless efforts, thank the Jin family and thank my mother." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Son, the old man and your big brother didn''t see you wrong. You really did what neither father nor son did. Your mother has seen the whole process of the game. It can be said that your Kung Fu has surpassed the old man. His family Kung Fu has never been so superb as you. Son, mother is proud of you. You know why you surpass the old man The old lady of the Jin family asked with a smile, and then glanced at Ruan Ling, a Ying and Miao Miao, who were talking with a smile.


    "Ha ha, mom, I don''t know. Maybe it''s young." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, come to mom''s room. Mom will tell you the real reason." the old lady said mysteriously.


    Tang Wenhao knew that the old lady might have some scruples and didn''t want a third person to know, including Ruan Ling, so he followed the old lady to her room, and the old lady motioned Tang Wenhao to close the door.


    After sitting down, the old lady whispered, "son, the real reason is that you have so many wives outside.".


    "Ah? Mom, what does this have to do with them?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, this is the most magical part of this unique skill. Have you forgotten? Did the old man teach you the way to breathe, that is, the formula to improve your internal skill?" the old lady asked.


    "Well, yes," Tang Wenhao nodded, but he still didn''t understand.


    "These two kinds of Kung Fu of the Jin family actually promote each other. For example, without honest internal skills, it is difficult to point acupoints across the air. Without honest internal skills, it is difficult to give full play to this kind of Kung Fu. The pithy formula is to improve internal power. However, only relying on self-cultivation, progress is not fast, but if women cooperate, the effect will be better "Said the old lady of the Jin family.


    "Ah? Mom, I still don''t understand." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, you will understand right away, son. In fact, men and women together are also a kind of cultivation. Especially for men, it is the best way to move the waist and crotch. Therefore, couples who live a harmonious life will be in good health. Our Jin family''s Tuina formula is not only a way to improve their internal power, but also a kind of endurance Kung Fu. Therefore, if you practice it A man of the Jin family Kung Fu must have strong sexual ability. Generally, a woman can''t meet his needs. That''s why the old man can''t practice this unique skill to the peak, because the old man has only his mother, but you are different. Listen to Ah Ying, you have one or two hundred women now, and you have to be with several wives almost every day. Your waist and crotch movement It''s more than any man, which is just in line with the training characteristics of Kung Fu handed down by the Jin family. The waist and crotch are flexible. Coupled with your cooperation with the tuna formula, it''s not easy for you to * * and hurt your body every time. Therefore, your Kung Fu is now far better than your father. You have really combined these two kinds of Kung Fu perfectly. Mom is very proud that your father and your big brother chose you. " The old lady of the Jin family smiled happily.


    "Oh, that''s what happened! I said I didn''t practice Kung Fu very much, but it seems that I''ve been making progress in using it. I thought it was my talent and intelligence! It turned out that I practiced Kung Fu by mistake." Tang Wenhao smiled like a dream.


    "Ha ha, that''s God''s will! So every time I tell Ah Ying and Miao Miao, don''t interfere with your marrying other women. It''s only good for their sisters, not bad. Only when you are well and have good Kung Fu can they be happy. However, mom wants to remind you that when you are about 40, you can''t discharge more than three times a day , three times is the bottom line. If you do more, you will hurt your body. At this time, people''s function has begun to decline, mainly focusing on practice. That is to say, you have more husband and wife life, but you can''t release it casually. At most three times, this is only possible for a man with special ability like you. If you change to an ordinary man, you can''t do it once a day. My old lady has already died Old, even if one day it suddenly disappears, no one will remind you of these precautions. For fear of hurting your body, mom is the only person in the world who knows these secrets. Mom knows that you look handsome, have good health and deep Kung Fu. You women like you. They must seize the opportunity and want to be with you. They don''t know how to sympathize with you. They think you are a god man. There is no God in the world "People?" said the old lady of the Jin family.


    "Mom, I know. I''ll pay attention to it. Mom, just rest assured! We''ll all honor your old man." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Hehe, mom must be all right now. She''s very strong. Then you should wash and rest with ah Ling earlier. She''s exhausted from working hard outside these days. In addition, son, spend more time with ah Miaomiao tonight! If you want to be crazy, Ah Ying is still in confinement for only 20 days. However, it''s reasonable to say that there''s no big problem. Ask her if you can have a room with her Just be careful, my woman, be distressed. "The old lady smiled lovingly.


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly, "ha ha, mom, I know. In fact, I miss them too.".


    "Oh, young man! Mom can understand, so let you wash and sleep early." the old lady smiled.


    "Well, by the way, mom, I almost forgot to tell you something. Mom, I know the source of our Kung Fu when I participate in the boxing match this time." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Really? This is our ancestral Kung Fu? Does anyone else understand it?" the old lady asked in surprise.

 Chapter 1139

    Therefore, Tang Wenhao truthfully told the old lady of the Jin family about his meeting with the abbot in Shaolin Temple. However, the old lady did not agree that he passed on this Kung Fu to Shaolin for free. She said it was handed down by the ancestors of the Jin family from generation to generation and could not be passed on to outsiders. Otherwise, she felt that she was sorry for the ancestors of the Jin family, Sorry for the dead old man and Son Jin Dacai, Tang Wenhao tried to convince her that it was passed to Shaolin to avoid loss, but failed to convince the old lady.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the old lady had a firm will and had to compromise. The old lady''s ideas must be old. Take your time. He promised her that he would never spread this Kung Fu to others without her permission. The old lady''s heart was down-to-earth, because she knew Tang Wenhao and he would not deceive her.


    After coming out of the old lady''s room, Ruan Ling, a Ying and Miao Miao had already washed and sat on the bed waiting for him! The children all sleep in another room. Seeing Tang Wenhao entering the house, Ah Ying hurriedly got up to fetch water for Tang Wenhao, wash his face and feet.


    "Sister a Ying, you''re sitting. You''re still in confinement! Let me serve the baby." Miaomiao smiled.


    Ruan Ling was also very pleased to see Miaomiao so sensible. Miaomiao was wearing pajamas. When she got out of bed, the shaking of her body made two little white rabbits tremble in front of her chest. It was very tempting. She was still a girl. Because she had a child, the charm of the young woman began to appear. When Tang Wenhao saw her this time, this feeling was very obvious and couldn''t help laughing, "Miao Miao, do you want to wash my face? Or do you want to wash somewhere else? For example, do you want to take good care of my part that can bring you infinite happiness?".


    "Ha ha, bad guy, you know how to tease our sisters. Miaomiao. Don''t give it to him after washing it. Let him tease you. Ah Ying smiled shyly.


    "Sister a Ying, I don''t, I want him now. It''s not easy for me to wait until brother Wen Hao comes back. Even if he bullies me, I''m happy and I feel so happy." Miaomiao smiled playfully.


    After hearing this, Tang Wenhao was warm in his heart. He went to Miaomiao, took a kiss with her little sweet lips, picked her up and walked towards the bathroom. Miaomiao climbed up his neck happily and stared at his handsome face hungrily. His breath began to rush up, "Brother Wen Hao, I miss you so much. If you don''t come back, I''ll die. I want you all night.".


    "Ha ha, greedy kitten, let yourself surrender later." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile. He knew that Miaomiao had never been with him since she finished her month, so she must be choking.


    Therefore, when they came to the bathroom, everything about brushing their teeth, washing their faces and feet was still behind them. They had no time to close the door of the bathroom and kissed frantically together.


    Soon, there were songs of spring and a crashing gasp in the bathroom of the Jin family.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao hugged Ah Ying and Miao Miao. They were sleeping! The bedside phone rang, Tang Wenhao opened his hazy eyes and looked at the number. It was Wu Kui.


    "Second brother, when did you arrive last night?" Tang Wenhao muttered.


    "In the middle of the night, shit, I''ve been driving for more than ten hours. It''s so blocked when I enter Shanghai. Brother, go to bed with my wife? Was it crazy all night last night? I can tell from your tone that I''m obviously short of breath." Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, well, five times in total. I didn''t sleep until I ran out of ammunition and food. However, after several hours of rest, I seem to have inventory again. I haven''t done morning exercises yet! This inventory is just enough to do morning exercises." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    At this time, Ah Ying also woke up, kissed Tang Wenhao''s face, hugged him with love, fell in his ear and whispered with a smile, "baby, give me this inventory!".


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard it, he felt it. As soon as he tightened his body, he hurriedly covered the microphone and said with an obscene smile, "wife, no problem. I''ll give it to you in a minute.".


    After hearing this, Ah Ying excitedly took the initiative to climb up Tang Wenhao''s body and said, "second brother, what''s the program today? You may want to go to your mother-in-law? It''s hard to come back." Tang Wenhao accepted Ah Ying''s initiative while calling.


    "Hehe, do you know I have business? Wen Hao, will you come to pick up two elder brothers long and Xiaojie later, or will I send their brothers to mans or you?" Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    "Why don''t you go to mans first? My sister said yesterday that we would go to the company today." Tang Wenhao said. Then he felt that his body was integrated into a warm environment.


    "Well, get up early, too! My wife belongs to me anyway, and I can do it anytime." Wu Kui, like a ghost, seems to know that Tang Wenhao is working. Shit, it''s terrible.


    An hour later, Tang Wenhao drove the car left by Jin Dacai and took Ruan Ling to Shanghai Mans. On the way, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. Ruan Ling quickly picked up the phone, answered it for him, opened the phone and looked at it, "ha ha, baby, Shen Wen''s." he said, and took the initiative to hand over the phone to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, holding the steering wheel with one hand, took the phone with the other hand and put it in his ear, "Wenwen, Hello, I miss you so much. Where are you?" Tang Wenhao usually has no time to think about her, because other beauties occupy him most of the time. He has no time to think about other beauties, but as long as his concubine calls him or hasn''t seen him for a long time, he still misses them.


    "Wen Hao, of course, is at home. I miss you so much! What''s the matter with you? When you come back, you don''t tell me to tell my mother. Or did my mother know that you came back to participate in the boxing match because she usually has the habit of reading sports newspapers? Husband, congratulations on winning the championship. I''m proud of you. Where are you now? I want to see you. I''ll follow you this time. Take me with my mother?" Wenwen said.


    "Hehe, of course there''s no problem. Then you and your mother should be ready! We should go back to Vietnam in these two days. I''m in mans, Shanghai, and I''ll go back after dealing with family affairs. Otherwise, you and your mother will come to Shanghai for two days, get the visa, and go with us at that time. Wenwen, in fact, I really miss you." Tang Wenhao said with a smile. He was sincere, It''s not to coax girls to play, because he found the feeling of Ning Kexin, his late ex girlfriend, in Wenwen those days. No matter whether he invisibly regarded Wenwen as Ning Kexin or not, his infatuation with her is real. Wenwen also has feelings about it, but she just loves Tang Wenhao. She doesn''t care so much!


    Her mother, aunt Shen, has told her many times that life is too short to live, and it is the most important to seize the present happiness. Therefore, she can be like Ruan Ling and her Ruan sisters, ignoring that Tang Wenhao has many wives and concubines. As long as they are happy and happy with him, it is enough.


    "Husband, I can''t! Mom said she wanted you to come to Wuxi to pick us up. Otherwise, if mom couldn''t live up to her face, what would the neighbors think of us? Mom told others that I married a super handsome boy, a typical tall, rich and handsome man. As a result, you never came to our house. How can you? Is that right? Husband, and when you come, you''d better be proud When the car came, let me and my mother also cheer up, okay? "Wenwen said with a whiny smile.


    "Ah? Oh, Wenwen, what mom said is also reasonable. OK! I''ll discuss with my sister and call you back! Hang up first. I''m still driving. I''ll call you back when I get to mans." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, husband, I''ll wait for your good news." Wenwen smiled.


    "Well, say hello to mom for me and hang up first." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    Ruan Ling had heard Shen Wen''s meaning clearly and said with a smile, "baby, you should promise Wen Wen that their mother and daughter''s requirements are not too much. As a son-in-law and husband, you should take their mother and daughter to Shanghai and bring more gifts so that aunt and Wen Wen can have face".


    Ruan Ling is well aware of Chinese customs and habits. Everyone has face, especially retired cadres such as aunt Shen. Her daughter Wenwen is beautiful and talented. As a result, her son-in-law never goes to see them. People can''t live up to face.


    "Sister, I know, but I still like to discuss with you before making a decision. Then you go with me! In this way, my mother must be happier." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Fool, I''m sure I can''t go with you this time. Go yourself! What''s the matter with my sister? How can aunt and Wenwen introduce my sister to her neighbors at that time? Say I''m your first wife and Wenwen is your second wife? Aren''t they even worse off?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, I''ll say you''re my sister! Anyway, I''m used to calling you sister. It''s very natural. Besides, we look like brothers and sisters because we have such a husband and wife relationship." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, but you look like a husband and wife? Because when I''m with you, I only have you in my eyes. Unconsciously, I''ll look at you with loving eyes. People with clear eyes will know that I''m your woman, not your sister, okay? You''d better go yourself! Zhenghao sister also wants me to sort out the management things in mans these days." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "That''s OK! Sister, I don''t want to separate from you. We were not together last night. You always give Miaomiao and a Ying the opportunity. In fact, I miss you so much. Sister, I''m the most down-to-earth and excited in your body. Sister, I want to love you all my life." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Baby, stop talking. I miss what you said. Last night, I thought you owed Ah Ying and Miaomiao too much. I should let you love them more. You see, Miaomiao girl was hurt last night and insisted that you give it to her. Ah Ying didn''t finish her month. She also wanted you. They were really waiting too hard. I''m a woman. I can understand their crazy demands last night." Ruan Ling said magnanimously.


    "Sister, I understand, so I want to gather them all to live together, otherwise, they can only live with me in expectation forever. I can''t bear it! Let''s sort out the things to be handled in the near future! See if the progress can be accelerated." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 1140

    "Well, baby, the Wai Building of death valley is almost built. Now I''m arranging ah Zhu and Heifeng. They will redecorate my sister''s cave and make it more pleasant. Go to bad luck! However, one thing really needs to be put on the agenda now." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Baby, you forget, we have promised Xiuer and Yuzhu for a long time. After their children are born, we will take them back to Miao village in Laos to invest and build factories. Now that their children are born, we should honor our promise. Xiuer and Yuzhu pay special attention to this matter," said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? Sister, Xiuer and Yuzhu were born? When did it happen?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He had forgotten it. There were still too many women and they were all beautiful women. It was really easy to forget them as long as they were not together.


    "Hehe, just the day and two days before my sister came here, Xiuer wanted to call you on the day of birth, but sister Ah Mei told them that you were participating in a boxing match and you''d better not disturb you, so they didn''t insist on letting you go back. The two girls are enough and know the great meaning." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I feel more and more sorry for their sisters. They have been away from home for a year and have no news. I understand their mood, so we should sort them out and see when to take them back? By the way, sister, are they boys or girls?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Xiuer gave birth to a girl. She is very beautiful. Yuzhu gave birth to a baby son with you. Yuzhu is so happy that she is waiting for you to go back and reward her!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, I have a pair of children. Elder sister, I really don''t know how many children I have now! After returning to Liangshan this time, I have to calculate it well, but I can''t calculate it accurately. I don''t know how many of the 100 concubines were pregnant in Xiuer''s family in Miao village, Laos last time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t you count yourself? I heard you said last time that more than 30 concubines were sown in those days. All of them were broken but didn''t sow. According to your previous success probability, half of them are estimated to be the same. Of course, it depends on whether the girls were in danger at that time." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, based on my achievements, it is conservatively estimated that at least 20 will be pregnant! I am a super man! My reproductive ability is absolutely world-class." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    Ruan Ling replied with a gloomy expression, "baby, but now I can only waste your resources. Every time you broadcast so much to my sister''s body, there is no response at all. My sister envies Mu Wenying, Aya and my sister. They can give you many children, but my sister has only Junjun".


    Tang Wenhao was so sad that he parked the car on the side and took her head into his arms. "Sister, it''s all right. When we stabilize, I''ll cure your disease. At that time, let you have two and three children like sister Manny until you don''t want it.".


    "Baby, are you really sure?" Ruan Ling raised her tears confidently.


    "Well, sister, I''m very confident. I have confidence in your body and more confidence in my seeds. We''ll be full of children and grandchildren in the future. However, sister, you can''t be so negative. I hope to see my sister live happily every day. Let''s go! We''ll be in the company ahead." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, baby, it''s good to have you! Since I had you, my life has been full of happiness. I never knew that falling in love with a man would be so happy. Baby, for you, my sister must live happily every day, because I want my baby to live a long and healthy life forever." Ruan Lingxiao said.


    When they arrived at Mans, they parked the car and looked up. There were two words hanging on the roof of the office building, "warmly celebrate that Mr. Tang Wenhao, President of mans, won the champion of China boxing championship, and warmly congratulate mans on its successful entry into the international market".


    "Sister, that''s good! Did you arrange such a grand event?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Oh, no, it was arranged by my sister. She said that we should take this as an opportunity to launch a round of publicity offensive to promote mans men''s clothing brand, which has always been our weakness." Ruan Ling smiled.


    They walked into mans office building with each other. As soon as they entered the hall, they saw two rows of employees standing neatly in the hall. Wu Kui and Liu Qiang, the former general manager of mans in Thailand, were the first. When they saw Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling coming in, they took the lead in clapping. For a time, the sound of clapping in the hall was like thunder.


    Li Na, the hostess of the front desk, stood in the middle with a microphone and said with a clear smile, "welcome president Tang to triumph and President man to go home." she took Ruan Ling as Manny. No wonder, except Tang Wenhao, no one can judge who their sisters are.


    However, Tang Wenhao was surprised to find that Li Na seemed to have lost a lot of weight this time. It was estimated that she was only about 100 Jin. She almost didn''t recognize it, because her physique really changed too much. In the past, she was at least 140 Jin. Except for her white skin and beautiful face, she couldn''t see anything else,


    "Hehe, Hello, everyone! I''m embarrassed. I just won a small prize! I didn''t take back the Diaoyu Islands. It''s not worth celebrating like this." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Hamann''s employees laughed.


    Li Na walked up to Tang Wenhao, holding a book in her hand. She blushed, bit her sweet lips and said with a smile, "president Tang, can I ask you to sign for me?" she opened the book and handed Tang Wenhao a pen.


    Ha ha, the employees laughed. Tang Wenhao was speechless by her. Shit, he really regarded Lao Tze as a star. However, everyone is an old colleague. Besides, he still has a good impression on Li Na. Although he doesn''t like her painting, Li Na secretly loves him. He knows.


    When he took the book, he looked up and was stunned because there was a beautiful font on it, "Wen Hao, I love you. Since the first time I saw you, I have fallen in love with you deeply. I can''t extricate myself, can''t give up, and can''t control myself from thinking about you. I know that I don''t deserve you. You are a handsome man, a talented man, our boss, and now you have become a famous boxing champion. However, I can''t do it without loving you. I miss you deeply every day. The one you disappeared Some days, I almost ran away. No one knows the pain in my heart. Only I know that I can''t live without you. Every time I see you back, it''s my happiest time. Wen Hao, give me a chance. For you, I exercise for four hours every day. I''m much thinner and no longer as fat as before. I''m willing to make any sacrifice for you Livestock and change, even, I can give my life, Wen Hao, please give me a chance to love you? I don''t ask you to fall in love with me, as long as I can let you stay with you, love you, pet you and hurt you. Just like sister Yang Xi, I don''t want to be famous, as long as you, Wen Hao, please, give me a chance? ".


    After reading it, Tang Wenhao smiled gratefully at Li Na and didn''t speak. Li Na was waiting for his sentence with tears. It can be said that he was shocked. He didn''t think Li Na was still waiting for him. He didn''t think that her feelings for herself had reached this point. He didn''t know how to tell her. He refused, couldn''t bear to accept, and was a little sudden, so he froze here , their expressions surprised everyone, and the scene was silent.


    Ruan Ling came to him, took the notebook in his hand, glanced at it and smiled. She patted Li Na''s fragrant shoulder and said with a smile, "Li Na, thank you for loving me so much.".


    "Mr. man, I''m sorry! I just like him. I can''t stand it. Mr. man, I''m not challenging you. I''m sorry!" said Li Na, covering her face and crying, turned and ran out.


    Now everyone understood. Some girls stared at her contemptuously. A beautiful girl said to another beautiful girl, "Yumeng, do you see? She wants Cinderella to become a princess? Rob a man with our boss. Dream! Think a man wants to be crazy? Besides, can Tang always see you? He has refused you for a long time. You are still dreaming. No wonder you don''t find a boyfriend at such an old age. It''s shameless to dream.".


    "Yes, I think I''ve become a beautiful woman when I lose weight. Is she more beautiful than our sister Yang Xi? I don''t think Mr. Tang will want her, and Mr. man won''t agree." a girl muttered.


    At this time, Ruan Ling grabbed Li Na who was going to run outside and said with a smile, "Li Na, don''t hurry. I''ll ask you a few questions. If your answer can satisfy me, I''ll decide for president Tang and let you follow us all your life.".


    "Really, Mr. man, is what you said true?" Li Na asked pleasantly. Others were also very shocked. She didn''t expect that Manny, the strong woman in their eyes, would be so open-minded.


    "Well, I mean what I say. I swear in front of everyone that as long as your answer satisfies me, you will have one of my men from now on. Because today is a good day, I''m very happy, so I''ll make an exception." Ruan Ling smiled in front of everyone.


    "OK, Mr. man, ask me!" Li Na said excitedly.


    "Well, but you must answer truthfully. Your answer must come from the bottom of your heart. Otherwise, you know, I won''t let you get what you want." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    When Tang Wenhao saw this posture, he had to smile helplessly. Wu Kui came over to him and whispered in his ear, "Man, what the fuck is the world? You can pick up girls in this situation. I didn''t expect that the girl still cares about you! You can be your concubine if you don''t repent. However, brother, did you find that the second brother thinks Li Na has become a lot more beautiful, has a great figure and has serious lovesickness. The second brother suggests you take it decisively, which is also a way to cure the disease and save people.".


    "Hehe, don''t make trouble. You like to give it to you. How about it?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "But people like your dish. Who doesn''t know? But this girl really has tenacity. I think sister a Ling will satisfy her." Wu Kui smiled.

 Chapter 1141

    Not to mention Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui chatting in private, just Ruan Ling. When Li Na promised to tell the truth, she asked the first question, "Li Na, when did you start to like our family Wenhao?".


    "From the moment Wen Hao first walked into mans hall, I fell in love with him. What I said is true. Mr. man, I must fall in love with Wen Hao at first sight. Since then, other men are nothing in my eyes. At that time, he had a girlfriend. After being lovelorn, I tried to get close to him, but he wrapped himself tightly. In fact, I watched him lose his soul every day It hurts, but I''m not confident. I know I don''t deserve him. "Li Na said, looking at Tang Wenhao with love.


    Ruan Ling was moved by this look. She nodded with satisfaction, "OK, I believe you. Do you know what you like about Wen hao?".


    "I don''t know. Maybe I thought he was handsome at first sight. Later, I found that I liked him more and more. It''s not because he was handsome, but because he fascinated me. I unconsciously fell completely into his love." Li Na said.


    "Well, there is no reason for love. I also believe you. The third question is, do you know if you express it in this way, will Wen Hao refuse or accept? Which of the two results is more likely? Moreover, if Wen Hao refuses you, you are bound to be unable to stay in the company. You will become a joke. Have you thought about the consequences?" Ruan Ling asked seriously.


    "Thought about it, although I have no confidence in myself, I know that I don''t deserve Wen Hao at all. Compared with President man and sister Yang Xi, I am nothing compared with women who are more beautiful and capable than me. However, I am the same as you.".


    "Which point?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Love him, I must love him as much as you do. Therefore, I thought about the worst consequences. After being rejected by Wen Hao, I became everyone''s joke. I don''t care, because if I don''t express it, I don''t have a chance. If I express it, maybe I still have a chance, not only to marry Wen Hao, but also to live. Mr. man, to be honest, if If I fail to make love this time, I will choose to commit suicide, because I really can''t live without Wen Hao. I don''t want to live like this anymore. I just love him, sobbing. "Speaking of this, Li Na covered her face and cried heartbroken.


    This time, she did not become everyone''s joke and conversation. On the contrary, many girls were moved to tears by her infatuation, including Ruan Ling. She nodded, turned and smiled at Tang Wenhao, who was also moved, "baby, from now on, Li Na is Ruan''s daughter-in-law. Please comfort her!".


    Tang Wenhao reluctantly smiled at the big guy, waved his hand and said, "let''s go! Let''s go to work." he said, walked up to Li Na and patted her sweet shoulder.


    "Li Na, stop crying. Did you hear my sister clearly?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Li Na raised her tearful eyes, shook her head and looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. "Alas! The chain fell off at the most critical time. Ask everyone what my sister just said?".


    A beautiful woman smiled in the crowd and said, "Li Na, you really turned Cinderella into a little princess. Hurry out and buy happy candy! President man said that from today on, you are president Tang''s person".


    Her girls also shouted one after another to let her treat. Now, Li Na completely understood it. She couldn''t help crying. Regardless of the ridicule of the people, and whether Tang Wenhao was willing or not, she rushed into his arms and cried loudly. This cry contained her deep secret love for Tang Wenhao over the years, and it was a joy that her dream became a reality.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao entered mans for the first time after winning the title of boxing champion, and unexpectedly gained a late love. Ruan Ling immediately made a decision. From now on, Li Na is no longer the service girl of mans front desk. There are other work arrangements for Liu Qiang to recruit another beauty from outside to replace her.


    After the crowd dispersed, Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao, Wu Kui, Heilong, Yalong and Chen Jie, including the new bride Li Na, went to the general manager''s office. Everyone congratulated Tang Wenhao and Li Na again.


    "Li Na, do you know why I agree with you to follow Wen hao?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, because man always knows I really love Wen Hao," Li Na smiled shyly, and then glanced at the handsome Tang Wenhao with love.


    "Hehe, you''re right, but not all right. Do I have to promise to love Wenhao''s women in our family? The key is that your love for him is very pure. You can make sacrifices and gamble with your life in order to love him. I appreciate you very much. Moreover, you have self-knowledge. This is very important. You don''t know that there are many girls in our Ruan''s daughter-in-law They have a very beautiful appearance and lack of cultural knowledge, but I can still allow them to be Wen Hao''s women. Why? Because they are good wives and mothers, their love for Wen Hao is selfless and selfless. In fact, this is what I pay most attention to in choosing women for Wen Hao. Of course, a bright appearance is only a prerequisite. Li Na, you are very good. After you lose weight, you are really beautiful , I''m a little surprised. You''re much more beautiful than Li Na in my impression. Good. Love Wen Hao in the future! By the way, I''d like to remind you that from now on, you can''t call Wen Hao by his name. You have to call him baby. This is my requirement for Ruan''s daughter-in-law. Do you understand? In our Ruan''s daughter-in-law, we all call him baby regardless of age. " Ruan Ling said seriously, laughing Wu Kui, Heilong and others upside down, while Tang Wenhao looked embarrassed.


    But he has no way. Ruan Ling loves him in this domineering way.


    After giving Li Na some basic education, Ruan Ling asked her to go out with the driver to buy happy candy and send it to her colleagues. In addition, she was prepared to go home and apply for a passport. She became Tang Wenhao''s woman. She was sure to go to Vietnam in the future. In China, many wives and concubines would be managed by the government. Although Ruan Ling knew that Tang Wenhao and Manny were Indian, she still didn''t want to cause any trouble, Jia''an is more down-to-earth in Liangshan and death valley. After hearing this, Li Na is very happy and wants to go out.


    "Wait, Li Na, come here for a minute," said Ruan Ling, calling Li Na into the cubicle in the office, which is her lounge.


    After closing the door, Ruan Ling asked seriously, "Li Na, I forgot to ask you something. You must tell me the truth.".


    "Well, Mr. man, I will tell you the truth whatever you ask, and there will never be any concealment." Li Na nodded.


    "Well, tell me honestly, have you ever had a man?" Ruan Ling looked at her.


    Li Na blushed, shook her head and said, "Mr. man, no, I''ve never been in love. Where''s the man? In my heart, Wen Hao, no, it''s the baby. It''s my man. I''m clean. I''ve never been touched by any man. I keep it for the baby." after that, her face turned into a flower.


    "Hehe, good, Li Na, you''ve passed the test completely. Go! When the baby comes back from Wuxi, I''ll let you two have the same room and make you happy to be a baby woman." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Really? Mr. man, I''m so happy!" Li Na cried with joy again.


    "Never mind, as like as two peas, I am Ruan Ling, you know, you know that, you know that, but you are right. I am a person with my sister. We were born almost at the same time. They are exactly alike. Now they are married to the same man. They are all different." Ruan Ling laughed.


    "Ah? Sorry, Mr. Ruan, we really can''t tell. I''ll ask first in the future." Li Na smiled shyly.


    "It''s all right, you go! Buy more happy candy. We''ve had a lot of happy events these days. If you don''t have enough money, you can go to the finance department to get it. Just say it''s me." Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Ruan, I have money. Of course, I have to spend my own money to invite everyone to eat happy candy. Moreover, I want to buy the most expensive happy candy." Li Na smiled happily.


    After Li Na left, Ruan Ling also returned to the office. Tang Wenhao was talking to Heilong, Yalong and Chen Jie, and Wu Kui had left. "Where''s Wu Kui? Baby." Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, his mother-in-law called and asked him to hurry over. By the way, sister, Yani just called brother Yalong. She and Xiaoyao went to Hong Kong today. Sister Manny said that there was an international fashion show in Hong Kong this month, which was an opportunity for both of them. It was also a warm-up for their sisters to attend the fashion week in Paris. Aaron missed Yani again. He wanted to go to Hong Kong first with Chen Jie." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK! They haven''t seen each other for a long time, so let him go! Xiaojie, won''t you go back to Kunming to see your mommy?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, sister a Ling, my father said that he wanted me to take brother long back with him. He really wanted to see brother long, so I''ll go back to Hong Kong first! When the company has an arrangement, I''ll go back to see my mommy." Chen Jie smiled.


    "OK, you can arrange it yourself!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Brother Heilong, would you like to go back to Hong Kong with us? I''ll take you and brother Yalong around for a few days, and then go directly to Vietnam from Hong Kong?" Chen Jie asked with a smile.


    "Oh, no, I''d better go back to Liangshan with Wen Hao and miss a Ling. I really want to see my sister. We have plenty of opportunities to meet in the future. Have a good time," laughed Heilong.


    "OK, then I''ll go to Manila, Philippines to find you again. Chen''s family will be handed over to eldest brother. I''ll go back and tell Daddy. In fact, daddy is very relieved of you." Chen Jie smiled.


    "Well, I''ll try my best," laughed the black dragon.


    After chatting for a while, Chen Jie and Yalong were personally sent to Pudong Airport by Tang Wenhao. When they returned to mans, they had finished work, while Ruan Ling and Li Na were left in Ruan Ling''s office, and Heilong was picked up by Wu Kui.


    "Elder sister, has my eldest brother gone with Wu Kui? In fact, we should invite them to dinner." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, next time! Wu Kui said that you must be very busy these days. It''s boring for him to drink with his father-in-law alone. Just let brother Heilong accompany him. Let''s go and let''s go home!" Ruan Ling smiled. Li Na on the side quickly and skillfully picked up the bag for Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao looked at this posture, as if Li Na was going to go back to Jin''s house with their husband and wife. He was excited and asked with a smile, "sister, you won''t let us go into our bridal chamber tonight!".

 Chapter 1142

    "Hehe, baby, don''t want it? I thought you were going to Wuxi to pick up aunt and Wenwen today. Since it''s so late, go tomorrow! I''ve told Wenwen that you''ll be there tomorrow. Li Na doesn''t have any relatives in Shanghai, so let her officially settle in the Jin family from tonight! She goes to work if she wants to go to work, and follows Ah Ying if she doesn''t want to go to work. Wonderful "Let''s take care of the children together," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    Li Na blushed with shame, glanced at Tang Wenhao and whispered, "baby, I can''t wait to marry you. I''ve been waiting too long.".


    As soon as Tang Wenhao listened, his body tightened. Shit, the dead girl must be very energetic. He fell in her ear and said with a bad smile, "Li Na, your dream will come true tonight, but don''t cry at that time.".


    "Hehe, why should I cry? It''s too late for me to be happy! Baby, I love you so much." Li Na said emotionally.


    "Oh, well, well, what are you two doing? You haven''t left the company yet! When you get home, you can flirt whatever you want, baby. It seems that my sister will be better as a driver. You two can sit in the back seat later! As long as it''s not too much." Ruan Ling joked.


    When they got to the car, Tang Wenhao and Li Na really sat in the back seat. Tang Wenhao hugged Li Na''s slender waist and said with a smile, "Li Na, I didn''t expect your bucket waist to become slender waist. What''s the secret?".


    "Hehe, there is no secret. If I have to say there is a secret, it is also because I love you. I said that I am willing to do anything for you. What is weight loss? When I decided to be with you without hesitation, I made a weight loss plan. I exercise for up to four hours a day. In addition, in terms of nutrition, I generally don''t eat meat dishes any more The effect is so good, "Li Na smiled proudly.


    "Ha ha, Li Na, yes. I really felt sorry for you when I saw you first. I thought your facial features were very beautiful, but your body was too fat. I didn''t expect you to reduce one day. It was because of your determination and infatuation that I let the baby accept you." Ruan Ling looked back and smiled.


    "Ha ha, thank you, Mr. Ruan. I won''t disappoint you and your baby." Li Na smiled happily.


    "Li Na, don''t call me president Ruan in the future. You can call my sister sister sister ah Ling with everyone! It''s already a family. It''s meaningless to call it a general one. It seems too out of the ordinary. By the way, Li Na, I haven''t asked who else in your family? Where are our parents? What do you do? How many brothers and sisters do you have?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, my parents live in the mountains, and I have a sister who has already married, so I dare not go home. Every time I call my parents, they urge me to find my mother-in-law''s family to get married, but I only like you!" Li Na smiled.


    "Oh, your family is from the mountains? Is it financially difficult? Do you want us to help them? If you want, just ask." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, honey, although my family is in the mountains, there is no economic problem. Our family has contracted two mountains. Our parents have enough money to sell bamboo shoots and bamboo every year. Moreover, in our mountains, we don''t need to buy anything except oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar, eat and drink. We just save money, don''t spend money, and earn a year''s income Ten thousand, at least eight thousand. "Li Na smiled.


    "Ah? Does a family only spend 100 yuan a month?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "How can you live with such a little expenditure?" Ruan Ling was even more surprised. She had not been short of money since she was a child, and it was more difficult to understand how Li Na''s mountain people lived.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. We all catch chicken, duck and fish by ourselves. Chicken is pheasant and duck is also wild. There are fish wherever there is water. Pork is also wild boar meat. If we catch a wild boar, our family can eat it for a year. Lard can also fry vegetables. Vegetables are more abundant. Wild vegetables and mushrooms are everywhere. Some fried meat with wild flowers is very delicious. Anyway, I''ve come to Shanghai Since then, I haven''t eaten any more delicious food than our family. We never use monosodium glutamate in cooking. However, if we eat the food here without monosodium glutamate, it doesn''t taste delicious at all. "Li Na smiled.


    After Li Na said this, Ruan Ling has a say. The dishes and chicken, duck and fish they eat in death valley are also produced and sold by themselves. Death Valley is full of treasures, so everyone is very happy.


    "Ha ha, Li Na, if you like the life of people in the mountains so much, it''s no problem. When you get to Liangshan, you''d better go to death valley! You can easily adapt to the life there." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Death Valley? It''s frightening. What''s this place?" Li Na asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, it''s the name of a primitive jungle and the production place of Ruan''s pharmaceutical. It''s a place full of beautiful women. After you go, you''ll be under pressure." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, I heard that sister a Ling not only agreed with man and sister Yang Xi to marry you, but also gave you a lot of beautiful women. Are they all in that death valley?" Li Na asked with a smile.


    "Haha, who told you these words?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t remember the details. Anyway, most people in mans know that sister a Ling is very used to you and dotes on you. No matter how many women you marry, that''s why I summoned up the courage to make love to you." Li Na smiled.


    "Hehe, you have great courage, but I forgot to ask you, can your parents agree that you follow me like this? If they knew you followed me like this, they would not agree?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Well, however, I''m the master of my marriage. I won''t listen to them. In the past, they always asked me to marry the principal of a primary school in our mountains, saying that we should both contract that school, but I don''t like it. I want to live my own way," Li Na said.


    "Well, Li Na, I like her personality." Ruan Ling looked back and smiled.


    When she returned to the Jin family, Ah Ying, Miaomiao and the old lady of the Jin family had finished the food. Ruan Ling called Ah Ying in advance and said that Tang Wenhao would take Li Na, the former front desk service girl of the company, home tonight. At first, Ah Ying didn''t understand what was going on. Later, Ruan Ling said that Li Na would follow Tang Wenhao, and she had agreed, Let their sisters make room for Li Na, so when they get home, everything is ready.


    "Sister a, baby, Sister Li Na, please come in!" Ah Ying and Miao Miao both know Li Na. After all, they have all been to mans, and Li Na is the front desk service girl, so basically everyone who has been to mans knows her.


    Moreover, Miaomiao worked with mans for some time and became more familiar with her. She warmly welcomed her into the Jin family. The old lady was even more happy when she heard that her son Tang Wenhao had brought a daughter back to be his wife.


    "Girl, come and let my old lady have a good look. Oh, how handsome!" the old lady took Li Na''s tender white hand and couldn''t put it down. Li Na really looks very beautiful. Especially after losing weight, although she doesn''t have Ruan Ling''s beautiful devil figure, she has a thin waist and rich hips. In particular, the two big white rabbits in front of her chest are tight and full. As an old man, in the eyes of the old lady, Li Na is the kind of beauty who has the advantage of having children.


    The family warmly greeted Li Na and sat in the living room. When Li Na saw Junjun and Wenying playing in the living room, she also liked them very much. Hug this and kiss that. Tang Wenhao saw that she liked children so much and joked, "Li Na, you will have it soon." Li Na''s pretty red. She is a yellow flower girl in the end.


    "Hehe, how can it be so fast? Baby, it will take ten months no matter how fast!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s only ten months. Miaomiao, show your sister Li Na her room!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Miaomiao.


    "OK, Sister Li Na, I''ll show you upstairs to see your room." Miaomiao smiled. Li Na hurriedly put down Junjun, and then followed Miaomiao upstairs. Her face has always been filled with a happy smile. Looking at this beautiful villa, I feel like I''m dreaming. I never thought I could really marry Tang Wenhao, I never thought I could live in such a luxurious villa in my life.


    Tang Wenhao stared at the round warped PP wrapped in Li Na''s tight jeans, twisted it up the stairs rhythmically, and whispered to Ruan Ling, "sister, do you see that Li Na is absolutely sexy when she takes off her clothes? How warped PP is? Why didn''t you find her so sexy and beautiful before?".


    "Hehe, baby, she didn''t lose weight before. Otherwise, you would look at the pile of meat on her. Would you like her? I don''t believe it. However, her facial features are really beautiful. She is a beautiful embryo. Baby, how about it? Did she make you a good master?" Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "That''s absolutely wise. In fact, when I suddenly saw her after losing weight today, I was also very excited at that time. Maybe the contrast was too large, so people had to look at her differently. Elder sister, will you accompany us tonight? I''m at ease with you sitting in town." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Villain, if you have a yellow flower girl with you, do you still want to occupy the old woman?" Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "What do you say? Sister, in my heart, you are always so fresh and tender, far better than a girl, which makes me have endless aftertaste." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    After a while, Li Na happily followed Miaomiao down the stairs and thanked the old lady, Ah Ying and Miaomiao for the room they had arranged for her. The family sat around happily and drank happily. In order to add some festive atmosphere to the evening, Tang Wenhao and Li Na drank some wine, and Ruan Ling also had a drink with them.


    "Li Na, the biggest grievance of following the baby is that you are nameless and have no points. In addition to the person and heart of the baby, you don''t have any marital security and can''t get the blessing of your family, but this in turn proves that your love for the baby is sincere. Therefore, don''t worry, the baby and our Ruan family won''t treat you badly. Come on, sister a Ling, a toast to you both. I wish you tonight Have an unforgettable night. "Ruan Ling raised her glass and smiled.

 Chapter 1143

    The next day, Tang Wenhao drove to Wuxi alone. Because he went to Aunt Shen''s house as his son-in-law, it was inappropriate to take other women with him. Ruan Ling prepared a lot of gifts for him and stuffed them into the car. The bride Li Na seemed very reluctant to give up. This is also human nature. After all, they just became a real couple last night and were in the honeymoon period, It must be normal for the bride to be reluctant to give up the bridegroom.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao would think of the situation with Li Na last night from time to time. When he thought of it, he felt funny and excited. Li Na really didn''t disappoint him. Li Na after taking off her clothes was 100 times sexier than when she was wearing clothes. First of all, her skin was white and delicate. Maybe only the beautiful landscape over there could give birth to a beautiful woman like her.


    In addition, Li Na''s figure is particularly hot, concave and convex, which makes people imaginative and trembling. Even the stunning beauty Ruan Ling envies her sexy fragrance drive and praises her beauty and sexuality.


    Although Li Na was brave enough to go out when she confessed to Tang Wenhao yesterday afternoon, she was really timid, reserved and shy in bed. She began to speak well and said she was not afraid of anything. However, when Tang Wenhao was going to take off her clothes, she was scared and trembled, which made Tang Wenhao hard to start for a long time, Ruan Ling has to do political work and pre war mobilization for her.


    She always stressed that she had never been naked in front of men. Sorry, she asked Tang Wenhao to close his eyes and let Tang Wenhao hide in the quilt first. He could not come out until she was naked and drilled in. Tang Wenhao had to play with her and try his best to match her.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao couldn''t hold back. He touched her acupoints, divided three into five, removed the redundant obstacles for her, hugged her into the quilt, and then solved her acupoints.


    When Li Na felt that her body was surrounded by a fire, she realized that she had no clothes on her. She was too shy to look up in Tang Wenhao''s arms until Tang Wenhao lost her resistance under his superb kiss and was occupied by Tang Wenhao.


    When Li Na became Tang Wenhao''s woman, she cried and was excited. She knew that she had really become Tang Wenhao''s woman.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help laughing when he thought about it. He was very happy. Hehe, I can be happy with Wenwen again tonight. Shit, what''s the pity that life can live like Lao Tzu?


    Last night, Ruan Ling arranged for him what to deal with in the near future. She said that after aunt Shen''s mother and daughter were picked up, they first went back to Liangshan, because Heilong''s family wanted his sister Heifeng so much that they asked their brothers and sisters to meet. Heilong returned to Manila to take charge of Chen''s entertainment collection. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling quickly found out the mystery of Ruan Ying''s strange death.


    After that, they went to Hong Kong to complete the integration procedures of man''s and Chen''s, and then led Xiuer and Yuzhu back to Miao village in Laos to discuss the investment and construction of factories with the local government. After all these things were completed, Tang Wenhao began to move some beautiful women and children of the Jin family and Liangshan to live in the new enclosure in death valley. Later, Tang Wenhao integrated resources with beautiful women such as Manny and Ruan Ling, To become bigger and stronger, they spend most of their time in Langshan and death valley, which is basically their ideal living state.


    To make a long story short, less than two hours'' drive, Tang Wenhao drove into Wuxi, an area with very developed economic law in Jiangsu. Tang Wenhao had been here several times before, so he was not unfamiliar with the road. He guided him directly to the door of Shen Wen''s community with navigation according to the SMS address sent by Shen Wen.


    As soon as the BMW arrived at the door of the community, Tang Wenhao stopped the car and just wanted to call Shen Wen. He saw that the little beauty Shen Wen had walked to his car from the door of the community. Tang Wenhao hurriedly opened the window. Looking at her beautiful and lovely face, he said with a bad smile, "Wen Wen, can''t wait? Is the room ready?"


    "Ha ha, villain, hurry in! Mom and sister are waiting for you at home! I''ll show you the way." she smiled and ran to the co pilot. Tang Wenhao sidled to open the door for her.


    "Wenwen, miss me, come on, let me have a kiss first!" said, taking Wenwen''s small waist and kissing her sweet and delicious lips. Shen Wen has the gentle beauty unique to small beauties in the south of the Yangtze River. Tang Wenhao can''t forget her after tasting her delicious food.


    "Ah... Wen Hao, don''t... I can''t stand it... It can''t be here. Let''s talk about it at home." after Shen Wen was bullied by Tang Wenhao, her pretty face was immediately flushed. It was a young woman who couldn''t stand his fatal temptation.


    Tang Wenhao proudly let her go, started the car and said with an obscene smile, "ha ha, Wenwen, I''ll make you cry all night tonight. If you don''t believe me, you can try." Tang Wenhao knew that he reacted when he saw Shen Wen, so he would say so.


    Shen Wen glanced shyly and smiled, "ha ha, sex wolf."


    "Hehe, don''t the big gray wolf understand when he sees the little sheep like this? By the way, who else is there in the family? Is the eldest sister here?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, the eldest sister must come and see us off! Besides, I went to Vietnam with my mother this time and won''t come back in a short time. My mother said she would invite these people to have a casual meal. Originally, she said it was better to eat outside, but my mother said that the atmosphere at home was better. However, my brother-in-law didn''t have time, so my eldest sister and her opposite neighbors have been neighbors with us for decades." Shen Wen smiled.


    Shen Wen''s home is on the fourth floor. After Tang Wenhao parked the car, he opened the trunk and walked upstairs with Shen Wen carrying large and small bags of gifts. When she met an acquaintance on the way, Shen Wen would proudly introduce her to others, saying that Tang Wenhao was her husband. All those who had met Tang Wenhao looked at Shen Wen with envy and said that she was really lucky to marry such a handsome man.


    Often at this time, Shen Wen will appear particularly proud and proud, which may be the careful thinking of every girl! Because Tang Wenhao met all the girls'' wishes, handsome, talented, rich, kind and affectionate, but no one knew that Shen Wen was just a concubine of Tang Wenhao.


    When she got to the door, Shen Wen pushed the door in directly and cried happily, "Mom, sister, Wen Hao is coming."


    "Hehe, Wenhao, come! So soon, Shen Xin, go to the living room to greet Wenhao! Just have mom and Aunt Wang here." Tang Wenhao heard it. It was his mother-in-law''s voice. He was probably busy in the kitchen.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao arrived in the living room, sure enough, a very beautiful and charming young woman came out of the kitchen. He met Shen Wen''s sister Shen Xin.


    "Hehe, Wenhao, come on, come on, put your things here! Sit down and have a rest. I''ll pour you water right away. Mom is busy in the kitchen!" Shen Xin smiled happily and enthusiastically.


    Tang Wenhao and Shen Wen hurriedly put the gifts in the corner. Tang Wenhao didn''t immediately sit on the sofa, but went to the kitchen door. He smiled and opened the glass door. He saw his mother-in-law aunt Shen was busy living with an apron, and there was an old lady fighting, "Mom, I''m coming." Tang Wenhao shouted kindly.


    Aunt Shen quickly looked back and saw her energetic son-in-law. She smiled happily, "hehe, Wenhao, you''re coming so soon. Don''t come in. The smell of oil smoke. Sit with Wenwen first! This is Aunt Wang opposite her mother." aunt Shen introduced.


    At this time, the old lady inside also focused her eyes on Tang Wenhao. Seeing Tang Wenhao''s handsome cheeks and a pair of talking handsome eyes, she praised him, "Oh, why is the child so beautiful? Wen Wen is really lucky. No wonder you say that this son-in-law should choose one! That''s good! Young man, you''re really handsome."


    "Ha ha, Auntie is good and handsome. It''s from my parents, not me." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, but Wenwen in our family is also beautiful. You two are really Golden Boys and girls. They are made for each other. Elder sister Shen said you want to take their mother and daughter to Vietnam to live? Are you Vietnamese?" the old lady asked with a smile.


    "Oh, no, I''m also Chinese, but we all immigrated, and some of our careers are in Vietnam. Wenwen happens to know foreign trade, and working there can also help me." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s good to be the boss." the old lady praised.


    Shen Wen grabbed Tang Wenhao''s waist from behind and pulled him out. "Aunt Wang, you''re busy. I''ll talk to my husband first." then she closed the glass door.


    Then came the laughter of her mother and the old lady of the Wang family.


    Tang Wenhao was pulled to the living room by Shen Wen and sat next to her sister Shen Xin. Tang Wenhao smiled at Shen Xin and shouted, "Hello, elder sister. Where''s my brother-in-law? Didn''t you come?"


    "Hehe, no, your brother-in-law is busy these days. He plays mahjong. He follows a group of idle people and knows how to play mahjong every day, so he can''t come. Let''s leave him alone, Wen Hao. When you arrive in Vietnam, you should call home more. I''ll care about my mother. The old lady likes your son-in-law, so she wants to follow you. In fact, I can''t bear my mother to leave me Go, your brother-in-law will stay abroad for some time, and the eldest sister will be left at home. "Shen Xin said with tears in her eyes.


    "Elder sister, we will come back. Look at you. Wen Hao has just come here. Don''t be so good." Shen Wen comforted her sister Shen Xin. You can see that Shen Wen''s sister is very kind and must be very filial.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but have a special liking for her. Kind women always have a different taste, not to mention beautiful young women! As far as femininity is concerned, Shen Wen''s eldest sister must have more mature feminine charm than her.


    "Elder sister knows, elder sister, isn''t it a little uncomfortable? But seeing you with a man like your brother-in-law, elder sister is also very happy for you. Wen Hao and Wen Wen love you very much. You must love her and accompany our mother more. Don''t let her be too lonely." Shen Xin told her.

 Chapter 1144

    After lunch, Tang Wenhao chatted with aunt Shen''s mother and daughter three and Aunt Wang for a while. Later, Shen Wen proposed that Tang Wenhao drive them to the street. Tang Wenhao understood Shen Wen''s small Jiujiu. She just hoped that everyone in the community would know that her man was Tang Wenhao and his husband was tall, rich and handsome. After all, vanity was causing trouble, Tang Wenhao naturally wants to save face for their mother and daughter.


    Aunt Shen and Aunt Wang are old people after all. They are certainly not interested in shopping. Of course, Shen Wen and Shen Xin are very happy. The sisters happily followed Tang Wenhao downstairs.


    When he got to the car, Shen Xin looked at Tang Wenhao driving a BMW of nearly two million. He was very envious. Tang Wenhao opened the door for his great aunt very gentlemanly, "sister, please!"


    "Ha ha, thank you, Wen Hao." Shen Xin smiled shyly, then lifted her jade legs and carefully got on the BMW. It was the first time she took this luxury car.


    Shen Wen went to the co pilot himself, looked back and smiled proudly, "elder sister, is Wen Hao a special gentleman?"


    "Well, it''s ten thousand times better than your brother-in-law. Your brother-in-law knows to play mahjong when he doesn''t do anything after work. He told him yesterday that Wen Hao came today and told him not to go anywhere. He still couldn''t help saying that he ran away again. Wen Hao, don''t blame him. Your brother-in-law is good in other aspects, but he has a heavy addiction to mahjong." Shen Xin smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, elder sister, everyone has shortcomings. The key is that my brother-in-law should love you. That''s enough." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, that''s true, but there''s nothing to love for an old husband and wife like us. Love has already become family affection. Let''s live together." Shen Xin smiled.


    "Sister, you can live like this. I can''t. I want Wen Hao to love me all my life, and I will love Wen Hao all my life, right? Baby." Shen Wen smiled happily.


    "Well, Wenwen, eldest sister, Wenwen and I basically fall in love at first sight. With mom as a powerful matchmaker, we will love each other all our lives. By the way, Wenwen, where are we going?" Tang Wenhao asked after driving the car to the community.


    "Elder sister, what do you say? Shopping or mountain climbing?" Shen Wen looked back and said to her sister Shen Xin.


    "There''s nothing to visit in the mall. Why don''t we climb the mountain? To climb Xishan, we haven''t climbed the mountain for a long time. We live in the air full of car exhaust all day. It''s time to absorb fresh air, Wen Hao, what do you think?" Shen Xin asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, elder sister, Wenwen, if you want me to make a statement, I must agree with mountain climbing. Shopping is really boring. How many men like shopping? Mountain climbing is a good idea to exercise, breathe fresh air and relax. Wenwen, OK?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "OK, all tickets pass, baby, drive to the right and I''ll lead the way." Shen Wen smiled excitedly.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao drove with Shen Wen and his sisters towards Xishan in Wuxi, a beautiful mountain in the suburbs of Wuxi. It is said that Wuxi is named after Xishan.


    After a 20 minute trip, the car stopped at the foot of Xishan, which is said to be Xishan, but Wuxi, located in the Jiangnan plain, can''t have any real mountains. However, living in the beautiful water town of Jiangnan, it''s good to have mountains. During normal holidays, local people in Wuxi still like to climb to the top of Xishan to see the beautiful scenery of Wuxi City.


    When she got out of the car, Wenwen looked around like a child to see if anyone noticed the two luxury cars around her, then took Tang Wenhao''s hand and walked proudly up the mountain.


    "Elder sister, hurry up." Wenwen smiled excitedly.


    Like a light bulb, Shen Xin happily followed the couple behind. Looking at her sister and her brother-in-law so happily together, she was both relieved and a little lost. She suddenly found that she had never climbed Xishan with her husband since she got married, and she had never traveled with her husband again, because she was no longer the one who accompanied her husband, It''s mahjong.


    Thinking about it, her pace slowed down. The so-called xiangyouxinsheng, her suddenly lost expression still attracted Tang Wenhao''s attention. He took Shen Wen''s jade hand, glanced back at her great aunt, smiled at Shen Wen, "Wenwen, she seems unhappy. Ask her how she got back, don''t you want to climb? Or are you tired?"


    "Impossible! It''s only been climbing for a few minutes?" Shen Wen smiled casually, and then looked back at Shen Xin. She saw that there was no smile on her sister''s pretty face and was worried.


    She couldn''t help asking, "elder sister, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you propose to climb the mountain? Why are you suddenly unhappy? Or are you uncomfortable?" then she released Tang Wenhao''s hand, walked back to her sister, held her jade arm and looked at her with concern.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, Wenwen. My sister suddenly sighs. You''re still young! You can travel with your loved ones. My sister doesn''t have this opportunity. Wenwen, you know? Your brother-in-law hasn''t brought his sister to Xishan since he married her back. He hasn''t taken his sister anywhere to travel, and there are few shopping malls. He''s still on his own every time When he went shopping, he sat at the door and waited. When he remembered it, he felt a little uncomfortable. If he had the demeanor of his brother-in-law, he would be fine. So ah! My sister envied you very much. At that time, I thought you would never find a boyfriend and never get married. I was worried about you. Now I see that you are so happy with Wen Hao. My sister thinks you are still right. You still have to choose carefully to marry. You can''t make do with it. " Shen Xin whispered.


    "Elder sister, I think the key depends on what you want, whether you want fame or him, love or marriage. Only by distinguishing this can you find your own happiness." Shen Wen smiled.


    "Well, however, I don''t have your education and ability. I''m a technical secondary school student. I don''t have any culture. I don''t have our family''s beautiful Wenwen. It''s impossible to find a rich and handsome man like Wenhao. This is life!" Shen Xin said, glancing enviously at Tang Wenhao waiting for her.


    Shen Wen is very smart. She can see that her sister is jealous of him and regretting her marriage. She knows that her sister and her brother-in-law are just making do with each other. Shortly after their marriage, they often quarrel. Shen Xin is so angry that her brother-in-law runs home. Sometimes she lives for a month, but after all, her mother is a cadre. She should pay attention to influence and will personally send her back to her husband''s house. Later, it became more noisy, The child also has, also adapted.


    "Sister, what''s the use of saying this now? You chose your brother-in-law at that time. Didn''t you say he was very handsome? It''s good for you. It seems that you really regret it," Shen Wen said.


    "I can''t say how much I regret. This person is like this. Only by comparison can we find the gap, but there''s no way. My eldest sister is in her thirties, and it''s impossible to divorce. Who wants me to find another capable man? Unlike you, a dead girl, young, beautiful, knowledgeable and capable." Shen Xin smiled.


    "Elder sister, what''s the matter? I''m tired?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile when he saw the sisters coming up with their arms.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Talk to Wenwen. Wenwen, take Wenhao''s hand first! My sister follows." Shen Xin is a mature woman in the end. She knows it''s not appropriate to wear her sister at this time. After all, she''s a little husband and wife. She''s still newly married. She shouldn''t let others run away.


    "Well, sister... Are you okay?" Shen Wen hesitated and asked. Tang Wenhao paid attention to Shen Xin''s expression. She glanced at Shen Wen shyly.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. What can I do for you? You little couple go first." Shen Xin smiled.


    In this way, Shen Wen took Tang Wenhao''s hand again and ran up the mountain with a smile. Shen Xin could keep up at first, but then she couldn''t. She was panting and was thrown away by Tang Wenhao and Shen Wen for a while.


    "Slow down, slow down, Wenwen, the eldest sister is gone. You see, she doesn''t know where she is? Let''s go down and find her!" Tang Wenhao took Shen Wen''s hand and looked back at the foot of the mountain. There was no Shen Xin''s figure in the crowd. Shen Wen was also a little worried.


    "Baby, will the elder sister go down the mountain?" Shen Wen asked suspiciously.


    "Ah? Why? Why did she go down the mountain? Did she have something on her mind just now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, she was very disappointed to see us so happy together. She thought that her brother-in-law had never brought her out to play after his marriage. It was hard to think about it." Shen Wen said.


    "Oh, actually, it doesn''t matter. Every man has every man''s character. As long as they love each other, I didn''t expect the eldest sister to be very sentimental." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, the eldest sister was originally a sentimental woman, so she was easily cheated by her brother-in-law. After marriage, she was not happy. She used to quarrel often, but later she was tired of quarreling. For the sake of children, the eldest sister made do with him, but generally speaking, her brother-in-law is not a bad man, but he is too playful, and his play is only limited to mahjong and gambling. Here we are Many men have this problem, but the eldest sister has been sentimental since childhood and likes romance, so she has a great psychological gap. I understand her, "Shen Wen said.


    "Hehe, your sisters seem to have different personalities. I haven''t seen you have a bitter gourd face since I first saw you. I like it every time." Tang Wenhao smiled around her slender waist.


    "Hehe, you should be good to me all your life! I want to be not only your good woman, but also your loyal partner in your career. How about it?" Shen Wen smiled proudly.


    "OK, of course there''s no problem. Wenwen, you see, I see the eldest sister. She''s walking with her thigh! It seems that she''s too tired to walk. It''s estimated that she lacks exercise at ordinary times." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, baby, why don''t you pick up the eldest sister? She is usually a delicate person. Her body is not as good as me. She must be tired. I also happen to sit on this stone bench and have a rest. I don''t want to go down and come up again. I can''t eat it." Shen Wen smiled.


    "OK, take a break and I''ll go down to pick her up." Tang Wenhao helped Shen Wen to the stone bench and sat down. He went down to pick up Shen Xin alone.


    About a mile down the mountain, Tang Wenhao received Shen Xin. She was sweating all over and walked up slowly. When Tang Wenhao came to pick her up, her beautiful eyes immediately gave off a joyful and gentle light.

 Chapter 1145

    "Elder sister, come on! Let me lead you up!" Tang Wenhao felt a little uncomfortable when he saw Shen Xin panting and looking so delicate. After listening to Shen Wen''s introduction, he had a pity for the elder sister.


    Shen Xin smiled shyly after listening, but she didn''t stretch out her jade hand, but stubbornly shook her head and panted, "thank you. No, I should be able to do it myself. I''m going to pull your hind legs. Why don''t you take Wenwen up first? I''ll climb slowly in the back."


    "Hehe, how can we do that? We may have been too excited just now. We suddenly ran halfway up the mountain. When we looked back, we didn''t see the eldest sister. We thought we were going too far. We left you alone. Eldest sister, let me walk slowly with you!" Tang Wenhao knew that the eldest aunt was a little embarrassed. In fact, he was a little embarrassed himself, After all, they are not familiar and are other people''s wives, but as men, they have to be generous.


    "Well, thank you, Wen Hao." Shen Xin smiled shyly, then lifted his jade leg and continued to climb up.


    "Elder sister, you''re welcome to come with me. Let''s go! If you can''t bear it, tell me I''ll hold you." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s ok now. It''s estimated that you can''t reach the peak. When you were young, you can run up at one breath. Now you really can''t. If you don''t come and climb the mountain today, you don''t know your body is so bad." Shen sighed.


    "So you should exercise more at ordinary times! Does your brother-in-law like exercise?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "He? He only likes mahjong. Wen Hao, I tell you, your brother-in-law doesn''t care about his children or his wife except playing mahjong at work. I used to quarrel with him. He said, his wife and children are all good. Why should he take care of them? Let him take us out to play. He just has to spend money. It''s better to stay at home and watch TV. I can''t take him, Wen Hao, you usually have no choice What do you do? Apart from doing business, is it practicing martial arts? "She also knows that Tang Wenhao is the champion of the boxing championship. She knows that her brother-in-law is very good at martial arts.


    "Ha ha, it''s almost the same!" Tang Wenhao smiled and thought that Lao Tzu''s life is actually very simple. In addition to running around and fighting every day, he is left to sleep with women.


    "Wen Hao, is it true that you have more than 100 women?" Shen Xin asked shyly.


    "Ha ha, almost. I haven''t counted exactly how many." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "Ah? There are so many? Then... How do you usually arrange it? How many days can Wenwen in our family line up with you a month?" it''s a mature young woman. The problem is to hit the nail on the head.


    "This... Is similar to an ordinary couple!" Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Oh... It''s... it''s not easy to say ha! Elder sister is just curious." Shen Xin found that this topic was somewhat embarrassing between her brother-in-law and her elder sister, and it was really not easy to communicate.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Anyway, don''t worry, elder sister. I won''t treat Wenwen badly." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, our mother and daughter are very relieved about this, especially mom. She said that she decided to let you be her son-in-law on that desert island. Mom really likes you very much. She also joked with us that if I didn''t get married, she even wanted me to go to Vietnam and follow..." just speaking of this, she realized that there was something wrong with her words, His face flushed.


    "I... mean, it was my mother''s joke," Shen Xin explained shyly, because she saw Tang Wenhao''s bad smile and knew that her words had been misunderstood by Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, elder sister, it''s all right. I can understand, because mom really likes me. We have lived and died together and know each other very well. Because a person can easily expose all his advantages and disadvantages in that complex and dangerous environment. He will see through what marriage, money and career are. Maybe this is why mom can accept Wenwen''s attitude Tell me why? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, yes, that''s why she told us this when she came back, because she witnessed that my marriage was not too happy, and in your Ruan family, she realized the happiness of all women in your big family, which made Wenwen follow you all her life." Shen Xin said.


    They chatted together, which was speculative. After all, they were going up the mountain and could barely talk at first, but after walking for two or three hundred meters and talking all the time, Shen Xin''s physical strength couldn''t keep up. He was not only asthmatic, his legs didn''t listen to orders, and he couldn''t walk away, "No, Wenhao, elder sister really can''t go up. She has no strength on her legs. She hasn''t exercised for too long and can''t keep up with young people like you. Why don''t you go up with Wenwen? I''ll find a place to rest and wait for you to come down."


    "How can I do that? Elder sister, why don''t I carry you up!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? This... Isn''t very good? Besides, no matter how good your body is, it''s not made of iron. At least I weigh dozens of kilograms. This is going up the mountain! Wenwen is looking at us! She doesn''t love to see you go up behind me?" Shen Xin smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, elder sister. Your weight is about the same as no weight for me. Come on! I''ll throw you on the hillside alone, and Wenwen won''t spare me!" Tang Wenhao smiled, and then bent down to lie down on his back, waiting for Shen Xin to lie on his back.


    "This... Is not very good!" Shen Xin whispered shyly.


    "Hehe, elder sister, there''s nothing wrong. It''s none of their business. Come up!" Tang Wenhao encouraged.


    Finally, Shen Xin still couldn''t stand the temptation of Tang Wenhao''s wide back. Shyly, slowly and gently pressed his body against his wide and full of male power.


    Tang Wenhao felt two groups of soft bread pressing on his back, and his backhand hugged her two thin legs. Then he stood up, felt it for a while, adjusted his posture, and said with a bad smile, "elder sister, I can carry ten beauties like you. It''s too light and not challenging. Do you have 85 kilograms?"


    "Hehe, it''s really not. Wen Hao, I''m only 79 kg. When I was heaviest, I was 90 kg. I remember I was pregnant with a child at that time. I haven''t been as strong as Wen Wen. She looks like me, but she''s much heavier than me. It should be about 95 kg." Shen Xin smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, what do you usually eat? How much do you eat? Such a little weight? You don''t exercise yet. No wonder you can''t breathe on this hill." Tang Wenhao smiled painfully.


    "Nothing? It''s almost the same as usual. The key is no exercise! You see, mom is so old and in better health than us! She likes exercise, dancing and Taijiquan." Shen Xin smiled.


    "Hehe, you''re just saying that mom''s health is better than you all." Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Hehe, I''ve been hard to move since I was a child, so when your brother-in-law chased me, I thought he was tall, safe and handsome. Later, I found that these things were not important. The key is to treat Wenwen well. She loves you wholeheartedly. I can assure you, my sister Once you fall in love with a man, you will never be half hearted. "Shen Xin smiled.


    "Well, I know, I can''t guarantee to love her alone, but I can promise that I will love her all my life and won''t wrong her. In addition, elder sister, you can rest assured that I will be very good to my mother. Don''t say I''m her son-in-law now, I''m not her son-in-law. I''m also her son-in-law. I should be filial to her old man." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Wen Hao, it''s very kind of you. If only your brother-in-law were as good as you." Shen Xin couldn''t help saying. She fell on Tang Wenhao''s back, grabbed her broad shoulder with both hands, and felt the vigorous breath exhaled from Tang Wenhao''s nose. She couldn''t help feeling excited. She felt that this was a man''s shoulder.


    "Hehe, eldest sister, every man has his own advantages. Although my brother-in-law likes playing mahjong, at least he is not as lecherous as me. I don''t play mahjong, but I am lecherous and like beautiful women. Ordinary women can''t stand my fault, so you must not think what a good man I am. I can only say that I am lucky because I have a big old man who loves me very much "Grandma," Tang Wenhao said honestly.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, you are so cute. I haven''t seen any man say he is lecherous, which shows that you are very magnanimous and much better than a hypocrite." Shen Xin smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, do you mean I''m a real villain?" Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Hehe, you deliberately set up a set for me to drill? Villain, but the eldest sister still likes you. Wen Hao, do you think your brother-in-law is not lecherous? He just doesn''t admit it. I know that he also has women outside, but he doesn''t dare to go too far. I don''t want to make trouble with him. Just keep one eye open and one eye closed so that my mother won''t be angry when she knows." Said Shen Xin gloomily.


    Tang Wenhao was shocked when he heard that Shen Xin''s man also had an affair. He couldn''t help but stop, looked back and asked, "elder sister, is there really a woman outside my brother-in-law? Are you sure?"


    "Of course I''m sure. It''s his MA you, a little widow. Her husband died in a car accident last year and thought I didn''t know they had an affair. I''m afraid my mother would be angry if she knew. Let him go! It''s a big deal to divorce." Shen said angrily.


    "Elder sister, in fact, you should have a good talk with him. Some things must be pointed out. At least let him know that you already know that he has an affair. If he still cares about this family, he will take the initiative to turn back. If you don''t say it, he thinks you don''t know at all, of course he''s happy to fool around outside." Tang Wenhao said.


    Just speaking of this, Tang Wenhao looked up and saw Shen Wen angrily standing on the roadside and staring at them. He smiled awkwardly. He didn''t expect that Shen Wen wouldn''t eat any woman''s vinegar at Ruan''s house, but would eat her own sister''s vinegar! He eased Shen''s heart.

 Chapter 1146

    Shen Xin blushed even more. "Wenwen... Elder sister didn''t exercise for too long. She suddenly climbed the mountain and couldn''t lift her feet. Wen Hao was out of kindness... Don''t be angry!" Shen Xin smiled awkwardly.


    Shen Wen didn''t speak. Tang Wenhao scowled when he saw her small appearance, "Hehe, Wenwen, don''t scare the eldest sister, OK? I know you''re kidding. As the daughter-in-law of the Ruan family, how can you really eat the vinegar of the eldest sister? I don''t believe it. If you''re really angry, you''ll keep your face up, okay? If you pretend, please keep your face up until you scare me to kneel with you, okay?"


    Shen Wen couldn''t help it anymore. She burst into laughter and pointed to her eldest sister Shen Xin and smiled, "Eldest sister, you are scared. It''s okay. Your sister is not so stingy. Don''t say you''re too tired to walk. If Wen Hao carries you, you''ll really be with Wen Hao. I don''t mind. Just like Wen Hao said, the first condition for being a Ruan''s daughter-in-law is to have an open mind. Wen Hao has more than 100 women. Can I be jealous and eat? Let alone my own sister Sister, you don''t know. Wen Hao has several sisters and wives. Of course, I can accept it if you like. Hehe, you have a brother-in-law. If you don''t get married, I''d like you to follow Wen Hao! In this way, our family will be together forever, and our mother won''t have to come back. In the future, our family can directly follow Wen Hao to settle in Vietnam. "


    Shen Wen''s outspoken words made her sister blush with shame and said angrily, "dead girl, talk nonsense. Let your brother-in-law hear that he will peel your skin."


    "Ha ha, my brother-in-law won''t! Didn''t you say there was someone outside him? Maybe he wants you to follow us! So that they can be with the little widow." Shen Wen said.


    As soon as she said this, Shen Xin couldn''t hang up. She stared at Shen Wen angrily and walked up the mountain without saying a word. Tang Wenhao knew that Shen Wen had hurt her sister''s self-esteem, took Shen Wen''s hand and said, "Wen Wen, it''s silly for you to say your sister like this! Doesn''t it show that she has no charm?"


    "Ah? Baby, I don''t mean that! I just feel sorry for my sister. She cares about that family too much. In fact, she has been married for so many years and has never really had a good life with her brother-in-law. His brother-in-law really doesn''t care about her. When his mother was a cadre in the past, he could ask his mother to help him with some things. It''s better. It''s not profitable until her mother retires It''s worth it. I don''t care much about my sister when I come home to see my mother. We all know very well that in fact, with the appearance of my eldest sister, I''m so young. Looking for another man is not necessarily worse than him. If I were my eldest sister, I would have kicked him. "Shen Wen said, and then took Tang Wenhao''s hand and drove forward.


    "Wenwen, it''s not as easy as you said. After all, the eldest sister has had children, and it''s not easy for ordinary men to accept women with children. Moreover, their feelings have not been completely broken. As a last resort, you must not encourage the eldest sister to divorce. You''d rather dismantle ten temples than destroy a home." Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "I know, baby, I''m just uncomfortable. My sister is more than enough to match my brother-in-law. Although I don''t have much culture, my sister is beautiful and gentle. It''s not a bad thing to leave when I meet the right one," Shen Wen said.


    After the two men catch up with Shen Xin, Tang Wenhao signals Shen Wen to comfort her eldest sister. Shen Wen steps forward with Shen Xin''s jade arm, "Elder sister, are you really angry? I''m not angry when my husband carries you up the mountain. Why are you angry with me? I''m just defending your grievances. Don''t hold a pile of garbage as a treasure and refuse to throw it away. If you''re sure that my brother-in-law is really occupied, I suggest you consider leaving him, which shows that he certainly doesn''t have you in his heart. I''d rather he be as aboveboard as Wenhao in our family Concubines can''t accept him working underground secretly. He''s not a man at all, "Shen Wen said.


    "Wenwen, what do you know? Our divorce is very simple, and the eldest sister has thought about it countless times, but what about the children? Our divorce will harm her all her life, do you understand? In fact, you won''t understand the pain in the eldest sister''s heart. What you said is reasonable, but the reality is cruel. Maybe if you are tired of playing, he will go home honestly." Shen Xin choked.


    "Elder sister, if you can stand such a day, consider it as if it doesn''t exist. If you can''t stand it, divorce. Don''t worry too much about children. There is a saying in our hometown that children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Don''t treat them as cattle and horses. Maybe if you divorce, she will live in a happy environment and her physical and mental development will be healthier. Of course, this is my personal opinion, and the key is It depends on your own psychological endurance, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, you''re right, but the eldest sister still doesn''t have the courage to take this step. Let''s count it day by day! Well, don''t talk about him, so as not to mess up your little husband and wife''s mood. Let''s climb up together! When we get to the top of the mountain, people''s mind will be more open and their mood will naturally be better. Let''s go! Wen Wen Wen, chase your sister quickly!" Shen Xin said and ran quickly up the mountain.


    Tang Wenhao and Shen Wen looked at each other. Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile, "Wen Wen, catch up quickly! Elder sister wants to relax completely. Let''s play with her! Maybe she will feel better after going up."


    In this way, Tang Wenhao took Shen Wen''s jade hand and soon caught up with Shen Xin. She was a delicate young woman. After less than a hundred steps, she was so tired that she was panting and sweating, and her jade legs couldn''t go out. Tang Wenhao looked at it, stretched out his left hand and said with a smile, "elder sister, come on, I''ll take you two up."


    After listening, Shen Xin looked shyly at Tang Wenhao, and then looked at Shen Wen on the other side. Shen Wen joked, "elder sister, it''s all right. Younger sister is not so stingy. Don''t say you''re just holding hands. Wen Hao is kissing you, and I have no opinion."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, he squeezed Shen Wen''s jade hand hard, which made her smile. "Ha ha, baby, you want to crush me? Make such a great strength."


    "It''s time to let your dead girl speak freely. I''m your own sister. You''re kidding me. You go up first! Elder sister, go up slowly!" Shen Xin finally didn''t mean well and asked Tang Wenhao to take her hand.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to, but that she doesn''t dare. Just now Tang Wenhao carried her for nearly a mile and experienced his charming masculinity, which has made her weak heart throb. She''s worried that she can''t extricate herself from being confused by this temporary happiness. After all, she knows very well that Tang Wenhao and her are impossible, because he is her brother-in-law and she is a married woman, It''s doomed to have no results. It''s better not to touch this distant fantasy, and she didn''t feel Tang Wenhao''s Thoughts on her.


    "Elder sister, it''s all right. How can we leave you alone! Come on, let me take you up! It''s still early! It''s only half the way." Tang Wenhao smiled generously.


    "Yes, elder sister, I won''t make fun of you. Let Wen Hao hold your hand and let the three of us go together. It doesn''t matter if you can''t walk, let Wen Hao carry you behind your back!" Shen Wen smiled.


    "No, I can go by myself. Thank you! Otherwise, I''d better hold hands." Shen Xin finally chose to let Tang Wenhao hold her hand up the mountain.


    What surprised the three of them was that when Tang Wenhao just ran up the mountain holding the jade hands of the Shen Xin sisters left and right, a team of boys in sportswear came down from the mountain. At a glance, they were students of any school or martial arts team, and one of the boys screamed at a glance at Tang Wenhao, "Brothers, see, he is the new generation of boxing champion Tang Wenhao in the boxing championship a few days ago. I know him, brother Tang. I know you. You are Tang Wenhao, right?"


    When he called, other students also screamed, and everyone recognized him. Some students took pictures of him and sister Shen Xin with their mobile phones. "Brother Tang, you are so handsome. Are they all your horses? They are worthy of being boxing champions! It''s too overbearing. It''s too arrogant to soak two at a time."


    Now Tang Wenhao and sister Shen Xin reacted. Tang Wenhao hurriedly blocked these little brothers and said with a smile, "don''t shoot, little brother, you must recognize the wrong person. I''m not Tang Wenhao. Let''s go! Wenwen, your sisters hurry up and ignore them. Let''s leave it to me." With that, Tang Wenhao urged sister Shen Xin to go up the mountain first. He came to deal with these little brothers.


    However, these children who worship him have surrounded the three of them, "brother Tang, don''t deny it. I will never admit my mistake. You must be Tang Wenhao. I''ve seen your boxing match for several days. I have to watch it several times a day these days. With your handsome eyes, I can''t admit my mistake. Brother Tang, take us as your apprentice?" The young man who recognized him first smiled.


    "Yes, we are all willing to worship you as a teacher. Brother Tang, master Tang, take us!" other students also asked Tang Wenhao to take them as disciples.


    "Students, you really made a mistake. I''m not Tang Wenhao. I''m just a tourist. You must have made a mistake. My surname is Shen, not Tang. This is my eldest sister. She''s my little sister. Let''s go up the mountain! It''s not easy for us to come here. Let''s go!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Now, the boys are a little uncertain. Look at me and I''ll look at you. "Brother, aren''t you really Tang Wenhao? It''s impossible? I shouldn''t be wrong. You see, your eyebrows and sword eyebrows must be right. Is there really such a similar person in the world?" the boy looked at Tang Wenhao and said.


    "Hehe, the world is wonderful. People with similar looks are here. You must have made a mistake, young man. Let''s go! It''s not easy for us to come to Wuxi. We have to continue our tour! Let''s not scare my eldest sister and younger sister." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 1147

    What made Tang Wenhao collapse was that as soon as he said this, Shen Wen smiled at these boys, "students, please let him go. He is really not Tang Wenhao. Let''s go up!"


    When she said this, these young men hurriedly made way, and Shen Wen saw that everyone made way. She didn''t know which tendon was wrong. She said, "Wen Hao, let''s go!" for a moment, everyone was stunned.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly took one hand and ran up the mountain with Shen Xin sisters. Of course, the boys also reacted, "man, he must be Tang Wenhao. Let''s go up and worship the teacher!" as soon as the boy shouted, his classmates rushed after Tang Wenhao and Shen Xin sisters.


    Tang Wenhao knew that he would not be able to run away with Shen Xin and Shen Wen. He simply stood on the steps and asked the Shen Xin sisters to go up the mountain. "Elder sister, Wen Wen, find a place to go down after you go up! Find our car and I''ll go down and meet you later. I can''t play today."


    "OK, baby, be careful yourself. I''ll go with the eldest sister first." Shen Wen hurriedly led the elder sister Shen Xin''s jade hand up the mountain and looked back at Tang Wenhao with concern from time to time.


    Tang Wenhao stood in the middle of the road with a smile, stopped the boys who worshipped him, and said, "man, thank you for your love for me, but it''s really inconvenient for me to communicate with you this time, and I''ll have a chance to talk about it later, okay?" as he said, Tang Wenhao looked at the young man headed by him pleadingly.


    "Brother Tang, we don''t embarrass you. We like you too much and worship you too much. Do you accept us as disciples? We really want to learn kung fu from brother Tang, man. Kneel down to master Tang!" at his command, more than a dozen students knelt down to Tang Wenhao.


    "Master Tang, take us!" the students shouted in unison.


    Xishan has long had a steady stream of tourists coming to travel, so many tourists gathered around to watch the excitement. The most deadly thing is that many of these tourists recognized Tang Wenhao and cheered to ask him to sign for everyone and take a group photo.


    "Brother Tang, why are you so handsome? Brother Tang, where did you learn your Kung Fu? Master Tang, how many years have you learned your Kung Fu? What''s your name? Who''s your master? Are you really the boss of mans clothing? Wait, everyone is full of curiosity about him.


    This is really something that Tang Wenhao did not expect. Although he was surrounded in Zhengzhou and even chased and reported by the media, he did not have the experience of being chased and interviewed by tourists in the tourist area. Therefore, Tang Wenhao really felt overwhelmed. He wanted to escape, but he had completely fallen into a sea of people. The crowd up and down the steps surrounded him. He couldn''t escape, so he had to escape Be patient to answer your questions.


    Although he was very angry and wanted to attack, he also knew that these people who were curious about him did not mean any harm. They just liked themselves. There was nothing wrong with them. Therefore, they could only try their best to answer them. Those students seemed to regard them as Tang Wenhao''s apprentices and block the influx of tourists for Tang Wenhao. The Chinese people were like this. The more they saw it, the less they could see it The more people arrive, the more they want to squeeze in.


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao was trapped on the hillside for three hours. Later, with his constant pleading, these curious people flashed a way to let him flee. He didn''t go up the mountain, but directly ran down the mountain.


    When he arrived at the parking lot, he saw that the sisters Shen Xin were already waiting anxiously beside the car. He hurriedly opened the door and let the two beauties get on the car. Then he followed up, started the BMW, and suddenly escaped from the parking lot and ran out of Xishan District.


    "Baby, why have you been up there so long? Are you surrounded by tourists and can''t go?" Shen Wen asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I can''t beat them away because I''m so crowded around. You don''t know, these tourists are more difficult to pester than journalists. The questions they ask are particularly sharp. I''m going crazy. Now I completely understand why those big stars feel that they don''t have freedom. I''ve just won a few boxing championships. If I become more famous in the future, I''m estimated to be in the big league On the street, a person can know me. At that time, I won''t dare to take you out again. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes! Who knows who knows you when you go to Xishan? Baby, it seems that you are really famous. You are going to be a big star. If this goes on, will any director come to you to make martial arts films?" Shen Wen asked with a smile.


    "Well, that''s certain. Wen Hao is so handsome. If he goes to make martial arts films, he''ll be more popular than Jackie Chan, Jet Li and yen! Because they don''t have Wen Hao handsome." Shen Xin smiled.


    "Hehe, I don''t want to make martial arts films. I still like to live an ordinary life. I can''t stand being chased everywhere like this." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When the three returned home, it was already evening. Aunt Shen and Aunt Wang cooked the food. They went to the bathroom to wash, and then sat on the table.


    "Hehe, Wenhao, Wenwen, where have you been playing? Sweating and dusty." aunt Shen asked with a smile. She felt from the three people''s bodies and expressions that they shouldn''t go shopping. Shopping won''t be so embarrassed.


    "Ha ha, mom, we went to Xishan. We haven''t climbed the mountain for a long time. It''s very tired." Shen Xin smiled.


    "Not only that! Today we also encountered something very exciting! Mom, our family Wen Hao has really become a big star now. Many people we met on the hillside of Xishan recognize Wen Hao as the national martial arts champion! We asked him for a teacher, signed his name and took a group photo. After a long time of busy with him, my sister and I still ran down the mountain, otherwise we would be stopped by them." Shen Wen smiled.


    "Oh? Really? Wen Hao, many people recognize you now?" aunt Shen asked pleasantly.


    "Well, I can''t help it. I don''t know that I''m so famous. It seems that I should be very careful when I go out in the future. Otherwise, I''m sure to be surrounded. There was no reporter just now. If there was a reporter on the scene, it would be more difficult. He will always chase us for interviews," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s a good thing! Shen''s son-in-law, you''ve become a big star, and we can get some light. It''s my old lady''s honor to be a good sister to the star''s mother-in-law." Aunt Wang smiled.


    Ha ha... Happy laughter came from the Shen family''s living room.


    After dinner, Shen Wen originally wanted to go shopping with Tang Wenhao. Considering the experience in the afternoon, they still chose to watch TV at home. Tang Wenhao was always not interested in TV programs, so he took out his laptop to surf the Internet in Shen Wen''s room. When he turned on the computer to surf the Internet, he casually searched his name. Tang Wenhao was three words. Unexpectedly, The overwhelming grapevine news and even purely distorted reports filled the whole network. Many connections click and jump out of the gossip about Tang Wenhao, the new generation of boxing champion.


    What he couldn''t stand most was a report about his kung fu sect. He said that his kung fu was evil and evil. He said that the key to Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu was that he had to sleep with different women every day to absorb women''s Yuan Yin and enhance his internal power.


    "Shit, isn''t this nonsense? My kung fu is authentic Shaolin martial arts, not evil ways. Who''s behind my back?" Tang Wenhao became more and more angry.


    When Shen Wen heard Tang Wenhao''s abuse, she leaned over and smiled at the report, "Hehe, baby, ignore them. Just don''t respond. A big star like you doesn''t need to pay attention to these entertainment nonsense? It''s not worth getting angry with them, baby. Maybe you can really improve your internal skills by changing so many beauties every day? You''ve seen such a plot in martial arts novels before."


    "Hehe, come on, don''t tease me. How can there be such a thing? It''s really a evil skill. I don''t know which grandson is deliberately harming me? Wenwen, let''s divide our work and cooperate, search separately, and see how many news about me. You collect the purely negative news, and I''ll see where these news are sent, OK?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, no problem. Don''t be angry. Just treat it as if nothing has happened. Haven''t you heard of this sentence? A star without scandal is not a star, not to mention you are not a scandal." Shen Wen smiled.


    "Hehe, that''s reasonable. I also want to thank these grandchildren for giving me a chance to exercise! Besides, they also rely on this nonsense to eat! Long live understanding!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, baby, you have a good attitude. Refining everything into steel." Shen Wen said with a smile.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao and Shen Wen divided their work and began to search for news and news about himself on the Internet on a large scale. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, someone searched their Hejiawan, including the names of his parents, the couple he de Neng, including the introduction of the late Ganoderma lucidum, as well as his study in junior high school, high school and university , as well as his situation in mans, almost covers his life track of more than 20 years. Except that some of his experiences in Lang Shan, Vietnam and the Golden Triangle did not appear on the Internet, there are all other information that can be found in China. I have to admire the power of the Internet.


    Just when he was surprised that his personal data could be downloaded freely on the Internet, Ruan Ling called. Tang Wenhao pressed the key like a conditioned reflex and said, "sister, Hello, are you at home?"


    "Well, baby, there''s something I want to prove. Is it convenient for you to surf the Internet?" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Sister, I''m on the Internet now. What do you say? What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He had a hunch that Ruan Ling might have seen some negative news about herself on the Internet.

 Chapter 1148

    "Baby, when you open the Mengliao community, I saw some photos about you and Wenwen sisters. I don''t know who posted them. These photos are very bad for you and our mans brand image," said Ruan Ling.


    "What, about me and sister Wenwen? What can we have?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Baby, you''ll know when you open it. I think this photo is definitely not grafted in the past. It should be real. There is no trace of grafted in the past," Ruan Ling said.


    "Oh, let me see!" Tang Wenhao replied. In fact, when he heard this, he seemed to understand. It was estimated that it was related to the situation of climbing the mountain with Shen Xin and Shen Wen sisters in the afternoon. Maybe it was posted by the boys who wanted to learn martial arts with him. They didn''t accept them as apprentices. They held a grudge and deliberately corrected him.


    When Tang Wenhao opened the Mengliao community, sure enough, he saw the photo of him holding Shen Xin''s sisters'' hands and running happily up the mountain. Moreover, the shooting effect was particularly clear and natural, which was real at first sight.


    "Baby, have you opened it? See?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, it''s true, sister. It''s not what you imagined. Let me tell you the situation at that time!" said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling about his fans halfway up the mountain with Shen Xin and Shen Wen sisters.


    "Baby, what lessons have you learned from this?" Ruan Ling still asked gently.


    "Elder sister, I''m sorry! I''m ashamed of mans, but I really have nothing to do with elder sister Shen Xin. I just think she has difficulty going up the mountain, so I took her hand." Tang Wenhao explained.


    "Baby, you don''t have to explain this to your sister. Even if you''re happy, you know. But the problem is not here. Don''t you forget? Legally, your sister is your only legal wife, because you''re on the land of the people''s Republic of China, not in Vietnam. How many women do you have in Vietnam, And no one will care about you. "


    "But now you are in your China, you can''t. If you are found by the media, they will pester you endlessly and make you unbearable. You just read the photos, and then read the comments of netizens! You have been described as a lust devil, a pervert, a double harvest of your sisters, and that your martial arts must be related to these. You are a scum of human beings, let the public know The security organ will arrest you, baby. It will never be so. The more serious consequences have not yet appeared. You should be mentally prepared. I think you should send aunt Shen and Wenwen away as soon as possible. Otherwise, their mother and daughter will not stand this kind of public opinion. "Ruan Ling said with worry.


    "All right! Sister, I know. I''ll talk to my mother-in-law and Wenwen right away, and try to get the visa done tomorrow morning and leave the same day. Then you tell brother Heilong, let''s leave Shanghai early tomorrow! Li Na won''t have time to go with us this time, so let''s go next time!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s the only way, baby. What I''m most worried about now is not this, but that mans brand will suffer major trauma. Moreover, in the future, journalists from various countries will stare at us, Mans, Ruan and even Chen, and specially report our negative news. At that time, my sister asked you to participate in the boxing championship. It was really a mistake. I didn''t fully consider the particularity of your identity , after all, you have so many women that your personal data is not suitable for publication, "Ruan Ling said remorsefully.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry too much. It''s no big deal that soldiers will block and water and earth cover up. We''ve experienced so many difficulties, haven''t we all survived?" Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "That''s right, but now we have to consider not only our own affordability, but also the affordability of mans, Ruan and Chen employees, because if these problems affect the survival of the enterprise, they will affect the future of employees. Are you right?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, sister, I understand, but now there is no other way. I can only solve it head-on. I can''t escape, and I can''t escape. Sister, I''m still worried that after this matter is spread to Hong Kong, those entertainment records will move out the things between me and Danyun, affecting her and Tianci." Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "Yes, so it''s really tricky. Now that you''re famous and everyone is staring at you, you''d better leave early! Baby, why don''t you come back all night and don''t live in Wuxi. Anyway, it''s not far away and you''ll be back in more than an hour." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, OK, I''ll discuss with Wenwen and give you an answer." Tang Wenhao said.


    After hanging up Ruan Ling''s phone, Tang Wenhao and Shen Wen looked at each other. Shen Wen had felt Tang Wenhao''s pressure from the many negative reports on Tang Wenhao on the website. She asked with concern, "baby, what should I do now? Does sister a Ling let you go back to Vietnam first?"


    "Well, you and mom will go with me right away. Once mom''s friends know about it, they are bound to find out the bottom. Mom will be disturbed by it. I''m sorry, Wenwen, it has brought pressure to your life." Tang Wenhao said apologetically.


    "What are you talking about? Baby, no matter who you are or what you become, I won''t give you up. Baby, just say what we do next?" Shen Wen said firmly.


    "Tell mom right away that we''ll go back to Shanghai all night and try to return to Langshan tomorrow afternoon. We''ll wait until the matter subsides," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Go now? Is that what sister a Ling means?" Shen Wen said in surprise.


    "Well, that''s what I mean. I don''t want my mother to worry about it. You''re all innocent. When you arrive in Liangshan, you live in a fixed small circle every day. You don''t know anything, so it won''t have any impact. Let''s go! Talk to my mother and sister." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, that''s OK! I just think it''s too sudden. My mother may not agree, and my sister will certainly not agree. At this time, there is only the eldest sister left in the family. How hard does she feel? In the future, if she is angry with her brother-in-law, she has no place to move around and no one to talk to. It''s too poor. I can''t bear to give up my eldest sister. I can''t bear to leave her, baby, or let''s go Take your eldest sister with you? His family is cold and really has no happiness. "Shen Wen said heartily.


    "Ah? It certainly won''t work. Wenwen, I know what you mean, but I can''t accept it. The eldest sister is nice, beautiful, gentle and kind. However, it''s not appropriate. She may not be able to accept this idea. Besides, she hasn''t completely given up her heart to her brother-in-law and has children. It''s not so simple as you think. Give up this crazy idea!" Tang Wenhao said seriously.


    "Baby, have you ever thought that what I did with you would certainly affect her? My mother and I left and left all the problems to her. Moreover, I also saw the wild speculation about the relationship between you and our sisters in the Mengliao community. You also saw that now the eldest sister can''t explain it clearly. Moreover, my brother-in-law doesn''t know it. If my brother-in-law knows it What will he think? Will you trust the eldest sister? Will you forgive the eldest sister? If you don''t just bully the eldest sister openly and unscrupulously with the little widow, can the eldest sister still have a good life? "Shen Wen said.


    "Alas, I didn''t expect that a simple handle action would harm the eldest sister." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Baby, don''t blame yourself. You didn''t do anything wrong about it. It''s just that I''m worried about my eldest sister. Her character is very weak. Unlike me, she can think freely. Once she has any ideological burden, she will get into trouble. I''m worried that something will happen to her after I leave with my mother," Shen Wen said.


    Tang Wenhao dared not object to her analysis. "Wenwen, do you mean to let the eldest sister go with us all night? But she probably doesn''t have a passport? It''s too late," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I have a passport. I''m afraid she won''t go by herself." Shen Wen said anxiously.


    "Go out and ask them for their opinions first," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s the only way to do it, baby. I can understand that you promised to take your eldest sister with you. You know my original intention. I want you to be good to your eldest sister all your life and can''t abandon her halfway." Shen Wen said seriously.


    "Wenwen, I really don''t mean that. I want to take her to Vietnam to relax. In fact, Wenwen, I think it''s inappropriate for us to deal with the problem like this. Isn''t it equal to admitting that she has something to do with me? Isn''t it equal to telling my brother-in-law that my relationship with my sister is abnormal? But in fact, we didn''t have anything. You know, I just thought at that time The eldest sister is too weak. She has no other bad intentions. Once she leaves, she elopes with me. No, we have to plan again. "Tang Wenhao is more and more oppressed.


    "Baby, you''re right to make such an analysis! Elder sister will certainly think so. Why don''t I ask my mother and elder sister what they mean? First look at other online reports about you." Shen Wen said. Then she opened the door and went out by herself.


    After Shen Wen went out, Tang Wenhao sat down again and opened the Mengliao community. Looking down, he was even more shocked. It turned out that under the photos of him holding Shen Xin''s sister''s hand to climb the mountain, he pasted other photos one after another, including the photos of him opening the door for Shen Xin in the parking lot, the photos of three people sitting in the car, and even the community where Shen lived.


    It seems that the Shen family has been monitored. It means that they have been followed when they come back. It''s really capable. It''s the same as the entertainment records in Hong Kong. Tang Wenhao is more and more worried. He is worried that his life of wives and concubines in groups over the past two years will be exposed by all kinds of entertainment records. At that time, it will not hurt himself, but hurt so many women who love him, It has harmed tens of thousands of employees of mans and other enterprises.

 Chapter 1149

    When Tang Wenhao was scratching her head, Shen Xin pushed the door in and closed the door. She went straight to Tang Wenhao and stared at the photos on the Internet. "Wen Hao, why are these people so bad? They posted our photos on the Internet. Didn''t they infringe on our portrait right?"


    "Elder sister, you''re here. I''m sorry that you can''t explain. If my brother-in-law sees these, he will be very angry?" Tang Wenhao looked at Shen Xin with worry.


    Shen Xin smiled bitterly and sighed, "It''s a big deal. Let him quit me! Anyway, I''m like a widow now. He doesn''t touch me several times a year. His wife is mahjong. Now he has a little widow. He''s tired of me. I just think it''s hard for him to take hold of me. After all, elder sister has nothing to do with you. You just pull elder sister out of kindness. Alas! Whatever he does What should I do? Fortunately, I didn''t take a picture of you carrying me behind your back. Otherwise, it''s even more unclear. "


    "Elder sister, don''t say if you can''t speak clearly. Just let him go and have a clear conscience." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s the only way. Wenhao, do you really want to take your mother and Wenwen away immediately?" Shen Xin asked.


    "Well, there''s no way. I don''t want my mother to get involved in this matter. When the day comes tomorrow, it''s estimated that many people will call her and ask her whether it''s true or false. How can she make it clear? Our clients can''t make it clear themselves," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, since you''ve made such a decision, I''ll tell mom." Shen Xin''s pretty face has no expression. Tang Wenhao knows that her heart is painful.


    Before she could go out, aunt Shen and Wenwen had pushed the door in. She said to Tang Wenhao suspiciously, "Wenhao, what''s the matter? Why are you leaving suddenly? Wenwen girl can''t tell clearly. What online community is messy. Can there be a house on the Internet?"


    Tang Wenhao said with a bitter smile, "Mom, it''s virtual. Come and have a look! You''ll soon understand." then she gave her place to her mother-in-law to sit down. Aunt Shen was stunned by the overwhelming reports, photos and comments about Tang Wenhao. She didn''t expect the power of the network to be so powerful.


    "Wench, Wen Hao, what are you going to do now? Just escape? But have you thought about it? Can you escape for a while and for a lifetime? Some problems should be faced bravely. Mom has encountered countless ups and downs and difficulties in her life, but she has survived every time. Just like the last time we encountered a hijacking, didn''t we come over in the end? Nothing It''s such a big deal, girl, Wen Hao. If it hadn''t happened, I''d really like to go to Vietnam with you, but since it happened, I''ll stay at home. My old lady wants to see what it will be stigmatized like. "The old lady said stubbornly.


    "Mom, it''s not necessary. You don''t know those entertainment records. If you know our community, your every move will be photographed and sent to the Internet. Even in the end, not only you, but also our neighbors, relatives and friends will be concerned by these entertainment records and become their hype materials. Some people have a bad conscience and scribble on the Internet. I don''t know Who will you write about us? "Shen Wen said.


    "Yes, mom, Wenwen is right. Look, there are pictures of our family below. It''s obvious that they have someone following us to the community. Look, have you taken pictures of my car? Photos of Wenwen getting off and elder sister getting off, see? Mom, let''s go! They can''t take pictures of anything when they leave here. They will give up slowly, so as not to disturb the neighbors much and take care of them Resentment is spilling on you, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Mom, listen to Wen Hao and Wen Wen. You''d better go with them!" Shen Xin advised.


    "Elder sister, it''s not my mother who wants to go with us, but you also want to go. Leave you here alone. Where can I rest assured with my mother? It''s definitely not possible." Shen Wen said anxiously.


    "Wenwen, elder sister can''t go with you. When she goes with you, isn''t it even more unclear? Your brother-in-law really thinks I have something to do with Wen hao? I don''t care. Didn''t you make Wen Hao black?" Shen Xin said.


    "Hehe, eldest sister, Wen Hao doesn''t matter. He has a lot of women. It doesn''t matter if you are one more. Mom, just let the eldest sister follow Wen Hao. My brother-in-law doesn''t love her anyway. He hangs out with the little widow in the shop where he plays mahjong all day. The eldest sister says that her brother-in-law hasn''t touched her once in half a year. Do you think it''s still interesting for her to follow him like this? Anyway, her brother-in-law will certainly take the opportunity to bully her. He can''t explain clearly. The more he explains, the more confused he becomes. He will always tell his eldest sister about it in the future. It''s better to pretend to be true! Anyway, she won''t be bullied with Wen Hao and will be with us all her life. Our sisters have a caregiver. After she arrives in Liangshan, she can take care of the house with sister Ah Mei, Don''t go to work either. It''s good to have a son for Wen Hao and teach his husband and children at home, "Shen Wen said.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her in amazement and aunt Shen, shaking his head again and again, "no! Wenwen, your idea is too crazy. We can''t take the initiative to break up a family, not to mention your own sister''s family."


    "What? Their family is scattered. I don''t care. I only care about the happiness of my sister''s life, right? Mom, I think my idea is the best. My brother-in-law is obviously not as reliable as Wen Hao, is it?" Shen Wen said to her mother.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at her eldest sister Shen Xin. She blushed but remained silent. She looked down and was embarrassed to look at him. It was estimated that she was doing a complex struggle to decide how to go on in her life?


    She knew what her sister said was right. She had already lost confidence in her family and her husband. She had been hiding from her mother before and occasionally talked to her sister. Today, so many things suddenly happened, and she was a little overwhelmed. Her sister''s words were attractive to her. She could not have no feelings for Tang Wenhao, but, At the thought of leaving her daughter, she couldn''t bear to take her away.


    The most important thing is that she had nothing to do with Tang Wenhao, but once she left, it was like she really did something sorry for her husband. This feeling was very oppressive.


    "Shen Xin, mom wants to ask you, do you really have no feelings for your husband? Has he really not touched you for half a year? Has he really been with the little widow in the shop? Tell mom the truth." aunt Shen asked seriously.


    "Well, mom, he really has someone outside, and he hasn''t touched me for half a year. Now we''ve almost gone our separate ways. When I... Want to be with him, he says he''s tired and sleeps upside down. He gets up and plays mahjong except for work. His daughter is in the charge of her grandmother. Otherwise, he doesn''t care about the child. I asked him to come here today and said Wen Hao came , you''re leaving Wuxi tomorrow. He said he didn''t have time. I''m so angry with him. He really didn''t have me in his heart. "Shen Xin choked.


    "My daughter! Then why didn''t you say it earlier? Why? What did I tell you at that time? I said this man was unreliable, his mouth was too sweet, but he was too snobbish. You won''t have a good life with him. How about now? Let mom be right?" Aunt Shen roared. She was going to be angry with Shen Xin''s husband.


    "Mom, but he was really kind to me at that time? He wrote me love letters and gave me gifts every day. How did I know he would be like this after he got married?" Shen Xin cried.


    "Mom, don''t complain about your eldest sister anymore. It''s already like this. I think you should do as I say. Don''t go back to that cold home. Come with us! Our mother and daughter won''t be separated anymore. Eldest sister, the children are in the charge of her grandmother anyway. You don''t have to worry. There''s no need to make yourself so painful in order to fight for breath. Life is just a few decades, Why? The most important thing is to be happy. "Shen Wen said.


    After a moment of silence, aunt Shen seriously said to Shen Xin again, "girl, you know the current situation. What do you think in your heart? Are you willing to follow us or stay and let your husband ridicule you and bully you? The road is all your own. No wonder others."


    "I... mom, I really don''t know what to do?" Shen Xin cried.


    "Elder sister, if you don''t know, just listen to your sister. You''re a fan. I told you earlier that my brother-in-law is unreliable. You should be careful. Now we are hurt by those troublesome bastards in the afternoon. My brother-in-law will bully you and maybe beat you. What should you do when we all leave? I know. You must be worried that Wen Hao doesn''t want you? No , you won''t worry about anything after you arrive at Liangshan. Just by virtue of our sister''s talent and appearance, you are no worse than any of his women. Don''t think you have had children. Wen Hao will dislike you, but he won''t! Sister Ah Mei of our Ruan family is older than you and has children. Wen Hao still loves him very much. The key is that you should be sincere to Wen Hao, and he will love you. No Then, where do you have a chance? The Ruan''s daughters-in-law are all beautiful and intelligent. These mothers have seen it, "Shen Wen said.


    Shen Wen''s words not only moved Shen, but also made aunt Shen have the idea of letting her eldest daughter simply follow Tang Wenhao. She thought Shen Wen''s words were reasonable. Moreover, she also knew Tang Wenhao very well. She knew that as long as she spoke, Tang Wenhao would not refute her face. How could she accept her eldest daughter.


    At this time, Shen Xin''s phone rang. She took out her mobile phone and looked at it. Her face changed greatly. She said to Aunt Shen, "Mom, it''s my husband''s phone. It''s estimated that he also heard about it. She must have come to question me."


    "Not necessarily, elder sister. Don''t scare yourself. He doesn''t care about things on the Internet as he lives on the mahjong table all day." Shen Wen said.

 Chapter 1150

    This time, Shen Wen''s judgment was wrong. As soon as Shen Xin pressed the call button on the phone, he heard a roar from inside, "Shen Xin, you smelly woman, you get back to me. You said you went to send your mother and your sister to Vietnam. Unexpectedly, you got involved with that little white face? Your sisters are so cheap! I want to divorce you. You get back and pack up and get out."


    "You... Asshole, we haven''t done anything, you..." Shen Xin was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    "What are you? Do you think I don''t know what you''ve done? You went to the Internet and said that your sister found the most handsome man in the world and the most capable man. Yes, I admit that he really has the ability, otherwise he can become a boxing champion? However, this boy is also a pervert and likes sisters. Now I think he treats your sisters like this Have an affair with your mother! Otherwise, can your mother treat him so well? Why don''t I see your mother treat my son-in-law so well? "


    "You... You... Asshole!" Shen Xin was so angry by her husband that she couldn''t speak and kept crying.


    Shen Wen, who was angry, grabbed her phone and shouted, "Wang Hua, you bastard, thanks to my eldest sister who has been with you for so many years, we only went to Xishan this afternoon. My eldest sister couldn''t bear it. My husband took a picture and posted it on the Internet. What''s the matter? Don''t you even have a minimum trust in my eldest sister? What good thing do you think you are? Do you think you are with that Don''t people know what the little widow does? The eldest sister hasn''t pointed you out, but she just wants you to turn around. Now you''re good. My eldest sister will make an issue of this. OK, don''t you want a divorce? You don''t divorce. You''re a grandson. What''s the matter? "Shen Wen is much more malicious than Shen Xin. Her words choked the man at the other end of the phone.


    "Really... Is it that simple?" he asked suspiciously.


    "It''s so simple. The person who sent the photos wanted to learn kung fu from Wen Hao, but Wen Hao didn''t have time to recruit disciples? They refused them. They hated them and made a big fuss about us with these photos. Wang Hua, I tell you, if you want to have a good life with my eldest sister, you still have a chance to break up with the little widow quickly, otherwise, you didn''t ask to leave Marriage was proposed by my eldest sister. In fact, my mother and I already knew what you did! Just there''s no way to take the eldest sister. She has always been loyal to you. It''s good for you. I warn you that if you don''t coax the eldest sister home tonight and apologize to us, you''ll wait for divorce! "Shen Wen said and hung up the phone.


    "You dead girl, why did you hang up the phone? Mom still wants to talk to him?" aunt Shen said.


    "Mom, what did you tell him? He''s disgraced. He''s a scoundrel. Elder sister, it''s a big loss for you to marry him. You can''t say you if you''re not willing to leave him." Shen Wen said.


    "Then don''t say it, Wenwen. Elder sister knows you are good for me, but some things are really not as simple as you think. If Wang Hua can turn back, elder sister will give him another chance. She can only accept him for the sake of children, not looking at monk''s face and Buddha''s face." Shen Xin said.


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he couldn''t help but secretly lament that his aunt is kind-hearted. She is really not a woman with a character at all with her sister Shen Wen. She is somewhat similar to sister Ah Mei. She is tender and submissive. Generally, she won''t choose to resist. Unless someone supports her behind her and leads her away, she must compromise.


    Sister Ah Mui was not like this. If she hadn''t lost her way in the jungle and had a substantive relationship with her, sister Ah Mui might not have dared to take this step.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao has a bottom in his heart. Just now, as long as he spoke, he said that as long as Shen Xin will follow him, he will be good to her all his life. Then, with his personal charm and the support of Shen''s mother and daughter, Shen Xin will certainly go with him and won''t insist on giving her husband another chance.


    A woman like her needs to be supported and promoted on the way to find love.


    "Alas, elder sister, I really can''t help you. If he comes to take you home immediately and apologizes to us, are you really going to forgive him?" Shen Wen asked.


    "Well, that''s for sure. Besides, I... Don''t want to add trouble to... Wen Hao. Some things are arranged by fate, and we can''t resist fate." Shen Xin choked.


    "Elder sister, I don''t have any trouble. I also hope you and your brother-in-law can live well. It''s not easy for a husband and wife, as long as he can change it." Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly.


    "That''s true. Otherwise, Wenwen, take your sister to the living room and watch TV! Mom wants to talk to Wenhao alone." aunt Shen said.


    After hearing this, Shen Xin and Shen Wen hurried out and closed the door. Aunt Shen saw her daughter go out and said to Tang Wenhao, "Wen Hao, now it''s just us. Mom asks you the truth. Don''t you like Shen Xin? I think she had children."


    "Hehe, mom, definitely not. I just don''t think it''s appropriate. After all, the eldest sister is still married. Isn''t it too early to say this? Besides, I think the eldest sister still has feelings for her brother-in-law. Let''s not break up their husband and wife, right?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, yes, Wen Hao, what you said is reasonable, but you don''t see that Shen Xin is actually interested in you. She likes you. Moreover, based on our understanding of Wang Hua, he will not be good to Shen Xin in the future. Even if he came to take Shen Xin home right away, he apologized to us, but it''s all temporary. With his narrow character, this matter It''s the mine buried between their husband and wife. It may explode at any time. My mother is worried that the child is only in her thirties and will live a miserable life in the future. At the thought of her future, my mother will feel heartache and uneasy. If not, take Wenwen with you! My mother wants to stay with her. She really can''t live with Wang Hua in the future. At least she has a mother with her. " Aunt Shen said emotionally.


    "Mom, I hurt everyone. If I don''t show up, these things won''t happen. Mom, you have to go. You are so old that Wenwen won''t be relieved to be tracked and reported by these annoying entertainment records every day." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Mom is fine. I haven''t seen anything at such an old age. It''s your eldest sister. She is a very weak and fragile girl. She has been timid since childhood. In fact, Wen Hao, mom told you so much. I hope you understand mom''s mind. What do you say?" aunt Shen begged to look at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao is afraid to touch such eyes. Of course, he knows what aunt Shen means. He wants him to give her a promise. If Shen Xin can''t live with Wang Hua, she hopes Tang Wenhao can accept Shen Xin.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao also likes Shen Xin, but he has no heterosexual impulse. He hasn''t really thought about what to do with her, so it''s not easy to express his position, because if he does, it means a responsibility. In the future, Shen Xin really goes to Liangshan, and he has to be responsible for her.


    "Mom, I understand what you mean and understand you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s settled? OK? If Shen Xin can''t live with Wang Hua, you should love her for mom. She is still young and has a long future. You can see that Shen Xin is weak. You have to cherish and love her. Otherwise, she will be very sensitive. Mom is worried about her. She is different from Wen Wen. Wen Wen is lively and lovely, and has the ability to take care of herself But Shen Xin can''t. She needs men''s love more. You see, for a man like Wang Hua, she can''t let go. Wen Hao, after all, my mother is in her sixties. She can''t live for a few years. In the future, it''s still up to you to take care of my two daughters. Mom, please, just see that we lived and died together! Okay? "Aunt Shen said emotionally.


    Speaking of this, Tang Wenhao had no reason to refuse her, so he had to nod and answer, "Mom, don''t worry! As long as Shen Xinzhen left Wang Hua and she was willing to go to the mountain of understanding, I will take care of her without hesitation and never wronged her."


    "Well, with you, my mother can rest assured. My mother just didn''t read you wrong. Although I''m a little lecherous, I''m a real man. That''s the agreement between our mother and son." aunt Shen smiled happily.


    "Well, mom, I won''t let you down. Otherwise, let''s just take the initiative to call Wang Hua over! Tell him about it and see what he means. I also want to meet him," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I''ll ask Shen Xin to call him. Anyway, it''s not too late. Let''s talk together! If he can really swear to be kind to Shen, it''s the best. No parents want their children to divorce unless they have to." aunt Shen said.


    "Yes, mom, sit down. I''ll go out and tell Shen Xin to call her brother-in-law." Tang Wenhao said, getting up and leaving Shen Wen''s boudoir.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao coming out, Shen Wen quickly stood up and asked with a smile, "Wen Hao, what are you plotting with your mother?"


    "Hehe, what are you talking about? Still plotting? Elder sister, mom means to let you just call your brother-in-law and talk at home to see what he means. If he still wants to keep your family, he''ll live with you. If he doesn''t repent, mom means you''ll just leave." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, what about the elder sister after she left? Will she follow us?" Shen Wen asked happily.


    Tang wenhaojun blushed, nodded and said, "well, that''s what mom means."


    "Baby, what do you mean? Don''t you think it''s mainly up to you? You took your eldest sister away and didn''t stay with her. Isn''t that eldest sister still alone?" Shen Wen asked.


    "Wenwen, don''t force Wenhao. I won''t leave Wuxi. This is my forever home. If you want to go, go with your mother!" Shen Xin said expressionless. Obviously, Tang Wenhao''s secretive answer hurt her very much.

 Chapter 1151

    Tang Wenhao felt the pain in Shen Xin''s heart and couldn''t help feeling sorry for his attitude. He sincerely said, "elder sister, you misunderstood me. This is really what I mean."


    "Hehe, elder sister, I knew the baby was pretended. You are so gentle, beautiful and mature. He has no reason not to like you. You don''t know which woman he loved most when he was in the Ruan family. Elder sister, I tell you, sister Ah Mei, who had children, her mother knows her very well. She is the elder sister of our Ruan daughter-in-law! At home, even sister ah Ling wants her three points , baby likes her very much because she is beautiful, gentle, mature and has lasting appeal. We all think she has a special taste. In the Ruan family, we sisters sell her accounts. No one dares to resist what she asks us to do. "Shen Wen smiled.


    After all, she stayed in the Ruan family for more than half a month. She saw the prestige of sister Ah Mei in the Ruan family, how much Tang Wenhao loved sister Ah Mei, and Ruan Ling''s respect for her.


    Shen Xin blushed, bowed his head and said, "Wenwen, stop talking nonsense. Elder sister, how can you be so lucky? Well, don''t tease elder sister. Let me call your brother-in-law!"


    With that, Shen Xin took out her small mobile phone and dialed her husband Wang Hua. When the phone was through, she said coldly, "Wang Hua, you''d better come to mom! I have something to tell you face to face."


    "I''m already on my way. I''ll be there in a few minutes. Wait! Do you think I have nothing to say? Talk about it when we meet! I''m hanging up. I''m riding a motorcycle!" then the phone hung up.


    "Wenwen, tell your mother that Wang Hua is coming and will arrive in a few minutes." Shen Xin said to Shenwen.


    Shen Wen pouted and said, "cut! He''s really here? I''ll see what he wants. Anyway, sister, I tell you, I want him to divorce you himself. In this way, our sisters and mom will always be together, so as not to worry about him bullying you after I leave."


    "Well, Wenwen, stop talking. After all, elder sister and he are still husband and wife." Shen Xin said impatiently.


    "OK, OK, I won''t say anything. You can do it yourself!" Shen Wen angrily entered the room.


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly and said, "elder sister, let''s go with it! Maybe my brother-in-law''s brain is hot for a while. It''s okay."


    "It''s just like this. I didn''t think how good I could be in my life. Everything was caused by my own willfulness. If I had listened to my mother and married her colleague''s son, my eldest sister wouldn''t live like this. Any medicine in the world could be made, but I regret that if the medicine was made to order, I didn''t have to eat it. This is the fate , I can''t help it either. "Shen Xin looked like life and death.


    "Elder sister, don''t be too pessimistic. Think for the best, and people will be happier." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "You men can, but as women, if you marry the wrong person, you don''t want to be happy all your life. Even if you leave, who can guarantee that you will find a better one? Men are lecherous animals. If you don''t get you, you can pay anything. However, once you get your body, you will soon like the new and hate the old. If you treat you as smelly dog shit, blame yourself "Woman," Shen sighed.


    She was full of bitter words, which made Tang Wenhao smile awkwardly. She didn''t know how to pick up her words. Shen Xin raised her beautiful eyes. Seeing Tang Wenhao''s embarrassed appearance, she realized that her resentment might make Tang Wenhao worried. She quickly explained, "Wen Hao, don''t worry. Elder sister didn''t say you. You''re different from other men. Elder sister knows this."


    "Hehe, there''s nothing different. I''m still lecherous. However, I don''t think I''m a man who likes the new and hates the old. I''m sincere to every woman. No matter whether it belongs to love or not, I must have real feelings. I never thought of cheating and hurting my own woman." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, I can see. Mom also told me that you had a lot of women every day on that Pacific island, but you still didn''t hurt anyone. You were also very good to the women who followed you, so mom persuaded Wenwen to follow you as soon as she came back. At first, Wenwen didn''t believe it. Later, she took the opportunity of traveling in Vietnam to visit your house and personally felt the beauty of your family Family atmosphere, she really believed you and bravely took this step. I also felt that she really fell in love with you from the happy and satisfied appearance after she came back, "Shen Xin said.


    "Hehe, it''s mainly because mom''s ideological work is done well." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Just as they said this, the doorbell rang. Shen Xin quickly got up, walked to the door and asked, "who?"


    "I, Wang Hua, Shen Xin, open the door!" is her husband Wang Hua.


    When I opened the door, I saw a man in his thirties standing at the door with a motorcycle helmet in his hand. He looked very handsome. Tang Wenhao recognized it. It was indeed the man he saw at the airport. At that time, he and Shen Xin met aunt Shen at Hongqiao Airport.


    Wang Hua glanced at Tang Wenhao in the living room and smiled mechanically. Tang Wenhao saw that others smiled with him and knew it was purely polite, so he quickly smiled and said, "Hello, brother-in-law, coming."


    "Well, you two are here? Where are Wenwen and mom?" Wang Hua said loudly on purpose.


    "What? What? It''s just the two of us? Wenwen just came in and told her mom you''re coming." Shen Xin said unhappily. Tang Wenhao wanted to stab his aunt and brother-in-law. He thought, forget it! After all, I took his wife''s hand and didn''t see him in the same way. The man suddenly looked very kind and handsome, but he didn''t speak very well. It''s difficult for people to leave him any favor.


    Maybe Wenwen and aunt Shen heard Wang Hua''s voice. The mother and daughter opened the door and came out. Shen Wen glanced at Wang Hua unhappily, "brother-in-law, have you come to ask questions?"


    "Wenwen, how can you talk to your brother-in-law? It''s impolite." aunt Shen stared at Shenwen and said.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Didn''t Wenwen talk to me like this since she was a child? She has a hot temper. Fortunately, now she has found a man with high martial arts like her brother-in-law to tame her." Wang Hua said sarcastically.


    "I''d like to, brother-in-law, just say it! What''s going on between you and the little widow? Are you going to stop here? Or continue to sneak away? However, brother-in-law, don''t forget that no matter how you steal or hide, you can''t see the light. There''s no airtight wall in the world. As long as people don''t know, unless you don''t do it yourself, there''s nothing between you Love has been spreading all over the city for a long time. I thought no one knew about this shit between you? My sister wanted to have a fight with your husband and wife and have children. Can you bear you up to now? Thanks to you, you still called my sister angrily and scolded so badly? My sister went out to climb the mountain with us today, but she was too tired to climb. I asked Wen Hao to lead her up. It''s funny What''s wrong? You think all men in the world are like you? "Shen Wen said sharply.


    Wang Hua''s expression was very cold. He stared coldly at his wife Shen Xin. After Shen Wen finished, he sneered, "Hehe, Wenwen, have you said enough? It''s a matter between our husband and wife. Don''t you think you care too much as a sister? Mom hasn''t said anything yet? You''d better pay less attention to our husband and wife''s affairs. Mom, it seems that I have nothing to say when I come here. Shen Xin, if you''re willing to go home with me, go home now It''s getting late. If you want to stay, I''ll go. We''d better talk about things when you get home! Brother-in-law, mom, I''m gone. "Wang Hua looked at Tang Wenhao and aunt Shen with an expressionless face and turned around to go.


    "Wang Hua, wait a minute. Since you are here, some things still need to be solved. You are all adults and have children. You can''t be angry like a child. The photos you see on the Internet are deliberately framed by others. As a family, you should stand on the right position. Don''t listen to the wind is rain. You don''t know your wife''s behavior. Shen Xin has followed these years What''s wrong with you? You have to go to work and make your home clean and refreshing. You like playing mahjong. She doesn''t complain about you at all. To be fair, do you think Shen Xin is a little sorry for you? But what about you? Even playing mahjong and fooling around with the little widow in other people''s shop? Are you in the end Shen Xin? Tell your mother the truth. If you really don''t want to live with Shen Xin again, no one will force you or can''t come. Therefore, the key to whether you husband and wife go on or not is up to you. Do you understand? " Aunt Shen said seriously that the old lady was patient to say these words. She was very angry when Wenwen said that there was someone outside her son-in-law, but she didn''t want to be angry with him for his face.


    "Mom, some things are not what you think. Of course, I didn''t want to separate from Shen Xin. It''s not early today. Otherwise, Shen Xin would better go home with me! Our husband and wife solve our problems by themselves. My brother-in-law finally came and won''t bother you much. Shen Xin, you''d better go back with me! What''s it like to live here now? It''s not There is no home. "Wang Hua glanced at Shen Xin and said.


    "Brother in law, what do you say? My sister lives at home. What''s the matter? This is her home. If she marries you, she can''t go back to her mother''s house for one night?" Shen Wen said unhappily.


    "Oh, yes, then she can stay! I''m leaving, mom, brother-in-law, I''m sorry! I didn''t know that I would make everyone unhappy. Bye!" said Wang Hua, turning his head and leaving.


    Tang Wenhao tried to stop him, but she didn''t bother to pay attention to him when she saw that he didn''t look good. Aunt Shen chased him up and said, "Wang Hua, go back and think about it! Calm down. There''s no big deal. You''re worried about this. However, I hope you can think clearly about your relationship with the little widow."

 Chapter 1152

    "Mom, let''s go home and sleep with Wang Hua! Wen Hao, Wen Wen, don''t go tonight. You can rest early! Elder sister will come and see you off tomorrow." Shen Xin said, and followed Wang Hua behind.


    Wang Hua sneered and went out of the Shen family without looking back. Aunt Shen and Shen Wen saw that Shen Xin wanted to go home, which was not easy to stop. They were afraid it would cause Wang Hua to rebound more. In this way, they watched Shen Xin leave home with her husband.


    After Shen Xin and his wife left, aunt Shen sat on the sofa and said nothing. Her expression was very serious. Shen Wen held her shoulder and said, "Mom, don''t think about it. My brother-in-law didn''t dare to do anything to my sister."


    "The quarrel is certain. Wang Hua is narrow-minded. My mother is worried that if the quarrel is fierce, he will hit your sister. Your sister is so weak, how can she stand domestic violence?" aunt Shen said anxiously.


    "He dares! Mom, if my brother-in-law really dares to hit my eldest sister, I won''t let him go." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Wen Hao, it''s really hard for you to take care of this. If you take care of it, he will say more about what you have with Shen Xin. A man like him is entirely possible to do such things without quality. Mom can''t have any extravagant expectations for the character of this big son-in-law. In the past, when mom was in her seat, she would give him some business. She often ran to mom when she had nothing to do, and her mouth was sweet. Once I did this Mom has no use value. He doesn''t have the ability to do business outside and doesn''t come to me. He doesn''t try to do business himself. Alas, the young man doesn''t make progress at all. Now he will have an extramarital affair. Don''t say it. Wenhao, you go to rest with Wenwen! The girl misses you very much. "Aunt Shen smiled and went back to her room to have a rest.


    Tang Wenhao and Shen Wen looked at each other and smiled. They held hands and couldn''t wait to run to her boudoir.


    In the room, after Shen Wen closed the door, they immediately threw themselves into each other''s arms, moved up and down, kissed their lips, and tore each other''s clothes. Within a minute, they were all torn by each other.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at Shen Wenjiao''s small snow-white body, picked it up and ran to the big bed with a smile, "ha ha, Wenwen, I want to die. Let''s fight immediately! If the eldest sister doesn''t go again, I want her to go."


    "Hehe, why do you want to drive the eldest sister away?" Shen Wen asked with a smile around Tang Wenhao''s neck.


    "Hehe, fool, don''t you feel embarrassed? After all, the eldest sister is also a young man. I''ll make you cry for a while. She doesn''t know what we''re doing? Anyway, I can''t let go, but I don''t care if my mother is next door, because she''s an elder." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha... What''s the matter? The eldest sister is not a girl. She has children. What haven''t you seen? They are all people who come here. Nothing. You think more about it yourself." Shen Wen smiled.


    Tang Wenhao put Shen Wen on the bed, jumped on her, scraped her small nose and said with a bad smile, "Wen Wen, you are a little fool. Didn''t you hear the eldest sister say that she hasn''t been with her brother-in-law for more than half a year? If we are in full swing here, can she sleep next door? Is she still a woman? Think about it for yourself?"


    "Ha ha, baby, it seems like this! Ha ha... What if I let you go next door to meet her? Will you go? Speak from your heart, will you? Don''t worry, no matter what you say, I won''t be angry." Shen Wen said, looking at Tang Wenhao eagerly.


    "Hehe, wife, do you want me to say yes or no?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "What do you mean I hope you will or don''t? I''m asking what''s in your heart."


    "Oh, I have no idea. I do things according to my wife''s needs. My wife is the guiding light of my life. I will do whatever you ask me to do." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, don''t say that. Be honest. Are you willing or not?" Shen Wen asked with a pout.


    "Hehe, if you have to let me choose, I can only say that I don''t want to." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    This sentence surprised Shen Wen. She looked at Tang Wenhao with disbelief and asked, "baby, why? Do you really dislike eldest sister? Do you mean that if eldest sister doesn''t go to Vietnam with us, you don''t want her to go with you, do you?"


    "It''s... no, Wenwen, it''s two different things. Don''t you keep pestering about it? Don''t you think we have more important things to do now?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Shen Wen smiled shyly and said with her beautiful eyes closed, "baby, I know, but I have one last question. What did you say with your mother in the room just now?"


    "Ha ha, this is the secret between us. I won''t tell you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, you have to tell me. If you don''t tell me, I won''t finish with you tonight." Shen Wen said with Jiao.


    "Hehe, I want to see how you don''t finish with me. Sample, I''ll make you cry right away."


    For a time, a harmonious spring song came from the room


    Two hours later, Qu Zhong was sleepy. Shen Wen snuggled up in Tang Wenhao''s arms and fell asleep. Tang Wenhao also fell asleep with a satisfied smile. In his dream, he saw Ning Kexin, who had been away for a long time. Her angelic pretty face and her sweet smile refused to disperse in his mind for a long time.


    Until the next morning, he was still with Ning Kexin in his dream. However, the sweet dream suddenly turned into a nightmare. He dreamed that Ning Kexin was forcibly taken away by bad guys when he married her. He ran anxiously to compete, but bad guys chased him with guns behind him


    "You put down my heart, asshole... Heart..." Tang Wenhao shouted anxiously in his dream.


    "Wen Hao... Wen Hao... You have a nightmare. Wake up." Shen Wen shook his body and looked at him with concern after he woke up.


    Tang Wenhao woke up, looked at Shen Wen''s boudoir, then looked at Shen Wen''s pretty face, and took her into his arms, "Wen Wen,... I... Dreamed that my ex girlfriend was sweet, and I don''t know what happened. I dream of her every time I''m with you. I don''t know if it''s because you''re too like her." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Really? Baby, do you dream of her every time you''re with me?" Shen Wen asked in surprise, and then looked at him carefully. I can''t believe it''s true.


    Tang Wenhao nodded, "Yes, Wenwen, it''s true. The night we were together for the first time, I also dreamed of Kexin, and it took a long time. Even if I slept with you, I felt that I was holding Kexin. You don''t know, there are so many similarities between you two that I couldn''t help thinking of her. Maybe Kexin arranged it in heaven when I met you, She knows how much I love her. "


    "Baby, stop talking. It''s frightening. I''m afraid of what you said." Shen Wen said in fear.


    "Hehe, what are you afraid of? What are you afraid of like my ex girlfriend?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "What you said is so mysterious and fantastic. Of course I''m a little afraid. The key is that your ex girlfriend is short-lived! Of course I''m afraid. I don''t want to be short-lived. By the way, you say I''m like her. Where are I like? Facial features or body? Or temperament?" Shen Wen asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, it''s mainly about your figure and temperament. Specifically, your height and physique are very similar to Kexin, especially your skin, snow-white, holding in your arms and like holding a person. After all, I have lived with her for six years. We are not husband and wife, but we are no different from husband and wife. You know? When we are alone, we spend most of our time doing our jobs Love to do things. I especially like her body. She is also infatuated with my body. I don''t know whether it''s young or love. Anyway, we react when we see each other''s body. Wenwen, you also bring me this feeling. You don''t know how much your temperament is like, and she also has a little temper like you. In the past, when we were uncomfortable, I didn''t coax her without saying a word Just take her to bed. You know, your weight is like a doll to me. As soon as I touch her body, she loses all her anger. After that, we play endlessly until we are exhausted. They go out to eat. Even in the middle of the night, they eat snacks, supplement nutrition, and then fight again. That''s how we live "Tang Wenhao said, unconsciously immersed in the good memories of the past and Ning Kexin.


    "Baby, I envy her so much! You must be very romantic together?" Wenwen asked admiringly.


    "Well, however, you don''t have to envy her. My feelings for you are very similar to those for her, so I felt very kind when I first saw you. At first, I thought it was because of my mother. Because I lived and died with my mother and had mother son feelings, I saw you very kind. It''s like seeing my own family. Do you remember our first time? I really want to know I don''t feel very embarrassed. I think you have long been my woman. Now I want to understand. In fact, it''s because your temperament is too like ningkexin. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Then I''ve got her light?" Shen Wen asked with a smile.


    "It''s not true. Maybe fate is arranged in Mi Mi! God knows I didn''t love her enough, so he sent you to me and let me continue to love you. Don''t you like it?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Shen Wen happily lies on Tang Wenhao''s body and pillows his developed chest muscles on her head. "Baby, you don''t know how much I love you. I was happy last night. You cultivated me like a bull tirelessly. I''m going to die happily. I really hope to be with you forever, so you just said that you used to live like Kexin every day. I really envy you."


    When they were talking about love, Tang Wenhao''s cell phone rang at the head of his bed. He took it and opened it. He saw Ruan Ling''s phone and suddenly remembered, "Oh, bad thing. My sister told us to go back last night. We haven''t got up yet. Get up quickly! Such good things will happen every day in the future. Go back to Vietnam first."

 Chapter 1153

    Sure enough, Ruan Ling urged them to hurry back to Shanghai. Tang Wenhao and Shen Wen hurriedly got up, dressed and washed. When they arrived in the living room, they saw that Aunt Shen had made it early, but they didn''t look very good.


    "Mom, what''s the matter? You look so ugly?" Shen Wen asked with concern.


    "Yes! Mom, are you all right?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Hehe, mom is fine. It''s your eldest sister''s business. Your eldest sister called. They quarreled all night after they went back last night. Your eldest sister really wants to divorce." aunt Shen sighed.


    "Mom, really? That''s a good thing?" Shen Wen smiled pleasantly.


    "Look at you? This girl is short-sighted? Do you really want your eldest sister to divorce? After all, they have children. Mom means they divorce only when they are desperate. You either don''t know your sister, or it''s difficult for her to leave the child, so she wants to try to bring the child over, but can Wang Hua give it to her?" said Aunt Shen.


    "Elder sister, really, why do you want a mop? I like children. It''s not difficult to have another one with Wenhao in Vietnam." Shen Wen said indifferently, embarrassing Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, don''t worry. This dead girl has been open-minded since childhood. She also loves her sister. She''s not loved and treated well. By the way, Wen Hao, girl, let''s do it! Mom can''t go today. Mom can''t go anywhere until your sister''s affairs are handled. You two go first! Mom will come to you when your sister''s marriage problem is handled "Ladies and gentlemen," said Aunt Shen.


    "Ah? Mom, you won''t go? I won''t go either. I don''t trust you two? But I don''t want to give up Wen Hao. I want to be with him." Shen Wen said in embarrassment.


    "Wenwen, you don''t have to stay at home. Just have a mother at home. You''d better go with Wenhao! No matter how your sister''s affairs are handled, mom will certainly go with you. Either mom will go alone or go with your sister, you know?" aunt Shen said.


    "Mom, you must take your sister there. If she is still with Wang Hua, something will happen sooner or later. Wang Hua obviously doesn''t love her anymore. What''s the meaning of being together again? As his wife, it''s better to follow me to Vietnam to be Wen Hao''s woman!" Shen Wen said.


    "Well, girl, mom knows, but this is not our has the final say, let''s go along. Anyway, you can live well with Wen Hao, and give birth to a grandson to mom." aunt Shen laughed.


    "Know, mom, what''s the hurry? There will be some when it should be." Shen Wen smiled.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao only took Shen Wen. They were reluctant to say goodbye to Aunt Shen and asked her to go to Vietnam with her eldest daughter Shen Xin as soon as possible. Otherwise, Shen Wen always remembered her family.


    When she returned to Jin''s house, Ruan Ling was ready for her trip. Li Na saw that Tang Wenhao had brought a very petite and lovely beauty back. Her beautiful eyes were full of envy. She knew that Tang Wenhao liked petite and lovely beauty. She was also very familiar with Ning Kexin, so she was jealous when she saw this type of beautiful women, because she didn''t belong to this type of girl.


    Tang Wenhao introduced Shen Wen to Li Na, a Ying, Miao Miao and the old lady of the Jin family one by one. After meeting everyone one by one, Shen Wen thought that Wen Hao''s little wives were really good. In particular, Miao Miao was the most beautiful, like a fairy, with beautiful facial features and slender figure. The standard beauty was no less than Tang Wenhao''s favorite Ruan Ling. However, She found that Li Na was also very good. Her skin was white and soft, and she looked like water.


    Everyone said a few words. Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao and Shen Wen to give her their passports. She sent them to mans and asked Wu Kui to apply for their visas together and fly back to Vietnam in the afternoon.


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao stayed with several beauties in Jin''s house for a few hours and was inseparable from Ah Ying and Miao Miao. During that time, he fooled around with Li Na in her room for more than an hour. He knew that as a new wife, Li Na definitely wanted him. That''s the way women are. A happy life has been opened and it''s impossible to close it.


    Li Na was so happy this time that it was much better than the previous night, so when Tang Wenhao really wanted to say goodbye to her, she cried very sad.


    At 3 p.m., Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Wu Kui, Heilong and Shen Wen left Shanghai on time. The plane took them to Vietnam. Shen Wen was the happiest all the way, which shows that she has officially settled in the Ruan family since today and has become a member of the Ruan family''s daughter-in-law with honor.


    Tang Wenhao felt very sorry for Heilong, so as soon as he got on the plane, he sat next to Heilong and Wu Kui. "Brother, I''m sorry these days. I haven''t had time to have dinner with you. I''ll invite you when I get to Liangshan." he said, he took off his sunglasses. Ruan Ling specially bought them for him to prevent new troubles from being recognized by his fans.


    "Oh, no, who are we with? Brother knows that you don''t care which home you go back to. The task is heavy. There are too many women. You must complete the task. You can understand."


    "Ha ha, that''s why this guy always values sex over friends. Every time he''s with women, he doesn''t care. However, brother, you really need to pay attention to your image in the future. It doesn''t matter how you play with your women when you go home. You should be careful when you go outside. You''re a famous champion now. Wherever you go, you may have your fans. Let''s go If people know too much about your private life, you will be disturbed by it. You must also know that there are a lot of negative news and news about you on the Internet. Let''s keep a low profile! "Wu Kui said.


    "Second brother, the incident yesterday afternoon was really not what the Internet said. Shit, those boys have hurt me badly. If I take them as apprentices, it''s estimated that nothing will happen," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Brother, you don''t have to explain to us. We all know your character. Now the key is that this matter has affected the company''s corporate image. President Mann called this morning and said that many investors of mans want to hold a shareholders'' meeting to impeach you and ask you not to be president, so as to reduce the impact of this matter. Ask our opinions, brother, what do you think?" Wu Kui said.


    "Grass, what''s impeachment? It makes me similar to man''s head. I''ll finish it on my own initiative. I''ll decide by myself, okay?" Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Wen Hao, don''t be angry. This really affects mans brand image. Mans men''s wear is mainly a gentleman brand, not a playboy. If it''s a playboy, it''s quite suitable for your current situation. Speaking of this, in fact, brother, you can contact Playboy and endorse their products. It''s estimated to be popular." Wu Kui joked.


    "Ha ha... Brother Wu Kui is right. Wen Hao, you have a lot of wives and concubines. It''s really suitable to speak for the Playboy brand!" Heilong also smiled.


    "Oh, well, two eldest brothers, don''t be sarcastic. Second brother, I don''t have any opinion on how the company deals with me. I''m not a material for management anyway. In fact, the president of mans should be done by sister Manny, and others are not suitable for her. What do you think?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Mr. man is really suitable for this seat, and everyone is more convinced of her." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Don''t you agree with me? I''m telling my heart this time?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother, you have a big heart. You are not in a hurry. I tell you, according to Mr. man, many entertainment records in Hong Kong are digging deep into your background. Maybe you will dig into Lang Shan, Vietnam and Death Valley one day. You''d better be careful! Hong Kong entertainment records are notoriously difficult and pervasive, At least don''t hurt your relatives. Brother, the second brother seriously reminds you not to underestimate the lethality of public opinion, "Wu Kui reminded.


    "Well, second brother, thank you for reminding me. I already feel it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, don''t have too much pressure in your heart. There''s nothing wrong. It''s a big deal to go to Manila with your brother. With your influence in the Jianghu in Manila, our brothers can play Chen''s entertainment collection more and better." black dragon patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Hehe, brother, I really haven''t thought about it. I tell you both that my life goal is very clear. After dealing with some messy things, I take my beautiful wife, concubine and children into death valley and try not to go out of the mountain in the future. Neither of you has been to death Valley. It''s a beautiful place with beautiful mountains and rivers and a beautiful spring. With beautiful women like clouds, brother, that kind of day I''m really happy. Why should I pursue so much in life? What career is not a career? Just spend money. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Cao, standing and talking doesn''t hurt your back. You have hundreds of millions of rich sisters like sister a Ling, man and Chen Qianjin. Of course, you don''t have any pursuit. In addition, there are groups of wives and concubines in death valley. In sister a Ling''s words, all her hundreds of beautiful employees belong to you. As long as you want them, shit, if I have such a good thing, I have no pursuit. The so-called beauty of money There are all women. What else do you pursue as a man? Isn''t it? Brother black dragon? "Said Wu Kui.


    "Hehe, that''s right. My eldest brother''s pursuit in this life is different. Money and beauty used to have a Jianghu status. Now I''m not interested in this. It''s all empty and boring. Maybe it''s the same as before. He almost died in prison." Heilong smiled.


    "Yes, I also think it''s better to have money and beauty. In addition, it''s better to build your hometown well within your ability, drive the people in your hometown to get rich and seek a good reputation. In fact, brother, with your current strength, you really should go back to Hejiawan to invest and do something, so as to add points to your positive image, so as to avoid those nets When you are mentioned in Youhe entertainment, your first impression is that you are romantic. You can still love your hometown! You can also donate money to help students! You can build bridges and pave roads! You should try your best to build yourself into a five good youth with ideals, ambitions and love, okay? "Wu Kui smiled.

 Chapter 1154

    After a few hours'' journey, the plane finally arrived at the destination Hanoi International Airport when night fell.


    Five people got off the plane and arrived at the exit. Beauty Yang Xi stood at the exit with dark glasses and a smile. When Tang Wenhao saw it, he hurried forward to hold her. In full view of the public, he picked up her sexy cherry mouth and popped it up, "sister, I want to die. I''ll have a good time first."


    "Hmm! Bad guy, let''s talk at home." Yang Xi saw a team of people behind Tang Wenhao and smiled shyly, but although she said so, her lip flap was invaded by Tang Wenhao, she couldn''t help sticking her body up and couldn''t help embracing him.


    Tang Wenhao felt her uncontrollable response and whispered in her ear, "sister, I guess you''re lonely! Hey, I''m going to have enough addiction tonight."


    "Hmm! Bad guy, stop talking. You''re trying to seduce my sister!" Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    "Yang Da Mei, why are you blushing? Did you not think of a good thing when you saw my brother?" Wu Kui joked when he saw Yang Xi blushing. He was also very familiar with Yang Xi. After all, he had been a colleague for several years.


    "Hey, Wu Kui, your boy has become worse and worse since he became the boss." Yang Xi smiled and released Tang Wenhao. She also saw the black dragon. Although she didn''t know him, she guessed who he was. She nodded and smiled at the black dragon, and the Black Dragon nodded politely to her.


    "Yang Xi, is it just a car? Where is the car parked?" Ruan Ling smiled at Yang Xi.


    "Hehe, I drove a business car here. I can sit down in the parking lot. Let''s go! This is not a place to talk. Let''s talk when we get on the bus." Yang Xi smiled. She also knew that the identity of black dragon was some special. It''s not a place to talk outside.


    Six people arrived at the parking lot. When Yang Xi opened the door and let them get on the bus respectively, Heilong saw a beautiful woman sitting in the car at this time. He couldn''t help but be stunned, "Heifeng, sister, why are you here?"


    Heifeng lifted her beautiful eyes and saw that her brother Heilong really came back alive. She sobbed, "brother, you''re really alive. I thought I''d never see you again." she covered her sweet lips and cried.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were also surprised. Unexpectedly, Heifeng came out of the death valley and came with Yang Xi to pick up her brother. "Brother, sister Heifeng, let''s talk on the road! Don''t cry and try not to let others see you. You''re still a fugitive now!" Tang Wenhao whispered.


    Everyone crowded into the car. Yang Xi was still the driver and suddenly drove out of the airport. On the way, Heilong and Heifeng, the brothers and sisters who had been away for three years, finally hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    "Brother, I thought it was a dream when sister a Zhu said you were still alive! I didn''t expect you were really alive. Brother, look at you, you are much older. Brother, after coming back this time, live with us in death valley! Our brothers and sisters will never be separated again. There are many women in death valley. Let Wen Hao let some of them be your wives at that time, and you will become a family in a down-to-earth manner! Don''t go out again "Face to face," said Heifeng.


    "Hehe, sister, what kind of family is the eldest brother so old? Don''t hurt other people''s little girls. As long as you live happily with Wen Hao, the eldest brother will be satisfied." Heilong said.


    "Brother, you''re not old, are you in your 40s? You''re not in your 50s. Besides, you don''t have to marry a little girl! Many women in our death valley are single, and most of them are very beautiful and temperament. You can choose some of these women to be my sister-in-law. Ah Ling, baby, you don''t mind choosing some wives for my brother in the factory "Right?" Heifeng smiled.


    "Hehe, sister Heifeng, I can''t wait! Otherwise, my sister always asks me to solve a few more problems. Where can I have so much energy! Brother, as long as you are in good health, you can choose, my sister must have no opinion." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Heilong, I have no problem. When you come to our Ruan factory, as long as you like it, people are willing to go with you. You can really choose four generations of beautiful women, old, middle-aged, young and young. They are all a family. You''re welcome." Ruan Ling looked back and smiled gently.


    "Hehe, that''s good! Of course, if you want to choose a wife, you can only choose from the range of middle-aged beauties. Old beauties are exempted, and young and young are not suitable. Let''s have a look at it at that time." Heilong was a little embarrassed.


    Wu Kui pestled Tang Wenhao and said solemnly, "brother, don''t forget the second brother. When we worship our son, we agreed to share our difficulties and blessings. Now you have so many beauty resources in hand. Anyway, you can''t stand it alone. Since the eldest brother has a quota, what about the quota of the second brother?"


    "Ha ha... Wu Kui, aren''t you afraid that your family Xiaoya will cut you?" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "No, sister Yang Xi, don''t worry! Xiaoya of our family said that it''s impossible for a romantic friend like brother Wen Hao to remain bad. She''s already prepared." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Go, dead Wukui, what does this have to do with our baby? Or you are so cowardly. Don''t rely on our baby ha, our baby is not lecherous. Our sisters encouraged him, right? A Ling." Yang Xijiao said with a smile.


    "Well, yes, I mainly encourage the baby. However, Wu Kui seriously, if you can''t get your two wives, you''d better avoid it! We don''t want your two wives to really complain about our baby at that time. As long as you can make it flat, we''ll have no problem." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Put it flat, put it flat, sister a Ling and sister Yang Xi, don''t worry! Under my continuous education in recent years and inspired by the great environment of polygamy in Thailand, my two wives have long given up the bad idea of dominating their husband. They have clearly realized that their excellent husband must be nourished by many beautiful wives and concubines in order to be more energetic Devote yourself to their career and create a happy and beautiful life for them. "Wu Kui smiled proudly like a lotus.


    Ha ha... Everyone laughed.


    Tang Wenhao shook his head and sighed, "Alas, I''ve seen shameless people. I''ve never seen such shameless people. Second brother, can you be honest and tell your two sisters in law that you want to collect more women to taste fresh? As for boasting yourself so well?"


    "Yes, Wu Kui, my baby is better than you. If my baby wants any beauty, he will report to us directly. After getting the approval of ah Ling, he will marry home openly." Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "OK, sister Yang Xi, I accepted your suggestion. When I got to death valley, I first applied to two women for concubinage, and after they approved me, I would openly and honestly place Qiuxiang." Wu Kui smiled.


    The party was full of laughter along the way, especially the two brothers Wu Kui and Tang Wenhao. As long as they spoke, they basically pinched each other, which also brought endless laughter to everyone.


    In about two hours, the car drove into the Ruan villa. Ah Mei and other beauties had already been waiting at the door. Considering the safety problem, they didn''t stay outside and directly entered the villa.


    In the living room, when Heilong and Wu Kui saw a room full of beautiful women, they were really shocked by Tang Wenhao''s rich and colorful husband and wife life, especially when Heilong''s eyes fell on the purple orchid of yuan Kunlong''s wife and now Tang Wenhao''s wife. He was still very surprised. He recognized the purple orchid.


    Zilan didn''t know him, so she was puzzled by him. She couldn''t help but turn her beautiful eyes to Tang Wenhao. "Baby, does the big brother of black dragon know me?" she already knew that black dragon was Heifeng''s brother.


    "Well, when brother Heilong fled to the golden triangle, in fact, he did things under Kunlong''s hands. However, we didn''t know, nor did Kunlong know, but he met you. Didn''t you live outside for some time when you were pregnant with our son? He worked nearby." Tang Wenhao explained with a smile.


    "Yes, sister Zilan, I did see you at that time. At that time, the brothers there said that you were the first beauty in the golden triangle and the wife of brother Kunlong. That''s why I paid attention to you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know you. Who would have thought that you were pregnant with my brother''s child at that time!" Heilong smiled.


    "That''s right! Kunlong was also unlucky. At that time, he didn''t know that there were experts such as brother Heilong working for him. He really didn''t make good use of his men, otherwise he wouldn''t be killed by Bai sangkun in the end. In fact, he asked for it himself. He either repeatedly maligned Wen Hao. Now he must rest easy in the golden triangle and have Wen Hao to help him , who dares to take him? Or is he not broad-minded enough? I''m already Wen Hao''s woman. Is there a difference between once and twice? Especially after the child is born, he shouldn''t have bad intentions for Wen Hao. Anyway, the child is always born with Wen Hao and I get the last. Alas, I die so miserably, "Zilan sighed.


    "Sister LAN, it''s all the past. Don''t talk about it. As long as you''re satisfied with living with me now, today is a big reunion day. We don''t talk about unhappy things. Sister, sister Ah Mei, let''s go out to dinner later? Wen''er, call our parents and open some tables tonight! Welcome my eldest brother and my second brother and celebrate the reunion of eldest brother and sister Heifeng "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll arrange it! In addition, I''ll arrange the hotel for brother Heilong and Wu Kui. You can talk first." Ruan Ling is going out to arrange the hotel for Heilong and Wu Kui.


    "Ah Ling, where do you need to do this in person? Ask Ah Mei to go!" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling walked up to Yang Xi and whispered, "Oh, sister Yang Xi, no, I can''t do this today. The key is that I should say hello to my father in advance. He knew brother Heilong. He caught brother Heilong himself at that time. With my father''s temper, if you don''t communicate well in advance, something might happen." Ruan Ling is Ruan Ling in the end. She is thoughtful, She knows the importance of it.

 Chapter 1155

    "Sister, I''ll go with you!" Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Ling.


    "Oh, no! You left your eldest brother and Wu Kui at home and ran away with your sister. It''s not appropriate! My sister will come back soon." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister a Ling, it''s all right. Let him go! My brother is a man who can''t live without his wife. By the way, brother Heilong, why don''t we go with them! Let them throw us to the hotel first, and their husband and wife will do their own things?" Wu Kui actually doesn''t adapt to the environment of the Ruan family. The key is that they are all beautiful women, These beauties are their own siblings. As soon as Tang Wenhao left, they were very uncomfortable at home. His words just catered to the meaning of Heilong, because he also felt uncomfortable.


    Tang Wenhao also knew the meaning of Wu Kui and Heilong, and did not force them to stay at home. "Sister, let''s do it according to my second brother''s meaning! Let''s book their rooms first and let them wait in the hotel so that they don''t feel uncomfortable at home."


    "Ha ha, OK. They are all our own people anyway. How comfortable and how to arrange." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Heilong and Wu Kui left the Ruan family in a car. Heifeng wanted to go there. Because he was worried that his identity would be seen through, Heilong still didn''t let her follow in order to avoid good things from bad things.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling arranged Heilong and Wu Kui to a hotel near Ruan''s villa and drove straight to Ruan Jingxiong''s house. On the way, Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao, "baby, do you know why I want to invite my father and mother in person?"


    "Because of dad''s identity, after all, he caught brother Heilong before. Now that Heilong suddenly appeared, he might catch him! So we should say hello to dad in advance and we can''t catch him again, can we?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, my father is a professional soldier and a veteran cadre. If we don''t communicate well in advance, he may catch him. In addition, I also want to ask my father if we can find a forensic doctor to go into the mountain with us. Ruan Ying''s body is still in the cave! I''m not sure if we don''t find out the cause of her death! Although most of the sisters in death valley factory don''t know if Ruan Ying is gone, in case who dies The head is out? People must be in a panic. "Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Well, we should also give Ruan Ying an explanation. We don''t know where her home is yet. After being busy for a while, we should go to her home sometime and send a sum of money to her parents." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, it should be. Let''s go to their unit and ask. We can certainly find her home address. Ruan Ying is really a good girl. She is affectionate and righteous." Ruan Ling said sadly.


    The two were talking. Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Manny. He pressed the button and said, "sister, Hello! I miss you so much."


    "Ha ha, villain, I know to coax my sister to be happy and arrive at Liangshan?" Manny smiled.


    "Well, sister a Ling and I went to my father''s side to invite them to dinner. Are you all right?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s OK! I''m worried to death. Since yesterday, your negative news and news are everywhere on the Internet! You are now searched by all the media. I just clicked your name on the Internet. The world is full of background information about you. I don''t know where these people find your information, from your primary school, junior high school, high school and university , your first love with Ning Kexin and how you got along with your sister are all very. Baby, I''m worried that you''re too famous. Some things that couldn''t be exposed in the past may be exposed. The most important thing is that now some people say that you have so many women to practice your evil skills. They say that you beat your opponent with evil skills in the boxing championship. In addition, you and The picture of Wenwen sisters holding hands was also teased by others. Alas, I regret that I promised Wu Kui to let you participate in the competition. Your identity really shouldn''t be exposed too much. "Manny sighed.


    "Elder sister, it''s all right. It''ll pass. By the way, Wu Kui said, many shareholders of mans want me to step down now, right? I don''t want to be it either. You can catch up with me!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, in the current situation, this is the only way, baby, you won''t be unhappy? I''m worried that you''re unhappy." Manny said gently.


    "Hehe, how could it be? The happiness of my life is only based on your happiness. As long as you are all happy, I didn''t want to be the president and don''t deserve it. You and Mommy pushed me up. Now it''s back to normal management." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, when this sensitive period is over, I''ll give it back to you. Baby, I''m a woman. I still want to be the woman behind you. I don''t want to be always in the front. By the way, now Yalong is working in Chen''s house. Yani and Xiaoyao are preparing to participate in the Hong Kong International Fashion Show. They are doing intense training every day. I also call them when I''m free. Don''t ignore them. Understand ? "Manny smiled.


    "I know, but this is not the right time. I''m worried that they will be affected by what happened. Now I only dare to move freely in Vietnam. I really dare not in China," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Also, you are a public figure now, so you should pay attention to some entertainment. Once you get a bad shot, you like wireless expansion, which makes you unbearable," Manny said.


    "Elder sister, I have learned that, elder sister, how many days is your due date?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Soon, baby, I''m fine. I have mommy to take care of me! Ah Ling is with you? Why don''t you let ah Ling answer the phone! I miss her." Manny smiled.


    "OK, sister, sister Manny wants to talk to you." Tang Wenhao smiled and gave the phone to Ruan Ling.


    The sisters talked until Tang Wenhao parked his car at the door of Ruan Jingxiong community. Ruan lingcai hung up the phone. They went upstairs hand in hand and knocked at the door. "Is my son back? Hehe, here." before opening the door, Ruan Jingxiong heard his hearty laughter.


    "Dad, mom." as soon as the door opened, Ruan Jingxiong and the big bellied doctor Ruan stood in front of the door with a smile. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling called them kindly.


    "Alas, son, ah Ling, hurry in and just come back?" Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Well, Dad, is my mother''s due date coming?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, soon, there are less than two months left. I''ll tell you the good news. Your mother has twins in her belly! Is your father powerful!" Ruan Jingxiong smiled proudly.


    "Ah? Really? No wonder mom''s belly is so big! It''s round and straight. There are two babies inside!" Ruan Ling smiled. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but focus on Dr. Ruan''s big belly. As expected, he was very overbearing. He didn''t expect that his father was old and Ju ran would kill two birds with one stone.


    Shit, does it have anything to do with dad getting drunk that night? Tang Wenhao thought obscene.


    The cold cicada said a few words, and Ruan Ling began to get to the point. "Dad, Wen Hao brought a man from Manila. You know this man. He was once a prisoner you arrested, and then ran away. Because his relationship with Wen Hao is extraordinary, we want to say hello to you first. You can''t catch him. If you catch him, we don''t dare let him see you."


    "Ah? Fugitive? Who?" Ruan Jingxiong looked serious.


    The sudden change in his face made Ruan Ling afraid to speak. Dr. Ruan patted him and said, "Jing Xiong, don''t scare ah Ling and Wen Hao. You''re going to retire. Why do you care so much?"


    "Wife, you can''t say that. I should share the worries of the country in this military uniform. Ah Ling and Wen Hao, who is this person? I also want to see what crime he committed. If it''s a minor crime, it''s OK. If it''s an important crime, I can''t ignore it, or my father is dereliction of duty." Ruan Jingxiong said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao saw Ruan Jingxiong''s posture and knew it was not fun. He pestled Ruan Ling and said, "sister, forget it! Dad, you don''t know anything. We won''t talk."


    "Wen Hao, you should consider it from the perspective of your father. Your father is a soldier. You can''t let him run away without knowing that there are prisoners around. If it comes out, doesn''t your father lose his life?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, I can''t let you take my brother away. Originally, he stayed well in Manila. Oh, I brought him back, but you want to catch him again. Doesn''t that mean I hurt him?" Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "Yes, Wen Hao is right. Jing Xiong, don''t worry about it," said Dr. Ruan.


    "No, now that I know, I must take care of it. Wen Hao and a Ling, don''t be afraid first. Dad is not the kind of person who completely ignores humanity, but you have to tell me who this person is, right? We can discuss it," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, he''s a black dragon," said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? Black dragon? Is Ruan Gang the boss of their brothers?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in amazement.


    "Yes, it''s him. He''s my uncle. Dad, do you want to catch him?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Didn''t black dragon die for several years? How could he go to Manila? I can''t understand it. The people who executed the execution were my students. They tested their bodies and said that black dragon must be dead. Did these guys be bought by black dragon?" Ruan Jingxiong said in confusion.


    "Dad, don''t investigate these problems now. Anyway, I tell you that my uncle has come back. However, he just looks at his old friends and will leave Liangshan soon. We come to invite you to have dinner with mom today because you will meet at that time. In order to avoid embarrassment, we want to say hello to you first." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, a Ling, don''t you embarrass dad? You let me eat and drink face to face with the murderer. After that, dad will propose a toast to him? Send him away? Do you think it''s realistic?" Ruan Jingxiong said seriously.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were silly when they saw Ruan Jingxiong''s expression.

 Chapter 1156

    "Jing Xiong, you can''t do this. If you do, how will Wen Hao be a man in the future? After all, it''s his uncle. How can she raise her head in front of his wife?" said Dr. Ruan.


    "Wife, I must know the situation first... By the way, Wen Hao, you said Heilong was your uncle? Who was his sister? No, I remember his sister was caught by me, too. Did he have several sisters?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao will not take sister Heifeng in as soon as he hears it badly, will he? He hurriedly handed his eyes to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling kept muttering in her heart. She didn''t expect Ruan Jingxiong to adhere to the principle at this time, so she had no bottom in her heart. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to do?


    "Hehe, Wen Hao and a Ling, don''t be afraid. Dad is not an inhuman person. Can you tell the truth first? It''s a big deal. I really don''t think I don''t know about it. Don''t invite us over to dinner. I have the right to know nothing about it. That''s all right?" Ruan Jingxiong was a little impatient when he saw that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were stunned. After all, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling told him the truth because they trusted him.


    "Hehe, Dad, we can rest assured that brother Heilong''s sister was indeed the Heifeng you caught. She was rescued by me. Later, I hid her in death valley. Their brother and sister met for the first time after three years of separation. If I hadn''t rescued Heifeng, brother Heilong wouldn''t have come back with me. He is doing well in Manila now OK, there''s no need to take this risk to go home, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "You said that the black dragon did well in Manila? Why did he go there? Also, Wen Hao, tell Dad the truth, why did the black dragon run away? I don''t understand?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing, Dad. He just found a ghost who is about the same size as him. After he went out, he went directly to the golden triangle. Dad, don''t you know? He was there when we were in the golden triangle! Moreover, he also worked under Kunlong. We were close at hand, but we never met him. That''s fate." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh? Really? Where was he doing things under Kunlong?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise.


    "Working in the next factory, and when Zilan was pregnant with a child, he lived where they worked, so he met Zilan. Today he was very surprised to see Zilan at Ruan''s house." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? What a coincidence? It seems that the world is really small. Why did he go to Manila, Philippines? How did you meet together?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "After staying in the golden triangle for a period of time, brother Heilong went to Thailand and then to the Philippines from Thailand. Later, he was saved by a general manager of Chen''s entertainment collection and followed him all the time. Didn''t I take Chen Jie, the eldest son of Chen''s, that is, my brother-in-law''s brother Yalong, who went there to rescue Yani? We met like this. After all, we still know each other Yes, but in the Philippines, he changed his name from black dragon to white dragon, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, that''s true. It''s really fate, Wen Hao and ah Ling. Dad doesn''t know what to do. But remember to keep a low profile. After all, Heilong was once a famous gangster in Langshan and North Vietnam. Many people know him, especially many enemies. If he is recognized, he will hurt you, Dad It must be inconvenient to attend your dinner. In addition, you tell the Heilong brothers and sisters to leave Liangshan as soon as possible. Heilong still goes back to Manila. Heifeng also goes back to death valley early and doesn''t come out again. After all, their brothers and sisters are fugitives, "Ruan Jingxiong reminded.


    "OK, Dad, I know. By the way, brother Heilong said he wanted to meet brother Ruan gang. After all, do you think it''s OK for everyone to have a fight?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, just be careful. Contact Ruan Gang yourself," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "OK, Dad, don''t worry. They won''t stay in Liangshan for a long time. Brother Heilong said that after meeting Ruan Gang, he asked me to take him to the graves of Ruan Biao, Chen Ba and Han Hu, burn some paper money for their three brothers, and then send sister Heifeng back to Death Valley, stay in death valley for a few days, and then directly back to the Philippines." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, in short, we should pay attention to safety. Since we have lived through a narrow life, we should cherish it. Presumably, his sister has already had your children?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, she gave birth to a daughter named Sifeng," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, very good. Wen Hao, ah Ling, dad is not as rigid as you think. However, if he had been ten years ago, Dad would have forced you to hand over their brothers and sisters, but now Dad is old and more emotional. After all, they are your relatives. If Dad did this, wen''er would not agree. She has to turn her face with dad." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, that''s it! Jing Xiong, you are a senior military cadre, but first of all, you are a person. You are a normal person. Normal people always want to talk about family affection. Besides, in the police case, isn''t brother Heifeng dead? Who else cares about this? You are going to retire, so you don''t have to worry about it and offend your family." Dr. Ruan said.


    "Hehe, wife, don''t you care? Well, Wen Hao, ah Ling, you can rest assured to arrange your affairs! Dad, there''s no problem." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, thank you, Dad, but Dad, I have something else to ask you for help." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? What else? What else can our father and daughter ask for? As long as Dad can help, it''s no problem." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Dad, do you have that kind of forensic friend you can trust?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "What? Forensic friends? What do you want forensic friends for?" Ruan Jingxiong looked at Ruan Ling in amazement, because forensic friends are not ordinary people. Only when a criminal case occurs can a forensic be present. Is there a criminal case in death valley? Ruan Jingxiong thought.


    "Well... Dad, something happened to our death valley," said Ruan Ling.


    "Dead?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Well, but it''s strange. We can''t find out the cause of death. We''d like to ask the medical examiner to find out the cause," Ruan Ling said.


    "What''s the matter? Dad will call you right away and let the director of public security directly follow you into the mountain." Ruan Jingxiong said, taking out his mobile phone to call the director.


    "No, Dad, it''s a bit tricky. If so, we''ll call the police directly. Don''t we have to disturb your old man?" Ruan Ling dragged Ruan Jingxiong and said.


    "Sister, why don''t you tell Dad the truth! Dad and mom are not outsiders," Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling hesitated for a moment and decided to tell Ruan Jingxiong the truth, she said, "OK, Dad, it''s like this. We found a site in death valley, which is said to have a history of thousands of years. There is an underground palace under the site. I went in with Wen Hao and there are countless treasures in it. In Wen Hao''s wife, there is a girl named Ruan Ying, an archaeologist. She told us the history of these sites in order not to destroy the treasures in the underground palace , my baby and I picked up an ancient skull from the underground palace and went out of the underground palace. We told people outside not to enter the underground palace. It was full of dead people, and then blocked it. When we came up, we gave Ruan Ying the things we brought out and asked her to study. She clearly told us that the site was a civilization history that we had lost in Liangshan for thousands of years. "


    "Ah? Does that site really exist? It''s in your death valley?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in amazement.


    "Well, originally, Miss Ruan Ying wanted to make a detailed study of these sites and cultural relics inside. Unexpectedly, a few days ago, she died inexplicably. Suddenly, it was strange. We wanted to ask the forensic doctor to dissect her and see what she died of?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Oh? So, why don''t you send her to Liangshan?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, no, the weather here is too hot. We can''t bear to rot in the mountains for a few days. After all, she is Wen Hao''s wife and our good sister. I think the forensic medicine will find out the cause of death in the past, and we will bury her there so that she can be buried as soon as possible." Ruan Ling said sadly.


    Tang Wenhao felt a pang of pain when he heard this. After all, he still had feelings with Ruan Ying. He also regretted letting Ruan Ying follow him to death valley. Otherwise, she worked very well in her own unit, and would not die in this vast jungle, and the fragrant soul was far away from her hometown.


    "Then why do you have to have a forensic doctor trusted by dad? Can''t you just go to a forensic doctor? Is there anything particular about this?" Ruan Jingxiong asked puzzled.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly explained, "Dad, for the time being, we don''t want outsiders to know much about death valley. Especially after discovering this site, we should keep it strictly confidential. Otherwise, there will be no peace in death valley. I think we will publish this great discovery until we find a more suitable address for development. Please ask the national archaeological team to carry out a large-scale archaeological discovery Dig. "


    "However, Wen Hao, ah Ling, it''s not that my father doesn''t trust you. If what you said is true and that site is the lost site of civilization history that our national archaeological team has been looking for, then the importance of this matter is much more important than that of your factory, okay? Besides, you say there are countless treasures in the underground palace! According to my father''s opinion, You''d better get in touch with the national archaeological team! After that, let our special forces go into the mountains to escort the treasures out, which is the most urgent thing to do, "said Ruan Jingxiong.

 Chapter 1157

    "No, Dad, absolutely not. It''s not so easy for you to think about it. Dad, I hope you don''t intervene now, especially don''t bring irrelevant personnel into my death valley. Dad, I can assure you that we won''t touch any of the treasures in the ruins. If we want to make an idea of these treasures, we won''t tell you. Are you right?" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    Seeing Ruan Jingxiong''s attitude, she felt a little regretful and felt that she shouldn''t have told him this. She was very worried that Ruan Jingxiong would directly intervene regardless of her obstruction and let the state machine accept the management of death valley. Everything would be over. Death Valley would no longer be Ruan Ling''s world. Not only Ruan''s factory was facing crisis, but also women and children, Including Tang Wenhao''s happy life will no longer exist, because they can''t find a geomantic treasure land as far away from the earth as death valley.


    "Yes, Dad, I hope you really don''t get involved now. We certainly won''t touch the treasures and cultural relics inside, but my sister does have difficulties. I hope dad can understand." Tang Wenhao also said.


    Ruan Jingxiong looked at his son-in-law and daughter suspiciously and asked, "Wen Hao, a Ling, can you tell me the truth? What are you worried about?"


    Ruan Ling glanced at Ruan Jingxiong and his wife. She was hesitating. Can you tell him what happened in death valley? Of course, there is no secret for Dr. Ruan, because she used to be a doctor in death valley. She has been with Ruan Ling for many years. She knows what Ruan Ling and Abu have done.


    From the surprised look of Ruan Jingxiong, Dr. Ruan certainly didn''t tell her husband about the state of death valley, which made Ruan Ling pay more respect to Dr. Ruan.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, Wen Hao, if it''s inconvenient for you to tell Dad, it doesn''t matter. Since you trust dad, it''s up to you. Dad will promise you not to intervene in it first. When you need Dad to help you, you''ll consider whether to talk to dad?" Ruan Jingxiong hesitated when he saw Ruan Ling, Just find yourself a step down.


    "No, Dad, it doesn''t matter. Let me tell you the truth! Dad, maybe you don''t know that Arlene used to be a big drug lord. Our factory in death valley not only produced drugs, but also drugs. However, the drugs we produced were mainly sold abroad, but not at home. At that time, in order to study drugs, we did a lot of outrageous things and took some disobedient employees , or people caught outside did experiments and killed many people. Until I met Wen Hao, I mistakenly caught him into our territory. I fell in love with Wen Hao at first sight. Slowly, I had differences with my former partners and didn''t intend to do such outrageous things again. "


    "However, my partner didn''t agree. There was a fire fight between us. Many people died and were buried after we burned them. I was worried that once you led your troops into the death valley, many of the previous secrets could not be kept. After all, many of our victims are still in my custody, but I didn''t treat them badly and feed them delicious and delicious , treating them and detoxifying them are no different from normal people except that they are not allowed to leave the death valley, because I''m afraid they will publicize the past events everywhere after they go out, which will inevitably lead to the government''s encirclement and suppression of us. Dad, we know it''s wrong. Since I met Wen Hao, I really began to abandon evil and follow good, and never did anything sorry for my conscience "Love," Ruan Ling confessed.


    Ruan Jingxiong looked at his beautiful daughter in shock. She looked so intelligent, kind and gentle that she couldn''t connect her with the evil female drug lord.


    "Ah Ling, are all these things true?" asked Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Well, Dad, I don''t hide anything from you. Every sentence is the truth. Mom is also an experienced person. She knows it very well, but don''t blame mom. They are all executors. Everything is my fault. However, Dad, please don''t catch me now. When I realize my ideal, I will build death valley into the largest drug rehabilitation research base in Vietnam for my sins Atonement, I will give an account to the society myself, "Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "No, sister, I won''t let others catch you at any time. Most of the previous outrageous things were done by Abu, which has nothing to do with you. You are only responsible for the production of products and don''t directly do bad things. Besides, over the years, you have made a lot of contributions to your local government, solved the employment problem of many people, and handed over to the state A lot of taxes, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Abu? Are you a partner with Abu?" Ruan Jingxiong asked in surprise.


    Ruan Ling was surprised to see Ruan Jingxiong''s expression and asked suspiciously, "Dad, do you know Abu, too?"


    "Of course, he was the one who reported the black dragon brothers and sisters. At that time, considering his meritorious reporting, we didn''t arrest him immediately. In fact, the public security department has told us that Abu is a drug dealer, but we haven''t caught him. Later, the man disappeared and probably went abroad." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, no, Abu didn''t go. He''s dead and has been dead for several years," Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? This Abu died? Who killed him? It can''t be you two?" Ruan Jingxiong seemed to guess that Abu''s death was related to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    "It''s not us, Dad. I killed him. The boy wants to bully my sister. Can I let him go? Moreover, he kidnapped mother-in-law Ah Xiang who brought up ah Ling. To our anger, this bastard didn''t even let mother-in-law Ah Xiang go, so he must die." Tang Wenhao said about Abu a few years later.


    "Ah? Abu, this bastard even thinks about mother-in-law a Xiang? What an animal! It''s time to kill, Wen Hao. If you kill well, such people should be cut thousands of times." Dr. Ruan touched his big belly and said.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, you''re right. Social scum like Abu really should get rid of him. You''re doing harm for the people. Dad supports you," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, we can rest assured with your words. Can you help me find a trusted forensic doctor? I still want to find out the cause of Miss Ruan Ying''s death, otherwise, our death valley will be unstable." Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, ah Ling, Dad, let forensic doctor Chen come with you. Forensic doctor Chen has cooperated with dad for more than 30 years. We are very good friends. He used to be a military doctor and later became a forensic doctor. He must have no problem going back with you." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Great, Dad, thank you!" said Ruan Ling.


    "You''re welcome. Ah Ling, what are you going to do? I''ll make him ready. Otherwise, it''s too hasty. My father is worried that others will invite him to class. He''s an expert," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Oh, baby, let''s go the day after tomorrow! We''ll take brother Heilong to Ruan Biao''s grave tomorrow, OK? We''ll go back early and come back early. The skull hasn''t been tested yet!" Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, sister, I''ll listen to your arrangement," Tang Wenhao said.


    "What skull? Did you bring it out of the underground palace?" Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, Dad, I want to take the skull to Hanoi and find an authoritative testing department to test it to see if it is poisonous. If not, the problem is still Ruan Ying himself, so it can be ruled out that it is related to the skull." Ruan Ling said.


    "It makes sense, but from my father''s experience, the possibility of being associated with the skull is very small. What deadly poison can there be in the skull thousands of years ago?" Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Yes, but we''re reliable after testing, Dad, or that''s it! First contact us with the forensic medicine. We''ll go back and get ready to pick up the wind for brother Heilong and Wu Kui. My sister and I will come to see you tomorrow!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, let''s get busy first! Ah Ling and Wen Hao, dad knows what you said to Dad today. Don''t have any psychological burden, okay? Now in dad''s heart, family is more important than career. Dad has lost two relatives and doesn''t want to lose you anymore." Ruan Jingxiong said emotionally.


    "Thanks, Dad! Let''s go back first and arrange a hotel banquet!" Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling stood up and said goodbye to Ruan Jingxiong and Dr. Ruan.


    After leaving Ruan Jingxiong''s house, Tang Wenhao picked up the phone and dialed Ruan gang. Soon, Ruan Gang''s hearty laughter came, "ha ha, brother Wenhao, are you back?"


    "Hehe, brother Ruan, I''m back. Not only am I back, but I''ve brought you an old friend. You''re a very good friend. Do you want to meet me?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? Very good friend? I have no other friends except you and brother Wukui. Did brother Wukui follow you to Liangshan?" Ruan Gang asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, my second brother did come, but I''m not talking about him. It''s another person. You know him very well. You and brother Ruan Biao, Chen Ba and Han Hu were convinced by him before. Did you guess who it was?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ah? You wouldn''t say brother Heilong? But brother Heilong has been dead for several years. Who is it? I can''t imagine who convinced our four brothers?" Ruan Gang asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, if you want to know who this person is, you''d better go to the Royal Hotel! We''ll see you tonight at the Royal Hotel. There will be surprises waiting for you at that time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Brother Wen Hao, who is it? Don''t let the big brother guess, OK? The big brother is a rough man and is not good at guessing riddles. Oh, by the way, it can''t be the golden tiger? Did the golden tiger withdraw from the golden triangle?" Ruan Gang guessed.

 Chapter 1158

    In the evening, when Ruan gang saw the black dragon, he was really stunned. He never expected to see the black dragon in this life. It should be said that the four King Kong were very convinced of the black dragon. Except that the black dragon did not treat them badly, the black dragon also used them properly, which convinced the four of them.


    "Brother long, Ruan Gang didn''t expect to see you again in his life. Didn''t you... Execute the execution in prison? What''s the matter?" the brothers told their separation in a separate room.


    "Hehe, it''s lucky that my eldest brother used to offer a Buddha for a long time. He saved my eldest brother at the critical moment. Of course, that man is a death row prisoner. Don''t you know the management of our Liangshan prison? Just close the case, brother Ruan gang. In fact, we were close at hand. According to Wen Hao, your brothers and general Ruan Jingxiong have also been on a mission in the golden triangle. Thank you You know what? At that time, the eldest brother worked under Kunlong, but neither of us knew that the other was in Kunlong''s hands. "Then, Heilong told Ruan Gang about his life in recent years.


    "Brother, if you don''t die, you must have a blessing. I didn''t expect you to be the boss of the company of brother Wenhao''s father-in-law. The world is really small. You just went to the Philippines and are still in our own circle. It''s fate. Unfortunately, brother Ruan Biao and Chen Ba are gone. I''m the only one left of our four King Kong, brother, i I still miss the days when I fought with several brothers and shared weal and woe. Now things are right and people are wrong, "Ruan Gang sighed.


    "Well, I was distressed to hear Wen Hao say that they were all gone! Especially when I heard that Ruan Biao was gone, I was distressed for a long time. He was an honest and kind-hearted special forces soldier with both wisdom and courage. Chen BA was very smart, but he had too much scheming. Han Hu was a lengtouqing and had good Kung Fu. Anyway, you four kneaded together and really deserved to be the four King Kong. It was a pity to go three The black dragon couldn''t stop sighing.


    "The key is that Chen Ba doesn''t listen to advice and insists on talking to Chen Haonan. Han Hu always listens to Chen ba. Ruan Biao and I have to go with him because we don''t want to separate our four brothers. But Chen Haonan is not your eldest brother. That guy is too dark and insidious. He killed all the sons of our instructor. Can he still live? Later, Han Hu died in the hands of brother Wen Hao. Chen Ba finally found his conscience Yes, in the process of carrying out the mission in the golden triangle, I was shot for brother Ruan Biao and died on the battlefield, "Ruan Gang said.


    "Well, his way of death is like that of your special forces. It''s a pity that brother Ruan Biao died. His tasks were completed, but he died in a car accident. Alas, it''s all his life." Black Dragon said, and tears came down.


    In fact, not only the black dragon, but also Ruan Jingxiong, Tang Wenhao and Ruan gang are very sad about Ruan Biao''s death. They are all Ruan Biao''s good brothers and have deep feelings. People without the experience of living and dying together will not understand this kind of brotherhood.


    "Brother, how many days are you going to stay here this time?" Ruan Gang asked.


    "Go to see Ruan Biao and other brothers tomorrow, burn some paper money for them, and then go to death valley. You know, my sister is now the woman of Wenhao brothers, and they have children. I''m going to see the children, and I''ll go straight back to Manila after staying in the mountains for a few days. Brother, if you don''t follow my brother again, you won''t lose your bite if you have a bowl of rice. Brother is not now How about putting the most emphasis on money, but on brotherhood? "Black dragon warmly invited.


    "Elder brother, I''m afraid I can''t do it now. I''ve returned to the team. You don''t know. Because of Chen Haonan and his elder brother Chen haoxiong, several of our instructors'' best students have died. Now there is a lack of elites with combat experience in the special forces. I''m now an instructor inside to help our instructors deal with internal affairs. It''s estimated that it''s difficult to retreat." Ruan Gang declined.


    "Well, yes, but it doesn''t matter. Seeing that you can return to the barracks and do more meaningful things now, brother is also happy for you." Heilong said sincerely.


    "There''s no way, big brother. Our instructor will retire soon. He wants to retire himself. Wen Hao must have told you that our teacher''s mother and their child Ruan Jian died because they were killed in the process of catching Chen Haonan. Now Wen Hao has found a woman for him. Our new teacher''s mother is pregnant with children and twins. The instructor said that he has dedicated his whole life to his ancestors My country is old now. He wants to devote the rest of his life to his family. The above authorities understand him and approve him to quit. But they also ask him to be a consultant. He doesn''t have to go to work every day. If he has time, he will go and guide us. "Ruan Gang said.


    "Well, yes, yes, Ruan gang. In fact, I admire your instructor. He is a very powerful opponent. He is worthy of being the chief coach of our special forces. I am convinced that he lost in his hands." Heilong praised.


    "Of course, the instructor has experienced the war. He must be smart and brave. He must be very powerful," Ruan Gang said with a smile.


    Speaking of this, Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui pushed the door in. When Wu Kui saw Ruan Gang, they ran over at the same time and hugged each other, "brother Wu Kui, we met again... Brother Ruan, good, getting better, ha ha... Don''t get drunk tonight!"


    Four men were laughing in the room


    Because of the special status of the Heilong brothers and sisters, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling did not invite irrelevant people, only the beautiful daughters-in-law of the Ruan family and Ruan Gang, and no other outsiders. They were relatively hidden boxes in which relatives and friends drank happily.


    The next morning, when Tang Wenhao was still sleeping in sister Ah Mui''s arms, he was awakened by a mobile phone ring. He opened his eyes and saw sister Ah Mui staring at him with love, smiling on his pretty face and holding his mobile phone in his hand. "Baby, wake up, it''s brother Heilong. Talk!" he said, pressing the jade finger button and put the phone in Tang Wenhao''s ear.


    "Hehe, hello... Brother, I haven''t got up yet. How about you? OK, I''ll get up right away! See you later." with that, the phone hung up.


    "Baby, are you going to get up? Sister Ah Mui really doesn''t want you to get up. I wish I could hold you like this all my life. Baby, you don''t know how distressing and handsome you look when you sleep! Baby, sister Ah Mui loves you so much. Let sister Ah Mui kiss you again!" she said. Sister Ah Mui hugged Tang Wenhao''s neck with both hands and kissed you desperately.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t stand her affection. He turned over and pressed her under him, "sister, let''s get up later!"


    "HMM... baby, hurry up..." obviously, sister Ah Mui was in great need of Tang Wenhao''s handsome appearance just now when she was sleeping. She was as old as a wolf. There was no shyness. She went straight to the theme. She basically didn''t have to be shy and go through the procedures with Tang Wenhao, and then she desperately asked her beloved man for it.


    An hour later, Heilong called again, and the battle between Tang Wenhao and sister Ah Mui was in the white hot stage. They were reluctant to part with each other and let the phone ring until Tang Wenhao was heartily and contentedly holding sister Ah Mui and laughing happily. Sister Ah Mui was more charming and panting, collapsed on the bed, closed her beautiful eyes and recalled the thrilling process just now.


    "Baby, I''m so happy. I don''t think I was pregnant last night. I''m sure I''ll be pregnant this time. I''m so moved! You''re going to take my soul away. By the way, baby, get up quickly! Brother Heilong is dying, and I have to lie down for a while to aftertaste the happiness just now, ha ha." sister Ah Mei smiled happily.


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll get up first, or they''ll laugh at me," said Tang Wenhao, jumping out of bed and rushing to the bathroom to wash his body.


    After a simple rinse, Tang Wenhao washes inside. When he goes out to dress, he sees purple orchid sitting on the edge of sister Ah Mei''s bed. The two sisters are chatting. She looks back and sees Tang Wenhao''s tendons and flesh. Her beautiful eyes are full of expectation. Tang Wenhao walks up to her, bends over and kisses her fragrant lips, and smiles apologetically, "Sister LAN, I''ll go to your room tonight. I came back too late last night, so I slept with sister Ah Mui. The other sisters didn''t have time. I''m sorry!"


    "Hehe, baby, it''s okay. Sister LAN just misses you. As long as you have sister LAN in your heart, you have so many women. You always have to come one by one. There is always a sequence. Sister LAN can understand you. It doesn''t matter, baby, don''t take it to heart." Zilan smiled magnanimously, and then dressed Tang Wenhao and sorted out his clothes.


    "Hehe, I just feel sorry for you, but there are a lot of things," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, baby, you don''t have a psychological burden. Anyway, as long as you come back, you haven''t treated your sisters badly. Last night was an exception. Don''t you satisfy your sisters? People like sister LAN won''t blame you. You don''t know. Since sister LAN came back with you, she has helped sister Ah Mei a lot. Sister LAN is very capable and Jinhua doesn''t care Wrong, "sister Ah Mui praised.


    "Ah Mei, the key is that you are in charge of this family, which makes us sisters so happy. Especially when baby comes home, everyone is even happier. Baby, I heard that you are going back to death valley tomorrow? Are you leaving so soon?" Zilan asked reluctantly.


    "Well, there''s something in death valley that must be handled immediately. Sister LAN, don''t worry. If there''s no accident, we can soon gather our sisters to live and work together. At that time, we can be together almost every day, and I can live with you every day." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Great, baby, each of our sisters has such a dream. As long as we can live with you every day, no matter how bitter the day is, it is not bitter, it is sweet, it is happiness. Baby, sister LAN loves you very much." Zilan said emotionally.

 Chapter 1159

    Listening to Zilan''s heart, Tang Wenhao was full of sweetness, but he also realized that he could not ignore the feelings of these wives and concubines in the future. They looked forward to the stars and the moon for him to go home. As a result, they left again every few days. What a cruel thing for these women who love him deeply.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao decided to go out with Heilong today to worship Ruan Biao, Chen Ba and Han Hu. After sending Heilong and Wu Kui back to the hotel, he hurried home to do business. He knew that wen''er, Li Yan, Jinhua, Yang Xi, Yumei, Chen Yuanyuan, Ah Mei and other beautiful women looked forward to his luck like autumn water. The task was very heavy!


    It''s just one night. He''s too tired to come round. Xiuer and Yuzhu are still in confinement. Otherwise, it will take a long time for Yuzhu to be satisfied. Otherwise, she won''t let you go. She''s a beauty with love first. She takes this thing as the most important enjoyment in her life, so she must have fun every time, We must completely bow down under Tang Wenhao''s trousers. Fortunately, Tang Wenhao has to scare away a woman like her.


    Ruan Biao and Chen Ba are buried in the martyrs'' cemetery. Next to their brothers are the clothes tombs of Li Qiang and Ruan Qing. Tang Wenhao came to this place for the second time. The first time was when Ruan Biao was buried. The solemn and bleak atmosphere here makes people prone to negative thoughts. They feel that life is short, busy and struggling all their life. In the end, it is just a box, Just a cup of loess.


    Therefore, every time he had this idea, the first thing Tang Wenhao did when he came home was to love them crazily with his favorite women, for fear that this would be his last chance, because he really couldn''t give up them.


    "A Biao, brother Chen Ba, the eldest brother came to see you and brought you some money. Take it all! I hope we can meet again underground and continue to be brothers." black dragon choked as he looked at the picture on the stele.


    Tang Wenhao also said a few words of remembrance to the photos of Ruan Biao, Chen Ba, Li Qiang and Ruan Qing and offered sacrifices to their spirits in heaven. Although Heilong didn''t know Li Qiang and Ruan Qing, he still burned some paper money for their brothers. He said that since Li Qiang and Ruan Qing were the brothers of Ruan Biao and Chen Ba, they were his brothers.


    Black dragon is worthy of being the boss, and his life is really good. This makes Ruan gang and Tang Wenhao recognize him. After paying homage to Ruan Biao, Tang Wenhao took black dragon to the countryside to pay homage to Han Hu. Because his death can not be regarded as a sacrifice for work, he was treated as a bad man by Tang Wenhao, so he can''t enjoy the treatment of martyrs.


    "Brother Han Hu, you should not kill innocent people indiscriminately! Be a good man in the afterlife!" Black Dragon said in front of Han Hu''s grave. Then, he squatted down and pulled out the weeds in front of his grave. Tang Wenhao, Ruan gang and Wu Kui also cleaned the weeds in front of his grave.


    After paying tribute to his past brothers, Ruan Gang sent Heilong and Wu Kui back to the hotel to wait for the news of tomorrow''s departure. Tang Wenhao drove home alone. Wu Kui asked him why he came home so early? If you don''t accompany your brother, Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "ha ha, when you go back to death valley tomorrow, just ask elder brother to ask sister Heifeng, and she will tell you the reason."


    "Hehe, brother Wukui, no need. Brother knows that Wenhao has a heavy task after he comes home. What was your first feeling when you came to Ruan''s house yesterday?" Heilong asked with a smile.


    "The first feeling? By the way, the first feeling is that my brother''s woman is so beautiful!" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Hehe, brother Wukui, I don''t feel this way. My first reaction is, how long does my sister Heifeng have to wait to get to her when so many beauties are together?" Heilong joked.


    "Ha ha, I see. Brother, you won''t go home and do business in the daytime?" Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    "Do you think I have something more important now? More than a dozen beauties in my family looked forward to it. They wanted to divide me last night. We will go into the mountain tomorrow. It will be several days. I have to go home and do my duty. Brother, the task is heavy!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "The world is really unfair. Good women let this boy bag alone. You''re so tired, you stinky boy. Go away!" Wu Kui smiled.


    So Tang Wenhao killed Ruan''s family in the ridicule of his three eldest brothers and did his duty as a husband.


    When we arrived at Ruan''s house, there were ten beauties who didn''t go to work, such as Ruan Ling, Aya, Yang Xi, Shen Wen and several fairies. There were ten beauties left at home, such as sister Ah Mei, purple orchid, Jinhua, Yumei, Xiuer, Yuzhu, ah Xiu, ah Mei and so on.


    When the beauties saw Tang Wenhao coming back so soon, they all flocked to him. Tang Wenhao teased them for a while and took Yumei into the house first. Because he was with Yumei for a short time, strictly speaking, they were still newly married, so from the perspective of freshness, he was full of curiosity and mystery about her, Yumei happily hugged Tang Wenhao''s neck, "baby, thank you! I really miss it."


    "Oh, I know, so I''ll pick you first!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Therefore, Yumei was held into her boudoir by Tang Wenhao in the envious eyes of all the beautiful women


    The next day, Tang Wenhao led Ruan Ling, Heilong brothers and sisters, Wu Kui and Ruan Jingxiong to find a retired old forensic doctor for Ruan Ling. Dr. Chen went into the mountain. Shen Wen wanted to follow her to death valley. Tang Wenhao didn''t let her go. He said it was mainly to do business this time, and it was not a good thing. Let her follow Yang Xi to the enterprise first to get familiar with the environment, Go to death valley later.


    Of course, Shen Wen didn''t dare to go against Tang Wenhao''s meaning, so she had to stay at Ruan''s house and go to work with Yang Xi every day. In fact, Tang Wenhao really intended to let Shen Wen do the foreign trade business of mans in Vietnam in the future. Ruan Ling also agreed with her to develop her career. After all, she is a college student and has experience. It''s not necessary to stay at home every day, not to mention, She doesn''t have Tang Wenhao''s child in her stomach now. Let''s talk about it when she is pregnant.


    No gossip, just Tang Wenhao and his party. After all, forensic doctor Chen was a little old and walked slowly. When he got to Hutou stream, he was two hours later than Tang Wenhao and his party. Therefore, they walked for four days and nights in three days and two nights, and arrived at death valley in the morning of the fourth day.


    Ruan Ling didn''t take Chen to the factory and the new garden to prevent him from knowing more about death valley. She directly led them to the cave, but the old man, black dragon and Wu Kui were still restrained by the beautiful women and more than a dozen children living in the cave. They didn''t expect that there were so many beautiful women living in the cave. They didn''t know, I thought I came to the daughter''s country!


    "Cao, brother, if my second brother can live like you, I don''t want to fight any more. It''s worth living ten years less with so many beautiful women!" Wu Kui was jealous.


    "Hehe, it''s all for you, second brother. You can''t decide! You think it''s easy for me to be a brother? You know? These two days, my brother has only rested for four or five hours every night at Ruan''s house, and he''s coaxing women in other times! You think that if you erase one card, they won''t care about their life or death. You have to be responsible for their happy life in the future. If you charge one more, you''ll get more It''s a responsibility, so my brother is very cautious now. He doesn''t dare to take the beauty first. He can''t be like this. Second brother, anyway, you''re here. You''ll go to the factory to choose these days. As long as you like women who are not brothers at present, you can take them away, but if the family doesn''t go with you, my brother can''t help it. We can''t force it. We Ruan family practice democracy Master management, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Shit, don''t come here. You''re still democratic? Anyway, I''ll take it away. If I''m not sure, you brothers must help solve it. Otherwise, why do you want your brother? At the critical moment, it''s useless? Thanks to your good words, you''re still democratic? Don''t talk about democracy with the old man." Wu Kui smiled.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao showed everyone around the cave. Heifeng took her baby daughter Sifeng out. The little girl was very cute and liked to laugh. Heilong was very excited when he saw his lovely niece and kissed the child. "Ha ha, my uncle''s little princess is so cute. It''s really like your mother when she was a child. She''s so beautiful!" Men of black dragon''s age basically love what children like and can''t put it down.


    After visiting the cave, Ruan Ling settled several men in several caves outside the cave. Before leaving, she asked the sisters here to pack up. She knew that the women inside were Tang Wenhao''s. moreover, after Tang Wenhao came back, she must work hard to fulfill her obligations as a husband. It''s more convenient for them to live inside.


    "Boss Ruan, where''s the dead girl you said? Where''s her body?" Chen asked after settling down.


    "Yes, sister, I really want to see Ruan Ying. Where is her body? Let''s go and have a look now! It''s still early anyway!" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "OK, let''s go and see her! Sister Heifeng, give the children to her sisters. Take me and the baby to see sister Ruan Ying." Ruan Ling said to Heifeng.


    "OK, ah Ling." Heifeng replied, and then arranged ah Xue and other beauties to take the child back to the cave and let ah Meng bring a flashlight out to her. These little sisters listened to Heifeng''s orders very much.


    After a while, a Meng sent out the flashlight. Heifeng led Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao, Chen forensic medicine, Heilong and Wu Kui to the back of the cave.


    At the back of ruanling cave, there is a remote small cave. After drilling in, the air inside starts to be a little cold, at least ten degrees lower than the outside. After walking for half a minute, the air inside is colder and gloomy. Most people dare not enter such a cave alone. The cold gas makes the atmosphere inside a little strange.


    "Ah Ling, baby, here we are. Look, sister Ruan Ying is placed below. Looking at her appearance, she should not be rotten. The temperature below is very low and dry." Heifeng said with a flashlight, pointing to a hole in the hole under her feet.

 Chapter 1160

    Tang Wenhao looked down. Sure enough, he saw a female corpse lying on his back in the cave four or five meters deep. His beautiful eyes were closed and his expression was indifferent. It was Tang Wenhao''s woman Ruan Ying. His heart suddenly hurt and tears filled his eyes.


    "Ruan Ying, I hurt you. If you don''t come to death valley, you''ll still live well now. I''m sorry!" Tang Wenhao choked and said. He suddenly jumped down and scared others.


    Especially Ruan Ling, exclaimed, "baby, what are you doing?"


    "Baby, be careful." Heifeng also shouted.


    "Wen Hao, you should be careful." Heilong and Wu Kui also shouted with concern. Forensic Chen also looked at him in surprise. He didn''t know what the young man wanted.


    Tang Wenhao landed steadily in the cave. A cold air hit him. He couldn''t help shivering. The temperature below was really colder. It should be around zero. He ignored other things and bent over to pick up Ruan Ying''s body. However, her body was completely stiff and jumping like holding a cold stone.


    Tang Wenhao wanted to bend over and kiss her cold cheek, which frightened Ruan Ling. "Baby, no, we don''t know what the cause of her death is?" forensic Chen also reminded Tang Wenhao in Vietnamese not to touch Ruan Ying''s body until he had examined her.


    Ruan Ling''s and Chen''s words made Tang Wenhao stop. He nodded and said, "OK, sister, I''ll be careful. Don''t worry!" he began to carefully observe Ruan Ying''s facial features to see if she had been hurt.


    Chen opened the box, took out a pair of white gloves, and then said a Vietnamese word to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling quickly grabbed the gloves and shouted below, "baby, if you want to check Ruan Ying, put on your gloves first, and then." he said and threw the gloves down.


    Tang Wenhao looked back and saw a mass of white things falling down. He put on his gloves and began to turn Ruan Ying''s head. "Ruan Ying, tell me, how did you die?" Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ying while turning Ruan Ying''s beautiful eyes. However, Ruan Ying''s once smart eyes were no longer angry, The two black eyes have lost any vitality.


    Tang Wenhao made a detailed examination of her head, especially in the fatal places, but he didn''t find any abnormalities. In order to make himself not regret, he hesitated for a moment and untied Ruan Ying''s coat. For a time, her snow-white skin looked very dazzling in the dark cave.


    The black dragon and Wu Kui above looked away embarrassed. After all, they are their brother''s woman. Although she has died now, her body should not be appreciated by men other than Tang Wenhao.


    However, forensic doctor Chen has no expression. After all, he is a forensic doctor. He has seen countless female bodies in his life, including young and beautiful women like Ruan Ying. In addition, he can''t see clearly, so he didn''t avoid it.


    Tang Wenhao turned over Ruan Ying''s stiff body several times without any wounds, even the size of a needle''s eye. Finally, he took off Ruan Ying''s pants, which was equivalent to a full-body examination for her, but there was still nothing suspicious.


    "Sister, Ruan Ying doesn''t have any trauma. Let forensic Chen come down!" Tang Wenhao looked up and said.


    "OK, baby, are you going up or down to help forensic Chen?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Elder sister, I''ll help him down here! He''s so old. It''s better to have a helper. You let him wear two more clothes first. It''s really cold down there. He''s old and may not be able to bear it." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, what about yourself? Why don''t my sister throw you two clothes?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, I''m fine. The key is forensic Chen," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, you can pick him up below! We''ll put him down right away," said Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao stayed in the cave for five minutes. Forensic Chen was hung down by Heilong and Wu Kui. He carried his operating box on his back. Tang Wenhao quickly caught him and helped him untie the box.


    When the old man got to the bottom of the cave, she said a few words of Vietnamese to Ruan Ling above. Ruan Ling hurriedly said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, forensic Chen means that autopsy is very cruel. You''d better go up to avoid having nightmares when you think of this experience in the future. Otherwise, you''d better come up!"


    "Elder sister, it''s all right. I''m not afraid. I just think Ruan Ying''s body was cut open by a knife. My heart hurts and I can''t bear it. However, there''s no way," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, you can do it yourself anyway! But my sister will always be waiting for you, so that you won''t be able to communicate without someone translating for you two." Ruan Ling said.


    The black dragon brothers and sisters and Wu Kui immediately went out of the cave, and it was inconvenient for them to be inside.


    As for the forensic physician Chen, he asked Tang Wenhao to remove all the clothes from Ruan Ying and let her lie on the ground completely. Tang Wenhao had actually untied all her clothes, but she didn''t take them off. However, it was not easy for her to take them off because she had been lying in this cold cave for several days. The old man saw that Tang Wenhao had spent a lot of time not taking them off, Come and help.


    However, when his eyes fell on a mole behind Ruan Ying''s head and ear back, he glanced at her facial features and stared at the mole again. Tang Wenhao was stunned when he saw him staring at the mole on Ruan Ying''s ear back and asked, "what''s the matter with you, forensic Chen?"


    Forensic doctor Chen didn''t understand Tang Wenhao, but he knew what Tang Wenhao was talking about. He quickly looked up and said to Ruan Ling, "boss Ruan, where is this girl from?"


    "What''s the matter, forensic doctor Chen? Do you have any new findings?" Ruan Ling asked hurriedly.


    "Boss Ruan, it''s a long story. Just tell me where she comes from, okay?" Chen asked eagerly.


    "I''m not sure. I have to ask my husband about this. Baby, where is Ruan Ying''s family? Do you know? It seems that forensic Chen has something to do with Ruan Ying? Otherwise, he wouldn''t ask. Did he find anything?" the hole is too deep. Ruan Ling can''t see the situation below them from above.


    "Elder sister, the old man stared at the mole on the back of Ruan Ying''s ear in a daze. Maybe he really knew Ruan Ying, otherwise he wouldn''t ask you like that." Tang Wenhao guessed.


    "It''s entirely possible, but I don''t know where her home is. Did you ask when I was with her? I only know that she is also a local of Langshan, but I don''t know where she is." Ruan Ling said.


    "I don''t know. I only know that she and sister Ruan Qin are from the same village. It seems that she is close to China and a small mountain village on the border between China and Vietnam. The exact location is not clear. We can only find their unit and ask them to provide an accurate address." Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling explained Tang Wenhao''s words to forensic Chen. Unexpectedly, forensic Chen burst into tears. Then he quickly turned over Ruan Ying''s body. When he looked behind her, he found another mole. Now, the old man cried loudly in the cave. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were confused. I don''t know why the old man cried, Who is Ruan Ying? However, his surname is Chen and Ruan Ying''s surname is Ruan. According to reason, there should be no connection. Otherwise, they are relatives?


    After crying for a few minutes, forensic Chen said to Ruan Ling, "Boss Ruan, do you know? This is my daughter, my own daughter. Her facial features are very much like a woman I used to be, and I won''t be wrong about the two iconic moles on her. Although we haven''t met for decades, I can still accurately judge that this is my daughter who has been separated for many years."


    "Ah? Forensic doctor Chen, are you absolutely sure?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Well, of course I know my own daughter. When I was forced to leave their mother and daughter, she was two years old. I remember several key and symbolic moles of her body very clearly. The most important thing is that her facial features were carved in the same mold as her mother when she was young. They are so similar that I would never be wrong. I didn''t expect that our father and daughter would be in such a situation Meet you! "Chen said sadly.


    "Elder sister, is Ruan Ying really related to Mr. Chen?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, baby, he is your father-in-law and Ruan Ying is his own daughter. However, they have been separated for many years. I didn''t expect to meet under such circumstances. God is too cruel to the old man." Ruan Ling said heartily.


    "Ah? It''s fate that there will be such a coincidence! But God is really cruel. An old man who has been a forensic doctor all his life will finally dissect his own daughter. Alas, sister, why don''t we give up? It''s cruel." Tang Wenhao sighed. His tears couldn''t stop flowing down. He was not only in love with Ruan Ying, but also with the poor old man.


    "Well, it''s really cruel. Anyway, it looks like this. It shouldn''t be an infectious disease. Otherwise, these sisters in our cave have long been infected. Let sister Ruan Ying go to the land as soon as possible! Let me talk to the old man." Ruan Ling said.


    Then, she simply told forensic Chen about her and Tang Wenhao''s opinions. After listening, the old man shook his head again and again. He said emotionally, "Boss Ruan, no, anyway, I must give you and general Ruan an an explanation, and also give my daughter an explanation. As a father, I need to know how my daughter died. How could she die when she was young?"


    "But it''s cruel for you to dissect your daughter''s body in person, Mr. Chen. Can you bear it?" Ruan Ling asked sadly.


    "It''s all right, boss Ruan. Thank you for your kindness. I can do it. I''ve been a military doctor and a forensic doctor all my life. What haven''t I seen? What hasn''t happened? Now in my eyes, she''s just a working partner of mine, not my daughter." as he said, forensic Chen burst into tears again.


    As the saying goes, it is easier said than done.

 Chapter 1161

    Forensic doctor Chen is worthy of being an old forensic doctor. His psychological quality is very good. After a slight adjustment in his mood, he began to dissect his own daughter. When the sharp scalpel in his hand cut Ruan Ying''s body, Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to see it. He was so distressed that he tore his heart and lungs, and his tears couldn''t stop falling down.


    Just listen to the sound of the knife, because the body is already stiff, so when the knife goes down, the sound is very real, and the sound of the knife cutting meat all rings. A needle pierces the hearts of two men in the hole.


    Tang Wenhao finally did not watch Chen cut his woman''s body, but closed his eyes and twisted his head to the other side. He really couldn''t bear to see it.


    What Tang Wenhao didn''t expect was that Ruan Ling, who stood above, kept her beautiful eyes on forensic Chen, and carefully watched him dissect and identify his daughter.


    "Baby, if you can''t bear it, come up!" Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "No, I''ll stay with the old man! If he needs help, I''ll give him a hand to avoid coming down again. Sister, I really can''t bear to see. Just listening to the sound of the knife cutting, my heart hurts badly." Tang Wenhao looked up and said.


    "Baby, don''t listen. Plug your ears with your fingers!" said Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were chatting, while forensic Chen was concentrating on his work. At this time, he had indeed changed his role and seriously identified Ruan Ying''s body according to his professional knowledge.


    Time goes by minute


    Forensic Chen dissected his daughter''s body and poured the drugs in the box he brought into the bottle. He took a lot of things from Ruan Ying''s body and put them into the bottle for test. He shook his head every time. Until he used all the drugs in it, he still didn''t find an answer that convinced him.


    Finally, he set his eyes on his daughter''s heart. He hesitated for a few minutes. Finally, he picked up the scalpel and wanted to cut down. The knife hung in the air. Suddenly, he threw away the knife in his hand and cried loudly. Tang Wenhao was also confused. He turned around and looked at Ruan Ying''s body. Tang Wenhao also cried loudly.


    Ruan Ling also shed tears, but they all know that even if they are sad, they can''t change the cruel situation. Tang Wenhao doesn''t know how to arrange the elderly, because they can''t communicate in language, but he still chose an emotional communication way that human beings can understand and hug.


    He hugged the poor old man tightly.


    After crying for a long time, the old man slowly calmed down his mood, but when he saw his daughter''s body, he couldn''t help crying and wanted to die. Tang Wenhao saw that he seemed unable to continue to complete the forensic identification, so he shouted to Ruan Ling above, "sister, don''t let the old man forget it! It''s difficult for him to recover. Don''t say he is his own father, I can''t see it anymore."


    "OK, baby, let me talk to him!" said Ruan Ling. She translated Tang Wenhao''s meaning to forensic Chen. Unexpectedly, after listening, he still shook his head stubbornly, indicating that he still had to make the last effort.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling can''t persuade him when they see that he is determined to continue working. After all, for a father, he must let himself and his daughter have a spirit in heaven and know why she left the world. Otherwise, he must not let go and forgive himself.


    So the old man took a few minutes to rest and calm down. He picked up the scalpel for the third time. This time, he defeated himself and opened his daughter''s chest. This time, Tang Wenhao didn''t choose to turn his head, but really witnessed the whole process of the old man holding his daughter''s heart.


    Tang Wenhao cut Ruan Ying''s chest with his scalpel. He felt the same pain as forensic doctor Chen cutting his chest. He always protected his chest with his left hand, because he really felt heartache.


    Two men, a knife holder and a spectator, did not stop the whole process. Tears flowed down. Ruan Ying would never have thought that after her death, she would have the most tragic scene in the world around her.


    What a cruel thing it is for two men who love her to personally experience the process of her body being cut open!


    Forensic doctor Chen held Ruan Ying''s heart tremblingly and observed it carefully. Suddenly, he found a problem. He saw that Ruan Ying''s heart was defective.


    He motioned Tang Wenhao to take a clear picture with a flashlight, carefully and carefully identified and analyzed it. Finally, he came to the conclusion that Ruan Ying died of heart disease, which was not an infectious disease, let alone a virus. He had tested her internal organs, and there was no sign of poisoning or virus invasion.


    Ruan Ling also breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the conclusion of forensic Chen, which showed that there was no problem with death valley itself and that they could continue to live here safely.


    "Mr. Chen, why don''t you cremate sister Ruan Ying on the spot? Otherwise, carry it up. The temperature above is too high and it will rot soon. Let sister Ruan Ying settle down as soon as possible? What do you think?" Ruan Ling asked on the top.


    Chen nodded and said, "OK, let''s do it!"


    "Well, old man, come up with Wen Hao! I''ll arrange someone to get some oil firewood and pine oil right away. After cremation, let Wen Hao bring her ashes up. Shall we bury her today?" said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, that''s the only way to do it," said Chen Fayi. He cleaned up some of Ruan Ying''s internal organs and put them back. Then he took off his white clothes and gloves and covered Ruan Ying''s body. Finally, he looked at his daughter and burst into tears again.


    Tang Wenhao was afraid that the old man''s body could not bear it. After all, he had worked for several hours and was in a bad mood. The temperature below was also very low. He was worried that something would happen to him, so he urged him to go up. He wanted to get the operating box up for him, but he shook his head and put the box on Ruan Ying''s body.


    He said to the above Ruan Ling, "Miss Ruan, today is the last time I have a scalpel in my life. From then on, I won''t use a scalpel for any dead person. I will officially retire. What''s the use of these operating boxes? Go with my daughter!" he grabbed the rope. Tang Wenhao was worried that he was in danger and tied him up.


    A few minutes later, forensic Chen was pulled up the cave by Heilong and Wukui. Tang Wenhao grabbed the rope after he went up. He didn''t need Heilong and Wukui to pull. He jumped up and stunned forensic Chen. He didn''t expect that his son-in-law was so good at Kung Fu.


    To make a long story short, Heifeng arranged for someone to cremate Ruan Ying''s body for more than an hour. Tang Wenhao went down and picked up Ruan Ying''s ashes in a box. Forensic Chen held the box in her hand and cried all over. Ruan Ling has been trying to comfort him.


    "Don''t be too sad, Mr. Chen. There''s nothing you can do about it. However, fortunately, sister Ruan Ying has children. Mr. Chen, you''ve become a grandfather." Ruan Ling hopes that this will make forensic Chen feel a little better.


    Sure enough, the old man immediately asked, "really? Miss Ruan, you said my daughter has given birth to a child. Where is the child? I want to see her."


    "Mr. Lao, in fact, you had seen the child when you first entered the cave where we lived. However, at that time, we didn''t know that you were sister Ruan Ying''s biological father, so we didn''t tell you. Otherwise, I''ll let you see the child after we bury sister Ruan Ying." Ruan Ling said.


    "All right!" Chen sighed.


    The shovel of Ruan Ying chose the beautiful country scene of the chrysanthemum and lotus. Tang Wenhao himself took a spade to dig a big pit for her and placed her ashes in the pit. Chen held his eyes in the hands of the loess, and his eyes glazed in, and Tang Wen Hao, like him, buried Ruan Yingmai in this green mountain and green water beside him.


    What makes everyone sad is that the hale and hearty forensic Chen, who came here for the first time, has aged a lot since he recognized Ruan Ying as his long lost daughter and dissected her body in person.


    Tang Wenhao, like his father, always helped him back to Ruan Ling''s cave. Ruan Ling had already informed ah Xue and other beauties through the walkie talkie that Ruan Ying''s daughter was held in front of the cave waiting for her grandfather''s arrival.


    When Chen forensic medicine saw Ruan Ying''s daughter, it was even more difficult to suppress her inner sadness. Old tears filled her eyes, and bean sized tears fell on the child''s tender cheeks.


    "Miss Ruan, tell me about my daughter! When did she arrive here? What was she mainly responsible for here? What did she do before? Why did she come to this remote jungle? How did she know Mr. Tang? Miss Ruan, I really want to understand my daughter''s past." forensic Chen said holding the child.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Anyway, sister Ruan Ying has left. Don''t be too sad. About sister Ruan Ying, I only know that she is a young expert of our national archaeological team. Two years ago, she followed their archaeological team to carry out archaeological excavation near our death valley. It seems that she was saved by my husband Tang Wenhao because of danger. They finally fell in love. She is pregnant After she was pregnant, Wen Hao asked her to stay with us, which also took care of her. Therefore, in the past year, she has basically spent the past year in our Ruan family and death valley. Because she is busy at work and has not had a deep chat with her, she really doesn''t know much about her personal situation. If you want to get to know her, you can only go to their unit and ask her home address "Said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, it seems that after I go out, I will go to Hanoi. I just don''t know if her mother is still there? My poor daughter." Chen sighed.


    "Well, we don''t know about her mother. By the way, old gentleman, how could you be separated from Ruan Ying''s mother for so many years? Haven''t you been looking for their mother and daughter in the past few decades?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 1162

    "Of course, I''ve looked for it many times, but I didn''t get anything every time. Later, I thought their mother and daughter died in the war. At that time, the Sino Vietnamese war broke out and many border people died on the border. I think the whole border is scorched, and they must not have been spared. Later, I found a second wife. Where do I know they are still alive? However, It''s really hard to say whether her mother is still alive, otherwise, she won''t be surnamed Ruan, "Chen said.


    "Well, maybe it was her mother''s death that made her the daughter of someone surnamed Ruan," Ruan Ling said.


    "There is such a possibility. If so, I feel even more sorry for her." Chen blamed himself.


    "Old man, this is caused by history. Don''t blame yourself. By the way, what relatives do you have in your family now? How many children did your wife have with you later?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "There are not many children, but only one daughter. After my wife gave birth to my daughter, she was pregnant later. However, because of my reason, she was away on business for a long time, didn''t take good care of her, miscarried, and finally lost the chance to conceive again. My wife died of illness the year before last. People say that people like us who practice medicine deal with dead people and innocent souls all year round , it''s normal to have no son, so I''m determined not to let my children engage in my profession, "Chen said.


    Through the communication with forensic physician Chen, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao had a deeper understanding of him. It turned out that forensic physician Chen was a good friend with Ruan Jingxiong. During the Sino Vietnamese war, forensic physician Chen was a military doctor in Ruan Jingxiong''s team. After the war, he worked as a professional forensic physician in the public security system of Liangshan, but he always maintained a good personal relationship with Ruan Jingxiong, This is why Ruan Jingxiong asked him to go into the mountain with Ruan Ling.


    Chen also told Ruan Ling about his love with Ruan Ying''s mother.


    Before the war, forensic physician Chen and Ruan Ying''s mother fell in love freely. At that time, forensic physician Chen was a military doctor, while Ruan Ying''s mother was a military nurse. They were pregnant before marriage, so they gave birth to Ruan Ying shortly after marriage. Ruan Ying''s mother took leave and returned to her rural hometown on the border between China and Vietnam to take care of her children. However, when Ruan Ying was more than two years old, the war broke out, Forensic doctor Chen went with the army to his wife''s hometown on the border between China and Vietnam. Because their hometown became a battlefield, many border residents withdrew, but the couple didn''t. his wife insisted on fighting side by side with him with children to save the lives and heal the wounded.


    Later, the war became more and more fierce. Due to the different nature of work, their husband and wife were separated. After the war, he went back to find his wife and daughter. There was no news. He also searched all the hospitals in the army. The villages near her hometown also searched door-to-door, and there was no news about them.


    "Sir, if you want to find out the later background of sister Ruan Ying, you can only go to Hanoi... Baby, after going out of the Death Valley this time, you and your sister will take the old man to the archaeological team of the National Museum. Anyway, we are just going to find them. The skull needs to be identified by them," Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, can they identify it? If they ask us the origin of the skull? If there are sites here, it will be exposed. You can think about it," Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "Yes, baby, you''re right. Besides, the cause of Ruan Ying''s death has been found. There''s nothing to doubt about the skull. It must have nothing to do with the skull," Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, it can''t be revealed yet. Let''s send him to Hanoi. After all, you and Ruan Ying are also husband and wife. Besides, you have children. You can''t give up this kind of family relationship with the old man. For Ruan Ying''s spirit in heaven, we should help her father," Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, elder sister, I will be filial to him in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, my sister will honor him with you... Old Sir, I told Wen Hao that we will go to Hanoi with you when we are out of death valley. Shall we go to her unit to have a look?" Ruan Ling said to forensic Chen again.


    "OK, just... If I want to trouble you, will it delay your business?" Chen said.


    "It''s all right, old man. Since you are Ruan Ying''s biological father, you are Wen Hao''s father-in-law. Ruan Ying and I are also good sisters. She''s gone. As your children, we should be filial to you and take care of you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Miss Ruan, thank you very much. My daughter''s life is too hard. Otherwise, living with your big family, your eldest sister is kind-hearted. Although my son-in-law is from China, he looks very good and won''t be bad for Ruan Ying. She should still be very happy. By the way, Miss Ruan, I have a heartless request. I don''t know if Miss Ruan can promise me This request? "Chen asked.


    "Hehe, sir, if you have any request, just say it. What request? I can''t talk about it. You don''t have to be so polite to us, sir." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, my wife has died anyway, and I have a daughter working in Hanoi. She works better and doesn''t need my concern. I want to come back here after I find out Ruan Ying''s family background this time. I''m almost 60 and time is running out. I want to spend the rest of my life with her. Besides, my granddaughter is here, and my heart will stay here , even when I return to Lang Shan''s house, I''m a lonely old leader. I don''t have anything to do except think about them. I just want to build a shed next to her cemetery to guard her. If I have nothing to do, I''ll take the children to play with them and accompany their mother and daughter. Do you think it''s convenient? "Forensic Chen begged and looked at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    Ruan Ling was very sad to hear the old man''s words. She nodded without hesitation and said, "Old man, you don''t need to build any sheds. We have built several enclosed buildings here, which have been repaired, but they haven''t been renovated. When the decoration is completed and there is a place for you to live, you can provide for the elderly in our death valley in the future! Wen Hao and I will respect you like our father."


    "Thank you so much! That''s great. In this case, my old man has no worries. After I arrive in Hanoi this time, I''ll talk to my daughter and meet you! At least my daughter and Ruan Ying are half sisters. By the way, Miss Ruan, do you have a picture of Ruan Ying here? I want to take one with me and see it when I''m free Look at my daughter, i... haven''t seen enough, "Chen said emotionally.


    "Baby, do we have a picture of Ruan Ying?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, there are many! In her box, there are many group photos with sister Ruan Qin." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, that''s good. Let sister Heifeng take you to find some clear ones for your father-in-law!" she said. She told Doctor Chen FA that there were many photos of Ruan Ying, and she immediately asked someone to find them for him.


    The next day, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao led forensic physician Chen, Heilong and Wu Kui to the new enclosure near Xinyuan. It was not only Heilong, but Wu Kui and forensic physician Chen who were stopped by several new enclosure buildings standing in the jungle. Even Tang Wenhao was surprised. He didn''t expect that after these enclosure buildings were built, they felt really different and powerful. At that time, he referred to the five elements given to him by Ruan Ling The Eight Diagrams determine the location of each building. Each building seems to be loose, but they are linked, with a defensive function.


    It should be said that after Tang Wenhao improved the enclosure, it is more defensive than the enclosure of Miao village in Laos. If foreign enemies want to attack their death valley and kill the residents here, no matter which building they start from, they will be effectively attacked by the security guards of several other buildings.


    "Brother, is this the building you designed?" Wu Kui exclaimed.


    "Hehe, I can only say that I improved it. I integrated the Wai Building Design of Miao village in Laos and the five elements and eight diagrams given to me by my sister, and finally formed the current layout and structure. How about it?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Wen Hao, you are a genius. You are the smartest man, the best Kungfu man and the most handsome man in my brother''s life. No wonder my sister respects you like a God." Heilong smiled.


    "Hehe, brother, all of us his women respect him as a God. Baby, you see, how much sense of achievement!" Ruan Ling said in worship.


    "Oh, of course. In fact, sister, your credit is still great. I just stand on the shoulders of giants. By the way, sister, I have new ideas about the middle building. I want to set our kindergarten in the middle as the center of our living area. In addition to the kindergarten, our elderly entertainment room, leisure center and children''s game place, because it is the safest here Yes, what do you say? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s a good idea. The safety of the elderly and children is the most important. It seems that my sister''s original idea was too selfish and always wanted us to live in the middle." Ruan Ling criticized herself.


    "Sister a Ling, Wen Hao, you built the death valley so well that we are all greedy. Can I come and settle down with my wife and children in the future? It''s more comfortable than the villa we live in now! The key is popularity? I think you have to live in hundreds of people in these buildings?" Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, second brother, you are welcome to join us with your sister-in-law. Brother, you can also come and settle here for a long time. Anyway, sister Heifeng is here, and your brothers and sisters should not be separated. However, you have to manage Chen''s family to my father-in-law first. Don''t worry. The capacity we design here is about 1200 people. How about ensuring your territory?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Good, good. I''ll tell your two sisters in law when I go back. Hey, brother, they will live in this environment of wives and concubines every day. I just take more concubines. It''s estimated that they will be as happy as sister a Ling, with one eye open and one eye closed." Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.

 Chapter 1163

    After visiting the new building, they went to the new garden. Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao to take forensic Chen, Heilong and Wu Kui around. She took Qing''er to their office and asked her something.


    "Qing''er, no one is suspicious about the ancient well these days?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    "Elder sister, what''s the matter? No? No one will go down after the cover is covered. Besides, elder sister Ruan Ying touched the skeleton. All the descendants are dead. Who dares to go nearby? Elder sister, have you found the cause of death of elder sister Ruan Ying?" Qing''er asked suspiciously.


    "Well... It has nothing to do with the skeleton. She has a congenital heart disease. She may have been stimulated by something before she died and suddenly developed the disease. Don''t tell about it. Give people who know Ruan Ying''s death some mystery. It''s conducive to managing our death valley, okay? But sister a doesn''t want to hide it from you." Ruan Ling whispered.


    This is indeed the result of discussion between Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao, Heifeng and others last night. They all think it is necessary to make this matter mysterious, which is good for protecting the underground palace in the ancient well.


    Qing''er looked at Ruan Ling suspiciously and asked, "sister, why?"


    "Because I hope you don''t touch that ancient well again. After all, it''s full of skeletons. It''s unlucky, but I don''t want you to guess each other all day, because you are the sister I trust most. Of course, I want to tell you the real cause of Ruan Ying''s death." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, sister, I see. Ha ha, sister, the building has been built now. How do you feel after watching it with your baby? Is our construction speed fast?" Qing''er smiled proudly.


    "Well, it''s very good. The progress is more than ten days faster than we expected. Qing''er, baby and elder sister didn''t read you wrong. Elder sister decided that you should manage the construction of our drug rehabilitation institute and hospital. Elder sister believes you can do it well." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? Elder sister, I don''t understand such a big thing if you give it to me?" Qing''er asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, you don''t understand the building, but you did a good job. Don''t worry. The design is the business of me and baby. You just need to do a good job of supervision. You are bold and careful and suitable for on-site management. Baby is also this opinion. We discussed last night to speed up the construction here. In addition, sister a will ask sister Heifeng to cooperate with you to decorate the two buildings in the middle first , you can slowly concentrate some of them to live in first, so your future work will be busier and busier. Tell sister, can you? "Ruan Ling looked at Qing''er encouragingly.


    "Hehe, sister, as long as it''s what you and baby ask Qing''er to do, Qing''er can do. However, sister, now many sisters are pregnant with baby''s second child, and I want it too." Qing''er smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, ghost girl, tell sister the truth. Do you want to sleep with you? Or do you want to get pregnant? These are two concepts. The former is that you are empty and want a man, and the latter really wants to have another child." Ruan Lingxiao asked.


    "Hehe, sister, I mainly miss the baby. As soon as I saw the baby coming, I... Especially hope... He took me into the room... Bullied me, sister... I really miss it." Qing''er smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, dead girl, don''t worry! Wait a minute, elder sister Chen, elder brother Heilong and his second brother Wu Kui will visit the factory and leave him for you, so that you can be a woman comfortably. Hehe, actually! Baby also misses you very much. When he was on the road today, he told sister a that he already misses Qing''er very much. You know, so many sisters in the cave also miss him very much, yesterday I didn''t come to you because of the heavy task in the evening. Qing''er, as his women, we should be more considerate of him, shouldn''t we? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister, I''ve never blamed baby. He''s a human being, not a God. Even if it takes ten minutes to talk with a sister, it takes two or three hours to chat with more than a dozen sisters in the cave! What''s more, no sister will really be willing to take ten minutes? Like me, I want to die if I don''t let him go for two hours." Qing Er pouted.


    "Ha ha... OK, no problem. Just feel annoyed by yourself at that time." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, in fact, I like the feeling of begging for mercy with my baby. I beg for mercy every time. My baby is a male god in my eyes. I worship him. There must be no better man in the world than my baby?" Qing''er asked admiringly.


    "Hehe, it should be! Anyway, elder sister thinks there must be no." Ruan Ling smiled.


    They talked for half an hour. Ruan Ling praised and encouraged Qing''er and hoped that she would make persistent efforts to share more worries and solve problems for Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. Of course, Qing''er was more confident.


    Tang Wenhao led several men to visit the new park. He was about to call Ruan Ling to the factory. Ruan Ling stopped him. "Hehe, baby, sister Heifeng and sister Heifeng took them to the factory. Will you stay and talk to Qing''er? Have you two had a good chat?"


    "OK, Qing''er, we should have a good chat." Tang Wenhao knew Ruan Ling''s intention, hurriedly winked at Qing''er and said with a bad smile, making Qing''er blush.


    "Brother, look at the posture of this little beauty. You have another task?" how clever Wu Kui is. Can''t you see it? He pinched Tang Wenhao''s waist and said with a bad smile.


    "Second brother, you know, you and my eldest brother can rest assured to go and pick beautiful women! My sister will tell you my exclusive beautiful women. You can pick her flowers casually to ensure that they are all right. Moreover, most of them are original goods and have never been touched by men, including your brother." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hey, hey, I discussed with brother Heilong last night. He only chooses those over 40 to under 55, and I only choose those between 18 and 20. If your father-in-law also needs a partner, ask sister a Ling if there is one suitable for the elderly? Don''t let the elderly return empty handed?" Wu Kui whispered in Tang Wenhao''s ear.


    "Yes, as long as the thing under the old man works well, as far as I know, there are at least 20 aunts suitable for him, not only Oh, in fact, he is about six or seven years older than brother Heilong, suitable for brother Heilong, and basically suitable for him. The old man is not too old and has skills. After all, he is a doctor. I discussed with my sister last night. If the old man really doesn''t fight If we leave here, we will set up a hospital here. He also has a good place to use. He will be equipped with several wives. He will have a good life in the second half of his life. Second brother, I tell you, the beautiful women in our death valley, regardless of age, are all beautiful women. Even women in their 40s, 50s or 60s are very attractive. You can see that there are beautiful mountains and rivers here, They eat and drink pure natural food and breathe fresh air, which nourishes women. Therefore, even if the women here are in their fifties and sixties, they look like they are in their forties, and they don''t show their age at all. "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Shit, stop talking. I don''t want to go," Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "What are you guys muttering about?" Ruan Ling saw Tang Wenhao and Wu Kui muttering. She had a bad smile on her face. In fact, she knew well. She knew her man and his brother too well. When they were together, they basically talked about women.


    "Hehe, sister, I say hello to my second brother. When you go to the factory, don''t think about my women, especially the perfect beauties such as Xiaoxuan and Xiaowan. I don''t know eight of them except their sisters. Don''t let my second brother pick the wrong one. In this regard, I don''t advocate sharing happiness." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, villain, even if you advocate it, other sisters won''t want it? Don''t worry! There are sisters! You won''t pick the wrong one. Well, old man, brother Heilong, Heifeng and Wu Kui, let''s go! Baby, wait, you can go back to the cave directly from here. Don''t go to the factory from here. There are too many mechanisms on the way. You''re not familiar with it. It''s very dangerous, okay?" Ruan Ling reminded.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Sister, baby really wants to go to the factory. I''ll send him there." Qing''er smiled.


    In this way, Ruan Ling led the others to leave the new garden. Before leaving, Tang Wenhao specially instructed Ruan Ling that sister Ruan Hui who was eliminated by him last time was very suitable for brother Heilong, and asked Ruan Ling to focus on matching them, because Tang Wenhao felt guilty about eliminating her last time and hoped that Heilong would accept her.


    Ruan Ling told Tang Wenhao that she understood that she would bring them together and live up to Tang Wenhao''s expectations. On this point, she was consistent with Tang Wenhao''s ideas. Of course, she hoped that the women who followed her would have a good home. Otherwise, who would follow her in the future? Especially for Li Mei and Ruan Hui, who would rather be single all their lives than leave her.


    As soon as Ruan Ling led the others away, Qing''er couldn''t wait to rush into Tang Wenhao''s arms and seek comfort. How could Tang Wenhao disappoint her? He knew that the little girl must be crazy about him last night. If he hadn''t been very good at Kung Fu, he would have been almost exhausted and collapsed by these hungry women. Fortunately, he was better at it, The women who teased him laughed one after another.


    Therefore, when dealing with Qing''er''s little beauty alone, he had no pressure at all and went to battle light. After an hour and a half, Qing''er finally couldn''t stand Tang Wenhao''s playfulness and lost the battle, but she still didn''t enjoy it.


    "Baby, I can''t keep up with my physical strength now. I want to play with you at night. I''m not enough, but I can''t do it now. You haven''t accompanied me well. I want your child. I want to have a second child like sister Aya." Qing Er Fu smiled shyly on Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, it''s only in the evening. I guess you''ll have to rest at least for a while, but your body can''t afford it. Otherwise, call two sisters from the cave to help? You obviously can''t deal with me alone, can you?" Tang Wenhao smiled proudly. He likes to make his women beg for mercy and has a sense of achievement.


    "Baby, no, my two waitresses are outside. Let them come in and help! They have long liked babies, and I promised them that I would let them be your women as long as I had a chance." Qing Er smiled.

 Chapter 1164

    There is a saying that men are lecherous. Men spend their lives and become immoral.


    There is also an old saying that the weakness of horse travel is due to thin, and people are not romantic, but only poor. These two words have been well fulfilled in three old, middle-aged and young men, forensic Chen, Heilong and Wu Kui. Why do you say so? Because, to Ruan Ling and Heifeng''s surprise, it was not only Heilong and Wu Kui who chose their favorite women and girls in their beauty cluster of death valley, but also forensic Chen, who was nearly 60 years old, chose three women as his wives, and Heilong and Wu Kui chose four beauties respectively.


    But for Ruan Ling, this is a win-win situation. The three men not only found a home for the woman in their death valley, but also gave her man Tang Wenhao''s brother face, which is equivalent to giving Tang Wenhao face.


    To this end, Ruan Ling decided to hold a collective wedding for the three men and let them enter the bridal chamber happily. Tang Wenhao was surprised to hear about it when he returned to the cave.


    He specially dragged Wu Kui into the forest. He wanted to ask Wu Kui how his father-in-law, forensic physician Chen, could choose three wives at such an old age? He felt puzzled. After all, he was not a young man and his physical function was no longer good. Of course, he was not as energetic as a young man and could take over, but it seemed that he couldn''t play like this at his age? Old life?


    "Hey, second brother, do you really dare to have four? Can you bear them? You''ve dealt with both so hard at home, and now you dare to choose four more? For a moment''s happiness, you don''t want to die?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Brother Heilong has chosen four? If your second brother is less than him, does your second brother still have a face? It doesn''t make it clear that a young man like me is not as good as brother Heilong? Besides, your father-in-law has chosen three aunts, including two wolf like aunts. In fact, I want four. I already feel very ashamed. At your second brother''s age, they are two older brothers All three or four, I''m at least six or seven, just barely have a little face? "Wu Kui smiled.


    "Ha ha... That makes sense. Then why don''t you have six or seven? No one cares about you." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "There are still two in the family? They are both vinegar jars. When they are at home, the two sisters in law drive your second brother crazy every night. If they live together after six, the second brother will die ten years earlier. However, hey, brother, the beauty I picked this time is definitely bright. I also asked. They are all original goods. It''s worth living ten years less! Brother, you''re so lucky Fortunately, when sister a Ling gathered the factory women together, brother Heilong and I were all straight eyed. They were all beautiful women! I was dazzled. From the perspective of my second brother, I would like to have any one, that is, if I don''t work hard, so I told brother Heilong that if I can live a few days in my life, it would be worth living ten years less. Brother Heilong said it was over All agree with the second brother, "Wu Kui said with an obscene smile.


    "So my father-in-law finally couldn''t carry it? Picked three aunts?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s estimated that in that case, not to mention that your father-in-law is less than 60 years old, even the 80 year old man has to pick some home. Anyway, you can pick them at will. Don''t be vain, brother. You''re right. This death valley is really a magical land. The aunts selected by your father-in-law look about 40 years old, but I heard from sister Ling that they are all 50 More than five years old, one of them is 64 years old and older than your father-in-law. However, your father-in-law seems to like her very much. The old lady has a very good temperament and white skin. She doesn''t look old at all. "Wu Kui smiled.


    "Hehe, I know. This is the characteristic of women in death valley. By the way, my sister said that you will enter the bridal chamber tonight. What are you going to do after entering the bridal chamber? Will you take them away?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Your sister-in-law can''t kill me? How dare I?" Wu Kui smiled.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t like it. "Second brother, you''re wrong. You don''t dare to take it home. You still choose others. Leave it alone after the election tonight? Isn''t this our brother''s rule?"


    "Hehe, brother, don''t worry. Listen to the second brother. If you don''t take it away this time, it doesn''t mean you don''t take it away next time. When the second brother goes back, explain to them slowly. Otherwise, if you take it back, your sister-in-law will have to drive us away. Besides, these four beauties are more beautiful than your two sister-in-law. They don''t worry at first sight? Take your time. When the raw rice is cooked, the children will have it, They have to accept it if they don''t accept it, "Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, second brother, I think you are really worse than me and more cruel than me in this aspect. Although I have more women than you, I basically get the consent of my first wife and then carry out actual combat." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Can the second brother compare with you? Who is your first wife? Sister a Ling, what kind-hearted woman? It''s deeper than the sea! There''s no comparability." Wu Kui knows himself.


    "That''s true. My sister-in-law is indeed a jealous jar. However, I tell you, atmospheric women are cultivated, and my sister-in-law is spoiled by you. You have to educate her. How many women are there in men is the embodiment of charm. Moreover, the more men there are, the more flavor there is. You have to tell him that behind a successful man, there must be a large group of women supporting and cultivating , or nourish! "


    "Ha ha, smelly boy, it''s really becoming more and more shameless." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Ha ha... Will my eldest brother bring the woman back to Manila?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, he said he would. Seeing that you have so many children, he also wanted to leave more seeds for their family. He used to live a life. Now he wants to live a good life with these women. By the way, sister a Ling said that you eliminated a woman named Ruan Hui?" Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s not eliminated. We didn''t cooperate well in the game. I want her sister Li Mei, and she may be too nervous in the process of playing the game with me. I also feel very sorry that she didn''t succeed. The woman is very beautiful. Brother picked her?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, at that time, sister a Ling called her out directly from the crowd, said she wanted to make a matchmaker for her to marry brother Heilong, said that brother Heilong was sister Heifeng''s brother, and asked her if she would? The woman nodded her consent without saying a word. Brother Heilong agreed at that time when he saw her appearance. For such a beautiful woman, brother Heilong had no reason not to want others." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Oh, yes, it''s actually very good. This is the result I want to see most." Tang Wenhao smiled. He was really relieved to see that Ruan Hui has a destination.


    "Well, it''s really good. Brother Heilong chose several women who are good, and the other three are women under the age of 40. Moreover, according to sister a Ling, two of them have not been touched by men. They have stayed in death valley for more than 20 years and have not left this land. Because they have no men, they are very good in all aspects. Brother Heilong has found treasure." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Hehe, it was! How about the women selected by my father-in-law except the old lady? Have you seen them?" Tang Wenhao asked curiously.


    "Yes, they are very beautiful. To tell you the truth, the old man is very lucky to have a son-in-law like you. When he is old, he has continued to marry three wives. However, sister a Ling said that he wants to marry three wives mainly because he wants to have three partners to play cards and talk when he is free. There are many people and the atmosphere at home is better. The old man has nothing to do anyway." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Hehe, in this way, I can understand. If it''s just to meet the physiological needs, to tell the truth, I''m worried about the old man. Can two middle-aged women, an old lady and an old man cope? They will be tossed and killed by several women in a few days." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s true, but it''s hard to say. The old man looks very healthy. Maybe a year later, some sons will come out. It''s really hard to say." Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "It''s entirely possible. The two middle-aged aunts must have fertility, and the old man must have it. In addition, they are doctors, and they are better at maintaining their bodies. Therefore, I think the old man will have children. If there are children, he will live younger and younger, which is also a good thing. It''s also a good explanation for Ruan Ying''s spirit in heaven." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Hmm! Hehe, actually, looking back at your experiences over the years, have you found that people''s fate is really destined to be good, especially you? Your experiences over the years are amazing, but there are many connections. You say that you have a very strange fate with President man, sister a Ling, brother Jin, father and Son Jin. It''s impossible for ordinary people to meet "Yes," Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "Indeed, I always feel that there is a force guiding me forward. Maybe this force is fate! I have a hunch that my future life will be full of infinite romance and I am full of confidence in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "That''s right! Brother, people like you don''t have confidence in life, so we don''t want to live. By the way, it''s said that Xiaoyao, the famous model trained by our mans model team, is also your woman? And not long ago, I dug up Miss Yani, the third runner up in the model competition held in Hanoi last time? Said that the girl came for you? She still wants to marry you?" Wu Kui asked with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, but we haven''t entered the bridal chamber yet. They are both in Hong Kong now. Her brother Yalong has also worked in Chen. I went to Manila last time mainly to save her brother Yalong. It was purely accidental to meet brother Heilong. This is also the arrangement of fate! We all think that brother Heilong must be dead. Who knows that he escaped and worked in Chen. Fate It''s such a strange thing, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.

 Chapter 1165

    Ruan Ling''s group wedding for forensic physician Chen, Heilong and Wu Kui was quite grand. She told all factory employees at the wedding site that in the future, all beautiful women in death valley, old and young, will have the opportunity to be selected by good men outside. Moreover, Ruan Ling promised that the quality of men who are approved by her to enter Death Valley to select beautiful women will be guaranteed, It won''t be the kind of men who make the sisters of Death Valley wait patiently for opportunities.


    Even if there are few opportunities, the remaining sisters still have the opportunity to be the woman of Uncle Tang Wenhao, just like the last wedding between Tang Wenhao and Xiao Wan and Xiao Xuan, didn''t they add eight or nine other beauties? Therefore, inspired by Ruan Ling, the wedding atmosphere was very festive. Even forensic Chen, who had just lost his daughter, was much better than before because he had three new wives and grandchildren. He was full of confidence in his later life.


    Let the three newlyweds spend a few days'' honeymoon in death valley. Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao began to fulfill their promise to forensic Chen, send him out of the mountain, go to Hanoi to find Ruan Ying''s unit, ask for her detailed address, and he will go to her hometown to see who else is in Ruan Ying''s family.


    Both Chen forensic medicine and Heilong wanted to take their newly married wife out of the death valley these days. After all, they were newly married and were reluctant to separate. However, these women all chose to stay in the death valley and wait for their men to return to the death valley as soon as possible. They will always wait for them, which caught Chen forensic medicine and Heilong a little unprepared. Later, Ruan Ling explained that they also understood, Because these women haven''t left since they entered the death valley. They can''t adapt to life outside the death valley. They won''t leave here all their life. They just hope that their men can stay in the death valley forever for them.


    The two men had to promise them that they would return to the valley of death as soon as possible to accompany them for the rest of their lives.


    Wu Kui''s four little beauties are different. He wants to go with Wu Kui very much, but Wu Kui doesn''t dare to take them away now. He makes an excuse and says that he is going to perform his mission this time out of death valley. He will take them back and live a good life.


    In fact, in Wu Kui''s eyes, the life in death valley is really a good day for men! Beautiful women are like clouds, picking at will, not romantic and happy. In such a fairyland on earth, is the man who wants to leave still a man?


    Therefore, there are still a few people when they come and go out. The only difference is that the three new men in death valley are worried about their parting this time, and several beauties are worried about them.


    After four days and three nights of trekking, the five people finally stepped into the boundary of Liangshan again. As soon as they got out of the mountain, they saw Yang Xi leaning against the business car and waiting for them at the entrance with a smile. Tang Wenhao hurried up and hugged her devil slim waist. "Ha ha, sister, you are so punctual every time? Miss me?"


    "Villain, who is as heartless as you? Baby, I miss my sister. I must ask you tonight. Don''t stand up for my sister, you know?" Yang Xi smiled vaguely in Tang Wenhao''s ear.


    "Sister, don''t worry! Tonight you will cry and beg me to let you go. Moreover, I promise to do my best. It''s inconvenient to be crazy with my sister these days and nights. I have a lot of physical strength." Tang Wenhao also said with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, villain, seduce my sister! By the way, how about jing''er? Have you been close to her several times? You can''t treat her badly. She loves you as much as my sister, okay?" Yang Xi still misses her sister Yang Jing.


    "Elder sister, don''t you worry about it? Except for the first night, she had her share in the next few nights. I still remember that at noon on their wedding day, I ran to her medical room. We ate secretly once and were caught by ah Yun." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, is it true or false?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Of course it''s true. In fact, I didn''t want to sneak into her in the daytime. On the key day, she was also wearing the Vietnamese national costume Audrey and pouting little PP to weave auspicious ribbons for several of their new couples. You know, both of your sisters are the best. If you bend down and pout, which man can carry it? I looked so sexy that I didn''t hold it, so I had to put her down on the spot." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Brother, what do you tell us about beauty Yang? The hue of her face." Wu Kui walked up to her and smiled.


    "Second brother, do we need to be serious when we talk between husband and wife?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, our baby is right. Do we need to be so serious to talk between husband and wife? Wu Kui, do you really dare to become another family in death valley? You are really brave! Forensic doctor Chen and brother Heilong are people without wives. It''s nothing to choose more wives. There are already two in your family. You''re not afraid of the vinegar jar at home to blow you out?" Yang Xi joked.


    "Beauty Yang, your husband has more women than me. If you don''t talk about him, why do you say I have only a few wives?" Wu Kui said with a brazen smile, and everyone laughed.


    "Wu Kui, can you compare with our baby? Are you handsome? Do you have his kung fu? Are you smart? The most important thing is that we are willing to paste it upside down to him. We are willing to give him all the beauties in the world. Hum, are you jealous? Right? Baby, a Ling, get in the car." Yang Xi picked up Liu Mei, smiled, and then opened the door to signal everyone to get in the car.


    "Beauty Yang, why didn''t I find you so crazy before? At that time, we all thought you and your ex husband loved each other to death. Hey? Why did you dump him? It seems that your women are also lecherous and like the new and hate the old. In fact, your ex husband looks right." Wu Kui was stimulated by Yang Xi and wanted to fight back.


    However, his opponent is not ordinary people, but Yang Xi. Yang Xi glanced back and said seriously, "Wu Kui, don''t mention that man to my aunt. In my aunt''s eyes, my baby is the only man in my life. Other men are stinky dog shit and nothing. If you mention that stinky man to my aunt again, my aunt will turn her face!"


    "Oh, no, sister, the second brother is also joking with you. Don''t talk about it! Second brother, you''d better care more about yourself how to persuade your two sister-in-law to marry four little Beauties home as soon as possible!" Tang Wenhao was angry when he saw Yang Xi and quickly changed the topic.


    Ruan Ling sat behind and said with a smile, "sister Yang Xi, don''t be angry. They are all a family."


    "Oh, ah Ling, I''m not angry. I just don''t like others to mention that man in front of me. Wu Kui, sister Yang Xi just had a bad attitude. I''ll apologize to you!" Yang Xi smiled magnanimously.


    "Hehe, it''s okay. You''re all my siblings. It''s not a matter to be criticized by my siblings. Besides, our colleagues have known each other for several years. Sister Yang Xi has always been a hot beauty. Mans has no second person to provoke you except my brother. Anyway, I certainly dare not. I''m sorry just now. I made your taboo." Wu Kui smiled.


    Yang Xi drove the car and didn''t walk towards the downtown area of Liangshan, but turned to Hanoi. Not only Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling wanted to send Chen forensic medicine to Hanoi, but Heilong and Wu Kui also had to go back to their work units.


    In less than two hours, Yang Xi sent Heilong and Wu Kui to Hanoi International Airport. Tang Wenhao got off the bus and shook hands with Heilong and Wu Kui. "Big brother, second brother, have a safe trip. Call us when you get to the unit! Pay attention to safety on the way." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, you should also pay attention to safety! Especially beauty Yang, you drive a little hard. Let my brother drive when you go back!" Wu Kui smiled at Yang Xi.


    "Hehe, don''t worry! Go back and kneel down to your wife as soon as possible!" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "OK, sister-in-law, I''ll kneel on the washboard for my wife when I go back. Brother, beauty Yang has such a hot temper. Only your boy has the ability to deal with her." Wu Kui smiled.


    Before Tang Wenhao spoke, Yang Xi snuggled happily in Tang Wenhao''s arms and picked Liu Mei, "hum, that''s, as soon as my baby touches me, I''ll be happy to die. He can clean me up as he likes."


    "Ha ha... It''s not so exciting. You''re really an aunt. I won''t tell you. Bye, sister a Ling, bye, Mr. Chen, bye!" Wu Kui said, waved goodbye to the others with Heilong, and turned into the waiting hall.


    "Elder sister, why do you always stimulate my second brother?" Tang Wenhao smiled at Yang Xi after getting on the bus.


    "It''s fun, nothing, baby, don''t be angry!" Yang Xi smiled and touched Tang Wenhao''s handsome face, which amused forensic Chen and Ruan Ling behind.


    "Mr. Chen, we young people like to play around. Don''t be surprised." Ruan Ling smiled at forensic Chen. In fact, forensic Chen can''t understand what Yang Xi and Tang Wenhao are talking about.


    "Sister, what am I angry with? By the way, sister, I want to discuss something with you." Tang Wenhao looked back and said to Ruan Ling. He suddenly remembered whether he had visited Ruan Qin''s cemetery one day.


    "What''s the matter? Baby, say it!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I want to go to sister Ruan Qin''s cemetery first and clean it up for her. I haven''t seen her for nearly a year. Now that I''m in Hanoi, go to see her first and then their unit? It won''t take a few minutes," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, then go and have a look! You should also go and see her. At least your husband and wife will have a fight," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, sister, let me drive! You can sit here and save me from directing you to drive." Tang Wenhao smiled at Yang Xi. Yang Xi quickly pulled over and replaced Tang Wenhao.


    In less than half an hour, Tang Wenhao led Ruan Ling, Yang Xi and forensic physician Chen to Ruan Qin''s cemetery. As soon as he arrived at the green mountains and waters, Tang Wenhao felt a little ashamed of Ruan Qin. He bent down and cleaned up the weeds near the cemetery while facing the cemetery, "Sister Ruan Qin, I''m sorry I didn''t take good care of Ruan Ying. She went with you a few days ago. I hope she has found you. Your sisters used to work together. They came from the same place. When they arrived in heaven, they took care of each other!"

 Chapter 1166

    Tang Wenhao finished paying homage to Ruan Qin. The car had just driven into the highway. The phone rang. He asked Yang Xi to answer the phone for him. Yang Xi looked at the number and said, "baby, is it president man''s phone? Is it your sister to answer it or listen to it yourself?"


    "Hehe, sister, you take it. It''s all your own." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Mr. man, I''m Yang Xi. My baby is driving." Yang Xi then pressed the button to answer.


    "Oh, Yang Xi, the situation of mans is very bad now. Tell baby that he must go back to Shanghai in the near future. Mans''s affairs still need to be handled by him personally. Otherwise, it will be a fatal blow to our mans brand. Now some competitors are infinitely amplifying our wives'' Affairs, making a big fuss about his kung fu and saying that he borrowed it We women practice evil skills. Anyway, we have to have an explanation to give the public a reasonable explanation. We don''t know kung fu and can''t explain it, "Manny said anxiously.


    "Oh, Mr. man, I see. When will the baby go back?" Yang Xi asked.


    "As soon as possible, the longer the time, the more unfavorable it will be to us, and it will affect Chen, because Chen is also mans holding company. His father-in-law Chen Haokun is also urging us to let baby solve this matter quickly and don''t affect the overall situation. Yang Xi, I''m still worried that those omnipresent journalists will go to Vietnam to harass our Ruan family. You must be careful there, because Mans is a listed company, and Vietnam mans will certainly not let go of these entertainment records, "said mani.


    "I see. Mr. man, I will discuss countermeasures with ah Ling. Don''t worry too much. Baby is so smart. He will have a way. By the way, Mr. man, how long are you from the due date?" Yang Xi asked with concern.


    "Hehe, there are still a few months left. It''s early! I''m fine. Just pay attention. Then you can discuss it and give me an answer early! I can also explain to the company. Yang Xi, pay attention to the way when you say, don''t put too much psychological pressure on our baby." Manny reminded.


    "Hehe, Mr. man, don''t worry! Like you, I don''t want to give up!" Yang Xi smiled gently.


    Hang up Manny''s phone and don''t wait for Yang Xi to speak. Tang Wenhao said with a worried smile, "sister, is it the last time I climbed the mountain with Shen Wen sisters?"


    "Well, it''s not very good to be wirelessly amplified by some competitors, which has an impact on mans group as a whole. Mans is always a little anxious. He wants you to go back to Shanghai in person to calm down the matter and let us discuss it, but there won''t be much problem," Yang Xi said.


    "Sister Yang Xi, baby, we''ll make a good plan after we go back. Now we can''t discuss it in the car. So, baby, don''t worry. We''ve overcome so many difficulties. What''s this? Don''t worry, it''s a big deal to re register the company." Ruan Ling smiled. She was as worried about Tang Wenhao''s excessive self blame and hurt her body as Manny thought.


    "Yes, ah Ling is right. President man, ah Ling, sister, Xiaoyao and Yani, together with our strong financial strength, dissolved man. We started again and registered a Tang clothing group. It won''t take long for Tang to surpass man now." Yang Xi smiled.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Ling and Yang Xi were comforting him and said with a helpless smile, "Oh, I didn''t expect that I would hold Shen Wen''s sister''s hand for such a simple thing, because several boys put photos on the Internet and evolved into such an event. Shit, it''s really depressing."


    "Hehe, baby, don''t be depressed. This also shows that in today''s society, it''s easy to succeed. Things are both positive and negative. It''s easy to destroy a person, but it''s also easy to achieve a person. As long as we handle it well, maybe this thing will become a good thing?" Yang Xi smiled.


    "That''s right, baby, so don''t have any psychological pressure. To meet the challenge bravely is to have so many sisters behind you. What are you afraid of?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, I''m not afraid, but I don''t want to implicate mans and you sisters." Tang Wenhao said.


    "What are you talking about? Baby, don''t you know your life belongs to our sisters? Our sisters are closely related to your fate. After we help forensic Chen find sister Ruan Ying''s home, we''ll go back to Shanghai. It''s no big deal for my sister to go back with you." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Well, our sisters will go back with you." Ruan Ling also smiled.


    The National Museum of Vietnam history is a national history museum in Vietnam. It is located in the southeast of Hanoi city near the red river. It is a three story building. The museum was built by the French in 1926 and completed in 1932. In 1958, the Vietnamese government officially took over the building and began to collect data to transform the museum from the Oriental Culture Museum to the National History Museum. On September 3, 1958, the Vietnam National History Museum was officially opened to the public for tourists. At present, there are more than 100000 exhibits in the museum, including many rare and valuable objects, especially some cultural collections that can be traced back to a long time (Heping Beishan culture, Dongshan culture, HOA Binh bacson, Dongson), ancient glazed ceramics in Vietnam, champo stone carvings, and bronze ware in the feudal period (Le Nguyen Dynasty), Ancient Vietnamese imperial edicts written in Chinese characters and official documents of the imperial court; Ancient Vietnamese furniture, architectural methods and various works of art. The museum has a rich collection, showing the rise and fall of various dynasties in Vietnam''s history and the historical process of Vietnam''s colonial rule by France. In the past few years, many new collections have been collected from the wrecked ancient ships in central Vietnam, central highlands, southern Vietnam and culaocham. The collections in the exhibition hall have been scientifically classified and systematically planned and managed, and have been constantly updated and upgraded. It is a model for the management of all museums in Vietnam.


    The museum has sent delegations to visit museums in China, Singapore, Indonesia, Malaysia, Laos, Brunei Darussalam and other places for many times. At the invitation of the Museum of Guangxi Zhuang Autonomous Region, the National History Museum of Vietnam held the "fine bronze relics exhibition in the collection of the National History Museum of Vietnam" in Nanning, Guangxi from October 10, 2007 to January 10, 2008.


    This is the first time Tang Wenhao visited the place where Ruan Qin and Ruan Ying worked. It has to be said that there are still a lot of collections in Vietnam''s National History Museum, but it is still a big difference compared with China''s Forbidden City.


    "Sister, you said that if the ancient cave discovered by sister Ah Mui and I and the underground palace in our death valley were excavated, would the museum look too shabby?" Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling''s hand and whispered a smile to her during his visit.


    "Well, of course. In fact, according to Ruan Ying''s conjecture, those two places are likely to be our ancient legend of Liangshan, the ruins of a RI and a Yue tribes. The cultural relics in them must be invaluable and immeasurable. Because of this, we should be very careful not to tell others casually, even our own sisters. This is top secret, okay?" Ruan Ling reminded.


    "Sister, I know, so I haven''t told sister Yang Xi. At present, only sister Manny and sister ah meI know. Of course, I told my father and mother last time, but I think my father and mother won''t hurt us." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Well, that''s for sure, but it can''t be expanded in the future," said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah Ling, baby, what are you muttering about? After the visit, but that''s it! It''s far from our forbidden city. Now it''s time to find someone?" Yang Xi asked


    "Hehe, sister Yang Xi, you can''t compare our Vietnam with your China! What a big country is Vietnam, but China has an ancient civilization of 5000 years. The difference between the two is too far. Let''s go! Go up to the third floor, I asked, and their office area is upstairs." Ruan Ling smiled, and then motioned forensic Chen to go upstairs with them.


    Therefore, the four people walked around the office area of the museum from the outside and found their department in charge of archaeology. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, it was none other than Chen Tai, the ex boyfriend of Ruan Qin who met them in the jungle. There was another person sitting in his office. Tang Wenhao also knew Ruan Li, who was also a member of their archaeological team.


    Chen Tai didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to find him. He was very surprised and full of hostility. This was his former rival, "what are you... What are you doing here? You killed Ruan Qin and turned Ruan Ying away. Do you still have the face to come to our unit?"


    "Mr. Chen... Don''t get excited. We have something to ask you for help this time." Tang Wenhao quickly smiled and motioned to forensic Chen to come to him.


    Ruan Ling hurried to Chen Tai with the arm of forensic physician Chen. Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, this is Ruan Ying''s biological father who has been separated for many years. We want to find her home address through your unit, okay?".


    Tang Wenhao''s words confused Chen Tai. Ruan Li next to him also looked at Tang Wenhao and forensic Chen, Ruan Ling and Yang Xi in surprise. He didn''t know what they were going to do?


    "Mr. Tang, make it clear. Isn''t Ruan Ying with you? You asked us for her home address in turn. Is something wrong with her?" Chen Tai asked suspiciously. Ruan Li also looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Well, Ruan Ying died of a heart attack. Her biological father personally performed an autopsy for her, so we want to find her family." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Ah? Ruan Ying is dead? How could it be? She has always been very healthy. Why would the boy die with you? Did you kill her? You have killed Dr. Ruan Qin, and now you have killed Ruan Ying and Ruan Li. Call the police! Catch the Chinese man." Chen Tai pointed to Tang Wenhao and said excitedly, but Ruan Li didn''t move.


    "Well, Mr. Chen, how could my husband kill Ruan Ying''s sister? They all have children. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know the situation. Ruan Ying''s sister''s autopsy was done by her father himself. Can there be a problem? Tell him, old Sir! If he doesn''t give us Ruan Ying''s address, let''s find their leaders!" Ruan Ling glared at Chen Tai unhappily.

 Chapter 1167

    "Hum, beauty, are you also the wife of this Chinese man?" Chen Tai looked at Ruan Ling contemptuously. He didn''t know that Tang Wenhao was actually Indian. Of course, in Tang Wenhao''s bones, he was still Chinese. He went to India with Manny to join Indian nationality in order to avoid the legal risk of polygamy.


    Looking at his eyes, Ruan Ling was so angry that she wanted to fan him, but she still held back. "Is there a problem? If you don''t want to say that no one forced you, baby, let''s go and find their leaders." Ruan Ling said, pulling Tang Wenhao and leaving.


    Tang Wenhao looked at Chen Tai and looked at his beloved woman with disdain. He couldn''t stand it. The fire rubbed the ground and came up. Instead of following Ruan Ling, he suddenly grabbed Chen Tai''s collar and pushed him to the wall, "Mr. Chen, if I hadn''t killed you in the face of sister Ruan Qin and Ruan Ying, you forgot that your little life was saved by me and my eldest brother. In the jungle, you were eaten by wolves without our brothers. Can you still stand here and talk?"


    How powerful Tang Wenhao was! He twisted Chen Tai''s face red and his neck thick. "You... Let me go."


    "I won''t let go. What can you do to me? Do you believe I can make you speechless and become a mute immediately?" Tang Wenhao threatened. He was angry when he remembered that the man bullied Ruan Qin at the beginning, and he was very angry when he remembered that the man never went to her grave to see her after Ruan Qin died.


    At this time, Ruan Li next to him spoke. He patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and said coldly, "Mr. Tang, let Artest go and make the situation clear! Even if Dr. Ruan Qin''s affair is over, we also know, but how did Ruan Ying die of a heart attack? Also, when did she pop up with a biological father? Isn''t her father in her family her biological father?"


    Tang Wenhao always had a good impression of Ruan Li. Looking at his face, he let Chen Tai go, nodded and said to Ruan Li, "Mr. Ruan, you''re right. He''s Ruan Ying''s biological father. However, Ruan Ying didn''t know about it. It''s also a coincidence. When Ruan Ying died, we weren''t around. In order to give Ruan Ying an explanation and ourselves an explanation, we invited Dr. Chen FA to do an autopsy to see how she died. Why did she suddenly disappear when she was young After entering the mountain with us, forensic doctor Chen met Ruan Ying. During the autopsy, he recognized Ruan Ying as his daughter who had been separated for more than 20 years. Because her appearance was very similar to her mother, and because she had several landmark black moles on her body, forensic doctor Chen believed that she was his daughter. Therefore, forensic doctor Chen wanted to find you and ask Ruan Ying''s address. He wanted to see it Looking at her mother and her present father, it can be regarded as a wish. That''s the case. "


    "Oh, I see. However, I heard that Ruan Ying''s mother died long ago, and her father later married two rooms. That''s why Ruan Ying doesn''t like to go home," Ruan Li said.


    Ruan Ling translated Ruan Li''s words to forensic Chen. As soon as he heard that Ruan Ying''s biological mother died, tears fell from his eyes. Although he had a hunch that Ruan Ying''s mother should be dead, he was still very painful after it was confirmed.


    He hurriedly asked Ruan Li in Vietnamese. Do you know where Ruan Ying''s home is? Ruan Li said he knew. Let them wait. He went to transfer Ruan Ying''s files.


    Seeing that Ruan Li was willing to help Tang Wenhao, Chen Tai also felt very boring. She left the office silently. Ruan Ling saw that he had left and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, don''t be so rude to others! The person who asks for someone is more rude than the person who is asked. Who can stand it? Ha ha."


    "Yes, this silly boy is used to our sisters." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Sister, when did I get angry with you? You don''t know the situation. Without me, my eldest brother Jin Dacai, Chen Tai and Ruan Li, as well as some of their old professors, were eaten by the wolf. My eldest brother and I risked our lives to beat the wolf away. My eldest brother was badly bitten by the wild wolf just to save them. Later, Ruan Ying took care of my eldest brother in the military hospital for a month! Who knows My eldest brother was killed by the killer when he was discharged from the hospital. Of course, the killer went for me, but my eldest brother and sister Ruan Qin were shot because they saved me. Therefore, tracing back to the source, it was not caused by saving them? What did the boy fight against me? "Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s reasonable to say so. Alas, it''s all in the past. Baby, do you say that sister Ruan Qin''s ex boyfriend is this Chen Tai?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, so he hates me very much. I robbed sister Ruan Qin, but I can''t help it. Sister Ruan Qin likes me, and I unconsciously like her, which shows that he is not attractive enough. I can''t blame me, otherwise sister Ruan Qin won''t like me, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, narcissism has begun again, villain, but you do have an irresistible charm for our sister level women, aren''t you, Ling?" Yang Xi smiled vaguely.


    "Well, it''s a pity that I haven''t met sister Ruan Qin, but the baby said she was very beautiful." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "What''s so beautiful? It''s quite beautiful, isn''t it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Is it more beautiful than sister?" Yang Xi asked provocatively.


    "Well... It''s almost the same!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He knew that Yang Xi was very proud and confident in her beauty. She had hardly served anyone except Ruan Ling sisters, so he deliberately annoyed her.


    "Villain, every time you are with your sister, don''t you say that she is the most beautiful and sexy young woman in the world?" Yang Xi whispered in Tang Wenhao''s ear.


    "Sister Yang Xi, please be gentle and don''t hurt, baby." Ruan Ling reminded Tang Wenhao painfully when she saw that Yang Xi screwed up Tang Wenhao''s ears. She couldn''t bear to be bullied like this.


    "Oh, ah Ling, don''t worry! Can I be willing to make him hurt? This is also my baby pimple, villain. Honestly, is my sister the most beautiful young woman in the world?" Yang Xi smiled vaguely.


    "Yes... OK? Elder sister, you''d better let me go earlier! Otherwise, in the evening, I will really punish you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. Basically, his beautiful wife and concubine are looking forward to the punishment.


    "Hehe, how do you want to punish your sister? Tell me." Yang Xi asked with great interest.


    When the two were flirting, Ruan Li came in from the outside with a note in his hand and handed it to forensic Chen, "old Sir, this is Ruan Ying''s home address. To understand her situation, you''d better go to her home and have a look! In addition, according to the regulations of our unit, you''d better open her death certificate to us some day, and we''ll save her personal file."


    "Well, no problem. Thank you, Mr. Ruan." Chen said politely.


    "You''re welcome. Ruan Ying is also our colleague and friend. Her death is also a loss to our unit, because she learned a lot from Dr. Ruan Qin. When she was about to play a role, she left the unit temporarily because she was pregnant with Mr. Tang''s child. Who knew such a thing would happen? Our leaders felt sorry for her and asked us to convey our condolences to her." Ruan Li said.


    "Well, thank you for your concern for my daughter," Chen said sadly.


    When he left the museum, Chen Tai still didn''t appear again. It was Ruan Li who sent them out of the unit, "Don''t blame Artest, Mr. Tang. He actually loves Dr. Ruan Qin. After all, they were still in love before you appeared. Therefore, after Dr. Ruan Qin followed you, he didn''t have face when he returned to the unit. Up to now, he hasn''t found a girlfriend again. Maybe he will be relieved after this time. By the way, Mr. Tang, thank you for saving his life "Ruan Li smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, you''re welcome. That''s what we should do. In that case, we can''t die. Thank you very much today. Bye." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, you''re welcome. Goodbye," Ruan Li said with a smile.


    "Wait, by the way, Mr. Ruan, tell Chen Tai that if he really loves sister Ruan Qin so much, he should go to see her every year on her death day, instead of saying that you are not far from her graveyard. Bye." Tang Wenhao drove away from the museum.


    Ruan Li stared at the business car driven by Tang Wenhao disappearing into the traffic flow.


    "Sister, shall we go directly to Ruan Ying''s hometown or go home first?" Tang Wenhao asked before getting on the expressway.


    "Sister, ask old Mr. Chen!" Ruan Ling said, and then asked the opinion of forensic Chen. He wanted to go to Ruan Ying''s house as soon as possible to get rid of this worry. He wanted to know more about how his poor daughter came over these years. Ruan Ling and several of them could understand his mood.


    Tang Wenhao was just about to turn his car into the highway when the phone of forensic Chen rang. He took out his mobile phone and pressed the button to answer, "Yingzi, my father is in Hanoi. However, my father wants to go back to Liangshan now. When my father has finished the work, he will go back to Hanoi to tell you about it,... What? You are home now? OK! Let''s talk about it again! You wait for my father at home. My father has something important to tell you... Let''s talk about it again! One word or two on the phone is unclear, Well, I''ll be there in more than an hour. Hang up first. "


    "Mr. Chen, your daughter''s name is yingzi?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, my name is Chen Ying. Isn''t Ruan Ying called Chen Ying? It''s also a kind of memory for this girl! I didn''t expect it was really missed." Chen sighed sadly.


    "Alas, it''s already like this. Don''t be too sad, old man. Spend your old age in death valley in the future! By the way, what does your daughter yingzi do now?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, yingzi''s job is good. She is the Chinese translator of Hanoi trade company. I thought that the relationship between China and Vietnam was getting closer and closer, and it would be easier to learn Chinese well and get employed. Therefore, she studied in Nanning for two years and worked as a Chinese translator in Hanoi foreign trade company after graduation. Her salary was good and it was easier to work." When Chen said about the daughter, he looked proud.

 Chapter 1168

    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, forensic medical examiner Chen''s home was near ah Xiu''s home, and the two communities were no more than 100 meters apart. Therefore, as soon as he drove into Chen Fayi''s community, Tang Wenhao felt that he should go to see his mother-in-law Li Meihua. They all arrived at the door of their home. It seemed unreasonable not to go in and have a look.


    Ruan Ling also found the problem, "hehe, baby, I didn''t expect it! Your father-in-law''s home is the next door neighbor from your mother-in-law''s home." Ruan Ling smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, that''s why it''s fate. Besides, you''re such a small place. I want to marry more daughters-in-law. There must be mothers-in-law everywhere in the world." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha... Bad guy... Yang Xi and Ruan Ling both laughed. Of course, forensic doctor Chen didn''t know what they were laughing at. Every time he saw several young people laughing, he just showed a polite smile at the corners of his mouth.


    However, he also had a very good impression of Tang Wenhao. He thought that the Chinese young man was a little playful, but he was really good. When Ruan Jingxiong said that his Chinese son-in-law was very good, he didn''t care too much. After getting along with him these days, he really learned the difference of Tang Wenhao.


    What impressed him most about Tang Wenhao was that he wanted his women endlessly. His exuberant energy was amazing. He didn''t expect that so many women in death valley were his own. He didn''t expect that he could deal with so many beautiful women, with great physical strength and heroic spirit, It''s no wonder that Ruan Jingxiong, the general coach of special forces, loves and appreciates his Chinese son-in-law.


    Four people got out of the car in front of an old building. Forensic medicine Chen motioned everyone to follow him upstairs. His house was on the third floor. The corridor was a little shabby. Forensic medicine Chen, who had no extra money, took a dead salary and was hungry. But don''t think about a good day. The house was divided into two bedrooms decades ago.


    At the door, forensic Chen rang the doorbell, and there was a silver bell like sound. Then the door opened. In front of him was a beautiful and beautiful woman, twenty-two or three years old, dressed in snow-white Audrey, which set off her perfect figure to be extremely enchanting and sexy.


    Similarly, the appearance of Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Yang Xi also surprised Miss yingzi. In particular, Tang Wenhao''s eye-catching heroism shocked her even more, because she had never seen such a beautiful and charming man. She looked at her father suspiciously, "Dad, who are they?"


    "Hehe, yingzi, let me introduce him to you. His name is Tang Wenhao, Chinese. These two are his wives. She is from Liangshan, Ruan Ling. She is the boss of Ruan''s national medicine. She is Miss Yang, Mr. Tang''s Chinese wife, boss Ruan. She is my daughter yingzi." forensic Chen introduced them. At the same time, Also let Tang Wenhao and some of them into the house.


    "Oh, Hello, Mr. Tang, Hello, boss Ruan, Hello, Miss Yang, please come in!" she greeted Tang Wenhao and them in standard Mandarin, which made Tang Wenhao and them feel friendly.


    "Miss yingzi, your Chinese is really authentic." Tang Wenhao praised it sincerely.


    "Hehe, I have to receive or go to China on business every week. Moreover, I have stayed in Nanning for several years, so my Chinese level is no different from that of ordinary Chinese." yingzi smiled.


    "No wonder! Miss yingzi is very beautiful! Where''s her boyfriend?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, not yet. Well, it''s hard to find a suitable one after graduating less than a year. Miss Yang, we Vietnamese girls are different from your Chinese girls. As long as you Chinese girls don''t look too ugly, you don''t worry about getting married. In Vietnam, we need not only beautiful and educated, but also rich girls at home to get married! So I''m going to Like boss Ruan, I also find a Chinese boy, but my father doesn''t agree! He says I''m going to marry abroad, and he has no one to take care of. It''s true. My father is my only relative. "Chen Ying smiled with some regret.


    "Yingzi, it used to be my father''s selfish idea. In the future, if you meet a Chinese boy you like, my father won''t stop you. You can do it yourself!" said forensic Chen, because he saw that women like Ruan Ling married Chinese men. Besides, he has a home for the rest of his life, so there''s no need to tie his daughter around, If she wants to fly, let her fly.


    "Really? Dad, do you really want me to marry a Chinese?" Chen Ying asked pleasantly.


    "Of course it''s true. Looking at you like this, are you interested in someone?" Chen asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, not yet, Dad, but I really like China." Chen Ying smiled shyly.


    "Alas, it seems that my daughters are destined for China. Come on, my father will introduce Mr. Tang to you again. In fact, he is not only the husband of boss Ruan and Miss Yang, but also your sister''s husband. In other words, he is your brother-in-law." forensic Chen said to his daughter yingzi.


    "Ah? My brother-in-law? Dad, am I not your only daughter? Why did another brother-in-law pop up?... ah? I know,... Dad, you won''t say that my sister who has been separated for more than 20 years has found it?" Chen Ying suddenly reacted.


    Forensic doctor Chen nodded and said, "well, yingzi, your sister Chen Ying has been found, but she... Has... Died... This time... Dad... Went... To do... Autopsy for her." he was already sobbing when he said this.


    "Ah? Dad... What''s going on?" Chen Ying asked suspiciously holding her father.


    "Let... Your brother-in-law... Let me tell you." forensic Chen was too sad when talking about Ruan Ying. He waved, pointed to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and asked Tang Wenhao to explain to Chen Ying.


    "Yingzi girl, your father is my godfather''s friend, that is, Ruan Jingxiong. You must know him too?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, of course I know uncle Ruan. I have a good relationship with Uncle Ruan''s daughter wen''er! But does this have anything to do with my sister?" Chen Ying asked suspiciously.


    "Hehe, there is no direct relationship, but it is also because of the close relationship between the two old people that your father has the opportunity to see your sister. This time, your father asked him to help in death valley. Isn''t your sister Wen Hao''s wife? She died suddenly, but we don''t want to call the police, because we know that someone didn''t hurt her, but we also need to find out The cause of her death, let my godfather ask his familiar forensic doctor to do an autopsy for your sister in private. Unexpectedly, your father recognized your sister during the autopsy, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Dad, did sister Ruan Ling say that? Are you sure that''s my sister?" Chen Ying asked hurriedly.


    "Well, yingzi, your sister''s appearance is very similar to that of your aunt. My father can''t read it wrong. Their mother and daughter are carved in the same mold. Moreover, my father knows several moles on your sister''s body. I''m sure it can''t be wrong, but my father can''t figure out when she suffered from congenital heart disease. I''m afraid I can''t find out until I see her adoptive parents Chu, yingzi, now that you have gone home, why don''t you take a leave from your company and go to your sister''s hometown with your father! "


    "OK, Dad, let me go with you to see where my sister used to live! When shall we go? Where is her home?" Chen Ying asked hurriedly.


    "Yingzi, please tidy up! We''ll go right away, and we can''t delay your brother-in-law and boss Ruan. They made a special trip to send dad," Chen said.


    "OK, Dad, I''ll clean up right away and call our boss for leave." Chen Ying said, then twisted her hips and walked into her boudoir to prepare for the trip. Forensic Chen also motioned Tang Wenhao to sit down first, and he also went into the house to make preparations.


    "Baby, Ruan Ying''s sister is beautiful enough. She looks like Ruan Ying. She is slender and has good skin. What she says in Chinese is no different from ours." Yang Xi praised.


    "Hehe, sister Yang Xi, what do you want to say?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling still knows me. I think baby can consider taking Ruan Ying as her sister. It''s more convenient to take care of the old man in the future. The family is together. Besides, haven''t you heard the old man say that his daughter also studies foreign trade? We mans are short of talents like her now. If she works in mans, baby will have more beautiful wives and the company will have more Talent, like Shen Wen''s sister, is so cost-effective, "Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense. It''s bad for others to hear." Tang Wenhao whispered, pointing to Chen Ying''s room.


    "Hehe, what''s wrong? Maybe the little girl also has this idea? It''s called going one after another, okay? Bad guy, can''t wait?" Yang Xi smiled vaguely.


    "Hehe, sister, I''m wronged to death. Who can''t wait?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Just after that, Chen Ying came out of the boudoir with a small bag and changed into jeans. She looked clean and energetic. "Ha ha, yingzi girl, this dress is good, sexy, a big beauty." Ruan Ling praised.


    "Oh, no! Sister a Ling, you are the real beauty! And Miss Yang, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." Chen Ying smiled shyly.


    The three beauties were polite for a while. Forensic Chen also changed into clothes again and came out with a leather box. Tang Wenhao hurriedly came forward to carry the box for the old man. The old man smiled and didn''t refuse. Chen Ying glanced at Tang Wenhao, but he looked a little shy.


    Ruan Ling and Yang Xi catch Chen Ying''s expression. The two beauties look at each other and smile, which is meaningful.


    Five people went downstairs. Tang Wenhao put the box in the back seat, then opened the door for Ruan Ling and others and let them get on the bus. After they all got on the bus, he closed the door and drove away from the Chen family.

 Chapter 1169

    On the way, Chen Ying, who is proficient in Chinese, had a very happy chat with Ruan Ling and Yang Xi. She talked with them about her relationship with Ruan Wen, her experience of studying in China, and interesting stories about doing business with Chinese people.


    Tang Wenhao found that Chen Ying is very talkative and knows a lot about Chinese culture. It can be said that her Chinese level is far better than Ruan Ling and even Manny, which makes Tang Wenhao look at her with new eyes.


    "Yingzi girl, your Chinese is so good, how about your English?" Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "OK? Anyway, there''s no problem with normal communication. What''s the matter? Miss Yang." Chen Ying asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I want to dig you into our mans for foreign trade! Are you interested? Our Vietnamese Mans is currently setting up a foreign trade department. If you are interested, you can consider it. Our mans salary must be higher than your current salary. How much do you get a month now? I mean RMB. I find it troublesome to convert your Vietnamese Dong." Yang Xi asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, two or three thousand yuan, Miss Yang, how much salary can you mans give me?" Chen Ying asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha... Yingzi girl, how much do you want?" Ruan Ling asked with great interest when she saw that Chen Ying seemed to have a real intention to work in mans. She also found that Chen Ying was indeed a rare talent.


    "Hehe, sister a Ling, can I have as much as I say?" Chen Ying asked with a smile.


    "Yes, as long as you dare to speak, we mans can afford it." Ruan Ling smiled seriously.


    Chen Ying was stunned. She put away her smiling face and asked seriously, "sister a Ling, do you really need a talent like me? I don''t need you to take care of me, because I''m satisfied with my current job. Of course, I won''t refuse if I have a better chance."


    "Yingzi, sister a Ling is also serious. As long as you have the ability, you can certainly get a higher salary in mans than in your enterprise. In addition, now we are also a family. Your sister is Wen Hao''s wife. Moreover, they both have children. You are the child''s aunt. Isn''t it more suitable for mans? Moreover, your father may not have time yet I tell you, he has planned to spend his old age in our death valley. In this way, if you also work in mans, you can take care of each other? In addition, wen''er is also Wen Hao''s wife, which means that your friends and relatives are all in mans, which is no better than you working in Hanoi alone? "Ruan Ling asked.


    "Sister a Ling, I can''t understand you for a while. What do you mean when you say that my father plans to spend his old age in death valley?" Chen Ying asked puzzled.


    "Isn''t sister a ling the successor of Ruan Guoyao? Ruan Guoyao is in death valley, more than 200 kilometers away from Liangshan Mountain, and mans is a Hong Kong enterprise of my mother''s sister. My sister Manny and I have been separated since childhood. She was adopted by the Hong Kong boss, and I stayed in the Ruan family. I met with your brother-in-law by chance two years ago, and because he is an employee of mans, I He is as like as two peas, who will be surprised. Finally, we will know that we have one sister in the world. Our sister will just accompany Wen Hao. Later, my sister set up a factory in Vietnam. Your brother-in-law is the general manager. So Ruan and mans are actually one, understand? "Ruan Ling laughed.


    "Ah? Like you, does your sister accompany... My brother-in-law?" Chen Ying asked in surprise.


    "Yes! Not only our sisters, but also several pairs of sisters came together in our Ruan family, such as sister Yang Xi, her sister Yang Jing, and our AMI sisters. We didn''t break the law. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if we allow this in Vietnam. Besides, we sisters are living a very happy life now," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s true. Many of our classmates marry a man with their sisters, so I don''t think there''s anything, but isn''t my brother-in-law Chinese?" Chen Ying whispered, pointing to Tang Wenhao driving in front.


    "Hehe, of course your brother-in-law is Chinese, but he is also a Vietnamese son-in-law. Besides, our Ruan family''s daughter-in-law didn''t live in China. We are all in Vietnam, and we have emigrated now. It''s legal polygamy in that Indian country. Who cares?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, so I let our family Jingzi marry because it''s in Vietnam. In China, such marriage must not work. It''s the crime of bigamy," Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Hehe, Miss Yang, you Chinese have to do that. The imbalance between men and women is very serious. There are tens of millions more men than women. Isn''t it more troublesome for a man to marry several women? While there are millions more women in Vietnam than men, so now many men in China who can''t find a wife in China go to Vietnam to find a wife." Chen Ying smiled.


    "Hehe, yingzi girl, you know what? I got married with your brother-in-law because he came to Vietnam to find his wife. As a result, he got into a gang in Langshan, was chased by the gang and mistakenly entered our death valley. In this way, we met together. If he hadn''t come to Vietnam for a blind date, I wouldn''t have this fate with him. I might never meet my sister." Ruan Ling smiled.


    After hearing this, Chen Ying was very surprised. She glanced at Tang Wenhao in front of her, fell in Ruan Ling''s ear and whispered with a smile, "sister a Ling, my brother-in-law is so handsome. Do you still need to come to Vietnam for a blind date? I can''t believe it."


    "Hehe, he was just lovelorn at that time, and it was a bit of a distraction. His girlfriend who had been in love for six years was robbed by a rich second generation. I can''t figure it out. You don''t know, at that time, your brother-in-law was quite honest and devoted to his feelings. He knocked my sister down. He was an employee of my sister''s staff and a very excellent fashion designer, Yang Sister Xi''s men studied design with sister Yang Xi as soon as they graduated from college. "Ruan Ling smiled at Chen Ying.


    "Ah? They are the relationship between the boss and his subordinates? And they are also your sister''s employees? That is to say, Miss Yang is also your sister''s employees, isn''t she?" Chen Ying asked in surprise.


    "Oh, yes! They were both employees of Shanghai mans and engaged in fashion design. They jointly designed a dress last year, participated in Paris fashion week and won the gold medal!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Wow, it''s so powerful! Miss Yang used to be a senior talent." Chen Ying looked at Yang Xi with great admiration and made Yang Xi feel a little embarrassed.


    "Hehe, yingzi girl, don''t look at me like this. It''s all the credit of our baby. There are a lot of his thoughts in our works. Although he is a great man, he belongs to genius in design." Yang Xi smiled proudly.


    After listening to the cross introduction of Ruan Ling and Yang Xi, Chen Ying admired and appreciated Tang Wenhao more. She also understood the Ruan Ling sisters and the talented Yang Xi beauty, and why her sister Ruan Ying committed herself to Tang Wenhao, a super handsome man. It was not only his incomparable handsome that attracted the attention of the beautiful women, His talent and wisdom must also fascinate these beautiful women with outstanding beauty, wisdom and wealth.


    The three beauties were chatting in the back, while Tang Wenhao was absorbed in looking at the car. After all, forensic Chen, the co pilot, was old. As soon as the car bumped, he fell asleep.


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao, under the guidance of Ruan Ling, drove the mountain road for three hours, but they didn''t reach their destination. According to the signs on the map, it was only an hour or two from Liangshan to Ruan Ying''s house, because it was only about 100 kilometers, but because the mountain road was extremely difficult to walk, and there were roadblocks to be removed from time to time, so, In the forest 30 kilometers away from the destination, the night completely shrouded the mysterious jungle.


    "Sister, will we go wrong? It seems that we''ll never get to the end. Moreover, it seems that we need to find a place to sleep. It''s particularly unsafe to walk on the mountain road. We''re a commercial vehicle, not an off-road vehicle. We can''t stand too much turbulence. If we can''t, let''s find a place to rest for a night!" Tang Wenhao said, He stopped against a big tree by the side of the road.


    "Well, it''s OK. Safety first! The road should not go wrong. It''s really dangerous to open the mountain road at night, sister Yang Xi. What do you think?" Yang Xi asked.


    "I also agree to find a place to sleep. The mountain road is too bumpy. Safety is the most important. Otherwise, yingzi, wake up your father! Ask him what the old man thinks?" Yang Xi smiled at Chen Ying.


    "OK, I''ll ask my father''s opinion." as she said, Chen Ying moved over, reached out and patted her father on the shoulder, and whispered to Chen in Vietnamese.


    Tang Wenhao thought, it is estimated that the old man was tired playing with several old aunts in those days. In addition, he didn''t have a good rest when he came out of the death valley these days. He was out of physical strength. It must be easy to fall asleep when he bumped in the car.


    When Chen woke up, he was surprised to see that it was late and their car was still in the jungle. His daughter Chen Ying told him the opinions of Ruan Ling and Yang Xi. As soon as he heard it, he also felt that safety should be put first and agreed to find a place to eat and sleep first, and then go on his way tomorrow morning.


    "Baby, you have to find a place with a little more space on the roadside to stop. We can set up a tent and have a rest after eating. Fortunately, we bought some food to satisfy our hunger in the supermarket when we left Liangshan. Otherwise, we have to hunt in the woods temporarily!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Tang Wenhao restarted the car and smiled at Ruan Ling while driving, "Sister, don''t worry about food. The woods here are full of game. People can''t die of hunger. There''s some trouble in the place where they live. I didn''t see a convenient place to set up a tent just now. We can''t drive into the woods to have a look. It''s not safe on the roadside. What if we fall asleep and meet bad people? It''s really difficult to break the tire for us ¡£¡±


    "Hehe, crow mouth, if you don''t say something nice, this kind of mountain road in the forest where you can''t touch a person for half a day. Where are others? There are bad people!" Yang Xi said with a smile.

 Chapter 1170

    Tang Wenhao drove forward about two or three kilometers and then drove into a forest. He parked his car at the edge of the forest. Five people got out of the car and began to build tents. Fortunately, all mans cars were equipped with some materials needed for field survival, which came in handy at the critical moment.


    Fortunately, there are two tents in the business car. They use the business car as a barrier to build a tent at the same time, which is not far away, and avoid the embarrassment of men and women getting too close. After all, not all the women here belong to Tang Wenhao, but also a sister-in-law he just met.


    After setting up the tent, the five people found some dry firewood in the nearby forest, put it in the grass, and then lit it, so as to avoid being invaded by wild animals. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are jungle survival experts. Naturally, they know this truth, and Chen Ying understands it as romance.


    She felt that it was very romantic to set up a bonfire in the wilderness and bring handsome men and beautiful women together. Moreover, under the light of the fire, men looked more handsome and stylish, and beautiful women became more beautiful and charming.


    Although Chen Ying also lives in a mountain city like Langshan, this is her first time camping in the mountain. Therefore, she is particularly excited. This experience has long been common for other people, including her father, forensic medicine Chen. When he was young, he was a military doctor, marching and fighting with the army. What life has he never experienced?


    Yang Xi has been to death valley several times since she came to Liangshan, and has been familiar with this experience.


    Five people sat around the campfire, smiling. They took out all the food they brought on the road and ate it. "Sister a Ling, it would be fun if we could roast some wild rabbits and pheasants. Unfortunately, we ate all the food we bought from the city. It''s boring." Chen Ying smiled while eating cookies.


    "Hehe, yingzi, it''s not easy for you to eat this kind of game. In the future, you often go to our death valley to live for a period of time. Shanzhen game is very rich. You can eat it here tonight. We''re not familiar with the terrain here. We''d better spend the night safely. Find your sister''s house tomorrow and go back quickly after finishing the work. There are plenty of opportunities in the future." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, Miss yingzi, the mountains of death valley are full of game. As long as you like to eat, you can live there every day. Moreover, the precious game of death valley is a daily food for people living there. It doesn''t have any fat and won''t get fat. Do you want to live there for a while? Listen to your father. After finding your sister''s adoptive parents this time, it''s over He will go back to death valley to live because of his worry. At that time, you must send him there together, stay for a few days and play with your niece for a few days. "Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Well, Miss Yang, I also have such plans. I especially want to see my niece." Chen Ying smiled.


    "Hehe, yingzi girl, don''t call me Miss Yang in the future. It looks like a stranger. Just call me sister Yang Xi! Or just like your brother-in-law, it doesn''t matter to call me sister." Yang Xi smiled.


    Chen Ying glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao and saw that Tang Wenhao was also looking at her happily. Her pretty face was more crimson. The pair of eyes of them were also seen by forensic Chen. He suddenly moved in his heart, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes fell on Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling also happened to be looking at him. He smiled and told Ruan Ling in Vietnamese that he wanted to talk to her alone. Ruan Ling smiled and nodded. They stood up and walked towards the stream not far away.


    Tang Wenhao and Chen Ying looked at their backs in some confusion, but they were not funny. They asked them what they were going to do. It was estimated that they were talking. However, Yang Xi, the ghost spirit, seemed to understand Ruan Ling''s intention, winked at Tang Wenhao and smiled meaningfully, which made Tang Wenhao puzzling.


    "Sister, what are you laughing at?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. Chen Ying also looked at Yang Xi curiously.


    "Hehe, baby, I''m laughing at you again." Yang Xi smiled cunningly.


    "Ah? Good thing? Oh... No! Don''t guess." Tang Wenhao seemed to understand. He glanced at Chen Ying across from him with embarrassment, and Chen Ying looked at him curiously. They met again. Her pretty face became more red. She seemed to realize something. Her face turned red and didn''t dare to look at Tang Wenhao again.


    Yang Xi came here after all. Seeing this situation, she pursed her lips and was happy. She knew that Tang Wenhao and Chen Ying had been together for eight or nine years. Her father didn''t seem to mind. The yingzi girl should have a pimple in their baby. Tang Wenhao was already moved.


    "Baby, you listen to music in the car for a while. My sister and yingzi have something to talk about women. It''s inconvenient for you to be here. Let''s go." Yang Xi said, pushing Tang Wenhao away.


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly, stood up, walked towards the business car, opened the door and went into the car. He didn''t open the CD to listen to music, but looked out through the window. For a moment, he looked at the faint figures of Ruan Ling and forensic Chen nearby, and for a moment, he looked at the two beautiful women Yang Xi and Chen Ying reflected in the fire.


    He found that Chen Ying was really beautiful, especially when he smiled, with two rows of white teeth, Yin Tao''s small mouth and lips shaped and sexy. It''s estimated that it''s cool to have a kiss! Shit, can I kiss her tonight? Tang Wenhao sat in the car and unconsciously began to flirt with the beautiful girl.


    Not to mention how Tang Wenhao seduced Chen Ying, a beautiful woman, but only Chen forensic medicine and Ruan Ling. They went to the brook and found a place to sit down. Ruan Ling smiled and asked, "old Sir, you have something to say!"


    "Hehe, it''s nothing. I suddenly feel that my daughter seems to like Wen Hao. If possible, I am willing and hope she can marry Wen Hao. I know that you have to get your consent on Wen Hao''s marriage, so I want to hear your opinion." Chen said frankly.


    Ruan Ling laughed, "Ha ha... Old Sir, we want to go together. I have no opinion at all. I am willing to come with them. I also welcome yingzi to join our Ruan daughter-in-law team. Yingzi is not only beautiful, but also very talented. I can see that our baby likes her as much as her sister Ruan Ying. In fact, you don''t say, I also want to tell you about it. Don''t you find that Yang Xi of our family likes your yingzi very much? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s the best. I think the child doesn''t know yet. I found three stepmothers for her in death valley. Then you all do her work for me! If she can marry the Ruan family, we will be a family. She can also take care of her sister''s children in good faith. Anyway, it''s very difficult to find a young man like Wen Hao in Vietnam It''s hard. We don''t care how many women he has. A big boss like you can accept his wives and concubines. What else can''t we accept? The key is that the family should live in harmony and be safe. "Chen said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s right, old man. Don''t worry if yingzi marries our baby. Through these days of contact, you can see that our baby is kind-hearted, affectionate and righteous. Looking at him from a woman''s point of view, except for a little more wife, he is impeccable in other aspects, handsome, talented, good Kung Fu, kind and affectionate. Women will not suffer if they follow him "Yes," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Well, I also have this feeling. Moreover, my old man also found that this boy is really in good health. Most men have long collapsed when dealing with so many wives, but he still gets up so lively every morning. It''s incredible," Chen said with a smile.


    He said this for a reason, because through his observation of Tang Wenhao these days, especially at night, although Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are very careful, it is still impossible not to let the people around him feel No. he knows that Tang Wenhao has to play with Ruan Ling every night. As a man, he certainly knows what this means, which shows that Tang Wenhao is a real man Zihan.


    He also understood why Tang Wenhao dared to ask for the beauty of the cave, not including Ruan Jingxiong''s daughter, because he knew that Ruan Wener, Ruan Jingxiong''s daughter, was also Tang Wenhao''s woman. People''s Ruan Jingxiong''s daughters could marry him. What''s wrong with their own daughter? Besides, Ruan Ying was his woman.


    In fact, he doesn''t know that Ruan Wener is not the only one in the Ruan family, and more than a dozen young and beautiful women like her are Tang Wenhao''s women!


    "Old man, as for his health, you don''t have to worry. To tell the truth, he has no pressure on dozens of women, so he will never wrong yingzi girl." Ruan Ling smiled proudly.


    "Ah? Dozens? He still has dozens of women?" Chen asked in consternation.


    "Well, yes! Didn''t you think he had a lot of women when he was in death valley? Hehe, old man, do you think he was the one who lived in the cave with us? That''s just part of it. The doctors and girls in the factory, the new garden and the infirmary are all his." Ruan Ling smiled. She thought, there are more than 100 in Miao village in Laos!


    "Ah? Does his energy allow him to accept so many women?" forensic Chen hesitated.


    "Don''t worry! Our baby is a special man. He''s not an ordinary man. We can''t speculate about him with common sense. You''ll know when yingzi follows him." Ruan Ling smiled.


    They were talking. Suddenly, Ruan Ling felt a gust of wind roaring from behind. She shouted like a conditioned reflex, "old Sir, there''s a situation, run!" and she rolled on the spot, then quickly stood up and looked back at the place where she had just sat.


    At this sight, she was shocked, "ah... Run! Tell yingzi to run..." it turned out that forensic Chen had been knocked down by a beast that looked like a tiger but not a tiger. He shouted and kicked his limbs disorderly. The situation was very critical. Ruan Ling had no weapons in her hand. In a hurry, she flew up and kicked the beast on the back.


    At the same time, she shouted desperately, "baby, sister Yang Xi, yingzi, we have met a beast."


    They called for help one after another. Yang Xi and Chen Ying heard it clearly and stood up in a hurry. Chen Ying wanted to run in the direction of Ruan Ling and her father. Yang Xi grabbed her. "Yingzi, we can''t go. Hurry up and call Wen Hao." then he took Chen Ying and ran to the business car.

 Chapter 1171

    Tang Wenhao in the business car couldn''t hear Ruan Ling and forensic Chen''s call for help. His attention was all on Chen Ying. Therefore, until Yang Xi and Chen Ying stood up from the campfire and looked panicked, he seemed to realize something and hurried out of the door.


    Outside, he also heard Ruan Ling''s charming cry. Before Yang Xi and Chen Ying came to him, he shouted to the two beauties, "sister, Chen Ying, you two hurry to stay by the campfire. In case of a beast attacking you, don''t leave the campfire. I''ll save my sister and Dad." he said, suddenly plundering from the place where Ruan Ling and Chen forensic medicine had an accident.


    At this moment, the beast attacked by Ruan Ling has given up forensic Chen and pounced on Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling is a heroine among women. Seeing that the beast is coming, she flashes leisurely into the nearby grass. The beast is flying. Now the beast is even more anxious.


    It suddenly withdrew and rushed towards Ruan Ling again. At this time, Tang Wenhao had arrived at Ruan Ling. He shouted, "beast, come on!" then pushed Ruan Ling away and lay down on the spot. At the same time, his foot kicked the beast''s belly. He heard a bang. The beast was kicked behind him by Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao stood up with a carp, and after the beast roared, although he was kicked by Tang Wenhao, he still stood up bravely. Two blue lights flickered like a tiger''s head and stared at Tang Wenhao, but he didn''t attack immediately. Obviously, after suffering a loss, the beast realized that he had met a strong enemy.


    "Baby, be careful. This beast is a female leopard. It''s very fierce. I didn''t expect that there would be leopards in this place. Baby, sister will deal with it with you." said Ruan Ling, walking to Tang Wenhao and posing.


    "Sister, no, go and see my father-in-law! Look where he''s hurt. I can deal with him alone, as long as he doesn''t have other companions." Tang Wenhao said calmly.


    "Baby, are you really OK?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously. Her beautiful eyes stared at the wild leopard without blinking.


    "Sister, I''m sure you can. When did you feel I couldn''t do it? After I beat it away, I can go into the bridal chamber with you and sister Yang Xi and ensure the quality. If you don''t believe it, you''ll wait and see!" he waved to the wild leopard.


    Leopards like to move at night. In the moonlight, the white outline under the leopard''s belly is particularly clear. It is this line that often frustrates its attack plan. Just now Tang Wenhao saw the white outline under its belly and kicked it.


    Leopards generally have two main ways of attack. Sometimes they lie down in trees waiting for their prey to approach them. This approach has two benefits. Prey rarely notice the danger from above; Condescending, the bad smell exhaled from the nostrils of the beast floats with the wind and is not easy to be found by the other party. But this method also has disadvantages. The first is whether the leopard can succeed. The key lies in whether the prey stands under or passes through the tree. If the prey doesn''t pass by it at all, it can''t help it.


    Secondly, there are many noisy small animals in the trees, such as grey monkeys. Their screams will also destroy the leopard''s hunting plan. Prey will respond quickly to the alarm of small animals, and report to nearby animals in their unique way of animal kingdom, so that they can leave the land of right and wrong as soon as possible.


    The other is the sneak attack on Ruan Ling and forensic Chen just now. Without the knowledge of the prey, the leopard will choose to prey by sneak attack. The leopard''s sneak attack ability is very excellent. Whenever he sees the prey, the leopard waits for the opportunity to approach the prey bit by bit, and there is almost no sound, because the leopard''s claws have soft meat pads and sharp claw armor. After reaching the favorable terrain, he pounced on it and caught the prey in one fell swoop.


    Then, the leopard will find a quiet and undisturbed place to hide its prey and calmly enjoy its booty.


    Leopard''s fur is a natural protective color. When it ambushes in the woods, its spots are mixed with shade and leaves. Almost no two leopards in the world have the same flower spots.


    Compared with the speed of jackals and tigers and abundant physical strength, the leopard is always willing to stay in the deep forest for hunting because it lacks speed and endurance when running. Using leaves as camouflage, leopards can completely melt in the background without being found by prey. Leopards hunt mostly at dawn and dusk. Only by chance can leopards catch their prey during the day.


    Leopards are good at adjusting themselves. They lie down for a long time. This does not mean that leopards only hunt when they are hungry. Even if they have just had a big meal, it is common to hunt them at will. But more often, when it is not hungry or thirsty, the leopard always kills time in a leisurely way that only cats have. Like all carnivores, leopards never consume their energy easily.


    After understanding this knowledge, you will understand why Ruan Ling and forensic Chen didn''t notice that there was a wild leopard nearby, and forensic Chen, who was a little slow, was attacked successfully by it, because he was ready to hunt Ruan Ling and forensic Chen when he realized that the two prey appeared in his vision.


    Don''t gossip. The wild leopard and Tang Wenhao are waiting for work. Tang Wenhao is impatient and wants to take the initiative to attack. Ruan Ling reminds him, "Baby, even if you want to fight with it alone, you don''t take the initiative to provoke it. This animal is very cunning. Just now it has suffered a loss and won''t attack you easily. You don''t attack. Pay close attention to its trend. After that, I''ll save you, Mr. Chen, to the car and then come to help you."


    "OK, sister, be careful yourself. I''m fine," Tang Wenhao said.


    Therefore, Ruan Ling carefully retreated to the side of forensic Chen, bent down and picked him up. Seeing that Tang Wenhao and the wild leopard were still facing each other, she said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, be careful. My sister took old Mr. Chen first. Don''t look, but stare at the beast."


    "Well, sister, don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said as he stared at the wild leopard for fear that this guy would make a sudden attack on himself. Although he had a bottom in his heart, only a wild leopard was not his opponent at all, he didn''t dare to be careless. He knew how sharp the leopard''s teeth were. He was basically a piece of meat bitten by it.


    The wild leopard watched Ruan Ling snatch her prey away. Suddenly, it raised its head and shouted with open teeth and claws. The disgusting smell exhaled from its mouth almost turned Tang Wenhao over. Tang Wenhao felt a surge of pneumothorax and almost vomited out what he had just eaten.


    Tang Wenhao resisted the bad smell and held his breath. Seeing that the wild leopard''s head was still raised, he thought it was an opportunity to attack it. So he seized the opportunity and rubbed the ground forward. When the wild leopard''s head didn''t have time to lower, he flew up and kicked it in the neck.


    How strong Tang Wenhao is! The wild leopard was kicked by Tang Wenhao with a firm neck. Although the wild leopard looked very powerful, it fell to the ground with a kick from Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao then kicked it in the eye.


    Tang Wenhao wears wave shoes. His toes are very hard and angular. The leopard''s eyes are attacked again. He cries out. His sharp teeth bite Tang Wenhao''s feet. Can Tang Wenhao let it bite?


    He quickly withdrew his feet and quickly kicked it to its sharp teeth. With a click of his teeth, the leopard''s teeth were broken by Tang Wenhao. The leopard cried out in pain. Tang Wenhao then went down with a few feet. The wild leopard was kicked in the head and neck. Finally, he collapsed at Tang Wenhao''s feet.


    Seeing that the wild leopard was subdued, Tang Wenhao clapped his hands and breathed a long sigh of relief. Just as he was about to call Ruan Ling to enjoy his masterpiece, he heard Chen Ying crying in the car.


    He hurriedly ran to the business car. When he got to the car, the lights inside turned on. He saw a deep cut in forensic Chen''s neck, and blood gushing out. Forensic Chen''s eyes were closed and completely spread in his daughter Chen Ying''s arms. The blood stained the father and daughter, and Chen Ying hugged her father and cried bitterly.


    Ruan Ling saw that Tang Wenhao got on the bus. She reluctantly stood up and said sadly, "baby, your father-in-law has left. Alas! It''s so sudden. My sister was very happy to talk to him just now. By the way, did you kill the leopard?"


    "Well, sister, what should we do now?" Tang Wenhao looked at Chen Ying and her old father-in-law with heartache. He wanted to pick up the old man, but he couldn''t bear it. Looking at Chen Ying''s broken heart, he felt very distressed. He knew that this meant that Chen Ying had no relatives in the world.


    Shit, what the fuck is this? Originally, the old man had just met his daughter who had been separated for more than 20 years in death valley, and had just married several women to spend his old age in death valley. Well, he left his life in the wilderness.


    "What else can we do? First ask yingzi! Yingzi... Don''t cry. The old man has left. It''s no use crying to death. Don''t worry. The Ruan family will be your own home in the future. We are all your sisters and won''t care about you. Don''t cry." Ruan Ling comforted, and Yang Xi also caressed her hair and comforted her.


    However, Chen Ying kept crying because of excessive sadness. She held her father for a long time and refused to let go. The relationship between father and daughter was too deep. The person who was good just now disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. How could she accept such a cruel reality? Therefore, no matter how Ruan Ling, Yang Xi and Tang Wenhao advised her, she could not restrain her extreme grief.


    Ruan Ling pulled Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi out of the car and said sadly, "Baby, sister Yang Xi, I''d better cremate the old man on the spot for a while! It''s convenient to take him away. Otherwise, it''s stuffy and hot, and his body is easy to rot, and I think he should be buried next to sister Ruan Ying. Originally, he wanted to keep her tomb until the end of his life, which is tantamount to fulfilling his wish. It''s over, let yingzi follow you in the future Come on! She''s alone. We can''t ignore her. That''s what her father just told me. Sister Yang Xi, do you have any opinion? "

 Chapter 1172

    "Ah Ling, why should I have an opinion? Moreover, I was telling her just now. Ah Ling, I think exactly the same as you. I also think yingzi is a rare good girl and capable. She is really a talent we need very much and matches our baby very well. Most importantly, she has a crush on the baby," said Yang Xi.


    "Ah? Really? What she told you?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise. Tang Wenhao was also warm. Of course, he knew how wonderful it was to be happy with each other.


    "Of course it''s true. She told me this herself. She said she felt very kind when she saw baby at the first sight. She has a special sense of kindness to the Chinese people. Moreover, she heard that baby is her brother-in-law and there are so many of us. Therefore, she said that she also has this expectation in her heart. I told her that I and ah Ling have this expectation. She was very happy, but I didn''t expect it for a while The tragedy happened. Baby, now only you can comfort her. Why don''t you go up and pull her down? Ah Ling and I will pick up some firewood nearby and cremate the old man in a moment! So that yingzi can''t stand seeing his tragedy. "Yang Xi said.


    "It makes sense, baby, do what sister Yang Xi says!" said Ruan Ling, pushing Tang Wenhao on the bus to comfort Chen Ying. In fact, Tang Wenhao himself also wants to comfort the poor girl.


    On the bus, Chen Ying still sat there, holding her father''s long dead head and weeping silently. Tang Wenhao came to her and sat down against her. He didn''t choose to take the old man''s body from her arms immediately, but began his sensational skill, "Yingzi, in fact, each of us will face the pain of losing our loved ones. It''s just a matter of time. So when this moment really comes, we living people should face it calmly, because this is reality, this is destiny, and we can''t change it."


    "Since we can''t change it, we can only face it. We have a good attitude and look for a positive way to face it in sadness. Dad did a good job, you know? What kind of pain was that when dad gave your sister an autopsy that day. When he confirmed that the girl who had died in front of him was his daughter who had been separated for many years, he was filled with sadness and joy We ordinary people can''t understand it, because he had to cut his own daughter with his own scalpel and take out her internal organs for testing. That kind of pain... At that time, I was at the scene. When Dad held your sister''s heart, he didn''t want to have any pain, but he had to face it, because he was not only her father, but also his work goal, He must be responsible for her, solve the mystery and return the truth, "Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    Chen Ying listened very carefully, her expression was very painful, and tears poured out one after another. Tang Wenhao continued, "Yingzi, after he found out the cause of your sister''s death, he decided to spend the rest of his life guarding her and build a wooden shed next to her cemetery. Later, we decided to let him live with us, honor him, and give him three aunts as his wives, so that he can have a happy old age. In fact, he lived very happy and happy in the days with those three wives I''ll soon come out of the grief of losing my beloved daughter. Yingzi, I tell you this to tell you that people must have a positive attitude when living in the world. We can be sad and painful, but we should live happily. This is the greatest comfort for the dead. What do you say? "


    Chen Ying was very surprised when she listened to Tang Wenhao''s words. She didn''t expect her father to accept several wives in the death valley, but on second thought, she could understand him. The old man, the young husband and wife, always have company. Her father is so old, and it''s normal to find several old wives to accompany her for the rest of her life if conditions permit. But when she thought that she would face this complex world alone in the future, it''s hard to understand My heart was still very sad. I couldn''t help looking at him with beautiful eyes and sobbing, "brother-in-law, but I don''t have relatives anymore. I''m really alone, sobbing..." as she said, Chen Ying couldn''t help crying again.


    Seeing that the time was ripe, Tang Wenhao hurriedly held her head, turned her head around, kissed her forehead and sweet lips, and said sensationally, "Girl, from today on, I will be your relatives. The next two sisters are also your own sisters. We are all your relatives. You are not alone. On the contrary, you will have many sisters and you will have many children. Do you understand? It''s your own children. You have children with me. Yingzi, look at me. I want to marry you and let you follow me from now on It means that I will live a happy life. "


    Chen Ying stared at Tang Wenhao with tearful eyes and asked suspiciously, "really? Wenhao, will you really marry me?"


    "Well, maybe you don''t know. Dad just went there with my sister to discuss this matter. He wants you to follow me all your life, so you don''t have to worry that you will be alone in the future. You have me and many sisters, and there will be our children in the near future, okay?" Tang Wenhao asked gently.


    "Well, I see. It''s very kind of you, brother-in-law!" Chen Ying said emotionally.


    "Yingzi, I''m ok. You''ll know soon. I won''t let you down, my father or your sister down. Come on, give me my father! Let''s send him away! The climate here is too muggy. Over time, it''s going to taste bad." Tang Wenhao said, pointing to the remains of forensic Chen.


    At this time, Chen Yingshun handed his father to Tang Wenhao from the ground. Tang Wenhao picked him up, took him to the campfire under the car and arranged him neatly.


    Ruan Ling and Yang Xi hugged Chen Ying who came out of the car. Ruan Ling patted Chen Ying''s fragrant shoulder and comforted, "yingzi, don''t be sad. Everything will pass. Baby, tell you! From today on, you are our Ruan daughter-in-law. Sister a Ling will choose a day for you and let you two enter the bridal chamber as soon as possible!"


    "Sister a Ling, is this... Not urgent?" Chen Ying asked shyly.


    With the comfort of Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Yang Xi, Chen Ying finally accepted the reality that her father had gone and watched Tang Wenhao carry her father''s body on the dry firewood. Then Tang Wenhao lit the dry firewood. Soon, the fire drowned an old man who was alive half an hour ago.


    Seeing her father''s body burned in the fire, Chen Ying cried bitterly. In order to avoid that she couldn''t stand the stimulation, Ruan Ling and Yang Xi pulled her into the car, hugged her, comforted her and gave her comfort and strength.


    In fact, not only Chen Ying can''t stand this stimulation, but also Yang Xi. Although she has no emotional factors for forensic Chen, this is the first time she has encountered such a tragic scene and watched a person, even though it is a dead person, drowned by the raging fire.


    Ruan Ling naturally has no special feeling about this scene. Killing and burning corpses is not a big deal in front of her. Tang Wenhao has developed courage and strong heart because he has been with Ruan Ling in the past two or three years. How many times has his beloved woman died in front of him or in his arms? He has been hurt, cried and heartbroken, Now, he is tough enough to meet any challenge.


    Chen''s body was burned for about an hour. A body finally turned into a pile of ashes, which were mixed with firewood ashes. Tang Wenhao personally put these ashes into a box brought by Chen himself, which was first wrapped in a plastic bag to prevent the ashes from leaking out.


    After that, Tang Wenhao stuffed the box containing Chen''s ashes into the back of the business car and closed the door again. It was over.


    Chen Ying was filled with gratitude when she saw what Tang Wenhao had done for her father. "Wen Hao, thank you! Thank you..." she choked again.


    "Well, yingzi, don''t be so outsider... Baby, go and wash in the stream next to you! It''s late and we should have a rest. The three sisters discussed just now. We''d better go on our way tomorrow. Anyway, since we''ve come, we''d better find sister Ruan Ying''s home to have a look." Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, sister, why don''t you three sleep in a tent and I sleep alone! You sleep first and I''ll wash... Yingzi, don''t be sad, everything will pass." Tang Wenhao said, shaking his fist at Chen Ying, which means to cheer her up and rebuild her confidence in life.


    "Well, Wen Hao, I see. Then you go and wash!" Chen Ying nodded and said.


    Tang Wenhao turned and walked in the direction of kicking the wild leopard. When he went to the place where the leopard lay and looked around, he was surprised. I don''t know when the wild leopard was gone. Shit, didn''t he kick it just now? The beast rested and ran away again? Did you move the rescuers?


    At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao was a little worried. He didn''t dare to wash his face and hands by the stream. He quickly turned back. Ruan Ling and Yang Xi were urging Chen Ying to get into the tent to sleep. Seeing that Tang Wenhao came back so soon, he asked suspiciously, "baby, you''re fine?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "No, sister, there may be another situation. The wild leopard I kicked down is missing. It should have run away. I don''t know if it has moved reinforcements? Sister, will leopards move reinforcements if they suffer losses?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? The wild leopard ran away? Didn''t you subdue it?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Anyway, I knocked it down. One eye must have been hurt, one tooth must have been broken, and then I kicked him several times in the neck and several times in the belly. That''s it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, that''s not necessarily true. The wild leopard has strong survival ability. It won''t be in danger if it is injured. It should have escaped. I used to have little contact with leopards. I''ve lived in death valley for so many years and rarely met leopards, so I dare not say that it won''t move rescue soldiers. We''d better be careful, baby, or we''d better rest in the car ! "said Ruan Ling.

 Chapter 1173

    "OK, sister, you three sisters rest in the car. I''ll just take a nap in the tent next to the car. I sleep very soberly. Once there is a situation, I''ll wake you up immediately," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Baby, we don''t trust you to sleep outside alone!" Yang Xi said with concern.


    "Yes, baby, why don''t we have a rest in the car?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Oh, no, you don''t have to worry about me, sister. Don''t you worry about my ability? It''s all right. You go up and sleep!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you do that! Ah Ling, you and yingzi have a rest in the car. In this way, the place is more spacious. I''ll sleep in the tent with my baby, or I can be a companion for him." Yang Xi said.


    Ruan Ling glanced at Yang Xi, and a slight smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, which was meaningful. "Ha ha, well! Baby, let sister Yang Xi accompany you! Pay attention to safety." Ruan Ling smiled.


    After Ruan Ling and Chen Ying got on the bus, Tang Wenhao led Yang Xi around. After finding no abnormality, he hugged Yang Xi and got into the tent.


    "Baby, I''m scared to death tonight. Will you hold me?" Yang Xi said and began to take the initiative to take off Tang Wenhao''s clothes. Tang Wenhao pressed her hand, because he was really not interested tonight. With the death of forensic Chen and his personal burning of the old man''s body, he was still in a state of sadness for the time being and had no interest in women, even Yang Xi, the woman he loved deeply.


    "Sister, forget it tonight! The atmosphere is not suitable. Besides, Nuo, there are sister Chen Ying and sister a Ling in the car. Sister a Ling is fine. How sad Chen Ying is when she hears it? I''ll have a fish and water with you around my father-in-law before his bones are cold. It seems that''s not the case, sister. Wait! There are plenty of opportunities." Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "Baby, I don''t mean that. I just want you to be the same as usual. We just take off our clothes and hold each other. Don''t do it tonight, okay? Baby, I''m the happiest and most down-to-earth. I promise I won''t harass you." Yang Xi begged.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Yang Xi said so. Of course, he didn''t have the heart to hurt her. He had to nod and let her pick him up. Then, she slipped into her sleeping bag and hugged them together.


    However, Yang Xi''s mouth said not to do it. She was slippery and her soft body kept twisting in Tang Wenhao''s arms, and her breathing was getting faster and faster. As a man and a man who loved her deeply, Tang Wenhao would naturally react, because he was afraid that Chen Ying in the car would not hear it well because he couldn''t carry it. He quickly let go of Yang Xi''s smooth and tender body, turned his back to Yang Xi.


    "Sister, don''t move. If you move again, I can''t sleep." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Baby don''t move, sister is so uncomfortable, you must be uncomfortable." Yang Xi whispered.


    "Elder sister, I can''t. will you stop talking? Please." Tang Wenhao was led by Yang Xi and couldn''t bear it.


    "No, baby, I really can''t stand it. When I''m on the road, I want you to stop and take me to the grass. Didn''t you always treat our sisters like this before? You know? I haven''t been with you for many days, baby, please, OK?" Yang Xi begged.


    "Elder sister, I beg you, stop talking." Tang Wenhao felt that his body was about to explode.


    "I don''t, I want you. I feel it." Yang Xi''s hand has already extended to Tang Wenhao


    After that, Tang Wenhao hugged Yang Xi and sighed helplessly, "Alas, sister, I''m still in your beauty trick."


    "Hehe, didn''t you say that my sister is a woman transformed from a goblin? My sister is a goblin and your goblin. I don''t believe you can stand it, but I really want to sleep now." Yang Xi smiled contentedly.


    "Sister, I''m sleepy too, so let''s all sleep!" Tang Wenhao replied. In fact, he wanted Yang Xi to go to bed quickly and was afraid of her. He was really uncomfortable just now, but he had no way to deal with Yang Xi.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao drove to the brook, washed the blood off the car, drove again, took Ruan Ling, Yang Xi and Chen Ying away from the sad forest and returned to the right road.


    However, Tang Wenhao is gratified that Chen Ying has never cried since she woke up this morning. It should be said that she also began to accept the cruel reality of losing her father, which is mainly due to Ruan Ling''s care and care for her last night. They are all people with a hard life.


    To make a long story short, after three hours of bumps, the business car finally arrived at a small jungle stronghold on the border between China and Vietnam. There are only a dozen families in the small stronghold surrounded by mountains. Therefore, for Tang Wenhao and their foreign visitors, the men, women, young and old in the stronghold soon knew that they surrounded their car at the entrance of the stronghold. Some people have never seen a car in their life, In particular, I haven''t seen commercial cars, and I''m very curious.


    Ruan Ling got off the bus first and asked a middle-aged woman in Vietnamese whether this was Ruan Ying''s hometown and whether her parents lived in this stockade? They were Ruan Ying''s friends. They wanted to come and see her parents. To Ruan Ling''s great surprise, the woman shook her head when Ruan Ling asked Ruan Ying''s parents. She said that Ruan Ying''s parents had long disappeared. Her mother died when Ruan Ying was in her teens. Her father died a while ago. People in the stockade buried him. Now Ruan Ying''s family has no relatives.


    The woman asked Ruan Ling why Ruan Ying didn''t go home together? Ruan Ling said that Ruan Ying was very busy. They went home on her behalf. The woman nodded to understand and said that everyone in their stockade knew that Ruan Ying was promising. She worked in a national unit and was usually very busy.


    Ruan Ling went back to the car and told Tang Wenhao about the situation. After Yang Xi and Chen Ying, the three people were silent. They ran for nothing and caught the old man''s life.


    "Sister, what should I do now?" Tang Wenhao asked, looking at Ruan Ling.


    "Baby, what can I do? I can only go back, yingzi. What do you think?" Ruan Ling said to Chen Ying.


    "Well, however, sister a Ling, I want to go to my sister''s house. Anyway, I still want to know where she lived. I''ll never have a chance to come here again." Chen Ying said sadly.


    "OK, let''s talk to the aunt." then Ruan Ling turned her head and expressed her wish to see Ruan Ying''s house to the woman who had just talked to her. Without saying a word, the woman nodded and agreed, saying that she asked them to park their car on the roadside and walk with her.


    The four people followed the woman and a group of onlookers to the stockade. On a hillside where they parked less than a mile, they saw a wooden house. It was very simple. They may not have rested around the house for several months. The surrounding weeds have made the house look more dilapidated.


    When the woman opened the door, there was a smell of mildew. It was obvious that no one had lived here for a long time. She told Ruan Ling that Ruan Ying had lived here since she was a child. She was adopted by her father, not her own daughter. Her biological parents didn''t know about the people in the stockade. Moreover, Ruan Ying had a serious illness when she was a child and almost didn''t live. After reading, She is very outstanding. In these stockaded villages near them, she is the best reader. Maybe it is because she is adopted, so her adoptive parents treat her better. She enjoys the reading treatment that very young girls and children can enjoy. Therefore, she can successfully finish college.


    The woman said that Ruan Ying is actually very filial. After joining the work, she has been persuading her father to live in the city with her, but her father is a lame man. He is worried that his physical inconvenience will delay Ruan Ying, and has never left the stockade, so he has always insisted on living here. Every time Ruan Ying comes home for more than half a year, it is her father''s happiest time, because, Ruan Ying has always been his pride.


    The woman said that since ancient times, there have been two girls studying in their stockade. The other is even more powerful. She is a female doctor named Ruan Qin. She works with Ruan Ying and hasn''t come home for a long time. She said that the lives of the two girls are very hard, and Ruan Qin''s parents are gone, but Ruan Qin has another sister in the stockade.


    "Baby, do you want to go to sister Ruan Qin''s house again? Besides, she has a sister in the stockade." Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, sister, we should go and have a look. Besides, we have bought so many gifts and distributed them to these villagers. When we see sister Ruan Qin, let her share them with these people, especially the kind aunt. They are so enthusiastic to take us into the stockade and introduce Ruan Ying and Ruan Qin''s family. They are very simple and kind-hearted." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, people everywhere are almost the same. People are kind." Ruan Ling said.


    So Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao followed the enthusiastic woman down the mountain, climbed up another hillside, and came to the door of a village people. The woman smiled and shouted, and out came a woman of about 40 years old dressed in national clothes. Tang Wenhao judged at a glance that she must be Ruan Qin''s sister, and a warm wind blew in her heart, He had a feeling of affection for her, which was his great aunt.


    Sure enough, the woman who brought them told the woman that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were Ruan Qin''s colleagues. This time, Ruan Ying and Ruan Qin came to see their home on behalf of Ruan Ying and Ruan Qin on a business trip. Unexpectedly, Ruan Qin''s sister glanced at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao and stared at them coldly, muttering in Vietnamese, "I''m homesick. Why don''t I go home by myself? It''s been several years. I thought my sister was dead and still a top student! It''s better to stay at home and don''t understand anything. I know more and have no conscience. Amy, they have also come and seen it. You tell them to tell Ruan Qin that her sister is still alive so that she doesn''t have to remember me and take care of herself He choked, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and turned to go home.

 Chapter 1174

    Ruan Ling understood the local dialect and knew that Ruan Qin''s sister was blaming her for not coming home for several years. She had to tell her that Ruan Qin had been sent abroad to study. Because of the short time, she had no time to tell her sister so that her colleagues could have the opportunity to travel here to see her sister. When Ruan Qin heard this, she was in a better mood.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were welcomed into the house. To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, Ruan Qin''s sister was single, 35 years old, and had no husband. In fact, in Tang Wenhao''s opinion, in addition to her dark skin due to perennial work, her facial features were still very beautiful. Her outline was very similar to Ruan Qin''s, her lips were sexy, and she was a beauty, But I don''t know why she''s single?


    Later, Ruan Ling understood in the process of chatting with her that there were few men in the stockade near them. During the war, women accounted for the vast majority. There were many women who hadn''t married in their life. Originally, she had the opportunity to marry, but she didn''t want to leave her home, and didn''t want to serve a man with several women, So I''d rather choose not to marry for a lifetime.


    However, she hoped that her sister Ruan Qin would go home to see her more. She was a relative of Ruan Qin. Ruan Ling was filled with sadness when she heard this. Several times she wanted to tell Ruan Qin''s sister the truth that Ruan Qin had been dead for several years, but she couldn''t bear it. She couldn''t open her mouth and had to lie to them all the time.


    When sister Ruan Qin went to cook tea for them, Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, Ruan Qin''s sister is really poor. She hasn''t married yet at such a big age, and her only relative Ruan Qin is gone. I really want to take her away and slowly tell her the truth. Otherwise, it''s too cruel."


    "Sister, why don''t you take her to death valley? Life in our factory is much better than that in this stockade, or take her to Langshan, find a chance to take her to China, and we''ll find her a good family to marry." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, isn''t that good? What if we marry a bad man? Don''t we hurt others? Baby, in fact, she''s not old. She just works in the fields for a long time. She looks a little older. I just asked, she''s only 35 years old, and sister Ah Mui is almost old." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah Ling, you won''t let the baby take her too?" Yang Xi asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, sister Yang Xi, I don''t mean that for the time being. I just pity her and don''t want to lie to her all the time. However, I can''t bear to tell her the truth. Frankly, I want to help her. If the baby can want her, I really don''t have any opinion. It''s also an explanation to sister Ruan Qin. Unexpectedly, sister Ruan Qin died for her baby. We should take care of her only sister in turn "Yes," said Ruan Ling.


    "That''s true, baby. You can do it yourself." Yang Xi saw Ruan Ling say that. Of course, it''s not good to say anything, but from her heart, she doesn''t want Tang Wenhao to take Ruan Qin''s sister. Although she doesn''t think Ruan Qin''s sister can pose a threat to her, she will at least share Tang Wenhao with her. It''s better to have a woman to share her own man.


    "Sister, let''s leave her some money!" Tang Wenhao naturally didn''t want to take her away, because although he felt very kind to Ruan Qin, he didn''t have the feeling between men and women. Being a sister can be, but not a wife.


    "Hehe, OK, baby, I know what you mean, so let me deal with it." Ruan Ling knows that Tang Wenhao doesn''t like Ruan Qin''s sister and it''s hard to force. In fact, her heart doesn''t want anything. She just feels that this woman is so poor and hopes to help her as much as possible.


    After talking with sister Ruan Qin for about half an hour, Ruan Ling took out a pile of money from her bag and stuffed it into Ruan Qin''s sister. She told her that Ruan Qin entrusted her to her sister abroad. She said that the money could make her sister''s life better. Sister Ruan Qin refused at first, but she couldn''t stand everyone''s persuasion and accepted it.


    In addition, Tang Wenhao, Yang Xi and Chen Ying also ran to the car and brought out the gifts that forensic Chen had prepared for Ruan Ying''s parents in Liangshan. Now they are all dealt with by Ruan Qin''s sister. It is said that Ruan Qin asked them to buy them back and give them to her, and let her distribute the candy to the children in the stockade.


    Sister Ruan Qin saw that her sister was still thinking of her and was moved to tears. In fact, Ruan Ling was very unhappy in their hearts. After all, it was a lie, although it was white.


    Before leaving, Ruan Ling left her phone number to Ruan Qin''s sister and told her that she could find her in case of any difficulties in life in the future. If she wanted to work outside, she could also find her and she would help her.


    Hearing this, Ruan Qin''s sister seemed a little uneasy. She grabbed Ruan Ling''s hands and asked suspiciously, "miss a Ling, is something wrong with our a Qin?"


    "Hehe, no, Dr. Ruan Qin is indeed studying abroad, just in China, do you see? They all come from China to assist us in archaeology. Elder sister, don''t worry, Dr. Ruan Qin is fine. She is a senior talent in our country, and it''s our responsibility to take good care of her family." Ruan Lingqiang said with a smile.


    "Oh, I''m relieved, miss a Ling. When you see our ah Qin or call her, you must tell her to come back and see my sister when she is free. I miss her very much."


    "Well, sure, elder sister, go back! We''ll go and see you next time." Ruan Ling said. She didn''t want to stay any longer because she was worried that she couldn''t control her emotions.


    "OK, you guys, be careful. The government has strengthened environmental protection over the years. There are many poisonous snakes and beasts in our forest. The mountain roads are very difficult to walk and dangerous. Even if you drive, you may encounter wild animals blocking the road. Some villagers were eaten by tigers the other day! Be careful. You and ah Qin are archaeologists outside all the year round. You must be careful Pay attention to safety, "sister Ruan Qin told me.


    "Yes, elder sister, don''t worry! It''s all right." she winked at Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao started the car and drove out of the stockade slowly.


    Sister Ruan Qin led a group of women and children to send them outside the stockade and waved goodbye.


    After driving for a few minutes, Ruan Ling was silent. Tang Wenhao knew that she was still worried about Ruan Qin''s sister, "sister, are you still thinking about Ruan Qin''s sister?"


    "Well, I don''t know what''s going on. I''m becoming more and more sentimental now. In fact, I''ve never been like this before. Maybe it''s because I''m old! You say, a woman, and a once very beautiful girl, has never left this mountain in her life, and has never had a man in her life. When she''s young, she becomes a lonely family, has no relatives, and lives every day In the lies made to her, she is looking forward to her only sister''s coming home as soon as possible, and she can never expect it. At the thought of this, my sister''s heart can''t be calm. In fact, baby, we really should take her with us. Even if she doesn''t become your wife, we should create a better future for her. There is a way out, there is a way out, and we can live in this jungle all day What''s more, what''s more cruel is that she lives in endless fantasy every day. Although she doesn''t know it''s fantasy, in fact, it''s fantasy. "Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    Tang Wenhao was greatly touched by these words. He unconsciously stopped the car, leaned his head against the car chair, closed his eyes and sighed, "Sister, let''s go back and take her! In fact, my heart hurts when I think of sister Ruan Qin. She treats me the same as you do to me. Moreover, she died for me. Now her only sister lives such a life. If I don''t help her, I will have a hard conscience all my life. Sister, thank you. You make my brain more clear. I know what to do."


    "Baby, do you really want to go back and take her? Have you figured out what this means?" Yang Xi asked in surprise. She and Ruan Ling still have some differences on this matter. Giving more money is OK, but she doesn''t want Tang Wenhao to take Ruan Qin''s sister away from here, because she knows very well that once Tang Wenhao takes Ruan Qin''s sister away, she will certainly become his wife. Tang Wenhao is kind-hearted and has become her only dependence. He can''t have the heart to disappoint her.


    "Sister Yang Xi, I know what you mean, but we still have to have a clear conscience. You haven''t experienced the kind of life and death separation with baby. You can''t understand the feelings generated in that environment. I have faced life and death with baby many times. Therefore, with my analysis, baby will resonate. I hope you can understand." Ruan Ling said seriously. Yang Xi saw that Ruan Ling was a little angry and hurried to say that she could understand. She also urged Tang Wenhao to go back and take Ruan Qin''s sister. She knew that she had offended Ruan Ling. Even if her status in the Ruan family was over, Tang Wenhao would not give up the Ruan family and Ruan Ling for her if he loved her and spoiled her again. She had this self-knowledge.


    Seeing Ruan Ling''s profound sense of justice and Tang Wenhao''s kindness, Chen Ying also strongly supports Tang Wenhao to go back and take Ruan Qin''s sister away. She also knows the relationship between Ruan Qin''s sister and Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister, in that case, let''s take her away! Go back." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, let''s go! Take her anyway, unless she doesn''t leave here, we''ll try our best," Ruan Ling said.


    So Tang Wenhao quickly turned the front of the car and drove to Ruan Ying''s stockade again. When the car reached the entrance of the stockade, the women and children who saw off were still standing at the intersection chatting and talking, including Ruan Qin''s sister. Seeing that Tang Wenhao and them were back, Tang Wenhao hurried to Tang Wenhao''s car. Tang Wenhao stopped the car. Ruan Ling got off and smiled at her, "Elder sister, we walked for a few minutes and forgot a big event. Last time, Dr. Ruan Qin mentioned to me that if you like, I hope we can take you to her. She has the ability to feed you. Your sisters can be together all day. Would you like to go out of the mountain with us?"

 Chapter 1175

    "Really? Did ah Qin really say that?" sister Ruan Qin asked in surprise.


    "Well, elder sister, hurry back and prepare! We''ll take you out of the mountain. By the way, you just take what you think you must take away, and don''t want other things. Just give them to the villagers. Anyway, it''s unlikely to come back in the future." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah? I won''t go home in the future?" upon hearing this, Ruan Qin''s sister hesitated. For Ruan Ling, a woman who has traveled everywhere since childhood, home is not so important. As long as there is Tang Wenhao, she thinks there is a home. For Ruan Qin''s sister, a woman who hasn''t been away from the cottage all her life, this is her only home.


    "Hehe, of course, it''s no problem for you to come back, but we think you don''t want to come back in the future. The outside world is much better than here." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, that''s OK. I''ll go back and clean up first, bring some laundry, lock the door and go." although Ruan Qin''s sister is not willing to give up her home here, she is naturally very excited to be with her sister Ruan Qin. There is no reason not to go.


    So Ruan Qin''s sister ran home happily, packed up her laundry, took the money Ruan Ling gave her, and returned to the car. Ruan Ling personally opened the door for her and let her get on the car.


    The women and children in the stockade watched her get on this kind of high-end car with envy. Ruan Qin''s sister fell on the window and waved goodbye to these sisters. At this moment, she didn''t know that she had fallen into a happy nest after leaving this wild land.


    On the way, Ruan Ling and Chen Ying chat with her respectively, because they can talk with her. Tang Wenhao and Yang Xi can only simply understand a few daily words. Therefore, they talk alone. A total of five people in the car are divided into two groups to chat.


    Through the chat, Ruan Ling and Chen Ying know that Ruan Qin''s sister is Ruan Qi, and the villagers call her ah Qi. They asked Ruan Qi a lot about Ruan Qin and Ruan Ying''s previous growth experience in the stockade, as well as some personal information of Ruan Qin''s sister and the current living situation in the stockade.


    She said that in their stockade, during the Sino Vietnamese war, more than half of the men died, and the rest were old, weak, sick and disabled. Many people also had mental diseases. Therefore, they were very poor. Ruan Qin and Ruan yingneng were an exception to go to college, because both of them had very good grades. They were successively escorted by the government to high school and University in Langshan. Later, there were no such talents as them, There are few girls like them in the mountain stronghold with a radius of tens of miles. The people in the stronghold are proud of their sisters.


    We hope they can take the villagers out of the stockade, because living here is really hopeless. Moreover, most men here are lazy and lazy. Even the disabled can marry two wives. If you don''t marry them, you can only wait to be a lonely old man.


    Ruan Qi once wanted to marry someone else as a concubine, but Ruan Qin was very opposed. She said that if she had the opportunity to take her away from here, she would find a better man for her to marry. She didn''t want to compromise, so she has been alone until now. Because she was beautiful, she was often harassed by some ill intentioned men.


    Ruan Qi also talked about Ruan Ying''s life experience. She said that Ruan Ying''s adoptive parents found Ruan Ying while working in the field. Her biological mother died next to her. She wore military uniform and seemed to be a female soldier. Therefore, Ruan Ying''s adoptive parents were also very good to Ruan Ying and raised her as her own daughter, because Ruan Ying''s adoptive mother was very ill and had no fertility, Ruan Ying died of illness when she was a teenager. Later, Ruan Ying and her adoptive father depended on each other until Ruan Ying went to study and work outside the mountain. The days passed better. Unexpectedly, her adoptive father died a few days ago. In the end, she didn''t see Ruan Ying''s last face.


    Speaking of this, Ruan Qi complained to Ruan Ying that she was sorry for her adoptive father for her work. When she saw Ruan Ying in Hanoi, she would criticize her. Chen Ying was very sad and wanted to tell Ruan Qi the truth, but Ruan Ling stopped her. She motioned Chen Ying not to say it first.


    After several hours of turbulence, the car finally drove out of the jungle at three or four o''clock in the afternoon and arrived at the suburb of Langshan. In order to settle the matter, Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao and Chen Ying discussed it and decided not to go back to Ruan''s house first, directly return to Hanoi, take Ruan Qi to Ruan Qin''s tomb, tell her the real situation, let her face the reality and tell her, The Ruan family is willing to accept her. She can work in mans as a worker or help sister Ah Mei at home. Of course, she can also choose to go to death valley or go home.


    Because Yang Xi missed her daughter, she got off at a place where she could get a taxi in the suburbs of Liangshan and went home first. By the way, she told her family the actual situation and told them not to worry.


    "Sister, pay attention to yourself and call if you have something!" Tang Wenhao told Yang Xi when she got off the bus.


    "Hehe, baby, what''s the phone call? Our phone is dead. It''s okay. My sister has lived here for more than a year. What else to worry about? You drive and pay attention to safety. Ah Ling, yingzi, bye! Sister Ruan Qi can''t understand me, so I won''t tell her." then, she waved to several people and walked to a taxi.


    Tang Wenhao watched Yang Xi get on the taxi, waved goodbye to her, started the car and drove towards Hanoi.


    As the car gets closer and closer to Hanoi, Tang Wenhao''s heart becomes more and more heavy. He knows that it is getting closer and closer to Ruan Qi''s grief stricken moment. "Sister, in fact, it''s cruel for us to tell Ruan Qi the truth in this way, or we''ll keep it from her."


    "I can''t hide it, baby. Some things must be faced. The longer you hide it, the greater the harm. Let''s go on as planned! It''s okay. She will accept the reality. Just like us yingzi, she experienced her father''s death. No matter how sad and sad, she doesn''t have to accept this fact? Right? Yingzi." Ruan Ling looked at Chen Ying and said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, it will have to be faced sooner or later. Fortunately, sister Ruan Qi is as lucky as yingzi. She meets good people like sister a Ling and you. Otherwise, we don''t know what to do." Chen Ying said gratefully.


    "In fact, yingzi, I am ashamed of sister Ruan Qin and Ruan Ying. If they didn''t meet me and don''t be my woman, maybe they are very happy now. There is a saying in China that I don''t kill Boyi, but Boyi died because of me." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Baby, don''t understand like this. Some things are doomed. Even if they haven''t met you, they may have disappeared long ago. Don''t you say that you and brother Jin saved their entire archaeological team from the wild wolves? Without you two, they were eaten by the wild wolves a few years ago." Ruan Ling comforted.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, don''t blame yourself. I heard sister a Ling and sister Yang Xi say that you are very good to sister Ruan Qin and my sister. They certainly won''t regret being your woman. My father and I have never abducted you. My father told me that day that you are very good to my sister." Chen Ying said.


    To make a long story short, when she arrived at Ruan Qin''s cemetery, it was sunset. Ruan Qi saw that the car didn''t drive to the city, but drove to a desolate cemetery, stopped and asked, "miss a Ling, why do we come to the cemetery? Don''t we want to go to a Qin''s unit?"


    "Sister Ruan Qi, come down first! You''ll know what''s going on in a moment." Ruan Ling said, feeling as if her heart was blocked by something. She and Tang Wenhao got out of the car one after another. They helped Chen Ying and confused Ruan Qi down again.


    "Ah Ling, do you have any relatives buried here?" Ruan Qi didn''t think that her only sister would be buried here at this time. She still thought Ruan Qin was really studying in China.


    Ruan Ling didn''t answer her. She took her hand and, under the leadership of Tang Wenhao, came to Ruan Qin''s cemetery cleaned by Tang Wenhao a few days ago. When Ruan Qi''s beautiful eyes were fixed on the picture of Ruan Qin on the tombstone, she suddenly felt a buzzing sound in her mind, and then the earth whirled around and shouted, "a Qin... A..." after that, she fell into Ruan Ling''s arms and was too sad, He didn''t catch up and fainted.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly gave her first aid measures. She pinched people and finally woke her up. When she woke up, Ruan Qi knelt beside the tombstone and touched the jade photo of Ruan Qin on the stone. She cried heartbroken and broke her heart. Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Chen Ying cried one after another. No one comforted her and simply made her cry.


    Until nightfall, Ruan Ling felt almost done. She patted it. Ruan Qi, who was out of breath, said, "sister Ruan Qi, don''t be too sad. Anyway, sister Ruan Qin is gone. It''s no use to be sad. We didn''t want to tell you the truth. We wanted to hide it all the time."


    "Then why did you tell me? I really hope that until I die, I think ah Qin is still alive. Miss a Ling, what''s the matter? Why did ah Qin die? Why did she die when she was young? When did she die?" Ruan Qi sobbed. In fact, the date of Ruan Qin''s death has been engraved on the tombstone, but she can''t read, That''s why I asked.


    "Sister Ruan Qi, get up first! Originally, we really don''t want to tell you, but it''s cruel to think that you are at home waiting for sister Ruan Qin to go home every day, but you can''t go back forever. Besides, you''re at home alone, and sister Ruan Qin is gone again. We''re worried about you, so we''re going to tell you the truth. Don''t go back and follow us in the future! I''ll tell you To be honest, Wen Hao is not only the man of sister Yang Xi and Chen Ying, but also the man of sister Ruan Qin. They love each other very much. "Ruan Ling pointed to Tang Wenhao and said.


    "Ah? He... Is the man of our ah Qin?" Ruan Qi looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao smiled at her. Although he didn''t understand her, he could guess her meaning and said, "sister Ruan Qi, you are sister Ruan Qin. We will take care of you. We are all your relatives."


    After Ruan Ling translated Tang Wenhao''s words to Ruan Qi, Ruan Qi was moved, but she didn''t show any happiness. She had doubts about Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling''s identity. She couldn''t help asking, "miss a Ling, aren''t you a Qin''s colleagues? Who are you?"

 Chapter 1176

    After leaving Ruan Qin''s cemetery, Ruan Ling told Ruan Qin and Ruan Ying about their relationship with Tang Wenhao in detail, including the death of Ruan Qin and Ruan Ying. Ruan Qi was silent and just shed tears. She didn''t know what to do next? Do you want Ruan Ling to take her home, or?


    Seeing that she was a little distracted, Chen Ying comforted her, "sister Ruan Qi, your only sister is gone, and my only sister is gone. On the way to your house this time, my father was injured by a wild leopard and died. Since then, our sisters will follow sister a Ling''s family together! Wen Hao is a good man, I am willing to follow him, or you will follow him?"


    "Me? Where do I deserve others? I''m different from you. You''re a college student. I don''t know a word. I''m so old... Unrealistic." Ruan Qi whispered, pointing to Tang Wenhao driving in front of me.


    "Hehe, there''s nothing unrealistic. Sister Ruan Qi, as long as you like, I can let my Wenhao want you. Sister Ruan Qi, tell me the truth. Have you ever had a man?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "I... no... you can see the men in the stockade... I don''t want you to pity me. I can support myself... Otherwise, miss a Ling, you''d better send me back? Otherwise, I can''t find my way back. I don''t have any direction now," said Ruan Qi.


    "Ah? Elder sister ah Qi, you really want to go home? What''s good about the stockade? Don''t worry, Wen Hao won''t neglect you. Otherwise, for the sake of sister Ruan Qin''s death for him, he won''t treat you badly." Chen Ying said that through these days of contact, she really regarded herself as Tang Wenhao''s wife.


    "Yingzi... I don''t want to be a burden on others," Ruan Qi said.


    "Hehe, sister Ruan Qi, you have no burden on anyone. Anyway, you can''t go back tonight. Let''s talk about it at home! You stay at our house for two days first. If you finally decide to go back to your stockade, I''ll send someone to send you back." Ruan Ling said.


    More than an hour later, Tang Wenhao and them finally returned to Liangshan. They first put the ashes of forensic physician Chen into Chen''s house, and then Chen Ying packed some of her clothes and followed Tang Wenhao and them to Ruan''s house.


    When Chen Ying and Ruan Qi walked into Ruan''s house, they were stunned. The room was full of beautiful women, pregnant women and infants. Chen Ying was even more surprised to see wen''er and Li Yan. Wen''er and Li Yan hurried to her side and held her hand happily.


    She was very happy to see Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling coming forward one after another. Some beauties directly drilled into Tang Wenhao''s arms, such as ah Zhu and Shen Wen.


    "Baby, I miss you so much. Next time where you go, take me with you." Shen Wen can''t wait to tell her heart. After all, she and Tang Wenhao are newly married. It''s like three autumn after a day''s absence.


    Tang Wenhao leaned over and kissed her with a small sweet lip. He said with a bad smile in her ear, "don''t worry, you have your share tonight. Don''t you want to take a bath because of me? Ha ha, wait! I''ll take a bath quickly." after that, he also kissed ah Zhu and gave ah Zhu a happy eyebrow, so she didn''t want Tang Wenhao to attack her.


    "Hee hee, I''ll wash it with you. I promise to wash you clean and eat you alive." Shen Wen said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, ghost girl, where would you like to eat? Outside or inside?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, which made ah Zhu even more happy.


    "Are you happy?" Shen Wen said with a smile.


    Shen Wen just finished saying that more than a dozen beauties such as Aya, sister Ah Mei, Xiu''er, may and violet also gathered around. Ruan Ling took Chen Ying and Ruan Qi by the hand and smiled, "Hehe, there''s no way. They all miss him. Come on, let me introduce you one by one... Sisters, line up. I''ll introduce you two new members. From tonight on, we have two more sisters in our family." Ruan Ling motioned to everyone to form two lines.


    Therefore, Aya began to be the team leader and arranged more than ten beautiful women living in the Ruan family in pairs to facilitate Ruan Ling''s introduction to Chen Ying and Ruan Qi one by one, "Hehe, sisters, first introduce the two new sisters. She is Chen Ying, the half sister of sister Ruan Ying. When we entered the mountain this time, her father suffered misfortune and disappeared. Now she is the only one left. Like everyone else, she is also our baby woman. The sisters should take care of her more. She is also a student of foreign trade like Shen Wen. She will follow us in the future Shen Wen, let''s work together! "


    "She''s sister of sister Ruan Qin. Her name is Ruan Qi. Most of us have never met sister Ruan Qin, including me, but it doesn''t matter. Just remember that sister Ruan Qin died for our baby. Her only sister needs the care of our Ruan family. We must treat her as our own sister, okay? Although she looks old, we don''t care about her Little, but the actual age is about the same as sister Ah Mui. It''s just that she works in the mountains, gets exposed to the sun and rain, and her skin looks a little rough. Sisters, don''t despise her, okay? "


    "Sister a, don''t worry! Sister Ruan Qin has a good relationship with me, and I''ll take care of her in the future! I heard from sister Yang Xi that she doesn''t get married at home and has no one to rely on. Staying in our Ruan family is the best destination, baby. Such a kind person won''t treat her badly," said Aya.


    "Well, I''m relieved. Come on, yingzi, sister Ruan Qi, let me introduce these sisters to you... This is Aya. When sister Ruan Qin was in our death valley, she had a good relationship with sister Ruan Qin... This is sister Ah Mei, may..." Ruan Ling introduced her sisters one by one.


    The strong and warm family atmosphere of the Ruan family made Chen Ying instantly like the big family. After the meeting, she took Ruan Qi aside and asked in a low voice, "Sister Ruan Qi, do you really want to go with such a good family? Don''t you think the Ruan family are really good? Just look at the attitude of these sisters towards Wen Hao, which shows that they live a very happy life. I don''t care. I have to follow him. I suggest you think it over. Sister Aya said just now that she will take care of you. She and sister Ruan Qin used to be very good sisters Sister, listen to me. Don''t go back. Listen to my father. The Ruan family is a billionaire. What is it to raise our sisters? Sister Ruan Qin and my sister have a hard life. Otherwise, what comfortable life do they have every day? Now, since the Ruan family takes in our sisters, we have to run away ourselves. Isn''t it sick? "Chen Ying said.


    "But... Yingzi, sister Ruan Qi is different from you. You are so beautiful and educated. Can I compare with you? As you saw just now, all the Ruan sisters look like fairies. Sister Ruan Qi can''t compare with you. Besides, I''m old. Can Wen Hao see me? He has so many women. How can he take care of me in the future? I don''t want him to pity him I, "said Ruan Qi.


    "What is pity? Don''t you know how many mountain girls in Vietnam would rather marry foreign old men than stay at home? You say, Wen Hao is young, handsome and capable. How lucky we are to be his women? I tell you, I often contact Chinese people in my current job, but I really haven''t met such a beautiful and capable man as Wen Hao, I won''t miss him. I suggest you think about it and don''t do anything you regret all your life. If you leave here and go back to your hometown, will you have a better life? What''s good about the place where the mountains and rivers are exhausted? There are many beasts in the mountains over there. I think you should stay, "Chen Ying said.


    "Hehe, yingzi, what are you talking about? Go upstairs with sister Ruan Qi! Sister Ah Mui wants to arrange a room for you two, and then you can wash down and eat!" Ruan Ling walked up to them and smiled.


    Not to mention the two of them, but Tang Wenhao, who flirted with his beautiful wife and concubines for a round, was pulled into the room by Yang Xi. "Sister, why? I beat you in the middle of the night last night. Won''t you want to eat again now? I have to eat again? Besides, I haven''t taken a bath yet!"


    "Bad guy, what do you think? Think of good things. I have something to tell you." Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    "Ah? Sister, what''s wrong?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Didn''t you make trouble at Shen Wen''s house? You can go online and have a look. Mr. man called and said that your gossip and a group of wives and concubines have seriously affected the company''s operation and brand image. Mr. man asked you to come back and call her, and then discuss with ah Ling whether you should go back and deal with the matter satisfactorily." Yang Xi said.


    "Hehe, sister, I guess that''s all. OK, I''ll call Manny right away." he went to bed, grabbed the microphone and dialed Manny.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Manny''s beautiful voice came, "baby, is that you?"


    "Well, sister, what''s the matter? I can''t stand it?" Tang Wenhao smiled as if nothing had happened.


    "Baby, you''re kidding! I can''t stand it this time. Now Shanghai mans and Hong Kong mans are strongly concerned by the media every day. There are all kinds of statements, especially some people are still spreading rumors that you married so many wives to practice evil skills. They say that you won the championship mainly because you absorbed the Yuan Yin of us women. Anyway, they call you a cult You still need to pay attention to this, baby. Why don''t you discuss it with Arlene and see how we should deal with it? "Said Manny.


    "Oh, sister, I see. Sister, actually! Although my kung fu is not evil, the reason why I can reach this state is really related to marrying you sisters," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Really? How can there be such Kung Fu? What does that have to do with us?" Manny asked in surprise. Last time Tang Wenhao was surprised after listening to the explanation of the old lady of the Jin family. Later, when he thought about the characteristics of his kung fu, he was interlinked. He knew very well that he must not absorb women''s Yuan Yin? Isn''t this bullshit?

 Chapter 1177

    "Sister, in fact, it is to practice internal skills and improve skills by absorbing, and then combined with the characteristics of this Kung Fu, exercise the waist and crotch. Don''t you need to exercise these two parts when you are with women? And more exercise in these two parts will naturally help to improve this Kung Fu. I also made a mistake. Who knows that a blind cat met a dead mouse and inadvertently practiced this Kung Fu To the highest level, "said Tang Wenhao.


    When Yang Xi heard this, she also looked at him in amazement. She didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu was obtained by staying in bed with the Ruan sisters every day. It''s really surprising.


    "Baby, is that true?" Manny asked incredulously.


    "Well, besides, I learned the origin of my kung fu in the competition in Zhengzhou. I always thought it was handed down by the Jin family. In fact, this Kung Fu is Shaolin Kung Fu. Shaolin Temple always thought it was lost. I didn''t expect it to be spread among the people. Of course, it is already endangered, so I promised the abbot of Shaolin that I will use it every few days I will make a manuscript and a video and leave it to Shaolin so that they can continue to inherit it, so that I won''t lose this kung fu one day if something happens to me. Won''t I become a historical sinner? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Do you really want to do this? In case you are learned by the bad monks in Shaolin Temple, isn''t it harmful to the society? Your Kung Fu is so powerful." Manny said anxiously.


    "It shouldn''t be. They won''t teach this kind of Kung Fu to any disciple in Shaolin Temple. They will definitely choose it strictly. We don''t have to worry about it, sister. I''ll deal with it as soon as possible. Don''t worry. I''m going to go back to Shanghai tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Otherwise, I''m sorry to let the company suffer losses." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, it doesn''t matter to us. The key is that those shareholders have great opinions on you now. I think if this matter is not handled, Mans stock will shrink a lot, because shareholders are worried about whether mans will affect the development of the company because of the president''s personal problems. Therefore, you must handle it properly. Baby, I think it''s time for you to announce your true feelings now It''s time to identify yourself, "said Manny.


    "Sister, do you mean to let the media know that you and I have long been Indian?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, it at least shows that no matter how many concubines you take, you don''t break the law. Then you tell the public the characteristics of your Kung Fu through the media, saying that this Kung Fu is not evil, but you accidentally practice it to the highest level, which has nothing to do with women." Manny said.


    "Well, but I''m worried that no one will believe this explanation," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Let''s do it! Baby, take a step by step. In short, I believe that through this thing, maybe bad things will become good things. Gossip and negative news have always been a double-edged sword. If smart people make good use of it, it can become good things, even free advertising. You don''t know. Now the media are full of negative comments on you. If one day it suddenly becomes positive , think about how powerful this advertising effect is? Almost everyone knows, and all your news is related to mans, because you are the president of mans, baby, have you thought about it? Therefore, no matter how worried and worried Mommy is at home about the impact of this matter, my sister always feels that she has to look at it separately. Old man Chen is also anxious to die for fear that the affairs of her daughters will also be reported by the media The body tracked that she didn''t dare to let Guo''er''s sister and them participate in the management too much during this period, "Manny said.


    "Well, they can understand it if they are careful, sister. Let''s do it first! I have a clear understanding of the situation. I''ll discuss with ah Ling immediately and hang up first." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, bye! Baby, I''ll always support you." Manny smiled gently.


    After hanging up Manny''s phone, Tang Wenhao motioned Yang Xi to call Ruan Ling in. Yang Xi took Tang Wenhao''s cheek, took a kiss, smiled and said, "baby, don''t worry, we all support you."


    "Hehe, you can''t support me! Call ah Ling in quickly! I''ll call Ah Ying first and ask them about the situation there." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, OK," said Yang Xi, twisting her hips and leaving the room.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed the microphone again and dialed Ah Ying. As soon as the phone was connected, Miaomiao''s gentle voice came, "Hello, I''m Miaomiao. Who are you?"


    "Hehe, Miaomiao, Hello! Don''t miss me?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ah, it''s brother Wen Hao! Where are you? When will you come back?" Miaomiao asked pleasantly.


    "Hehe, I''m at Ruan''s house. I''ll go back tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Girl, how''s the situation at home these days?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, these days, people from your government come to visit our house and ask who our child''s father is. We can''t hide it. We can only say it''s you. Those people say you''re a criminal and that you''re suspected of bigamy. If you go home, let''s call the police. As long as we call the police, they won''t catch us, but will send me back to Vietnam. Sister a Ying and brother Jin used to call the police It doesn''t matter if there are formal and legal marriage procedures. Brother Wen Hao, what should we do now? We are afraid when you come back. If you don''t come back, we miss you again. "Miaomiao said anxiously.


    "Hehe, it''s okay. I''ll be fine. I''ll go back tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. I didn''t commit bigamy, because I''m not a Chinese for a long time. I''m an Indian. Just because there''s nothing, I didn''t tell you, but your sister ah Ying knows? Didn''t she follow your people?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, they said they would have to see you and get your Indian passport to believe it," Miaomiao said.


    "Oh, that''s OK. It''s all right, girl. Is your sister a Ying at home? Is our mother at home?" Tang Wenhao asked. At this time, Ruan Ling and Yang Xi also entered the room from the living room and sat next to him.


    "They went out for a walk, and Sister Li Na went out with them. I was left sleeping with Junjun and the baby," Miaomiao said.


    "Oh, that''s all right! When Ah Ying and her family come back, you tell them that I will go back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, so that they don''t worry. I''ll be fine," Tang Wenhao said.


    "I see, brother Wenhao, I miss you." Miaomiao said coyly.


    "Hehe, I miss you too. We''ll meet soon. Hang up first. I have to discuss things with your sister ah Ling! Bye." Tang Wenhao smiled and hung up the phone.


    Then Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Yang Xi began to discuss how to resolve the negative storm. Ruan Ling put forward that, first of all, she thought Tang Wenhao and Manny should show their Indian identity, so as to legalize Tang Wenhao''s group of wives and concubines. In this way, even if we have some complaints, there is no way.


    The second is how to make the public no longer question whether his kung fu is evil. It is estimated that Tang Wenhao''s own explanation will have little effect. The public will certainly think so. Of course, you will find yourself a reason to explain yourself. It''s better not to explain. You have to explain through a third party.


    Yang Xi said that if not, their women held a media meeting and told the media that their husbands did not contact any evil work. They enjoyed husband and wife life like ordinary women and did not absorb the strange talk of Yuanyin.


    "Sister Yang Xi, this seems inappropriate. We sisters are not suitable to face the media. In this way, we may become more and more chaotic and will always be chased and asked by the media. Even our Vietnamese mans and Ruan may be dragged in. In the end, the pure land of the Ruan family may also be exposed. This matter can only be handled by baby himself. None of us sisters should take the initiative to get involved." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah Ling, can''t baby solve it? He talks to himself alone. Who listens? No one will choose to believe him. Moreover, these media are afraid that this matter will end too early. They hope to dig deeper and deeper so that they can have material to expose." Yang Xi said.


    "Sister Yang Xi, because of this, we can''t get involved in it. Even children will be affected in the future. Now I''m worried that the Jin family will be targeted by the media!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, I just thought about it. If the Jin family is targeted by the media, I''ll quickly get them back! Anyway, the Jin family''s industry has been realized by Ah Ying. It doesn''t matter," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s true. It seems that the most critical impact is on mans brand and shareholders'' equity. Baby, do you think you can let the monk of Shaolin Temple speak for you? I think it should be convincing if the monk of Shaolin Temple says that your Kung Fu is not evil." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, ah Ling''s brain works well, and my sister also thinks it''s a good way. Didn''t you say you still want to return this Kung Fu to the Shaolin temple for free? You can talk to them on this condition. If the Shaolin Temple promises to absolve you of this crime and help you explain it to the media, wouldn''t it be reasonable for you to give them the Kung Fu manuscript?" Yang Xi smiled.


    "Yes! Baby, that''s it. Yang Xi is right. You talk to the old monk. I think he will agree. This is also the truth. You just practiced their lost Shaolin Kung Fu. It has nothing to do with evil Kung Fu. He has no reason to refuse you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao''s heart suddenly opened up when he heard Ruan Ling say this. He knew that this might be the best way. As long as the Shaolin Temple is willing to make decisions for itself, any doubt is not a problem.


    "Sister, that''s it. In that case, I''ll start tomorrow, properly handle the matter, and come back with Chen Ying to the death valley to bury my old father-in-law." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, that''s settled. Then you''re ready to go back tomorrow! By the way, what are your plans tonight? Do you want to round the room with yingzi and sister Ruan Qi?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1178

    At noon the next day, Tang Wenhao was sent to Hanoi airport by Ruan Ling and Yang Xi. Originally, Ruan Ling and Yang Xi wanted to follow in the past, but considering that it was an extraordinary period, they were worried that too many beautiful women around Tang Wenhao would increase negative news, so they chose to let him return home alone to deal with this thorny problem.


    When she left, Ruan Ling told her, "Baby, when you arrive in Shanghai, you should pay attention to your words and deeds. You are really a public figure now. You can''t be as indifferent as before. You should be careful so that you won''t be caught by the eventful entertainment notes, scribble and come up with other famous things. I''m waiting for you to return home. Last night, you said you wouldn''t have a round house with yingzi and Ruan Qijie, and her sisters miss you very much, But when you come back, you still have to round the house early so that sister Ruan Qi doesn''t think you dislike her. "


    "Sister, I know I don''t mean that. Although I can''t say I love her, I don''t hate her. After all, she is sister Ruan Qin''s own sister. I have a sense of propriety," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, just know, baby, bye!" Ruan Ling and Yang Xi waved goodbye to Tang Wenhao, and then drove away from Hanoi airport. Tang Wenhao watched their car disappear in sight and turned into the waiting hall.


    After a few hours of flight, the flight landed at Pudong International Airport. Originally, Tang Wenhao wanted to call Ah Ying first, but he had better hold back and surprise their sisters!


    So he went straight to the airport exit with his satchel. Unexpectedly, as soon as he appeared at the airport exit, he was recognized by a young man. The young man still had a newspaper in his hand, "Hey, aren''t you the champion Tang Wenhao? Brother Tang, take me as an apprentice?"


    When the young man shouted, the people standing around the exit also looked at him. Now, everyone recognized him, "yes, he is Tang Wenhao. I saw his picture on the Internet, but he seems to have a bad character. Young man, if you worship such a teacher, you will become an asshole in the future." Someone began to scold the young man who wanted to learn from the teacher.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly separated the crowd and said coldly, "you recognize the wrong person, let, let..." he said, squeezing out of the crowd. However, the more people gathered, the young man who wanted to worship followed him closely. He firmly believed that the handsome man in front of him was Tang Wenhao.


    The worst thing is that someone else started to video him with his mobile phone. Tang Wenhao covered his face with his hand and tried to squeeze out. He was very angry, especially for the young man behind him. He didn''t have his voice. Where would there be this? Thinking about it, he spread his anger on the young man behind him.


    So, when everyone was watching around him, he suddenly secretly explored his hand and lit the young man''s acupoints, so that the young man could not move after him. Tang Wenhao tried his best to squeeze out the crowd. When he saw a taxi coming outside, he suddenly ran out of the rough car and threw the crowd behind him.


    "Master, drive quickly," he said. He opened the door and went in.


    The driver was also a young man. Seeing someone chasing behind Tang Wenhao, he glanced at him suspiciously, nodded thoughtfully, then stepped on the accelerator and the car suddenly went out.


    Tang Wenhao looked back at the airport exit open space. A large group of people who had just watched him were pointing to his taxi and laughing. Others were still recording. Only the young man behind them stood still.


    "Brother, I''m sorry, just stay slowly! It''ll be all right in an hour." Tang Wenhao thought to himself.


    At this time, the car has entered the high-speed. The driver suddenly remembered something, glanced at him in surprise and asked suspiciously, "man, aren''t you Tang Wenhao, the romantic champion on the Internet?"


    "Ah? Romantic champion? Who said that?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Who said that? Just say if you are Tang Wenhao? Hehe, I recognize you. You are really Tang Wenhao. No wonder so many people are chasing you for your signature?" the driver asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, no, you''re mistaken. I''m not Tang Wenhao." Tang Wenhao denied.


    "Don''t pretend, you are Tang Wenhao. I run to Pudong airport every day and I''ve met many stars! Brother, the Internet says that you have many wives. You say that you are president of mans and have married more than a dozen wives. You say that your Kung Fu in bed is as good as that on stage. What do you rely on to absorb women''s... Things to practice a kind of great Kung Fu? Is there such a thing in the world? I thought it was all in Jin Yong''s martial arts novels? It''s true? Brother, although the Internet makes you scary, I think you''re definitely not a bad person. "The driver smiled.


    "Shit, I''m not a bad person." Tang Wenhao said angrily.


    "Ah? Are you really Tang Wenhao?" the driver asked in surprise.


    "Shit, you cheated me, even if it is! Brother, now that I admit it, tell me what you think of me?" Tang Wenhao plans to interview the driver first.


    "Hehe, what do you think? It''s none of my business who you are. Anyway, I can''t practice your Kung Fu, but! Mr. Tang, you''ve really become an Internet celebrity. No one knows. No one knows. Some people even start to deify you, but I don''t believe it. At the end, there are only two things that netizens should be surprised about you. First, how can you be so good at Kung Fu? Second, you With so many women, how can you deal with them alone? Especially male netizens are very curious. Of course, female netizens are also very curious. They are fascinated by your handsome. Our neighbor has a daughter, and your photos are pasted in the room. They are printed from the Internet. She said that none of the girls in her class dislike you, even if you really rely on girls They are willing to take the initiative to devote themselves to whatever evil skills their bodies practice, "the driver smiled.


    "Isn''t this bullshit?" Tang Wenhao said helplessly.


    "Yes, I don''t believe it. Your Kung Fu is good. I believe it. But what depends on women to improve their internal skills? I don''t believe it. There is no scientific reason. However, since ancient times, Wushu has a long history and is broad and profound. Many things that science can''t explain still exist, so it''s not absolute, but I won''t believe it casually. Mr. Tang, look For the sake of our fate, tell me! Does your Kung Fu have anything to do with women? "The driver asked expectantly.


    "Hehe, it''s related, but it''s not what netizens say on the Internet. Brother, actually! My kung fu is a Kung Fu lost in Shaolin for more than 1000 years. It''s a combination of internal and external boxing, called Xiaoyao Luohan boxing. I learned it by chance, but it''s not as evil as what''s spread on the Internet. What depends on women''s Yuan Yin and bullshit. That''s the truth." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? So it is? Xiaoyao Luohan boxing? Then you really have so many women?" the driver asked suspiciously.


    "Well, that''s right, man. I hope when you talk to your friends about me, be realistic and don''t talk nonsense. I''m here to refute the rumor this time." Tang Wenhao said sincerely.


    "Well, don''t worry! Mr. Tang, I know you are a good man from the look of you. However, how can you marry so many wives? Isn''t that against the law?" the driver asked suspiciously.


    "It''s all right. I''m not a Chinese, but an Indian. I might as well show you my passport today." said Tang Wenhao, handing his Indian passport to the driver. The driver held the car steady and took Tang Wenhao''s passport. Sure enough, there was no Chinese on it. It was all English.


    "Wow, so Mr. Tang is not Chinese? The Internet also says that you are a native Chinese? Isn''t your hometown Jiangnan province? It seems to be a village. What''s its name? Hejiawan? I heard it on the radio yesterday morning. The radio also interviewed the headmaster of your primary school?" the driver smiled.


    "Ah? They all went to my hometown to interview these grandchildren." Tang Wenhao was so excited when he heard this. He knew that his affairs must have blown up in Hejiawan, and his parents must be worried about him now.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, don''t scold those troublesome journalists. That''s their profession. They want you to have more gossip! Otherwise, what do you rely on?" the driver smiled.


    "Also, hey, things will pass... You turn to Hongqiao later and don''t walk past." Tang Wenhao said to the driver.


    "OK, no, Mr. Tang, where do you live?" the driver asked with a smile.


    "Well... You don''t have to worry, man. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but that I don''t want my family to be disturbed, especially at this time. However, I still appreciate your evaluation of me. I can''t say how good I am, but at least I''m not a bad person," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I have confidence in you. Mr. Tang, it''s a great honor for me to give you a ride today. You know what? I can meet one or two stars in a year. A few years ago, I also met a first-line female star in China! At that time, she was not very famous, but I recognized her. She was so beautiful. She was more beautiful than on TV. Her figure was definitely devil''s figure, man It''s a blessing to marry her. We are Shanghai beauties, "said the driver with an obscene smile.


    "Hehe, who? Tell me." Tang Wenhao asked with great interest.


    Speaking of this, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was the phone number of the Jin family. He pressed the key and said, "Hello, this is Wen Hao and a Ying. Is that you?"


    "Well, baby, where have you been? We are all waiting for you to eat at home?" Ah Ying asked with a happy smile.


    "I''ll be home soon. You can eat first! Don''t wait for me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, we must be waiting for you. Be careful on the way." Ah Ying smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Hang up. I''ll see you later." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    "Mr. Tang, you a woman''s phone?" the driver said with a bad smile.


    "Yes, yes, by the way, man, you haven''t said who the female star is? Say it!" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1179

    "Hehe, it''s Sun Li. She wasn''t very famous at that time. It''s estimated that she didn''t have a nanny car. Unlike now, I can''t go out and in without a nanny car. It''s also considered that I have Yanfu. I got in close contact with the big beauty. It''s really very beautiful. Shit, Deng Chao is lucky." the driver smiled with envy.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the boy, and the saliva was about to flow out. He thought to himself that the man was probably the same. When he met a beautiful woman, his heart began to itch. When it came to beautiful women, he had saliva. Therefore, most of the male netizens on the Internet estimated that they were jealous of their wives and concubines.


    Twenty minutes later, Tang Wenhao returned to Jin''s house. Before he entered the villa, he asked the driver to take him to the door of an optical shop and bought a pair of sunglasses before returning home. Now he really knows what a public figure is. The so-called public figure is that you have lost yourself. Your words, deeds and every move will be known to the public because of your appearance, The public can recognize it.


    "Baby, you''re back at last. There are a lot of calls from home. Wash your hands and call home first?" Ah Ying said as she took his bag.


    "Oh, we''ll call them back right away. Mom, I''m back. Miaomiao, Li Na." Tang Wenhao said hello to the women at home, and everyone gathered around and warmed up with him, especially Li Na, because Tang Wenhao was still on his honeymoon. Last time, Tang Wenhao just turned into a woman and just enjoyed the happiness of being a woman. Tang Wenhao left again, So these days I''m looking forward to my husband''s return.


    Tang Wenhao first hugged and kissed some of his women, then hugged the old Mrs. Jin, ran to the room and called. He knew that his parents must be very worried about him now.


    After dialing the phone at home, as soon as it rang the second time, there came a familiar voice from his father, "Hello, Wenhao, is that you?" it seemed that father and son were connected. Tang Cheng guessed that it was his son Tang Wenhao''s phone.


    "Well, Dad, I''m back to Shanghai. I''ll go back to see you and my mother every few days." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Smelly boy, you can still laugh at such a big thing. Don''t come back. Now Hejiawan has become famous. As long as people who have something to do with you have been in the newspaper, however, people are talking ill of you now. Son, it''s a big tree that attracts the wind since ancient times. Now you''re fighting and becoming famous, people begin to miss you. We don''t worry about anything else, just you You have so many women and so many children. Now the newspapers are published. How much will you be fined? Listen to Ah Ying. The family planning office over there has found them. Son, you should be careful. No, you''d better go back to Vietnam! No one cares about you over there. By the way, didn''t you get any Indian ID cards before? You might be useful when you said it, and I didn''t talk to them The reporter said, "I don''t know whether to say it or not." Tang Cheng asked.


    "Dad, it''s all right. Of course it''s useful. At that time, I insisted on immigrating to India. I''m afraid this situation will happen today. Now it can finally come in handy. Dad, don''t worry, I''ll deal with it soon. You can live your life at home! In addition, you tell my father-in-law and mother-in-law that if you want to be with us, you must go with us Go to Vietnam. Now we have a house ready over there. When you think about it, you can call me. I''m going to connect you all to provide for your old age, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Is it the mountain you said last time?" Tang Cheng asked.


    "Yes, the air there is very good and the food is good. My children will live there. I have discussed with sister Manny and sister a Ling. In kindergarten, we teach ourselves. When the children are a little older and all of them are sent abroad, the old man will spend his old age there." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Let''s forget it! He De Neng has never left Hejiawan in his life. He De Neng said that Vietnam is good. The scenery and air are very good, but he said that he still likes Hejiawan. His son, father and mother are still young. They will definitely not go anywhere in the past ten years. Just deal with your own affairs, come back and walk more during the new year and festival, and bring back all the children, Let''s meet our grandchildren, too. That''s our greatest wish, "Tang Cheng said passionately.


    "Well, Dad, I will. Dad, is my mother all right?" Tang Wenhao said with concern.


    "We''re all in good health. We''re all fine. We''re healthy. Your mother and Ganoderma lucidum mother went out to pick up peanuts. When they come back, my father will tell their sisters. If it''s inconvenient for you to come back this time, don''t go back. If it''s convenient, come back. My father and mother miss you," Tang Cheng said.


    "Well, Dad, in fact, I miss you too. Dad, I''m sorry. I''m so old and I always let you worry." Tang Wenhao said this. His nose was sour and choked.


    "Well, well, son, as long as you''re safe, your parents won''t worry," Tang Cheng said.


    The father and son talked for a while. Tang Wenhao hung up the phone and looked back. The three women were standing behind him! Li Na hugged her. "Baby, be hungry! Eat first."


    "Ha ha, OK, eat first. Do you miss me very much these days?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, not these days, but every day. I miss you every day I know you. My handsome boy, don''t you know how many fans you have in mans?" Li Na smiled gently.


    "Hehe, I really don''t know! Tell me." Tang Wenhao smiled at her and walked out with her slender waist. Miaomiao and a Ying also happily followed them out of the room.


    "Anyway, as far as I know, most of the women who know you are your fans. At that time, when you were with Ning Kexin, we were all jealous. After you broke up with her, we were all happy to death. However, you papaya didn''t know what to do and didn''t look at us. Later, you got us president man, and we came back to our senses. It turned out that your goal is "Mr. man," Li Na said with a smile.


    "Nonsense, your general goal is me, okay? I was chased by sister Manny. I want to know that she liked me at that time. I won''t go to Vietnam. However, thanks to her not telling me in advance, otherwise, there would be no later sister ah Ling and beauty Ah Ying. I wouldn''t know my brother, and we wouldn''t be here now." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Son, so it''s all fate. It''s doomed that you will be the son of our Jin family." the old lady of the Jin family smiled.


    When the family finished dinner, Tang Wenhao held his son Junjun. When his daughter Wenying was playing with the beauties in the room, he heard someone knocking at the door. "Who will come to our house at this time?" Tang Wenhao said to a Ying.


    "I don''t know. I''ll have a look," said Ah Ying, leaving the room.


    When Ah Ying arrived at the door, she first asked, "who is it?"


    "We are from the neighborhood committee, miss a Ying. Open the door! I heard that your brother-in-law is back. We need to register and know his personal situation by the way." a woman said outside the door.


    "No... are you mistaken? My little brother-in-law didn''t go home." Ah Ying refused to open the door. She was a little nervous for fear that Tang Wenhao would be caught later.


    At this time, Miaomiao and Li Na also came down from the upstairs, and the old lady of the Jin family came out of the room. Tang Wenhao heard Ah Ying say these words in the room and immediately came out of the room with Junjun in his arms. Ah Ying looked back and scared Tang Wenhao to hide, "baby, you hurry into the room!"


    "Hehe, Ah Ying, mom, don''t be afraid. It''s okay. Open the door!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Miss a Ying, open the door! We all know that your brother-in-law has gone home. The guard said it''s okay. We just ask him something, not to catch him." the woman outside the door shouted.


    Tang Wenhao went straight to the door and opened the door with a smile. He saw two aunts standing outside the door, about 50 years old and kind-hearted. After seeing Tang Wenhao, they were surprised, "Wow, miss a Ying, your uncle is so handsome! Young man, are you Jin Dacai''s brother?"


    "Well, Hello, aunt! Please come in!" Tang Wenhao smiled and invited the two women to the living room. Ah Ying quickly motioned Miaomiao to pour them tea. The old lady stood aside in some panic.


    "Ha ha, mom, it''s all right. Go back to your room and have a rest!" Tang Wenhao smiled at the old lady of the Jin family.


    "Mom, look, by the way, what are you asking my son?" the old lady asked.


    "Hehe, old lady, it''s nothing. Just ask him about his marriage and his place of work. Because the current situation in your family is more complex, the people living in your family are foreigners. The neighborhood committee, including the film police, are also asking about it. We heard that your little son came back, so we''ll come and ask the situation first. Old lady, don''t be afraid. Your son didn''t break the law. What are you afraid of?" A woman smiled.


    "Ha ha, aunt, it''s all right. Ask! I''ll answer truthfully." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, well, the young man is so handsome. He seems to have seen you somewhere, but he certainly hasn''t seen you in the community. I heard your sister-in-law say that you work in mans and often go abroad on business, don''t you?" an aunt asked.


    "Yes, I''m the designer of mans, and now I''m the president of mans in Hong Kong." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, another aunt exclaimed, "ah, I remember. I''ve seen you on the computer. Why do I look so familiar? My daughter has been infatuated with a boxing boy every day. She said she is still the boss of an enterprise. What is it? The boss of mans in Hong Kong. I didn''t expect it was you?"


    Ah, you can be recognized at home. Tang Wenhao learned the power of the media again. He had to nod in embarrassment and say with a smile, "ha ha, it''s really me, aunt."


    "Ah? Then you''re really Tang Haohe who married many wives? God, I didn''t expect this man to be in our blind area. Young man, do you really have many women? Then you''re against the law." the aunt looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.

 Chapter 1180

    "Ha ha, aunt, it''s illegal for others to have so many women, but I''m sure not. You two wait a moment, and I''ll show you my certificate." said Tang Wenhao, stuffed Junjun in his arms to a Ying, and got up and went to the room.


    The two aunts looked at him suspiciously, and then looked at the three beauties, Ah Ying, Miao Miao and Li Na. One aunt said, "what a handsome girl, aren''t you three his daughter-in-law?"


    When the old lady saw that Tang Wenhao was not afraid of family planning women, she also had confidence. She nodded and said, "yes, all three of them are my daughter-in-law."


    "Ah? Old lady, are they all your little son''s daughter-in-law? What about your eldest son? Isn''t miss ah Ying his daughter-in-law? Why are you your little son''s daughter-in-law again?" another woman asked suspiciously.


    "Alas, my eldest son died long before my old man. It has been more than two years. Wen Hao and a Ying had a good relationship when they were in Vietnam. The children are also theirs. These two children are good to our Jin family, so they stay to take care of my widowed old woman. In fact, Wen Hao is not my own son, but my son. He is a sworn brother with my eldest son, but their brother Their relationship is better than that of their brothers! "The old lady of the Kim family said happily.


    "Oh, no wonder his last name is Tang? That''s what happened." the two women in the family planning office understood.


    At this time, Tang Wenhao came out of the room with his Indian passport, came to the two women and handed it to one of them, "aunt, you see, I''m Indian. I left China two years ago. Indians have no limit on how many wives men marry. They completely implement polygamy." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Li Na looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise. Miaomiao was also surprised. Li Na pulled Tang Wenhao aside, "Wen Hao, when did you become an Indian? Is this a true or false certificate?"


    "Ha ha, nonsense, of course it''s true. Can I fake such a thing?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "God, you are so good that you went to India. It seems that you were still Chinese when you married president man? I remember you had your marriage certificate on our man website at that time!" Li Na smiled.


    "Well, it was done after Ah Ying gave birth to a child. Manny and I both did immigration. At that time, we were considering what might happen today, so you can rest assured to follow me! It''s okay." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Tang Wenhao, come here for a minute. Are all the above English? We can''t understand it. Why don''t you tell us what''s going on?" said the female staff member of the family planning office with Tang Wenhao''s passport.


    So Tang Wenhao translated the contents of the passport to them. They completely understood, "Tang Wenhao, are you doing immigration?"


    "Oh, yes, I know that if we don''t do immigration, we will have to face this problem sooner or later, so my wife Manny and I, the boss of Manny''s here, both of us did immigration the year before last. At that time, the main purpose of considering immigration was to avoid the legal risk of bigamy." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, that''s smart. Well, since you said that, we believe you. However, you are a celebrity now. You should pay attention to it. Otherwise, the door of your Jin family will be crowded by those little girls in the future. Don''t you know? My daughter, these little girls don''t know how much they are infatuated with you. By the way, you should go to our police station to register, prepare cases and ask for help Otherwise, there will be misunderstandings, "a woman smiled.


    "Well, aunt, I will, thank you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "You''re welcome, young man. It''s so handsome. It''s more handsome than what you see on the Internet. Don''t bother your family. You''ve just returned home. We''re gone." the two women said and stood up.


    After seeing off the woman from the family planning office, Tang Wenhao closed the door. Seeing nothing, the old lady smiled and said, "son, it''s down-to-earth. It''s all right. We don''t have to be afraid of their fines in the future. You don''t know. It''s said that hundreds of thousands will be fined for one extra child here! How much will we have to pay for so many children in our family now?"


    "Hehe, mom, don''t worry! If you can''t punish us, mom, take a rest!" Tang Wenhao smiled and helped the old lady into her room.


    After chatting with the old lady for a while, she urged Tang Wenhao to accompany some of his women. Tang Wenhao returned to the living room. Before he could sit down, the mobile phone in his pocket rang again. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Shen Wen. He pressed the button and smiled, "Wenwen, what''s the matter? Think again? Didn''t you have fun last night?"


    "Wen Hao, something serious has happened. Sobbing." Shen Wen''s cry came from inside.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart tightened. Shen Wen''s cry was sad. There must have been an accident, and it should have been their family, not the Ruan family. If there was an accident in the Ruan family, the caller must not be her. Who would have had an accident? Elder sister Shen Xin or mother-in-law? Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "Wenwen, who has an accident? Don''t cry and make it clear?"


    "Wen Hao, my eldest sister has taken medicine. If you get to Shanghai, hurry back to Wuxi. Mom needs your help now. They are here

 Chapter 1181

    It turned out that after Tang Wenhao and Shen Wen left Wuxi, Shen Xin and her husband Wang Hua fell into an endless quarrel. What aunt Shen couldn''t accept was that in the face of many malicious media reporters tracking like flies, Wang Hua not only didn''t protect his wife, but also made many so-called revelations and slanders in these entertainment records for fear of chaos in the world, Framed Shen Xin and Tang Wenhao, as if there was something really going on between her brother-in-law and her great aunt. Shen Xin was really angry, but he simply made up his mind to die. He drank a lot of sleeping pills at home last night.


    When he was found today, people were already dead. What made aunt Shen angry and cold most was that after Wang Hua sent his haircut wife to the hospital, he informed aunt Shen that he left and never appeared in the hospital again. He took Shen Xin''s body away until the hospital sent a death notice to his so-called family member.


    "Asshole, shit, I''ll kill him when I see him." Tang Wenhao said ruthlessly.


    "Yes, son, you want to avenge your eldest sister. This bastard doesn''t deserve to live in the world. Mom doesn''t have this ability. If mom has this ability, she must kill him himself." aunt Shen said, her eyes full of anger.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Aunt Shen, a kind-hearted old lady, hated her daughter''s husband to the extreme, and deeply felt a bone chilling chill. Hatred can indeed change a person''s mind, but he can understand her and know how sad and angry the old lady is now.


    Tang Wenhao decided to fulfill this wish for the old lady and kill Wang Hua. He closed the door, hugged the old lady and said, "Mom, do you really want to kill Wang Hua?"


    "Yes, he wants to kill my daughter and have fun with the little widow. Dream! I have to let him die with my daughter. Wen Hao, mom knows you have kung fu. You must avenge your eldest sister. We can''t let your eldest sister alone. We have to have a man with her." aunt Shen said coldly.


    "Well, mom, since you say so, I can''t let this bastard live. He must go down with my eldest sister. Mom, leave it to me! I promise he won''t live for a few days. Shit, it doesn''t matter if a man is romantic, but I can''t be so unkind to his wife. Otherwise, he doesn''t deserve to be a man and a man." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Well, if this bastard could treat his own woman like you, mom wouldn''t hate him so much, and your eldest sister wouldn''t want to die. My poor daughter! Why is she so stupid! I told her the other day that there''s no need to worry about it. He said, let him talk. It''s a big deal to divorce him, go to Vietnam with mom, live with you and be you I don''t know how many times better my concubine is than Wang Hua''s wife? The child doesn''t listen! She says you don''t have her in your heart. She doesn''t want you to look down on her. Wen Hao, tell your mother the truth, will you look down on your eldest sister? "Aunt Shen asked.


    "Mom, how could it be? Alas, the eldest sister is still introverted. Mom, what shall we do now? What about my eldest sister''s funeral?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Wang Hua, this bastard, said that although he has no feelings for your eldest sister, he will still handle her affairs as a husband, not looking at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face. After all, it depends on the child''s face. Mom didn''t want him to do it, but when I think about it, let him deal with it! It''s his responsibility. When he''s done, let his father deal with it Mother, deal with his affairs! Son, you must not let him go. I want him to accompany my heart forever. "Aunt Shen said bitterly.


    "OK, mom, that''s it. Let''s go back first! Haven''t you eaten yet? Let''s eat out and I''ll take you home." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Son, let''s go straight home! Where does Mom have an appetite?" aunt Shen sighed.


    So Tang Wenhao opened the door, sat in the cab, started the car and drove away from the hospital.


    "Son, mom doesn''t know what evil she has done in her life. Now there are only mom and Wenwen left in our family of five. My second daughter disappeared when she was very young, followed by your father, and then your eldest sister. I don''t know which day I will go with them. Son, if Mom leaves one day, you can''t neglect Wenwen. She will be very poor... Woo "Woo," said Aunt Shen, crying behind her.


    These words made Tang Wenhao very sad. He said emotionally, "Mom, don''t worry! I''ll love Wenwen all my life and never let her suffer any injustice. I''ll have many children with her. Then she won''t be alone. Besides, don''t mom still have you? You''re in good health and not too old. After you go to Vietnam with me, you''ll live in death valley. Our house has been built and is being renovated , the air there is fresh, and the climate and scenery are similar to those of the Pacific desert island. It''s very suitable for raising well. Mom, you''ll take care of your children with us at that time. I think it''s no problem to live to 100 years old at your current age and physical state, so don''t be so negative. "


    "Alas, if only my mother could live so long. My mother dreams of holding her grandson. Let Wenwen be pregnant as soon as possible! You young people don''t understand the psychology of our elderly people. You only know that you are happy, but you don''t know the mood of the elderly waiting for their grandchildren." aunt Shen said.


    "Mom, don''t worry! We are all in such good health. I believe Wenwen will be pregnant soon. Just wait for your grandchildren! Mom, although the eldest sister is gone, you still have to be strong. With me and Wenwen, you still have a lot of good days to live! You can''t face life negatively. Didn''t you always teach us young people to have a positive attitude towards life when you were on the desert island? No What''s the matter? "Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "Alas, mom knows everything. It''s heartache!" aunt Shen sighed.


    "Mom, it''s inevitable. Time will dilute everything. After I kill Wang Hua, we''ll go back to Vietnam, leave this sad place and stay with Wen Wen all day. Your mood will get better soon. Mom, you''d better eat something? Take care of your body. If you can''t eat, you have to force yourself to eat. Didn''t we come here in that cave at that time?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, son, let''s listen to you! Wen Hao, mom has a son like you, and there''s no regret in her life. I really didn''t expect it! When I''m old, I can pick up your son for no reason. God is cruel to me and gives me some comfort." aunt Shen sighed.


    "Well, mom, life is not like this. God can''t die a whole person? So you should be open-minded, you can''t drill a bull''s horn, and you should see a better future. Mom, think about the life you''re going to face. Wenwen will get pregnant immediately, and she will give you a lot of grandchildren. We all live in the paradise of death valley. How lucky we are Blessing! "Said Tang Wenhao. He was diverting aunt Shen''s thinking so that she didn''t have to dwell on Shen Xin''s death. Otherwise, she would be more and more sad.


    "Wen Hao, how many children are you going to have with Wen Wen?" aunt Shen asked.


    "Until Wenwen didn''t want to have a baby, several of my current wives have given birth to a second child. They all said they would continue to have a baby and wouldn''t take contraceptives," Tang Wenhao said.


    Indeed, like Ah Ying, ah Ya and Manny, they all said that they would always be born. Anyway, they didn''t want to do any contraceptives or let Tang Wenhao wear it. He didn''t like TT. Tang Wenhao told them that he hated it most. Therefore, no one in his women wanted him to use it and let him play and vent heartily.


    Sister Ah Mui is looking forward to giving birth to Tang Wenhao again. However, like Ruan Ling, she can''t conceive anymore. Maybe it''s a matter of age, but she has checked it herself. There''s no problem. Maybe it''s not so easy when she''s old. Ruan Ling has no hope at all. She wants to open it herself.


    No gossip. Tang Wenhao accompanied aunt Shen to eat in a remote place outside and returned to Shen''s house. To Tang Wenhao''s anger, at the door of the community, he still found someone following them through the rearview mirror, "shit, these damn entertainment notes are really like flies."


    "Son, ignore them. Mom is used to it now. Let them shoot!" aunt Shen said.


    "In fact, my eldest sister''s death has something to do with them. These people are disgusting." Tang Wenhao scolded and drove his car into the community. He really wanted to rush to them and beat them.


    When they got home, the mother and son entered the living room. Tang Wenhao was busy pouring water for Aunt Shen. She quickly stopped, "son, I''ll come! Mom is in a better mood now. Don''t worry. Mom just thought on the road! Do you want to sell the house before going to Vietnam this time?"


    "Mom, why are you selling a house?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Sell some money for you and Wenwen? Mom didn''t give you anything when you got married. She used to say that your eldest sister had a bad life and kept it for her one day. Now she''s gone. Why do you keep the house? It''s better to sell some money for you." Aunt Shen said.


    "Mom, forget it! We don''t lack this money, so we''d better keep it! The current house won''t depreciate, but will appreciate. Besides, if you want to come back one day, don''t you still have a place to live?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, mom put the bath water away for you. Take a bath and go to bed early! Your eldest sister will be cremated tomorrow. You and mom will go to see her off." aunt Shen said, and then walked to the bathroom.


    "Well, mom, don''t you wait for Wenwen to come back? Are they sisters and don''t let her see the eldest sister for the last time? That''s not very good? Wenwen can''t leave any regrets." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, son, don''t tell her the truth until we get back to Vietnam! Wenwen has a very good relationship with her sister. Mom is worried that she will lose control when she knows. Besides, don''t you want to kill that bastard? It''s best only for us to know." aunt Shen said calmly.

 Chapter 1182

    Tang Wenhao saw that the mother-in-law hated her eldest son-in-law, Wang Hua, to the bone. Otherwise, she would not have made up her mind to kill him, which showed that the eldest son-in-law really made the old man cold, and turned the pain of losing her beloved daughter into hatred for her son-in-law, which was a deep hatred.


    After taking a bath, Tang Wenhao went out of the bathroom. Aunt Shen had arranged the bed for him. "Son, go to bed early! Mom also went to bed. Remember, Wenwen called back. Don''t tell her the truth. Let''s wait until we go back." when she left the room, aunt Shen told her.


    "Well, I see. Mom, don''t be too sad. Everything will be all right," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, mom knows, sleep!" said Aunt Shen, leaving Tang Wenhao''s room and closing the door.


    Tang Wenhao sat at the edge of the bed, scanned Shen Wen''s boudoir and looked at the photos of Shen Wen and Shen Xin sisters hanging in the photo frame. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help walking under the photo frame and looking up at the photos of the sisters in the photo frame.


    Shen Xin in the photo is quiet, white and beautiful, especially when she was in her twenties. She is pure and beautiful, just like Shen Wen now. Shit, she is really jealous of beauty. She died so young.


    If I really took her away the last time I went back to Vietnam? What kind of ending will it be? Will she become her own woman? She should be more gentle and mature than her sister Shen Wen. What would it be like to have her? Thinking, Tang Wenhao felt his body a little tight.


    Animals, people have gone, and they can have such dirty ideas. Tang Wenhao can''t help feeling ashamed of his unclean ideas.


    After lying in bed, his mind came up with what he had experienced these days. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that life was short, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that people should cherish their eyes. Otherwise, he really didn''t know which day to hang up, leaving regret for the dead himself and living relatives and friends.


    Thinking, Tang Wenhao slowly went to sleep. In his dream, he dreamed of ah Ju, lotus, Ganoderma lucidum, Ning Kexin, Ruan Qin, Ruan Ying and other women he had died. Thinking of their departure, it hurt his heart. He woke up in a sob, wiped his eyes, and his eyes were full of tears.


    Suddenly, he heard a deep cry. He listened carefully and understood that Aunt Shen, the mother-in-law next door, was crying. His heart sank. He knew that his mother-in-law was missing his daughter. He turned on the light, took his cell phone and looked. It was 1 a.m. and climbed up from bed. He put on his clothes and opened the door.


    He went to his mother-in-law''s door and knocked, "Mom... Mom, haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Oh... Son, did mom wake you up? Go back to bed? Mom''s okay, don''t worry." aunt Shen stopped crying and said to Tang Wenhao when she heard Tang Wenhao knocking at the door.


    "Oh, mom, my eldest sister is gone. Don''t be sad. Everything will pass. Go to bed early! Don''t break your body. Wenwen and I still expect you to take care of our children with us! We have to honor you." Tang Wenhao said standing at the door.


    "Well, mom knows. As soon as you close your eyes, you will think that your eldest sister seems to be still around and can''t sleep! Maybe she''s old! Past things always appear in front of her eyes." aunt Shen sighed.


    "Mom, why don''t I talk to you? I can''t sleep anyway," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, son, open the door yourself! The door is unlocked." aunt Shen replied.


    So Tang Wenhao gently opened the door and looked up. Under the light, aunt Shen sat on the bed with a sad look. The paper towels scattered on the ground showed that she had been crying for a long time. Looking at her eyes, Tang Wenhao sat beside her painfully, grabbed her hand and said, "Mom, don''t think so much. People always have to face the reality and think more about the benefits. They always think about the past. No matter how positive they are, they will become negative. Let me tell you about our future planning of mans and Ruan."


    "Well, son, talk! Mom, listen." aunt Shen forced to smile.


    "Mom, my sister and I have a wish to integrate Mans, Ruan and Chen to form a super large enterprise group. Now mans has acquired Chen. In the next step, we will let Ruan take a stake in mans. In this way, the two enterprises can further integrate. After that, we will strive to build mans into an international famous brand, especially men''s wear Our main brand is women''s wear. In the future, we will focus most of our energy on men''s wear. According to my sister, they will use me as the brand image spokesman for global promotion, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Global promotion? Son, mom thinks this is not the time! Now the Internet is full of negative reports about you. It seems inappropriate to use you as an image spokesman at this time. Mom doesn''t mean you can''t do it, but at this stage. Although mom is an official, she also knows a little about business." aunt Shen said.


    "Mom, I know. I came back this time to solve this matter. In fact, my eldest sister is really stupid. This time, I will ask Shaolin''s husband to say some good words for me and restore some truth, so as not to be written by some unkind people as a devil who practices magic skills by women. In fact, that''s not the case," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, my mother trusts you very much. My mother knows that it''s nonsense on the Internet. I''ve heard Wenwen say that your Kung Fu has something to do with women, but it''s not what they wrote." aunt Shen said.


    "That''s right! I''m mainly an internal skill. Moreover, I''ve received my elder brother''s and my grandfather''s internal skills for decades, so my internal skills have soared by dozens of weights. Otherwise, at my age, even if I started practicing martial arts from my mother, I can''t reach my current skills." Tang Wenhao said, so he told aunt Shen the origin of his kung fu and his relationship with Shaolin Temple, The old lady was also very surprised.


    "Son, you are really lucky! When you meet so many good people, especially people like the Jin family, they are now equal to giving you tens of millions of property, and your wife and children are yours. You must repay them for this kindness. It can be said that without the Jin family, you would not have Tang Wenhao today." aunt Shen said.


    "Well, mom, don''t worry! I''m sure to be filial to my mother. I let my sister''s children pass on to my big brother just to repay Lao Jin''s family," Tang Wenhao said.


    "We really should do this. Our life is actually very short. It''s rare to meet such a good family. Besides, your big brother still died for you, right?" aunt Shen said.


    "Well, otherwise, maybe I''m the one who died. Mom, when you all arrive at death valley, you can talk and chat with my mother in the future. You also have a partner. We haven''t told her that we want to take her to death valley to live. I don''t know if the old man will go. If she doesn''t want to go, go and persuade her with us! Anyway, we certainly don''t know She can stay here alone, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Son, don''t worry! Mom still has this confidence. Mom has been a leader all her life, and her communication skills are absolutely no problem. As for the elderly, everyone wants to be with their children." aunt Shen said.


    "Yes, there are a lot of old people and children there. There are a lot of people and a good atmosphere. It''s really a fairyland on earth to provide for the elderly in that green mountain and green water! Mom, maybe you''ll be younger and younger at that time, mom, you know? We have a complete set of plans over there, including hospitals, kindergartens and drug rehabilitation institutes. However, we haven''t thought about this drug rehabilitation institute yet Maybe it will be in Langshan, but hospitals and kindergartens will be built. Now Aya and other sisters are already planning to recruit people. Send the sisters of death valley to study and so on. At that time, our death valley will become a small society, and we are going to buy a helicopter! When you want to go to the city in the future, I will fly by helicopter The plane will take you out of the mountain, and you don''t have to go back and forth like this for more than a week, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? It''s so good! Son, your wives are really worth it. Alas, they''re just unlucky! Otherwise, it''s good for her to divorce Wang Hua! Live with you and Wen Wen. Alas! The girl has too much on her mind. What love or not? Just ask her. Mom told her. If she can''t live with Wang Hua, she''ll leave. It''s over You, can you still treat her badly? Even if you don''t love her, you won''t bully her in the face of mom and Wenwen! Isn''t it better for her to follow Wang Hua? Alas! It''s all fate. "Aunt Shen said here, with tears in her eyes.


    "Mom, don''t mention this again, so that you''re always in a bad mood. It''s done. It''s useless to think again. We should think more good things. Mom, I promise you, I''ll love Wenwen more in the future. We''ll try to give you more grandchildren, okay?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, OK, son, you are both my son and my son-in-law. Mom doesn''t know how happy you are to have your son! However, mom also wants you to take care of yourself. Mom has long wanted to tell you something and hasn''t found a suitable opportunity. Today, anyway, our mother and son have nothing to do. Mom will talk to you. Son, you''re still young. Don''t be too strong, If you are human, not God, but human, you should comply with the laws of nature. For men at your age, husband and wife life can be crazy, but it can''t be too excessive. Mom knew you were not an ordinary man on that island. Ah Ling also told me that you are different from ordinary people in this regard. It doesn''t matter if you have more women, but mom still wants to remind you, don''t worry If it''s too much, don''t add women to yourself. How many women do you have? Why do you want so many? Cherish the women now? Don''t make them sad. "Aunt Shen said.


    Tang Wenhao was told by Aunt Shen that his face was hot. He embarrassed to lower his head and said embarrassedly, "well, mom, I know. I''ll pay attention in the future."

 Chapter 1183

    The next day, Tang Wenhao followed aunt Shen to the funeral home and saw Shen Xin''s husband Wang Hua again. However, there was a little girl around him. She was three or four years old and looked very cute. When she saw aunt Shen, she gave a cry of milk, "grandma", and rushed towards aunt Shen.


    Aunt Shen hugged her with open arms and burst into tears. Tang Wenhao and Wang Hua didn''t say anything. After glancing at each other coldly, they all focused on Aunt Shen and the child.


    In fact, when Tang Wenhao''s eyes fell on the innocent black eyes of the little girl, he wavered. Last night, he told aunt Shen that as long as he saw Wang Hua, he would quietly seal his death with his own unique acupoint pointing method, so that Wang Hua suddenly died of a violent illness within a few days, and no forensic medicine could find out the cause of death. It can be said that God didn''t know it. Then, now he, I can''t bear it.


    Because he knew that the moment his finger fell on Wang Hua''s death hole, it meant that the lovely and poor little girl not only went to her mother, but also was about to lose her father, which meant that her parents would die at a young age. What a cruel thing. She was innocent?


    And all this is only in his fingers. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao can''t be untouched.


    Under the guidance of the staff of the funeral home, the four of them came to the cold and gloomy morgue. The staff pulled out a female body from the cabinet inside. Aunt Shen looked at her daughter lying in the cold cabinet and immediately rushed over with her niece in her arms, breaking her heart and intestines.


    When the little girl saw her mother lying here with her eyes closed, she couldn''t move or speak. She cried loudly. The sound of "Mom... Mom... I want mom..." tore her heart and lungs, making everyone present moved. It was so pathetic.


    The kind Tang Wenhao wiped his tears and glanced at Wang Hua. He found that there were tears on his face. While Tang Wenhao hated him, he suddenly felt that this guy should not die. Look at the boy''s expression, there should be some humanity!


    But if you don''t kill him, just let him go? Did you really give up what you agreed with your mother-in-law yesterday? No, even if you don''t want him to die, you can''t just forget it. He must bear the main responsibility for the death of his eldest sister. If he, as a husband, chooses to believe her, love her and protect her when his wife is framed, instead of constantly ridiculing her, or even beating her, hurting her and insulting her with outsiders, She''s not going to commit suicide.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao doesn''t feel that Wang Hua has women outside, because the men in his circle, including himself, are almost the same, but the degree is different. They are all men. They can understand. It''s understandable to shoot a few shots when meeting a beautiful woman, but don''t take their hairy wife seriously or even get rid of her, It''s not a good thing to have new people for old ones.


    After meeting Shen Xin for the last time, Wang Hua left his name on the signature book and agreed to cremate Shen Xin''s body. Aunt Shen winked at Tang Wenhao at the moment of his signature. Her eyes were cold. It was completely different from the usual image of the amiable old man, which made Tang Wenhao feel cold, This shows that she really hates Wang Hua, the eldest son-in-law.


    She is instructing Tang Wenhao to find a chance to kill this hateful son-in-law.


    Tang Wenhao had made his own decision. He nodded, walked to Wang Hua, patted him on the shoulder and asked, "brother-in-law, are you ready?" after shooting, he gently poked him in the waist. This series of actions seemed insignificant, but in fact he was very particular about it. There were two key acupoints in these two places.


    When Tang Wenhao patted him, he had already touched one of his acupoints, which made him temporarily unconscious. Then when he poked the acupoints on his waist, he didn''t feel it. This was Tang Wenhao''s decision. Then, Tang Wenhao patted the acupoints on his shoulder and relieved the acupoints in this part.


    As a party concerned, Wang Hua only felt a little numb during the whole process, and there would be no other discomfort, but he was still a little surprised, because he didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to take the initiative to talk to him, so he looked back at Tang Wenhao in surprise and said, "Oh, OK, Wen Hao, OK."


    When the staff saw that Wang Hua had finished the cremation procedures for Shen Xin, they asked them to wait in the hall outside and select the urn. The four people silently returned to the hall, filled with all kinds of urn. Wang Hua chose an urn with a medium price to Shen Xin, but aunt Shen was very dissatisfied and glared at him, "People are dead. Are you reluctant to give her the last money? Aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    Wang Hua did not dare to provoke his angry mother-in-law. She bit her teeth and bought Shen Xin a superior urn of more than 10000 yuan, which made aunt Shen feel more comfortable.


    In the afternoon, aunt Shen personally chose a cemetery for her daughter. It was a place close to the river in the supreme garden in the suburbs. The cemetery cost more than 5000 yuan. Wang Hua didn''t say anything more. She simply handled her affairs. Wang Hua led her daughter away. When she separated from the child, aunt Shen hugged her niece and cried very sad. The child was still young and a little confused Looking at her, she didn''t know. From then on, she would never see her mother again, and her grandmother would stay away from Wuxi and follow Tang Wenhao to Vietnam.


    On the way back, aunt Shen looked extremely sad and looked back step by step until she disappeared into the forest cemetery in the mountain. When she got to the car, Tang Wenhao opened the door and helped her up.


    "Mom, be careful," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, it''s all right, son. Shall we go back to Shanghai today?" aunt Shen asked.


    "I think so, mom. I have a lot of things now. I want you to live in the Jin family first. We don''t trust you when you are alone in Wuxi. It will be hard to feel when you are touched by the scenery. In the Jin family, you will feel much better if you have my godmother, Ah Ying and Miaomiao talking with you. I can also rest assured to go to Zhengzhou," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Son, that''s OK! Mom can''t distract you. In fact, you''re annoying enough now. By the way, did you attack this heartless bastard today?" aunt Shen asked after getting on the bus, with a cold tone.


    "Mom, do you have to let him die?" Tang Wenhao closed the door and sat in the car without moving. He looked at Aunt Shen pleadingly.


    "Son, you didn''t kill him, did you? Seeing that the child can''t do it, can you?" aunt Shen seemed to see through Tang Wenhao''s heart.


    "Well, mom, anyway, he is the child''s father. For the sake of my eldest sister''s death, spare his life? If you decide to kill him, I can catch up and kill him, but I can''t bear to see the child without parents at such a young age. She is innocent," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Son, in fact, mom is just angry for a moment. Forget it, it''s all fate! I just feel very uncomfortable when I think about it. My daughter was bullied to death by him, but he can find another woman. It''s unreasonable." aunt Shen said angrily.


    "Mom, don''t be angry. He can''t find a woman anymore, I promise." Tang Wenhao started the car.


    Aunt Shen looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and asked suspiciously, "son, what do you mean?"


    "Mom, I lit his acupoints and destroyed one of his nerves, which is directly related to sexual function. In other words, he can''t flourish anymore. Moreover, from now on, as long as he wants to be a woman, it will be painful, so he can''t marry again." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Really? Son, can your martial arts make a man a man? And he doesn''t know? Can''t the hospital cure it?" aunt Shen asked in surprise.


    "Hum, it''s good that the hospital can find out the problem. To cure him, either I can remove the acupoints for him, or someone with deeper internal skills can remove the acupoints for him, but I dare say that it''s hard for him to find someone with deeper internal skills than me in real life, and the eunuch will make a decision." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, son, good job. I just want to make this bastard suffer. Otherwise, it''s hard for mom to swallow. Mom is not mean to him! Your eldest sister also lives with him wholeheartedly, but what about this bastard? It''s really realistic! After mom got down from her seat, he completely changed his attitude towards our mother and daughter. He used to run to mom for this busy job, Yan was very emotional, and he seldom went to his mother''s side to help with some work in the next month. Such a person should be taught a lesson. "Aunt Shen was angry when she said Wang Hua.


    "Mom, don''t be angry. He can''t be a man. As a man, it''s no different from a dead man. This lesson is deep enough for him," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s the only way. It depends on his own fortune! Son, when will he start to attack?" aunt Shen asked.


    "From tonight on, he will never be a man again. I think he may figure it out by himself, but he has no way," Tang Wenhao said.


    "What can he do? We''ve all gone to Vietnam, son. Let''s go home and pack up." aunt Shen said.


    The two returned to the Shen family. Aunt Shen simply tidied up the house, took her personal belongings, and followed Tang Wenhao downstairs. After getting on the bus, the old man sat in the car and cried, "son, mom doesn''t know if she has this life to live again. She has lived here all her life. She didn''t expect to leave the Shen family in this form. It''s unpredictable!"


    "Mom, Wenwen and I will be filial to you in the future. Our life will be better and better. Don''t be sad and go." Tang Wenhao started the car, left the community and drove to the suburbs.

 Chapter 1184

    That night, Tang Wenhao returned to Shanghai Jin''s house with aunt Shen.


    The old lady of the Jin family and aunt Shen are almost the same age. The two old ladies are Tang Wenhao''s godmothers. After meeting, they both feel very friendly. The old lady of the Jin family has company. They simply let aunt Shen sleep with her and they can chat and talk.


    After aunt Shen was settled, Tang Wenhao began to focus on dealing with Internet rumors again. He had no time to play and amuse with his son Junjun and daughter Wenying. As soon as he entered the room, he couldn''t wait to surf the Internet. A Ying, Miao Miao and Li Na followed him.


    "Ah Ying, what have you said on the Internet these two days?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile after sitting down.


    "Whatever you say, baby, don''t care too much. Anyway, we don''t look at it. Open the Mengliao community! The comments in this community are the most irritating. By the way, Sister Li Na saw the news of Wenwen''s sister''s suicide on the Internet this morning! Now in this online society, everything is spreading fast." Ah Ying said.


    "It was, take a picture and send it to the microblog. After a while, the whole world knows. Baby, the photos of you and aunt Shen going to the funeral home have been published! Look for yourself. I''ll open the connection for you, and I''ve deliberately collected it." then Li Na took the mouse and opened the address connection.


    Sure enough, there are photos of Tang Wenhao and aunt Shen in the funeral home on the Internet today. They are not only mother and son, but also Wang Hua''s father and daughter. They also commented, "my brother-in-law and my brother-in-law are like passers-by, and my mother-in-law prefers my new uncle or something." it makes people very angry.


    After Tang Wenhao turned off the connection, he looked back and said to Li Na, "these people are really boring. What''s there to hype?"


    "Baby, people are still staring at you? Because you are now the champion of boxing, so as long as it is about your news and reports, there must be people watching. Otherwise, why are these entertainment records going?" Li Na smiled.


    "Baby, look at the comments below! Some people are more dirty than this! Say whether you want both mother and daughter! Say aunt Shen looks so young, and now some people''s psychology is very dark." Li Na said, pulling down the mouse. Sure enough, Tang Wenhao also saw the comment Li Na just said, and there are many posts behind it. Those words can drive people crazy.


    These women must be infatuated with his appearance and Kung Fu. He said that he played with these women with his elegant appearance and superb Kung Fu. The more he said, the more ugly it became.


    "No, forget it. Go to Zhengzhou tomorrow anyway and let master Shiran, the abbot of Shaolin, restore the truth to me. Maybe it will be better. By the way, Ah Ying, after I go to Zhengzhou tomorrow, you should do more work with aunt Shen and try to make her promise to go with us. We shouldn''t spend it here. It''s good to be together as a family! Otherwise, you''re in Shanghai now, Some entertainment records have been eyeing here, and you don''t have any freedom. My popularity in Vietnam is not so high, and no one cares about our family. If you can''t go to death valley, in a word, going to Vietnam is much better than going to Shanghai, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, don''t worry! We should have no problem doing mom''s ideological work together. In fact, mom is worried that no one will take care of the old man and brother Jin in the future. She doesn''t worry. In addition, she doesn''t worry about the family. I told her that we can ask someone to take care of the family, only take away the valuable things, and leave all the other things. She wants to come back one day We''ll come back and stay for a few more days, "said Ah Ying.


    "Right, isn''t that good? What does mom say?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, mom said she would think about it. Now aunt Shen has come and she has company. I think her old man will agree. Our family has long wanted to go back to Liangshan." Ah Ying smiled.


    "Brother Wen Hao, I really want to go home. I miss my father and mother. When I return to Liangshan for a few days, I want to take our baby back to my hometown for a few days. Brother Wen Hao, will you go back to my hometown with me?" Miaomiao asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, no problem. I''ll go back with your sister may at that time. As long as I have time, I''m sure to send you two back. You''ve been out for a year this time. It''s time to send you two back. Let''s see if your parents want to live in death Valley. If they like, now Death Valley has built a house and has a place for them to live "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, OK, then I must invite my parents out with my sister. How wonderful it is for our family to live together forever in the future! Let my parents take care of our children and I''ll give you more children! You see, sister a Ying has two, and I want two too." Miaomiao smiled.


    "Come on! Let''s raise Xiao Linghao first! Just say you want to sleep with baby tonight. Don''t forget, sister Na, I''m almost twenty-eight and have no children! Baby, you''re going to give it to me tonight." Li Na said with a whiny smile.


    "Don''t worry! It''s a waste to give them both. Here you are. I promise to feed you. Let''s go to your house now. Ah Ying, Miao Miao, you wait for me! Let your sister Na have a good time first. Besides, we''re still newly married!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, then took Li Na and left, turning Li Na into a flower with a happy smile.


    Ah Ying and Miaomiao sisters looked at each other and smiled. They were very happy. As long as Tang Wenhao went home, they really had happiness and felt that all the waiting was worth it.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao said goodbye to the women and children of the Jin family and flew to Zhengzhou.


    When he left the Jin family, he still found someone following him. Even at the airport, someone photographed his every move in some corners, which made Tang Wenhao very angry, but he couldn''t help it. He knew that he was a celebrity and a public figure now. Fortunately, he wore a cap and sunglasses, and no one recognized him, It also saves a lot of trouble.


    After successfully boarding the plane, Tang Wenhao''s seat was near the window. After he sat down, he didn''t talk to anyone. He covered his hat and closed his eyes. Thinking about the moment with Li Na last night, his heart was still sweet. Li Na really loved him. Every time Tang Wenhao was with her, she trembled and hugged Tang Wenhao, He kissed him crazily and burst into tears.


    Li Na said that since she became his woman, her whole heart has been on him. As soon as he left her, she felt that her soul had disappeared and her body was left in the Jin family. Therefore, she pulled Ah Ying and Miaomiao to talk about Tang Wenhao with them every day. Only when she talked about Tang Wenhao would she feel that he was right beside her and she really became his wife.


    Under her provocation, Tang Wenhao tossed her for half a night last night and sent her to the peak of love. After she passed out, he returned to Ah Ying''s room and continued to spread love to Ah Ying and Miaomiao''s two beautiful wives.


    Thinking about it, Tang Wenhao felt that his whole body began to warm up. When he realized that his body had changed, he opened his eyes for fear that others would find his pants jacked up. What a shame!


    When his eyes fell on the face of the woman in the seat next to him, he was stunned. The other party also raised his beautiful eyes and stared at him, and then gave a Jiao shout, "God, Tang Wenhao! Is it really you, big star? I always think it should be you."


    "Shh, don''t shout! Do you want everyone to come around?" Tang Wenhao stopped her.


    Tang Wenhao also recognized her. He still had an impression of the beauty. It was no one else. It was the beauty baby who had been holding a sign for them when he was playing the challenge arena the other day, but he didn''t know the name of the beauty. He just looked very familiar. After all, he worked together for several days.


    "Big star, what a coincidence? Why are you here? Are you going to Zhengzhou to participate in the competition again?" the beauty asked with a low smile.


    "No, I do business, beauty. What''s your name? Are you from Zhengzhou?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "My name is Wang Xin. I''m from Hangzhou. I go to school in Zhengzhou. We do baby part-time. This time we come to Shanghai to find our classmates. Now we''re going back to school. I''m really happy to meet you as a big star." Wang Xin smiled.


    "I feel honored to see a beautiful woman again!" Tang Wenhao smiled. He was really happy to meet acquaintances. At least there were beautiful women along the way, so he wouldn''t be so lonely and boring.


    Although Tang Wenhao has no intention of having an affair with the beautiful woman next door, he is much more comfortable than sitting with a big man.


    "Where, big star, do you know? You''re the most handsome champion since our championship. Most of the former champions were rough people. I heard you were still a college student! It seems that you studied fashion design? It''s incredible that you, a non professional Wulin person, should pick and drop the experts who practice martial arts every day. Moreover, you really don''t look good He''s like a martial arts practitioner. He''s gentle. By the way, big star, it''s said on the Internet that you practice evil skills. Can''t it be true? "Wang Xin asked in a low voice.


    "Beauty, what do you think?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, to tell you the truth, I don''t know, but it''s really different. You look no different from a handsome college student. However, it''s said on the Internet that you have a lot of women and photos. We''ve all seen them. Big stars, tell me the truth! I don''t guarantee not to talk nonsense." Wang Xin smiled.


    "Ha ha, beauty, I do have a lot of women, but I certainly don''t want to practice evil skills. You think I''m a character in martial arts novels? That''s nonsense. My kung fu is also practiced by chance. I can''t tell you how to practice it. Anyway, the so-called strong materials on the Internet are fake, you don''t have to believe it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "What about you and the sisters in Wuxi? Aren''t you carrying your great aunt behind your back? The picture must be true. What''s going on?" Wang Xin asked curiously.

 Chapter 1185

    Chatting with beautiful women, time flies. Through the communication with Wang Xin, Tang Wenhao has a deeper understanding of himself and the public''s views on him. He knows that he can''t explain these things clearly by relying on his own mouth. It will only get darker and darker. The best way is to let master Shaolin relieved come forward to refute the rumor.


    With the fame of Shaolin and the great reputation of master Shi ran in the Wulin, as long as he is willing to refute the rumor to Tang Wenhao, this problem can be solved easily. Tang Wenhao has a bottom in his heart, because Shaolin also wants him. Tang Wenhao is the only successor of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing, a unique skill that has been lost in Shaolin for more than 1000 years. If he doesn''t transfer this unique skill to Shaolin again, What can Shaolin do with him?


    After leaving the airport, Tang Wenhao and Wang Xin left their mobile phone numbers to each other and took a taxi to dodge.


    "Big star, do you need Miss ben to play with you in Zhengzhou for a few days after finishing the work?" Wang Xin took the initiative to send out an invitation before leaving, which surprised Tang Wenhao. He didn''t expect that the beauty would take the initiative to ask him out.


    "Hehe, thank you for your invitation. I don''t know yet. I''ll call you when I''m done! Thank you for chatting with me all the way, which makes me have a deeper understanding of this kind of event." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, it''s also our fate! You''re a big star now, and it will be more difficult to see you in the future! Of course, I''ll seize the opportunity to touch the light of the big star. Oh, stop talking! I''ll go first. My boyfriend is waiting for me outside the school." Wang Xin smiled.


    "OK, bye!" Tang Wenhao waved goodbye to Wang Xin. He thought, you have a boyfriend and invited me to play in Zhengzhou for a few days? Your boyfriend knows. Why should he be embarrassed? Do college students think so now?


    As soon as Tang Wenhao got into the taxi, the driver stared at him, looked up and down, and said with a sly smile, "Oh, Mr. Tang, I recognize you. Don''t cover it up. Where in Zhengzhou do we not know you, Mr. Tang? Where do we go?"


    "Ha ha, Shaolin, let''s go!" Tang Wenhao acquiesced. He knew that with his appearance and performance in the challenge arena last time, he returned to the place where he became famous. There was no reason to hide it from these taxi drivers.


    "Mr. Tang, young hero! One of our colleagues, master Yang, said that you came to the competition in his car last time, so he was very successful after you won the championship, but you know what? Master Yang is also a folk expert! He has also learned martial arts since childhood and is very powerful. Generally, five or six of us can''t beat him." the driver smiled.


    "Hehe, actually, I can see that master Yang is really an expert. His spirit is different. At first glance, he is a person who practices martial arts all the year round. Are you from a rental company?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, our company has more than 3000 cars, and we also have a contract system. By the way, Mr. Tang, what are you doing in Shaolin this time? I don''t think Shaolin can pick some of your competitors." the driver smiled.


    "Hehe, I can''t say that for private affairs. Shaolin''s martial arts are unique and mysterious. In fact, I only know a little about it. I''ve only gained a little experience in actual combat in the past two years and have a little advantage." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The two chatted all the way to the Shaolin parking lot. Tang Wenhao settled his account and walked towards Shaolin with his small bag. At the gate of the temple, Tang Wenhao called master Shi ran first. The phone passed. Tang Wenhao quickly smiled, "master, I''m Tang Wenhao. I''ve arrived at the gate of your temple."


    "Please wait a moment, benefactor Tang. I''ll ask our Abbot to answer the phone right away." it was a little monk who answered the phone.


    After a while, master Shi Ran''s loud voice came from the phone, "benefactor Tang, I heard that you have arrived at the gate of our temple. Shi Ran has been waiting here for a long time. Please come in!" master Shi ran was very polite.


    "OK, master, then I''ll go in." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone.


    Soon, the abbot was relieved to lead the two young monks out of the room. When he saw Tang Wenhao, they all started to jaw. "Benefactor Tang must be bothered by everything when he came to Shaolin Yingtang hall this time. Please! I hope the old monk can eliminate your worries." relieved smiled.


    Tang Wenhao thought that Lao he is still very powerful. He has seen through Lao Zi''s troubles. It is estimated that the old monk is also online now. No wonder Wu Kui said that if today''s monks can''t surf the Internet, they are embarrassed to say they are monks.


    "Ha ha, master, please! I really have trouble and need your advice." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    At master Shi Ran''s fast, he asked Tang Wenhao to sit down. The two little monks quickly poured tea for their master and Tang Wenhao, and then took the initiative to retreat.


    "Almsgiver Tang, tell me! See what the old monk can do for you?" master Shi ran looked kind.


    "Hehe, I think the master already knows. Now it seems that the younger generation is a cult figure on the Internet. The master may know that Xiaoyao Luohan boxing is not a evil skill, but in the process of practice, if some auxiliary conditions may play a role in Kung Fu, but it must not be a evil skill." Tang Wenhao said awkwardly.


    "Haha... Tang, you may as well say that the old monk is not as conservative as you think. When he was young, he still had a husband and wife''s life. After that, he converted to my Buddha and listened to his disciples." now the Internet is widely rumored that you have many wives, and your internal strength is also achieved by absorbing the pure Yin spirit of the ladies. To be honest, the old monk does not believe this very much. Therefore, I very much hope that benefactor Tang will come to Shaolin as soon as possible to release the doubts in the old monk''s heart. "Master Shiran smiled.


    "Master, thank you for your trust. Some of the things said on the Internet are facts and some are pure nonsense. This time, the younger generation made a special trip to Shaolin to visit the master. In addition to fulfilling the younger generation''s promise to the master last time, there is also one thing to ask. I hope the master can agree to the younger generation''s request," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Benefactor Tang, please tell me what is true and what is made out of nothing?"


    "Master, to tell you the truth, I don''t have to hide the fact that the younger generation does have many women. Miss Manny, President of mans in Hong Kong, is my hairy wife. In addition, there are several Vietnamese and Thai women, as well as those from Miao village in Laos. In short, the younger generation should say that it is already a group of wives and concubines." Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Oh? Is there such a thing? Are you living together illegally?" asked relieved and puzzled.


    "No, in order to avoid this legal risk, the younger generation immigrated to India a year or two ago. Although people work and live in Vietnam, China, Hong Kong and other places, their nationality has become Indian nationality, because in our nearby countries, only India implements polygamy, and the cost of immigration is relatively low. They can immigrate directly as long as tens of thousands of yuan Then I immigrated to India, so my wife Manny and I immigrated long ago. I intend to immigrate several wives in China to India in the near future. In this way, we will have no problem, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh! I see. No wonder no one is bothering you at home. What things are made out of nothing? Tell me about them!" master Shi ran asked with a smile.


    "Well, as I said just now, the highest level of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing can really achieve the integration of human boxing and boxing. It is impossible to be flexible if there is a method. It is just because the main feature of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing is that the waist and crotch must be very flexible. Therefore, it is undoubtedly helpful to practice these two parts often with women. In addition, the special absorption and cultivation method is not conducive to the improvement of internal power It is often effective, easy to control the essence and improve sexual ability, so once it is practiced, it forms a virtuous circle, and the efforts in bed and in bed will be improved day by day, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? What''s more? As benefactor Tang said, it''s hard to practice this skill without a wife?" he asked in relief.


    "No, I can''t say that. Our old man has only one wife. He hasn''t practiced it yet. He''s unique in acupoints across the air. However, he seems to have said that he hasn''t practiced to the highest level. He said that I could reach the highest level, but I don''t know what the state of the highest level is?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, acupoint lighting in the space? It seems that there is no such skill in Xiaoyao Luohan boxing. Acupoint lighting is another unique skill in Shaolin. To be honest, the old monk can also, but the old monk can''t really. Benefactor Tang, have you reached this level?" he asked in relief and surprise.


    "Yes, master, the younger generation already knew it two years ago. In those years, the old man input his whole life''s internal skills into the younger generation''s body in order to teach the younger generation to point points through space. In fact, the so-called point through space will not be a way to make points with Qi." Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s conceivable, benefactor Tang, it can be said that your master made you with his lifelong internal skills. The old monk can feel from your eyes that your skills should be between the old monk Zhong Bo, but the old monk can''t point acupoints in the space. Benefactor Tang, can you show the old monk?" the relieved master asked with a smile.


    "No problem, master. Please ask some little masters to come in and try." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, you can try it on the old monk," he said with a relieved smile.


    "How can this be? Master, I dare not. You are an elder." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Don''t worry, benefactor Tang, we''re just having a duel, benefactor Tang, please!" he said. Master relieved waved to Tang Wenhao, and his eyes glowed, staring at Tang Wenhao''s eyes.


    Tang Wenhao thought, what does the old monk mean? Is this a contest? Or just try your internal skills? But he knows that the old monk should have no malice anyway. He even plans to pass Xiaoyao Luohan fist to Shaolin. It''s relieved that the old monk can have any malice?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao began to secretly luck. Immediately, a full internal strength gradually gathered in his fingers. He first slowly pushed on his relieved body. Suddenly, he felt a strong resistance, as if he could not move forward. Now, he knew he had met a real master.

 Chapter 1186

    In fact, it was not only Tang Wenhao who was stunned. Master Shi Ran''s face had changed slightly. He really hadn''t met an opponent with such strong and full internal power. He couldn''t help but take advantage of Dantian''s luck and increased his skill by several percent. Tang Wenhao immediately felt a stronger resistance attacking him.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao is unwilling to admit defeat, because it not only means that he has failed, but also that the master of the Jin family is not an opponent of master Shaolin Shiran. He thinks he should fight for the Jin family. He thinks that as long as he has his internal skills for decades, Tang Wenhao must have few opponents in the Jianghu.


    When Tang Wenhao used his nine success powers, master Shi ran immediately felt a strong pressure, which kept flowing, and pressed him more and more intensively. He couldn''t help but feel awe in his heart. At the same time, he felt that his internal power had been dissolved. When he was stunned, he praised himself, "it''s really a young hero since ancient times. Tang Wenhao really has pure internal power and is a rare martial arts genius in the world."


    Just as he was secretly appreciating Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao suddenly withdrew, finished his work and hugged his fist with both hands. "Master, Shaolin Kung Fu really deserves its reputation, and the younger generation conceded defeat."


    Tang Wenhao felt that master Shi ran was old in the end. He was worried that if he added his last success, the old monk would have poor energy. When he was old, he was not as young as he was. Under the condition of doing his best, it should be no problem to insist for a few hours. He could not hurt the respected old monk because he wanted to win or lose with the old monk.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao resolutely withdrew from the competition. Master Shi ran immediately felt much more relaxed and relieved of the pressure. He knew that Tang Wenhao let him, so he laughed, "Benefactor Tang, I accept. The old monk knows that. He is really a hero. I admire him. I must be very good at Kung Fu when he is alive. Therefore, my real master of Chinese martial arts is among the people. What I say is true!"


    "Hehe, yes, my godfather is really powerful. He gave me all his skills and ended up... Alas, sometimes it''s really sad to think about it, master. Don''t say that. Continue with our topic just now! You know, there are many rumors about me on the Internet. I hope the master can refute the rumor for me. I don''t need the master to round anything for me. I just hope the master can help me Tell the public the truth. My Xiaoyao Luohan fist is not a evil skill. It''s just a unique skill lost in Shaolin for thousands of years. Master, can you? "Tang Wenhao begged.


    "Hehe, benefactor Tang, it''s no problem, but what do you want the old monk to say? Hold a press conference in the name of Shaolin or tell the Wulin with the old monk''s own face?" master Shi ran asked.


    "Master, I haven''t thought about it. I just want the master to tell the truth as an authoritative third party. Others are not important. To be honest, these rumors have not only affected my personal life, but also had a great negative impact on my family and several enterprises related to me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, it seems that benefactor Tang is still the president of mans group. Mans is a listed company. If your president is disturbed by negative rumors on the Internet, it will naturally affect the shareholders'' income. Otherwise, first of all, we Shaolin can disclose our origin with you on the official website, that is, you are the only legend of Shaolin Kung Fu Xiaoyao Luohan boxing lost thousands of years ago Man, from now on, you will be a layman disciple of Shaolin. What do you think? "Master Shi ran asked with concern.


    "Will you accept me as a layman disciple?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "Well, benefactor Tang, you''re the most potential martial arts wizard I''ve ever seen in my life. At present, we have some amazing skills in Shaolin that have never been practiced. If benefactor Tang is interested, I don''t mind teaching you." master relieved smiled.


    "Ah? That''s great, master. Please be worshipped by the disciples." Tang Wenhao hurriedly got down from his seat and knelt in front of master Shi ran. Master Shi ran quickly held him.


    "Don''t, don''t, benefactor Tang, in fact, your martial arts are already above that of the old monk. The old monk just thinks he has Buddhist affinity with you, so he wants you to be a layman disciple, just to facilitate you to practice our Shaolin Kung Fu." master Shi ran smiled.


    "Master Xie trusts me. However, master, I still hope you can explain to the younger generation that this Xiaoyao Luohan fist is not a evil skill. This Kung Fu has nothing to do with the younger generation''s polygamy. Otherwise, the younger generation thinks it''s hard to get rid of this rumor," Tang Wenhao said.


    "It doesn''t matter. The old monk will arrange it. Shaolin has a special news center and a press officer. Just explain the situation to the press officer. He will announce your new identity to the media at an appropriate time and make some necessary explanations for Xiaoyao Luohan boxing. In this way, the public''s misunderstanding of you will be solved. In fact, the old monk is most concerned about Shaolin There are several unique skills that have not been practiced by anyone in modern times. I hope benefactor Tang can try. Come on, you come in. "Then master relieved stood up and motioned Tang Wenhao to follow him.


    Tang Wenhao followed master Shiran behind him. He came to a small door in the house and gently pushed it open. It turned out that there was a dark room inside. Master Shiran went in and turned on the light. It was a place for cultivation. After Tang Wenhao came in, he closed the door again.


    Tang Wenhao looked up and saw that the dark room was not large. There was a Buddha statue directly opposite. It was the amiable Sakyamuni Buddha. There was a tuanpu below. Relieved, he walked to the tuanpu and knelt down to Sakyamuni first. He motioned Tang Wenhao to follow him and worship three times.


    After that, master Shi ran stood up and went to the statue of Sakyamuni. He took out a thread bound ancient book at the lower end of the statue and came to the light, "Benefactor Tang, there are several unique skills here. So far, no one in Shaolin has practiced them. The old monk doesn''t know whether there was anyone who practiced them in ancient times. You see, the first page is eye blocking Kung Fu. If you practice successfully, you can see me, but I can''t see you. Think about it. If you can practice this skill, is it invincible in the world?" the relieved master smiled.


    Tang Wenhao sat on the ancient book with his eyes. Sure enough, there was a detailed description of the barrier eye skill on it. He was very happy and couldn''t help laughing. "Master, as long as the above records are true, I think it can be practiced sooner or later."


    "Well, the old monk also thinks so. However, the old monk has been looking for people with exceptional qualifications and gifts for many years. As a result, he has failed. No one can understand the key. Since the last meeting with benefactor Tang, the old monk thinks that benefactor Tang can really have a try. Moreover, the old monk is very confident in benefactor Tang. Take this book!" Said, relieved that he really stuffed the ancient book into Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked at him in amazement and didn''t answer. He knew the weight of the master''s sentence, "master, isn''t it right? I''m just a layman disciple just accepted by Shaolin. It''s not appropriate to accept such a big gift?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Shaolin has a backup. There are also several copies in the Sutra Pavilion. The real ancient books are in the Sutra Pavilion. All we have are later manuscripts. Benefactor, you don''t have to have any psychological pressure. Besides, don''t you want to keep your carefree arhat fist later?" the relieved master smiled.


    "Yes, you''re welcome," said Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao readily accepted the gift from master Shi ran. He knew that since the old monk said so, no matter how polite he was, he was a fool, and he also looked bad.


    "Hehe, there''s no need to be polite, benefactor Tang. However, the old monk still has a few words of advice. I hope benefactor will remember it." master Shi ran said.


    "Please give me your advice," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, first, don''t be greedy. There are more than a dozen unique skills recorded in this book. Donor must not practice them all. Even if donor is intelligent and has strange bones, don''t think of becoming fat in one bite. It''s a miracle if you can practice eye blocking Kung Fu."


    "Second, the martial arts in this book are unique skills. The person who has mastered them must be the only one in the world who knows them. He is bound to be invincible in the world. Benefactor must not do evil. Otherwise, even if you have high martial arts, you will be punished. My Buddha is merciful and I hope benefactor will remember them." master Shi ran reminded.


    "Master, don''t worry. I won''t do anything harmful even if I practice all the Kung Fu in this book. I just want to challenge my wisdom and see if it''s possible to practice several more unique skills, so as to show the Wulin world that Chinese Wushu has a long history, is broad and profound, and is not empty." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, benefactor Tang has such an ambition. The old monk is very pleased. You''re right. Now many Chinese people think that our Chinese martial arts are not as good as Muay Thai, taekwondo and karate. In fact, they all see flowers in the fog. The old monk does not deny that the above Kung Fu is indeed very practical, but it doesn''t mean that our Chinese martial arts have no practical combat. What''s more, it''s difficult to cultivate martial arts People, the goal is not to defeat each other, but to defeat themselves. "


    "What the master said is very true, and the younger generation will remember it." Tang Wenhao admired the relieved martial virtue cultivation.


    "Then let''s go out! The old monk will arrange people right away. Where do you show your free Luohan boxing? The old monk will send someone to make a live video. In addition, you should also prepare to leave the manuscript and the old monk will send someone to print it into typeface. These are three ways for Shaolin to archive in case of accidents." master Shi ran said.


    "Master, no problem. I''ll follow the master''s arrangement," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, benefactor, please." master Shi ran said, and then went out of the dark room with Tang Wenhao.


    Outside, master Shi ran called two young monks in and told them to clean up the site of the practice room. All the monks in the temple can come and watch, but no irrelevant personnel are allowed to enter.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect that master Shi Ran''s thought was quite open-minded. If it were in ancient times, this peerless feat would never be taught or demonstrated in public. Perhaps, this is the progress of the times and Buddhism is keeping pace with the times!

 Chapter 1187

    Tang Wenhao talked with master Shi ran for less than half an hour. The little monk came in and reported that the practice field was all ready. Please go over to master Shi ran and Tang Wenhao, "benefactor Tang, please!"


    "OK, please, master." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When we arrived at the Shaolin practice field, the field was really wide. There were neat monks standing in the middle. Their heads were shiny and arranged in a square shape. There was an open space in the middle, and there was a camera next to it. A monk was fiddling with the camera as if he were focusing.


    Seeing this, Tang Wenhao thought that Shaolin is really like an enterprise. All kinds of modern appliances are very complete. Just now, it seems that two leading monks have communication tools such as mobile phones and walkie talkies in their hands. It seems that master relieved is managing Shaolin in the mode of enterprise.


    Shi ran and Tang Wenhao went to the middle of the open space. Shi ran first explained to his disciples and told them that Tang Wenhao had the unique skill of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing lost in Shaolin for thousands of years. This time, Tang Wenhao came specially to demonstrate and left a video for Shaolin to file, so as to broaden their horizons.


    Some Wu Chi disciples were very excited when they heard this. They eagerly looked forward to Tang Wenhao''s demonstration to them. Relieved that the Master explained it and didn''t let Tang Wenhao start immediately, they first led their disciples to chant Buddha to Tang Wenhao to show their respect and gratitude, which made Tang Wenhao quite embarrassed.


    After the ceremony, master Shi ran smiled at the shy Tang Wenhao and said, "benefactor Tang, please." then he left the open space and went to one side to watch.


    Tang Wenhao nodded, watched Shi ran withdraw from the open space, took off his coat, and then handed it to the little monk. He went to the open space and saluted master Shi ran and his disciples with his fist. "Master, martial brothers, Tang Wenhao made a fool of himself." after that, he began to make preparations, warm up, and then formally demonstrated Xiaoyao Luohan boxing.


    In fact, the biggest feature of Xiaoyao arhat boxing is that it looks ordinary, but it is very practical. Especially when a person demonstrates, he has no characteristics and characteristics. He can''t see that this Kung Fu is a unique skill lost for thousands of years. Therefore, after the end, it attracted the ridicule and disdain of many martial monks.


    Some people couldn''t help muttering, "elder martial brother, this is a millennium stunt? I think your Vajra fingers and three moves can poke a hole in him. What! He''s also the champion! Last time he won elder martial brother Jianhua, it seems that he won in points."


    "Younger martial brother, don''t underestimate the Kung Fu of benefactor Tang. All seemingly ordinary Kung Fu has its uniqueness. Elder martial brother once went to the south to appreciate Yongchun''s practice method, which is also very common! However, even in Shaolin, we can''t underestimate Yongchun''s actual combat, which shows that Xiaoyao arhat boxing is good at body method."


    "Yes, I agree with the eldest martial brother, but I really don''t see how powerful this Xiaoyao arhat boxing is. Otherwise, I''ll meet him. Eldest martial brother, master won''t be angry?" a monk couldn''t help it.


    "No, what did Shifu say you were doing? It''s also meeting friends with martial arts. Let''s have a competition."


    Therefore, as soon as Tang Wenhao finished the demonstration, before master Shi ran could speak, the young monk shouted to master Shi ran, "master, I want to experience the carefree arhat boxing of benefactor Tang."


    Master Shi ran looked back and smiled, "ha ha, Mingkong, do you really want to try?"


    "Yes, Shifu, I want to ask benefactor Tang in person. This is a rare opportunity."


    Master Shi ran handed his eyes to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao actually thought of this. He knew that Shaolin was a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Naturally, some vigorous Shaolin disciples wanted to challenge him. Moreover, when he learned Xiaoyao Luohan boxing, he didn''t look up to it. Unexpectedly, it became more and more powerful.


    He knew that if he didn''t accept the challenge, these monks would look down on themselves even more. When they returned to Shaolin in the future, they wouldn''t like to see themselves. So he bowed his hands and said, "master, since the martial brothers want to compare skills, the younger generation will naturally accompany you. Elder martial brother Mingkong, please!"


    Now the scene became lively. Master Shi ran ordered the photographers to record the martial arts competition between Tang Wenhao and Mingkong, which can be used as an example of teaching courses in the future.


    Then look at Mingkong. When Tang Wenhao came to the front and back, he first folded his hands and saluted. Tang Wenhao was busy returning the salute. Then they began to circle around the open space. Tang Wenhao knew that one or two hundred monks at the scene were good at pulling out one at random. Therefore, he did not dare to neglect it at all.


    He knew very well that the challenge had just begun. The disciples below must have more powerful characters than Mingkong looking at them. He must not try his best at once. Otherwise, let the experts see the flaws and he will soon lose in the next round.


    After the two fought together, Tang Wenhao immediately felt the pressure. Mingkong practiced foreign skills. His fist and palm even kicked him. It had no effect at all. He was as stable as Mount Tai.


    After Mingkong got to know Tang Wenhao, he also felt that Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu was not as bad as he thought. It seemed sparse and ordinary, but if he really wanted to fight him, he always easily dissolved his offensive, which made him pay some respect from his heart. He dared not be so arrogant to Tang Wenhao, and reminded himself to deal with it carefully, otherwise he might lose.


    But even so, Mingkong underestimated Tang Wenhao''s strength, because Tang Wenhao only used half of his skills. In addition, in the past three years, he has experienced many wars and even fought with wild animals for many times. He not only absorbed a lot of martial nutrition from his opponents, but also learned many practical skills from wild animals. Therefore, His current Xiaoyao Luohan boxing will involve many elements of Xingyi boxing in actual combat, but he doesn''t know it.


    However, these elements of Xingyi boxing are not available in his demonstration. This is purely his natural integration in the actual combat. It requires the opponent''s coercion and the opponent''s attack will stimulate him to use these strange moves.


    For example, he felt that Mingkong''s hard Qigong was very powerful, rough and thick, and it seemed to have no effect on him. Then he would naturally change the attack mode, no longer close to him, but win with skills and body methods, and then integrate the acupoint pointing skill and the winding body method realized when fighting with Python, quickly adjust the direction around Mingkong''s body and hit his soft ribs.


    Therefore, after 50 rounds, Mingkong was overwhelmed. At this time, Tang Wenhao had used 70% of his skills. By the time of 80 rounds, Mingkong obviously fell into the trail of defeat and his head was sweating.


    "Younger martial brother Mingkong, come down! Let the eldest martial brother meet benefactor Tang!" the eldest martial brother shouted.


    When he shouted like this, the panting Mingkong quickly jumped out of the battlefield. Tang Wenhao didn''t catch up. He withdrew and arched his hands and said with a smile, "senior brother Mingkong, accept!"


    "Amitabha, the carefree arhat fist of benefactor Tang is really extraordinary. Mingkong conceded defeat."


    "Mingkong, you really lost. Go on! Let your eldest martial brother compete with benefactor Tang! Mingjing, meet friends with martial arts. Besides, benefactor Tang is already my Shaolin layman disciple. He is your younger martial brother. Don''t hurt others with heavy hands, okay?" master relieved reminded.


    "Master, don''t worry! I remember." Mingjing said, and then walked to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked up and saw that senior brother Mingjing was a bit more domineering than Mingkong. From his momentum, his kung fu must be above Mingkong. He should be very careful.


    So he hurriedly bowed his hands and said, "please, senior brother Mingjing! I hope senior brother Mingjing will show mercy."


    "Hehe, it''s easy to say. Please, benefactor Tang." Mingjing said with a smile.


    So they began a tense competition. After watching the competition between Tang Wenhao and Mingkong for nearly half an hour, he had some understanding of Tang Wenhao''s characteristics. Moreover, when Tang Wenhao competed with the layman disciple on the stage, as Shaolin disciples, they would certainly study Tang Wenhao''s playing methods. Therefore, after Tang Wenhao fought with him, He was immediately aware of the crisis.


    It seems that all his attacks will be known by his opponent in advance. This pressure is great, and he doesn''t know the way of his opponent, because he found that senior brother Mingjing''s moves change very quickly, and his internal and external skills are very good. It can be said that he has strong comprehensive strength and first-class adaptability.


    Tang Wenhao made eight successes when he fought with him. Even so, he felt a lot of pressure. Of course, Mingjing didn''t feel very relaxed. He was also very strange. When watching off the court, he seemed to be 100% sure that he could put Tang Wenhao down. However, when he came up, he found that it was not the case, Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu is far from what he saw under the stage.


    I was sure that one punch could knock him down, but when the punch came close to him, it would be easily resolved by him, and he would attack in the opposite direction at the same time. He found that after Tang Wenhao was beaten passively, there would be a counter attack, which made you unable to defend.


    Mingjing doesn''t know that Tang Wenhao is a stronger opponent. When he meets an expert like Mingjing, his internal potential will be greatly improved. Therefore, when his attack becomes more fierce, Tang Wenhao''s counter attack after defense will be more fierce and brave.


    Master Shi ran, who watched the battle off the court, kept staring at Tang Wenhao''s moves, nodded and smiled. He was full of love for Tang Wenhao in his heart. He knew his clear Kung Fu. Among the current martial monks in Shaolin, he was outstanding. He was a talent with excellent wisdom, diligence and morality, He even wants Mingjing to be his successor in the future.


    But he didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao''s wisdom should be much higher than Mingjing''s. Mingjing''s many moves were relieved. He didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to resolve it in a way he didn''t think of. Although he knew how to resolve it, he found that Tang Wenhao''s way was better than his way. He was indeed a rare martial arts genius in a hundred years.

 Chapter 1188

    Considering that the palms and backs of the hands are full of meat, master Shi ran didn''t want Mingjing to make a fool of himself in front of all the martial brothers and was defeated by Tang Wenhao, so when the two fought for 300 rounds, he stopped them and told them to stop. There''s no need to compete. It''s all Shaolin Kung Fu. There''s no need to compete. Just compete.


    Mingjing actually knows in his heart that if he goes on, he is likely to fail, because he has no bottom for Tang Wenhao more and more. He finds that Tang Wenhao''s internal power is very full, and he already feels a little hard.


    Of course, Tang Wenhao didn''t want to continue to fight. He was also worried. He defeated the most powerful senior brother among Shaolin monks. It was relieved that the master was uncomfortable. This Mingjing senior brother was not easy to mix in front of the senior brothers in the future, but he was worried that if he took the initiative to withdraw, he would make the other party unhappy, as if he had let him.


    Therefore, master Shi Ran''s move has given everyone a step. Let''s go down the step.


    "Elder martial brother Mingjing is really good at martial arts. I promise to accept." Tang Wenhao wiped the sweat on his head and smiled.


    "Benefactor Tang really deserves to be the champion of a generation. Mingjing admires him." Mingjing smiles with sweat on her head, panting.


    "Well, Mingjing, go down and have a rest! Benefactor Tang, Lian Zhan, two Shaolin masters, the old monk is very impressed. You can also go to the old monk''s room and have a rest for a while! Mingren, come here, take master Tang''s room and have a rest. Master Shi has something to arrange." master Shi ran said.


    "Yes, master! Benefactor Tang, please!" said the little monk.


    Tang Wenhao said goodbye to master Shi ran and returned to master Shi Ran''s studio with the little monk. He asked the little monk to prepare a pen and a small book for him. He wanted to take this opportunity to write down the manual of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing and leave it to Shaolin, which can also be regarded as a return for Shaolin''s love for himself.


    The little monk hurriedly took out a paper and pen from his master''s table, then poured tea for Tang Wenhao and stood aside to wait on him. When Tang Wenhao was writing, he was not used to someone nearby, so he motioned him to withdraw first and bring it to the door.


    After the little monk left, Tang Wenhao pondered a little and began to write the boxing Manual of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing into words. Each move was written clearly and made necessary notes, so that those who practice in the future can not only remember the moves, but also understand the key points. At the same time, he also explained in detail the way of tuina.


    When master Shi ran came back from the outside, he had finished writing the whole set of boxing Manual of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing. "Master, you see, the boxing manual has been written. Everything I know and will be on it. Please give me advice." Tang Wenhao smiled at master Shi ran who came in.


    "Oh? So fast? Hehe, look at the old monk." then, master relieved took the boxing manual written by Tang Wenhao and looked at it carefully.


    "Well, yes, that''s right. Thank you very much, benefactor Tang. The old monk will cherish and keep it well. After it is printed, the old monk will send it to the Sutra Pavilion for collection." then, master relieved carefully put away the boxing manual written by Tang Wenhao and locked it in his drawer.


    After they sat down again, master relieved smiled, "Benefactor Tang, your affairs have been arranged by the old monk. Now the press officer of Shaolin is contacting our local government and asking them to inform the media from all walks of life. Shaolin will hold a press conference tomorrow morning. The old monk will attend with you. The old monk believes that after this conference is held, it will be a powerful tool for all your negative news and news Fight back. "


    "Great, master, if you are old, the younger generation will be relieved." Tang Wenhao was relieved when he heard master Shi Ran''s words. He couldn''t help but feel grateful for his choice.


    "Ha ha, benefactor Tang, we''ll all be a family in the future. Don''t be polite. By the way, benefactor Tang, have you heard your master say that there are any special requirements for practicing Xiaoyao Luohan boxing? For example, age limit, boy and girl?" master relieved asked with a smile.


    "Yes, the old man of our family mentioned that his kung fu is better than his father, my Shizu. According to him, the main factor is that he began to practice at the age of two or three, and entered the stage of practicing internal skills at the age of five or six. Therefore, his internal skills surpass his father, but still do not reach the highest level, that is, around the Ninth level, my big brother It''s probably at the seventh or eighth level. I should be between the ninth and tenth levels now, and I need to strengthen practice, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, when do you usually practice? Business people like you have relatively loose work and rest time, how to ensure your practice environment?" master Shi ran asked in doubt.


    Tang Wenhao smiled shyly, "Ha ha, master, to tell you the truth, the younger generation basically has to live with his wife and concubine every night, so the practice of movement is more frequent and fixed. It is basically maintained at more than four hours early in the morning and night. The cultivation of internal skills is really not so regular and regular. Maybe in the near future, after our mans career has a relatively stable stage, I will seek new opportunities in this aspect A breakthrough. "


    "Ha ha... Almsgiver Tang, it is estimated that few people in our Chinese Wulin have the conditions. It seems that it is very difficult or even impossible for our Shaolin disciples to practice Xiaoyao Luohan boxing to reach your level." master Shi ran smiled brightly.


    "Hehe, it''s not impossible. In fact, there are many ways to practice waist and crotch. With the conditions of Shaolin and the mastery of Shaolin Kung Fu, I believe that if you meet someone, maybe he can make the necessary innovation to Xiaoyao Luohan boxing, and maybe everyone can practice it at that time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, this possibility is not unknown. The formation of any unique skill is condensed through the unremitting efforts of several generations, even dozens of generations. It must be a gradual process." master Shi ran smiled.


    It can be said that Tang Wenhao and master Shi ran were like old friends at first sight. They talked about speculation. They talked about Kung Fu, history, reality and some things about enterprise management, because there are many similarities between such a large temple and enterprise management in terms of management.


    Tang Wenhao found that master Shi Ran has a wide range of knowledge. He really knows everything about astronomy, geography and medicine. He knows everything about history at all times, at home and abroad. Of course, master Shi ran also appreciates Tang Wenhao''s intelligence. He believes that Tang Wenhao is a person with great wisdom. With a little training, he will become a great master in martial arts.


    When they were having a good chat, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out the phone and saw that it was Ruan Ling. He was busy laughing at master Shi ran with regret, "master, my wife''s phone, sorry."


    "Hehe, please help yourself, benefactor Tang." as he said, master Shiran took the initiative to stand up and walk outside.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t feel anything. He pressed the button and said, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Baby, I miss you. Are you in Shaolin now?" Ruan Ling smiled softly.


    "Well, I''m chatting with master Shi ran now! Sister, I miss you too. I should go back soon. Master Shi ran promised to hold a press conference for me, announce the basic situation of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing in the name of Shaolin, and tell the public that my kung fu is not a heresy, it''s authentic Shaolin Kung Fu, and I''m already a layman disciple of Shaolin." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s so good! Congratulations, baby. The sister and sisters are waiting for you at home. By the way, Wenwen knows that her sister cried badly and was very sad after she committed suicide. Bring aunt Shen back early! It may be better to let their mother and daughter together. Ah Ying said that you may bring them back this time, right?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Well, sister, I think it''s time for them to stay with us. I''m tired of running between the two places. Otherwise, I care about them very much. The key is that now my identity has changed and there are too many people who pay attention to me. Their lives have been greatly disturbed. We''d better hide in Liangshan! If these omnipresent reporters find out about Liangshan at that time, we can only We can go to the valley of death, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, I thought of it. I called this morning and said that the fashion week in Hong Kong would begin in two days. She said you should go to cheer Xiaoyao and Yani in person. Liangya''s hair will be better. If the opportunity is ripe, you will marry them at man''s house!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, it''s not urgent. Things here haven''t been handled. I''m not sure where to go. Shaolin will hold a press conference for me tomorrow. I''ll also see the response here. If the public response is good, I''ll go back to Shanghai the day after tomorrow as soon as possible. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with their game," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, I found that you have changed a little. Won''t you stop loving Xiaoyao?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, no, I''m just not so anxious. If these major events are not solved well, it''s boring to do anything. Besides, Xiaoyao and Yani won''t run away? Right?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s true. Anyway, they will be your women sooner or later. You are there alone and each sister will accompany you. How do you spend your evening? Baby, if you can''t hold back, find a woman yourself! However, you must wear a condom." Ruan Ling knows that Tang Wenhao is a man who can''t live without a woman. She''s afraid to hold him, but she doesn''t want him to find a clean woman.


    "Hehe, sister, don''t worry! I won''t find a woman. I''ll discuss martial arts with master Shiran whenever I have time. How can I find a woman? Besides, Shaolin is all men. Where can I find a woman?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After chatting with Ruan Ling for a few minutes, Tang Wenhao just hung up her phone. The phone rang again. When he saw the number, he was very strange. Soon the name of the owner of the number appeared. Wang Xin and Tang Wenhao pressed the key suspiciously and replied, "Hello, big beauty! What''s up?"


    "Hehe, big star, can''t you call if you have nothing? Is everything done? If it''s done, don''t forget to call me. I''m ready to be your guide!" Wang Xin smiled gently.

 Chapter 1189

    "Hehe, beauty, I haven''t finished it yet! Thank you, but I may not have time. After I finish my work here, I will go back to Shanghai immediately and have a chance to travel to Zhengzhou with the great beauty in the future!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile. He was surprised by Wang Xin''s active invitation, which can be said to have the taste of chasing him back.


    Well, doesn''t she have a boyfriend?


    "Big stars, look down on us ordinary people! This opportunity is so good, let''s give a face! It will be more difficult for us to meet big stars in the future. Let alone go sightseeing with big stars, it''s a deal. Ha! When you''re done, I''ll wait for you in Zhengzhou, OK! Brother Wen Hao, please give my little sister a face." Wang Xin smiled coyly.


    "Ha ha, beauty, I really don''t have time." Tang Wenhao was a little overwhelmed by her whine, but he really didn''t have time and mood to accompany her around Zhengzhou.


    "Didn''t Lu Xun, a great writer, say that time is like milking milk. If you want to do it, there must be some. Brother Wen Hao, don''t refuse my little sister. She adores you. Let me walk with you for a day? I boasted to my classmates that you talked with me very well on the plane. You accepted me as your little sister. If you don''t agree, how can I lift it in front of my classmates Be a man? Brother Wen Hao, please. "Wang Xin still doesn''t give up.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao could not stand being ground by Wang Xin, so she was forced to promise her that he would try to accompany her around Zhengzhou the day after tomorrow, but it wouldn''t be long. He wanted to go back to Shanghai. Wang Xin said it was no problem. As long as Tang Wenhao could show her around, she would be satisfied.


    After talking with the beautiful woman on the phone, Tang Wenhao was embarrassed to invite the master of relief waiting outside, and the two continued to discuss their common topic.


    To make a long story short, the next day, Tang Wenhao accompanied master Shi ran to the local government''s news center. In the face of many Chinese and foreign journalists, media friends were shocked to see that the famous Tang Wenhao went to the news center with master Shi ran. Some people''s expressions were very indifferent and whispered below. Tang Wenhao knew that these people probably knew he had come to Shaolin.


    After master Shi ran came to the stage, he took Tang Wenhao''s hand and introduced Tang Wenhao to the media with the unique charm of a Taoist monk. He told them that in view of Tang Wenhao''s integrity and selfless dedication, he selflessly returned Shaolin''s unique skill Xiaoyao Luohan boxing, which has been lost for thousands of years. Shaolin made an exception to accept him as a layman disciple.


    Then, many reporters asked, what kind of Kung Fu is Xiaoyao Luohan boxing and how it was lost in Shaolin? Why did Tang Wenhao lose his kung fu for thousands of years?


    Therefore, master Shi ran explained in detail the ancient boxing method of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing and told you an unknown historical story. When it comes to the history of Jin Wushu''s strong x Shaolin stunt in that year, he specially asked Tang Wenhao to tell the later story.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao frankly told everyone that his master was the descendant of Jin Wushu. He also happened to be the descendant of the Jin family. Later, after the boxing championship, he knew his origin with Shaolin.


    "Mr. Tang, why do many people say that your Kung Fu is a kind of evil skill, because many people know that you have married many women. Does your deep internal skill really have something to do with your wives? Do you have to absorb pure Yin Qi from their bodies? Do women really have this material in their bodies to help men cultivate internal skills?" a reporter asked.


    Tang Wenhao knew that this problem would have to be faced sooner or later. He smiled first, then cleared his throat and said, "This media friend, first answer your first question. My ability to practice Xiaoyao Luohan boxing to the present level has little to do with my polygamy, because when I haven''t officially practiced this kind of martial arts, my master has lost his whole life''s internal skills to me. Therefore, I have obtained internal skills cultivation for decades without effort. Why Does it matter? Because the characteristic of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing is to practice the reaction of crotch and waist to the extreme. I believe that after understanding this principle, you should also understand that your Kung Fu has something to do with many women? "


    When Tang Wenhao said this, the scene burst into laughter. Almost all the men laughed obscene, and the female journalists blushed. In fact, Tang Wenhao was a little embarrassed. In order to alleviate this embarrassment, he hurried to the second question, "My friend, I''ll answer your second question. You asked me if there is pure Yin Qi in a woman''s body? I tell you, I really don''t know, so I don''t believe those who say that men have deep internal skills and can use a woman''s body to achieve some pure internal skills. I don''t know what master relieved thinks of this question?" With that, Tang Wenhao handed his eyes to master Shi ran.


    "Hehe, there is nothing. Dear media friends, this statement is imagined by the author of martial arts novels. There is no such thing in the world. It is impossible from the perspective of martial arts or physiology. As we all know, the final result of men and women together is the leakage of men''s essence rather than the absorption of pure Yin gas in women. This is nonsense Badao, we must not believe it, let alone misinform our children about this kind of thing, which is bound to affect their growth and bring certain social problems. I hope the media will report it in a responsible manner. "Master Shi ran said seriously.


    "Mr. Tang, even if what you said is true, but you have accepted so many women, didn''t you commit a crime? How to explain this?" another reporter asked.


    "Hehe, this reporter friend, in our country, monogamy is indeed an insurmountable red line. Otherwise, I will be severely punished by the law. However, I am not a Chinese, but an Indian. As we all know, India is a polygamous country. Because of this, I went through the formalities for immigration to India with my wife Miss Manny a few years ago You can go to our local public security organ to inquire. "


    As soon as Tang Wenhao''s news was announced, the scene was in an uproar. It can be said that most people were surprised by the news. They wanted to make a fool of Tang Wenhao and expand the news points infinitely to attract attention. Now as long as the news about Tang Wenhao is a selling point.


    Some reporters did not give up. They had to ask Tang Wenhao to show their certificates. Tang Wenhao also expected such a play, so he took out his Indian passport from his pocket. This time, there was no sound at the scene.


    But then, some people asked Tang Wenhao if he wanted to evade his responsibilities and deliberately immigrated to India. Tang Wenhao frankly told everyone that he loved all his women. He couldn''t bear to leave any one, but doing so would violate the law. In order to make the women he loved and the women who loved him live happily together forever, He can only do so. I hope the public will understand that he is a romantic man, but he promises to do his best to become a big enterprise and serve the country.


    Master Shi ran first expressed his understanding of Tang Wenhao''s behavior and explained for him that Tang Wenhao is a man with strange bones, extremely energetic and emotional. His behavior is not representative and can not be imitated. He can only understand. I hope media friends will not pay too much attention to him, but focus on his future service to the country, Contribute to society.


    Not to mention, many reporters at the scene agreed with master Shi Ran''s explanation, but some reporters mentioned Shen Wen''s sister Shen Xin''s suicide a few days ago.


    "Mr. Tang, can you tell me something about you and the sisters in Wuxi? Do you have a substantive relationship with the suicidal young woman? As far as I know, she should be your great aunt?" a reporter forced him to ask.


    All the cameras focused on Tang Wenhao. When Tang Wenhao thought of Shen Xin''s suicide, tears flowed first. He adjusted his mood and said sadly, "Ladies and gentlemen, I am deeply saddened by sister Shen Xin''s death, and I blame myself. I blame myself not because of the relationship between us, but because the sudden change of my status has brought her endless pain."


    "Mr. Tang, I don''t understand if you say so. If you have no problem with your great aunt, how did the photos get online? Moreover, her husband said personally that his wife must have an affair with your brother-in-law. Does he frame you by taking his wife''s innocence seriously? Doesn''t it make sense?"


    "This friend, I don''t know what his purpose is up to now. I just want to restore a fact. First of all, the photo was real. However, it was because my great aunt was uncomfortable and had difficulty climbing the mountain. I carried her up the mountain considering her physical problems. Later, we met a group of young men on the mountain road who wanted to learn martial arts from me. I didn''t With a promise, they posted these photos online, and finally evolved into such a result. Therefore, I am very sad about the death of my great aunt. She is the best woman in the world, gentle, kind and honest. She didn''t do anything sorry for her husband, and I didn''t do anything sorry for her husband. We are innocent, I believe Her husband is also clear in his heart. As for why he said those words, you can only ask him, but I hope this matter is over! The dead is gone, let her rest in peace! "Tang Wenhao said here, with tears in his eyes.


    The scene was silent again. After wiping a handful of tears, Tang Wenhao combed his emotions again and said to his media friends facing the camera, "Ladies and gentlemen, I have explained all the speculation and nonsense about myself on the Internet during this period. From now on, I will not make any response to this matter. I hope all my friends will be kind and merciful. Thank you!" after that, Tang Wenhao flashed behind master Shi ran and stopped talking.


    "OK, this press conference is over. Thank you for coming." Shaolin press officer saw that master Shi ran didn''t have anything special to explain, so he quickly ended the press conference.

 Chapter 1190

    Although the press officer of Shaolin announced that the press conference was over, when Tang Wenhao and master Shi ran left the press conference site, they were tracked and reported by media reporters all the way until Tang Wenhao followed master Shi ran back to Shaolin.


    After a short stay in Shaolin, Tang Wenhao said goodbye to master Shi ran. He said that since the problem had been solved, he still had many other things to deal with. He said goodbye and would return to Shaolin to reunite with master Shi ran and other martial brothers in the future.


    Master Shi ran also saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t stay too much because he wasn''t here. "Wen Hao, since you are involved in everything, the old monk won''t keep you. In the future, you can come to Shaolin to find the old monk if you encounter any trouble. The old monk will try his best to solve your problems. I also hope you can make a breakthrough in martial arts after your busy work." Master Shi ran sent Tang Wenhao out of Shaolin.


    "Master, I remember. I will live up to the master''s expectations and practice the eye blocking skill as soon as possible," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha, old monk, take care of you all the way!" master Shi ran stopped at the door, folded his hands and smiled.


    "Thank you for your trust. Please take good care of your health and leave me, younger generation." Tang Wenhao hugged his fist and smiled.


    After leaving Shaolin, Tang Wenhao took a taxi and went straight to the airport. When he passed Zhengzhou, the phone came. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the number. He smiled helplessly. He pressed the button and said, "beauty, I''m going back to Shanghai. Let you take me to Zhengzhou next time, even this time." it was Kung Fu baby Wang Xin.


    "No, Wen Hao, you can''t keep your word! Our classmates are waiting for you! We saw your press conference with the old Shaolin monk, and everyone worshipped you more. Are you going to the airport? If you go to the airport, we''ll wait for you at the airport," said Wang Xin.


    Tang Wenhao was moved when he heard Wang Xin''s words. He felt that it was not good to slip away like this. It seemed that he had a big star shelf. Thinking of this, he made a compromise, "Well, beauty, I surrender. Tell me, where are you waiting for me? I''ll go right away, but I must tell you, I must go back to Shanghai today. I can only meet you and visit Zhengzhou. I don''t like shopping as a big master."


    "Hehe, big star, you can talk again when you come! Don''t lie to us. If you dare to lie to us, I''ll say in the media that you play big cards and that you don''t pay attention to us ordinary people." Wang Xin threatened.


    "Oh, no, I dare not! Beauty, you are cruel. Send me the address and I''ll hang up." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, Wen Hao, I just like you like this. Be obedient." Wang Xin smiled coyly.


    When Tang Wenhao hung up the phone, he felt that Wang Xin had gone too far. What did she want to do? She wasn''t chasing me back? What about her boyfriend? Tang Wenhao laughed.


    The driver turned to Tang Wenhao and said with a smile, "Mr. Tang, have you met female fans?"


    "Hehe, it''s true! Let the master laugh. There''s no way. The girl and I are old acquaintances. She said that several students in her class are waiting for me. If I don''t meet, they will say I''m playing a big card. How can I play a big card?" Tang Wenhao said with a helpless smile.


    "Mr. Tang, I think you are very approachable and handsome. I think those female fans must like you. By the way, Mr. Tang, can I ask you a man''s question?" the driver suddenly said with a bad smile.


    Tang Wenhao knew what he wanted to say when he saw his smile. "Hehe, do you want to ask me how many women I have? How do I arrange husband and wife life with these women, right?"


    "Ha ha... Yes, yes... Mr. Tang is really smart. In fact, everyone cares about this problem. Tell me, for our sake." the driver smiled.


    "Hehe, there are about thirty or forty couples who have a fixed life. I haven''t counted them in detail. Most of them are Vietnamese girls. If you add those who have a fixed relationship but don''t often get together, there will be more than 100. These women are my wives, but I don''t often stay with them. For example, in Laos, there are 100 beautiful women who are my wives and concubines But I seldom used to live with them, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ah? Mr. Tang, aren''t you bragging?" the driver looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Hehe, if you don''t believe me, take me as a Bragger. If you believe me, this is my real life. Therefore, believe it or not, it''s all up to you." Tang Wenhao smiled indifferently. Since the press conference was held, he found that his mood was much easier, and he seemed indifferent to these rumors.


    "Mr. Tang, I really believe you, but how do you arrange to live a husband and wife life with so many women? You are a human, not a machine. Although we all know that you are very good at Kung Fu, you must be very good at husband and wife life, but no matter how good you are, you must rest? Like you said, there are thirty or forty women who have a very fixed husband and wife life with you , even one day, don''t you have no rest every day? Even so, don''t you women take more than a month to take their turn? I can''t figure out how you can arrange these women. In addition, you are not only these women! "The driver looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    "Hehe, master, you may not believe me. My physical fitness must be OK. All my women are very happy with me. I have enough ability and energy to meet their normal needs. Therefore, there is no need for everyone to worry about me. To be honest, most of my women are pregnant, some have two children, and I have a relationship with ordinary men You may not be able to stand the essential difference once a day, but I''m fine two or three times a day. My metabolism is different from that of ordinary people, okay? That''s the essential difference from you. "Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "Ah? Every day?" the driver asked in surprise.


    "Yes, every day, it won''t affect my body." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect to see him on the Internet in less than two days. After the driver sent Tang Wenhao away, he found the media and made a small sum of money. The media broke the news on the Internet again. They also sent the recording of the conversation between the driver and Tang Wenhao to the Internet. Netizens teased him that he was a stallion. Tang Wenhao was very angry when he knew it, Swear never to talk about your private affairs with any strangers again.


    In fact, the main reason is that Tang Wenhao is too sincere, and he doesn''t take himself too seriously. However, he doesn''t know that whether he admits it or not, he is already a star in the spotlight. At least people think so. Therefore, when ordinary people see him, they must look at him with another eye. After understanding this truth, Tang Wenhao became more stable and cautious.


    When Tang Wenhao came to the place designated by Wang Xin, a rest Pavilion in the park, he did not encounter the scene of being surrounded by fans. Wang Xin was the only one standing in the pavilion. She was wearing a playful hat, sexy jeans and a small jacket, revealing her slender thighs and boneless figure.


    It should be said that Wang Xin is indeed a great beauty from thousands of miles. In terms of body shape alone, she is no less than Ruan Ling sisters. Her skin is snow-white and her two big eyes are smart. She is worthy of being a beauty in Hangzhou. The boxing organizers hired her to be a Kung Fu baby. Her vision is good.


    "Yeah, big beauty, why are you alone? Didn''t you say your classmates are waiting for me?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously after getting off the bus.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao really came to see her, Wang Xin looked very excited and happy. She bit her little sweet lips and said with a whiny smile, "ha ha, I lied to you. I just want to see you. Let''s go! I''ll take you to play."


    "Ah? Wang Xin, that''s not good! Don''t you... Have a boyfriend?" Tang Wenhao looked at her in surprise. She didn''t expect Wang Xin to be so crazy. It seems that her feeling is right.


    "Can''t you dump your boyfriend? If you''re not married, can''t you divorce even if you''re married? Wen Hao, let''s go! I really like you. I just want to stay with you for a while. Go. This is not a place to talk. If those entertainment records find you here, it will be even more troublesome. I''ll take you to a place with good scenery. There are few people there and won''t let you go Some annoying entertainment records found it, "said Wang Xin, who took Tang Wenhao''s arm and wanted to take him away.


    "Wait, beauty, you make me at a loss. You know, I have a wife." Tang Wenhao said seriously. Although Wang Xin is very beautiful, Tang Wenhao really doesn''t want her.


    "Hehe, I know! You are not only married, but also have many wives. Didn''t you say it at the press conference? Not only I know, but the people all over the country know, does it matter? I didn''t ask you to marry me, and I''ll be a baby for you?" Wang Xin said with a smile.


    "Not good." Tang Wenhao shook his head again and again.


    "Why? Am I not beautiful? I saw your wife in Wuxi on the Internet. She is really beautiful, but I think I am more beautiful than her, at least more sexy! You know what? The boxing organizers call me sexy baby, don''t you think so?" said Wang Xin, deliberately raising her plump mm to show that she didn''t boast.


    "Wang Xin, I''m very grateful that you like me, but I''m really not in the mood to talk about love now. Moreover, I have many wives. I don''t lack love, let alone women. Therefore, I think you should get along well with your boyfriend. I''m not suitable for you. Goodbye." Tang Wenhao was about to leave.


    "No, I won''t let you go, Wen Hao. I really like you. When you compete in martial arts those days, I''m afraid you''ll lose and be beaten by other opponents. Every time you get beaten, I feel very distressed. I secretly cheer for you in my heart, kill them and knock them down. Wen Hao, if you don''t want to go, just accompany me for a day, okay?" Wang Xin tugged Tang Wenhao''s arm with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 1191

    "No, Wang Xin, I really don''t have time to accompany you. I still have a lot of things to deal with. Otherwise, when I come to Zhengzhou next time, I will ask you to come out and play with me for two days and bring your boyfriend with me. How about?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Bah! Heartless and heartless, I just want to be alone with you. Anyway, if you don''t accompany me today, I''ll go with you. Wherever you go, I''ll go with you. If you go to Shanghai, I''ll accompany you to Shanghai." Wang Xin said stubbornly.


    "Hehe, Wang Xin, don''t be funny. You still have to read! Be obedient and let go of me. I really want to go. If I knew you were here alone, I wouldn''t come. I thought there were many students waiting for me alone! I didn''t expect you to deceive me, but I forgive you, but you really have to let go of me. When there are more people here, people will recognize me and send me again On the Internet, your boyfriend saw it and it''s not very good for you, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hum, I have told him that from today on, I will chase you and I don''t want him. If I don''t meet you on the flight, you will only be the lover of my dream, but if I meet you, I won''t let go unless you kill me." Wang Xin said firmly.


    "Wang Xin, why do you bother? I''m really not suitable for you. If your family knew you followed me like this, they would be very angry and would never agree," Tang Wenhao said.


    Love has the final say. My parents love them. Actually, they know you. I see them every time they play the cards. My parents say that you are handsome and good at work, and that you are very handsome when you play. Really, our classmates think so, Wen Hao, you do not know. Tao, you are in a high position in our girls'' hearts. Although we passed you on the Internet some time ago like a bad man, we firmly support you. We support you how many wives you marry. What''s a good man, a powerful man, marrying more wives? "


    "Hehe, is this really your inner thought?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Of course, otherwise I would beg for nothing to tell you? What era is it now? Do men and women have to get married? As long as they are happy together, let''s go! I''ll take you to a place with picturesque and beautiful scenery." Wang Xin wants to drag Tang Wenhao away again.


    Tang Wenhao always thinks about his family in his heart. How can he want to hang out with her? "Wang Xin, I really thank you very much, but I really don''t have time to accompany you. If you have to do this, I''ll point your acupoints and go by myself. You know that if I want to go, no one can stop me, believe it?"


    "Believe it." Wang Xin looked at Tang Wenhao foolishly and smiled shyly. She was crazy about flowers.


    "Then be obedient. Will you please wait until I come back next time?" Tang Wenhao was so excited that he found that the Kung Fu baby really liked him.


    "No, I''m going to accompany you today. Wen Hao, you look really good when you talk. Your serious appearance is more charming. Wen Hao, I like you. Take me away!" Wang Xin said foolishly.


    "Oh, Wang Xin, it''s impossible. How can I let you throw away your studies and follow me? In this way, it will be reported on the Internet that I abducted female college students next time!" Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment.


    "No, I asked you to kidnap me. Wen Hao, as long as you are willing to take me away, I don''t care about anything. I just like you. I think you are mysterious. In fact, I knew there were so many beautiful women around you. Last time you participated in the competition, there was a beautiful woman to accompany you. I think she is the best woman for you. I also know that she sleeps with you Tell me, who is she? Is she your woman? "Wang Xin asked shyly.


    "She is really my wife Ruan Ling. How do you know she slept with me? Ha ha." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He thought Wang Xin was very interesting more and more. Has she been monitoring herself?


    "Hehe, isn''t it easy? The hotel you settled in is the partner of the organizer. We sometimes live there. The waiters inside are very familiar with us. Because I always pay close attention to you and like you, I asked the waiters to pay more attention to the people around you. I knew it as soon as your wife came." Wang Xin smiled.


    "Oh, it seems that you have been watching me, ha ha." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    As soon as he said this, the phone rang again. When he turned on his mobile phone, it was Ruan Ling''s. he pressed the button and said, "sister, I''m going back to Shanghai today."


    "Hehe, baby, I know. It''s good and successful to see the press conference you held with master Shi ran on the Internet. In this way, man''s crisis must be solved. Can you go to Hong Kong? Or send Ah Ying and them to Liangshan first?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Elder sister, I want to hear your opinion." Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "If you have time, go back to Liangshan first! Anyway, the first day of Xiaoyao and Yani''s competition is certainly not the most critical. With their strength, they can''t be eliminated in the preliminary competition. Otherwise, my sister will wait for you at home. Then we will go to Hong Kong to see their sister''s competition?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, sister, I''ll listen to you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, I miss you so much. Do you want to miss me?" Ruan Ling asked with a gentle smile.


    "Hehe, of course, elder sister, I miss you so much." Tang Wenhao turned around and whispered with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, how can you speak mysteriously? Is it inconvenient? Is there anyone nearby?" Ruan Ling, the ghost spirit, felt that there was someone around Tang Wenhao thousands of miles away.


    Wang Xin sees Tang Wenhao talking to a woman with a happy expression. She also deliberately hides from her and stares at him with jealousy. She is sulking. Tang Wenhao is answering Ruan Ling''s phone. Where can she take care of her?


    "Sister, hehe, you''re so smart. It''s really inconvenient. Why don''t I go back to you later? Sister, I really miss you. Especially last night, I slept in the old monk''s room. It''s boring. I''ve been thinking about you in my mind. I''m sorry to call you. The old monk slept next door! We talked very late last night." Tang Wenhao whispered.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, are you suffocating? Don''t you go home early and let Li Na, a Ying and Miao Miao three sisters comfort you? You don''t have to worry about your sister after you go home." Ruan Ling smiled vaguely.


    As soon as she said this, Tang Wenhao felt that the cells all over his body began to become active. He couldn''t help swallowing saliva. He thought, darling, you can''t talk. If you talk, you have to find a woman to vent your fire.


    He just thought of this. Suddenly, Wang Xin reached out and Leng Buding grabbed the mobile phone from him. She shouted into the mobile phone, "Miss, my boyfriend doesn''t have time to talk to you. Hang up!" and without waiting for Ruan Ling''s reply, she pressed the phone directly.


    Tang Wenhao saw that Wang Xin was so crazy that he stared at her blankly. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that the woman would act like this. "Wang Xin, are you crazy? Do you know who I''m talking to? Give me the phone." he was a little angry. If she did this to women other than Ruan Ling, maybe he wouldn''t be so angry, but she pressed Ruan Ling''s phone, Tang Wenhao was very angry.


    "Ah? It''s your wife''s? I''m sorry. Why don''t I explain to her!" she said, and she dialed back to Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao snatched the phone back and glared at her fiercely. Seeing that the phone was connected, he hurriedly said, "sister, don''t be angry! There''s something wrong. She''s a female fan. She''s crazy."


    Wang Xin pouted and stood aside with a crimson face. She didn''t expect to provoke Tang Wenhao''s wife.


    "Ah? Female fans? Are you with female fans?" Ruan Ling asked in surprise.


    "Well, I was cheated by her. Alas, it''s not clear. I''ll explain it to you when I go back! Sister, don''t worry, I didn''t do anything sorry for you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, it doesn''t matter. It''s normal for girls to be infatuated with you. Isn''t that the case? Elder sister understands. You don''t have to explain. If a girl is beautiful and begging for nothing to follow you, you can do it yourself! If she is a 40-year-old or 50 year-old female fan, it''s free!" Ruan Ling joked.


    "Oh, that''s not true. You also know her. That''s the girl who kept raising cards for me during my game that day. Yesterday, we happened to meet on the flight. Today, she said that there were many female fans waiting for me to sign. I came here. As a result, she lied to me. She was alone. She had been pestering me and wouldn''t let me go." when Tang Wenhao said, Deliberately stare at her again.


    Unexpectedly, this angered Wang Xin. Instead of leaving, she directly came forward and hugged Tang Wenhao''s waist and said to Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone, "Mrs. Tang, I like Tang Wenhao. I''ll follow him. I was wrong just now. I shouldn''t hang up your phone. I won''t do it in the future. However, you must promise me to follow him, otherwise I''ll stick to him all the time. I''ll follow him wherever he goes."


    "Baby, you give the phone to this girl?" Ruan Ling heard this and understood it in her heart. She wanted to talk directly with the crazy female fan.


    Tang Wenhao simply put the phone in Wang Xin''s hand and gave her a white look. "My sister wants to tell you that you don''t want to talk to her? It meets your requirements."


    Wang Xin tooted her little mouth, gave him a white look, covered her mobile phone and said, "hum, just say, anyway, no one wants to change what I''ve made up my mind. I''ll be a plaster on you in the future. It''s useless for you to be angry." then she released her mobile phone.


    Tang Wenhao saw that the girl was so crazy that he had to smile helplessly. Seeing how she talked to Ruan Ling and how to get Ruan Ling''s favor, Wang Xin smiled and shouted cordially into her mobile phone, "Hello, sister! I''m Wang Xin. I''m the Kung Fu baby in the challenge arena of the boxing championship. Everyone calls me sexy baby. Sister, you don''t know. In fact, I know you. When you came to see Wen Hao''s game, you sat in the middle of the right. You are the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in the world."

 Chapter 1192

    With Wang Xin''s explanation, Ruan Ling really thought of her, because Wang Xin is really very sexy. Not only does the organizers evaluate her sexy, but in fact, in the eyes of hundreds of millions of viewers, Wang Xin is really the most sexy and beautiful girl among Kung Fu babies.


    Ruan Ling sat under the stage that day and paid attention to her. When she walked into the challenge arena with a sign, she had an angel''s smile, slender legs and graceful posture. Especially when she turned and walked down the challenge arena, her round hips attracted people''s attention. At that moment, she was really beautiful to the extreme, and no one would ignore her existence.


    Therefore, when Wang Xin said this, Ruan Ling did not hesitate to be the Lord for Tang Wenhao. She smiled, "Little sister, since you really like our baby so much, sister has no problem here. However, sister wants to remind you that our baby has many wives, but none of them likes to be jealous. If you have this problem, forget him as soon as possible! Our Ruan family doesn''t accept women who like to be jealous, understand?"


    "Understand, understand, sister, I know. I won''t be in the future. Sister, do you really agree with me to be with Wen hao? Won''t you lie to me?" Wang Xin didn''t expect Ruan Ling to accept her. She was so excited that she didn''t know what to say. After that, she gave Tang Wen Hao a look of pride.


    Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly. He also had a hunch in his heart. He knew that as long as Ruan Ling was in charge of this, it would be a result and accepted, because Ruan Ling would not refuse a big beauty to become Ruan''s daughter-in-law.


    After talking to Ruan Ling on the phone, Wang Xin smiled and gave the phone to Tang Wenhao. "My sister wants to tell you, hum, you can''t do if you don''t agree. My sister said, I''ll be your woman in the future, hum."


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t laugh or cry. He answered the phone and said, "sister, I promised?"


    "Yes, why don''t you agree? This girl is very sexy and beautiful. She has a fight with our Aya! In fact, I murmured in my heart that if this girl had followed our baby, it would be nice. That''s it! Anyway, you''ve been choking these two days. Doesn''t it just make you happy? Bad guy, get a bargain." Ruan Ling smiled coyly.


    "Where is it? Elder sister, let''s talk about it later. I want to go home early now. Don''t delay my business. Elder sister, there''s nothing else. I have to rush to the airport. I booked a plane at 3 p.m." Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s OK. Anyway, it''s up to you. I''ll pick you up in Hanoi tomorrow morning. Baby, remember that I miss you and bye." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "I miss you too, sister. Bye." Tang Wenhao said, warm in his heart.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao still had to go, Wang Xin angrily stared at him, "Wenhao, you still have to go? My sister promised me that you were allowed to accompany me here for a day, so you would accompany me around!"


    "Wang Xin, I must go back today. Stop it. Since my sister has accepted you, I have no opinion. As for our future, wait until you graduate!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "I''m graduating now," Wang Xin said with a pout.


    "Nonsense, it''s only last semester? Wang Xin, stop it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I don''t talk nonsense. From today on, I live for you. Since my sister allows me to follow you, I will graduate by myself. Wen Hao, I won''t let you disappear from my life. I want to follow you." Wang Xin said stubbornly.


    "Hehe, you''re really interesting. Have you graduated yourself? Stop it. Your parents should know that you give up your studies because of me and don''t scold me! Otherwise, I''ll go back to Shanghai this time and tell your parents about us. If your parents agree, I''ll have no problem. How about it?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, my parents never care about my emotional problems. They all say that I can decide my own affairs. Besides, my parents are abroad now, and they don''t have time to take care of my affairs," Wang Xin said.


    "What? Your parents are abroad. Didn''t you say that you raise your cards in the challenge arena every issue, and your parents often watch it next to TV? Do they see you in foreign TV programs?" Tang Wenhao said suspiciously.


    "No, my parents went abroad two days ago. They have business abroad. By the way, I forgot to tell you that my family has been engaged in the silk industry for generations. Since my grandfather''s generation, our silk industry has been very famous in Suzhou and Hangzhou. According to my father, during the anti Japanese War, my family donated a lot of money for the Anti Japanese war team!" Wang Xin smiled proudly.


    When Wang Xin said this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking at her again. Unexpectedly, the wild girl was still an aristocratic descendant. Yes, Wang Xin really had a different temperament, which was an aristocratic girl''s temperament. At the same time, she also had very distinctive personality characteristics. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so self-centered in emotion.


    "Wang Xin, since your parents are so rich, why don''t you go abroad to study? What''s the meaning of studying in a place like Zhengzhou?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "My English is a mess, I can''t learn Chinese well, and I still learn English! Besides, I haven''t been abroad, that''s all. I''m still comfortable in my own country. I can speak freely everywhere. Unlike in foreign countries, I''m afraid of language. I have to bring an interpreter to talk to people. My father actually wants me to study in Britain and learn English well In the future, I can manage the family business for our family. God, I don''t want to manage the business. I just want to be a model. I can make money by walking. The key is that I like to be noticed. In fact, I''m also trying to be a Kung Fu baby. If I have a chance in the future, I still want to enter the entertainment industry, but my father firmly disagrees. This may be the only thing he really opposes in my life "It''s a very important thing," said Wang Xin.


    "Oh, actually, I think your father is right. The entertainment industry is the dirtiest girl with weak resistance. When you get there, you can''t be pure. What hidden rules! It''s good for you to honestly finish reading the book and take care of a stall in your family business." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, I don''t like to manage people. I like to live freely." Wang Xin said with a small mouth.


    "Do you have any brothers and sisters?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "No, my parents only gave birth to me, and the country doesn''t allow them to give birth to me! Now they all regret that they didn''t run abroad to give birth to more, especially when they see me and don''t like working in the enterprise. However, fortunately, my uncle has a son, that is, my cousin, who is one year older than me. He just graduated from college last year and now works as the vice president of Wang''s silk industry. My cousin has high aspirations It''s much bigger than me. He wants to enter the garment industry! "Said Wang Xin.


    "Oh? That''s good! So you don''t have to worry. Wang Xin, do you know what I do?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "You know! Aren''t you mans fashion designer? Later you became mans president. There are all these online. Don''t you know how famous you are now? In fact, I think you can cooperate with my cousin and have the opportunity to meet you two. My cousin graduated from Peking University." Wang Xin smiled proudly.


    "Oh? So powerful? No wonder he has such ambition. Don''t mention it. I agree with him very much. If you make silk and clothes, the threshold is not high. With your family''s economic strength and a good team to operate, it is entirely possible to expand the industry," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s right, so I think if you and my cousin can talk, maybe you can really cooperate. Wen Hao, don''t go. I''ll tell my cousin, isn''t it good for our two families to have a strong alliance?" Wang Xin smiled.


    "Hehe, your cousin is not in Zhengzhou. What''s the use of me staying?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "My cousin is in Beijing and will come by plane soon. Don''t go. I''ll call my cousin." Wang Xin said. She began to query her cousin''s phone on her mobile phone. When checking, she had to look at Tang Wenhao for fear that he would take the opportunity to slip away.


    Tang Wenhao thought Wang Xin was very interesting and looked at her with a smile. Soon, Wang Xin got in touch with her cousin, "Brother, I''m Wang Xin. Are you in Beijing? I have something to tell you. Do you know Tang Wenhao? Yes, the new champion, who is very popular on the Internet now, do you know? Their family makes clothes, that is, Mans group in Hong Kong, which has a company in Shanghai. I think you two can cooperate. Don''t you want us Wang to make clothes? If you directly If we cooperate with mans, we can save a lot of detours. We can use their brands. They can use our materials to make another new style of clothing. You don''t know, Wen Hao is a fashion designer. I think it''s necessary for you to talk. Why don''t you come to Zhengzhou? He''s in Zhengzhou now. What? What''s his relationship with me? Of course it''s a friend Brother, don''t ask. You''ll know when you come. OK, we''ll wait for you in Zhengzhou. Bye! "


    "Done, Wen Hao, my brother will arrive in the afternoon. Don''t go now? He came specially to talk business with you. I said you two could find a chance to cooperate. My brother was very happy when he heard about cooperating with mans. He knew about your enterprise and saw your situation on the Internet. He was very interested in you, just like me, but he was interested in you I''m interested in you, Wen Hao. As I said, if you can''t run away, I''ll have you in my life. "Wang Xin smiled proudly.


    Tang Wenhao began to really like her. Maybe he understood her family background and had another view on her. Maybe her distinctive personality made her more bright spots. Anyway, Tang Wenhao really began to like her now, "ha ha, Wang Xin, are you really sure that I can cooperate with your brother? Why are you so confident?"

 Chapter 1193

    "Hehe, based on my understanding of my brother, it is basically difficult for him to change his mind about what he is determined to do, and my father and my uncle dote on him. The Wang family has only one son. In the eyes of the Wang family, my daughter has no hope. I have never been concerned about family business, so everyone places their hope on him. Besides, since After my brother joined Wang''s work, he really excelled in all aspects and was deeply loved by my father, "said Wang Xin.


    After listening to Wang Xin''s words, Tang Wenhao was really more interested in his future brother-in-law. He couldn''t help asking, "Wang Xin, tell me what your brother has done?"


    "Well, I''ll tell you from several aspects. First, he was the first person to implement information management in our Wang''s internal management. It seems that our company has implemented similar management before, but no one has ever succeeded. Only after he entered the management and took charge of this work, he insisted and implemented it well. According to my father, the process of our company was always the same in the past There was a problem, but no one came up with a practical solution. After my brother took charge, he quickly came up with a solution and implemented it. "


    "Yes, it seems that your brother is a good executor." Tang Wenhao praised.


    "Well, of course, otherwise he wouldn''t go to Beijing to set up a branch. The second thing I want to say is that he has a wide vision. In less than a year, he has established our Wang''s chain network. Most chain stores operate well and make profits. My brother is very good at training. He said that the way to manage conveniently is to copy successfully and put himself into business The best side of oneself is copied to subordinates and let them copy layer by layer, just like KFC and McDonald''s in the United States. Their success lies in the successful replication, and the key to replication lies in the establishment of training mechanism. Every time I listen to my brother''s chat, he is set by set, and I admire him very much. "


    "Well, I agree with his idea very much. When you say so, your brother is very capable. He can integrate theory with practice and implement it effectively, which is the most rare." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, not only that, but also his ambition is very big. That''s the third point I want to say. He is very good at resource integration, merger and acquisition of peers, and constantly strengthen his own strength. While doing chain operation, he also merged several small and medium-sized peers in Hangzhou with his financial team, making Wang''s silk industry soon become the leader in the industry. I used to be a leader in the industry We are in the top three. Now we are in the first place, and the profit growth is faster than before. He said that he only depends on each other''s strengths in merger. If it is profitable, he will eat each other. To tell the truth, I am Gothic and smart. "Speaking of this, Wang Xinmei dances.


    It can be seen that Wang Xin''s cousin must be a young talent and his ability is above Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao knows this. He never thinks he is an excellent management talent. In terms of management, he is certainly not as good as Manny and Ruan Ling, or even Yang Xi.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao is also very interested in cousin Wang Xin. It would be very good if he could cooperate with such a friend, but he is also worried that the risk of cooperating with such a person is also great. In case he gets what he needs, it is entirely possible to kick out his partner and work alone.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao hesitated, because according to mans'' current situation, anyway, the rumors about him will gradually fade in the near future, and the impact on mans will be very limited. Mans will naturally grow stronger and stronger. In this sense, whether mans has cooperated with Wang has no great impact on mans itself.


    But if there is a greater risk in cooperating with Wang, it''s better not to cooperate! At that time, everyone will just compete fairly. It''s no big deal.


    "Wen Hao, what''s the matter with you? You seem to have something on your mind? Don''t you want to cooperate with Wang?" Wang Xin asked suspiciously when she saw Tang Wenhao lost in thought.


    Has the final say, your brother is a rare talent, we certainly would like to cooperate with him, but I am not the one who I have the final say, I have to discuss with my wife, if they do not want to, I will not insist on it, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, I know. Do you listen to sister Ruan Ling in everything?" Wang Xin asked with a smile.


    "It can be said that, in fact, everything I have now belongs to their sisters. I have nothing, so I will never make decisions for them." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Anyway, I want to promote your cooperation. You two, one is the man I like and the other is my most respected brother. I especially hope you can work together to make a great career." Wang Xin smiled.


    "Wait until after meeting! When will your brother arrive in Zhengzhou?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, about three or four in the afternoon! We''ll pick him up at the airport," Wang Xin said.


    "OK, let''s just find a place to drink tea at the airport, and then I''ll leave the airport with him. Wang Xin, in fact, I''m very busy these days. I hope you can understand." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Don''t you stay all night? I still want to take you back to school in the evening! The students in our class really want to see you with their own eyes. They all say you are handsome, but they all see you on the Internet and TV. They especially hope to see you in real life. Wen Hao, can you meet their wishes? Anyway, it''s just one more night?" Wang Xin looked at Tang Wenhao beggingly.


    "Wang Xin, is what you said true this time? Don''t deceive me into your bedroom. As a result, there are still no other people in it, which is very dangerous." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, what''s the danger?" Wang Xin said with a whiny smile.


    "What''s the danger of being alone with men and women? Don''t forget, I''m not a very honest man. By the way, if your ex boyfriend finds out that you took me back to the dormitory, he won''t find a group of people to beat me?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, all the boys in their class can''t beat you. Don''t worry. My ex boyfriend is a scholar with good writing. He can recite poetry and Fu. Fighting is impossible. I used to think he was very interesting. Since I became a Kung Fu baby, I have a new understanding of you guys who can fight. I think you are real men, indomitable and indomitable If you fall down, you have to get up and fight. It''s a special man, so the more you see him, the more boring it is. Slowly, you really don''t like him. "Wang Xin smiled.


    "Hehe, Wang Xin, in fact, I used to fight with your ex boyfriend. My ex girlfriend was attracted by my talent at first. Boys like us are more popular with girls, but after entering the society, it is often more difficult to integrate into the society than those naughty boys who like to fight." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? You used to be like this? Do you mean that my ex boyfriend may become a handsome man like you in the future? He is handsome and can fight?" Wang Xin smiled in surprise.


    "Hehe, I don''t know. I can only tell you that I used to be a boy like him, but many things happened later that changed me. So I think the key is the environment. The environment is really the easiest to change a person. If I didn''t go to Vietnam to find a bride, I wouldn''t meet my current wife Ruan Ling and experience a lot of separation If you die, you don''t have so many feelings about life, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wow, Wen Hao, I like men with experience like you. Tell me about your past! Although we have seen some profiles about you on the Internet, I think a lot of them must be untrue, because since I met them, I always feel like talking about two people. It''s difficult to connect the real you with the online you." Wang Xin smiled.


    "OK, no problem." then Tang Wenhao began to talk to Wang Xin about some of his legendary experiences in recent years, especially when he went to the golden triangle to perform tasks for the Vietnamese military. Wang Xin listened with interest and worshipped Tang Wenhao more. She really didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to have such a legendary life experience, which was almost like the plot in the novel.


    "Wen Hao, did you really take the woman of the Golden Triangle drug lord?" Wang Xin asked shyly.


    "Of course, sister LAN is in our Ruan family now, and our children are back. After Kunlong was killed by Bai sangkun, his power is completely over, and of course I want to take my woman away." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Isn''t sister LAN much older than you?" Wang Xin asked with a smile.


    "Well, there''s no way. She''s a good woman. She really loves me. I also have feelings for her. In fact, I can''t tell the difference between love and family affection. Anyway, I seem to love these women, but I know that no one will believe it, because there is no love like me in the world. In the eyes of the world, love is absolutely selfish, but I can''t do it. As long as my sister Ruan Ling and her sister Manny, like sister Yang Xi, sister Ah Mei, may, Aya, Ah Ying and so on, I can''t lose them. I really love them, "Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Wen Hao, I believe you. At least I think you are a sincere person. I am willing to live with a man like you because there is no deception in your eyes." Wang Xin was also infected by Tang Wenhao.


    They sat in the pavilion in the park and talked for more than two hours. Tang Wenhao told Wang Xin about his experiences in the past three years, so that she could thoroughly understand his past and current situation, so as to make her make a more rational decision, because once this decision was made, it would show her attitude towards Tang Wenhao''s polygamy. Whether to accept or reject it was all up to her.


    For Tang Wenhao, he just has another woman who loves him. Of course, he is still considering whether he really wants to cooperate with Wang in the future? It''s more important than he takes a woman.

 Chapter 1194

    Wang Xin''s cousin is Wang Qi. He is 1.85 meters tall and one head higher than Tang Wenhao. He has a pair of gold wire glasses on his head, bright eyes and a straight suit. At first glance, he is particularly smart and capable, and his facial features are also very handsome. He is two years younger than Tang Wenhao. It can be said that he is a real young talent.


    Of course, he recognized Tang Wenhao at a glance, because he had seen Tang Wenhao on the Internet and TV, "hehe, xiner, this must be the famous Tang Wenhao? Nice to meet you, Mr. Tang."


    When Tang Wenhao saw that others knew him, he quickly extended his big hand and shook it with him. Two young and energetic big hands held each other tightly. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wang. Listening to Wang Xin''s introduction, he said that Mr. Wang was very good. He was a top student of Peking University. He also planned strategies in the family business and did a lot of things that made the old generation feel inferior. As soon as I saw him today, he was really generous." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, it''s all nonsense of the younger sister. Don''t be too serious." Wang Qi touched Wang Xin''s head and looked at the posture. The relationship between the brother and sister is really different.


    "Elder brother, you are very good! Let''s go! Let''s sit in the teahouse over there and have a good chat with you two men. I think you two will feel sorry to meet each other." Wang Xin smiled, then led Tang Wenhao and Wang Qi to a teahouse in the airport.


    The three sat down in a teahouse at the airport. Wang Xin ordered a pot of Biluochun and some snacks, which made Wang Qi feel interesting. He found that his cousin didn''t sit next to him this time, but directly sat next to Tang Wenhao. He said with a bad smile, "Xin''er, you won''t really dump your little talent?"


    "Elder brother, why can''t it be true? I didn''t marry him. If I want to dump him, I''m infatuated with Wen Hao now. Elder brother, you don''t know, I belong to inversion now, otherwise, he won''t want me." Wang Xin said, repaying Tang Wenhao''s arm, which made Tang Wenhao unhappy.


    "Ha ha... Don''t mind, Mr. Tang. My sister hasn''t dumped anyone since she was a child. It''s rare to meet a man who can take her down. With Mr. Tang''s appearance and ability, the Wang family naturally won''t say anything. However, as far as I know, Mr. Tang has a wife. How are you going to deal with this matter?" Wang Qi asked seriously.


    Tang Wenhao is afraid to talk about this kind of thing with others, because he can''t give his women any marital protection. Although his women don''t mind this, often their families still care very much.


    Chen Xin, a beautiful stewardess rescued from a desert island in the Pacific Ocean, is an example. She has been taken by Tang Wenhao, but she still can''t beat her parents. Finally, she can''t be perfectly with Tang Wenhao.


    Fortunately, Wang Xin was so intelligent that she interrupted Wang Qi, "Brother, how boring it is to talk about these things now? We''re in love! I haven''t thought about marrying him! Fall in love first, and then talk about it after marriage. Today''s time for you to come here is not for you to uphold justice for me, but for you two to talk about the possibility of cooperation between the two families, okay? I didn''t say that just now! Your sister is upside down, and it''s your sister chasing her People, do you understand? "Wang Xin smiled.


    "Hehe, I understand, but Xin''er, I can remind you that our family is not an ordinary family. You have to pay attention to the influence. Don''t embarrass your uncle and aunt. Some things you can''t do if you want to do them. My brother doesn''t object to you being together. You should be more comprehensive in everything, Mr. Tang, what do you say?" Wang Qi said to Tang Wenhao that he said he didn''t object, but his eyes told Tang Wenhao that he didn''t support it.


    "Oh, I see. Mr. Wang, I know in my heart that I won''t do anything sorry to Wang Xin, let alone to your Wang family. Today, when I asked Mr. Wang to come, Wang Xin mentioned that you Wang''s intention to enter the garment industry. I also want to hear your opinion and see if our two families can cooperate." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s not a mature idea for me to enter the garment industry. I just think Wang''s silk industry has become the leader in this industry. Even if we double the market share, there is not much margin. The market is so large. In recent years, the European and American markets have been depressed, the market continues to be weak, the purchasing power has decreased sharply, and it''s very important to focus on export It''s hard to survive, let alone develop. I don''t know if you mans have encountered similar problems? "Wang Qi asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Mr. Wang, the current European and American markets are indeed like Mr. Wang''s analysis. However, Mans has always been dominated by Hong Kong, mainland China, Thailand and Vietnam. These countries are emerging markets and are basically not greatly affected. Instead, sales continue to rise every year. Therefore, it is very important to grasp the market as an enterprise. I think even Mr. Wang Do you want to get involved in the garment industry, or do you want to find out what products you want to make, children''s clothing or adult clothing, and adult clothing is divided into men''s clothing or women''s clothing? Or sportswear, fashion, etc. we can''t just say that I want to make clothing. It''s too wide. I can do everything, and I can''t do anything well, Mr. Wang, right? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. Mr. Tang is really an expert. What do you mans focus on?" Wang Qi asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother, I know that mans mainly focuses on women''s fashion and men''s clothing, right?" Wang Xin asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and smiled, "Well, in fact, we still design clothes according to the local wearing habits. For example, in Thailand, we should design the styles they like according to the wearing habits of Thai people. In Vietnam, we mainly design the characteristics that Vietnamese girls like to wear long shirts, and design some new styles in combination with the local oder clothes to lead the trend. From the market feedback in the past two years, we are Successful. Now where we have stores, the market feedback is very good. "


    "Mans is really unique in the industry. I have done some research on some large international and domestic garment enterprises these days and found a problem. All large enterprises are brands. Only Mans is not. Mans brand has not entered the top ten in Asia, but the enterprise model must be in the top ten in Asia, right?" Wang Qi smiled.


    "Hehe, it seems that Mr. Wang has indeed studied our industry. You''re right. We mans really don''t win by brand, but strive to do our best in each market segment. Therefore, no matter how the market changes, our enterprise will not have a fatal impact on the overall situation of mans. For example, if there is a problem in the Thai market, it will not affect the Vietnamese market , because these two markets are not the same model at all, which may be one reason why mans can become bigger and stronger, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "That''s right. It seems that your strategy is right. However, if you can improve the gold content of the brand on this basis, I think this is the icing on the cake. If the brand value is improved, the profits will naturally be richer. Just like rich people must buy Hermes when buying bags, wearing mans clothes has become a symbol of wealth, which is the real brand value "Wang Qi smiled.


    "Yes, we are also making strategic planning in this regard, mainly focusing on fashion and men''s wear. You must know that with my current influence, if we increase investment in advertising, maybe our men''s wear brand will have a qualitative leap. At present, we will also do some OEM and OEM business. If our brand has, it is not necessary to do so "It''s the OEM," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "That is, according to the truth, it''s meaningless to do OEM with your mans strength. You have the strength to build your own high-quality brand, Mr. Tang. Otherwise, Wang''s silk industry will join hands with you mans to create a new clothing brand. What do you think?" Wang Qi smiled.


    "Hehe, I''d like to hear Mr. Wang''s specific ideas. For example, where do you think Wang''s silk industry has advantages? How can we cooperate?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, OK, let me discuss some of my immature ideas with Mr. Tang first. Since I entered our family business, I have also made a lot of innovations, but I think one of the things I want to do most is to skillfully combine with clothing on the basis of traditional silk industry and our mature and standardized technology of silk products. Let me make an analogy For example, a high-end suit, like the one I wear, with some silk added into the cloth, its texture should be better and the grade will rise. Of course, this is just what I imagined. I''m not sure whether it can achieve the effect I imagined. I think many great inventions actually stem from a simple idea, right? " Wang Qi smiled.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Wang, you have great potential to do design. You are worthy of being a student of Peking University. I think you can try this idea. At that time, you can really create a new brand. Moreover, our brand must follow the high-end route and the rich can afford it." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, I''ve never thought about taking the low-end route, which will kill my own enterprise. I''ve just joined the work. I have a lot of ideas. I''m afraid I''m too young and impulsive. With the support of Mr. Tang, I have a better heart. Mr. Tang, why don''t we talk about the details sometime? How about signing the strategic cooperation framework agreement?" Wang Qi asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Mr. Wang, I need to report this matter to the board of directors of mans. I can''t decide it myself. You must know that mans is a listed enterprise in Hong Kong. Such a major decision must be signed and approved by all directors of the board of directors. Otherwise, the decision will be ineffective, which is also an inconvenient place in the operation of listed enterprises." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, there are advantages and disadvantages. This is also standardized. In fact, the two old men of our family also wanted to let Wang''s silk industry go public, but I firmly oppose it. I think China''s stock market is immature and it is largely a money trap. We Wang''s silk industry is not short of money. Why should we go public? Right? We go public only when we are short of money?" Wang Qi smiled.

 Chapter 1195

    After chatting with Wang Qi at the airport for two or three hours, they were not happy. They simply opened a hotel near the airport. They both stayed. Originally, Wang Xin also planned to let Tang Wenhao live in a hotel near their school. By the way, Tang Wenhao met her female classmates and showed that their current boyfriend was the famous Tang Wenhao.


    As a result, Tang Wenhao and Wang Qi didn''t take her to heart at all. They talked about speculation. Wang Qi''s view of Tang Wenhao was slowly changing. In fact, at the beginning, Wang Qi didn''t know that Tang Wenhao was so talkative and thoughtful. He thought Tang Wenhao was mainly a martial artist and a handsome martial artist, Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao has his own ideas and unique opinions on enterprise management, which makes him start to look at Tang Wenhao with new eyes and want to cooperate with Tang Wenhao more.


    Tang Wenhao also had a very good impression of Wang Qi. He felt that Wang Xin didn''t boast. Her cousin was indeed a rare young talent. She was not only a graduate of Peking University and could read. He had broad ideas, great courage and quick brain response. Chen Jie, a rich second generation, was much worse than him.


    Chen Jie is not smart, but does not have his strong enterprising spirit. Chen Jie belongs to a boy with romantic temperament. He is a little mischievous and smart. For example, he can draw well and has no concept of money.


    But Wang Qi has a strong personality. He has a strong purpose in doing things. If he has an idea, he will put it into action, which is very in line with the behavior of an entrepreneur.


    It should be said that investing money in such a young man will pay off. This is Tang Wenhao''s final view of him.


    But Tang Wenhao couldn''t be the master himself. While Wang Qi and Wang Xin were talking about their family affairs in the hotel room, Tang Wenhao ran out to call Manny on the excuse of shopping outside.


    "Elder sister, Hello! What are you doing?" Tang Wenhao called affectionately.


    "Hehe, baby, I''m chatting with Mommy! Listen to ah Ling. Are you coming back tomorrow? Are you going back to Hong Kong or Langshan? I miss you. You''re not coming back yet, heartless and heartless." Manny said with a whiny smile.


    "Hehe, sister, I miss you too! I should go back soon. First send Ah Ying and her mother back to Ruan''s house in Langshan, and then go back to Hong Kong when they are settled. Will the competition between Xiaoyao and Yani start tomorrow?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, although it''s not a big event, it''s also very meaningful for both of them. They both hope you can come back early to watch them," Manny said.


    "I know, but there may be a time problem. Sister, I called you to discuss something with you. I think I can, but I don''t know your views." Tang Wenhao returned to the subject.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Since you think it''s OK, do it! Sister and ah Ling will certainly support you as long as you are happy." Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, sister, this is not just a matter for me to be happy. It''s a matter of cooperation with others. I met a girl in Zhengzhou. Her family is engaged in the silk industry, that is, silk products and other things. It''s a big family business. Her brother wants to enter the garment industry and hopes to cooperate with mans. We''ve talked about it since this afternoon. We both think it''s important Operational, but I don''t know if the board of directors of mans will agree with me? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? Cooperate with silk enterprises? These are two different industries. How can we cooperate? Besides, isn''t mans developing very well now? We have also seen that since you held a press conference in Shaolin today, there have been a lot less negative reports on you by the media. It should be said that the adverse situation has been reversed. There is no need for us to make more complications?" Mani obviously doesn''t agree with Tang Wenhao.


    "Elder sister, don''t you agree?" Tang Wenhao asked tentatively.


    "Hehe, honey, it''s not that I disagree, but that this matter is really a big deal. I can''t just say yes or no on the phone. The funds involved in this cooperation are certainly not small. The most important thing is, who will be in charge after the cooperation? You? It''s not that I don''t believe in your ability, but that you''re not such a person at all. You''re used to freedom and being accepted by us Surrounded by some women, once you really enter the business world, you will be bothered by the trivial things in the mall every day. My sister is worried that you can''t stand it. Baby, we mans and Ruan, and now with Chen, the assets of several enterprises are huge. We are all profitable enterprises and there is no need to expand. What we need to do now is to cultivate talents and do these enterprises well Be bigger and stronger, okay? Of course, if you insist on cooperating with others, sister and ah Ling will naturally support you. You should know that you are our sister''s life, and our sisters support everything you do. "Manny said emotionally.


    "Sister, I didn''t say that I must cooperate with them. I just think Wang Xin''s brother is really a rare talent. He wants to use our mans design and manufacturing platform. I want to use their exquisite skills and crafts in the silk industry to create a brand-new clothing brand. As long as both sides adhere to the attitude of sincere cooperation, there is a great possibility of success, but if Sister, if you don''t think it''s necessary, forget it! I''ll get rid of him, "Tang Wenhao said.


    Tang Wenhao will not stick to his own ideas in this regard, because in his eyes, Mans has never been his, and indeed not his. Although Yang Danni transferred all her shares to his name, he is not a person who gets something for nothing. He doesn''t want to really own these assets. He just regards himself as mans man, not mans head of the family.


    "Baby, are you angry? I really don''t disagree with you. Don''t go back to others now. Let''s have a good chat after meeting! Besides, this matter should also be discussed with ah Ling, Yang Xi and other sisters. Are you right?" Manny said carefully.


    Manny is a very intelligent woman. She naturally knows that Tang Wenhao will never make decisions on such things, because she understands Tang Wenhao''s psychology, so she will never oppose Tang Wenhao''s ideas for fear of hurting his sensitive self-esteem. Although she has long regarded man''s family as the property of the Tang family, her own people are from the Tang family, her children are also from the Tang family, and man''s family will be from the Tang family sooner or later, She knew that very well.


    "Well, sister, I''m not angry. Really, I just think it''s a good choice to cooperate with them. Of course, I may not consider it comprehensively. In fact, sister, you see through me and really want to cooperate. You let me take charge of this business here. I really can''t do it. I can''t do it without you. I can''t do it in the short term. I can''t do it in the long term. I still insist on family first Second, career. Life is just a few decades. It''s most important to live with people you love. Money is always outside your body, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, just understand that money can never be earned. Opportunities always exist. With the strength of mans, Ruan and Chen, we just don''t do anything now, which is enough for our family to spend a few lives. Therefore, making money is not the most important thing for us at present and in the future. Enjoying life is the goal of our life, ha ha." Manny smiled softly.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later. Sister, are you okay? Is the fetus still normal? Have you had an examination recently?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, baby, don''t worry! Mommy takes care of me! By the way, do you want to talk to Xiaoyao and Yani? They live in the villa where Yang Qiong and Miao Na used to live. Mommy left the two Filipino maids to them. You can call and ask for their sisters?" Manny smiled.


    "No, I can''t get by anyway. I called to increase their expectations. I''ll call ah Ling later. She doesn''t know about it. I''ll listen to her opinion," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s OK, baby. I found that you don''t seem to be so... Baby, don''t you love her? I remember you love her very much, but I have this feeling with ah Ling. You don''t seem to be too enthusiastic about Xiaoyao and Yani. Do you have any ideas in mind? Tell me?" Manny asked.


    "No! Sister, I just feel like I have no fate with Xiaoyao sister. I don''t dare to think about that too much. I used to be together with her sister Xueying, but I still didn''t have fate in the end, and I have twists and turns with Xiaoyao. Now, although there seems to be no problems, her biological parents didn''t really accept me, and I don''t think it can be manipulated I''m in a hurry. Let''s go! I''m not in a hurry. As for Yani, I don''t have many ideas. I can accept it together. I like her very much. At that time, I mainly considered promising her brother Yalong to take care of her. However, now I do have some ideas. I saved her brother. She doesn''t need my protection and care. Let''s go! Sister, I don''t lack women, There is no lack of love. Having your sisters is enough. What I look forward to most now is that our family lives together happily. "


    "Baby, it seems that you are really beginning to mature, and you have had enough fun, and your heart is beginning to return. I feel so warm in my heart. No wonder people say that men are always children. It is men''s nature to love to play. If you have had enough fun outside, you will always think of the day when you go home. I feel that women, no matter how beautiful women are, are just like that in your eyes. Well! I won''t force you I''ll tell ah Ling what to do. Don''t always want to drag a beautiful woman to Ruan''s house in the future. It seems that she feels like she''s at a loss if she doesn''t put it on your bed. "Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, elder sister, I was wrong before. Wait for you. I swear I will love you more in the future, and I won''t drag women to Ruan''s house." Tang Wenhao said shamefully.


    "Hehe, baby, we are really used to it. It doesn''t matter. As long as you are happy, of course, I hope you can cherish it. Now there are too many beautiful women, so you can''t drag them all to your home? We still need to grasp a degree, so that the women who follow you can really have a sense of happiness and belonging, okay?" Manny said.

 Chapter 1196

    The next morning, Tang Wenhao and Wang Qi left Zhengzhou one after another. Wang Qi returned to Hangzhou to discuss cooperation with mans with his family. Tang Wenhao returned to Shanghai to take Ah Ying and other beauties back to Liangshan.


    Wang Xin also slept in the airport hotel last night. When breaking up with Tang Wenhao, meimou tearfully asked Tang Wenhao to promise to call her more and come back to see her regularly. Otherwise, she would give up her studies and go to Vietnam to find him.


    Tang Wenhao has really been in love with Wang Xin this day. He has fallen in love with the rich second-generation beauty. He even thinks that he is more likely to be with Wang Xin than Xiao Yao. He can''t tell the specific reason. It''s just a feeling, a sense of nothingness.


    It was noon when he returned to the Jin family in Shanghai. When he arrived at the Jin family, the family had been well cleaned up. At first glance, the owner wanted to leave for a long time. The old lady of the Jin family didn''t look too happy, and other people''s expressions also had parting sadness.


    "Mom, you can come back later. Don''t be sad. If you''re not used to living in Vietnam, shall we send your old man back?" Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "Son, mom doesn''t want to give up this family, but your father and your big brother. They are not together. Mom is worried that they are all lonely." the old lady of the Jin family said sadly.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly knelt in front of her knee and said emotionally, "Mom, I swear, when I''m busy for a while, I''ll move my eldest brother''s grave and let him stay with my father forever, okay? I''ll finish it in half a year at most."


    "Well, son, get up! If you say this, mom will be relieved. In addition, you should promise mom that if Mom dies in Vietnam in the future, you must send her back. Mom should not be a lonely ghost. Mom should accompany your father and your big brother, and our family should be together forever." the old lady said this, with tears streaming down her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao also cried, holding the old lady''s thigh and crying in a mess. Aunt Shen, aying, Miaomiao and Li Na also cried.


    In fact, we all know that the old lady really doesn''t want to go to Vietnam. The key is that if she doesn''t go, Tang Wenhao will be distracted. She knows that Tang Wenhao is a man of temperament and filial piety. She will never leave her old man here alone.


    After the family was ready, they had a final meal at the Jin family and cleaned up. Tang Wenhao led seven or eight people, old and young, to leave the Jin family. Although Ah Ying had no deep feelings with Jin Dacai strictly speaking, she had feelings for the Jin family and had always regarded herself as the daughter-in-law of the Jin family. Therefore, when she stepped out of the Jin family villa, Like the old lady of the Jin family, her eyes were full of tears.


    Once, she regarded it as her lifelong home. Once, she sent off the old man of the Jin family here and lived with the old lady for several years. She had too much reluctance to give up.


    Although Miaomiao doesn''t have such feelings for Ah Ying here, she unconsciously regards the Jin family as her home. In her heart, this is another home of Tang Wenhao, and she is also a woman in this family, a woman loved by Tang Wenhao. Now, she is finally leaving and she is going to return to her motherland, But why is the heart full of sadness?


    That''s because she is full of feelings for everything here. People are not plants. Who can be ruthless?


    "Old sister, if you want to be here, you can come back. At that time, I''ll come back with you. Don''t be sad, or the children will suffer together." aunt Shen comforted.


    "Well, old sister, I just can''t bear it! Let''s go! If I don''t go again, I can''t go. Old man, Dacai, I went to Vietnam with Wen Hao. Don''t worry. Wen Hao is very kind to me, and Ah Ying has always taken good care of me. When I arrive in Vietnam, they will take good care of me. When I go there one day, Wen Hao will send me back to accompany you. Don''t worry!" The old lady left the king''s house all the way.


    At this moment, Tang Wenhao is secretly determined that no matter how busy he is in the future, he must take time to accompany the old lady more. He can''t neglect the old man. The Jin family is as kind to him as a mountain!


    To make a long story short, after a few hours'' journey, Tang Wenhao and the team of old and young returned to Hanoi, Vietnam in the evening. The family slowly left the airport. At the exit, they saw Ruan Ling, Yang Xi and may waiting for them anxiously.


    Miaomiao saw may at the door long ago and rushed to the front with the child in her arms. "Sister, I''m here."


    May saw that her little sister, who used to be Weigan, was now a little young woman. She still held the child in her arms, ran over and hugged her sister and child tightly. "Miaomiao, I miss my sister so much. It''s been more than a year now, and my parents miss you very much... Ha ha, Linghao is so lovely. Come on, let my aunt hug." then she hugged the child in Miaomiao''s arms, Kiss and kiss.


    Ruan Ling and Yang Xi also helped to hold the children and help the old man. "Mom, aunt, it''s hard. Take a break and get on the bus!" Ruan Ling smiled at the old Mrs. Jin and aunt Shen.


    "No, I''m not tired. I''d better go home early! It''s getting late," said the old lady of the Jin family.


    "OK, then listen to mom. Mom, I''ll help you. Let''s go that way, and the car is over there." Ruan Ling smiled, and then helped the old lady of the Jin family to the parking lot, followed by Aunt Shen.


    "Ah Ling, why didn''t Wen come? Is she at work?" aunt Shen asked without seeing her daughter. She was a little lost.


    "Ha ha, aunt, the car can''t sit down. If she comes, may can''t come, so she gives up the opportunity to May. May hasn''t seen Miaomiao for more than a year. Baby, in the future, we have to add more business cars to the Ruan family, so we can sit more people." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Then pick a time to buy it! Ah Mei and her family have to learn to drive. Now only a few of us can drive in our family. As soon as we leave, we buy a car at home, and no one can drive." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, that''s right. Ah Ying also has to learn to drive. More people can drive. It''s also convenient at home. By the way, baby, my sister called this afternoon and said that Xiaoyao and Yani have passed the preliminary competition, and their scores are quite high." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, but I''ve always had confidence in their sisters. They will definitely enter the finals. When will the finals be?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know. It seems that tomorrow is the semi-final. The final is not tomorrow night. It must be the day after tomorrow. Let''s see if we have time. It''s best to see their final and cheer on their sisters." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Two hours later, the family returned to Ruan''s house. This time, so many people were added. All the rooms in Ruan''s villa were full, and there were shops on the sofa in the living room. Tang Wenhao wanted to sleep on the sofa, but old Mrs. Jin and aunt Shen insisted on sleeping in the living room, which made Ruan Ling very unbearable, but the two old ladies insisted, Everyone will go with them.


    After dinner, sister Ah Mui pulled Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Yang Xi, Aya and Ah Ying to her room, "baby, ah Ling, this is not the way, otherwise we can rent a villa in this community? How can we let them sleep in the living room?"


    "Yes, sister Ah Mui, you''ve been at home for a long time. Do we have a villa to rent here?" Ruan Ling asked, and others looked at sister Ah Mui.


    "Well, yes, I''ve been optimistic about it for a long time. At that time, the baby said to pick up brother Jin''s mother and Ah Ying. I thought about how to live. There was no other way, so I had to rent another villa. Moreover, there were still some women who didn''t come. For example, Xiaoyao and Yani''s sister are still outside. They will come back soon. It will be more crowded at that time." Sister Ah Mui said.


    "Sister Ah Mui, you are considerate, so we can''t live without sister Ah Mui. All right! Sister Ah Mui, you have full power to deal with this matter! It''s best to rent a well decorated room, otherwise it will be very troublesome." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, if there is no suitable one, it doesn''t matter. You can divide some sisters into death valley. Anyway, the house over there has been built. Didn''t you say that it was also renovated last time? How is the situation?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, it depends on who wants to go over. It''s not so simple. We have to plan well when my sister comes back. After all, there are factories here, and mans still needs manpower! We should at least see those people who must stay. Those people can settle in death valley and have a family meeting to discuss it." Ruan Ling said.


    "I think the two old ladies must want to go to death valley. The air there is good and the environment is quiet, which is suitable for the elderly. In order not to make them feel lonely, we can also let the old employees of Ruan''s pharmaceutical retire early and enjoy their lives. In this way, there will be more partners," Aya suggested.


    "Sister Aya, this is a good way. I agree. Moreover, I want to discuss with Yang Jing and try to pick up my mother. Otherwise, she is at home alone. Jing''er and I are not at ease. Baby, go back with my sister sometime and pick up our mother!" Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Hehe, elder sister, no problem. You should do the ideological work of the elderly first! Well, tell me, and we''ll arrange time to pick her up." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, I don''t think it''s a big problem. I have to let her come over." Yang Xi smiled.


    Just then, I heard Ah Mei shouting outside the door, "sister Ah Mui, sister ah, come down quickly. Guanguan and Junjun are fighting. Both children are looking for their mother! We can''t coax them."


    Ruan Ling quickly said to sister Ah Mui, "sister Ah Mui, go down and have a look! Ah Ying, you go down and coax Junjun. The boy doesn''t want me now. In his heart, you are his mother!"


    "Hehe, I''m his mother! Sister, you''d better go by yourself! Junjun has come back. In the future, you should be closer to him, mother and son connect, and he will want you soon." Ah Ying smiled.


    Ruan Ling nodded, stood up and said to Ah Ying emotionally, "Ah Ying, you''ve worked hard these years. From her heart, sister, thank you very much. Come on, let sister bow to you!"

 Chapter 1197

    Tang Wenhao''s attitude towards the war between Guanguan and Junjun is very different from that of beautiful women such as Ruan Ling and sister Ah Mei. He is not happy. When he goes downstairs, he encourages the two children to fight again to see who can beat who. Ruan Ling is very angry. He says that he is a father like children, lest the world be chaotic.


    Tang Wenhao said that boys are wild by nature. Let them go. Continue to work hard if they lose and don''t be proud if they win. The world of men will be the world of wolves in the future. Only aggressive wolves can have the capital to survive. If boys are educated to be good tigers like sheep, why should they be based on society and be eliminated by society sooner or later, Who will inherit the great family property of man and Ruan?


    Yang Xi and many other sisters think Tang Wenhao is reasonable. Ruan Ling thinks carefully and feels that Tang Wenhao''s education method seems to be more pragmatic, "baby, listen to you. You are their father. In the future, the education of boys in the family will belong to you, and the education of girls will belong to our sisters, okay?"


    "Hehe, my father must be tired to death? So many wolf cubs." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, who calls you so fertile? None of the sisters you touched are not pregnant. Even a woman as old as sister Lan was shot." sister Ah Mui smiled happily.


    "There''s no way. The seeds are fine. Your land is fertile, so it''s impossible not to take root and sprout. Although sister LAN is not young, she has very good land resources, isn''t she? Sister purple?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile to Zilan.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s mainly you. By the way, my great aunt didn''t come this month. She won''t be pregnant again? It''s been three days. If she doesn''t come again, she must be pregnant again." Zilan smiled.


    "Ah? No? Sister LAN, you have it again? You want to envy me?" Ruan Ling said, staring at the purple orchid with envy. The old lady of the Jin family looked at the purple orchid in doubt.


    She has just arrived at the Ruan family and has not fully adapted to the beautiful environment of the Ruan family. She did not expect that Zilan is also Tang Wenhao''s woman. She thought she was a relative of which daughter-in-law! After all, Zilan''s age is middle-aged. She must be 40 years old, so she doesn''t think about anything.


    "Oh, ah Ling, sister LAN didn''t think it would be so easy to conceive as long as she was with our baby. She had never been pregnant with Kunlong for twenty years before. Who knows that when the baby touched me, she became pregnant for the first time, which shows that sister LAN lived for him for the rest of her life and came to have children for him." Zilan smiled happily.


    "It makes sense, sister LAN. You must remember what you just said. You live for me and I want you to live forever." Tang Wenhao pinched Zilan''s face and took a kiss.


    Everyone laughed, "son, don''t expect so much. I think Zilan will give you another one at most. She''s so old that she can''t have more." aunt Shen smiled.


    "Mom, just kidding, ha ha." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    When he got home, Tang Wenhao was always the happiest person. Now there were old people and young people, and his women were all in the middle. The task was a little heavy at night, and none of them could be neglected. Therefore, he hardly slept the first night. He had been working hard and buried himself in hard work. The next day he slept for six or seven hours.


    Because the night before last and last night were the days when he, Chen Ying and Ruan Qi rounded up the house, he worked very hard. He was very interested in Chen Ying and did his homework very seriously, but he was not very interested in Ruan Qi from the beginning. Of course, he didn''t hate her, but he was not so interested in her women, because Ruan Qi''s perennial work made her look a little old.


    But later, Tang Wenhao adjusted his thinking and thought that her only sister died for him, and he had brought her back to the Ruan family, so she must do her duty to take care of her, not to feed and drink others. As a woman, as a woman living in the Ruan family, she must have the same needs as her women, If you only don''t enter her room, her self-esteem will be greatly hurt. It''s better not to pick her up!


    Besides, she doesn''t sleep in a single room. Now the Ruan family doesn''t have a single room at all. In any room, several beautiful women live together. It''s impossible to stand up for her alone.


    However, since Tang Wenhao combined with her, he didn''t regret his choice. Although Ruan Qi had vicissitudes on her face that didn''t match her age, her figure was first-class. The visual effect of taking off her clothes was completely different from that of wearing clothes. She was a devil''s figure, no less than most beauties at home.


    Ruan Qi was full of admiration for her sister. When Tang Wenhao touched her, she was very excited. Although she had never experienced a man and they had no language communication, she still accepted Tang Wenhao quickly under Tang Wenhao''s superb skills and learned how to match him. Tang Wenhao was reluctant to give up on her, which was much longer than staying in Chen Ying''s bed.


    After a happy day at Ruan''s house, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling began to prepare to go to Hong Kong to cheer Xiaoyao and Yani. The next day is the final between their sister and another beauty, that is, they will compete for the top three of the Hong Kong International Fashion Show tomorrow.


    This is also a major event for mans. At least it can attract the attention of peers all over the world to mans. Xiaoyao and Yani participate in the competition on behalf of mans clothing group, which is of great significance. Therefore, Manny has repeatedly stressed that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling must come to cheer Xiaoyao and Yani.


    As soon as the beauties at home see that Tang Wenhao has stayed for a day and has to leave, they are inseparable. In particular, Shen Wen, Chen Ying, Ruan Qi, Li Na and other beauties who have just become Tang Wenhao women are in the stage of quantity rather than quality. Naturally, they are full of expectations for Tang Wenhao''s next fortune.


    Before leaving, Tang Wenhao comforted the sisters and said that he would come back soon, so that they could wait for their lover to return at home. Ruan Ling pinched him as soon as she heard, "bad guy, let''s go! The days are still long! Don''t have a long relationship with their children and daughters. Being Ruan''s daughter-in-law needs to be tested. Sister Yang Xi, drive."


    "Good luck, sister Mei, two aunts. I''ll see them off. I''ll see you later." Yang Xi, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao waved goodbye to the two old people and a group of sisters at the door.


    On the way, the three chatted. Ruan Ling first said with a smile, "baby, you worked hard last night. When sister Ruan Qi got up this morning, she always smiled and even brushed her teeth. Did you make her happy last night? But she was a little awkward when she walked. Is it all your credit?"


    "Isn''t it! Ah Ling, I don''t know if it''s the first time you''ve been with him. Anyway, he made it difficult for me to walk first. The dead guy is as energetic as a cow, tens of thousands of times stronger than my ex husband didn''t know. She''s as tireless as a robot. If sister Ruan Qi is also the first time, she must suffer. However, no woman expects such a crime, Right? Ah Ling. "Yang Xi smiled happily.


    "Ha ha, yes, our sisters'' bodies have adapted to him now, so they are happier." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Two sisters, can we talk about something else? Otherwise, I think again. If you don''t believe it, you can have a look. I have evidence." Tang Wenhao was guided by Yang Xi and Ruan Ling, and his body obviously reacted.


    Ruan Ling glanced at him and laughed.


    "Don''t laugh, sister. I want to talk to you about some business. The task was heavy last night, so I didn''t have time to tell you about the cooperation between Hangzhou Wang silk industry and mans. What''s your opinion?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "It seems that my sister doesn''t agree with me? Baby, our current stall is big enough, and cooperation with Wang will certainly require human participation. Who will take the lead in this matter at that time? You don''t care much about these business matters, and others don''t have the ability. My sister and I don''t have the energy, and sister Yang Xi doesn''t have the energy. Now mans in Vietnam mainly has the energy She and Aya are in charge, and her sisters are just assistants, "said Ruan Ling.


    "That''s what I mean, baby. Business opportunities always exist. Besides, it''s not so simple to set up a joint venture. Mans is a listed enterprise and has to go through the resolution of the board of directors. It''s too troublesome. If you are optimistic about the prince, we can help him or just participate in shares. Don''t take the lead, otherwise we will involve too much energy." Yang Xi said.


    "Sister Yang Xi, that''s a good suggestion, baby. If you tell Wang Xin, I''ll give you a sum of money. You participate in shares in your own name, but don''t participate in management. Otherwise, what do we sisters do if you want to stay in the mainland for a long time? Don''t you see the posture just now? Wenwen, they all burst into tears when they see you go. Baby, with our current strength, No It''s necessary to expand, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao saw that everyone didn''t agree to cooperate with Wang, and it was hard to say anything. He felt a little sorry for Kung Fu baby Wang Xin. "Sister, in that case, forget it! What''s the meaning of my equity participation? I''m not short of money. I have no desire for money. I only have desire for your sisters."


    "Ha ha, bad guy, never satisfied, ran to my sister''s bed at dawn." Ruan Ling smiled happily.


    "Hehe, our fixed programs can''t be cancelled casually." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, remember, you owe me one night this time. You didn''t go to me last night." Yang Xi smiled charmingly.


    "Of course, remember, do you want to compensate now? If you want, find a place to park. I haven''t been stimulated by playing in the car for a long time. I miss this kind of shaky feeling." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Villain, you''d better wait until you come back to make up for it! Although it''s exciting, it''s not enjoyable and the time is too short, but seriously, there are so many baby women now. We must arrange these things well. Don''t let some sisters wait too long, so they will wait for others, right? A Ling." Yang Xi smiled.


    "It''s all right, sister. We have centralized accommodation and stable life. These problems can be solved. We are in good health and have great strength." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.

 Chapter 1198

    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling arrived at the Hong Kong International Airport, it was already sunset. It was not Manny who appeared at the airport exit, but her mother Yang Danni.


    Yang Danni, a middle-aged beautiful woman, was noble and wearing sunglasses. When she saw Tang Wenhao coming out with Ruan Ling, she shouted happily, "Wen Hao, ah Ling, here, Mommy is here."


    "Mommy, Mommy... You came to pick us up in person? How embarrassed." ah Ling felt a little embarrassed. After all, they were elders. Tang Wenhao was also quite surprised. He thought it must be Manny. On second thought, Manny had a big stomach and it was not convenient to drive, so her mother-in-law came to pick them up in person.


    "Silly boy, what''s so embarrassing? Mom is not old enough to drive. She''s not in her 70s and 80s. Your sister''s body is inconvenient now. Mommy let her wait for you at home. Let''s go. Our car is over there." Yang Danni led the way and walked leisurely.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao followed behind her. Ruan Ling glanced at Yang Danni''s figure and whispered to Tang Wenhao with envy, "Baby, I wish I had a devil''s figure like mommy at her age. Mommy''s figure must be first-class at her age. I think her figure is no less than our sisters. Look, how slender her waist is! Her hips are warped. How can she maintain it so well?"


    "Exercise! Haven''t you seen Mommy insist on swimming every day? The key is exercise. Swimming especially exercises her figure. Have you ever seen female swimmers with bad figure? Besides, hasn''t mom ever had children? It must have something to do with it. However, sister, with your natural beauty, you can''t change your figure even if you don''t exercise. Do you think you have children? Have a better figure It hasn''t changed, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, a Ling, what are you two whispering about?" Yang Danni realized that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling seemed to be talking about her, looked back and asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Mommy, my sister is envious of your figure! She said she would be happy if she could maintain her figure so well at your age." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After hearing this, Yang Danni was very happy. No woman doesn''t like to be boasted of her sexy figure. Even when she is old, she also likes to listen to such praise. "Ha ha, to be fair, Mommy is an old woman. What figure is there?" although she is very confident in her own figure, she is still modest.


    "Mommy, your figure is slim! There is no sign of getting fat at all. I really envy you." Ruan Ling smiled. She really envies Yang Danni for maintaining such a beautiful figure in her fifties.


    "Hehe, don''t tease Mommy. Come on, get in the car, Wenhao, or you can drive! Mommy talks to ah Ling. She hasn''t seen our ah Ling in a few days. She looks more and more like your sister." Yang Danni smiled and handed Tang Wenhao the car key in her hand.


    Tang Wenhao drove the car. Yang Danni and Ruan Ling sat in the back seat. Their mother and daughter were very happy. Tang Wenhao was concerned about the competition between Xiaoyao and Yani. He couldn''t help asking, "Mommy, have Xiaoyao and Yani passed the semi-finals?"


    "Well, that''s for sure, Wen Hao. Don''t mention it. Xiaoyao is really a big beauty in case she chooses. She is not only in good shape, looks like a fairy, but also has a different temperament. She has seen all the processes of participating in the competition this time. Mommy is very confident in her. I think she must be the champion!" Yang Dani smiled happily.


    "Of course, Mommy, you must have heard that Xiaoyao''s sister Xueying used to be our new generation of super model in Vietnam and trained by our sister Yang Xi, but her life is too thin. She ran into a car accident on her way back to Langshan last time and hurt her baby. We sisters are also very sad. It''s a pity," Ruan Ling sighed.


    When Tang Wenhao heard Xueying''s name again, his heart still hurt suddenly. He always felt a little guilty about Xueying''s death. He felt that Xueying lost her life because of himself. If Xueying didn''t fall in love with him, maybe she still lived well. This is life!


    Therefore, his feelings for Xiaoyao are always contradictory. He not only wants to marry her, but also worries that he will harm her. It is not easy to fall in love. He doesn''t give up if he wants to separate. He doesn''t know why. He always feels that it is difficult to have results with Xiaoyao. Although he knows that everyone wants them to succeed, he is always contradictory.


    "Wen Hao, since she was never meant to be with her sister, let''s cherish Xiaoyao! She is also very poor. Mommy has discussed with your sister that Xiaoyao and Yani can live in man''s house for a long time. Our villa is empty anyway. If more people live in it, they will be angry, popular and rich! The most important thing is that with their sister''s ability and fame, they can live in man''s house for a long time Hong Kong is a fashion city. They have great potential and development space. With the help of mans'' fame and strength, they can be packaged into world famous models, and our mans brand can also be improved, which is a win-win situation, "said Yang Danni.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help looking back at Ruan Ling. He thought, does this mean that Xiaoyao and Yani won''t go back to Vietnam in the future? Ruan Ling smiled, understood Tang Wenhao''s meaning, and couldn''t help saying to Yang Danni, "Mommy, what do their sisters say?"


    "All agreed! Xiaoyao also thinks that Hong Kong has a large development space. She seems to be very interested in modeling and wants to further study in this field. Yani girl also wants to stay in Hong Kong. She said that she can be together with her brother Yalong. Wen Hao, don''t say, her brother Yalong is really a talent. According to your sister, Chen Haokun is very satisfied with him Yes, the management of several venues he is responsible for is in good order, and it''s good to partner with Xiaojie, "said Yang Danni.


    "Well, Mommy, Aaron used to be on the road. Chen''s environment is suitable for him. If he comes to mans, he doesn''t know what to do. At best, he can be a security captain," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, yes, Mans is really not suitable for him. By the way, Wen Hao, there are less negative reports and scandals about you on the Internet these two days, and the Hong Kong media have no more large-scale negative publicity about mans. Therefore, the shareholders and directors have nothing to say. Don''t worry! This is the end of this matter. However, Wen Hao, through this matter, Mommy hopes you will No matter what you do later, you should maintain a cautious attitude and clear mind. You should know that you are now a celebrity, a public figure, not ordinary people. Whatever you do, no one will pay attention to you. Now, with your identity and status, your every move is concerned and supervised by everyone. A small thing may evolve into a big event and be wirelessly amplified by the media. At that time , even if you have ten mouths, you can''t make it clear. Just like this time, you''re just carrying Wenwen''s sister behind your back. What''s the result? Right? "Yang Danni reminded.


    "Baby, do you hear me? Mommy''s warning is very right. You must remember that you can''t be caught and hurt by others, because you are not an individual, you are the president of mans, and you are our backbone." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, what''s the backbone? My backbone is you and sister Manny. In fact, Mommy, I''m not suitable to be the president of Manny''s. I''m not a business talent at all. I just want to be the protector of their sisters. I want to protect them all my life." Tang Wenhao said, which is also his heart. He really has no interest in business.


    "Wen Hao, Mommy is very moved when you say that, but don''t be discouraged. In fact, you are a rare business talent, but your character is somewhat unrestrained and can''t sit still, which doesn''t mean you can''t operate. If you really don''t like it, it''s not difficult. It doesn''t matter if Manny hangs it. In fact, it''s all a name. There''s no specific work. Mommy just thinks you''re lucky The influence is greater than Manny, and you may be better as president, "Yang Danni said with a smile.


    Half an hour later, the three returned to the Haitian villa in clear water bay. Tang Wenhao parked the car next to the swimming pool. He got off the car first, and then opened the door for Yang Danni and Ruan Ling.


    As soon as the three got off the bus, Manny came out of the house with a big belly. Her pretty face was full of smiles. Tang Wenhao hurriedly ran over and hugged her and shouted excitedly, "sister, I want to die."


    "Hehe, baby, I miss you so much. Let me have a good look. Aren''t you thin these days? I''m plagued by those entertainment records every day." as she said, Manny looked at Tang Wenhao lovingly. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was still so charming and heroic, she gave him a kiss.


    "Baby, yes, it''s still so fascinating. Baby, you''re so handsome." Manny smiled like a flower maniac, which made Tang Wenhao happy. He knew that none of his women were infatuated with him. He had long seen an indisputable fact from his women''s eyes. Women are lecherous animals like men.


    "Elder sister, baby, what can he do? He can eat and sleep. It''s all right." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ah Ling, you''re fine, too. You''ve been busy with things in death valley these days? This time, I''ll stay with my sister in Hong Kong for a few more days. My sister will accompany you around Hong Kong and play all the places you haven''t been." Manny grabbed Ruan Ling''s jade hand and smiled.


    "Well, when Xiaoyao and Yani''s game is over, we''ll play together for a few days. However, sister, can you do it? I envy you. Ah Ling''s stomach can''t bulge anymore, baby. It''s no use how much he shoots in my body." Ruan Ling said this, her expression is very lost. She always resents her infertility.


    One side of Yang Danni took her sweet shoulder in pain and comforted, "ah Ling, don''t be sad. You''re still young and there will be a way. Otherwise, Mommy will take you to the best infertility hospital in Hong Kong this time. Maybe there is a possibility of cure?"


    "Yes, elder sister, you''re just 30 years old. It''s still early. It''s mainly because we''re too busy and have few opportunities to be together. I haven''t treated you with internal skills. After being busy for a while, let''s go to death valley and live at ease for a while. I insist on giving you internal skill physiotherapy every day, and you will get better." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 1199

    "Baby, don''t comfort my sister. We have a lot of opportunities together. We are more likely to be pregnant than any of her sisters with you. We can be pregnant early. Whether we go out to work together or at home, you can''t plant seeds in my sister''s land any day. However, it has been more than a year, and it still has no effect. There must be no hope, Mommy, really There is no possibility of cure. When I was in Langshan, our doctor said, "I have no possibility of pregnancy." Ruan Ling said sadly.


    "Hehe, sister, did they judge that sister Lingzhi was not pregnant at that time? Didn''t I let sister Lingzhi get shot? If it wasn''t sister Lingzhi... Alas, stop talking, sister, come in! Don''t talk about these sad things. By the way, sister, where are Xiaoyao and Yani?" Tang Wenhao smiled at Manny.


    "Over there, my sister didn''t tell them that you and ah Ling came and wanted to surprise them. Ah Ling, let''s go over there. These two sisters are very happy to live in man''s house now. Mommy, why don''t you have a rest? I''ll take my baby and ah Ling to see Xiaoyao and Yani." Manny smiled.


    "Ha ha, then go! Mommy asked the servant to prepare the food." Yang Danni smiled gently, then said hello to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, and went into the living room.


    Tang Wenhao was very happy holding two women he loved most in his life, "Baby, the cooperation with Wang''s silk industry has been approved one by one by my sister and the members of the board of directors. Their opinions are similar to my sister. They all think that man''s expansion is not necessary now. It''s still a little slow! Baby, don''t you think you have no face? If you have to cooperate with them, my sister will invest and support you in her own name, including ah Ling, How is it? "Manny was afraid that Tang Wenhao would be angry.


    "Oh, yes, sister, I have no problem. I support everything baby wants to do." Ruan Ling said.


    "Oh, no, sister, I just think that Wang Qi is not something in the pool sooner or later. He is a person who does great things. If he can cooperate with mans, it can be regarded as a strong alliance. Since mans board of directors does not approve, it''s OK, because I won''t participate in it myself. I just want to be with you, protect you and love you. I don''t want to do my career well It doesn''t matter how old man''s and Ruan''s, including Chen''s, without Tang Wenhao, so I don''t bother to think about these problems, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister, actually, I think baby has a good character. It seems that she has no ambition, but she is very comfortable and has no competition with the world. This is also an advantage! However, people are particularly interested in Shaolin eye blocking Kung Fu and always think about this magical Kung Fu on the plane!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, everyone has their own pursuit. Our baby''s pursuit is martial arts and beauty, right? Baby, do you like that Kung Fu baby? That''s why you want to cooperate with their family?" Manny joked.


    "Hehe, sister, to tell you the truth, I like her a little. The little girl is a little interesting. Of course, I can''t talk about love for her, but I think she has taste." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, don''t explain. When you have a chance to let her come to Hong Kong, I''ll check for you. If it''s really good, I''ll marry you! I told mommy that mans will leave you a home in the future, such as our family Xiaoyao and Yani. It''s also good to have children here for you in the future. It won''t be crowded into Ruan''s house. Can''t you live now?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t it? Sister Ah Mui is already looking for a villa and plans to rent another one." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "There''s no need. Haven''t the houses in death valley been built? We should let the old people move there. It''s suitable for the elderly. Mommy can''t live without it. Otherwise, I want to persuade mommy to go to death valley to provide for the elderly. How nice! The scenery and air are especially suitable for cultivating students and nourishing nature. People living in that place must live a long life. My sister thinks we Ruan''s traditional Chinese medicine The reason why the old employees are so energetic and don''t look old must have something to do with the air and climate over there. That kind of place can raise people, especially women, "Manny smiled.


    "Elder sister, I also think there is such a factor. Brother Heilong chose several wives this time. They are not young, but they look much younger than him. In particular, Ruan Ying''s father, forensic physician Chen, he also chose several old employees. They are 50 or 60 years old, but none of them are old. They are all like middle-aged women. If they were from the countryside near Liangshan, they are at this age They all look very old. Alas, forensic doctor Chen''s life is also very hard. Just found Ruan Ying, she was hurt by a wild leopard. This is her life. "Ruan Ling sighed sadly.


    "It''s very poor, so baby must be good to his daughter, okay? The little girl is very poor. You''ll be her closest person in the future. Have you finished the house?" Manny asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s round. Last night," Tang Wenhao smiled shyly.


    "Bad guy, I''m sorry? How many women do you have? I''m sorry?" Manny joked.


    "I don''t care how many women I have, but what I love most is you two sisters. Sister, you are the sexiest at this time. Don''t let me down tonight!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Bad guy, can you do it?" Manny smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha, are you sure you don''t count? It''s not the first time we''ve practiced. When you were pregnant with Hengheng, we didn''t practice much. Elder sister, you should have full confidence in my skills, right?" Tang Wenhao said, staring at Manny''s bulging belly.


    Ruan Ling stared enviously at her sister Manny''s belly and said, "sister, I really envy you."


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, don''t be discouraged. There must be no problem with the physical condition of you and your baby, but you must build up your confidence. You still have to go to the treatment and be obedient. After the competition between Xiaoyao and Yani, let mommy and baby accompany you to the hospital! It will always be effective," Manny comforted.


    When the three arrived at the door of the villa where Yang Qiong and Miao Na lived, Manny knocked on the door. Soon, the door was opened. The former Filipino maid stood at the door and saw Tang Wenhao, Manny and Ruan Ling coming. She hurriedly invited them in.


    "Two ladies, uncle, please come in!"


    "Well, are Xiaoyao and Yani upstairs?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "No, they both swim in the swimming pool. They swim for two hours every evening these days. Do you want me to call them up or you go there yourself?" the Filipino maid asked with a smile.


    "Oh, no, let''s go and have a look by ourselves! You''re busy!" Manny laughed.


    "Yes, miss," said the Filipino maid, bowing to the three, turned and went upstairs.


    Tang Wenhao hesitated and didn''t know whether to go or not. Ruan Ling took his hand and smiled, "Baby, why? Don''t you dare to go there? Don''t worry! Xiaoyao now is not the one who wanted to hit you when she saw you last year. She can''t wait for you to hang around in front of her every day! Not to mention Yani''s girl. Besides, they must be swimming in bikini. What can they do?"


    "Yes, even if they are naked, it''s nothing! Their sisters will be your women sooner or later. Isn''t that the case? Let''s go!" said Manny, holding Tang Wenhao''s other hand, and the three walked directly to the swimming pool behind.


    When I turned to the back, the lights inside were bright as day. In the swimming pool with blue waves and fog, two beautiful mermaids were wandering carefree in the water, and their mouths also gave out extremely happy and loose laughter.


    Neither of them noticed that Tang Wenhao had also come back. They just thought that Manny came and asked them to have dinner, so Xiao Yao lay in the water and said with a smile, "sister Manny, we''ll swim up a little longer. You and Mommy have dinner first! Let''s relax."


    In fact, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Manny didn''t expect that Xiaoyao and Yani would be naked in the water. Manny and Ruan Ling looked at each other and smiled. Then Ruan Ling pointed to Tang Wenhao and whispered with a smile, "baby, you bad guy has eyes. You saw everything before you entered the bridal chamber."


    Tang Wenhao didn''t react at all. He stared straight at Xiao Yao in the water. It can be said that Tang Wenhao saw her whole body clearly. Originally, Tang Wenhao''s eyesight exceeded that of ordinary people. In addition, they turned on the lights, and the water in the swimming pool was clear, so it was as clear as people in front of him. Tang Wenhao was shocked by Xiao Yao''s whole beauty Terrified.


    Yani may be a little tired at this time. She stood in the middle of the water and couldn''t help turning her head. When she saw Tang Wenhao staring at her and Xiaoyao, she couldn''t help crying out, "ah? Wenhao, how did you come back? We didn''t wear clothes! Go out! It''s a shame."


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t expect you to swim in there without clothes," Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile. He just didn''t move and still stared at her with a bad smile.


    Although Yani is usually careless and unrestrained, she is still ashamed to squat down in the face of Tang Wenhao. At this time, Xiao Yao also covers her chest and cries, "Wen Hao, go out! We are all naked! Sister Manny and sister a Ling, let him out!"


    Ha ha... Manny and Ruan Ling laughed wildly when they saw the appearance of Xiaoyao and Yani.


    "Ha ha... Xiao Yao, Yani, I didn''t expect that! Do you dare to swim like this in the future? Mommy also likes swimming. When do you see Mommy swimming naked in the swimming pool? At least wear a bikini and bra? It''s cheaper for our baby? Don''t cover it. He sees everything. You cover here, he sees there, you cover there, He saw it here again. Besides, he''s not an outsider. You two will be his women sooner or later. Just read it. All right, don''t be ashamed. Come up! "Manny joked.


    "Ah? Sister Manny, you''d better let him avoid it first! Wen Hao, don''t stand here, please, or we won''t go up." Xiao Yao squatted in the water with a small mouth.

 Chapter 1200

    In order to maintain his elegant man''s demeanor, Tang Wenhao still didn''t continue to tease Xiaoyao and Yani. He took the initiative to leave the swimming pool, let the two mermaids go ashore, put on his clothes and came out to see him.


    Although the two beauties put on their clothes, they were also loose pajamas, so when they came out of the swimming pool with Ruan Ling and Manny, they were all in a ferocious posture, which made Tang Wenhao jump.


    I thought, can I sleep here tonight? If you can, it will be great. Why not apply with Manny and give the room to Xiao Yao and Yani tonight?


    Ruan Ling knocked on him as she was trying to make up her mind. "Bad guy, don''t look at it. It''s like you''re going to eat other people''s Xiaoyao. You''re embarrassed to see other people''s Xiaoyao."


    Tang Wenhao looked back. He glanced at Xiao Yao''s pretty face, blushed and whitened him, and said, "big sex wolf, big sex wolf." then he twisted his hips and went upstairs to change his clothes. He looked very provocative. Tang Wenhao was almost out of control. He wanted to jump up and press her to the ground and execute her on the spot. He felt that Xiao Yao now had more flavor than Xiao Yao before.


    Yani was more bold and unrestrained than her Xiaoyao. She went to Tang Wenhao, bit her sweet lips, reached out and pinched Tang Wenhao''s face, smiled vaguely, "Wen Hao, if you don''t come to see us again, I told Xiaoyao that I''ll never pay attention to you. Fortunately, you''ve come and forgive you."


    "Well, that''s right! Give you a reward." he said, hugged Yani''s slender waist and kissed her sweet lips, which made Yani blush and giggle. She was very happy.


    "Wen Hao, my brother said that he would let me officially marry you when you came back. He wanted to marry us. I also discussed with Xiao Yao. Our sisters should keep pace with each other. What''s the time! It''s probably a few days after the end of our game. Sister Manni said that when you come back, let master Feng Shui calculate the auspicious day, OK?" Yani smiled happily.


    "Well, Yani, go up and change your clothes first! I''m worried about you. I don''t know what to do when I see my husband! We''ll discuss this later at dinner." Manny smiled.


    "Hee hee, OK, sister Manny, I want to be Wenhao''s woman in my dream. I''ll go up first." as she said, Yani happily turned to go upstairs. Tang Wenhao looked at her round and upturned hips and held out his hand.


    "Ah! Wenhao, you''re dead." she pinched Yani all over and was very shy. Manny and Ruan Ling smiled forward and backward. Both of their sisters liked Tang Wenhao''s behavior of wiping off these sisters. They thought it was very fun and had a family atmosphere.


    And every sister who was robbed by him would not be angry, but would have a sense of achievement, so everyone enjoyed this and not that, virtually growing and cultivating Tang Wenhao''s habit of robbing.


    When Yani went upstairs, Tang Wenhao said to Manny and Ruan Ling with a bad smile, "sister, I want to make an application."


    "Ha ha, villain, what do you want to do when you look at your expression? Do you want to round the room with their sisters tonight? Can''t wait?" Ruan Ling seems to see through his mind.


    "Well, sister, I don''t know what''s going on. I especially want to sleep with Xiaoyao tonight. How about discussing with her! Let my dream come true tonight!" Tang Wenhao said with a dazed smile.


    "Hehe, I''m sure there''s no problem. I said you two would be together sooner or later." Ruan Ling smiled indifferently.


    "No, baby, ah Ling, Xiao Yao will be the final tomorrow, which will affect her performance. Moreover, Xiao Yao is so beautiful and you love her so much. I really want you two to be round tonight. I guess she won''t be on the stage tomorrow. Both of them love each other deeply and can control the rhythm? Isn''t it endless?" Manny said.


    "Yes, I''m right. Xiaoyao has rushed to this stage. If you''re together tonight, she won''t be able to play normally tomorrow. She''s a yellow flower girl and has never experienced a man. Baby, you''d better bear it all night! Will you stay with you tonight?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, OK, sister, it''s the same with you two. I just want her suddenly, but I can bear it for a few nights." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, villain, do you think I don''t know your mind? Our sisters don''t have a sense of mystery and freshness about you now, or someone else''s yellow flower girl attracts your men. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have played in sister Ruan Qi''s room for so long last night, which makes sister Ruan Qi''s walking abnormal today. I remember you didn''t seem interested in others at first, but the result is better than me It''s still a long time to stay in yingzi''s room! "Ruan Ling joked.


    "Ha ha, elder sister, each has its own characteristics. It''s a good product among beautiful women." Tang Wenhao said with an obscene smile.


    At this time, Xiaoyao and Yani came down from upstairs in a dress like a fairy. Even Manny and Ruan Ling were jealous of their beauty. "Tut Tut, it''s a fairy coming down to earth! Xiaoyao in our family is beautiful, and Yani is also very good. She is worthy of being a great beauty in the Philippines."


    "Yes, baby, it''s a blessing!" Manny smiled.


    Five people left the villa and walked towards man''s house. Tang Wenhao specially walked behind the four best beauties. He liked to appreciate the beauty of their bodies. Now, except that man Ni has six heads and no body, Ruan Ling, Xiao Yao and Ya Ni are all devil bodies and best beauties.


    Yani''s beauty is the kind with wild beauty and the hottest figure, which may have something to do with the race. The hips of Filipino women are generally quite upright and slightly wider than those of Chinese women. The hips of several Filipino maids in the man family have this feature.


    Yani walked forward with Feng''s buttocks twisted and dialed the phone with her mobile phone. "Brother, I''ll tell you good news. Wen Hao is back and is right next to me now. Do you want to talk to him? Ok... Wen Hao, my brother is talking to you." as she said, Yani turned her head and handed the phone to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao covered his mobile phone, pinched Yani''s P shares and said with a bad smile, "I wanted to surprise brother Yalong tomorrow. You destroyed it."


    "What''s the surprise? You looked at me before I married you. I''ll tell my brother later that you''ve bullied me and you have to be responsible for me." Yani said with a charming smile, and her beautiful eyes were still discharged.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her slender waist and began to chat with Yalong, "brother, I''m Wenhao."


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, are you really back? Do we three brothers want to get together?" Yalong refers to him and Chen Jie.


    "Of course, but I can''t tonight. I''m not ready. I have to wait until the game between Yani and Xiaoyao is over tomorrow. How about holding a celebration banquet for their sisters?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, that''s a good idea. I''ll tell Xiaojie later. Let''s gather at their competition place early tomorrow. It''s good if you come. Yani and Xiaoyao look forward to you coming to cheer them up every day! Brother, the effect of your presence and absence is different." Yalong smiled.


    "Of course, who am I! Ha ha... By the way, brother, are you satisfied with your current job? If you are not satisfied, tell me. I''ll tell the old man again and adjust it for you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, it''s very good. Boss Chen is very kind to me. Besides, it''s OK to have Xiaojie here. I think it''s better to adapt to the environment here. In fact, Chen''s management has been very perfect, and his friends outside have also given face. There are still few things like smashing the field," Yalong said.


    "That''s good. Anyway, tell Xiaojie more about anything and he''ll help you. Our old man will treat you well for my face. Otherwise, we haven''t had dinner yet! I won''t call Xiaojie when my three brothers meet tomorrow." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK, I''ll tell him! Bye." Aaron smiled.


    After hanging up Yalong''s phone, they also went to man''s house. At this moment, the dining table in man''s living room is full of food. Yang Danni sits on the sofa with God''s gift to play with her children.


    Before Tang Wenhao could hug his son, he hurriedly ran over and hugged the child. Unexpectedly, the child was not familiar with him. As soon as Tang Wenhao hugged him, the little guy giggled.


    "Look, it''s your own son! Our family''s gift is wisdom. It seems that we know you are his father. God''s gift is called daddy." Yang Danni smiled happily.


    "Ha ha, son, it''s called daddy." Tang Wenhao smiled at Tianci.


    The little guy looked at Tang Wenhao with a smile and muttered, "Daddy." Tang Wenhao was so happy that tears were about to flow down. He kissed him with his little face, and there was no doubt that his father and son loved each other.


    "Wen Hao, the child is smart and never forgets. Mommy bought a lot of comic books with him. At his age, he can basically remember after reading them. Some can also say that he can recite some poems. Manny asked him to recite several ancient poems the other day. He can basically listen to them several times. He will grow really great in the future." Yang Danni smiled happily.


    "Mommy, this is not what you taught! Mommy, it''s hard for you." Tang Wenhao said gratefully.


    "No, Mommy wants to thank you! I also want to thank Danyun for allowing mommy to enjoy the happiness of her family at her age. To tell the truth, Mommy really wants to see Manny grow up little by little. She really feels so happy and happy. Mommy has to live a few more years for the sake of God''s gift." Yang Danni smiled passionately.


    "Mommy, you''re still young! You don''t want to marry yourself. If you can get along with lawyer Huang, you can have one yourself." Manny smiled.


    "Nonsense, Mommy is really old. She can''t be a mother again in her life. However, with God''s gift, Mommy feels that she has made up for this deficiency. It''s good, girl. Don''t mention lawyer Huang in the future. Mommy will never marry again. Well, let''s eat without talking about Mommy! Wen Hao in our family can''t be hungry, then If you can''t eat, you''ll hurt yourself if you''re hungry. "Yang Danni said gently.


    "OK, Mommy, I won''t mention it again. In fact, I don''t want to marry you! I just think you''re lonely." Manny smiled.

 Chapter 1201

    The next day, Tang Wenhao accompanied Xiaoyao and Yani to the Hong Kong Convention and Exhibition Center at No. 1 Expo Road, Wanchai, Hong Kong with Ruan Ling sisters and Yang Danni, because Xiaoyao and them participated here.


    In fact, Hong Kong Fashion Week is only open to professional audiences and rarely to non professionals. If it were not for mans influence in the Hong Kong industry, it would be difficult for Ruan Ling to visit.


    The Fashion Week exhibition is hosted by the Hong Kong Trade Development Council. The exhibition leads the fashion trend and gathers fashion buyers all over the world. It has become an annual gathering of the international fashion industry.


    The model competition is one of the highlights. It will attract nearly 1714 manufacturers from 24 countries and regions such as Australia, Belgium, Austria, Finland, France, Germany, the United Kingdom, the United States, Italy, Japan, South Korea, China and Hong Kong. Some countries and regions also send professional teams to participate in the fashion model competition, So as to enhance the popularity of regions and enterprises.


    At the same time, the "Hong Kong International Fashion gathering" held at the same time as this fashion week is also the first exhibition in Asia to specially display designer series and brand clothes around the world. It is unique in the international market and can help exhibitors attract suitable buyers and expand brand business.


    This elegant event brings together high-quality fashion products, which is deeply favored by buyers who are strict in requirements and eager to collect excellent products. These buyers come from all over the world, including fashion store buyers, department store representatives, fashion agents and distributors.


    The venue of Hong Kong International Fashion Fair is beautifully arranged to provide an ideal platform for exhibitors. During the exhibition, different types of fashion shows will be held to display colorful fashion and brand products, and promote clothing and fashion accessories to discerning buyers.


    Therefore, the Hong Kong Fashion Week and the Hong Kong International Fashion Fair complement each other and distribute fashion colors, which are welcomed by visitors.


    For Tang Wenhao, Manny and Yang Danni, it''s nothing to participate in such a grand event, but Ruan Ling feels this fashion atmosphere for the first time. Now she has some understanding of why Xiaoyao and Yani are willing to live in Hong Kong for a long time. It is indeed a romantic and fashion city.


    Normal girls like such a living environment, not to mention Xiaoyao and Yani. They have enough capital to live a rich and luxurious life in this magical land, because behind them is a powerful mans group. With mans support, they can take a shortcut to success.


    Xiaoyao and Yani''s booth and the fashion show in the international fashion gathering venue are just on the East and west sides of the exhibition center. There are many beauties, which is also the most attractive place for the audience.


    The party went to the booth where Xiaoyao and Yani participated in the competition. After Xiaoyao and Yani said goodbye to Tang Wenhao, they went backstage to prepare for the competition. Tang Wenhao found a seat for Manny with a big belly and sat down. Ruan Ling sat next to them with Yang Dani.


    "Sister, I''ll call Yalong and Xiaojie. You talk to Mommy first." with that, Tang Wenhao stood up, took his cell phone to the corner on one side of the booth and began to dial Yalong.


    "Brother, we are already in the exhibition hall. Have you come out with Xiaojie?" Tang Wenhao said to Yalong after the phone was connected.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, Xiaojie and I are already in the car and will arrive soon. Don''t worry about being late. Isn''t there nearly an hour for the official competition?" Yalong asked with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s still early and there aren''t many people inside. Come early and miss you! If you don''t come today, Yani won''t let you go." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Yes, brother, I will definitely come. My sister has come to this step. Can I not come to support her? So not only our brothers, but also a strong backup team!" Yalong smiled.


    "It''s elder sister Guo''er. Have my father-in-law come?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "It''s all here. This is also a big event for Chen. Now mans and Chen are a family, so boss Chen arranged his children and the backbone of the company to cheer Xiaoyao and Yani." Yalong smiled.


    "Great, is this your idea or Xiao Jie''s?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "We discussed it. By the way, Wen Hao, you should be prepared. Have you done what you promised Xiaojie? Does he remember it?" Yalong asked with a smile.


    "Ah? I promised Xiaojie? What happened? Why don''t I remember?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ha ha... Wen Hao, you really forgot! When I see Xiaojie, I see how you explain to others. I remember what you promised others, but you forgot. It''s not interesting." Yalong smiled.


    "Big brother, what? I really forgot. Give me a hint!" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile. At the same time, he was also rapidly calculating what he had promised Chen Jie? He really can''t remember what he promised Chen Jie? What could it be?


    "Ha ha, if I don''t tell you, I want to go! I''ll hang up. We''ll arrive in half an hour. Xiao Jie just said that if you don''t do it, you have to compensate him." Yalong smiled.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao''s mind flashed and remembered. By the way, he seemed to have promised Chen Jie that when he went to death valley, he would choose some Vietnamese beauties to be Chen Jie''s wife. He had forgotten this matter for a long time.


    He patted his head and said to Aaron, "Big brother, I seem to have promised Xiao Jie to bring him some Vietnamese beauties to be his wife. I really forgot. You explain to me that last time, he was really busy and upset. You completely forgot about him. You reassure him that I will choose some gorgeous beauties for him next time. Last time I said two or three, I will compensate him two or three times, that is, I will bring at least five Come back, but I''m afraid his body can''t bear it! "


    "Ha ha, Wen Hao, this is not the problem you should consider. You can compensate according to the price." Yalong smiled.


    "OK, big brother, you tell him to promise to compensate according to the price, ha ha." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After hanging up Yalong''s phone, Tang Wenhao returned to Manny and them, "hehe, baby, have Yalong and Xiaojie come? They should come." Manny asked with a smile.


    "I''m sure I''ll come. Yani is his only sister. My sister has entered the finals. My brother will come and support him. Otherwise, Yani can''t let him go." Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Yes, sister, I made a mistake. Do you remember? I told Xiaojie last time that I would pick some beautiful women for him to be his wife when I went to death valley next time. I completely forgot. I can''t explain to him now, ha ha." Tang Wenhao smiled at Ruan Ling.


    "It''s all right, isn''t it just to send him some little beauties? Death Valley may lack everything, but there is no shortage of beauties. When he is free, you might as well take him to death valley, call our hundreds of beauties to him, and let him choose by himself. He will be dazzled." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s right! It''s not a matter. I know what you mean. I feel sorry that I didn''t do well when I promised others, right?" Manny smiled.


    When several people were talking, suddenly, Tang Wenhao received a call from Yani. Her tone was still very anxious, "Wen Hao, come quickly and come backstage. Sister Yao is crying!"


    "What? Xiaoyao is crying. Why? What''s the matter with her? Has she been bullied?" Tang Wenhao''s eyes were in a hurry. Manny and Ruan Ling all stood up and looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    "Wen Hao, I don''t know! She has been crying without saying it herself. You''d better hurry over!" Yani said anxiously. Tang Wenhao hung up without saying a word.


    "Sister, Mommy, please sit down slowly. I''ll have a look backstage. Yani said Xiao Yao was crying backstage. I don''t know what happened. I''ll go and have a look." she turned her head and ran to the backstage of the booth.


    At this time, there were not many people around the booth, mainly the staff of exhibitors, and most of the audience did not enter the site, so Tang Wenhao quickly jumped to the backstage.


    I saw Xiao Yao squatting on the ground in her bikini and crying! Yani squatted on the side in her bikini to comfort her. Tang Wenhao took a few steps to them and asked with concern, "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter with you? Has someone bullied you? Tell me, who bullied you? I''ll kill him." With that, Tang Wenhao patrolled around and found no other men. There were some female staff around him. He only muttered in his heart. He didn''t know why Xiaoyao cried. It wouldn''t be these women bullying her, would it?


    Seeing Tang Wenhao coming, Xiao Yao stood up from the ground with tearful eyes, suddenly jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms, burst into tears and confused Tang Wenhao. At the same time, when Xiao Yao''s soft, warm and fragrant body got into his arms, he hugged her tightly and asked painfully, "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter? Who bullied you? I''ll take it out on you. Just tell me who bullied you."


    "Wen Hao, i... woo woo." before she said it, Xiao Yao cried again.


    "Sister Xiao Yao, just tell us! What''s the matter? Did manager Wang say something to you just now? Or did he do something to you?" Yani asked suspiciously.


    Xiaoyao just didn''t speak. She fell in Tang Wenhao''s arms and cried. Tang Wenhao had to save the country by curving, "Yani, what did you say? A man came here just now? Did he say anything to Xiaoyao?"


    "It was manager Wang of the organizer who came to our dressing room to find sister Xiao Yao. We all changed in there and didn''t know what they said. Anyway, when I came out, I saw sister Xiao Yao squatting on the ground and crying. Manager Wang was gone and didn''t know where he went." Yani said.


    At this time, Manny, Ruan Ling and Yang Danni also came over. Seeing that Xiaoyao was crying in Tang Wenhao''s arms, they all gathered around. Ruan Ling hurriedly patted Xiaoyao''s snow-white shoulder and asked with concern, "Xiaoyao, what''s the matter with you? Who bullied you in the end? Tell your sister and take it out for you."


    "Elder sister, manager Wang is an animal. He touched me and said that the level of our three finalists is the same. As long as I let him touch and sleep with him, he can ensure that I won the first place." Xiaoyao choked.

 Chapter 1202

    Tang Wenhao''s hair stood up when he heard this, and his eyes immediately showed a frightening fierce light. "Shit, this bastard, Xiaoyao, tell me, where is this grandson now? I killed him, Xiaoyao, where did he touch you?" Tang Wenhao thought, asshole, I haven''t touched it yet. Let the boy start first, Tang Wenhao wanted to tear up the boy immediately.


    Xiaoyao saw a murderous light in Tang Wenhao''s eyes. She was afraid that he would kill, "Wenhao, I told you, don''t go to work hard with him. It''s not necessary."


    "Xiaoyao, I won''t try my best. I''ll only kill him. I''ll keep my life and love you." Tang Wenhao said coldly. He has very complex feelings for Xiaoyao. Even if he can''t get her, he won''t allow other men to touch her.


    Manny and Yang Danni have never seen Tang Wenhao''s expression so terrible. Ruan Ling has seen it many times. She knows that Tang Wenhao will really kill when he is extremely angry.


    "Baby, don''t worry. First ask about the situation. What''s the matter, Xiao Yao? Where did that bastard touch you? Where did he touch you? Did anyone else see him touch you?" Manny whispered.


    "Sobbing... Sister Manny, I''m sorry to say," Xiaoyao sobbed.


    "Don''t be embarrassed! Otherwise, let''s talk inside! Ah Ling, you ask everyone inside to come out and let''s borrow this room for a few minutes." Yang Danni pointed to the dressing room and said.


    So Ruan Ling opened the door and invited the staff inside. In fact, they were wearing makeup. Some unsuccessful candidates sat inside and talked. After Ruan Ling said a few good words to them, she asked them to go out first. Tang Wenhao hugged Xiaoyao and entered the room with Manny, Yang Danni, Yani and Ruan Ling.


    The women who came out looked at Tang Wenhao and Xiao Yao curiously. Maybe they didn''t expect Xiao Yao to have such a handsome boyfriend, because Tang Wenhao didn''t appear at the scene a few days ago.


    "Xiao Yao, you can say it! There are no outsiders now." Ruan Ling urged.


    Xiaoyao glanced at the audience dimly with tears. When she met Tang Wenhao''s eyes, her pretty face turned red. Tang Wenhao comforted, "Xiaoyao, don''t be shy. You took the initiative to rush into my arms. What''s the shame? We''re going to enter the bridal chamber tonight. We''ve been waiting too long, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, Xiaoyao, come on! You and Wen Hao should have been together for a long time. Fortunately, that bastard just touched you. If he took the opportunity... Baby can still live? Tell me! What did he do to you?" Ruan Ling encouraged.


    "Come on, son, it''s okay. These are your relatives. Wen Hao will make decisions for you later, and we will make decisions for you. We can''t let the hooligan go." Yang Danni said angrily.


    Xiaoyao pursed her mouth and looked at Tang Wenhao shyly. She whispered, "he has one hand... Touched... My... Ass, and stretched it inside... The other hand... Reached me... Here." Xiaoyao shyly pointed to her front. Her voice was so low that she could hardly hear clearly, but Tang Wenhao still heard clearly.


    "Then why don''t you call someone?" Tang Wenhao asked painfully. At the same time, his hatred for the boy reached the top. He must find the boy and make him never a man without killing him!


    "Yes! Xiao Yao, why don''t you call someone? Bai was touched by this bastard. Don''t you know? Your body is Wen Hao''s and other men can''t touch it." Ruan Ling glanced at her angrily.


    Xiaoyao burst into tears at this sight. She sobbed, "Sister a Ling, do you think I don''t want to resist? I resisted, but how can I be as strong as a man? He said that if I called someone, he would say I seduced him. If I didn''t resist fiercely, he would succeed. He also wanted to kiss my mouth. I was anxious and hit his nose with my head. He gave up because of the pain. When he went out, he said, if I told someone else, He will make my grades the worst. "Xiaoyao cried.


    "OK, Xiaoyao, tell me, can you still recognize him?" Tang Wenhao asked angrily.


    "Of course, I can recognize him even when he turns to ashes." Xiaoyao replied immediately.


    "OK, we won''t participate in today''s competition. I''ll take you to the organizer''s management personnel immediately and ask them to give you an explanation. I must find out this grandson for me and deal with him myself. Otherwise, I won''t let them do anything today. Shit, they dare to touch Tang Wenhao''s daughter and don''t want to live." Tang Wenhao said, holding Xiao Yao''s hand and went out.


    "Baby, wait a minute. Let''s plan before we go out! Anyway, things have happened. Our next goal is to find the man who takes advantage of Xiaoyao instead of making trouble here. It doesn''t mean anything to us," Manny said.


    "Yes, my sister is right. Baby, don''t worry. Let''s first understand the situation here! Yani, who are the organizers'' managers when you compete here these days? Can you find them?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Yes, sister a Ling, it''s estimated that someone will start to manage the scene in a while. At least there will be people to maintain order, and then the host will be there soon." Yani said.


    "OK, let''s go in two steps. Baby, Xiaoyao and Yani go outside to find the management personnel of the organizer. Our sisters and Mommy stay here until the host comes and tell the host about the situation, so as not to make the event impossible. It''s not easy for Xiaoyao and Yani to get to this step. We have to deal with the bad guys and harvest the results we deserve." Said Manny.


    Yang Dani also thinks that her daughter Manny''s idea is very right. Xiao Yao and Yani change their clothes under Tang Wenhao''s eyes and leave the dressing room. They want to find the bastard who robbed money just now.


    The organizers usually make preparations half an hour before the start of the event. They have a special office area in the exhibition hall. Tang Wenhao led Xiao Yao and Yani to consult several cleaning aunts before finding the office location of the organizers.


    They came to the door of an office with office written on it. Tang Wenhao went up and knocked on the door. There was a beautiful woman dressed in fashion who opened the door. She wanted to get angry because Tang Wenhao knocked on the door very loudly, but she didn''t mean to get angry when she saw that Tang Wenhao was so handsome. She also knew the beautiful women Xiao Yao and Yani behind him.


    "Miss Xueyao, Miss Yani, who are you?" the beauty asked with a smile, but her eyes couldn''t help shooting at Tang Wenhao. The charm of the handsome man has been well reflected at this moment.


    "Miss, do you have a manager Wang here?" Tang Wenhao asked directly.


    "Manager Wang? Yes! What''s the matter? Has he come to work? Doesn''t it seem? I didn''t see his people." the beauty asked in surprise.


    "Didn''t you see him? What does he do?" Tang Wenhao asked, disdain and anger in his eyes.


    The beauty was a little uncertain. She looked back and shouted, "sister Kathy, come here! Miss Xueyao and miss Yani led a gentleman to find manager Wang. There seems to be a misunderstanding between them. Manager wang hasn''t gone to work yet?"


    At this time, a young woman in her thirties came out. She looked up and down at Tang Wenhao and suddenly smiled, "Yeah, aren''t you the Tang Wenhao? President Mans, a man who fought very badly."


    "Well, elder sister, I am really Tang Wenhao. Thank you for knowing me. I want to ask, what is manager Wang here? Can you find his people now?" Tang Wenhao asked seriously.


    "Ah? Manager Wang! He doesn''t seem to be working! He''s the son of director Wang. What''s the matter? Has he offended you?" the beautiful young woman asked tentatively.


    "What is director Wang? What is he responsible for in this event?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well... Mr. Tang, can you tell me what happened? You seem to have a deep misunderstanding?" the young woman realized that it was not easy. Looking at Tang Wenhao''s posture, she was sure to use force when she found manager Wang, so she didn''t dare to say anything.


    "It''s not a misunderstanding. Manager Wang is an animal. He bullied my woman. I''ll find him and ask him for an explanation." Tang Wenhao said coldly, and then pointed to Xiao Yao.


    "Ah? Did he bully miss Xueyao? Miss Xueyao, when did this happen?" the young woman looked at each other with a meaningful look.


    Their eye contact made Tang Wenhao more sure that the so-called childe of director Wang must not be a good bird. We must find him and teach him a lesson. Otherwise, the bastard will harm others.


    "Just half an hour ago, I bumped his nose with my head, and he should have my fingernail marks on his hands. I deliberately grabbed the back of his hand later, and he couldn''t rely on it." Xiaoyao said angrily.


    Tang Wenhao can''t help but praise Xiaoyao''s intelligence and wit. He is worthy of being a top student in law. At the critical moment, he knows how to protect himself and how to leave evidence for his future refutation. Xiaoyao knows very well that if he doesn''t leave fingerprints on the bastard, in case he denies, Xiaoyao can''t help it at all. You say people touch you, what''s the evidence? If there is no video to support the evidence of touching her body, there is no way to refute others, but it is difficult for him to refute if he leaves scratches on the back of his hand.


    "Ah? Are you sure manager Wang really bullied you? Miss Xueyao, this is not a joke, because if you sue him, he will be sexual harassment and a criminal act." the beautiful young woman said.


    "He was a shameful criminal. He said he was manager Wang himself. Moreover, before he harassed me, he told me his identity and said that he could help me get the first place today. I didn''t promise him, so he forced to bully me. He was a beast and shameless." Xiaoyao said angrily.


    "Elder sister, who the hell are you? Just tell us how to find manager Wang. As long as we find him, the truth will come out?" Tang Wenhao said impatiently.

 Chapter 1203

    "Well... Mr. Tang, I''m the administrative manager here. My name is Kathy. Why don''t I contact manager Wang first? Ask what''s going on, because he really didn''t come to the office today. We really didn''t see him. Maybe he went directly to the booth," Kathy said.


    "OK, please contact him immediately and ask him to come over. You tell him that he can''t run away. Can he run away with our mans influence? Moreover, Xueyao and Yani will refuse to participate in the final. This matter is frozen. I think the media will pay attention to it. I don''t need to find him at that time. Naturally, those media friends with a sense of justice will find him "Yes," Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "OK, Mr. Tang, please don''t be angry. Come and sit in first! Miss Xueyao and miss Yani, you all come in! Let me investigate this and give you a satisfactory answer." Kathy smiled, and she also saw that Tang Wenhao wouldn''t give up until he found manager Wang.


    Tang Wenhao, Xiao Yao and Yani entered the office, while Kath and the beauty who opened the door went out. They didn''t call in the office. It''s estimated that it''s inconvenient for Tang Wenhao to say something in front of them.


    Tang Wenhao helped Xiaoyao to a chair and sat down. He motioned Yani to sit aside. He wanted to ask if Xiaoyao really grabbed the back of manager Wang''s hand. Before he asked, the phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Yalong. He pressed the button and said, "brother, are you all here?"


    "Well, we''re all here. Where are you? Why didn''t you see anyone?" Yalong asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, let elder sister Guo''er go to the dressing room! My sister and my mommy are there. I have something to do with Xiaoyao and Yani, and I''ll go back in a minute." Tang Wenhao didn''t tell Yalong what happened.


    "Oh, are you all right?" Yalong still had some doubts.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go back and tell you! Hang up first!" Tang Wenhao said.


    After hanging up Yalong''s phone, Tang Wenhao asked Xiaoyao about the scratch on the back of manager Wang''s hand she mentioned just now. Xiaoyao said that she couldn''t be wrong. When she released her hand after manager Wang''s nose was hit, she specially scratched a scar on the back of his hand.


    "Xiaoyao, don''t worry. I''ll vent my anger on you. Tell me, do you want his life or let him pay the price? What''s the lowest price you let him pay? As long as you mention it, I''ll do it." Tang Wenhao asked seriously, and then caressed her hair with his hand.


    "It seems a little too much to kill him, but we must teach him a lesson. Wen Hao, how do you teach him? I don''t understand these." Xiaoyao said gently, and then grabbed Tang Wenhao''s big hand. It''s warm in her heart. It''s nice to have him as a support!


    At this moment, she felt that she really couldn''t live without this playful man. All her resentment against him had dissipated. Just now when she jumped into his arms, she was so natural and couldn''t help it. She didn''t know when to start. She unconsciously regarded him as her beloved man.


    "Xiao Yao, I''ll make him never be a man in his life. Isn''t he lecherous? I''ll make him never be a man again." Tang Wenhao sneered.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, do you want to castrate him? Is this illegal?" Yani asked in surprise.


    Xiaoyao also stared back at Tang Wenhao in surprise. "Wenhao, do you really want to castrate him? This is a very serious crime! Let''s not? I don''t want you to go to jail for me."


    "Hehe, it''s okay. I have my own way. No one can see the problem. He doesn''t know it himself. As for how I can do this, you will know later. Xiaoyao, I want to tell you, I really want to marry you. Will you marry me? If your parents don''t agree, I''ll go back with you to see them. I can convince them to agree with you I am together, "Tang Wenhao said passionately.


    "Well, Wen Hao, I listen to you. I... Already know that without you, I have no meaning to live. I want to be with you forever, and so does sister Yani. She told me that if she can''t marry you, she''d rather not marry all her life." Xiaoyao said emotionally.


    "Well, then we''ll never be separated for a lifetime. By the way, you two have planned to live in man''s house in the future? Won''t you go back to Liangshan?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "That''s not the case, Wen Hao. I''d like to hear your opinion. The reason why we want to stay in Hong Kong is that there is a space and platform for us to play. Hong Kong is an international metropolis, and Liangshan can''t be compared with here. In addition, sister Manny also wants to make a big planning action through us, which will greatly promote the promotion of our mans brand." Xiaoyao said.


    When it comes to these things, Xiaoyao quickly forgets the pain just now. She is very similar to Manny in some places. They are career women, not men centered. Men are very important in their eyes, or the most important, but they don''t regard men as the only spiritual support. They need careers to support their spirit.


    "Wen Hao, I mainly consider that my brother works in Chen. Our brother and sister hope to be together and meet often. If I go back to Liangshan, there will be less opportunities to meet my brother, so my aunt let us live in man''s house. I am particularly grateful to her." Yani smiled.


    As soon as Yani finished, Kathy and the beautiful woman who opened the door came in from the outside. She went straight to Tang Wenhao and looked at Xiao Yao. She wanted to stop talking. Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, "elder sister, what''s the matter? Just say what you have! Is there anything Xiao Yao can''t listen to?"


    "Well... Mr. Tang, Wang jingideal wants to talk to you alone. I don''t know if you will appreciate it. He hopes it can be private. He said that he was a little confused just now. Let''s talk to you first. Later, he will choose to apologize directly to miss Xueyao. Look...?" Kathy said tentatively.


    "No, I have nothing to talk about with him alone. Let him come here directly! If a man wants to be bold, isn''t he a man?" Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Well... Why don''t you come out, Mr. Tang? Let Miss Xueyao and miss Yani sit down for a while, Jenny. Why don''t you chat with Miss Xueyao and miss Yani first!" Kathy said to the girl who opened the door, then winked at her, and the girl Jenny smiled and nodded.


    Tang Wenhao hesitated for a moment and said to Xiao Yao, "Xiao Yao, let me see what they want! You and Yani will have a rest here first. It''s okay."


    "Well, Wen Hao, you go!" said Xiao Yao.


    Tang Wenhao followed Kath to the door, and then entered another office. Unexpectedly, there was a man in suits and shoes, but a man with a head of a rat, in his thirties. Normal people knew that he was by no means a good man. When he looked at people, he had a rogue habit in his eyes.


    Is Xiaoyao touched by this bastard? At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao felt more disgusted and angry. No wonder Xiaoyao would hit his nose angrily and be insulted by such a man. It''s better to live than to die.


    "Mr. Tang, please sit down, Kath. Go out first and talk to Mr. Tang alone." as soon as the man spoke with Guangdong flavor, Tang Wenhao had the impulse to beat him anyway.


    Kathy smiled, nodded and said to Tang Wenhao, "Mr. Tang, he is our manager Wang. You two talk first and bye." then she turned away from the office and closed the door.


    Tang Wenhao sat coldly opposite him, said nothing and stared at him. Tang Wenhao''s eyes made manager Wang sweat. This is the contest between justice and evil.


    "Mr. Tang, I really don''t know that Miss Xue Yao is your girlfriend. I''m sorry! However, I''m not too hungry to do anything too much to her. I promise I won''t hurt her. In Hong Kong dialect, men always want to wipe off when they see beautiful women, right? Since this has happened, I''d like to ask Mr. Tang to make an offer and get rid of it , let Miss Xueyao take part in the competition on time. What do you think? "Manager Wang said with a sly smile.


    Tang Wenhao stood up, angrily pointed to his nose and scolded, "son of a bitch, do you want to compare money with me? Do you think money has the right to act recklessly? OK, I''ll give you money. Will you let me touch your wife?"


    "OK, as long as you are happy, my wife will let you touch it. You can do anything. It''s free and no money. As long as you don''t make it big, I promise to send my wife to you obediently and keep your word. Don''t worry. Although my wife is not as beautiful as Miss Xueyao, she also participated in the Miss ATV competition at that time and entered the top ten, otherwise my father can Let her into my house? My wife is three or five years older than Miss Xueyao. You are at a loss, but there is no big loss. After all, I let you touch my wife, not just touch her ass. will this be solved? "Manager Wang thought Tang Wenhao really wanted to do this, but he was not angry. Anyway, he had a sense of relief. It seemed that he was talking about someone else''s wife.


    This made Tang Wenhao more angry. As soon as he grabbed manager Wang''s collar, he slapped him in the face and scolded angrily, "you bastard are really a scum. You don''t deserve to live in this world."


    Manager Wang didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao would beat him. He was slapped in the face and was about to get angry. But when he saw that Tang Wenhao''s eyes spewed out two groups of anger, as if he were going to kill, he was empty hearted and didn''t dare to resist.


    He heard Kath say that Xueyao''s boyfriend is Tang Wenhao, the champion of boxing, or the president of mans. He is not an ordinary man. He regrets his behavior. In the past, he used to wipe the oil of any star, touch it, kiss it, and get on it. People swallow their anger. Unexpectedly, he met his opponent this time. He knows that once Xueyao is not good at this matter, he will rest, He is in trouble, which will not only embarrass his father, Prince director, but also possibly lose his present job.

 Chapter 1204

    "Mr. Tang... Didn''t you say you wanted to touch my wife? Aren''t you satisfied that I let you touch her? As a man, I''m the biggest compensation for you. Besides, you beat me now. What else do you want?" manager Wang asked. Although he was beaten, he still didn''t dare to get angry.


    "Scum, do you think I''m as shameless as you? So, write a letter of repentance and write down all the bad things you''ve done over the years in order. I''ll verify it at that time. If what you write is not true, don''t blame me for being rude to you. Do you believe it? If I let someone die, he can''t live at all. Do you want to try?" Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "Ah? No... Mr. Tang, that''s really it? I''ll write it." manager Wang said. The mouse''s eyes turned treacherously, with an imperceptible smile on his face.


    "Wait a minute, you''d better experience my power first!" can Tang Wenhao not see his mind? He raised his hand and nodded on his forehead. Suddenly, the boy felt the earth spinning. He quickly closed his eyes and fell on the chair motionless, like a dead man.


    Tang Wenhao raised his hand again and untied his acupoints. The guy opened his eyes vaguely and saw Tang Wenhao staring at him coldly, "son of a bitch, what did you feel just now? Did you feel dead? You don''t know anything? If you dare to cheat with me, you''ll never wake up." Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "Ah? I... no, I''ll write it seriously, and I won''t miss any. I promise, but can you let your girlfriend and miss Yani participate in the competition first, otherwise, when the time comes, they won''t be able to end the competition. If you don''t trust me, will you supervise me to write it here?" manager Wang begged.


    Tang Wenhao thought for a moment and felt that what the boy said was still somewhat reasonable. In fact, he didn''t want to make it too big to avoid affecting Xiaoyao''s image, so he nodded and said, "OK, just do as you say. You call Kathy in and I''ll tell her."


    "OK, thank you, thank you." manager Wang quickly picked up the phone and dialed outside.


    "Kath, come in for a minute." this guy likes to pretend to be a grandson when talking to Kath.


    After Kathy knocked on the door, Tang Wenhao came in from the outside. Tang Wenhao said to her, "Miss Kathy, take my girlfriend and miss Yani to the competition first!"


    "Oh! OK, OK, thank you so much for Mr. Tang''s magnanimity." Kathy smiled at Tang Wenhao when she saw that manager Wang had solved the problem, but turned around and showed a trace of disdain in her beautiful eyes. It is estimated that she thought that manager Wang had paid for Tang Wenhao, so she had a new view of Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao certainly didn''t know what Kathy was thinking. After Kathy left, he said to manager Wang, "write! Remember what I said. If you''re dishonest, you''ll die. I''ll kill someone. The forensic can''t find out. Do you want to try?"


    "No, no, no, no, Mr. Tang, I''m convinced." the guy was so scared that he hugged his fist again and again.


    "Remember, every time you write about a woman who has been bullied by you, the process cannot be omitted. The name should be true, the work unit should be true, and their contact numbers should be available. I want to verify them one by one," Tang Wenhao threatened.


    "Ah? Well... Mr. Tang, I don''t remember so much when I''m hungry! There are many women I''ve been to, and I haven''t asked their phone numbers, and some even don''t remember their names when I''m hungry." manager Wang said in embarrassment.


    "Then you can write your name, work unit and contact number in a row, and write those with incomplete information in a row. For example, if you just bully a woman somewhere, you should also write it. Scum like you will bully women when you seize the opportunity," Tang Wenhao said.


    Just speaking of this, someone knocked at the door. Tang Wenhao went to the door and opened the door. He saw Yani and Xiaoyao. He closed the door and came out. He whispered in Xiaoyao''s ear, "Xiao Yao, I''m asking him to write about his previous rogue behavior, but I won''t write about bullying you. With these evidence, we can treat him as we want in the future. You go to the competition first. It''s too big. I''m afraid it will hurt your image. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Xiao Yao nodded and whispered, "well, Wen Hao, I''ll listen to you in the future."


    "Well, just remember that I love you very much. Go! I won''t let him go. After writing, I will abolish his right to be a man." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    After Xiaoyao and Yani left the office area, Tang Wenhao turned around and entered manager Wang''s office. This guy was quite honest. He had been working at his desk with paper and pen. Tang Wenhao closed the door, sat opposite him and looked at him coldly.


    Suddenly, he thought of Ruan Ling. They might be worried about him and Xiaoyao. He quickly dialed Ruan Ling and told him how to deal with the matter. After Ruan Ling listened to it, she praised him on the phone for his good handling, so that such scum would not dare to bully women casually in the future. He would be honest only if there was evidence in other people''s hands.


    When manager Wang heard him calling Ruan Ling, he looked up and asked, "Mr. Tang, did you tell anyone else about it? Isn''t that good? I''ve done what you asked. Can''t you talk about it everywhere?"


    "Write about you! It''s my wife calling. Of course my wife needs to know about it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Your wife, isn''t miss Xueyao your wife?" manager Wang asked suspiciously.


    "Nonsense, of course. I have more than 100 women, and she is just one of them," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? You have more than 100 women? Hehe, Mr. Tang, just blow it! Just change one a day, and it will take more than three months for each wife to take turns! Which woman can stand it?" he put down his pen and looked at Tang Wenhao with a smile, completely distrusting Tang Wenhao''s words.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Write your story quickly! Don''t talk to me. I don''t have time to gossip with you. I have to go to the game to watch my wife play later!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Mr. Tang, you''d better go and watch her competition first. When the competition is over, I just finished writing. By the way, you have to set a start and end date for me? If you start from my first time, there are too many, why are there 180 women? When do I want to write?" manager Wang said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao is right to think about it. Scum like him bullies a woman every month, and there are more than ten a year. If he started writing ten years ago, he would write the next morning, "why don''t you write last year and this year!"


    "OK, that''s much less. I remember better." manager Wang was relieved.


    So the boy lay down and began to think hard, writing and talking to himself, "Who did you talk to for the first time last year? Oh, by the way, it was Mary, the female anchor of Golden Phoenix Satellite TV, who fucked her once and asked me for a million. Later, she asked her for a few times, and she quit. She said it was clear. Shit, it was a loss of a million this time... The second time it seemed that she filled two bottles of wine with Kath and opened the room with her for two hours. The money was still taken out of her pocket. Later, when she woke up, she called I was slapped three times. Even if it was over, I would get slapped if I touched her again in the future, but it was still worth it. The third time was... "In this way, the boy almost laughed Tang Wenhao to death while thinking and writing.


    He found that this guy is really a super rogue. He didn''t expect that scum like him would engage in such a sunny career in a place with high civilization and perfect legal system, but this boy did this harm and secretly rules many beautiful women.


    Without exception, these women chose to shut up. No one reported him. No woman even resisted and let him bully. According to his own boasting, in a model competition, at most, he secretly ruled three beautiful female players, including his own wife, which was also the result of the unspoken rules.


    Tang Wenhao understood that it was precisely because these beauties who were under his unspoken rules chose to be dumb that made him more and more reckless. He thought that all women were like this. Therefore, he seemed very indifferent to touching Xiaoyao. It seemed that it was not a matter at all. Didn''t he touch it? What happened to the women he had been on?


    When he wrote about his crimes this year, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. Seeing that it was Ruan Ling, he pressed the button and said, "sister, what''s the matter? Has the game officially started?"


    "Yes, baby, would you like to come and have a look? I think Xiaoyao has been looking for you everywhere. You''d better come! Lest his performance be affected if you''re not here." Ruan Ling said.


    "Tang Wenhao hesitated for a moment and replied," OK, sister, I''ll go right away. "


    As soon as manager Wang saw that Tang Wenhao was leaving, a relaxed smile appeared on his face, "I said, Mr. Tang, you go and watch miss Xueyao compete first. When you come back, my repentance letter has been written."


    "No, scum, you have a rest first! You can write when I come back." Tang Wenhao said, and nodded again on his forehead. The boy closed his eyes in amazement, and then lay on the table.


    Tang Wenhao received his letter of repentance in his pocket, then left his office and locked the door. He thought to himself, "NIMA, do you think I''m stupid? The game is over and your boy won''t admit anything? Didn''t our Xiaoyao let you take advantage of it for nothing? Is there such a good thing? Dream! Play with me, you''re still early?"


    When Tang Wenhao returned to the competition scene, although the competition had not officially started, the beautiful hostess had stood on the stage in sexy gowns, and the stage was full of men with crooked intestines and women with envy, jealousy and hatred, because in a moment, three beautiful beauties would shine on the stage and give people a feast for their eyes.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao coming from behind, Ruan Ling hurriedly came out of the crowd and came to her, "baby, you came in time. Xiao Yao is going to play soon. What''s the matter? Where''s that bastard? Have you written it down?"


    "Hehe, I let him fall asleep first. I''ll play with him when Xiaoyao''s game is over. Finally, I''ll let him never be a man again. Sister, you don''t know, this boy is really bad." Tang Wenhao whispered.

 Chapter 1205

    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling just chatted. A middle-aged man wearing sunglasses came from behind. Behind him were two young people, also wearing sunglasses and suits. Tang Wenhao looked back and recognized that it was his father-in-law Chen Haokun, his eldest brother Yalong and his youngest brother-in-law Chen Jie.


    The three men went to Tang Wenhao and shook hands with Tang Wenhao respectively. Ruan Ling suggested that they find a remote corner to chat. Therefore, the five people stopped at an empty place backstage.


    "Wen Hao, that''s good. You sent a big gift back to your father. Yalong has good skills and has a set of management of the nightclub. He has a tacit understanding with Xiaojie. Thank you, Dad." Chen Haokun smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, Dad, isn''t this right? Anyway, Chen''s family is also Mans. They are all a family. They won''t talk to each other in the future. Yeah, I haven''t come here yet. I miss them very much." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "You bad boy, do you know how to miss your sisters? You said that you came back and would come, and you didn''t go to class. Now you''re sitting in the back and there''s no seat in front. Go and see them some time. After staying in the Chen family for a few nights, you have to be responsible for their sisters, miss a Ling, is that all right?" Chen Haokun patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder, She smiled at Ruan Ling.


    "Oh, no problem. This is what our baby should do. They are all women, not to mention Guo''er''s sister and their sisters! Ah Ling can understand." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Ling had just finished saying this. Guo''er, Xin''er and min''er all came. Guo''er was carrying a big belly, and min''er and Xin''er''s belly were slightly bulging. Tang Wenhao saw it clearly, which showed that he had succeeded in sowing seeds. He couldn''t help feeling very happy. Shit, it''s still Lao Tzu''s fierce harm. Flowers see flowers bloom!


    The three sisters gathered around Tang Wenhao, and Chen Haokun said with a helpless smile, "Alas, Wen Hao is still powerful. You have accepted my daughter and treated you as your life. All right, let''s talk to your men first. Yalong, Xiaojie and the company! Let''s go back to our seats first."


    Chen Haokun also saw that Tang Wenhao''s precious time did not belong to them, but only to his women, including his own three baby daughters.


    Chen Jie said with a bad smile in Tang Wenhao''s ear, "brother-in-law, I worship you. These sisters have been enlarged by you. You are too divine. If Wang Liang and Shen Ming want to know, they will be mad."


    "Xiaojie, it''s useless for them to be mad. As long as it''s high-quality soil, their brother-in-law''s seeds can survive tenaciously and blossom and bear fruit." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha... They laughed.


    The others laughed, but when they saw their obscene expressions, they knew they didn''t say anything good.


    When Yalong left, he smiled at Tang Wenhao and said, "Wenhao, should Yani tell you? After the competition, you should pick a good day to do it? Don''t delay any more. Yani wants you crazy. In her heart, you are a man like God. You look like a special annoyance to her. She can''t live without you."


    "Elder brother, do I have such great charm?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I didn''t know before. Now I''m sure there is. No, I really didn''t expect that the three sisters of Xiaojie are all your people. It''s amazing! Admire, Xiaojie, let''s withdraw first and give the time to other people''s husband and wife." Yalong said with a bad smile, and then left the backstage with Chen Haokun and Chen Jie''s father and son temporarily.


    As soon as Chen Haokun left, several beauties surrounded Tang Wenhao and began to ask questions. Of course, what they were most concerned about was that Tang Wenhao lived in the Chen family for a few days this time. Tang Wenhao threw this problem to Ruan Ling, saying that Ruan Ling was the master of any event such as arranging his bedtime and duty table at night.


    "Hehe, baby, you know how to bully my sister and give all the problems to my sister." Ruan Ling smiled with a small mouth, saying that her heart was as sweet as honey.


    "Elder sister, doesn''t it seem that you have the authority of the first wife? It''s not appropriate for anyone to decide this kind of thing. Only when you speak can everyone have a sense of direction. Elder sister, you are the one who holds the direction of my life." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ha ha... The sisters are laughing happily. They really miss Tang Wenhao. They are all young women and are deeply attracted by Tang Wenhao. Now they have his seed in their stomach, and the yearning is stronger. So when they hear that Tang Wenhao has come back, who cares what work? They''re all here.


    Tang Wenhao is flirting with several sisters. He sees a beautiful woman wearing a bikini coming out of the backstage. It is today''s heroine Xiao Yao.


    She walked to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling with a smile. Everyone focused on her sexy, graceful and snow-white body. In particular, Tang Wenhao''s eyes easily swept over her sexiest place. Although she couldn''t see anything and was wrapped in a bikini, the attractive shape still changed his sensitive body in an instant.


    Sexy goddess, it''s worth living ten years less to marry Xiaoyao. This is Tang Wenhao''s mood at this moment, and it also strengthens his idea of turning Xiaoyao and Yani into his own woman tonight.


    Chen''s three sisters and Ruan Ling are also impressed by Xiaoyao''s beauty and sexuality. Although they are all great beauties, they think they can''t compare with the young and beautiful Xiaoyao. Even Ruan Ling, who has always been very confident, feels that she is old and not of the same grade as Xiaoyao.


    In fact, they don''t know. For Tang Wenhao, they are all treasures in his heart, especially Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao has never had the feeling of sunset for her. Every time she is with Tang Wenhao, he is very excited, impulsive and still has more meaning, because in Tang Wenhao''s heart, she Ruan Ling is always the only one.


    "Wen Hao, we''re about to start. You''re not allowed to go." Xiao Yao said hello to her sisters and smiled shyly at Tang Wenhao, who stared at her.


    Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, "don''t worry! Xiaoyao, I promise I only belong to you today. Moreover, I want to enter the bridal chamber with you tonight. I don''t want to wait any longer. Do you have to wait?"


    Xiaoyao glanced at him shyly and said, "I''ll listen to you this time." Xiaoyao actually waited too long. Especially when she was bullied by manager Wang today, she was afraid. She was afraid that she would be bullied by the disgusting manager Wang. Then she really couldn''t live, because she hasn''t had time to be a woman of Tang Wenhao. Now she is like her dead sister Xueying, Crazy in love with Tang Wenhao.


    "Xiaoyao, it''s time for us to play." Yani also came out from the back, wearing a sexy bikini to wrap her perfect body more concave and convex.


    "Yani, come on! I''ll sleep with you tonight to make your dream come true." Tang Wenhao walked to Yani and said with a bad smile in her ear.


    "Well, Wen Hao, you have to keep your word." Yani smiled happily.


    "Of course, you can''t escape even if you want to. It''s too sexy. I can''t wait to go into the bridal chamber with you now. I also said to find a master to calculate the day. I think today''s Day is the best." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Because of time, Xiaoyao and Yani hurried back to the backstage to prepare for the stage. Tang Wenhao led a group of beautiful women back to the audience. Originally, he wanted to go to the back row to chat with Aaron and Chen Jie, but Ruan Ling dragged him to the front row to sit with her, Manny and Yang Dani.


    After sitting down, Manny whispered, "baby, how''s it going?"


    "I''ve caught him. He''s the childe of director Wang of the Tourism Bureau. I''m asking him to write a letter of repentance. Because I miss Xiaoyao''s game, I''ll let him sleep in the office for the time being. I''ll go to him after the game. Sister, don''t worry! I''m sure I won''t let him go. Shit, he dares to touch my women. He also said that if I don''t relieve my anger, he let me sleep with his wife. He''s really scum and return the childe of the director "Where''s the son?" Tang Wenhao said unhappily.


    "Oh, baby, don''t be angry. The most important thing is that Xiao Yao didn''t let him succeed. Now these rich second generation and official second generation are no essential difference from the mainland. They are all Playboys. They are very confused in the relationship between men and women and have no sense of responsibility for their family. Many rich second generation and official second generation exchange girlfriends with each other, and these women don''t matter. They are looking for them It''s exciting and fun. Didn''t it appear in the newspaper last time? In a mountain depression in Kowloon, there is a villa in which a group of men and women play the game at least three nights a week. They draw lots and draw randomly. Whichever pair they draw, they must be taken to a room without lights. After playing, they can turn on the lights. If someone doesn''t play, or If they turn on the lights without playing, they will lose their membership forever. They regard it as bad luck to draw their own women. Only other women are lucky, so these people don''t take this kind of thing seriously. "Tang Wenhao''s words reminded Manny of a report she saw not long ago.


    "Ah? So outrageous? Is there really such a game?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Of course, isn''t the famous Chen Guandong a typical example? It is said that once this group of people played together, there was a particularly disgusting thing. There were two couples, one was parents, the other was sons and daughters-in-law. Because the membership system was confidential, they didn''t know each other had joined the organization, and they didn''t expect that mother and son would draw money at that time The mother fainted. Fortunately, the father didn''t smoke with his daughter-in-law. Later, it was exposed by the members, so the media began to pay attention. Otherwise, the ghost didn''t know there was such a ridiculous thing, "Manny said.


    "What a bunch of animals. Can you change this thing? Can your own women be touched by others? You don''t care about your feelings at all, just for stimulation," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Elder sister, what are you talking about? Come to the stage! Our Xiaoyao and Yani are coming out." Ruan Ling pointed to the stage and smiled.

 Chapter 1206

    Tang Wenhao and Manny couldn''t help looking up. They saw Xiaoyao and Yani, as well as another beautiful woman, walking onto the T-stage. They were almost equal in stature, graceful and slender, round and full in wave body, thin waist and rich hips. They were all called sexy goddesses.


    Walking a standard model step on the T-stage, it is elegant and moving. Sometimes it smiles at the audience and sometimes gives a cold glance. There are thunderous applause from time to time. The fans of each player are shouting cheers and cheers.


    In particular, Xiaoyao has the most fans, followed by Yani, because their support group is more powerful. Tang Wenhao has a large number of beautiful women. Therefore, although he is not a professional judge, he also has a professional level in appreciating beautiful women. He believes that the three stunning beauties have thousands of autumn each. Xiaoyao has more beautiful features and no defects than Yani, You can''t find any defects and shortcomings from her facial features. Her figure is more symmetrical than Yani, and the proportion is the most appropriate. Any part of her body seems to be well designed, moderate in size, concave and convex, and a little more or less seems to have less charm.


    It''s just how comfortable you feel, plus the water with tender skin, which is unmatched by her two beauties.


    Although Yani is not as beautiful as Xiaoyao, she is the sexiest of the three beauties. Her eyes are full of exotic beauty, and her expression is slightly better than Xiaoyao.


    Another beauty is from Chinese mainland, Hangzhou beauty, beautiful facial features, figure two slightly smaller than them, but she also has her advantages, smart and permeating a spirit, looks very comfortable, is placed in Tang Wenhao''s wives and concubines, that is also the best.


    "Hehe, baby, I think the ranking of the three is obvious. Xiaoyao must be the first, Yani the second and Gu Huier the third." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, I also agree with ah Ling. Xiaoya is really beautiful and can''t be rejected. We can''t be wrong to act as her spokesperson for mans women''s clothing. Our clothing style matches her image very much." Yang Danni is a female entrepreneur in the end, and she always has a targeted view of problems.


    "Yes! Mommy, you see how affectionate she is every time she looks at Wen Hao. This girl is really in love with our Wen Hao. She looks like she is playing a game. I think she is performing to our baby alone. She has only him in her eyes." Manny''s eyes are also very poisonous and can see through Xiao Yao''s mind.


    "Hehe, elder sister, nothing can be concealed from your eyes. I think so too. She will look at us intentionally or unintentionally every time. Elder sister, I want to be with Xiaoyao and Yani tonight. Do you have any opinion!" Tang Wenhao whispered with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, villain, what''s your opinion? You two should have been together long ago." Manny smiled.


    After a round of t-show, the second round was a talent show. Xiao Yao performed their Vietnamese national dance. Yani performed a hot Brazilian dance with exotic customs. Gu Huier performed a Vietnamese opera. A sister Lin fell from the sky, which shocked the whole audience.


    In the second round, Gu Huier ranked first, Xiaoyao second and Yani third, which made Tang Wenhao nervous. They didn''t care much about the ranking for fear of hitting Xiaoyao.


    The third round is the wisdom answer session, which makes Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling feel much relaxed, because they are very confident in Xiaoyao. Xiaoyao has a graduate degree and is a high-end talent. She is a stunning beauty with beauty, wisdom and talent. Zhihui answer is her strength.


    Sure enough, in this round of competition, Xiao Yao completely defeated Yani and Gu Huier. She answered all the questions of the examiner correctly, but Yani was miserable and almost didn''t answer one question correctly, because she didn''t read many books, which made Yalong sitting behind very uncomfortable. She felt that he had delayed her sister Yani.


    Therefore, the best result is that Xiaoyao is the champion, Gu Huier is the second runner up and Yani is the third runner up. When announcing the result, Tang Wenhao saw Yani''s beautiful eyes filled with tears. He wanted to comfort her, but Ruan Ling held him. She told Tang Wenhao that he was not suitable to swagger too much in this kind of meeting.


    "Baby, leave her alone. There''s nothing I can do. She''s already the third runner up. It''s also very good. Although the game is not very influential, it''s also a big game," Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, being in the final is success. I just want to comfort her," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    When giving awards, something happened. Xiaoyao insisted that Tang Wenhao give her awards, but this was something the organizing committee had never done before. She asked the following audience to give awards to the champion. Her request made an uproar. Later, she told everyone her thoughts affectionately on the stage.


    She said that her success today is only for one person, for her sister, the once deceased supermodel Xueying in Vietnam, because her sister Xueying''s favorite person is Tang Wenhao. Now she has also become a supermodel, and she also deeply loves Tang Wenhao. She hopes that he will replace her sister Xueying to present awards for her success today. At the same time, she boldly announced to the media that starting from today, She wants to officially become Tang Wenhao''s girlfriend. She is ready to be his woman at any time. Even if she is his concubine, she has no regrets.


    It doesn''t matter that she said this. There was a sensation on and off the stage. Now the video recorders of entertainment records are aimed at Tang Wenhao. The careful audience found that the boyfriend of the champion Xiao Yao on the stage is Tang Wenhao, President of mans group, who is chased by the mainland media every day.


    After discussion, the organizing committee felt that Xiaoyao''s wish should be met, so it invited Tang Wenhao to give Xiaoyao an award in person.


    When Tang Wenhao stepped onto the T-stage with strong steps, many female viewers screamed, "wow... Pretty boy... Handsome boy... Super handsome boy, wow, handsome boy and beautiful girl, they are made for each other!"


    After Tang Wenhao took the championship trophy from a beautiful woman, he came to Xiaoyao, looked at her affectionately and said emotionally, "Xiaoyao, I Tang Wenhao will never lose you in this life. On behalf of my sister Xueying in heaven, I congratulate you and congratulate you on your success."


    "Thank you, Wen Hao. I want to tell you that I really love you." when the trophy was received, Xiaoyao finally said the words hidden in her heart. After that, tears of happiness filled her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao was so emotional that he almost ran to tears. He waited for this sentence for too long. Although he knew that Xiaoyao must have feelings for him, he was not sure whether she loved him. Now he finally understood and was down-to-earth. She really loved him and they hugged each other on the stage.


    The audience cheered. The Ruan Ling sisters and Yang Danni were moved to tears, and the Chen sisters behind were also moved. They all adapted to Tang Wenhao''s polygamous situation. No one would be jealous, but would feel proud and happy for them.


    The next step is to present the award to Gu Huier, the runner up. Director Wang of the Tourism Bureau, a man in his fifties with a big belly and a round waist, lost his eyes. After giving the award to Gu Huier, when they shook hands, Tang Wenhao standing on the stage saw a detail and found that the old boy''s hand touched the back of the little girl''s hand intentionally or unintentionally, and the intention of wiping was very obvious.


    No wonder his son was so shameless. It turned out that his father was more shameless than him. In order to teach director Wang a lesson, Tang Wenhao secretly took luck and pointed to an acupoint on his thigh.


    Just after director Wang put down Gu Huier''s jade hand, he suddenly knelt on one foot, which made the audience feel as if director Wang was proposing to the runner up Gu Huier, which scared the little girl out of color.


    The audience were also surprised. Looking at director Wang again, his face flushed, he struggled to stand up and smiled awkwardly at the audience below, "sorry, my feet hurt a little."


    Ha ha... There was an uproar under the stage. Tang Wenhao felt a pain in his heart. This old boy should teach him a lesson.


    After this interesting episode, the third runner up Yani was awarded the prize. Tang Wenhao had some doubts. People usually give the third prize first and the first prize last. This place is the opposite.


    It was the chairman of the exhibition center who presented the award to Yani. He was also a bad old man. He was older than director Wang. He was about 65 years old and seemed to be quite strong. However, the old man didn''t wipe Yani''s oil. Tang Wenhao was ready. If the old man dared to take the opportunity to wipe Yani''s oil, he immediately lit his acupoints and asked him to kneel to Yani on both knees to show his ugliness.


    After the award ceremony, Manny asked Ruan Ling, Yang Danni, the Chen Haokun family and Ya long to take a group photo with Xiao Yao and Ya Ni. When the audience saw their powerful support group, they were surprised and praised the beauty of the support group. Some people familiar with Manny and Chen also knew that in addition to Yang Danni, other beauties were Tang Wenhao''s wives and concubines, so they spread it behind, Said Tang Wenhao took the daughters of the man family and the Chen family.


    Therefore, in this competition, because Xiao Yao let Tang Wenhao appear on the stage, Hong Kong media have more imagination space for Tang Wenhao''s private life. Mans and Chen''s women have also become the targets of entertainment reporters.


    Until the end of the event, Tang Wenhao, a large family, was surrounded by the media. Chen Haokun, Yalong and Chen Jie led the three sisters of Chen to withdraw first. Later, Tang Wenhao and beautiful women such as Xiaoyao, Yani and Ruan Ling passed through the security guard. They slipped from the backstage to the office area, which was regarded as avoiding the tracking and shooting of entertainment reporters.


    Tang Wenhao asked the organizer to settle their family in a conference room. He found Kathy, asked her to receive his family, and told her that his negotiation with manager Wang was not over.


    "Mr. Tang, did you give our manager Wang some medicine? He has been sleeping all the time. Director Wang is angry inside. He just asked me to come to you." Kathy looked at Tang Wenhao anxiously and said.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, Kath. Don''t you want revenge? I know that this grandson has bullied you, right?" Tang Wenhao whispered in her ear.


    Upon hearing Tang Wenhao''s words, Kathy blushed and asked in surprise, "Mr. Tang, how do you know? Manager Wang didn''t tell you himself? Isn''t he sick?" obviously, no woman wants to let others know that she has been free.

 Chapter 1207

    "Hehe, Kathy, this grandson really bullied you?" Tang Wenhao knew that manager Wang''s writing was basically true when he saw Kathy''s posture. The grandson was really frightened by himself.


    "Mr. Tang, what can we do? He is the immediate boss and his father is the director. Even if we sue the Tourism Bureau, we can''t win. We have also ruined our reputation. Let our husband know that our marriage is over and we can only lose money. In this regard, he is a rogue and lecheron. He knows to find women all day. All the beautiful women in our office are ruined by him Yes, there is no exception. Everyone, like me, chose to shut up. However, I was bullied by him only once. When I was drunk and he stared at me again, I beat him and fought hard with him. Seeing that I resisted fiercely and dared not go too far, he stared at other female colleagues and women outside. The only advantage of this bastard is the salary of the women bullied by him They should be taller than other women, Mr. Tang. If you can really subdue him, you''d better get rid of him. He''s here. I don''t know how many women will be bullied by him, "said Kathy.


    "Well, I''ll kill the people today. Is it only his father and him in the office now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, Mr. Tang, did you do something to him? He has been sleepy all the time? When I went to the game, I saw him lying on the table and thought he was asleep, because usually he is the same. He may have done too many bad things at night and be listless at work during the day, but his father shook him in there for a long time, but he couldn''t wake him up, but he was breathing. No one was sure He just didn''t know why he didn''t wake up. He asked us who he was with before he went to bed. We said he was with you. Director Wang asked me to come to you. Mr. Tang, does it really have anything to do with you? "Kath asked tentatively.


    "Well, Kath, don''t worry. He can''t die. I just let him fall asleep for a while. I''ll meet director Wang first." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Kathy felt at ease when she saw Tang Wenhao''s indifference. She knew him well before she met Tang Wenhao. She paid attention to Tang Wenhao and Yang Danyun on the Internet. It can be said that in Hong Kong, few women who like to surf the Internet will ignore Tang Wenhao, because he is really handsome, ordinary people, One glance will firmly remember him.


    Later, as long as there were news and gossip about Tang Wenhao, she was particularly interested. She would often search for news about Tang Wenhao. Some time ago, he won the title of boxing champion, and the mainland media publicized him. Later, she reported the negative news about him and Shen Wen sisters. Kathy knew all these, which also made her have a strong interest in Tang Wenhao.


    No matter how the media negatively reported and commented on him, Kathy couldn''t hate him. She just thought he was very good-looking and comfortable. It can be said that Tang Wenhao was a loyal fan of Kathy. She liked Tang Wenhao, a handsome and fighting man. Tang Wenhao was her dream lover, Perhaps every woman''s spiritual space has reserved a place for a man other than her husband, and Tang Wenhao has taken a deep root in Kath''s heart.


    She never expected that Tang Wenhao would appear face to face in front of her one day, so Tang Wenhao was flattered to chat with her so kindly. Tang Wenhao punished manager Wang so confidently that she worshipped him more.


    "Mr. Tang, be careful. Director Wang is not easy to mess with. It is said that he still has contact with the gangs. Don''t be careless." Kathy reminded Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh? Is he connected with gangs? How do you know?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Manager Wang said that he bullied me that time. As soon as I woke up, I found myself sleeping with him naked, and his dirty marks were left on my body. Knowing that I had been bullied by him, I said to sue him. He said it was useless. His father was the director, and I couldn''t win him. If I didn''t know the current situation, he said that his father could find gangsters to attack my husband and my children, and I How dare you sue him again? Later, he wanted to fuck me again, and I refused. I said, let him touch me only once, and then I''ll fight with him. I scolded him why he didn''t take safety measures. I knew he was very confused in this regard, for fear that he might get sick, but the bastard said that he never took safety measures with women, but he guaranteed that he was not ill because of him All the women I have had are good family women. There are no messy women. That day was still my dangerous period. I was so scared that I took medicine when I left the hotel. I took it for several days for fear that this bastard left seed in me. "Kath said angrily.


    "Oh, do you know about his father? Is it really related to the gangs?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It should be. We only know that their father and son are lusty ghosts. We hold several model competitions here every year, and some not so excellent beauties are selected. In fact, our insiders know that these girls have been with Director Wang, and then director Wang said hello to the evaluation committee. These judges are arranged by director Wang. Of course, they all listen to him, so Manager Wang also gets a few young girls who have just entered this circle every year. In order to be superior, these girls can only be bullied by their father and son, but some have been touched by them for nothing. They haven''t won the ranking, but they don''t dare to sue their father and son for fear that if they can''t sue, they will ruin their reputation. Therefore, manager Wang is even more presumptuous. You may not know? His wife is dead He was a former model and entered the top ten. He was very beautiful. He participated in the competition for three days and spent two nights with him. Later, he became pregnant with his child. His family knew that they wanted to work hard with him, so he had to take charge and marry her home. In fact, his wife hated him very much, because he had not changed this aspect since he married someone else. He still flirted with women, showed mercy everywhere and took money He can''t help it. The children are all there, "said Kath.


    "Are you familiar with his wife?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, his wife will come to us when she''s free. She can talk to me very well. When it comes to her husband, she''s very angry. She wants a divorce, but her family doesn''t agree." Kath said.


    "Oh, no wonder the grandson said that if I don''t relieve my anger, he will let his wife accompany me for a few nights. This bastard is really not a thing. It seems that I must teach him a lesson today." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "Mr. Tang, how are you going to teach him? Can you beat director Wang?" Kath asked anxiously.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I have a way to deal with their father and son." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Mr. Tang, you know what? You are my idol. If you don''t believe it, look at my computer desktop. It''s all your photos, which I downloaded from the Internet." Kath smiled shyly, and then turned on the computer for Tang Wenhao to see.


    Sure enough, Kath''s computer home page is full of photos of Tang Wenhao secretly taken by others, most of which are with Shen Wen, and also with Manny and Ruan Ling. "Look, right! Mr. Tang, I worship a handsome and fighting man like you. If it were ancient times, you would be great Xia Tang, ha ha."


    "Oh, Kath, thank you, especially for telling so many inside stories about your industry. Now that I know these ugly things, I''ll take care of them," Tang Wenhao said.


    Just speaking of this, the phone on Kathy''s desk rang. Kathy looked at the number and said to Tang Wenhao, "Mr. Tang, director Wang is urging me. He must have asked you to hurry over. It''s estimated that he saw the problem."


    "Hehe, it''s all right, you take it!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Sure enough, director Wang in manager Wang''s office was worried and asked Kathy to find Tang Wenhao immediately and ask him to go to his son''s office. Tang Wenhao nodded to Kathy and said he could go immediately.


    After Kathy replied to Director Wang''s phone, they stood up and went out. Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. It was Ruan Ling''s. he pressed the button, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Baby, I discussed with my sister, mommy and Xiaoyao. Let''s go first! Guo''er''s family is waiting for us in the hotel. You don''t know when it will end. Why don''t we wait for you in the hotel? Anyway, the hotel is not far from here. It''s about ten minutes away. My sister left the car for you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "OK, sister, I just want to tell you about it. You''d better go first! Mommy is so old, and sister Manny has a big stomach. Xiaoyao and Yani have just won the prize. They are excited! Let''s go first! Let''s have fun with sister Guo!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, baby, can you be alone? Do you want my sister to stay with you?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, can''t your husband solve this little thing? Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "OK, you should pay attention to yourself and don''t force people to a dead end. Just give him a lesson. Anyway, our Xiaoyao didn''t let him really succeed." Ruan Ling said.


    After hanging up Ruan Ling''s phone, Tang Wenhao smiled at Kathy, "Kathy, please send someone to take my wife and them out of the exhibition hall. Don''t let the paparazzi find out that they are too nervous."


    "Well, don''t worry! I''ll arrange it. Mr. Tang, no matter how many wives and concubines you marry, in my heart, you will always be an indomitable man. You are essentially different from manager Wang. You have so many wives and concubines, not to coax them to bed and then get rid of them. You really treat them. Otherwise, Miss Xue Yao won''t be so infatuated with you. If I were ten years younger, I''d like to meet a man like you, even if I were a concubine, "Kath smiled shyly, and then called the outside security guards to escort Ruan Ling and her beautiful women out of the exhibition hall.


    "Ha ha, Kath, thank you! I''m sorry for what you said." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After the arrangements were made, Kathy led Tang Wenhao to knock on the door of manager Wang''s office. It was the fat director Wang who opened the door. He glanced at Tang Wenhao coldly and motioned Kathy to avoid.


    Tang Wenhao swaggers into the office and ignores his existence. Kathy takes a worried look at Tang Wenhao and closes the door.

 Chapter 1208

    "Mr. Tang, I''ve heard a lot about you. When I saw you on the stage today, you were really a young hero. We won''t be vain. What did you do to my son?" director Wang asked coldly.


    "He''s fine. He just let him fall asleep. There''s no life danger at all. Ha ha, director Wang, you''re really good at teaching children!" Tang Wenhao said sarcastically.


    Director Wang glanced at Tang Wenhao coldly, "Oh, Mr. Tang, what do you say?"


    "Don''t pretend to be confused, director Wang. Don''t you know your son''s temperament? Don''t you know my relationship with Miss Xueyao?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Oh? Do you mean that my son has any problem with Miss Xueyao?" director Wang asked in fake surprise.


    "Well! Since you don''t know, I''ll tell you! Your son bullied my woman. Shouldn''t he accept my punishment? If I bullied your wife, won''t you punish me? Of course, I''m definitely not interested in your wife." Tang Wenhao sneered disdainfully.


    "Mr. Tang, we are all adults. Hong Kong is also a legal society. What you say should be legally responsible. I hope you don''t talk nonsense. This is not the mainland." director Wang threatened.


    "Don''t bluff! Director Wang, I know exactly what your father and son are. Just now on the stage, you touched Miss Gu''s hand. Do you think no one saw it? Also, when you knelt later, didn''t you reflect on why?" Tang Wenhao sneered.


    Now, director Wang''s face turned white. He seemed to understand that his feet were numb and couldn''t stand. It was likely that Tang Wenhao secretly made a ghost. When he saw his son lying on the table, he was in a cold sweat and realized that he was the best of the best today.


    "You mean all this is your hands and feet. What have you done to me?" director Wang asked tentatively. He began to sweat on his head. He suddenly felt that the handsome Tang Wenhao in front of him was terrible and mysterious, which made you confused.


    "Director Wang, I didn''t do anything to you. I just taught you a lesson to learn to respect girls, especially those who rely on others'' own efforts to succeed," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well... Mr. Tang, you are too sensitive. I really didn''t do anything to that girl. I hope Mr. Tang can speak frankly and you can directly offer your terms. As long as you let go of my son, I promise I won''t treat you badly. In Hong Kong, I Wang Shixun still has some background. There''s absolutely no problem for Mr. Tang to need me to do something in Hong Kong in the future." Director Wang began to speak softly.


    Tang Wenhao glanced at him contemptuously and said with a smile, "director Wang, are you afraid?"


    "Well,... Mr. Tang, if my son really did something sorry for miss Xueyao, we are willing to bear the responsibility. You''d better make a direct offer! I''m afraid there will be no problem with my son''s health for a long time. He hasn''t woken up for nearly two hours." Wang Shixun began to worry about his son''s safety.


    "Hum, director Wang, don''t worry. He will wake up soon. I don''t have any conditions. I just need him to finish writing this repentance letter. Hehe, I''ll have a look at his father first! Don''t mention that your son''s repentance letter is like writing memoirs. It''s very good." Tang Wenhao said sarcastically, Then he took out the unfinished repentance book of manager Wang in his pocket and handed it to Wang Shixun.


    Wang Shixun awkwardly took it over, opened it, blushed, then glared at his son and scolded, "worthless smelly boy, he''s so grown-up and flirting all day. However, Mr. Tang, don''t write this! Please put forward some other conditions." then he was going to tear up the note.


    "Hehe, director Wang, if you dare to tear it, you will have to write your memoirs with your son in a moment. If you don''t, I guarantee that your father and son can''t get out of this room. I won''t let you die right away. You will suffer from myocardial infarction or other diseases. Anyway, when the doctor takes your father and son to the hospital, you will almost close your eyes , the doctor''s final conclusion is that both father and son died of myocardial infarction. It is estimated that no one will question the result. If both father and son suffer from this disease at the same time, it shows that it is a genetic problem! Director Wang, what do you say? "Tang Wenhao threatened.


    Tang Wenhao''s smiling remarks made Wang Shixun''s hands begin to shake. He dared not tear up the repentance book in his hands and honestly returned it to Tang Wenhao. He hated his teeth itching, but he didn''t dare to attack. He couldn''t help but secretly scold his son for having nothing to do. Who''s bad to provoke? It happened that he went to annoy Xueyao''s boyfriend, the famous boxer in the mainland. He suddenly felt that he was old and helpless. He seemed to have nothing to do with Tang Wenhao. He didn''t know how to deal with him. He felt like a man-made knife for me.


    "Hehe, that''s good. Obedient people often have a long life. Come on, let''s see how you can continue to complete his brilliant memoirs!" said Tang Wenhao. He walked behind manager Wang and patted him on the neck.


    The miracle happened. Manager Wang opened his eyes hazily. His eyes first fell on his father, wiped his own eyes, and asked in surprise, "Daddy, why are you here? Where''s the boy surnamed Tang? Has he gone?"


    Wang Shixun talked to his son Nunu. The boy looked back and saw Tang Wenhao laughing at him. He smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Tang, are you still there?"


    "You haven''t finished your task yet. How can I go? Come on, continue to finish your memoirs and hurry up. I have other things to deal with." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The boy and his director''s father looked at each other. Wang Shixun glared at his son and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Well, Mr. Tang, why don''t you stop writing and ask for something else? For example, money, or we can compensate you for some beautiful girls? We are all men. Money and women are the most affordable, right? Besides, my son doesn''t really take advantage of Miss Xueying. Please ask Mr. Tang to stop."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Tang, you know, I just touched Miss Xueying''s hip, and I didn''t do anything else. Why don''t my wife let you spend a few nights? Don''t worry, my wife is really beautiful. If you can''t do it again, daddy, let my little mother talk to Mr. Tang several times! As long as Mr. Tang can calm down, it''s easy to say anything, daddy, anyway, with your ability and status, It''s not difficult to find another little mother for me, daddy, do you think so? "Manager Wang smiled shamelessly at his father.


    Tang Wenhao was really interested in the boy''s wicked idea. He didn''t expect manager Wang to be so shameless. He couldn''t help but give his eyes to the old man Wang Shixun. But when he saw Wang Shixun, his face turned green and raised his hand to give his son a slap, "Beast, you can say anything. Do you think Mr. Tang is a little bastard like you? What can a person with Mr. Tang''s quality do?"


    "No, no, no, director Wang, if you''re willing, I really don''t mind. I think the idea of making childe is very good. I''m very interested in trying it." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    In fact, he just wanted to tease the father and son and see what absurd results the father and son would finally discuss. The so-called like father, like son. This so-called manager Wang will become like this. It must have a lot to do with Wang Shixun''s usual words and deeds.


    "Mr. Tang, you... Really want to do this?" Wang Shixun saw that Tang Wenhao agreed to his son''s proposal.


    "Yes, but I want to interview director Wang first. How old is your son''s little mother? Remember, don''t tell lies, otherwise, let me find out and you''ll be finished. I let your son never be a man. Do you believe me?" Tang Wenhao threatened with a smile.


    "Xin Xin, Mr. Tang, my little mother is twenty-eight years old, two years younger than me. She looks very beautiful. How about my father like her?" the boy couldn''t wait to betray his father''s little wife and almost carried his father, Wang Shixun.


    "What about your wife? How old are you? It''s impossible to talk about being older than me. I''m as old as your little mother this year, and I''m 28." Tang Wenhao smiled with interest.


    "My wife is two years younger than you. She is twenty-six. It''s enough. Mr. Tang, as long as you promise us this condition, you''ll give me back what I write for you, okay?"


    After listening to his son''s words, Wang Shixun stared at Tang Wenhao coldly to see his reaction, while Tang Wenhao pretended to be careful and made the father and son nervous. He didn''t know whether Tang Wenhao could make a deal.


    Taking advantage of Tang Wenhao''s silence, Wang Shixun pulled his son aside and said, "Ah Hai, you stinky boy committed a crime by yourself and pulled your father in. In the future, I think you don''t want to work here and make trouble for your father. I told you earlier not to do anything you''re not sure about. Now, it''s OK to let people blackmail. Stealing chickens won''t erode rice? We can''t afford this Tang."


    "Daddy, that''s why I asked your daughter-in-law and mom to accompany him for two nights, let him calm down and get over it. Daddy, he''s just a woman! On your terms and mine, it''s a big deal to remarry after divorce! It doesn''t matter. You''ve been divorced eight times, and you don''t care about this time," Wang Hai said.


    "You smelly boy, how can things be as simple as you think? You don''t know the actual situation, so you decide for your father. You know? Your little mother is pregnant for three months. You let her accompany Tang, who has excellent martial arts, and don''t toss her to death? What if she miscarries?" Wang Shixun said anxiously.


    "Daddy, how can you do this? You are almost 60 years old and don''t pay attention to these problems. You usually take safety measures with my little mother? If you get me a little brother, it will not only involve the distribution of property in the future, but will you or I raise it at that time?" the little boy was worried.

 Chapter 1209

    "You stinky boy, what safety measures do I take when I sleep with my wife? What kind of man do I have? I''ve never used that thing in my life. Don''t you run into it? Don''t worry, your younger brother won''t let you raise him when he was born, and his property is mainly for you, okay? Just like you make trouble with me, whether he can be born smoothly is a problem, ah Hai, I warn you, you''ll get yourself in trouble with me next time. You''re not young. Don''t play with women all day. How many women do you play with? You also think about other people''s wives every day. They will kill you sooner or later. If daddy retires and no one covers you in the future, you''ll be finished. It''s good for you to have this job now, okay? Don''t be born in "I don''t know what''s good in the midst of good fortune." Wang Shixun whispered against his despairing son.


    "Daddy, didn''t I learn from you? Since I can remember, you''ve been changing my little mother for me and changing me another mother every two years. Now I can find a mother in any direction when I drive to Hong Kong. At least I haven''t changed a wife so far?" Wang Hai retorted to his father, angry that Wang Shixun blew his beard and stared.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the father and son with great interest. Wang Shixun also realized that Tang Wenhao was looking at them. His face turned red. He said to Tang Wenhao, "Mr. Tang, can you spare my wife? She has been pregnant for three months. My daughter-in-law can give you a few days. At that time, if you are satisfied, my daughter-in-law can be your concubine. It is also my son''s maximum compensation for you. In addition, we can compensate you again."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Tang, this is really no problem. As long as you like, my wife is yours. You can play as you like. I just hope you don''t let me write these things again." Wang Hai said.


    "A pair of beasts, do you think others are like your father and son? Write it quickly! I won''t agree to your conditions." Tang Wenhao really wants to kill the father and son.


    "Mr. Tang, you still want my wife? She''s really pregnant for three months. If she''s not pregnant, I promise I''ll have no problem. Of course, if you have to want my wife, that''s all you have to do. However, please don''t be too that. Don''t let her miscarry. I only have ah Hai''s son. It''s hard to conceive another one. It''s an old son. Show mercy! Do it If you don''t let her have a miscarriage, even if you stay with you for a few more nights, you really can''t write a letter of repentance, "Wang Shixun begged.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear it. He stared and waved to Wang Shixun, slapping him in the face. "You''re such an old bastard. The women who followed you have been fucked for eight lifetimes."


    "Mr. Tang, don''t hit my daddy, you hit me." Wang Hai saw that his father was beaten and hurried forward to stop him.


    Tang Wenhao sneered, "come on, don''t you want to be beaten for your father? Come here, I let you never be a man in the future." Tang Wenhao pointed below him.


    Scared, Wang Hai covered himself conditionally, "no, no, no, Mr. Tang, I''ll kneel down for you. What do you want from our father and son!"


    Wang Shixun was also busy kneeling down to Tang Wenhao. "Mr. Tang, we are really wrong about this matter. We will never do it again in the future, nor will we mess with her women again. Please let us go this time! Let my son go! Please."


    Wang Shixun completely lost the posture of a director, just like a poor and annoying old man kneeling in front of Tang Wenhao, crying bitterly to win Tang Wenhao''s tolerance.


    Tang Wenhao was struggling when the phone rang. When he saw that it was Chen Jie''s number, he pressed the key and said, "Xiao Jie, what''s the matter? I can''t wait. I''ll be there right away."


    "Brother in law, something serious has happened. Come here quickly!" Chen Jie''s tone is crying. Tang Wenhao is nervous now. He knows that Chen Jie won''t be so frightened if something serious doesn''t happen.


    "Xiao Jie, who has had an accident? Tell me?" Tang Wenhao asked anxiously.


    "Xiao Yao, Ya Ni, sister Manny, sister a Ling and aunt Yang all had an accident. Sobbing." Chen Jie finally couldn''t help crying on the phone.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. "What did you say? What happened to them? Car accident? Or..."


    "They were all shot... Killed... Sobbing." Chen Jie cried.


    "Ah... You say, is my sister still alive? Is Xiaoyao still alive?" Tang Wenhao''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. His heart was cool. What he cared about most was sister Ruan Ling and Xiaoyao.


    "They are all sent to the hospital. You... Better go to the hospital! In the peace hospital." Chen Jie said sadly


    "OK, I''ll be there right away." Tang Wenhao glared at Wang Shixun and his son after pressing Chen Jie''s phone.


    The father and son were frightened. "Mr. Tang, what are you... Doing?"


    "Bastard, it''s all you. My wife was shot and killed. If they have something wrong, I swear to kill your father and son." he said, poking his hand on them.


    "I warn you, you must call me within three days, otherwise, you are dead, and no one can save you. Do you feel numb?" Tang Wenhao threatened, with anger in his eyes. He turned his anger on Wang Shixun and his son. If it weren''t for their father and son, he would be with Ruan Ling and they wouldn''t have an accident.


    "Mr. Tang, what have you done to our father and son?" Wang Shixun was so frightened that his ass peed.


    "Hum, as long as you do what I say, there will be nothing." Tang Wenhao hurried out, and he had no time to gossip with their father and son.


    Outside the exhibition hall, Tang Wenhao went to the parking lot to drive a BMW, opened the navigation and raced towards the peace hospital. On the way, he began to call Chen Jie, "Xiao Jie, I''m already on my way to the peace hospital. Tell me what''s going on? How did my sister get shot? Who did it?"


    "Brother in law, the murderer has run away. According to the doorman of the hotel, sister a Ling just got out of the car and jumped up to several masked people with guns. It is said that Xiao Yao was the most seriously injured. She blocked several shots for sister Manny, and sister a Ling blocked one shot for Aunt Yang. Yani was shot three times. Anyway, everyone of them was shot. Now Dad, Yalong da My brother and several sisters are in the hospital, "Chen Jie said.


    "Ah... Ah..." Tang Wenhao shook off the phone, patted the steering wheel and howled loudly in the car, venting his extreme pain and sadness.


    Chen Jie at the other end of the phone listened very clearly and kept shouting, "brother-in-law, brother-in-law... You should drive carefully."


    In less than ten minutes, Tang Wenhao rushed to the peace hospital, the nearest hospital at the scene of the crime. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was crazy, Chen Jie rushed to the hospital. The car stopped and opened the door for him.


    Tang Wenhao rushed in without closing the door. Chen Jie had to turn off and lock the car for him. Tang Wenhao went to the door of the operating room. Chen Haokun and others saw Tang Wenhao coming and surrounded him.


    "Dad, my sister, how are they? How are they?" when Tang Wenhao said, tears kept pouring out and his hands were shaking.


    Chen Guoer came up to him, hugged him tightly, kissed his forehead and the tears pouring out of his eyes, "baby, don''t be afraid, Arlene and Manny will be fine. They are all lucky and lucky people and won''t happen."


    "Wen Hao, don''t worry too much. They are not short-lived people. Shit, crazy guys, Yalong, do everything to find the murderer." Chen Haokun angrily said.


    "Yes, boss, Yani was shot three times. I want to catch them and beat them into meat sauce." Yalong said fiercely. Yani''s eyes are angry. Yani is the only family member in the world. They depend on each other since childhood. Just now he saw Yani covered with blood. He was so distressed that he almost collapsed.


    "Dad, which of them is the most seriously injured?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "It should be Xiaoyao girl. The doorman in the hotel said that when he saw the murderer shooting at Manny with his own eyes, Xiaoyao jumped up and blocked several shots for Manny. However, Manny was still shot. It is estimated that the child in her belly must be out of control." Chen Haokun said sadly.


    "Ah... Ah..." Tang Wenhao was distressed when he heard this. He howled loudly at the roof, which attracted many people. The doctor on duty rushed from the office to stop him.


    "What are you doing? There''s an operation inside? You have to vent outside."


    Tang Wenhao helplessly buried his head in Chen Guoer Wenxiang''s arms and burst into tears, full of remorse, "It''s all my fault. If I were here, there would be no such thing. Maybe these bastards came for me! I''d rather die than let my sister suffer any more harm for me. Sob... Sister Guo, if my sister is gone, I don''t want to live. Poor Xiao Yao, her life has just begun! I can''t live without them!"


    "Baby, don''t think about it. Ah Ling and Manny will be fine. Don''t worry!" Chen Guoer kept comforting Tang Wenhao, and Xin''er and min''er came to persuade him in turn.


    "Baby, don''t think about it. Look, our sisters already have your children. You can''t do this to our sisters. Our sisters'' hearts are all yours." Xin''er cried.


    "Boss, isn''t Hong Kong the best place for public security? Why would such a thing happen in broad daylight? Even let them all run away. Shit, what the hell is public security?" Aaron vented his dissatisfaction with public security in Hong Kong.


    "Ya long, Wen Hao, Xiao Jie, remember, everyone should be careful these days. It''s very strange. It''s reasonable to say that Wen Hao doesn''t have any enemies here? Mans doesn''t have any enemies. Why do you want to target these women? Everyone should be careful. Dad will go to the police to ask about the situation later." Chen Haokun said.


    Chen Haokun just said this. The door of the emergency room opened. The nurse pushed a car out slowly. Tang Wenhao let go of Chen Guoer and rushed over.

 Chapter 1210

    When the car stopped, a doctor patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and said, "Sir, I''m sorry! This young lady is too seriously injured. Two shots are fatal. We can''t do anything about it. I''m deeply sorry."


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard it, he felt a buzzing sound in his head. His eyes blackened. His whole body fell back. Yalong rushed to hold him, and others surrounded him.


    Yalong took Tang Wenhao to the next chair and began to give first aid. Among the people pinching him, Chen Guoer cried bitterly. Min''er and Xin''er sisters were also watching him and wept one after another.


    With great grief, Chen Haokun opened the white quilt, and a beautiful face appeared in front of him and Chen Jie. The original dead man was the most seriously injured Xiao Yao. A flower of model just in full bloom withered again, and went so fast.


    "Guo''er, it''s Xiaoyao girl. The child is so poor. He just won the championship and was shot and killed. These bastards are really not human." Chen Haokun scolded.


    The doctor wanted to push Xiaoyao''s body away. Chen Haokun stopped him. He felt that Tang Wenhao must see her last time, otherwise Tang Wenhao would certainly not accept it.


    Yalong woke Tang Wenhao up at this time. When he woke up, he suddenly jumped on the car and shouted, "sister... Sister... I''m going to die of heartache."


    "Wen Hao, it''s Xiao Yao, not ah Ling and Manny." Chen Haokun said sadly.


    When Tang Wenhao heard this, he was also devastated. He almost climbed to the car and opened the quilt. It was Xiao Yao. He couldn''t help holding her head and crying bitterly, "Xiao Yao, how do you let me face your sister? How do you let me face your mother and your father? I hurt you. If you don''t become a model and you live well, you will be very happy and happy. What do you want me to do now?"


    Chen Haokun motioned Yalong and Chen Jie to drag Tang Wenhao to a chair to sit down and calm down. The doctor pushed Xiao Yao''s body away. Tang Wenhao beat his chest and wanted to hit the wall.


    In fact, they haven''t really started to fall in love, but they have fallen in love with each other. The month Xiaoyao lived with him in Kunming has become a permanent pain in Tang Wenhao''s heart. You know, she fell in love with herself, why didn''t she stay with her earlier? She hasn''t been a woman for a day until she died , like her sister, Wanbi''s death made Tang Wenhao sad. He was not sad that he had not entered their sisters'' bodies. He was sad that none of their sisters had ever been a woman. His death was tantamount to harming them that they had never been a woman in their short life.


    Just when Tang Wenhao blamed himself, the door of the emergency room opened again. Everyone was nervous. I don''t know who it was and what the situation was like. Therefore, Tang Wenhao just stood up, but he didn''t dare to step forward. His heart jumped wildly, as if he was going to jump out of his chest.


    Aaron''s mood is the same as him. He doesn''t dare to go over and see it. He''s afraid it''s his sister Yani.


    Seeing that these people didn''t go to see the patient, the doctor asked suspiciously, "which of you is the family member of the injured? The girl has strong willpower. She has survived and is basically out of danger. Just, she has to give her blood transfusion. Please come and have a look."


    So, everyone gathered around. Tang Wenhao ran in front. When he came near, Ruan Ling burst into tears again. "Sister, thank God, doctor, thank you, thank you, I''ll kneel for you." then, Tang Wenhao knelt down to the doctor and kowtowed to the doctor regardless of the image of a man.


    "Don''t, don''t, this is what we should do. The key is that the injured has strong willpower and her physique is also very good. However, it''s also very hanging. One shot almost hurt her heart. Who is type a blood? She needs blood transfusion," the doctor said.


    "Doctor, I have type O blood. I can lose it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, you come with me," said the doctor, gesturing to the nurse to push Ruan Ling forward.


    "Sister, you''re great. I knew you wouldn''t leave me so ruthlessly,... Doctor, what about the other three? How are they?" Tang Wenhao thought of Manny, Yang Danni and Yani.


    "The Filipino girl is the least injured, and her life should not be in danger. The middle-aged woman is also OK. None of them are fatal. The key is the pregnant woman who looks like her. Her child is gone, and she has not been out of danger. The specific situation needs to wait for some time," the doctor said.


    "Doctor, you must save my wife. I can''t live without her. We can regenerate without the child, but you must save her." Tang Wenhao begged.


    "Your wife? What about her?" the doctor asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, they are all my wives," said Tang Wenhao.


    The doctor looked at Tang Wenhao up and down. Suddenly, he recognized Tang Wenhao and said with a bad smile, "Oh, I remember. I saw your picture on the Internet. Are you Tang Wenhao, President of mans? That handsome guy with a lot of gossip?"


    "It''s all media nonsense, doctor. Anyway, I thank you very much for saving my wife and my family. I really appreciate you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, it''s our duty. Mr. Tang, you''re lucky enough. These two sisters are the most beautiful women I''ve seen in my medical career. They look exactly the same and can''t be distinguished. When we operated on them just now, several attending doctors said that the two sisters are completely the same in the whole body. They are really so similar in the world "My sister," said the doctor.


    As soon as he heard that these doctors had seen Manny and Ruan Ling''s bodies, Tang Wenhao suddenly had a fire in his heart. Shit, cheap smelly doctors have seen the bodies of my two favorite women. They are depressed.


    But Tang Wenhao was a little relieved when he thought that they were doctors to save their sisters.


    After a series of examinations and preparations, the blood in Tang Wenhao''s blood vessels was slowly input into Ruan Ling''s body. The doctor told Tang Wenhao lying in the lounge that after Ruan Ling replenished his blood, the situation was basically stable and she could be discharged after half a month of treatment.


    "Doctor, how are my other wife, my mother-in-law and the Filipino girl? Are they all right now?" Tang Wenhao can''t go out right away because he has just drawn a lot of blood. He needs to rest and supplement some nutrition before he can leave the lounge.


    "Your mother-in-law and the Filipino girl have been transferred to the ward, and your other wife is still in the operating room. However, according to my colleagues, the most dangerous period has passed, but there is also bad news to tell you that your wife may be difficult to get pregnant in the future." the doctor told Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, as long as we keep our lives, we won''t have children if we can''t have them. Anyway, we already have children." Tang Wenhao said. Now he doesn''t pay attention to whether these women have fertility. From another selfish point of view, he would rather Manny and Ruan Ling can''t have children. It''s much more convenient to be together.


    Like Ruan Ling, since she can''t get pregnant, they don''t have to have psychological burden together. They can do whatever they want. Tang Wenhao is particularly open, and Ruan Ling is also very casual.


    Especially when they are in love, their movements and gestures are completely unscrupulous. As long as they can fully show their love for each other, they dare to make it.


    This feeling made Tang Wenhao feel very cool. Therefore, when he knew that Manny might not be pregnant, he was not sad at all and had no attitude.


    As soon as the doctor heard Tang Wenhao''s words, he also nodded and said, "that''s lucky in misfortune. If you don''t have children, your wife must be unbearable in her heart. Women without children are always incomplete."


    "We already have a son, doctor. Thank you. When can I see my wife? What''s the reason why she can''t leave the emergency room now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Further observation, if there is no rebound, she can be sent to the ward for treatment soon. It''s just a pity that the girl died. Just now, my colleague said that she was a super model, right?" the doctor asked.


    "Well, doctor, stop talking. You let me lie in there for a while. I want to rest." Tang Wenhao said sadly. The doctor''s words reminded him of Xiao Yao''s death again.


    After the doctor left, Tang Wenhao closed his eyes and carefully recalled the little things she had been with Xiaoyao. She felt that Xiaoyao''s life was too bitter and painful. She was abandoned by her parents since childhood. Now a good life has just begun. In order to save Manny, she was shot and killed.


    "Xiaoyao, I swear, I will avenge you. If I don''t kill these bastards, I Tang Wenhao swear not to be human, not to be human." Tang Wenhao said to himself fiercely.


    After staying in the lounge for half an hour, Tang Wenhao felt that there was nothing wrong with him. He came to the ward and looked at his women one by one. At this time, Manny had also been transferred to Ruan Ling''s ward. After she woke up, she insisted on living in the same ward with Ruan Ling.


    Yang Danni and Annie as like as two peas in the side of their sister''s ward, Tang Wenhao first came to Ruan Ling''s and Mani''s room, and saw that the two beauties were asleep. They did not call them, kissing them almost the same as the fragrant lips.


    When I kissed Manny, I didn''t expect that she opened her beautiful eyes and saw Tang Wenhao kissing her affectionately. Tears in Manny''s beautiful eyes burst out in an instant and said hard, "baby... Sister, I''m sorry for you... Our child is gone." as she said, tears welled up.


    Tang wenhaoqiang made a smiling face and allowed to absorb the tears in her beautiful eyes. "Elder sister, it doesn''t matter. We have persistence anyway. In fact, you don''t know. You want to have more children for me. I don''t want to. As soon as you are pregnant, I can''t let you go. When you recover this time, we don''t have to worry about having children in your stomach. We can do whatever we want." Tang Wenhao comforted.


    "Baby, are you comforting my sister?" Manny sobbed.


    "No, it''s true. I just want to be with you. As for whether I have children or not, I don''t care." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, it''s very kind of you. After my sister was shot, I thought I''d never see you again. By the way, how many of them Xiaoyao? How many shots did the girl get for my sister!" Manny asked with concern.

 Chapter 1211

    "Hehe, elder sister, you are all lucky people. Although you have been shot, your lives are not in danger. Mommy, Yani and Xiaoyao are all resting in both wards. Have a good rest with sister a Ling! Stop talking and try to leave the hospital early. I''ll see mommy and them again, okay?" Tang Wenhao said. How dare he tell Manny that Xiaoyao has died?


    "Well, baby, you go. I''m sleepy and want to sleep," said Manny faintly.


    Tang Wenhao left Ruan Ling''s sister''s ward and came to Yang Danni''s room. Her injury was not serious. Although she was shot several times, it was not fatal. Therefore, she was relatively sober.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao coming, Yang Danni smiled, "Wen Hao, you''re coming."


    "Mommy, how do you feel?" Tang Wenhao hurriedly sat at the edge of the bed, holding Yang Danni''s jade hand and asked with concern.


    "Hehe, Mommy is fine. She can''t die. Are your sisters okay?" Yang Danni asked with concern.


    "Oh, Mommy, you are all lucky and lucky people. You are all fine. My sister and they are all asleep. The doctor said that you can leave the hospital after resting here for half a month." Tang wenhaoqiang smiled.


    "Wen Hao, don''t hide it from Mommy. Has Xiaoyao gone?" Yang Danni is an experienced woman. She saw Xiaoyao jump on Manny and block several shots for her with her own eyes. It must be more or less dangerous.


    "Mommy... Xiaoyao... It''s really... Gone." Tang Wenhao cried on the edge of the bed.


    Yang Danni was also in tears. She caressed Tang Wenhao''s head and said lovingly, "Wen Hao, don''t cry. Don''t let your sister hear it. Your sister has just lost her baby. She''s very weak. Don''t stimulate her. Ah Ling and Xiao Yao have a deep relationship and can''t let her know. You have to hide it from them first, okay? You''re a man. The pain is in your heart. Don''t show it."


    "Well, Mommy, I know. I only dare to tell you." Tang Wenhao raised his tears and said.


    "Well done, Wen Hao, it''s a pity that little Yao died, and Mommy is also very distressed. This girl is the most beautiful girl mommy has ever seen. Her beauty is not inferior to your two sisters. It''s really a pity that her career has just begun, which is a great loss not only to herself, but also to mans. It''s hard to meet such an excellent girl like her again, even though Yani is also good However, compared with Xiaoyao, she still lacks a lot. Xiaoyao not only has outstanding beauty, but her wisdom is one in a million among girls. She is really jealous of beauty. She is too lucky. Otherwise, you two are a natural couple together. "Yang Danni sighed.


    "Mommy, so I regret not being with her before. In the end, she hasn''t been a woman until her death. In our hometown, girls like her belong to lonely ghosts. It''s very poor. I''m not superstitious, but I blame myself when I think that their sisters lost their lives because they fell in love with me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, it has nothing to do with you. Who would have thought of an emergency? By the way, how did you talk to manager Wang who bullied Xiao Yao?" Yang Danni asked.


    "Oh, Mommy, if I don''t make it so complicated with that bastard, even if I teach him a lesson, it won''t happen. With me, the gunman won''t be so easy." Tang Wenhao scolded himself.


    "Wen Hao, luckily you weren''t there. If you were there, you would have been shot. These people came prepared. As soon as our car stopped and came out, they took guns from the back. No matter how good your Kung Fu is, can you shoot faster than others? You don''t blame yourself too much for this." Yang Danni comforted.


    "Mommy, who do you think did this?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Yang Danni shook her head and said, "I don''t know, Wen Hao, most of the revenge seekers in Hong Kong will invite gangs or professional killers. Mans used to have some holidays with Chen. Now mans and Chen have become a family. It''s unlikely that Chen Haokun did it. Besides, he''s your father-in-law. You have such a good relationship with Xiaojie. Plus Chen Jia, his daughter is your wife. Why kill us? We have a bad relationship now Yes, he has no motive. "


    "Yes, it''s unlikely that my father did it, but could it be Wang Liang and Shen Ming? It''s my father''s two son-in-law who fled to the United States?" Tang Wenhao suddenly had the idea in his mind.


    "Well... If it''s the two of them, they should also deal with Chen Haokun and his family? Why deal with our women who have nothing to do with them?" Yang Danni asked puzzled.


    "Mommy, it''s possible because I robbed their women. Sister min''er and sister Xin''er are both their wives. Now they have become my wife. Can they not hate me? It can be said that the reason why they ran away with money is because I came, they can''t seize power. They spread all their anger on me and passed it on to my family Normal, "Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "Wen Hao, after listening to your analysis, Mommy feels like this. Otherwise, Mommy wants to break her head and can''t figure out who did it." Yang Danni said.


    "No, in that case, I have to talk to my father about countermeasures. Maybe their next goal will be to deal with the Chen family," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, go to your father-in-law quickly! Mommy is fine," said Yang Danni.


    "OK, Mommy, have a good rest! I''ll see you later." Tang Wenhao said and stood up.


    "Well, go! If you have nothing to do, go and see your sister. They need you more. Wen Hao, remember, you are your sister''s life. As long as you are there, they will be fine." Yang Danni said emotionally.


    "Mommy, I know that they are also my life. Without my sister, my life will be gone." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    Leaving Yang Danni''s ward, Tang Wenhao wanted to discuss things with Chen Haokun directly. On second thought, he should see Yanni first. Otherwise, he was very sorry.


    When he came to Yani''s ward, there was a man in it. It was Yalong. When he saw Tang Wenhao coming, he was busy trying to wake up Yani who was already asleep. Tang Wenhao stopped him. "Brother, don''t cry, let Yani sleep! She needs a rest."


    "Oh, Wen Hao, how are your two sisters and your mother-in-law?" Yalong asked with concern.


    "It''s all right. You can leave the hospital after half a month''s rest. Where are Xiaojie and my father?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "They were still in the corridor just now. Oh, by the way, their family went to the supermarket opposite the hospital to buy some daily necessities and nutrition for them, and they will be back soon," Yalong said.


    "No, call them quickly and let them be careful. Brother, I guessed who was in charge of the case. It was Xiao Jie''s two former brother-in-law, Wang Liang and Shen Ming. Although it was a guess, no one would poison my family except them." Tang Wenhao said and called Chen Jie.


    "Ah? So it is? Then you have to tell our boss to be careful." Yalong said.


    "Well, maybe those two bastards are playing a serial game!" Tang Wenhao said.


    When the phone got through, Chen Jie''s voice came, "brother-in-law, we bought some things for them in the supermarket and will go back soon."


    "Oh, be careful. Are dad and sister Guo''er with you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, daddy didn''t trust me to come alone. My fourth sister said it was more convenient for me to buy Women''s things. She just came together. What''s the matter?" Chen Jie asked.


    "Xiaojie, you must be careful. I guess Wang Liang and Shen Ming are behind this case. Maybe they are a series of tricks. Deal with me and my family first, and then you," Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "Ah? It''s impossible! My brother-in-law took so much money, why kill people? Wait, daddy wants to tell you..." Chen Jie said.


    "Wen Hao, do you mean that Wang Liang and Shen Ming are leading this? Do you have any basis?" Chen Haokun asked.


    "Dad, I guess. I just analyzed it with my mommy in the room. It seems that only they have this motive. Others don''t have this motive at all? Aren''t I with sister Xin''er and sister min''er? They must have a grudge. It''s normal to do such a thing," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, your analysis is reasonable. In fact, my father once thought about whether they did it, but I think they haven''t been so cruel in the Chen family for so many years. After your analysis, it''s entirely possible." Chen Haokun agreed with Tang Wenhao''s analysis.


    "So, Dad, you must be careful outside. They may be a serial plan to deal with me first and then you. Maybe he has sent someone to follow you in the dark and will do it to you as soon as he has a chance. These two guys are already crazy," Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "They dare, I have never treated them badly." Chen Haokun roared.


    "Dad, don''t think so. If they think of your kindness to them, they won''t run away with money. Besides, now that their relationship with you is like a stranger, do you expect them to show mercy to you? In fact, I''m most worried about Xiaojie''s safety. In their eyes, Xiaojie is the stumbling block that has been preventing them from controlling Chen''s family. They hate and hate it in their hearts Resenting Xiaojie, maybe the next goal is Xiaojie. "Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    "Wen Hao, your analysis is very thorough. Well, Dad, let''s go back to the hospital with Xiaojie and his sister. Let''s meet and talk. We must find a way to find these two bastards and play with me Chen Haokun. They are dead," Chen Haokun said coldly.


    "OK, Dad, you must be careful, especially pay attention to the strangers around you. If you find something wrong, you have to start first. Others are prepared. We have a slow reaction and there must be only a dead end," Tang Wenhao reminded.

 Chapter 1212

    As soon as Tang Wenhao finished speaking, he heard a scream on the phone, "ah... Xiaojie." it seemed to be Chen Guoer''s voice. Tang Wenhao''s heart suddenly pulled and realized that something seemed to have happened.


    "Dad, Dad... What''s the matter with you? Are you talking?" but there was no sound on the phone, but an abnormal noise. Obviously, something happened to Chen Haokun and them.


    Tang Wenhao immediately hung up the phone. "Brother, something really happened over Xiaojie. I heard my sister Guo''er''s Jiao shout. You stay here and don''t go. In addition, please ask the hospital doctor to come and ask them to send additional security guards to protect my sister''s safety. I''ll go outside immediately."


    "OK, Wen Hao, be careful. Their target may be you. You may be attacked as soon as you go out. Be careful. You''re going to have an accident. Mans and Chen are finished," Yalong said.


    "I know, big brother, take good care of Yani, my sister and them. You should also pay attention to safety. You must be very careful when you are close to them, okay?" Tang Wenhao told.


    "Well, Wen Hao, don''t worry! With me, they must be fine unless I die." Yalong said.


    "No, brother, we''re all going to live. I''m leaving." Tang Wenhao leaned over and kissed Yani and hurried out. He knew that there was a supermarket opposite the hospital. It was estimated that the place of the incident was in that supermarket, so he ran out quickly.


    When he ran to the second floor, he jumped directly from the upstairs, stunned the doctors and doctors below, and screamed. He thought he was the one who jumped out of the building for short-term vision, but unexpectedly, he stopped steadily and quickly swept out of the hospital building.


    When Tang Wenhao arrived outside the hospital, he looked up. Sure enough, several police cars had stopped outside the supermarket opposite the hospital, surrounded by onlookers. Tang Wenhao crossed the road and ran opposite.


    At the door, there was a pool of blood on the ground. Next to him lay a young man. It was Chen Jie. Chen Haokun lay on his body and cried loudly. Next to him were Tang Wenhao''s three women and Chen''s three sisters. They were all crying heartbroken. The police were understanding the situation to the person in charge of the supermarket.


    "Dad, Dad, what''s going on?" Tang Wenhao hugged Chen Haokun and asked.


    Chen Haokun''s body was covered with blood. He held Tang Wenhao in his arms and cried with trembling, "Wen Hao... Xiaojie was really killed by that beast. I... A... Son... My Xiaojie is gone! I want revenge... Wen Hao, you must kill them for me, and you must avenge Xiaojie."


    "Well, Dad, you still have a son, ah Fei is still there, I am still there, and I will be your son in the future... Dad, don''t be too sad. I will repay you for Xiaojie''s revenge." Tang Wenhao is also heartbroken. He has a deep relationship with Chen Jie. He should tell Wu Kui that Chen Jie is his most trusted brother, not only his brother-in-law.


    Chen Guo''er also came and hugged Tang Wenhao. "Wen Hao, you must avenge Xiaojie. These two goddamn murders, Chen Shi has never treated them badly!" Chen Guo''er cried.


    Xin''er and min''er have been crying silently. They all blame themselves because they also feel that this series of shootings were probably done by their ex husbands Wang Liang and Shen Ming, but as women, they don''t know what to do? We can only use tears to vent our sadness and pain.


    Just then, suddenly, Chen Haokun, who released Tang Wenhao, quickly grabbed a pistol from the policeman who was taking notes, and everyone screamed.


    "Put down your weapon... Don''t worry about your weapon." when the police realized it, they were stunned. The other two policemen quickly pointed a gun at Chen Haokun and ordered him to put down his weapon.


    "Dad, what are you doing? Dad, put it down. Xiaojie''s Revenge has me! You don''t have to go out in person. I promise you, anyway, I''ll bring the heads of Wang Liang and Shen Ming to you." Tang Wenhao really didn''t expect Chen Haokun to rob the police''s gun. It''s estimated that he is out of his mind.


    "Wen Hao, remember what you promised your father. Xiaojie is gone. All his hopes are gone. From now on, the Chen family depends on you. Everything in the Chen family is yours. Ah Fei is still young. You have to take him. Remember, the home in Kunming depends on you. Go back and tell your mother that I am sorry for Chen Haokun. My son is gone. I have no face to see her again. You should be filial to her , honor him like Xiaojie. Promise me! "


    "OK, OK, Dad, don''t get excited. I promise you, but don''t get excited. I said that in the future, I will not only be your son-in-law, but also your son. In the future, the children born to ah Fei, sister Xin''er, sister min''er and sister Guo''er are all surnamed Chen and descendants of the Chen family. Dad, don''t do anything stupid." Tang Wenhao had a strong hunch, It seems that Chen Haokun has no desire to live. He has poured too much effort and hope into Xiaojie. Now Xiaojie suddenly disappeared. He must not accept the blow.


    He was secretly lucky. He wanted to light Chen Haokun''s acupoints and rob his gun. However, before he could do it, Chen Haokun said, "Wen Hao, please do everything." then he raised his pistol and aimed at the two policemen. Tang Wenhao knew he did it on purpose.


    "Don''t shoot, my father won''t shoot, he''s..." before he said anything, he heard two shots banging.


    Chen Haokun was shot in the middle of the eyebrow and in the chest, both of which were fatal. His eyes looked straight at Tang Wenhao, and then fell to the ground, "ah... Daddy..." Chen Guoer, Xin''er and min''er threw themselves on Chen Haokun and burst into tears.


    Tang Wenhao angrily walked up to the two policemen who shot. He raised his hand and slapped them. "Shit, I said he wouldn''t shoot. He deliberately forced you to shoot. Can''t you see that he was looking for death?" the two policemen who were beaten by Tang Wenhao were also stunned. They were purely conditioned. They felt that it was the same thing when Tang Wenhao said so, But it''s too late to regret.


    The policeman who was robbed by Chen Haokun said sadly, "Sir, this is an emergency. We didn''t expect it to be like this. My two colleagues also reacted by conditioned reflex. It''s a pity. However, seeing that the old man has a firm will to die. Even if we don''t shoot, he will die himself. Well, let''s make way first and take away the bodies of their father and son. Let''s go to the police station with us "Record it"


    The bodies of Chen Haokun and Chen Jie''s father and son were taken away by an ambulance. Tang Wenhao and Chen''s three sisters followed the police to the police station. After making some basic notes, the police said that the police station had filed a case and would send more people to control near the hospital and arrest the murderer.


    When Chen Guoer came out of the hospital, he was almost paralyzed. In addition, the child in his stomach had been for several months, and his body was weak. He was almost taken into a taxi by Tang Wenhao. Min''er and Xin''er were a little better, but their faces were haggard because of excessive sadness.


    "Baby, our family is really over. Chen''s family is over. Daddy is dead and Xiaojie is dead. The Chen family doesn''t even have a man. They are all a group of women. Wang Liang and Shen Ming are the two goddamn scum. Elder sister and second sister. Why didn''t you find that they were scum and animals before?" Chen Guo''er glanced bitterly at the two sisters. Xin''er and min''er didn''t say a word. They already blamed themselves. They felt that they had led the wolf into the house and hurt Chen.


    "Sister Guo''er, don''t complain about elder sister and second sister. They are both women. How did you know that these two animals would be so crazy? However, don''t worry, as long as there is me, the Chen family will not end, and the Chen family will not end. Since I told my father that your children will be surnamed Chen in the future, that must be the case. I want to make more and more men in the Chen family, sister Guo''er, elder sister, Second sister, you''ll have a strong life in the future! I want to make Chen''s population prosperous and his career more and more developed. I''m angry with those two bastards. I must find them and avenge my father and Xiaojie. Therefore, we living people must not complain about each other. We should be interrelated, take care of and unite with each other, continue to make Chen bigger and stronger, and let my father and Xiaojie look at me in heaven Besides, don''t you still have ah Fei? No matter what his status is or whether he is an illegitimate child, he is Dad''s son after all. You should accept him, "Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well, Guo''er, Wen Hao is right. We can''t complain about each other. In fact, we have already blamed ourselves in our hearts, but we can only face this kind of thing. Anyway, we still have Wen Hao, and there is hope if we have Wen Hao. Although I''m not young, I will give birth to some more boys to the Chen family and let my father watch in the sky." Xin''er said emotionally.


    "Guo''er, I must have more children. My second sister doesn''t have much ability. She will give birth to our Chen family''s son at home in the future. Daddy has been worried about the Chen family''s men all his life. Now he has gone and left all his hope to Wen Hao, so we can''t let him down." min''er also said.


    "Elder sister, I''m sorry. I was a little impulsive just now. Don''t care too much. I can''t accept it in my heart! The good family suddenly has no daddy and Xiaojie. If those aunts in the family want to know, they will die of sadness." Chen Guoer sighed.


    "Guo''er, don''t worry! I think other aunts except my fifth aunt may leave the Chen family soon. They are still young, most of them are in their 40s, and they will definitely remarry. When we go back, tell them that if we want to keep the festival for our father all our life, we will treat them as filial mothers until we are old. If we don''t want to be widowed for the rest of our life, let them do it by themselves!" Xin''er said.


    "Well, the elder sister is right. Let them choose for themselves! The aunt who left gave them a sum of money. Anyway, they are finally daddy''s women." min''er said.


    "It''s no problem. The most important thing now is to find the murderer, but we don''t even have a clue. Wen Hao, what should we do next? They are in the dark and we are in the light. The danger always belongs to us. We are too passive." Chen Guoer asked anxiously.


    "It''s all right, sister Guo''er. I''ll deal with it. I''m going to invite my second brother Wu Kui and brother Heilong back to help me catch the murderer. It''s not reliable to rely on the police alone," Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 1213

    Tang Wenhao led the three frail Chen sisters to the hospital. Sure enough, security forces were added around Ruan Ling''s wards. Yalong had been patrolling in the corridor. He was worried about the security forces of these hospitals. Seeing that Chen Haokun''s father and son didn''t come back, he looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously.


    Tang Wenhao motioned him into the room. Several people came to Yani''s room first. "Wenhao, where are our boss and Xiaojie?" Yalong asked suspiciously.


    "Big brother, they all left. Xiaojie was shot and his father killed himself." Tang Wenhao said sadly. As he said this, the three sisters of Chen began to cry again.


    "Ah? Xiaojie and the boss are dead?" Yalong was stunned, which he didn''t expect.


    "Well, brother, the situation is much more complicated than we thought. It''s not enough to rely on the two of us to protect our family. I want to transfer brother Heilong and my second brother Wu Kui back to help us. The most important thing is that we don''t know much about Wang Liang and Shen Ming, and we are always in the light. People are in the dark and very passive. We must invite some experts they don''t know to help us The odds are better, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, it''s true, but the police deployed plain clothes nearby today, which may be better," Yalong said.


    "Don''t believe too much in the ability of the police. They have too many rules and often lose a lot of opportunities. We''d better rely on ourselves!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, do you want to transfer your third brother-in-law back to help you? The third sister''s wife is honest and has good Kung Fu. Anyway, the third sister must come back if there is such a big thing at home." Chen Guoer said.


    "Yes, let lin''er bring Fengtai back! Fengtai''s Kung Fu is very good. Daddy actually likes him, and Xiaojie has a good relationship with him," said Xin''er.


    "OK, more people always have more strength. Elder sister, is the third brother-in-law familiar with Wang Liang and Shen Ming?" Tang Wenhao asked casually.


    "I''m not familiar with him. I just met him several times. Chen''s family in Thailand has always been managed by his father and Xiaojie. He didn''t let Wang Liang and Shen Ming intervene. Fengtai is not ambitious like them. He only knows how to live with lin''er and listen to lin''er. They love each other very much. With his appearance and ability, he can marry three wives and four concubines in Thailand, but he doesn''t. So far, only our lin''er is one A wife, a good man, "said Xin''er.


    "Oh, that''s really good. Otherwise, let their husband and wife come with my second brother Wu Kui! I''ll call my second brother right away, sister. Now that daddy and Xiaojie are gone, you can deal with the aftermath on behalf of the Chen family! Call the third sister and tell us our opinions." Tang Wenhao said.


    Xin''er blushed. "Wen Hao, how can I do this? Call lin''er and ask her to come back. You have to arrange other things. We are all women. We still have your seed in our stomach. Just watch the arrangement! We all listen to you what we need the three sisters to do."


    "Yes, Wenhao, just do it! We women depend on you." min''er nodded, and Chen Guoer also meant that. Tang Wenhao was asked to handle all Chen''s affairs on behalf of their sisters.


    Yalong also asked Tang Wenhao to handle it. They all believe in him. Only he has the authority to handle all matters on behalf of Chen. Moreover, he is also the president of mans and the top leader of the headquarters.


    Tang Wenhao was also polite. He asked Xin''er to call lin''er quickly, while he ran to the corridor to call Wu Kui. The phone was connected, "second brother, are you busy these days?"


    "Wen Hao, what''s the matter? Hehe, I miss my second brother? I just wanted to call you!" Wu Kui said with a smile.


    "Second brother, what''s the matter with you? Tell me first," said Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, I''m brother. I said first. Of course, I didn''t bully you!" Wu Kui smiled.


    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry up! I still have business here." Tang Wenhao said impolitely.


    "Hehe, your boy was serious that time? OK, I''ll make a long story short. What about the girls in death valley last time? Do you have their feedback? Such as pregnancy? The second brother shot several shots in each beauty''s body, so it won''t have no effect at all?" Wu Kui said with a bad smile.


    "Shit, it''s still such a bad thing. How do I know? I didn''t go back. Why? The two sisters in law know?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, you can''t tell them until you sow the seeds, or you''ll die. Brother, you don''t know the situation. Anyway, when you go back next time, remember to ask me. If none of them are pregnant, tell Mr. man, send me to go on a business trip for another month, and I''ll go deep into the death valley and shoot more shots. I don''t believe it. My seeds are waste seeds. If you go back again If so, you''d better tell ah Ling to let them wait for me in Liangshan and rent a place for us. In this way, we can save time and stay with their little beauties for a few more nights, and the probability of pregnancy is much higher. "Wu Kui smiled.


    "Come on, second brother, it''s all small things. Now something big has happened to me. You have to come and help me." Tang Wenhao returned to business.


    "What? What''s the big deal? Who''s the big deal?" Wu Kui asked in surprise.


    "Something serious happened to Chen. My brother-in-law Chen Jie was shot and killed. My father-in-law Chen Haokun couldn''t stand the stimulation and committed suicide. Now it''s a mess here. Before that, Manny, a Ling, my mother-in-law Yang Danni, Xiao Yao and Ya Ni were all shot. Xiao Yao also died. Others are receiving treatment in the hospital. I''m seriously short of help now. I want you and brother Heilong to go back to Hong Kong to help me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? How could this happen? Who is so cruel? Do you know who the murderer is? Wu Kui asked in surprise.


    "I guess, it must be Xiao Jie''s two former brothers in law, Wang Liang and Shen Ming. Others don''t have such motivation. They came back to seek revenge. It''s estimated that they hired professional killers from the underworld. Otherwise, it won''t be so easy. The police have no clue so far, so I dare not place my hope on the police. Let''s do it ourselves! Second brother, You start early! Tell your sister-in-law that if they resolutely refuse to let you come, it''s OK, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, brother, how can they decide such things? Brothers have difficulties and must share them. I''ll go home to arrange and book air tickets right away." Wu Kui replied readily.


    "Second brother, don''t be busy booking air tickets. Doesn''t Chen have a branch in Bangkok, Thailand? It''s my third sister lin''er and his wife who are in charge. Why don''t you come back with them? Take care of each other. When I need to get their phone number, you can contact them yourself?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your call, brother. Don''t worry. One of our brothers is in trouble, both are in trouble, one is happy, and both are happy. This is the rule we set at school." Wu Kui smiled.


    "Well, second brother, thank you. I''ll hang up first. I''ll call brother Heilong right away and ask him to get ready and come early," Tang Wenhao said.


    After hanging up Wu Kui''s phone, Tang Wenhao immediately dialed Heilong''s phone, "brother, this is Wen Hao. Is it convenient to answer the phone now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Hehe, it''s not inconvenient. Mike and Rogers are my brothers. You say it." black dragon smiled.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard that Mike and Rogers were around the black dragon, he still didn''t tell him the truth. He was worried that as soon as the black dragon left, the two boys thought that boss Chen was dead. They took the opportunity to make trouble, and Chen in the Philippines was finished. "Brother, if you''re free, come to Hong Kong! You''re an executive of Chen and want to have an executive meeting."


    "Hehe, what else can I do when I''m free? Can''t I go there when I''m free? The headquarters has orders, and I don''t abide by them? OK, when to start?" black dragon smiled.


    "Come here tomorrow morning! Call me before you come, or call me before you go to bed at night. I''ll talk to you about the details first," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, OK! I''ll book a ticket and call you." Heilong is an old Jianghu. He has guessed that Tang Wenhao has something important to tell him, but it''s inconvenient for Mike and Rogers to hear.


    After talking with Heilong, Tang Wenhao returns to Yani''s ward. At this time, Yani has woken up. She is chatting with Chen Guoer''s sisters. When Tang Wenhao comes in, meimou Zhongma is full of tears.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly ran over to her bed, sat at the edge of the bed and held her jade hand. "Yani, are you awake? Do you feel better?" Tang Wenhao leaned over and asked with concern.


    "Wenhao, is Xiaoyao gone? I saw that she was shot a lot to save sister Manny." Yani had guessed the result, although everyone had not told her.


    Tang Wenhao''s tears dropped in an instant, nodded painfully and choked, "um... Xiao Yao... Really... Let''s go. Fortunately, you''re all right."


    "Woo... Sister Yao..." Yani cried sadly. Tang Wenhao hugged her head, and tears poured out and fell into her hair.


    Xiao Yao''s death had a great impact on Tang Wenhao''s heart. He began to believe in fatalism and fate. He felt that he and the Xiao Yao sisters were mutually exclusive. It was he who killed their beautiful sisters. Therefore, he deeply blamed himself for Xiao Yao''s death.


    "Baby, don''t be sad. Let''s talk about business! How are you getting in touch with your second brother and Heilong? We''ve already got in touch with the third sister and the third brother-in-law." Chen Guoer said, holding Tang Wenhao''s shoulder.


    "Oh, sister Guo''er, I''ve also contacted my second brother and brother Heilong. Give me the number of the third sister! I''ll send it to my second brother and let them come together! Take care of each other." Tang Wenhao said with tearful eyes, and Xin''er quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Guo''er sent her third sister lin''er''s phone to Tang Wenhao''s mobile phone. Tang Wenhao forwarded it to Wu Kui and called Wu Kui to let him contact lin''er and his wife and get to Hong Kong as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1214

    The next morning, Tang Wenhao arranged for Yalong to assist the police in escorting beautiful women such as Yang Danni, Manny and Ruan Ling in the hospital. He went to the airport alone to meet Wu Kui and lin''er. Feng Tai and his wife. Before Wu Kui left, Tang Wenhao told him to wear sunglasses out of the Airport, follow him, lin''er and feng''tai, and don''t talk to Tang Wenhao, Tang Wenhao will take lin''er and Feng Tai to the hospital to meet you first, and ask Wu Kui to stay in a hotel near the hospital, and then meet Tang Wenhao.


    The purpose of this is not to let Wang Liang and Shen Ming know that Wu Kui is Tang Wenhao''s brother coming back, so that he can secretly investigate Wang Liang and Shen Ming, especially those who can secretly protect Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao and lin''er never met, but when they came to Tang Wenhao, especially Wu Kui behind them, Tang Wenhao recognized them at a glance.


    As expected, lin''er is a great beauty, no less than her sister Chen Guoer. She has beautiful facial features, tall body, huge body and extraordinary temperament. She wears sunglasses and is called the best young woman. The men around her have dark skin and are very stocky. There are two lights in her eyes. At first glance, she is a practicing family.


    Tang Wenhao greeted him. "Is it third sister lin''er and brother-in-law Fengtai? I''m Wen Hao."


    Lin''er''s beautiful eyes scanned Tang Wenhao, smiled and said, "yes, Wen Hao, I''m lin''er, husband, this is my brother-in-law Wen Hao."


    "Hello, Wenhao... Hello, brother-in-law, let''s go! The car is over there." Tang Wenhao smiled and nodded to Wu Kui behind them, but they didn''t speak.


    Liner and Fengtai followed Tang Wenhao into the car. Wu Kui also took a taxi nearby and followed them. The four left the airport and drove towards the city. Tang Wenhao found a white Toyota car behind them through the rearview mirror outside the window.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t scare the snake. He is not afraid of being followed. He also wants them to follow, because only when they are exposed can he have a chance to find them. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how to start, and there is no clue at all.


    Tang Wenhao picked up the phone and dialed Wu Kui. "Second brother, did you find it? There is a white Toyota behind you. This car has been following me. It is estimated that the murderer sent someone to follow me. Pay attention to the appearance of the people in the car behind you. If you can''t see clearly, record it with your mobile phone and let the driver cooperate with you."


    "OK, brother, don''t worry! I''ll pay close attention," Wu Kui said.


    Tang Wenhao put down the phone. Lin''er hurriedly asked, "Wen Hao, tell the third sister about the situation at home!"


    "Well, third sister, anyway, things have happened now. Daddy and Xiaojie are gone. They must be in a mess. The company is better. Several sisters and I are here and can live in the town. In addition, Chen''s family is acquired by mans. You know mans''s strength, there will be no problem. The key is to catch the murderer and not catch the murderer. We, Chen, us , there will never be a sense of security. According to our speculation, the killers must be Wang Liang and Shen Ming. There will be no other people, and only they can do such things, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "These two bastards treated them in vain. They took away so much money from the company when they left. They are still so vicious now. They are really animals." lin''er scolded.


    "Lin''er, don''t worry about me! I saw these two bastards and I punched them to death." Fengtai said viciously nearby.


    "Well, Fengtai, we must avenge daddy and Xiaojie. We haven''t met daddy and Xiaojie for more than a year. Unexpectedly, we were hurt by two bastards, Wang Liang and Shen Ming." lin''er grabbed her husband Fengtai''s hand and said with great forbearance. Perhaps, at this moment, only her husband is her biggest dependence.


    "Third sister, anyway, things have been like this. I''m sorry! You two must pay attention these days. If you meet suspicious people, you should call the police. Although their ultimate goal may be me, they won''t let go of the people around me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, why are they targeting you?" Fengtai asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, it''s not me... I''m already with them. I robbed their women and they hold a grudge!" Tang Wenhao said shyly.


    Lin''er and Feng Tai couldn''t help looking at Tang Wenhao carefully and found that Tang Wenhao was indeed a rare beautiful man. Lin''er thought, no wonder big sister Xin''er and second sister min''er liked him so much. Which woman doesn''t like such a beautiful man?


    "Oh, no wonder! But these two boys have the ability to deal with you? It''s too much to kill their father and Xiao Jie who are kind to them." Fengtai said.


    Extremely cruel and merciless, you know, Gon Freecss is the one who blocks them. He thinks that his father will send his seat to them. Because Gon Freecss has been unable to understand business management and he doesn''t like learning, and he was born and raised in Chinese mainland. Chen few people are willing to accept him. So he has the opportunity to remove Gon Freecss and kill Gon Freecss according to their cruel character. It''s not surprising, "lin''er analyzed.


    "Well, that''s right. Wang Liang once told me. Let''s also tell Dad to drive Xiaojie out of Chen and inherit the factory in Kunming at most." Fengtai said.


    "By the way, Wen Hao, speaking of this, does Xiao Jie''s mother know that he and his father are gone? If she knows, where can she stand this blow? All of a sudden, her husband and son are gone." lin''er asked with concern.


    "Alas, how dare you tell her? I''ll go to Kunming myself and tell her face to face after I''m busy. It''s cruel." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    The three talked all the way to the hospital. Before entering the hospital, Tang Wenhao saw from the mirror that Wu Kui got off the car in the nearby street and went to a hotel. The car tracking him also stopped near the hospital, but there was no further action.


    After Tang Wenhao''s car drove into the hospital, before getting off, he specially observed the surroundings. "It should be all right. Third sister and third brother-in-law, be careful! Let''s go down."


    "Well, it''s all right. I''ll protect your third sister." Fengtai said, pushing open the door, looking around, got out of the car first, and then pulled his wife lin''er out of the car.


    Tang Wenhao locked the door and led lin''er and his wife upstairs.


    When he got upstairs, he heard someone crying loudly. Tang Wenhao was worried as soon as he heard it, because it was Ruan Ling''s voice. He took a few steps and said to lin''er and Fengtai behind him, "third sister, hurry up, my sister is crying. I don''t know what''s wrong." then he rushed to Ruan Ling and Manny''s ward in a few steps.


    Ruan Ling was lying in bed and crying. Manny in the next bed also held her hand tightly and burst into tears. There were nurses around. Aaron and Chen Guoer were also there. Tang Wenhao hurried to see Ruan Ling crying like a tearful man. He suddenly felt torn.


    "Elder sister, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao hugged Ruan Ling''s head, kissed her lips and the tears overflowing from her beautiful eyes.


    "Baby, Xiaoyao is gone. How can I tell sister ah Hui? I can''t see sister ah Hui even if I''m dead. Baby, I can''t stand it! Sobbing." Ruan Ling is very excited despite her weak body, which makes Tang Wenhao very worried and heartache.


    "Elder sister, something has happened, let''s accept it! You''re good to recover. Xiaoyao''s revenge will be repaid to her. Certainly, elder sister, don''t be too sad. I''m so distressed, sobbing." Tang Wenhao hugged Ruan Ling. Tang Wenhao can control it without talking about it. When it comes to Xiaoyao''s death, he can''t control this emotion himself, All the people next to him shed tears.


    When Chen Guo''er saw third sister lin''er and third sister Fu Fengtai coming, they also hugged their heads and cried bitterly, "elder sister, daddy and Xiaojie are gone." Chen Guo''er cried.


    "Woo... I know, I know. Anyway, we must be strong now. We must catch two bastards Wang Liang and Shen Ming and avenge daddy and Xiaojie." lin''er said.


    "Well, let''s go home later. The family is in a mess. The eldest sister and the second sister didn''t come today. They were at home discussing the future affairs of daddy and Xiaojie with their aunts." Chen Guoer said.


    When Tang Wenhao was crying with Ruan Ling in his arms, the phone in his pocket rang. He hurriedly released Ruan Ling. "Sister, don''t cry first. Be good. We still have to keep our body to fight with our enemies." he kissed Ruan Ling, then took out his mobile phone. When he saw that it was Wu Kui''s, he hurriedly pressed the key.


    "Second brother, what''s the matter? Is there any new discovery?" Tang Wenhao realized that Wu Kui might have found something, otherwise, he wouldn''t call him in such a hurry.


    "Well, Wen Hao, I now live in the Express Hotel opposite the hospital. I live on the fifth floor and have a panoramic view of the situation near the hospital. I found that there was a problem with the Toyota car that followed you. The driver in the car changed and the people inside changed. The most problematic thing for me is that the two people who began to follow us have entered the hospital. I have remembered their looks Yes, but you can''t know them. Do you think I should go down and follow them now? Or stay here first? I''m afraid they go to the hospital to shoot you. You must be careful, "Wu Kui reminded.


    "Really? Have they entered the hospital? What clothes are they wearing? How tall are they?" Tang Wenhao asked hurriedly.


    "Both of them are wearing jackets and colors. When they go in, they wear sunglasses. One is about 1.75 meters tall and the other is a little shorter. It''s estimated that it''s about 1.70 meters! But it''s more stocky," Wu Kui said.


    "Oh, I see. You''d better not come here! Just watch their every move outside and contact me at any time. Don''t mind the things in the hospital," Tang Wenhao said.


    After hanging up Wu Kui''s phone, Tang Wenhao hurriedly said to Yalong, "Brother, my second brother, Wu Kui, told me that there are two people approaching us. Go outside and see the situation. Hide in a corner and observe in the dark. Note that the two people who come in are wearing jackets, colors and sunglasses. One is about 1.75 meters tall and the other is slightly shorter. It''s estimated that it''s about 1.70 meters! But it''s more compact. It''s easy to see this feature Pay close attention to their actions, "Tang Wenhao warned.

 Chapter 1215

    "Well, don''t worry! Then I''ll go out. You should be careful yourself. It''s all right. The police also have a secret sentry nearby. Once the suspect approaches the floor, he will be monitored," Yalong said.


    "I know, but we should know how to protect ourselves. It''s unreliable to rely on the police," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes," said Aaron, and he went out.


    After Tang Wenhao arranged it, he returned to Ruan Ling and Manny. At this time, the two sisters'' emotions were a little more stable. Chen Guoer pulled the third sister lin''er and his wife to Ruan Ling and Manny''s bed, "Manny, ah Ling, let me introduce you! This is my third sister lin''er. He is my brother-in-law Fengtai, a Thai. Their husband and wife have been in charge of Chen''s business in Thailand,... Third sister, this is Manny, the successor of man''s group. Although our baby Wen Hao is the president, she is the actual controller. She is Manny''s twin sister ah Ling and my college classmate, We are all precious women. "


    Lin''er and his wife were also surprised when they saw that the two sisters on the hospital bed were carved out of the same mold. In particular, they were even more surprised at their soul grabbing beauty. Although the sisters'' faces were slightly pale, they could feel the aura in their beautiful eyes at a glance.


    Manny and Ruan Ling are also surprised at lin''er''s beauty. They all feel that lin''er is different from her sisters. Lin''er is more beautiful, more mature, and somewhat domineering and cold. The light from her beautiful eyes is confident.


    It''s no wonder that lin''er has always been the real head of the Chen family in Thailand. Her husband Fengtai doesn''t care and just protects her personal safety. As long as lin''er has Fengtai around, she has a sense of security. The husband and wife complement each other, so she loves each other so much.


    After chatting for a while, Tang Wenhao worried that Manny and Ruan Ling were too weak, so he asked their sisters to rest first. He, Chen Guoer and lin''er both came out. In the corridor outside, Tang Wenhao asked them to find a place to sit down, and then he went to say hello to Yang Danni and ya''ni.


    "Sister Guo''er, sit down over there and observe the people around you. Be careful if there are suspicious people. Pay more attention to the third brother-in-law! I''ll say hello to my mommy and Yani and come out, and then we''ll find a place to discuss our next plans," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, be careful yourself. The main targets of Wang Liang and Shen Ming are you, not us," Chen Guoer reminded.


    "I see. They can''t deal with me, sister Guo''er. Don''t worry." Tang Wenhao and sister Chen Guo''er said goodbye and signaled Fengtai to be careful.


    Tang Wenhao went into Yang Danni''s ward and saw her sitting in a daze on the bed. He knocked on the door, "Mommy."


    "Oh, Wenhao, come in! I heard you went to pick up Guo''er''s third sister and third brother-in-law?" Yang Danni asked and motioned Tang Wenhao to sit by her bed.


    Tang Wenhao grabbed Yang Danni''s jade hand and asked with concern, "well, Mommy, how do you feel?"


    "Mommy, it''s all right. Just rest for a few days. It seems that I heard a Ling and Manny crying just now. Do you know the news that Xiaoyao is gone?" Yang Danni looked at Tang Wenhao with concern.


    "Well, it''s all right now. Mommy, my second brother Wu Kui has also come and stayed in the Express Hotel opposite our building. He just told me that two suspicious people have entered the hospital. Maybe it''s against me. I''ve asked Yalong to stare outside."


    "Ah? Well, Wen Hao, you must be careful, but you can''t be so careless. Mommy knows you have high martial arts, but people will certainly use guns against you. I think Wang Liang and Shen Ming are crazy and ignore everything. They must kill you." Yang Danni said anxiously.


    "Mommy, I know. I''ll be careful. Mommy, I want to ask you, you have experience. Do you think there are such things in Hong Kong gangs? For example, the person who shot you this time was a gangster who received money from Wang Liang and Shen Ming. If we bid higher than them and let them kill Wang Liang and Shen Ming in turn, what would they do?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, do you want to cooperate with the Mafia and let them deal with Wang Liang and Shen Ming in turn?" Yang Danni looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise and thought that the son-in-law''s idea was a little crazy, but it seemed a little feasible.


    "Yes, Mommy, if possible, this is probably the simplest way. Otherwise, we are always in a passive state. We are in the light and they are in the dark. We don''t even know whether they are at home or abroad. How can we play with them? Maybe some other family members will be killed one day, which makes us tired of dealing with them When I do my best, it may give us another fatal blow. This time, Manny and Arlene are all right. If either of their sisters is gone, I must be finished. I can''t stand it! I must be unconscious. How can I play with them in such a state? "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, yes, this is what Mommy is most worried about, so no matter what happens to them and sisters, you can''t have an accident. If you have an accident now, Mans and Chen have crossed. Although you don''t have specific management, you have long become the dependence of mommy and Manny. This dependence is psychological dependence. Do you understand? Without you, mommy has no motivation Well, what about God''s gift? Mommy loves you very much, you know? "Yang Danni said emotionally.


    "Mommy, I understand, so I''ll be fine. Mommy, do you think my idea is feasible? If it''s feasible, I''ll talk to them about terms. Mommy, how much money can you accept it?" Tang Wenhao asked. Because it involves capital, he must ask Yang Danni''s opinion, although Yang Danni has already transferred her shares to him, It also gave him the power to control freely, but Tang Wenhao always felt that the money belonged to others and he could not spend it indiscriminately.


    "Wen Hao, you can decide everything about mans and Chen except what needs to be decided by the board of directors. Even if it needs to be decided by the board of directors, you can deal with it by yourself under special circumstances. Even if the board of directors does not agree with your decision, with your current shares, you can let you go and do what you want. You don''t need to discuss with mommy, Mommy believes you, but how can you find these people? They can''t hide. Can you find them? "Yang Danni asked suspiciously.


    Although she thinks Tang Wenhao''s method is feasible, because it is a world of strength. Wang Liang and Shen Ming can''t compare with mans and Chen. As long as Tang Wenhao is willing, she can kill them with money, but how can those killer groups let Tang Wenhao find them? Yang Dani is puzzled about this.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I have my own way. As long as you support me," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Mommy will certainly support you, so you can do it according to your own ideas! Mommy has a request for you. You are not allowed to hurt yourself. You can''t have three long and two short comings, okay? We orphans and widows depend on you! Without you, Manny and Arlene''s spirit will collapse, their spirit will collapse, Mommy can''t live, and my gift will be poor." Yang Danni choked.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but hug Yang Danni''s head and caress her hair. "Mommy, don''t worry. I''ll never die for you. I''m sure I can beat them two bastards."


    Having not been embraced by a man for many years, when Yang Danni''s head was buried in Tang Wenhao''s arms, an uncontrollable emotion suddenly gushed out of her heart. She really wanted Tang Wenhao to take further action, and even hoped that Tang Wenhao could comfort her, just like comforting Manny.


    With this idea, Yang Danni was scared into a cold sweat. God, what''s the matter with herself? How can there be such an unclean idea? He is the man of Manny''s adopted daughter. Thinking of this, she was just about to push Tang Wenhao away. Tang Wenhao had released her.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao had no idea of Yang Danni''s uncleanness at all. He had regarded Yang Danni as his mother for a long time. It was because he loved her that he made such a normal action.


    But he didn''t know that for women who had been widowed for many years and widows who were very healthy and had normal physiological needs, his hug was very attractive, which was difficult for ordinary women to resist.


    Yang Danni''s face was crimson and shy, which made Tang Wenhao realize that his behavior might be wrong. She was busy and said apologetically, "Mommy, I''m sorry! I just love Mommy."


    "It''s all right, Mommy knows. Mommy hasn''t been held by a man for a long time. She doesn''t adapt. Go! Be careful!" said Yang Danni shyly.


    "Oh, Mommy, I''ll pay attention later." Tang Wenhao was embarrassed and thought, mom, I really need to pay attention to my behavior in the future. After all, it''s not my mother-in-law, but my mother-in-law. Moreover, her mother-in-law has no blood relationship with her wife Manny.


    Tang Wenhao came out of Yang Danni''s ward and entered Yani''s room again. Yani lay quietly on the hospital bed. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she turned her head and saw that it was Tang Wenhao. She was busy trying to get up. Tang Wenhao took a few steps and pressed her, "Yani, don''t move, lie down." then she sat on the edge of her bed and leaned down to kiss her sweet lips, Yani''s lip flap is very sexy. It''s valgus. I want to kiss it.


    Yani smiled shyly, "baby, I love you."


    "Well, I love you too, Yani. Take good care of the injury. After taking care of the injury, we''ll go into the bridal chamber. I''ll let you be my bride happily, okay?" Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well, but sister Xiaoyao is gone. She is the most beautiful and clever girl I have seen in my life. I would rather die than her." Yani burst into tears when she thought that Xiaoyao was dead.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her and comforted, "Yani, don''t be sad. Things have happened. No matter how sad you are, you can''t make up for it, but you can rest assured that I will catch the murderer and avenge Xiaoyao. I swear."

 Chapter 1216

    After Tang Wenhao came out of Yani''s room, he went to the corridor and saw sister Chen Guoer chatting. Fengtai was not there. He hurriedly asked, "sister Guo, is there anything unusual? Where''s the third brother-in-law?"


    "No, brother Yalong just came and asked me where you are. He seems to be looking for you. Then the third brother-in-law went there with him." Chen Guoer said, pointing to the stairs.


    "Oh, they didn''t tell you anything?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, baby, go and see for yourself!" said Chen Guoer.


    "OK, pay attention to yourself. If you can''t go to Yani''s room to chat with her, it''s safer." Tang Wenhao said. Chen Guoer thought it was reasonable, so he took his sister lin''er to Yani''s room.


    Tang Wenhao went to the entrance of the stairs and saw Yalong and Fengtai. They were smoking. "Brother and brother-in-law, did you find those two people?"


    "Just wanted to tell you! After they came in, they turned around and left without doing anything. Maybe they came to step on the spot to find out the situation." Yalong said.


    "Well, it''s possible, Wen Hao. It''s not the way for us to guard like this. We should take the initiative to attack. In this case, we are always at a disadvantage. People are in the light and we are in the dark. It''s easy to be attacked. We must take the initiative to find them in order to fight back." Fengtai said.


    "That''s right, Wen Hao. Just now, brother Fengtai and I were discussing how to take the initiative. When brother Heilong comes, we also have five people who can act separately and fight back." Yalong said.


    "Well, brother-in-law and brother-in-law, you said I was in my heart. I also had a preliminary idea. When brother Heilong came, we would discuss the specific action steps. Let''s go and sit down in the corridor and chat. Now with your helpers, I have a bottom in my heart. Wang Liang and Shen Ming can''t play with me. I''m sure." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    Tang Wenhao is not bragging. It''s not easy for him and Yalong to protect so many families without Fengtai and Wukui? After all, you only have four legs and four hands. How can you get so many people? Moreover, you don''t know how many people your opponent has?


    Now it''s different. The existence of Wu Kui makes Wang Liang and Shen Ming don''t know at all. It means that Tang Wenhao also has secret strength. Fengtai and Yalong are responsible for protecting the safety of these women, and he himself has the possibility to escape and can find a suitable opportunity to approach his opponent.


    Tang Wenhao felt that only if he had the opportunity to get close to his opponents, he would have the confidence to control them, and then find out Wang Liang and Shen Ming. No matter whether they were in the United States or in Hong Kong, Tang Wenhao was no longer the young man of the year. After a long time in the battlefield, he knew how to seek vitality and counterattack in difficulties.


    The three sat in their chairs. Tang Wenhao whispered his ideas to Fengtai and Yalong. They both felt that the method was feasible, so they didn''t know how Tang Wenhao approached his opponent. They expressed doubt about it.


    "Wen Hao, how do you want to get close to them? How do you judge whether these people are from the killer group hired by Wang Liang and Shen Ming or their own people? If they are from the killer group, your method must be feasible, but if these people are from Wang Liang and Shen Ming, your method will not be operational, right?" Yalong said.


    "Yes, the Yalong brothers are right. How do you judge their true identity?" Fengtai asked.


    "Three brother-in-law, don''t worry, I must have a way." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    Just speaking of this, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that Wu Kui had called. He knew that he must have made a new discovery. He pressed the button and said, "second brother, what''s new?"


    "Well, the two people who just went in took a taxi alone. I don''t know where they went. In addition, the two people who took over their surveillance of you have pointed their binoculars at the hospital. I can clearly see that they are monitoring you upstairs. I suggest you find another exit from the hospital, leave them and follow them in turn." Wu Kui said.


    "Second brother, I can''t do it now. I think they should continue to monitor. Anyway, I don''t want to take any action at present. I''ll wait until brother Heilong arrives in Hong Kong. By the way, second brother, I don''t want you to pick up brother Heilong! I won''t go out. On the contrary, they don''t know you. You will live there with brother Heilong and spy on them How about protecting your brothers and sisters? "Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Wen Hao, I can''t go. When I go, no one will monitor their actions. Who knows when they will do it? Otherwise, let someone familiar with the roads of Hong Kong tell brother Heilong. After he got off the plane, he took a taxi and came directly to me to meet me, so as not to delay things." Wu Kui said.


    "OK, let me arrange it! You''d better continue to monitor them. I think the two boys must go back to tell the killer group to arrange a plan to attack us, and we should also make some preparations," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, don''t you not tell the police about our discovery?" Wu Kui asked.


    "No, what if someone in the police is bribed by Wang Liang and Shen Ming? They have operated a relationship in Hong Kong for so many years, which is very likely. Let''s protect ourselves! Don''t count on the police," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, let''s do it first. I want to keep a high vigilance against these two people," Wu Kui said.


    After talking to Wu Kui, Yalong and Fengtai heard the smell, "Brother Wen Hao, brother Wu Kui is right. He can''t leave his current position, because he is the eye of our action. With him there, we can master every move of the other party to the hospital. Let me deal with the matter of receiving brother Heilong! I''ll let the following brothers pick him up. Now some of my men are new recruits after I come. Wang Liang and Shen Ming are sure I don''t know, so it''s more appropriate for them to perform this task, "Yalong said.


    "OK, I''ll leave it to you. Don''t tell your little brothers more. Just say it''s your brother who picked you up in the Philippines. Don''t tell them the real identity of brother Heilong." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, there''s no need to tell them this," said Aaron. He began to call his men and arrange for them to pick up Heilong.


    "Wen Hao, I heard that brother Heilong is Vietnamese." Feng Tai asked curiously.


    "Well, he is my brother-in-law. He used to be a gangster boss in northern Vietnam. Later, he may have offended the official and was killed by my father-in-law Ruan Jingxiong. My father-in-law Ruan Jingxiong is the chief instructor of the Vietnamese special forces. He is very powerful. Brother Heilong can''t be settled in his hands. Therefore, all of them were caught and brother Heilong was arrested, Later, he bribed the people in the prison and asked someone to replace him. He was executed. He fled to the golden triangle, Thailand, and later to the Philippines. He was saved by Wang Kang of Chen''s family in the Philippines. He followed him in Chen''s work. When Xiaojie and I met him there, we worked together to settle Wang Kang. Now he is actually controlling Chen''s entertainment collection in the Philippines. " Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, I''ve always wondered why there was no news of Wang Kang. Chen in the Philippines has always been our relatively independent subsidiary of Chen, but there will be some communication. Wang Kang is very arrogant. With my temper, I had thought of killing him there, but dad didn''t agree. He said that as long as he pays the management fee on time, we won''t have enough manpower "Feng Tai said.


    "It''s true, but don''t worry about it in the future. Brother Heilong''s ability is enough to frighten the people there. It''s not bad to manage these days. The key is that I have accepted the two bodyguards of Wang Kang, Rogers and Mike. With their help, brother Heilong, no one can make any waves. By the way, brother-in-law three, you stay here and I''ll go to other places in the hospital Turn around and see how many exits and entrances there are in the hospital. We must be safe, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK! Don''t worry here! As long as there are three brother-in-law, there will be no problem. Over the years, how many people want to attack your third sister have been subdued by me." Fengtai said confidently.


    "Well, I heard that the third brother-in-law is a master of Muay Thai. I have the opportunity to ask the third brother-in-law for advice," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Where? Although the third brother-in-law is not bad, he is still far from Wen Hao. He has seen your performance in the boxing championship for a long time. He is really superb. Your martial arts seem sparse and ordinary, but they are very practical." he is a Muay Thai master. He has known Tang Wenhao''s skills only by watching Tang Wenhao''s competition video.


    After a few polite words, Tang Wenhao turned down. What made him vigilant was that compared with before, Tang Wenhao felt that there were always a pair of eyes staring at him behind him, but he carefully observed the surroundings. In addition to constantly coming out and going in, the patients and hospital staff did not find any abnormalities, but this feeling was still very strong.


    For the sake of safety, he still called Yalong, but Yalong''s phone was busy all the time. He thought, maybe he was distracted! He didn''t call Yalong again.


    He first went downstairs and wandered around the parking lot. Then he surveyed carefully around the wall of the hospital. He found that there were two exits and two entrances in the whole hospital, and there was another entrance for pulling medical waste. The distance between the entrances and exits was about 200 meters, and there were security guards on duty.


    When he was patrolling, the phone rang and Wu Kui called again. He quickly looked around and saw that there was no abnormality. He pressed the button and replied, "second brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Wen Hao, I think something''s wrong. The people watching you in and out at the door withdrew." Wu Kui said.


    "Ah? Withdraw? Where have they gone? Is there anything wrong?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise, because he didn''t understand what Wu Kui said?

 Chapter 1217

    In the afternoon, Heilong has also been received by Yalong''s men to the hotel where Wu Kui lives. In this way, two people are watching outside, Yalong and Fengtai are guarding inside, and the plainclothes duty of the police is also on duty. Tang Wenhao feels more secure. In this way, he can also make time to deal with mans and Chen''s affairs.


    Since the exposure of the shooting incident, mans'' share price has fallen sharply and Chen''s has become a mess. Tang Wenhao settled all this, hurriedly went to mans to hold the board of directors and told everyone that mans''s main management has no problem, and the actual controllers Yang Danni and mani are safe and sound. They will soon appear in the public view and give investors confidence.


    After stabilizing Mans, Tang Wenhao then went to Chen to hold a meeting and announced that he would temporarily replace Chen Haokun and take charge of Chen. Before the meeting, he wanted his third sister lin''er to be the leader of Chen, but lin''er said that she could not live without Chen in Thailand. There, she was used to it. After dealing with her father''s affairs, she would go back to Thailand with Fengtai.


    After Chen''s meeting, Tang Wenhao drove with lin''er to the hospital. Chen Guoer and other sisters returned to Chen''s house. The house is also in a mess now. Their sisters will be better when they go back.


    Originally, lin''er also wanted to go home to sleep. After all, she hadn''t lived in the Chen family for many years, but she was worried about her husband Fengtai and decided to follow Tang Wenhao back to the hospital.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao chatted with his third aunt, "third sister, I think you have a very good relationship with your third brother-in-law. It''s really rare."


    "Well, Fengtai is a very good man. He has no other skills except fighting. However, he can''t do business in the environment of Thailand, especially when we do entertainment. Without his bodyguard, he can''t do it. Over the years, he has helped me resolve the crisis countless times. For me, he can not even want his own life. The third sister depends on him very much."


    "Hehe, beautiful women love heroes! The third brother-in-law can marry a rich family like you. He is beautiful and has great luck. It can be seen that the third brother-in-law really loves you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, he really loved me. I remember that time we went to buy one of our peers. On the way to sign the agreement, we met an opponent who ambushed us. In order to protect me, he blocked three shots for me. Fortunately, it was not fatal. At that time, I thought that no one in the world loved me more than him. I should cherish him and love him all my life." when lin''er said this, A happy face.


    "Wow, the third brother-in-law is indeed a man among men." Tang Wenhao praised him.


    "Well, he''s really a man. In fact, in Thailand, with his ability, it''s no problem to marry several wives, but he''s only me. He never flirts outside. He''s very honest. We''re together almost all the time. I''ll take him wherever I go, and he won''t get out of my sight. He said that he felt uneasy when he left me." Lin''er smiled happily.


    "How happy!" Tang Wenhao couldn''t help laughing with envy.


    When they were talking about passing a corner, suddenly, a large truck rushed out from one side. Tang Wenhao couldn''t see it well. He made a sharp turn and fell over the front of the car to avoid a frontal collision with the large truck.


    However, although he reacted quickly and the vehicle did not collide head-on, the BMW was still knocked out by a large truck and crashed into the roadside protective wall.


    Lin''er immediately fainted, and Tang Wenhao''s head was also confused. At this time, a van came from the side again. Several men jumped out of the van and covered Tang Wenhao and lin''er''s mouth. They completely lost consciousness, and then they were put on the van.


    The whole process took less than two minutes.


    When Tang Wenhao and lin''er woke up, they had only their personal clothes left inside, and they were tied to an abandoned factory building in the suburbs by iron wire. It was dark around, but they were close to each other and could vaguely see each other.


    Tang Wenhao soon understood what was going on. They were kidnapped. Lin''er was the third princess of the Chen family. She was in charge of the Chen family in Thailand for many years. After wandering in the Jianghu for many years, she soon understood that she and her brother-in-law Tang Wenhao were kidnapped.


    "Third sister, we were kidnapped," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, the purpose of the car accident is to kidnap us. Do you know who did it?" Chen liner didn''t show great fear.


    "It should be Wang Liang and Shen Ming. Don''t worry, third sister. It is estimated that the protagonist will appear on the stage soon. Their intention is mainly aimed at me," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Not necessarily. Wang Liang and Shen Ming have always looked down on Fengtai. They say he is just a reckless man and has no real ability, but daddy likes him very much. They are unhappy," said lin''er.


    "What''s wrong with this?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t they want to control the whole Chen family in their hands? The Chen family in the Philippines can''t be sure. The Chen family in Thailand only let me and Fengtai manage it. They must be uncomfortable because they work under the eyes of their father. What they want to do most is to work alone and let their father leave them alone, as if their father controlled them. Therefore, they are not convinced of anyone in their family and are always angry I think they are very capable, "said lin''er.


    At this time, lights suddenly lit up in the dark abandoned factory. Tang Wenhao and lin''er were busy scanning the audience and saw a man standing at the door. It was none other than Wang Liang, their former eldest brother-in-law, that is, Xin''er''s ex husband.


    He stared at Tang Wenhao and lin''er coldly, holding a wooden stick in his hand, and came up to Tang Wenhao and lin''er with a sneer, "hum, son of a bitch, you drag? Aren''t you good at fighting? You fight! Why don''t you escape? If you have the ability, you escape?" he said and came to Tang Wenhao''s face.


    "Wang Liang, stop! There will be no good fruit after all. You have killed Xiaojie and daddy. Do you think you can escape?" Tang Wenhao glared at him.


    "You son of a bitch still have a hard mouth. I beat you to death." he said, swung a wooden stick and stabbed Tang Wenhao in the abdomen. Tang Wenhao was busy with Dantian luck and protected his body.


    The stick hit Tang Wenhao''s abdomen with a slap. Wang Liang felt the hardness of his abdomen and knew that he was using Qigong to resist his attack. He sneered, "son of a bitch, you think you can do Qigong, so I can''t help you? I see how powerful your Qigong is." then he pulled out a bright sharp knife from his waist.


    "Stop, Wang Liang, don''t you have any feelings for the Chen family? Daddy was very kind to you! He didn''t do anything sorry for you. How can you become so ruthless now? You and Shen Ming took away so much money from the company and no one sued you, but what about you? Do you want to kill them all?"


    "Hum! Three younger sisters, don''t be so arrogant. If you''re so beautiful, why do you have to marry that Thai, black and rough? Three younger sisters, discuss with you. If you follow me in the future, I promise I won''t hurt you. In fact, I always think you''re the smartest and most beautiful of the sisters, but the married husband is of high grade Last time, is it interesting to have developed limbs and simple mind? "Wang Liang said contemptuously. It can be seen that he really despised Fengtai in his heart.


    "Wang Liang, I don''t allow you to say that about my husband. Fengtai doesn''t understand management and has no culture, but he has a better heart than you. Do you know why Daddy doesn''t let you manage an enterprise alone? You have a bad mind and always think about yourself. People like you can''t go anywhere. You have the face to say that others are shameless, and you will be punished." lin''er scolded.


    "Fart, the old guy has never regarded Shen Ming and me as his own people. He only has his son in his mind. You know fart. He asked you and Fengtai to manage the company in Thailand. He just doesn''t pay attention to that side. Do you think the old guy really cares about your stupid husband?" Wang Liang said.


    "Don''t you say that about my family Fengtai," said lin''er angrily.


    Hearing the slap, Wang Liang slapped lin''er on her pretty face. He scolded fiercely, "little bitch, don''t be horizontal. If you are horizontal, you have become my prisoner. What are you horizontal? The eldest sister-in-law will let you taste me later. I want to see what the Thai woman and my stupid woman''s third sister are like. Ha ha..." he said, Wang Liang looked at lin''er''s sexy body and smiled obscene.


    "Wang Liang, if you are a man, come to me. Don''t touch the third sister, you scum." Tang Wenhao angrily scolded.


    "Well, good scolding. Then scold. Don''t you say I''m scum? I''ll show you scum now. I''ll make your third sister and my expired third sister cool in front of you. I''m greedy. Didn''t you touch my woman? You''ve covered all the women. Isn''t this yours? This is mine. You can only be greedy. I must be greedy before killing you Let you see with your own eyes what I did to your third sister. "Wang Liang said with a bad smile.


    "You dare! Wang Liang, if you really dare to touch the third sister, I swear, I will kill you myself. Even if I can''t kill you today, Fengtai will tear you up, you scum." Tang Wenhao angrily scolded.


    "Ha ha, Tang Wenhao, three younger sisters, are you still dreaming? Do you think that Thai and Filipino boy can save you? Dream! They have now flown to their hometown. When we brought you here, Amin has already taken someone to kill them, ha ha." Wang Liang laughed wildly.


    As soon as lin''er heard this, she was stunned. She shook her head again and again. "No, Wang Liang, you are deliberately angry with us! Fengtai will never die. You can''t kill him. You lie."


    Tang Wenhao was also surprised, because he didn''t receive Wu Kui''s phone and text message from beginning to end, so the hospital should be all right. Did the boy really cheat them?


    At the thought of the mobile phone, Tang Wenhao realized that both his and lin''er''s coats had been taken away by Wang Liang, and the mobile phone naturally fell into their hands.

 Chapter 1218

    "Tang Wenhao, stop looking. Are you looking for a mobile phone? Your friends already know that you two have been kidnapped, but they have no clue. Do you think you can catch us if you ask two people outside to help? It''s childish. Shit, when I was in Hong Kong, you still wore open crotch pants! You don''t know how much ah Ming and I hate you? It''s because of you The appearance has completely ruined our life. Originally, the old guy has decided to let Amin and I jointly manage the Chen family in Hong Kong, but your appearance immediately dispels the idea and wants you to help Chen Jie''s useless thing. Is he the material? The most angry thing is that you robbed my wife and Amin''s wife. You''re not human, shit, you Is the real scum, you say, can we let you go of this hatred of robbing his wife? "Wang Liang scolded angrily.


    "If you are right in mind, none of this will happen. All this is caused by your struggle for power and self-interest." Tang Wenhao retorted.


    "Asshole, you''re tough." Wang Liang raised his stick and hit Tang Wenhao hard. This stick hit Tang Wenhao on the waist. Fortunately, Tang Wenhao protected it with his internal skill in time.


    "Don''t hit Wen Hao, Wang Liang. You''re crazy. You told me that Fengtai didn''t die, didn''t you? You meant to scare me, didn''t you?" lin''er still thought Wang Liang meant to scare her.


    Wang Liang coldly transferred his color eyes to lin''er. A cold obscene smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He stretched out a salty pig''s hand and tore lin''er''s close clothes open, revealing her snow-white skin.


    "Ah... Asshole, what are you doing? Don''t touch me, asshole, don''t touch me." lin''er felt his evil thoughts spreading from Wang Liang''s hungry eyes.


    "Wang Liang, NIMA''s, come to me. Don''t touch her. She''s a woman. Please let her go. Please let her go! You can do whatever you want me to do. Don''t hurt her." Tang Wenhao saw Chen Guoer''s third sister, who was about to be bullied by Wang Liang. He was very distressed.


    It can be said that lin''er gave him a very good impression. She is honest, kind, elegant, bold and courageous. This woman has a similar temperament with Manny and Ruan Ling. She is calm and calm in case of major events. She is a rare strong woman. Chen Haokun is right to send her to Thailand to take charge of the handsome seal. She is a handsome talent.


    He really didn''t want lin''er to be humiliated by Wang Liang.


    However, Tang Wenhao begged him more and more. He looked back at Tang Wenhao with a bad smile. "Tang Wenhao, do you think I can let you do anything? Then I''ll let you touch her. What are you doing?" Wang Liang looked disgusting with his dirty face.


    Tang Wenhao was silent now. He didn''t know how to answer. What would lin''er think? I thought he had a bad heart for her, but in fact, Tang Wenhao really didn''t think about what to do with lin''er. He admired lin''er and Fengtai in his heart, and his impression of Fengtai was also good.


    However, if he said no, Wang Liang would say that he didn''t mean what he said, and even hurt lin''er twice. Moreover, would lin''er think he didn''t like her?


    When Wang Liang was hesitating, the bad water came again. He came to lin''er again, stretched out his hand and put it on her waist and pulled it down, "ah... Asshole, you asshole, don''t touch me and don''t look." lin''er was so ashamed that she didn''t know what to do after Wang Liang pulled off her intimate clothes.


    Tang Wenhao angrily scolded, "Wang Liang, you have the ability to come to me!" he was cruel now. His hands and feet were bound by iron wire. As soon as he tried hard, the iron wire would drill into the meat, and there was no way to take it off.


    It seems that Wang Liang really used his brains to catch him.


    "Ha ha, Tang Wenhao, aren''t you capable? Aren''t you the champion of boxing? You have the ability to break the iron wire for me, ha ha, can''t you? You can''t do it, too. By the way, you haven''t answered my question just now? Your eyes look at your third sister. She has nothing on her now. You can see where you want to see. Shit, the Thai guy is blessed Gas, tut tut... It''s much sexier than Xin''er''s coquettish women. Tut tut... This skin, this body... Wow, a little... Ha ha... The Thais use it very often! "Wang Liang pointed to lin''er''s body and commented, which made lin''er ashamed.


    Tang Wenhao unconsciously glanced at her delicate body and was shocked. Wang Liang was right. Lin''er''s body is indeed sexier and more energetic than Xin''er. It is the best of beauties!


    Tang Wenhao''s body reacted very dispassionately, and this scene was just seen by Wang Liang. He laughed and tore off Tang Wenhao''s clothes at a glance, "Ha ha... Tang, don''t you pretend to be a grandson? You pretend to be a grandson? Have you responded? Ha ha, that''s OK. I''ll complete you. I''ll make you feel good enough before you die. However, I have to come first. You line up in the back. When you two feel good, I''ll cut you down and let you two die completely. Go on to the underworld! Ha ha." With that, the boy threw away the sharp knife in his hand and began to untie his belt.


    Lin''er was so frightened that she quickly asked Tang Wenhao for help. "Wenhao, come on! I can''t be bullied by him, ah... Wenhao, come on!"


    "Ah! Wang Liang, don''t mess around, you bastard, don''t touch the third sister." Tang Wenhao listened to lin''er''s heart rending cry for help. He couldn''t help but secretly luck. He wanted to try and try his best. Wang Liang must never succeed. He knew that once Wang Liang defiled lin''er''s body, lin''er would be determined to die.


    Women like her are martyrs and can''t live. Besides, Fengtai may really be removed by them. Fengtai is gone. Plus her own body is insulted by Wang Liang, she will surely die.


    At this time, Wang Liang had already taken off his clothes. He walked up to lin''er obscene, "hey hey, three younger sisters, I''ll make you happy later. You wait... Shit, why didn''t you react at the critical time! Hurry up and give some reaction! Shit, what''s the matter." originally, Wang Liang suddenly had no response. He quickly rolled up for a long time, The tools of the crime are alive.


    Seeing this, lin''er shouted to Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, help! He''s really going to touch the third sister." lin''er cried.


    Perhaps this belief that lin''er must be saved supported him. When Tang Wenhao was carrying enough internal Qi, he suddenly made a force. A miracle occurred, and the iron wire tied to him really broke.


    Wang Liang was not alert at all. He thought that Tang Wenhao could not break the iron wire no matter how powerful he was. Therefore, he was happily lifting lin''er. When he was waiting for an opportunity to occupy lin''er''s body, a powerful hand lifted him up.


    "Bastard, get out of here!" Tang Wenhao threw his body out a long way and slammed it out.


    Tang Wenhao picked up the sharp knife on the ground and hurriedly cut off the iron wire on lin''er. Lin''er lost control of her mood, threw herself into his arms and cried, "ah... Wen Hao, sobbing."


    "Well, third sister, let''s put on our clothes and leave here right away." Tang Wenhao was about to pick up his clothes on the ground. Suddenly, several men with guns burst in outside.


    "Stop, don''t run."


    Tang Wenhao looked bad and had no time to pick up his clothes. He rolled aside with lin''er, hid behind a machine, and shot a shuttle of bullets.


    "You kill the dog men and women for me. Hurry up and fight to death." Wang Liang got up from one side, picked up his clothes and ran out, and then began to command the people outside to shoot inside.


    Tang Wenhao tightly hugged lin''er and fell behind the machine. Lin''er stuck to him and felt very safe. She glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao and saw him vigilantly observing the surrounding environment and looking for an opportunity to escape. "Wen Hao, why don''t you run away first? The third sister doesn''t want to trouble you."


    "Third sister, don''t be silly. We should go together and die together." Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, your third brother-in-law is gone anyway. The third sister didn''t want to live. The third sister can''t drag you down. Sister Guo''er and my second sister have your children. You''d better run away by yourself! I''ll let them kill you." lin''er said sadly.


    "Absolutely not, third sister. You have to have confidence in me. I even broke the iron wire. They can''t deal with me. Don''t you see there? There''s a small door. When we go out there, don''t think about anything. Just run with me with your legs. I promise we''ll leave here alive," Tang Wenhao said.


    "But they have guns in their hands, and you have nothing," said lin''er anxiously.


    "Third sister, I don''t need anything. As long as I have you by my side, I have the confidence to go out. Third sister, I can''t let you have any danger or harm. Otherwise, I can''t explain to sister Guo''er and their sisters. We must leave here alive. Just now, if Wang Liang didn''t do that, I wouldn''t be so desperate for luck. I always thought I couldn''t break I didn''t expect that my potential was stimulated in a hurry, so, third sister, you must have confidence in me, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Fengtai, I know, with you, I''m not afraid of anything. I love you." Tang Wenhao''s performance is so similar to that of Fengtai who saved her many times. Therefore, lin''er involuntarily took Tang Wenhao as her husband Fengtai, and said that her head was tightly buried in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Tang Wenhao, don''t think that if you break the iron wire, you can escape. If you are more powerful with your bare hands, are you better than a gun? More than a dozen of our brothers are waiting for you here with guns. How long can you spend? Surrender! I can promise you that before you die, I will let you and the women around you have a good time, so that you can be shot by us in the process of pleasure How about death? This method of death should still be very humanized, right? Ha ha. "Wang Liang smiled shamelessly.

 Chapter 1219

    "Listen, Wang Liang, although I am unarmed, although you are numerous and have guns in your hands, you still can''t deal with me. Didn''t you say that the iron wire can trap me? As a result! I still escaped. I warn you, if you want to live, get out of Hong Kong, go to a foreign land forever and never come back. If you don''t listen to my advice, I promise , tomorrow''s today must be your death day, "Tang Wenhao shouted to Wang Liang.


    At this time, lin''er also woke up from her gaffe just now. She realized that she mistook Tang Wenhao for Fengtai. Shyly, she gently released Tang Wenhao, glanced at Tang Wenhao''s body and blushed. After all, Tang Wenhao, like her, was torn off by Wang Liang.


    From Tang Wenhao''s physique, she has understood why her sister Chen Guoer likes Tang Wenhao so much. Coupled with his masculinity, women are really fascinated.


    Like Fengtai, he is very man in protecting women and can afford to go out.


    After Tang Wenhao finished, he realized that lin''er seemed to be watching him. He couldn''t help turning his head and glancing at each other. He was very shy. At this time, Wang Liang spoke again, "Don''t brag, Tang Wenhao! You''ll die! You and lin''er can''t leave here alive today. The whole factory is surrounded by my people. Even if you can escape from the workshop, you can''t escape from the factory. If you can escape from here, I''ll certainly accept your suggestion and go away from home and never return to Hong Kong, but it''s better now Stop, I don''t think I will lose, Tang Wenhao. In fact, you know very well that you can''t escape. You have nothing on you. How can you hurt us? "


    "Yes, Wen Hao, how can you escape from here? If you can escape by yourself, you don''t care about me. One escape is another. The third sister doesn''t want you to die with me here. It''s meaningless, okay?" lin''er said emotionally.


    "It''s very meaningful, third sister. Stop talking. Even if I die, I will never leave you alone. I must take you away with me." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "Why are you so stupid?" lin''er asked passionately.


    "Because I respect you and the third brother-in-law, I don''t quite believe that the third brother-in-law was hurt by them. I think the third brother-in-law''s skill is not weak and it''s not so easy to be killed by them. Besides, brother Yalong and the police are also controlled in the hospital. They are not so easy to succeed. Maybe Wang Liang deliberately said it to scare us and break our will spiritually." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, the third sister doesn''t believe that your third brother-in-law is so easy to be won by them. Your third brother-in-law has been fighting in the hail of bullets for so many years. After a long time in the battlefield, I believe he''s fine." lin''er said.


    "Well, third sister, I think so too, so we have to withstand the pressure and leave here alive. Otherwise, I can''t explain to my third brother-in-law." Tang Wenhao said, and then looked around the machine. He found a few bricks and hurriedly pulled lin''er''s body into his arms.


    "Wen Hao, what are you doing?" lin''er asked shyly, because her head almost touched Tang Wenhao''s belly, and her beautiful eyes fell on Tang Wenhao.


    "Third sister, don''t get me wrong. I see two stones on your side. I''m useful. I press you to avoid them shooting at you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. The third sister just asks." lin''er stares at Tang Wenhao and says that no woman can ignore Tang Wenhao''s strong physique. She can''t help it.


    With a slap, Tang Wenhao just pressed lin''er''s body, a bullet was fired, which scared Tang Wenhao to press down. Lin''er suffered Tang Wenhao''s weight and fell on the ground. Tang Wenhao was pressed on her body, and their skin was completely close together.


    However, Tang Wenhao also got the two bricks he found. However, because of the close contact between his body and lin''er, they still rubbed out the cremation. Tang Wenhao glanced at himself facing her lower abdomen and rolled aside in shame, but he found that he was ready for war.


    "Third sister, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." Tang Wenhao said shamefully.


    "Oh, I know, it doesn''t matter." lin''er replied shyly and didn''t dare to look at him, because she had found that Tang Wenhao''s body had reacted. If he wanted to take advantage just now, he could take advantage of her body. She couldn''t escape at all.


    "Third sister, now I have bricks in my hand. They are dead. You see, they dare not rush in with guns in their hands. What''s the reason? Because they are afraid of me. Wang Liang wants to trap us and let us collapse mentally first. However, with these two bricks, my mental state will be completely better." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah! Just two bricks? How do you deal with them?" lin''er looked at him admiringly.


    "Third sister, it''s very simple. Having two bricks means that there are many bricks and weapons. Although they have guns in their hands, they may not be better than me. Just wait and see a good play, and I won''t let them succeed." Tang Wenhao hit the two bricks together and turned the two bricks into many small bricks.


    "Wen Hao, has this become a weapon?" lin''er asked suspiciously.


    "Well, these weapons are still very powerful. I''ll count them. One piece and two pieces... That''s enough. Isn''t he more than ten people? I have more than twenty pieces here!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Wen Hao, is it really effective?" lin''er questioned Tang Wenhao''s weapon very much.


    "Sure, third sister, just watch a good play." Tang Wenhao quietly threw these bricks into several nearby corners, leaving five or six in his hand.


    Lin''er understands that this is a scattered target. At that time, he can change in these places, rather than make the other party focus all fire points on their current hiding place.


    "Tang Wenhao, surrender! No matter what tricks you play, you can''t escape. We have gunmen at all the exits of this workshop. You just hide behind the machine. How long can you hide? Besides, you have nothing on you. Don''t make unnecessary resistance. Lin''er, for the sake of your being my sister-in-law, I can''t kill you, as long as you follow me in the future I promise I''ll be kind to you. Anyway, the Thai is dead. Why are you widowed with him? It''s a pity for a beautiful woman like you to die with Tang Wenhao. Think about it! I''ll give you ten minutes. "Wang Liang said.


    "Wang Liang, you''re dead! Even if I die, I won''t be with scum like you. What are you? You''re far worse than Fengtai. I''d rather die with Wen Hao than with such people." lin''er flatly refused Wang Liang''s surrender.


    "Hehe, that''s good. You really have backbone. But what''s the use of having backbone in a woman''s family? You''re not fooled by men. By the way, third sister, the man around you, Tang Wenhao, is a famous fierce man. You can consider posting it back to him. He will certainly bring you insurmountable happiness. Your eldest sister once told me that Tang Wenhao is the world He is a rare fierce general. He is very capable. If you are willing to let him come back with you, you will die happily. Your sisters are so fascinated by him that they don''t want their own men. As long as you let him touch you, I promise you won''t be interested in your Thai guy again. If you don''t believe it, you can try. I promise you won''t take the opportunity to do it. I''ll be a good man Good thing, how about you? Keep your word and promise not to shoot a black gun when you''re happy. "Wang Liang said with a bad smile.


    When the others heard this, they shouted.


    "Beauty, let the handsome man suffer once! We promise not to shoot a black gun. Don''t worry and be happy... Hey! Handsome man, aren''t you the champion of boxing? You can break your iron wire. A woman is not a pediatrician to you. How beautiful and sexy the women around you are? Can''t you enjoy each other''s bodies? That won''t work, you boy It''s a man? Handsome boy, take care of her! We''ll cheer you up outside, do it! "The boys outside shouted.


    Tang Wenhao and lin''er blushed and their hearts beat when the boys made such a fuss, and their bodies reacted naturally with their dirty words.


    "Wen Hao, they are guiding us to fall into the trap. Let''s not fall into the trap." lin''er felt his desire for her from Tang Wenhao''s eyes, which made her shy and worried.


    "Don''t worry, third sister, I know. I... this is a natural physiological reaction. Don''t blame me, third sister. I can''t help but... React when I hear this." Tang Wenhao said shyly.


    "Well, the third sister doesn''t blame you. She just reminds you that you must keep a clear head and don''t fall for Wang Liang''s tricks. He wants us to... Do... That and then rush in at the opportunity." lin''er said shyly.


    "I understand. I will never do anything sorry for you and my third brother-in-law. Don''t worry! He''s useless to me. I know it in my mind," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hey, Wen Hao, if they are really trapped by us all the time, we can''t survive them in the end. Therefore, while we are still energetic, we should take the initiative to attack, or lead them in. You can take the opportunity to grab their guns, so as to create opportunities. Otherwise, we can''t hide here all the time. We will really be caught by them in the end "Said lin''er.


    "Yes, I think so, and I''ve been trying to attract them in, but I didn''t think of a safe and sure way. Third sister, you also have rich Jianghu experience. Do you have any good way?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, but there are some risks, but you can try, or it may be the best way." lin''er nodded.

 Chapter 1220

    "Third sister, what can we do? You said that as long as we can escape from this place, we can try any way. Is there anything more important than life?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Wen Hao, if we can''t, we''ll do what they want us to do, so as to confuse each other, but the third sister doesn''t know how confident you are that you can surprise them if we really do so, which requires Wen Hao to grasp this scale?" lin''er said shyly.


    "Ah? Third sister, you mean, me and you... Really like that?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Well... Wenhao... Do you have a better way?" lin''er asked shyly. She was too shy to look at Tang Wenhao. She also had a sudden inspiration and thought that this might be the only way. Otherwise, these people were guarding at the door with guns. Tang Wenhao couldn''t rush out with bare hands. If she could sacrifice herself to Tang Wenhao, Lead them to the workshop. Maybe Tang Wenhao can really find a suitable opportunity to fight back successfully in one fell swoop.


    She felt that Tang Wenhao''s Kung Fu should be above his husband Fengtai. If it was her husband Fengtai, he might also be able to fight back successfully. In that case, the vigilance of the men watching was very low. If Tang Wenhao could be surprised, he might succeed.


    Tang Wenhao was very surprised that lin''er would have such a way and come up with such a way. He knew that his three aunts certainly didn''t want to be with him before, but really sacrificed their bodies for the sake of running for their lives.


    "Third sister, I feel sorry for you and the third brother-in-law. What if the third brother-in-law knows? Can he accept it? Will this cause problems in your marriage?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "No, your third brother-in-law is an indomitable man. He knows the importance. As you just said, is there anything more important than saving his life at this time? Would he rather I die than let me come with you like this? Moreover, we take helpless measures purely to escape for life. The third sister believes that he will figure it out. If he divorces the third sister for this matter , the third sister also recognized it, which means that he doesn''t love the third sister, but loves the third sister''s body. "Lin''er said.


    "Yes, but I still feel sorry for you." Tang Wenhao said shyly.


    "It''s okay. The third sister is voluntary. Besides, we are a family. If we don''t escape, we might be bullied by Wang Liang. If fate allows me to choose between you, the third sister will naturally choose you. However, the third sister wants to know. When we pretend to be together, how can you react if we attract them What about hitting them? "Lin''er asked.


    "Well... I haven''t thought about it yet. Let''s look at the position here. If our posture is... No, they will surround us from that direction... Still no..." Tang Wenhao began to consider from the aspects of geographical location and convenient hiding. How can he quickly defeat the enemy when he can fight lin''er and prevent Wang Liang and them from hurting lin''er.


    "Third sister, I can only hurt you later. It may be more convenient for you to hide in time if I stand behind you. If I hold you in front, it may be difficult for you to escape in time, but if I am behind you, I can push you to a place I think will be safe. Then you will roll along my push and hide aside, and I can take the opportunity to fight back against them. No With my skill, as long as they don''t shoot us in five seconds, you will be dead, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really? Wen Hao, are you sure?" lin''er asked in surprise.


    Chinese mainland husband is reach the acme of perfection, husband and wife, and Tang Wenhao is a new generation of boxing champion in the Chinese mainland. Kung Fu is superb and both inside and outside. Because Lin is a woman of Fengtai, so she still knows a little about Wushu. Although she can not, she sees her husband hard at home everyday.


    However, from Tang Wenhao''s ability to break the iron wire tied to him just now, she also felt that his martial arts were really unfathomable. Maybe he could kill Wang Liang in a few seconds.


    At the thought of this, she suddenly had a new idea and hurriedly pulled Tang Wenhao''s arm, "Wen Hao, if you can really subdue them, I would like you to tell me that all the people who have seen my body have been killed, OK? My body except Fengtai, that is, you have met Wang Liang outside. I hope you can kill them. I hate them. I once swore to Fengtai that I will never let other men see my body in my life. I only belong to him, but today''s love In particular, I''d like to break this example and do a play, but please promise me to get rid of these shameless people, "said lin''er coldly.


    "OK, third sister, I promise you, unless they run away, I promise not to let them go. As long as I see the men in your body today, I will kill them." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    He knows that he has to kill today. Wang Liang, Wang Liang, your boy is heaven. You don''t go. You have no door to the earth. Hum, don''t you want to see how I play with women? Let you enjoy it! I''m afraid you don''t have the life to get out of this workshop.


    "Third sister, we should cooperate better. You must be more open. Your task is to attract the eyes of these bastards to the greatest extent. You can call them whatever you and your third brother-in-law usually call you. Don''t be shy. The more real you are, the happier they will be and the more reluctant they will be to shoot. As long as they are reluctant to shoot, I will have a chance, okay? At this time It''s not a time to be ashamed, "Tang Wenhao said to lin''er.


    "Well, Wen Hao, the third sister understands. Otherwise, if Wang Liang sees it, all previous efforts will be wasted. I suggest you start with Wang Liang and catch thieves and kings. As long as Wang Liang is controlled, others are not a problem. What do you say?" lin''er said.


    "OK, I will. I will hold some stones in my hand. If it hurts you, you can bear it! Because I can''t let them see what I have in my hand." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, it''s okay. This pain is nothing. Wen Hao, you should let go and do it according to your intention. Don''t worry about the third sister. The third sister is a woman who has gone through great storms, not miss Qianjin. Under the current situation, all our actions are subject to subduing these bastards." lin''er said.


    "Well, yes, third sister, it''s really easy to partner with you." Tang Wenhao said. This is his heart. Tang Wenhao found that lin''er is a woman who is very good at communication, and she will think about it by herself according to your plan. She has her own opinions and opinions, and her opinions are very insightful. They often coincide with Tang Wenhao.


    "Hey! Tang, you can''t hold it anymore. Did you get rid of my three younger sisters? Ha ha... There''s no news. Have you really taken action? Hey, Alin, go in and see if the dog men and women are getting on well?" Wang Liang said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... Ah Lin, go and have a look! Be careful, this boy has high martial arts. Don''t get too close. If you get too close, you''ll die." someone laughed.


    "Wen Hao, it''s a rare opportunity. Let''s start!" lin''er said shyly when she heard this.


    How clever Tang Wenhao was. He also felt that this opportunity was rare. He pressed lin''er in front of him, whispered in lin''er''s ear and said apologetically, "third sister, Wen Hao offended. Are you ready?"


    "Well, it should be OK. You get a little closer and slowly. It''s more like real." lin''er said shyly.


    Tang Wenhao found the right angle and swung his body. He soon felt that his body really seemed to be close to the woman. At the same time, he felt that lin''er''s body reaction was very strong, "ah..." lin''er shouted boldly, deliberately ambiguous.


    The boy who was sent in by Wang Liang and tiptoed really saw Tang Wenhao holding lin''er down. The man knew what was going on as soon as he saw it. He couldn''t help shouting excitedly, "President Wang, these two dog men and women are really good. Come and have a look!"


    When he called so, several other boys also ran in to enjoy it. Wang Liang saw that everyone had gone in and followed in strangely. Although he didn''t go too close and was more than ten meters away, he could clearly see Tang Wenhao lying on lin''er, while lin''er was completely in a state.


    Wang Liang thought, it is estimated that Tang Wenhao has no confidence to escape. He simply wantonly once before his death and enjoy it to the end. In this way, there is no regret for his death!


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly solidified, "shit, this guy is really powerful, man. Look at him. He''s so powerful! He''s going to kill this woman. President Wang, is this woman really your former sister-in-law?"


    "Yes, she is my sister-in-law. Her husband is Thai and was killed by Amin. Brothers, after you kill Tang, my sister-in-law must stay. You know? I want her to be my slave in the future. Her sister betrayed me and she wants to compensate me for my loss." Wang Liang said with an obscene smile.


    "Mr. Wang, when will you do it? Your sister-in-law will make our brothers happy later, OK? Your sister-in-law is so sexy." a boy said with a bad smile.


    "It''s absolutely impossible. You can touch other women. This belongs to me, okay? Later, when they feel good, shoot Tang." Wang Liang said ruthlessly.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang..." the boy just answered. Suddenly, he saw Tang Wenhao push away lin''er who seemed to be dead and alive. Then Tang Wenhao turned and raised his hand. He couldn''t speak.


    Wang Liang looked bad. He raised his gun to shoot. Before he pulled the trigger, he felt numb in the middle of his eyebrows and didn''t know anything. Tang Wenhao lit the acupoints while preparing for the other boys.


    Lin''er, sitting on the ground, looked at what was happening in front of her in amazement. When her body was suddenly empty just now, she felt very painful. However, in the twinkling of an eye, when she was staring at Tang Wenhao, the battle was over.

 Chapter 1221

    Tang Wenhao first picked up a gun and threw the submachine gun to lin''er. "Third sister, catch it."


    Lin''er is a Jianghu woman. Although she doesn''t understand Kung Fu and shooting skills, she can at least shoot and has good psychological quality. Seeing that Tang Wenhao succeeded, she took over the submachine gun and began to guard.


    Tang Wenhao also picked up a handful and held it in his hand. Then he picked up their intimate clothes from one side, handed them to lin''er and looked around, "third sister, give you clothes, you wear them first."


    Lin''er shyly took the clothes handed over by Tang Wenhao. Meimou unconsciously glanced at Tang Wenhao and asked in a shy whisper, "Wen Hao, are you still uncomfortable? If you really want it, the third sister can really give it to you. The man is uncomfortable."


    "No... third sister, we just had to. Now we are basically safe. I can''t really bully you anymore." Tang Wenhao said with a red face and a smile.


    "It''s not your bullying, but to repay your life-saving grace!" said lin''er shyly.


    "No, third sister, we are a family. Besides, I saved you and myself just now. Thank you. By the way, tell third sister that I was fine just now. Let''s leave here first." in fact, Tang Wenhao doesn''t want to come with lin''er again, but he really feels like taking advantage of others'' danger. Moreover, this place is really not a good place to do this, If a gun is stretched out somewhere, isn''t it very unjust to die?


    Lin''er was a little disappointed when she saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t want her any more. Just now, she obtained an unprecedented happiness from Tang Wenhao, which was very exciting and made her aftertaste endless. Even, she had some nostalgia, which surprised her very much. She had never had a man other than Fengtai in her life.


    As she said, her body has never been seen by any man other than Fengtai. However, today, just now, she was surprised to find that Tang Wenhao''s shock to her was unprecedented. Her husband and wife life with Fengtai was far from the shock and stimulation Tang Wenhao gave her today.


    She didn''t know why. Anyway, she thought she wanted Tang Wenhao to give her a chance. However, unexpectedly, she was rejected by Tang Wenhao. For lin''er, who has always been very confident, it really surprised and lost her.


    After the two men had to wear clothes, Tang Wenhao pointed death holes on these people one by one, that is to say, these people have no injuries on the surface, but they will die unconsciously in these days.


    "Wen Hao, are they really going to die?" lin''er asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, none of them can survive. However, I want Wang Liang to wake up first and talk to him. Doesn''t he believe me? I want him to die and understand. In addition, I have to learn the real situation in the hospital from his mouth." Tang Wenhao patted Wang Liang on the neck.


    Wang Liang slowly opened his eyes and saw Tang Wenhao look contemptuously at him. He was very shocked. He wanted to sit up and was trampled by Tang Wenhao. "Wang Liang, you can''t get up anymore."


    "You... Tang Wenhao, are you a man or a ghost?" Wang Liang exclaimed.


    Lin''er came over and raised her jade hand to slap him twice. "Of course Wen Hao is human. My eldest sister is really blind. If she marries a garbage, scum and asshole like you, you are not human. You take tens of millions away from our family. You have to kill them all. You are a complete beast."


    "Lin''er, I really didn''t want to kill you! Please help me! For your sister''s sake, let Wen Hao let me go! Wen Hao, my brother-in-law really knows that he is wrong. Please spare me this time! Anyway, my wife gave you, and you spare my life!" Wang Liang realized his situation and was busy subdued.


    "It''s late, Wang Liang. You can hate me or kill me, because I robbed your mother-in-law. However, in the final analysis, it''s all your own problem. If you don''t fight for power and profit all day and deal with your relatives, why are your eldest sister and second sister desperate for you, you can''t follow me. Later, you and Shen minghuai hated and took most of the company''s money away, It''s nothing. People earn all the money. However, the most outrageous thing about you is that you killed Xiao Jie. He called your brother-in-law for so many years. You can really do it. You also know that Xiao Jie is daddy''s life. If you kill him, daddy can''t live. This directly leads to you having no future, and you didn''t give it Let''s leave a little way back. We can only fight with death, and it can only end now. Therefore, thousands of mistakes are all your own mistakes. Do you regret it now? It''s completely late. "Tang Wenhao roared.


    "Wen Hao, I really regret it. Please forgive me this time! As long as you let me go, I promise I will never appear in Hong Kong again. I will go far away, okay? Please, let me go." Wang Liang said in tears.


    "Wang Liang, it''s really late. I gave you a chance just now. You forced me to do this with my respected third sister and let you see it with your own eyes. Do you think I can let you go? Look at them, lying on the ground one by one, just like the dead. I tell you, they are all living dead, although they have breathing and heart They can beat, but they can''t live for a few days. I promised my third sister that anyone who saw her body must die. "Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "You bastard still wants to bully me. You''re really not human. You don''t look like you. Do you deserve it? My eldest sister has been with you for so many years, beast." lin''er scolded.


    "Lin''er, my brother-in-law is really wrong. For the sake of me riding in front of and behind Chen for so many years, please forgive me this time? I really don''t dare in the future." Wang Liang still begged bitterly.


    "Tell me, what happened to my third brother-in-law? Is what you just said true? Was the third brother-in-law really killed by Shen Ming? I don''t believe Shen Ming has such strength." Tang Wenhao forced him to ask.


    "Well... If I say so, can you let me go?" the boy was busy negotiating terms when he saw the opportunity.


    "It''s impossible. You''re actually like them. You''re a living dead man, but you can talk for the time being, okay? You don''t have the capital to talk to me." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    "If you don''t spare me, I won''t say. I''m dead anyway." Wang Liang said and closed his eyes.


    "Don''t you really say it? I''ll count one, two, three. If you don''t say it, don''t blame me for being cruel to you. If you tell me, I''ll let you die comfortably. If you dare not tell me, I''ll let you die in pain. How to choose the way to die is your own problem. One... Two..." Tang Wenhao coldly counted the numbers.


    "No, I said... Fengtai is really dead," said Wang Liang.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. He really didn''t believe that Fengtai would die. Lin''er looked at Wang Liang in amazement and slapped him. "You''re talking nonsense. How could my Fengtai die in Shen Ming''s hands? It''s impossible. I don''t believe it. You''re deliberately angry with me, right?"


    "Wang Liang, tell me honestly, how did my third brother-in-law die? He''s so skilled, who can kill him? What about Yalong? And my mommy and my daughters-in-law?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "This... I really don''t know the specific situation. To say that Shen Ming certainly didn''t have the ability to fight Fengtai, but we also asked friends from the underworld to help. Shen Ming contacted the killer. It''s said that the Filipino newly hired by daddy was only slightly injured. Wen Hao, you and other women were secretly protected by the police."


    "Ah? What''s the matter? That means that our third brother-in-law Fengtai is gone? How can it be? He should have the best Kung Fu." Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    At this time, lin''er was already in tears. She knew that Wang Liang''s words should be right. He didn''t need to tell lies to scare her. At the thought that her husband Fengtai had just arrived in Hong Kong and died here, her heart was broken and wanted to cry without tears.


    "Because we know his kung fu is the best, Ah Ming said that we must ask the most powerful assistant of the gang boss to do Fengtai in person. This action cost US $10 million." Wang Liang said honestly.


    "Including the car hitting me and my third sister?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, originally, we thought the plan was very careful and safe. Unexpectedly, we underestimated your ability. You could break the iron wire naked and subdue so many men with guns with bare hands. Tang Wenhao, who are you? Since you want to pronounce my death sentence, can you tell me? I want to die to understand why you can kill me with bare hands So many people in uniform? You will. What kind of Kung Fu is this? "Wang Liang asked suspiciously.


    "Wang Liang, well, since you want to know, I''ll tell you that the kung fu I use for you is called acupoint pointing across the air. It''s a kind of Shaolin Kung Fu. See? What else do you want to stay? If not, you can go all the way! You must be a good man in your next incarnation." Tang Wenhao sneered and raised his finger to poke at his acupoints, Wang Liang was scared out of his wits.


    "Slow down, Wen Hao, ask him what the name of the murderer who killed my husband is. Wen Hao, I want you to avenge my husband. As long as you avenge my husband, I will be your woman all my life. Follow you and promise me." lin''er cried with tears around Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her slim waist and comforted, "third sister, don''t say that. It''s certain to avenge her third brother-in-law. I''ll never let him go. Wang Liang, I finally ask you this question. Who killed Fengtai?"


    "Wen Hao, please, if I say so, you must forgive me, OK? I really regret it. I dare not do bad things in the future. I beg you, can I follow you to avenge Fengtai? Third sister, please beg Wen Hao for me! I promise to follow you wholeheartedly and find the murderer of Fengtai." Wang Liang thinks this is the only vitality, He begged bitterly.

 Chapter 1222

    However, Wang Liang didn''t know how much Tang Wenhao hated him. Before he finished, Tang Wenhao put a little in the center of his eyebrows, and the boy fell asleep. Lin''er asked in surprise, "Wen Hao, did you really kill him?"


    "Well, they can''t live. Unless I untie their acupoints or someone better than me unties their acupoints, they will only have a dead end. Third sister, let''s go." Tang Wenhao said, threw away his gun and took lin''er and left.


    "But do you know who killed Fengtai? Wenhao, third sister, please, you must avenge Fengtai, okay? I hate these people." lin''er said, with a cold light in her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao patted her jade back and nodded, "third sister, don''t worry! I''ll help my third brother-in-law take revenge. We looked for our mobile phone and see if we could contact sister Guo''er and them." Tang Wenhao said and began to squat down and turn over Wang Liang. Sure enough, Tang Wenhao and lin''er''s mobile phones were found in his pocket.


    Tang Wenhao opened his mobile phone and saw that there were many missed calls, as well as calls with Yalong, Wu Kui and Heilong. Tang Wenhao hurriedly dialed with Yalong and soon came Yalong''s curse, "Wang Liang, you can''t run away. We already know your location. If you dare to move a hair of Wen Hao, you''re dead."


    "Big brother, it''s me." Tang Wenhao said excitedly.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, are you okay? Did you escape?" Yalong asked pleasantly.


    "Well, I subdued Wang Liang and their people. Where are you?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Great, I''m in a private hospital. Now the police have locked your position and should arrive soon. Are you in an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city?" Yalong said.


    "Yes, I don''t know the specific location, but I know we are in an abandoned factory. Now it''s dark outside. We don''t know where we are. By the way, what about Yani and my sister? Are they all right?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern.


    "It''s all right. It''s just... Brother Fengtai was shot and killed. He was shot three times by a killer to protect your mother-in-law. One of the shots hit his head and disappeared on the spot. Don''t tell your third sister first!" Yalong sighed.


    "My third sister already knows. Do you know where the killer is? And did Shen Ming catch it?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Both the killer and Shen Ming escaped. This man was very skilled. He was mixed with the medical staff and suddenly approached the ward. Fengtai found that he didn''t want to rush into your mother-in-law''s ward first and deal with him inside. At that time, I just saw Yani and was in your sister''s room to see if they needed anything. As a result, I heard the sound of gunfire. When I came out, there was a fight outside , several masked people in white coats were shooting at our rooms. I didn''t dare to leave your sister''s room. For fear of an accident between them, I always guarded them. I knew that some police people were fighting back. When I went out after the gunshot, I saw the police carrying Fengtai''s body out. The police said that we disrupted their deployment, such as Guo Fengtai won''t die if he doesn''t come out of the room. The police have long known that someone sneaked into the hospital to wait for an opportunity to assassinate them. These injured people are inviting the king into the urn. As a result, Feng Tai started in advance and startled the snake. "Yalong said.


    "Did the police tell you what the killer came from?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, the police said it was their business. Let''s stop meddling," Yalong said.


    "What about my sister now? And brother Wukui and brother Heilong?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Your sister and Yanyi are all transferred to the safe place by the police. I''m with them for a while. Nothing is wrong. Wu Kui and black dragon brother are still investigating the whereabouts of the killer and Shen Ming."


    "Oh, brother, I won''t say it first. I''ll take my third sister to find the way out first. You tell my sister and my mommy that we''re all right and let them not worry." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, I knew you could solve the problem by yourself. Good job. Pay attention to safety. My sister is still waiting for you to come back and enter her bridal chamber with her!" Yalong said.


    "I know, please let Yani rest assured! After experiencing these things, I will cherish them more." Tang Wenhao said and hung up the phone.


    Lin''er looked at Tang Wenhao with tearful eyes and rushed into Tang Wenhao''s arms again. As long as there was an intimate relationship between the woman and the man and the psychological distance was close, lin''er''s heart was broken when she heard the cause of her husband''s death. She threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms and burst into tears.


    Besides holding her and giving her personal comfort, Tang Wenhao didn''t know how to comfort her. He said everything he should say, "third sister, don''t be too sad. We''re going to find Shen Ming and the killer. I swear, we''ll catch them and let you personally announce their death penalty, okay?"


    "Well! Wen Hao, they killed my Fengtai, and I''m going to avenge the Fengtai they gave me." lin''er said resentfully. Tang Wenhao felt her deep friendship for Fengtai from the hatred in lin''er''s beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao left the abandoned workshop with her slender waist in his arms. It was dark outside and out of the factory. There was a paddy field around and a mountain peak not far away. Tang Wenhao identified the direction in the dark and then walked towards the city.


    "Third sister, after you avenge your third brother-in-law, don''t go back to Thailand, just stay in Hong Kong! Forget it, we don''t have so much energy to manage it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, it can''t be closed. Fengtai and I have devoted too much effort to have the current scale. Now Thailand Chen''s group has the highest profit in Chen''s group. It''s a pity to give up. Fengtai is gone, isn''t there still you?" said lin''er.


    "Third sister, I''m unlikely to stay in Thailand for a long time. Most of my time will be in Vietnam, not Hong Kong and Thailand, nor the mainland," Tang Wenhao said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t your second brother there? When he can''t help me, it''s a pity for you to go there and give up. The most sad thing for the third sister is that she didn''t give birth to a man and a half to Feng Tai. We had planned. After this year and next year, I''m going to accompany him at home and give him a son. I didn''t expect this to happen Elder sister, I really don''t feel qingfengtai''s infatuation for me in my life. Alas! How could this happen? "Said lin''er, choking again.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her slim waist tightly and comforted, "third sister, this is life! It''s no use for you to be sad. Anyway, we living people can only accept the arrangement of fate. Third sister, you are still young and the road to the future is still long! Don''t be too pessimistic. With your beauty and ability, you will have a good future."


    "What future can the third sister have? Fengtai is gone. The third sister''s heart is dead and she doesn''t want to marry again." said lin''er, crying again.


    In this way, the two walked, chatted and cried all the way out of the rice field and came to the main road. However, because it was an outer suburb, there were still no street lights on the roadside, and only scattered vehicles roared past. Tang Wenhao wanted to stop a car and take a ride, but none of them stopped.


    Who dares to take them in the middle of the night.


    Lin''er was used to living in dignity. In addition, she didn''t have dinner and was too sad. Her body soon died and she couldn''t walk. Finally, Tang Wenhao had to carry her on his back. When she walked a few miles, lin''er was really sorry and patted him on the shoulder, "Wen Hao, why don''t the third sister go with you? Just put your arms around my waist as you did at the beginning. It must be easier than carrying it on your back."


    "Hehe, it''s all right, third sister. I feel more comfortable with my back. You can relax, third sister. Don''t worry! You can''t beat me with this weight. Don''t you have a hundred pounds?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I weighed it last time. It seems to be 94 Jin." said lin''er. She is a very slim woman with a graceful figure, soft as bone, no fat and a slight sense of bone.


    "Hehe, so I can''t feel tired! Don''t worry! I won''t feel tired with your weight. I can still run! Come on, let you feel the feeling of flying." With that, Tang Wenhao really ran away with lin''er on his back. In fact, after saying that, he felt that this was somewhat ambiguous. When women are with men, they often like to say that they fly when they reach the craziest time.


    Ruan Ling often said this, every time.


    Lin''er really didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao had such amazing physical strength. Tang Wenhao really ran with her on his back, and ran very fast, so her deep feeling for Tang Wenhao changed again. She felt that his broad back was very warm and safe. How familiar this feeling is!


    Unknowingly, she took Tang Wenhao as her dead husband Fengtai. With her jade hand around Tang Wenhao''s neck, she whispered vaguely in his ear, "Tai, I love you."


    Tang Wenhao felt sad when he heard this. He knew that the third sister thought of her husband again. He regarded himself as her Fengtai and ran for a few minutes. Tang Wenhao stopped and showed off for a while. Even if he couldn''t run all the time, no matter how good he was, he would be tired. Just now he just wanted to create a relaxed atmosphere for them, so that lin''er could forget her sadness and face the reality as soon as possible.


    In fact, after saying that, lin''er has realized that she mistook Tang Wenhao for Fengtai, and her heart is even more sad. Her tears can''t help overflowing her eyes again and dripping on Tang Wenhao''s back. "Third sister, do you want your third brother-in-law again? Don''t think about it. I just wanted to make you happy."


    "Wen Hao, I''m very happy, thank you! If I can always be carried by you, I feel very happy." lin''er said emotionally. Women who lose their dependence are often the most vulnerable.


    "Third sister, if you feel happy, I will always carry you behind my back." Tang Wenhao said gently.

 Chapter 1223

    Tang Wenhao really walked with lin''er on his back for several hours. When they got close to the city, the sky gradually brightened. Later, they took a taxi and arrived at Chen''s house. They needed to rest first. After all, they didn''t sleep or eat all night.


    Chen Guo''er, Chen Xin''er, Chen min''er and her fifth aunt all worked together. When the beauty of the Chen family saw Tang Wenhao coming back with lin''er, they were very embarrassed. The family hugged each other and burst into tears.


    "Just come back, just come back! Three girls, let aunt five have a look. Are you okay? Everyone is worried about you two! Wang Liang and Shen Ming, two animals who don''t have relatives." aunt five scolded.


    Chen Guo''er hugged Tang Wenhao for a long time and refused to let go. Tang Wenhao burst into tears. Tang Wenhao comforted, "sister Guo''er, I''m back now. I told you that the person who killed me hasn''t been born yet!"


    Xin''er and min''er still shed tears with guilt. After Tang Wenhao released Chen Guoer, he went to them and kissed them one by one, comforting them, "elder sister, second sister, it''s none of your business. You''re just a woman, and there''s no way. By the way, fifth aunt, get something to eat for me and third sister! We haven''t eaten for a night."


    "OK, wait a minute. My fifth aunt will give you a bowl of noodles." my fifth aunt said and hurried into the kitchen.


    "Wen Hao, please lie down on the sofa for a while! You''ve been carrying me all night. You''re tired." lin''er wiped away her tears and said painfully.


    "Ah? Third sister, baby, I''ve been coming back with you behind my back?" Chen Guo''er asked painfully.


    "Well, it''s too far. The third sister can''t walk. Wen Hao just carries me on his back." lin''er said guiltily.


    At this time, min''er came to lin''er and hugged her. She cried, "three younger sisters... Shen Ming, this beast... Asked someone to kill... Fengtai. Sobbing."


    Lin''er''s heart was cut again, but she didn''t show that she was dying of pain. She had cried enough all the way. She didn''t want to cry any more. She comforted, "second sister, I know, it''s not your fault, it''s Shen Ming''s fault. Wen Hao said that she would kill him to avenge Fengtai."


    "That is, we must kill this beast. Chen didn''t treat him and Wang Liang badly. They took away so much money from Chen, and we haven''t killed them all, but they killed us all. Even Xiaojie, a brother who has no struggle with the world, is going to kill us. It''s really not human, Wen Hao. I heard that you may have been captured by Wang Liang, so you''re back now, aren''t you Kill the beast Wang Liang? "Xin''er asked.


    "Eldest sister, Wang Liang is not dead yet, but it''s almost dead. Wen Hao has already killed him. He''ll die in a few days. He deserves his death. Eldest sister, you don''t know, he bullied me last night! Fortunately, Wen Hao''s martial arts are so good that the iron wire tied to him broke. Otherwise, I must have been insulted by this beast and he stripped my clothes off ... "then, lin''er told the big sister and the second sister about yesterday.


    The three sisters were fascinated. "Wen Hao, did Wang Liang sleep like that?" Xin''er asked.


    "Well, for the sake of you and your child, it doesn''t make him suffer. Don''t worry, sister." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wenhao, elder sister doesn''t love him, but hates him. She really wants to cut him with a knife. Xiaojie and daddy died yesterday because of Fengtai. I can''t wait to eat his meat and dig his heart. Our family has been destroyed by their two beasts." Xin''er said excitedly.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, so you must catch Shen Ming, an asshole. I''ll kill him myself." min''er said excitedly.


    After Tang Wenhao and lin''er ate the noodles made by his fifth aunt, Tang Wenhao went to Chen Guoer''s boudoir to rest, while lin''er went to her eldest sister Xin''er''s boudoir to sleep. They didn''t close their eyes all night.


    Chen Guoer sat at the edge of the bed and watched him fall asleep. He felt warm in his heart. These days, earth shaking changes have taken place in the family. Only the existence of Tang Wenhao can bring them a sense of security and sureness.


    After sleeping for about two or three hours, Tang Wenhao''s cell phone rang. Chen Guoer wanted to press it and let Tang Wenhao sleep a little more. Unexpectedly, Tang Wenhao woke up when he heard the bell.


    "Sister Guo''er, whose phone is it?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, opening his hazy eyes.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen the number. Do you want to answer?" Chen Guoer handed the phone to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the number. Although he was very strange, he pressed the key and said, "Hello, this is Tang Wenhao."


    "Mr. Tang, this is Wang Shixun. Didn''t you ask our father and son to call you today?" it turned out to be Wang Shixun, director of the Tourism Bureau, the father of manager Wang, who robbed Xiaoyao.


    "Oh, director Wang, I''m very busy now. Let''s talk about that." Tang Wenhao bothered him and wanted to hang up.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, I know you must be in a bad mood now. I have heard that miss Xueyao has been killed, several important figures of mans have been seriously injured, and boss Chen''s father and son are dead. If I can help you find the murderer, can we consider the transaction?" Wang Shixun smiled confidently.


    "What? You have a clue about the murderer? Don''t blow it." Tang Wenhao asked in amazement.


    "Mr. Tang, I''ll ask you if you''re interested? If you''re interested, let''s find a place to have a good chat. If you''re not interested, it''s OK." Wang Shixun said.


    "OK, where do you want to meet?" Tang Wenhao asked. He suddenly felt that Wang Shixun might really be able to give him some necessary help, because Kathy told him that Wang Shixun has a way in both black and white. Maybe he really has any clues.


    "Is it right in the coffee shop on the two floor of The Elizabeth Hotel?" Wang Shixun said.


    "OK, no problem. When?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Right now, it''s late. Maybe everyone has run away. Where can you find them?" Wang Shixun said.


    "OK, that''s it. I''ll start right away and see you in half an hour." Tang Wenhao hung up the phone and quickly began to dress.


    "Baby, it''s the director of the Tourism Bureau. Do you have any news about the murderer?" Chen Guoer asked.


    "Yes, I heard from Kathy, a woman in his son''s office, that Wang Shixun has something to do with both black and white. Maybe he really heard something, otherwise he wouldn''t be so anxious to find me." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Will he set a trap for you to jump? If you threaten him so much, he certainly wants you to die, baby. You''d better be careful?" Chen Guoer said anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned and touched Chen Guoer. "Don''t worry, sister Guoer! I''ll be fine. Wang Shixun won''t invite a killer to deal with me. He knows my strength and doesn''t dare."


    "Baby, be careful to sail for thousands of years. Don''t be too careless. These people in officialdom can do everything. It''s always right to be careful. Don''t let your second brother and Heilong protect you in the dark?" Chen Guoer said.


    "No, by the way, you can call them and tell them my current situation. I was too sleepy just now and didn''t have time to tell them." Tang Wenhao said, and then turned around and left.


    "You know, baby, be careful," Chen Guoer told him.


    "Well, it''s all right, sister Guo''er. Bye." just after saying that, Xin''er and min''er sisters came with a slightly bulging belly. They were worried about Tang Wenhao when they heard that he was going out alone and told him to be careful. Now, he has become the backbone of the family.


    Tang Wenhao naturally knows his position in the Chen family and the Chen family. For these women, he must protect his own.


    He drove Chen Guo''s BMW car to the The Elizabeth Hotel, and this time, he was very worried about the surrounding vehicles. He was worried that Shen Ming was secretly monitoring him, so that he could wait for him to kill him.


    Fortunately, the whole journey was very safe. After stopping the car at the entrance of The Elizabeth Hotel, Tang Wenhao observed the surrounding situation first, and found no exception to get out of the car.


    In the cafe on the second floor of the hotel, in a corner, Tang Wenhao found the obscene Wang Shixun. His son, manager Wang, was also sitting aside. When he saw Tang Wenhao coming, his father and son greeted him with a smile.


    "Mr. Tang, please sit down." Wang Shixun smiled, and his son stood up with a busy smile.


    "Is this the place to talk? Let''s change to a private room!" Tang Wenhao said warily.


    "Well, it should be all right. This is my friend''s Cafe. However, since Mr. Tang doesn''t feel safe, let''s go to the rose room." Wang Shixun stood up and led Tang Wenhao and his son to a small private room.


    After ordering good tea and snacks, Wang Shixun motioned his son to close the door and began to get down to business, "Mr. Tang, I have clues to the murderer of Miss Xue Yao, the mans sisters and boss Chen, but I have conditions. If I tell you these clues, you must promise me to let our father and son go and stop threatening our father and son to write those surrender books, okay?"


    "Yes, but I need to know if your clues are valuable? If your clues are not valuable at all, our business will certainly not be reached, right?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Tang. My father is friends with the tiger master of the killer group. His information is absolutely reliable. You can rest assured that there will be no mistake," said manager Wang.


    "Sure enough, it was the killer group''s people who did it? Listen to you, you know who moved the hand? Right?" Tang Wenhao felt that Wang Shixun should know something inside.


    "Of course, this man is very difficult to deal with. He works alone. This time he didn''t cooperate with Mr. tiger, but signed a contract with his employer alone, so Mr. tiger told me these things. Otherwise, why did he tell me? If you think my clues are useful, let''s continue to talk. If you think they''re useless, I''ll leave with the dog first." Wang Shixun stood up, Pretend to leave.

 Chapter 1224

    "OK, director Wang, it''s a deal. Go ahead! Who is the murderer who killed my brother-in-law and my third brother-in-law?" Tang Wenhao asked, holding Wang Shixun''s arm.


    "Mr. Tang, you are a man in my Wang Shixun''s eyes. You should keep your word? Otherwise, I Wang Shixun is not easy to bully. I will fight with you." Wang Shixun said seriously.


    "Wang Shixun, don''t worry! I Tang Wenhao never say anything. Since I said a deal, I''m sure I won''t go back. Just tell me the truth. If what you said is false, I won''t let you go at that time." Tang Wenhao warned.


    "Don''t worry about that, Mr. Tang. What I tell you must be true. The man who killed your brother-in-law Chen Jie and the Thai guy is Wang Qiao. He is known as the king of fast guns or the ghost hand Wang Qiao in the killer group. He has been a killer since he was 16. Now he is in his thirties. He is famous for being fast, accurate and ruthless. He has a very high position in the killer group. Over the years, he has become more and more unpopular with tigers I''m under the control of God. I take orders outside. Lord Hu thinks this man will become his opponent sooner or later, so he secretly makes a stumbling block for him. It is said that Shen Ming found him this time and gave him tens of millions of Hong Kong dollars, which is also the biggest list he made in his killer career. Lord Hu is very angry. If you can kill him for Lord Hu, you will not only avenge your brother, but also remove a barrier for Lord Hu "Head," said Wang Shixun.


    "Oh, I see. So you want to use me to get rid of his potential opponent? It''s obvious to help me, but it''s actually to help the tiger and you?" Tang Wenhao woke up like a dream.


    "Mr. Tang said so, but don''t you think this is the result of happiness in all three aspects? To be honest, I don''t have a friendship with Mr. tiger for a day or two. I recommended you to Mr. tiger because I think you are a rare talent. If you can unite with Mr. tiger, Hong Kong will not be Mr. Tang''s world in the future? Think about it!" said Wang Shixun.


    "Hum, director Wang, I never cooperate with people in the underworld, but I must have nothing to do with your so-called tiger master to get rid of Wang Qiao. I just want to avenge my brother-in-law and my brother-in-law, that''s all." Tang Wenhao said. He didn''t want to get into the underworld.


    "But the actual result is still what I said, Mr. Tang. Anyway, we are already cooperating. I have the activity address of ghost hand Wang Qiao here. This is his photo. He generally likes to go alone. It''s not easy to catch him. You can''t underestimate the enemy. This boy''s shooting is first-class and basically has no missed shots, so the Thai guy will be shot in the head by him." Wang Shixun said.


    "Director Wang, how do you know everything?" Tang Wenhao was surprised at Wang Shixun''s understanding of the whole incident and was really familiar with the whole process. No wonder Kathy said that these women couldn''t afford to offend him. It seems that the old guy really has a background.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about it. Anyway, you do what I say. If you ambush in these places, you should be able to find his trace. This boy has a hobby similar to you and me. He especially likes women. He can''t live without women all day. There is an entertainment city here. He often goes to fool around with some mainland girls." Wang Shixun said, pointing to the location on the map.


    "Oh, I see. Do you know where Shen Ming is hiding?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Shen Ming? Oh, you mean Wang Qiao''s employer, Chen Haokun''s son-in-law?" Wang Shixun asked.


    "Yes, that''s the second son-in-law of my father-in-law, Chen Haokun," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, I haven''t asked. If you need my help, I can ask Lord Hu to investigate for you. In fact, Lord Hu has a good relationship with your father-in-law Chen Haokun." Wang Shixun said.


    "Really? He knows my father-in-law Chen Haokun." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, they are all in the Jianghu. Who doesn''t know who? Chen Haokun is also a No. 1 figure in the Jianghu in Hong Kong, that is, there are no real talents in future generations, but a group of women''s army," said Wang Shixun.


    "Well, that''s true. Just because of this, Wang Liang and Shen Ming have an opportunity. Director Wang, if you can help me in this matter, I will not care about the previous things, but also thank you. After all, my girlfriend Xiaoyao has disappeared, and it''s no fun to think about it any more." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "I''m glad that Mr. Tang is a man of temperament. I''m deeply sorry for what happened before the dog. I just hope to have the opportunity to cooperate with Mr. Tang in the future. It''s really very unfortunate that you mans and Chen suffered such a blow, but I believe that with Mr. Tang''s ability, it will disappear soon." Wang Shixun comforted.


    After chatting for a while, Tang Wenhao settled the account and left. He wanted to find Wu Kui and Heilong to deploy according to the clues provided by Wang Shixun to get rid of Wang Qiao, the murderer.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao left the coffee shop, manager Wang said to his father Wang Shixun, "Daddy, why are you so kind to this Tang surname? Our father and son almost died by him. Why bother him?"


    What do you know about a bastard? This man is a rare talent. Even if his father did not help him, he would sooner or later kill Wang Qiao. Wang Qiao was no longer his opponent. He forgot all the punishment for our father and son the other day. Such a talented person has to climb up his relationship, he must climb up. Do you understand? Maybe Hongkong will be able to do that in the future. Maybe he has the final say. , arrogant for a few years, son, you should know something. You must not offend this Tang in the future. We can''t afford to offend him, okay? "Wang Shixun said.


    "I see, daddy, Jiang is still hot and powerful. If Tang kills Wang Qiao this time, we will help both Mr. Hu and Tang kill two birds with one stone." manager Wang said with an obscene smile.


    "Yes, son, learn something! If you really want to do what your boy says, your daughter-in-law and your little mother have to accompany Tang. Aren''t we dead?" Wang Shixun smiled.


    "Yes, that''s why I say you''re good!"


    Brother and son, after leaving the The Elizabeth Hotel, he got on the BMW bus and busy calling Wu Kui to dial the phone. "Two elder brothers, I wen Hao."


    "Brother, according to Guo''er, did you see director Wang who bullied Xiaoyao? Said he had a clue about the murderer?" Wu Kui asked in surprise.


    "Well, second brother, there is a clue, but our brothers have to make a good arrangement. This time the opponent is no less than Bai sangkun at that time. He is known as the king of fast guns, so my third brother-in-law Fengtai was shot in the head by him." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, no wonder! Brother Yalong said that the opponent''s shooting method was very powerful, accurate, vicious and killed with a gun." Wu Kui said.


    "Yes, this kid''s foot is Wang Qiao, and he is also known as the ghost hand. It''s very not simple. Even if we really meet him, we should be very careful. It''s definitely not a false reputation for a man to have the name of the fast gun king and the ghost hand. Is brother Heilong with you? I think we should meet and make a good plan." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, Wen Hao, where are you?" Wu Kui asked.


    "I''m going to find you near the The Elizabeth Hotel. Have you two been exposed this time?" asked Tang Wenhao.


    "No, we still live in the hotel opposite the hospital. It''s a pity that Shen Ming ran away yesterday. The key is that we are not familiar with them and are careless. I didn''t expect these two boys to make a fuss. They hit you with a truck over there and attack here at the same time. When brother Heilong and I reacted, most of these guys ran away." Wu Kui said.


    "Alas, second brother, forget the past. We''d better plan the future. I''ll hang up first and I''ll be there in a minute. Isn''t there anything unusual on your side?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, no one should know our identity," said Wu Kui.


    After hanging up with Wu Kui, Tang Wenhao put down his cell phone and drove straight to the hotel they settled in.


    Tang Wenhao is now getting familiar with the roads in Hong Kong. After seven turns and eight turns, he turned to the hotel where Wu Kui settled. He parked the car and stayed in the car for a while to observe whether there were abnormalities around, especially whether there was a tail behind. In fact, he had observed it while driving, but he was still worried and sat in the car for a while, He came out of it after confirming that he was not followed.


    Inside, he found the room where Wu Kui and Heilong settled. "Second brother, it''s me." Tang Wenhao knocked on the door and shouted.


    Wu Kui opened the door. Sure enough, he saw the black dragon sitting inside. "Big brother, second brother." Tang Wenhao shouted.


    Black dragon stood up, walked to Tang Wenhao, looked at him, nodded, "well, it''s okay, it''s okay, Wen Hao, he narrowly escaped last night, didn''t he?"


    "Well, big brother, second brother, let''s sit down and talk." Tang Wenhao nodded.


    The three brothers sat together. Tang Wenhao first introduced the situation last night to Heilong and Wu Kui, and then told them what they learned after meeting Wang Shixun just now.


    "Look, big brother, second brother, this is where Wang Qiao likes to haunt. This boy has a hobby similar to ours. He likes women. According to Wang Shixun, he likes to go to the entertainment city to find a young lady. Look, this boy is very handsome and a bit like Andy Lau! It''s a pity to be a killer." Tang Wenhao said, pointing to the map and Wang Qiao''s photos.


    "Alas, everyone goes on a different road. However, from his eyes, we can see that the boy really has a spirit. He is cold and sharp. Wu Kui. When we meet him, we can''t fight him. With our skills, we are definitely not his opponent. We have to be Wenhao to deal with him." Heilong is an old Jianghu man, The gap between them and Wang Qiao was felt at a glance.


    "Brother long, is this boy really so powerful?" Wu Kui was unconvinced.


    "Elder brother, what elder brother said is very reasonable. Look at his eyes. How cold they are. They are the eyes trained to kill for a long time. Most people want to pretend that they don''t look like them, so you must not be careless. According to elder brother, don''t act rashly when you see him. You must not be his opponent." Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 1225

    Although Wu Kui is still unconvinced, he also knows that Tang Wenhao is not the student child who was infatuated with feelings and unfamiliar with the world at the beginning, but an iron man who can only fight with women or in a difficult environment.


    He knew that he was far from Tang Wenhao''s opponent. When he went to the golden triangle to rescue Tang Wenhao, he had seen Tang Wenhao''s power. He was really impressed. It can be said that ten Wu Kui are not necessarily his opponents now.


    Finally, the three brothers did a division of labor. Wu Kui and Heilong were mainly responsible for waiting for Wang Qiao at the place Wang Shixun said. Once they found his trace, they informed Tang Wenhao to deal with him.


    Tang Wenhao focuses on finding Shen Ming. He knows that Shen Ming will appear again. He will never give up until Tang Wenhao is killed. Things have come to this point and there is no way back for him to choose.


    After talking about the business, Wu Kui said with a bad smile to Tang Wenhao, "brother, are my little daughters in law all right? When the business is finished this time, go to death valley again! Brother long, how about? Let''s go to death valley for a few days, OK? It''s hard to come out and don''t let go all the bullets in the warehouse?"


    "Ha ha, well, I miss my women, my sister and my niece very much. Wen Hao, I really want to see them with brother Wukui after I''m busy this time. How can I arrange it?" Heilong smiled.


    "No problem. We''ll go back together at that time. In fact, I''ll go back and have a look. By the way, I''ll send my mother and aunt Shen to death valley. It''s more appropriate for them to go there for the elderly. The air is fresh and natural and the environment is beautiful." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Alas, Wen Hao, speaking of this, I still want to ask? The old man who picked beautiful women with us last time is the forensic doctor Chen. How''s it going? I can talk to him very well." Heilong asked.


    "The old man is gone. The last time I went to Ruan Ying''s hometown to see her adoptive father, I was hurt by a leopard in the mountain. It was terrible at that time." Tang Wenhao told Wu Kui and Heilong that he and Ruan Ling, Yang Xi, Chen Ying slept in the jungle that night and were attacked by wild animals.


    "It''s a pity that the old man is very nice. He also said that when he went back, he would live in death valley for a long time to see doctors for the women workers of the factory and live there for a long time. I didn''t expect that there would be no people in such a little time. It''s unpredictable," said Heilong.


    "Yes, the old man is not lucky!" Tang Wenhao sighed. He was also very sad at the thought of Chen''s death.


    After chatting with Wu Kui and Heilong for a while, Tang Wenhao called Yalong and asked him where his exact address was. He wanted to see Manny and Ruan Ling, as well as Yang Danni and Yani. Yalong sent the address to his mobile phone and asked him to pay attention to his back when he passed by.


    After saying goodbye to Wu Kui and Heilong, Tang Wenhao drove to a private hospital that Yalong told him.


    When he arrived at his destination, Tang Wenhao found that the police really took great pains. The location of the hospital is really special. It is easy to defend but difficult to attack. There are no houses around and there is a villa alone.


    It turned out that this is a special sanatorium for wealthy businessmen and celebrities. Ordinary people can''t come here for treatment. The bed fee is not enough. It''s tens of thousands of Hong Kong dollars a day, excluding the treatment fee.


    After being strictly inspected, Tang Wenhao entered the villa area, parked his car and found Yalong in the villa. Yalong was slightly injured yesterday and hit on his forehead. He was still on duty inside and didn''t lie in the hospital bed.


    "Wen Hao, I''ve gathered them together this time. I''ve wrapped up a big suite. Your mother-in-law, two sisters and Yani live together, just this one." he said and pushed the door open.


    Tang Wenhao raised his eyes. Sure enough, Yang Danni and Yanni sat on a simmons bed outside. Seeing Tang Wenhao coming, Yang Danni was very excited, "Wen Hao, you''re back. We''re worried. Are you okay?"


    Yani was also very happy, "Wen Hao, said you were hijacked and scared us."


    "Hehe, as I said, the person who hurt me hasn''t been born yet! It''s all right. We escaped by ourselves. Wang Liang was subdued by me. Where''s my sister? Oh, here..." Tang Wenhao is most concerned about Ruan Ling and Manny.


    Inside, Ruan Ling and Manny have also woke up. Their injuries are relatively serious. Ruan Ling, in particular, is almost back from the death line. However, her physique is very good and she recovers quickly.


    "Baby, are you okay? Come on, let me see." Ruan Ling greeted Tang Wenhao painfully when she saw Tang Wenhao coming in.


    Tang Wenhao kissed Manny next to Ruan Ling, and then sat on the edge of Ruan Ling''s bed. Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes showed strong love. He gazed painfully at his cheek, looked at his hand, and asked Tang Wenhao to open his clothes to see if he was hurt. Tang Wenhao was very moved by this strong love.


    "Elder sister, I''m really fine. I just want to be with you." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "What should I do? My sister and Yani can''t give it to you, and neither can Guo''er. Then there are sister Xin''er and sister min''er. They are also pregnant. Why don''t you transfer two sisters from home to accompany you?" Ruan Ling said painfully. She knows Tang Wenhao''s extraordinary physiological needs too well. She doesn''t want it all day. She feels uncomfortable all over.


    "Sister, I don''t mean that. I want to be with you two, not necessarily together!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, if you want it, it''s normal. You''re used to it. By the way, what happened yesterday?" asked Manny nearby.


    Tang Wenhao told Ruan Ling and Manny about what happened to him and lin''er yesterday. "Baby, I knew no one could kill you. My sister cried as soon as she heard it." Ruan Ling said.


    Tang Wenhao went to Manny, opened the quilt and held her in his arms. "Sister, you have to have confidence in me. The person who killed me must not have been born!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, I admire you." Manny smiled gently.


    "Hehe, I admire your sisters! Beautiful women, both hard and soft." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    The three were talking. Yang Danni outside shouted, "Wen Hao, come here. Mommy has something to tell you."


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Manny sisters nodded and went out first. Tang Wenhao sat at the edge of Yang Dani''s bed, "Mommy, what do you want to say?"


    "Don''t be so polite to Mommy. She hasn''t been home for two days. Mommy really wants God''s gift. Can you go home and bring it to Mommy? Moreover, now that he and the Filipino maid are at home, Mommy is not at ease. It''s time to go back and have a look." Yang Danni said anxiously.


    "Oh, indeed, Mommy, have you called home? Is God''s gift okay?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "The Filipino maid said it was all right, but God didn''t see me. I was a little noisy and refused to sleep at night. The little guy was used to sleeping with mommy. Now he''s not used to sleeping with the Filipino maid." Yang Danni said.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll bring the gift right away," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, be careful on the road," Yang Danni asked.


    After parting with Ruan Ling, Manny and Yalong, Tang Wenhao went out of the private hospital again and drove back to man''s house in Qingshuiwan villa. Before receiving heaven''s gift, he drove the car to the place where Yang Qiong and Miao Na lived before. His heart hurt badly at the thought that Xiao Yao hadn''t lived here long and gone again.


    Alas! Isn''t this villa suitable for people? After Yani leaves the hospital this time, I''d better sleep with her at man''s house!


    Returning to man''s house, the Filipino servant was very happy to see his uncle Tang Wenhao back and asked, "uncle, wife and miss, where are they?"


    "I''m still in the hospital. I''m here to pick up a gift from heaven." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, how long will the lady and miss go home?" the Filipino maid asked with concern, staring at Tang Wenhao intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Hehe, it will take more than ten days! So let me take the gift." Tang Wenhao said with a smile. He found that the Filipino maid looked at him vaguely and was stunned. Ah, won''t you want to make up my mind?


    "Oh, uncle, God''s gift is sleeping. Just after sleeping, don''t wait for him to sleep for a while before picking him up! Otherwise, he will make trouble if he can''t sleep well. Uncle, sit down and I''ll pour you tea." said Yan Qing, holding Tang Wenhao on the sofa.


    When Tang Wenhao saw this posture, he more determined his view. The Filipino servant really had an idea about him, so when she turned and bowed to pour him tea, his color eyes couldn''t help sweeping below the Filipino servant''s waist.


    In fact, the Filipino maids of the man family are all OK. Their figure is not very good. The main reason is that their physiological characteristics are different from those of the Chinese people. Their waist is a little thick and PP is relatively large, but they have clear lines and look sexy. The Filipino maids of the man family also have this characteristic.


    Looking at it, Tang Wenhao really feels a little excited. He won''t really do her, will he? He hasn''t done anything for a few days. Tang Wenhao is very sensitive. When he sees a woman, his heart itches. Especially the woman who deliberately hooks him, he is very willing to take the bait.


    The Filipino maid poured good tea and brought it to Tang Wenhao. When she bent her waist, her body shook wantonly in Tang Wenhao''s eyes. It was trembling and very attractive. Tang Wenhao quickly turned away his eyes.


    "Uncle, I know you have to talk to our young lady every day. Now she''s hurt. If you want a woman, I can give it to you for free. Do you want it?" to Tang Wenhao''s surprise, the Filipino maid sent out an invitation directly. Tang Wenhao looked at her in amazement.


    When the Filipino maid said this, before Tang Wenhao answered, in Tang Wenhao''s stunned eyes, she smiled, vaguely took off her coat, and then took off her clothes inside and outside.


    Tang Wenhao suddenly became thirsty. He played with lin''er for so long last night and was not satisfied. He really wanted to relax. Why not play with her? Anyway, there is no suitable candidate these days, just take her as a substitute.

 Chapter 1226

    The Filipino maid watched Tang Wenhao''s mood get higher and higher, and showed an extremely ambiguous smile in her eyes, "Uncle, if you think about it, come on! I''ve long regarded the man family as my own home, so I''m the woman of the man family. I know you and miss do it every night. I want to die. I want to be my uncle''s woman in my dream. Don''t worry, I won''t be so greedy. I just want to be my uncle''s substitute. Come on! Uncle, I''ll take off my clothes for you. Don''t be shy." With that, the Filipino maid took the initiative and began to take off Tang Wenhao''s pants.


    Tang Wenhao was provoked by the Filipino maid, and his breath was short. He knew that he really needed to release the pressure. At the thought of this, he picked up the Filipino maid who had only taken off his pants and threw it on the sofa. When he was about to jump on it.


    When the phone came, he hesitated and took out the phone. When he saw that it was Guo''er''s phone, he pressed the button and replied, "sister Guo''er, what''s the matter?"


    "Baby, something''s wrong. Come here quickly!" Chen Guoer''s tone was very anxious.


    "Ah? Elder sister Guo''er, who had an accident? Make it clear." Tang Wenhao was in no mood when he heard that something had happened. He was afraid that any of his women said something had happened. He was really tired of dealing with it.


    "The second sister was hijacked. It must be Shen Ming. Who else can there be?" Chen Guoer said.


    "Ah? When did this happen?" Tang Wenhao asked in amazement.


    "Just ten minutes ago, the second sister said she was going out to buy something, so she went with the eldest sister. As a result, Shen Ming followed her on the way back. Then Shen Ming kidnapped the second sister and asked the eldest sister to come back and inform you to save people. Wen Hao, what should we do? Should we call the police? He must have deliberately led you there." Chen Guoer said.


    "Sister Guo''er, I know. I can''t call the police. I''ll go home right away. Wait. Don''t worry. There''s me! The second sister will be fine. Shen Ming''s goal is me, not the second sister." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, be careful," Chen Guoer told him.


    Tang Wenhao tidied up his clothes and touched a Filipino servant. He felt very good and had good material. "Elder sister, I can''t do it today. I have to go out to do business. God bless you to take it for the time being!"


    "OK, uncle, be careful on the way. I''ll wait for you to come back and serve you. Miss, I can''t accompany you for more than ten days. I''m in good health and can satisfy you." Tang Wenhao is leaving, and she doesn''t forget to sell herself.


    "Ha ha, you know, elder sister, I''m gone, and God''s gift will please you." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, it''s my responsibility to take care of God''s gift and man''s family. I''ll take good care of him. I know he''s the son of you and Mrs. Danyun. Uncle, I worship you." the Filipino maid smiled vaguely.


    When Tang Wenhao left man''s house, he thought of the ambiguous and expectant eyes of the Filipino maid in his mind. Mom, Liu Qiang''s Filipino maid had been made by him before, and the taste was good. I don''t know what the level of the eldest sister of the Filipino maid in man''s house is? I want to have a good time.


    In the end, Tang Wenhao is a young man. When facing the temptation of women, he usually has no resistance.


    On the way, he called Yang Danni and told her that the Chen family had something to find him temporarily. He said that he would go back to pick up heaven''s gift when he finished. Yang Danni asked him what happened. Tang Wenhao said it was the Chen family''s affair. The details were not clear. Yang Danni couldn''t ask again.


    When I arrived at the Chen family, my family was in a mess. My fifth aunt, Chen Guo''er and Xin''er were all condemning Shen Ming as a white eyed wolf. They didn''t have any gratitude to the Chen family. They only knew crazy revenge.


    "Baby, what should we do now? What? The beast hates the second sister most. He will abuse her if he catches the second sister. Besides, the second sister has your child in her stomach." Chen Guoer asked anxiously.


    "Yes, it''s an insult to his personality. Maybe this bastard will make min''er have a miscarriage. I know Shen Ming very well. He''s very narrow-minded. He hasn''t been pregnant with min''er for years, and he doesn''t want to see a doctor. He always says that min''er has a problem. In fact, we all know that min''er must have no problem. It''s him who has a problem. Now, after min''er and baby are together, Soon pregnant, which shows the problem and makes him lose face as a man. He will hurt min''er. Baby, you should think of a way! "Xin''er said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. We can only wait at home until Shen Ming calls and asks me to change people. The purpose of his taking the second sister is to let me appear, let me meet him alone, and then take the opportunity to get rid of me. Therefore, there is no other way but to wait. In addition, I want to tell you that you won''t go anywhere in the near future , it''s not safe, "Tang Wenhao reminded.


    "Baby, what should I do? They''ll be in the dark and you''ll be in the light. Didn''t you go to die? It''s too dangerous," Chen Guoer said.


    "Sister Guo''er, no matter how dangerous it is, I''ll have to save the second sister! Don''t worry, Shen Ming''s IQ is so high that he can''t deal with me. What I''m most worried about now is that the killer named Wang Qiao will spy on me. As soon as I arrive at their designated place, it''s estimated that he will shoot at me. Moreover, this man''s shooting skills are very powerful, almost a hundred times He won''t kill the third brother-in-law. He''s the one I should focus on, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, what should I do? Why don''t I borrow bulletproof vests from the police station?" Chen Guoer said.


    "It''s useless. He''s a killer like a professional sniper. He''s very powerful," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, then don''t go and call the police." Xin''er said anxiously.


    "If they call the police, they will tear up the ticket. They can''t call the police. I don''t think Shen Ming will let Wang Qiao shoot me at once. He will talk to me first to vent his resentment against me. I will try to get close to them. As long as I can get close to Wang Qiao, I think I must win.". Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, what if he doesn''t get close to you? Your acupoint pointing skill won''t work," Chen Guoer said.


    "It''s all right. I''ll let him get close to me. Such people are very proud in their bones. Perhaps, he also regards me as his opponent and wants to get in close contact with me. Sisters, don''t think bad about things. We mans and Chen have been hit so many times. Don''t come here? Don''t be afraid of anything with me." Tang Wenhao said.


    Just then, lin''er came out of the room. After bathing and sleeping, she looked particularly beautiful and moving. Indeed, she was the best young woman. At the thought that she had been happy with her last night, Tang Wenhao couldn''t help thinking about it. After all, she was aroused by the Filipino maid. After a short time, she was stimulated by her beauty and moving and wanted her very much.


    Especially at the thought that Fengtai is gone, she is single now, and they have had an intimate relationship. Therefore, Tang Wenhao subconsciously has included lin''er in his women series, but it has not become a matter of course at the right time.


    "Elder sister, Guo''er, we should have confidence in Wen Hao. I have great confidence in his ability. Wen Hao, I''ll go with you. I''ll kill the man who killed my husband myself." lin''er said seriously.


    "Third sister, don''t take part in the fun. It''s too dangerous. This time it''s not as good as last night. This time it''s a professional killer. Yesterday''s people were too poor. You passed, but I can''t let go. I want to protect you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, you don''t have to worry about me. If I die, I''ll go with Fengtai. I''ll die without regret. If I''m still alive and you''re killed by the killer, I''ll die with you. Take me with you. If we''re both alive, I''ll marry you. I said that as long as you kill the murderer of Fengtai with me, I''ll follow you all my life." Lin''er said firmly.


    Lin''er''s words stunned everyone present, including Chen Guoer, "third sister, what you... Said is true?"


    "Well, I thought about it last night. In addition, last night we didn''t have the good intention to tell you how we ran away. Last night, I was already Wen Hao''s woman. If we didn''t do that, we wouldn''t have a chance to run away. We just used this crazy way to let those pornographic ghosts relax their vigilance and gave Wen Hao the chance to light their acupoints. Otherwise, we would be alone Silk doesn''t hang up. They have guns outside. It''s impossible to escape. Guo''er, I''m sorry! Third sister, there''s no way. "Lin''er said bravely.


    Tang Wenhao smiled awkwardly. None of the women at home blamed him. Even his fifth aunt said that it was not a matter. Let Chen Guoer and Xin''er sisters not worry about it.


    "Third sister, it''s all right. Anyway, we are all our own people. Our sisters were all precious women. With you, we just got together. Anyway, the third brother-in-law is gone. In the future, the baby will be your man, sister. Are you right?" Chen Guoer said.


    "I have no opinion, not to mention that in that case, it would be good to go home alive. Everything else is a small matter," Chen xiner said.


    "In fact, elder sister, Guo''er, I made this decision not because my body had been touched by Wen Hao, but because of Wen Hao''s care and consideration for me on the way last night. Besides, I can only rely on our family Wen Hao to avenge my husband Fengtai. Only by following him can I live up to my own conscience. I dreamed of Fengtai just now He gave me a dream and said that he agreed to follow Wen Hao after me. Let me follow Wen Hao happily, but let me revenge him. He said that the man who killed him had small eyes, poison, good shooting skills and fast movements. Let Wen Hao be careful, "said lin''er.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Tang Wenhao was stunned. He grabbed lin''er''s jade arm and asked, "third sister, what you said is true? Did you really see Fengtai in your dream? He did tell you that?" because Tang Wenhao has seen Wang Qiao''s photos, which are somewhat similar to what lin''er said.

 Chapter 1227

    Is this a coincidence, or is it something already doomed? Tang Wenhao said secretly.


    Chen Guo''er and lin''er were also surprised by lin''er''s words. Tang Wenhao showed them Wang Qiao''s picture. Lin''er was very surprised. "Wen Hao, it''s really a little similar. I think the person your third brother-in-law said is a man like this." she said.


    "Third sister, this means that we will succeed. There are three brother-in-law blessing us. Wang Qiao is dead and Shen Ming is dead," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, don''t be careless, you''d better be careful! Be fully prepared. If I say, third sister, you''d better not go and don''t distract the baby." Chen Guoer said.


    "No, Guo''er, sometimes men''s fighting spirit needs women to inspire. Last night, if Wang Liang''s bastard didn''t touch me with his dirty body, Wen Hao wouldn''t have risked his luck to break the iron wire. I would have been insulted by the beast a few seconds later," lin''er said.


    "Sister Guo''er, it''s all right. Maybe the third sister is right! I was really anxious to see Wang Liang bullying the third sister in front of me. I didn''t know where the strength came from at that time. I actually broke the iron wire." Tang Wenhao said.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao said this, the phone rang again. Everyone looked at him nervously. Tang Wenhao took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Wu Kui. He pressed the button and replied, "second brother, do you have any news?"


    "Well, we have found Wang Qiao. He seems to be going out now. Brother Heilong and I are going to go there. We don''t call you. Don''t call us, you know?" Wu Kui said.


    "Oh? OK, second brother, send me a text message when it''s convenient. It''s time for us to have a showdown. Shen Ming has kidnapped my second sister, his wife min''er, and asked me to save her. I think Wang Qiao got the news and waited for me there." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Is that so? Then we know what to do." Wu Kui said.


    After hanging up Wu Kui''s phone, Tang Wenhao realized that what should come was coming. He also began to do some necessary preparations. He prepared two fruit knives and inserted them in his cuffs.


    "Baby, do you just use this fruit knife to deal with them?" Chen xiner asked in surprise.


    "Well, that''s enough, elder sister. Don''t worry! It''s all right. I won''t leave you sisters alone. I will certainly avenge my third brother-in-law, Xiaojie and daddy." Tang Wenhao said.


    Sure enough, Tang Wenhao had just finished his preparations. Within a few minutes, Chen Guoer received a call from Shen Ming, "Guo''er, has your shameless man come?" Shen Ming asked coldly.


    "You''re shameless! Go ahead! Where are you?" Chen Guoer scolded.


    Tang Wenhao answered the phone and scolded on the phone, "Shen Ming, you son of a bitch, tell me! Where can I find you? We should end it today."


    "Hum, Tang Wenhao, you can''t die! The car can''t kill you, and your brother-in-law will be killed by you. You''re really a divine man. Well, I''ll see how divine you are today. You''ll come alone to the place where you stayed last night. The police took Wang Liang away. Thinking we won''t go again, we killed a horse gun. Hey, hey, you I don''t know yet! I''ll tell you a good news first. My wife and I have revisited our old dream just now. Shit, it''s really refreshing that we haven''t touched her for so long. However, I''m a little sorry. Your seed is gone and I sent you away, ha ha! "Shen Ming uttered a shameless obscene smile.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard this, his heart was hurt like a knife. He roared, "Shen Ming, you bastard are not human. No matter what, she has been your wife for several years. Do you have any humanity? I swear, I will kill you myself."


    "Tang Wenhao, who do you think you are? NIMA''s is the most shameless bastard in the world. You''re going to get my wife into your hands. Are you human? Chen min''er is my wife. I can do whatever I like. It''s none of your business! What''s wrong with me to get rid of your evil seed? That''s my territory. What do I want to do with it? That''s my freedom." Shen Ming asked.


    "Shen Ming, you should be kind to her because she was your woman, but what have you done? You can vent your anger at me. What kind of hero is it to attack your own woman? You can only appear incompetent. You are narrow-minded and useless. If you are useful, why can''t she conceive? You useless thing. I won''t tell you first, and I''ll take it Pick up yours. "Tang Wenhao scolded. He was extremely angry when he heard Shen Ming say that he had lost the child in min''er''s stomach.


    "OK, son of a bitch, remember, you''re alone, or I''ll kill her." Shen Ming said coldly.


    "No problem, Shen Ming, I swear, I will make your life worse than death." Tang Wenhao said bitterly.


    "Did the child in the second sister''s belly really miscarry by this bastard Shen Ming?" Chen xiner asked angrily.


    "Well, elder sister, I swear, I''ll kill him myself." Tang Wenhao''s eyes showed a cold light.


    "Wen Hao, I''ll go with you. I want to see the man who killed my husband die in front of me." lin''er said coldly.


    "Third sister, you can''t go. That bastard Shen Ming said, let me go alone. If there is one more person, he will kill the second sister. Third sister, don''t worry, I will avenge the third brother-in-law. I swear." Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    Tang Wenhao persuaded lin''er not to follow the past and get ready to go. After saying goodbye to the beauties of the Chen family, Tang Wenhao drove to the abandoned factory. On the way, he texted Wu Kui and Heilong, saying that he had set out. He knew where Shen Ming was now.


    Wu Kui texted him back and said that he had already followed Wang Qiao''s car. Let Tang Wenhao be careful and don''t believe Shen Ming''s words. Maybe he would play the game of East and west again.


    Wu Kui''s remark reminded Tang Wenhao that it might not be so simple. Shen Ming knew his skill and would make a very careful deployment. Just now he told him in advance that he had killed Chen miner''s baby. Maybe it was to annoy him and make him lose his mind, so he got into his carefully designed trap. With this premonition, Tang Wenhao was no longer in a hurry.


    However, he also knows that anyway, he is now a chess piece in Shen Ming''s hand. The player is Shen Ming. He can only cooperate with him because he has an ace in his hand and has nothing.


    In less than an hour, Tang Wenhao''s car drove into the field path in the paddy field. It was quiet and there were no people around. The abandoned factory was still clubbed there, which seemed incompatible with the vibrant field.


    Tang Wenhao parked his car at the gate of the dilapidated factory. He watched everything around him, especially several sniper points. After finding no abnormality, he carefully got off the car and walked towards the factory.


    When he arrived at the workshop where he had stayed yesterday, he didn''t see anyone. He thought that it was broken. Maybe he really fell into Shen Ming''s son of a bitch''s plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain. He turned and was about to run out. Just then, the phone rang.


    He took out his cell phone and saw that it was Shen Ming''s. he couldn''t help watching carefully around him and asked angrily, "Shen Ming, I''m coming. Where''s the second sister? Where are you? Are you a shrinking turtle?"


    "Ha ha, Tang, what are you excited about? When you are excited, fortunately, there is no tail behind. Let''s go! Go out and walk towards the back of the plant. There is a door behind. After you go out from the back and run up the mountain, I will start timing you. I limit you to run up the mountain within ten minutes. If you don''t climb up the mountain within ten minutes, I will push your dear second sister When you get to the cliff, you wait to collect her body. The time starts. "Shen Ming said and hung up the phone.


    "Shit, Shen Ming, how do I know that mountain?" Tang Wenhao roared at the phone. However, Shen Ming had hung up the phone. He called again. His mobile phone had been turned off.


    Tang Wen was so angry that he scolded. However, at the thought of Shen Minggang''s words, he didn''t dare to neglect it. He couldn''t let Shen Ming, a lunatic guy, push Chen miner down the cliff and fall to death. Now the beast ignored everything and completely lost his humanity. If he said it, he would do it.


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao, holding his mobile phone, hurried to the back of the factory. When he got to the back, there was a small door. He went out of the small door and looked up. He really saw a high mountain behind him. He visually measured the distance, about two or three kilometers.


    I had no choice but to run away with my life. While running, he thought, damn it, Shen Ming, you son of a bitch, catch you and I''ll kill you!


    Although Tang Wenhao was very anxious, his mind was not confused. He was thinking that Shen Ming''s purpose was to exhaust his physical strength, and then Wang Qiao waited for an opportunity to attack him and kill him. He wanted to return, but he didn''t dare to neglect his legs. He ran quickly. Rao was amazing in physical strength. In addition, he didn''t get a woman for several nights. Running was also a kind of vent. He was close to the mountains in six or seven minutes.


    At the bottom of the mountain, he looked up the mountain. There was probably more than a mile of mountain road. Thinking of this, he took another big step and ran up the mountain. At this time, his mobile phone vibrated. He knew that it was probably Wu Kui''s text message. He slowed down. When he opened his mobile phone, he saw that it was not Wu Kui''s text message, but black dragon''s.


    He was puzzled because Wu Kui''s typing speed was much faster than black dragon. Why did black dragon send text messages? With doubt, he opened the text message and was stunned!


    "Wen Hao, be careful. Wang Qiao is an extremely dangerous and powerful character. Wu Kui and I were found by him during our tracking. We have been separated by him. Wu Kui brothers don''t know where they are? I''m hiding in the rice field at the foot of the mountain. He''s going up the mountain, but I don''t see you. I don''t know your position. You must be careful of him. His shooting skills are too accurate! Bao Heavy! "

 Chapter 1228

    Tang Wenhao has a particularly bad feeling when he sees here. He thinks that something may have happened to Wu Kui, but he knows he can''t go down and can only continue to climb up. He wants to kill Shen Ming before Wang Qiao comes up, and then deal with Wang Qiao, a professional killer wholeheartedly.


    Thinking of this, he closed his cell phone and ran up the mountain again. He knew that there was not much time left for him.


    In less than two minutes, Tang Wenhao actually ran to the top of the mountain. When he looked up, his heart immediately mentioned his throat. Shen Ming tied Chen miner tightly and escorted her to the edge of the cliff. Next to him, there were two men with guns, wearing sunglasses, looking at him coldly.


    "OK! Tang Wenhao, you are so powerful that you ran to the top of the mountain in ten minutes. You can''t admire it or not! Ha ha, you smelly women are very attractive to men. He came here to die for your cheap life. He was moved, very moved! Well, you can be together forever. Congratulations on someone''s death with you." Shen Ming smiled coldly at Chen miner.


    "Shen Ming, didn''t you say you let sister min''er go when I came? Are you a man?" Tang Wenhao said angrily. At the same time, he walked towards Shen Ming.


    "Wen Hao, don''t come here. Don''t worry about me. I''m dead. Don''t come here. What if you accompany me to die? What about the sisters?" Chen min''er cried with tears.


    "Second sister, I can''t ignore you. Stop talking. I won''t let you die. Shen Ming, don''t be stubborn. You and Wang Liang have made tens of millions of Chen family. It''s time to be satisfied. You really shouldn''t come back. You can live a rich life with that money. Why should you come back? Daddy didn''t intend to investigate your responsibility again. Let go!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Shut up and don''t come here. I know you have high martial arts. Just stand there and don''t move. If you dare to come again, I''ll push the bitch down the cliff." Shen Ming said, looking like he wanted to push Chen min''er, which scared Tang Wenhao to stop.


    "Shen Ming, no, I won''t go there. Don''t mess around. We have something to say. You say it! What conditions do you need now? As long as you are willing to put forward the conditions, it''s easy to say anything." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hum, Tang Wenhao, stop acting. You hate me now, don''t you? Look, the child in the belly of a cheap woman has been kicked out by me. You can''t let me go. Today we''re going to end, either you or I. I know that Wang Liang has been controlled by you, but I''ll never let you control it. I''d rather die than fight you to the end , for nothing else, for a breath, for a man''s breath, min''er and I have a good life. The relationship between our husband and wife has always been very stable. You ruined my happiness in my life. You robbed my woman. You touched my woman. I hate you. I want to kill you. I want to kill you myself. "Shen Ming said fiercely.


    Tang Wenhao felt distressed when he saw Chen miner''s pale face and haggard look. He felt that Shen Ming could not hurt Chen miner anyway, so he said, "Shen Ming, either you let sister min''er go and I''ll die for her. Don''t you want to kill me yourself? OK, I''ll let you kill me, but I only have one condition. You let her go. Originally, she is also your wife. If you hate her again, don''t hurt her, just for the sake of your husband and wife''s feelings for so many years! Okay?"


    "Ho, you are really infatuated with such a rag. Are you really willing to die for her? I don''t believe it." Shen Ming questioned Tang Wenhao''s intention.


    "Shen Ming, I''ll make you believe it. As long as you let people go and I watched her go down the mountain, I''ll obediently let your people tie me up. I''ll let you push me to the bottom of the cliff with your own hands. How about?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, Wen Hao, I don''t agree. Wen Hao, I''d rather die myself than you. Wen Hao, please, don''t come here. They all need you. Anyway, I didn''t keep the baby in my stomach. I don''t want to live. If my death can dissolve Shen Ming''s psychological hatred, I''m willing to die. Shen Ming, for the sake of husband and wife, let Wen Hao go! Please, "Chen min''er cried.


    Shen Ming saw that Chen min''er protected Tang Wenhao so much. He was so angry that he slapped him. "You stinky woman is really a bitch. Go to hell! Is this bastard so good? Tame you? You three sisters are shameless women. This boy is priceless? Let you face it and want to be his concubine."


    Chen min''er was beaten by Shen Ming and almost fell down the cliff. Fortunately, he still had a little conscience and held it in time. Tang Wenhao''s cold sweat came out.


    "Wife, do you want to die so soon? It''s not so easy. I haven''t played enough. I want you to see your lover killed by me. Don''t you think he''s powerful? I''ll kill him and fry him. You want to eat. After eating, I''ll let you go on the road and go to hell with him! A couple of dogs and men." Shen Ming scolded.


    "That''s enough, Shen Ming. Don''t beat the second sister. What do you want now? I''ll do what you say. Is that all right?" Tang Wenhao shouted.


    "Ha ha... Well, Tang Wenhao, you finally began to be soft. Didn''t you say you wanted to kill me before you came here? Now you want to kill me? Now you take off your clothes, take them off one by one, throw them away one by one, and throw them all under the cliff. Can you hear me clearly?" Shen Ming smiled shamelessly.


    "Shen Ming, you can kill and scrape as you like, but I can''t insult my personality." Tang Wenhao thought, I didn''t expect this boy to be so vicious. If he took off his pants and clothes, the knife in his sleeve won''t work. It''s so far away from him that it''s difficult to point points across the air. What should I do?


    "You can''t do it, can you? OK! Bitch, if your man is not convinced, then you can go to the edge a little more!" said, pushing Chen miner to the edge of the cliff.


    "Slow... I''ll take it off." Tang Wenhao knew he had no choice.


    "Ha ha... Tang Wenhao, aren''t you stubborn with me? If you don''t obey me, I''ll push her down directly. I don''t have time to play with you. Hurry up." Shen Ming scolded.


    "Wen Hao, don''t take it off. He''s just playing with you. Even if you take it off, he won''t let us go. Run away by yourself! Leave me alone, please." Chen min''er cried with tears.


    With a slap, Chen miner got another slap from Shen Ming on his pretty face and stumbled, "don''t hit me. I''ll take it off. Isn''t I taking it off?" Tang Wenhao quickly bent down and began to take off his pants.


    This bend didn''t matter. He saw a man standing on the edge of the mountain, holding a sniper gun in both hands and aiming at his head. He knew this man. It was Wang Qiao, the king of fast guns. Unexpectedly, he had aimed at himself behind him.


    Wang Qiao is about 1.75 meters tall. He is thin, with vicious eyes, cold and handsome facial features. Without saying a word, he holds a sniper gun and aims at Tang Wenhao.


    It seems that he is just waiting for Shen Ming''s order, otherwise he has become a ghost. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao''s cold sweat came out. He understands how dangerous his situation is.


    "Ha ha... Mr. Wang, have you lost your tail?" Shen Ming also saw Wang Qiao.


    Without saying a word, Wang Qiao nodded and stared at Tang Wenhao with cold eyes.


    After Tang Wenhao took off his long pants, he looked back and said to Wang Qiao, "Mr. Wang, do you like to put cold shots in the back? Don''t you have confidence in your shooting skills?"


    "Fart, I always shoot with a hundred shots." Wang Qiao got angry as soon as he heard it.


    "Do you shoot the target with a hundred shots? Just like I was standing here just now, I didn''t know you were coming, and then you gave me a shot. I can shoot with a hundred shots." Tang Wenhao teased.


    "Are you kidding me?" Wang Qiao saw Tang Wenhao''s intention.


    "I don''t want to excite you, but I want to learn your real kung fu. I hate those so-called killers who don''t deserve the name. They bully people who don''t have any Kung Fu. When they meet experts, they are nothing." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Mr. Wang, don''t listen to him. This boy is deliberately stimulating you!" Shen Ming was worried that Wang Qiao was teased by Tang Wenhao and missed the big event, so he quickly reminded him.


    "Shen Ming, I don''t need your reminder. I saw his intention at a glance. Can I use you to teach me what to do? Anyway, I promised you that I would help you get rid of him, so I won''t break my promise. If I break my promise, I''ll take your money and return it to you." Wang Qiao said.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m worried that you will be defeated by him. This boy has great martial arts. If you don''t pay attention, you may be killed by him. My eldest brother-in-law Wang Liang is controlled by him because he despises the enemy." Shen Ming said.


    "Shut up and don''t compare that waste with Lao Tzu. Otherwise, don''t blame Lao Tzu for his ruthlessness." Wang Qiao angrily scolded.


    Shen Ming saw that Wang Qiao was angry and didn''t dare to speak again. He motioned to his two men, "listen, if Mr. Wang can''t subdue him, you''ll shoot. Be decisive."


    "Yes, boss," they replied.


    "Tang Wenhao, don''t you despise my shooting skills? I''ll give you a chance to prove yourself. You give him a gun, and I''ll bet with him to see who''s shooting fast." Wang Qiao shouted to Shen Ming''s men.


    Now, Shen Ming was stunned. "Mr. Wang, this can''t do! What if you lose?"


    With a bang, Shen Ming was shot at his feet, which made Shen Ming''s legs and stomach cramp. "Shen Ming, I took your money, but I work for you. However, don''t interfere with my work. Give him a gun quickly. I don''t believe it. He can escape under my gun."


    Tang Wenhao was happy when he saw this battle. He knew that the opportunity really came. If Wang Qiao didn''t compare his shooting skills with him, he really couldn''t think of how to escape from his accurate gun. After all, he still had an important task. He had to take Chen miner away safely.

 Chapter 1229

    Shen Ming looked at each other under his two hands. He didn''t know whether he should listen to Wang Qiao''s words. What a proud man Wang Qiao was. Seeing that he couldn''t command the two men, he was angry. Another shot slammed into a boy''s thigh. "Ah! Mr. Wang, I''ll give him a gun!" he said, threw the gun to Tang Wenhao, and then sat on the ground to make his gun wound hurt hoarse and grinned.


    When Shen Ming saw it, he secretly complained. He should have shot Tang Wenhao before Shen Ming appeared. Unexpectedly, he invited a living king of hell. He spent money and couldn''t control him at all.


    Wang Qiao glanced at the injured boy, took a bottle out of his pocket and threw it to him, "This is a medicine for treating gunshot wounds. The effect is very good. Remember, my words, disobedience is not allowed. Shen Ming, I warn you again. I will do what I promise you. However, how I do it is not your concern. What you need is his body. What I need is his conviction, okay?" Wang Qiao said arrogantly.


    "Understand, understand, Mr. Wang, please." Wang Qiao''s shot just now has made Shen Ming lose the courage to bargain with him. He is really afraid to annoy the living king of hell. He will give himself a shot, which is not worth it. Besides, he promised himself that he would kill Tang Wenhao.


    At the beginning, he and Wang Liang chose Wang Qiao as the killer because of his position in the Jianghu. Wang Qiao, the king of fast guns, did not blow it out. It is said that he has never had an opponent in the killer group and has never missed. There are no survivors for all the tasks he performs. This is why he and Wang Liang are willing to spend 10 million to ask him to kill Tang Wenhao.


    Since Wang Qiao killed lin''er''s husband Fengtai, a Muay Thai master, Shen Ming really looked at him with new eyes and felt that they didn''t invite the wrong person. He not only killed Fengtai and shot him in the head, but also calmly escaped from the eyes of the police. This is the real level.


    After taking the gun, Tang Wenhao weighed it up and smiled at Wang Qiao, "Mr. Wang, I''ve heard a lot about you. I feel honored to have a fair duel with you today."


    "Hum, don''t flatter me. Flattery is useless. You will soon become a dead man." Wang Qiao glanced at him arrogantly. Shen Ming behind Tang Wenhao looked contemptuous. He also thought Tang Wenhao was flattering Wang Qiao.


    "If it''s really this result, Tang Wenhao is convinced. However, I hope Mr. Wang doesn''t shoot black guns. Of course, I mean them." Tang Wenhao pointed to Shen Ming and another man who pointed a gun at him.


    "You all put down your guns. I said he was my target, not yours. Therefore, no one of you is allowed to shoot before I shoot. Otherwise, Wang Qiao won''t give me face, okay?" Wang Qiao said to Shen Ming and the man.


    How dare they offend him? They nodded quickly and honestly put the gun down. Chen miner watched her man Tang Wenhao calmly deal with all this. She felt that her man would win.


    Because she saw the result from Tang Wenhao''s confident eyes.


    "Well, Tang, Shen Ming and he have put down their guns. Do you have anything else to say? It''s late, and you don''t even have your last words." Wang Qiao said coldly.


    "I want to hear your game rules," Tang Wenhao said.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can compete whatever you want." Wang Qiao said arrogantly. He didn''t pay attention to Tang Wenhao at all. It''s true that he hasn''t met an opponent all the time, and Tang Wenhao''s appearance is particularly gentle. He thinks Tang Wenhao is a dandy.


    "First, compare the static, promise. The fruit hanging from the tree is subject to one shot. Whoever hits more fruit is the winner, and then it is dynamic. Let Shen Ming or this brother throw a stone into the air, and the winner is the winner. If the two people are similar in these two links, then compare and shoot. Let Shen Ming count one, two, three, three. We shoot at the same time. After the gunshot rings, There is no doubt that the one still standing must be the winner. How about? Do you have the courage to compete? "Tang Wenhao asked provocatively.


    "No problem, Tang, I''d like to see how many brushes you have today. In order to show fairness and convince you to lose... You, give me your gun and put my sniper gun here." Wang Qiao said proudly. After a cold glance at him, he put his sniper gun on the ground.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up. "Oh, Mr. Wang, he is indeed a hero. Well, the more you are, even if I lose and die, I still admire Mr. Wang."


    "You''re a ghost and admire it again!" he waved, and the boy quickly threw the gun to him.


    Both of them took their guns. "Tang, come first." Wang Qiao said to Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, you''re welcome," said Tang Wenhao. He picked up his gun, aimed at a fruit, slammed it out, and a fruit fell to the ground.


    "Ha ha, the shooting technique is not bad. Look at me." Wang Qiao sneered. Then, he picked up his gun, aimed quickly and pulled the trigger. A miracle happened. After a bang, three fruit fell to the ground. Moreover, the three fruit bullets were all in the middle.


    "Wow, sharpshooter, worthy of being the king of fast guns." several people exclaimed.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t help provoking big thumb. He found that Wang Qiao really didn''t have a false reputation. Sure enough, his shooting was accurate, fast, accurate and powerful!


    Wang Qiao carried the gun on his shoulder and looked proud. "Do you want to compare it? Tang."


    "Yes, brother, you throw a stone." Tang Wenhao said to the boy who gave the gun to Wang Qiao.


    The guy coldly picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the air. Tang Wenhao saw the opportunity and suddenly raised his gun to shoot. With a bang, the stone was shot down.


    "Not bad. Look at me again, brother. I turned my back and you threw it." Wang Qiao really turned his body. The boy threw a stone after he turned his body.


    What a quick shot king. After turning around, he glanced at the stones in the air, raised his gun and shot. With a bang, the stones were smashed. Shen Ming smiled proudly. He thought, Tang Wenhao, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t be more powerful than the quick shot king.


    "Admire, admire, worthy of being the king of fast guns, but I want to experience your adaptability again, that is, the last link?" Tang Wenhao looked at Wang Qiao provocatively.


    "Tang Wenhao, as you said, the first two innings are almost worse than the last one. Your first two innings are obviously worse than Mr. Wang''s results. You accept the fact of failure." Shen Ming is afraid that Tang Wenhao will do something bad at the last level and is busy stopping it.


    "Shen Ming, this is between me and Mr. Wang. It has nothing to do with you. I Tang Wenhao will die in the hands of a hero. If I let Mr. Wang shoot me in the head later, I will die without regret, but I can''t say I don''t have a chance at all! Mr. Wang, maybe I won the last level," said Tang Wenhao.


    "You dream!" Shen Ming snorted coldly.


    Chen miner, who was beside him, was also cold in her heart. She saw that her man Tang Wenhao was definitely not Wang Qiao''s opponent. Did he really have a unique skill in the end? By the way, Wen Hao doesn''t want to beat him with acupoint pointing skill, does he? Chen min''er felt a lot easier when she thought of this. She felt that Tang Wenhao must be sure to say so.


    "Tang, I accept your challenge. I don''t believe it. What tricks can you play, Shen Ming? It''s up to you to count one, two or three. I want him to die convinced." Wang Qiao sneered.


    "Mr. Wang, do you really want to work so hard with him?" Shen Ming said anxiously.


    Wang Qiao was very angry when he saw that Shen Ming didn''t seem to believe him. He glared at him. "Do you think I''ll lose?" Wang Qiao said and stared at him fiercely. Shen Ming was too scared to object.


    "Mr. Wang is really heroic. Well, the two of us will stand five meters away and shoot at each other. First check our guns and see if the bullets are inside." Tang Wenhao said. Tang Wenhao checked the bullets in the gun first. Wang Qiao felt it with the gun.


    "I still have two bullets here. It''s enough to clean you up." he knew the bullets inside without dismantling the gun. He was indeed an expert among the experts.


    The two men stood about five meters away. When they were about to raise their guns, Shen Ming suddenly realized something. He said, "slow, Mr. Wang, Tang''s martial arts are very strong. It''s bad for you to stand too close. You''re good at shooting and he''s martial arts. If he wants to attack you, you''ll suffer. I think it''s best to stand ten meters away and shoot."


    After hearing this, Wang Qiao glanced at Tang Wenhao with cold eyes and looked at his reaction. Tang Wenhao smiled indifferently, "if you are so afraid of playing, do as you want! Ten meters is ten meters." Tang Wenhao didn''t care.


    "No, just five meters! I don''t believe your skill can be faster than my bullet." Wang Qiao said disdainfully.


    "Mr. Wang, you''d better listen to me. The Chinese boxing champion surnamed Tang is close. It must be bad for you. Really, I''m for you. I know you''re good at shooting, but it''s better to be careful." Shen Ming is a little out of spectrum when he sees Wang Qiao''s contempt for the enemy.


    Because he found that Tang Wenhao was very confident from beginning to end, as if he had a winning ticket, which made him worried about the result of the game. If Wang Qiao lost, he would die, but what should he do? Tang Wenhao would never let him live. Thinking of this, he clenched his gun and tried to adapt to the situation.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry! I haven''t seen anyone who can fight faster than bullets. If there is such a person, it''s not a person, but a God. Get ready quickly. I have something to deal with when I finish this job." Wang Qiao said impatiently.


    So Wang Qiao and Tang Wenhao raised their guns at the same time and aimed at each other''s head. Shen Ming began to shout, "one... Two... Three." when they heard a bang, Tang Wenhao fell to the ground.


    As soon as Chen min''er saw it, she burst into tears, "ah... Wen Hao." after calling, she couldn''t stand the blow and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1230

    Shen Ming was overjoyed and put the gun away. "Ha ha... Tang Wenhao, your boy has today, Mr. Wang... Mr. Wang..." Shen Ming shouted at Wang Qiao triumphantly and found that Wang Qiao was just staring at him without any reaction.


    In his stupefied Kung Fu, Tang Wenhao, lying on his back, suddenly raised his gun and shot Shen Ming with a bang. He was hitting Shen Ming''s gun hand, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground.


    Shen Ming looked bad and hurriedly motioned two helpers to take action against Tang Wenhao. However, due to the fact that the guns in their hands were given to Tang Wenhao and Wang Qiao, before they could react, Tang Wenhao stood up with a carp, jumped up in front of them, slapped twice, and sealed their acupoints.


    Seeing that the situation is gone, Shen Ming, who is anxious, bends down and wants to take Chen miner, who has fainted due to excessive sadness, as a hostage. However, how can Tang Wenhao give him another chance?


    The fruit knife in his sleeve whizzed out and stabbed him in the ass. he cried out in pain and reached out to touch it. Only then did he know that he had been hit by the knife. He endured the sharp pain and wanted to pull out the knife. At this time, Tang Wenhao had come to him and raised his hand to seal his acupoints.


    After Tang Wenhao subdued the four people, he hurried to Chen miner and picked her up. Seeing her pale and haggard face, he cried painfully, "second sister, second sister, wake up, second sister."


    After shouting a few times, Chen miner slowly opened her beautiful eyes. Seeing that Tang Wenhao was holding her, she thought it was a ghost? "Baby, are you a man or a ghost? Am I dreaming?"


    "Hehe, sister min''er, of course I''m human. I lied to these fools just now. Look, they were subdued by me." Tang Wenhao pointed out some stunned guys to Chen min''er.


    Chen min''er understood it completely. She couldn''t help crying with Tang Wenhao. She knew that she had come out of the gate of hell. "Baby, I thought I was dead this time. I didn''t expect to be with you again. However, our child was lost by this beast, and he ruined me again. Sobbing."


    "Sister min''er, it''s all right. You''re still young. We still have a chance to have children. Everything has passed. Don''t worry. Wait until I call the police, and then we''ll go home," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, sister min''er adores you and loves you very much. You are 10000 times stronger than this bastard, no, 100000 times stronger." Chen min''er said passionately holding Tang Wenhao''s head.


    When they were talking about this, there was a noise at the foot of the mountain. Tang Wenhao worried that Shen Ming''s remaining party came to save him. He quickly picked up a gun and hid behind a stone with Chen miner.


    To their surprise, the leader was no one else. It was Heilong. Behind him were more than a dozen Hong Kong policemen. When the policemen saw that Wang Qiao and other people were lit in the acupoints, they didn''t know what was going on. They surrounded them first. Heilong knew what was going on at a glance, but he was very worried when he didn''t see Tang Wenhao.


    "Wen Hao... Wen Hao, where are you? I''ve called the police." the black dragon shouted.


    Tang Wenhao pulled Chen miner to stand up at this time, "brother, we''re here."


    When several policemen saw that Tang Wenhao had a gun in his hand, they quickly raised the gun to him. Heilong quickly said, "it''s my brother, Tang Wenhao, President of mans group. These people are going to kill them both. It seems that these people have been subdued by my brother."


    Hearing this, the policemen began to look at Wang Qiao, Shen Ming and other guys who had been ordered acupoints, "Yeah, Mr. Tang, what''s the matter with these people?"


    "I ordered their acupoints, Asir. This man is Wang Qiao, the No. 1 killer of the killer group, nicknamed quick shot king and ghost hand. That guy''s name is Shen Ming. In the past, Chen''s supervisor rolled up money and went to the United States without authorization. This time, he and Wang Liang killed Chen''s boss Chen Haokun and Chen Jie, Chen''s son. Those two boys are his helpers and are subdued by me. You put your hands on them I''ll untie the acupoints for them and they can talk, "Tang Wenhao said.


    When the police headed by him heard this, they handcuffed Wang Qiao, Shen Ming and the other two. Tang Wenhao patted their acupoints one by one and untied the acupoints for them.


    Wang Qiao was very surprised to see that he was handcuffed by the police. He earned handcuffs and stared at Tang Wenhao. "You cheat, surnamed Tang. You''re not a gentleman. You''re a shameless villain."


    The black dragon stared at him and wanted to punch him.


    Shen Ming also glanced at him in disgust, "Wang Qiao, I''ve completely planted a killer like you. In addition to your good shooting skills, you''re a garbage and also known as the number one killer! You''re the number one fool. I''ve just reminded you to be careful of Tang Wenhao''s deception. You''re blind and confident and think you''re really the first in the world? Compared with Tang Wenhao, you''re at the level of kindergarten and others Tang Wenhao let you and confused you everywhere, but I didn''t see it. Bah! You''ve hurt me badly. If it weren''t for you, I''d kill Tang himself. Shit, rubbish. "Shen Ming''s intestines are green now. He shouldn''t ask Wang Qiao, the so-called No. 1 killer, to help them. This is the end.


    Wang Qiao lost Jingzhou carelessly and was ridiculed by Shen Ming, but he had nothing to say, because he did fall. As a very proud killer, this mistake was equivalent to his life.


    "Tang, did you really let me in the first two innings? I don''t believe it." Wang Qiao was still entangled in it.


    Tang Wenhao patted him on the shoulder and teased him, "Apart from your good shooting skills, you are really rubbish in other aspects. Just like Shen Ming''s evaluation of you, you are too arrogant. If this is not Hong Kong, you have died many times. Do you know why I didn''t kill you to avenge my third brother-in-law Fengtai just now? Just because this is Hong Kong, I don''t want to violate the laws of Hong Kong because of your rubbish, otherwise you will be punished Four scum, can you still stand here? "


    The police escorted Wang Qiao and Shen Ming into the police car and left. Tang Wenhao, Chen miner and Heilong sat in the car. Just about to start, they found that they didn''t see Wu Kui. Tang Wenhao wondered, "Yeah, big brother, why hasn''t my second brother Wu Kui come out? Will he have an accident?"


    The black dragon on the co pilot didn''t speak and let tears roll out of the tiger''s eyes. Tang Wenhao saw something wrong. When he went up the mountain, the ominous feeling hit again, "brother, has my second brother... Had an accident?"


    When Heilong heard this, he burst into tears and sobbed, "well, he was shot in the head by... Wang Qiao. Brother has asked the police car to take him away."


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. "Brother, what are you talking about? Who was shot in the head by Wang Qiao? I... second brother?"


    "Well, brother, I didn''t dare to tell you at first. I''m afraid you can''t stand it... Losing your mind can''t play with Wang Qiao and Shen Ming. Now, brother Wukui... Can laugh and catch everyone who should be caught." Heilong choked bitterly.


    "Impossible... Brother, are you wrong? My second brother can''t be a short-lived man. I don''t believe it, brother, are you wrong? You must be wrong. My second brother can''t die. You''re absolutely wrong, I don''t believe it. How can this be possible! I''m the... Best... Brother, my second brother is gone, and I don''t want to live... Ah... Ah... Second brother ... "Tang Wenhao held the steering wheel and kept hitting the steering wheel.


    "Wen Hao, Wen Hao... You must be strong... Mans, Chen, and so many women and children in Vietnam need you. Don''t think about it." Heilong comforted.


    "Elder brother, why didn''t you say it earlier! If you said it earlier, I could kill Wang Qiao, a bastard, and avenge the third sister Fu Fengtai and the second brother. Why didn''t you say it earlier." Tang Wenhao grabbed Heilong''s arm and cried.


    "Baby, don''t be too sad. It''s already like this. Fortunately, you catch all these bastards and they will be punished by Hong Kong laws," Chen miner said later.


    "No, I must let him die. I''ll kill this bastard to avenge my brother." Tang Wenhao said, starting the car and suddenly racing towards the city.


    There were two cold lights in his eyes, and tears kept flowing down. The little things Wu Kui was with him kept emerging in his mind. His feelings with Wu Kui were no different from his brothers. They had always been iron brothers in college. Wu Kui had a lively mind and had a wide range of contacts. He always covered Tang Wenhao.


    After graduation, the two entered mans together. In mans, he has always covered Tang Wenhao. At least in dealing with the relationship between colleagues, Wu Kui will settle for Tang Wenhao when he offends his colleagues. When Tang Wenhao needs brothers, Wu Kui often takes the lead to eliminate the disaster for him.


    All this, with Wang Qiao''s shot, ended, completely ended. He lost his closest and closest good brother, Wu Kui, forever.


    Tang Wenhao drove the car very fast. He wanted to catch up with the police car. He wanted to hijack the police car, kill Wang Qiao and avenge Wu Kui. His absence frightened Heilong and Chen miner behind him, "Wen Hao, don''t drive so fast, slow down! Don''t go after the police car. What can happen if you catch up? You really hijack the police car? Don''t need it! We have to find a way to revenge, not hard."


    "Baby, don''t be silly. If you insist on killing Wang Qiao, we can kill him in prison. Why hijack him on the road? Don''t you know how to point acupoints? As long as you have the opportunity to contact him, you can secretly point his acupoints to kill him?" Chen miner said.


    Tang Wenhao stopped the car with a click. He glanced back at Chen miner, nodded and choked, "sister miner, thank you for your reminder. I will kill him, otherwise, I''d rather die! Second brother... Second brother... You... Let me... How to explain to my sister-in-law! Ah..." Speaking of this, Tang Wenhao cried again on the steering wheel, which made Heilong and Chen miner burst into tears. The car was full of sadness.

 Chapter 1231

    Tang Wenhao drove back to Chen''s house crying all the way. Chen Guoer and other beauties of Chen''s house came back with tears when they saw Tang Wenhao''s eyes red and swollen. They thought Chen miner must be gone, and all their hearts mentioned their throat.


    Seeing Chen miner coming down from the back seat, his face was haggard and there were tears on his face. The black dragon on the co pilot didn''t know her beauty except Chen Guoer. Everyone was relieved and looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously. I didn''t know who Tang Wenhao was crying for?


    "Sister min''er, have a good rest! Sister Guo''er, I''m going to do something and go first." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Baby, what''s the matter with you? It''s frightening. What''s the matter? Is something wrong with someone? Tell sister Guo''er quickly! OK? Won''t you take away the souls of our sisters as soon as you leave?" Chen Guo''er grabbed Tang Wenhao''s arm and said.


    "Wen Hao, did you catch Fengtai''s murderer?" lin''er came over and asked with concern.


    "Well, third sister, I''ll kill him now," said Tang Wenhao, starting the car and leaving.


    "Wen Hao, calm down! How can you kill Wang Qiao now? He has been locked up in prison. You should have a good rest. When your mood changes, our brothers will find a way to kill him and avenge brother Wukui." Heilong said.


    As soon as Chen Guo''er heard it, he understood it and asked in amazement, "brother Heilong, did Wu Kui also be killed by Wang Qiao?"


    Black Dragon nodded sadly and began to tell the whole story of Wu Kui''s being shot in the head by Wang Qiao.


    It turned out that after receiving Tang Wenhao''s instructions, Heilong and Wu Kui began to wait for Wang Qiao at the place Wang Shixun said. Soon after they arrived at the scheduled place, they really waited for Wang Qiao, followed him, went to the supermarket to buy things for women, and estimated which woman to give gifts to.


    They followed him until Shen Ming called and told him that it had been arranged to attract Tang Wenhao, so Wang Qiao quickly returned to his car and went to a high-end community.


    After that, he changed into a light color and came out. He drove out quickly.


    Wu Kui and Heilong hurriedly followed him. When they got to the countryside, Wang Qiao found that they were following him. When the car entered the middle of the rice field, Wang Qiao suddenly stopped the car and didn''t go.


    Wu Kui and Heilong also stopped quickly. They knew Wang Qiao''s shooting skills were good and didn''t come forward. However, Wang Qiao was very ghost. He let the car go empty and got out of the car. Wu Kui didn''t find his trick and drove forward. Heilong found it wrong and said that there seemed to be no one in the car.


    At this time, they both reacted. Wu Kui wanted to increase the accelerator and rushed over. Wang Qiao had stood on the roadside and aimed a sniper gun at him. Wu Kui bowed his head like a conditioned reflex and the bullet was empty. However, the car was about to hit the car in front. He hurriedly pushed open the door and asked Heilong to jump together.


    So they jumped out of the car. After jumping out of the car, Wu Kui and Heilong fled to one side respectively. They agreed that once they had a frontal confrontation with Wang Qiao, they would look for sniper points in different directions and deal with him, giving Tang Wenhao enough time to deal with Shen Ming.


    However, before Wu Kui could run into the rice field, Wang Qiao''s sniper gun aimed at his head and shot him in the head. Wu Kui fell to the ground and died without even humming.


    Black dragon knew he couldn''t love war. He must not be Wang Qiao''s opponent. Therefore, SA Yazi ran to the rice field. Later, he got into the nearby woods and hid. Wang Qiao looked nearby for a while. He didn''t find him, so he went up the mountain to find Tang Wenhao.


    Therefore, when Heilong saw that Wang Qiao had left, he began to send a text message to Tang Wenhao and call the police. Then he found Wu Kui''s body. A bullet hit him in the back of the head and killed him. There was a pool of blood on the ground.


    After telling the story, Heilong hurriedly helped Tang Wenhao out of the car. Tang Wenhao held Heilong and cried again, "Ah... Second brother, we agreed to be brothers for life and never separate... We agreed to go to death valley together and enjoy happiness. It was agreed that my daughter would marry your son and your son would marry my daughter. It was agreed that my parents would be your parents and your parents would be my parents. We want to be real brothers for life. Second brother, why are you so cruel to leave me again I don''t care. How can I tell your parents and two sisters in law? "


    After Heilong helped him to Chen''s house, Tang Wenhao still kept crying. His mood was easy to explode. There was always a picture of Wu Kui being shot in the head in his mind, and his heart felt like a tear.


    Tang Wenhao''s feelings for Wu Kui are different from that of Jin Dacai. Although he and Jin Dacai are brothers, they are more grateful. It is Jin Dacai''s kindness to him. He teaches him his skills and regards him as his good brother, but they haven''t spent as long together as Wu Kui.


    He and Wu Kui have had a brotherly relationship for nearly ten years. They are really like their own brothers. Moreover, Wu Kui always takes care of him and treats him as his own brother. Neither he nor Wu Kui has brothers and sisters. Both of them cherish this brotherly relationship.


    However, one of his phone calls sent Wu Kui to the end of his life. How could he accept this cruel reality? Tang Wenhao suffered a heavy blow from Wu Kui''s death. This blow was fatal. His state of mind had changed greatly and felt that life was clear and boring.


    He immediately began to be pessimistic and bored with the world. He was not interested in anything. Sitting on the sofa, he had only Wu Kui''s voice and face in his mind. He told him those boring jokes, took him to pick up girls, and so on. Each picture broke his heart, because he knew that all these were sealed in his memory with Wu Kui''s departure.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t eat or drink in the Chen family. He cried and laughed, which worried Heilong and his family. At night, his head began to burn and the whole person collapsed.


    When a person breaks down mentally, his body breaks down quickly.


    "Wen Hao, don''t be sad. You''re going to worry us to death. Brother, you''re a man. Don''t think about brother Wukui anymore. Brother, I beg you." Heilong was very worried when he saw that Tang Wenhao was so depressed.


    Finally, Tang Wenhao passed out.


    These beauties of the Chen family were frightened. Lin''er hurriedly drove him to the hospital. Heilong, Chen Guo''er, Chen Xin''er and even the haggard Chen min''er kept up with him.


    "Eldest sister, baby, how can such a strong body be like this? Ah, eldest sister." Chen Guoer was at a loss. She still had a deep relationship with Tang Wenhao. Seeing that Tang Wenhao''s mental state collapsed completely in an hour or two, she knew how much Wu Kui''s death had hit him, and her heart hurt badly.


    At the nearby hospital, Tang Wenhao was sent to the emergency room.


    At this time, his phone rang. In Heilong''s hand, he opened the phone and saw that it was Yalong''s. he pressed the key and said, "Yalong brothers." his tone was sad, and Yalong felt it immediately.


    "Brother Heilong, what''s the matter with you? Why is Wen Hao''s phone in your hand? What''s wrong with Wen hao?" Yalong asked nervously.


    "Well, brother Wukui is gone, and Wang Qiao shot him in the head. Wen Hao can''t stand the blow. He is too sad and fainted. I''m in the hospital now!" Heilong said sadly.


    "What? Brother Wukui is gone? How could it be? What''s going on? What about Shen Ming and Wang Qiao? Did you catch them?" Yalong exclaimed.


    "They were all caught by Wen Hao. At that time, Wen Hao didn''t know that brother Wu Kui was killed by Wang Qiao. Otherwise, before the police came, Wen Hao would kill them all. Alas, brother Yalong, are you all right over there? I think Wen Hao''s current state can''t comfort anyone except ah Ling and miss Manny. It''s brother Wu Kui who died this time They have a deep relationship. Like their own brothers, he can''t stand the blow. Alas! Brother, stop talking and talk when you meet! Don''t tell Arlene and Manny the news. They are not in good health now. They are in the recovery stage. If you tell them, they may have an accident again. "Black dragon sighed.


    "Brother Heilong, take good care of Wen Hao! I''ll contact the police. Now the murderers have been arrested and see if we can get out. I think we have to tell his two sisters about it. Otherwise, I''m afraid Wen Hao will come to a dead end. He won''t let Wang Qiao go. I''m afraid he will go to the dead end against the police." Yalong said anxiously.


    "Well, you''re busy! Keep in touch." Heilong sighed.


    After talking with Yalong on the phone, Heilong sat next to Chen Guoer. "Brother Heilong, will Wen Hao be all right? He has such a strong body."


    "No, Guo''er, don''t worry! You can protect yourself. Brother Wen Hao is the most powerful man I''ve ever seen and the smartest. He won''t have an accident. He''s just too sad. Just ease down. I also asked the Yalong brothers to tell ah Ling and miss Manny that at this time, only their sisters can comfort him. Guo''er, brother doesn''t say that Hurt you? "Black dragon felt that his words were inappropriate and hurriedly apologized.


    "No, we sisters know very well that his favorite people are Arlene and Manny, which will not affect us to still love him so much. We knew the result on the first day we were with him, but we still can''t control our emotions. We like him when we see him, regardless of anything." Chen Guoer said emotionally.


    Love has the final say, "my sister, black phoenix," she said. No matter how many women she has, she doesn''t care. She likes him, worships him, wants to be his woman. My sister, Heifeng, is really a very shamelessly asked Wen Hao to ask her. It''s crazy. At that time, Lang Son''s rivers and lakes still have my final say, but I didn''t oppose it at the beginning, I know, my sister love it. She refused all men''s courtship, but fell in love with Wen Hao. Facts have proved that she is right, otherwise, she will not live now. "Heilong smiled faintly

 Chapter 1232

    While Heilong was chatting with Chen Guoer, Tang Wenhao was pushed out by the doctor. Heilong and the sisters surrounded him, "doctor, how''s my brother?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. He''s as strong as a cow. He''s just too sad. When he''s in a good mood, there''s nothing wrong. Let him rest first! I gave him a tranquilizer." the doctor smiled.


    Now everyone is much easier.


    Heilong just wanted to ask the doctor whether to go through the hospitalization formalities. Yalong called and said that Ruan Ling and Manny were very sad when they heard that Wu Kui was dead, but they were still worried about Tang Wenhao and wanted Tang Wenhao to go to the hospital over there. Their sisters wanted to be with him.


    After Heilong conveyed Yalong''s words to the Chens, they all agreed. Finally, they discussed and asked Chen miner to be examined in the hospital. After all, she was tortured by Shen Ming for a long time and miscarried. Chen Guoer and Chen xiner watched her.


    Lin''er followed Heilong to send Tang Wenhao to the private hospital where Ruan Ling and Manny stayed for treatment. In fact, it was mainly psychotherapy.


    After Heilong and lin''er sent Tang Wenhao to Ruan Ling''s private hospital, Tang Wenhao also woke up. He understood at a glance. He didn''t speak. With the help of lin''er and Heilong, he got out of the car and entered the hospital together.


    When they arrived at Ruan Ling''s luxury suite, Yang Danni and Yanni saw what a heroic Tang Wenhao once was, with a haggard face, godless eyes and red and swollen eyes. They were very distressed. They all knew that Wu Kui was dead.


    "Wen Hao, come and let mommy see you." Yang Danni waved to him painfully.


    Tang Wenhao went to the edge of her bed and saw Yang Danni looking at her so painfully. It was like seeing relatives. Tears poured out again. He hugged Yang Danni and cried loudly. The cry contained deep feelings for Wu Kui.


    "All right, all right, Wen Hao, cry! Cry! Baby, Mommy knows that you and Wu Kui have a good relationship. Cry! It''s all right. It''s all right to cry." Yang Danni hugged Tang Wenhao and burst into tears.


    Yani was also infected by their emotions and wiped the tears that always filled her beautiful eyes. Lin''er stood aside and ran to tears again.


    The two men, Heilong and Yalong, couldn''t see the scene and went out. Yalong handed Heilong a cigarette. The brothers were silent and sad.


    Ruan Ling and Manny in the room couldn''t lie down and shouted, "Mommy, let the baby come in! Let me and my sister see him, baby, you come in." Ruan Ling cried in pain.


    Lin''er heard Ruan Ling''s cry and hurriedly patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder, "Wenhao, your sister called you."


    Yang Dani quickly released Tang Wenhao and motioned Tang Wenhao to enter the house. She knew that Tang Wenhao actually needed Ruan Ling and Manny more, but she didn''t know what was going on. She loved her son-in-law more and more.


    Lin''er and Tang Wenhao enter the inner room. She can''t help but see Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Manny hug each other and cry.


    Ruan Ling watched Tang Wenhao languish like this in just a few hours. She was distressed, put her arms around his head, kept kissing him and accompanied him in tears.


    "Baby, I know you have a good relationship with Wu Kui, but you must be strong, you know? Wu Kui is gone, and your burden is heavy again. If you collapse, who will take care of his family? He is also a person with children. In the future, you have to take care of his parents, wife and children. Do you understand? Otherwise, Wu Kui will die in peace." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, sister, I know. I know everything. I just can''t accept it. My second brother didn''t leave me a word. I really can''t accept it. I want to miss him very much. Sister, if I can change it, I''m willing to exchange my life with him. I owe my second brother too much in my life, and I can''t pay it back!" Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Baby, if you are a brother, there is no such problem, okay? Don''t put too much pressure on yourself, otherwise you will crush yourself one day. Wu Kui never wanted you to repay him. He is a real man, a rare person and the best brother. My sister always appreciates him very much and will use him so boldly, he said I don''t know who should be sent to replace him. I''m worried to death. Now, looking at mans group, it''s really difficult to find someone who can replace him. "Manny sighed.


    "Elder sister, let''s talk about these things later! When we are well fed, we will re sort out the management and personnel arrangement of mans and Chen. At this moment, Fengtai, Wukui and Xiaoyao are gone. Sometimes life is really cruel." Ruan Ling sighed sadly.


    "Miss a Ling, when Fengtai''s Revenge comes, I''ll sell the Thai Chen family. I''ll come back and help you make the Chen family or man family here," said lin''er.


    "Well, as long as sister lin''er is willing, we welcome her with both hands," said Ruan Ling.


    "Yes, when I saw it, sister lin''er directly became president of Chen. Now maybe only sister lin''er has the ability to take on the important task." Manny said.


    "It''s still early! Let''s talk about it at that time! I have only one goal now. I must see the man who killed my husband die, otherwise I won''t leave Hong Kong." lin''er said bitterly.


    "Listen to ya long, don''t all the murderers have been caught by my baby? Now they are locked up in prison and can''t kill him again! Let him accept the punishment of Hong Kong law." Manny sighed.


    "No, sister, I will kill him myself. I will never let him stay in prison for a lifetime. He can''t live. I must let him die in it. I will avenge my third brother-in-law, Xiaoyao and my second brother. If I don''t avenge this, I Tang Wenhao swear not to be a man." Tang Wenhao said bitterly.


    Now he hates Wang Qiao and Shen Ming. He wants to dig their hearts and suck their blood.


    "Baby, don''t mess around! Hatred will make people lose their eyes. I agree with you to take revenge on them, but you must pay attention to methods and don''t take yourself in. It''s not worth it," said Manny.


    "Yes, that''s right, baby, let''s think of a good way. Revenge must be rewarded, but we must protect ourselves first, otherwise we won''t lose a lot. Can their dog lives be compared with my baby? Sister Lin, we all know that you have a special relationship with brother Fengtai, but we really need to pay attention to methods," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, I understand, my sisters, I''m not the kind of woman without a brain. I''m just afraid Wen Hao will give up the idea of revenge. I need him. Now, no one can revenge my husband except him. I said that as long as I revenge my husband, I''ll follow him all my life. When Fengtai was there, I loved him to death. Now Fengtai is gone, and he revenge for Fengtai Qiu, my love for Fengtai will continue on Wen Hao from now on. As long as Wen Hao doesn''t dislike me, I''m willing to follow him all my life. I came here today to ask my two sisters to complete. "Said lin''er, she knelt down to Ruan Ling and Manny.


    "Come on, baby, help sister lin''er up quickly. Sister lin''er, it''s all your business and baby''s business. You can ask Guo''er. Our sisters never care about baby concubinage. As long as you two love each other, we have no opinion." Ruan Ling said quickly.


    Tang Wenhao stood up, helped lin''er to the edge of the bed, asked her to sit down, sorted out her thoughts, and said to her, "third sister, whether you follow me or not, I will avenge my third brother-in-law."


    "Really? You must kill Wang Qiao and Shen Ming, right?" lin''er''s attitude of revenge for killing her husband is so firm.


    "Well, yes, I will kill them in prison," Tang Wenhao said firmly.


    "After killing them, if sister lin''er is willing to come with you, do you want me?" lin''er looked at Tang Wenhao very seriously and waited for his reply, because since Tang Wenhao saw her body, she has been attached to the unparalleled sense of satisfaction.


    Today, when Tang Wenhao went to save Chen miner, her eldest sister Chen xiner and her fourth sister Chen Guoer were also persuading her. When these funerals at home were completed, let her officially be with Tang Wenhao, and told her that the key factor of being with Tang Wenhao was not Tang Wenhao, but Ruan Ling and Manny, his two real houses, as long as their sisters nodded, Tang Wenhao will accept it if he doesn''t want to.


    It is precisely because of these mattresses that lin''er knelt just now.


    Tang Wenhao can''t refuse lin''er, except that he has seen lin''er''s body. From a physiological point of view, they already have half the reality of husband and wife. It''s too hurtful to refuse again.


    In addition, he accepts lin''er psychologically. He knows that lin''er''s final destination is still in the Chen family, and he has accepted several sisters, so he can''t leave her alone. Tang Wenhao can''t do this kind of thing. He knows his position in the hearts of the Chen sisters.


    He is the spiritual leader of their sisters.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao nodded happily, "sister lin''er, I want you, as long as you are willing to follow me."


    "Of course, sister lin''er would like to. Sister lin''er is already your man. It''s impossible to serve the second man again. Just wait for you to kill the two animals one day, and sister lin''er will serve you well." she said shyly.


    "Ah? You have to kill Wang Qiao and Shen Ming before you agree that my baby will come with you? Isn''t it necessary? My baby hasn''t had a woman for many days. Our sisters can''t accompany him, and none of them can. Now it''s you, sister lin''er, who can sleep with the baby! Let him enjoy it. He''s very happy now I need you, "Ruan Ling said painfully.


    "Ah... Oh..." lin''er looked at Ruan Ling and Manny in surprise. Seeing that their expressions were normal, she thought it was a matter of course, so she nodded shyly.


    Tang Wenhao was not in a hurry to sleep with lin''er. What he thought was how to get close to Wang Qiao and Shen Ming. Suddenly, a person came to his mind. Maybe he could help himself achieve this goal.


    This man is the tiger Lord mentioned by Wang Shixun.

 Chapter 1233

    All gangsters generally have countless connections with government officials at all levels, and Hong Kong is no exception, especially in such a sensitive place as prison. As a gangster, Mr. tiger can''t not know the people in the prison. Thinking of this, he took out his mobile phone and began to look for Wang Shixun''s phone.


    "Baby, do you have a way to kill Wang Qiao and Shen Ming?" Ruan Ling knows Tang Wenhao best. When she sees Tang Wenhao''s expression, she knows that he must have an idea in his heart.


    Tang Wenhao turned over the call records and replied, "well, sister, I think through Wang Shixun, it is director Wang whose son bullied Xiao Yao. He knows the boss of the gang, tiger. I think this tiger can help me see Wang Qiao and Shen Ming in prison."


    "Oh! Yes, they gangsters will certainly help with this little matter." Ruan Ling nodded.


    "Well, I also think so. Oh, I found Wang Shixun''s phone." Tang Wenhao began to call Wang Shixun.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Wang Shixun happily replied, "Mr. Tang, what can I do for you?"


    "Oh, no, director Wang, you''re welcome. I''d like to ask you a favor," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Please let me help you. Don''t, Mr. Tang. It''s my blessing to meet a hero like Mr. Tang. Please tell me what you need Wang Shixun to do." Wang Shixun, an old fox, knew that Tang Wenhao would call the wind and rain in Hong Kong in the future, so he lost no time to curry favor with him.


    "Director Wang is very polite. I remember you talked to me about the tiger Lord last time. Can you recommend him to me? I want to meet him. I want to ask him for help with some private affairs." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh? I want to see Mr. tiger. No problem. I''ll arrange it for you right away, but I don''t know if he''s free now. I''ll contact you first. Please wait for me for five minutes." Wang Shixun said and hung up the phone.


    "Wen Hao, when you see Wang Qiao and Shen Ming in the prison, can you kill them? Won''t the police in the prison catch you?" lin''er asked suspiciously.


    "Third sister, I don''t need a knife to kill people. I let him die in a few days. It''s difficult for him to live one more day. Moreover, the forensic medicine can''t find out and there is no evidence." Tang Wenhao said confidently.


    Lin''er looked at him in amazement and seemed to understand at once, "Oh, I see. Wen Hao, you''re talking about your acupoint lighting skill? But it''s hard for you to get in touch with them? Unlike dealing with Wang Liang and them, can you let them talk face to face in prison?"


    "Sister lin''er, what baby said is to point acupoints across the air. He can point people''s acupoints without direct contact with people. As long as he is given a certain distance, he can do it. He doesn''t have to run to his side to poke." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, are you... Really so powerful?" lin''er was surprised and looked at Tang Wenhao foolishly.


    "How else can I control Wang Qiao? Wang Qiao thought he would win by shooting at me because he didn''t listen to Shen Ming''s advice, but he didn''t know. When Shen Ming counted to one, I could point his acupoints by pointing acupoints across the air." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, no wonder you can control several of them with guns with your bare hands." lin''er realized it completely. She couldn''t help admiring Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister lin''er, as long as you don''t shoot, not to mention four or five people, even forty or fifty people can''t beat our baby. By the way, sister lin''er, don''t call his name from today. Call him baby with us! Anyway, Fengtai has gone, and you two are already together. Sooner or later, you will give all your love to our baby. Baby won''t treat you badly. We These sisters won''t treat you badly. This is the rule I set for Ruan''s daughter-in-law. I ask the woman with my baby to love him wholeheartedly, sister lin''er, no problem? "Ruan Ling said to lin''er.


    "Ah? Oh... No, actually, I already know. Guo''er, they all call Wen Hao... Oh, baby, I''m just a little not used to it." lin''er said shyly.


    "You get used to calling twice more. When you really take him as the treasure in your heart, you feel warm when you call, without any reluctance or embarrassment," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, indeed, when they call, it''s very natural. I can feel it," said lin''er shyly.


    "Yes, he will take root in your heart when you shout." Ruan Ling smiled softly.


    Tang Wenhao is happy to accept Ruan Ling''s request. He also feels the special warmth given to him by his women. He feels that he is the happiest man in the world.


    When Ruan Ling, Mani and Lynn chatted, Wang Shixun''s phone came. He told Tang Wenhao that tiger would like to see him and let him meet the tiger at three p.m. this afternoon.


    "Baby, are you all right? Do you want to have a rest?" Ruan Ling worried that Tang Wenhao''s current body had problems because Wu Kui was killed today.


    "It''s all right, sister. I know my own body well. I have a goal now. Kill Wang Qiao and Shen Ming and avenge Xiao Yao, Xiao Jie, my father and my brother Fengtai. The people who killed my relatives must die. When I avenge them, I''ll take my sister-in-law and them to Hong Kong and let them accompany me home with the ashes of my second brother Wu Kui. I''ll apologize to his parents face to face. I Tell them that from now on, I will be their son and I will be filial for my second brother, "Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Well, baby, we''ll be filial for Wu Kui. By the way, baby, at that time, you can bring more money with you and see how to give it to his family. Although money can''t change Wu Kui''s life, you can solve some practical difficulties for his family." Manny told him.


    "Elder sister, I know. If the old people want to, I will receive them to honor them." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, baby, as long as you are filial, our sisters support you." Ruan Ling smiled.


    In the afternoon, Tang Wenhao arrived at the The Elizabeth Hotel two floor cafe. He met Wang Shixun at the door and led him to a box door, with four burly chap wearing sunglasses.


    The four big men nodded to Wang Shixun. A young man opened the door for them. In the dim light, a man of about 50 was lying on the sofa with a young girl on both sides.


    The man was kind, but his eyes were shining. He knew that he was in great health. When he saw Tang Wenhao and Wang Shixun coming in, he pushed away the two girls and motioned them to stand behind him.


    "Mr. tiger, this is Mr. Tang Wenhao, the young and promising president of mans group. Mr. Tang, he is the famous Mr. tiger." Wang Shixun said.


    Tang Wenhao and Mr. Hu nodded at each other. Mr. Hu didn''t get up, but pointed to the sofa next to Tang Wenhao. "Mr. Tang, please sit down! I heard that Mr. Tang needs Liu Hu''s help. I have known director Wang for many years, but it doesn''t hurt to talk."


    "Hehe, Mr. tiger, I specially asked you to come here today. Thank you very much. Well, this morning I caught Wang Qiao, the fast shooter, and Shen Ming, the scum of the Chen family. Now they are detained by the police. They are felons. I want to meet them. I don''t know if Mr. tiger can arrange it?" Tang Wenhao said bluntly.


    "Oh? Mr. Tang, can you tell me why I want to see them? Since you caught them, why should you give them to the police? Now I want to see them again." Liu Hu asked suspiciously.


    After Wang Qiao and Shen Ming were arrested by the police, he got the news at the first time. He had a secret sentry in the police. Therefore, he was not surprised that Tang Wenhao said he had caught Wang Qiao, but he was surprised why Tang Wenhao didn''t directly kill Wang Qiao and Shen Ming?


    "I want to talk to them about something. I wonder if Lord Hu can help? If it''s inconvenient, it doesn''t matter." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Mr. Tang, do you know what my relationship with Wang Qiao is?" Liu Hu asked.


    "Yes, he used to be your man. Now he works alone," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s right. In fact, when you catch him, you should kill him. You don''t know the law of Hong Kong. As long as you are locked in, he can''t die. In fact, I need him to die now, do you understand?" Liu Hu said coldly.


    "Lord tiger, with your power, is it difficult to kill Wang Qiao in prison?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s not very difficult. The price is a little high. However, it''s too late to say this now, Mr. Tang. Otherwise, let''s cooperate! I know you have great skills. Otherwise, you can''t control the four gunmen with your bare hands," Liu Hu said.


    "How to cooperate?" Tang Wenhao asked. He estimated that Liu Hutong''s opinion was also purposeful. Otherwise, with a talent like him, he couldn''t help anyone in vain.


    "I''ll help you arrange a meeting with Wang Qiao and Shen Ming. You''ll help me kill Wang Qiao. If you agree, where can I help you Mr. Tang in the future? I''m willing to do my best," Liu Hu said.


    "Lord tiger, you can''t kill him. How can I kill him?" Tang Wenhao didn''t dare to reveal his true intention. He was also worried that Liu Hu was not a good thing.


    "Hehe, Mr. Tang, I don''t tell lies in front of real people. I''m very confident in Mr. Tang''s ability. You may not know it! Last time, the police caught several people in an abandoned factory in the suburbs. At first, they thought they had fainted because their heartbeat knew everything, but the doctor couldn''t wake them up. Until this morning, several people died. It''s strange, from now on According to the analysis of the scene, these people must be the people who hijacked you and the young lady, including Chen Haokun''s scum son-in-law Wang Liang. I think only Mr. Tang can know the reason for this? Because the hijacked you and the young lady are safe, but the people who hijacked you fell asleep for no reason and slept to death. It''s very strange. I think the police will be surprised I will ask you to verify this problem. Mr. Tang should be prepared to deal with it. "Liu Hu glanced at Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 1234

    "Hehe, tiger master, I don''t know what you''re talking about? I think the death of those garbage has more to do with it! Anyway, it must have nothing to do with me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha... Mr. Tang, it seems that you still don''t regard me as a friend! In fact, I have known your skills for a long time. You are not only the hot champion in the mainland, but also have unique skills. You can''t show your Kung Fu until you have to. I think Director Wang knows this best. That''s why he tries his best to be in front of me I recommend you. He thinks that if we can work together, we can do a lot of things. I think what he said is good, "Liu Hu said.


    "The tiger is flattered. Wang Liang''s death really has nothing to do with me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha... Yes or no, it must have nothing to do with me, Liu Hu. Otherwise, Mr. Tang, I can arrange for you to meet Wang Qiao and Shen Ming, but please work towards the goal of being the ungrateful guy. Success or failure doesn''t matter. I like to make heroes like Mr. Tang," Liu Hu said with a smile.


    "Yes, Mr. Tang, you can really cooperate with Mr. Hu to do a lot of things. Mr. Hu is also a serious business man now, not as Mr. Tang imagined." Wang Shixun smiled.


    "Well, Mr. Tang, don''t always rely on me Liu Hu to the gangs. Now that Hong Kong is so prosperous, there is no need to go to that dead end. In fact, I have a good personal relationship with Chen Haokun. Chen Haokun has the advantage of being righteous and speaking about Jianghu rules, but he has no successor. This is his biggest problem. His son is not interested in his career Interestingly, my son-in-law has a little ability, but his mind is not right, which is why this situation is now. It''s a pity! Mr. Tang, based on Chen''s current foundation, if you are willing to cooperate with me Liu Hu, there will be no problem with Chen''s development. I can give full play to my advantages and escort Chen''s development. What attracts me most about Chen is that there is a queen like Mr. Tang Boss Tai, how''s it going? Are you interested? "Liu Hu asked with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao understood what Liu Hu meant. He wanted to cooperate with Chen. Shit, is it necessary for Chen to cooperate with you? However, at the thought that Chen has only a group of women in charge, and Yalong can''t hold his feet now, Tang Wenhao suddenly feels that this is not a good way.


    At this time, the phone in Tang Wenhao''s pocket rang. He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. It was the number of Thailand. He was surprised. He knew that this was the phone from Wu Kui''s home, not his sister-in-law Xiaoting?


    Afraid of returning, Tang Wenhao answered. He went outside the box and pressed the button to answer, "Hello, I''m Wen Hao."


    "Wen Hao, this is Xiaoting. Is Wu Kui with you? He said he would call me this afternoon. Why can''t I get through to him? Has this guy been fooling around outside?" Wu Kui''s wife Xiaoting asked with a smile.


    "Oh, no, my second brother... Went out to work. It''s probably inconvenient to answer the phone," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Lie to ghosts! Both your brothers like to play with women. This dead guy must have done nothing good. Now he''s tired of playing with me and sister Yingsu. He must have gone to Hong Kong to pick up girls." Xiaoting said.


    "Xiaoting, I really don''t have to wait for the next night. If he hasn''t called you yet, I''ll call you back! Okay?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "What? Wen Hao, to tell you the truth, has he gone to pick up girls? You two guys are together. It''s strange not to pick up girls." Xiaoting said coyly.


    "Alas, Xiaoting, are we as bad as you say?" Tang wenhaoqiang said with a smile.


    "Yes, Wu Kui wanted to marry three wives and four concubines just because he saw that you had so many women! During this time, he always said that the embodiment of men''s charm can only be reflected in the number of women. The more women there are, the more attractive men are. Isn''t that trying to die? If he dares to fool around again, I won''t let him enter the house." Xiaoting scolded.


    "Hehe, Xiaoting, no, you have to believe my second brother. He''s joking, but I know that I only love you." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Really, Wen Hao, don''t lie to me. Did Wu kuizhen say that?" Xiaoting asked happily.


    "Really, I won''t lie to you. My second brother absolutely loves you very much," Tang Wenhao said.


    After chatting with Xiaoting for a while, Tang Wenhao alleviated her resentment against Wu Kui. Tang Wenhao hung up the phone, but his heart was dripping blood. He didn''t know how to tell Xiaoting and Yingsu in the evening. What about these two women? Their children are still young. Now they have no men and become widows. Alas!


    Back in the box, Tang Wenhao and Liu Hu chatted briefly for a while, mainly asking Liu Hu to arrange a meeting with Wang Qiao and Shen Ming. Liu Hu said that this kind of thing should be done sooner rather than later. He said that he would try to let Tang Wenhao, Wang Qiao and Shen Ming meet this evening.


    "Mr. tiger, if I can see Wang Qiao and Shen Ming this evening, Tang will be very grateful." Tang Wenhao said that he urgently needs to get rid of Wang Qiao and Shen Ming as soon as possible and avenge them. He can also handle the affairs of several dead relatives and let them settle down as soon as possible.


    "It should be OK! In the evening, it is the most relaxed time in the prison. Generally, the visits of some important prisoners are placed at this time, which is not easy for the people above to find out. Wait a minute, I''ll arrange it for you right away and see if it''s ok tonight?" Liu Hu picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Old five, tell officer Zhou that at about 5:30 this evening, I have a friend who wants to see Wang Qiao and Shen Ming, two prisoners just caught today. If there is a problem, tell me quickly so that I can make other arrangements." Liu Hu said and hung up the phone.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Tang! Wait for my brother''s call. He''s making arrangements," Liu Hu said.


    At this juncture, Wang Shixun lost no time trying to persuade Tang Wenhao and Liu Hu to strengthen cooperation. Although Liu Hu was very positive, Tang Wenhao just nodded politely without saying anything. He said that he was not the head of the Chen family and should respect the opinions of the Chen family before making arrangements. Liu Hu didn''t ask Tang Wenhao to say so, He motioned the two beauties behind him to massage Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, no, beauty, you can give the tiger a massage! I''m young, no need." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, pretty boy, you look so handsome, let''s let our sisters shine. Come on!" said the two beauties pasted Wen Xiang''s body. Moreover, they directly massaged Tang Wenhao''s back and cheeks with their sister. Tang Wenhao pushed them away, but they were entangled by the two beauties.


    "Oh, pretty boy, look down on us. Come on! Since you are a friend of the tiger Lord, you are a friend of our sisters. What''s the matter with friends? You didn''t ask you to have fun with our sisters right away... Handsome boy, do you want to start? If you want, I''ll accompany you! Although I work on this romantic occasion, I''m wrapped by the tiger Lord and my body is wrapped by the tiger Lord Yes, I''m not sick, Mr. tiger. Let me accompany our pretty boy today, OK? "A chick smiled vaguely at Liu Hu.


    "Ha ha, no problem. As long as we Mr. Tang are happy, you two are the best together. When you come out to play, you have to be happy. Don''t worry, Mr. Tang. Their sisters are definitely not ill. You can play as much as you like. It will be fine. Otherwise, director Wang, let''s avoid it next door and let Mr. Tang play and relax first." he said, Liu Hu is about to get up.


    "No, no, don''t. Tang''s coming here today is troublesome to him. How can he win people''s love? Let''s go and accompany him! I''ll have a woman to accompany me. I don''t need your company. Thank you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ha ha, pretty boy, don''t hold on. Look at yourself. You can see that pretty boy is very talented. Don''t worry. You don''t have any risk if you touch our sisters. Lord Hu is a very generous man. For the sake of brothers, we women are not a matter. Come on! I promise you to enjoy it comfortably. Our sisters are very skilled." he said, A beautiful woman wanted to open Tang Wenhao''s clothes and prepare to start


    Tang Wenhao grabbed their jade hands and said seriously, "beauty, no, thank you, but I really don''t need it, tiger Lord, thank you for your kindness." Tang Wenhao looked at Liu Hu who hadn''t left yet.


    Liu Hu stared at Tang Wenhao strangely, and suddenly laughed, "ha ha... Mr. Tang is really a great hero. My two little sisters teased you so much. I can carry it and admire it. If I were Liu Hu, I would have fallen under their skirts long ago, ha ha."


    "Mr. Tang is really determined, admire, admire." Wang Shixun also smiled.


    Just after Wang Shixun''s words, Liu Hu''s brother called. He hurriedly pressed the button and replied, "Xiao Wu, how''s it going? Has officer Zhou arranged it? OK, it''s inconvenient in the evening. Now it''s convenient? OK, no problem, I''ll take my brother there right away. Wait... Mr. Tang, my brother asked you, do you want Wang Qiao and Shen Ming to see you together or alone?" Liu Hu hurriedly covered his mobile phone and asked.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect to see Wang Qiao and Shen Ming right away. He was very surprised and hurriedly said, "I''d better see you separately. Will it be better to see them now?"


    "Yes, Mr. Tang, my brother won''t let you down." after that, Liu Hu hurriedly confirmed the place and way of meeting his brother again.


    Liu Hu said that officer Zhou in the prison is on duty in the prison now. He''d better go now. He can arrange a meeting between Tang Wenhao, Wang Qiao and Shen Ming, but the meeting time is no more than five minutes. If it exceeds five minutes, there will be problems. Officer Zhou can handle this time interval safely within five minutes.


    Tang Wenhao sneered, "hum, Wang Qiao, Shen Ming, you bastards, where are you hiding today? Three days later, you will completely disappear in this beautiful world." thinking of this, Tang Wenhao''s eyes showed a bone cold.

 Chapter 1235

    Liu Hu personally drove Tang Wenhao to the prison in Kowloon. In order to avoid suspicion, Liu Hu didn''t go in, but waited outside. He called the people inside in the car, then motioned Tang Wenhao to get off and go in. When entering the gate, he reported the name of officer Zhou, and then the guard would verify his identity and contact officer Zhou inside, Make sure you find officer Zhou.


    After some cross examination, identity verification and body search, Tang Wenhao went to prison. The guard told him where officer Zhou was. Tang Wenhao went in by himself.


    He first found officer Zhou''s office and knocked on the door. Someone inside said in Cantonese, "please come in."


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand it, but he guessed it, so he pushed the door and went in. There was a prison guard about 40 years old. He glanced at Tang Wenhao and was surprised. "I''ve seen you," he said.


    "Ah? Sir, really? But I don''t think we''ve met." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, I saw you on the Internet. You are the champion Tang Wenhao in the mainland. When I heard the guard report your name, I''m still a little uncertain. It turns out that you are really the champion Tang Wenhao. It''s powerful." officer Zhou smiled admiringly.


    "Hehe, I can''t talk about it. Officer Zhou, I''m going to trouble you. I want to meet Wang Qiao and Shen Ming. Please arrange it for me. I just want to talk with them and ask them some questions," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, it''s against the rules, but in the face of the tiger Lord, just talk! In order to avoid any problems, I have arranged a monitored room for you to meet. However, you can''t have direct contact with the prisoner. This is a matter of principle. You can only see him. There is an iron fence between you. I hope Mr. Tang can understand." Officer Zhou said.


    "No problem, it''s very troublesome for officer Zhou. When can I see Wang Qiao?" Tang Wenhao said. He knew that as long as there was a gap and the distance between him and Wang Qiao was no more than ten meters, with his current skills, he was fully capable of killing Wang Qiao, so he was very grateful to officer Zhou.


    "Right away, but I also want to talk about your private life with Mr. Tang. Hey, Mr. Tang, is it true that you have many women and spend time with your woman''s relatives on the Internet?" officer Zhou said with an obscene smile.


    "Nonsense. It''s true that there are many women. Others are nonsense. Didn''t you refute the rumor last time? However, the media of the Internet spread too fast. It''s normal for some people to take it out of context when they only see some of it." Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Oh, that''s what happened? Hey? How many women do you have?" officer Zhou asked curiously, with a very obscene expression.


    "Hehe, there are about fifty or sixty people living together for a long time!" Tang Wenhao now doesn''t care about these problems and boldly admits.


    "Ah? Fifty or sixty? How do you usually arrange them? You can''t accompany them all night? Won''t those in the back die?" officer Zhou said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha... No, don''t worry about this, officer Zhou. The women in my family have no complaints and are not dissatisfied with me, so this problem is not a problem for me." Tang Wenhao smiled confidently.


    "Ah? Can you beat so many women in one night? Is it true or false? Is your body human?" officer Zhou said with a bad smile. At the same time, he also aimed at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao said with a smile, "it must be. Officer Zhou, please arrange business for me first! Let''s have a good chat when we have time, or I''ll show you that day. How about it?"


    "Ha ha... OK, OK, keep your word!" officer Zhou smiled. Then he called his men and asked them to mention Wang Qiao and Shen Ming to a room. He had something to ask them.


    So Tang Wenhao followed officer Zhou to the prison cell. In fact, the prison conditions in Hong Kong are still good. It is clean and tidy, like a university dormitory.


    Officer Zhou took Tang Wenhao to an empty house. There was a small door leading to the prison. Tang Wenhao and officer Zhou didn''t go there. There was an iron railing in the middle. Tang Wenhao looked inside with a probe on it.


    Tang Wenhao understands that officer Zhou is also to avoid suspicion. He is also afraid of an accident. In case of something, he can call up the surveillance video to find out the problem. "Mr. Tang, if you have anything to say in a moment, you can say it in five minutes."


    "OK, thank you, officer Zhou. I''ll hurry up." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Officer Zhou just went out, and a man came in the small door. It was Wang Qiao who confronted Tang Wenhao in the morning. He had changed his prison clothes and shaved his hair. He glared at Tang Wenhao with resentment, "what''s the matter with you, Tang? I''m not convinced that you lost in your hand. You cheat."


    Tang Wenhao knew that the opportunity was rare. Secretly, he gathered his inner strength into his middle finger. He walked into the iron railing, smiled, pointed to his chest and said with a smile, "ha ha, Wang Qiao, what are you unconvinced? You are a reckless man and a gun king! You don''t deserve your name."


    In fact, when his fingers passed, a wisp of strong internal Qi had pointed to an important acupoint in Wang Qiao''s chest, but Wang Qiao didn''t have any special feeling. The only feeling was that he felt that Tang Wenhao''s eyes were murderous, which was a keen feeling as a professional killer.


    "Did you... Come in to see me to tell me this? What do you want to do?" Wang Qiao asked warily, because he felt a chill spread from Tang Wenhao''s eyes to his bone marrow.


    "Hehe, of course not. I want to ask you, Xueyao, Chen Jie, Fengtai and my brother Wu Kui, which ones did you kill yourself? Tell me?" Tang Wenhao forced him to ask.


    "I killed them all. You know, I eat this bowl of rice. When I take the money, I have to kill. This is my profession. You can''t blame me. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll go back." Wang Qiao said coldly, then turned around and left. He was full of resentment against Tang Wenhao and felt that he was wronged in Tang Wenhao''s hands.


    Tang Wenhao looked at his disappeared back and thought, grandson, this is the last time you talk to me. Goodbye. Have you been a good man in your next life!


    After meeting Wang Qiao, two minutes later, Shen Ming came again. Similarly, he was very surprised that Tang Wenhao came to see him. "Tang Wenhao, what are you looking for me? Is there anything else we can say?"


    Tang Wenhao also used the strategy just now, pointed to his chest and scolded, "bastard, you compensate my child, you bastard, you can''t die easily."


    Tang Wenhao said these words to cover up the murderous spirit in his hand.


    Shen Ming was surprised to see that Tang Wenhao came to scold him for kicking the child out of Chen miner''s stomach. "Tang Wenhao, are you sick? Did you come here to scold me? You can scold me in court. Damn it, you didn''t invite the wrong killer. You''ve become a dead man."


    "You''ve become a prisoner and have a tough mouth. Don''t point to leaving here in your life. My second sister asked me to bring you a message that you don''t want to be a man in your life. You''ve never been a real man. You should go back to ancient times to be a eunuch. You''re the life of a eunuch." Tang Wenhao scolded viciously.


    Shen Ming was so angry that he trembled. After spitting at Tang Wenhao, he turned and left.


    Tang Wenhao looked at his back with a sneer on his face again. He knew that three days later, there would be two more bodies in the prison, and their cause of death was still very strange.


    In fact, officer Zhou has been outside watching Tang Wenhao talk to these two important prisoners. He thought Tang Wenhao had something important to talk about with them. Unexpectedly, he just came to quarrel, which surprised him a little, but he didn''t think that Tang Wenhao wanted to cover up and kill people invisibly.


    When he left the prison, officer Zhou kept saying when to visit Tang Wenhao at Mans. He liked to listen to Tang Wenhao brag. Tang Wenhao thought, when did I brag? To be honest, only one sentence is false. I did have an affair with a relative and made a gift, but it was a pure accident!


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao came out soon, Liu Hu asked his brother to open the door for Tang Wenhao and asked with a smile, "Mr. Tang, listen to officer Zhou, you just quarreled with the two boys, that''s all?" obviously, he didn''t believe officer Zhou''s words.


    "Yes, Mr. tiger, I scolded them when I went in. Now I feel much more comfortable." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha... Unexpectedly, Mr. Tang is still such an interesting man! Now your business has been done? Let''s go out for a walk and I''ll take you to see my harem. It is said that Mr. Tang''s beautiful wife and concubine are like clouds, and Chen Haokun''s daughters have been given to you. It''s very powerful! However, I Liu Hu also boast that I am a pure man who is indecent, and I have married six rooms. My family today Little six took the spoon by herself. How about inviting Mr. Tang to taste her craft? I really want to make you a friend, "Liu Hu said with a smile.


    "Ah? Well... It''s not convenient today! You think, too many things have happened in the man family and the Chen family recently. Wen Haoming keeps in mind the tiger Lord''s care for me today. When I''m busy for a while, I''ll give a banquet to entertain the tiger Lord and his brothers." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Is it really inconvenient today?" Liu Hu asked.


    "It''s really inconvenient. Please forgive me for all the troubles. We''ll have a long time to come." Tang Wenhao said apologetically. How can he have the heart to drink with Liu Hu and soak women now? There are a lot of things to deal with at home.


    "Well, in that case, let''s wait until Mr. Tang is busy for a while. Our brothers will get together again. In the future, Mr. Tang can use the place where I Liu Hu can find me. Just speak and go. I''ll send Mr. Tang to the hotel first. Your car is still in the hotel!" Liu Hu smiled. He can''t force Tang Wenhao too much. He knows that for talents like Tang Wenhao, he must respect his own wishes, Otherwise, you can''t control him.

 Chapter 1236

    Tang Wenhao returned to the private hospital. Lin''er still didn''t go back. Yalong and Heilong were waiting for him to come back. Tang Wenhao called them both into the suite, "Two eldest brothers, the third sister, Mommy, Yani and sister, listen carefully. I have avenged Xiaojie and daddy, my second brother Wu Kui, Xiaoyao and my third brother-in-law. Three days later, the bodies of Wang Qiao and Shen Ming will be pulled out of Jiulong prison. Although they are still alive, they have become corpses three days later. In addition, I learned from Liu Hu today that Wang Liang is dead Those people are dead. The police really didn''t find out the cause of death. I said I would let them die. "Tang Wenhao said fiercely.


    As soon as lin''er heard this, meimou tearfully hugged Tang Wenhao. "Bao... Bei, is what you said true? Have you killed Wang Qiao and Shen Ming?" she asked tearfully.


    The people in the whole suite were shocked to see Tang Wenhao. They couldn''t imagine that Tang Wenhao had really done something to Wang Qiao and Shen Ming in just a few hours. He really did it.


    "Third sister, I said I would avenge my third brother-in-law. You can rest assured," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, tell me, how did you do it?" Heilong asked with great interest. Yalong and Yang Danni asked Tang Wenhao curiously how he could go into prison to kill people.


    Tang Wenhao told everyone about the whole incident. Hearing the "Double Dragons" of Heilong and Yalong, Tang Wenhao provoked thumb one after another and praised Tang Wenhao for his excellent wit and profound martial arts.


    "Wen Hao, you''re too afraid. Who dares to offend you in the future? You''re going to kill people quietly, and even the police can''t find out. It''s terrible!" Heilong praised.


    "That''s right! So when we hijacked the plane, I decided that Wen Hao was not in the pool. He must be a very great talent, otherwise I wouldn''t let my Yani marry him! Brother Heilong, my vision is good!" Yalong smiled.


    "Baby, come in for a minute." Ruan Ling shouted after listening to Tang Wenhao''s narration.


    Tang Wenhao hurried to the inner room, and lin''er followed in, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Baby, did you reveal any flaws? Because these two people died after you went in. At that time, the police will still suspect you. Don''t be careless," Ruan Ling warned.


    "Sister, it''s okay. I''ve fully considered this factor, so I''ve been arguing with them. They all left angrily. Moreover, I didn''t disclose any intention to kill them in my language, but just scolded each other." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Didn''t you point your finger at both of them? The police may analyze the cause of their death from your actions. Moreover, now that you are a famous boxer, you are not an ordinary person. Moreover, many people know your acupoint pointing skill. Will this become a doubt?" Ruan Ling analyzed.


    "Baby, Arlene''s analysis is reasonable. You really need to pay attention. Don''t treat the police as fools. If they find out that you will point acupoints, they may judge you as the murderer," Manny said.


    "But what about the evidence?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, there is no evidence, and they can''t find this evidence anyway. It can''t be said that I pointed at him across the railing, he died, and then said I was the murderer? It doesn''t make sense. I think baby will be fine." said lin''er. When she said baby this time, she slipped more than before.


    "Yes, I think so too. Don''t worry, sisters! The man who caught me Tang Wenhao hasn''t been born yet! I know what I know in my heart. Just rest assured and get your injuries well," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, just know what you know. Now that the big revenge is basically revenge, we''re going to start arranging for these relatives. After arranging their affairs, we have to make personnel adjustment in Chen''s family. Let''s discuss it," Manny said.


    "OK, sister, let''s come one by one. Let''s talk about my father and Xiaojie first! What I''m most worried about now is Xiaojie''s mother. Her old man doesn''t know that Xiaojie and Daddy are gone. Third sister, sister Guo should let her inform her that the old man will come to Hong Kong! Before cremating Xiaojie and daddy, she should let her old man see them for the last time, right?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, Wen Hao, you''re right. Let the Chen family discuss it! We shouldn''t intervene more, because it also involves the distribution of inheritance! By the way, doesn''t Xiao Jie have a half brother named a Fei? You should also inform him!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Yes, I want to inform brother a Fei. I think elder sister Guo''er will certainly inform him. Chen''s will do as she says. Let''s not interfere. Let''s ask aunt five, elder sister, second sister and third sister to discuss and do it! The next thing is Xiaoyao''s afterlife. Elder sister, what do you say about Xiaoyao''s afterlife? Do you want to inform her biological parents? Alas, when I think of Xiaoyao and xueyingxin It''s all because of me. If their sisters don''t know me, they won''t die. "Tang Wenhao''s tears began to flow out again.


    "Baby, well, don''t think about it. It''s all fate. It has nothing to do with you. Who knows that these things will happen? Don''t always blame yourself, okay?" Ruan Ling said painfully.


    Manny and lin''er also comforted him and told him to be happy and stop thinking about it.


    Finally, Ruan Ling said, let''s simplify Xiaoyao''s future! After cremation here, when you return to Vietnam, you can take her back directly and bury her beside sister ah Hui''s grave, so that their adoptive mother and daughter can stay together forever.


    The most difficult thing is Wu Kui, which also makes Tang Wenhao helpless. He doesn''t know how to deal with this problem. Suddenly, he thought of calling Xiaoting back in the evening. He can''t help sighing, "Oh, sister, Xiaoting called me this afternoon to find my second brother Wu Kui. I said he had gone to work. Xiaoting thought her second brother had gone to pick up girls! I really don''t know how to talk to her about it. And Yingsu, their children are so young. My second brother will leave them forever and let them start widowhood. Alas, I''m so worried." Tang Wenhao said, with endless worry and sadness in his eyes.


    "Baby, with my understanding of Wu Kui, if he can leave a last word for you in time, he will let you take care of his wife and children for him. I once talked about this topic with Wu Kui in private. Unexpectedly, what he said at that time will become a reality today." Manny sighed.


    "Sister, what did Wu Kui talk to you about?" Ruan Ling asked suspiciously.


    "I remember talking to Wu Kui at that time. I talked to him confidently before he went to Thailand. He talked about his brotherhood with the baby. He said that if the baby was gone one day, he would take care of the baby''s parents, wife and children as his family. In his heart, the baby was his own brother; if he was gone one day, he also wanted his parents, wife and children Give it to the baby to take care of. Moreover, he hopes the baby will not dislike his woman and love his woman as much as he does, because he can only rest assured of the baby. If he is gone and his woman remarries to someone else, he will die in peace. He is worried that other men will be bad to his woman. But he knows that if his woman follows the baby, he will not be wronged, and so will his child and baby He must be raised as his own child, so he can smile. So, baby, don''t think about anything and pick up these burdens! Of course, there is a prerequisite for what my sister said, that is, Xiaoting is willing to talk to us. If she doesn''t want to, she doesn''t have to talk about anything. Look at her own ideas! Anyway, it will have to be faced sooner or later. It''s better to tell her earlier "The truth," said Manny.


    "Yes, baby, don''t be sad endlessly. You should think about my feelings with my sister and her sisters. You don''t know. If you''re unhappy, none of our sisters can be happy. If you''re sad, we''ll be sad with you and be strong! Baby, if you can''t tell Xiaoting later, let me talk to her. Let''s talk to her They are all women, so it will be easier to communicate, "said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, sister, you''d better tell her! I really can''t speak. I want to cry when I mention my second brother''s death. I can''t control my emotions at all," Tang Wenhao said.


    As soon as he said this, the phone came. He took out the number and looked at the number. The melancholy cloud on his face rose again. "Sister, say Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming. The phone from Thailand must be Xiaoting''s. sister, take it!"


    "Baby, let me come! I''m familiar with Xiaoting," said Manny.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly handed the phone to Manny. He really didn''t want to say these words directly to Xiaoting. He was afraid that he couldn''t control his emotions and was full of deep guilt for Xiaoting. After all, Wu Kui disappeared because of his phone call. He couldn''t tell Xiaoting that, sister-in-law, my second brother Wu Kui is gone and you will be my wife in the future. He couldn''t say that! Listen, it''s not A smell.


    When Manny answered the phone, she pressed the button and said, "Hello, are you Xiaoting?"


    "Yes, yes, you are? Oh... Hehe, are you Mr. man?" Xiaoting also heard Manny''s voice.


    "Well, I''m Manny, Xiaoting, are you all right? How''s the child?" Manny asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Mr. man, we are all very well. Thanks to your care, Mr. man, Wu Kui in our family has everything now. You gave it to Mr. man. By the way, Mr. man, where''s Wu Kui? Did he go to pick up girls with the dead boy Wen hao? He always didn''t answer his phone. When he came back, I killed him." Xiaoting smiled.


    "Ha ha, Xiaoting!... here... There''s something I want to tell you... After you listen to it! Don''t be too excited. Since it has happened... We have to face it bravely." Although Manny thought about how to persuade Xiaoting, she hesitated. After all, this news is a fatal blow to any married woman. It''s too cruel!

 Chapter 1237

    Manny''s hesitation made Xiaoting in a foreign country sensitively realize that something might have happened to her husband, Wu Kui, "Mr. man, what do you mean? Nothing will happen to my Wu Kui?"


    "Well, Xiaoting, Wu Kui really had an accident. He... Has... Gone." Manny said the last two words hard. After saying it, she herself was in tears.


    There was a brief silence at the other end of the phone. Suddenly, Xiaoting broke out, "it''s impossible. Mr. man, don''t be so scary. How can my Wu Kui have such a good body? It''s impossible. I don''t believe it. Mr. man, I know, you must be joking. It''s impossible..." Xiaoting has been talking excitedly. It''s impossible.


    "Xiaoting, calm down. Xiaoting and Wen Hao cried out because of Wu Kui''s death." Manny said sadly, while Tang Wenhao burst into tears again. He can imagine how painful and sad Xiaoting is now, but he can''t do anything.


    "Mr. man, when did this happen? Tell me!" Xiaoting roared on the phone.


    "Xiaoting, don''t get excited. This is the morning. You must be sorry," said Manny.


    "It''s impossible. You lied. I talked to Wen Hao on the phone this afternoon. He also talked and laughed with me. Mr. man, you can''t joke like this. You can''t joke like this even if you''re the boss! You''ll scare people to death, you know? My soul will be scared by you." Xiaoting said unhappily.


    Manny paused for a moment, sad, "Xiaoting, this is true. You have to accept this cruel reality. Wen Hao didn''t have the heart to tell you this afternoon. Moreover, at that time, he was looking for acquaintances to help him take him into prison to contact the murderer who killed Wu Kui. Now the murderer has been manipulated by Wen Hao and can''t live for two days, so we have to inform you of this unfortunate news, Xiaoting, right Get up! We didn''t take good care of Wu Kui, "said Manny sadly.


    "Ah... Ah..." Xiaoting screamed a few times, and the phone immediately fell into a busy tone.


    "Xiaoting, Xiaoting... Don''t get too excited, Xiaoting." Manny called for a few words and completely hung up there.


    "Baby, Xiaoting is very excited, alas!" Manny sighed and returned the phone to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao worried about Xiaoting''s accident and hurriedly dialed the phone. As a result, the phone couldn''t get through anymore. It was always a busy tone.


    "Alas, elder sister, can''t something happen to Xiaoting?" Tang Wenhao said anxiously.


    "It shouldn''t be. It''s just that the news is too sudden and cruel for her. She can''t accept it at once. She can''t adapt. It''s normal. It''s estimated that she will call later. Alas! There''s really no way, baby, don''t be sad. Most people have to give in to the arrangement of fate. We can''t control these things. We can only accept them." Ruan Ling sighed.


    Several people comforted each other. There was another call from Thailand. The caller this time was not Xiaoting, but Yingsu, another wife of Wu Kui. She was Tang Wenhao''s sister-in-law and Anglo American sister. As soon as she spoke, Tang Wenhao heard it.


    "Elder sister, this is Wen Hao." Tang Wenhao cried sadly.


    "Wen Hao, is what Xiaoting said true? Wu Kui... Really... No." Yingsu choked.


    "Well, it''s really gone. Elder sister, don''t be too sad. The reality is already so. It''s no use being sad. My second brother can''t come back. Come to Hong Kong with Xiaoting and discuss the future of my second brother." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Wuwu..." Yingsu didn''t answer him, but cried at the other end of the phone.


    "Elder sister, don''t be sad. You have to take good care of the children!" Tang Wenhao didn''t know how to comfort her.


    Tang Wenhao knows that Yingsu loves Wu Kui very much. Britain and the United States mentioned it more than once that her sister Yingsu is grateful, respectful and loving to Wu Kui. She also gets along well with Wu Kui''s real wife Xiaoting, and the family is very happy.


    Unexpectedly, their happy life was ruined because of their own phone call. At the thought of this, Tang Wenhao couldn''t stop blaming himself and sadness. He didn''t know how to comfort the two widowed sisters in law.


    After crying for a long time, Yingsu finally spoke again, "Wenhao, elder sister can''t go. She doesn''t have a passport. Someone should take care of her at home. Let Xiaoting go! I''ll take care of the children at home."


    "Oh, please comfort Xiaoting! She has a deep relationship with my second brother. They have talked for many years and have already become relatives. The departure of the second brother has hit her too hard. You should be strong and take good care of her. In my heart, the eldest sister has always been the strongest." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, I know. If I break down, no one will take care of my two children. Wen Hao, I''ll hang up. I''ll go and see Xiaoting. She''s crying alone in the room." Ying Su sighed.


    "OK, elder sister, take care!" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    After talking to Ying Su on the phone, Tang Wenhao''s heart was a little relaxed, because after all, he had already faced it. Unlike just now, he didn''t know how to tell their sisters. His suffocating heart was very nervous.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao accompanied Ruan Ling and them to dinner and took lin''er back to Chen''s house. Heilong and Yalong opened a room in a nearby hotel. Now Wu Kui is gone, and Heilong doesn''t want to go back to that hotel. Anyway, they have brought out their trip.


    Back at Chen''s house, the beauties of the family gathered around Tang Wenhao to discuss the future affairs of Chen Haokun and Xiaojie. Chen Guoer said that Xiaojie''s mother would come tomorrow morning. She had already notified, ah Fei''s mother and son had also notified, and she would come home tomorrow morning. At that time, the whole family would hold a family meeting and let Tang Wenhao preside over it. She said, Now Tang Wenhao is the backbone of the family. Everyone will listen to him.


    "Elder sister Guo''er, it''s not appropriate for me to host this matter. If I say, I''d better let my fifth aunt, Xiaojie''s mother and ah Fei''s mother preside over it!" Tang Wenhao said in embarrassment. He was afraid of doing this kind of thing. The palms and backs of his hands were meat, which was not very balanced.


    "Baby, just come on! Our sisters are all your women. It doesn''t matter what you say. Our sisters don''t have any opinions. On the contrary, their elders are not familiar with each other. They have some disagreements all the time. Let them deal with it. How can they deal with it?" Xin''er said.


    The fifth aunt said, "yes, Wen Hao, you''re welcome. It''s you. We all trust you, like you, and are willing to let you deal with it. As long as you say it, we have no opinion."


    "Oh, all right! Don''t blame me if you can''t handle it well." Tang Wenhao said. He also saw that Xin''er was right. Now Chen''s only one who can speak well is himself.


    After the discussion, everyone went back to their room to have a rest. Chen Guoer had already arranged a room for Tang Wenhao and lin''er, let min''er''s room out and let min''er and Xin''er sleep together.


    In fact, although Tang Wenhao wanted to stab lin''er in bed physically, he was still a little rejected psychologically. After all, so many relatives died at once in the family. He had to be happy with women at this time.


    Especially others still sleep with lin''er. Lin''er''s husband Fengtai has just hung up, and she is with herself. It seems that it is also a kind of blasphemy to Fengtai.


    In fact, lin''er also has Tang Wenhao''s psychology, but because Tang Wenhao and she have had physical communication for so few minutes in the abandoned plant, she feels that it is normal for Tang Wenhao to sleep together again, but she feels uncomfortable at the thought of Fengtai.


    Therefore, after they washed, they lay down and looked at each other. Lin''er shyly closed her beautiful eyes, so there was no further action. Tang Wenhao didn''t take the initiative to attack her and closed her eyes when he saw that lin''er didn''t seem to want to, coupled with his psychological rejection.


    "Sister lin''er, good night! I''m asleep." Tang Wenhao said with his eyes closed.


    "Well, baby, go to sleep! You must be tired," said lin''er. She couldn''t help embracing Tang Wenhao. Her body was close to his hot chest, and a warm current rushed into her heart. It felt warm and steady.


    Her body took the initiative to make such a contact, and then smelled the aroma exhaled from lin''er''s nose. Tang Wenhao felt that his body reacted quickly in an instant, and he couldn''t help embracing lin''er.


    Because the two people are holding together, the changes of Tang Wenhao''s body will naturally be transmitted to lin''er. In particular, Tang Wenhao''s physique is still arrogant. She immediately knew Tang Wenhao''s needs, and her faint desire burst the dike in an instant.


    Her exhalation quickly turned into a short breath, and her body was more attached to Tang Wenhao. In fact, lin''er and Fengtai were relatively satisfied in this regard before. The couple''s life was harmonious and happy. Otherwise, lin''er wouldn''t have such deep feelings for Fengtai.


    Tang Wenhao also felt that lin''er''s demand was increasing. He climbed up her body and stared at her hungrily, "sister lin''er, do you want to?"


    Lin''er nodded shyly and said, "yes, I just feel a little sorry for Fengtai. I slept with you as soon as he left, but I think you like you quickly. Am I a bad woman?"


    "No, you are the best woman in the world. Fengtai has gone. He won''t want you to be widowed for him. If he loves you, he will only want you to live happily, and I can bring you happiness. Besides, we are already together. Lin''er, I like you, I miss you, and I will be with you hard." Tang Wenhao said sensationally.


    "Well... Come on!... Fengtai, forgive me... I love you very much, but... You''re gone. You don''t want me. I can only follow Wenhao. I like Wenhao. I want Wenhao to love me hard once. I need Wenhao''s love. Fengtai, if you can hear me, please bless me and Wenhao. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of your parents." Lin''er said, tears streaming down her face.


    Tang Wenhao painfully kissed her wet lips

 Chapter 1238

    The next day, Tang Wenhao personally went to the airport to receive Chen Jie''s mother to the Chen family. The old man cried all the way. Tang Wenhao had no choice but to cry with her. He didn''t know how to comfort her.


    A Fei and his mother also came to the Chen family. The whole family arrived. Tang Wenhao first roughly explained the process of Chen Haokun''s father and son''s murder, and the whole family fell into grief again.


    "Mommy, aunts, several sisters, ah Fei, sister Guo''er, they recommended me to preside over the family meeting today. I don''t know if you have any opinions about Auntie and ah Fei. If so, please don''t mention it. Now that daddy and Xiaojie are gone, our family won''t have any unhappy things to happen. I know, I don''t I''m qualified to preside over the meeting. Mommy and aunts are here. How can I share it? But since several sisters said so, I''ll try my best. If it''s not handled well, don''t blame me. I haven''t had this experience. I don''t know how to deal with it. I can only reveal it according to my own ideas and when my father talked to me I''m willing to discuss with you. Do you have any opinions? "Tang Wenhao said.


    Xiao Jie''s mother didn''t even lift her head and said sadly, "Wen Hao, you can divide as much as you say! There are no people, what are you fighting for?" several other aunts and Chen Guoer''s mother also said that they had no opinions.


    What ah Fei wanted to say was held by his stunning mother and wouldn''t let him say.


    Tang Wenhao looked in his eyes and asked, "brother a Fei, do you have something to say?"


    "Well, brother-in-law, will everyone not be a family after being divided?" ah Fei sobbed.


    "No, I''ll always be a family. At least I''ll always be your family. Don''t worry, ah Fei." Tang Wenhao said sadly. He found that ah Fei was a lot more sensible this time.


    "Can we do it all? When daddy visited me not long ago, he told me that I must study hard and pick up Chen''s burden. However, I know that I can''t pick it up at present. I don''t understand anything. I also want my brother-in-law and several sisters to teach me knowledge. If we Chen''s family divide it like this, I''ll just take a sum of money in the future. What''s the use? I''m still That ignorant ah Fei, I don''t want to live like this. I want to make a career. I want to revive Chen''s family business. However, I can''t do anything without the support of my aunts, brother-in-law and several sisters. Brother-in-law, sister and aunts, let''s not divide it? "Said ah Fei, kneeling down and kowtowing one by one.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised by ah Fei''s words, shocked the whole audience, and moved the whole audience. Everyone, including Chen Guoer and their sisters, didn''t expect that the little ruffian ah Fei would become so mature and have such a spirit. Tang Wenhao couldn''t help pulling him up, hugging him tightly and sobbing, "Ah Fei, you''ve finally grown up. Daddy and Xiaojie will really close their eyes in peace. Mommy and aunts, I agree with ah Fei. What do you think?"


    Chen Guo''er and several other sisters immediately supported Tang Wenhao and ah Fei, his fifth aunt, Guo''er''s mother, and Chen Jie''s mother, including ah Fei''s own mother, also said that they were willing to accept the current situation without separation. The major events in the company and at home were presided over by Tang Wenhao, and the minor events were handled according to the division of labor.


    There are only Chen Haokun''s young and beautiful wives. Because they can''t be widowed in the Chen family, they put forward to divide. Tang Wenhao told them that since most family members don''t agree to divide, they will not divide, but they can be compensated.


    Later, after we agreed on an amount, Tang Wenhao said that after the lawyer drafted the agreement, it would be paid to their account according to the negotiated amount, which could be regarded as the youth loss fee for them.


    When the overall framework was decided, Tang Wenhao continued to discuss the future affairs of Chen Haokun and Chen Jie. Everyone agreed to bury them together and bury them in Chen''s ancestral grave on the outskirts of Hong Kong.


    As soon as Chen''s side had reached a conclusion, Tang Wenhao received a call from Xiaoting, saying that she had arrived in Hong Kong and asked Tang Wenhao to pick her up. Tang Wenhao asked Chen Guoer to continue to preside over the meeting and he went to pick her up.


    After leaving the Chen family, Tang Wenhao drove his car and wondered what to do when Xiaoting came, whether to take Wu Kui''s urn and Xiaoting directly back to Wu Kui''s hometown, or to temporarily store Wu Kui''s ashes in the funeral home, because there are still a lot of things to deal with here.


    Tang Wenhao''s car drove into the exit of Hong Kong International Airport. From a distance, he saw the thin Xiaoting standing aside with her bag. After Tang Wenhao parked the car beside her, he hurriedly got out of the car to open the door for her. Xiaoting opened the door and went in.


    Wu Kui''s wife Xiaoting, a Shanghai girl, is a medium height of 1.63 meters. She is slightly slim and even has a sense of bone. Her skin is as white as grease. At the beginning, Wu Kui begged for nothing to chase her. She said that it was because her snow-white skin made him excited and covered her ugly. Besides, Xiaoting''s facial features were very beautiful and lovely.


    "Xiaoting, I''m sorry, I didn''t take good care of my second brother." Tang Wenhao looked at Xiaoting, whose eyes were crying red, and said sorry.


    Xiaoting forced to smile, "no... Wen Hao, don''t say that. You have such a good relationship with Wu Kui. You can''t deliberately harm him. This is life! Let''s go! I want to see him." Xiaoting said faintly.


    From her tone, Tang Wenhao felt that she should have accepted the cruel reality.


    "Well, Xiaoting, don''t be too sad. No matter what difficulties you encounter in the future, you can come to me. My second brother and I have an agreement to take good care of each other''s family no matter who goes first." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well, I know. Wu Kui told me that I don''t want to see anything now. I just want to see him for the last time." as she said, Xiaoting''s lips moved and tears rolled down from her beautiful eyes.


    Tang Wenhao held out his hand and held her. He and Xiaoting were already very familiar. They used to sleep together. Of course, Wu Kui was also there.


    At that time, Tang Wenhao and Ning Kexin had just broken up and their emotions were very unstable. Wu Kui often took him to his house for dinner and drink. After that, he simply let Tang Wenhao sleep in his house. His bed was relatively large. He slept in the middle and let Tang Wenhao and Xiaoting sleep on both sides. They didn''t think there was anything, because the relationship between them was too good, so they were informal.


    "Wenhao, I''m fine. You drive!" Xiaoting said shyly. Although she was very familiar with Tang Wenhao, she still didn''t hug. She didn''t adapt to it.


    Tang Wenhao nodded and said shyly, "Xiaoting, don''t care. My second brother is gone. I love you very much and blame myself. I want to comfort you. I don''t know how to comfort you."


    "Wen Hao, I said, I really don''t blame you. Your two brothers have such a good relationship. If he calls you for help, I know you will go too." Xiaoting said.


    "Well, that''s for sure, Xiaoting, or that sentence. No matter what you need in the future, you should come to me, okay? You should remember that my second brother and I, in a sense, are a person. How he takes care of your mother and son, including your family and his family, I will ask myself according to his standards, because my second brother died for me." Tang Wenhao choked.


    "Wen Hao, stop talking, sobbing..." Xiaoting finally couldn''t help crying with Tang Wenhao in her arms.


    The cries of the two people in the car attracted the attention of the airport staff. They didn''t know what they were doing. Tang Wenhao had to calm down with Xiaoting and drove away from the airport.


    Tang Wenhao first took Xiaoting to Ruan Ling''s private hospital where they settled. Heilong and Yalong brothers were also inside. In fact, they are not needed to protect them now. The murderer has been brought to justice, and the police have already withdrawn the secret sentry.


    Yang Dani and Yani are recovering well. They can both get out of bed and chat in Ruan Ling and Manny''s room! Seeing Tang Wenhao leading Xiaoting, Ruan Ling and Manny sat up.


    "Come on, Xiaoting, sit down. It''s hard." Manny smiled. As soon as she saw Xiaoting''s red eyes, she knew that she must have cried hard. She was very guilty. After all, Wu Kui was an executive of mans and died because of her husband Tang Wenhao. Can she not blame herself?


    Ruan Ling also took her jade hand and said sorry, "Xiaoting, I''m really sorry that we didn''t take good care of Wu Kui. In the future, we are all your family. You can tell us what difficulties and needs you have, you know? Wu Kui and Wen Hao are close as brothers, even more than many brothers and brothers. You know that."


    "Well, I know. I''m sorry. I can''t tell whether you are Mr. man or sister a Ling." Xiaoting said shyly.


    "Hehe, it''s okay. I''m a Ling. My sister and I were born from the same womb almost at the same time. Now we serve the same man. Our destiny is tightly held together. You can also live with us in the future as long as you like, understand? Let Wen Hao take care of your mother and son, of course, and Yingsu mother and son. Of course, if you want to find you Our happiness doesn''t matter. We mean that in the future, everyone will be a family. You can tell us any difficulties and needs, "Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    Xiaoting looked at Ruan Ling and Manny in amazement. She didn''t expect Ruan Ling to say these words. When she thought of what Tang Wenhao said to her on the road, she understood the intention of the Ruan family. She wanted her and Yingsu to follow Tang Wenhao in the future. Her pretty face couldn''t help blushing and bowed her head, "Sister a Ling, I don''t dare to think about what will happen in the future. I just want to see Wu Kui and take him back to his hometown. What I''m most worried about is how his parents accepted the cruel reality that Wu Kui is their only child." Xiaoting said and choked.


    "Xiaoting, what do you mean? Why don''t you send my second brother''s ashes to the funeral home first and send them back after a hundred years? Now hide them from them?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It certainly won''t work, Wen Hao. They are only in their fifties and under the age of 60. Can they hide it for decades? It''s unrealistic," said Xiaoting.

 Chapter 1239

    Finally, Xiaoting and Tang Wenhao discussed that after Wu Kui''s cremation, the urn should be sent to the Hong Kong funeral home and sent back to his hometown when the time is ripe.


    After the discussion, Tang Wenhao took Xiaoting, Heilong and Yalong to the funeral home to see Wu Kui''s last side. Tang Wenhao and Xiaoting saw Wu Kui lying quietly in the cold freezer. They both rushed over, touched his cold body and cried so hard that Xiaoting almost fainted.


    Heilong and Yalong held them back and motioned the staff of the funeral home to plug Wu Kui''s body into the cabinet again. Tang Wenhao and Xiaoting hugged each other and wept. They were the closest people to Wu Kui except his parents before he died. Later, Heilong and Yalong dragged Wu Kui out.


    Outside, Tang Wenhao and Xiaoting cried and discussed, chose a delicate and luxurious urn for Wu Kui, and then went through the cremation formalities. An hour later, Wu Kui''s body turned into a pile of ashes and bones.


    Tang Wenhao personally put him into the urn. Her tears never stopped. Xiaoting on the side also shed tears. After all, she has had a relationship with Wu Kui for five or six years, and now she has a child.


    After going through the formalities for the deposit of ashes, Tang Wenhao led Xiaoting, Heilong and Yalong back to the hospital. When they arrived in the room, Xiaoting had been crying silently. Tang Wenhao was very distressed and wanted to comfort, hug her and give her strength. However, he was not sure what Xiaoting thought in her heart. He was afraid that she would be disgusted.


    Later, Manny and Ruan Ling took her to the room for psychological counseling to make her stronger, bravely accept the reality and welcome the future with a new face. After all, she is still very young, only 25 or 16 years old. If she can accept being a woman of Tang Wenhao, her sisters can''t accept it with both hands, Also asked her to use a new relationship to forget the painful memories.


    Xiaoting didn''t give a positive answer to Ruan Ling and Manny''s kindness. She thought it was inappropriate to give herself to Tang Wenhao at this time. However, she didn''t choose to refuse, because she always liked Tang Wenhao. At that time, she only regarded him as a good brother of her deceased husband and her own good brother, but now it''s different. Her husband is gone, His woman and himself are willing to accept her.


    She hesitated, worried that she was sorry for Wu Kui''s spirit in heaven, and was not willing to refuse. She thought she liked Tang Wenhao and couldn''t talk about love, but if Tang Wenhao wanted her, she felt she couldn''t refuse.


    Ruan Ling and Manny didn''t force her to make a statement, but let her stay in Hong Kong for a few days and then go back. It''s not too late for her to think about the future.


    The next day, the funeral of Chen Haokun and his son ended in an atmosphere of grief.


    Since then, the Chen family has entered the era of Tang Wenhao and finished the funeral of Chen Haokun''s father and son. Chen Jie''s mother returned to Kunming with all her pain. She wants to go back to manage Chen''s Kunming factory and needs her there. When Tang Wenhao sent her away, he told her that he will visit her when he is free. He treats her as his own mother and will be filial to her all her life. If she is willing, He will take her to live together. Chen Jie''s mother said that she will consider Tang Wenhao''s kindness, but at present, she wants to manage Chen well. Maybe her career can heal her inner pain.


    A Fei''s mother and son moved into Chen''s house. At ordinary times, a Fei studied at school and came back to accompany his family at the weekend. Under the influence of Tang Wenhao, the Chen family also began to really accept Chen Haokun''s illegitimate son, because he did show Chen Haokun''s tenacity and spirit when he was young.


    Maybe he can really take over Chen Haokun''s class. This is the family''s view of ah Fei now.


    Five days later, Yang Danni and Yani left the hospital and went back to man''s house, but they came to see Manny and Ruan Ling every day. Heilong had returned to the Philippines. He was worried that something would happen to the company over a long period of time. Tang Wenhao felt that there was nothing he needed to help, so he walked away with Aaron.


    Xiaoting wanted to go back to Thailand early, but Ruan Ling and Manny kept her until they were discharged from the hospital. They wanted to take her to Hong Kong for fun for a few days and then go back to Thailand, because Manny wanted Tang Wenhao to send her back together. Manny in Thailand needed Tang Wenhao to take charge of it for a period of time. When Manny''s management discussed the right candidate, they asked Tang Wenhao to go back to Vietnam.


    A few days later, Manny and Ruan Ling also left the hospital. On the first day they left the hospital, they went to the funeral home to cremate Xiaoyao''s body. Everyone inevitably cried again, but because the most sad time had passed, Xiaoyao''s farewell didn''t seem so loud.


    Everyone hides their sad heart in the bottom of their heart.


    Those who live, life always goes on.


    The day after Xiaoyao''s body was cremated, Manny and Ruan Ling, who have fully recovered, drive to the city with Tang Wenhao, Xiaoting and Yani. Manny wants to lead Xiaoting to buy some gifts for the children and Yingsu.


    On the way, Manny smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Baby, there are more and more families in the future. It''s not a good idea to stay here for a few days. I''ve discussed with ah Ling these two days. In fact, the problem is that our business is too wide. If we can''t, we can close the Thai mans or contract them out. Xiaoting and Yingsu can both move to Hong Kong or go to Liangshan. In the future, we Ruan family will be happy Two homes, Liangshan''s home and Hong Kong man''s home, so that your energy can be arranged. "


    "I agree. I''m in Hong Kong. I feel so happy living with Mommy," Yani said with a smile.


    "Well... President man, sister a Ling, do Yingsu and I really want to be with Wen hao?" Xiaoting asked with a red face. In fact, her own heart has begun to put on Tang Wenhao, but everyone hasn''t talked about this topic these days. Now Manny said so, she hurriedly confirmed. In fact, she wants Tang Wenhao to say it again.


    "Ah? Xiaoting, what do you mean? Don''t you have other ideas now? Who are you not with? Wu Kui talked to me before he died and said that no matter who died first, the living brothers had to take care of their wives and children for the dead brothers. Now that Wu Kui is gone, it''s not natural for baby to take care of your mother and children? If we were babies Pooh, Pooh... No if, "said Manny, suddenly feeling that it was unlucky, and quickly shut up.


    All the others laughed, and Ruan Ling said with a smile, "sister, in fact, it''s nothing. If the baby doesn''t exist first, Wu Kui doesn''t have the ability to take care of so many women. Who is so powerful as our baby? Let more than a dozen sisters die and live together at a time, but to tell the truth, I really miss the baby. I want the baby to sleep with me tonight, baby, do you miss the sister?"


    "Sister, I have to. I want to die." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Xiaoting glanced shyly at Tang Wenhao. She thought, unexpectedly, she could really be with this dead guy in this life. He was so handsome that she didn''t think she would really become his woman.


    "Hey, baby, let me ask you something! Do you sleep with sister lin''er when you live in Chen''s house these days? Or do several sisters have a chance?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, they are all pregnant and have no fun. They are mainly with sister lin''er. She is in good health and has strong fighting power. Through my unremitting efforts, she has come out of the shadow of losing Fengtai. Xiaoting, you should also be strong. As long as we live, I should be happier. My second brother has gone and will never come back. We can only accept this disability Cool reality, I have had a brotherly relationship with my second brother for nearly ten years. When I first heard the news, I didn''t believe it at all and couldn''t accept it. However, now, in addition to missing him and missing him, sadness has been far away from me, because I know that if I want to reassure my second brother under the nine springs, I can only double my love for his women and children and take care of his family. " Tang Wenhao said and hugged Xiaoting.


    "Baby, it''s very kind of you!" Yani also came over and asked Tang Wenhao to hold her.


    Tang Wenhao hugged and kissed one by one. Xiaoting blushed with shame. Although she had known Tang Wenhao for so many years, she used to joke. Now she is still a little shy to become Tang Wenhao''s woman. Yani is much more generous. She pouted her sexy little mouth and said, "Baby, when will I go into the bridal chamber with you? Have you made me wait too long?"


    Ruan Ling, the co pilot, looked back and said with a smile, "Yani, just today! However, you have to line up! I want to be the first tonight. This is the first time I rob a man with my sister, because I really miss my baby."


    "Ha ha..." several women laughed. Only Xiaoting was still shy. She didn''t expect Ruan Ling to speak so boldly, nor did she expect Yani to be so direct. She wasn''t used to getting along with them like this. She didn''t know that Ruan Ling''s language was implicit in the Ruan family.


    Tang Wenhao looked at her shy little appearance, pinched her and said with a bad smile, "Xiaoting, do you remember? Four years ago, I slept in your house that night, my second brother slept in the middle, and we slept next to each other. Did you think that night that you would become my woman one day?"


    "Ah? Of course not. People only loved your second brother at that time! Did you ever think about beating your brother''s woman? You wouldn''t be so bad? In our impression, you are the simplest. Who knows you will become a group of wives and concubines now?" Xiaoting said shyly.


    "So the world is unpredictable! But to tell you the truth, I never thought that one day you would become my woman and never seriously looked at you. Now I find that my second brother has great vision. You are really beautiful and charming. I swear in front of my sister and Yani, Xiaoting, I will love you, your children and your children like my second brother The son is my child, and your parents are my parents, "Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    Xiaoting, with tears in her eyes, fell on Tang Wenhao''s shoulder and choked, "Wen Hao, as long as you don''t bully sister Yingsu and me, sister Yingsu and I will follow you all our life. You are bad, but I still like you very much. You are so handsome!"


    "Ha ha... Baby, see? You''re such a charming face that doesn''t pay for your life. It''s invincible. Any woman who sees you will be fascinated by your face first. In those years, my sister was also fascinated by your handsome face. However, what fascinates us most now is the bad thing." Manny smiled vaguely.

 Chapter 1240

    In this way, Xiaoting follows Manny''s sisters, Yani and Tang Wenhao to shop in major shopping malls in Hong Kong. In fact, Xiaoting has begun to spend money generously because Wu Kui is the boss of Manny''s in Thailand, but she didn''t expect to be at the same level as Manny and Ruan Ling.


    She found that Manny and Ruan Ling never look at the price when they buy things. No matter what kind of goods they like, they buy them as long as they like. They swipe their cards, and they don''t look at the price themselves.


    When you see the beautiful clothes, look at Xiaoting or Yani and let them try. After the test, as soon as you see the effect is good, you pack up and leave immediately. In less than an hour, Tang Wenhao took everything he can carry.


    At the end of the day, Manny''s car was full. Neither of their sisters had calculated how much money they had spent, but careful Xiaoting calculated that the money spent on her and Yani exceeded 300000. It''s really a big deal. She doesn''t bring gifts to Yingsu.


    When she got home, Yang Danni and the Filipino maid had prepared the meals. Yang Danni was in a very good mood today and prepared red wine. She was also very happy to see that they bought a car of things, "There are so many clothes! Yes, our Xiaoting is so beautiful. We should wear good clothes, come and have dinner. After dinner, try to show Mommy one by one. This one is very good. It fits our Xiaoting''s skin very well. Well, it''s so beautiful!"


    Xiaoting was a little embarrassed by what Yang Danni said.


    "Yani girl''s clothes are also good. Your sexy body is suitable for wearing clothes with some bone feeling, which makes it more sexy and charming." Yang Dani turned to smile at Yani.


    "Mommy, thank you. In fact, the most beautiful thing is Mommy! If only I could keep mommy''s figure at mommy''s age." Yani has established a deep mother daughter relationship with Yang Danni.


    She has been dependent on her brother Yalong since she was a child. When she arrived in Hong Kong, she lived with Xiaoyao in man''s house and established this valuable mother daughter relationship with Yang Danni.


    Yang Dani also likes Yani very much. Except that there is a word "Ni" in their names, she also likes Yani''s cheerful character and her kindness. She can coax Yang Dani to be happy.


    The family sat at the dinner table. Tang Wenhao found that when the Filipino maid saw him this time, there was obviously something in his eyes. However, Tang Wenhao had passed the hunger and thirst period and was not interested in her. Besides, there was no such condition.


    Alas, it''s too much to ignore people''s addiction. Why don''t you catch a chance to have fun with her? No, this game is not fun. If you don''t do it well, you''ll be unable to clean up.


    While Tang Wenhao was thinking, Yang Danni held the gift of heaven, raised her glass, glanced at her daughter and son-in-law, and smiled gently, "You girls, Wen Hao, a few days ago, the man family and the Chen family had the darkest days and lost several relatives, but anyway, all the haze has dissipated. In the future, the career development of man and Chen will be smooth, and our big family will be more and more harmonious. Mommy first welcomed Yani and Xiaoting into me on behalf of the man family Our big family, come on, let''s raise our glasses! "


    "Ha ha... OK! Mommy, come on, cheers, baby cheers, sister Xiaoting cheers... Yani cheers..." several sisters clinked glasses with each other and drank to Yang Danni.


    Xiaoting was warmed by the strong family atmosphere of the man family. She shyly raised her glass and said to Yang Danni, "aunt..."


    "No, Xiaoting, you can call me Mommy with us! From today on, everything in the past has been hidden in your heart and has become a beautiful memory. We don''t want you to forget Wu Kui. Like you, we will always miss him and commemorate him. However, this doesn''t mean you should always remember him. This will affect your future life and happiness. Since you have decided to join me If you come to this team, you have to keep up with us. From now on, take baby as your only man, and Mommy is also your mommy. You shouldn''t call aunt, okay? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, sister a Ling,... Mommy, thank you for looking up to me, and thank Wen Hao for asking me to be a little widow. In fact, if Wen Hao doesn''t want me, I don''t know what to do, sobbing..." Xiaoting said, putting it down and crying.


    Tang Wenhao quickly hugged her waist and said emotionally, "Xiaoting, how can I not want you? Who are you? You are the woman of my second brother. I don''t take care of you. Who takes care of you? Well, don''t think so in the future. What widow is not a widow? It''s terrible."


    "Oh... Wen Hao, thank you!" Xiaoting said shyly.


    "Ha ha... Well, Xiaoting, don''t be polite. Mommy will give you two today. No, it''s the three of you who preside over this simple ceremony. This meal is your combination meal. From tonight on, you two girls have officially become Wen Hao''s women. In the future, you must learn from your two sisters, date each other, don''t be jealous, and live a better life with Meimei Everything is strong, "Yang Danni said with a smile.


    "Well, Mommy, I will listen to Mommy and my two sisters in the future. When I go back with Wen Hao tomorrow, I will discuss with sister Yingsu to see whether we should go back to Hong Kong or Vietnam, because sister Yingsu''s sister Anglo-American is in Liangshan. I don''t know what she thinks." Xiaoting said.


    "Oh, whatever you want! Anyway, everywhere is the baby''s home, that is, your home." Manny smiled.


    Manny just said this, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. When he looked at the number, it was lin''er. He pressed the button and replied, "sister lin''er, what''s the matter?"


    "Baby, are you going back to Thailand tomorrow?" lin''er asked.


    "Well, sister lin''er, do you want to go back with us?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, I wanted to stay with some sisters for a few more days, but sister lin''er... I''m not used to it. You''d better take me with you!" said lin''er shyly.


    "Hehe, OK, then you''re ready! Shall we meet at the airport tomorrow or will you come to man''s house? I''m sure I won''t go back to Chen''s house tonight. Tonight I... Have a heavy task." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    Ruan Ling shyly twisted his thigh and made other women laugh.


    "Oh, I see, baby, I miss you, and I want you tomorrow night." lin''er whined and said with a smile. This beautiful young woman who was a widow for more than ten days was killed by Tang Wenhao every night, and soon put all her feelings into Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, no problem, as long as you can bear it, I''ll hang up first." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    After talking to lin''er on the phone, Tang Wenhao sat down. Ruan Ling whined and pinched him. "Villain, is sister lin''er inseparable from you? You''re going to Thailand, and she''s going back?"


    "Hehe, sister, don''t you know your husband''s charm? No way, the man is too handsome, very poor, and every woman wants to divide up." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, which amused everyone. Yang Danni also laughed very happily. She also liked her son-in-law, who is both bad and lovely more and more.


    The most important thing is that Tang Wenhao will show the great wisdom and courage that ordinary men don''t have at the critical moment. Just like the arrest of Wang Qiao and Shen Ming this time, without Tang Wenhao, the police may not be able to catch them, but Tang Wenhao did it alone and rescued the hostages.


    Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes. Yang Danni is a woman and a beautiful woman. Naturally, she will like Tang Wenhao very much. However, she dare not turn this love into love. In her heart, this is against ethics.


    After dinner, several people talked for less than ten minutes. Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao upstairs. Yani and Xiaoting looked at them enviously. Manny smiled, "Yani, Xiaoting, don''t envy. You''ll all be very happy tonight. Remember, a baby woman can''t do without a good body."


    "Hehe, sister Manny, I heard Wu Kui say that Wen Hao is powerful. It can be... For a long time at a time, right?" although Xiaoting is a little shy, she can let go because she drank wine and threw the question she had wanted to ask to Manny.


    "Well, it should be said that the baby can retract and release freely. If he doesn''t want to, he can endure it all the time. His internal skill is very deep. Otherwise, there are so many women and ordinary men who don''t die in bed? Who has such powerful physical strength?" Manny smiled.


    Seeing that the children talked about this topic, Yang Danni felt very uncomfortable. Seeing that God was going to sleep, she took the child upstairs to coax him to sleep. She knew that she must stay away from this topic.


    As soon as Yang Dani got upstairs, she heard a lot of noise in Ruan Ling''s room. It was Ruan Ling''s stuffy hum of forbearing desire and her son-in-law Tang Wenhao''s heavy breathing. Then she heard Ruan Ling''s collapsing joy, "baby... Sister is going to love you... Hurry up... Miss you."


    "Elder sister, you are more beautiful than before. You haven''t been together for more than 20 days. Are you more charming?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hee hee, it''s possible! Isn''t it more comfortable? Don''t you men like women to be flirtatious? Bad guy, I''m so energetic and love my sister." Ruan Ling smiled shyly.


    "Ha ha, I must love you tonight, but sister Manny doesn''t seem to dare to do it. In fact, I miss her very much," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    Yang Danni couldn''t help pausing for a moment. Later, she saw Yani looking upstairs. She hurried into her own room with God''s gift and went to bear the loneliness and suffering alone.


    For a middle-aged beautiful woman of her age and in good health, this kind of day is indeed a kind of suffering, but Yang Danni is indeed a very great woman. She has always been vigilant for her husband man Tianxiong, who has died for many years, and has never crossed the thunder pool. This is also the place where tens of thousands of employees of man''s have great respect for her boss, If he is upright, he will do it.

 Chapter 1241

    The next morning, when Tang Wenhao was still sleeping with Xiaoting in his arms, he suddenly felt that his nose was pinched. When he opened his handsome eyes, he saw that lin''er had sat in front of his bed and looked at him and Xiaoting jealously.


    "Baby, it''s time to get up. The plane will leave in more than two hours. I''ve been waiting for you in the living room for an hour, but Arlene and Manny won''t let me call you." lin''er said whistlingly.


    "Ah? It''s so late. What time is it?" Tang Wenhao gently let go of Xiaoting in his arms and got up. When he got up, Xiaoting woke up and opened her beautiful eyes. He saw that lin''er had sat on the edge of the bed and smiled shyly. They both knew each other.


    "Xiaoting, did you die of happiness last night?" lin''er asked admiringly.


    Xiaoting smiled shyly, nodded and blushed. Last night was indeed the most unforgettable night in her life, even more exciting and unforgettable than when Wu Kui was with her for the first time.


    After that, she really realized why hundreds of millions of rich sisters such as Manny and Ruan Ling liked Tang Wenhao so much. At the same time, she didn''t understand how Ning Kexin abandoned Tang Wenhao so foolishly and ruthlessly. She was simply the stupidest woman in the world.


    Because she didn''t know that Tang Wenhao''s hegemonic ability now is because he has absorbed the internal skills of the Jin family all his life. In addition, he has taken time to practice every day these years. Therefore, his internal skills are getting deeper and deeper, and his kung fu in bed is naturally getting stronger and stronger.


    After they got up, they washed quickly and didn''t even have time to eat breakfast. Manny drove him, Xiaoting and lin''er to the airport. When they arrived at the airport, they checked in a pile of clothes and children''s gifts bought yesterday.


    After the three boarded the plane, Tang Wenhao sat between lin''er and Xiaoting. Because they had a substantive relationship last night, Xiaoting and Tang Wenhao were completely open together. She knew very well that Tang Wenhao would be her only man from now on. She was separated from her husband Wu Kui by Yin and Yang. It would never be possible to see her again in this life, It can only be a good memory in her life.


    After figuring out this problem, besides, Tang Wenhao worked in her beautiful body for several hours last night. Her love for Wu Kui soon transferred to Tang Wenhao. When her beautiful eyes stare at Tang Wenhao, the taste is different. It is completely the eyes between lovers.


    "Wen Hao, how long can you stay in mans, Thailand this time? When you leave Thailand again, will sister Yingsu and I go with you or wait in Thailand for you to pick us up next time?" Xiaoting asked.


    "Xiaoting, wait until you get home! Listen to Yingsu''s ideas." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, are you going to see Chen this time?" lin''er asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, sister lin''er, I''m not necessarily free. If I''m free, I''ll see you. You''re going to handle the transfer of Chen''s shares this time? Maybe you''ll change Chen''s hands soon!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, it''s not so easy. Chen''s entertainment collection has large assets and ordinary enterprises can''t afford it. It depends on fate. Fortunately, Chen''s entertainment is a profitable company and may not be too difficult," said lin''er.


    "That''s good. By the way, sister lin''er, what if people in the company ask about Fengtai? If you have sent his ashes to Hong Kong, will his family have a problem?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s all right. He doesn''t have any relatives. I''m his closest person. I just think I''ll be in Hong Kong in the future. When I choose a cemetery for him next time, I''ll bury him in a place with good feng shui. He is a foreigner with a foreign surname. He can''t enter our Chen''s ancestral grave, so I can only deposit it first," lin''er said.


    "Alas, Fengtai is also a miserable man! I must attend the next burial of him. I also want to tell him that I have taken over you and I will love you for him." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Well, baby, you already love me very much. I''ve had a good time these days." lin''er smiled.


    The three talked all the way back to Bangkok, Thailand. After getting off the plane, liner wanted to go to Pattaya with Tang Wenhao and Xiaoting. Later, considering that it was important to deal with Chen, she reluctantly said goodbye to Tang Wenhao and Xiaoting at Bangkok airport. She said that after she transferred Chen from Thailand, she would immediately go to Pattaya to meet Tang Wenhao.


    After seeing lin''er take a taxi and leave, Tang Wenhao and Xiaoting also get on a taxi and go straight to pattia. Tang Wenhao still likes the climate and environment of Thailand. It is green all year round. Looking around, you feel very happy and the environment is beautiful.


    The traffic jam in Bangkok is also very serious. After leaving the downtown area of Bangkok, the car has gone for nearly two hours. Xiaoting misses her children eagerly, and her pretty face shows an impatient look from time to time. Tang Wenhao hugs her. Because when they arrive in Thailand, they change their clothes on the plane and wear very thin clothes. Therefore, when hugging, they are directly on a skin blind date. Xiaoting is in good shape, The feeling of hugging is very good. When Tang Wenhao found her on the first floor, he couldn''t help being dishonest.


    Xiaoting snuggled up to him. When she looked down, she found Tang Wenhao and smiled vaguely in his ear, "Wenhao, do you miss me again? Didn''t you have enough last night? Sister a Ling and sister Ya Ni have served you well."


    "Generally speaking, the key is that no one feeds me in the morning, so it''s easy to have an impulse to hold you now. Let''s go back and do it again?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "No, I''d better leave the opportunity to sister Yingsu. In this regard, sister Yingsu has much stronger demand than me, and she has more opportunities with Wu Kui than me before." Xiaoting whispered.


    "Hehe, aren''t you jealous? I heard my second brother say you are jealous!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Isn''t there nothing I can do? He and sister Yingsu have children. What can I do? In fact, my mother was very angry and wanted to divorce us. Later, she saw that I had a deep affection for Wu Kui, and I couldn''t do without him. Especially when my mother came to Thailand for a period of time, she saw that most of the men here were several women, and she didn''t It''s the default, "Xiaoting said.


    "Yingsu is also very kind to your mother, isn''t she? I heard from my second brother that your mother was moved by Yingsu," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Well, it''s a little like that. Up to now, my mother doesn''t know that Wu Kui is gone. If she knows, she may let me remarry. If I tell her, I''ll be your lover and concubine in the future. I don''t know if she will agree. I''m estimated to faint. You don''t know, my mother needs face. She used to take me as her pride. I didn''t expect that I would be with Ying later When Su served Wu Kui together, she would no longer show off with her sisters. She said that if people knew that Wu Kui had two wives, her face would have no place to rest. "Xiaoting said.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao and Xiaoting returned to their home in Thailand. This was Tang Wenhao''s third visit to the villa. The first time was to deal with Liu Qiang. After cleaning up Liu Qiang, the villa was lived by Wu Kui and became his personal asset. Of course, according to Thai law, it has now become Xiaoting''s.


    Yingsu already knew that Tang Wenhao had taken Xiaoting away, so when they appeared at the door, she was not surprised at all. She quickly let them into the house and enthusiastically gave them face wash.


    She personally took a towel to wipe Tang Wenhao''s face, which made Tang Wenhao a little embarrassed, but she said directly, "Wen Hao, you''re welcome. I know that you and Xiaoting have completed their house. I think if you don''t dislike me, I''d like to follow you in the future, so that I can be with Britain and the United States, and you won''t refuse me, will you?"


    Tang Wenhao didn''t expect Yingsu to be so direct. When he was a little surprised, he nodded happily and replied, "no, Yingsu, don''t worry! I will take care of your mother and son instead of my second brother in the future."


    Yingsu wept with joy. She put down her towel and jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms, which surprised Tang Wenhao. After all, this is the first time to talk about this topic with her so directly. I didn''t expect her to enter the role so soon.


    Tang Wenhao doesn''t know what Yingsu thinks. For a woman like her, Tang Wenhao doesn''t want her. She has another child. No man will want her in Thailand. It''s very likely that she won''t find a suitable man in the future. Therefore, after learning that Wu Kui is gone, she began to think about her future path.


    As a result, she told her worries to her sister Anglo American. Anglo American told her very directly that she had better take her children to Liangshan. She would ask Ruan Ling and Manny to make decisions for her sister Yingsu and let Yingsu follow Tang Wenhao in the future. Therefore, Yingsu was both excited and worried after listening to it, for fear that Tang Wenhao would not want her and despise her.


    Later, Xiaoting called her and said she had made a decision. Later, she followed Tang Wenhao and asked Yingsu about her plans. Yingsu naturally agreed. She said that wherever Xiaoting went, she would follow her. Her excuse was that their children were both Wu Kui and could not be separated. Xiaoting certainly knew her intention, but because the sisters had established a deep sisterly relationship in the past two years, so, Xiaoting is not opposed to Yingsu joining the Ruan daughter-in-law team.


    Xiaoting hasn''t seen her child for more than 20 days. She keeps crying with her child in her arms. It hurts! After Tang Wenhao released Yingsu, he also began to play with Wu Kui''s two children. He knew that these two children would be his in the future. Moreover, he must treat them better than his own children, otherwise he would have a disturbed conscience.


    After dinner, Yingsu waited on Tang Wenhao to wash his feet and began to electricity him with her eyes. She wanted to sleep with him. How can Tang Wenhao not understand? Busy asking Xiaoting for leave, "Xiaoting, I''ll see you in the middle of the night! Just like last night, you should have a good rest and keep your spirits up, or you''ll cry again." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.

 Chapter 1242

    Xiaoting smiled shyly. Tang Wenhao''s ambiguous words and lusty eyes reminded her of the feeling last night. At the first moment, she felt that her soul would be taken away by Tang Wenhao. That kind of happiness was shocking. When Tang Wenhao held her, she was more difficult to control. She felt that Tang Wenhao was her sweetness, so lingering and so great.


    Her husband Wu Kui never shocked her. She felt that at that moment, she fell madly in love with him. Originally, she was very familiar with Tang Wenhao. However, at that time, there was a Wu Kui in the middle. Since Wu Kui was gone, he was also Wu Kui''s good brother and was willing to take care of her and her children all his life. Naturally, she would take Tang Wenhao as her reliance in this life.


    Thinking, Xiaoting felt that her body began to heat up. Even, she felt that a heat flow began to flow out. God, how can I think of a man so much now? She had never been so eager before. Xiaoting was very confused when she realized the change of her body.


    Am I really in love with Wen hao? Husband, I''m sorry! I seem to be really in love with your brother Wen Hao. You won''t blame me! Won''t you scold me for being a whore? But I really like him. Last night, he made me too exciting. I think I''ve been a woman. That feeling is good!


    Xiaoting watches TV with her child in her arms, but her mind is full of Tang Wenhao''s hard work on her last night. Suddenly, she hears Yingsu crying from upstairs like she did last night. She knows that Yingsu has been brought into heaven by Tang Wenhao.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao got up late again. He spent an unforgettable night at his second brother Wu Kui''s house. In order to meet his two new women, he worked diligently and conscientiously, making Xiaoting and Yingsu very happy.


    Tang Wenhao found that Yingsu was really addicted as Xiaoting said. She was also good in physique and could fight well. It is estimated that Wu Kui would be a little afraid of her. No wonder Wu Kui always said that it would be good to be together. It seems that Wu Kui''s original difficulties are true. It''s good that he can deal with Yingsu, not to mention a Xiaoting.


    Of course, for Tang Wenhao, Yingsu''s physical strength was nothing. He still let Yingsu fall under him and bow down.


    After breakfast, the three of them actually ate together with lunch. Tang Wenhao asked Xiaoting to take care of her children at home, while he went to the company with Yingsu. Yingsu said that the company has made Wu Kui very standardized in the past two years, and generally there will be no problem. Tang Wenhao has no objection to this. He knows Wu Kui, playing is playing, and picking up girls is picking up girls. He can do business. He is serious, He is also a person who will find a way to solve problems.


    "Yingsu, do you think there will be any problem if Thailand Mans is turned off?" Tang Wenhao asked in Wu Kui''s car on the way.


    "Ah? Wenhao, do you want to turn off mans work here? What a pity." Yingsu asked in surprise.


    "I know, but now mans can''t pick someone to manage. I can''t stay in pattia for a long time. I''ll definitely go back to Vietnam for a month or so at most," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Then let''s ask the local people to manage it? There''s no need to shut down the enterprise! If mans factory is closed, there will be many more local unemployed in pattia, and the government probably won''t agree," Yingsu said.


    "It''s hard for them to agree or disagree. I''m actually very contradictory. Are there more than 1000 workers? It''s really not good to let so many people lose their jobs, but Mans is really short of talents now," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, there are more than 1000 employees. Now mans employees in Thailand are hundreds more than when Wu Kuigang took over. It''s not cost-effective to turn off such a good development. My suggestion is to ask local people to manage, let the managers pay profits every year, and delegate other powers," Yingsu said.


    "This can be considered. I''ll discuss it with my sister later. By the way, how are you thinking? Do you want to stay here or go with us?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Wen Hao, of course I''ll go with you. I like you, Wen Hao. You''re Wu Kui''s good brother and Yingsu''s favorite man. Britain and the United States told me that day that let me consider following you. I never thought of another way. You''re Wu Kui''s best brother. You want me and my children to be the most secure. Besides, there are many more women than men here, I have a child. Which man will want me? "Yingsu said gratefully.


    "Hehe, you are so beautiful and sexy. There must be a man who likes you." Tang Wenhao smiled. He couldn''t help feeling a little nervous at the thought of Yingsu''s hard work last night.


    "Wen Hao, am I beautiful?" Yingsu asked with a shy smile.


    "Well, you are different from Britain and the United States. You have a beautiful appearance and a wild heart. A man without two sons can''t take you down. It''s estimated that my second brother used to be with you. He should try his best to satisfy you? Otherwise, you must feel more than enough." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, you deliberately tease others. Maybe it''s the first time you were with you last night! Just feel very exciting. You... Are much better than Wu Kui... Feel different. You just don''t want to leave me, Wen Hao. I like you very much." Yingsu smiled shyly. It can be seen that she must be very satisfied last night.


    "Ha ha, I''ll spare you later. Don''t worry." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "It''s not because you''re endless! Who can stand it? No wonder Britain and the United States said that many of their sisters can''t deal with you. Why are you so powerful?" Yingsu asked vaguely.


    "Born, I was born to live for you women." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    After arriving at Mans, under the coordination of Yingsu, Tang Wenhao announced to the main backbone that Wu Kui, the general manager, had unfortunately died. All the staff were very shocked and sad. Yingsu and Wu Kui usually had a good relationship with their local managers, so everyone expressed regret for his death.


    Tang Wenhao told everyone that he would take over mans for the time being. When a new general manager came, he would go back to the headquarters. Some beautiful female employees teased him and said they hoped that Tang Wenhao would not leave when he came. They said that there was a handsome general manager in the company''s management, and the company was more stable, because most of mans''s employees were girls.


    Tang Wenhao thought, no wonder Wu Kui lived so well. These women are really hungry and thirsty. Men with poor resistance will certainly lose their flowers.


    After the meeting, Tang Wenhao followed Yingsu to the factory and looked bright. Tang Wenhao felt very good overall. The factory was clean and the workers worked in order. He secretly sighed that Wu Kui was indeed a rare management talent. Alas! Lost him forever, my good brother!


    Back in the office, Tang Wenhao thought it was time to call Ruan Ling and ask them if they had returned to Liangshan, because Ruan Ling told him yesterday that she would first take Xiaoyao''s urn back to Liangshan and bury it next to sister ah Hui''s tomb.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao sat on the boss''s chair, Yingsu came to massage him. She was an expert in Thai massage. Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled, booed her, and then began to call Ruan Ling.


    But Ruan Ling''s phone has been turned off. He calls Manny again. Fortunately, Manny''s phone is connected, "baby, have you arrived at Manny''s office?" Manny knows that Tang Wenhao is calling in the office as soon as she looks at the number.


    "Well, sister, where''s ah Ling? Why can''t I get through to her?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling is on the plane. She just got on the plane. She must be turned on two hours later. Baby, can I find her?" Manny asked.


    "Well, I thought she went to Liangshan yesterday and asked about her family." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Then just ask sister Ah Mei or Yang Xi directly? Miss her?" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, I can''t hide anything from you, sister. I just had a meeting with the backbone of mans in Thailand and reported the news of my second brother''s death. Did your management discuss who to send?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Honey, I''m just going to tell you about it! Last night, I discussed with Mommy, ah Ling and Chen Jia, and several other executives of the company. Why don''t you let my cousin Zhuo Xiong go? What do you think?" Manny said.


    "Ah? Big cousin? Is he this material?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Honey, my cousin is really not too ambitious, but now the company is employing people. Liao Hua, a unscrupulous general in Sichuan, is a pioneer! Besides, he has changed now. He is not as confused as before. Give him a chance to prove himself! We wanted to transfer or close Thailand mans! Let him toss over! As long as we don''t lose money, we can make money , if you can''t make money, you should keep him. He is worthy of your little aunt and dead uncle, "said Manny.


    "That''s OK. I have no opinion. Elder sister, you decide. When will he come to take over? Also, will he rent a villa or buy a house for him when he comes?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, these are small things. It''s up to him! When he gets to your side, he will think about it himself. You stay there for a few days, and then do a handover for him. You can withdraw. Stay patiently for a few days ha! Baby, you can''t hold you there anyway. With Xiaoting and Yingsu with you, our sisters can rest assured. Were you with Yingsu last night?" Manny smiled vaguely.


    "Ha ha, well, elder sister, it''s very kind of you! I''m so tolerant that I think I''m too much." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, bad guy, I''m not afraid to hold you back! Where can you leave women? Do you like Yingsu and Xiaoting? They are all the women of your brother Wu Kui. You have to hurt them and don''t injustice them, you know?" Manny smiled.


    "Hehe, you know, sister, don''t worry! Since last night, even if I officially took over my second brother''s women, I will love them and their children more." Tang Wenhao smiled, and Yingsu kissed him on the cheek gratefully.

 Chapter 1243

    Four days later, Manny''s eldest cousin Wang Zhuo Xiong came to pattia. Tang Wenhao personally went to Bangkok to pick him up. The relationship between the two brothers has already returned to normal. Wang Zhuo Xiong has long stopped worrying about Tang Wenhao and his mother and has been relieved.


    "Wen Hao, I heard that mans in Thailand is full of beautiful employees?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked with an obscene smile.


    "Ha ha... Cousin, when you arrive, you will know that each of us has different aesthetic standards. According to my standard, there are still some beautiful women. However, most of them have bad skin and are too dark. I don''t think they are really beautiful. Many of them are very like men and women. After reading it, you can''t treat her as a woman." Tang Wenhao smiled, His words were not harmful, but a real feeling.


    People who have been to Thailand know that local Aboriginal women really don''t look very good. Most of the good-looking are joint venture varieties, that is, mixed race beauties.


    "True or false? I''m going to find a wife here!" Wang Zhuo Xiong smiled.


    "Really, but there are still beautiful ones that will not affect the quality of the next generation," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, I''m relieved," Wang Zhuo Xiong said with a smile.


    "I''m sure you can rest assured. If you think about it, can''t you pick out ten or eight beauties for thousands of women? It''s impossible. We mans are not an ugly club. By the way, cousin, I want to remind you. Oh, you should pay attention to discretion. Don''t go too far. Let Thailand mans become your harem. The company will certainly transfer you away. You''ll be real at that time There''s no more chance. The company''s reuse of you this time is entirely based on the face of my sister and Mommy, you know? "Tang Wenhao reminded.


    Tang Wenhao knows the evil deeds of Wang Zhuo Xiong and his brothers. Once he is given absolute power, he may really make a mess here.


    "Wen Hao, don''t worry this time! I''m just going to have a woman, and I must be seriously chasing people and marrying them. I''ve had enough fun. I want to work hard, become a family, have children and live a normal life. When this side stabilizes, maybe Zhuoyan will come too. He''s old. Both of our brothers should start a family and start a business. We can''t let our aunt worry about it all the time." Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Just know, my mommy is really worried about you two," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I know. In the past, our brothers were too confused, really ignorant and arrogant. They always regarded mans as their own. In fact, even if they were their own, they couldn''t play like this. Fortunately, aunt really loved me and Zhuoyan. She never really hated us and abandoned us. Thank you and Manny. Your tolerance makes my brother and I very grateful." Wang Zhuo Xiong smiled.


    "We are all a family. If we don''t speak two words, we will be happy as long as we all live a good life. Seize this opportunity, cousin, I believe you are really mature." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Wen Hao. Although I really hated you before, you had such an affair with my mother after all. A man can''t stand it. However, I''m really relieved. My younger brother Zhuoyan also said that he didn''t hate you for a long time, and we must be sincere in the future." Wang Zhuo Xiong said emotionally.


    "Well, actually, cousin, my heart is full of guilt for your brother and aunt Danyun. At that time, I was really too impulsive, too reckless, or too young. My idea was very simple. I didn''t expect such great consequences, let alone more gifts in the future." Tang Wenhao said guiltily.


    "Oh, that''s fate! However, I''m glad to see that mommy is now very relaxed and comfortable. My brother Zhuoyan and I visit Mommy once a month. She is fat and has a wide heart. Especially when we see God given photos, she will laugh, which makes me and my brother very happy. In the past, she always looked cold. We felt very uncomfortable and worried about her, Now she is really good. I went to see her yesterday. She heard that I was coming to Thailand and only gave me a piece of advice to be kind to everyone around me. "


    "That''s right! Each of us should be kind to others when we come to this world. In fact, life is very short and full of many uncertainties. When we live, we must cherish and be kind to the people in front of us. Maybe today''s relatives and friends will be separated from Yin and Yang tomorrow. At that time, it''s too late for you to think good to him. This period of time is the most difficult for me After a long time, some relatives died suddenly, which made people unprepared and uncomfortable. Cousin, you don''t know, my second brother Wu Kui and I have been close as brothers since the University. He really treated me as his own brother and protected me everywhere. This time, because of my phone call, he left his parents, wife and children forever. I was very happy when I remembered Don''t feel bad. "Tang Wenhao''s nose was sour and tears welled up.


    Worried about insecurity, he stopped his car by the side of the road and wiped the tears with a paper towel.


    "Wen Hao, I know you have a very strong relationship with Wu Kui. Now his two wives are with you? You have the children?" Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    "Well, I''m the only one who can support them. These days we''ve become used to each other. Every time I''m with them, I have an illusion, as if I''m my second brother and I''m fulfilling my obligations for my second brother. This feeling is particularly bad, which is unfair to them," Tang Wenhao said.


    Tang Wenhao really feels this way. No matter with Xiaoting or Yingsu, he will regard himself as Wu Kui and love them and satisfy them for Wu Kui. This picture always lingers in his mind. He doesn''t want to do this, but he can''t resist this idea.


    And every time this idea appears in his mind, his desire will be stronger. It seems that if he doesn''t feel and love hard, he will be sorry for Wu Kui.


    He wanted to tell Xiaoting and Yingsu this feeling. He didn''t say it for fear of hurting them. Maybe it doesn''t matter for Xiaoting and Yingsu. The important thing is that Tang Wenhao loves them.


    They talked all the way to pattia. Wang Zhuo Xiong was very excited about the scenery along the way. He said that he felt that his future was likely to be in pattia. Seeing Wang Zhuo Xiong so happy, Tang Wenhao took him for a ride on the beach, took a circle around pattia, and then returned to mans factory.


    "Wen Hao, this place is really nice, with good air and beautiful environment. Your place is more beautiful than the beach in front of man''s Haitian villa. Most people are Chinese and don''t think they are abroad." Wang Zhuo Xiong smiled at the gate of the factory.


    "Yes, so you should adapt to the environment here soon." Tang Wenhao smiled and drove into the company.


    When she got to the office, Yingsu saw that Tang Wenhao had picked up Wang Zhuo Xiong and asked him to sit on the sofa. She began to pour tea for the two, "cousin, let me introduce it. This is Yingsu, who used to be my second brother''s woman, but now it''s mine. She usually takes care of it in the office. Yingsu, this is cousin Wang Zhuo Xiong." Tang Wenhao introduced with a smile.


    Wang Zhuo Xiong raised his eyes and looked at Yingsu. She was really sexy. Although her skin was not as white as Manny, she was very healthy. In particular, her arms on her chest were very domineering, her figure was slim, and her legs were straight. No wonder Wen Hao would accept her. Which man didn''t want to accept such a beauty?


    "Hello, Yingsu, I''m Wang Zhuo Xiong. Please take care of me more in the future." Wang Zhuo Xiong smiled.


    "Hello, cousin, talk! I''ll make tea for you." Ying Su smiled and twisted to make tea for Tang Wenhao and Wang Zhuo Xiong. People here also like kung fu tea.


    "Cousin, this office will be yours in the future. I''ll stay here with you for a few days and explain some things. Thailand Mans is your world. Take advantage of the opportunity. Now Thailand Mans is booming, developing very well and managing in order. You just need to follow some rules and regulations specified by my second brother before. He has standardized it and doesn''t need to If you want to innovate, at least if you don''t fully understand it, you can only implement the old things, okay? "Tang Wenhao reminded.


    He was worried that Wang Zhuo Hsiung''s new official would make his own way after taking office, and the result would be worse and worse.


    "Wen Hao, don''t worry! I know how many kilograms I have. I won''t change the system specified by Wu Kui. I''m a professional, not an entrepreneur. By the way, where do I live?" Wang Zhuo Xiong asked.


    "Look at your own. If you want to get along with the employees earlier! Rent a house in the nearby community and make do with it first. If you want to live better, it''s no problem to rent a villa in the community where we live. Manny said, look at your own! Otherwise, I''ll go back and ask Xiaoting what she means. If we go back this time, Xiaoting and Yingsu won''t come back in the future If you come to live, you will continue to live. Everything is ready-made. If Xiaoting doesn''t want to, you will rent it again. How about it? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I''d better rent it again! I know that Wu Kui bought the villa. Forget it, I''ll rent a house nearby and wait until it''s stable." Wang Zhuo Xiong said.


    After chatting for a while, Tang Wenhao took Wang Zhuo Xiong around the factory, then convened a meeting of the company''s backbone again, introduced Wang Zhuo Xiong to everyone, and specially told everyone that Wang Zhuo Xiong''s identity was the boss''s nephew, which made these people intimidate in their hearts and must obey him in the future.


    After that, Tang Wenhao invited him to dinner and invited Xiaoting along. The family went to the seaside to eat seafood. Wang Zhuo Xiong is from Hong Kong and naturally likes seafood very much. After seeing Xiaoting, Wang Zhuo Xiong also had a very good impression of her. He felt that Xiaoting was not as beautiful as her cousin Manny, but she was very beautiful, slim, beautiful and comfortable, Wen Hao, this guy has Yanfu. When his brother dies, all the women belong to him! And they''re all beautiful women. Shit, there''s no reason!

 Chapter 1244

    After negotiation with Xiaoting, the villa they live in now remains intact. Xiaoting said that she wants to keep the villa and come back for vacation in the future. She likes pattia very much. She thinks she is likely to come back in the future. Tang Wenhao didn''t let her sell it when he saw her say so.


    After the handover with Wang Zhuo Xiong, Tang Wenhao left Thailand with Xiaoting, Yingsu and their children.


    More than half a month passed unconsciously. With so many days in Hong Kong, Tang Wenhao left Langshan for more than two months.


    Therefore, when Yang Xi received him, Xiaoting and Yingsu from the Ruan family, Tang Wenhao was faced with pairs of beautiful eyes full of desire. He secretly complained. My brother has a heavy task tonight!


    Yuzhu was more active than anyone else. When Tang Wenhao left, she and Xiuer were both in confinement. Now they came back and the confinement had already finished. Therefore, before Tang Wenhao sat down to rest, she came to Tang Wenhao, "baby, are you free? If I want to die of you, please stop itching! I see you..." Yuzhu smiled vaguely.


    "Itch?" Tang Wenhao looked at her and said with a bad smile.


    "No, I really want to, please." Yuzhu said and dragged Tang Wenhao into the house.


    Before Tang Wenhao could say hello to her sisters, he was dragged by Yuzhu to her and Xiu''er''s house. In a moment, there was a sound of Yuzhu crying and howling.


    Ah Mui warmly entertained Xiaoting and Yingsu, the two newly joined Ruan daughter-in-law. Anglo American took her sister''s hand and was very friendly. Xiaoting and Yingsu knew that Tang Wenhao had a strong harem in Liangshan. When they saw him today, they deserved their reputation. There were a lot of beautiful women, all beautiful and beautiful.


    Xiaoting and Yingsu both have low self-esteem. They feel that their beauty has no advantage among the Ruan''s daughter-in-law. Yuzhu, Ah Mei, Ah Ying, Yang Xi, Xiu''er, wen''er, yue''er, may, Miao Miao, Wen Wen Wen, Li Yan, Yu Mei, Chen Ying, Ruan Qi and other beautiful women who just pulled Tang Wenhao into the house to fight are invincible. After a few months in the Ruan''s family, Ruan Qi, The skin is much better and more beautiful.


    Fortunately, these beauties are very enthusiastic and ask for their warm and cold. "Xiaoting and Yingsu, when you arrive at Ruan''s house, you arrive at your own home. We are all equal and precious women here. If you two want to go to work, I and her sisters at home take care of the children. If you don''t want to go to work, follow me to take care of the children." Ah Mui took Xiaoting and Yingsu''s hands and smiled gently.


    "Sister Ah Mui, thank you. I''ve long known that Wen Hao has a very virtuous and beautiful wife sister Ah Mui at Lang Shan''s house. I''m really happy to see you today. Sister Ah Mui, I''m in a good mood as soon as I see you." Xiaoting smiled skillfully. Before she came, she heard Tang Wenhao said that the sisterhood at home is very harmonious. If you need help, you can find sister Ah Mei, She will settle it. She is the eldest sister of the family. Even Ruan Ling wants to listen to her.


    "Yes, my sister Anglo American has been telling me that sister Ah Mui is the best sister and the best woman in the world. Wen Hao loves sister Ah Mui very much." Ying Su is also busy complimenting sister Ah Mui.


    The two women were so sweet that they made Ah Mui smile.


    Besides Tang Wenhao and Yuzhu, after the passion, Yuzhu lay in Tang Wenhao''s arms and enjoyed the afterglow of happiness, "baby, it''s fun. You''re going to be tired tonight. Sister Yang Xi and Xiuer all said they wanted to die. When you come back, you''ll be tired to death!"


    "Ha! Just you ladies, can you kill me? It''s all right. You don''t have to worry about it." Tang Wenhao smiled. In fact, he was still afraid. There were so many women, and it was really annoying. It was too difficult to balance.


    If I go back to death valley, I will be even busier. In the future, my wife team will be divided into three camps: Hong Kong camp, Liangshan camp and death valley camp. The strength of each camp is relatively strong and the task is very heavy. Alas, it seems that men are so handsome. It''s really not a blessing!


    "Baby, what do you think? You look so proud. However, Xiaoyao is gone. Xiuer and I are crying to death. What a pity. Xiaoyao is really excellent. Heaven is jealous of beauty!" Yuzhu sighed.


    "Yuzhu, don''t mention it, or everyone will be sad," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, I won''t mention it. Let''s go out! If we leave you in bed, her sisters will throw me out, and they miss you very much." Yuzhu smiled vaguely.


    "You know what? You''re the most overbearing. I wasn''t ready just now. You came first." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Why aren''t you ready? You''ll be hungry like a wolf if you''re not ready? Hum, you miss me too, and you still don''t admit it." Yuzhu smiled.


    "Ha ha... You succeeded in seducing me." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When they left the room, Tang Wenhao greeted the beautiful wives and concubines one by one. His mouth popped on the lips of the wives and concubines one by one, making the beautiful women laugh.


    "Baby, let''s go. Sister Ah Mui takes you to another villa. Ah Ying, ah ya, Ruan Yi, ah Xiu, ah Xue, Ali and sister Zilan are living there. They all miss you very much," she said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao knew that now Lang Shan''s beautiful wife and concubine lived separately. Because there were too many people and it was too crowded to live in a villa, they were divided into two groups. Tang Wenhao hugged Ah Mei''s slim waist and said with a smile, "sister Ah Mei, let''s go! If you are willing to go with us, raise your hand. If you don''t raise your hand, I won''t remember her room tonight." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    When he said this, all the beauties raised their hands. How dare they not raise their hands! So they all followed him and sister Ah Mui to another villa in the villa area.


    Aunt Shen, the old lady of the Jin family, purple orchid, ah Xiu, Ruan Yi and other beauties were very happy to see Tang Wenhao coming back. Tang Wenhao first hugged the old lady of the Jin family and aunt Shen, and sweetly called mom twice, which made the two old ladies very happy. "Come on, two moms, go in and sit down! Are you still used to it?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Very good, son. Don''t worry, mom. Ah Mei is very kind to us. She will take us out when she''s free. She just can''t understand people outside. Fortunately, people at home can speak Chinese." the old lady of the Jin family smiled.


    "Wen Hao, don''t worry! We two old ladies have a partner who can talk. I also want to teach your godmother to practice Taijiquan! As a result, the old sister is better than me. Your godmother can master martial arts! I really don''t see that she is in good health." aunt Shen praised the old lady of the Jin family.


    "Of course, my mother has learned from my father. Ordinary young men may not be my mother''s opponent." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    At this time, Zilan came over from one side. Tang Wenhao looked up and found that her lower abdomen was slightly bulging. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "sister Zilan, it''s good! Her stomach is bulging."


    Zilan smiled proudly, "ha ha, baby, you know? Both aunts said that Zilan sister''s belly must be Qianjin. If it is Qianjin, do you like it?"


    "Of course, as long as I sow the seeds, I like them. Besides, it is my problem to have boys and girls. It has nothing to do with your land. What seeds you sow, what seedlings you grow." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ah Xiu, Ruan Yi and others crowded over. The villa was soon filled with beautiful women. Tang Wenhao looked at the beautiful women in the room and thought, damn you, the ancient emperor was just like this! You have to report which lady you sleep with or what beautiful women without status. I don''t have to go with Tang Wenhao''s program. I can do whatever I want. Cool!


    At Zhengmei''s time, Ruan Ling and Aya came back from the company with a bulging stomach. Tang Wenhao hurriedly stood up and hugged Ruan Ling and Aya, holding a beautiful woman. "Sister, Aya, did you come back from the company to report to me? Aya, you are also good. The land is fertile. This time it should be a boy? Your stomach is so round." Tang Wenhao touched Aya''s belly and said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, how can you say that? Look, there are so many wives in the house now. What''s the arrangement tonight?" Ruan Ling smiled vaguely.


    "Elder sister, isn''t there a queen like you? Do you still need my emperor to use his brain? Anyway, I must eat the two dishes of you and sister Ah Mui tonight, and you can arrange them." Tang Wenhao kicked the ball to Ruan Ling.


    "Hum, villain, don''t I have to eat vegetables?" Yang Xi said jealously. When Yang Xi said this, beauty such as may, Wen Wen and wen''er settled accounts with him one after another. Tang Wenhao hurriedly hid behind Ruan Ling.


    "Elder sister, you take care of them! Otherwise I will be torn to pieces." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, which made everyone laugh. The old lady of the Jin family and aunt Shen also smiled. They thought these girls were really good.


    So Ruan Ling began to give full play to her leadership. She immediately divided Tang Wenhao''s wives and concubines in Langshan into several categories. The first category is pregnant. Stand aside, at least tonight.


    The second category, in lactation, is suspended. The rest belong to the third category. They are arranged in order from small to large according to their age. Miaomiao is very happy because she is the youngest, so she should be ranked first.


    "Miaomiao, shall I change with you? It''s not easy for me to go back to Liangshan. Now, sister Yang Jing is pregnant with them, but I don''t. I want to conceive the baby earlier." the speaker is Yumei. Tang Wenhao remembered that Yumei should have been in death valley. How did she come back?


    "Hehe, Yumei, aren''t you in death valley? Why are you back? Aren''t you used to the living environment in death valley?" Tang Wenhao asked with a puzzled smile.


    Aya walked up to Tang Wenhao and said with a gentle smile, "ha ha, baby, I brought her back. She will go back every few days. When the sisters who deliver the medicine come, they will follow them back to death valley. This time, they came out to do business. I heard you were coming back soon, so she just stayed for a few days."


    "Hehe, baby, you don''t know! Our death valley has changed a lot now. Don''t mention that ah Zhu girls are very capable. After we''ve been away for a few months, they''ve finished the enclosed building. Therefore, our next step is to prepare to move some sisters to live in Death Valley." Ruan Ling smiled.

 Chapter 1245

    Tang Wenhao was surprised when he heard this. He didn''t expect that ah Zhu and ah Yun, their women, had decorated the enclosure of death valley in just two or three months. It''s really not simple.


    "Ah Zhu is so capable? I''ll reward her when I go back." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, how are you going to reward sister ah Zhu? If you want to appreciate her merit, should I also have a share? Sister ah Ya and I have made our mans and model training camp lively and colorful, right! Ah ya." Yang Xi smiled coyly.


    Tang Wenhao touched Yang Xi and whispered a bad smile in her ear. "Don''t worry, sister. In fact, you have always been a must eat dish in my heart, but you can''t take the lead in making trouble? Otherwise, I''ll punish you tonight." then, the salty pig''s hand specially stretched out to Yang Xi''s waist and pinched it.


    "Hum, no, baby, you are not allowed to whisper with sister Yang Xi. Sister a Ling said that there are no secrets in Ruan''s house. You should be fair, fair and open to our sisters." Wenwen smiled coyly.


    Xiaoting and Yingsu met such a family for the first time. Although they feel the pressure of competition, they still like the loose and loving family atmosphere of the Ruan family.


    After meeting the wives and concubines, Ruan Ling called Tang Wenhao, Yang Xi, Aya, Ah Mei, Ah Ying and other beauties to a room and asked everyone to go back. They closed the door and began to discuss the relocation.


    "Baby, since the surrounding buildings have been built, the decoration has been roughly completed, and the basic living facilities have been built, we might as well arrange some sisters to live in death valley earlier!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Elder sister, I have no opinion. Ask who wants to move there. These people go first. If there are still too many people here, draw lots and go first." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, it can''t be arranged like this. For example, I want to live in death valley according to my work needs. The air is good, quiet and safe, and I can live with Jingzi. I really want to go, but can I go? Definitely not. I have to obey my work needs. I want me to say, ah Ling, let''s exclude the people who can''t live there for a long time, and then ask for the rest Yang Xi smiled.


    "Well, baby, I agree with sister Yang Xi." Ruan Ling smiled, and sister Ah Mei and ah Ya agreed.


    "Alas, elder sister, do you have to frustrate my fragile self-esteem? I tell you, if a man''s self-esteem is hurt by his own woman, his aura will not be strong and very dangerous." Tang Wenhao pretended to be very serious.


    "Ah? Really, baby? Did sister just frustrate your self-esteem?" Yang Xi was so frightened that she quickly stood up and hugged Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister, I''m sure I''ll be unhappy when I''m with you tonight. Don''t blame me then! It''s all your own fault. When your men express their opinions in the future, don''t refute. You can only cater and agree, okay?" Tang Wenhao said cunningly.


    "Oh, baby, I know. I won''t dare again." Yang Xi nodded honestly.


    Ruan Ling burst into laughter at the sight of the two, and Aya and Ah Mei also smiled. Now Yang Xi felt that she had been cheated, and Liu Mei picked it, "Dead guy, you dare to deceive your sister and see how I deal with you. You''re so angry that I didn''t scare my sister to death just now. If you''re unhappy with my sister, how can I live? My sister lives for you." Yang Xi twisted Tang Wenhao''s ear and pretended to scold.


    "Ha ha... Yang Xi, a woman as smart as you can believe the childish deception of baby. No wonder people say that the IQ of a woman in love is basically zero. Why are you unhappy? He will beat you tonight!" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha... It''s just... Yang Xi, you even believe this baby. I don''t believe a woman who hasn''t read a book! Can our baby be so casual? Look at him yourself and you''ve already reacted." Ah Mei smiled gently.


    Tang Wenhao was really strained by their straightforward analysis. Yang Xi reached out and held his hand, "villain, don''t let your sister pigeon tonight."


    "Sister, don''t worry! I told you earlier that you are a must eat dish." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, let''s get down to business! I''ll make a rough calculation. I, sister Ah Mui and Yang Xi, ah Ya had better stay here to help Yang Xi manage, and then wen''er and Chen Ying. They both study foreign trade and can be used here. Mei and Miaomiao sisters now know a little about mans management. It''s a pity to go, Wen Wen and Li Yan, because their father is here , they are unlikely to go to the valley of death to live, unless their father goes with them, and Yuer is the daughter of the Minister of national defense. Her sisters can consider moving there, "Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah Xiu won''t go either. She''s gone. Her mother is too lonely," Tang Wenhao said.


    "This is true, so ah Xiu may not go," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, among the rest of the people, two old people must go. They live in the mountains and live longer. Ah Ying must follow them in the past. Mom, you are used to taking care of them. We can rest assured that sister Zilan likes to live in the jungle. Xiaoting and Ying Su don''t know whether they are willing to go? Sister, if they don''t want to go, don''t force them." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, of course, they have a special identity. Although they are both your women now, they are the widow of your second brother Wu Kui after all. My sister will treat them differently." Ruan Ling said.


    "Britain and the United States will definitely go. She always said she wanted to live in death valley. She thought the environment was beautiful. If she went, Yingsu would certainly go, and Yingsu went, it is estimated that Xiaoting will also go." Aya said.


    "It''s best for them to go there. Otherwise, the villa still has to be rented and can''t live. It can''t be counted. There can''t be a few people to go. Finally, Ruan Qi is left. Ah Xue and several other fairies are left. I want to find them a preschool education center to study for a period of time, so that they can learn to go to our death valley to be kindergarten teachers. Our Ruan children must keep up with us in terms of education." Ruan Ling said.


    "Ah Ling, what are you afraid of when we have a top student in the Ruan family?" Ah Mui smiled.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, I can''t say that. I don''t study education. We have to ask teachers. Now Guanguan, Junjun and Wenying are old, and it''s time to receive formal education." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Sister, I really want them to go to kindergarten. When I was in Shanghai, there were many children as big as Junjun and Wenying in small classes," said Ah Ying.


    "Yes, that''s why elder sister is in a hurry to move everyone to the past. In fact, elder sister''s idea is that in the end, our children in death valley should go to school in death valley. At least we should run kindergarten and primary education. When we get to junior middle school, we will send our children abroad to study." Ruan Ling said.


    While chatting, suddenly someone knocked at the door outside. Ah Ying hurriedly stood up and opened the door. When she opened the door, it was Wen Wen outside. "Sister ah Ying, sister Ah Mei''s ex husband called. It seems urgent. Let sister Ah Mei hurry to answer the phone and say something urgent." Wen Wen said.


    "Ah? What can a man like him do? This bastard won''t lose gambling. Let me lend him money." Ah Mui said angrily, but she stood up.


    "Sister Ah Mui, if he really has difficulties in life, give him some money! Our family doesn''t lack this money, even for the sake of the children!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Yes! Sister Ah Mui, he really needs money. Give it to him!" Tang Wenhao also said.


    "I can''t give it to him. Sister Ah Mui has given him money for the fifth time this year. According to my daughter, he gambles with money and doesn''t use it on my daughter at all." Ah Mui said angrily.


    "Sister Ah Mui, if he really gambles, he really can''t give it to him. It''s hurting him. After a long time, he may hurt the children. It''s really not good. Sister Ah Mui, you take the children to the Ruan family to live! We don''t need her either." Ruan Ling said to May.


    "How about that? Ah Ling, it''s all right. I can handle it. Let''s discuss it first! I''ll answer the phone and ask him what tricks he''s playing." Ah Mei said, and then followed Wen Wen away from the villa here.


    "Sister, it''s really not good. Let sister Ah Mui take the child to our house, so that sister Ah Mui won''t worry about the suffering of her daughter following her ex husband all day." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, baby, I guess sister Ah Mui feels inconvenient. You said that except for children, our Ruan family are all your women. You are used to laughing. Sister Ah Mui''s daughters are in their teens and have become big girls. I saw her last time. She is slim and beautiful. A 12-year-old girl, about 1.58 meters tall, has begun to enter puberty. It''s true It''s really inconvenient, "said Yang Xi.


    "Well, Yang Xi''s analysis is reasonable. If not, I''ll send her to study abroad. Our Ruan family supports her. Who makes her sister Ah Mei''s daughter? We must take good care of her." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "I firmly support my sister''s * * spirit. Anyway, if you have money, you can fund her." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, villain, is sister''s money not yours? Everyone is yours. What''s money? That''s settled. When you sleep with sister Ah Mui, tell her not to worry about her daughter''s problems. With her position in the baby''s heart and her contribution to the Ruan family, it''s natural for the Ruan family to solve her worries." Ruan Ling smiled.


    As soon as I said this, I heard another knock outside the door. When Tang Wenhao opened the door, he saw Wenwen running to the door again. He looked nervous and gasped, "brother Wenhao, something big has happened. Sister Ah Mui''s daughter has been kidnapped and people want to blackmail 10 billion Vietnamese Dong."

 Chapter 1246

    "Wenwen, what you said is true?" Tang Wenhao asked in amazement. In fact, he felt the authenticity of this matter from Wenwen''s expression, just habitually asking questions.


    Ruan Ling, Aya, Yang Xi and a Ying also stood up and surrounded the door. "Wenwen, what are you talking about? Sister Ah Mui''s daughter was kidnapped? How could it be?" Ruan Ling asked hurriedly.


    "Sister a Ling, it''s true. Sister a Mei is so anxious that she doesn''t know what to do now. She''s crying at home." Wenwen said anxiously.


    "Sister, let''s stop discussing here and hurry to have a look." Tang Wenhao said, took Wenwen''s hand and ran out. Ruan Ling and they all followed behind. When the old lady of the Jin family and aunt Shen heard something wrong, they all came out of the house and asked what was going on.


    Tang Wenhao said briefly and ran away with Wenwen.


    "Ah! It turns out that Vietnam is not safe! There are also kidnappers?" the old lady of the Kim family muttered.


    "Old sister, it''s the same everywhere, but don''t worry. With our son, there''s nothing. The boy''s ability is amazing! He will have a way to deal with those bad guys." aunt Shen smiled.


    "Sister Shen, you can''t say that. There are many bad people now, and they are all strong. No matter how strong our Wenhao''s ability is, can we fight again, and can we fight with a gun?" the old lady of the Jin family doesn''t think so. How much did his son Jin Dacai''s death touch her! She died under the gun and was also in Vietnam, so she felt different from Aunt Shen when she heard this.


    But how did the two old ladies mutter about it at home? Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling hurried to Ah Mei''s house. When they came to the living room, the beauties were all around Ah Mei crying!


    "You all go back to the house first! Don''t surround, sister Ah Mui. What''s the matter?" Ruan Ling asked anxiously. Tang Wenhao came forward and hugged her. Ah Mui threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms and cried.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry, there''s me! The child will be fine. Tell me what''s going on?" Tang Wenhao asked with concern, caressing Ah Mui''s hair.


    "Woo woo, baby... The dead ghost called and said that Xiaomei was kidnapped on the way home from school. He doesn''t know what''s going on now. Anyway, people told him that he must take 10 billion vnd to save the child, or he will kill Xiaomei." Ah Mui cried.


    "Ten billion vnd? I''ll calculate... Oh, there''s not much money. Sister, I''ll take the money to redeem people!" Tang Wenhao pinched his fingers and said to Ruan Ling.


    "No problem, sister Ah Mui, don''t worry! Your child is our Ruan''s child. Baby, let''s get the money. Sister Ah Mui, did your ex husband tell you where to redeem people?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, he said to wait for the phone. By the way, he also said that I can only take the money to redeem people, not allow others to go. He also said that I can''t call the police. If I call the police, people will know and kill Xiaomei. Therefore, baby can''t go, but I can go." Ah Mei said.


    "Ah? Well? The boy is quite smart. In that case, sister Ah Mui, go! It will be fine. I will protect you and Xiaomei secretly." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, sister Ah Mui, don''t worry! Who can beat our baby in the world? Wait here first, and I''ll go to the bank with the baby to withdraw money." Ruan Ling comforted, and then took Tang Wenhao to leave.


    Ah Mui grabbed Ruan Ling''s sleeve and said shyly, "ah Ling, sister Ah Mui is sorry to let you pay so much money to save Xiaomei." Ah Mui has always had the idea of being ashamed of the Ruan family. She always feels that she is a rural woman because she has entered the Ruan family and taken care of grandma a Xiang and Ruan Ling, In order to have a brave man like Tang Wenhao, moreover, this man not only doesn''t dislike her marriage and children, but also loves her so much. Every time Tang Wenhao enters her body, she feels that she is too happy to faint. She just does housework and doesn''t make money, but has the love that most women in Ruan''s daughter-in-law don''t have.


    She felt that Tang Wenhao was special to her, better than many little girls, and should love her. Therefore, her love for Tang Wenhao was also very strong. When she saw Tang Wenhao, she wanted to kiss him, love him, love him, pet him, and pet him like her own children.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, what are you talking about? It''s all your own people. It''s too strange to say this." Ruan Ling patted her sweet shoulder and smiled.


    "Yes, sister Ah Mui, just put your heart in your stomach! With me, nothing is a problem. Wait for the phone at home first. You must ask him where to redeem people?" Tang Wenhao said, booed her, and then left the Ruan house with Ruan Ling.


    When they got into the car, Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, you quickly call your father, tell him about it, and see if he has any good ways. Dad has seen this kind of thing a lot."


    "OK, I''m just going to call my father! Tell him I''m back and want to invite them to dinner." Tang Wenhao said, took out the phone, found Ruan Jingxiong''s number and dialed it.


    When the phone got through, Tang Wenhao hurriedly shouted, "Dad, I''m Wenhao, I''m back."


    "Hehe, you stinky boy, you''ve been away for several months and finally come back. I heard what Wenwen said. How about drinking with your father and calling your minister''s father-in-law together? He also retired and was angry at home all day. Ha ha, he didn''t adapt! Suddenly he had nothing to do." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Hehe, OK! But, Dad, I have something difficult to ask you now." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? What''s up? You say you''re welcome to talk to Dad." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Sister Ah Mui''s daughter was kidnapped. Do you think we should call the police or go directly to save people?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Ah? Ah Mei''s daughter was kidnapped? Didn''t she give you a son? Oh, I see. It''s her and her ex husband''s child?" Ruan Jingxiong reacted.


    "Well, yes, it''s her and her ex husband''s children. It seems that they have just entered junior high school," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, what did the robbers say? It''s very strange. Liangshan hasn''t had such a thing for a long time. How can he kidnap children from his family? Usually kidnap the children of those rich people." Ruan Jingxiong asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, maybe the robbers know that sister Ah Mui is in the Ruan family. They blackmail the Ruan family for money, not for sister Ah Mui''s ex husband." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s for sure, but how did the robbers know that Ah Mui was at Ruan''s house?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Oh, Dad, I see. Do you mean that the robber is an acquaintance of his ex husband?" Tang Wenhao inferred. He admired Ruan Jingxiong''s meticulous thinking and good at analyzing problems.


    "Yes, so we should first find out about her ex husband and ask him if he has mentioned that Ah Mei is your wife in the Ruan family. If so, go down with the vine and feel the melon. The scope of arrest will be reduced a lot. I think it will come out soon," Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Shall we go and get the money?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Take some! All the others are fake. Do you really give him the money? Then does he think about hostage taking and extortion every day in the future? I want to kill one such person when I see one, and I hate people who kidnap children." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Well, Dad, I understand, and I''m a little down-to-earth." Tang Wenhao, after Ruan Jingxiong''s analysis, is really more down-to-earth. His mood is the same as Ah Mui. Ah Mui is worried about being a mother because he has too deep feelings for Ah Mui. He knows that Ah Mui regards him as the only dependence and worships him like a God. If he doesn''t save her children, The blow to Ah Mui can be imagined.


    But he didn''t know about the robbers, so he had no bottom in his heart.


    "Wen Hao, do you want me to send someone to you? Although my father retired, he can still mobilize people. At least Ruan gang can help you. Your brothers have good feelings and tacit cooperation." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, don''t use it for the time being! I''ll explore the way first." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, anyway, if you have something, you can tell Dad in time. Dad believes you can handle it yourself. Remember, if you catch the robber, give it to the police and don''t deal with it yourself." Ruan Jingxiong warned.


    "Dad, I see. You tell yue''er''s father that when I settle this matter, I''ll go home and drink with him. Then I''ll pick you up at home and see my mother. Is it about to give birth?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, come on, I''ve done B-ultrasound. I''m a son." Ruan Jingxiong laughed happily.


    "Ah? So good! Dad, congratulations on getting old." Tang Wenhao smiled. He felt his excitement and happiness from Ruan Jingxiong''s words and was pleased with his original decision.


    "Ha ha... After your mother gives birth to her little brother, I''ll have a big banquet for three days and nights to celebrate. Wen Hao, the education of this child will be handed over to you in the future. My parents are old and don''t have so much energy. We can raise him until he is ten years old at most. Later, you have to bring him to me. My father told you in advance." Ruan Jingxiong smiled.


    "Dad, no problem. I will treat him as a brother." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No, although this child is your brother-in-law, you should take him as your own son. Only in this way can you love him from your heart, care about him and strictly demand him. After all, both father and mother are in their fifties and sixties. They are easy to spoil children, which will harm him. Male children should be more strict," said Ruan Jingxiong.


    "Dad, don''t worry! I will. I won''t tell you first. We''re going to withdraw the money. After that, I''ll deal with it first, and then go to see you and mom." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, you can help me! If you need anything, you have to tell Dad," said Ruan Jingxiong.

 Chapter 1247

    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao took the money and returned to Ruan''s house.


    Ah Mei said that her ex husband called again and asked her to take the money to an orange forest in the western suburb of Liangshan. He waited for her there and said that the robbers asked them to send the money together.


    "Sister Ah Mui, that''s OK. I''ll drive you to the western suburbs," Tang Wenhao said.


    "No, the ghost said let me go by bike." Ah Mui said.


    "We don''t have a bike at home," said Ruan Ling.


    "Don''t worry about him, just drive to the western suburbs, and then you walk there. I''ll follow behind to protect you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, no, the ghost said. People have monitored our Ruan family. If you drive me out, the robbers will tear up the tickets if they know. I''d better do what they say. I''ll go to the neighbor''s house to borrow a bike," Ah Mei said.


    "Then borrow two. I''ll accompany you, but I''ll keep a distance from you," Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK! Baby, you don''t ride a bike at ordinary times, OK? Your ass will hurt." Ah Mui said painfully.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, when is the time? Don''t feel sorry for your baby. It''s still important to save people. He is as strong as a cow and not so fragile." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Yang Xi, sister Ah Mui is used to thinking about her baby before doing anything. In the future, the sisters should learn more from sister Ah Mui, really love him from the heart, and with her baby, we sisters can have real happiness. Otherwise, if we sisters change a man now, can you still feel it?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Certainly not, I know. Compared with the baby, my previous men are not a man. I certainly don''t feel it when I change a man. Can that man stick hard like the baby? Sometimes he puts it out very hard, which other men can''t do." Yuzhu smiled vaguely.


    "What are you talking about when saving people? I''ll pick you up when I come back." Tang Wenhao smiled and took Ah Mei out to find a bike.


    Ah Mui''s popularity is very good. Her neighbors recognize her very much. Therefore, she borrowed two bicycles. Therefore, Ruan Ling gave Ah Mui a bag of money and asked her to carry it on her back.


    In order not to attract other people''s attention, Yang Xi dressed Tang Wenhao up, put on sunglasses, made his hair messy, and carried a backpack as if he were a tourist, but he was very ruffian at first sight. Even so, his beauties were very happy, "Sister Yang Xi, you just mess up the baby''s hair. He''s still so handsome. It seems more handsome than when he''s neat." wen''er smiled.


    "Yes, baby, you look handsome. Do it like this. It doesn''t have a taste. It''s rebellious and fascinating. Baby, come back quickly! You have a heavy task today." Yuzhu Jiao said with a smile.


    Xiaoting stared at Tang Wenhao happily. She also felt that Tang Wenhao had a bit more charm than her dead husband Wu Kui. Maybe these charms were spoiled by his beautiful wives and concubines. Anyway, this charm is very different. People feel a little distressed and want to spoil him.


    Besides Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei, they left the Ruan family by bike one after another and rode in the suburbs of Shanxi. Ah Mei''s physical quality is good. In addition, she has done housework for a long time and walks to the vegetable market to buy vegetables every day, so she has good physical strength and rides her bike very fast.


    No wonder, as a mother, she naturally focuses on saving her children.


    Tang Wenhao always kept a distance of two or three hundred meters from her. It was too close to let the other party find problems. It was too far to protect Ah Mei. Therefore, he was somewhat nervous.


    Tang Wenhao''s greatest fear is that there are many people on the other side. Separate them to deal with him. One group takes the money and the other looks after the children. In this way, he is lack of skills. However, he is also prepared to spend money to eliminate the disaster. His biggest goal is to save people. Even if he spends some money, it''s the best to catch the robbers. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t catch them.


    Half an hour later, Ah Mui rode her bike to the western suburb of Liangshan. She scanned the woods in front of her. Sure enough, she found an orange forest and rode her bike. Tang Wenhao knew that the destination was coming. He didn''t directly follow behind, but turned to another direction. He knew that she had to detour, otherwise, the other party would feel his purpose.


    Besides, Ah Mei pushed her bike into the orange forest. When she got to the edge of the forest, she scanned the neighborhood and found no one. She shouted, "Chen Dayong, I''m here. Where are you?" it turned out that her ex husband''s name was Chen Dayong.


    As soon as the voice fell, a man came out from behind an orange tree. His skin was dark, thin and obscene. Ah Mei was disgusted to see him now. It was his ex husband Chen Dayong who had lived with him for more than ten years.


    Chen Dayong looked at his former wife getting more and more beautiful, and said with an obscene smile, "ha ha, Ah Mui, she''s getting more and more beautiful. Why didn''t I find you so beautiful before? Let her husband hold her." then the boy would hold Ah Mui in front of Ah Mui.


    "Chen Dayong, are you human? Your daughter has been kidnapped by bad people now. Do you still have the heart to think about it? I brought the money. Take me to see the robber and redeem Xiaomei." Ah Mei flashed aside and scolded.


    "What''s your hurry? Anyway, when you get the money, you''ll have no problem. Let me see! There''s no police behind you! You can''t call the police. If you call the police, people will kill our daughter." Chen Dayong said and looked behind Ah Mei.


    "Don''t worry! I won''t joke about my daughter''s life. Chen Dayong, if you can''t take good care of Xiaomei, I''ll receive the Ruan family. You can take good care of yourself later," Ah Mei said.


    "That''s no good. My daughter is my life and my cash cow. Hey hey, Ah Mei, don''t say it. Xiao Mei is more and more like you. She''s beautiful and really beautiful. I can find a rich man in the future. Like you, with her, I''ll be worried for the rest of my life." Chen Dayong said with an obscene smile.


    "You, Chen Dayong, if you have this idea, I will take Xiaomei away. Besides, you don''t work all day. You drink and gamble. Can you take good care of your daughter?" Ah Mei said.


    "Of course, I can take good care of my daughter. You ask my daughter, am I not good to her? I have no money, and I have never let my daughter starve myself. Hey hey, Ah Mei, don''t worry. Just attack our daughter''s beauty, and I will make her water smart. Let those bosses with money beg for my old father-in-law, and I will give it to Xiaomei when she graduates from junior high school Say a rich husband''s family, "Chen Dayong said.


    "Bah, you have a dream! Besides, Xiao Mei is so good at reading that I want her to go to college. You don''t want her to read only junior high school. What''s the use of junior high school students?" Ah Mei said.


    "Has the final say, no time is allowed for explanation. My daughter, if I want to arrange it, I''ll arrange it and bring it to me. I''ll see if I can count it. I can''t count it!" Chen Dayong said, "no more people will tear the tickets."


    Suddenly, he smelled a woman''s fragrance on Ah Mui, obscene reached out and pinched Ah Mui''s sister, blushed Ah Mui, hurriedly flashed aside and scolded, "Chen Dayong, if you move again, I''ll call someone."


    "You shout! It''s none of my business for me to touch my wife! Haven''t you been fucked by me? I''ve been with you for more than ten years. Where am I unfamiliar with you? Don''t mention it. I really want to do it again now. You say we haven''t been together for several years. Today''s opportunity is rare, and there are no others here. Come with me again! I know I don''t have your big boss husband He''s handsome, but at least I still have you in my heart, right? "Chen Dayong said as he approached Ah Mei, his eyes full of desire.


    "Chen Dayong, what do you want? Don''t touch me! Don''t come here." Ah Mui retreated as she said. Her eyes were full of fear. She knew that her body could not be touched by this hateful ex husband again.


    Baby, where are you? You show up quickly! This bastard is going to bully sister Ah Mei.


    Ah Mui saw that Chen Dayong had been pushed to her. She turned and was about to run. Chen Dayong stopped her and hugged her, "Hee hee, wife, you smell so sweet! You''ve become a rich woman. You''re becoming more and more charming. Wife, don''t resist. It''s useless. There''s no one here. Anyway, your husband doesn''t know. Just once! Just once, ha... The skin is whiter than before."


    "You beast, you let go of me, you don''t save your daughter, you still bully me... You let go of me... Baby, where are you? Why don''t you save sister Ah Mui?" sister Ah Mui felt that her clothes had been taken off by Chen Dayong and burst into tears.


    Chen Dayong was more excited because of Ah Mei''s resistance. He picked up Ah Mei and threw her to the ground. Seeing her, he was even more excited. He stared at Ah Mei''s snow-white thigh, "it''s so white! The rich family just keeps women. It''s more delicious than before. Wife, I''ll make you comfortable. We used to be very comfortable! Hey, you can''t run today." Then he rushed at Ah Mei.


    Ah Mui was a woman after all. When she was held down by him, she couldn''t move at all. Chen Dayong pressed her neck with one hand and put her on her feet, so that she couldn''t move, and then smiled obscene, "Ah Mei, wife, I miss you so much. Now I''m finding out that I gave up a priceless treasure. Compared with you, the women I''ve done are really nothing. You''re the real beauty. My wife and husband will satisfy you right away." she said and began to take off her clothes with one hand.


    "Ah... Baby... Where are you? Save sister Ah Mui! Sister Ah Mui can''t live." Ah Mui cried bitterly and desperately. She felt that as long as Chen Dayong touched her flawless body this time, her life would be over. She couldn''t accept being touched by any man other than Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 1248

    "No one can save you, wife, just follow me!" Chen Dayong said with an obscene smile.


    "Don''t... please... Don''t..." Ah Mui cried with tears.


    "Ha ha... Wife, I''ll love you... Don''t be so afraid, I''m your husband." Chen Dayong said with an obscene smile. Ah Mui''s refusal and despair didn''t make him feel any sympathy, but made him very excited.


    Without saying a word, he threw himself on Ah Mei. Ah Mei struggled like crazy and didn''t let him succeed. However, it was a woman. Chen Dayong had held her down and was about to commit his criminal atrocities


    Suddenly, he felt that he was patted behind him, and then he didn''t know anything. It turned out that Tang Wenhao didn''t find Ah Mui at once after running from the other side. He came here only after hearing Ah Mui''s sad cry for help. He was so angry that he raised his hand to point Chen Dayong''s acupoint, and then lifted him up and threw him aside.


    Ah Mui''s tearful appearance hurt his heart. He hurriedly hugged Ah Mui. Ah Mui saw that Tang Wenhao finally appeared in front of her at the last minute. She cried so hard that she hugged Tang Wenhao and refused to let go.


    "Sister Ah Mui, it''s okay. This bastard has been subdued by me. It''s okay, it''s okay." Tang Wenhao hugged her tightly, kissed her sweet lips and sucked her salty tears.


    "Ah... Ah... Baby, I''m going to die. If this dead ghost touches sister Ah Mui again, sister Ah Mui won''t want to live. Sister Ah Mui is my baby. Love me quickly! Love sister Ah Mui quickly! Sister Ah Mui needs you." sister Ah Mui is very frightened. Now she just needs Tang Wenhao to tell her that he is still by her side and in her heart, She is still his woman.


    Without saying a word, Tang Wenhao took her to a remote place in the orange forest and held her body tightly. At the moment when Ah Mei''s body was held by Tang Wenhao, she cried again.


    Tang Wenhao could only turn all his love into a driving force to move forward bravely and love her desperately. Soon, Ah Mei''s eyes were blurred, and she was completely immersed in the love made by Tang Wenhao.


    An hour later, they both entered the paradise.


    "Baby, I was scared to death just now. I thought I must be finished this time. I thought you couldn''t find sister Ah Mui. The dead ghost really wanted to touch sister Ah Mui, and sister Ah Mui didn''t want to live." sister Ah Mui fell on Tang Wenhao and said gently.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I was scared just now. I thought this guy really succeeded. I felt as if my heart had been dug away. It was empty, uncomfortable and painful. Sister Ah Mui, you are mine. I don''t allow anyone to touch you again." Tang Wenhao said emotionally, caressing her smooth jade back.


    "Well, baby, sister Ah Mui only belongs to you and will always accompany you." Ah Mui said emotionally.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I love you." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Baby, sister Ah Mui loves you more. She has no culture and can''t say good words. But sister Ah Mui knows that without you, sister Ah Mui will die." she said gently in his ear.


    "I know, sister Ah Mui, so I''ll protect myself and you. From now on, we''ll be together. If I catch the bastard who hijacked Xiao Mei, I''ll kill him." Tang Wenhao said ruthlessly.


    "Baby, get dressed quickly! Look how the dead ghost is. We have to save Xiaomei!" Ah Mei remembered the purpose of her trip.


    "Really, I almost forgot. Let''s get up quickly!" said, and both began to dress.


    "Hehe, baby, you were really good just now." Ah Mui smiled shyly.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, this is the first time I''ve come back this time! It must be more cruel." Tang Wenhao smiled vaguely.


    "Hehe, maybe you''ll have a baby! Sister Ah Mui had her holiday last month. These days are dangerous periods and it''s easy to have a baby." Ah Mui smiled gently.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, if I''m really pregnant, I''ll name our child Tang Ye. The wild of the field shows that we have him outside; if it''s a girl, it''s Tang Ye. The leaf of the leaf is also wild. How about it?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, good! Anyway, baby''s name must be good, baby everything is good." Ah Mui gazed at Tang Wenhao with love, then looked at Tang Wenhao''s arm, and they walked towards the place where Chen Dayong bullied her just now.


    At the place where Chen Dayong was lying, Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei were stunned. It turned out that the money on the ground was gone. Although there was no 10 billion vnd, there were a lot. Tang Wenhao remembered that Ruan Ling took about half, which would be tens of thousands of yuan!


    The key problem is not here, but it means that someone came here just now, and he and Ah Mei are less than 50 meters away. Did someone just peek at their live performance?


    But why don''t I feel anything? Impossible? According to the truth, there will be some feelings. Tang Wenhao can''t understand it. He also thinks it''s strange. Did the hostage taker do it?


    Otherwise, Chen Dayong didn''t come alone. Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao said to Ah Mei, "sister Ah Mei, did Chen Dayong come alone or several people come?"


    "Baby, I only saw him. Did someone just hear that we were there, and then ran into the orange grove and ran away with the money?" Ah Mui said.


    "It''s possible that you called so loudly just now that you could hear it two miles away. Sister Ah Mui, you are more and more like jade bamboo now. You can call it whatever you like. It''s very bold and unrestrained." Tang Wenhao joked.


    "Ha ha, bad baby, how can I help it! You''ve made people too excited to hold back! Baby, what should I do now? How can I redeem people without money? Will Xiaomei be all right? Let the dead ghost wake up quickly." sister Ah Mui asked anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao thought so, and asked Chen Dayong about it. Thinking of this, he bent down and patted Chen Dayong. The boy slowly opened his eyes and saw Tang Wenhao standing in front of him. He was scared to death. "Mr. Tang... What do you want?" he said, and he quickly picked up his pants.


    "Hehe, don''t mention your pants. Anyway, sister Ah Mui is not interested in you. Don''t you think you''re too obscene? You''re still a man! You''re dead. Which woman can like you? Do you want to see what a real man is?" Tang Wenhao said and opened his clothes.


    Ah Mui looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement. "Baby, what are you doing? Really show him?"


    "Oh, yes! Otherwise, he doesn''t know himself at all. He thinks he''s a man. Is he a man in front of me? I have to let him know why you don''t like him and hate him. You''d rather die than let him touch it. That''s for a reason." Tang Wenhao really showed his strong body again in front of Ah Mei''s face.


    Sure enough, Chen Dayong glanced at Tang Wenhao and was stunned. Looking at his own, it was a world of difference. He blushed with shame and hurriedly pulled up his clothes.


    "That''s right! Chen Dayong, don''t let your disgusting body out if you have nothing to do in the future. It''s too embarrassing. If I were, I wouldn''t want a woman at all. I wouldn''t marry a wife. I''d just have an operation and become a woman. Which woman would like this quality and grade?" Tang Wenhao acutely stimulated Chen Dayong''s self-esteem.


    He hated Chen Dayong. If Chen Dayong succeeded just now, he would kill him. For his sake, and for the sake of being the biological father of Ah Mei''s daughter, he didn''t kill him.


    Chen Dayong was ridiculed by Tang Wenhao. He glanced at Ah Mei. Ah Mei glared at him, "where did the money go here just now? And where did the robbers lock up their daughter?"


    "Ah Mei, i... don''t know! Didn''t I pass out by Mr. Tang? How could I know? Don''t you know?" Chen Dayong asked suspiciously.


    "Didn''t I finish your unfinished business with my sister Ah Mui just now? Don''t you look at your own stuff. Is my sister Ah Mui so sacred that you can touch it at will? Damn, it''s estimated that someone stole it. In this case, you take me and sister Ah Mui to the robber. I''ll tell him that as long as he releases Xiao Mei, I''ll give him 20 billion vnd." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? 20 billion? What you said is true?" Chen Dayong showed greedy eyes in his obscene eyes.


    "Yes! I just want Xiaomei to be safe. Money is not a problem. Lead the way quickly," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, 20 billion! Do you want to say hello to ah Ling?" Ah Mui said 20 billion as soon as Tang Wenhao opened her mouth. She was very upset that he had never seen so much money in his life. She felt that the Ruan family spent so much money for her daughter.


    "Say hello? Saving Xiaomei means saving you. You are a priceless treasure in my heart. What is 20 billion vnd? It''s not a matter. Can''t I do this?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, sister Ah Mui just feels embarrassed! She has lost so much money, and now she has to spend another 20 billion." Ah Mui said shamefully.


    "It''s okay. The key is to keep Xiaomei safe. Chen Dayong, let''s go! You lead the way. I''ll meet this bastard. I don''t believe it. He won''t be moved by 20 billion yuan." Tang Wenhao said.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s words, Chen Dayong turned his eyes and showed embarrassment. "Mr. Tang, I know your Ruan family is very rich, but they won''t see you. He said that he would only let Ah Mei and me go, so you don''t go. I''m afraid people will tear the tickets."


    "What? He didn''t get anything to tear the ticket? Besides, I didn''t say I wouldn''t give it to him. I just wanted to see Xiaomei and make sure that Xiaomei is really okay. I can give money. What if Xiaomei has something to do? Bah bah, Xiaomei must be okay." Tang Wenhao thought it was unlucky and hurriedly changed his words.

 Chapter 1249

    Ah Mui was almost amused by Tang Wenhao, but Chen Dayong was embarrassed. His obscene eyes turned around and looked nervous. "Mr. Tang, you''d better not go. For the safety of Xiaomei, Ah Mui, you can''t let Mr. Tang go. They said, we can only go, because we are Xiaomei''s parents."


    "Baby, what do you think?" Ah Mui was also a little shaken. She was also worried about Xiaomei''s safety. What if, as Chen Dayong said, people saw Tang Wenhao following and killed Xiaomei?


    Ah Mui must be nervous at the thought of Xiaomei''s life and death.


    But Tang Wenhao is no longer Tang Wenhao a few years ago. He has experienced many battles. He has seen a lot of such complex situations. He has a little bottom in his heart. Moreover, he always feels that this guy''s words are unreliable when he is observing Chen Dayong''s look. This doubt makes him firm to break the sand pot and ask to the end.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry. Xiaomei will be fine unless this person doesn''t really want money, but to kill. But why does he want you to send money? Therefore, I think they won''t kill unless they get the money. This is the most basic intention of kidnappers and blackmailers." Tang Wenhao analyzed.


    After listening to Tang Wenhao''s analysis, Ah Mei was a little comforted. She turned her eyes to Chen Dayong''s head. She saw that this guy''s head was sweating. She was very nervous at first sight.


    "Dead ghost, what are you nervous about? My husband said Xiaomei would be fine." Ah Mui said unhappily.


    Seeing Chen Dayong''s appearance, Tang Wenhao became more and more convinced of his doubts. This guy must have a ghost in his heart. Otherwise, there was no reason to be so nervous. "Hum, sister Ah Mui, I don''t think Chen Dayong is nervous about Xiaomei''s life and death? He must have a ghost in his heart. Tell him the truth quickly! Otherwise, I''ll let you die here quietly. Do you believe it? Asshole!" Tang Wenhao scolded.


    "I... didn''t... anyway, that''s what they said. I won''t take you there." Chen Dayong said nervously. He began to tremble all over, and his eyes looked back as if he wanted to run away.


    Tang Wenhao looked at him and said sarcastically, "Chen Dayong, if you don''t take me there, it means you have a ghost in your heart. Either someone wants only 10 million, but you tell sister Ah Mei to want 10 billion. Ah, that''s not the case at all. Xiao Mei must not have been kidnapped. You made it up to scare people. Do you want to cheat us Ruan family''s money?"


    "No... I don''t... you... Have to go. I won''t take you. I''ll go back and find a way by myself." Chen Dayong suddenly turned around and ran outside the orange forest.


    Tang Wenhao jumped in front of him and reached out to stop him. "Chen Dayong, if you tell me the truth now, I can spare you from dying in Xiaomei''s face. If you dare to deceive sister Ah Mei and me, I''ll send you to the West immediately. Do you believe it?" Tang Wenhao said, staring at Chen Dayong with two threatening eyes.


    Chen Dayong raised his eyes and saw a cold light in Tang Wenhao''s eyes. When he thought that he had been subdued by him for some reason, he knew that the Chinese man was not easy to provoke. Suddenly, he knelt down, "Mr. Tang, spare my life! I was forced to come up with this method. People said that if I don''t pay back the money in three days, I''ll chop off my fingers. If I don''t pay back the money after a week, I''ll put Xiaomei to sleep. I can''t hurt my daughter! So I can only think of this way to let Ah Mui get me money and give it back to others."


    Ah Mei now fully understands that the kidnapping farce was directed by Chen Dayong himself. She was so angry that she walked up to Chen Dayong and slapped him in the face, "You bastard, go away! Go away as far as you can. If you don''t do this, I''ll read Xiaomei''s face and lend you some more. Since you dare to deceive me, you know? You almost scared my soul. Woo... You dead ghost, go to hell!"


    Rao is such a gentle and beautiful woman as Ah Mui. She was also scolded by Chen Dayong, her ex husband.


    "Ah Mui, I know I''m wrong. I''ll never gamble again. Just help me this time! I don''t have a good job and can''t make money. I want to gamble more. I''m also for Xiao Mei!" Chen Dayong cried holding Ah Mui''s legs.


    "Bah, I gave Xiaomei the expenses for the past two years. When did I use your money? Chen Dayong, from today on, Xiaomei is raised by me. What do you like? I don''t even look at you when you die. You''re so sad. Do I give you less money? Just now you''re a dead ghost. You still want to do that to me. Don''t you pat your conscience? Is the Ruan family bad for you? You know I''m not good to you now I only have my baby in my heart. You still want to bully me, you know? If you bully me just now, I have only one way to die! I said, I can only be my baby woman for the rest of my life, and I will never give it to you again. Sobbing... You are too much. "Sister Ah Mui sobbed.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t cry. Anyway, he didn''t succeed." Tang Wenhao said, hugging Ah Mui''s slender waist.


    "I''m sorry! Ah Mei, I''ll never dare again. Mr. Tang, please help me! I promise I won''t bother you again." Chen Dayong begged.


    "Do you want another time? Tell me where Xiaomei is now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes! You dead ghost, where did you hide Xiaomei?" Ah Mui also reacted at this time. The child hasn''t seen it yet!


    "Xiaomei is fine. She... I sent her back to her hometown first. I want to pick her up when I get the money." Chen Dayong said.


    "Sent home? Doesn''t she want to go to school?" Ah Mui asked angrily.


    "I asked for her teacher''s leave for three days, and I''m going to pick her up." Chen Dayong said, turned around and left again, and was dragged back by Tang Wenhao.


    "What''s the hurry? Then go. Where are you gambling? How much do you owe others?" Tang Wenhao forced him to ask.


    "In the city where the fragrance of flowers never sleeps, I owe... One billion," Chen Dayong said.


    "Shit, you owe people one billion. Ask your ex-wife for ten billion. Your boy is black enough." Tang Wenhao knocked him on the head and scolded.


    At the thought that sister Ah Mui had been touched by this garbage for more than ten years, Tang Wenhao was very angry and wanted to kill him, but he loved Ah Mui too much. He couldn''t dislike her. Ah Mui''s tenderness and beauty made him excited.


    It can be said that among the Ruan''s daughter-in-law, Ah Mei is the most gentle woman. She is so gentle that you can''t help it. Her infatuation, doting and deep love for her man is enough to dissolve the heart of any man.


    "Mr. Tang, I just want to have more money and do some small business in the future," Chen Dayong said.


    "Oh, do you want to do business? Boy, if you really want to do business and live a good life, I can help you, but you must do business sincerely, not spend money." Tang Wenhao still wants to help him out of poverty in the face of Ah Mei''s mother and daughter.


    "Baby, don''t believe him. He''s not that material. If you really want to help him, let him work as a porter in mans factory! I thought about letting him go to mans before, for fear that he would cause trouble for me." Ah Mei said.


    "Ah Mui, I won''t. I promise it will be changed this time. Mr. Tang, I''m willing to go to mans to do things. I won''t cause trouble for Ah Mui. Anyway, Ah Mui is now one of mans''s landlady. As her ex husband, I won''t embarrass you." Chen Dayong said with a lewd smile.


    "Come on! Don''t you say that. What kind of landlady am I? I''m just a precious woman in our family. Mans and Ruan have nothing to do with me. I''m still the maid of the Ruan family, but my baby really loves me and I''m the housekeeper of the Ruan family." Ah Mei said.


    "Hehe, in fact, sister Ah Mui, you''re a landlady, but, Chen Dayong, you can''t say that, especially in mans. If I hear you talk nonsense in the factory later, you''ll get out of here. Don''t tell anyone about your previous relationship with Ah Mui, okay?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, Mr. Tang, I promise I won''t make trouble for you. Can I repay my gamble for me? I''ll work hard in the future. If you don''t help me, I really have to rob and cheat. I don''t have any rich relatives and friends. Only Ah Mui can help me, so every time I encounter difficulties, I''ll find Ah Mui. Ah Mui, just help me again in the face of Xiao Mei!" Chen Dayong said desperately.


    Ah Mui twisted her head. Chen Dayong looked at Tang Wenhao again. Tang Wenhao endured and patted Ah Mui''s fragrant shoulder. "Sister Ah Mui, forget it, finally help him this time!"


    Ah Mui stared at him and said, "we can help you. You have to promise me two conditions. If you don''t promise, I won''t help you again."


    "OK, no problem. As long as you mention it, I will promise you." Chen Dayong said hurriedly.


    "First, from today on, Xiaomei will be in my charge. You don''t care about her anymore, because a father like you can''t bring a good daughter. Second, after arriving at Mans, I will work hard and don''t be lazy, especially gambling. If I find you gambling, I''ll treat you as dead and never pay attention to you again." Ah Mei said.


    "Well, I can promise you the second item, but Xiaomei... It''s yours. What should I do? I don''t have a son. I only have her daughter. Although I''m not good at my daughter, I''m not bad for my daughter! Ah Mei, don''t rob my daughter with me. Don''t you already have a son with Mr. Tang? Why rob my daughter with me? Ah Mei, please don''t be so cruel to me Can you bear it? "Chen Dayong begged.


    "Chen Dayong, it''s not my cruelty to you. You caused everything. I''m really afraid that you''ll sell your daughter one day when your brain gets hot! Xiaomei''s academic performance is so good that she should study and go to college. You understand? Don''t worry, even if her daughter belongs to me, I won''t restrict you from meeting her. I do this entirely for the good of my daughter, not for myself." Ah Mui said.

 Chapter 1250

    No matter what Chen Dayong says, Ah Mui is determined to bring her daughter Xiaomei to her side this time. She doesn''t dare let Chen Dayong take care of her daughter anymore. She''s afraid that this guy will become addicted to gambling and ignore everything and harm her daughter.


    Seeing that Ah Mui refused to compromise, Chen Dayong had no choice but to compromise. He agreed to Ah Mui''s request and asked Ah Mui and Tang Wenhao to go to his hometown to take Xiao Mei back to Liangshan. In the future, if he wanted to see his daughter, he could only let him wait outside or go to Xiao Mei''s school to find her.


    Who made him owe a lot of money to the underworld? Like him, he can''t do anything except gambling, and gambling is not good. He doesn''t have the capital to talk about conditions with others.


    Without Ah Mui''s re funding, he can only be beaten by the underworld. In order to avoid the pain of flesh and blood, accepting Ah Mui''s conditions is the only way.


    So the three went out of the orange forest. Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei rode home by bike and asked Chen Dayong to go back and wait for money. When he and Ah Mei received Xiaomei to the Ruan family, he would naturally send the money to Chen Dayong and arrange for him to go to mans to work. Chen Dayong watched Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei leave by bike in love with each other. His heart was sour.


    Why should I go looking for flowers and willows? Why give up such a good wife? Why? Why was I so stupid? People''s rich bosses like Mr. Tang love Ah Mei so much, which shows that Ah Mei is the best woman and the most beautiful woman in the world!


    It should be said that Chen Dayong''s intestines are green now.


    Many people will make such mistakes. Obviously, the people around them are the best, but they don''t know how to cherish them when they have them. After losing them, they find her valuable, and know that they have always treated a priceless treasure as garbage, waiting for others to find her beauty and precious.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I really didn''t expect this result. Your ex husband is really interesting. He even thought of pretending to kidnap his daughter to defraud his ex-wife''s money. It''s the best." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, baby, who could have thought he would be so bad? I really want you to kill him, dead ghost, so that I don''t think about him every day. He''s bad for Xiaomei." Ah Mei said angrily.


    "Sister Ah Mui, forget it, one day husband and wife Bairi en, no matter what, he is Xiaomei''s biological father. For Xiaomei''s face, help him for the last time!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao''s tolerance and generosity made Ah Mei deeply grateful. She slowed down and got off the car. Tang Wenhao was also busy, "sister Ah Mei, what''s the matter?"


    "Baby, let''s walk back in the car! I really want to walk back with you so that we can spend more time alone. Baby, sister Ah Mui is very grateful to you. With you, sister Ah Mui has never been sad and has always been very happy. Today, if I didn''t have you, I would really be bullied by this dead ghost and cheated money by him. I would be angry when I think of it," said Ah Mui.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t think about it. It''s all over anyway. It''s bad for your health to think more. Money is an external thing. It doesn''t matter. As long as he can get better in the future, I''ll accompany you to pick up Xiaomei home when he gets home. She''ll live well in the Ruan family later." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, sister Ah Mui doesn''t feel convenient. If she lives in, it won''t be so convenient for you to stay with us sisters. You''ll certainly feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable," said Ah Mui.


    "I don''t care. The key is that she is still a child. Otherwise, let her sleep with my mother and them. Anyway, they live downstairs and Aya and they all live upstairs. This may be better. If not, Aya and them will come to your place when they want me. For example, Aya will be with me tonight and she will be happy You can trade with you or other sisters, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, it''s a good idea. That''s it. Go back and discuss with the sisters and let them bear more. Sister Ah Mui really has no choice." Ah Mui said.


    "It''s all right. I wanted to rent a house for her, but we don''t trust her at the thought of a girl''s house! If we can''t do it again, we can let her live with her little brother Guanguan and Junjun! It''s just that it will delay her study. Don''t you think she has good academic results? Oh, by the way, sister Ah Mui, ah Ling also asked me to tell you that she wants to help Xiao Mei go out to study and let me know She has a good education, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ah? Really? Baby, do you think ah Ling wants to help Xiao Mei study abroad?" Ah Mei asked excitedly. The news encouraged her very much.


    "That''s right. Originally, ah Ling asked me to tell you when I was with you at night. I just knew it was great after I was with you just now. How can I remember so much?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, baby, do you really like sister Ah Mui''s body so much? Is it so good?" Ah Mui asked with a shy smile. She has always been not very confident. She feels that she is unworthy of Tang Wenhao''s strong love and infatuation. Tang Wenhao''s love for her is inductive.


    She has always felt flattered. She thinks that God is too good to her. She can''t believe it. That''s why she loves Tang Wenhao so seriously.


    "Sister Ah Mui, your figure is perfect, your skin is snow-white and moist, your body is slim, and your facial features are not mentioned. In our Ruan family, you are at least in the top three. Chen Dayong, an asshole, will take the initiative not to want you. I heard it''s a child''s problem! By the way, didn''t you say he had a son with other women? Why did he just say that there was only Xiaomei''s daughter?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "The child is gone. He said that the woman was lost and taken away by the wolf. That''s why he returned to Liangshan again and broke up with the woman. His life is very hard, but everything is his own problem," Ah Mui said.


    "It must be his own problem, sister Ah Mui. I really want to thank him for not wanting you. Otherwise, I don''t know there are such beautiful, gentle and kind women in the world." Tang Wenhao said emotionally.


    "Baby, I''m sorry about sister Ah Mui. Hehe, just now you said that sister Ah Mui ranked at least the top three in Ruan''s house. Did you coax sister Ah Mui to be happy? How can sister Ah Mui be so beautiful? Baby, how do you rank?" Ah Mui smiled shyly.


    In fact, after listening to it, she was happy. She was very confident in her beauty, but she was not confident because she had no reading and culture.


    "As like as two peas, A Ling and Mani are the same," said Tang Wenhao, laughing. "No one can tell who is the world apart from me and you."


    "Oh, that''s right. What about the second place?" Ah Mui asked with a curious smile.


    "This is the second one. It''s hard to decide. In fact, in my heart, you, sister Yang Xi and Yumei are almost the same. They can all rank second." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, your ranking is wrong. In fact, Wenwen, Miaomiao, Mei, Xiu''er and ah Zhu are all very beautiful. They are all big beauties from thousands of miles. Is it that your men appreciate beauty differently from our women?" Ah Mei asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, maybe! Maybe in my eyes, they don''t have the mature beauty of you! You are not less beautiful than any of them, but also have some special flavor. The flavor of you attracts me very much." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    They pushed the car and talked all the way back to the community. It took more than two hours. Ah Mei returned the car to her neighbor and they returned to Ruan''s house.


    Ruan Ling and her sisters knew that the so-called kidnapping case was actually a farce, so everyone should do what they should do. When they got home, Miaomiao, Wenwen, Li Yan, Xiaoting and Yingsu were left at home, and all the other beauties went to work.


    Before Tang Wenhao sat down, Miaomiao and Wenwen stuck together, "brother Wenhao, I miss you." Miaomiao first showed her heart, and Wenwen then gave him a wink, and meimou directly aimed at Tang Wenhao.


    Ah Mui knew that the two little beauties couldn''t stand it at first sight. She smiled at Miaomiao and Wenwen with a very tolerant attitude, "You two ghost girls, I had something to go out with baby, otherwise you''d be comfortable first! Baby, sister Ah Mui is waiting for you, come in with Miaomiao! Wenwen, you wait a little longer, but it''s agreed that you only have half an hour alone. Because it''s too late, baby and I can''t come back."


    "Ah? Sister Ah Mui, are you and brother Wen Hao going out again just now?" Miaomiao asked in doubt.


    "Well, we''re going to the countryside. It takes three hours to go back and forth. It''ll be late when we come back. You''re going to cook dinner tonight," Ah Mui said with a smile.


    "Sister Ah Mui, why don''t you go to work with the baby first! Anyway, the baby has gone home. Let Miaomiao and Wenwen wait for a few more hours! I have things at home!" Li Yan said skillfully.


    Li Yan is a sensible daughter-in-law of the new generation of Ruan family. Perhaps because she used to be Ruan Jian''s wife, she is more pragmatic than girls of her age. She has no Wenwen, Yueer''s delicacy or may''s pride. She always silently helps Ah Mei take care of her children, do housework and work hard without complaint.


    Therefore, she won the respect of her sisters and the special love of Tang Wenhao. Ah Mei reminded Tang Wenhao every time she was with him to let her go to Wenwen''s room and don''t forget to be nice to Li Yan.


    This time, Tang Wenhao saw Li Yan''s sense with his own eyes and was very moved. He went to Li Yan, took her in his arms, kissed her sweet lips, caressed her pretty face and smiled, "Li Yan, thank you again when you come back! Miaomiao, Wenwen, wait for your brother to come back when he''s finished! Xiaoting, Yingsu, Anglo American, I''ll leave the family to you. Sister Ah Mui and I will go first." after that, I kissed the beauties one by one, then took the car key and left the Ruan house with Ah Mui''s jade hand.


    When she got on the bus, Ah Mui said with a gentle smile, "baby, see? Sister Ah Mui said that Li Yan is very sensible and diligent. Maybe the family really depends on her in the future! There are one or two girls like her in our big family."

 Chapter 1251

    Ah Mei''s hometown is only 40 kilometers away from Liangshan. However, it is also in the mountainous area. The road is difficult to walk. It takes more than an hour to drive. Her ex husband Chen Dayong''s house is a river away from her house. They drove to Chen Dayong''s house first.


    Chen Dayong''s parents were very surprised at Ah Mei''s arrival. They all knew that Ah Mei was a good daughter-in-law, gentle and beautiful, but they just couldn''t give birth to a son. Later, Chen Dayong fell in love with other women and gave birth to grandchildren to their family. That woman was more temperamental than Ah Mei and was not filial to her parents. Chen Dayong had no way to treat her. As a result, this woman was not only so, The child didn''t take it well. When she died, the woman ran away.


    At this time, the talents of Chen Dayong''s family began to miss Ah Mui''s good, but Ah Mui had already followed Tang Wenhao and had a son. They were too old to repent. They often encouraged their son to find Ah Mui again and their granddaughter Xiaomei to invite her mother Ah Mui home.


    In fact, they didn''t know that the reason why Chen Dayong wanted to divorce Ah Mei was not that Ah Mei didn''t have a son, but that Tang Wenhao touched Ah Mei and Ah Xiang''s mother-in-law when they fell into the gutter. Chen Dayong regarded it as a great shame and felt that Ah Mei was dirty, so he divorced. Naturally, he was embarrassed to tell his family that it was this reason.


    "Ah Mei! You''re finally willing to come back to see us, Xiaomei. Your mother is back." Chen Dayong''s mother shouted to the house. The old man standing by hurriedly gave Ah Mei a bamboo stool. Tang Wenhao nodded politely to the old man. He couldn''t understand them.


    Ah Mei asked Tang Wenhao to bring them some gifts from the car first. He quickly turned to the car, opened the trunk, and brought two bags of gifts to Chen Dayong''s father.


    "Mom, Dad, this is yours. I haven''t come to see you for a long time. I came to pick up Xiaomei to school today. Dayong gambled outside again. He lost money and didn''t dare to come back. He was afraid that others would harm Xiaomei, so he sent Xiaomei home. I have paid back the money for him, so I specially came back to pick up Xiaomei." Ah Mei said to Chen Dayong''s parents.


    After hearing this, the two old people were not surprised and could only cough and sigh. When they saw Ah Mui''s current situation, they were surrounded by a handsome boss and a BMW. Although they didn''t know it was a BMW, they also knew it must be a luxury car.


    At this time, a graceful and beautiful girl ran out of the wooden house. She was wearing a school uniform. When she saw Ah Mui, she jumped over with joy, "Mom, mom... I miss you so much."


    Ah Mui also hugged her daughter, tears streaming down her face, holding her daughter''s beautiful and lovely face. She was very distressed. "Xiao Mei, my mother picked you up. Hurry up! Go back to Liangshan with my mother and introduce you. This is uncle Wen Hao. I told you that you have to speak Chinese with Uncle Wen Hao, my mother''s current man."


    Tang Wenhao has also been staring at Mei in Mei''s arms in surprise. As expected, she is very beautiful. A girl of 11 or 12 years old has come out very beautiful. She is almost a replica of Ah Mei''s age. If she is a few years older, she will really be fascinated and not pay for her life.


    "Hello, uncle Wenhao!" the little beauty speaks fluent Chinese.


    "Hello, Xiaomei!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Well, Xiaomei, hurry into the room to get your schoolbag and go with my mother and uncle Wenhao." Ah Mei said.


    Xiaomei seems to be aware of something. She is very excited. She turns and runs back to the house. Ah Mei winks at Tang Wenhao again. Tang Wenhao takes out a stack of money from his bag and gives it to Chen Dayong''s father. The old man looks surprised. She has never held such a thick money at one time.


    "Mom and Dad, this is Ah Mui''s wish. Dayong has no money to send back to you for the time being. Take it first! Don''t worry about Dayong''s business. I''ve asked my man to arrange work for him and take care of him for you. He will be fine in the future. When he makes money in the city, you can tell him a daughter-in-law!" Ah Mui said.


    Ah Mui''s former mother-in-law listened to Ah Mui''s words. She burst into tears and stretched out her hand. Ah Mui quickly held her. "Ah Mui, we Chen family don''t deserve you! You can remember us now. We are still so good to ah Yong,... You... The best daughter-in-law in the world. We... Chen family really don''t deserve you!"


    "Mom, it''s all over. Don''t tell me. I''ve forgotten the past. I''m very happy now. That''s enough. You two old people take care of yourself at home! Life will get better slowly. If you have any difficulties and needs, let Dayong tell me that as long as Dayong is good and doesn''t go whoring or gambling, I''ll help him. My man''s heart is kind. It depends on Xiaomei and I will help him in face, "Ah Mui said.


    "Well, I can see you''ve found a good man. Don''t you go in and eat before you go?" Chen Dayong''s mother asked politely. She knew that her daughter-in-law and her man wouldn''t eat at her house.


    "Oh, no, we have to hurry home!" Ah Mui said with a smile.


    At this time, Xiaomei has run out of the house with her schoolbag. Her pretty face is full of a smile. Ah Mei holds her little hand, "Xiaomei, say goodbye to grandma and grandpa."


    "Goodbye, grandma and grandpa. I''ll come back to see you during the holiday." Xiaomei smiled cleverly.


    "Well, good boy, go back and study hard! Listen to your mother." the old couple watched Tang Wenhao, Ah Mei and Xiao Mei''s mother and daughter leave their shabby home with tears in their eyes.


    As soon as she got on the bus, Xiaomei looked very excited. She looked here and there, "Mom, what kind of car is this?"


    "Hehe, this is a BMW," Ah Mui said with a happy smile around her daughter.


    "How much does this car cost? Is it so expensive?" Xiaomei asked with a smile.


    "Then ask your uncle Wenhao, baby, how much is this car?" Ah Mui asked gently.


    "Hehe, more than two million? It''s RMB, converted into Vietnamese Dong, several trillion." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah? So much money? Mom, is your husband uncle Wen Hao very rich?" Xiaomei asked naively. She knew her mother Ah Mui''s husband was a big boss before, but she didn''t have any concept.


    "Hehe, you are a child. Why do you ask so many questions? Read well!" Ah Mui smiled gently.


    "Mom, can''t children ask these questions? Mom, I''ll go back to Liangshan with you this time. Will I be with you in the future? Mom, I really want to be with you. My father always gambles and drinks. I''m afraid of him. Mom, you take me over! I like to be with mom." Xiaomei snuggles up in Ah Mei''s arms.


    Ah Mui''s nose was sour, her tears filled her eyes again, and she sobbed, "well, Xiao Mei, this time my mother will pick you up, so that you can live with your mother and uncle Wen Hao and many aunts in the future. However, you should be sensible and not make uncle Wen Hao and aunt Ruan Ling angry, you know?"


    "Mom, I know, I won''t. as long as I don''t leave my mom, I''ll do anything. Mom, don''t cry. I''ll be obedient and won''t make my aunt and uncle Wen Hao angry." Xiaomei said skillfully.


    "Baby, drive slowly and go to sister Ah Mui''s house! Turn left. Sister Ah Mui hasn''t been home for a long time. I really feel sorry for my parents." Ah Mui sighed.


    "Niang, why do you call uncle Wen Hao baby? You are so loving." Xiaomei said with a naughty smile.


    "Ha ha, ghost girl, don''t interrupt the adult''s business." Ah Mui smiled.


    Tang Wenhao is also happy in front. He likes Xiaomei more and more. Except that she looks like Ah Mei, which will make him like it at first sight, and he thinks Xiaomei is a very intelligent girl. Once trained, she is likely to become an outstanding talent of mans in the future.


    Xiaomei smiled and was even happier when she saw Tang Wenhao driving the car. "Mom, uncle Wenhao is so handsome! No wonder you will love him. He is much better looking than my father, young and has a lot of money. Mom, you are more and more beautiful by Uncle Wenhao now, not like my mother, like my sister."


    "Ha ha..." Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei laughed.


    "You dead girl, your mouth is so sweet. My mother told you ha, uncle Wen Hao really loves my mother, and my mother especially loves uncle Wen Hao. Uncle Wen Hao and aunt Ruan Ling are very kind to my mother, so you should study hard. When you grow up, you can repay uncle Wen Hao and aunt Ruan Ling for your mother, okay?" Ah Mei smiled.


    "Well, mom, can I marry uncle Wen Hao when I grow up?" Xiaomei asked innocently. Two beautiful eyes looked at her mother Ah Mei. Tang Wenhao almost laughed.


    This is called childlike innocence!


    Ah Mui pinched her pretty face and said with a smile, "of course not. How can you marry a woman''s man? The generation is chaotic. What my mother means is that you have to study hard, have the ability when you grow up, and then work in mans or Ruan, okay?"


    "Hehe, Niang, I see. I can''t marry Niang''s man. Can I find a handsome man like Uncle Wen Hao when I grow up?" Xiaomei asked with a smile.


    "Xiaomei, as long as you study hard, you will find a man 100 times better than uncle Wen Hao. Uncle Wen Hao is not too excellent. You will know when you grow up." Tang Wenhao looked back and smiled.


    "But I think uncle Wen Hao is so handsome. He is the most handsome man I have ever seen. No wonder my mother loves you so much. My grandma and grandpa asked me to set up my father and my mother together again. I don''t want them to be together," Xiaomei said.


    "Ah? Xiaomei, why?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously, because children usually want their parents together, and few children don''t want their parents together. Ah Mei was also surprised.


    "My parents are not a good match at all. My father looks so ugly and doesn''t make progress. He can''t do anything except whoring and gambling. He is also playful. I don''t like my father. My mother is so beautiful, gentle and kind. There should be good men to love. How well you two are together! Handsome boys and beautiful women are comfortable and envy the dead." Xiaomei said.


    Although Xiaomei is only eleven or twelve years old, her psychological development has been relatively mature. Words such as love and love slip out of her mouth. Her views on emotion also impress Ah Mei and Tang Wenhao.


    Neither of them knows that the current Langshan borders China. After China''s reform and opening up, many Western things have poured in, and Langshan will inevitably be affected. Moreover, Vietnam has been occupied by the French for so long, so people''s thoughts are not so solidified, except for the people in the mountains.

 Chapter 1252

    The economic conditions of Ah Mui''s family are much better than those of Chen Dayong''s family because of her help. Her father died the year before last. There is only her mother in the family. Her brother and sister-in-law went out to work. After her sister a Jiao died, her husband returned to the stockade to live with her old mother.


    Ah Mui''s mother is in her seventies. Her sister a Jiao is similar to Ruan Ling. She looks like Ah Mui, but her skin is not as white as Ah Mui. It should be that long-term work makes her skin a little black. It looks like Ah Mui''s sister, not her sister.


    The old lady and Gillian were a little surprised to see Ah Mui coming with a particularly beautiful man and niece Xiaomei, but more surprised, "Niang... Gillian." Ah Mui first shouted affectionately, then hugged her old mother and burst into tears.


    "Mom, I''m sorry! I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Ah Mui, come on, come in! Is he your man now?" the old lady asked happily. A Jiao standing aside looked at Tang Wenhao with envy in her beautiful eyes.


    "HMM... baby, call your mother!" Ah Mui took Tang Wenhao''s hand and came to her mother. Tang Wenhao quickly called his mother with a smile. He could only say a few words in Vietnamese. The old lady thought he could speak Vietnamese and chattered. Tang Wenhao didn''t understand a word. Ah Mui translated with him. The old lady knew that Tang Wenhao didn''t understand Vietnamese at all.


    Xiaomei and aunt Jiao have a very good relationship. They talk warmly, but Gillian still can''t help secretly glancing at Tang Wenhao.


    The old lady warmly took Tang Wenhao''s hand into the house and asked her little daughter a Jiao to pour tea for the guests. She smiled at Ah Mei, "Ah Mei, this Chinese man is tens of thousands of times better than Dayong. Why didn''t you bring back the crown? My mother really wants to see her grandson."


    "Mom, we came all of a sudden. Chen Dayong was confused again. I came back to pick up Xiaomei to go back to school this time. We have to leave after sitting for a while, or it will be dark. I''ll take Guan home with Wen Hao to see you next time." Ah Mei said.


    The old lady turned her face immediately, "How dare you go? You don''t want me? How many days can I stay with you in my life? I''m staying at home today. How long haven''t I seen you? You won''t come to see me. I know it''s inconvenient for you to stay at home, but since I''m back, I can''t stay all night? Is it your man doesn''t want to live at home? You tell him to stay for one night? I really want to You''re gone, "said the old lady, with tears in her eyes.


    Ah Mui was so distressed that she quickly knelt down to the old lady. "Mom, I''m sorry! I won''t go. I''ll stay tonight. Mom, don''t be angry and sad." Ah Mui cried holding the old lady''s knees.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t know what had happened. He hurried over and knelt down for the old lady. Gillian and Xiaomei laughed. The old lady burst into tears and laughed.


    "Hehe, baby, what are you kneeling for? Get up quickly." Ah Mui smiled when she saw Tang Wenhao kneeling aside. Tears still hung on her face. Tang Wenhao smiled foolishly and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I thought you made a mistake, so I''ll share your difficulties." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, silly baby, get up! Let''s stay tonight! Otherwise my mother will be sad." Ah Mui said.


    "OK, sister Ah Mui, I''ll listen to your arrangement." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Tang Wenhao''s kneeling just now made Ah Mei''s mother have a very good impression on him, and also made Ah Jiao more envious and jealous of her sister Ah Mei. She felt that her sister could be so lucky to be a servant. After divorce, China''s young and handsome boss could love and love her so much. Why would his life be so hard? She was widowed before she was 30.


    Because Ah Mui hasn''t been with her mother and sister for a long time, the mother and daughter have a good chat. Tang Wenhao can''t understand what they say, so she goes outside to see the scenery. Ah Mui is afraid that Tang Wenhao is boring, so she asks Xiao Mei to chat with him.


    "Xiaomei, do you often go home to see your grandmother?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile, touching Xiaomei''s beautiful hair.


    "After the holiday, I usually study in Langshan. Uncle Wen Hao, why do you love my mother so much? What attracts you most about my mother? According to my mother, you have many wives, but only a few, including my mother, do you?" Xiaomei asked curiously.


    "Well, hehe, Xiaomei, you are so young. Why do you like to ask these adults?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I''m not young? I''m twelve years old. I''m a junior high school student! My father said he would marry me out when I graduated from junior high school! Wouldn''t there be two or three years? I don''t want to marry so soon. I want to study." Xiaomei said with a small pout. Tang Wenhao was very sad to hear this.


    He caressed Xiaomei''s hair and said, "Xiaomei, don''t worry! Your uncle won''t let you drop out of school. Just use your skills. If your uncle loves your mother, he will treat you as a daughter. You don''t have to worry about reading. If you have an uncle, your uncle and your aunt ruanling will send you abroad to study."


    "Well, thank you, uncle. Then I want to go to China," Xiaomei said.


    "Hehe, why?" Tang Wenhao asked curiously.


    "Because my uncle is Chinese, I like my uncle and China," Xiaomei said with a clever smile.


    "Well, my uncle will send you to study in Shanghai. We also have an enterprise in Shanghai. My uncle can arrange someone to take care of you. After going back this time, my uncle will discuss with another aunt named Manny and try to let you study in China next semester, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Great, uncle, it''s very kind of you!" Xiaomei was so excited that she hugged Tang Wenhao.


    "Oh, ghost girl, by the way, you have to promise your uncle some conditions when you go to China." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "I''ll agree to any conditions, uncle. Tell me," Xiaomei said with a smile.


    "First, you must be in the top three in each exam, and you can''t go to the back. Second, you are so beautiful. There must be many little children chasing you. Now children are precocious, so you can''t fall in love early. Otherwise, you won''t have the mind to study. Can you do it?" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, I certainly won''t fall in love with other boys. Shall I fall in love with my uncle? I like my uncle. My uncle is the most beautiful man Xiaomei has ever seen." Xiaomei smiled innocently.


    Tang Wenhao is completely thundering! But he also thought it was fun.


    "Hehe! Xiaomei, you can''t fall in love with your uncle. Your uncle is your mother''s man. Your uncle loves your mother and you, but it''s not the love between men and women. It''s the love of the elders to the younger generation. Therefore, you can only regard your uncle as an elder and can''t talk to your uncle about love. Besides, you''re still young and don''t know what love is, okay? You can''t say that in the future, otherwise, your uncle I don''t want to talk to you, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Oh, I see. Can you be my father? I know Chinese people call dad dad." Xiaomei asked again.


    "Oh, of course. From the feelings and reality between me and your mother, including the relationship that we have children, that is, giving birth to your brother, you should call me dad, but I won''t force you. As long as you think you want to call me dad, I will be very happy." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ha ha, of course I would! You are so handsome and kind to my mother. You gave me a brother, so I''ll call you dad, Dad." Xiaomei said with a naughty smile. It''s a little girl. She is infatuated with handsome boys.


    "Hey, good daughter, from now on, I''ll be your father. Then you''ll have to listen to your father and your mother more in the future. Remember, if anyone bullies you in the future, you''ll tell your father that your father will stand out for you, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "OK! Hey, hey, who dares to bully me and call my father ugly and useless in the future, I''ll let my handsome father beat him. Dad, how can you grow so handsome! By the way, you haven''t answered my words? Why do you like my mother? Although my mother is very beautiful, she married and gave birth to me after all. In Vietnam, she is such a divorced beautiful woman, isn''t she It''s easy to find a husband. A handsome guy like you won''t want her. Handsome guys like you are chased by little beauties in line. "Xiaomei smiled.


    "Hehe, really? It seems that it''s comfortable to be a man in Vietnam! Xiaomei, since you are so sensible, guess why dad loves your mother so much?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''m sure my mother is beautiful. That''s one reason. In addition, my mother is very gentle, kind and good tempered. Then she loves you from the bottom of her heart. As soon as I came into contact with you two today, I thought you were very kind. I''ve never seen my father and my mother love so much. They don''t match each other. I''m going to grow up. I''m sure I won''t like a man like my father. I''ll love you I like a handsome man like my father. He is good to his wife and has money. He can buy whatever he wants. "Xiaomei smiled.


    "Xiaomei, money is an external thing. You can''t care too much. The key is to like each other, okay? When you grow up in the future, you can''t take this standard as the standard for you to find a boyfriend." Tang Wenhao said.


    He was afraid that Xiaomei, such a smart and beautiful girl, would fall into the eyes of money and destroy the child.


    "Dad, but you don''t know that it''s poor to have no money. Although my father is very frustrated, he''s fine with me. He doesn''t have the ability to make money, and I love him very much. I hope to make money to support him when I grow up and be good to my grandma and grandpa." Xiaomei said wisely.


    Tang Wenhao was very moved by these words. He held Xiaomei''s shoulders and said with a smile, "Xiaomei, you have such filial piety. My father is very moved, but don''t worry. Where''s your father? With his father taking care of him, he will have a stable job immediately. If your grandma and grandpa have any difficulties, you can find dad and dad. My father will help them. You just need to read good books."


    "Dad, it''s very kind of you. I like you very much. I will study hard." the little girl was moved by Tang Wenhao and cried with Tang Wenhao in her arms.


    This touching scene just let Ah Mui see it. Her eyes flushed. She walked in front of the two and hugged them. "Baby, girl, I''m so happy to see that you can be so harmonious. Girl, talk to your little aunt. My mother and your uncle have something to talk about."


    "Hum, it''s not uncle, it''s father." Xiaomei pouted and smiled.

 Chapter 1253

    "Ha ha... Well, it''s dad, ghost girl, who made my baby so happy. Go!" Ah Mui said with a happy smile. Xiao Mei reluctantly left Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    As soon as Xiaomei left, Tang Wenhao asked with a puzzled smile, "sister Ah Mui, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Well, baby, it''s really hard for sister Ah Mui to say about it." Ah Mui looked embarrassed.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Sister Ah Mui, is there anything we can''t say?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "But it''s really... Baby, if you don''t agree, don''t be angry, okay? Just think sister Ah Mui didn''t say anything. You''re angry, sister Ah Mui is afraid and distressed," said Ah Mui.


    "Ah? How could it be? Sister Ah Mui, I''m not angry with anyone! I love you too late! How can I be angry with you? Come on! If I think I can''t do it, I''ll tell you directly and won''t be angry. How can I be so angry?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, it''s like this... Just now! Gillian... She... Said, she wants to tell you that there are so many wives in your family, and she won''t do much if there are more than one. Otherwise, she will have to be widowed all her life. She''s still young, just over thirty. She''s as old as ah Ling. She said she wants to be a man. She likes you. Baby, sister Ah Mei knows, you''re willing I''m sure I won''t want her. There are so many people in your family! How can I have the energy to love her again! Besides, she''s still a little widow, and it''s not very good, but my mother also loves Gillian. I have to tell you that even if she is the last in the family, she can do some rude words. My mother said that she can see that Gillian finally has a man who wants her, and she will rest in peace when she dies. Otherwise, she won''t rest assured when she dies, Sister Ah Mui really didn''t move, so she hardened her head to tell you. Baby, if you don''t agree, treat it as sister Ah Mui didn''t say ha. "Ah Mui hesitated to finish her words, and then looked forward to Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t say anything except shock, because it was too unexpected for him. He didn''t prepare at all. He didn''t know how to answer her. Agree! I don''t feel well, shit! Do I Tang Wenhao really want to set up a widow''s club? This has just received two widows left by his second brother Wu Kui, Xiaoting and Yingsu, and Fengtai''s widow lin''er.


    Today, I came to Ah Mui''s hometown and took away a widow. What''s the matter?


    However, he didn''t agree. Seeing Ah Mui''s expectant eyes, he couldn''t bear to refuse.


    "Baby, forget it! I know it''s unfair to you. You don''t even want to take the yellow flower girl now. Gillian is a widow, and you''re even less interested. I''ll go and tell my mother now." as she said, Ah Mui showed a trace of loss in her eyes and turned to enter the house.


    "Sister Ah Mui, wait a minute." Tang Wenhao couldn''t bear to see her lost eyes and held her.


    "Baby, did you agree?" Ah Mui asked pleasantly.


    "No, sister Ah Mui, it''s too sudden. Can I think about it?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Of course, baby, how long do you have to think about it?" Ah Mui asked.


    "Well, how about tomorrow morning?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Baby, can you hurry up? Baby, Gillian hasn''t had a man for more than two years. If you agree, you''d better forget it with Gillian tonight. I''m from here. I know women don''t suffer from men. Sister Ah Mui loves her. Her dead husband has always been in poor health. She hasn''t been in good health since she married Gillian. She hasn''t survived the previous year, which is better than my father Good morning! When my father left, he asked my mother to find another mother-in-law for her anyway, otherwise she would be ruined all her life. But who wants her here? The yellow flower girl who is a little less beautiful in the stockade can''t marry out. Who wants a widow like her? Sister Ah Mui thought, anyway, you married Yumei and Li Yan. I just accepted Xiaoting and Yingsu If you can promise this, we can pick up my mother and live with aunt Shen and let her take care of these old people in the future. What do you think? "Asked Mei.


    After Ah Mei''s analysis, Tang Wenhao really feels that there is some truth. Now the Ruan family really lacks women like a Jiao. At present, only Ruan Qi and Li Yan are quick and willing to use rude words. Her beauties are like young ladies. If they go to death valley, women like a Jiao and Ruan Qi are still very useful. They are used to rough work in the countryside, It''s best to help the old and the young.


    Especially when the old ladies of the Jin family and aunt Shen, including Aunt Mei, are older and inconvenient to eat, drink and pull, only they, rural women, will take care of them willingly.


    So, at the thought of this, Tang Wenhao began to waver. Anyway, he just found time to find them once in a while? I can''t lose anything. I gave sister Ah Mui face. Hello, Hello, everyone!


    "OK, sister Ah Mui, I''ve decided, just as you say!" Tang Wenhao finally agreed.


    As soon as Ah Mui saw that Tang Wenhao really agreed, she was very excited. She hugged Tang Wenhao and kissed, "baby, it''s very kind of you. I said you won''t refute sister Ah Mui''s face. I said you''re so kind that you can''t bear to refuse. Great, a jiao... A Jiao... My baby wants you." Ah Mui turned and ran back to the house excitedly.


    Tang Wenhao watched Ah Mei enter the room. He was not excited at all. Anyway, he felt a sense of sadness. Alas! I Tang Wenhao came to Vietnam and became the Savior of their widowed women?


    Besides Ah Mui, when she arrived in the hall, she told the anxiously waiting Ah Jiao the good news. The sisters were so excited that they hugged their heads and cried bitterly, and the old lady was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. In particular, Ah Jiao cried with joy, "do I really want to be his woman? Will such a handsome man really want me to be a widow?"


    "Well, Gillian, it''s true. You won''t be widowed all your life. My baby is very powerful. He can deal with all the women in the Ruan family alone. He is the God in our hearts. We all love him. You''ll know it tonight." Ah Mei smiled happily.


    Xiaomei on one side also saw what was going on and smiled innocently, "Aunt, are you going to marry my father too? I said you always looked at my father and saw that my father was handsome when you talked to me just now! Then you really came to my father''s house and should behave better! My father''s women are fairies, all of them are as beautiful as my mother. You have bad skin now. You should make yourself beautiful quickly, or my father won''t be in the future Like you. "


    "You ghost girl, what do you know? Your little aunt was no worse than your mother when she was a girl, and she was also a famous beautiful girl from all over the country. Who knows that your dead uncle is a consumptive ghost! You know, you won''t let your little aunt marry. Alas, it was grandma who hurt her." the old lady sighed.


    "Mom, don''t say it. It''s all over. Anyway, Wen Hao wants me now. I''ll try my best, sister. Does he want me for your face?" Gillian asked.


    "Oh, no, Gillian, anyway, my baby wants you anyway. You can sleep with him happily tonight!" Ah Mui smiled gently.


    "Mom, I''m going to sleep with my father tonight," Xiaomei suddenly interrupted.


    The old lady took her granddaughter''s little hand and said with a smile, "silly girl, how can you sleep with your father? How old are you? Look, you''re almost as tall as your grandmother."


    "Grandma, can''t you sleep with your father when you grow tall?" Xiaomei asked confusedly.


    "Yes, when you grow up, of course you can''t sleep with your father. Besides, tonight is a good day for your Chinese father and your little aunt. How can you sleep with them? You sleep with your grandmother tonight." the old lady smiled.


    "No! Grandma, I like my father. I want to sleep with him. My father is so good-looking. I feel comfortable and in a good mood when I look at my father." Xiaomei said whistlingly.


    "You''re a dead girl. You''re really a flower maniac. How old are you? Do you know what''s the matter with your aunt sleeping with your father? You precocious variety." Gillian smiled.


    "Don''t you just sleep together? Are there many kinds of sleep?" Xiaomei asked curiously.


    "Well, Gillian, don''t tell Xiaomei this. She''s still young and shouldn''t understand these things. Girl, be good. Sleep with grandma tonight and have a chance to sleep with dad again in the future! When you get home and dad and mom sleep together, you can squeeze aside." Ah Mei smiled.


    "Really?" Xiaomei was very happy.


    "Well, really, when did my mother cheat you? Chat with your father! He doesn''t understand our Vietnamese and you can speak Chinese, so talk to him more to relieve the boredom. My mother and your little aunt have something to discuss."


    "Hum, I didn''t want to come in. You let me go. Now you let me chat with my father. I don''t want to talk to you." Xiaomei went out angrily.


    "Mom, let''s start cleaning up later. We''ll go to the mountain tomorrow morning and won''t come back later. Gillian, when we get to the Ruan family, we must remember that we can get along well with our sisters and can''t be jealous. Otherwise, we have no way to drive you away. At least it will make the baby unhappy and he won''t touch you. Aren''t you still a living widow So, be sure to be sweet and diligent, so that you can''t offend the sisters, especially several important people such as ah Ling and Yang Xi. Although we sisters are very simple, there are many people, and the relationship is still complex, so we should deal with it carefully, "Ah Mei said.


    "Sister, anyway, I''ll do whatever you want me to do. By the way, what do wen Hao like about women? I''d better learn how to make him really like me? Just like he does to you, he loves you very much at first sight. As long as he treats me half as well as you, I''ll be satisfied." Gillian asked.


    "Yes, Ah Mei, you teach her that this man likes different women. If you like a woman for a long time, it means that this woman has some special infatuation. Niang, the child really likes you. Is he infatuated with you? Tell your sister about it and let your sister know how to cooperate with him tonight and make him happy? Men, all right It''s a lower body animal. If it makes him happy, he will like you wholeheartedly. "The old lady began to teach her experience.

 Chapter 1254

    "Hehe, mother, how to say this! Everyone is different. Anyway, let the baby raise what he wants! Gillian, you should remember that if the baby wants you soon, you should hold him tightly. He likes this way best, so he is most comfortable." Ah Mei smiled shyly.


    "Ah? Sister, how do I know he thought?" Gillian asked in confusion.


    "Gillian, it''s not easy. A man will be jealous and panting quickly at that time, which means that if he wants that, you have to cooperate." Ah Mui smiled shyly.


    "Ah? Mother, did you do the same with my father?" Gillian said to the old lady.


    "Hehe, um... Gillian, tell your mother the truth. Is that consumptive ghost not good at this?" the old lady has a strong eye. She always feels that her little daughter Gillian seems to be a layman about this. She is a little worried about her. She is afraid that Tang Wenhao doesn''t like her.


    "Well... I don''t know what it feels like? I just want a man." Gillian said shyly.


    "Gillian, have you ever had a tuberculosis ghost?" Ah Mui asked suspiciously. She also felt that her sister didn''t seem to understand it at all, just like a girl in spring.


    "Sister, yes, I did, but I didn''t feel anything. He lay on me, and then he was out of breath, holding me to sleep." Gillian said.


    "Ah? Every time?" Ah Mui asked in surprise.


    "Well, it''s always like this, so I never know what the real feeling is. Later, when we talked with a group of women, I heard that their daughter-in-law in the village said it was so comfortable, but I never felt so comfortable. I just felt so uncomfortable. Later, I learned that I wanted to use men and our women, but after I knew this, he became more and more ill." Gillian sighed.


    "Ah? Gillian, listen to what you say, you won''t be... Yellow flower girl now?" Ah Mui was stunned, and the old lady on one side was also very shocked.


    "Gillian, the consumptive ghost never really touched you?" the old lady asked.


    "Yes." Gillian nodded.


    "My poor sister hasn''t been a woman once in her thirties. Fortunately, she married a capable man. Otherwise, she can''t help you. God, how can this be so! But it''s a good thing. I haven''t done it. It''s better than doing it. Our baby picked up you, a big girl. Our baby has become your first man and the real you Ah Mui said with a Jiao in her arms.


    "Sister, I''m afraid I can''t do anything. I don''t look as good as my sister. What if he doesn''t feel good when he sleeps with me? Why don''t you sleep with me! You''ll guide nearby." Gillian begged.


    "Hehe, Gillian, it''s not good, not to mention that Xiaomei is still at home! It''s not good for Xiaomei to know. She''s curious about this at her age. Moreover, you can see that Xiaomei is very sticky to Wenhao now. She feels very proud of his handsome father! She always wants to pester him. If we''re doing that, won''t she be in trouble? Gillian, it''s okay, don''t you Don''t worry. My sister will tell Wen Hao the truth. You don''t have any experience in this field. Let him teach you. His teaching is more practical than my sister''s teaching, because in the end, it''s your own business, and others can''t experience your feelings. "Ah Mei smiled.


    "Sister, then he won''t laugh at me?" Gillian said.


    "No, Wen Hao is a man with good manners and quality. He won''t. just keep it natural. He knows that you will be very considerate after the first time. He is an expert in this field and will make you comfortable, but at the beginning, it will hurt and don''t adapt. You should be prepared," Ah Mei reminded.


    "Ah? Will it still hurt? Mom, will it hurt?" Gillian asked suspiciously. Because they old girls in the mountains have not read books and do not understand these physiological knowledge, they are all white paper waiting for their men to slowly describe the blueprint of happiness.


    "Hehe, girl, I''m sure of that for the first time, but it will be all right soon. When a man is excited, you just forget everything. Just prick it with a needle. It''s not in the way." the old lady smiled.


    "Oh, that''s not afraid. We work in the mountains and are often stabbed by tree needles." Gillian said indifferently.


    "Mom, the kind of baby in my family is not so simple. I gave birth to Xiaomei and followed him! It''s also very uncomfortable. Most of our Ruan''s daughter-in-law were with him for the first time and said it hurts! But he has good skills and won''t suffer much crime. Bear it and it''ll be over in a minute," Ah Mei said.


    After Ah Mui said this, Ah Jiao was full of expectation and fear for Tang Wenhao. Of course, she was more anxious. Over the years, Ah Jiao had been sleeping alone. After her husband died, she stayed in her husband''s house for a year. Because she had no children, her husband''s family didn''t care about her and thought she had killed her husband.


    Gillian thought it was boring, so she discussed with her parents and wanted to go home with the second old man. After discussing with the old man and the old lady, she felt that her daughter was still her own. She couldn''t be wronged too much, so she let her go home.


    It''s a normal woman. Her physical needs make her expect men to like her every day. However, the men in their stockade are very limited. At least one third of the girls can''t marry out. She''s a widow. Even she compromised to be someone''s concubine, three or four rooms, but she still can''t, When people heard that her husband had been killed by her, ghosts dared not marry her into the door.


    She can only be a woman in her dream. After each spring dream, she is inexplicably upset, but she can do nothing. She especially envies her sister Ah Mei, but she is not confident that she can have such luck, because her sister has been a maid in the Ruan family since she was a big girl. She knows words and sentences. Although she is not much, she is much better than her, and she has lived in the Ruan family for a long time, Her skin and temperament are like city people, becoming more and more beautiful. She doesn''t dare to think she can have such temperament.


    While the old lady and Gillian went to cook dinner for them, Ah Mui led Tang Wenhao around the stockade and met some women who were good when they were young and still in the stockade. When they saw that Ah Mui married a young, handsome Chinese man who was still a big boss, they were very envious and wanted to be an introducer for the big girl at home, I hope Ah Mui will send their unmarried girl to Ruan''s house as a daughter-in-law. How can Ah Mui agree?


    She knew that Tang Wenhao had no great interest in beautiful women. Whether it was a yellow flower girl or a top-notch young woman, Tang Wenhao would not be surprised. The existing beautiful women were enough for him to be busy.


    Tang Wenhao told Ah Mei and Ruan Ling that it is enough for him to have these beautiful women in his life. He has already transitioned from the stage of wanting to go to bed when he sees beautiful women to a stable and comfortable family life. They all know that this shows that their baby Wenhao has really had enough!


    Ah Mei''s stockade is really beautiful. It''s no wonder that so many beautiful women are smart. They should be introduced to China. Many Chinese brothers have no women! Tang Wenhao thinks he can consider doing this work when he has time. The key to introducing beautiful women from Vietnam to China is to solve practical problems for the country.


    On the way back from Ah Mui''s friend''s house, Ah Mui thought of talking to Tang Wenhao about his wedding night with Ah Jiao tonight. "Baby, tell you something! You should be prepared. Don''t go up and make trouble. Go straight. Just like our sisters, Ah Jiao is the first time with you tonight. You have to take it easy."


    "Ha ha, I know. I''ll slow down. You and Yang Xi said that young women won''t adapt to me for the first time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, what do you know? Sister Ah Mui wants to tell you that Gillian is still a yellow flower girl. You are her first man. You have to be careful, or you will kill her. If sister doesn''t tell you, she won''t hurt to death." sister Ah Mui smiled.


    "Ah? No! Isn''t she a man with a husband?" Tang Wenhao was completely stunned.


    "But her consumptive man is a sick child. He can''t do it at all. He hasn''t touched it," Ah Mui said.


    "Ah? Shit, what else? Sister, I know. I''ll love her." Tang Wenhao''s heart is beautiful! Shit, I didn''t expect to go home with sister Ah Mei and pick up the treasure.


    "Remember, don''t be rude. In addition, Gillian has low self-esteem. She''s always afraid you don''t like her, so you should be patient. Don''t be too anxious. If you want her, you must not dislike her. Gillian has been a good girl since childhood. She is very obedient and cultivates her slowly. I will also teach her Chinese. What''s wrong with you later, or she annoys you? Don''t you If you want to be angry, please tell sister Ah Mui, "Ah Mui told me.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, don''t worry! I won''t be unhappy. I''m very happy. I picked up a yellow flower girl for nothing. What''s unhappy? I''m not happy yet! It doesn''t matter if we can''t talk. Let''s use body language." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Oh, as like as two peas, you can see that A Jiao is very much like the sister of Ah Mei, but she has rough skin. She will be more and more beautiful after a period of time. But she can see that she is a first-class figure. Is she right? She is still a big girl who is a fake girl. She is a little bit out of shape, and is exactly the same as when she was a little girl. Yes, didn''t you say you like to hug our small waist? Her waist is slimmer. "Ah Mui smiled.


    "Sister Ah Mui, what can I do if I miss you tonight? Can I go to find you? I haven''t enjoyed the shot in the orange forest today." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Hehe, greedy kitten, dissatisfied, OK. Sister Ah Mui misses you too. When you and Gillian are over, you will run to sister Ah Mui''s room. Sister Ah Mui waits for you to sleep together. Sister Ah Mui knows that you will be more secure sleeping in sister Ah Mui''s arms, right?" sister Ah Mui smiled shyly.

 Chapter 1255

    The next day, when Tang Wenhao woke up from sister Ah Mei''s arms, she was woken up by Xiaomei pinching her nose. "Dad, mom, why don''t you get up? It''s almost nine o''clock. Grandma and I have cooked dinner."


    Tang Wenhao opened Jun''s eyes and saw Xiaomei standing in front of the bed with a smile, "ha ha, Xiaomei, you''re up."


    Ah Mei was also awakened by Xiao Mei. Suddenly, she realized that she and Tang Wenhao were lying naked in the quilt. She hurriedly said to Xiao Mei, "ghost girl, go out first! Mom and your father are going to get up."


    "Mom, why do you want me to go out when you get up? I don''t, I want to talk to my father." Xiaomei smiled.


    "Xiaomei, be obedient. Your father is a man and you have grown into a big girl. When a man gets up, the big girl can''t be on the side. Go! Go and see if your little aunt gets up?" Ah Mei smiled.


    "No, just like you, all sleep in! Mom, why don''t you always let me stay with my father? I like my father, hum!" Xiaomei went out angrily again and knocked the door behind her.


    "Look at this child, baby, I''m really worried that this ghost girl has feelings for you! Then it''s troublesome. Isn''t it a mess? Baby, you have to keep a certain distance from her." Ah Mui felt that her daughter Xiaomei seemed to be thinking about her man Tang Wenhao. She was very nervous.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, don''t worry! No." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, it''s not as simple as you think. It''s hard for men to figure out a girl''s mind. She has become a girl. Although she is young, she has developed. Don''t you see? Listen to my mother, she has come to her holiday." Ah Mei said.


    "Sister Ah Mui, don''t worry! She''ll be fine. She''s in puberty and will like to see handsome guys. I''m measured and will guide her well. If she doesn''t guide correctly, but forcibly stops, she will be very rebellious. Now these children are not like the children of our time. They have a lot of media, so they know a lot. If they are right If you do, there will be no problem, "Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, are you sure? You can''t let her sink deeper and deeper. You can talk to any girl, but you can''t talk to Xiaomei. Otherwise, sister Ah Mui really can''t live." Ah Mui said anxiously.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her and said with a smile, "sister Ah Mui, don''t you have confidence in me? I''m not so shameless as to start with my adopted daughter? Besides, you should also know that I want a little girl to go to death valley to pick. Why do I have to do what such animals do?" Tang Wenhao felt superfluous and uncomfortable about Ah Mui''s worry, But she said he didn''t show displeasure because he understood Ah Mui''s concerns.


    "Baby, I''m sorry. Did sister Ah Mui go too far? Are you angry?" Ah Mui looked at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao took her, shook his head and said with a smile, "sister Ah Mui, I''ve never been a good man, but I still have principles and won''t mess around."


    "Baby, stop it. Sister Ah Mui is really worried. It''s mainly because the ghost girl shows extraordinary love for you. She obviously cares for you. She''s never been like this to her father before." Ah Mui said.


    "Sister Ah Mui, I know it in my heart, so I made some rules with her. She didn''t let her fall in love at school. She had to be three before the exam. She put her mind entirely on her study. She also said she wanted to fall in love with me! But to tell you the truth, sister Ah Mui, I didn''t feel surprised or angry. It''s not a good way to scold her and stop her when she''s hazy like her. I Just tell her that I love your mother and love you very much, but loving you is different from loving your mother. Loving you is the love of the elders for the younger generation, and warn her not to say these words to me, otherwise I will ignore her, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? This ghost girl, I''m so angry." Ah Mui was stunned.


    "Hehe, sister Ah Mui, you don''t have to be angry. She understood. That''s why she said she wanted to call me dad. I said I''m very happy. She''s my daughter. Don''t you think we''re good now? Don''t worry! I can guide her to be a good daughter and learn." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, sister Ah Mui believes in your ability." Ah Mui was relieved to hear this.


    "That''s right, get up! After a while, the little girl ran in again. I don''t know how Gillian is. I want to see her. After I knocked her unconscious, I ran to your bed. I don''t know if she will be angry?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, no, baby, we are all sisters. It certainly doesn''t matter. Baby, you worked hard last night. Thank you! You made my sister no longer widowed." Ah Mui said gratefully.


    "Alas, isn''t this what I should do? But to be honest, the old girl has the advantages of the old girl. It''s really good! It made me comfortable with her last night!" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, just know Gillian''s good. Then spend more time with her these days!" Ah Mui said with a smile.


    "It''s not realistic. You know, there are many female wolves staring at me at home! The task these days is really heavy. Please bear with me! I have only one person, and I can''t break it. I can''t be used as two envoys, right?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, bad guy, break it. How do we sisters live?" Ah Mui said with a smile.


    They chatted for a while and got up.


    When she got to the living room, she saw Gillian. She looked at Tang Wenhao and her pretty face turned red. Ah Mei walked up to her and joked in her ear, "Gillian, did you feel comfortable last night?"


    "Well... Sister, thank you! I like him so much. I don''t know how to describe that feeling. Anyway, it''s the feeling of going to heaven and floating to the sky." Gillian whispered shyly.


    They are not afraid of Tang Wenhao, because he can''t understand it. They are afraid that Xiaomei will hear it. The ghost girl is very good. If she is not careful, she will let her hear it. Then she will break the casserole and ask to the end until you faint.


    "Dad, have you brought a toothbrush? If not, use mine." Xiaomei suddenly came over from the back with a tea cup and a toothbrush with toothpaste on it.


    Tang Wenhao was very surprised. "Hehe, I really didn''t bring a toothbrush, but I''ll just use your mother''s."


    They never wanted to stay for one night, so they certainly didn''t bring a toothbrush, but it''s not easy for him to use Xiaomei''s!


    "Dad, I''m not sick! No, you see, my teeth are very white." as she said, Xiaomei opened her mouth to Tang Wenhao and knocked Ah Mei and a Jiao down.


    "Xiaomei, dad doesn''t dislike you, but what! Dad is a man and you are a big girl. You can''t share a toothbrush with you. You can only share a toothbrush with dad''s women, such as your mother or your little aunt." Tang Wenhao smiled and pointed to Ah Mei and a jiao.


    "Isn''t I your daughter?" Xiaomei asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, daughters and women are two different things. Xiaomei, dad knows that you want to be very good friends with dad. In fact, we are already good friends, but some boundaries must be clearly divided. Otherwise, our society will be chaotic. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it now. When you grow up, you will understand everything. Come on, give it to your mother first, and I''ll use it Your aunt''s toothbrush, but dad still wants to thank you! "Tang Wenhao patted her on the shoulder.


    Ah Mei and a Jiao were very happy to see Tang Wenhao handling this relationship, especially a Jiao. They were very happy to see Tang Wenhao taking the initiative to brush their teeth with her toothbrush, and a faint smile appeared at the corners of their mouth.


    She shyly walked up to Tang Wenhao, took Tang Wenhao''s hand and went to the back kitchen. First she took her toothbrush and soaked in boiling water, then she got Tang Wenhao water, squeezed toothpaste and shyly gave it to him.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t answer the toothbrush, but picked up her pretty face, kissed her sexy red lips and smiled gently, which made Gillian''s pretty face red, but showed a very happy smile on her face.


    She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to like her so much. She only knew how much she loved him. Last night, she spent the most wonderful and thrilling night of her life. She knew for the first time how happy she was to be a woman. She just wanted to die with him. That feeling was incomparable and beautiful.


    She also felt that Tang Wenhao was satisfied with her from Tang Wenhao''s expression and actions, because Tang Wenhao didn''t dislike her. He had been kissing her lips, her face, her body, and even, for a period of time before opening up her body, he would kiss her whole person


    Thinking of this, Gillian stood there with a warm current in her heart. She didn''t react until Tang Wenhao took over the tea cup and toothbrush in her hand. She couldn''t help blushing with shame.


    Tang Wenhao felt the old girl from her expression. The new young woman wanted to do bad things again. She thought, shit, Gillian estimated that she would be very obsessed with night sports in the future. She had held it for more than 30 years. Finally, she understood the good of women and must be infatuated with this happy sports.


    The old lady knew that her daughter had a good time last night and was in a good mood. She told Ah Mui that she could die with a smile when she saw that Tang Wenhao liked her widowed daughter.


    After the family finished breakfast, Ah Mui helped Gillian and the old lady wash the dishes and chopsticks, put the things in the house, took their personal belongings, locked the door, and left the hometown with Tang Wenhao.


    The big girls and little daughters-in-law in the stockade were sent to the entrance of the village and looked at their distant cars. Some of them were still waiting for Ah Mei to send them a message to marry them to rich China.


    Because in this barren and backward mountain village, their future is hopeless. They have lived here for generations. They have been poor and backward for generations. There is only one way to change them and marry abroad.


    And only those pretty girls can get married. Most of the girls can only nest in the poor mountain ditch and wait for time to slowly consume their youth.

 Chapter 1256

    Tang Wenhao and Ah Mei returned to Ruan''s house with their old mother, sister Gillian and daughter Xiaomei. Ruan Ling and all the beauties warmly welcomed Ah Mei''s mother, sister and daughter, and temporarily arranged Ah Jiao''s mother, daughter and Xiaomei to live with old Mrs. Jin and aunt Shen. They also live on the first floor. Ah Jiao and niece Xiaomei live in the same room, which is also more convenient to take care of her.


    Since then, Ah Mui''s worries have disappeared. The whole family lives together and is happy.


    But people are selfish and selfish.


    Seeing that Ah Mui, a family leader, came to Ruan''s house and lived such a happy life, her sisters also began to move their minds. For example, ah ya, she had parents and sisters in her hometown. Therefore, they also proposed to Tang Wenhao that they wanted to take their parents to death valley to provide for the elderly and asked Tang Wenhao if it was ok?


    On this day, Aya found him, "Baby, you know, my hometown also has parents and unmarried sisters. I also want them to come to Ruan''s house. My parents go to death valley to provide for the elderly, and my sister will give it to you as a gift. Anyway, it''s not easy for her to marry at home, high or low, but she will certainly like you. When you come, you can give it to her more times if you like it, and less if you don''t like it, OK?" Aya begged. Tang Wenhao naturally promised with meat on the palm and back of his hand, but he didn''t decide to discuss with Ruan Ling, because he thought that since Aya put forward it, other sisters might also put forward it.


    Before he could discuss with Ruan Ling, as expected, Ah Ying also pulled him into the room, "baby, I also want to pick up my parents and my youngest sister. I just graduated and am a little younger now. However, I can be your concubine in a year or two. She looks more beautiful than me. You will like her."


    Tang Wenhao''s head grew big when he heard this. Now he is afraid that these beautiful wives and concubines will buy one and get one free. However, because he loves Ah Ying, he has deeper feelings for Ah Ying than ah ya. Without hesitation, he nodded and agreed, "OK, wife, I have no problem. I''ll tell your elder sister."


    "Hehe, baby, it''s very kind of you. Elder sister has long agreed. She said that you can do this. She won''t object. Last time she went to see Junjun in Shanghai, I told her that my sister is still young. My parents also want her to follow me and ask for her advice. She proposed to let her be your concubine when she is older and let me tell you Just fine. Now I see sister Ah Mui''s family together. I envy them very much. It''s like picking them up sometime, but I don''t know if you will like them. "Ah Ying smiled.


    "Hehe, wife, as long as it''s your family, it''s my family. No problem." Tang Wenhao hugged Ah Ying and said with a smile. She was full of gratitude to Ah Ying. She respected the old and loved the young. She served the old lady of the Jin family and took good care of the children, so that he and Ruan Ling''s son Junjun had closer feelings for her than Ruan Ling, because the little guy grew up eating Wen Ying''s milk, and Ruan Ling ate less milk.


    Tang Wenhao is worried that ah Ya and Ah Ying''s request will be followed by her sisters one after another, because no matter the original Ruan Ling and Manny, Ah Mei and Miao Miao, and later Yang Xi and Yang Jing, it is not a precedent for Ah Mei and Ah Jiao to join Ruan''s daughter-in-law. If Ruan Ling agrees with ah Ya and Ah Ying, she has no reason to disagree. She is the same as Tang Wenhao , can''t refuse Aya and Ah Ying.


    However, if these wives and concubines of Vietnamese nationality follow suit, such as ah Zhu, ah Yun and eight fairies, they also ask to pick up their parents and send each sister a sister or sister for free to Tang Wenhao as a meeting gift, will Tang Wenhao accept it or not?


    Take it, he can''t stand it? He''s too busy now. Too many women are definitely not happy. People''s energy is limited. Even if Tang Wenhao has no physical problems, his current state, his body metabolism three times a day is not a problem. Meeting several women at a time has no pressure. However, you can''t take care of it all day? Do you have to work?


    If you don''t accept it, you can''t do it at all. At least Tang Wenhao can''t do it. For example, for ah Zhu, you have accepted ah Ya and Ah Ying''s parents and sisters. Why don''t you accept and take care of her parents and sisters? Am I uncomfortable serving you? Or am I not as beautiful as ah Ya and Ah Ying? Obviously, Tang Wenhao can''t find a reason to refuse.


    So Tang Wenhao went to mans to discuss with Ruan Ling. They closed the door, "ha ha, baby, why are you so serious? What happened?"


    "Sister, there''s something we should be prepared for. Ah Ya and Ah Ying told me today that they want to take their parents and sister to live together. What do you think of it?" Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling sat on the sofa hand in hand.


    "Hehe, baby, let them all come over. Can you refuse? Aya has been with her sister for so many years. Our sister has been living and dying, and we have talked with drug lords in the Golden Triangle together. She is a sister of life and death. She put forward it, and my sister can''t refuse it; Ah Ying won''t say how long she will follow her sister, but she can''t refuse her mother child love for our son Junjun. I think Bao Bei, do you think so? "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Well, so I said yes, but I was worried that it would spread," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, we built those buildings around death valley to honor our parents, and we should be filial to our parents. It''s nothing. I have no problem supporting them. I''ve thought about it for a long time." Ruan Ling smiled with confidence.


    "Sister, you misunderstood me. I don''t mean the problem of adoptive parents. It should have been. We in China, like you in Vietnam, pay attention to filial piety. I mean a Jiao," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, baby, I see what you mean. Are you worried that ah Zhu, ah Yun or eight fairies behind will bring their sisters?" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "That''s right! Sister, if each of your sisters buys one and gets one free, how can I stand it? It''s not physical strength that can''t stand it, it''s energy. My physical strength must be fine. You can see that when I get home these days, I don''t rest at 3 or 4 a.m. in the evening? Of course, I get up very late and it''s almost noon, but I can''t live like this every day. I''m still with you before I come A Ying has been together once, otherwise, I can''t bear it! After her month, I haven''t been together for so long. I miss her too, but I don''t have time. Those new sisters have just tasted the taste of being a woman and need a lot. Like Ruan Qi, a Jiao, Chen Ying and wen''er, they take off their clothes when they see me. I can''t help dumping them? I can only go to their room to find them, because For this is my duty. If I want someone else, I have to give them a happy life. This is a man. If each sister brings another sister, the number will double. I don''t want to go home in the future. I''m tired to death! "Said Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha... Baby, don''t worry! I''ll be measured, and I''ll pay attention to methods. First of all, I won''t refuse any sisters who have this intention, and you can''t refuse. Otherwise, our big family won''t be harmonious. Ruan Ling hasn''t got any problems I can''t deal with. But I''ll tell them to bring my sister. However, baby, if you want their sister, don''t promise first Through the evaluation, the quota is also limited. Baby, do you think you can add several beauties with your current energy? "Ruan Ling asked.


    "I don''t want to add any more. After I came here, Xiaoting and Yingsu didn''t have a chance to be with me. Sister, you don''t know, I feel very sorry for their sisters and my second brother Wu Kui. After all, they are the women of my second brother. I must meet their basic physiological needs. I saw the desire in Xiaoting''s eyes this morning. I just wanted to hold her I went into the house to satisfy her and was robbed by ah Zhu. You know, ah Zhu wanted it when he caught me. I don''t know what''s going on. She''ll never be satisfied with that bottomless hole. I don''t know what to do with her. "


    "Ha ha, baby, no one can take her. People said that she can''t stand seeing you. She especially wants to love you. In fact, who is not like her sister or her sister?" Ruan Lingjiao smiled.


    "Sister, are you too?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile, and then kissed her.


    "Villain, do you still doubt how you feel about your sister? If you don''t believe it, let you touch it. Although you gave it to your sister last night, she thought about it when she saw you come in." Ruan Ling grabbed Tang Wenhao''s hand and guided her chest.


    "Ha ha, sister, you''re so sexy! Come on! I haven''t been together in the office for a long time. Today''s opportunity is rare. Let''s review this exciting game." Tang Wenhao pressed Ruan Ling under her.


    Ruan Ling was very happy when she saw that Tang Wenhao''s eyes were on fire and wanted to eat her. She knew that she had lifted her heart, baby, and the man was very happy, "baby, must be either?"


    Tang Wenhao grabbed her jade hand and guided it to his lower abdomen, "sister, what do you think?"


    As soon as she touched Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling immediately felt paralyzed, "Hmm, baby, hurry up..." Ruan Ling had no resistance to Tang Wenhao.


    Soon, they cleaned their clothes completely, and the office immediately became a battlefield. When the battle was in full swing, wen''er shouted outside, "sister a Ling, someone is looking for you."


    "Ah? Who! Wen''er." Ruan Ling motioned Tang Wenhao to stop, Jiao asked.


    "Well, it seems to be Xiaoyao''s parents! She said she wanted to ask Xiaoyao about her situation and when she would come back?" wen''er said at the door.


    This sentence makes Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling focus their attention together. They are afraid that Xiaoyao''s parents will come to them, but escape is certainly not the way, but how can they tell the two old people about it? They were all embarrassed. Soon, Tang Wenhao felt that he and Ruan Ling had no mind and no sex at all.


    "Baby, forget it, are you worried that Xiaoyao''s parents are bothering you? Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it. When I go out to talk to them, come back and continue! I suddenly want to have fun here." Ruan Ling said.

 Chapter 1257

    Ruan Ling put on her clothes, left the office first and took the door with her. She said she would appease Xiaoyao''s parents.


    As soon as Ruan Ling went out, Tang Wenhao only put on his pants, and didn''t wear other clothes. He was naked. He looked at the man''s production report in the computer next to Ruan Ling''s computer. When he was fascinated, the door was pushed open.


    He thought it was Ruan Ling who came back and didn''t look up, so he said with a smile, "sister, Mans has a great market in Vietnam. It can produce more than 20 million yuan this month, which is more than two billion yuan a year! Yes, yes, we should reward sister Yang Xi tonight. All the clothes designed by her design team go deep into the hearts of the Vietnamese people. They are powerful!"


    "Baby, how do you want to reward your sister? Hey, smelly boy, did you do something wrong with ah Ling in the office just now? Bare arms! Didn''t you wear pants below?" said Cao Cao.


    The beauty is not Ruan Ling, but Yang Xi.


    After she finished, she locked the door and jumped up to Tang Wenhao with a smile. Tang Wenhao was also surprised, "ha ha, sister, why are you here? Is your body itching again?" Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Yes, baby, I''ll take over for a while. Ah Ling Ha! Smelly boy, I miss you so much. It''s my turn today, isn''t it? I''m paying in advance." Yang Xi began to take off her clothes on her own initiative.


    Tang Wenhao never had resistance to Yang Xi. At a glance, her charming and ambiguous eyes, mature and sexy body, and the weak guy instantly recovered his fighting spirit.


    When they were in full swing, the door was opened. Ruan Ling flashed in with a smile. She had the key and knew that Yang Xi would open fire with Tang Wenhao when she entered her office.


    After the passion ended, the three began to talk about business. Ruan Ling said that she wanted to tell Xiaoyao''s parents the truth, but when she saw their concerned eyes, she couldn''t bear to continue to deceive them. She said that Xiaoyao was very good in Hong Kong, had events to participate in, and couldn''t come back for the time being. Then she gave her husband and wife some money to take them back.


    Xiaoyao''s parents were embarrassed because every time they came to mans to find Xiaoyao, they would bring money home. Ruan Ling explained the finance. If she was not here, as long as Xiaoyao''s parents came, they would give them money, no less than 1000 yuan each time. They came three or four times a year, which is much better than farming at home.


    "Sister, when will this lie come to an end? I''m very sad to think of Xiaoyao''s death." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, baby, stop talking. Everyone feels bad, but it''s already like this. There''s no way. By the way, sister Yang Xi, you and baby have been happy. What''s the matter with me?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, jing''er called and asked when the baby would return to death valley. Their sisters wanted to be broken, so I wanted to discuss with you when we would send the first group of sisters. I also wanted to go and see jing''er at home. She has a big stomach," Yang Xi said with a smile.


    "Oh, this matter really needs to be discussed. It''s not only this matter! Yuzhu and Xiuer are also asking me when we can invest and build a factory in their Miao village. We promised that we would go there after they have a baby. We can''t break our faith with our sisters and want to discuss this matter with you both," Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, actually, I really don''t want to go. There are several reasons. First, we don''t have talents to stay there now. We can''t throw a sum of money in the past. We are short of talents. We have talents like my second brother. We could have let my second brother go to fight the country and run the factory well and give it to others. But now my second brother is gone. Who has Go? I don''t want to go. It''s too far, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, baby, you must go there. You are the son-in-law of the Miao village and their leader. Don''t forget that you have more than 100 concubines over there! Those sisters eagerly expect you to go back to honor them. How sad Xiuer and Yuzhu will be if you don''t go!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Oh, sister, you don''t know. There are too many. I''ll be tired to death. I guess I''ll really pass. I can''t get up for three days and nights. That''s more women than the Ruan family." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Ah Ling, I think the baby is really tired now. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with his body. He''s still so powerful. However, his heart is tired. Ah Ling, don''t put this pressure on the baby. I''m distressed." Yang Xi hugged Tang Wenhao and said.


    "Nonsense, who doesn''t care? Yang Xi, he promised Xiuer and Yuzhu. Besides, sleeping with women doesn''t force him to complete the task in one or two nights. Baby, you should learn to adjust yourself. You can''t go until you think about it. Don''t go if you don''t want to. When you go back tonight, I''ll have a meeting for the sisters. It''s necessary to make rules. Baby, don''t take the initiative to provoke them. Don''t take off all day Baby''s clothes, baby, this man is sensitive and energetic at the touch. It''s inevitable to ask the sisters. Let the baby come according to her own needs! "Said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, ah Ling, I agree with you, but I don''t know if I can do it myself, but I think the most important thing to remind is sister Yuzhu." Yang Xi smiled.


    "Ha ha, my baby and I were talking about her just now! She said it most frequently. As long as the baby is at home, it''s too much every day! But then again, I''m almost every day." Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ha ha... All three laughed.


    The three sorted out the work to be done in the office in the near future, mainly in two aspects. Yang Xi and Aya began to arrange the relocation, while Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went to Laos as soon as possible to investigate again, and took Yuzhu and Xiuer back to visit their relatives. Now that they have two beautiful children, it''s unreasonable not to go back to see their parents.


    Especially Xiuer, the empress of Miao village, whether she can come back this time is a problem. When Tang Wenhao took her away, he said he would go back soon. It has been more than a year. How many of the high-ranking imperial concubines, first-class imperial concubines, second-class imperial concubines and third-class imperial concubines in Miao village have continued their incense?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenhao still misses the so-called maidens and concubines who can''t even remember their appearance. In those days, no matter day or night, he had the opportunity to destroy the flowers and open the melons and sow the newly selected maidens and concubines, but in fact, not many concubines were sown.


    Yuzhu''s official Father probably won''t let her go back to Liangshan again. After all, she is the only child. Yuzhu has been away for more than a year. People must also need her daughter to accompany them. But Tang Wenhao knows that Yuzhu can''t live without him. She is so addicted. Without him, a powerful man, to enrich her extremely empty body, she must be better than death.


    When he got home, Tang Wenhao told Xiuer and Yuzhu about his decision and Ruan Ling''s decision. The two beauties were so happy that they had to wait until they could go home to see their parents. Can they be unhappy?


    "Baby, how can we go back this time? Will you and sister a Ling take us back?" Xiu''er smiled happily.


    "Yes! Why are there so many people? Let''s go to investigate the market first, and then talk to your local government to see what policies there are, and we have to talk to the government about the conditions. Didn''t you promise your father last time? We must convince the local government that we can''t encircle and suppress your Miao village in the future." Tang Wenhao smiled. He talked about this topic with Xiuer''s father, chief Zheng last time, He also promised that father Peng of pengjiazhai would find a way to lead those poor Miao Zhai people to become rich and change the face of poverty and backwardness.


    "Well, baby, it''s very kind of you! When shall we start? How can we get back?" Xiuer asked pleasantly. Yuzhu was also very excited and looked at Tang Wenhao with expectant eyes.


    "Just one or two days! When we deal with the family affairs, we will start soon. This time, we won''t go to the jungle. You two must be more familiar with how to go home as soon as possible!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, the fastest way is to fly from Hanoi to Kunming, take a bus from Kunming to Luang Prabang, and then take a bus from Luang Prabang to our Luang Nanta province. First stay at my house for a few days, talk with my father, get my father''s support, and then go to Xiuer''s house. In this way, it''s more secure." Yuzhu smiled.


    "Yuzhu, how long does it take from Kunming to Luang Prabang?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "Just one day, I made a sleeper car at Kunming Xinnan railway station at 6 p.m. the first day, and went to Luang Prabang at 6 p.m. the next day. Generally, I had to stay in Luang Prabang for one night. The social security in Laos was not as good as that in China, and it was unsafe to take a car there at night. However, there was a Beixing hotel opened by Chinese people in Hunan. It was very convenient. I stayed for one night and went to Luang Nanta province the next day. I had two or three nights I''ll be home in an hour. "Yuzhu smiled.


    Just then, Tang Wenhao''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Manny. He pressed the button and said, "sister, Hello! Hehe, just two days apart, he missed me?"


    "Of course, who is as heartless as you! But, baby, you are in trouble. You have to come back quickly. The Hong Kong police told you to come back and accept their investigation within two days. They said that the deaths of Wang Qiao, Shen Ming and Wang Liang, who died some time ago, were related to you and said you were suspected of committing a major crime. But don''t worry, they should be fine if they don''t have definite evidence , mommy and I have consulted lawyer Huang Yiming and said that as long as there is no definite evidence, the police can''t take you. Hong Kong law attaches great importance to evidence, "Manny said.


    "Oh, that''s OK! Elder sister, when I tell ah ling here, we''ll start today, go early and return early. We''re also going to send jade bamboo and Xiuer to Laos these two days!" Tang Wenhao said, thinking that the Hong Kong police are OK! I really doubt it. I guess so. I''ll go back and play with you. Won''t it take us two more days?

 Chapter 1258

    Ruan Ling and other beauties were very worried about Tang Wenhao when they heard that Tang Wenhao was going back to Hong Kong and was going back to accept the police investigation, especially Ruan Ling and Ah Mei.


    "Baby, don''t go back! Anyway, you''re in Liangshan. They can''t take you. It''s a big deal to go back to death valley. Let alone their Hong Kong Police, even Liangshan police, can''t take you. That''s our territory," Ruan Ling said.


    "Yes, baby, don''t go back. What shall we do if you are caught by the police?" Ah Mui said anxiously.


    Yuzhu and Xiuer also told him not to go back. It would be better to go directly to Laos tomorrow. Yang Xi and other beautiful women also suggested him not to go back, but Tang Wenhao didn''t adopt their opinions. He still wanted to go back to play with the Hong Kong police. He thought it would be no problem, because they certainly didn''t have any evidence, They estimated that he was suspected of murder from the time node of the prison visit, but there was no evidence, so there was no need to worry.


    "Sister, don''t worry! It''ll be fine. I want to kill someone. The police must have no way to take me. I have this confidence. Besides, barrister Huang Yiming defends me. It''s even better. If I''m not sure, Manny won''t let me go back. Since Manny let me go back with confidence, they must be sure. It''s rare that Manny can let me take risks?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    When he said this, Ruan Ling and Ah Mei thought they should be all right. Judging from Manny''s consistent cautious style, she and her mother Yang Danni must be sure to let Tang Wenhao go back.


    So Ruan Ling and Yang Xi personally sent him to Hanoi airport, and Tang Wenhao took a flight to Hong Kong.


    To make a long story short, two hours later, Tang Wenhao followed Manny, who met at the airport, back to Manny''s house. At this time, Yang Danni and Hong Kong barrister Huang Yiming were already waiting for him in the living room.


    "Hello, lawyer Huang! Please, Mommy!" Tang Wenhao said hello to them respectively.


    "Wen Hao, don''t worry. Mommy talked to lawyer Huang in detail just now. They just suspected that you had tampered with these dead people, because they all know that you are good at martial arts, but there is no evidence. As long as you don''t admit it, there''s no way for anyone to take you. Is it clear? Don''t worry." Yang Dani smiled.


    "Well, Mommy, I know. I''m afraid I won''t come back. Anyway, I just said a word. I just scolded them in prison because they killed my second brother, but I didn''t do it. Maybe they were angry with me, so I can''t help it. It shows that they are too angry." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Huang Yiming and Yang Danni laughed, "Hehe, Mr. Tang, you''d better not mention that they killed your second brother. You just scolded them and didn''t do it, because the surveillance video inside shows that you didn''t do it and didn''t touch their body, so the police can''t file a case against you at all. In addition, the police already know from your personal data that you are a person with unique skills, he said We may start from this aspect and fight with you. You must be careful not to show your skills. Just tell them that you know kung fu and have won the ranking in martial arts competition, but that doesn''t mean you can do magic. As long as you don''t use your acupoint pointing skill, they can''t start. "Huang Yiming smiled.


    "I see, lawyer Huang. I know how to fight them. How long will it take to remove my suspicion?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "I''ll send you there tomorrow. If there''s no accident, it''ll be tomorrow soon. They have no choice but to let you go. Besides, this time it''s a public prosecution and there''s no plaintiff, so there''s no problem," Huang Yiming said.


    "Baby, don''t worry! Lawyer Huang is a barrister. He has a way to let you go home early." Manny smiled.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Huang Yiming talked about some details. Huang Yiming guided him how to deal with the questions of the Hong Kong Police, which made him more confident.


    Huang Yiming left after dinner at man''s house. Tang Wenhao began to talk about their plans with Manny, Yang Danni and Yani. He said that Xiuer and Yuzhu had promised to invest in Miao village in Laos to revitalize the economy there and coordinate the contradictions and grievances between Miao village and the local government for many years.


    "Wen Hao, as long as it is profitable, there must be no problem with investment, but the environment over there is suitable for investment? You should know well. After all, MF global is a listed company, not what we want to do. Such investment abroad is also an investment in major projects, which needs the resolution of the board of directors of MF global. Of course, we certainly have no problem with the resolution, but it is the most important The key is to be responsible to investors. If the risk is too high, it is not suitable for investment. The stock price of mans has fluctuated greatly in the past two years and is often at the forefront of the storm. It is not easy to stabilize. If it is not a last resort, it is best not to go. As far as mommy knows, the political situation and social security there are not very stable, so the investment environment is not good. " Yang Danni said.


    "Yes! Baby, so you told me this on the phone today. Mommy and I don''t think it''s too reliable. I think it''s also the core issue. Even if our board of directors approved your investment in the past, who will manage it? You? You were determined to be unrealistic in the past. What about mans? What about Chen? What about Ruan? The sisters of death valley , what about the Ruan sisters and the Chen sisters? So many things and people are inseparable from you. You can''t go there. If you can''t go there, who dares to go there? It''s unrealistic to recruit a general manager, "Manny said.


    "Yes, Wen Hao, don''t go. If your two concubines are short of money, we can help them and even support their family, but mommy has reservations about investing in the past," Yang Danni said.


    "Honey, my sister has asked Chen Jia, and she also said that kind of place is not suitable for investment." Manny said.


    When their mother and daughter said this, Yani naturally raised objections, and Tang Wenhao couldn''t say anything. Although he is now a major shareholder of mans, he never took himself seriously, only smiled and said, "Mommy, sister, Yani, it doesn''t matter. Mans is not easy to operate. We can''t embarrass you or let other investors follow me to take this risk."


    "Baby, you still want to go?" Manny saw that Tang Wenhao didn''t seem to plan to give up the idea, because she also knew that Ruan Ling was likely to help him even if Manny didn''t invest in the past. Manny knew that Ruan Ling''s wealth was not lower than hers.


    "Sister, ah Ling and I have decided. In fact, ah Ling and I thought about your hesitation on the phone. We should solve the problems on man''s side by ourselves. Anyway, I am determined to help Xiuer build a factory, because you have not personally experienced their backwardness and poverty. Moreover, I have long been the spiritual leader of their Miao people. I''ll go this way I''ve blamed myself for not going back to see them for more than years. Now I want to go back to see them. I want to fulfill my original promise to them. Otherwise, I''ll have an uneasy conscience all my life, and I''m ashamed of Xiuer and Yuzhu. I don''t want to live with my conscience condemned. "Tang Wenhao said frankly.


    When Tang Wenhao said this, Yang Danni and Manny looked at each other. "Mommy, otherwise we''d better hold a board meeting! Although there are risks in investing in Laos, it may be a good opportunity. After all, the labor cost there is very low, so our profit rate is high." Manny smiled.


    Yang Danni naturally understands her daughter''s mind, but she doesn''t want to have a psychological gap with her son-in-law and don''t help him at the critical time. Since he is determined to invest in the past, let''s go!


    So, Yang Danni also smiled, "Girl, don''t open the board of directors. If it does, it''s OK to pass, but it''s also forced by our mother. Let''s not invest in the name of man. Even if Mommy, you and Wen Hao, we invested in the past in the form of several natural persons, let''s invest in the past. If the situation is good, we will pursue it in the name of man in the future Add investment. In this way, Mans investors have nothing to say. "


    "OK, baby, I think mommy''s method is good. What do you think?" Manny smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Ha ha, sister, I''d better wait until ah Ling and I go over and have a look! Anyway, I can''t make it difficult for you and Mommy." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    As soon as Manny heard this, she pursed her small mouth and tears fell from her beautiful eyes. "Baby, you''re separated from my sister. My sister can''t even live for you. Can you care about that money?"


    Seeing that Manny had misunderstood, Tang Wenhao quickly stood up, went to her, grabbed her and held her in his arms, "Sister, you misunderstood me. How can I have such a mentality? I really don''t want to embarrass you and Mommy. Your consideration is right and correct, but I am indeed regarded by 100000 villagers in Miao village as their rescue God and the hope of their people in Miao village. I can''t live up to their expectations. You don''t know the look in their eyes when they look at me, so you can''t refuse and are punished by the government all year round It''s really difficult for the government army to pursue and suppress them. I want to help them as much as I can, but I really don''t want to embarrass you and Mommy. Mans is different from Ruan. Mans is a public company, and Ruan is a public company. She can make her own decisions, so I prefer her to invest from my heart. Just, I need mans'' technical strength, because we just want to Make clothes, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "Baby, don''t say anything. I''ve decided to negotiate with the local government on the condition of mans'' past investment. After you and Arlene go, first let the local government ensure our personal and property safety. If this can''t be guaranteed, you didn''t agree with me in the past. Mommy, what do you think?" Manny asked.

 Chapter 1259

    "All right! Girl, as long as you can agree, Mommy will have no opinion. Mommy just wants to see you happily together. Money is outside your body. Even if you lose, you will lose! It doesn''t matter, girl, maybe it''s because our mother and daughter hang out in the mall all year round and don''t look at this problem from the perspective of Wen Hao. Since ah Ling will accumulate so much Polar wants to make this happen. Mommy thinks they should also be sure. But since they want to make clothing, it''s best to invest in the name of mans. After all, Mans is a well-known enterprise. When negotiating with the local government, it has more confidence and the investment conditions are more favorable. "Yang Danni smiled.


    "Well, I think so too, baby, that''s settled. When you and lawyer Huang come back from the police station tomorrow, we''ll let Chen Jiazhao gather all the directors to hold an interim Board of directors." Manny said.


    After the four discussed, Yang Danni went to bed in the house with a gift. Tang Wenhao looked at Manny and Yani. The three laughed.


    "Baby, don''t look at it. You''d better go back to your room with Yani first! You''re still newly married! The freshness doesn''t pass, and my sister is an old dish Bangzi." as she said, Manny gently glanced at Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao painfully grabbed her slender waist and said with a bad smile, "sister, in my heart, you will always be the most fresh and tender, just like the flower just blooming, which has nothing to do with the old dish Bangzi."


    "Hehe, baby, whether you mean it or not, but I''m comfortable. Go! Love our Yani tonight, and I''ll be with you tomorrow night!" Manny smiled gently.


    "I''m kidding. Can she handle me alone? It can only be her in the first half of the night and you in the second half of the night." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Baby, you still want a sister tonight?" Manny smiled pleasantly.


    "Nonsense, I thought on the plane. Originally, when you picked me up, I wanted to open a room to have fun first. But it''s no fun to see you so anxious to come back." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, do you still have time to be embarrassed? Well, hurry in! I''m waiting for you upstairs." Manny smiled vaguely.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and hugged Yani''s Willow waist into her room. Yani closed the door with a smile, then climbed up Tang Wenhao''s neck and kissed him crazily


    When his passion retreated, Tang Wenhao hugged Yani and chatted, "Yani, are you happy living with mommy now?"


    "Well, I''m very happy. It''s good to have Mommy. You don''t know. Mommy is kind to me. We women go shopping, go to the beach, swim, and sometimes go to my brother''s side. This period of time is the happiest time for me and my brother. Thank you, baby! You gave me and my brother a happy and comfortable life." Yani smiled happily.


    "Ha ha, Yani, I''m also very grateful to you for accompanying Mommy. By the way, doesn''t sister Chen Jia come to sleep now? She used to be in this room." Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously. He hasn''t seen Chen Jia for some days, and he really misses her.


    "Sister Chen Jia usually lives with her mother, but sometimes she comes to play with her mother. She is a woman who works very hard. Unlike us, she attaches great importance to her work and goes back to take care of her children after work. In fact, she also wants to live here for a long time, but her mother says she is not used to it, so she still lives with her mother." Yani smiled.


    "Oh, I''m going to see their mother and daughter and our children tomorrow. I''m really not a competent father and husband," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, don''t say that. In fact, it''s good that you have so many women. After all, you are a person, not a God." Yani smiled gently.


    They kept warm for a while. Tang Wenhao kissed Yani goodbye, got out of bed and went out of the room with his pants. Seeing that there was no one in the living room, he was about to go upstairs. As soon as he came to the entrance of the stairs, suddenly, a dark figure stood beside him and said, "uncle, have you really forgotten? Give it to me once!"


    Tang Wenhao was startled. He turned his head and immediately understood that it was the Filipino servant standing next to her in his pajamas. Although there was no light in the living room, he could still vaguely see her standing proudly in front of her chest. He knew that the Filipino servant wanted him to be lucky to her once.


    But obviously, today is not the right opportunity. Manny must be anxiously waiting for him to go up now, because Yani''s howling has stopped for half an hour. Manny must think he should go up and continue his love journey with her.


    Moreover, even if Manny doesn''t want it tonight, he doesn''t dare to get together with the Filipino maid when his mother-in-law, Manny and Yany are all there. What''s this called? He wanted to fuck her that day simply because there was no woman to nourish him for a long time. He could only catch someone who could quench his thirst first.


    But now, there is no such problem, so he has no interest in her at all.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t speak. He just shook his head and pointed to Manny''s room upstairs, which meant to tell her that he couldn''t now. He had to go upstairs with Manny.


    "Uncle, just a moment? I almost died when you were with Miss Yani just now. Have mercy on me! I haven''t been a woman for three years. I''m still young and can''t compare with my wife." the Filipino maid begged.


    "I really can''t. let''s talk about it later. I''m sorry." Tang Wenhao thinks that the woman is so suffocated. Once she touches her body, it''s estimated that she can want him madly, so it''s easy for Yang Danni, Manny and Yani to know that they are not ashamed to die?


    "Please, uncle, I like you. I don''t want you to be responsible. Just give it to me. Really, I won''t tell my wife and miss. Don''t worry! I know my identity. I know myself. Please, uncle." the Filipino servant still spared no effort to beg.


    "Elder sister, stop talking. You can''t do it tonight. Let''s talk about it later! Okay? My mommy and Manny are here! I''m sorry for you that day! Sorry!"


    Therefore, for the sake of face, he still didn''t meet the minimum requirements of the Filipino servant, and it couldn''t take a few minutes. Once this kind of thing enters the actual combat stage, it''s not what you want for a few minutes. If the physical conditions of the Filipino servant are very in line with Tang Wenhao''s wishes, it''s impossible to dodge halfway.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao chose to escape and hung the eager Filipino maid at the entrance of the stairs. He resolutely went upstairs to find his beloved woman Manny.


    Seeing the handsome uncle carrying his pants upstairs, especially looking at his strong PP and the painful expression on the face of the Filipino maid, she knew that her hope had been dashed. Perhaps, these days, she was still dreaming an impossible dream. My uncle could not want her. Was the flame in my uncle''s eyes false that day? He really wanted to swallow her at that time. He didn''t answer a phone call and left. He would have her that day.


    But why did he take the initiative to give it to him tonight, and he chose to give up? Maybe he really couldn''t hold back that day, because his wife and miss were hospitalized, and their gunshot wounds were not good. Maybe he was in the same state as he is now, and urgently needed a woman to relieve his pressure.


    Thinking of this, the Filipino maid glanced at Manny''s room upstairs. There was a flirting voice between Manny and Tang Wenhao. She couldn''t help but bah with resentment and returned to her room with resentment.


    Tang Wenhao naturally would not know that his determination made him offend a woman who should not be offended. Jealousy is very easy to distort a woman''s state of mind if it is not eliminated and released in time. Once a woman''s state of mind is distorted, it is very terrible, because although her status is humble, but, The work she does is very important to the Mann family.


    The Filipino maid is lying in bed. Her mind has always been Tang Wenhao''s handsome face and strong body. His words and behaviors, smiles and smiles in his daily life revolve in her mind. In Tang Wenhao''s unintentional seduction, she has fallen into an emotional quagmire.


    These days, after Tang Wenhao left, she has been looking forward to Tang Wenhao''s return in order to realize her dream that didn''t come true last time. Today, when she heard that Tang Wenhao would come back, she was excited and didn''t know what to do. She waited for Tang Wenhao to hurry to Yani''s room to complete the task, because she understood Tang Wenhao''s law. It''s impossible to toss with only one hostess in one night.


    Just thinking, suddenly, she heard something moving upstairs. It was Miss Manny''s crushing voice. She knew that my uncle had rolled with her miss at this moment, and was holding her miss with his great body, and miss Manny was enjoying the love my uncle made for her.


    Hearing this, the Filipino maid felt that her body was getting hotter and hotter. She couldn''t help crying softly. Although the voice was very low, she felt very uncomfortable not to cry out. What she thought was that her uncle Tang Wenhao launched a fierce attack on her.


    "HMM... uncle, you love me! Please... Uncle, I love you, you love me! I like you, I really like you, you are the best looking man I''ve seen in my life, and also the most powerful man, uncle, you love me quickly!" the Filipino maid was completely immersed in adultery. She comforted herself and closed her eyes, He kept mumbling.


    She took Manny''s cry as her own, as if it was not Manny who enjoyed love, but her. She felt she was coming. At this time, Manny shouted upstairs, "ah... Baby, I''m really happy."


    Then there was Tang Wenhao''s roar. After a few calls, the upstairs was finally calm, and the Filipino maid also shouted softly. After a few calls, she felt she was in mid ai

 Chapter 1260

    The next morning, accompanied by counsel Huang Yiming, Tang Wenhao came to the Kowloon police station of Hong Kong and entered the police station. Huang Yiming was asked to wait outside. Two police officers took Tang Wenhao into an inquiry room and started a battle without smoke and fighting between them.


    A policeman asked him to sit on a chair first. One of the two policemen was responsible for taking notes and the other began to ask him, "Mr. Tang, we know that you are the president of Hong Kong mans group. What is your relationship with Mr. Shen Ming, the former deputy general manager of Chen in Hong Kong?"


    "He is the ex husband of my second Aunt Chen miner." Tang Wenhao told the truth.


    "Oh? Which sister did you marry? Aren''t you the husband of Miss Manny?" asked the policeman.


    "Yes, Chen Guo''er is just my lover. Although we are not married, we are used to saying so. Is there a problem?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Is there a problem? This has nothing to do with our current case. Tell us about the purpose of your last visit to the prison? As far as we know, Shen Ming did something sorry for Chen. He had a deep conflict with Mr. Tang, his ex-wife and Chen''s late father, so he took the hostages in a desperate way. The purpose of taking the hostages this time is to kill Chen miner You, later he hired Wang Qiao, a professional killer and quick shooter, to kill you. Unexpectedly, they were controlled by you and handed over to our police. From this point of view, our police need to thank you for solving a headache for the police, because Wang Qiao is also a gangster who the police have always wanted to catch but haven''t caught. However, since they have all been arrested, Why did you kill them? "The policeman asked bluntly.


    "Ah? How can I kill them? Are they really dead?" Tang Wenhao asked in fake surprise.


    "Yes, they all died. On the third day and two days after your prison visit, there was no sign. Our police suspected that they died of a kind of profound Kung Fu. According to the analysis and judgment of the police, only Mr. Tang had the ability to kill a person silently without leaving any evidence. Am I right?" the police continued to ask.


    "Ha ha, assang, don''t make fun of me! I know martial arts well, but I don''t know what advanced martial arts you said. I''m just a Sanda champion, not a magic champion. What kind of Kung Fu you said is Kung Fu? It''s magic? I haven''t heard of it. You put this crime on me. I really appreciate the case handling ability of the Hong Kong police. I can hear Xiang The Hong Kong police pay the most attention to evidence. How can it feel different when it comes to me? "Tang Wenhao said sarcastically.


    "Mr. Tang, you don''t have to pretend that you don''t know anything. The truth is the truth. You can''t escape. Look at the video first! I''ll convince you." he picked up the remote control in his hand and opened a screen behind Tang Wenhao.


    Soon, he switched to the situation on the day when Tang Wenhao went to visit the prison. Then, he fixed the video in Tang Wenhao''s conversation with Wang Qiao and Shen Ming respectively, and made an action, that is, pointing to their foreheads. Although it was only one second, this action became the basis for the police to judge that he had done something.


    Tang Wenhao thought that these Hong Kong policemen were very careful, but he was not worried, but said contemptuously, "Assang, do you take this as the basis for arresting me? It''s ridiculous. Do you know why I did this? We quarreled. I hate Shen Ming because he killed my child. I won''t hide anything from you. His ex-wife, i.e. Chen min''er, had my child in her belly and was aborted by him. Think about it. In this case, can I not hate her He? "


    "So you killed him," said the policeman, looking at him provocatively.


    "Fart, I just pointed at him and scolded him. How can I judge that I killed him?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "You killed him with your special Kung Fu," said the policeman coldly.


    "I didn''t. I just scolded him angrily and didn''t hurt him," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, since you are pointing at him in a moment of anger, look at Wang Qiao. What did you tell him? Logically, you have no grievances with him. He is also a hired killer. What do you want him to do?" the policeman forced him to ask, staring at Tang Wenhao.


    "Who says I have no grievances with him? He killed my brother-in-law Chen Jie, and my father-in-law Chen Haokun died because of him. Miss Xue Yao, a famous model of the mans generation, was also killed by him. I hate him more than Shen Ming, so I went to prison to find him. I just wanted to scold him severely. I really wanted to kill him and avenge my relatives, but I don''t have this ability, you They let us visit the prison, but they didn''t let us have face-to-face contact? There is an iron railing in the middle. I want to kill him. I don''t have a chance! "Said Tang Wenhao.


    "Don''t quibble, Mr. Tang. You are the only one who has the ability to kill them both," said the policeman.


    "I didn''t," said Tang Wenhao.


    "You have," said the policeman again.


    "I didn''t." Tang Wenhao still said this.


    "Well, since you don''t have this ability, why can you catch them? According to the situation of arresting them at that time, from Wang Qiao and Shen Ming, including the records you recorded, Shen Ming caught his ex-wife threatening you that day, and you have no weapons in your hands." the police asked.


    "Yes, weapons. We all have guns and have tried them," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, Wang Qiao won and you lost, but you caught them both. In the last round of competition, Wang Qiao suddenly felt faint and was controlled by you, and Shen Ming felt the same. Can you say you don''t have that strange Kung Fu? Frankly, our police appreciate you for helping us catch Wang Qiao, but you don''t have the right to arrest them Take off your life, do you understand? "Said the policeman.


    "Assang, I have said that I didn''t kill them," said Tang Wenhao.


    "Can you explain why you caught them?" asked the policeman.


    "My catcher, I''m not as good at shooting as Wang Qiao, but my kung fu is far better than him. I played with him at that time. I know I can''t beat him. So when I lost, I insisted on the third game. Both sides shoot at each other''s head with a gun. Whoever is slow will die. However, Wang Qiao is too proud. He didn''t expect that I''m not as good at shooting as him, but my body method and hands FA Yuansheng was better than him. He just pointed to my head, and I had flashed to him. I caught him with his amazing Kung Fu. Shen Ming was also ignorant at that time. He didn''t expect that Wang Qiao would be subdued by me at the last minute, so he forgot to fight back. I just took advantage of their poor psychological quality and arrested them, which has nothing to do with any special Kung Fu It doesn''t matter. I don''t know any special Kung Fu. To say that I can catch them, I rely more on my psychological quality and body method stronger than them. Assan, do you understand? "Tang Wenhao laughed.


    In fact, barrister Huang Yiming has considered all the questions asked by the police just now, so that Tang Wenhao knows what to do and tells Tang Wenhao how to deal with it. Tang Wenhao actually doesn''t need him to teach him and knows how to answer the police''s questions. He must bite to death. I didn''t kill anyone.


    "No, Mr. Tang, you''re not right. When Wang Qiao took notes, he had clearly expressed his feelings. He was not stunned, but fainted. Obviously, fainting and stupidity are not a concept. Fainting is hurt by external forces, and stupidity is a momentary absence of mind, and he won''t faint." the policeman said.


    "Ha ha, assang, I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t know any strange Kung Fu. I''m good at psychological warfare. In the fight, I defeat my opponent with strong psychological quality. Just like you fight with me now, I know your purpose. You just want to frame me in, but it''s impossible. Because in fact, I didn''t kill anyone. You have to put this shit basin on my head It''s no use withholding. The laws of Hong Kong pay great attention to evidence. You don''t have any evidence to prove that I killed someone. It''s just your logical analysis. In the words of our mainland, it''s unreliable. Then you Hong Kong police don''t have to go out to handle the case, just analyze the case in the office, and then buckle the murderer''s excrement basin for those who look unhappy. Of course, I also firmly believe You won''t wronged me. If you can''t catch me, you have to let me go. You won''t wronged a good man, right? Assan. Besides, I have no grievances with you. In addition to my life, I like beautiful women a little too much and have more lovers and concubines, I''m still a good citizen in other aspects, right? Otherwise, can I help you catch Wang Qiao you can''t catch? "Tang Wenhao said sarcastically.


    The policeman in charge of the inquiry was speechless by Tang Wenhao. They summed up in Cantonese. The policeman in charge of the transcript asked Tang Wenhao to read and sign the transcript. Then they went out without saying anything to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao smiled and waited for their return in order to continue the battle.


    He was quite satisfied with his performance and thought that the police must have nothing to do with him.


    A few minutes later, lawyer Huang Yiming came in from the outside. He smiled and waved to Tang Wenhao, "Mr. Tang, let''s go!"


    "Ah? It''s over?" Tang Wenhao smiled, then stood up and followed Huang Yiming out of the police station.


    In the car, Tang Wenhao asked with a smile, "lawyer Huang, am I all right? Or do I have to stay and wait for their notice?"


    "You can''t leave Hong Kong within three days. If you''re OK after three days, you''ll be completely free, so you''ll have to be patient to play with them these three days." Huang Yiming smiled.


    "Oh, lawyer Huang, do you think there will be anything else for me? Can they get any more powerful evidence?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "It''s not reasonable, but don''t be too careless. The death of Wang Liang and so many people has exactly the same symptoms as them. This is also the reason why the police judge you as the murderer, so they are now trying to find evidence of whether you and Wang Liang are together." Huang Yiming said.

 Chapter 1261

    "Then why didn''t they mention it just now?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise. He was also worried when he heard Huang Yiming say so. If the police could catch his evidence at the scene of the crime, it would undoubtedly be very disadvantageous to him.


    "Judging from my experience, they should not have found any evidence of you at the crime scene, but that doesn''t mean they can''t find it. It''s really hard to say. Therefore, you must be careful. After all, the police still attach great importance to so many people who have died," Huang Yiming reminded.


    "Well, I see. Lawyer Huang, if they find the evidence that I appeared at the crime scene, can they prove that I am the murderer?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "No, but you are a serious suspect. They can detain you," Huang Yiming said.


    "If I can''t be judged guilty by detention," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Well, however, the situation will be more and more unfavorable to you. After all, so many people are dead, they dare not let you go easily, and their bodies have not been cremated. If you find any more traces of you on them, you will be in great trouble. So many comprehensive factors add up, you will be unable to argue." Huang Yiming said.


    "No, I didn''t do anything. They can''t help me," Tang Wenhao said.


    Tang Wenhao and Huang Yiming returned to man''s house. They told Yang Danni what had happened. After listening to this, she also asked Tang Wenhao not to go anywhere these days. She just watched the change at home. Lawyer Huang first took the lead in everything, and then he passed the information to Tang Wenhao, so that they could discuss countermeasures.


    Huang Yiming and Yang Danni finished their report. Seeing that Yang Danni didn''t mean to leave him for dinner, they left first. If there is any news, he will communicate with Tang Wenhao again.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao has a very good impression of Huang Yiming. He thinks he is a rare good lawyer. He has served in mans for so many years and has a very close relationship with mans. He and Manny always think he is a good match with Yang Danni. She refuses every time he talks to Yang Danni about this.


    "Mommy, in fact, lawyer Huang wants you to keep him for dinner. Look, it''s almost eleven o''clock and let lawyer Huang go." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, Mommy knows what you mean, but it''s not very good because he has this meaning for Mommy. Mommy can''t keep him for dinner. If he changed to the past, Mommy must treat him warmly, but his mentality has changed. We have to keep a distance. Mommy has talked to you and the girl. Mommy doesn''t serve the second man in her life. She''s almost 60 years old What are you talking about? Mommy has a gift now and is very satisfied. "Yang Dani smiled.


    "Mommy, isn''t it too hard for you?" Tang Wenhao said. He felt sorry for Yang Danni, because she was not only beautiful, her figure and skin were first-class, and she didn''t have any old attitude at all. Like a middle-aged beautiful woman around 40, the young beauty Zhao Yazhi had no advantage compared with her.


    Tang Wenhao admired her deep affection for man Tianxiong, who had been dead for many years. She was widowed for him and did not remarry. How many beauties can do this?


    "Bitterness is relative. Compared with your father''s time, Mommy is naturally a little depressed and lonely, but it doesn''t mean that mommy can''t live. With God''s company, Mommy is actually very happy. The little guy is becoming more and more cute and smart, and more and more like you. What a beautiful child, Mommy still has an extravagant hope! After raising the God''s gift, she will bring it to our family Where''s my son! "Yang Danni smiled.


    "Oh, Mommy, it''s too early. In their time, who knows when he wants to get married? Now children don''t like marriage. Who wants to get married if they haven''t had enough fun?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Mommy should teach him how to be responsible and get married early!" Yang Danni said with a smile.


    "He won''t care so much then. Ha ha. By the way, Mommy, when will my sister and Yani come back?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    "They''re coming back in the evening. Yani is busy reorganizing the mans model team. Xiaoyao''s girl is gone, and she''s going to pick the beam. However, Yani is really good, her professional knowledge is very solid, and her personal conditions are good. I think she can get the mans model team up and maybe she won''t lose to Yang Xi in the future!" Yang Dani smiled.


    "Mommy, I don''t think she can handle Yang Xi. How intelligent Yang Xi is! She has rich experience and design advantages. She was originally the best designer in mans. In addition, she has operated Liangshan model training camp in the past two years. She has rich experience, wide knowledge and accurate grasp of the trend. It''s difficult for Yani to surpass Yang Xi," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, don''t underestimate Yani girl. She is also very intelligent. She is young! She learns things quickly, and she has great courage and many ideas. Mommy has different ideas from you. You may have always admired Yang Xi, so you think Yani is not as good as her and should look at problems more comprehensively." Yang Dani smiled.


    "Well, maybe! In my heart, sister Yang Xi is second only to Manny and ah Ling. I really admire her. When I saw her for the first time, I thought she was beautiful and smart. After being with her, I liked her more." Tang Wenhao was very excited when he thought of Yang Xi.


    "Ha ha, I can see that you love her very much. She is lucky to be your woman. Wen Hao, no matter how many women you have, you can''t treat those women who love you as their sweetheart. Understand? Such feelings are hard won." Yang Dani smiled.


    "Mommy, I understand, so I will live up to my sister''s love." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The two were talking. The Filipino maid came up to Yang Danni with Tianci in her arms and said with a smile, "madam, it''s time for Tianci baby to swim. You should take him to the swimming pool."


    "Hehe, OK, then you should cook quickly! Wen Hao, do you want to swim with mommy and Tianci? After swimming, she just finished the meal. You should accompany Tianci more. He knows a lot now. Tianci, do you want your father to swim with you?" Yang Dani smiled.


    "Yes, Daddy! Why don''t you swim with me?" the little God gave me a milky smile.


    Every time Tang Wenhao is with Tianci, he will feel like a dream. He will feel that the world is really wonderful. His feelings for Tianci are complex and different from those for Junjun and Hengheng. He can''t tell what is different.


    But it was his father. Tang Wenhao naturally couldn''t refuse his son''s invitation. However, he was embarrassed at the thought of swimming with his mother-in-law. He was worried that if he accidentally saw Yang Danni''s sexy and beautiful body, if he had any wrong reaction, it would be too embarrassing for Yang Danni to find out.


    In desperation, Tang Wenhao had to follow Yang Danni. Tianci took his swimsuit, swimsuit and swimming circle to the outside. Tang Wenhao changed his clothes in the dressing room and took Tianci into the water. The little guy was very happy as soon as he got into the water. He fell on the swimming circle, pedaled his legs and rowed his small arms. He was very cute.


    Tang Wenhao was very pleased that the little guy''s arms and legs were stronger and stronger than those of children of the same age. This was due to the unremitting exercise of his mother-in-law Yang Danni. Moreover, he found that he had a high understanding of God. After he took off the swimming circle, he held his lower abdomen with his hand. The little guy could row forward by himself. He tried to pull his hand down, A miracle happened. The little guy hasn''t sunk yet.


    Tang Wenhao was stunned. He excitedly picked up Tianci and shouted to Yang Danni, who was wearing a swimsuit and was going to the swimming pool, "Mommy, Tianci can swim in our family. Do you know? He can swim by himself."


    As soon as Yang Dani heard this, she was surprised and asked, "no! He''s only two or three years old. Can he swim? He can row and pull in the swimming circle for a long time. It''s certainly not possible to take off the swimming circle." she still didn''t believe Tang Wenhao''s words.


    "Really, Mommy, come down and talk. I''ll let Tianci show you." Tang Wenhao smiled excitedly, then kissed with Tianci and waited for his mother-in-law to come.


    Yang Danni came to Tang Wenhao with a very surprised mood. Tang Wenhao first held his God given belly. "God given, swim forward and row forward." he guided his son.


    Sure enough, Tianci rowed forward happily, and slowly Tang Wenhao quietly moved his hand away. Yang Dani looked at the child she took good care of in amazement, "God! Baby, you are so smart! Wenhao, Tianci is really a genius in our family." then Yang Dani picked up Tianci, was excited, and kissed his little face, The gift of heaven giggled and pedaled his calf.


    "Baby, you''re great. I love you."


    "Mommy, I said he really can swim? Mommy, our family is really a genius. We must cultivate him well. Maybe he will be the world swimming champion when he grows up!" Tang Wenhao laughed.


    "Well, Wen Hao, don''t worry! Mommy will focus all her energy on God''s gift for the rest of her life. Mommy must train him to be better than Manny." Yang Danni smiled happily.


    "OK, Mommy, I believe you. Come on, Mommy, you go swimming! I''ll swim with God''s gift, and I''ll teach him some other postures!" Tang Wenhao smiled happily.


    "Hehe, OK, as a daddy, you must accompany him more. You can''t let him have no concept of daddy, but fortunately, now he has the concept of your daddy in his mind. You see, he doesn''t deceive students at all when he is with you. It''s just different. If Huang Yiming wants to hold him, he won''t let him hold him." Yang Dani smiled.


    "That''s for sure. After all, he''s bleeding from me." Tang Wenhao smiled proudly.


    "However, this ghost guy has now regarded me as his mommy. Mommy is happy and doesn''t know how to tell him. Alas! Let him call what he wants to call in the future! Wen Hao, don''t care! Mommy just doesn''t want to hurt his young heart." Yang Dani smiled awkwardly.


    "Mommy, I know. When he is a little older, I will tell him his life experience frankly. He came to this world strangely, but he is lucky. His mother is not around him, but he has Mommy. You love him and don''t feel wronged at all." Tang Wenhao smiled.

 Chapter 1262

    Tang Wenhao stayed in Hong Kong for a few days. He mainly discussed Chen''s development with Aaron and ALFY. In general, Aaron assisted ALFY and Chen Guoer''s sisters. ALFY was slowly going deep into Chen''s main business. He was very serious and down-to-earth. He was not like ALFY who had no knowledge at all, The Chen sisters and Tang Wenhao were very pleased.


    Over the past few days, the Hong Kong police finally did not find any clues about Tang Wenhao at the scene where Wang Liang was subdued, so they had to withdraw their suspicion of him.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao returned to Liangshan easily. Before leaving, when saying goodbye to Yang Danni, Manny and Yanni, Tang Wenhao found that the Philippine maid''s eyes were full of extreme loss, which made him feel a little uneasy, but he didn''t care much.


    Back in Liangshan, Ruan Ling and her family are already making arrangements for some old people, such as Ah Mei''s mother, Jin''s old lady, aunt Shen, and Ah Ying, who don''t have to live in Liangshan, to return to death valley.


    "Baby, just come back. These old people just want to see you before they enter the mountain. We can''t come back in a short time when we go to Laos, especially mom. I miss you very much. Go and see them." Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao who had just been picked up by Yang Xi.


    "Hehe, OK, then go with me! I want to talk about investment with you again." Tang Wenhao smiled, then took Ruan Ling''s hand and walked to the villa where the old ladies lived, and Yang Xi went back to work.


    "Hehe, come on! Baby, isn''t it in the form of investment by several natural persons? After making money, add investment in the name of mans? This method is very good." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "It''s too troublesome, sister. Don''t you just invest directly? It''s risky, so let''s invest less." Tang Wenhao said. He felt that since mans didn''t invest first, it was too troublesome to pull Yang Danni and Manni in.


    "Baby, isn''t that good? My sister knows, but she''s not sad? It''s not a matter of money. She will think you have a distance from her heart. Baby, Mommy, do what they say! It doesn''t matter. To put it bluntly, we just want to explain to Xiuer and Yuzhu''s family that throwing some money to invest in the past can really have much effect. No one knows. Let''s go Step by step. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    Ruan Ling said this, Tang Wenhao also felt reasonable, so he no longer expressed objection to investment.


    When they came to the villa where the old ladies of the Jin family lived, they had been cleaned up, and there were trucks outside the door. Tang Wenhao saw that most of them knew some women from the Death Valley Women''s escort team, and Ah Ying was directing them to move things.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao coming, Ah Ying was very happy. "Baby, you''re back? Mom''s in the house! I was thinking of you. Why haven''t you come back yet."


    Tang Wenhao nodded at these beauties, and then took Ruan Ling''s hand into the villa. Just after entering, several old ladies had come out, "Mom, mom..." Tang Wenhao greeted the old lady of the Jin family, aunt Shen and Aunt Mei''s mother, and Gillian them.


    "Son, you''re back at last. Ah Ling said you were going to the two Lao girls'' houses tomorrow, didn''t you?" the old lady of the Jin family asked with concern.


    "Oh, well, mom, don''t worry, we''re going to invest. We''ll come back soon after we do a good job. We won''t live there long." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Yes, you can''t live too long. Mom is old and wants to live with you more. Every time mom sees you, it''s like seeing a lot of money. Do you understand?" the old lady of the Jin family smiled.


    "Yes, the elder sister talks about you all day long! Wen Hao, go early and return early!" aunt Shen smiled.


    An hour later, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling personally sent the old people and women''s escort team to the entrance of Liangshan into the death valley and said goodbye to them. Ruan Ling repeatedly told Ah Ying that they must take good care of the old people and children and ensure their arrangements. Ah Ying said that with her, the old people and children must be fine.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are still very confident in Ah Ying''s ability to handle affairs. Although she is small, she is very intelligent, careful and serious. Generally, she tells her things and won''t screw you up.


    "Baby, our plan is being implemented step by step, and we are slowly approaching the goal set by sister Dang. You know what? Now the newly-built buildings in death valley are made very beautiful by ah Zhu. These old women used to live a comfortable life. Next, ah Ya will start to prepare for the establishment of a drug rehabilitation institute. She has been consulting the government on how to handle the formalities and what needs to be done After the conditions are met, we can hire researchers to do it. My sister said that we must pay off the sins of those years and focus on charity in the future to accumulate virtue for our children. "Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister, no matter what decision you make, I will support you." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    The two drove back to Langshan city. Instead of returning to Ruan''s villa, they inspected mans factory, Mans design center and Yang Xi''s model training camp.


    Now these businesses are developing rapidly. The international financial crisis in Southeast Asia has hardly had any impact on mans'' development, because all mans'' businesses in Vietnam are digested in Vietnam, and Vietnam is an emerging economy in Asia, which is in a rising period of economy. Therefore, mans'' development is as usual.


    Every time Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao visited a place, they would find the relevant person in charge to arrange their recent work, and told them that when Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were not in Liangshan, Yang Xi, as the general person in charge, Aya cooperated with her to make everyone pay attention to the overall situation of man''s family, understand and compromise each other. When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came back, they would give them rewards. Everyone said, don''t give them any rewards, Just ask Tang Wenhao to accompany them more, which makes Tang Wenhao very happy.


    Without gossip, they arranged the company''s affairs, and then they went back to Ruan''s house.


    Ah Mui is already preparing food for Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Xiu''er and ah Zhu on the way. She always looks after these daughters-in-law of the Ruan family like an elder sister and a mother.


    Xiuer and Yuzhu are packing their gifts for their families and sending them to langnanta province by international freight. When they arrive there, they pick up the goods and transport them back to their homes.


    "Baby, come and help!" when Tang Wenhao came back, Xiu''er hurriedly greeted him.


    Tang Wenhao went to help Xiuer pack the gifts she bought and the diapers used by their children. Xiuer is different from Yuzhu. Yuzhu lives in the city and has a relatively convenient life. It is not very different from Langshan. Therefore, Yuzhu bought some local specialties for her father Liu Dawei and Vietnamese cigarettes.


    Xiuer is different. Her family is in the mountains and forests, and the ethnic people live a semi primitive life. Therefore, as long as she is modern, easy to take and cheap, she buys it and goes back to give it as a gift to the ethnic people. In addition, she gives her children paper diapers and so on.


    After packing, Ruan Ling called the people of the freight company to pull them away. Lang Shan is a window and hub outside Vietnam''s link, especially for China and ASEAN countries. Its location is very important and its transportation industry is relatively developed.


    The next day, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Xiu''er and Yuzhu took their children and went to battle light. Yang Xi took them to Hanoi and flew to Kunming, China.


    This is the quickest way to return to langnanta province. Basically, they can reach Yuzhu''s home in two or three days. Their plan is to go to Yuzhu''s home first, talk to her father Liu Dawei about their investment intention, and then ask Liu Dawei to connect with the local government and exchange the investment for the tolerance policy between the government and the local Miao people.


    After four adults and two children got off the plane at Kunming International Airport, they took a car and drove to Kunming Xinnan station. Here, Xiuer and Yuzhu are no strangers, because they have studied here for several years.


    "Alas, I''ve finally returned to Kunming! It''s still so beautiful, Xiu''er. Do you want to go back to our school? It''s really like our mentor." Yuzhu said with a smile.


    "Of course, but how can we have time now? Let''s talk about it later! In fact, speaking of this, I miss Xiaoyao very much. If Xiaoyao is alive now, how good it would be! Then we''ll let her go back with us. She once told me that she really wanted to go to Laos with us. Alas, there is no hope in this life." Xiu''er sighed.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that Xiaoyao left. I miss her so much." Yuzhu said, her beautiful eyes ruddy and choked.


    Tang Wenhao sat in front of him, and his heart was like a knife. Since Xiao Yao left everyone, no matter who mentioned her in front of Tang Wenhao, he was very uncomfortable, depressed and oppressed.


    "Well, you two girls, don''t talk about these sad things. Our baby is in a bad mood. Look ahead. Maybe Xiaoyao is doing well in heaven! Anyway, our living sisters must be happy, baby, don''t be sad. I know you must be very sad again. Let the past things turn it into a good memory! Fortunately, you''ve already seen it Take revenge on Xiaoyao, she will rest in peace, and you don''t want to think about these sad past events anymore. "Ruan Ling patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and comforted him. She sat in the back seat. Even if she couldn''t see Tang Wenhao''s expression, she could feel his inner pain.


    "Well, sister, I understand that if I don''t mention it, I will slowly forget that so many of your sisters have been with me. I should feel happy. Just when I mention it, my heart is still torn, because when I think of her, I will think of Xueying again. Alas!" Tang Wenhao sighed.


    The taxi driver was surprised. He looked at him and thought, shit, what''s this handsome guy doing? No, some of the best beauties in this car are his wives, aren''t they? Look at them from Vietnam. Are they Vietnamese?

 Chapter 1263

    After arriving at the New South Railway Station in Kunming, Tang Wenhao and his wife bought four berth tickets to Luang Prabang, Laos. The whole fare was less than 400 yuan. They usually opened at 6:30 p.m. the next day. They could reach the red star hotel opened by Chinese Jiangxi people in Luang Prabang at more than 6 p.m. and stay there for one night. After the third day, they took the bus to Luang namta province. Yuzhu used to go home like this.


    After completing the exit formalities and buying the tickets, everyone thought it was still early. Three women had a play and wanted to go shopping. Tang Wenhao put forward another idea, "Sister, anyway, it''s so early now. Otherwise, we''ll go in two ways. You beauties go shopping. As for me, I''ll go to see Xiaojie''s mother. I haven''t visited her for so long. Now my father-in-law and Xiaojie are gone. She must be very lonely. I''ll feel better if I spend more than half a day with her."


    When he said this, Ruan Ling certainly wouldn''t go shopping. She quickly smiled at Xiuer and Yuzhu, "why don''t you two girls go shopping? I''ll accompany my baby to see Xiaojie''s mother."


    "Ah? Let''s go and have a look with you," said Xiu''er.


    "OK, I don''t want to separate from my baby. Let''s go and see Xiaojie''s mother!" Yuzhu said. They are both familiar with Chen Jie. Chen Jie has been crazy about Xiaoyao before. As Xiaoyao''s best friend, they both know these things.


    To be on the safe side, Tang Wenhao first called Chen Jie''s mother and asked where she was. When Chen Jie''s mother heard that Tang Wenhao was now in Kunming, she was naturally very happy. She hurriedly said that she was at home and asked Tang Wenhao to go to her house for lunch immediately.


    So Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling took another taxi and rushed to Chen Jie''s mother''s suburban villa.


    Twenty minutes later, the car stopped at the door of Chen Jie''s villa. The petite and beautiful Chen Jie''s mother had already stood at the door waiting for them. She was surprised to see Ruan Ling and two very beautiful young women holding babies coming. She didn''t know Xiu''er and Yuzhu.


    "Wen Hao, ah Ling, are they?" Chen Jie''s mother asked with a gentle smile.


    "Hehe, mom, they are also my daughter-in-law and the daughter-in-law of Laos. Her name is Xiu''er and her name is Yuzhu. The children in their arms are mine. You don''t know them, but my brother Xiaojie knew them before. They studied in Kunming and were classmates with Xiaoyao." Tang Wenhao introduced them.


    "Ah? There''s such a coincidence? Please come in!" Chen Jie''s mother greeted Tang Wenhao and them into the house and asked the maid to pour them tea and fruit.


    "Mom, how are you these days?" Tang Wenhao asked kindly.


    This simple greeting made Chen Jie''s mother''s beautiful eyes wet and moist. She wanted to hold back her tears. However, tears poured out. She wanted to speak several times without saying it. Finally, she covered her face and cried. Tang Wenhao hurriedly came forward and hugged her.


    Women are like this. With a man''s arms, it''s like finding a dependence. Chen Jie''s mother fell in Tang Wenhao''s arms and cried bitterly, which made Ruan Ling and her kind women cry. We all know that Chen Jie''s mother is now alone. In the twinkling of an eye, her husband and son are dead. Can she not be sad?


    "Mom, if you want to cry, cry loudly! Cry bitterly once." Tang Wenhao knew that she had been depressed for a long time and encouraged her to vent her depression.


    With his encouragement, Chen Jie''s mother burst into tears. The cry tore her heart and broke her heart. It was heartbreaking. We can understand her mood. The loss of her husband and son in middle age, and the greatest pain in the world rushed to her. Who can bear it? Besides, she is just a weak girl.


    After crying for a few minutes, she tried her best to stop the sadness. Tang Wenhao quickly wiped the tears pouring out of her beautiful eyes with a paper towel and said painfully, "Mom, Xiaojie is gone. I''ll be your son and I''ll honor you. In the future, you''ll live with us! It''s a big deal to find a professional manager to manage this factory."


    "Wen Hao, mom, thank you. I know you are a good child. Let mom think about it. I''ll be very happy if you can come and see me today. By the way, where are you going?" Chen Jie''s mother asked.


    "We want to go to Laos. Xiuer and Yuzhu have been away from home for more than a year and have children. Go back and have a look. In addition, when I brought them here, I promised their people that they would go back to invest and help their local people become rich. This time, I''ll go with my sister to investigate the market in detail. If it''s feasible, I''ll prepare to set up a factory there." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Oh, we should be cautious when setting up factories in Laos. The political situation there is not too stable. Money is a small matter, and the key is safety," Chen Jie''s mother warned.


    "Well, I know, so our investment will be carried out step by step, not in one step." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    In this way, several people chatted with Chen Jie''s mother. She seemed to be particularly interested in Xiu''er and Yuzhu''s children. When she saw the pink faces of the two children, she kept kissing. The maternal love in her beautiful eyes was moving and distressing.


    In fact, Chen Jie''s mother is not very old. She is a little more than ten years older than Ruan Ling. She was engaged by Chen Haokun before she was 20. She gave birth to Chen Jie, and then followed him to Chen''s factory and became the landlady of Chen''s Kunming.


    After chatting for a while, the maid finished the meal and the family sat down and ate together. Chen Jie''s mother scanned the whole audience every time when she ate. Especially when she looked at Tang Wenhao, her eyes were always wet, because there were not so many people eating together. When she saw Tang Wenhao, she would think of her son Chen Jie, Remembering that her son would never come back, she couldn''t stop her sadness.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling felt very sad when they saw her like this. They thought she was too poor. She was born petite and beautiful. She was the kind of woman that men wanted to love when they saw her.


    After dinner, Chen Jie''s mother led them around the house and visited her home. Tang Wenhao found that except for two men, everything else had not changed, including Chen Jie''s room, which was clean and still maintained its original appearance.


    She said that in this way, she could feel that her son had not left at all. He had been with her all the time. Every night and morning, she would sit in this room and feel the existence of her son''s soul. Otherwise, she would feel empty in her heart.


    These words, seemingly plain, but every sentence is distressing.


    Tang Wenhao privately told Ruan Ling that at Chen Jie''s mother''s age, she should remarry. She is still young, but in her forties, and has more than half of her life to live. No man really can''t. at her age, it is possible to marry and have another one.


    Ruan Ling said that it is estimated to be difficult. Seeing her attachment to this family and her thoughts on Chen Haokun and Chen Jie''s father and son, it is difficult for a man to enter her heart. It is not as simple as Tang Wenhao thought.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling accompanied Chen Jie''s mother until more than 5 p.m. and then had a light meal at her house. Chen Jie''s mother personally drove them to Kunming New South Railway Station.


    At the bus station, suddenly Chen Jie''s mother looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling suspiciously and asked them why they went to Laos by car and why not by plane? Tang Wenhao said that they used to go home like this. It seems that there is no flight to Luang Prabang. Chen Jie''s mother said that there is a flight to Luang Prabang. Luang Prabang has an international airport and there is no need to take a car. It''s too hard. It takes a day and a night to make a car. It''s not safe. Listen to her, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling immediately decided to ask Chen Jie''s mother to consult the service desk of Kunming International Airport. If there is a flight to Luang Prabang, they will refund their bus ticket immediately.


    Unexpectedly, as Chen Jie''s mother said, there was a flight to Luang Prabang in Kunming. In this way, with the help of Chen Jie''s mother, they returned their bus tickets and went to Kunming International Airport. Fortunately, they also bought a ticket at 8 p.m.


    So they waited in the airport waiting room and asked Chen Jie''s mother to go home first.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling sent Chen Jie''s mother out of the airport. They said goodbye in tears. She repeatedly told Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to come and see her when they came back from Laos. She would miss them. Tang Wenhao was very sad, which also made him determined to find her own happiness again when he came back, It can also be regarded as an account of Chen Haokun and Chen Jie''s father and son under Jiuquan.


    "Baby, don''t you blame yourself for seeing Xiao Jie''s mother live so miserable?" Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao after seeing Chen Jie''s mother''s car leave the airport, because she saw his shame in Tang Wenhao''s eyes.


    "Well, sister, Xiao Jie is close to me as a brother and my brother-in-law. Now he and my father-in-law are gone. In fact, I should take good care of her. I''m serious about what I told you this afternoon. I must let her accept the facts and set up another home as soon as possible. Otherwise, how will she live the rest of her life? Do you really live in memories?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, maybe it''s not what you think. In fact, she has a strong ambition. She said that as long as she doesn''t go home, she is in a good mood in the factory. When she is busy, she forgets everything. A woman like her has identity, status and money. It''s difficult to find a suitable man. She doesn''t like ordinary men. Good men have their own destination, which is not as simple as you think." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, it''s not as complicated as you think. In fact, I have a candidate in my heart. I just don''t know whether others are willing or not. Even if she agrees, it''s not easy to operate. It''s a little far away," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Baby, do you have a candidate? Who? There is no man suitable for her in our circle?" Ruan Ling asked with a surprised smile.


    "Yes, Mr. Huang Yiming, the perennial legal adviser of mans, was originally very fond of mommy and had been secretly trying to chase Mommy, but mommy was very exclusive and refused to accept him. She just wanted to bring up God''s gift and didn''t want to find a man at all. Sister, you see, since Mommy didn''t accept Mr. Huang, I think she is still possible. After all, she is older than Mommy The summary is about ten years younger. Strictly speaking, she is still very young and not suitable for widowhood. Do you think it''s ok? "Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1264

    "Hehe, baby, you really dare to think about it! I think it''s unreliable. You''d better not mess with the mandarin duck spectrum. It''s not realistic. Wait until you come back!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, I can only come back. I don''t think there''s anything unrealistic. Lawyer Huang is a very excellent, elegant man and charming. Chen Jie''s mother is also young and beautiful, and her status is no less than that of him. They are a good match," Tang Wenhao said.


    The jade bamboo sitting opposite them saw that they were chatting so hard and said with a smile, "sister a Ling, baby, what are you talking about? The ticket will be checked in soon."


    At midnight, the plane landed at Luang Prabang International Airport.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Xiu''er and Yuzhu got off the plane with their children. They took a taxi to the red star hotel for one night. In the end, it was a hotel opened by Chinese people. It was also kind.


    However, after entering the red star hotel, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling regretted that the price was not cheap, the hygiene was poor, and it was expensive to eat supper, but it was getting late and everyone was very sleepy, so they made do with it for one night.


    The next morning, Tang Wenhao finished their buffet breakfast at the red star hotel, went through the check-out procedures, left the hotel and looked up at the sky. Tang Wenhao lamented that the beautiful environment and fresh air here are no less than death valley!


    "Sister, this place is also a good place! How blue the sky is!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Aren''t all the mountains like this? Hehe, Laos''s economy is underdeveloped, there is no pollution without industry, and the environment is naturally good. Yuzhu, where are we going now?" Ruan Ling asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, make a beep and get a few dollars to the bus station. Then we take the bus to langnanta province. Now we start and arrive in the evening." Yuzhu smiled.


    So, several people called a toot. Yuzhu would talk locally and said to go to the bus station. The toot driver took them to the long-distance bus station in Luang Prabang.


    Luang Prabang is not big. You are surprised at its small size. Any Municipal County in China is bigger than Luang Prabang. It is not so much a state as a small town. The toot car can tour the whole Luang Prabang in more than an hour, but the exotic style is very attractive.


    In the morning, people kneeling along the street give food to monks in cassocks. Yuzhu said that this is a local custom. Monks almost come to a fixed place every morning to ask for alms, but they are limited to food.


    To Tang Wenhao''s surprise, there are foreigners among these kneeling donors. Yuzhu said that Luang Prabang is a tourist city. It used to be a colony of France. There are many French people, so the local economy is now dominated by tourism, and this kind of charity has gradually evolved into a way for tourists to enjoy local Buddhist culture.


    "Sister, when we come back next time, we should play in Luang Prabang for a few days. This place is not bad. There are temples everywhere. The folk customs must be very simple. It''s a bit like the taste in Thailand, isn''t it?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Oh, yes, indeed. In fact, several countries in Southeast Asia look very similar because of the similar climate and natural conditions, and most of them believe in Buddhism." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "People in this kind of place have a pure heart, just like Yuzhu and Xiuer in our family. They are pure like a piece of white paper and stand aloof from the world," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, you say Xiuer is as pure as white paper. Yuzhu is not. She is the best in our Ruan family. Every time you go home, she scrambles to sleep with you first. She is used to being overbearing." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, sister a Ling, that''s because I love baby the most crazy! Right! Baby, you have feelings, right? I really miss you every time, don''t I?" Yuzhu Jiao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... You are the most coquettish." Tang Wenhao whispered in Yuzhu''s ear.


    "I''ll be coquettish, I''ll be coquettish, villain! By the way, baby, do you want to play here for a day? Anyway, when we get home, we certainly haven''t received the things we sent. It''s better to wait here for a day! I''ll take you to travel in Luang Prabang and experience the exotic customs here." Yuzhu smiled with a child in her arms.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard it, he came to be interested. He was a person who liked to play. He quickly handed his eyes to Ruan Ling and asked her for advice. Ruan Ling smiled, "baby, when you come out, you are our boss. You are our man. We all listen to you. If you say to play, we can play all day. It''s really good here. I really didn''t know there was such a treasure in Laos!" Ruan Ling is obviously also attracted by the beautiful environment and unique French customs of Luang Prabang. Xiuer also said that she would just play for a day, although she has already returned home.


    "Ha ha, let''s play, Yuzhu. From now on, you are a tour guide. You can arrange our next program, and we all listen to you." Tang Wenhao smiled at Yuzhu.


    "OK, baby, sister a Ling, we''ll stay at the hotel on the Mekong River tonight. Because the red star hotel is expensive, poor sanitation, expensive meals and far from the landscape, we have to make a beep at 5000 yuan a time, so we''ll stay at the family hotel opened by local people on the Mekong River, 60000 yuan a day (equivalent to 50 yuan) But it''s convenient here. Next to the market, there are many things to eat. It''s convenient and cheap. There is a vegetarian buffet in the evening. It''s only 10000 yuan (RMB 8.5 yuan), and there are many varieties, including roast fish, roast chicken, roast duck, roast meat and so on. "


    "After a while, let''s make sure the hotel we stay in, and then I''ll take you to the Imperial Palace and Puxi mountain. You can also swim and take a bath in the nearby waterfall. It''s very comfortable. The water here is particularly clear and cool. People like to play like baby ensure that they don''t miss Shu. There are many temples to wander around."


    "In the evening, I suggest going to a large stall near the Nankan river at the intersection of the Mekong River and the Nankan River to eat the whole duck meal made by the local people. I want to bring rice, because this shop only eats ducks, not rice, and it only opens at 5 pm. The ducks are well cooked, delicious and worth trying. In addition, the pig hoof pig red porridge in the alley opposite the palace is very delicious. Please try it Try. In short, the food tastes good and is most suitable for our taste. Three, how about my introduction? "Yuzhu smiled.


    "It''s very detailed. I suggest that we first choose a hotel and then see the waterfall. Most importantly, I''m going to swim. I haven''t been in the natural environment for a long time." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Therefore, Yuzhu led Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to find a hotel called Jingdong in Chinese for $40 a night. There are many such quiet Hotels with good environment and unique decoration.


    The main reason is that the geographical location is quite good. It is separated by a wall from the grand palace. The street downstairs is the only way to give alms every morning. You can see alms downstairs. It''s only 100 meters away from the night market mentioned by Yuzhu.


    The hotel rooms are not big, so only two can be opened, one for Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, and one for Yuzhu and Xiuer. Although the rooms are small, they are very warm. They all have what they should have. The key is that the waiter''s attitude is very good. The room rate includes breakfast. The overall feeling is better than the room last night.


    Open the window and look out. There are no cars on the street. Even if there are cars, they are also old cars. I don''t know what age they are. The French Street View and retro feeling are very strong. The surrounding houses are also small wooden buildings with two or three floors. Yuzhu said that they need slippers. They are very clean.


    Settled down, led by Yuzhu, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling began a real one-day tour of Luang Prabang. Yuzhu knew that Tang Wenhao wanted to swim first, so the four hired a toot car and toot to the beautiful and romantic Guangxi waterfall.


    The four people got out of the toot car and came to Guangxi waterfall. Tang Wenhao was shocked by her beauty when he saw this gentle waterfall. Yuzhu was right. Guangxi waterfall is indeed a rare beauty in the world. She is not as magnificent as Lushan waterfall, which is "suspected to be the Milky way falling for nine days". However, she is full of a gentle and quiet beauty and flows down slowly, The water is crystal clear. After reading it, you can''t bear not to jump down and kiss her and accept the baptism of her love.


    Although Tang Wenhao has often lived in the jungle in recent years, it can be said that he has spent most of his time dating mountains and rivers, he has seen such a beautiful waterfall for the first time. Rao is Ruan Ling, who lives in death valley all year round, and has never seen such a beautiful waterfall in Guangxi. She is really like a gentle woman, flowing softly and quietly.


    "Wow, how beautiful! No wonder Yuzhu said that the waterfall here is really beautiful!" Xiu''er also sighed.


    Yuzhu looked proud. "Ha ha, I said it! The waterfall here is the most beautiful waterfall in the world. Baby, don''t you want to swim? Go down! Look, isn''t there a tree on it? Jump from the tree into the waterfall. It''s great. Sister a Ling, you go down with baby first! When you''ve had enough, you two hold your children, and Xiuer and I will go down again."


    "Ha ha, Yuzhu, when did you learn to be so humble? Give me the child! Go down with the baby first! You are familiar with here, and it is more suitable to play with the baby." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, sister a Ling, didn''t you just say she was used to being overbearing? Sister Yuzhu is going to be magnanimous and elegant now." Xiu''er smiled.


    "Yes, that''s what I think. How! Baby, since sister a Ling said so, I can''t be obedient as a sister. Hurry up, let''s take off our clothes!" Yuzhu was not polite to Ruan Ling. She thought so and urged Tang Wenhao to pick off his clothes.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and looked around. There were not many people, that is, there were two big foreigners and several Chinese tourists playing nearby. He felt that it should be all right, so he took off his clothes and left only small pants. Yuzhu was used to being bold and unrestrained. He took off only small pants and brassieres, a snow-white, The beautiful body with devil like figure appeared in front of everyone. It is concave and convex and Soul-catching.


    Ruan Ling smiled admiringly when she saw her devil like figure. "Our jade bamboo is sexy! It can really fascinate people! My sister is moved."

 Chapter 1265

    "Hehe, sister a Ling, you haven''t taken off your clothes! If you take off, you are much sexier than me. Baby, every time you are with me, you say you are the sexiest woman in the world." Yuzhu praised.


    "I can testify to that, sister a Ling, you are the most beautiful woman!" Xiu''er echoed.


    Ruan lingcoax''s heart was in full bloom. Tang Wenhao went to Ruan Ling, took her pretty face, gave a kiss, and said with a bad smile, "sister, they are telling the truth. In my heart, you are the most beautiful woman."


    "Hehe, baby, play with Yuzhu! I know." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    So Tang Wenhao and Yuzhu came to the edge of the waterfall. Yuzhu pointed to a tree trunk extending into the middle of the waterfall and smiled, "baby, you go up there and jump down. It''s fun."


    "OK! Come with me." Tang Wenhao ran to the tree with the slender jade hand of jade bamboo and stepped on the bright and cool stones. It felt really good.


    Yuzhu followed him with a smile and full of joy. It can be said that today is her happiest day in the past year. It is her biggest dream to be together with her beloved man, but she knows that as long as she chooses a handsome man like Tang Wenhao, a super man can never occupy him alone, because he belongs to all the women in the Ruan family who love him, It doesn''t belong to a woman, including Ruan Ling.


    When you have the opportunity to be with him, you must know how to cherish it. Yuzhu is an active and intelligent woman. Although she can rob, she won''t make trouble without reason. Therefore, even if she has many opportunities with Tang Wenhao, she won''t make everyone dislike her. This is her intelligence.


    When they got to the big tree, Tang Wenhao picked up the 90 pound beauty Yuzhu and sent her to the tree trunk. Yuzhu''s exquisite little feet stepped on the tree trunk and staggered towards the tree trunk extending into the waterfall pool. It was as beautiful as a flower. When she got to the place where she could jump down, she smiled and looked at Ruan Ling and Xiu''er and shouted, "Sister ah Ling, Xiu''er, I''m going to jump." she said and jumped down.


    With a splash, a mermaid went down the pool and splashed waves. She sank down for a few seconds and suddenly drilled out. The jade hand quickly wiped the pool water on her pretty face. Ruan Ling and Xiu''er smiled. Tang Wenhao also walked to the trunk and jumped down near the jade bamboo.


    With a splash, the water splashed and the people sank. Tang Wenhao immediately felt the coolness. It was so cool! The pool was not deep. In fact, he didn''t stand up before his chest, but he opened his eyes and looked at a pair of snow-white jade legs next to him. His salty pig hand touched the jade legs of jade bamboo and caressed them.


    The jade bamboo giggled and looked down. Tang Wenhao playfully caressed her little feet and legs, moved up and stopped in the middle of her thighs.


    Then Yuzhu felt a strange feeling, thinking that the villain wouldn''t want to come with herself in Guangxi waterfall? She was thinking! Tang Wenhao''s salty pig hand really swam away from her.


    Yuzhu is a very sensitive woman. She immediately feels that her body is starting to heat up. Tang Wenhao slept with Ruan Ling last night. Her body is already in a stage of strong demand. Therefore, Tang Wenhao can''t stand such a hand with her. She squats down and hopes to play mandarin ducks with Tang Wenhao in the pool.


    Although Ruan Ling and Xiu''er on the bank couldn''t see what they were doing, they were all smart women! They guessed it all at once, "hehe, baby must be bad for Yuzhu below! Yuzhu can''t stand it." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Yes, baby, he is a child most of the time. He will never grow up like jade bamboo, so they must be more fun together." Xiu''er said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling glanced at Xiu''er and said with a gentle smile, "Xiu''er, sister ah Ling thinks you are the most like my sister Manny. You are gentle, kind and stand aloof from the world. As long as your man loves you as usual, you won''t compete with any sisters. Sister Ah Mei and I are most satisfied with you."


    "Ha ha, sister a Ling, in fact, the most atmospheric woman, our Ruan family is still you! The baby could have been you alone, but now, you share your favorite man with so many women. For this reason, no woman in the Ruan family has your heart and mind." Xiu''er smiled.


    "Hehe, Xiuer, there is no way. There are several reasons why sister a Ling must do this. First, sister a Ling really loves him too much and hopes that good girls can play for him and make him happy and happy all his life; second, sister a Ling can''t satisfy him alone. He''s too strong. Which woman can satisfy him? Let alone sister a Ling A woman, even later with my sister Manny, we couldn''t satisfy him. Instead of making him so unhappy and hold back, we''d better let him take more women and be happy! So he later stayed with sister Ah Mei, ah ya, Ah Ying, Yang Xi, ah Zhu and so on. We didn''t ask him any more, as long as he was happy, As long as he loves our sisters as always, everything else is a small matter, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    The two sisters were chatting. Suddenly, there was an obscene smile from behind. Ruan Ling looked back and saw two tall foreigners wandering nearby staring at her and Xiu''er smiling. Ruan Ling looked at them in disgust and ignored them.


    "Sister a Ling, they won''t hurt us!" Xiuer also felt the bad intentions in the eyes of the two foreigners.


    "It''s all right. Sister ah Ling and baby are here. You don''t have to worry about safety." what a woman ah Ling is! Can she pay attention to these two foreign devils?


    "Hello, beauty, where are you from?" the foreign devils said in English.


    Ruan Ling also answered them in English, "Sir, where we come from has nothing to do with you."


    "Ha ha, beauty, you have a big temper! You are very beautiful. Would you like to play with us?" said, two foreign devils came towards Ruan Ling and Xiuer. They were all wearing shorts and vests, with hair on the back of their hands and feet.


    Ruan Ling thought that the two guys might want to do something to them and hurriedly gave the child to Xiu''er. She stood up and stared coldly at the two foreign devils.


    The two foreign devils greedily stared at Ruan Ling and looked at Xiuer sitting on the stone. They said, "Oh, beauty, are you Japanese or Chinese? You''re beautiful. Let''s make friends?"


    "Sir, we don''t know each other. There''s no need to make friends. Please respect yourself. My husband is here." Ruan Ling said with a temper.


    "Oh? Your husband? You mean the handsome guy just now? Isn''t he the gentleman of the beauty below? Where is he? Was he drowned? Ha ha..." a big foreigner said with a bad smile.


    This sentence made Ruan Ling very angry. She looked at him and said coldly, "Sir, please respect yourself and don''t hurt others. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Xiuer was scared to death. After all, she didn''t know kung fu. Seeing these two foreigners standing in front of Ruan Ling, Ruan Ling seemed insignificant. She couldn''t help shouting to Yuzhu, "Yuzhu, Yuzhu, there are bad guys to bully sister a Ling."


    "Oh... Little beauty, we didn''t bully you. Little beauty, you look really good and very beautiful. Let''s make friends!" said another foreign devil, stretching out his hairy hand to touch Xiuer''s pretty face and frightening Xiuer away.


    Ruan Ling came forward to stop it. She was stopped by the foreign devils around her. How can Ruan Ling stand this? His left hand opened his big hand. At the same time, his right hand punched him under his armpit and slapped the foreign devil back a few steps. The foreign devil was hoarse and grinning in pain.


    He began to look at Ruan Ling seriously. Another foreign devil saw that his companion suffered a loss and ignored Xiu''er. Instead, he surrounded Ruan Ling. The two big men began to look at Ruan Ling carefully, "Yo, beauty, do you know kung fu? Well, it seems that you are Chinese, so let''s play with our beauty."


    "Yuzhu, Yuzhu." Xiuer shouted to Jiao in the pool. Now, Yuzhu, who was intoxicated with Tang Wenhao''s caress, was awakened. She looked back. Two tall foreign devils surrounded Ruan Ling and squatted down to drag Tang Wenhao up.


    Tang Wenhao got up, wiped the water on his eyes, smiled and asked, "Yuzhu, what are you doing? Are you uncomfortable when I touch you?" he didn''t know that a war on the shore was about to begin.


    When Xiuer saw Tang Wenhao getting up, she hurriedly shouted, "baby, come up quickly. They''re going to bully sister a Ling."


    Tang Wenhao heard this, and his eyes fell on the shore. When he saw that two foreign devils were surrounding Ruan Ling, he picked up the jade bamboo and walked towards the shore. "Hey, what are you doing?" he scolded as he walked.


    Originally, the two foreign devils were going to surround Ruan Ling and bully her after defeating her. Suddenly, they heard the cry in the water. They saw Tang Wenhao walking towards the shore with a beautiful jade bamboo. They winked at each other and walked towards Tang Wenhao. Their meaning was obvious. If they want to play with beautiful women, they should straighten out Tang Wenhao first.


    Tang Wenhao knew that there would be a fight today. After putting down Yuzhu, he said to her, "Yuzhu, hurry to get dressed." then he stared at the two foreigners.


    The two foreigners greedily looked at Yuzhu''s sexy and threatening devil body, with a narrow color, especially the bulge under her flat belly. They wanted to rub Yuzhu into their own body. They swept around Yuzhu recklessly, which made Tang Wenhao very angry. When they came to the front and back of the two people, he pointed to them and scolded, "foreign devils, what do you want?"


    The two men couldn''t understand Tang Wenhao''s words and looked at each other. Tang Wenhao saw that he couldn''t understand them, so they scolded them in English. The two men understood and attacked Tang Wenhao on both sides, waiting for an opportunity to start. How can Ruan Ling let Tang Wenhao suffer a loss? She also had to come forward to deal with one, reduce his pressure and was stopped by Tang Wenhao, "Sister, don''t come here. Just protect Xiuer and Yuzhu. Just give these two foreign devils to me."

 Chapter 1266

    The two foreign devils didn''t know Tang Wenhao''s power at all. One of them came forward and punched Tang Wenhao, which was a typical Western boxing. Although Tang Wenhao was only wearing pants, he didn''t worry. When he saw the foreign devils punching, he hurried to the side and hid.


    The foreign devil then raised his thick hairy thigh and kicked it over. Tang Wenhao put his left hand on his leg, came forward and swept his other leg. The guy couldn''t stand steadily, fell to the ground, fell and squatted.


    Yuzhu and Xiu''er cheered, while Ruan Ling stared coldly at another boy. Seeing that his companion had suffered a loss, another foreign devil jumped over and ran over, opened his posture and wanted to fight Tang Wenhao. The fallen boy got up and touched his ass. it was estimated that it was a little painful. She stared at Tang Wenhao fiercely, and then came again.


    Tang Wenhao sneered and waved to them, "ComeOn!" let them come next and go together.


    The two boys are very angry to see Tang Wenhao being such a loser, especially the boy who was killed by Tang Wenhao. He is even more angry because he lost face in front of women, but he doesn''t dare to act rashly. They all know that Chinese Kung Fu is very powerful, not to mention that he has suffered a loss just now.


    So, they took great care to fight with Tang Wenhao again. In fact, Tang Wenhao can solve the battle in a few seconds, but he hasn''t fought in a few days. He''s uncomfortable all over. He happens to practice with these two foreign devils. Therefore, the three of them fight together.


    At first, Yuzhu and Xiuer were worried about Tang Wenhao. After all, it was two tall and big foreign devils who beat Tang Wenhao alone. Later, Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao playing with two foreign devils happily. They were not nervous. They knew that Tang Wenhao must be absolutely sure to defeat them.


    To make a long story short, Tang Wenhao played with two foreign devils for 20 minutes. Although the two foreign devils were tall and powerful, their physical strength was not very good. At this time, they obviously couldn''t keep up with their physical strength. They were tired and panting. They wanted to seize Tang Wenhao by virtue of their height advantage. However, Tang Wenhao was always like a loach, and they were naked. They had nothing to do, I can''t reach it, I can''t grasp it, and I''m tired and angry.


    But they couldn''t stop. As soon as they stopped, Tang Wenhao''s fists beat them and his feet kicked them. Therefore, half an hour later, they were almost beaten. They had no strength to fight back. Their faces were blue and blue. Ruan Ling, Yuzhu and Xiuer smiled forward and backward and trembled.


    In the end, they couldn''t stand it anymore. They just lay on the ground and let Tang Wenhao beat them. Tang Wenhao saw that it was meaningless. He also stopped, clapped his hands and said with a smile, "get out! Just because you two foreign devils want to be flirting, get out!"


    The two foreign devils were so tired that they didn''t move. Whatever Tang Wenhao said and scolded, they lay down on the ground and gasped for mercy. Xiu''er and Yuzhu hugged the child and Ruan Ling also surrounded them. Ruan Ling told them in fluent English that Tang Wenhao was the husband of their three sisters. She dared to bully women outside and let her husband Tang Wenhao see it and fight once, The two foreign devils nodded, apologized and admitted defeat.


    They rested for a while, got up and ran away. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling continued to play in the waterfall. The three women took turns holding their children and swimming in the pool.


    After playing for about an hour, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling just walked to the shore from the waterfall pool. Ruan Ling had not had time to put on her long pants. The two foreigners who had been beaten by Tang Wenhao just now came back. This time, they just walked in front, and behind them, there were more than a dozen foreign devils, a man with a tall horse.


    These people surrounded Tang Wenhao at once. Ruan Ling quickly put her pants in her pocket and protected Xiuer and Yuzhu. After all, they can''t do martial arts. She has to protect them and their children.


    The two boys pointed to Tang Wenhao and said to a black faced man who looked like an instructor around them that Tang Wenhao beat them down.


    Tang Wenhao looked up at the black faced man opposite him. He was one meter ninety-five. His eyes were sharp. He knew that this man should be good at Kung Fu and should be more careful. Moreover, they had more than ten people this time. They would have a group fight with themselves. They could no longer engage in wheel fights. They must make a quick decision. The most important thing is that he must protect his women and children.


    The black faced man asked Tang Wenhao in English whether his two men were beaten by Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao said yes, because his men bullied his women, both bastards should be beaten. Now the black faced man looked back at the two boys, who said Tang Wenhao did it first.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao saw that the black faced man didn''t seem to be the kind of bully, he endured his temper and told the story again, but it was denied by the two boys. They insisted that Tang Wenhao was in trouble with them because of his strong martial arts.


    Finally, the black faced man asked Tang Wenhao to fight with him again. If Tang Wenhao beat him, he would let Tang Wenhao go. Tang Wenhao thought this method was good and gladly accepted the black faced man''s invitation.


    The black faced man is good. He told his men that no one else was allowed to fight without his orders. He wanted to fight with Tang Wenhao, which made Tang Wenhao respect him. Yes, he was a man!


    Tang Wenhao looked back at Ruan Ling''s concerned eyes and said with a smile, "sister, it''s all right. I know in my heart that they are the best. They are still men. If they fight in a group, I have to control them all. In short, you three put your heart in your stomach. Don''t worry about me. I''m still sure to deal with these barbarians."


    "Well, baby, be careful! Don''t underestimate the enemy. This man''s Kung Fu should not be weak." Ruan Ling is also an expert. From the black faced man''s physique and his confident eyes, we can feel that his foundation must not be weak.


    They put on a posture in the open space next to Guangxi waterfall. The black faced man saw that Tang Wenhao was wearing only a pair of small pants. For the sake of fairness, he also took off his vest and long pants, leaving only small pants. After that, he smiled at Tang Wenhao, "come on." it means to let Tang Wenhao go first.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t have the habit of beating others first. He smiled and waved to him to let him go first. His eyes despised him. In fact, he deliberately angered the bull.


    The black faced man didn''t have Tang Wenhao''s so many tricks. He was very upset when he saw that Tang Wenhao despised him and so many brothers were watching him. He came to the ground and punched Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao saw that there was a fierce light in his eyes and knew that his heart was full of anger. He quickly avoided his sharp edge, flashed aside and hid.


    At the same time, he waved and signaled the black faced man to continue. The guy saw that he had lost one punch, followed by another. At the same time, he stepped forward and pressed his whole body towards Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao dodged again, but he didn''t fight him face to face, waiting for work and braking quietly.


    Seeing that he was always unable to hit him, the black faced man suddenly thought of what his two men went back to tell him. They said they couldn''t beat him when they met a Chinese boy. They said they couldn''t see how powerful he was, but they couldn''t make a bargain and hit him. He was fooled around by his dexterous play until he had no strength at all.


    At the thought of his physical condition compared with Tang Wenhao, if he always plays like this, there is no doubt that he will be killed by Tang Wenhao. Therefore, he is not in a hurry to attack Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao saw that this guy realized his tactics and thought, if you don''t hit me, I''ll attack you. Thinking of this, he began to walk around the black faced man and wait for the opportunity to attack.


    How energetic Tang Wenhao is! He is also smart. He quickly turns around the black faced man and dazzles him. He is tired of dealing with it. If he slows down a little, he will be hit by Tang Wenhao''s fist or foot. Although he won''t cause much damage, he is always depressed to be beaten, not to mention in front of his subordinates. Soon, he can''t hold back and starts to fight back.


    Tang Wenhao saw that his goal had been achieved and began to wait for work with ease. Therefore, if he went on like this, in fact, he was still fighting for endurance in the end. At this point, the black faced man suffered losses because he was tall and unskillful, and his weight was placed here. After fighting repeatedly for more than half an hour, the black faced man was also panting and soon exhausted by Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao was always energetic. You retreat, I advance, I retreat, you beat me, you beat me and hide, which made the black faced man very angry. Finally, he stopped fighting, glared at Tang Wenhao and scolded him, saying that Tang Wenhao was not a fight, not like a man.


    Ruan Ling laughed to death. She knew that the black faced man was not her man Tang Wenhao''s opponent at all, "Baby, since he wants to be beaten, you can beat him for my sister. Don''t be polite. I see that these people must be from some local army. You must beat him, or we will have trouble. These people only serve the strong. If we show weakness, they will bully us."


    With Ruan Ling''s words, Tang Wenhao also felt there was no need to be polite. He originally wanted to save face for the black faced man and let him retreat. Since he felt that this fight was not enjoyable, he gave him a good lesson. Therefore, he smiled and said to the black faced man, "Manniu, since you want to be beaten, I''ll help you. Now you can rest for five minutes, and then I''ll beat you. Otherwise, you say I bully you."


    Tang Wenhao''s English level is also very good. The black faced man was very upset when he heard it. His men shouted even more. Several young men couldn''t stand it and wanted to play for the black faced man. If the black faced man didn''t get his face back, how could they play? They set off with Tang Wenhao again.


    This time, Tang Wenhao was no longer polite. When he saw his fist coming, he no longer took the way of dodging. He directly used his hand and hit him with the other hand. This guy was not a simple thing. He quickly withdrew and dodged. At the same time, he raised his legs and swept towards Tang Wenhao''s face door.

 Chapter 1267

    Tang Wenhao saw his feet coming. This time, he moved seriously. His left hand blocked his feet, and his right hand flicked his fingers at his feet. Suddenly, the black faced man felt that his feet were numb, which made him tired. Just as he was stunned, Tang Wenhao suddenly popped out his right leg and kicked him in the abdomen, and behind him was the pool of Guangxi waterfall, He took a few quick steps back and fell down.


    Now, everyone was stupid. His brothers surrounded Tang Wenhao in a swarm. A guy didn''t know when to pull a gun from his waist and point it at Tang Wenhao''s head. Tang Wenhao couldn''t see it well. He was afraid that he would shoot. He quickly withdrew and came to a big man nearby. The guy raised his fist to hit Tang Wenhao.


    Tang Wenhao touched his acupoints again. The guy stood motionless and held his hand. Others didn''t know what was going on. When he was staring at him in a daze, Tang Wenhao ordered to see people. These people didn''t know what he was doing. In an instant, more than a dozen people were subdued by him, The guy holding the gun against him also stood in place. The gun in his hand was grabbed by Tang Wenhao. The whole process was about half a minute.


    The black faced man had climbed up from the water. Seeing this, he was stunned. He looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement, looked at his hand, and exclaimed, "Oh, mygod! What is the meter?" after that, he looked at Tang Wenhao in amazement. He knew that Tang Wenhao did it, and hoped he would explain it.


    Tang Wenhao smiled and told him in English that they were all right because they pointed guns at him and he had to subdue them. Now they have no ability to move, but there is no danger. After he left, they can move freely within half an hour.


    The black faced man shook his head again and again, saying that Tang Wenhao could not be allowed to leave. He hoped that he would let them go. They knew they were wrong, and they were willing to apologize for this, hoping that the misunderstanding would end immediately.


    "Baby, let them go! It should be all right. I don''t think this man is a bad man, at least not a member of the underworld. They seem to be local mercenaries." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Elder sister, did you really let them go?" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Let it go! It''s okay. I''m right. I''ve dealt with people like them. Mercenaries are not hooligans or underworld." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Oh, all right! Since you say so, I''ll let them go." Tang Wenhao untied the acupoints for them one by one.


    Now, everyone was convinced of Tang Wenhao, and the black faced man threw himself into Tang Wenhao. He strongly invited Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to their camp and hoped that Tang Wenhao could teach his soldiers Kung Fu.


    Later, through chatting, as Ruan Ling said, these people are mercenaries hired by the Luang Prabang government. Most of them are French, because this place was once a French colony. The local architectural style and some management methods have the shadow of the French.


    The black faced man is called kauer. He has the rank of major. He is the coach and captain of these mercenaries. They are employed by the local government to be responsible for local social security. In particular, when they encounter vicious social events such as drug trafficking and shooting, they are basically solved by mercenaries. These people have good Kung Fu and shooting skills. They don''t encounter top experts such as Tang Wenhao, Ordinary criminals are still afraid of them.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling followed Kaur to their camp, which was near a jungle in the suburb of Luang Prabang, five or six kilometers away from Guangxi waterfall.


    When they arrived at the camp, kauer warmly invited Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to visit their training ground, including boxing ring, shooting target and all kinds of training equipment. Kauer said that they live here all year round. In addition to training, they maintain social order in Luang Prabang.


    Tang Wenhao asked them about their salary. Kauer said that their salary came from tourists from outside to Luang Prabang for tourism and consumption. Therefore, when such a thing happened today, he would punish the two mercenaries looking for trouble according to their military regulations. When they invited Tang Wenhao to dinner, let the two soldiers publicly apologize to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao said that there was no need to know each other without fighting. He said that he appreciated kauer and said that he was a real soldier and a friend worth making. Kauer was very happy to hear Tang Wenhao''s evaluation of him.


    To make a long story short, after Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling visited kauer''s camp, kauer proposed to compete with Tang Wenhao again. He said that his soldiers were very interested in the witchcraft that Tang Wenhao subdued them just now. I hope Tang Wenhao can explain to them why they won''t move when he touched them, And they can''t wake up until Tang Wenhao shoots them again. What''s going on?


    Tang Wenhao naturally won''t tell them the truth. He just said that this is a kind of Chinese Kung Fu, not witchcraft. If they want to understand this kind of Kung Fu, they can go to China to learn martial arts. He has something important. This kind of Kung Fu is too profound to explain to them in a short time.


    Tang Wenhao''s words are not fooling them. In the eyes of Westerners, it is difficult for them to understand the Kung Fu of acupoint pointing. They can''t play with opinions or touch them. They say that if they poke at a certain place, people can''t move, and they can regularly let a living person die on time. How is this possible?


    Foreigners can''t understand if they want to break their heads.


    Tang Wenhao once talked about this kind of Kung Fu with Bai sangkun. As a Thai, a person deeply influenced by Chinese culture, he has also learned Chinese Kung Fu. He still can''t understand it, let alone a pure foreigner. Therefore, he is too lazy to explain to Kaul and them.


    Although kauer felt sorry for Tang Wenhao''s refusal, he was still very proud to make friends with Tang Wenhao. He said that when he was a mercenary coach in France, he taught a Chinese soldier with great Kung Fu. Many of his students were defeated by his Chinese students. He said that Chinese students suffered physical losses, but they were very hard-working and tenacious, Flexible mind and accurate shooting.


    He said that he must ask Tang Wenhao about Chinese Kung Fu again when he has the opportunity.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling had lunch at kauer''s camp. Kauer drove their family back to the hotel. The owner of the hotel was surprised to see that Tang Wenhao and his family were sent back by major kauer. He didn''t know what relationship Tang Wenhao had with major kauer.


    Kauer was very familiar with the hotel owner. He told him to take care of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. He said Tang Wenhao was his Chinese friend, which moved Tang Wenhao very much.


    After kauer left, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Yuzhu and Xiuer returned to the room, "baby, I admire you more and more. You handled this incident with great discretion today, which hit kauer''s arrogance." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, what? Elder sister, I''ve been listening to your command all the time. If you want to say the credit, it''s also your credit." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, baby, but the key is that you can hit! Fortunately, you acted according to your circumstances. The guy pointed a gun at your head. I was scared to death. If you don''t do it, I''ll do it. At that time, I already picked up a stone in my hand. If you do it slowly, I''ll throw a stone into his brain bag." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Yes, it scared Xiuer and me to death." Yuzhu smiled.


    "However, these brutes look so powerful, but they are not our baby''s opponents." Xiu''er smiled proudly, and the three beauties praised their men in turn.


    Just then, hearing the noise outside, Tang Wenhao walked to the door in doubt. The boss hurried to the door and smiled at Tang Wenhao, "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry! Someone outside wanted to fight with you, but I couldn''t hold it. Later, I told him, I said to say hello to you first. It''s really not good. I''m going to call major Cole and let him deal with it."


    "Hehe, boss, no need. I''ll go with you. Don''t be embarrassed. Elder sister, Yuzhu and Xiuer, don''t go anywhere. Just wait for me in the room! I''ll go and have a look." Tang Wenhao looked back and said with a smile.


    Ruan Ling nodded with concern. "Baby, be careful. Although it looks very civilized, it''s a strange place after all. Let''s be careful," Ruan Ling reminded.


    "Sister, don''t worry! Just stay with Xiuer and them." then Tang Wenhao came downstairs with the owner of the hotel. When he arrived in the hall, he saw a thin man in his thirties standing in the middle, staring at Tang Wenhao sharply and looking up and down.


    Tang Wenhao also felt from his eyes that this man was a practicing family, and his kung fu was not weak, because the light in his eyes was murderous, which surprised Tang Wenhao. It can be said that in Luang Prabang, he had not offended others except for having a holiday with two of Kaur''s men. Why should this man be so hostile to himself?


    "Mr. Tang, his name is Nongsi solang. He is the coach of our Luang Prabang boxing hall. He heard that you defeated major kauer. He was unconvinced and wanted to compare with you. I said you were a friend of major kauer. He didn''t listen. I had no choice but to compete with you. Now you two can do it yourself." the boss said helplessly.


    The boxing coach named Nongsi solang stared at Tang Wenhao coldly and asked Tang Wenhao whether he really beat major Cole in local dialect. Tang Wenhao naturally didn''t understand and asked the hotel owner to translate. The hotel owner had no choice but to act as the interpreter between the two.


    After confirming that Tang Wenhao had indeed defeated Kaul, Nongsi solang gave him a fist and motioned Tang Wenhao to go with him to his boxing hall to fight with him. Tang Wenhao knew that this fight was necessary, so he had to go up and greet Ruan Ling and them, saying that he was going to Nongsi solang''s boxing hall to compete with him. Ruan Ling certainly wouldn''t let him go alone, and hurriedly said, "Baby, I want to go with you! Let Yuzhu and Xiuer stay in the hotel. It should be all right."

 Chapter 1268

    "What do you mean nothing? Elder sister, you''d better wait in the hotel! We''re not familiar here. You have good Kung Fu and can protect Yuzhu and Xiuer. I''ll come back when I go. I don''t want to offend him. This man looks like a martial fool and should have no malice." Tang Wenhao said.


    "It''s impossible, baby. How could he know you without malice? You defeated major Cole. Only the people inside their mercenaries know. Who else knows? Since this matter has been spread, it shows that there are still people inside major Cole who want to be bad for you. Do you understand? It''s not so simple, baby. You''re too kind. I''m afraid you''ll suffer." Ruan Ling said anxiously.


    "Yes, baby, since this man knows your strength, he still wants to compete with you, which shows that he is fully prepared. You''d better let sister a Ling go with you! In this way, Xiuer and I can rest assured that we''ll be fine here. Luang Prabang''s social security is very good, and generally nothing will happen. I''m very familiar with here," Yuzhu said.


    Tang Wenhao thought for a moment, and finally took Ruan Ling with him, so that Yuzhu and Xiuer could stay at the hotel at ease. He would defeat the challenger as soon as possible and come back to accompany them. Yuzhu asked him to concentrate on the martial arts competition without worrying about their safety. In Luang Prabang, personal safety was no problem.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling followed the local boxing coach named Nongsi solang out of the hotel and walked to the boxing hall on the west side of the palace. Along the way, many children shouted to follow behind to watch the excitement. They all knew that master Nongsi solang wanted to compete with Tang Wenhao.


    Under the cries of the children, more and more people joined the onlookers, including some foreign tourists to Luang Prabang. When they heard that Chinese and local people wanted to compete, they all gathered around one after another.


    When they arrived at the boxing hall, the onlookers swarmed in. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling scanned the whole audience. To his surprise, he really found the two mercenaries beaten by him. He understood that Nongsi solang should have been instigated by the two guys to fight him.


    "Sister, there''s nothing to worry about. The boy was instigated by those two guys." before playing, Tang Wenhao whispered to Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling nodded and told him that she had seen it for a long time. Let Tang Wenhao compete at ease. She would pay close attention to the surrounding situation.


    Tang Wenhao admires Ruan Ling''s alertness and keen observation. Moreover, she can always make the most appropriate decisions and reactions quickly in this complex environment, which is an ability that ordinary people do not have.


    Nongsi solang went to the boxing ring, took off his coat and revealed his muscles, one by one, strong and powerful. He only wore a pair of shorts. After that, he began to warm up on the stage. Tang Wenhao slowly walked up to the boxing ring, took off his coat and threw it to Ruan Ling. He also showed his tendons and flesh. In sharp contrast to Nongsi solang, Although his muscles were also strong, his skin was very white, while Nongsi sorang''s skin was dark and looked more wild.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao, a handsome man, took off his clothes and was so full of male power, many girls in the audience shouted to cheer him on. This is the unique right of a handsome man.


    Ruan Ling was full of joy and pride when she saw him off the stage. She adored Tang Wenhao very much. She always felt that he was as legendary as a male god. He had too many things that fascinated her. Sometimes he was smart, witty and brave, sometimes he was dull, simple and honest. He was kind, but he would become fierce in the face of strong enemies; He is naughty and playful. Especially at home, he is like a child who will never grow up. He likes to be spoiled by their sisters. Sometimes he will act like a child in their arms. At the critical time, he will become the patron saint of their sisters and protect them bravely.


    Ruan Ling thought, smiling, with a happy smile on her pretty face. At this time, Tang Wenhao and Nongsi solang had entered the competition. However, they were very cautious. No one fought hard, but just walked around each other. It seemed that they were looking for appropriate opportunities to attack.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t fight with a boxing master once, but to his surprise, although he was a boxing coach, he didn''t look like a boxer in his footwork, body shape and fist clenching posture.


    Undoubtedly, this reminds Tang Wenhao that this person is not simple. Perhaps, he is a comprehensive master and should not be underestimated. Of course, Tang Wenhao is not afraid of him, because he has a killer mace and can''t beat him in boxing. He can also come up with the last must kill skill and win by acupoints.


    Nongsi solang has also been observing Tang Wenhao''s Footwork and body shape. The more he looks, the more he doubts. He feels that Tang Wenhao''s Footwork and body shape are not outstanding. How can major Cole be defeated by him? It is said that he can do evil arts. He seems to have a sense of justice and has no evil spirit on his face. How can he do evil arts? Try again.


    Thinking of this, Nongsi solang swam to Tang Wenhao''s side and suddenly came forward and waved boxing. At the same time, his body soared in the air, and his knees pushed towards his chest, very fast.


    Tang Wenhao looked bad and hurriedly dodged, but he was still a little slower. His chest was pushed by his knee. He staggered back for several steps and almost fell down. Ruan Lingjiao shouted, "baby, be careful, he uses Muay Thai, not western boxing." Ruan Ling keenly saw the routine of Nong Si solang.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao also saw that Nongsi sorang''s routine is not western boxing, but fierce Muay Thai. This place is so close to Thailand that it is normal for people to practice Muay Thai.


    Tang Wenhao just stood firm and was stunned by his kung fu. Nongsi solang rushed over again and used his fists and feet, knees and elbows. I have to admit that this is the most powerful Muay Thai fighter Tang Wenhao has encountered since he entered the Jianghu. His Muay Thai is obviously faster than the opponent Tang Wenhao has experienced before.


    With the two men fighting into the deep-water area, although Tang Wenhao suffered losses in the front, he began to slowly adapt to his routine and can effectively defend his attack. However, he hasn''t displayed his moves yet. He just focuses on defense and is not in a hurry to attack him.


    Seeing that his attack was becoming more and more ineffective, Nongsi solang began to secretly admire the Chinese handsome man. He felt that it was inevitable for major cole to lose to him, because he had felt the filling of his internal power from Tang Wenhao''s abundant physical strength and vigorous energy. Just by this, major Cole could not win him, let alone defeat him.


    Although Tang Wenhao was no longer beaten later, it was not easy to defeat Nongsi solang. He tried to take the initiative to attack, but the effect was not obvious. Nongsi solang''s combat experience was very old. Unlike those foreign devils in Kaur, he liked to use brute force and buy coolies.


    Nong thought that Lang was not. When he found that his attack was becoming more and more ineffective, he immediately adopted the tactic of waiting for work with ease to fight with Tang Wenhao. In this way, the fierce battle gradually turned into a mild war.


    Seeing this, Ruan Ling has more and more confidence in Tang Wenhao. She knows that if Nongsi solang can''t defeat Tang Wenhao at the fastest speed, he will certainly not defeat him in the end. Because of his endurance and physical strength, Nongsi solang can''t be Tang Wenhao''s opponent. He has deep internal strength to support him.


    Tang Wenhao has to deal with several women almost every day. His physical strength is amazing. It takes a man''s physical strength to fight with women, and he is a legend. His best record is to satisfy all the sisters living in the Ruan family at one time and fight all night. How can ordinary men have such physical strength? No, it''s strange to die on a woman!


    As Ruan Ling expected, after playing for more than an hour, Nongsi solang''s head began to sweat, while Tang Wenhao still stared at him calmly and smiled. It meant a lot of provocation. The audience under the stage was impatient. Someone shouted to let Nongsi solang take out his unique skill, beat down the Chinese boy and don''t go entangled.


    "Nongsi solang, are you afraid of this Chinese boy? Hit him! Go on! Beat him to death. Aren''t you a boxing bully? Haven''t you used your boxing yet?" someone urged.


    Although Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling don''t understand the local dialect, they can feel from the expression of the audience that most of them want Nongsi solang to win, and are encouraging him to attack Tang Wenhao.


    This Nongsi solang is also a person who wants face. Inspired by the attention of the audience, he has strength all over. He can''t help but unconsciously listen to the cries of the audience and change the routine. From Muay Thai to Western boxing, Tang Wenhao thought to himself, brother, can''t you stand it? Then you''ll lose.


    Tang Wenhao''s free arhat boxing is very effective against western boxing. He can wait for an opportunity to attack while moving and dodging. Moreover, he specializes in his opponent''s weakness, such as waist, armpit and neck.


    Therefore, since Nongsi solang changed his attack mode from Muay Thai to Western boxing, he was hit by Tang Wenhao many times in no more than ten rounds.


    He screamed bad and wanted to adjust his tactics and deal with Tang Wenhao again with fierce Muay Thai. As a result, Tang Wenhao didn''t give him another chance. After seeing that Nongsi solang''s Footwork and body were disordered, he accelerated his attack speed, used both fists and feet, and became braver and braver in more battles. Finally, he saw a great opportunity, hit Nongsi solang''s face and knocked him to the ground, Because it took a long time to fight, Nongsi solang, who fell to the ground, lay on the ring and gasped for breath. He couldn''t get up again.


    Tang Wenhao came to him, stretched out his hand and pulled him up. Nongsi solang bowed to him in shame and said something in local words. Someone under the stage translated this sentence into English, which roughly means that he knows that Chinese martial arts are broad and profound. Today is the first time to fight with Chinese people. He was convinced.


    Tang Wenhao also told him that he was the most powerful Muay Thai master he had ever met. He admired him and hoped to be his friend. Nongsi solang was very happy to hear this and warmly invited him to stay in Luang Prabang for a few more days. He wanted to compete with him again.

 Chapter 1269

    The news that Tang Wenhao defeated Nongsi sorang soon spread all over Luang Prabang. For a time, he became a topic in the streets. Because he was handsome, many girls came to the hotel to see him.


    Luang Prabang was once a French colony. Therefore, people''s minds are relatively open. Some girls wait for Tang Wenhao directly at the door of the hotel.


    After discussing with Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao thought it better to leave early to avoid any trouble. Therefore, the four adults settled the accounts of the hotel, took a beep car and left the hotel early.


    Yuzhu means that it''s too late to take a bus from Luang Prabang to Luang Nanta province at this time, but you can stay in banaxin halfway for one night, but the road to banaxin is difficult to walk. There are mountains and valleys everywhere. If it''s smooth, you can arrive at seven or eight in the evening. If it''s not smooth, it''s hard to say.


    "Yuzhu, do you mean to go to banahin now? I''m not sure if I can arrive tonight? Right?" asked Xiu''er.


    "Well, the weather is fine, because it''s hard to walk all the way, but after banaxin, it''s fast to langnanta province. Although the road can''t compare with China, it''s not so rugged," Yuzhu said.


    "Sister, that''s it! Anyway, we''ll have to pass banaxin sooner or later. Yuzhu, what bus shall we take? Can''t we go by the Dudu bus?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, this toot car can only take us to a mountain pass. After entering the mountain, we have to rely on our own feet. In the past, when I went to school, my father personally sent me in and out of the mountain. When I arrived in Luang Prabang, he went back and let me take the car to Kunming by myself." Yuzhu said.


    "Oh, there''s nothing to say. Let''s go! Tell the driver of the toot car," Tang Wenhao said.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao and his wife continued to drive in the direction of banaxin in the Dudu car. After the car left the urban area of Luang Prabang, it was bumpy for more than an hour. There was no road ahead. After Yuzhu paid the money, several people began to walk to the mountains.


    Xiuer is very smart. When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went to the boxing hall to fight in Luang Prabang, she negotiated with Yuzhu and bought a basket for the child. It''s just in use at this time. Tang Wenhao has great strength! With Xiuer''s child on their back and Yuzhu''s child in their arms, they let the three beauties carry only their own bags.


    "Baby, if you''re tired, tell your sister that I''ll take your place for a while." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. They have such a little weight and ignore it. Besides, this is my own child. I, a father, should pay!" Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    There are high mountains and steep mountain roads between Luang Prabang and banahin. Several people walked for three or four hours before crossing several mountains. Fortunately, Yuzhu and Xiuer grew up in the mountains. Although they are not as strong as Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, they are also used to taking mountain roads. Therefore, it is not necessary for Tang Wenhao to carry them.


    To make a long story short, although the journey was difficult, it was generally safe, and the weather was still caring. They arrived safely in the northern city of banakhin in Laos in the evening.


    After staying in banaxin for one night, I got on the bus to langnanta province the next day. After more than three hours, I bumped all the way to langnanta Province, that is, the hometown of Yuzhu.


    "Baby, sister a Ling, I''m finally home. I''m so excited to see my father and mother soon." as soon as I got off the bus, Yuzhu shouted excitedly, closed her beautiful eyes and breathed the fresh air here quietly.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Xiu''er are also very happy. It''s not easy to come back.


    Then, Yuzhu called another taxi and took a taxi straight to her home. On the road, looking at the familiar street outside the car, Yuzhu burst into tears. After all, it is his hometown! She doesn''t know how her father Liu Dawei and mother will react when they see her. I hope they don''t blame her for leaving them last year.


    A few minutes later, the taxi arrived at the door of Yuzhu''s community. Four people got off the bus. Yuzhu hurriedly led Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Xiu''er to her house.


    When she arrived at the door, she first held the child, stood at the door, calmed her mood, looked back at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, Xiu''er, smiled, and finally lifted her jade hand and knocked at the door, "Dad, mom, I''m Yuzhu, I''m back." she shouted in local dialect.


    A woman''s reply came immediately. Then the door was opened. A middle-aged woman of about 50 stood at the door. She stared at Yuzhu, burst into tears, moved her mouth a few times, and was still speechless. Yuzhu handed the child to Ruan Ling, jumped into her arms and burst into tears.


    The woman was Yuzhu''s mother. The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried bitterly. Later, Yuzhu''s mother realized that it was wrong, wiped her tears and invited Ruan Ling, Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er behind Yuzhu into her house.


    Yuzhu''s mother had already known that the handsome man who came in was her son-in-law. Although she had not met, Yuzhu sent a letter to her family after she was pregnant with Tang Wenhao''s seed and talked about the life of her rich and young grandmother in Langshan. She knew that her son-in-law was a handsome man, rich and talented, but only a group of wives and concubines.


    The mother and daughter let Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Xiu''er into the house. Yuzhu began to introduce them to her mother, "Mom, this is sister a Ling. He is my husband Wen Hao. Xiu''er, I don''t need to introduce him. You all know that we both marry Wen Hao now. Look, she is holding her child. Wen Hao is holding my child and your grandson." Yuzhu smiled shyly.


    In fact, her mother guessed it. She smiled and nodded at Xiuer first, and then glanced at Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao. "Wen Hao, thank you for taking care of Yuzhu. Ah Ling, I know you are also very good to our Yuzhu. Thank you." she smiled politely at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Although Tang Wenhao didn''t understand it, Tang Wenhao came out. Yuzhu''s mother accepted him. As soon as Yuzhu was about to translate to Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling took the initiative to talk to her mother in local dialect. "You''re welcome, Yuzhu''s mother. Yuzhu is a very intelligent and beautiful girl among our sisters. Our family Wenhao loves her very much."


    Yuzhu''s mother didn''t expect Ruan Ling to speak locally. She was surprised, "Yo, miss a Ling, you can speak our language here. Did Yuzhu teach you?"


    "Oh, no, I''ve done business in the golden triangle before. I can understand it and have a simple dialogue. It''s nothing!" Ruan Ling smiled modestly, and then motioned Tang Wenhao to bring the child over and let Yuzhu''s mother see her grandson.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly handed the child over. Yuzhu''s mother held her grandson and smiled happily. Although it was the first time she saw her grandson, she soon couldn''t let go. She kept kissing the baby''s cheek. After that, she would hold Xiuer''s child and smile.


    In short, Yuzhu''s mother was very happy for her daughter to go home with her son-in-law and her children. She hurriedly called her husband Liu Dawei and said that her daughter-in-law and grandson had come back.


    In less than ten minutes, Yuzhu''s father, Liu Dawei, the captain of the city''s Security District, came in from the outside. When he saw his daughter Yuzhu, he didn''t cry as much as he thought. Instead, he just nodded to everyone calmly. He was neither surprised nor unhappy. The only thing that made Yuzhu and Tang Wenhao feel more comfortable was, He was very kind to his grandson, holding the child and smiling.


    Yuzhu thought, maybe her father was still blaming her for leaving them without hesitation at that time?


    After playing with the child for a while, Liu Dawei called Yuzhu into the room and asked Yuzhu''s mother to accompany Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Xiu''er. He had something to talk to Yuzhu. Yuzhu followed her father into the room in doubt. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at each other. They both felt that Yuzhu''s father didn''t want to see them, but both of them took Yuzhu''s feelings into account and forbeared.


    "Baby, wait a minute, Xiuer and I still live in the hotel with our children. You live at home and don''t make Yuzhu difficult, okay?" Ruan Ling said. She spoke in Chinese. Yuzhu''s mother couldn''t understand it and smiled blankly.


    "Well, sister, I know. I also think my father-in-law doesn''t welcome us. It doesn''t matter. As long as Yuzhu is happy, and talk to him about our investment later. If he''s still not interested, let''s leave early!" Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Baby, do you mean not to invest in our Miao village?" Xiu''er asked sensitively.


    "Oh, no, Xiu''er, anyway, since we are here, we must really want to help you Miao village, but we also need to know how to help?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    "That is, Xiu''er, things are not so simple, because your Miao village is opposite to the government. Without the permission of the government, even if we want to help you, it won''t last long. Maybe we will harm the Miao village. This must be carried out safely," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, sister a Ling, when I get back, I will persuade my father and other thirty-five village chiefs to accept the government''s jurisdiction and leadership and let the people in the village return to normal modern life. We can''t get rich by relying on our thirty-six village alone," said Xiu''er.


    "Yes, as long as you can do this, all problems will be solved." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    As they were chatting, they heard a fierce quarrel between Yuzhu and Liu Dawei''s father and daughter. When Yuzhu''s mother heard this, she smiled awkwardly, stuffed the child into Tang Wenhao, and hurriedly pushed the door into the house.


    "Baby, it seems that it''s hard for Yuzhu to go back to Liangshan with us this time. I see her father won''t let her go again. You should be prepared," Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, I mainly respect her personal opinions. If Yuzhu wants to follow her, we must take her away. If she can''t beat her parents, I won''t blame her. After all, her parents have only one daughter, which is very poor." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Baby, don''t worry! Yuzhu and we can''t live without you, especially Yuzhu. She needs so much. She quarrels with me every day to ask you to come back. She can''t stand what you think. I think if she really stays, she will run back in a week." Xiu''er smiled.

 Chapter 1270

    "Xiuer, it''s not necessarily this time. Anyway, let''s act according to our circumstances! Everything depends on Yuzhu''s wishes. Whether to go or stay depends on her. We don''t want to participate in opinions. It''s not only her own thing, but also someone else''s family thing." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, I know. I don''t participate in opinions. She goes back with us. I welcome her. She doesn''t go back with us. I respect her choice," Tang Wenhao said.


    Just then, the door opened and Yuzhu came out of the house with tears in her eyes, but her parents didn''t come out. Tang Wenhao hurried forward and hugged her, "Yuzhu, what''s the matter? What did dad say?"


    "It''s all right, baby," said Yuzhu, holding back her tears.


    Ruan Ling came over with the child in her arms. "Yuzhu, what''s the matter? Go ahead! Don''t let us all worry with you. Just say it. Your parents won''t let you go with us again?" Ruan Ling asked.


    Yuzhu nodded and said, "well, sister a Ling, baby, my father said that if I want to go, he and my mother will shoot themselves when I go."


    "Ah? This..." Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were stunned, because it meant that they would not allow Yuzhu to leave them after their husband and wife died.


    "Yuzhu, didn''t you tell Dad that we came back for an inspection this time? It brought funds to the local government. Didn''t he agree?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, you don''t know the situation here. We are not your China. In China, as long as you can invest in the local government, it''s easy to say anything. My father said that you want to invest. He welcomed it, but you still can''t take me and my children. Unless you stay with us in the future, they will allow you to marry me." Yuzhu said.


    "Yuzhu, it''s unrealistic. You don''t know the situation of baby. How can you stay here for a long time? At best, when you invest in building a factory, you often come and have a look, but you won''t settle here! Yuzhu, talk to your father and say you can''t live without baby." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister ah Ling, I said, I can''t live without my baby either emotionally or physically. I said I love my baby too much, but my father said that he didn''t believe that none of our men can compare with my baby. I said that no man can compare with my baby. Then I told my father that my baby can love me for two or three hours at a time. My father said that I wanted to follow my baby, He didn''t want his face. What he said was incomprehensible. He didn''t believe it at all. He said, "how can there be such a man in the world?" Yuzhu said shyly.


    "Hehe, your father doesn''t believe it, does he? Baby, prove it to him tonight. Anyway, you must stay tonight. Xiuer and I will stay in the hotel outside." Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, Yuzhu, let''s work together tonight to let dad know if there is a man like me in the world? I won''t let him down. Well, don''t cry. Everything will pass. We cooperate so well and won''t separate." Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Well, baby, anyway, I won''t leave you. I won''t separate from you if I kill you. Oh, by the way, baby, sister a Ling and Xiu''er, according to my father, it''s unlikely that we can invest in Miao village. We don''t have the conditions at all." Yuzhu said anxiously.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Yuzhu, what did your father say?" Xiu''er asked with concern.


    "Xiuer, don''t be angry, don''t worry!" Yuzhu said to Xiuer, her eyes full of worry.


    Xiuer stared at Yuzhu sensitively. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling also thought that things might be troublesome. They couldn''t help looking at Yuzhu curiously, "Xiu''er, my father said that a lot of things have happened in the Miao village for more than a year. The internal strife is very fierce. It seems that your father, chief Zheng, has come down. Now there are no leaders and the struggle is fierce. Even if we invest money, we don''t know what to do. Moreover, the government doesn''t support it. The government only supports us to be lobbyists, let the Miao village people surrender, hand over their weapons and accept it honestly Government management, so it is completely impossible to invest there at this time. "


    "Ah? Well! Baby, sister a Ling, let''s go back and have a look as soon as possible! I''m so worried about my father''s safety now. I guess it''s because we haven''t heard from each other for a long time. People in Miao Village don''t believe that baby is our God and transfer this anger to my father." Xiu''er said anxiously.


    "It''s possible, Yuzhu. Otherwise, you live at home first. I''ll go back to Miao village with baby and Xiuer to see the situation first. How''s it?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "No, I''ll go with you if I want to go. Otherwise, I''m worried that you''ll go and won''t come back. What can I do? I''ll really die if I don''t have a baby." Yuzhu cried again.


    "But if you go now, your parents will not allow you. Yuzhu, you are also a parent now. You should also give due consideration to your parents'' feelings. They have raised you so much. You can''t just leave, but you should accompany them more! Don''t let your parents be too sad. Don''t worry, we will definitely come back, and I can''t bear you!" Tang Wenhao said and hugged the jade bamboo tightly.


    "Sobbing, but, baby, you have so many beautiful women. Will you care so much without me? I''m really afraid that once you leave, we''ll never have a chance to be together again." Yuzhu cried.


    "Don''t worry! Yuzhu, I will come back. Trust me." Tang Wenhao said.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao finished, the door opened and saw Liu Dawei and his wife come out of the room. He came to Tang Wenhao, Yuzhu and Ruan Ling and said to Ruan Ling, "Miss a Ling, because you can say what we are here, I''ll tell you! When Yuzhu comes back this time, we won''t let her leave us, including the child. We don''t want to blame you for previous things. It''s her choice. Besides, your family takes good care of her. We are very grateful, but this time, you can''t take her away Otherwise, I will use all means to stop it, even if we die together. Yuzhu is our only daughter, and we must live together. If Wen Hao insists on marrying my daughter, it is not impossible, unless he stays with us all his life. In addition, there is no second way to go. "


    "Dad, I love Wen Hao. Please don''t break us up." Yuzhu knelt down to her father Liu Dawei.


    "Get up, Yuzhu, don''t do this. You have to think about your parents'' feelings! Your parents don''t object to your love, but you can''t go with him. Do you understand? For more than a year, do you know how your parents survived? Miss you every day and worry about you. If you go again, you can only kill your parents yourself. I''ll die with your father. We''ll raise your daughter for nothing "Son," mother Yuzhu sobbed.


    Tang Wenhao didn''t understand, but he felt the intention of their husband and wife. He quickly picked up Yuzhu and said sadly, "Yuzhu, don''t embarrass your parents. Let''s live with them for a period of time first! Wait until my sister and Xiuer come back. Maybe after staying for a period of time, they calmed down and agreed that you should go with us?"


    Ruan Ling said to Liu Dawei and his wife, "uncle and aunt, Wen Hao and I are inconvenient to participate in any opinions on this matter, but we mean that. Yuzhu is welcome to come with us. After all, they have deep feelings, have children, and it is cruel to break them up; Yuzhu stays for you, we understand and respect her choice."


    "OK, thank you. No wonder Yuzhu said that you are a very atmospheric woman. You really thank them for giving them the most tolerant living environment and superior living conditions." Yuzhu''s mother said emotionally.


    The final result of the discussion is that Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Xiu''er will go back to the Miao village tomorrow and talk about whether Yuzhu will continue to live in Liangshan with them when they return to the Miao village.


    Next, Liu Dawei went to the hotel outside to invite Tang Wenhao and them to lunch. Yuzhu was silent all the way. She didn''t know if Tang Wenhao and them could return to the past as soon as they left tomorrow, because she knew that Miao village was not a good place to mix. Maybe it would be difficult for Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to leave Miao village after they went.


    Just now her father Liu Dawei told her that the Miao village is very chaotic. Although he is still united in resisting the government forces, several groups of forces have begun to appear inside. The government is planning to disperse and disintegrate them. In fact, from Liu Dawei''s original intention, he doesn''t want Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to return to the Miao village at this time, because he knows Tang Wenhao''s strength and is worried that he will go Later, unify the Miao village and make it stronger. In this way, it will be more difficult for the government army to recover these barbarians.


    When he arrived at the hotel, he came to the box reserved by Liu Dawei. Everyone took their seats. After Liu Dawei ordered, he said to Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao, "Miss a Ling, I know you want to invest here to help us revitalize the local economy. This is a good thing. We must welcome it with both hands. In fact, if Wen Hao can do business here for a long time, we won''t object to them being together. This is also the best solution; Miao village is just a gang of barbarians fooling around and can''t make the climate. You just smash more Money can''t make them rich. Xiuer, uncle doesn''t aim at your father. He''s just talking about this objective reality. Let me say, Xiuer, you just let Wen Hao send you outside your stockade, go back and save your father, and then let Wen Hao take your father and daughter out of the Miao stockade and live in the city. I dare to ensure his safety. How about it? "


    "Ah? It''s impossible, uncle. My father will never come out with me. Miaozhai is his home and mine. We can''t do without our own home. Uncle, can''t you help mediate with the government? Let us Miaozhai people be autonomous. We are all people of one country. Don''t fight," said Xiu''er.

 Chapter 1271

    "Boy, how could this be possible? Politics is not as simple as you think. Miao people have been shouting about autonomy for so many years. Is it useful? No government will allow this to happen. There are so many ethnic groups in Laos. If everyone wants autonomy, the country will be in disorder? There is nothing to discuss. In fact, the government is giving Miao time And opportunities. If the government really wants to make up its mind to eliminate it, it will be difficult for Miao people to resist it. It will be sooner or later, "Liu Dawei said.


    "Yes, Xiuer, why don''t you go back and persuade your father and the people in your stronghold to submit to the government as soon as possible, and then we can invest money in the construction of your Miao stronghold so that the people can live a good life. You know that a country and region can develop only if it is politically stable, don''t you? Xiuer, you are also a college student. You should know these things It''s reasonable, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister a Ling, of course I understand these principles, but the people in our stockade, including my father, are very simple. They only serve Wen Hao, because Wen Hao is already our leader. The last accession ceremony and imperial concubine selection ceremony were carried out, and the leader''s palace was also built. I have to say that after Wen Hao returns, I can only see how to make us Miao stockade people believe him There is a reason why I didn''t go back after taking me away for so long last time, and this reason can be explained, "said Xiu''er.


    "Oh? Girl, do you mean that you people in Miao Village listen to Wen hao?" Liu Dawei asked in surprise.


    "Well, if Wen Hao comes back with me this time, we can find a speech that can convince us of the Miao people, he will certainly make us Miao people subordinate to the government," Xiuer said.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t understand what they said. He quickly set his eyes on Ruan Ling. Ruan Ling told him what Xiuer meant. As soon as he heard it, he said with a smile, "sister, isn''t it easy? Just say that the main purpose of leaving Miao village last time was to find a future leader for the people of Miao village, who can replace me."


    When Xiu''er heard this, she smiled happily. "Baby, this is really a reason! But my father and they must ask you, have you found it? Have you found it? Who is our future leader?" Xiu''er asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Xiuer, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Isn''t what you hold in your arms your future leader?" Tang Wenhao smiled, pointing to her own child in her arms.


    "Ah?" Xiuer, Ruan Ling and Yuzhu looked at Tang Wenhao in surprise.


    Tang Wenhao smiled, "Look at your fuss. Isn''t it easy to deceive Xiuer and the people in the stockade? At that time, I''ll make up a strange scene when our baby was born. The more mysterious it is, the better. I''m sure it can scare the people in your stockade. In addition, I don''t know how many girls I was lucky to have been pregnant before I left last time. If we add their children, the stockade will be beautiful Don''t the people in the son think I am really the reincarnation of the male god? Who will doubt it? "


    Hearing what he said, the three beauties admired him very much, "Hehe, baby, it''s too bad that you don''t want to be an enterprise. Don''t say it. If you really want to deceive them like this, it should be no problem. By the way, Xiu''er, when the time comes, you first ask your father how many children your baby has in your stockade? Then secretly tell your baby that when he has a meeting with the people in your stockade, let him calculate it in a mysterious way, as long as the children in your stockade People are convinced that everything is easy to do, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    Tang Wenhao''s method made Xiuer, Ruan Ling and Yuzhu join in the discussion and analysis. Finally, they worked out a plan. After entering the fairy stronghold, they will deal with it according to the plan discussed by them. In short, all the purpose is to make the Miao stronghold people of the thirty-six strongholds believe Tang Wenhao, believe that he is a real male God and can benefit the Miao stronghold people. We must follow him you ''re right.


    After hearing Yuzhu''s explanation, Liu Dawei and his wife couldn''t help admiring Tang Wenhao more. They felt that this son-in-law was really not an ordinary person, with quick thinking and smart brain.


    "Yuzhu, tell your man that if he can really help the Lao government take over these Miao people, he will be a great hero in Laos. Your parents must support you both very much, and you don''t have to accompany your parents all the time. Just ensure that you will accompany us for a certain time within a year. How about asking him?" Liu Dawei said.


    Upon hearing this, Yuzhu asked in surprise, "Dad, is what you said true? If Wen Hao really persuaded Xiuer and the people in their stockade to give up resistance and accept the management of the government, you and my mother will ignore our affairs?"


    "Well, but your father just said that you should ensure that you stay at home for a period of time every year. Your parents are old. You are the only child of your parents. You can''t let your parents count on you when they are old? You have the heart?" said Yuzhu''s mother.


    When the three of them were talking, Ruan Ling had translated their words to Tang Wenhao. Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er were also discussing how to persuade the Miao people to give up resistance and return to normal life.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er are most sure of the success of the thirty-six Miao strongholds, that is, Peng''s father of Peng Jiazhai and chief Zheng of fairy stronghold, that is, Xiu''er''s father, because Tang Wenhao has the best relationship with the daughter of their two chiefs.


    Tang Wenhao had the best relationship with father Peng''s daughter ah Xia and sweet sister. They experienced some hardships together, and their feelings were naturally deep. Moreover, they all became his concubines. Although they were only third-class concubines, in Tang Wenhao''s heart, he did not divide the more than 100 concubines into 369.


    After dinner, Liu Dawei arranged Tang Wenhao''s real wife Ruan Ling and daughter classmate Xiu''er in their banquet hotel. He said he couldn''t sleep at home and asked Ruan Ling to be considerate. In fact, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao said that they must sleep in the hotel outside tonight. It''s inconvenient to sleep in Yuzhu''s house.


    Although Tang Wenhao was reluctant to give up, he couldn''t help it. Anyway, he would take Xiu''er back to Miao village for one night tomorrow. "Sister, you two should pay attention to safety! I''ll call you both tomorrow morning."


    "Hehe, baby, just take care of yourself. Sister and Xiuer will be fine. Yuzhu, take care of our baby. Baby, I''ll leave it to you tonight." Ruan Ling told me.


    "Ha ha, sister a Ling, it''s okay. Don''t worry!" Yuzhu smiled with a happy heart. She hoped that she could sleep with Tang Wenhao alone and monopolize her beloved man is always the happiest.


    Ruan Ling and Xiu''er''s accommodation was arranged. Liu Dawei and his wife took Yuzhu and Tang Wenhao home. On the way, Yuzhu''s mother kept holding the child, smiling and loved her grandson very much.


    "Yuzhu, let the baby sleep with his mother tonight? OK?" Yuzhu''s mother smiled.


    "Mom, the baby hasn''t been weaned yet! Can you?" Yuzhu asked with a smile.


    "OK, there''s nothing wrong. Let your father buy some milk powder for your baby later. When the baby is hungry, he drinks milk powder. It''s okay. People grow up like this." Yuzhu''s mother smiled.


    So they bought a bag of milk powder in the supermarket on the road. In fact, Yuzhu is still worried that the children don''t eat milk powder. After all, so far, the baby hasn''t eaten milk powder and is breastfeeding.


    Back home, Yuzhu''s mother went to do housework such as making the bed, getting water and taking a bath. Tang Wenhao and Liu Dawei continued to talk, and Yuzhu held the child as an interpreter.


    Liu Dawei told Tang Wenhao that the Lao government''s attitude towards the Miao family is to try its best to let them listen to the government''s arrangements and accept the government''s leadership. They will not be eliminated as a last resort. Now the whole international community is calling for the peaceful settlement of this dispute.


    However, he also mentioned that based on his experience, the Miao people are unlikely to accept recruitment peacefully. These Miao people are stubborn and accustomed to a free and loose life, which is difficult to be assimilated by the outside world. They do not accept the invasion of external culture, abide by some of their rules for thousands of years, and refuse to make the slightest change. If they want to change their inner beliefs, It is very difficult. Tang Wenhao has a long way to go.


    He also told Tang Wenhao that at present, there are no leaders in the Miao village. Xiuer''s father, chief Zheng, is very difficult to lead the thirty-six villages, because the people in the Miao village are saying that after chief Zheng sent his daughter out to read books, he became not from the Miao village. He got a man from the outside to deceive the people in the Miao village, took away the bodies of more than 100 girls in the Miao village, and turned them into nominal concubines.


    "Dad, why don''t you tell Xiuer these words?" Yuzhu looked at her father Liu Dawei suspiciously.


    Liu Dawei smiled helplessly, "Yuzhu, my father doesn''t want the child to worry too much, and doesn''t want her to know about some things. After all, she is the daughter of chief Zheng. In fact, our government has always placed confidants in the Miao village, so we know exactly what''s going on in the Miao village. Of course, although chief Zheng has lost his former influence, if Wen Hao and Xiu''er go back and And according to what you have discussed, there is a saying that maybe they will choose to re trust Wen Hao. If so, maybe your man will really become a hero for us to successfully subdue the Miao village in Laos. "


    Yuzhu was also surprised when she heard her father Liu Dawei''s explanation. She didn''t expect that Xiuer and her Miao village already had people from the government working undercover, "Dad, what if Wen Hao can''t persuade the Miao village people to obey?"


    "It''s really possible to send heavy troops to eliminate them. Of course, the government won''t kill innocent people. It''s mainly to arrest the chiefs of 36 strongholds, because as long as they obey, the problem will be solved," Liu Dawei said.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the father and daughter talking blankly. Yuzhu was afraid that Tang Wenhao was unhappy and hurriedly told him the actual situation. As soon as Tang Wenhao listened, he thought, if Xiuer''s father''s stockade really had an undercover of the government, should he contact him? Tang Wenhao also agreed to let the Miao stockade people obey the government.

 Chapter 1272

    The next day, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Xiu''er said goodbye to the Yuzhu family and set off for Miao village.


    In order not to go the wrong way, Tang Wenhao specially asked Liu Dawei to draw a map for them. After all, they are trekking in the mountains. If they are careless, they will get lost. Once they get lost, it is really not easy to get out of the mountains.


    Tang Wenhao trudged hand in hand with Ruan Ling and Xiu''er on the steep and rugged mountain road with his child on his back. Tang Wenhao wanted to talk frankly with Xiu''er about what he discussed with chief Zheng last night, but he was worried that Xiu''er''s brain could not turn around and would miss major events.


    "Baby, it''s up to you this time. Anyway, we have to convince Xiuer''s father to submit to the government and accept the government''s management, so that the Miao village can have a future. Otherwise, if it continues like this, the Miao village has no future, and we can''t help them get rich." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, but they have to understand this interest. Xiuer, when you get home, you must convince your father to listen to us, okay?" Tang Wenhao smiled at Xiuer.


    "Well, I know, baby, as long as the Miao people still take our fairy stronghold as the management center and my father as the leader, this problem is not difficult to solve. By the way, when you arrive at the stronghold, you should be nice to your imperial concubines and concubines and let them speak for you. In addition, father Peng and the people of Peng family stronghold like you very much. I think it should be no problem. The Miao people have been there for generations Living a poor life, everyone wants a good life. As long as you can lead everyone to live a good life, it''s easy to do, "said Xiu''er.


    "Hehe, it''s mainly my sister. I''m a poor man." Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, baby, my sister''s is yours, including my sister Manny''s. what else do we have between us? Don''t you say that again." Ruan Ling said with a whiny smile.


    "Yes, you and sister a Ling are so divided that you should hit your pp." she said. Xiuer''s little hand gently tapped Tang Wenhao''s PP, amusing Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao.


    In this way, the three walked in the jungle for several days and nights, and finally approached Xiannv village, one of Xiuer''s thirty-six Miao villages.


    "Sister a Ling, baby, I''m finally going home. I''m so happy." Xiuer was excited when she looked at the iconic peak of fairy peak not far away.


    A few minutes later, they came to the gate of Xiannv stronghold. To Xiuer''s surprise, there were no gatekeepers at the gate of Xiannv stronghold. This is a very abnormal phenomenon in Xiannv stronghold. In the past, every time she returned from China, the gatekeepers would come around and ask her questions when she arrived at the gate of the stronghold.


    However, after a year, there was no one at the gate of the stronghold. Her excitement was greatly reduced, "yeah? Sister a Ling, baby, why didn''t there be even one at the gate of the stronghold? What happened in the stronghold?"


    "Xiu''er, don''t guess. We shouldn''t. let''s go and have a look first." Tang Wenhao said. In fact, he has a little bottom in his heart. Last night, Liu Dawei told him that the current Miao village is not the Miao village a year ago. Since Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er left the Miao village for half a year, they haven''t waited for them to come back, Thirty six, most of the chiefs of Miao stronghold didn''t listen to chief Zheng and forced the palace. Even the people of Xiannv stronghold tried to bring chief Zheng down and let her roll down from the position of chief. Therefore, Xiannv stronghold can''t be good now.


    They entered the fairy stronghold for less than two minutes, and finally met the people in the stronghold on the way.


    A village woman with a child was about to go outside the stockade. She seemed to go out to work. She looked up and saw Xiu''er and them. She was stunned. "Yeah? Isn''t this the queen and the leader? Mom... The leader is back... The leader is back..." the woman was too excited to say hello to Xiu''er and Tang Wenhao after confirming that she saw Xiu''er and Tang Wenhao, He took his children and ran to the stockade, shouting as he ran.


    "Xiu''er is back, the leader is back..." she shouted. After hearing this, all the men, women and children nearby gathered on the main road. Everyone rushed to Tang Wenhao, Xiu''er and Ruan Ling.


    When Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er followed, they knelt down one after another. Xiu''er and Tang Wenhao helped them up. Ruan Ling held the child and showed a happy smile on her pretty face.


    Seeing that Xiuer and Tang Wenhao are really back, some young men with fast legs run towards the stockade and report to Xiuer''s father, chief Zheng.


    In less than ten minutes, when Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er walked to his leader''s palace in the stockade, men and women knelt at the gate of the palace to welcome them home.


    Among them, there is Xiuer''s father, chief Zheng. However, the chief Zheng I saw this time is different from a year ago. Chief Zheng has been on crutches and has a face full of vicissitudes. He walked towards Xiuer and Tang Wenhao with trembling. Xiuer''s heart was broken when she saw him.


    "Dad..." after calling dad, Xiuer rushed over and hugged chief Zheng.


    Chief Zheng was also full of tears and couldn''t speak excitedly. "Dad, don''t be excited. Speak slowly. Tell me, how did you become like this? What happened to our stockade?"


    Chief Zheng calmed down and choked, "Xiuer, you don''t know. After you left, you started to be fine. Later, after a long time, other chiefs built you and didn''t come back, someone began to spread rumors about you two. They said that the leader was a liar and cheated you away. It''s not a male god at all. Others said that you are also a liar. Your father spoiled you and asked you to go outside to study and learn bad. No I love the Miao village outside again. I say you don''t deserve to be the descendant of the Miao village people outside. "


    "Dad, how could it be? Aren''t we back?" Xiuer cried.


    At this time, chief Zheng saw Tang Wenhao behind Xiu''er and was busy to kneel down. He was held by Tang Wenhao. He was also deeply sorry for Xiu''er''s father. He knew that people had their own reasons for this. In a sense, it was thanks to him.


    Then, chief Zheng and Tang Wenhao went to the palace and looked inside. At the beginning of construction, the lively scene was gone. It was cold and desolate. Only his several imperial concubines and first-class concubines still lived in his palace. Moreover, they all held children in their arms, and their other concubines disappeared.


    "Dad, where''s the leader and his concubine?" Xiuer was also surprised. According to the rules of Miao village, except the third-class concubines, they don''t have to abide by the rules. They have been living in the palace all the time. No matter whether the leader is alive or not, they should stay in the palace for more than five years. Besides, Tang Wenhao only went out for a year, how can everyone run almost?


    As soon as I asked, I knew that all the concubines who had left were brought back to their stockade by the chiefs six months ago. They all thought that the leader a Hao and the queen Xiuer would not come back. The Miao stockade was over


    Because of their identity and Tang Wenhao''s flesh and blood, these concubines with children chose to keep Tang Wenhao back in the palace all their life. Therefore, the appearance of Tang Wenhao surprised these concubines and knelt down to Tang Wenhao with children.


    Tang Wenhao was shocked by the strong earthquake when he saw this situation, especially the surprise and deep expectation in their innocent beautiful eyes. He knelt down to them one by one, tears poured out, hugged them and their children, choking and speechless.


    Others, especially chief Zheng, hurriedly ordered the people in the stockade to help Tang Wenhao up. After all, he was the leader. Only others knelt down for him. How could he kneel down for these concubines?


    Tang Wenhao said hello to his concubines who only slept once and began to hold him one by one. There were a total of eight children who had not met. In other words, in the days after the imperial concubine selection, he successfully planted his seed on eight girls. Three of the eight children were boys and five of them were girls.


    "Xiu''er, ask your father if there are only these children? Are there none in pengjiazhai? Are ah Xia and Tian Mei not pregnant?" among these concubines, Tang Wenhao has the deepest feelings and impression on ah Xia and Tian Mei. Like these concubines living in the palace, he has little impression, especially the concubines who have left.


    I can''t help it. There were too many people in the palace those days. Hundreds of beautiful girls were badly dressed and they were all the best beautiful girls. They looked almost the same in shape. What''s the obvious difference when they were naked in the quilt? Tang Wenhao didn''t have time to distinguish carefully. He went up and did it as if the task was completed. As for who he was with, he had no impression at all.


    But he was impressed by ah Xia and Tian Mei. He remembered that he had planted seeds on ah Xia and Tian Mei several times, so he was very concerned about whether they had children?


    Xiuer asked her father, chief Zheng. Chief Zheng told them that three of Peng''s stockade were pregnant, but because they had a small population, after the children were born, they directly followed Peng''s father back to Peng''s stockade. Ah Xia and Tianmei also took her concubine back to their stockade.


    Because Peng''s stronghold is short of manpower and can''t wait for Tang Wenhao to come back, father Peng thinks it''s better to let them go back to Peng''s stronghold to work. But when father Peng took the people away, he told chief Zheng that as long as leader Tang Wenhao comes back, he will personally send his daughter ah Xia and her concubines back. He still believes that leader ah Hao is not a liar and can''t come back for other reasons.


    In this way, Tang Wenhao has 11 children in Miao village, which is good. If there is enough time, it is not a problem to conceive another ten or eight. Tang Wenhao thought, but it would be better if the girls they are not pregnant go, so that he will not have to work hard these days.


    Tang Wenhao was thinking of this, so he listened to the roar of people outside the palace. There were more and more people. Several people went to the door and looked, mom! The concubines of the fairy stronghold are back. They have spontaneously lined up in two teams and knelt at the door!

 Chapter 1273

    It turned out that these beautiful girls heard that their leader Tang Wenhao and queen Xiuer had come back. At the urging of their parents, they dressed beautifully and returned to the palace. In order to express their regret, they all knelt at the door and waited for Tang Wenhao''s hair.


    Tang Wenhao naturally won''t punish them, but through Xiuer''s translation, tell them to go home! Don''t come back in the future. Find a man to marry!


    Now, the beautiful girls were stunned. After looking at each other, they kowtowed to Tang Wenhao and begged Tang Wenhao to forgive them. In fact, Tang Wenhao didn''t blame them, but wanted to give them freedom. However, according to the rules of Miaozhai people for thousands of years, they can''t marry even if they don''t return to the palace. They can only keep their integrity for the leader and never serve other men.


    No way, Tang Wenhao had to agree that they all moved back to their original room. After a while, other old people with some identities in fairy stronghold also came. Chief Zheng first pulled Tang Wenhao, Xiu''er and Ruan Ling into a room, "Xiu''er, leader, tell me first. Won''t you go again after you come back this time?"


    In order not to attack her father, Xiu''er nodded and said, "well, Dad, don''t worry! This time the leader came back to lead us Miao stronghold people to live a good life."


    "Oh, that''s good. Let''s have a meeting in the stockade immediately. After that, inform the chiefs of the other 35 stockaded villages to gather in the fairy stockade and say that the chief is back." chief Zheng smiled excitedly.


    Today, his daughter Xiu''er and his son-in-law Tang Wenhao came back. He was happier than anyone else, because it was not just a simple hope that his daughter and son-in-law would go home, but showed that his prestige as chief Zheng had been re established. Even if he was not flexible, no one could shake his position in the 36th stronghold.


    "Dad, slow down first. We also want to know the specific situation of the thirty-six strongholds," said Xiu''er.


    Chief Zheng asked suspiciously, "Xiu''er, what do you know? It''s still the same. The only difference is that since half a year ago, everyone''s heart is a little scattered when they see that you haven''t come back. Now that you''re all back, there''s no problem."


    "Oh! Didn''t the government army harass us again?" asked Xiu''er.


    "No, but some foreigners came to see it and brought some daily necessities to our stockade, but everyone didn''t like them. They thought they treated us in the Miao stockade as monsters." chief Zheng said.


    "Oh, no, forget it. Those foreigners are probably tourists. They think we Miao village people are backward, closed and curious. It''s nothing to come into the mountain and have a look. We should be more hospitable. Dad, now that it''s the 21st century, we Miao Village really should keep pace with the times, adapt to the development of modern society and can''t stand still. If this goes on, Miao village will perish sooner or later , even if the government troops don''t eliminate us, we can''t develop ourselves. Dad, this time we go home, in fact, we want to lead the Miao people in the thirty-six villages out of poverty and towards prosperity. However, Dad, this is not a matter of one sentence or two. We need to reform, go out, bring out our unique culture of the Miao people, show it to the world, and make the outside advanced When culture comes in, we can''t be so conservative. Otherwise, the Miao people will never get out of the mountains and will always live in poverty. This time, when they come back from outside, they pass by Luang Prabang and other places. I know that there are so rich places in Laos. Do you know why Luang Prabang people are rich? It''s because they are open and take us Lao people The hospitality and enthusiasm of the Miao people have been shown. People from outside are welcome to travel to the local area and foreigners are also welcome to integrate into the local life. If we in the Miao village also hold this mentality, the life of the Miao people will change soon. "Xiu''er first makes this kind of foreshadowing. She knows whether Tang Wenhao can help the Miao village this time, we must convince her father first.


    After hearing Xiuer''s words, chief Zheng was very surprised. He seemed to hear something. He asked suspiciously, "Xiuer, won''t you let our Miao Village surrender to the government army?"


    If you follow Xiuer''s words, it means that the Miao people in their thirty-six villages will accept the jurisdiction and rule of the central government. However, this is their biggest contradiction, because the purpose of fighting between the Miao people and the government army for so many years is to achieve autonomy and not under the jurisdiction of the government.


    "Dad, it''s not surrender, it''s mutual compromise. If we Miao people want to develop ourselves, we must have a stable environment. Like now, even if the government forces don''t eliminate them, who dares to do business with us Miao people? But if we want to develop ourselves, we must earn money from outsiders. Where can we get money except for our own food? Therefore, we must contact the outside world and earn money from outside People''s money has the opportunity to get rich. However, in the eyes of outsiders, we are against the government and are barbarian forces. After all, the government is a legitimate government and has been recognized by most countries of the United Nations. We Miao people are a nation, not a country. We have been in a stalemate like this. We are the victims, not others. " Xiuer said calmly.


    Ruan Ling understood Xiu''er''s words and secretly praised her. She thought Xiu''er was still very intelligent. Her words were organized, factual, reasonable, reasonable and relaxed.


    "Sister, what does Xiu''er say?" Tang Wenhao asked. After listening for a long time, he didn''t know what Xiu''er was talking to chief Zheng?


    "Hehe, your daughter-in-law is persuading your father-in-law to accept the government''s negotiations. Let alone, your daughter-in-law has a good eloquence. I think your father-in-law has wavered." Ruan Ling smiled.


    As soon as she finished, chief Zheng nodded and said to his daughter Xiu''er, "Xiuer, dad knows what you said is reasonable, but it''s too important. Dad doesn''t count. He must consult with other chiefs. In addition, at first, it can only be discussed on a small scale. Only after obtaining the support of some people can it be promoted slowly and more people accept it. Otherwise, something big will happen. Xiuer, for the time being, you can''t talk to the second Someone said, "do you understand?"


    "Ah? Dad, why?" Xiuer asked in surprise.


    "Xiu''er, the situation of our Miao people is far from what you think. You don''t want to think about it. How many young people in our Miao village have died at the gunpoint of the government army in recent years? If there is no one thousand, there are 800? What is this? This is a deep blood feud. Your uncles died at the gunpoint of the government army. You ask your aunts not to hate the government army now, but to surrender Who can accept them? And those who have lost their sons and fathers. Their hatred for the government army is deep in the bone marrow and is difficult to change overnight. We must be prepared for long-term persuasion, and we can''t force it. Otherwise, the Miao village will really be over, the people will disperse, the village will disperse, and we will become the eternal sinners of the Miao people. " Chief Zheng sighed.


    Xiuer was also discouraged when her father said this, because she knew that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling could not live for a long time. Mans stopped talking. The Ruan family still has a big family! Especially now the personnel are moving to death valley, and many things are waiting for Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao to deal with. How can she stay in Miao village all the time?


    "Dad, how long will it take for us in Miao village to accept this compromise?" Xiu''er asked.


    "Well, it''s hard to say, Xiu''er. It depends on several aspects. First, let the leader do something in Miao village and let our people accept and admire him again, because only he can bring everyone''s cohesion. No one else has such ability and influence. When everyone listens to the leader, everything will come naturally and everyone will be free However, he followed him; second, he was able to communicate with his concubines as quickly as possible, and let these concubines return to their respective stockaded villages to publicize his ideas and your ideas. Of course, this should be done slowly, not in a hurry. My father estimated that in half a year, no one would listen to the leader. " Although chief Zheng hasn''t read a book, these words are still a little level.


    "Oh, let''s go step by step! Dad, go talk to some old people in the family!" Xiu''er also knows that this matter can''t be done too quickly. We''ll discuss it with Tang Wenhao and them later.


    "Well, Xiu''er, you and the leader should be more close to everyone. Don''t be divided. Tonight, we''ll have a banquet in the stockade to celebrate your return. By the way, you have to tell everyone why you''ve been there for more than a year? Why are you coming back so late? Dad went out first. By the way, give the child to dad?" chief Zheng looked at Ruan Ling and said.


    Ruan Ling hurriedly gave the child to chief Zheng with a smile. She observed chief Zheng. Even if he talked to Xiuer, she also wanted to see his granddaughter from time to time. There was no old man who loved his children and grandchildren.


    Chief Zheng went out happily with his granddaughter in his arms. Xiuer turned to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, "Baby, sister a Ling, you heard that. My father means that it takes time and baby''s efforts to persuade the chiefs of the thirty-six strongholds to submit to the government. According to my father, it''s difficult not to do it for a year and a half. After all, many families in Miao stronghold have deep blood feuds with the government army. It''s not so easy to resolve this hatred, but we I can''t live for a long time. I know there are a lot of things to deal with at home. I didn''t dare say we can''t live for a long time just now. I''m afraid if I said it, my father can''t accept it. What should I do? "


    "Baby, what do you say?" Ruan Ling handed Tang Wenhao her beautiful eyes.


    "Ha ha, elder sister, you know. I listen to you in everything. I want to do something for Xiuer. Of course, I want to come out here and go home early, but I don''t know what to do. I can fight or design clothes, but there seems to be no need for fashion design here." Tang Wenhao smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 1274

    In the evening, Zheng chieftain grew up and gave a banquet. He invited other dignified people from the fairy stronghold to celebrate the return of the leader Tang Wenhao and the queen Xiuer. These people knew that the leader had come back and dared not give face to Zheng chieftain any more. No matter how the fairy stronghold made trouble a few days ago, the return of the leader explained everything.


    But some people still doubt Tang Wenhao''s identity. They also want to take this opportunity to ask the leader what''s going on? Why doesn''t he go back to the village for more than a year? Is he really the Savior of Miao village for thousands of years?


    Of course, there are also people who believe in Tang Wenhao''s identity, especially some old people. They made so many concubines pregnant with children in a few days and tasted all the concubines in a few days. It is judged that he is a very powerful man, not an ordinary man.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Xiu''er have long known that the people who went to Xiu''er''s house to attend the banquet tonight must want to hear why Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er haven''t returned to Miao village for more than a year? Where have they been for more than a year? Why did you come back after a year? What do you want to do this time? How long will you be back? Will you stay in Miao village for a long time, or will you live for a few days and float away?


    For all these questions that linger in the brain of Miao village, they must have a statement. Xiuer''s father, chief Zheng, has no bottom in his heart. He also hopes that his daughter and son-in-law can give everyone a clear statement, even if they make up one, because he knows that it is obviously not time to persuade the people to compromise with the government.


    No, after three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, chief Zheng whispered to his daughter Xiuer, "Xiuer, have you told the leader? You should give the people an explanation, but you can''t tell your father in the afternoon. It''s not time yet."


    "Dad, I know. We''ve discussed it. I''ll tell you later." Xiu''er said with a smile.


    In the afternoon, she discussed with Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and said that during the year, they mainly went to find a place with a better environment to give birth to the children in her belly, which is also for the sake of the generations of Miao village, because the leader had a hunch that the children in her belly must be the choice of the queen in the future, and the Queen''s birthplace must be a place with fairy mountain and holy water.


    The genius who will succeed the leader in the future can''t predict which stockade he will appear in? Therefore, the purpose of their return this time is not only to select children with excellent qualifications and endowments in the 36th village as the key training of future leaders, but also to lead everyone to get rich together.


    At first, even Tang Wenhao thought that this reason was a little far fetched. Xiuer said that it was all right. Their Miao people had no culture and feudal thoughts. Basically, no one would question the leader.


    So Xiuer explained these words to the people who came to the banquet at the banquet. The result was the same as her prediction. The people were surprised and nodded one after another. Some people praised the leader''s thoughtfulness and flattered him that he had just become a leader and began to plan the future of Miao village. He was a competent leader.


    As soon as the man flattered, other people began to praise Tang Wenhao as a real male god. Many of his concubines had children in a few days. This time, when he came back, he must make all his concubines who were not pregnant pregnant pregnant with his seed and make more contributions to the reproduction of Miao Village.


    Chief Zheng was very happy to see that the people in Xiannv stronghold had really accepted the leader Tang Wenhao and his daughter again, and regarded him as the chief of Xiannv stronghold again. He quickly ordered people to invite the chiefs of other 35 strongholds to gather in Xiannv stronghold tomorrow. He said that the leader had come back and wanted to discuss major issues with everyone.


    After the banquet, Tang Wenhao drank a little more and was helped to his palace by Ruan Ling and a Jiao a rou. Because Xiuer had not been with her parents for a long time, she lived at home to catch up with her parents and did not return to the leader''s palace for the time being. Tang Wenhao understood her and was a parent.


    After returning to the palace, he was helped to the master bedroom by Ruan Ling and a Jiao a rou. The three beauties quickly took off his clothes, got water, washed his feet and face, and waited on him.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao was not too drunk. He knew everything in his heart. He pretended to be very drunk on purpose, because he was afraid that he would have to change rooms and sleep in the palace from tonight. At that time, there were more than 30 concubines in the fairy stronghold, and several other concubines in the stronghold who had given birth to children for him lived here. Ruan Ling said that she counted them, There are thirty-eight concubines living in the palace tonight, without her, Xiu''er, a Jiao and a rou.


    Therefore, he simply pretended to be drunk and slept. Now Tang Wenhao is no longer the Tang Wenhao he wants when he catches a beautiful woman. He thinks more about responsibility and how to be responsible for the existing women.


    Today, as soon as he returned to Miao village, he saw that his concubines who had children slept with him only once a year and kept widows at home every day. He felt very guilty and felt that he was harming them. However, at this point, he could not change this reality. Therefore, he also had the taste of drowning his worries with wine.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were refreshed by them. She motioned a Jiao to lie in Tang Wenhao''s quilt and took a rou''s hand out. She wanted to give Xiuer''s maid the opportunity first, because Xiuer told her that she hoped Tang Wenhao would be lucky to have more of their sisters. They were all her good sisters.


    A Jiao and a rou were broken by Tang Wenhao a year ago. They were already his women, but they were not shot. This time, the two little beauties were elated when they saw Tang Wenhao coming back. In particular, miss Xiuer took special care of them and said that they would let the leader Tang Wenhao get close to their sisters more in the future. The two little beauties felt that their efforts were not in vain, Because they have been taking good care of chief Zheng and his wife.


    After Ruan Ling and a rou left, a Jiao smiled and took off her clothes and got into Tang Wenhao''s quilt. She was not willing to disturb Tang Wenhao. She thought Tang Wenhao was asleep, lay down beside him and stared at Tang Wenhao''s handsome and threatening appearance with love.


    Every part of Tang Wenhao''s body has a strong attraction to her. She is infatuated with his thick eyebrows and big eyes, handsome face, sexy lips, and even the male breath exhaled from his nose.


    She suddenly thought of Tang Wenhao''s overbearing fall on her body a year ago. She remembered that it was very painful at that time, and then it was very comfortable. It was so comfortable that she died several times.


    At the thought of this, Gillian felt that her body was getting hotter and hotter. She felt that her breathing began to increase. Meimou couldn''t help looking down at Tang Wenhao. From his neck, strong chest and abdominal muscles, she looked down


    Finally, she couldn''t help it and took the initiative to climb up Tang Wenhao''s body. Suddenly, Tang Wenhao turned her down and crushed her whole small body under him. There was a spark in his eyes. It was the kind of spark she was familiar with. He wanted to swallow her.


    Gillian realized that the leader was going to attack her. She blushed with shame and was at a loss.


    Tang Wenhao saw that her small appearance was very cute and full of interest. He bowed down and covered her sweet lips with his lips. The battle between the two officially began.


    An hour later, the battle was over. A Jiao kept warm in Tang Wenhao''s arms. After more than ten minutes, she left Tang Wenhao''s big bed with full joy. After a while, a rou got into Tang Wenhao''s quilt.


    Seeing Ruan Ling leave with a smile, Tang Wenhao really wanted her to stay. At least he could talk with him, because he and his concubines couldn''t communicate with each other in language. Apart from directing them how to cooperate with him with actions and gestures, they basically couldn''t communicate. This feeling was very uncomfortable.


    He is different in Ruan''s family and man''s family. When he is cool, he not only has body language, but also language communication is very important. He will tell them how he will be most comfortable, especially when he reaches the peak, he likes how they cooperate. The beautiful women in that family will take the initiative to cater to him and make him cool to the extreme, but, The concubines here have no other way of expression except for their physical work.


    But today, Ruan Ling and Xiu''er had a word with him. These days, their sisters don''t compete with their concubines. All opportunities are left to these poor girls to be women these days as much as possible.


    Seeing Ruan Ling leave the master bedroom, Tang Wenhao thought, shit, there''s nothing to think about. Let''s work! It''s important to finish the task, so she overwhelmed ah Rou and began to look at the little beauty under her.


    She and A Jiao are as like as two peas. They are almost alike. Two beautiful eyes gaze at him innocently. There is expectation, a little shyness, and a bright red face. Two people stare at each other for a minute or so. Tang Wenhao kisses her. Whether he completes the task or not, Tang Wen Hao feels that his own woman should be given enough respect. There must be some steps. Women are used to love, not to vent.


    Because she just gave the public food to her sister a Jiao, Tang Wenhao was more gentle and considerate this time. Each step came slowly and carefully, which made a rou feel a sense of happiness she had never had before. She didn''t realize that she was occupied by the leader again until her body seemed to be blown open.


    This time, it took Tang Wenhao more than two hours. Ah Rou fainted five times before Tang Wenhao handed over all the remaining public food. This is the political task given to him by Xiu''er. She asked him to spend more time with Ah Jiao and ah Rou sisters. She should be responsible for their future. She hopes that both of them will have future generations. She can''t be lonely and miserable all her life like some concubines before.


    With Xiuer''s explanation, Tang Wenhao will work hard to sow success for the little sisters. Not only for their sisters, but also for her concubine, Tang Wenhao plans to make them pregnant with his dragon seed as much as possible. Since they have already wanted their bodies, let the good man do it to the end!

 Chapter 1275

    The next day, the chiefs of the thirty-six Miao strongholds, such as Peng''s father in Peng''s stronghold and Chen''s chief in Chen''s stronghold, led Tang Wenhao''s concubines back. Most of the concubines settled in his palace again, including ah Xia, father Peng''s daughter and Tian Mei. Although the house was full of beautiful women, they were a little afraid, but Tang Wenhao was already their man and had no choice, We can only meet the difficulties and try our best to meet them.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if he can bring Miaozhai people into modern society. Anyway, he has a fast metabolism and fast renewal, but he just needs to work hard.


    What he cares about most is how to persuade the chiefs of Miao village and those families who have deep hatred with the government army. If they resolve this hatred, compromise with the government and finally fully integrate into the society, he and Ruan Ling will have the opportunity to really help them get rich in Miao village.


    But if the Miao village does not make such a compromise, it is obvious that their efforts will be in vain. There is no way out for them to be closed and conservative, and they will be eliminated by the society.


    In a flash, a week later, Tang Wenhao sang day and night and lived among the flowers. She was not only carefree and happy, but also very uneasy. Xiu''er said that her father chief Zheng had explored the tone of several chiefs, and there was basically no hope. Everyone did not agree to compromise with the government.


    That morning, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao were lying in bed. "Baby, what if we can''t change the Miao people and help them?" Ruan Ling asked seriously on his body.


    "Sister, we have no choice but to leave, but how can we go? Listen to Xiu''er, if we don''t help the Miao village this time, it''s difficult for her to leave the Miao village. First of all, she can''t pass her father. She said that if she disappeared with us, her father will be really finished. She said that if we want to go, she can only stay and wait for us Next time I come back, as long as I can make my concubines pregnant this time, it''s no big deal. Their Miao village is still short of people! I''ve created so many children and grandchildren for them, which is also a great contribution to their Miao village. "Tang Wenhao said with a bad smile.


    "Ha ha, baby, are you tired these days? Elder sister is distressed!" Ruan Ling smiled, gazing lovingly at her beloved man. These days, Ruan Ling is not idle. She and Xiu''er have recorded all the holidays of Tang Wenhao''s concubines. The concubines Tang Wenhao sleeps every day are dangerous periods. Generally, it is very possible to get pregnant with them one night.


    Even so, Tang Wenhao has seven or eight tasks every day! In order to finish the task as soon as possible, he took out the energy of suckling, fought for four or five times each time, and spent 20 days to make his concubines blossom and bear fruit.


    "Tired is not too tired, but homesick! We still miss our own home, Manny, sister Yang Xi and sister Ah Mei. Therefore, if we can''t change the Miao village and form investment in the end, we can only go back early and talk about it later," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, don''t we really take Xiuer this time?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "I''d like to take her with me! According to her, she can''t bear to leave her father again. Her father has been much older and in poor health for more than a year. She said that if she leaves her father again, her conscience will be uneasy. If we can''t change anything, we can only leave quietly in the end. We can''t go like last time, otherwise, the people of Miao Village won''t let us go." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I''ve seen this for a long time. It''s not that easy. Now the fairy stronghold has strengthened its vigilance. Although it''s not for you, because you''re the leader and you can go wherever you want, it can be seen that they still doubt you," said Ruan Ling.


    They were talking. Xiuer pushed the door in. After she closed the door, she came to the bed with a smile. Tang Wenhao put his hand around her slender waist, "ha ha, Xiuer, come up?"


    Xiuer smiled and took off her pants. Her snow-white body got into Tang Wenhao''s quilt, "baby, I miss you and want you to hug me, sister a Ling. Didn''t you bother you?"


    "Hehe, Xiuer, he is not sister a Ling''s man, but also your man. It''s all right. Why don''t you play! Sister a Ling wants to relieve herself." Ruan Ling saw that Xiuer came to find Tang Wenhao to solve her physical problems. She quickly found an excuse to get up and go out. She slept with Tang Wenhao last night. They didn''t rest until the early morning.


    As soon as Ruan Ling left, Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er became busy. This time, Xiu''er was very happy. She had not been with Tang Wenhao for several days and left all the opportunities to her sisters. Therefore, it was easy to enter the state and cry for her father and mother happily.


    The enthusiasm retreated, Tang Wenhao hugged her, and they were warm, "baby, are you so bored? Do you do this or do it every day? It seems that our idea at that time was too naive." Xiuer said with a lost expression, and there were hidden worries in her beautiful eyes.


    "Oh, no, I''m happy to have so many beautiful women with me every day. Xiuer, does Dad mean that it''s impossible to reach a compromise with the government army?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, dad said it was almost impossible. He tested most of the chiefs and vowed not to compromise with the government army and fight to the end. They all hope you can train our young and middle-aged people. They are a little anxious to see that you haven''t done anything these days. Dad wants me to come and ask you," said Xiu''er.


    "Oh, I see. That''s OK. Since they can''t change their ideas, I can only teach them more self-defense skills. From today on, I''ll start selecting a group of smart and intelligent young men in Miao village to learn Xiaoyao Luohan boxing. Let me explain it to Miao village!" Tang Wenhao said.


    He felt that he could not make these people in the Miao Village accept the recruitment of the government army in a short time, so he simply taught them Kung Fu so that they could have more self-defense skills in the confrontation with the government army. After all, there will be many descendants here in the future. Teaching Xiaoyao Luohan boxing to the Miao village is tantamount to teaching it to their own children.


    "Baby, when are you and sister a Ling going to leave?" Xiu''er stared at him reluctantly.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart was broken by Xiuer''s eyes. He also had deep feelings for Xiuer. She was beautiful, generous, quiet and virtuous. It can be said that among the thirty-six strongholds, she really had the temperament of a mother in the world.


    "Xiuer, are you really not going with us? Have you ever thought about it? If you really don''t go with us this time, it''s hard to say when we can meet again." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Baby, woo woo... I know. I know very well in my heart. Maybe, baby, you will never come back. I will never see you again. However, I really can''t bear to leave my father again. On the night we just came back that day, he said that he won''t let me leave him again. He was afraid that if I go again, he will never see me. My father is not in good health and is old. I I can''t bear to leave him again, but I''m not willing to give up you, baby. I love you. I love you so much. I don''t know. Can I live without you? "Xiuer cried with tears in her eyes.


    Tang Wenhao hugged her tightly with tears in his eyes. "Xiuer, I love you too. You are so beautiful, kind, generous and noble. In my heart, you are an angel and one of my favorite wives."


    "Wuwu... Baby." Xiuer and Tang Wenhao hugged each other and wept in the quilt.


    After a while, Ruan Ling came back from outside. Seeing Tang Wenhao and Xiu''er crying under the quilt, she was surprised and asked, "baby, Xiu''er, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter?"


    Tang Wenhao sadly told Ruan Ling about Xiu''er''s preliminary decision. Ruan Ling also shed tears, went to bed and held Xiu''er. Their sisters had a fight, and their feelings were very deep. Like Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling felt very good about Xiu''er. She was one of the most beautiful and quality beauties in the Ruan family''s daughter-in-law, and was deeply loved by Ah Mei and other beauties.


    "Baby, since it''s so decided, when shall we go?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Today, I began to discuss with Xiu''er''s father and asked him to call the chiefs to a meeting, and then asked the chiefs to select the young men with the most potential and martial arts skills in the stockade to participate in the training in two days. I plan to spend half a month training them so that they can initially master Xiaoyao arhat boxing, and then the people with the most martial arts in the stockade will supervise them After training, the defense capability of the Miao village will be strengthened. I have explained to the Miao village. Although we can''t make them integrate into the modern society and get rich, I have sown seeds and taught Kung Fu. For me, I have done everything I can. Xiuer will also explain to the chiefs and the people in the future. But, Xiuer, don''t worry, No matter what happens in the future, my sister and I will definitely come to see you. However, it is difficult to determine the time. If you are tired of staying here, or if it is unlucky, if one day your father leaves and you don''t want to stay here, you can let the people in the stockade send you to Yuzhu''s house, let Yuzhu''s father send you to Luang Prabang, and then you can go back to Ruan''s house. Remember, Ruan''s house will always be Your home, "Tang Wenhao said passionately.


    "Yes, Xiu''er, the Ruan family will always be your home. You are welcome to go home at any time. By the way, if you are afraid and dare not go over, you can go to Yuzhu''s house and ask Yuzhu to call us, and baby and I will pick you up again." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister a Ling, don''t you take jade bamboo this time?" asked Xiu''er.


    Tang Wenhao smiled bitterly and said, "Xiuer, we can''t invest here. Do you think Yuzhu''s father will let her go with us? There''s no hope."


    "Well, yes, Yuzhu''s parents won''t let her go again. However, Yuzhu is different from me. Although we all love you very much, I can''t live without a man like her. Once she leaves you, life is better than death. I know her. She is really a woman made of water. She will miss you very much if there is no man for a few days, so every time you come back When the Ruan family, she scrambled to sleep with you, because I know that she really can''t think. Ordinary men can''t satisfy her at all. I''m worried about her, "said Xiu''er.

 Chapter 1276

    "Xiuer, why don''t I understand Yuzhu''s special physical needs? I''m her man. Of course, I know she''s different from her woman. Every time I''m happy with her, she can turn over the roof, but I can''t let her disrespect her parents! However, we''ll go back and say hello to her. As for how to decide, it depends on her own choice ! "said Tang Wenhao.


    "No matter what, the road is her own choice. It''s up to her," Ruan Ling said.


    After the three got up and finished washing, Xiuer led Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to her house. She told her father chief Zheng about Tang Wenhao''s plan, saying that the chief wanted to teach his kung fu to the young generation of Miao village, and asked chief Zheng to arrange chiefs to select qualified and basic children from each village.


    Chief Zheng was very happy to hear this. He hurried out to make arrangements. Although he was inconvenient to move now, Tang Wenhao came back this time. He was more energetic and had face after his predecessors. When he saw that Tang Wenhao wanted to teach his mysterious Kung Fu to the people of Miao village, he was ecstatic and ran out on crutches.


    Three days later, the chiefs of the thirty-six Miao strongholds selected all the children over the age of 10 with good qualification and potential in their stronghold and sent them to the fairy stronghold for short-term special training. Tang Wenhao carefully selected 200 children for special care. These children have to undergo 10 hours of training every day.


    Not to mention, most of these children have some basic skills, such as horse stepping, punching, kicking, back and forth somersault and other basic martial arts. Because they live in the mountains and forests, there are many poisonous snakes and beasts, and Jiamiao village has always been incompatible with the government. Therefore, once the children are born, once they know a little about personnel, Fathers will personally teach them some survival skills and basic self-defense skills.


    In Southeast Asian countries such as Vietnam, Myanmar, Laos and Thailand, many ethnic groups, including the Miao nationality, all migrated from ancient China and belong to the descendants of the Baiyue nationality. Their self-defense skills are related to dealing with poisonous snakes and beasts. They are very practical. They are similar to Muay Thai, simple, fast and fierce. Therefore, the young people who know martial arts in the Miao village have good Kung Fu.


    In order to make up for his guilt, Tang Wenhao taught every child seriously. Under his careful cultivation, these boys in Miao village made rapid progress in Kung Fu. Xiaoyao Luohan boxing is very practical, without fancy airs, and every move is not empty.


    The most rare thing is that Tang Wenhao also selected more than a dozen children with the best foundation and the strongest understanding to practice internal skills. Originally, he didn''t want to teach them these unique skills, but he felt that since he was the leader of Miao village and the real leader, he should teach his unique skills to his people so that they can protect their families in the future.


    Not only Tang Wenhao, but also Ruan Ling taught them Vietnamese Kung Fu with Tang Wenhao. When the villagers in Miao Village saw Tang Wenhao''s wife, they were also very good at Kung Fu. They were also good to their children and respected Ruan Ling very much. Chief Zheng was very happy.


    Although Xiu''er is also quite pleased, with the passage of time day by day, her heart is full of anxiety and sadness. She knows that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are really going to leave. They will never belong to Miao village. They belong to Ruan family, man family and death valley.


    Tang Wenhao not only teaches children Kung Fu these days, but also accompanies Xiu''er and her children as much as possible. He also knows that after leaving Miao village this time, there are fewer and fewer opportunities to come back in the future. Perhaps, as Xiu''er said, he will never step into Miao village again in his life, because it is too difficult to go back and forth every time. It is a long way, a long way and a difficult environment, In addition, Tang Wenhao has a huge family and two large enterprises need him. It is unrealistic to often come to Miao village like this.


    Therefore, Tang Wenhao and Xiuer are more sticky these days than at any time. Every time Ruan Ling sees him with Xiuer, she will take the initiative to avoid and leave the opportunity to Xiuer.


    From her heart, she doesn''t want Xiuer to be separated from Tang Wenhao. She really likes Xiuer, a good sister. You can hardly find her shortcomings in her. It''s too rare.


    Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, Professor Tang Wenhao has taught the children of Miao village for more than 20 days. Most of the children have preliminarily mastered the essentials of Xiaoyao Luohan boxing. Those particularly smart children have been able to play Xiaoyao Luohan boxing in a similar way, and have basically mastered the internal mental skill.


    However, they all lack practical fighting experience and internal skill cultivation. Tang Wenhao told them that the only way to improve internal skill cultivation is to strengthen practice, and Xiaoyao Luohan boxing is an internal boxing. It is absolutely impossible to have high Kung Fu attainments without cultivating internal skills.


    In order to test their academic achievements, Tang Wenhao specially asked chief Zheng to pull out the young men with the best Kung Fu in Xiannv stronghold to compete with these young men for an examination. All the villagers in Xiannv stronghold gathered together to watch them fight. After the examination, everyone thought that the children''s Kung Fu had been greatly improved and their body shape was better than before, The footwork and strength are better than before practicing Xiaoyao Luohan boxing.


    After the examination, that night, chief Zheng held a banquet at home to entertain Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. During the banquet, chief Zheng was very happy and kept toasting Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Although Xiuer couldn''t see anything wrong on the surface, there was no excitement in her beautiful eyes, and there was a trace of hidden worry and sadness.


    Because she knew that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were really leaving. According to their previous agreement, they taught the children Xiaoyao Luohan boxing. He quietly left the Miao village with Ruan Ling, because they had been out for more than a month after all. If they didn''t go home again, regardless of whether it was the Ruan family or the man family, the beauties at home would be very anxious.


    Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Xiu''er returned to his leader''s palace. As soon as they entered the house, Xiu''er threw herself into Tang Wenhao''s arms and cried loudly, attracting all his concubines in the palace. I don''t know what happened to the queen? Ruan Ling waved to them to go back to their rooms and said it was all right. These concubines left the room in doubt, especially ah Xia, father Peng''s daughter. When her beautiful eyes fell on Tang Wenhao, she was deeply reluctant and uneasy. Maybe she realized something!


    Ruan Ling closed the door and Xiuer cried, "baby, promise me that you must come back to pick me up. I can''t live without you. Don''t forget me and our children."


    Tang Wenhao was also full of tears. He nodded with tears in his eyes, "Well, Xiu''er, don''t worry! I''ll come back and see your mother and daughter. I can''t forget you in my life. Don''t forget, you''re my queen. I''m the leader of Miao village and the real leader. I won''t forget the chiefs of the thirty sixth village of Miao Village and the love of so many villagers for me. I won''t forget so many kindness and beauty in the leader''s palace Beautiful women will never forget that they already have or have my children in their belly. Believe me, I will come back. Really, you wait for me. No matter how long, you must wait for me to come back. "


    "I will, baby, I must live until you come back to pick me up, sobbing." Xiuer cried.


    Tang Wenhao tightly hugged Xiuer''s slim waist and kissed her hair, forehead, nose, tearful eyes and sexy red lips. "Xiuer, after my sister and I leave, you should protect yourself, take care of yourself and our children, you know?"


    "Well, I will. Baby, you and sister a Ling should also be careful on the way, especially back to Yuzhu''s house. It''s too dangerous and easy to get lost. You must be careful. Don''t walk at night. Even if you come home late, you should also pay attention to safety. Although you have excellent martial arts, you can''t be careless." Xiu''er warned.


    "You know, Xiuer, don''t worry! My baby and I are Kung Fu people. If we were the only two of us, we would be safer. We both have the ability to protect ourselves." Ruan Ling caressed Xiuer''s hair and said.


    Just then, someone knocked at the door. Xiu''er asked suspiciously, "who?"


    "Queen, it''s me, ah Xia, can I come in?" because ah Xia is a third-class concubine. Generally, they can''t stay in the leader''s and Queen''s room for a long time. When Tang Wenhao wants to be lucky to her, he goes to her room and returns to the Queen''s room to rest after doing it.


    Tang Wenhao liked ah Xia very much. When he heard that she came, he wiped his tears, hurriedly opened the door and said with a smile, "ah Xia, it''s you? What''s up?"


    Ah Xia couldn''t understand Chinese, so Xiu''er translated with her. She looked at several people in the room suspiciously and asked, "queen, is ah Hao leaving?" then her beautiful eyes stared at Tang Wenhao. She was really sensitive. She accurately touched Tang Wenhao''s heart.


    Ruan Ling understood Miao language and said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, ah Xia saw it. Why don''t you tell her the truth? She shouldn''t say it." Ruan Ling also liked ah Xia and didn''t want to hide it from her and leave with Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, then tell her the truth! Ah Xia has always regarded me as her husband. I know it in my heart. In fact, it''s hard for me to hide it from her. I really don''t want to leave them." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    So Ruan Ling asked Xiu''er to tell ah Xia their decision frankly. As soon as ah Xia heard it, the tears in her beautiful eyes rolled down in an instant, jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms and sobbed.


    Tang Wenhao kissed her, looked at each other speechless, didn''t know what to say, and they didn''t know the language, but they had psychological induction, because ah Xia had a heart for Tang Wenhao.


    These days, when Tang Wenhao is lucky to her, sometimes there is inexplicably melancholy in her eyes. She is sensitively aware that Tang Wenhao is hiding something from her, but she is not easy to ask and can''t communicate. She can only pay attention to him silently. When he is lucky to her, she tries to meet him and run towards sexual life together.


    However, she knows that this happiness may be as short as before, and at this moment, all her premonitions have become a reality, which makes her feel so embarrassed!

 Chapter 1277

    Finally, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling quietly left the Miao village in the heartbreaking and heartbreaking eyes of Xiu''er and a Xia. In order not to attract the attention of her concubine, Xiu''er and a Xia tried their best to cooperate without crying or making a statement, but just looked at each other with tears.


    When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling disappeared into the night, Xiu''er and a Xia closed the door. They hugged each other tightly and cried silently. They all seem to have a hunch that this separation will be an eternal expectation.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are not heartbroken or painful? When they quietly left the Miao village and reached the forest outside the village, Tang Wenhao finally couldn''t bear the pain of separation. He cried with Ruan Ling in his arms. He was really reluctant to leave Xiuer.


    Ruan Ling caressed his head and said painfully, "baby, don''t be sad. My sister promised to come with you to pick up Xiuer home in the future. There''s no way. I want to help them, but I can''t help them!"


    "Well, sister, I know we tried our best. I just couldn''t give up Xiuer. Xiuer must be crying at home now. When we did it these days, I could feel how reluctant she was. She wished she wouldn''t let me leave her. When she did it, she burst into tears. Although ah Xia couldn''t communicate with me in words, her eyes told me, She knows I''m leaving. She''s a very intelligent girl with high understanding. However, I can''t let them really enjoy my love. I can only live up to them. "Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Baby, since we can''t change anything, we can only accept the facts. Let''s go! Let Xiu''er''s father know. It''s hard to go. Hurry up while everyone is asleep! After crossing the two mountains in front, basically they can''t catch up." Ruan Ling sighed.


    "Well, sister, it''s hard for you these days. You basically left all your opportunities to her sisters. Thanks to yourself, I feel so sorry for you." Tang Wenhao said painfully.


    "Silly boy, you are my sweetheart! When can I stop if I want you? From now on, you''ve become my husband again. I don''t know how much happier I am compared with her sisters. I''ve been serving you well in the woods these days to make me addicted. I really want you, but what we have to do now is to leave here first." With that, Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand, and they hurried into the jungle and disappeared into the night.


    When they crossed several mountains, it was already dawn. They found a cave where they could live and went to have a rest. It was not so much rest as happiness. These days, Ruan Ling was really suffocated. She listened every day and watched her beloved man gallop back and forth among other sisters. Of course, she would miss it very much, but, She gave all her opportunities to the poor women in Miao village.


    After a few addictions, they began to eat. After that, they hugged each other and rested in the cave for several hours. Soon it was afternoon. When they woke up, they went on their way.


    In this way, after a few days, they finally walked out of the jungle and returned to Yuzhu''s city. They first found a public telephone booth and called Yuzhu. Yuzhu cried when she heard Tang Wenhao''s voice.


    "Baby, where are you? Are you back? Tell me where you are. I''ll go to find you right away. I miss you so much! Sobbing..." Yuzhu cried.


    "Yuzhu, don''t cry. We''re already opposite the hotel where Xiu''er and my sister stayed last time. Come here! Take our baby and I want to see the children again." Tang Wenhao said sadly. He knew that after this separation, he didn''t know when to see his children again. He had no feelings for the children of his concubine in Miao village, although they were all his seed, However, because he has never lived together, he is unfamiliar with the child''s mother. Even after living here for a month, he can''t tell who is who, because each imperial concubine is very beautiful, with similar body, skin and facial features. He always doesn''t know who is who. He just knows from the distribution of rooms which imperial concubines in the room are noble concubines and first-class concubines, Second and third class concubines.


    However, he has deep feelings for Xiuer and Yuzhu''s children. In his heart, Yuzhu and Xiuer are definitely his beloved wives. Therefore, it hurts to leave them.


    Yuzhu was surprised at Tang Wenhao''s request, "baby, what do you mean? You won''t leave now? Have you failed to go to Xiuer''s house this time?"


    "Well, Yuzhu, I''m not the one who changed the Miao village. It seems that only they can change their fate." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "What about Xiuer? Has she come back with you?" Yuzhu asked in surprise.


    "No, Xiuer stayed with her father. She couldn''t bear to leave her father. Her father''s health is not good." Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Ah? How could this happen? Baby, will you come back after you and sister a Ling leave this time?" Yuzhu asked carefully.


    "Yuzhu, yes, we will. We came here to ask you what are your plans? Do you want to go with us or stay with your parents? Wait at home until I come back next time." Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Baby, let''s talk after we meet! You wait for me there," said Yuzhu, hanging up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling waited for about ten minutes next to the telephone booth near the hotel. Yuzhu came by on a motorcycle, but she didn''t bring their children.


    When Yuzhu saw Tang Wenhao, he said hello to Ruan Ling and threw himself into his arms. He choked. "Yuzhu, don''t be sad, I''ll come back." Tang Wenhao knew that she wouldn''t go with them as soon as she came by motorcycle.


    "Woo woo, baby, tell me, will you really come back? You really won''t comfort me? Without you, I don''t know how long I can last. Baby, I love you so much. Woo woo" Yuzhu cried with tearful eyes, staring at Tang Wenhao, full of sadness.


    How can Tang Wenhao give up her? Yuzhu is a special one among his many wives. In addition to her physiological needs far exceeding that of ordinary women, she is sexy and beautiful. She is full of wild character, which Tang Wenhao loves very much.


    "Yuzhu, I will come back. Where''s our child? I want to see her again." Tang Wenhao said.


    "I''ve been taken out by my mother to play, baby. Don''t go so fast, will you? Can you accompany me for a few more days? I miss you so much, and I want you now, OK?" Yuzhu whined, and her beautiful eyes looked directly at Tang Wenhao. She was full of expectation. She was very hungry and thirsty.


    Tang Wenhao naturally wouldn''t refuse her this basic requirement. He nodded painfully and replied, "Yuzhu, of course, I''m your husband! You want me, of course I''ll give it to you. Moreover, I miss you very much. We haven''t been together for more than a month, so let''s stay in the guest house for another two days!"


    "No, I''ll stay for at least a week. You''ve been with Xiuer in Miao village for a month. Can''t you stay with me for a week? I have to stay at least three times a day this week. You have to make me addicted." jade bamboo whines.


    "Ah? Another week?" Tang Wenhao had already returned home like an arrow. When he heard that Yuzhu wanted him to live with Ruan Ling for another week, he was in a dilemma.


    "What? Baby, won''t you accompany me for a week? Don''t you love me?" Yuzhu said unhappily. With a small mouth, Ruan lingchong nodded to Tang Wenhao and motioned him to promise her.


    Seeing that Ruan Ling agreed, Tang Wenhao smiled and replied, "hehe, I promised you, Yuzhu. Don''t be angry, but we won''t live in your house. Otherwise, I don''t trust and can''t bear to let my sister stay in the hotel alone!"


    "Let sister a Ling live in my house too! The three of us sleep in one room and let my mother build another bed next to my bed, OK? Otherwise, we all live in a hotel, and my parents certainly don''t agree." Yuzhu said.


    "Baby, I''m fine. I live here. Anyway, I''m together during the day. I live here at night. It doesn''t matter. There''s no problem with social security here. I also want to have a good rest for a week and keep enough spirit to accompany you! You haven''t tossed my sister to death these days. I''m looking for a place to clean up!" Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Sister, you''d better stay with us! I''m really worried. When I think of you living in a hotel alone, how can I have the mind to live in Yuzhu''s house?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, I''m really fine. You go home with Yuzhu first! The girl doesn''t know what it''s like. She just stares down at you. All right, you go! I''ll open the room myself. When I open the room, I''ll tell you both the room number. Go! Be obedient," Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    There was no way. Tang Wenhao couldn''t convince Ruan Ling. She followed Yuzhu''s motorcycle home. As soon as she got home, Yuzhu took Tang Wenhao''s hand and rushed into her boudoir. The door wasn''t closed. They took off naked and rolled to bed. They couldn''t wait to operate.


    In an instant, the collapsing cry of Yuzhu came from the room. Tang Wenhao clearly felt the change of Yuzhu''s body. She burst into tears and hugged him


    When the war was entering the white hot stage, both of them were too involved. They didn''t know that someone had come in at home, and this person was no one else. It was Tang Wenhao''s mother-in-law and Yuzhu''s mother-in-law. With her sleeping grandson in her arms, she stood in the living room, watching her best son-in-law naked in bed with her daughter, She didn''t expect that the two young people didn''t close the door when they did it. She was surprised at Tang Wenhao''s strong physique.


    This made her think of what her daughter Yuzhu told her. Tang Wenhao is a rare great man in the world. Ordinary men can''t compare with him. He is not only excellent in martial arts, but also invincible and powerful in bed. He deserves his reputation when he sees him today!

 Chapter 1278

    When the battle was in full swing, suddenly, the telephone in the living room rang. Tang Wenhao, who was working hard, couldn''t help looking back at the living room. The stunned Yuzhu mother had no time to avoid and looked at each other. Tang Wenhao was so surprised that he pulled the quilt and covered his body.


    "What''s the matter, baby?" Yuzhu asked suspiciously when she saw Tang Wenhao coming. At the same time, her body also sat up and looked into the living room.


    "Yuzhu, I don''t know when mom came back. Just now we forgot to close the door and were so ashamed," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Hey, it''s all right. It''s my mother and no one else. Wait a minute. I''ll close the door and let''s continue. I''m so comfortable just now. I want to continue to be comfortable," Yuzhu whined. Then she motioned Tang Wenhao to cooperate. She jumped out of bed, ran to the door and closed the door. Then she quickly climbed into bed and went on their love journey with Tang Wenhao, She doesn''t care whether her mother is at home or not.


    At this time, Yuzhu''s mother had shyly walked to the telephone, grabbed the microphone and asked, "Hello, who are you looking for?" she used local dialect.


    "Hello, aunt! This is a Ling. Can I ask sister Yuzhu to answer the phone?" it was Ruan Ling who also said to mother Yuzhu in a half familiar local dialect.


    As soon as Yuzhu''s mother heard Ruan Ling''s phone, she looked back at her daughter''s room and heard that her daughter and her son-in-law were playing again. There was a voice of her daughter shouting and shouting. Although the voice was not loud, she knew that her daughter was enjoying the world of two people and was a little reluctant to disturb their little couple.


    "Ha ha, miss a Ling, it''s a bit unlucky. They just went out. It seems that they went shopping! Why don''t you wait half an hour and call again? Or do you have anything I can tell you?" mother Yuzhu made up a lie.


    "Oh, it''s all right. I''ll call back later! Aunt, let''s do it first." Ruan Ling said and hung up the phone.


    Besides, Tang Wenhao and Yuzhu fought fiercely in the room for more than an hour. After Yuzhu fainted after being tossed by him, he finally couldn''t help but drop hard and release a handful in a row.


    The mother of Yuzhu in the living room has pushed off Ruan Ling''s four calls.


    Tang Wenhao held the jade bamboo for a while. He still thought about Ruan Ling in his heart. He wanted to get up early and go with Ruan Ling. He hurriedly cleaned up the battlefield and covered the jade bamboo with a quilt. He knew that the jade bamboo was tired. This time it took more than two hours.


    Tang Wenhao just cleaned up and put on his clothes. The phone in the living room rang again. He opened the door and saw what Yuzhu''s mother was saying in local dialect. Suddenly, she turned around and saw Tang Wenhao standing at the door, waving to him and motioning him to answer the phone.


    Tang Wenhao knew it must be Ruan Ling''s phone. He hurried forward a few steps, smiled at his mother-in-law and took the microphone. "Hello, sister, is that you?" he asked with a smile.


    "Baby, why did you go? I''ve been calling for an hour. Come here quickly! We''re leaving soon. I just made an international call to my family. Sister Ah Mui said something big had happened in Hong Kong. She said something had happened there. Let''s hurry back to Hong Kong," Ruan Lingjiao said anxiously.


    "Ah? Something big happened in Hong Kong? Was it Manny? Or did someone in the Chen family have an accident?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise.


    "Sister Ah Mui didn''t say. She said she didn''t know. She only knew that there was an accident in Hong Kong. She just called man''s house. No one answered the phone. Call to solve it. Turn it off. Baby, don''t guess. It must be sister''s accident." Ruan Ling said in panic.


    Tang Wenhao''s heart was broken when he heard it. "OK, I''ll go right away." Tang Wenhao snapped off the phone. He looked at Yuzhu''s mother uneasily. They didn''t know the language. He wanted to tell her the truth, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Suddenly, he knelt down to Yuzhu''s mother and stunned Yuzhu''s mother. He didn''t know what the son-in-law wanted! Being stunned, Tang Wenhao knocked several heads at her. When he finished, he got up and ran outside. He quickly went downstairs and ran eagerly outside. When he reached the door of the community, he took a toot car and drove towards the hotel.


    Dudu bus arrived at the door of the hotel. Ruan Ling had been waiting at the door with her bag on her back. After she got on the Dudu bus, she told the driver the next destination. They soon arrived at the long-distance bus station and took the new bus to Banna.


    Neither of them knew that Yuzhu had been chasing them on a motorcycle, but the motorcycle would never catch up with the car.


    Yuzhu was awakened by her mother. At first, she didn''t want to get up. Later, she heard her mother say that Tang Wenhao had left. Before leaving, she knelt down and kowtowed to her, and then ran away like crazy. She realized that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao must have left. She hurried to dress and ride a motorcycle to the hotel. After that, she asked the hotel attendant that Ruan Ling had left, She knew that Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao must have got on the long-distance bus station. When they arrived at the long-distance bus station on a motorcycle, the new bus to Banna had only gone for ten minutes. She was still in a hurry and didn''t catch up.


    Seeing the dusty shadow of the car in the distance, Yuzhu burst into tears. She knew that this time Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling said goodbye to her in this form. Something big had happened at home. Otherwise, Tang Wenhao wouldn''t leave in such a hurry.


    As a member of the Ruan family, she is also worried about her sisters. "Baby, sister a Ling, take care all the way! Sisters at home, God bless you all safe and sound! I love you!" Yuzhu prayed with her hands folded on the side of the road towards Vietnam.


    Apart from Yuzhu, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling set out on their way home in a hurry. In the evening, the long-distance bus finally arrived at the Lao town of bannaxin. For the sake of safety, they chose to settle in the hotel and take the mountain road the next day, because the fastest way from bannaxin to Luang Prabang is the mountain road.


    Moreover, there are mountains and valleys all the way. It''s dangerous to walk at night. It''s safer during the day.


    The two settled in a local hotel near Banna new bus station. When they arrived at the hotel, they had dinner and washed. They wanted to make another international call to their home. However, they had no international call and could only call in Laos.


    So Tang Wenhao simply dialed Yuzhu''s home. After all, she left without saying hello to Yuzhu. She must be very worried. When the phone is connected, Yuzhu really answered it.


    "Yuzhu, I''m sorry! It''s urgent. I left without time to say goodbye to you. I''m really sorry! But don''t worry, I''ll go back to see you and Xiuer." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, what happened? Who happened?" Yuzhu asked.


    "Sister Ah Mui said there was an accident in Hong Kong. Sister Manny''s phone couldn''t get through, and the phone of man''s family couldn''t get through. This is very abnormal. Sister Manny must have had an accident," Tang Wenhao said sadly.


    "Ah? How? What can happen to sister Manny?" jade bamboo asked in surprise.


    "Who knows? Accidents are always unexpected. Yuzhu, I''m really sorry this time. Don''t blame me! If you really miss me, let dad take you to Luang Prabang and go back to Ruan''s house by car or plane! Anyway, Ruan''s House welcomes you home at any time, okay?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, I know, baby, I''m afraid I won''t last long. I''ll definitely go back. I can''t live without you. I miss you so much now, baby, I love you so much. I thought I''d spend most of this week in bed with you. Alas! I really miss you again, I really don''t have enough, sobbing..." Yuzhu said, Crying again on the phone.


    "Yuzhu, don''t cry. You can come back anytime you want! We are still young and have plenty of opportunities. During this time, we should accompany our parents and take good care of our children," Tang Wenhao said.


    Tang Wenhao chatted with Yuzhu for a while. Ruan Ling then said a few words to her, comforted her, hung up the phone and said they should rest and get up early to catch the mountain road tomorrow.


    "Baby, I''m very upset. As soon as you and Yuzhu left today, I felt uncomfortable when I got to the room. After that, I wanted to call my sister, but I couldn''t get through. I always felt that something was wrong there. Later, I still didn''t feel at ease. I called sister Ah Mei again to know that something really happened in Hong Kong." Ruan lingfu said sadly to Tang Wenhao.


    "Sister, maybe it''s no big deal? By the way, you didn''t ask sister Ah Mei who told her about the accident in Hong Kong? Who told her, you must know?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "She said it was Guo''er who said it. She didn''t say anything. Anyway, she said that sister Ah Mui would have the opportunity to inform us. Let''s go back to Hong Kong directly instead of going back to Liangshan. Baby, since Guo''er said so, it''s a big deal, I''m worried! Baby, my sister and I are twin sisters. One is in trouble, and the other must have psychological induction. No matter how far away we are, one I''m sure I''ll feel uncomfortable, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, it''s no use worrying now. We''d better have a good rest! No matter how urgent, we have to go home safely. Come, sister, I''ll sleep with you." Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling into his arms.


    "Baby, my heart is still plopping. I can''t sleep at all. I''m so sad." Ruan Ling sighed.


    Tang Wenhao felt distressed when he saw Ruan Ling''s appearance. He bowed his head and kissed her forehead. Then he said, "sister, why don''t we go to bed first? So you won''t always think about things at home. I''ll take you to heaven!" said Tang Wenhao. He began to take off her clothes. He knew that if Ruan Ling wanted to stop thinking about things at home and forget her troubles for the time being, The best way is to start fighting with two people.


    "Well, baby, I feel so down-to-earth when I see you. Come on! Baby, I miss you very much. I don''t want anything. I don''t want anything. HMM... that''s it. Hurry up!..." after her body was enriched, Ruan Ling quickly entered another role under Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 1279

    After staying in bannaxin for one night, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling set foot on their way home again and went to the next stop, Luang Prabang. It''s good to get to Luang Prabang. They can directly take a plane to Kunming and take a flight from Hong Kong in Kunming.


    To make a long story short, they walked hard in the jungle and Canyon all morning, and finally returned to Luang Prabang, which had been away for more than a month. Although it was hard, it was safe. There were no poisonous snakes and beasts along the way. At most, a few small snakes appeared from time to time in the grass to pass by them, but it was a piece of cake for Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao was a celebrity in Luang Prabang because he defeated the mercenary coach major kauer and Quan Ba Nong Si sorang not long ago. In order to avoid complications, they went to Luang Prabang and took a toot car to the airport without stopping for a moment. However, when they arrived at the airport, there were no flights on that day, so they had to stay in Luang Prabang for another night, I''ll leave tomorrow morning. However, there are still cars to Kunming. After calculating the time, they might as well take the next day''s flight to come quickly and not suffer.


    So they stayed in the farmhouse near the airport for a night. The next day, they finally took the flight to Kunming. They kept going all the way. After the visa at the airport, they bought air tickets to Hong Kong.


    In the evening, their flight finally landed slowly at Hong Kong International Airport. As soon as they got out of the airport, they drove straight to man''s house. They were worried. When they were in Kunming, they called man''s house, Manny''s mobile phone and Yani''s mobile phone, but no one answered.


    The people who called the Chen family refused to say what had happened to the man family. They said to let them come home. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling thought that something big must have happened to the man family. Otherwise, the Chen sisters would not be so silent. If it was a small matter, they would directly tell Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Why are they so nervous?


    When they returned to man''s house, they were shocked by the bleak outside man''s house and the muddy stagnant water in the swimming pool. Where is man''s house? This is a deserted house. What about people? Where''s the hostess Yang Danni? What about God''s gift? What about Manny and Yani?


    They suddenly felt that the sky had collapsed. "Sister... Mommy, God sent! Where are you?" Tang Wenhao shouted in panic and ran home with Ruan Ling''s hand.


    At this time, the door opened, and the people who came out were not Manny, not Yang Danni, not Yani, nor the Filipino maid, but the sisters Chen Jia and Chen Guoer.


    Their expressions were extremely haggard. "Two sisters, why are you here? Mommy, my sister and Yani, what''s the matter with them? Tang Wenhao roared.


    "Yes! Where''s my sister? You say, what''s going on? Guo''er, is it my sister? She has..." Ruan Ling said, and her body began to tremble.


    She has a strong hunch that Manny is no longer alive. These people who live in the man family must be gone, and the time is not short. Otherwise, the man family will not be like this.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao also had a strong premonition that Manny and Yang Danni were estimated to be dead. Otherwise, how could they ask along the way? Chen Guoer just didn''t tell the truth, and the current situation of the manna family wouldn''t be so dilapidated, which is enough to show that something big has happened to the family.


    Chen Guo''er didn''t answer, but jumped into Ruan Ling''s arms and cried loudly. Ruan Ling didn''t have to listen to any explanation. Chen Guo''er''s reaction explained everything. She suddenly felt that the sky was spinning and the breath was not smooth. She cried out, her beautiful eyes closed, and the whole person fell back.


    Tang Wenhao hurried to catch her, "sister, sister... Sister..." Tang Wenhao sadly hugged Ruan Ling who had fainted and burst into tears. Chen Guo''er and Chen Jia could only cry with her. Although they had cried enough during this time, their beloved man finally came back, and they also wanted to completely vent their depression for more than a month.


    Tang Wenhao cried, and questions lingered in his mind one by one. He couldn''t help but endure his grief and said to Chen Guoer, "sister Guo, what''s going on? Mommy, my sister, Tianci and Yani are dead? How can this happen? What about the Filipino maid?"


    "Baby, Mommy is in Chen''s house now and we are taking care of her, but she is out of her mind because of excessive sadness. She doesn''t know anyone anymore. When she sees the child, she calls Tianci. However, Tianci, sister Manny and Yani are gone. They are poisoned by the damn Filipino maid. Sobbing... It''s terrible." Chen Guoer cries again.


    "Ah... Ah..." Tang Wenhao broke his heart and lungs when he heard this. Holding the fainting Ruan Ling, he looked up at the ceiling and howled loudly, venting his strong grief.


    He suddenly handed his eyes to the room where the Filipino maid used to live, put down Ruan Ling, ran to the room where the Filipino maid lived, grabbed the bench, waved it, and smashed the things inside.


    Chen Jia and Chen Guo''er couldn''t hold him, "baby, don''t smash it. She''s gone. What else do you smash? Besides, all the things in it belong to man''s family, not her." Chen Jia advised.


    But Tang Wenhao didn''t care. He kept saying that everything in the room was smashed. Then he left the bench with only a few legs and cried like a child with Chen Jia in his arms.


    His heart was filled with strong sadness and regret, because as soon as Chen Guoer said that Manny, Yani and Tianci were poisoned by the Filipino maid, he sensitively realized that this matter must have something to do with his rejection of the Filipino maid. He deeply remembered that when he left Hong Kong that day, there was resentment in the eyes of the Filipino maid.


    He felt very uneasy at that time, but he was careless. He wanted to tell Yang Danni when he came back, quit her and compensate her for a sum of money. Such a servant was not safe at home. Who knows, this vicious woman would really poison the man family, even the three-year-old child given by heaven.


    At this time, Ruan Ling had awakened. Her beautiful eyes looked at Tang Wenhao, Chen Guo''er and Chen Jia. She just asked faintly, "Guo''er, what''s going on?"


    Chen Guo''er had to repeat the heartbreaking news again. Ruan Ling didn''t finish listening. She only heard that Manny, Yani and Tianci were poisoned by the Filipino maid. She was too sad again and fainted. Tang Wenhao hugged her and cried so hard that her heart seemed to have been dug away.


    Ruan Ling and Manny had a good relationship, just like one person. Their sisters came to the world almost at the same time. Manny was almost taken away by the God of death when she was a child, until she met Yang Danni and man Tianxiong, who took her to Hong Kong as a baby daughter and raised her.


    When I grew up, I finally met Ruan Ling unexpectedly, and I also met the same man Tang Wenhao together. The sisters have long agreed that they will not separate this time, and will be together all their lives.


    But now, their time together is too short. In just three years, yin and yang are separated. Moreover, this time, they really lost each other forever. This is how Ruan Ling can not break her heart and intestines and live?


    "Elder sister Guo''er, where''s the damn Filipino servant? Where is she now? I''ll kill her myself." Tang Wenhao held Ruan Ling and asked fiercely. He was out of anger. He wanted to avenge Manny, Yani, Yang Danni and God given. He wanted to kill her dog himself.


    "Baby, she has returned home. This woman is so vicious! She made a careful plan. When someone found out that sister Manny had an accident, the woman had fled back to the Philippines for two days. She first fed Mommy sleeping pills, and then poisoned sister Manny, Yani and Tianci. This woman is so vicious. Mommy, sister Manny and Yani are such good people. They treat her well at ordinary times It''s very polite. She doesn''t treat her as an outsider. What''s more, she won''t let go of God''s gift as a child. Sister Chen Jia said that everyone in the man family is kind to her. We can''t figure out why she should do this? "Chen Guoer said painfully.


    Tang Wenhao was about to tell Chen Guoer and Chen Jia that the Filipino maid held a grudge against the man family because she couldn''t get him. Ruan Ling woke up. She tried to open her beautiful eyes, looked at Tang Wenhao vaguely with tears, held his head and cried again.


    "Sister, sister, don''t cry. Don''t cry. We''re not sad now. We need to find the murderer and the damn Filipino maid. Sister, I''ll kill her myself." Tang Wenhao said mercilessly.


    "Sobbing, baby, I can''t figure out why that Filipino woman killed my sister so ruthlessly. Why? Tell me, why?" Ruan Ling cried, shaking Tang Wenhao''s shoulder with tearful eyes.


    "Ah Ling, we can''t figure it out! I was just telling baby! I really don''t know why she killed the man family. The man family is not mean to her! Moreover, she has worked in the man family for many years. It can be said that the man family treat her as a family member. She has always been very good to the man family and didn''t show any abnormal behavior. Why do she treat man at this time I have asked lawyer Huang to find the most famous private detective to investigate this Filipino woman. We must find out the truth. Maybe someone bought this woman! "Chen Jia sighed.


    Chen Jia''s remark reminded Ruan Ling. She said to Tang Wenhao, "Baby, let''s stop crying now. We must be strong and find out the truth of killing my sister. We have two steps. One is to try our best to find the hateful Filipino servant. In addition, we also meet the private detective and lawyer Huang invited by Chen Jia and ask their opinions. In short, I''d rather not live if we don''t get to the bottom of the matter. I must give it to you "Sister revenge," said Ruan Ling, with a strong murderous spirit in her eyes.


    For a long time, Tang Wenhao didn''t see this murderous spirit in Ruan Ling''s beautiful eyes. Since she was with Tang Wenhao, she became more and more like her sister Manny, gentle and quiet. But now, hatred has forced her back to her previous state.

 Chapter 1280

    "Don''t worry, sister. The murderer can''t escape with me. Let sister Chen Jia transfer out the Filipino maid''s files later. Let''s see where her home is in the Philippines and ask brother Heilong to help us investigate at the Filipino maid''s house first. The woman must hide when she comes home. However, no matter how she hides, she can''t keep in touch with her family. Just take her home It''s not difficult to find her when people monitor her, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, baby, it''s a good way. Sister, do you have the file of Filipino servants?" Chen Guoer said to Chen Jia.


    "Oh, no! We don''t have her files. We must transfer them to the entry exit administration or other units managing foreigners. I''ll deal with it! There''s always a way to find it. Unless her files are fake, it''s really troublesome, but I don''t think so. Moreover, I remember when she talked to me before, she said that her hometown, even if there are no files , I don''t think it''s too difficult to find her home. Her home is easy to find. It''s in a rural area in the northern suburb of Manila, which is a slum. As long as we look for such a place, the scope will be small, "said Chen Jia.


    "Yes, as long as there is a general location, we can find her. Let''s act separately immediately! By the way, I want to see sister Manny, sister Yani, and sister godsend, sister Guo''er. Have they settled down?" Tang Wenhao asked, looking at Chen Guo''er.


    "Well! Because the cause of death is very clear, I discussed with the Wang Zhuo Xiong and Wang Zhuo Yan brothers of the Wang family. I don''t know when you will come back. Sister Manny''s Mommy is not awake again. We decided to bury sister Manny and them in the man family''s ancestral grave and xiaotianci. They are all buried in one place. Sister a Ling and I will take you to have a look!" Chen Guo''er sighed.


    So Chen Guo''er and Chen Jia''s sisters took Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to man''s ancestral grave. On the way, Chen Jia told them the whole story of the incident. Chen Jiaping also lived at home with her mother. Her mother took her children. Before, mother and daughter lived in man''s house with their children for a period of time, but her mother was not used to living, so she moved back to their own house.


    Chen Jia still works in mans during the day. Because she didn''t see Yang Danni, Mani''s mother and daughter, and even Yanni for several days, she called mans home. As a result, no one listened to the phone and no one answered their calls. She felt that things were very strange and drove to mans home.


    When she opened the door, she was stunned. Everyone in the man family was lying on the ground. Manny, Yani and Tianci were already straight and pale. Yang Danni was not dead, but she was unconscious. She quickly called the police and informed Chen Guoer that they would come together to help.


    Yang Danni was in a coma for three days. After being rescued, she heard that Manny and Yani, especially Tianci, had died. At that time, she fainted again. After being rescued urgently, she cried all the time. Later, she cried and laughed. She was completely mentally disordered. Now she doesn''t know anyone. She only knows to call Tianci home.


    After investigation, the police put the suspect on the Philippine maid and have filed a case to arrest her. However, after she fled back to the Philippines, the arrest work has not been carried out smoothly.


    Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao listened to Chen Jia''s narration, hugged together again and cried loudly in the car. They were distressed! But it strengthened their will to avenge their loved ones.


    "Sister, after watching sister Manny, Yani and Tianci, we''ll go back to see Mommy, and then we''ll go to the Philippines to personally arrest the Filipino maid. I''ll kill the Jian goods myself." Tang Wenhao said mercilessly.


    "OK, baby, if you don''t kill her, I''ll never go back to Ruan''s house." Ruan Ling nodded.


    Manjia''s ancestral tombs are surrounded by mountains and waters on three sides and water on one side. It is a treasure land of Feng Shui. There are not many such places in Hong Kong, and the government does not allow new cemeteries. It can only add some tombs on the basis of the original ancestral tombs.


    Therefore, Mani, Yani and Tianci''s tombs dug several small pits around man Tianxiong''s tomb, buried their urn in it, and each got a small stone tablet to engrave their photos. When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling saw the small tombs of the three relatives, they threw themselves on the small tombs and cried bitterly. Moreover, this time, Tang Wenhao cried faintly.


    As soon as he saw Manny''s photos and God given photos, his heart was torn. Manny''s kindness to him and her selfless and strong love for him surfaced in his heart, "sister... You died miserably! God given... You were so young that you were poisoned by that vicious woman before you could grow up. Dad will revenge you, God given, my son..." Tang Wenhao thought more and more sad, more and more sad, more and more regretful. He hated himself. Why didn''t he satisfy the private desires of the Filipino servant that night? If she was satisfied, maybe none of this would happen. It was all caused by herself. In this great remorse and grief, the heart couldn''t bear the great pain and fainted.


    He just fainted. Ruan Ling cried and fainted holding the small stone tablet in front of Manny''s grave. Chen Jia and Chen Guoer had no choice but to wake them up one by one. In fact, the two sisters were also very sad, but they had dried up their tears.


    When he woke up, Tang Wenhao knelt in front of Mani and Yani''s grave and kept kowtowing, "sister, I''m sorry! Yani, I''m sorry, I hurt you! If I satisfied the selfish desires of that damn Filipino maid that night, you would not die. It''s all my fault, all my fault." Tang Wenhao said, crying and kowtowing.


    Now, Ruan Ling, Chen Jia and Chen Guoer were a little confused. Ruan Ling climbed to Tang Wenhao in amazement, picked up his cheek and looked at him, "baby, what are you talking about? You said it had something to do with you?"


    Tang Wenhao nodded painfully. Tears filled his eyes. He said with great forbearance and grief, "Sister, the night before I left man''s house for the last time, the Filipino maid stopped me at the entrance of the stairs. She wanted me to sleep with her. She said she loved me, she liked me, and she thought if I wanted to be crazy, let me give her once, just once. Of course I didn''t want to. I refused her. She must have a grudge because of this. It must be."


    "Ah? Yes, baby, why are you so confused! She has lived in man''s house for so many years and doesn''t know anything about man''s house? You have also lived in man''s house for so long, and she naturally knows your ability. As a woman and a mature young woman, she will definitely miss men. When you are in man''s house, she will stay with her sister until midnight every night Miss you very much and slowly fall in love with you. If a woman deeply loves a man, she is likely to turn love into hate when she can''t get it. The deeper she loves, the deeper she hates. She turns her love for you into hate for mommy and sister. Do you know? "Ruan Ling painfully analyzed.


    "Yes! Baby, why do you refuse her? Don''t you just satisfy her? None of us sisters will mind. Let alone satisfy her once. We don''t have a problem if you go back to man''s house and sleep with her!" Chen Guoer scolded.


    "Guo''er, ah Ling, don''t blame baby. How did he know that this woman would become so crazy? By the way, I can''t figure it out! Why didn''t she poison Mommy?" Chen Jia asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, baby, my sister and I have been unable to figure out this problem. Why did she poison Manny, Yani and Tianci, but not aunt?" Chen Guoer asked suspiciously.


    "The reason can only wait until we catch the damned woman. Baby, I don''t blame you. Now things are like this. I just want to emphasize again that if we encounter such things in the future, let it be! In our own life circle, if a woman crazy likes you, loves you and wants you, you can accept her! Don''t happen this tragedy again, especially back to death Gu, there are so many sisters. Don''t refuse to meet a sister who likes you again. I''m afraid. I can''t lose my relatives anymore. If I lose my relatives again, I can''t live. Without Junjun and Hengheng, I don''t want to go back to Liangshan this time. I''ll die here with my sister and accompany her forever. Sobbing "Ruan Ling said painfully, and then looked at Manny''s picture and cried again.


    "Sister, I have regretted it. I know what to do in the future. Sister, don''t cry. Let''s go back! Go back and see Mommy, and then go to the Philippines to find the damn woman immediately," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, let''s go... Sister... Yani, God sent... We''re gone. When we catch your murderer, we''ll come back to see you. Your spirit in heaven bless us to catch the murderer smoothly and avenge the three of you!" Ruan Ling said looking at the three small graves.


    Tang Wenhao looked at the photos of his three relatives and broke his heart. He couldn''t bear to leave, but he had to leave. He had to wear Ruan Ling''s jade arm and follow Chen Jia sisters to leave the green mountains and green waters.


    On the way, Tang Wenhao, with deep regret, told Ruan Ling about his initiative to provoke the Filipino maid. He said that in those days when Manny, Ruan Ling and other beautiful women didn''t recover from gunshot wounds, he couldn''t solve his physical problems and was very uncomfortable every day. Once he went back to man''s house to pick up a gift from heaven and almost slept with the Filipino maid. Maybe it was that time that he provoked her and let her see it Hope.


    Since then, he found that the Filipino maid looked at him differently, obviously with strong expectations. Therefore, that night, she would wait for him at the stairway after Tang Wenhao and Yani, begging him to meet her once, but Tang Wenhao resolutely refused, let her completely hate and wait for the opportunity to start revenge.


    "Oh, baby, I''ve told you many times that it''s not a matter for you and our Ruan family to have a woman. You said that when you went back to man''s house to see God''s gift, what would you do if you took this woman to bed once? You want a woman, she wants a man. Isn''t that what happens between men and women? Besides, she is a servant of the family, and we love her My family all want to eat the food she cooks every day. I can''t afford to offend you! Alas! "Ruan Ling sighed.

 Chapter 1281

    "Yes! Baby, do you know what the fifth aunt used to be?" Chen Guoer asked.


    "I don''t know what aunt Wu used to do? She''s not a servant, is she?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, baby, ah Ling, our fifth aunt used to be a servant in my family. My mommy said that when she was young, she liked daddy and worshipped daddy. She told my mommy that she wanted to follow daddy all her life and begged my mommy to help her. In order to stay with Daddy, she could be infertile all her life and not compete with my mommy. Later, Mommy told daddy that daddy that night I put my fifth aunt to sleep, which made Mommy angry, but daddy said that although she was a maid, what she did every day was related to the health and safety of her family. She couldn''t offend her. Instead of taking a concubine outside, she might as well take her as a concubine in a room. Besides, my fifth aunt was also beautiful. Being a concubine didn''t insult the Chen family. Mommy didn''t say anything. Later, my fifth aunt was very special to Mommy Respect, "said Chen Guoer.


    "Well, the fifth aunt is a very good person. She is also the most loyal to the Chen family and never gives up on her father. She has been observing festivals for him since his father left. She really deserves our respect," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, yes, aunt five is younger and more beautiful than my mommy. Mommy said that since daddy had aunt five, he slept with aunt five more than his wives and concubines, but she was not arrogant at all. Usually she still did housework as a maid and respected my mommy, so Mommy also liked her. During this period, aunt Dany was aunt five when she came to Chen''s house My mother is taking care of her, "said Chen Guoer.


    Half an hour later, Chen Guoer led Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Chen Jia back to Chen''s house. First say hello to the elders, and then go to the room to see Yang Danni.


    Yang Danni lived with her fifth aunt. When Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came to their room, they saw Yang Danni, a once charming and beautiful woman, sitting on the carpet playing with toys like a child, with a charming smile on her pretty face. She was very naive.


    The fifth aunt sat on the chair beside her and saw Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao coming. The fifth aunt quickly got up, "Wen Hao, a Ling, you can come back." as she said, the fifth aunt''s beautiful eyes were wet.


    "Aunt Wu, it''s hard for you." Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at her gratefully.


    "It''s all right. It''s a family. It hurts to see Mrs. man become like this!" sighed the fifth aunt.


    Then, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling sat on the carpet and affectionately shouted, "Mommy, we''re back. Do you still know us?" Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling shouted and picked up the toys on the ground to attract Yang Danni''s attention.


    Sure enough, although she had no special reaction to the shouts of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, the toy was taken away and her beautiful eyes were transferred to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    When she looked at Tang Wenhao, she was a little confused, as if she were remembering something and shook her head, but when she saw Ruan Ling, her beautiful eyes immediately froze. Suddenly, her jade hands grabbed Ruan Ling''s fragrant shoulders, "Girl, have you hidden the gift? Where''s the gift? Tell mommy quickly, I haven''t seen my gift for a long time. Where''s the gift? Girl, give it back to me."


    Ruan Ling''s tears rolled down from her beautiful eyes in an instant. She hugged Yang Danni tightly and sobbed, "Mommy, God''s gift is good. It''s all right. He''s at school. I''ll bring him back."


    "Girl, you give it back to Mommy. Mommy misses him!" Yang Danni cried.


    Tang Wenhao and several beauties in the room were in tears. Suddenly, a bold idea came into his mind. He felt that if he chose one of his sons who was the most like a gift and brought it to Hong Kong to accompany Yang Danni, would she get better?


    Therefore, he quickly searched in his mind which of his sons was the most like a gift from heaven. Ah Mei''s sons Guanguan, Junjun and Hengheng were not very similar. Their three younger brothers integrated their parents'' facial features. Although there was Tang Wenhao''s shadow, they were not exactly alike. Guanguan was a bit like Ah Mei, and Junjun and Hengheng were also a bit like Ruan Ling and Manny. In fact, Tang Wenhao thought that they were wonderful children Linghao is especially like him, but he Linghao is the lifeblood of He De Neng and his wife. If he is a little older, he has to be sent to his hometown to accompany them.


    After Ruan Ling comforted Yang Danni and let her lie down in bed and fall asleep, several people went out of the room. The fifth aunt pulled Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling into an empty room and closed the door. "Wen Hao, miss a Ling, I don''t know if I should tell you something," said the fifth aunt.


    "Aunt Wu, we are all a family. What else can''t we say?" Tang Wenhao looked at her suspiciously and said.


    "Yes, aunt Wu, I don''t know how to thank you for being so kind to my mommy. If you have anything to say, just say it," Ruan Ling said gratefully.


    "This is what I should do. Mrs. Mann used to treat us well! Now that she has become like this, we are also very upset. Besides, she is only excited when she wants to be blessed with Miss Manny. She is fine at other times. She doesn''t quarrel or make trouble. There''s nothing annoying. I''ve called you two together to tell you that mans has a lawyer Huang Every day, he would come to see Mrs. man. Although Mrs. man didn''t know him, lawyer Huang was really interested in Mrs. man. Lawyer Huang bought all the toys. He would play with her and take good care of her. He was really nice, "said the fifth aunt.


    "Oh? Does lawyer Huang come to see my mommy every day?" Tang Wenhao asked in surprise, and Ruan Ling was quite surprised.


    "Yes, I come every day. I haven''t come today. I think I have to come later. Miss a Ling, Wen Hao and lawyer Huang have told me several times that he wants to take Mrs. man to his house." said the fifth aunt.


    "Ah? Take my mommy to his house? This..." Tang Wenhao said in amazement. At the same time, scenes of lawyer Huang''s deep love every time he saw Yang Danni came to his mind.


    Ruan Ling also guessed, "fifth aunt, does lawyer Huang want to marry my mommy?"


    "Yes, miss a Ling is smart. Lawyer Huang really told me that. He said that Mrs. man refused to marry him when she was sober. Now she is out of her mind. He wants to spend the rest of his life with her, love her, love her and spoil her all the time. He said that when the man family case is over, he will retire and accompany Mrs. man until she grows old and dies. I hope we can all live together To help them both, Miss Wen Hao and ah Ling, from the perspective of her fifth aunt, lawyer Huang really loves Mrs. Mann and he won''t treat her badly, "said her fifth aunt.


    "Sister, I think aunt Wu is right. I know lawyer Huang better. I don''t know his professional knowledge. He is a famous barrister in Hong Kong. He is also very kind. I worked with him several times and felt that he is a lawyer with great conscience. The most important thing is that his feelings for Mommy are very real and strong. Look at him Such a powerful lawyer is not very old. It is said that he is two years younger than Mommy. However, since daddy died, he has been chasing mommy and is committed to it. Mommy does not agree, he does not harass or marry again. He just loves Mommy silently, pays attention to her and cares about her. Now Mommy is like this. He not only doesn''t dislike it, but also takes care of her more than before, I also think it''s better for mommy to follow him than others, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Honey, I don''t have any opinion, but Mommy told me before that she only wants to serve a man all her life, that is, daddy man Tianxiong. Even if daddy dies, she doesn''t want to remarry. If we push her to lawyer Huang when she''s not sober, what if she doesn''t agree one day when she''s sober? Don''t we hurt her again?" Ruan Ling said.


    When Ruan Ling said this, Tang Wenhao dared not make decisions for her. Because of these words, Yang Danni also told him and Manny that she only accepted one man all her life and didn''t want to serve other men.


    "Well? What should I do? I think lawyer Huang is really interested! I told him that when you come back, I will persuade you to promise him!" said the fifth aunt in some embarrassment.


    "Aunt Wu, it''s not that we disagree, but that it''s not easy to be such a master, because my mommy did say that before. Now she''s out of her mind. We gave her away. It''s a little unreasonable!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, or we''ll discuss it with mommy''s two nephews! By the way, baby, do you want to discuss it with aunt Danyun?" Ruan Ling suddenly remembered Yang Danyun.


    "Ah? Yes! Tell Dan Yun! However, she''s a monk now, and she certainly won''t care about it. Moreover, it''s estimated that God''s gift has a great impact on her. It''s necessary to find a time to see her. After all, God''s gift is her son. Although she''s a monk, the monk is first and foremost a person with feelings." Tang Wenhao sighed, How sad she was to think that Yang Danyun knew that her son was dead!


    After hearing Tang Wenhao''s words, the fifth aunt was stunned. She looked up and down at Tang Wenhao and looked at Ruan Ling. They also understood that no one in the Chen family knew that the gift was the son of Yang Danyun and Tang Wenhao. They only knew that it was Tang Wenhao''s son and didn''t know which woman was born. Now Tang Wenhao said this, the fifth aunt was naturally very shocked, She also knows Yang Danyun. She knows that she is Wang Jianzhong''s wife and Yang Danni''s sister. She also knows that she has become a monk.


    But she never expected that Tang Wenhao and Yang Danyun would have an illegitimate child, which was a gift from heaven.


    While the three were talking, Chen Guoer knocked on the door outside, "baby, ah Ling, lawyer Huang is coming. Why don''t you come out!"


    Hearing this, Tang Wenhao put away his embarrassed expression and said to his fifth aunt, "fifth aunt, I''ll explain something to you later. Let''s go out and see lawyer Huang first!"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Anyway, the fifth aunt believes in you. Go out!" the fifth aunt smiled gently.

 Chapter 1282

    When Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and her fifth aunt came to the living room, they really saw Huang Yiming, a famous barrister in Hong Kong. He stood in the living room in a straight suit. Seeing Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling coming out, they hurried forward, "Wen Hao, miss a Ling, you can come back!" he looked a little excited.


    Tang Wenhao took his hand and said gratefully, "lawyer Huang, thanks to you taking care of my mommy these days, thank you!" Ruan Ling also thanked Huang Yiming.


    "You''re welcome. It''s all what I should do. Brother Tianxiong and Dani used to tell me Huang Yiming. When brother Tianxiong left, I told him that I would take good care of Dani. Otherwise, I''ll go to the house to see her and have a good chat with the three of us later. It''s not only family affairs, but also many things of mans that should involve you two," he said, Huang Yiming patted Tang Wenhao on the shoulder and walked towards Yang Danni''s room.


    Tang Wenhao looked at his back and said to Ruan Ling, "sister, do you think it''s very natural when lawyer Huang calls mommy and Dany? It''s like mommy is his family."


    "Well, that''s true. Lawyer Huang really loves Mommy. Let''s have a look first! If he is really good to Mommy and is willing to take care of Mommy without complaint and regret for the rest of his life, it can also be considered. Of course, it depends on whether mommy''s condition will improve. If mommy''s condition improves, maybe she will not agree to marry lawyer Huang. Mommy is a mistake As a traditional woman, you Chinese people have a strong sense of unity, "said Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao took Ruan Ling aside and whispered, "sister, I have an idea. I don''t know if I can make Mommy''s condition better, but it is estimated that it will have a certain effect."


    "Ah? What? You say, baby, as long as we can make Mommy''s condition better, no matter what method, we should try. My sister is gone, and we are the closest people in the world to Mommy," said Ruan Ling in surprise.


    "Well, sister, I understand. Therefore, no matter what Mommy becomes, we should be filial to her. Sister, I think so. Can I choose one of my sons who is most like a gift from heaven to live with Mommy, so that she may remember the past." Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling was surprised when she heard this. She grabbed Tang Wenhao''s shoulder and said, "baby, this is a good way. Let Junjun, Hengheng or Guanguan come to live in Hong Kong for a while. There is little difference in the age of their three brothers. However, Hengheng is a little younger. Guanguan and Junjun are about the same age as God given." Ruan Ling said.


    "Elder sister, Guanguan and Junjun look very different from God''s gift. God''s gift has the shadow of aunt Danyun and me. Although they are more like me, they are not quite like Guanguan and Junjun. Guanguan is a little like sister Ah Mei and Junjun is more like you, but these brothers are really a little like me, but if they are together, they are not very similar, don''t you think?" she Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, indeed, Guanguan and Junjun are really not like a gift from heaven." Ruan Ling nodded.


    "Sister, in fact, Linghao is the most like me among my children, but he is too young. Even if Mommy sees him, she won''t think of God''s gift." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, no, take Junjun over and try it!" Ruan Ling sighed.


    "Didn''t Junjun follow Ah Ying and her mother to death valley?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, Junjun has been living with Ah Ying. He is now in death valley! Let sister Ah Mui send the crown! Just stay for a few days and try. It won''t work," said Ruan Ling.


    "OK, let me call sister Ah Mei!" Tang Wenhao said.


    As they were talking, Chen Guoer came up to them, "ah Ling, baby, what are you talking about? Just now Brother Yalong called and said that he and ah Fei would be home in a while. Their brothers have something to discuss with you."


    "Oh, I also want to see their brothers, sister Guo''er. Is it right now that Chen''s management is mainly operated by brother Yalong and brother a Fei?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, baby, brother Yalong and brother a Fei are now the backbone of Chen''s family. Without them, Chen''s family can''t do well. Brother Yalong has a good relationship with brother Hu these days. Yalong said that brother Hu recognizes you, so he will come forward if Chen has anything," said Chen Guoer.


    "Well, sister Guo''er, this tiger is more loyal. I''ll visit him when I have time," Tang Wenhao said.


    Just speaking of this, I saw my fifth aunt standing at the door of their room waving to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. They were busy and worried about what happened to Yang Danni. When they arrived in the room, I saw that the barrister Huang Yiming was playing toys with Yang Danni!


    He waved to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling and motioned them to sit down and play with Yang Danni, "Wen Hao, miss a Ling, I''d like to discuss with your husband and wife about me and Dani on such an informal occasion. As you can see, Dani''s mental state is not good. No one who really loves her and dotes on her can take care of her. Her illness will never be better. Although the fifth aunt takes good care of Dani, it''s not a long-term plan. And You husband and wife have a lot of things, and it''s difficult to take good care of them. I don''t mean you won''t be filial to her. You will certainly be filial to her. I believe that. However, you can''t serve her all day, and I can do nothing for Dany. I can accompany her 24 hours a day, laugh and scold with her, eat and drink with her, Lazar, Because I love her. No matter what she becomes, crazy, stupid or stupid, I love her. I want her and will never dislike her. I hope you and your husband can make us both, okay? "


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were very moved by these sincere words. Moreover, they judged from Huang Yiming''s expression and attitude that he was extremely serious, and he had been carefully considered. A barrister with status and quality like him could not talk nonsense.


    "Lawyer Huang, my sister and I recognize you very much and believe that you will be absolutely good to my mommy. You will not treat her badly. However, my mommy told us before that she doesn''t serve the second man in her life. She only belongs to my father man Tianxiong. Therefore, we don''t know how to decide this matter," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, lawyer Huang, what you said just now moved me very much. As soon as I got back here today, aunt Wu told us about your efforts these days. We have no reason not to believe you. A man is so attentive to a delirious woman and is a widow, which is enough to show that you really love my mommy. However, Wen Hao of my family said just now that we are in this matter, I really don''t know what to do, "Ruan Ling said frankly.


    "Miss a Ling, Wen Hao, I know your concerns very well. In fact, you don''t have to worry about this problem. First of all, I can promise you that I won''t bully Dany when her mind is not clear. I just want to take care of her, accompany her and see her. Just like now, even if she doesn''t talk to me, she doesn''t have me in her eyes, but as long as I can accompany her Since playing, I feel that I am the happiest man and don''t have to have her body. Of course, I don''t deny that I want her body very much, because I love her too much. I am a normal man. I want to completely have the woman I love most in my life. When brother Tianxiong is still alive, I admire Dani. It can be said that in my life, I only love Dani a woman, in my life In my heart, Dany is a goddess. My feelings for my ex-wife have never been as strong as those for Dany. After brother Tianxiong left, I loved her more deeply. I knew she didn''t want to remarry, so I didn''t dare to force her. I can only love her silently. Now she has become like this. It''s hard to say, isn''t God giving me a chance? " Huang Yiming revealed his heart in front of Yang Danni, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, who had no emotional consciousness.


    After saying these words, he looked forward to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, because he knew that the people who could be the Lord of Yang Danni now were Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at each other. Ruan Ling took Tang Wenhao''s hand, stood up and said to Huang Yiming, "lawyer Huang, why don''t I discuss it with Wen hao? OK?"


    "Well, of course. I hope miss a Ling can do it." Huang Yiming looked at Ruan Ling imploringly.


    Ruan Ling nodded, took Tang Wenhao out of the room, and then went to another aunt''s room of Chen Haokun next door. However, the aunt has remarried and left. Now it''s an empty room.


    "Baby, if you don''t fulfill lawyer Huang, I think he is a trustworthy person. Otherwise, Mans won''t always let him be a legal adviser, which shows that mommy also trusts him," said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, that''s for sure. No matter what happens to mans, the first person Mommy thinks of is lawyer Huang. Maybe Mommy also loves lawyer Huang in her heart. She''s just embarrassed to be with him because of her ideological tradition. Now that things have reached this point, let''s help them! I have no opinion. In fact, sister, I hope lawyer Huang is with mommy After life, some couples should have a life. Maybe in this way, Mommy''s condition is really getting better! "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, don''t tell lawyer Huang that mommy is so beautiful. Although she is in her fifties, she looks about 40. What if lawyer Huang doesn''t cherish Mommy after she gets her body? She''s not very clear and will be bullied. We can''t say that ourselves. Not only can''t say it, but also let lawyer Huang swear that mommy is conscious He can''t bully Mommy when she''s not clear, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? Elder sister, this requirement is a little too much? You just said that mommy is so beautiful, you think! Lawyer Huang is in his forties, less than 50, and in good health. At that time, lawyer Huang will have to bathe Mommy, wipe her body, and even wait on her urine and urine. It seems too much for you to let the two of them not have that kind of relationship together!" Tang Wenhao frowned and said.

 Chapter 1283

    Ruan Ling thought about it and felt that her request seemed too much. She had seen Yang Danni''s body many times and knew that she was a beautiful woman. After taking off her clothes, she was a normal man and would definitely want to sleep with her. Not to mention Huang Yiming. After all, he loved her deeply. How could she not help sleeping with her?


    Finally, Ruan Ling and Tang Wenhao agreed that they would make a decision after discussing this matter with Yang Danyun and Wang Zhuo Xiong''s brothers. No matter whether Yang Danyun is a nun or a layman, after all, she is Yang Danni''s sister, and they are Yang Danni''s real relatives. Huang Yiming also felt that this matter should be discussed with Yang Danyun again.


    Huang Yiming is no stranger to Yang Danyun. It can be said that he is still very familiar with Yang Danyun. Especially after man Tianxiong died, when Yang Danyun''s husband Wang Jianzhong presided over the work, he often invited Huang Yiming to man''s house to discuss things. Therefore, man Tianxiong and Wang Jianzhong are quite familiar with each other.


    Then, Huang Yiming began to talk to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling about man''s problem, "Wen Hao, miss a Ling, I guess you haven''t had time to go to man''s to have a look?"


    "Yes, lawyer Huang, we really don''t know the situation of mans. We haven''t had time to ask. What''s the matter?" Tang Wenhao asked. In fact, he has a little bottom in his heart. Yang Danni and mans have an accident. They are mans spiritual leaders and souls. Their mother and daughter have an accident. Is mans okay?


    "Lawyer Huang, please tell us about mans quickly." Ruan Ling also urged.


    "Well, since Dani and Manny''s family had an accident, Manny''s share price and internal affairs have also been in a mess. Some old shareholders are looking for me to discuss quitting Manny. I said that Wen Hao is the legal representative and he didn''t come back. This matter can''t be handled. I hope everyone should stay united at this time, otherwise Manny will be completely ruined, but I''m only Manny''s legal counsel after all I''m not a member of mans. No one will listen to me, so it''s all a mess. Chen Jia, didn''t she tell you? "Huang Yiming asked.


    "No, we haven''t had time for business yet. Just returned, lawyer Huang. In your opinion, what should we do now?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, lawyer Huang, what do you think we should do now?" Ruan Ling asked with concern.


    Huang Yiming looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. He hesitated. Finally, he said frankly, "Wen Hao, do you know what to say?" it seemed that he was a little embarrassed.


    "Lawyer Huang, there''s nothing wrong between you and me. You say it," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, thank you for your trust. It''s like this. After the man family accident, almost all the spearheads pointed at you, saying that you, the president, don''t know anything except picking up girls and fighting, and don''t care about man''s at least. They said that if man''s company doesn''t dissolve, they all asked to dismiss you and hire another capable person. Therefore, you have to be mentally prepared." Lawyer Huang said.


    Ruan Ling was unhappy when she heard this. "They are all nonsense. Who says our baby can only pick up girls and fight? The reason why he didn''t take care of mans is that he shouldn''t need him at all. Isn''t mans good when there was no accident in mans? Now there is an accident in mans, and we happen to be out on business again. Can we blame our baby?"


    "Sister, don''t be angry. In fact, I think what they said is right. I''m really not qualified to be the president, and I don''t play any role in mans. I''m just a nominal president, and I never want to be the president myself. Well, when these things at home are clear, we''ll start to deal with mans. At that time, we''ll hold a general meeting of shareholders to put everything together The shareholders gathered together to see what the shareholders wanted to do, and let everyone decide the future of mans, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, it''s also fair to shareholders. I agree with Wen Hao''s decision," Huang Yiming said.


    "Thanks for lawyer Huang''s support and understanding. In this way, lawyer Huang, you''d better go to mans with Chen Jia these days to stabilize everyone''s mood. When my sister and I deal with the major events of mans family, we''ll give an explanation to the shareholders and directors. We''re going to go to the Philippines early to catch the damn maid and avenge mani and them. We won''t deal with it , what I do is boring. By the way, lawyer Huang, did you hire a private detective to find out the whereabouts of the Filipino maid? "Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Well, not only that, I''m also checking this woman''s personal information. I''ve found out her personal data, but it''s a transnational case after all. It''s not so easy to operate," Huang Yiming said.


    "Ah? Do you have the address of the Filipino maid?" Ruan Ling asked pleasantly, and Tang Wenhao was also very surprised.


    "Well, but it doesn''t make much sense. She has committed such a big crime and is unlikely to go home. She must hide and may not contact her family. Therefore, it is estimated that it is difficult to find her. After all, she is in the Philippines, not in Hong Kong. If it is in Hong Kong and not my Huang Yiming bragging, it is difficult for her to escape. Based on the relationship network I have operated over the years , it''s not very difficult to find someone, but in the Philippines, Huang doesn''t dare to talk big, "Huang Yiming said confidently.


    "Lawyer Huang, it doesn''t matter. As long as you tell me the address of the woman''s home, I''ll do it myself. I must catch her and avenge Manny." Tang Wenhao said bitterly.


    "Yes, lawyer Huang, please give us her information! I''ll do this with my family Wenhao. We will definitely catch her. She can''t run away. No matter she runs to the ends of the earth, we will catch her." Ruan Ling said firmly.


    Knowing Tang Wenhao''s power, Huang Yiming took out a note from his bag, wrote an English paragraph on it and translated it into Chinese, which is the exact address of the Filipino maid''s home, "Wen Hao, this is the address of the woman''s home. Her mother''s family and her mother-in-law''s family are in this village. You can go to this village and see if there are any clues. Wen Hao, I believe you can do it." Huang Yiming said.


    "Thank you, lawyer Huang. My sister and I will go to the Philippines these two days. We won''t stop until we catch this woman... Sister, let''s go to Chilin nunnery to see Aunt Danyun first! If aunt Danyun doesn''t object to leaving her mother to lawyer Huang, that''s it." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, let''s go quickly! No, didn''t Guo Er say that Aaron and ah Fei were coming back? Their brothers seem to have something to discuss with us!" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, let''s discuss it in the evening and let them wait at home and solve things one by one! I think lawyer Huang is also very worried." Tang Wenhao said, and then watched Huang Yiming pile up toys with Yang Danni. They were like children. This scene made Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling feel very warm. Perhaps, for Yang Danni, this is happiness.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling bid farewell to Huang Yiming and the Chen sisters and drove Chen Guoer''s car to the Chilin nunnery. On the way, Tang Wenhao''s heart has been vaguely worried about Yang Danyun. He doesn''t know how she is now. Fate is really cruel to her. It''s all his fault that he has killed so many people! Tang Wenhao''s heart is full of self blame and sadness.


    "Baby, what are you thinking?" Ruan Ling asked when she saw Tang Wenhao driving his car with a serious face.


    "Sister, it''s nothing. I feel like a lost star. I feel unlucky next to anyone. I feel very sorry and painful when I think of the impact of God''s death on aunt Danyun. Sister, God''s gift is really a gifted child, smarter than me. Before he could grow up, he was poisoned by this Filipino servant, a vicious woman. When he died, he must have been dead Chang was in great pain. He certainly didn''t know how he died and why he died. ", Tang Wenhao broke into tears again and parked his car on the side of the road, crying like rain.


    "Baby, don''t cry. It''s already like this. We should both be strong. We can''t cry anymore. Now we have become the backbone of man''s family. We can''t fall down. We must be strong, okay? Things will pass." Ruan Ling''s words are very relaxed. In fact, her heart is worse than Tang Wenhao. It can be said that Manny''s death is a fatal blow to her. She has too deep feelings with Manny and is as close as a person.


    But her hatred for the Filipino maid made her strong. She figured out that she must be strong and stop her sadness. Together with Tang Wenhao, she caught the murderer of Manny and avenged several of their dead.


    After stabilizing their emotions again, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling set out on the road again and drove towards the Chilin nunnery.


    Half an hour later, the car drove into the woods near Chi Lin. they parked the car and walked towards the mountains hand in hand. On the road, there were many tourists. Now it is the peak of tourism. There are generally many tourists in the Buddhist holy land with strong incense like Chi Lin.


    When they arrived at Chilin nunnery, they asked a little nun if nun Miaoyun was in the nunnery? Unexpectedly, the little nun knew Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, nodded, and directly brought Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling into nun Miaoyun''s studio.


    "Two benefactors, wait here for a moment. Xiao Ni will go and ask abbess Miao Yun now."


    "OK, thank you, little master." Tang Wenhao said with his hands folded, and Ruan Ling smiled at her.


    A few minutes later, Yang Danyun, who had been away for many days, reappeared in front of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. At this time, her face was still so quiet and natural, and she couldn''t see how sad she was, which surprised Tang Wenhao. But on second thought, "after all, God has been away for nearly a month, maybe time is slowly healing her wound?"


    "Nun Miaoyun, excuse me. My sister and I are going to disturb this time. There are some things we want to ask nun to point out the direction. We are young and ignorant. We are troubled by all things. Nun, can we?" Tang Wenhao asked sincerely with his hands folded.


    Yang Danyun didn''t answer him positively, but recited the Buddha''s name, "Amitabha, benefactor, life is alive, cause and effect reincarnation, release what should be released, receive what should be received, come what should come, go what should go, don''t be far fetched!"

 Chapter 1284

    "Nun Miaoyun, can you take a step?" Tang Wenhao wanted to talk to her alone.


    Yang Danyun waved to the little nun. The little nun hurriedly and wisely left the room, and Ruan Ling consciously left. Tang Wenhao didn''t mean that, but Ruan Ling may think that Tang Wenhao and Yang Danyun had a story after all and gave birth to a gift. It seems inappropriate for her to be here at this time, so she took the initiative to avoid it.


    "Benefactor Tang, if you have anything to say!" Yang Danyun said faintly. There was no special expression on her pretty face, but perhaps the quiet life made her already beautiful facial features still have a special charm.


    "Nun Miaoyun, I feel very guilty and sad for not protecting our gift. I''m sorry!" said Tang Wenhao, and the tears in his eyes couldn''t stop flowing.


    As soon as Yang Danyun''s beautiful eyes closed, two lines of clear tears fell from her beautiful eyes. Although her expression was still indifferent, the falling tears explained everything, which showed that her heart was also extremely painful. She was a monk, but first of all, she was a woman and a mother. She could not be indifferent to the murder of her son.


    "Almsgiver Tang, you don''t have to blame yourself. It''s all God''s will. God''s destiny can''t be violated. Maybe he will be happier in the paradise." Yang Danyun sighed bitterly.


    "Well, I hope so, aunt Danyun, a sentence has been held in my stomach for several years. Today I must tell you that Tang Wenhao has been sorry for too many women in his life, but the most sorry person is you, because I have brought too much pain and sadness to your life and your life. I''m really sorry." Tang Wenhao choked.


    Yang Danyun''s beautiful eyes closed slightly, and her tears couldn''t stop flowing down. She waved and sighed, "Benefactor Tang, let the past pass! You don''t have to dwell on the dusty past, but remember that what is born is bitter. No matter poor or rich, as long as there is desire, and people''s desire is endless. The stronger the desire, the more painful people will be. Put down what should be put down! Amitabha, benefactor Tang, please come back."


    Tang Wenhao saw that Yang Danyun didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Just about to turn around, he suddenly thought of the purpose of coming and asked, "Nun Miaoyun, Wen Hao has one more thing to do. Please let nun Miaoyun know clearly. You must already know that the death of Tianci and sister mani has caused a fatal blow to Mommy. They are her closest people and have the deepest feelings, so my mommy''s mind is no longer clear. Now, lawyer Huang Yiming, man''s legal adviser, wants to take care of her for the rest of her life, We can see that he really loves Mommy, but we''ve heard Mommy say before that she doesn''t serve the second man in her life. She doesn''t want to remarry. We want to hear abbess Miaoyun''s advice. "


    Yang Danyun said painfully, "benefactor Tang, Buddhism talks about karma. It''s still that sentence. If you should let go, you should let go. Everything goes with fate!"


    "I see, abbess Miaoyun, Wen Hao knows what to do, so take care!" Tang Wenhao said, folded his hands, bowed, and then turned to go.


    "Don''t forget the past, benefactor Tang! Otherwise, not only you will live in pain, but also your family and friends will live in pain with you. Your life is very short. Cherish the present, cherish the people in front of you, and remember." Yang Danyun said.


    Tang Wenhao turned around, nodded and replied, "well, nun Miaoyun, I remember. When I catch the murderer of Tianci and sister Manny, I will live in seclusion with my family in the mountains and live a carefree life, but I will come back to see you."


    "No, benefactor Tang, our fate is over. Please don''t bother me again. In addition, benefactor Tang just said that you should personally catch the murderer and avenge Tianci and Manny. Be careful. Even if you catch it, you have to forgive others." Yang Danyun said.


    "No, abbess Miaoyun, I can listen to your advice on anything, but I won''t listen to you for revenge for them. If I catch the murderer, I will kill her myself. She killed my talented son who was just three years old and my beloved wife. Can I let her go? Absolutely not." Tang Wenhao said bitterly.


    "Amitabha, when is the time for retribution? Even if you don''t kill her, she won''t live long. She will kill herself." Yang Danyun said.


    "Ah? You said she would commit suicide? It''s impossible. This woman will never commit suicide. Why would she run away? There''s no such possibility." Tang Wenhao shook his head.


    "She lives in a panic every day. Her life won''t be too long. Benefactor, I''m here. It''s up to you to listen or not. The person who dominates the destiny is always herself. Amitabha, benefactor, please." Yang Danyun really ordered to leave this time.


    Tang Wenhao finally bowed, went to the door, opened the door, came out, saw Ruan Ling standing at the door and said, "sister, well, I know what to do next. Let''s go back!"


    Ruan Ling nodded, but out of politeness, she walked into the vegetarian room and folded her hands with Yang Danyun, "nun Miaoyun, excuse me! Thank you for pointing out the maze for us, and please take care of it."


    "Amitabha, benefactor, take care!" Yang Danyun nodded.


    After leaving the bustling Chi Lin nunnery, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling returned to the car. Before starting, Ruan Ling asked, "baby, what did aunt Danyun say? Did you agree that we entrusted our mommy to lawyer Huang?"


    "Well, although she didn''t make a direct statement, I think she meant it! Anyway, I think the monk is too tired to make a clear statement. Instead, she said some ethereal words for you to guess. She said let''s go with it!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? That doesn''t mean you didn''t say? What''s Suiyuan? Let mommy follow lawyer Huang or let us take care of Suiyuan?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Sister, I think! Let''s give our mommy to lawyer Huang. She said we should let go, or let lawyer Huang take care of Mommy! I still tend to believe lawyer Huang. He is a principled person and his love for Mommy will not be false. Maybe Mommy will really get better after she is with him! Living in love all day is spiritual It must be pleasant to live, and she was delirious because her spirit was strongly stimulated, "Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, baby, let''s do it! Go back," said Ruan Ling.


    So the two drove away from Chi Lin. on the way, Tang Wenhao continued to tell Ruan Ling about what Yang Danyun had just talked to him, "sister, listen to aunt Danyun and tell me not to go to the Philippines to catch Filipino servants! She said she didn''t need us to kill her and she would kill herself. Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Ah? Filipino maids commit suicide? How can it be? Such a vicious woman can''t commit suicide." Ruan Ling said. Her reaction is exactly the same as Tang Wenhao, and she hasn''t understood the meaning of Yang Danyun''s words.


    But Tang Wenhao understands now, he said, "Sister, aunt Danyun doesn''t mean that. She''s telling us that a woman like her has killed so many people. She will certainly live in panic all day and suffer mentally. What''s more, she killed the man family who has always been good to her, including a child who has just turned three. She will not live at ease for a long time For a long time, such people will surely die slowly in suffering. "


    "Baby, do you mean that we won''t go to the Philippines to find her? Let her get away with it? Absolutely not. Baby, I may listen to advice on other things, but I won''t listen to anyone. I must arrest her and avenge her sister with my own hands." Ruan Ling said angrily.


    "Don''t be angry, sister. That''s what I told aunt Danyun just now. I''ll never listen to her about this. When we get back to Chen''s house, we''ll go to the Philippines to hunt down this vicious woman. With our ability, we can''t catch her. Besides, we still have Heilong''s help! I''ll call Heilong later If so, let him act there first and secretly investigate the Filipino maid''s family. Maybe we don''t have to catch it ourselves! "Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, I also thought of this. We have Chen''s backing in Manila and brother Heilong''s help. We can afford it. How long can she hide?" Ruan Ling said mercilessly.


    When they got home, Aaron and ah Fei had already been waiting for them in the living room. When they saw Tang Wenhao, Aaron seemed to see his relatives. The brothers hugged and cried, "Wen Hao, my only sister is gone. I swear to kill the smelly woman. I will go back to Manila to find her and strangle her." Aaron said angrily.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''ve discussed with my sister. We''ll set out tomorrow to hunt down this vicious woman in Manila. Don''t go. You have to pick up Chen''s burden. Now Chen can''t do without me, but not without you!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, then you must catch her. If you don''t kill this smelly woman, I will die in peace." Yalong said.


    "Well, don''t worry. If you don''t kill her yourself, I''ll die in peace. Three lives are in her hands. Can I let her go? Brother, just take brother a Fei and hold Chen up, okay?" Tang Wenhao begged. He knew that Yalong had really taken full control of Chen''s management. With his help, Chen had completely entered the track of normal development.


    "Well, since you said that, I''ll listen to your arrangement! By the way, Wen Hao, miss a Ling, there''s something I want to discuss with you two and listen to your opinions." Aaron said, waving to Ruan Ling and motioning her to sit up.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling looked at him suspiciously. "Brother, just tell me what you have! Although Yani is gone, we are all a family and don''t have to worry about anything." Tang Wenhao asked.

 Chapter 1285

    Jittery, "no, Wen Hao, brother," is not the meaning. This is the case. After the accident, Mans''s stock price dropped very much. People were in a state of panic. Chen was a subsidiary of mans. After all, he looked at mans''s present situation. It''s better to turn off the Hongkong side. It''s a cut to the Chinese mainland, Vietnam and Thailand. It might be better, "Aaron said.


    Tang Wenhao was surprised to hear Yalong''s suggestion. He always regarded Yalong as a big man. He didn''t expect that he would consider the problem so comprehensively. He couldn''t help but look at him with new eyes.


    Ruan Ling was also deeply surprised by Yalong''s words. In fact, she has been thinking about the future of Hong Kong mans in her mind today. She also feels that the function of Hong Kong mans as the headquarters is gradually weakening. It''s better to completely separate several branches.


    So before Tang Wenhao said anything, Ruan Ling first said to Yalong, "Brother Yalong, you think very well. I also have such plans. Since my sister has gone, my mommy can no longer manage mans like this. Then I really want to make liquidation in Hong Kong. We will deal with this matter when we come back from the Philippines. These days, let lawyer Huang talk to shareholders and directors first, and hold the board of directors and shareholders'' meeting when we come back ¡£¡±


    "OK, elder sister, I agree with you. Brother, thank you for your concern for Chen and man during this time. I won''t say more polite words. We''ll talk about everything when we come back," Tang Wenhao said.


    In the evening, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Chen Guoer and others convened a family meeting to sort out Chen''s management structure in the near future and in the future. Everyone agreed to let a Fei officially be Chen''s chairman, Tang Wenhao and several sisters of a Fei as directors, and Yalong as the general manager of Chen''s Hong Kong company to assist a Fei Administration.


    Originally, I wanted to wait for lin''er to come back, but lin''er''s situation in Thailand was not clear. At that time, I wanted to sell Chen, but I didn''t find a suitable buyer, so I had to stay in Thailand and operate first.


    No gossip, just Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. The next day, they took the address given by lawyer Huang to their Filipino maid''s hometown and set out.


    This is Tang Wenhao''s second trip to Manila, the Philippines, but the purpose of the two times is different, and the mood is different. The last time was to save Yalong, to save people, and this time was to kill Filipino servants, to kill people, and to kill Manila with anger.


    Last night, Tang Wenhao was lucky that Chen xiner called Heilong and asked him to prepare some people for them to help them investigate the whereabouts of the Filipino maid. They wanted to catch the damn woman in the shortest time.


    Hong Kong is not far from the Philippines. After flying for an hour or two, the plane slowly landed at Manila International Airport. Tang Wenhao got off the plane with Ruan Ling hand in hand and went straight to the exit to check tickets, get out of the airport and reach the exit.


    Heilong had already been waiting at the exit with his personal bodyguard Rogers. Rogers saw Ruan Ling for the first time. He was overwhelmed by her breathtaking beauty. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time. He didn''t realize his gaffe until Heilong pinched his arm.


    "Hehe, Rogers, she is the real wife of Wenhao brothers, miss a Ling. Isn''t she beautiful? Younger brother and sister, this is my brother Rogers. I guess I haven''t seen such a beautiful woman as you. It''s silly, ha ha." Heilong smiled brightly and made Ruan Ling a little embarrassed.


    "Brother, Rogers, thank you for coming to pick us up." Tang Wenhao forked the topic, shook hands with Heilong and Rogers and said hello.


    The four people simply said a few words and got on the bus, "Wen Hao, sister-in-law and I have arranged the manpower. They are all brothers I trust very much. As long as your address is accurate, this damn woman can''t run away. It''s much easier to find a person in Manila than in Hong Kong. There is a big gap between the rich and the poor in Manila. Women like her either live in the slum or the rich." Black dragon looked back and said to Tang Wenhao.


    "Brother, isn''t this nonsense? It must be either in the poor area or the rich area." Tang Wenhao smiled.


    Ruan Ling also smiled. She said to Tang Wenhao, "ha ha, baby, don''t grab the head and let the big brother finish what he said. The big brother certainly doesn''t mean that."


    "Well, what ah Ling said is right. Elder brother means to check in the rich area first, because if a woman like her lives in the rich area, she must be a servant for the rich. Then we only need to investigate who has recently recruited a servant in the labor market and focus on the investigation. In this way, the scope is small. If she is really working as a servant for others, it is easy to find her." Said the black dragon.


    "That''s right, brother. It''s a good and clever way," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    "Baby, you don''t want to think about what big brother used to do?" Ruan Ling said.


    "Hehe, don''t praise me. If she''s not in the rich area, look for her in the poor area. In the poor area, we mainly investigate her relatives and friends, investigate her life circle, and then deploy control. I think as long as she always appears in front of the living people in Manila, she can''t escape." Heilong said.


    Back to Chen''s entertainment collection, Heilong called Mike to his office to meet Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. When Mike saw Ruan Ling, he was overwhelmed by her frightening beauty. Fairy came to earth! He had never seen such a beautiful, elegant and temperament woman as Ruan Ling in his life.


    "Hehe, let me introduce you, Mike. This is Wenhao''s wife, miss a Ling. A Ling, he is Mike and my right-hand man. Now let''s discuss how to deploy the work." Heilong smiled, then motioned for several people to sit around the tea table, and Rogers poured tea for everyone.


    "Elder brother, please talk about your opinion first." Tang Wenhao said after taking his seat.


    "OK, Wen Hao, I think so. We are divided in two ways. Rogers took some brothers to the labor market to investigate which families have recently recruited maids, and then investigated them one by one. It is estimated that it will take a few days to find out. Rogers went out, and no one dared not sell his face in the labor market here; Mike! Took another group of people to this woman''s house Look at her at home. By the way, Mike, don''t scare the snake. You can''t go directly to her house and ask from the outside first. You can''t disturb her, okay? "Black Dragon said to Mike.


    "Yes, brother, I know what to do." Mike nodded.


    Now both Rogers and Mike listen to black dragon and convince him very much. After all, black dragon is a person who does great things. In the past, his flower fragrance never sleeps in Liangshan. He became the most powerful and influential gangster boss in North Vietnam. If Ruan Jingxiong didn''t kill him with special forces, it would be difficult to deal with it by the public security of Liangshan alone. Even so, Let him escape.


    This shows that Heilong is an expert in design and layout, and that he is very good at employing people.


    At that time, Tang Wenhao accepted Rogers and Mike and handed over Chen''s entertainment collection to Heilong. After Heilong took over the baton, he immediately reused them both, paying equal attention to kindness and authority, so that they quickly obeyed him and felt his personality charm from him. He not only had good Kung Fu, but also was much more powerful than boss Wang before, with clear rewards and penalties and meritocracy. Therefore, The development of Chen''s entertainment collection during this period is faster than before.


    "Elder brother, you have arranged for them. Where are my sister and I? Sitting at home waiting for news?" Tang Wenhao said to Heilong, and Ruan Ling looked at Heilong suspiciously.


    "Hehe, Wen Hao, brother-in-law and sister-in-law, just stay in the hotel. It''s best not to expose that you have arrived in Manila. Now my brother can do these jobs and let them do them. When you need both of you to show up, you''ll show up. You look too sharp. Wen Hao and brother-in-law are too handsome. It''s easy to attract women''s attention wherever you go. Ah Ling''s brother-in-law and sister-in-law are too beautiful, No matter where it appears, men will be stunned, and it is bound to be easy to expose their targets, so my arrangement will be better, don''t you think? "Black dragon smiled.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling felt a little reasonable after listening to Heilong''s analysis. They looked at each other helplessly, smiled and nodded. Tang Wenhao then said to Rogers and Mike, "Rogers, Mike, it''s hard for you two brothers."


    "No, Mr. Tang, it''s our honor to serve you. You can rest assured that as long as this woman is still in Manila, she will not escape. It''s not very difficult to find someone because of the relationship between Mike and me in Manila." Rogers smiled.


    "OK, let''s wait for good news at home," Tang Wenhao said with a smile.


    So Rogers and Mike said goodbye to Heilong, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. They left Chen''s entertainment collection with their little brother and implemented control.


    After they left, Heilong smiled at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, "Wen Hao, sister-in-law, let me take you to the hotel now! Do you two rest first or what? I''ll listen to you."


    "Elder sister, what do you say?" Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling. He likes to ask Ruan Ling for advice first.


    "Hehe, let''s go back to the hotel first! Put down our luggage and have a rest. Anyway, we can''t go anywhere. In my brother''s words, it''s too eye-catching for us to go out, so we can hide." Ruan Ling smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s true! Let''s go! I''ll take you to the hotel where Wen Hao and Xiaojie stayed last time." Heilong smiled. Just after he finished, he found that Tang Wenhao''s face had changed and realized that it might remind Tang Wenhao of his longing for Chen Jie.


    "Well... Wenhao, brother should change a place for you? I just think it''s a hotel with better conditions in Manila." Heilong said shyly.


    "It''s all right, big brother, just there! I just heard the word Xiao Jie and missed him a little." Tang Wenhao sighed.


    "Baby, don''t think about it. It''s all over. Xiaojie must be very happy in heaven. He is with his father and has a care. He won''t be too lonely." Ruan Ling comforted. He knows that Tang Wenhao still has deep feelings for Chen Jie''s brother. Tang Wenhao feels very uncomfortable every time he mentions Chen Jie.

 Chapter 1286

    When they arrived at the hotel, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went through the check-in formalities. Heilong helped them carry their luggage to the room. The three sat on the sofa and talked, "Wen Hao, sister-in-law and sister-in-law, there is something I want to discuss with you two." Heilong smiled at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Brother, we are all a family. You can say anything you want." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Yes, elder brother, you say it! Don''t be so polite." Ruan Ling also said.


    "Well, that''s right. I want to take Heifeng''s mother and daughter to live in Manila for a while. I miss them so much. In addition, can the women I collected in death valley last time live in Manila? When I can''t work here, I''ll take them back to death valley to provide for the elderly?" Heilong asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, brother, that''s it? Of course there''s no problem, but there''s a problem! Sister Heifeng''s current identity is a fugitive. She can''t go abroad openly! She doesn''t even have an identity. Even if we get her a false identity, what if we find out? The risk is a little big, brother, you should think twice! If you go through the jungle and cross the border illegally The third country is also very dangerous along the way! "Said Tang Wenhao.


    "Yes, brother, it''s easy to say, but it''s risky to implement. You really have to think about it. It''s not so easy. As for the women you said you took, there must be no problem from me. The key is that they don''t want to leave Death Valley. They are all waiting for you there! By the way, I forgot to tell you something. I heard ah Zhu say last time , you''re going to have a child. Ruan Hui is pregnant with your child. It''s estimated that it''s almost time for you to calculate? "Ruan Ling said.


    As soon as the black dragon heard this, his excited big eyes stared, "really, sister-in-law, what you said is true? I sowed successfully last time?" the black dragon asked happily.


    "Elder sister, is this true?" Tang Wenhao asked pleasantly.


    "Well, it''s true, brother. You can call Ruan''s house and ask sister Ah Mei. She should know about it." Ruan Ling said seriously.


    "Ha ha... Wen Hao, sister-in-law, I''m going to have a son too. I didn''t expect that Heilong could have a son in his life. No, I''ll go back with you when you''re done. I''ll go back to death valley to see my child. I''m going to have a child, ha ha..." Heilong was excited and didn''t know what to do.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling are also happy for Heilong when they see him so happy, "Eldest brother, you not only have a son, you have to continue to work hard to have a daughter. Do you understand? In the future, you have to go back to death valley at least once a year. Anyway, your identity has changed. It''s easy for you to go back. Unlike sister Heifeng, who is a fugitive. Your identity has been washed white. It''s okay. Go back to death valley and try to sow. Didn''t you collect four or five beauties last time? That''s only one How many more are pregnant? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "Hehe, do you think big brother is as powerful as you? Big brother is old. He didn''t care about this problem when he was young. Now he is old and can''t do it. He can come at any time like you treat it as a meal and snack all day. How can big brother do this? Now it''s almost once a week, and he can''t afford more body." Heilong smiled.


    Ruan Ling smiled shyly and was seen by the black dragon, "Ha ha, my sister-in-law is here. I can''t say any more. By the way, Wen Hao, do you remember? You had a beautiful Korean student named Li Xianxi here. The girl seemed to be pregnant with your seed. She came to you once. Later, we didn''t dare to tell her your address. You didn''t know where it was all day, so we didn''t tell you."


    Tang Wenhao was shocked, "ah? Brother, what are you talking about? Li Xianxi is pregnant with my child?"


    "Ah? Who is Li Xianxi? Oh, I remember. You seem to have told me that you had a Korean girl who looks a little similar to my sister. Is that her?" Ruan Ling asked.


    "Well, that''s right, sister. That''s Li Xianxi, big brother. Is she really pregnant?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    "Yes, I''m sure. When she found me, she had pregnancy reaction. Seeing that I didn''t tell her your exact address, she left disappointed. Why don''t I go to their school to find you? How about? Do you want to see her again?" black dragon asked.


    Tang Wenhao handed his eyes to Ruan Ling, who nodded, "Baby, go find her! Anyway, she is your woman and has your child. I should go find her. Besides, I also want to see her. Since you say she looks so like sister, I want to see her more. Sister is gone, but there is another sister like sister. It''s also good. It''s a kind of comfort to sister!" Ruan Ling said emotionally.


    "OK, elder sister, we''ll find her in a moment. I know where their school is. Elder brother, otherwise, you go back and get busy with your business first. I''ll find her with my elder sister!" Tang Wenhao said to Heilong.


    "OK, in that case, the eldest brother won''t accompany you husband and wife. In the evening, the eldest brother will come to dinner with you. Will you stay in this hotel?" black dragon asked.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll see you in the evening," Tang Wenhao said.


    Heilong nodded, stood up and gave Tang Wenhao the car key in his hand. "Wenhao, here''s the car key. It''s more convenient for you to have a car and don''t have to stand in the street and call a taxi. I don''t care. Just drive another car back."


    "OK, you''re welcome, brother. Bye!" Tang Wenhao said, and Ruan Ling waved to him.


    After Heilong left, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling immediately went downstairs and drove to Manila business school. Tang Wenhao came several times and successfully found Li Xianxi''s school.


    When she got to the school, she went directly to Li Xianxi''s dormitory. However, to Tang Wenhao''s surprise, her roommate said that Li Xianxi had applied for a year''s suspension after she got pregnant unexpectedly and didn''t live in school. Moreover, she didn''t know Li Xianxi''s current residence and said that Li Xianxi might return to the country. She didn''t know the specific situation.


    Tang Wenhao asked her how to find Li Xianxi. The female classmate said that it was best to find Professor Phil, Li Xianxi''s mentor. They should be connected.


    So Tang Wenhao asked Li Xianxi''s classmate for their Professor Phil''s phone. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling returned to the car, "sister, it seems that Li Xianxi is going to give birth to the child, so I have to find her and can''t let her be a single mother, so she will be very pitiable."


    "Well, you should be able to find her, baby. You give their professor''s phone number to my sister, and I''ll ask. My sister''s English is better and easier to communicate than yours." Ruan Ling said that she really has a high level of English. After all, she has lived abroad for so many years.


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly called Ruan Ling and dialed Professor Phil. Ruan Ling took the phone and communicated with Professor Phil in fluent English. At first, Professor Phil was surprised. Later, Ruan Ling patiently explained her identity to her, saying that she was the sister of Li Xianxi''s boyfriend. This time she came back to find Li Xianxi and hoped to be responsible for her pregnancy.


    Ruan Ling said that Professor Phil was naturally happy to tell her the current situation of Li Xianxi. He said that Li Xianxi is still in Manila because she is pregnant and can''t stay at school. She can only rent a house outside. Now she lives alone and is relatively poor and lonely. I hope Ruan Ling can help her.


    Ruan Ling couldn''t bear to hear it. After asking Li Xianxi''s address and telephone number, she thanked Professor Phil and drove with Tang Wenhao to find Li Xianxi.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were shocked that when they found the place where Li Xianxi lived, they found that she actually lived in a slum, which made Tang Wenhao feel guilty and heartache. After getting off the bus, he said to Ruan Ling, "Elder sister, I really feel sorry for her. I didn''t expect her to live in such a place. Anyway, we''ll change her place and let eldest brother find someone to serve her. After all, she is a girl and a student," Tang Wenhao said heartily.


    "Well, no problem. I can leave her a sum of money so that she can read, eat and clothe these years. I can also ask a Filipino maid to take care of her and her children." Ruan Ling said that she knew that Tang Wenhao would be distressed to see Li Xianxi''s living environment, because Tang Wenhao mentioned Li Xianxi in front of her more than once, saying that she looks like Ruan Ling sisters and has a very gentle and quiet personality. Such a personality is Tang Wenhao''s favorite. Ruan Ling naturally hopes that Li Xianxi can really replace Manny to make up for Tang Wenhao''s loss of her.


    "Sister, you''re very kind." Tang Wenhao gratefully grabbed Ruan Ling''s jade hand, and then walked towards a dilapidated two-story building in the slum. He hasn''t approached the building not far away. The dirty ground around is full of domestic garbage. The stench is disgusting.


    Nevertheless, there are still many children playing around. It seems that this environment has no impact on them. They still have a lot of fun. "Shit, does my son want to live in this place in the future? No, we must take her to another place to live." Tang Wenhao secretly made up his mind.


    They went to the small building where Li Xianxi lived. Two children were playing outside. Tang Wenhao asked them in English, but the two children obviously didn''t understand English. They were at a loss. His brother looked at him and Ruan Ling. Finally, Tang Wenhao simply shouted in English at the door, "Li Xianxi, I''m Tang Wenhao. I came to see you. Are you in there?"


    The two children looked at him inexplicably. They didn''t know what he was doing. When Tang Wenhao saw that Li Xianxi didn''t come out, he thought he had made a mistake and corrected the address. Ruan Ling said to him, "baby, don''t you have her phone? Just call and ask her?"


    This sentence reminded Tang Wenhao. He hurriedly picked up the phone and began to dial Li Xianxi. He was just about to press the button to dial out. At this time, a beautiful woman with a big belly came out of the small building. Her facial features were quite like Ruan Ling around him. It was no other person. It was Tang Wenhao''s Korean beauty Li Xianxi who had been on the phone a few months ago. When her beautiful eyes fell on Tang Wenhao, she was surprised She was stunned. In an instant, her eyes were filled with tears.

 Chapter 1287

    Li Xianxi was extremely shocked and happy about the sudden appearance of Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. What shocked her was that she didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to appear in front of her at this time and would take the initiative to find her. She thought her fate with Tang Wenhao was over and it was unlikely to meet again. She didn''t expect Tang Wenhao to bring his wife Ruan Ling to see her, and, She was even more surprised at Ruan Ling''s beauty and elegance and her facial features.


    Happily, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling showed their love for her from the bottom of their hearts. Their expressions after seeing her were full of warmth. The kind feeling was like seeing their own family, which made her feel warm and happy.


    Especially when Tang Wenhao held her, she felt that all her waiting and giving were worth it. She threw herself in his arms and tears of happiness poured out continuously.


    Tang Wenhao kept comforting her. After that, when she was more stable, he began to introduce the two beauties, "Xianxi, let me introduce you. She is my wife Ruan Ling."


    "Hello, madam." Li Xianxi was still a little nervous and called Ruan Ling his wife.


    "Hehe, Xianxi, you''re welcome. They are all a family. Just call me sister a Ling. Don''t call me madam. Our Ruan family doesn''t have so many rules." Ruan Ling smiled gently.


    "Oh, sister a Ling, I see. Wen Hao, sister a Ling, let''s go in and talk! How do you know I''m here?" Li Xianxi asked suspiciously, and then led Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling into her home.


    Her home is very simple, that is, she rented a room in a small building. The furnishings inside are very simple. There is an old TV, a bed, pots and pans, a suitcase, and the others are gone. Although it is simple, it is cleaned up in good order, and the walls are pasted with pink paper, which is very warm. This is the characteristic of a typical girl''s room.


    "Xianxi, my sister and I just came to Manila to work today. My eldest brother Heilong said you were pregnant and went to me. It must be my child. I really want to come and ask about the situation. Xianxi, is it my child?" Tang Wenhao asked seriously.


    "Well, Wen Hao, I swear with my life that the child in my belly is yours. I only loved you, not yours. Who is it? When I was just pregnant, my tutor and classmates asked me to kill her, but I couldn''t do it. When I thought it was your child, I couldn''t bear to deal with her myself. I hope you can know this and let us decide it together, no matter what Well, this is our child. Even if you never know or know you don''t want it, I will be born. "Li Xianxi said emotionally.


    "Xianxi, you''re right. I agree with you. Since the child is already in your stomach, we have no right to kill her. We must be born. Xianxi, look at the things in this room. I''ll take you away!" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, will you take me? Will you go back to China or Vietnam?" Li Xianxi asked pleasantly.


    "Hehe, where do you want to go?" Tang Wenhao asked with a smile.


    Li Xianxi blinked happily, a little naughty, "Well, I don''t make a decision. I''ll leave it to you in the future. Wen Hao, I''ll go wherever you want me to go. However, I want to continue to finish my courses after my child is born. I don''t have many subjects to take. I can finish my courses in six months at most. In this way, I feel worthy of my parents. They don''t know that I''m out of school and waiting for childbirth here. I Just tell them that I''m out of school for a year and working. If they know that I''m waiting to give birth, they will be very, very angry and worried. "


    Ruan Ling caressed her hair and said softly, "Hyun hee, you''re great. Let''s wait until you leave here. I don''t think there''s anything else here to take away except your personal belongings. Baby, pack up Hyun hee''s belongings and put them in the box. Let''s go! The smell here is too bad. It''s bad for pregnant women to live in such a place. Let''s stay in a hotel with us tonight."


    "Well, OK, Xianxi, you command, I''ll do it and see what to take away?" Tang Wenhao asked.


    Li Xianxi happily commanded Tang Wenhao to put all her personal belongings in the box. After cleaning up, Li Xianxi called the children who were playing outside. Each of them gave them a little money and told them to tell the landlord that she had gone and gave everything in the house to the landlord.


    Tang Wenhao dragged the box. Ruan Ling supported Li Xianxi. The three reached the car. Tang Wenhao stuffed the box into the trunk. Ruan Ling supported Li Xianxi into the back seat.


    Tang Wenhao drove away from the slum. Li Xianxi and Ruan Ling snuggled together with a happy face. They both had a special sense of intimacy for each other, as if they had known each other for a long time. Tang Wenhao was comforted to see this situation.


    After returning to the hotel, Tang Wenhao also mentioned her box to the room. Li Xianxi wanted to open another room. Ruan Ling told her that in the Ruan family, several women live in one room. Tang Wenhao sleeps with several wives and concubines every night. They have long been used to it.


    In fact, Li Xianxi knows these things. When Tang Wenhao was with her before, she told her that she just couldn''t wipe it off. She was worried that Ruan Ling was unhappy. She must be very happy, because this at least showed that Ruan Ling didn''t treat her as an outsider.


    "Xianxi, when my baby and I are in Manila these days, you will stay in the hotel with us. When we are leaving, if you want to go home with us, we welcome you back. If you want to stay in Manila for childbirth, we will find you a small area with good environment to live in. In addition, we will invite a local Filipino maid to take care of your daily life and wait for your birth We''ll see you again when we get there. Anyway, everything is up to you, "Ruan Ling said with a smile.


    "Yes, Xianxi, think about it for yourself these days. It''s not urgent anyway. It''s estimated that we can''t leave in three or five days. Let me take good care of you these days. It''s difficult for you. A girl lives alone abroad with her stomach." Tang Wenhao said painfully.


    "Wen Hao, when you come, I think everything is worth it. Especially when I see sister a Ling, I firmly believe that my decision is correct and I will follow you all my life." Li Xianxi said emotionally.


    "Well, no problem. If you really decide like this, I suggest you stop studying abroad and just go back with me. We have two large enterprises, Mans and Chen. You don''t have the problem of looking for a job in the future. You can find a suitable position in any enterprise," Tang Wenhao said.


    He doesn''t want Li Xianxi to live alone in Manila. After all, the child in her belly is his. He doesn''t trust her, a girl''s family, for fear that she will be targeted by bad guys and bullied.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao didn''t want her to live alone in Manila, Li Xianxi was very grateful. He nodded and replied, "well, if you don''t want me here, I''ll go with you. However, it must be told to my parents, otherwise they will worry."


    "Well, that''s for sure. If the opportunity permits, you can take me back to Korea to meet them, sister. Haven''t you been to Korea? Let''s go to Korea with Xianxi then." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, yes, Xianxi, that''s settled. When we''re done, you''ll go home with us, so that our baby won''t worry about you." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister a Ling, why do you call Wen Hao baby?" Li Xianxi asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Hehe, because he is the treasure in sister a Ling''s heart? Xianxi, not only sister a Ling, but also her sisters at home call him that. You should call him that, too. This is our Ruan family rule. You get used to it slowly, okay?" Ruan Ling smiled.


    Li Xianxi''s beautiful eyes moved to Tang Wenhao and stared at his handsome face. The more he looked, the more he liked it. It was really in his eyes. Beauty was in her heart. Unconsciously, her mind began to emerge again. At that time, Tang Wenhao took off her clothes and galloped freely in her body with his strong things.


    Thinking about it, she felt that her body began to heat up and her breathing increased. Ruan Ling could see through the change of her expression. She twisted Tang Wenhao''s arm and winked at him.


    When Tang Wenhao glanced at Li Xianxi''s appearance, he immediately understood it and couldn''t help pouring out a warm current. He understood Li Xianxi. After all, he had been separated from him for so long. It was normal to miss him. However, when he saw Li Xianxi for the first time today, her naked lying under him also appeared in his mind. He missed her too.


    Ruan Ling was worried that Li Xianxi couldn''t let go, so she took the initiative to withdraw. She said she wanted to go out alone and let Tang Wenhao accompany Li Xianxi to tell about their lovesickness.


    "Baby, Xianxi, have a good chat! I''ll go out and see the streets of Manila," Ruan Ling said.


    Tang Wenhao knew that Ruan Ling was creating opportunities for him and Li Xianxi. In addition to being grateful, he was also very guilty. When he lived in the Chen family yesterday, he was not with Ruan Ling and was occupied by several sisters of the Chen family. They were all young women like wolves. If he was caught, he would not let go, but he couldn''t be addicted.


    Tang Wenhao was not in the mood to sleep with a woman. After all, he was still in the grief of Manny, Yani and Tianci. However, when he saw that the Chen sisters really missed him very much, he was embarrassed to refuse, so he had to be hard.


    After Ruan Ling left, they went directly to the edge of the bed. Tang Wenhao took off his clothes first. His male body was completely open to Li Xianxi again. The great beauty Li Xianxi saw it and showed great desire in his beautiful eyes.


    She hurriedly took the initiative to take off her loose clothes, which was stopped by Tang Wenhao. "Xianxi, you don''t have to do it yourself, I''ll come! I enjoy taking off your clothes." he first put the salty pig''s hand to her waist, and covered her sweet lips with his mouth.

 Chapter 1288

    Although pregnant Li Xianxi can''t make Tang Wenhao enjoy himself, it also makes him happy. He likes to be with pregnant women like her, which has a different flavor. When he was at Ruan''s house, because there were many wives and concubines at home, he was basically accompanied by pregnant women all year round. He was very keen to be with them because he liked to appreciate their bulging bellies, Like to enjoy the beautiful place because of the fetus in the abdomen.


    Just now, Tang Wenhao was lying on her and enjoyed it carefully for a long time. Later, he really couldn''t bear it before entering a substantive battle with her. Li Xianxi was with him again after many days. Some felt uncomfortable, but he was soon tamed by his superb skills.


    After that, they hugged each other and continued to be gentle and affectionate. Fortunately, their English was good and their communication was barrier free. Later, Tang Wenhao would consciously add some Chinese in the communication process to let her slowly contact Chinese. He thought, what can I do if I don''t understand Chinese?


    In the evening, Heilong came to the hotel to have dinner with Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Li Xianxi. He was surprised to see that Tang Wenhao really found Li Xianxi and brought him to the hotel, but he also felt ashamed of Li Xianxi. If he knew that Tang Wenhao had been in love with this beautiful Korean student, it would be better to tell her about Tang Wenhao or tell Tang Wenhao that she was pregnant, "Wenhao, brother feels sorry for you, little beauty." Heilong smiled at Tang Wenhao.


    "Hehe, where? You are also good for me. You don''t know how my relationship with Xianxi is. Don''t mention the past. The most important thing is that I have found her now. Brother, if Xianxi doesn''t go back with us this time, I''m going to find a better community for her to live in. At that time, I''ll trouble you to hire a baby sitter to take care of her , how''s it going? "Tang Wenhao smiled.


    "No problem, since she is your brother''s woman, that is, my sister, don''t worry! Brother knows what to do." Heilong smiled.


    Ruan Ling chatted with Li Xianxi very warmly. After a short contact, she also liked the beautiful and intelligent Korean beauty more and more. She found that the gentle and quiet Korean beauty competed with Vietnamese beauty. They are countries deeply influenced by Chinese traditional culture. Women in both countries follow the tradition of husband as wife.


    Of course, Li Xianxi felt very good about Ruan Ling. She soon regarded Ruan Ling as a close sister. Since she was with Ruan Ling who strolled back outside again after her enthusiasm with Tang Wenhao in the afternoon, she has been sticking to Ruan Ling to talk. Ruan Ling''s frown and smile made her feel quite comfortable.


    She thinks Ruan Ling is the most generous beauty in the world. She is not only beautiful, but also stands out from the crowd. Her detached temperament is not comparable to that of ordinary beauties. Any woman who comes to her will feel a sense of inferiority.


    This is a kind of temperament that Ruan Ling has developed as a big sister for a long time.


    While the four were having dinner, Heilong received a call from Rogers, "brother, the news I told you one afternoon has been confirmed. Boss Huang''s new servant is the woman who has just returned from Hong Kong. It is likely that it is the woman that brother Wen Hao is looking for. Do you want brother Wen Hao to go to boss Huang''s house for identification?"


    "What? Rogers, are you right? Boss Huang''s maid really came back from Hong Kong? Do you know when she came back?" black dragon stood up excitedly.


    "When I came back a month ago, I asked boss Huang. He had seen her passport. Moreover, the maid told her that she had stayed in Hong Kong for many years and worked as a maid in the big boss''s house. She was very professional. Boss Huang seemed to be very satisfied with her," Rogers said.


    "That''s right, Rogers. You didn''t tell boss Huang why you asked about her maid?" black dragon asked.


    "No, I said that brother Heilong also wanted to find a professional maid. I didn''t say anything else. I don''t think boss Huang would have any doubt," Rogers said.


    "OK, that''s not the case, Rogers. You send your brother to pay close attention to the maid of boss Huang''s house. Don''t scare the snake. Don''t ask boss Huang about it again. Listen to my arrangement and hang up first." as he said, Heilong hung up the phone.


    Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling have listened to the call of Heilong and Rogers. They are very happy. They didn''t expect to find the damn Filipino servant so soon. "Big brother, who is the boss Huang Rogers said? We''ll go to him and ask him for someone."


    "Baby, you can''t be so anxious. You''d better wait until she comes out!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Ha ha, ah Ling, it''s not necessary. Boss Huang is Huang Kai of Nightingale media. He is very familiar with Wen Hao and me. We have dealt with him. We can go directly to his important person. He is a smart man and won''t offend us for a maid." Heilong smiled.


    "Ah? So Huang Kai recruited this woman? Shit, it''s called tianwanghuihui. She ran around, or ran into our circle. This time, she''s dead." Tang Wenhao said mercilessly.


    Li Xianxi didn''t know what Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Heilong were talking about, but she felt a chill in Tang Wenhao''s eyes. She had never seen Tang Wenhao speak so fiercely.


    Seeing this, Ruan Ling told Li Xianxi the purpose of their trip. Speaking of the murder of her sister, Ruan Ling burst into tears again and choked several times. Tang Wenhao said to Li Xianxi, "Xianxi, I''m not cruel to kill, but this woman is too vicious. She didn''t let go of my three-year-old son and poisoned her together. You say, can I let go of such a vicious woman?"


    Li Xianxi understood it completely. She couldn''t help hugging Ruan Ling and comforting her. Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling, "sister, don''t be sad. Anyway, we''re going to find this vicious woman. Brother, let''s meet Huang Kai first! Sister, Xianxi, you''re waiting for us in the hotel. Let''s go and have a look."


    "Baby, why don''t you go with me?" said Ruan Ling.


    "No, sister, you''d better accompany Xianxi! Otherwise, I don''t trust her here alone. It''s enough for me and big brother to go. Just wait for our good news in the hotel." Tang Wenhao said.


    Seeing Tang Wenhao saying this, Ruan Ling didn''t insist on following him, so she took Li Xianxi back to her room. Tang Wenhao and Heilong drove straight to Huang Kai''s house. Heilong and Huang Kai were very familiar and had dinner at his house. Huang Kai always wanted to hire Heilong as his vice president, but it didn''t succeed. Heilong couldn''t leave Chen and him. Later, they became friends.


    When he arrived at Huang Kai''s villa group by the sea, Heilong didn''t go directly to his house. Instead, he parked his car outside the villa area and called Huang Kai, "boss Huang, I''m Heilong. Are you at home or outside?"


    "Oh? Brother Heilong, I''m on my way home! What''s the matter? Brother Rogers called me today and said that you seem to be looking for a maid with a higher professional level. You''d better go abroad to do it for a large family, haven''t you?" Huang Kai asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, that''s right. According to Rogers, you found a maid who returned from Hong Kong and said it was very good and professional, right?" Heilong asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, it''s good. After a month''s probation, our whole family is very satisfied with her. She does housework and takes good care of people. She said that she once worked at the boss''s house of a listed company in Hong Kong for more than ten years. Now she has something at home and doesn''t want her to go out, otherwise she won''t come back. Because her salary is very high there, I also give her a good salary." Huang Kai smiled.


    "Oh, so it is. Boss Huang, where did you find such a maid?" black dragon asked.


    "In the labor market, I met her two days after she came back. It''s fate, brother Heilong. It depends on fate. I''ve been looking for a suitable maid for a long time. If you want to find such a maid, why don''t I go back and ask you to see if some of her sisters working in Hong Kong have come back? If so, ask her to contact you, How''s it going? "Huang Kai smiled.


    "OK, OK, boss Huang, where are you now? I''m at the door of your villa. Why don''t you take me to have a look? I want to meet the maid, talk to her in person, tell her what kind of maid I need, and ask her to help me find one?" Heilong smiled.


    "No problem, isn''t it a piece of cake? I''ll be there in a few minutes. Wait for me first and hang up." Huang Kai hung up the phone.


    After talking with Huang Kai, Heilong and Tang Wenhao began to discuss, "Wen Hao, why don''t you do this? You just don''t show up now. When I go back to see the maid, I''ll secretly record the video of me seeing her for you. After you confirm that it''s her, we''ll find a chance to catch her. I''m afraid that if you show up, she will want to escape. Although she can''t escape, let Huang Kai know that we caught her and killed her, not for you Does Huang Kai have a handle? The best way is for us to kill her unknowingly, "said the black dragon.


    "OK, brother, listen to you. In fact, I think so too. I don''t want to let the police chase me everywhere when I leave the Philippines. Although it''s difficult for them to find evidence that I killed her, I don''t want to have such trouble. Just like I killed Shen Ming and Wang Qiao in Hong Kong, the police can''t grasp me, but it''s always bad to be interrogated. Let me go first, Go to one side and go in with Huang Kai yourself, "said Tang Wenhao.


    "OK, that''s it. Go down! Huang Kai should be here soon. He knows you. It''s best not to let him know you''re coming." said Heilong.


    "Well, let''s call." Tang Wenhao pushed the door out of the car and walked towards a forest path outside the villa. He wanted to secretly observe the geographical location of the villa. If possible, he hoped to have the opportunity to sneak into Huang Kai''s house and kill the Filipino maid directly.

 Chapter 1289

    As soon as Tang Wenhao left, Huang Kai''s car came to the parking place of Heilong. They got out of the car and shook hands. "Ha ha, Heilong brothers, also want to find a maid who can take care of people? Do you want a beautiful one or just take care of people?"


    "Ha ha, boss Huang, what about the maid you hired? How does she look? Does she have the function of sleeping with you? Don''t you dare! My wife''s eyes are very tight." Heilong smiled.


    "Ha ha, this woman looks OK and her skin is not good. She really seems to have done it in a big family. She does things very orderly and is much better than the maid I used to do. Let''s go in and have a look with me. By the way, I''ll ask you if there are any maids in her circle who are at the same level as her. If so, let her introduce them to you." Huang Kai smiled.


    "OK, thank you, boss Huang." Heilong smiled.


    "My brother, what do you say? Thank you! These days, you black dragon brothers have covered me, and I have saved a lot of trouble. You know, in Manila, it''s hard to mix without you black dragon brothers! Ha ha." Huang Kai said with a smile.


    "You can''t say that, boss Huang. Since you are a brother, don''t say that, please!" black dragon smiled.


    So Heilong got on the bus again and drove into the villa with Huang Kai''s car.


    Huang Kai belongs to the fourth generation of Chinese living in the Philippines. His grandparents went to Nanyang to make a living in the Philippines as early as the late Qing Dynasty. They opened grocery stores. When the Japanese occupied the Philippines, they funded the local Anti Japanese team to fight the Japanese aggressors. They are bloody Chinese.


    Most of the people living in this villa area are local Chinese. Chinese are a force that can not be underestimated in Manila, especially in terms of economy. Due to the unique diligence of Chinese, most of Manila''s economic lifelines are in the hands of Chinese, including Huang Kai family, who are rich.


    There is a swimming pool in Huang Kai''s villa. Like man''s house, it is still by the sea. Therefore, the environment is good. At home, Huang Kai warmly invited Heilong into his house.


    "Wife, come out quickly! The black dragon brothers are coming, Imelda, come out too." Huang Kai shouted to the room. It turned out that the maid he invited was Imelda, which made black dragon stunned, because he seemed to hear Tang Wenhao mention the name of man''s maid, and there seemed to be some Erda behind it.


    At this time, two women came out of the room upstairs and downstairs. The woman downstairs was completely Chinese. It was Huang Kai''s wife, Lin Li, who was also Chinese. The other woman who came out of a room on the ground floor was a native Filipino woman. She could be distinguished by her eyes.


    "Hello, brother Heilong! Welcome home." Lin Li smiled.


    "Hello, sister-in-law, excuse me." Heilong smiled.


    "Oh, you''re welcome. Please sit down!" Lin Li said with a smile.


    Imelda, the maid, quickly poured tea for Heilong, while Huang Kai took the opportunity to introduce, "Imelda, this is my brother Heilong, the boss of Chen''s entertainment collection. He also wants to find a capable maid like you. I told him that you are very capable. Are there any capable maids like you in your circle?" Huang Kai smiled.


    Imelda, the Filipino maid, was surprised, but soon her expression returned to normal and said with a smile, "Sir, how can I say that! I dare not say that the person I introduced will satisfy Mr. Heilong."


    "Hehe, Imelda, if you have this candidate, you can recommend it to our black dragon brothers. Can you say it again? He also needs a capable maid now." Huang Kai smiled.


    "Oh, let me contact Mr. Black Dragon and see if my sisters are willing." Imelda said calmly, but her eyes were always scanning the black dragon, full of doubts.


    "OK, then you go and contact! The black dragon brothers urgently need such a maid to take care of his family. Lin Li, go and get some food for the black dragon brothers?" Huang Kai told his wife.


    Imelda nodded and turned back to the room.


    "Oh, no, boss Huang and sister-in-law, don''t go. I''ll ask if you have a suitable maid to recommend to me and leave right away." Heilong smiled.


    Seeing that Heilong said so, Huang Kai asked his wife to chat with Heilong and wait for the result of the Filipino maid''s call. However, after the three talked for half an hour, the Filipino maid still didn''t come out to say anything to them. Heilong kept muttering in his heart, and Huang Kai was a little impatient. He thought why the woman suddenly didn''t work smoothly?


    When he was wondering, Heilong''s phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was Tang Wenhao. He hurriedly and apologetically smiled at Huang Kai and his wife, "ha ha, boss Huang, sister-in-law, I''ll answer the phone." then he walked aside to answer the phone, and Huang Kai just took this opportunity to go to the Philippine maid''s room with his wife Lin Li to see the situation.


    The black dragon pressed the key and whispered, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, I saw that woman. She came out. Should I follow her or wait for you?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Did you see her? How could it be? She''s at boss Huang''s house?" black dragon asked in surprise.


    "Brother, I really saw her. I will never admit my mistake. Otherwise, you can talk about you. I''d better follow her! What if she wants to escape?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, you follow her first! Let''s call." Heilong said.


    Just after he finished, Huang Kai and his wife ran over from the room and looked at Heilong in surprise. "Brother Heilong, do you know Imelda? She ran away? Everything has been packed away. What are you looking for her for?" Huang Kai obviously understood.


    "Boss Huang, I''ll explain this to you tomorrow. I have to go after her. This woman is a murderer. It''s not as good as you think. Just, I don''t know her, but she may realize that I''m here to catch her, so she ran away." Heilong said and was about to go out. Huang Kai and his wife were stunned, They certainly didn''t expect that the very nice looking maid they hired would be a murderer.


    "Brother Heilong, give me a minute. You say she''s a murderer. What''s the matter?" Huang Kai grabbed Heilong and asked suspiciously.


    "Boss Huang, to tell you the truth, this woman is the maid of boss man''s family in Hong Kong, that is, the maid of Manny''s family, the wife of my brother Tang Wenhao. She doesn''t know why she killed my brother Wen Hao''s wife, concubine and a son. Wen Hao''s mother-in-law is also insane. Now the Hong Kong police are catching her, but she hasn''t been found. This time, my brother Wen Hao I''ve come to Manila to find her in person. I won''t talk about anything else until I catch her! "Said Heilong, who hurriedly left Huang Kai''s house.


    After hearing this, Huang Kai and his wife stared at Heilong leaving their house. "God! Husband, you always say that this woman is good! Look, you have invited a female demon head back. Fortunately, Heilong has seen through her. Otherwise, maybe our family will be killed by her!"


    "Wife, where do I know she is like this? Can you see? You also said that she is much better than the maids in front of us? Who knows how many lives this woman has? However, I don''t think she will live long. She killed Tang Wenhao''s wife and children. Who is Tang Wenhao? I think Wang Kang was such a powerful man in those years. He didn''t take care of him All, even experts like Rogers and Mike have been subdued by him. She is a woman. She can''t escape. She''s dead, "Huang Kai said.


    "Well, it''s good for such a woman to die. Otherwise, who knows how many people she will kill," Lin Li said.


    Not to mention that the couple were talking about Imelda, the Filipino maid, at home, but only Tang Wenhao. When he strolled outside the villa area, he didn''t expect a familiar figure to come into his eyes.


    After all, he had lived in man''s house for many days and was an acquaintance with Imelda, a Filipino maid. Therefore, although Imelda changed her clothes, Tang Wenhao recognized her at a glance.


    Therefore, after Tang Wenhao said hello to Heilong, he resolutely followed up. After she took a toot car, Tang Wenhao also took a toot car and followed her.


    Imelda, a Filipino maid, also looked behind her from time to time, but she couldn''t see clearly because it was night. She only knew that there was a toot car following her.


    Tang Wenhao followed her to a slum in the outer suburbs of Manila and got off the Dudu car. After giving the owner thousands of pesos, Tang Wenhao quickly ran to Imelda. He was afraid that she might run away.


    Imelda, who got out of the car in front, seemed to be aware of the danger. She ran with a small bag and ran towards the slum. However, how could she run better than Tang Wenhao? In less than a minute, Tang Wenhao jumped in front of her and stopped her.


    "Imelda, where are you going? Can you run away? You have several lives in my family. Where can you go? Even if you go to the ends of the earth, I will catch up with you." Tang Wenhao said coldly.


    Hearing this, Imelda flopped down on Tang Wenhao''s knees and kept kowtowing, "Uncle, please forgive me! I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be obsessed. I regret it. Miss Manny and miss Yany are all good to me. I''m sorry for them, especially the madam. They''ve never treated me badly. The man family are very kind to me. I''m really confused for a moment! Also, I''m even more sorry for the God given young master. He''s still so young, I just... I''m really right I can''t afford the man family. I''m sorry, uncle. Will you spare my life? I''ll repay you as a cow and horse for the rest of my life. Please, uncle, spare my life! "


    "Hum, you vicious woman, you asked me to spare your life. Have you ever thought of sparing my sister Manny, sparing Yani, sparing my gift, sparing my mommy, and you know that our man family are not mean to you? You also know how to regret? Late, smelly woman, are you still human? You vicious woman, you snake and scorpion woman, go to hell!" Tang Wenhao became more and more angry and raised his leg to kick Imelda out for more than ten meters.


    Just then, suddenly, several young men jumped out from around and surrounded Tang Wenhao.

 Chapter 1290

    Seeing this, Imelda got up and shouted to these young men, "help me! This Chinese man wants to kill me. He is a bad man. Catch him quickly!" she shouted. These young men came forward and began to attack Tang Wenhao, while Imelda took the opportunity to escape.


    Tang Wenhao couldn''t let her run away. He immediately used his internal strength and lit the acupoints of these boys with a lightning speed. Where are these people his opponents? I never thought that Tang Wenhao was a top expert, so Tang Wenhao took less than ten seconds to control these boys.


    Therefore, before Imelda ran a few meters, she felt numb and didn''t know anything. After Tang Wenhao controlled her, he hurriedly called Heilong.


    Black dragon also happened to catch up nearby, drove the car, put Imelda in the car, and drove away from the slum with Tang Wenhao.


    The young men who had been lit on the acupoints had to wait until the acupoints were automatically released and left.


    On the way, Heilong said to Tang Wenhao, "Wenhao, where are we going now?"


    "Back to the hotel, my sister said that she would personally deal with the scorpion woman and avenge my sister Manny. I would meet her wish." Tang Wenhao said mercilessly.


    "No, Wenhao, you can''t kill her like this. Otherwise, you will get into a lawsuit. You have to do it yourself. Use your acupoint pointing skill to kill her unknowingly. You can''t leave a wound. You have to let the forensic medicine find out. Anyway, you want her to die and can''t take yourself in, okay?" said Heilong.


    "But my sister said she would kill her herself. You don''t know how much my sister hates her. Her relationship with sister Manny is like a person. Sister Manny''s death has a great impact on her. I''ll try my best to meet her wish," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s no good. I can understand your mood, but we still have to be rational and can''t make such unnecessary sacrifices. Wen Hao, listen to brother, let the woman die slowly! Don''t let the police notice. We''ll call ah Ling out later, and then we''ll go to the basement of Chen''s entertainment collection to interrogate her. You''ll finish it and you can order her to die Let her go behind the cave and let her die outside! It''s not only revenge, but also has nothing to do with you. How nice! You two don''t think about yourself. You have to think about the Ruan family and so many women and children in death valley? "Said Heilong.


    Tang Wenhao felt reasonable after hearing Heilong''s words. In fact, he thought so at first. However, when he thought of Ruan Ling''s oppressed tea these days, he didn''t want to eat. He wanted Ruan Ling to vent her hatred in person, but if such venting would bring danger to her, why?


    At the door of the hotel, Tang Wenhao called Ruan Ling and told her to come to the door and ask Li Xianxi to wait for them in the room and not go anywhere. Ruan Ling asked Tang Wenhao if there was any news about the Filipino maid. Tang Wenhao said he had caught it and asked her to find a place to end it together.


    Ruan Ling was very excited. She went downstairs quickly. When she got to the door, she saw Heilong and Tang Wenhao sitting in the car. Tang Wenhao got out of the car, opened the door, pointed to Imelda who had fainted inside and said, "sister, you caught her. Get in the car and we''ll go to the basement of Chen''s entertainment collection."


    Ruan Ling knew this was not the place to talk. She got into the car and Tang Wenhao quickly closed the door for her.


    Seeing Ruan Ling getting on the bus, Heilong quickly picked up the phone and called the person in charge of the basement of Chen''s entertainment collection to ask them to clear away the irrelevant personnel. He wanted to meet the guests inside.


    Therefore, when Heilong took Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling to the basement of Chen''s entertainment collection, there was no one below. Tang Wenhao took Imelda, a Filipino maid, out of the car. Ruan Ling followed vigilantly to see if there were any people. After confirming that they were all right, several people entered a cabin.


    Inside, the black dragon turned on the light and said to Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, "Wen Hao, a Ling, you interrogate her inside. I''ll go outside to have a rest. Wen Hao, remember what my brother told you on the road. Don''t do stupid things, okay?"


    "Well, brother, I know. Don''t worry!" Tang Wenhao nodded.


    After the black dragon left, Ruan Ling looked at Tang Wenhao suspiciously, "baby, what did brother black dragon tell you on the way?"


    "Elder sister, elder brother Heilong said, let you not kill this vicious woman and let me kill her by acupoint pointing. God doesn''t know it. Don''t let the police find out. I think what elder brother said is reasonable. Anyway, let her die. We can''t kill her. It''s not cost-effective to catch ourselves." Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Ling got angry as soon as she heard it. "Baby, no, I didn''t listen to you. I said, I swore that I would kill her myself. I said in front of my sister''s grave that I would avenge her. I would avenge her myself. Do you understand? Even if I put my life on this, I would be willing to do it."


    "But I don''t want to, sister. Have you thought about it? If you die, how can I live? The death of sister Manny has hurt my heart. If you die again, I can''t live. Then you might as well kill me now! And then you kill the scorpion woman." Tang Wenhao roared.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao was more excited than her, Ruan Ling calmed down and said with tears, "baby, how can you say that, sister? I''m not willing to let you die 10000 times!"


    Tang Wenhao hurriedly hugged her, "Sister, we don''t want to die. What about Ruan family? What about man family? What about so many sisters and children in death valley? There are so many old people, we should be responsible for them! Listen to my eldest brother! You can beat her and hurt her, but don''t kill her. She can only die in my hand, because only I can make her die strangely and inexplicably , death is silent and poses no threat to us. Don''t you just let her die? Why should we take ourselves in? Elder sister, I think you should think about it now. Calm down and let''s be rational, okay? For our Junjun and Hengheng, "Tang Wenhao comforted.


    Ruan Ling is an extraordinary woman after all. She forbade her anger and nodded helplessly, motioning Tang Wenhao to untie Imelda''s acupoints. She wants to end with this woman.


    After Tang Wenhao untied the Imelda acupoint thrown on the ground, he and Ruan Ling moved a chair and sat in front of her. The woman opened her eyes hazily.


    When her eyes focused on Ruan Ling, she was scared out of her wits. "Ah... Miss, spare your life! Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''m sorry, I''m really wrong, I shouldn''t poison you, I deserve it, I deserve it." she took Ruan Ling as Manny and thought she was scared to see a ghost.


    Ruan Ling kicked her angrily and knocked her to the ground. Jiao shouted, "you scorpion woman, open your dog''s eyes and see who your aunt is? I''m Ruan Ling, not my sister. My sister has been killed by you. You know you deserve to die? You say, why do you do this? Who''s bad for you in our man family? Say."


    Now Imelda recognized Ruan Ling and hurriedly climbed to Ruan Ling''s feet and kowtowed, "Miss a Ling, everyone in the Mann family is kind to me. I was really obsessed. I just wanted to feel bad about my uncle at that time. My uncle didn''t play with Miss Manny every time he came home. I did it with you and Yani. I couldn''t stand it. I wanted a man too much and missed my uncle too much, but my uncle didn''t give it to me. Therefore, I vented all my resentment on the Mann family. I''m sorry My heart and mind vented my uncle''s disdain for me to the man family. However, when I thought of my wife''s kindness to me and my family over the years, I only showed mercy to my wife. I gave her sleeping pills and poison to miss man, Miss Yani and the God given young master. At that time, I saw them in pain, especially the God given young master I regretted that my child twitched on the ground. However, I knew it was late, so I hurried out of Hong Kong. My uncle, miss a Ling, I really regretted it, sobbing. "


    Hearing this, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling''s hearts were torn again, and they almost died of heartache. Especially when it came to God''s convulsions on the ground, Tang Wenhao glared and clenched his fist tightly. He really wanted to kill this vicious woman with one punch, but reason told him that he couldn''t kill her here, otherwise he would involve Chen and Heilong. He couldn''t do so.


    Similarly, Ruan Ling also hated her teeth itching, her willow eyebrows turned upside down and her apricot eyes stared, "regret? It''s too late. They have no enemies with you. How can you do it? You scorpion woman." Ruan Ling angrily scolded, raised her hand and slapped her in the face.


    Imelda covered her cheek. Suddenly, she pointed to Tang Wenhao and said, "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault that you gave me hope that day. Do you remember? Uncle, the lady and miss, including miss a Ling, were shot and injured. It''s estimated that they can''t give it to you. When you came home with a gift, you looked at me with a fire in your eyes. You must want to sleep with me that day, didn''t you? I thought you were interested in me, too, so I love you every day Like living in a honeypot, I hope to have the opportunity to sleep with my uncle. My uncle will also want to love miss Manny and miss Arlene as much as she loves me and love me without playing. However, when the opportunity comes, my uncle refused me so coldly, you know? At that time, I wanted to kill all the Mann family and kill you all. Why can all women sleep with you, Only I can''t? Just because I''m a Filipino servant? Are we Filipino servants born cheap women? "


    Before she finished, Tang Wenhao raised his leg and kicked her, "shit, a woman like you is a cheap woman. When I left that day, I thought something was wrong. I thought you might do something sorry to the man family, but I didn''t expect you to be so vicious and poison the man family. You''re not human!"


    "I''m not human? Are you human? Uncle, have you ever thought about my feelings? Have you ever thought about my wife''s feelings? Have you ever thought about the feelings of women without men when you sleep with miss a ling at home every day? Tell you, not only me, but also my wife? I saw with my own eyes that my wife couldn''t stand it and ran to the bathroom. Didn''t you think of it? Hehe, husband A woman as noble as a man can''t stand it. Do you know why? "Imelda sneered.

 Chapter 1291

    "Why?" Tang Wenhao asked coldly.


    "Because my wife is also a woman, and there is a man like you in the family, which woman can stand it? My wife would have been with you if it weren''t for your Chinese generation and ethics. I tell you, others don''t understand. I know. My wife loves you in her heart, but she doesn''t dare to love. I''m the only one who knows about it, because of her She often holds the gift of God and looks at it in a daze, and then sometimes she can''t help saying your name. When she says your name, her eyes are very divine, so I''m sure her wife loves you. "Imelda sneered.


    "You talk nonsense. My mommy''s love for me is parents'' love for children. Don''t talk nonsense." Tang Wenhao slapped him again, and Imelda didn''t even give way, but looked at him with a sneer.


    This angered Ruan Ling. She slapped her in the face, "I don''t want to face, but also slander my mommy and kill you, a vicious woman. When I die, I have to talk nonsense."


    Imelda was obviously broken. She covered her hot face and sneered, "Hum, I''m not talking nonsense. What I said is true. If you don''t believe it, go back and ask your wife herself. She may deny it, but her heart can''t deny it. Do you know why she doesn''t marry lawyer Huang? A lawyer as old as lawyer Huang is not old and looks good, but your wife doesn''t marry him. Why? Because she has only an uncle in her heart People, she has regarded herself as a god given Mommy. When she taught God to call her Mommy, her eyes are full of happiness. Therefore, she can''t marry lawyer Huang, because the person she loves in her heart is really her uncle. If you don''t believe it, go back and ask her wife. Or, hey, uncle, you will get into her quilt one night. I guarantee that she won''t She can''t wait to resist. If you don''t believe it, you can try. Madam likes you as much as I do. "


    "Shameless, shut up!" Ruan Ling kicked her angrily.


    Tang Wenhao saw that he had asked all the questions. He had nothing to say with the scorpion woman, so he went to her side, squatted down, patted on her dead spot, and said coldly, "for your sake of serving the man family for so many years, I let you go today, and you get out of here!"


    As soon as Tang Wenhao said this, Imelda looked at him in disbelief and asked, "uncle, what you said is true. Won''t you kill me? Will you let me go?"


    "Well, you go! Get out of here, or I''ll regret it and you''ll die." Tang Wenhao angrily scolded.


    "Baby, really let her go?" Ruan Ling''s anger has not been vented. She is unwilling. Although she knows that Tang Wenhao must have done it, she wants to beat her again to relieve her hatred.


    "Elder sister, I''m annoyed when I see her. Let her go! Go!" Tang Wenhao roared.


    Imelda got up in panic and looked at Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling. Suddenly, she begged Tang Wenhao, "uncle, do you really let go?"


    "Get out!" Tang Wenhao denounced again.


    "OK, but can you let me be your woman once, just once? My biggest wish in my life is to be your woman once." Imelda said shamelessly.


    "You''re such a shameless woman. If you don''t get out of here, aunt, I''ll kill you now." Ruan Ling couldn''t help hearing this. Suddenly, she flew up in the air, kicked Imelda to the ground, put her foot on her neck and stared at her fiercely.


    Tang Wenhao went to Ruan Ling, took away her feet and sighed, "sister, let her go! Don''t dirty your feet. She doesn''t deserve to die in your hands."


    Ruan Ling reluctantly released her foot. Imelda got up. She was too frightened to ask any more. She opened the door and ran outside.


    After she left, Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, are you sure she will die?"


    "Well, I can''t live for more than three days, sister. Don''t be sad. In any case, there are grievances and debts. Although our anger has not been really vented, as a person, we have sentenced her to death, which is the highest punishment. When we go back, go to sister Manny, Yani and God''s gift and tell them that we have avenged them and let them all die Rest in peace, "said Tang Wenhao.


    After hearing this, Ruan Ling jumped into Tang Wenhao''s arms and burst into tears. He knew that Ruan Ling was a long lost vent. She would be more uncomfortable if she didn''t cry. Maybe she could cheer up after crying.


    A few minutes later, Ruan Ling stopped her sadness. Suddenly, she asked Tang Wenhao, "baby, do you think what this shameless woman said just now is true?"


    "What?" Tang Wenhao asked suspiciously.


    "Didn''t she say that you are the one in Mommy''s heart? Listening to her, I think it''s really possible? If it''s true, what are you going to do?" Ruan Ling asked seriously.


    "What can I do? Mommy is Mommy. Besides, I don''t believe it! How can Mommy have such a mind? I don''t believe it if I kill her." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, in fact, my sister believes it. Mommy must be unable to pass this barrier in her heart, so she won''t show it. However, there is a problem with her decision not to marry lawyer Huang. Moreover, what this smelly woman analyzed just now is reasonable. Baby, in fact, Mommy is not my sister''s biological mother, but an adoptive mother. It''s normal for her to have that kind of mind." Ruan Ling said.


    "Sister, don''t analyze it. Whether it''s true or false, Mommy is Mommy and can''t become my woman. After we go back this time, let mommy marry lawyer Huang. What do you say?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, baby, I don''t want you to really talk to Mommy, but to figure out the problem so that we can make decisions. After all, she has raised her sister for so many years. We should honor her for her sister and give her a happy old age," Ruan Ling said.


    "That''s for sure, so I think it''s really happy for mommy to marry lawyer Huang as soon as possible. No man in the world is more suitable for her than lawyer Huang," Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s true. Lawyer Huang has deep affection for mommy and loves her wholeheartedly. She will be happy with lawyer Huang. When we solve mans'' problem, we''ll organize a grand wedding for them, and we''ll be their bridesmaids and best men." Ruan Ling said.


    "OK, sister, that''s settled. Let''s go! Let''s talk to brother, then go back to the hotel and go back to Hong Kong tomorrow to deal with mans affairs." Tang Wenhao said.


    As they were talking, the black dragon had come to the door. Tang Wenhao opened the door. The black dragon came in and asked, "how about Wen hao? I saw the woman go. Will she die?"


    "Brother, don''t worry! She will die in three days. Brother, I was just telling my sister that we plan to go back tomorrow. You ask the people below to book the tickets with us." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Wen Hao, do you want to be in such a hurry? You''ve come anyway. Please stay for a few more days. Isn''t it safer for you to go back when the woman is really dead?" said Heilong.


    "Big brother, she must not live for three days. I''ve never missed. I have this confidence," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Elder brother, I believe in baby''s skill. If he wants to let a person live for no more than three days, it will certainly not exceed three days. However, Li Xianxi''s affairs have to be discussed with her. Maybe she can leave with us tomorrow!" said Ruan Ling.


    "Sister, no problem. She told me that she would listen to me in the future. She would follow me wherever I said. I decided to take her away. I don''t trust her here alone." Tang Wenhao said.


    "That''s all right! Since it''s so decided, let''s do it! Brother, you can book air tickets with the three of us! We''ll leave for Hong Kong tomorrow." Ruan Ling said.


    Seeing that Tang Wenhao had made up his mind and could not say anything, Heilong sent their husband and wife outside Chen''s entertainment collection and asked them to drive his car back to the hotel.


    On the way, Ruan Ling said to Tang Wenhao, "baby, I have an idea. I want to discuss it with you."


    "Sister, tell me! I''ll listen to you in everything." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, after returning to Hong Kong this time, I want you to donate all the shares of mans. We set up a mans orphan relief fund to specifically help those orphans wandering in the society. Anyway, mommy and lawyer Huang don''t have to worry about money. Besides, what about us? If Mommy is ill and needs money, I can give it to her. Can you see it?" said Ruan Ling.


    As soon as Tang Wenhao heard Ruan Ling''s words, he knew her intention and nodded in response, "Sister, no problem. Originally, the money was not mine, but Mans. I understand what you mean. Do you think that sister mani was an orphan at that time? So now setting up an orphan relief fund with this money is an explanation for sister mani''s spirit in heaven. This method is very good, and I agree with both hands."


    "Well, I really think so. For Chen family, let ah Fei and his sisters do it! Leave it alone. In the future, you will have two homes, one in Chen family and the other in Ruan family. Let man family become an eternal memory in our hearts! As for other subsidiaries and branches of man family, after the assets are separated from the parent company, we will all contract them out. Let''s leave it alone At most, Vietnam mans let Yang Xi take charge of it. Shanghai mans can contract it out. Thailand mans let the Wang brothers toss around! I hope so many things have happened and their brothers can really grow up. "Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, it should be OK. Their brothers are not stupid, but they used to live too well in the past. They are carefree and careless. Now they are much more mature and have no problem. There are problems. I can''t manage so much. Sister, my heart is tired and I miss my father and mother very much. After returning to Hong Kong this time, after dealing with these messy things, I want to take you back to my hometown Mom and Dad, OK? "Tang Wenhao said.

 Chapter 1292

    "OK, baby, no problem. I haven''t been home for so long. It''s time for you to go back and see them. I''d better go back with you. We''d better take them all to Liangshan and death valley to provide for the elderly. What do you say! How nice it is for such a family to be together." Ruan Ling said.


    "Well, I think so too. Last time, sister Yang Xi said that she also wanted to get her mother to Liangshan. Otherwise, we asked Yang Xi to go back early to pick up her mother. The old man can''t live alone in Shanghai when he is old. In case of an illness or disaster, he can''t find anyone to help." Tang Wenhao said.


    "OK, this time we''re going to have a big reunion and let those sisters who need to live with their parents take their parents to death valley for the elderly. From then on, our death valley has become a real happy valley. I''ve been waiting for this day, but I feel so painful without my sister." Ruan Ling said sadly.


    "Sister, don''t think about it. Sister Manny will be happy for us," Tang Wenhao comforted.


    After staying in the hotel for one night, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling said goodbye to Heilong, Rogers and Mike with their six year old Korean beauty Li Xianxi, and flew away from Manila, the Philippines and back to Hong Kong the next day.


    They went straight to the Chen family and returned to the Chen family. Several of the best sisters of the Chen family, Xin''er, min''er, Guo''er, including Chen Jia, were very surprised to see Li Xianxi. She had a somewhat similar appearance to Ruan Ling. It was amazing, "Wow, baby, why is this Korean beauty so like ah Ling?" Chen Guo''er smiled.


    "When I first saw her, I felt very kind. Xianxi was really like sister Manny and sister a Ling, and even her character was like sister Manny. Maybe God specially arranged it? Took my sister Manny and sent me Li Xianxi. Come on, Xianxi, introduce you..." then, Tang Wenhao took Chen''s sisters, There are five aunts and other aunts who stayed in Chen also introduced to Li Xianxi.


    Li Xianxi realized what Tang Wenhao told her that he belongs to a group of wives and concubines in Hong Kong and Lang Shan, Vietnam, and his women are the best beauties. If it''s true, others don''t say, these Chen sisters are really beautiful and moving.


    Without gossip, Li Xianxi was settled temporarily. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling began to deal with mans. They first invited Huang Yiming to mans president''s office and asked him about mans''s current situation.


    Huang Yiming told Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling that after Tang Wenhao went to the Philippines, he had talked to members of mans'' board of directors and major shareholders respectively. Everyone''s opinions were very unified. Those who were willing to delist first, then divide their assets, and transfer their shares to other subsidiaries could choose freely, and those who completely sold their shares could also sell them. The final result was, Most people choose to sell their shares and want Tang Wenhao to buy them back.


    Tang Wenhao said there was no problem. He asked Huang Yiming and Chen Jia to host the event. First, they delisted and then bought back all the shares into his hands. He then entrusted Huang Yiming to establish a mans orphan relief fund. Tang Wenhao served as the chairman and asked Chen Jia to take care of the money for him.


    In the next few days, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling stayed at mans almost every day to deal with this matter. For a whole month, Mans''s follow-up problems were basically solved. Finally, with the assistance of a third party, Tang Wenhao and Manny''s shares accounted for all mans shares, with a total asset of HK $3 billion, and completely became their company, Ruan Ling replaced Manny to sign and deal with all documents.


    Then, with the help of Huang Yiming and Chen Jia, they dissolved mans group, stripped off their subsidiaries and branches, and set up mans orphan relief fund.


    The changes of mans in recent days have had a great response in the Hong Kong media. In particular, Mans group has become mans orphan relief fund, which has been widely reported by the media. Therefore, Tang Wenhao has won the nickname of a great philanthropist.


    After dealing with mans, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling returned to the mainland to visit their relatives. This time, Tang Wenhao left home for a long time. Therefore, as soon as he and Ruan Ling set foot on the land of Hejiawan, they were very excited.


    When Tang Cheng and his wife saw that their son and daughter-in-law were back, they were busy killing chickens and geese. He denang and his wife also ran to help. While they were busy, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling came to the tombs of Jin Dacai and Lingzhi to burn paper for them and tell them their heartfelt feelings.


    They first came to Jin Dacai''s tomb. Tang Wenhao also brought a bottle of wine and put two bowls in front of the tombstone. "Brother, brother, I''ve come to see you. I haven''t been home for a long time. Brother, I''m sorry. Come on, brother, respect you first, sister. Why don''t you have some? Let''s respect brother and wife!" Tang Wenhao said to Ruan Ling.


    Ruan Ling nodded and sat down next to Tang Wenhao. They raised their bowls. Tang Wenhao said, "brother, over the years, my brother has been running around and didn''t take good care of my mother. My brother is very guilty. This first glass of wine is my brother''s wine of apology. Do it first for respect!" said Tang Wenhao, looking up his neck and drinking a bowl of wine.


    Ruan Ling is a woman who does not drink so much, but also a baijiu. She only takes a sip. "Brother, we really haven''t taken good care of our mother in recent years and feel sorry for the Jin family. However, don''t worry, I''ve discussed with my baby. After returning this time, we won''t run around. We''ll stay at death valley at ease, live a solid life in the future, stop running around, and show filial respect to the old man and let her parents live a hundred years old. Brother, your brother Wen Hao Without you in this life, there would be no him now. Everything he has now is in exchange for your life. Therefore, we will honor our mother. By the way, Junjun has passed on to you. He is your son. Your spirit in heaven must bless your son. "


    They talked in front of Jin Dacai''s grave for more than an hour. Tang Wenhao drank most of the bottle of liquor and came to the tomb of Ganoderma lucidum. This time, he lay down in front of the tomb of Ganoderma lucidum and cried loudly. Ruan Ling couldn''t persuade him.


    In fact, Tang Wenhao was not very sad, but along the way, many women accompanied him. However, many died. I thought I was very sad. In addition, after drinking wine, I lost control of my mood and cried in front of the tomb of Ganoderma lucidum.


    Tang Wenhao has deep feelings for Ganoderma lucidum. Since childhood, Ganoderma lucidum has been like a big sister to protect him, love him and hurt him. As a result, when he fell in love with her, she was killed by Abu. Therefore, Tang Wenhao feels sorry for Ganoderma lucidum all his life and is very painful to think of it.


    Later, Tang Wenhao cried and slept in front of the tomb of Ganoderma lucidum, and was carried home by his father Tang Cheng and his father-in-law he de. the two couples did not quite understand why Tang Wenhao was still in such pain three years after the death of Ganoderma lucidum. Ruan Ling told them that behind Tang Wenhao''s infinite scenery, he lived a hard life. His pain came from his heart. The women who followed him over the years, No matter how long I have been with him, once a day or a year, a few years, add up, more than a dozen have died. As their men, Tang Wenhao can''t be indifferent. It will be painful and sad to think of it.


    Some women have deep feelings with him, such as Manny, Ganoderma lucidum, Ruan Qin, ah Hui, Tang Wan, etc. for example, Tang Wan let the wild wolf eat him alive just to save him. In front of Tang Wenhao, that experience can not have a psychological shock to a normal person. Tang Wenhao will burst into tears and feel sad every time he talks to Ruan Ling about Tang Wan.


    Tang Cheng and his wife also burst into tears when they heard this. They didn''t know that their son had so many legendary experiences outside these years. They didn''t know that he had suffered so much.


    Later, Ruan Ling told Tang Cheng and he de Neng the purpose of their trip and hoped that the four of them would go to Vietnam with them and enjoy their happiness in her death valley. She told them that death valley is a real paradise with picturesque scenery and everyone''s life is very happy. Moreover, most of Tang Wenhao''s mother-in-law will pass by, They won''t be lonely when they get there.


    However, Tang Cheng and he de Neng both refused her invitation. They both said that Hejiawan was their eternal home. They could not leave Hejiawan. Even if they went to death valley, they also went to see and travel. They would certainly not spend their old age there. For the four of them, it must be Hejiawan.


    He denang and his wife are even more so. They say that Ganoderma lucidum is in Hejiawan. They can''t leave Ganoderma lucidum. They repair the grave for Ganoderma lucidum every month.


    Ruan Ling felt a little lost when she heard that neither of them would pass. She knew that after Tang Wenhao woke up, she would be very sad if she knew that his parents would not go with him. Ruan Ling knew Tang Wenhao. In fact, he was a very filial person. He had been outside for a few years and came back. He always felt guilty and always told her to bring his parents to her early, But now, they don''t go to Vietnam. What should we do?


    The next day, when Tang Wenhao woke up, he saw Ruan Ling sitting in a daze on the bed. He also sat up and hugged her. "Sister, what''s the matter? You seem unhappy."


    "Baby, I''m not unhappy, but I feel sorry for you. You were drunk last night. I told my parents that the purpose of our return is to pick them up to Vietnam, but they don''t want to go. What should I do?" Ruan Ling snuggled up in Tang Wenhao''s arms.


    "Ah? Don''t even go? That''s no good. Haven''t I been with them all the time? I don''t feel at ease when I go there? Elder sister, I said that this time, I really don''t want to separate from my parents. People''s life is actually very short, and people''s life is too fragile. When you can be filial, you must be filial. When your parents really leave one day, it''s too late to regret. Elder sister, say, man Sister Ni, who could have predicted that they would suddenly leave us? I never thought that sister Manny, they would leave me so soon, completely, forever. Over the years, I really understand what is forever, sister. Forever is forever lost and will never come back. "Tang Wenhao said and burst into tears again.


    His words also aroused Ruan Ling''s pain and sadness. She choked with Tang Wenhao. "Well, baby, I also understand what is forever. I really understand. Therefore, we should always be together. If you go first, I will go with you right away. I don''t want you to leave my sister alone in the world. Without you, I will lose the whole world."

 Chapter 1293

    Finally, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling left Hejiawan crying. Neither Tang Cheng nor he de Neng went with them, but they both accepted a large sum of money left by Tang Wenhao. When Tang Wenhao left, he knelt in front of them, begged them to accept it, and begged them not to suffer themselves any more. When it''s time to go out and play, they must know how to enjoy it, He will often go home to see them in the future.


    In fact, both Tang Cheng and he de Neng are not short of money. They just don''t want to hurt Tang Wenhao''s heart. It''s not easy to know him. So many wives, so many children and so many parents-in-law all want him to take care of, or don''t bother him. Besides, they all feel that they are still young and don''t have to be with their son, Wait until they''re really old and can''t walk.


    After leaving Hejiawan, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling took a plane in the provincial capital and went directly to Shanghai, because Yang Xi had already been waiting for them in Shanghai. Yang Xi and Yang Jing had only one mother, so it was easier to deal with them. The old lady also liked Tang Wenhao. She was glad to hear that her son-in-law and daughter were going to pick her up to Vietnam for happiness. Shanghai women don''t care how old they are, Most of them like traveling and playing. Therefore, she heard that Vietnam has good scenery and has long wanted to spend her old age in Vietnam with her daughter.


    When Yang Xi went through the formalities for the old lady to go abroad, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling went to Shanghai mans first. They wanted to re plan the personnel structure of Shanghai mans and put Liu Qiang in charge on the whole. He has this ability to control an enterprise because he is a comprehensive talent who understands sales and management, but because of his lessons from the past, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling think they should provide him with two assistants. One is to arrange a chief financial officer for him, which is independent of his management. In addition, they should arrange a person trusted by Tang Wenhao to be the vice president of production in production. As long as there are no problems in production and finance, technology and design are under the overall control of Yang Xi, Liu Qiang can''t be bad if he wants to be bad.


    After arriving at Mans, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling held a meeting with the backbone of mans and announced their personnel arrangements. Liu Qiang served as the general manager, the current financial manager was promoted to the chief financial officer, and the current production manager was promoted to the deputy general manager of production. Among them, the chief financial officer was directly under the direction of president Tang Wenhao, and the deputy general manager of production was under the jurisdiction of the general manager. Liu Qiang was both surprised and moved, He didn''t expect that Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling would put him in such an important position. He vowed at the meeting that he would serve mans conscientiously in the future.


    Although his financial affairs are not under his control, he is still very grateful to Tang Wenhao and understands Tang Wenhao''s decision. After all, his actions in mans in Thailand make mans people very worried.


    After arranging man''s personnel problems, they went to Yang Xi''s house to meet their mother and daughter, took the old lady and embarked on the journey of Liangshan together. This time, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling felt relieved, because in the future, they will spend their time and energy planning their own big family.


    "Sister, what are we going to do when we go back this time? What else did you do when you said to build a drug rehabilitation institute? If we want to do it, do we have so much energy? Sister Manny is gone." Tang Wenhao whispered to Ruan Ling on the side of the plane.


    "Baby, it must be done, but we don''t have to do it ourselves. When we return to Liangshan, I will go to the government department to ask about the situation and see how to operate properly. I can pay, but it may be better for the government to organize people to do it." Ruan Ling said.


    "Oh, that''s OK! As long as we don''t do it ourselves, sister, I really feel tired. I especially want to rest for a period of time and live a safe life with you and the children. We can run Ruan''s and Vietnam mans well. The profits of these two enterprises are enough for our big family to live a carefree life, don''t you say?" Tang Wenhao said.


    "Well, that''s right, baby. I think so too. I want to discuss with you. I want to give those treasures to the country free of charge for the treasure cave you found with sister Ah Mei last time." Ruan Ling asked.


    "Of course, elder sister. I never thought about getting involved in your country''s cultural relics, including the treasures of our death valley. I didn''t make up my mind. I just worried that once it was known, it would bring great trouble and even disaster to our death valley. It really needs careful consideration," Tang Wenhao said.


    "Baby, your worry is very reasonable. I don''t want to tell anyone about the treasure in death valley. When we go back, let''s talk to dad and let him keep it a secret. Didn''t we tell Dad last time? I''m worried that Dad won''t be accommodating, so we won''t have a good life in death valley. Not only the government won''t stand idly by and make money Some of the people who treasure the idea are there, and even get into gangs. Once gangs get involved, our happy days in death valley will come to an end. Therefore, the secret of treasure in death valley can''t be spread out, "said Ruan Ling.


    "Well, let''s go back and have a chat with Dad! I hope to get dad''s support. I think Dad will look at our face and won''t betray our death valley," Tang Wenhao said.


    A few hours later, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling and Yang Xi finally returned to Ruan''s house in Liangshan.


    At this time, most of Tang Wenhao''s beautiful wives and concubines have returned to the death valley, leaving only Ah Mei, Ah Mei''s sisters, Shen Wen, Chen Ying and several beauties living in Langshan, wen''er, Li Yan, yue''er, ah Xiu, such as Ruan Qi, Ah Mei''s mother and sister.


    For Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling, the sudden absence of so many sisters at home really made them uncomfortable, while Ah Mei was even more sad. She said that a few months ago, the family was still full of a large family. Beautiful women such as jade bamboo liked to make trouble. They were gone. Shen Wen and Chen Ying also focused on their work. The Ruan family was a lot deserted, She felt very sad.


    In the evening, at Tang Wenhao''s suggestion, the Ruan family invited Ruan Jingxiong, his wife and their children to the hotel for dinner. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling wanted to have a good chat with Ruan Jingxiong.


    Before dinner, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling invited Ruan Jingxiong to a room alone. "Dad, I want to talk to you about something. I hope dad can understand." Tang Wenhao said.


    "Ah? Wen Hao, tell me! You two have been busy these days. We are all a family. If you have anything to say, dad has retired. There must be no problem where he can help you." Ruan Jingxiong said.


    "Dad, we don''t need your help. We just want to keep a secret for us," Ruan Ling said.


    Ruan Jingxiong understood as soon as he heard it. "Did you ask dad not to tell the government that you found the ancient remains of our Liangshan Mountain?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Well, Dad, we''re worried that once the government knows about this, Ruan''s national medicine will definitely move, and so many women and children in our death valley are difficult to arrange. The key is that we''re used to the life there and really don''t want to move again. Dad, I can promise you that we won''t move the national cultural relics, let alone buy them. Anyway, first of all We are patriotic, aren''t we? "Said Ruan Ling.


    "Well... Ah Ling, what are you going to do? Besides, didn''t you also find the treasure in another place? What if the bad guys knew and stole it?" Ruan Jingxiong asked.


    "Dad, that''s why we want to discuss with you. We plan to let the government intervene in the treasure cave discovered by Wen Hao and sister Ah Mei. It''s best to send special forces to assist the archaeological team in excavating. After all, there are too many treasures in it. Once the bad guys know it, it''s really dangerous. As for the treasure cave in our death valley, I hope I hope dad will keep it a secret for us and we will report to the government truthfully when appropriate. Do you think so? "Ruan Ling asked.


    "Dad, don''t worry, we will never take the treasure inside. So far, only my sister and I know about death valley. No one knows what''s in the hole. There will be no problem in terms of safety," Tang Wenhao said.


    Ruan Jingxiong thought for a moment and finally nodded. He said in earnest, "Wen Hao, ah Ling, that is, you two, if you were someone else, Dad, no matter how much, must have taken over the death valley, because this matter is too important. Our government has spent many years on archaeological excavation of hundreds of mountains near Liangshan, but we have never found this site. Unexpectedly, it is in the death valley. This is really a big deal. You two must be Keep your mouth shut and never tell anyone, including those closest to you, okay? "


    With Ruan Jingxiong''s promise, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling happily returned to the dinner table with Ruan Jingxiong. The family had a good drink. Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were also much better.


    Since then, with the direct intervention of Ruan Jingxiong, Tang Wenhao led the Vietnamese national archaeological team and a small team of Ruan Jingxiong''s special forces to the treasure cave that he and sister Ah Mui had found, and conducted archaeological excavation of the whole cave and its nearby areas. The treasures inside surprised everyone. No one thought what their government had been trying hard to find The ruins are in a cave.


    After the excavation of the treasure, Tang Wenhao and Ruan Ling were rewarded by the Vietnamese government. They both won the honorary title of excellent and good citizens of Lang Shan. Tang Wenhao also won the honorary title of outstanding foreign businessmen with special contributions in Vietnam. In order to thank him for his special contributions, the local government and military specially approved him to purchase a civilian helicopter and allowed him to drive a helicopter between Lang Shan and death valley between.


    Since then, Tang Wenhao, Ruan Ling, Ah Mei and other beautiful women have lived a happy life. He has truly realized the carefree days of groups of wives and concubines and children that all men in the world dream of.


    (end of the book)